《Rebirth Of The Urban Immortal Cultivator》


 Chapter 1 - I Am Back

    <h4>Chapter 1: I Am Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the summer of 2007, a bus operated by Golden Dragon Travel Service was heading towards the County of Si Shui near Chu Zhou, a city in the Hu Dong Province.


    Si Shui was a backwater county in the middle of nowhere. In the heat of the summer, the passengers on the bus had mostly fallen asleep.


    A five foot six, handsome boy with a smooth face and a sleek haircut suddenly jerked his head up as he woke up from a nightmare. He scanned the bus with a weary look.


    As reality finally set in, his face suddenly hardened with a frown. He had been to another world and back, yet no one on the bus would have any idea of what he had just been through.


    ¡°This is the same bus as the one I took to Chu Zhou City for myst year of high school!¡±


    ¡°Why am I here? Am I no longer in the Tribtion?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that I am back in the mortal world again?¡± Disbelief flickered in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes as he thought to himself.


    ¡°How is it possible that I, Chen Beixuan, escaped the heavenly tribtion, and was reborn again as my former-self?¡±


    Chen Fan, also known as ¡°Chen Beixuan,¡± was a cultivator. ¡°Bei Xuan¡± was the cultivation name that his teacher had given him when he met his teacher for the first time.


    He cultivated for five hundred years under one of the nine celestial sects in the universe: the True Martial Immortal Sect, and he was the disciple of the sect¡¯s Grand Elder: Cangqin, the immortal cultivator.


    Thanks to Chen Fan¡¯s incredible talent, it only took him five hundred years to enter thest stage of his cultivation: The Tribtion. He was thought to be the most likely cultivator in centuries to sessfully ascend beyond the current realm to that of the immortals.


    Chen Fan lived in this universe for five hundred years, fighting and winning every battle against any sentient being across the universe that dared challenge him. His invincibility had earned him the title: The North Mystic Celestial Lord.


    However powerful he had been, he had lost himself in the heavenly tribtion after all.


    It was not until his doom was knocking on the door did he realize that the culprit of his failure was the hastened pace during his cultivation. Fast and furious was his motto, but it had also made his cultivation foundation riddled with weak points.


    His resolution and dedication¡ª the so-called ¡°Dao-Heart¡±¡ªcrumbled when he had to face the mental demons that lurked in the darkest corners of his mind.


    His eagerness toplete the cultivation had be his downfall. To advance as fast as he could, he had left many regrets and made countless mistakes. As guilt and self-resentment slowly eroded his mind, he became vulnerable to the mental demons¡¯ deceits and illusions.


    As Chen Fan reflected his battle against the mental demons, he tried to tap into the energy within his system, to see if he was in another illusion. To his surprise, he found that not only was there no trace of his star-devouring Dharmic Power, but his boundless Primordial Essence had also disappeared.


    ¡°This is not the work of mental demons. I really am BACK!¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows as realization finally dawned upon him.


    Chen Fan knew that however real and vivid mental demons¡¯ illusions were, they could not mask all traces of a Celestial Lord¡¯s Primordial Essences.


    ¡°My powers are gone. There is not even a trace of Dharmic Power, Primordial Essence, Immortal Enlightenment in me, much less my precious Dharma Treasures. I am now no different than an ordinary man, and anyone could strike me down if they try hard enough.¡±


    Despite the huge setback in his cultivation, he did not seem to be too upset about it. Instead, heughed at his defeat lightheartedly.


    ¡°So be it, myst life¡¯s cultivation was doomed from the beginning anyways.


    ¡°This time around, I will make sure that I take my cultivation one step at a time. I will not onlyplete but also perfect each and every level.¡±


    He cracked a smile as fire danced in his eyes.


    ¡°I will return the humiliation and contempt the world had given me in kind, and I will learn from my previous mistakes and leave no regrets as I progress.¡±


    There had been many regrets in his past life. Although his mind had always been preupied with cultivation, the regret and sorrow persisted.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Sister-An, and Xiao-Qiong. I am BACK! This time I will not fail you.¡±


    Chen Fan lowered his head as resolution rose in his heart.


    Chen Fan was born in an ordinary family in the Si Shui County. His father, Chen Gexin, was in the Jin City of the Hu Dong Province. His mother, on the other hand, hailed from a prominent household in the Yan Jin City.


    The two met at college, and they quickly fell in love, despite the outcry from Wang Family. The overall sentiment of the society was hostile towards marriage without the parents¡¯ arrangement. It was particrly true in a prestigious old-money family such as the Wangs.


    After failing to put a stop to the marriage, Chen Fan¡¯s grandfather went as far as denouncing his own daughter.


    In a fit of anger, Wang Xiaoyun left her parents with her husband and settled in Hu Dong Province.


    In order to prove to the Wang Family that he was worthy of their daughter¡¯s hand, Chen Gexin did not choose to stay in the popted cities where Wang Family¡¯s influence was strong; instead, he had moved to Si Shui County and started working as a low-ranking public servant.


    Chen Gexin continued working for the county for a few decades, and never once had he tried to seek advantage using his connection with the mighty Wang Family. He had worked his way up from his first low-ranking position to the management level, but it was still a far cry from the expectation of the Wang family.


    The tension between the two sides finally started to ease after Chen Fan was born. Chen Fan¡¯s grandfather granted the couple a visit during the Chinese New Year. However, unbeknownst to the young couple, what awaited them at Wang Family were cold sneers and lofty disdain.


    The entire family had considered Chen Fan¡¯s parents a taint on the family¡¯s reputation. They had defied the will of the family patriarch and gave birth to a son who had brought no joy but only shame to the Wang family.


    As for Chen Gexin¡¯s achievement in the county, it wasughable and pathetic in their eyes.


    The thought brought a bitter taste to Chen Fan¡¯s mouth. He shook his head and smiled wryly.


    ¡°Wang Chen, I bet that you had never expected me to be back from the future!¡±


    ¡°My family had worked hard to catch up with you and your parents, but in the end, we are still worthless worms in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°My mother was a proud person, and she could not stand being looked down upon. That was why she worked so hard, but what did she get in the end? Nothing!¡±


    ¡°I swore I would avenge my mother. Although I am an ordinary person right now, once I got my power back, I will be knocking on your door. I will show you what it is like to be looked down upon and to be crushed like a worthless worm.¡±


    Wang Chen was Chen Fan¡¯s cousin. He was the favorite child of the great house Wang. In Chen Fan¡¯sst life, he had tried for all his worth to catch up with Wang Chen but failed. The gap between Wang Chen and Chen Fan was unbridgeable.


    Thest time that Chen Fan saw any visitor from Wang Family was during his mother¡¯s funeral. As if the Wang Family thought the death of Chen Fan¡¯s mother was not tragic enough for the young man, they had to gloat over the tragedy and sent only three youngsters to attend the funeral. No one from the older generation of the Wang Family hade to pay tribute to their own blood; not his grandfather, uncle, or grandmother.


    To rub salt into the wounds, one of the visitors was Wang Chen. Wang Chen acted as if he was walking the red carpet instead of attending his aunt¡¯s funeral. Surrounded by his sycophantic entourage, his steps carried such a haughty and proud quality that tantly disrespected the dead.


    He was the star, and wherever he went, he deserved attention and respect, regardless of the circumstances.


    Although it had been five hundred years, the thought of the Wang family still lit up the knot of fire in Chen Fan¡¯s belly. This memory was toxic to a cultivator such as Chen Fan.


    Withouting to terms with the past, the cultivator would be vulnerable to the attacks of the devious mental demons. A small mistake wouldy waste to thousands of years of hard work.


    ¡°Anyways, I better not dwell on the past. I wager that Shen Junwen¡¯s family fortune has not reached the Chu Zhou City at this point in time.¡±


    Looking out the window, the familiar scenery of the Chu Zhou City filled Chen Fan¡¯s heart with nostalgia.


    The thought of Shen Junwen also reminded him of Xiao Qiong.


    He had loved that girl, and she loved him, but that was not how their love story ended. Later on, his love for her had turned into an obsession which ultimately ruined his cultivation.


    The mental demons had used her image to weaken his mind during their battle. One look of her face was enough to render his defense useless.


    ¡°Shen Junwen! You had robbed me of my fortune and the love of my life! You forced me to return to the county where I came from. You sat on your throne while I licked my wounds like a street dog.¡± The thought brought Chen Fan¡¯s blood to a boil, and his eyes glinted like sharp steels.


    Shen Junwen was the director of the Wanrong Group, a magnate of the real estate industry, and he was the son of the richest man in the Hu Dong Province.


    He was also Chen Fan¡¯s greatest rival in love. Not only had he stolen Fang Qiong from Chen Fan, but he had also contributed to the copse of his mother¡¯spany: the Splendor Group.


    ¡°Xiao-Qiong and I had a crush on each other ever since we were little, and we hit it off when we met again at university after a long period of separation. However, it was you who came in and stole her from me. You had driven a wedge between her family and me and forced her to give up in the end.¡±


    ¡°Thest time I met Xiao-Qiong was at an alumni party where I heard about her engagement to none other than you. I do not expect you to understand how I felt back then, but I promise that I will give it back to you ten times worse!¡±


    ¡°If not for Cangqin¡¯s help, I would have already ended my miserable life after I jumped off from the roof of my apartment. ¡± Chen Fan murmured.


    It has been five hundred years, and he should have alreadye to terms with what had happened. However, every single word that came out from Chen Fan¡¯s mouth carried a bone-chilling intent that threatened to im souls.


    ¡°I will never forget the moment right before I decided to let go of my life. From that moment on, the old Chen Fan was dead, and the new Chen Beixuan was born.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to focus entirely on cultivation. I fed on the anger inside of me and advanced through my cultivation at an incredible rate. It only took me five hundred years to reach the final stage: Tribtion. I felt that I almost owe you my appreciation.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    While Chen Fan had lived as the loser, Shen Junwen was basking in the glory of his sess.


    The Shen family had contributed to the death of Chen Fan¡¯s mother as well as the copse of the Splendor Group. In other words, Shen Junwen and his family were responsible for nearly all the miseries in Chen Fan¡¯s life.


    In hisst life, Chen Fan had lost everything to his opponent. These old wounds never healed, at least not until redemption was sought andpleted. He grunted as anger flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Shen Junwen, Fang Family, Wang Family, and Wang Cheng, I will return the humiliation and suffering back to you in kind.¡±


    After five hundred years of cultivation, he was finally ready to right the wrongs in the first thirty years of his life. As he looked outside the window, his mind sought only one thing: retribution.

 Chapter 2 - Jiang Churan

    <h4>Chapter 2: Jiang Churan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Suddenly, a loud ringtone wrenched Chen Fan¡¯s mind out of his reverie.


    He nced at the caller ID which read: Mom!


    ¡°Is this Fan? Are you almost at Chu Zhou City? Auntie Tang should be waiting for you outside the bus station right now. I told her to find a ce for you in Chu Zhou City and help me take care of you while you stay there. Do not me me for being such a tiger mom and sending you away. You know how low your grades are right now. If you do not work hard, you could not even make it into a good university. So, I had to pull some strings to send you to the best school in the city. You listen to Auntie Tang while you are in Chu Zhou City, you hear me? She was one of my business partners while I worked in Chu Zhou City. Really nice people!¡±


    Hearing his mother¡¯s harsh voice for the first time after hundreds of years sent a warm current through Chen Fan¡¯s body; tears welled at the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Mom, I get it. I will study hard, I promise,¡± despite the tears, he replied with a bright smile.


    This was the first time he had heard his mother¡¯s voice ever since she passed away five hundred years ago, or a few yearster, depending on which time-line Chen Fan looked at.


    Mother had always been a distant and fuzzy concept to Chen Fan since they did not have many opportunities to meet each other.


    His mother, Wang Xiaoyun, was the very definition of a willful woman. After having been held up as the object of ridicule by her own family, she had sworn to prove them wrong. In a fit of anger, she took Chen Fan¡¯s sister, An Ya, to the international metropolis of Zhong Hai, and created the Splendor Real Estate Group. By the time Chen Fan went to college, the Splendor Group had grown into one of thergestpanies in Zhong Hai, and Wang Xiaoyun was known as the Queen of Real Estate.


    Therefore, Chen Fan could not have remembered much about her, at this point in time in his past life. It was not until she died in a car ident did Chen Fan finally realize how much his mother meant to him.


    She had always been the backbone of the family. Chen Fan remembered that his father¡¯s hairs turned gray overnight after her ident. It was as if the tragedy had sucked his father¡¯s soul out of him, rendering him into an empty husk.


    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot to tell you. The Tang family has a daughter, and her name is Jiang Churan. Unlike you, she is a straight-A student. Your Auntie is very keen on setting you two up, but I had to warn you that studying is your priority right now!¡± Wang Xiaoyun said.


    Chen Fanughed in his mind. <i>What kind of Asian mother would allow her daughter to date in high school?</i>


    Chen Fan paused a second and then said, ¡°Mom, do not worry, I will study hard. Promise me that you will pay more attention to your health and safety while you are in Zhong Hai, particrly when you are driving. Is Sister going to get her driver¡¯s license soon? When she does, you better let her drive. I do not trust your driving skills, Mom. Sooner orter you will have an ident! ¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, since when did you learn to preach to your mother? Anyways, I have to go. I have already wired some money to your ount but try not to waste it!¡± Wang Xiaoyun hung up the phone.


    Chen Fan knew that although his mother was a resourceful and talented businesswoman, she was not the most detailed and meticulous person. Without the help of his sister An Ya, herpany would be gued by minor mishaps and mistakes.


    The thought of his sister An Ya brought another bout of pain to his heart.


    Aside from Xiao Qiong, his sister and his mother were the two other greatest regrets of in his previous life.


    ¡°I owe her a big one, and I don¡¯t even know how to make it up to her.¡± Chen Fan kept his silence; after all, how could he assign a value to familial ties.


    As Chen Fan was engrossed in his reflection of his past life, the bus arrived at the destination.


    Looking at the flood of people passing by him at the bus terminal, reality finally hit him. He was back; he was seventeen years old, younger, and better than he ever had been.


    ¡°Another life, another story.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile, and then he followed the crowd to the exit.


    Meanwhile, outside of the Chu Zhou City bus terminal, something had caught the crowd¡¯s attention: an imported red Audi-A6.


    This car¡¯s worth was seven hundred thousand yuan in 2007. It was no doubt a rare sight of luxury in the street of Chu Zhou City. However, the car was not what the public was gawking at; it was the two women standing right in front of it.


    The older one looked like she was in her thirties; she had a beautiful face and was wearing a ck dress tailored to her curves, a formal white shirt, and a pair of high heels. No doubt she was an elite-ss woman with a white-cor job.


    The younger one was no older than 16; she was tall and was as beautiful as the older woman if not more so.


    They were Auntie Tang and her daughter, Jiang Churan. Jiang Churan surveyed the exit of the bus terminal with a frown.


    ¡°Mom, when will he be here, do you want to call him?¡± Jiang Churan asked impatiently.


    ¡°We have only been waiting for ten minutes.¡± Auntie Tang refuted.


    Chen Fan¡¯s mother had been her best friend in Chu Zhou City, and she could not let her down. Wang Xiaoyun trusted her, and naturally, she had to do her best to look after the child.


    ¡°Chen Fan is a very good child. Be nice to him! You two are going to be schoolmates, so I hope you will get along. This is the first time he¡¯s leaving his county, so he is not familiar with life in the city. You need to take care of him.¡± Auntie Tang said.


    ¡°I know... I know, Mom! This is the thirteenth time you have told me the exact same thing!¡± Jiang Churanined.


    Because of the stupid country boy, she thought she had to waste her entire afternoon outside of this stupid bus station under the stupid sun. She could have been spending time with her friends at the Starbucks with a cup of pumpkin spicette in her hand right now; but no, she had to be here and be miserable.


    What¡¯s worse; she had noticed the way her mother had mentioned his name to her: she was trying to set her up with that boy. ¡°Well, over my dead body!¡± Jian Churan thought to herself.


    Suddenly, she heard a voice calling out to her mother.


    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting, Auntie Tang.¡± The boy politely greeted her mother with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Is this Chen Fan?¡± Jian Churan quietly regarded the boy from head to toe while standing behind her mother.


    He was of average height, 5¡¯7¡å if not less, the same height as she was in her ts.


    His look was.... pedestrian at best, and his taste in fashion was definitely questionable.


    She shook her head slightly. ¡°He is overrated, not nearly as cool as Li Yichen.¡±


    Li Yichen was her ssmate, president of the school¡¯s student council and the son of the deputy mayor of Chu Zhou City.


    Li Yichen got both the good looks and a good family. He was one of the pursuers of Jiang Churan, one that Jiang Churan actually liked. The two were already regarded as a couple on campus.


    Auntie Tang smiled at Chen Fan. She was very pleased with Chen Fan¡¯s courtesy.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, this is my daughter Jiang Churan.¡±


    ¡°She will start herst year of high school next semester, and you will be schoolmates. She is three months younger than you. You can call her Ran-ran, make sure that you look after her for me at school, will you?¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Tang, I will treat her like my own sister.¡±


    Afterward, he turned around to look at the girl who he had liked, hated, and eventually forgotten about in his past life.


    Her name was Jiang Churan.


    She was not only Auntie Tang¡¯s daughter, but also his high school ssmate and the first girl that he had liked.


    Chen Fan reminded himself that the year was 2007, before the real-estate boom and her mother¡¯s sudden rise to power. Therefore, in the eyes of the mother-daughter pair, he was just a country boy.


    ¡°That was the first time I left the backwater county to a prosperous city. I was young and foolish. How could I not fall for an upper-ss beauty such as Jiang Churan?¡±


    The shback made Chen Fan lighthearted. What a foolish boy he had been!


    He should have known better. There was no way that Jian Churan, the princess who was born with a silver spoon in her mouth would have had any feelings for him. Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°I remembered that she eventually fell in love with the most popr boy at that time, Li Yichen, the son of the deputy mayor of Chu Zhou City. Later, the two of them went to Zhong Hai University together and started officially dating each other. I had been quite devastated by that development.¡±


    Chen Fan was no longer the boy he had been five hundred years ago. What would he do this time? Would he make a proper closure to this secret infatuation?


    Chen Fan took the initiative and reached out a hand. ¡°Hello, my name is Chen Fan, from Si Shui County. We will be ssmates in the future. Let me know if you ever need any help!¡±


    Although Jiang Churan had hurt him once, he had made a promise to Auntie Tang that he would protect her.


    Jiang Churan had to admit that although the boy was not handsome by a long chalk, he was not entirely an eyesore. The features on his face could even be pleasing to her eyes, depending on the angle she looked at them.


    ¡°Unfortunately, his family was too poor; we could be friends at best.¡± Jiang Churanmented in her mind as she shook Chen Fan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Very well; I will take you up on it.¡± Jiang Churan said, and then her lips thinned into a smile.


    Her father was a high-ranking government official, and her mother ran a million-yuanpany. She had never thought that she would ever need any help from Chen Fan.


    Auntie Tang put in, ¡°Get into the car, we will go to your new ce and drop off the luggage first. Then we will go to my house for lunch. Where I will introduce you to your uncle.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Fan nodded with a smile.


    After getting into the vehicle, they headed toward Chen Fan¡¯s new house in the Lakeside Community.


    This was a mid-range residential property in the Chu Zhou City. The scenery was beautiful as it was surrounded by trees and was right next to Yangui Lake. It was also not far from the Ivy League High School where Chen Fan would be studying. Chen Fan was led to arge furnished one bedroom suite. It came with air conditioning, hot water, bathtub, TV, sofa, and a refrigerator. It was evident that Auntie Tang had spent a lot of time preparing for his stay in the city.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Tang, for all of this,¡± Chen Fan said sincerely. Auntie Tang was one of the few people who had been genuinely nice to him.


    She was a business partner of his mother, Wang Xiaoyun. She ran an architectural designpany and was considered a sessful woman.


    Worried about her son¡¯s low grades, Chen Fan¡¯s mother sent him to the best private high school in the City of Chu Zhou: the Ivy League High School and Auntie Tang had been taking care of him ever since. Not only had she helped him with amodations, but she had also packed him lunch from time to time.


    Looking back on his past life, Auntie Tang had always been there looking out for him.


    ¡°You are too polite. Your mother has entrusted you to me so that I will take good care of you. Plus, I had always wanted a son,¡± Auntie Tang said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Fan nodded, and he was ready to repay Auntie Tang¡¯s loving care in his past life.


    Auntie Tang felt the sincerity in his words, and she was even more impressed by the boy. Compared to that cocky city boy, Li Yichen, Auntie Tang preferred Chen Fan as a son-inw. Money and power were not the key to a happy marriage; honesty and integrity were.


    After a while, they drove out of the Lakeside Community, and towards the Tang family residence.


    Jiang Churan and Chen Fan were sitting side by side in the back seat. They only exchanged a few words before the girlpletely lost interest in Chen Fan. She was out of his league. None of them spoke a word to each other, dragging out the silence. Chen Fan eventually put on a tired look and rested his head against the window and pretended to be sleeping.


    Although Chen Fan had given her a good impression during their first meeting, she didn¡¯t like to talk to people who were less popr than her, especially when the boy was ignoring her in the first ce.


    She knew the likes of him: pretending he was not interested, thinking that he could make her feel jealous. She had seen too many boys y that trick on her, but none had seeded.


    However, Chen Fan was not even remotely interested in her, much less in the mood of ying tricks. His mind was upied by his cultivation.

 Chapter 3 - Levels Of Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 3: Levels Of Cultivation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    For Chen Fan, the most important thing at the moment was to regain his power.


    The progression of cultivation was divided into eight levels:


    Qi Refinement, Connate, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Soul Formation, Void, Reunion, and Tribtion.


    Although his teacher, Cangqin the Immortal Cultivator had lived for eight hundred and forty thousand years, he had just reached the seventh level. Once the cultivator reached the seventh level, he was granted the title ¡°True Immortal¡± and could live up to a hundred thousand years.


    In this universe, a seventh level ¡°True Immortal¡± would be revered as the embodiment of power and invincibility. Their powers would allow them to crush the stars, swallow the sun, and even create another dimension beyond space and time.


    In the past five hundred years, Chen Fan had reached the eighth level: Tribtion, surpassing his teacher and earned the title of the: ¡°Celestial Lord.¡±


    However, Tribtion was too far away and too much for Chen Fan to worry about right now.


    ¡°I came back to the Earth once during my cultivation. At that time, the Earth¡¯s Spirit Qi waspletely exhausted, and it was no longer suitable for the cultivators to live.¡± Compared to the earth, the realm of ¡°Cangming¡±¡ªan alternative universe created by his teacher Cangqin¡ªwas a much better ce for cultivators to harness energy. Chen Fan reflected hisst visit to Earth as he started to sense the Qi surroundings him right now.


    Thest time he returned to the Earth, it would be more than a hundred yearster in this current timeline, and by that time, he would already be a sessful cultivator.


    He ferried across billions of realms that separated him from the Earth in order to reach his home town, but he was disappointed in the end. The earth was no longer the same ce as he remembered. The old national-state system had fallen apart, and the humans had formed the Earth Federation. After the humans colonized Mars, they stepped out of the sr system and entered the era of interster traveling.


    Chen Fan had continued to live on the earth for another twenty years, and he did not sense the presence of any other cultivators.


    ¡°The Spirit Qi in this world right now was slightly more avable than that of a hundred yearster, but it was by no means abundant.¡± He shook his head silently. ¡°Even if there is a cultivator, they will be at level two at the most.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that I am still the only cultivator on earth.¡±


    Chen Fan knew very well what it meant. It meant that as long as he could regain a fraction of his power, he could lord over this world with ease. Chen Fan also knew that he didn¡¯t need advanced technology in order to reach his goals; he only needed to reach level two in his cultivation.


    Without reaching level two, one can not even call himself a ¡°cultivator.¡±


    With the wealth of knowledge he had umted over the five hundred years, Chen Fan wagered that it would take him only a few years to reach that stage.


    ¡°The Spirit Qi is quite inconsistent around here; I better find a ce with a stronger presence of Qi to help my cultivation.¡±


    ¡°If I can locate a numinous treasure, I will be sure to break through the second level in under three years.¡±


    The thought of acquiring a numinous treasure amused Chen Fan, ¡°What am I thinking? With such meager amount of Qi on the earth, there wouldn¡¯t be any herbs left for me much less numinous treasures.¡±


    As Chen Fan mulled over his predicament, the vehicle had pulled over to Auntie Tang¡¯s house.


    Chen Fan¡¯s amodation was located at the edge of downtown. Facing the enormous Yangui Lake, it was considered a high-quality mid-range property in the Chu Zhou City. On the other hand, the Tangs lived in a suburban development in Yunshan District, which was only a few minutes drive from Chen Fan¡¯s ce.


    The car followed a highway that hugged theke, and it eventually led them to the foot of the Yunwu Mountain. Chen Fanyi saw the name of the suburb development:


    Dragon¡¯s View Garden.


    Chen Fan recalled that the Dragon¡¯s View Garden was a high-end residential development in the Chu Zhou City. A small bungalow in this area would cost as much as two million even before the real estate boom.


    Auntie Tang lowered the rear view mirror and saw fascination in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The Yunwu mountain was the most famousndmark here in the Chu Zhou City other than the Yangui Lake. The Dragon¡¯s View was only the mid-tier development around this area. Maybeter we will go further into the mountain, and I will show you some vis. They make our house look like a shed in their backyard. You shoulde to visit us early in the morning too; the entire mountain will be shrouded in mist, hence its name, ¡®Yun-wu¡¯: cloudy-mist.¡±


    There was a hint of envy in Auntie Tang¡¯s voice while she spoke about those vis high up in the mountains.


    ¡°Up there, the cheapest house cost more than ten million. It was developed by the richest man in Chu Zhou City and only his friends and the billionaires from the south could afford those properties. I could probably buy only a kitchte even if I sold mypany,¡± Auntie Tang shook her head and then sighed.


    ¡°The richest man in Chu Zhou City... The Shen family?¡± Chen Fan thought.


    ¡°Your house looks very big in my opinion. Our family lived in a 100-square-meter home in our county; it was a government subsidized property.¡±


    Chen Fan paused and then said, ¡°If auntie really likes those houses, I will buy you a few of them once I start to make money. I will make sure you can wake up every day to look down at the sea of cloudy mists beneath you.¡±


    What was a vi to someone who could have the entire universe? He would have whatever his heart desired as soon as he reached level two.


    Auntie Tang was pleased by Chen Fan¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Very well, I will take you up on it! Tell your mother toe live with me. To hell with her real estatepany! Your mother and sister are two brave souls, trying to make a living in the metropolis where they have no one to turn to. If she retires now, we can go shopping together, or go to the spa if we really run out of things to do. What a life that will be, eh?¡±


    Jiang Churan listened to the conversation, and she was not very impressed by what she heard.


    Not even the richest ssmate she knew could have promised to buy a vi up in the mountains as a gift. Everyone knew that only the richest of the rich could afford living up there.


    ¡°It seems that he is just like the others, full of empty talk and no real action.¡±


    She was slightly disappointed at Chen Fan. She had thought that this boy from the countryside would be different than city boys, but it seemed that she was wrong.


    The decoration in Auntie Tang¡¯s home was elegant, in style, and exquisite in their craftsmanship. From the paintings on the wall to the blue-white porcin vase on the table, it was evident that the Tang family was not only wealthy but also well-educated and had good taste in fine arts.


    After entering the hall, Chen Fan saw a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa, wearing a pair of ck rimmed sses. He was watching the news on Tv.


    He was Jiang Churan¡¯s father, Jiang Haishan!


    He was the deputy director of the Chu Zhou City. Although his rank was not high, he was close to Chu Zhou City¡¯s power center.


    Chen Fan bowed to him, and Jiang Haishan nodded absently.


    ¡°Come and grab a seat. Ran-ran, why don¡¯t you go to the kitchen and make some tea for your dad and our guest? Can you guys wait a few minutes for dinner? I need to heat up some dishes.¡± Auntie Tang spoke as she entered the kitchen.


    Jiang Churan nodded and took out a box of purple y tea set made by a renowned artist from the Town of Yixin.


    Chen Fan was pleasantly surprised by Jiang Churan¡¯s tea-making techniques; her movement was fluid and smooth like flowing water while her focus on the craft didn¡¯t allow a single drop to be spilled. It was evident that she had trained under a skilled teacher¡ªa detail that Chen Fan did not notice in his previous life.


    Jiang Haishan¡¯s eyes were glued to the TV, and he didn¡¯t turn around to face the guest until the news was over.


    ¡°How is your father, Reeve Chen doing? Thest time I met him was at a government meeting six months ago.¡±


    ¡°He is doing well. Thank you for asking.¡± Chen Fan said politely.


    Chen Fan¡¯s father was the deputy magistrate of the Si Shui County, and although his rank was simr to that of Jiang Haishan, his jurisdiction was a remote county instead of a bustling city.


    Jiang Haishan nodded, ¡°Your father is young and full of potential. His proposal, the ¡°Sustainable Development of County Economy and the Selection and Application of Environmental Protection Policies,¡± was praised by the mayor. The mayor said that your father has an international perspective, and he agreed with your father that the future economic development is inseparable from environmental protection.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded with a nk smile. Why would he think that a high school boy would be interested in boring politics? If Chen Fan could have understood half of what Jiang Haishan had just spilled out from his mouth, he wouldn¡¯t have bankrupted his mother¡¯spany.


    Seeing that Chen Fan was not interested in he said, Jiang Haishan frowned slightly and then changed the topic.


    ¡°I have heard from your auntie that your mother¡¯s real estatepany in Zhong Hai City is developing very fast. Many experts are predicting that the country¡¯s property market will grow substantially next year. Your mother has chosen a good field.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and said, ¡°My mother¡¯spany was insignificantpared to that of Auntie Tang.¡±


    Jiang Haishan shook his head. ¡°You think too highly of her. Herpany hired only a dozen people, earning merely hundreds of thousands a year. How would thatpare to your mother¡¯s corporation.¡±


    Chen Fan hurried a humble reply, ¡°I am not being modest at all. My mother had only a few people working under her, and that¡¯s all the help she gets. She had to run between the contractors and the developers and deal with endless paperwork. It¡¯s a hard job with not that much money.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Haishan frowned.


    What Chen Fan had told him was drastically different than what he had heard from his wife. Judging by his first impression of the boy, Jiang Haishan was convinced that Chen Fan was not lying. Therefore, he wagered that the rumors about Chen Fan¡¯s mother he had heard before were exaggerated.


    Chen Fan¡¯s description of thepany sounded more realistic, as well. It was started by a woman and her daughter in a ce where they knew no one and had no connections. Building up a real estate empire so quickly seemed too good to be true regardless of how hard the mother-daughter pair had worked.


    So thinking, the smile on Jiang Haishan¡¯s face faded away slowly.


    ¡°How are your grades?¡± Jiang Haishan asked.


    Chen Fan smiled and said, ¡°I was the top five hundred in our county, and I have heard that your daughter ranked in the top fifty at the school. I think I will need her help at school.¡±


    Si Shui County had the lowest education ranking among all counties under the Chu Zhou City government. Without being in the top ten in the Si Shui County, Chen Fan had no chance in entering even a second-tier university, much less a top-tier.


    Jiang Haishan¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s answer; the remaining traces of a smile on his face evaporatedpletely.


    ¡°Your mother had sent you to Chu Zhou City to study, not for fun. Your family can only help you for a while, but not forever. If you want to be sessful, you have to rely on yourself. Education is a stepping stone, no matter which field you are in.¡±


    Chen Fan was caught off guard by Jiang Haishan¡¯s sudden outburst. He erased the smile he was wearing and answered, ¡°You are right, Uncle Jiang.¡±


    Although achieving high academic standing was not Chen Fan¡¯s highest priority, once he advanced in his cultivation, getting into a top-tier university should be a piece of cake.


    After exchanged a few more words with Chen Fan, Jiang Haishan was disappointed by the boy¡¯sck of knowledge and ambition. He could not help but secretly shake his head in disappointment. It was evident that what his wife had told him about the boy was simply not true.


    He had also met the son of the deputy mayor and was very impressed by his appearance as well as his wealth of knowledge in economics and politics. Chen Fan failed to measure up to his most basic requirement for a future son inw.


    <i>It seems like I have a lot to talk to discuss with my wife, </i>Jiang Haishanmented in his mind.


    He knew his wife wanted to set up his daughter with the son of her best friend. He didn¡¯t protest her n at first, but after meeting Chen Fan for the first time, he realized that he had to weigh-in.


    <i>My daughter would not fall for him anyway, </i>Jiang Haishan thought. He was confident in his daughter¡¯s judgment.

 Chapter 4 - Void Mortal Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 4: Void Mortal Refinement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    This meal Chen Fan had shared with the Jiang family was not unpleasant by any stretch of the imagination. Jiang family strictly followed the traditional table manners, which meant no chattering while eating.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the silence. His mind had already veered off to the memories of his past life.


    <i>¡°It¡¯s been a while since I had a meal prepared by Auntie Tang,¡± </i>he thought wistfully.


    Auntie Tang¡¯s marriage was not perfect, particrityter in her life when Jiang Haishan had secured a prominent position in the government. Mired in public events, he rarely came home, and therefore the couple slowly drifted apart.


    Chen Fan remembered that when he was poor and down on his luck, he had to mooch off Auntie Tang. For him, Auntie Tang¡¯s dishes were the best meals he ever had.


    ¡°What a pity. Auntie was good looking and had superb cooking skills; it was a shame that she got married to a husband whose only pursuit was power.¡± Chen Fanmented in his mind.


    While bustling about between the kitchen and the dining room, Auntie Tang managed to pause for a minute and spoke to Chen Fan, ¡°Fan, it¡¯s your first time visiting Chu Zhou City, I will ask Ran-ran to take you to go to the city center to buy some toiletries and groceries. I doubt you will have everything you need at your rental house.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Fan epted the offer without consulting Jiang Churan.


    Jiang Churan nodded with an annoyed face. She might agree to the task now, but as soon as she walked out of the house, she would ditch the boy right away.


    Dinner was over Chen Fan bid farewell to Auntie Tang with a smile.


    As soon as Chen Fan walked out of the house with Jiang Churan, the smile on the girl¡¯s face evaporated into thin air.


    Without even looking at Chen Fan, she said coldly, ¡°I still have something to do, you can go shopping on your own, can¡¯t you?¡±


    She paused a second and then she continued, ¡°You know how to get a taxi in the city, right?¡± Her voice wasced with annoyance. She thought Chen Fan would y dumb and insist on hering along with him; but to her surprise, she watched as the boy nodded and then said, ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    She didn¡¯t turn around until Chen Fan¡¯s image disappeared behind a row of willow trees. Guilt slowly crept into her heart, and she had the urge to catch up with the boy and help him. However, the thought of the huge difference in all aspects of their lives made her think better of her actions. They were not meant to be together, the sooner she made it clear to him, the better for both of them.


    ¡°Well, that was fast. Did you even go with him?¡± Auntie Tang asked her daughter curiously as soon as thetter stepped into the house again.


    Still grappling with guilt, Jiang Churan said quietly, ¡°He said that he could do it alone.¡±


    She then heard her father snorted, ¡°I will not let my daughter hang out with such a loser anyway.¡±


    Jiang Haishan¡¯s career had hit a ss ceiling. In order to be promoted even further, he would require strong support from those who have significant political clout, such as deputy mayor Li.


    Luckily for Jiang Haishan, the son of the deputy mayor was not only his daughter¡¯s ssmate, but he also seemed to be very interested in Jiang Churan. The deputy minister had even alluded to a potential marriage on multiple asions. Although it was an opportunity that he couldn¡¯t pass up, Jiang Haishan couldn¡¯t agree to the proposal so easily, particrly when his daughter was still so young. It would be a sign of desperation if he did.


    Giving the illustrious achievement of Chen Fan¡¯s mother, Jiang Haishan, initially had high hopes for the boy. However, after meeting with Chen Fan, he conceded that the reality was far from what he had hoped for. Li Yichen, the mayor¡¯s son was a much more suitable candidate for his daughter.


    He jerked his head towards the kitchen and grumbled on, ¡°Your daughter is still young, don¡¯t just bring anyone to our home. She needs to focus on study.¡±


    Auntie Tang frowned deeply and rushed out of the kitchen. ¡°Excuse you? She is my daughter, and this is MY house. I can bring whomever I want to here.¡±


    Seeing her parents were at it again, Jiang Churan heaved a sight and went straight to her room. It could have been a nice and quiet evening, but that country boy had spoiled everything.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had already made his way down to theke. He wasn¡¯t bothered at all by the unpleasant encounter with the father and daughter pair; they meant nothing to him, and he had a much bigger fish to fry.


    As he walked along the path that hugged theke shore, he sensed the ebbs and flows of energy around him very carefully.


    The Qi spirit was not static. It flowed like water and always headed toward the area with a lower Qi potential. On very rare asions, the Qi would pool together, forming what the cultivators would call a Numinous Abode. Wherever there was sea, there would be a desert; some ces hopelesslycked Qi.


    After having followed the path for a few miles, Chen Fan finally stopped.


    ¡°This is it. I think I will have to brave the depths of the Yunwu Mountain if I want to find an even better spot.¡± He looked around and found out he was in a patch of willow trees. Despite it being a hot summer evening, he felt the cool breezes against his bare skin, and it was quitefortable.


    Chen Fan found a big gnarly willow tree, and sat cross-legged, facing the Yanhui Lake.


    Nestled beside the developed urban spaces, Yangui Lake, the ¡°Lake of Returning Swallows¡± was thergestke in Chu Zhou City. Many residential houses,mercial buildings, and hotels were built around the Lake. Thanks to the abundance of water provided by theke, Chu Zhou City, a city in the northern part of the province, also had a bit of southern charm.


    Sitting under the willow tree, Chen Fan let the breezeb through his hair as he relished the refreshing cool air from theke.


    The cultivation progression was divided into eight stages: Qi Refinement, Connate Spirit, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Soul Formation, Void Returning, Dao Reunion, and Tribtion. Within each stage were sub-levels. The first stage, for example, consisted of three sublevels: Foundation Establishment, Ethereal Enlightenment, and Divine Sea.


    As the name suggests, the first sub-level was about building a solid foundation from which all the other cultivation stages were developed upon. Oncepleted, the cultivator would have immense strength, speed, and agility. It was a transitional period when the cultivator reaches beyond the limits of the human body. The cultivation should also have the ability to gather some degree of arcane force to use minor spells.


    The next two sub-levels were usuallybined together and were called the Immortal Enlightenment phase. Once the cultivator hadpleted both levels, he or she could use even more powerful spells and arts. They could call upon the natural elements such as dirt to turn it into golems who would fight to the death. In the eyes of an ordinary human, these cultivators were no different than a god, although they were technically not gods by a long chalk.


    After the cultivator had breached the first stage, he or she would enter the stage called connate, during which one could ride on the back of the wind to wherever he wanted to and live more than five hundred years. However, even with those magical powers, they were still far from being immortals.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for me to think about Connate. I should start by focusing on the Foundation Establishment for now.¡±


    ¡°What kind of art should I use to rebuild my foundation?¡± Chen Fan asked himself.


    ¡°The reason why my cultivation had failed during the tribtion was not only the mental demons but also my weak foundation.¡± Chen Fan nodded as he reflected on his past cultivation.


    ¡°Ignoring all the pretenses and excuses, my downfall was in my inability toplete each stage to perfection. This time I need to learn my lesson and build each and every stage as firmly as possible.¡± The thought of his slip up during the most critical moment of his cultivation made Chen Fan heave a sigh of regret.


    Nheless, there were still many things that Chen Fan should feel grateful for. For one, he was miraculously given another chance to start all over again.


    The Foundation Establishment stage was the first stage of the cultivation; it was arguably the most important one as well. In order to not repeat his mistake, Chen Fan was resolved to take his time and perfect this stage.


    ¡°I have collected all kinds of secret arts and magical spells in the past five hundred years. In my collection, the arts of building the foundation alone amounted to thirteen thousand three hundred and six different pieces. In thest iteration of my life, I have used the art of Foundation Establishment from the True Martial celestial sect. It was simple and straightforward; however, I need something more powerful to achieve perfection.¡±


    He had formted a n and decided on the art in his mind ever since he was in Auntie Tang¡¯s car.


    ¡°I will use the Grand Dao Sect¡¯s Art of Void Mortal Refinement!¡±


    The Sect of the Grand Dao was one of the most prominent sects in the realm of cultivation. Although the sect had never sired any heroic grandmasters, they were extolled for their unique art of Foundation Establishment.


    Once it was mastered, the art would help the cultivator to harness much more power than those who used other arts.


    ¡°Inclusiveness was not only the key in mastering this art, but it was also important for me to cultivate with such limited Qi resources. The Qi on earth is drying up, and I need to scrape any useful resources that I could find, including any medicinal herbs, numinous treasures and even unsavory elements such as the malice Qi and death Qi. There would be no art more suitable than the Art of Void Mortal Refinement given the circumstances.¡±


    The so-called Malice Qi, Yin Qi or Death Qi were not that much different than the bread and butter of cultivation: Spirit Qi. They were all an extension of the universe itself, a reflection of one or two of its countless facets.


    That being said, the spirit Qi was much readily avable on a, and it was easier to be bend into whatever shapes or forms the cultivator desired. The other forms of Qi required specific dharma arts to be harnessed. Without the aid of some very special arts, an ordinary cultivator wouldn¡¯t be able to harness all forms of Qi until they had reached the Golden Core stage.


    However, with the special ability of the Void Mortal Refinement art, Chen Fan should be able to harness Qi from all sources from the very beginning.


    The word ¡°void¡± in its name referred to the vast universe. The boundless space contained an unimaginable amount of Qi from various sources, all of which could be harnessed using this unique art. whether it is the Qi inside the core of a star or the Qi of demonic origin deep underground; the art could handle them all.


    The motto of the Grand Dao sect also reflected their all-epassing spirit well, ¡°I am nothing and everything.¡±


    ¡°What a shame. Despite their great ambition of uniting all forms of Qi into one, the task was ultimately proven to be too much for the sect members with mediocre talents.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and heaved a sigh. However ambitious the Grand Dao sect was, the advanced level cultivation required specialization instead of diversification. The True Martial celestial sect was able to rise to the top rank of all sects thanks to its dedication to only one or two arts.


    Chen Fan gathered himself and started the Void Mortal Refinement.


    The art was not only useful in harnessing Qi but was also effective in straightening one¡¯s flesh. It was a good way to improve both internal and external prowess.


    As he gradually progressed with the cultivation, his body seemed to be a ck hole that sucked various Qi and energies into him. The air around Chen Fan was soon devoid of any life, so much so that even the breezy wind became stifled.


    He was so engrossed in his cultivation that he nearly forgot the passage of time. The moon rose and fell, and before he knew it, it was a brand new day.


    As the sun rose above the cidke, Chen Fan suddenly opened his mouth as a white light streamed out from it. The light shot up a few dozen meters into the air, piercing the morning air as a sharp knife would to a fish belly. The strange white light didn¡¯t disappear until it had hovered above Chen Fan for another few minutes.

 Chapter 5 - Martial Arts Masters

    <h4>Chapter 5: Martial Arts Masters</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan slowly opened his eyes when his cultivation was finally done. If anyone had been paying attention to him, they would find the boy¡¯s eyes shone like a pair of light bulbs. Slowly, the light in Chen Fan eyes dimmed.


    ¡°What an amazing art! Although this is the first time I attempted to cultivate, I am already well into the first sub-level. At this rate, I should be able to reach the Ethereal Enlightenment within six months!¡± Chen Fan eximed in his mind.


    The fast rate of progress in an environment so deprived of qi had surprised him. Although he was convinced that it had something to do with his past life¡¯s cultivation experience, he wagered that the unique art had helped too.


    Chen Fan picked himself up and shook his body, and the energy within his system made a continuous popping sound like popping popcorns.


    He closed his fingers and felt his body was bursting with energy.


    He turned around and punched the willow tree behind him. The old willow tree trembled as countless willow leaves fell to the ground.


    Chen Fan removed his fist from the tree, and he saw that his punch had left a three-inch deep impression on the willow tree bark.


    This willow tree had lived over hundreds of years, and the age had turned it¡¯s bark extremely hard. If such a punchnded on a mortal, there would be a hole wherever itnded.


    This was the result from his first day of cultivation; it wouldn¡¯t be long before he would be able to sever the tree trunk with one blow. Moreover, he did not use any arcane forces in that punch but relied only on the power of his body.


    Thus it was, the art of Void Mortal Refinement not only improved his energy but also significantly elevated his strength. He was already half as strong as a superman after only one night of cultivation.


    However, Chen Fan shook his head in disappointment. Compared to the power that he used to wield, the strength in this punch was pathetic.


    ¡°I have a long way to go.¡± He sighed. He looked up and noticed the nascent sun shining above the surface of theke. He realized that he had been sitting there for a whole night. To his surprise, he was not at all tired.


    Although he didn¡¯t sumb to exhaustion, he felt hunger was iming him. He patted his belly and decided that it was time to eat.


    As soon as he was out of the willow trees, he saw three people walking toward him.


    There was a woman in a white exercise suit walking beside an elderly man in a traditional Chinese suit. Trailing behind the two was a young man with a fit body and pair of sharp eyes.


    The girl of the group pulled her hair in a ponytail; her beautiful face held a cold and distant expression. She had a pair of perky bosom and a tall body. She was as attractive as Jiang Churan if not more thanks to her well-defined features.


    Chen Fan was still immersed in the joy of his achievement, and therefore, he didn¡¯t think too much of this encounter. He passed the three strangers without even sparing them a nce.


    However, three stranger had definitely noticed him.


    The young man glued his eyes on Chen Fan and didn¡¯t look away until Chen Fan had disappeared at the end of the walking path. Then and only then, he turned his head and looked at the old man in the traditional outfit, and said something.


    The old man shook his head in disagreement, ¡± It can¡¯t be. He is probably just a morning, jogger.¡±


    After returning to his rented home at thekesidemunity, Chen Fan found a breakfast stall and ate a big meal. Then he went to the supermarket and bought some groceries. He managed to find a Chinese medicine shop and ordered some herbal medicines. When he got home from the medicine shop, it was already noon.


    He soon received a phone call from Auntie Tang who invited him over for lunch at her house.


    He wanted to go, but the thought of seeing the cold faces of Jiang Haishan and Jiang Churan made him think better of it. He improvised an excuse and told Auntie Tang that he would have to have lunch by himself.


    After hanging up the phone, Chen Fan suddenly reckoned that his parents had not given him a phone call yet. What kind of parents are they? Sending their son away to a new ce and didn¡¯t even care to make a phone call?


    ¡°Maybe Auntie Tang was my real parent.¡± Chen Fan shook his head in dismay.


    Soon, the courier knocked on his door, the medicine he had ordered has arrived.


    Cultivation without any help was possible, but it would be a very slow process. Things like herbal medicine and numinous treasure would greatly improve a cultivator¡¯s rate of advancement. Although the herb medicines on the earth were extremely low in quality, it was better than nothing.


    To prepare these herbs, he didn¡¯t need any medicine barrels, nor did he need to boil them for seventy-two hours as suggested by the apothecary at the drugstore.


    He simply drew a circle directly on the ground, then spread the medicine around and inside the circle. Then he stepped into the circle and initiated the art that he knew to harness qi from herbs.


    ¡°Spirit Robbing Array!¡±


    This was the most basic array formation that the cultivator could summon.


    The herbs he had scattered around him started to dance around on the ground until they threw themselves at Chen Fan.


    As the name of the array suggested, the technique was used to draw out the spirit qi from the herbs and fuse them with the caster¡¯s system. This was an easy spell to cast, but extremely effective. It could not only draw out the qi inmon herbs but also that in numinous treasures.


    The cultivators had been studying and developing the cultivation techniques over millions of years, and therefore no longer did they need to follow the cumbersome methods of cultivation described in Wuxia novels. This was the era of Xianxia!


    The effectiveness of the array, to arge extent, depends on the experience of the cultivator. In Chen Fan¡¯s past life, he had been widely regarded as a great master in using arrays.


    Eyes closed, Chen Fan continued harnessing qi in the herbs for many hours. When he finally opened his eyes, it was alreadyte evening.


    ¡°Today¡¯s cultivation was even more effective thanst night¡¯s effort. Unfortunately, the effect wouldn¡¯tst long.¡± Chen Fan frowned. ¡°Why the heck are these herbs so freaking expensive? I have already spent most of the money my mother had given me; I can¡¯t afford another round of harnessing anymore.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I will have to go to the same ce that I had spentst night.¡± Chen Fan had never thought that money¡ª the quintessential of worldly burden¡ªwould be so essential in his cultivation.


    ¡°Why is my mother so stingy? It¡¯s not like she is poor!¡± He thought resentfully.


    He went to bed and slept until five in the morning. As soon as he got out of his bed, he went straight to that old gnarly willow tree by theke.


    When Chen Fan finally arrived, he was surprised to find someone else had already taken his spot under the tree.


    It was that same girl with the ponytail that he had met yesterday, and she was practicing martial arts under the tree. Soon, Chen Fan noticed that she was not alone. The old man stood behind the tree and watched over the girl¡¯s practice. From time to time, he would stop the girl to offer some advice and guidance.


    The sharp-eyed young man was sitting inside of a ck jeep-like vehicle, his eyes constantly scanning the surroundings with a great measure of vignce.


    Wasn¡¯t that the same group of strangers he had met yesterday morning?


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Chen Fan approached the group. The old man graced him a nce and then returned his attention to the girl next to him.


    Chen Fan was in a hurry yesterday, so he wasn¡¯t able to take a good look at the girl, but after observing the girl for a while today, he was shocked by what he found.


    In addition to the girl¡¯s exquisite face and tenacious body, she carried an almost heroine-like quality in every single movement. Even the simple act of lifting an arm seemed like a deration of victory, and her powerful roundhouse kicks a righteous ultimatum to her enemy.


    However, her appearance wasn¡¯t what surprised Chen Fan. It was what he saw inside of her: arcane energy.


    ¡°Is she also a cultivator?¡± Chen Fan was caught by surprise as he did not expect to meet another cultivator on Earth.


    ¡°No...¡± upon a closer look, Chen Fan found out that something was amiss about the energy inside of her. ¡°It was too weak and too... simple. Probably isn¡¯t even strong enough to summon the simplest spell.¡±


    As Chen Fan continued his observation, he noticed the unique shirt the girl was wearing, as well as the traditional martial arts suit the old man was in; he finally put the two and two together.


    ¡°Is that the so-called ¡®internal energy¡¯ inside of her?¡±


    Chen Fan grew up watching Wuxia shows on TV, and therefore he had heard plenty of high tales about Gongfu and Internal energy. He always thought those high tales and legends were exactly what they were: high tales and legends, until now.


    He wagered that the so-called internal energy was a much weaker form of the arcane energy inside of the cultivators. Although Chen Fan was at the earliest stage of his cultivation, he would already be the most deadly Martial Artist in the realm of Wuxia.


    The internal force inside of the girl was far inferior to the arcane dharma force inside of even the most ipetent cultivator. The difference in the two forms of energy was much like that of the diesel and rocket fuels, where Diesel could only be used to fuel trucks, but rocket fuel could be used to propel a rocket into space. They were both fuels, but one provided far more energy than the other.


    In addition, a cultivator could harness the power in the universe tomand powerful spells and create miraculous numinous treasures. All of those were way beyond the reach of a martial artist.


    After Chen Fan¡¯s curiosities were satisfied, he gathered himself and continued watching the girl¡¯s practice.


    From time to time, he would shake his head disapprovingly.


    The girl had noticed Chen Fan¡¯s criticism, and it didn¡¯t sit well with her. She paused and asked hotly, ¡°What are you staring at? Do you even understand what this is?¡±

 Chapter 6 - A Leaf Blade

    <h4>Chapter 6: A Leaf de</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Do I?¡± Chen Fanughed in his mind.


    He was not only the Celestial Lord but also the embodiment of martial spirit even among the cultivators.


    Let it be the basic cultivation techniques or the art of killing and warfare; there was nothing that he did not have a knack for. As the grand master of the True Martial Immortal Sect, he was well versed in all kind of unarmed close quarterbat techniques. The girl¡¯s shambling forms and unrefined skills wereughable in his eyes.


    Even the True Martial Sect¡¯s entry-level technique, the ¡°True Martial thirty-six Sanshou forms¡± was much more sophisticated than what the girl had used. Not to mention that the ¡°True Martial¡¯s thirty-six Sanshou forms¡± was only used among servants of the True Martial lords and the lowest cast of disciples. Any official member of the sect had long since forsaken the outdated technique.


    Nheless, Chen Fan did not want to argue with her, nor did he want to reveal his identity as a cultivator, so he apologized readily, ¡°I am afraid I don¡¯t fully understand your moves. I am sorry. I shook my head because I was thinking of something else.¡±


    ¡°Then buzz off and stop staring at¡ª¡± The girl was cut short by the elderly man, ¡°Zi Qing, enough.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Zi, Qing replied. She managed to shoot Chen Fan a searing nce before she walked back to her grandpa.


    Chen Fan nced at the old man and found out that he, too, possessed the internal energy, and he was much more powerful than the girl.


    Chen Fan wagered that the amount of power in the old man was on par with that of a cultivator halfway through the Foundation Establishment phase. In other words, his power was above that of Chan Fan, at least for now. Meanwhile, he registered that the power of the girl was not even near that of a cultivator who had just started the first sub-level.


    That being said, Chen Fan conceded that hisparison was wed since he wasparing apple to oranges. An even better analogy for the cultivator and martial artist were knife and tofu. Howeverrge and firm a piece of tofu was, it would not be able to withstand a single sh of even the dullest knife.


    Chen Fan was confident that he would be able to defeat the old man even if he had to face ten of him at the same time.


    Realizing that there was nothing else to see, Chen Fan found another willow tree, sat cross-legged underneath it and started to cultivate.


    His body and mind quickly entered the cultivation state as he initiated the Void Mortal Refinement art. Soon an invisible vacuum devoid of any energy formed around his body.


    Chen Fan¡¯s strange actions aroused the elderly man¡¯s suspicion. He wondered why anyone would wake up this early in the morning, came to the park, and only to fall asleep again under a tree?


    ¡°Huh?¡± After a while, the old man suddenly gasped in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Grandpa?¡± Zi Qing asked curiously.


    ¡°Look at him carefully, did you see that?.¡± The old man¡¯s face hardened.


    ¡°See what?¡± Zi Qing squinted her eyes and failed to see anything extraordinary.


    ¡°Pay attention to his breathing.¡± The old man pressed on.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that Zi Qing noticed that the boy¡¯s chest swell up and down at each breath. It was as if his lunges were two blowers. There were two wisps of white light spurting out of his nostrils, and they writhed and turned like snakes. The two rays of white lights were about the size of a needle, and one wouldn¡¯t notice them without looking very hard.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Zi Qing frowned.


    ¡°This is a very advanced method of harnessing internal energy. It is said that only some ancient sects of martial arts can do it. This kind of breathing required extremely powerful lungs. The practitioner of this technique is able to dive under the water for a really long time.¡± The old man said slowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I could see such a powerful martial artist in my lifetime. Gosh! he is so young, too; it¡¯s incredible.¡±


    The ponytail girl snorted, ¡°He is just breathing heavily. It¡¯s not like he can kill people with his big lungs, Grandpa. It¡¯s overrated.¡±


    ¡°You are too young too simple, sometimes naive. ¡± The old man refuted with a loving voice. ¡°No one could have done that without a few decades of practicing martial arts. I have never seen this technique used in real life, but only heard of it in legends.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that powerful?¡± Suspicion shed across Zi Qing¡¯s face.


    Suddenly, she seemed to remember something, ¡°Hold on a second. If he really is a bad-ass like you said then he did shake his head in disapproval of my practice, didn¡¯t he?¡± Zi Qing paused to mull over her own question.


    ¡°What a jerk! He did!¡± After a while, Zi Qing grunted and then she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care how powerful you think he is, I will test his strength.¡±


    Seeing the eagerness in his granddaughter, the old man heaved a deep sigh.


    However, the old man didn¡¯t design to stop her. However powerful this young man might be, he and his granddaughter should be safe in his own territory. He had fought many brutal wars during his life, and he scarcely feared death, much less a young man.


    The grandfather and granddaughter pair decided to wait for Chen Fan to finish his cultivation. About half an hourter, the boy opened his mouth and spat out a ghostly white glowing gas. This parcel of white gas shot forward a few meters and traced a silvery arch in the air.


    ¡°I was right. He is a powerful martial artist!¡± The old man¡¯s face hardened as reality set in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry grandpa; Brother Qi is here to protect us. Can a martial artist dodge a bullet? I think not.¡±


    Zi Qing has a brave soul; although she was as surprised by the development, she was not afraid.


    Unlike her grandfather, she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. Her prestigious family background had sheltered her from many dangers; she was young and fearless, driven by purely the valor of ignorance.


    The young man inside the jeep had been watching the development from inside his car. His hand had reached his waist where his gun rested.


    Chen Fan pushed himself up to his feet, and he looked dissatisfied with today¡¯s result of cultivation.


    Although the numinous abode he had found under the willow tree was able to aid his cultivation, its effect paled inparison with that directly absorbing the qi in the herbs.


    He turned his head around and was surprised by the pair that lurked behind him all the while.


    Seeing that the boy had woken up, the old man smiled and stepped forward to greet Chen Fan:¡± Greetings, young man. d to see another budding martial artist! My name is Wei Fu, May I ask what your name is? Where do you hail from? and may I have the honor to know your teacher¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Wei Fu?¡± The name sounded very familiar to Chen Fan.


    But he had seen countless people over the past 500 years, so he doubted he would remember who the old man was.


    Seeing the tightened bodies of the two, Chen Fan wagered that the sight of his cultivation had caught their interest.


    Chen Fan shook his head, ¡°I am not really a martial artist. You can think of me as a... monk who follows the way of Dao.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t tell them his real identity; even if he did, these two mortals would never understand what cultivation meant.


    ¡°A monk? Are you from the Dao Sect?¡± The old man looked confused. He had never heard any martial artist from the Dao Sect before.


    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s not waste our time on him any longer. Let me spar with him already,¡± Zi Qing turned around and shot an icy nce at Chen Fan. ¡°Why did you lie to me earlier? Now show me what you can do!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to provoke me into a duel?


    No one had shouted taunts at Chen Fan for many centuries, and therefore, the girl¡¯s challenge was a refreshing change for him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned! Should I beat up a girl or get beaten up?¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Chen Fan felt he was on the horns of the dilemma, after weighing his options, he decided not to get involved. He gave the girl a big shrug and then said, ¡°I am sorry, but I¡¯m just a monk. We only cultivate internal harmony but never fight with fists and weapons.¡±


    The girl snorted contemptuously. ¡°Bull shit, I saw you sneered at me while I was practicing my forms! Don¡¯t y dumb!¡± The girl flung back at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Young man, what will be the harm in a little spar session? Although my granddaughter was still at the beginner level, she was well under way to master our family¡¯s first technique. I was hoping that with your help, she could advance even faster.¡± The old man said slowly but firmly.


    Despite the old man¡¯s calm voice, his suspicion didn¡¯t recede the slightest. He had given the boy his name, but thetter seemed to have never heard of it before. How could any powerful martial artist not recognize his name?


    Chen Fan shook his head and heaved a sigh of resignation. He knew he had to oblige the girl¡¯s request.


    He picked up a fallen willow leaf from the ground with two deft fingers as he channeled out his arcane energy. With a flick of the finger, the willow leaf flew out like a bullet.


    The leaf traveled at such incredible speed that it blurred into a dark shadowy line in the air. It grazed pass the girl¡¯s face and eventually hit arge tree trunk. The tree that got hit shook violently, raining leaves and twigs under the tree.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± The old man shouted out as soon as he saw the leaf turned into a weapon, but his warning came toote.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡± Zi Qing was still in shock. Her long dark hair on the right side was cut to shoulder length; the crystal earrings she was wearing also fell to the ground.


    She touched her cheek and found a thin line of a wound where blood was seeping through. She turned around and saw the willow leaf was lodged into the tree trunk like a piece of metal.


    ¡°Turning a piece of leaf into a weapon? That¡¯s crazy!¡±


    The old man¡¯s heart was caught in his throat during the turn of event. Seeing the girl was unharmed, he finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    He smiled wryly, ¡°I have never even dreamed of seeing such martial arts skills during my lifetime. No... this is not martial arts; this is... something far more powerful. Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such a blow much less, my granddaughter.¡±


    So saying, the old man came up to Chen Fan and saluted him, ¡°It was an honor to meet you, grand-master!¡± the old man spoke with great emotion in his voice. Never had he thought that he would encounter a hermit grandmaster, a very young one while at it!


    The old man wagered that he might be the only person who couldprehend the full power of this young man. He doubted that he could find anyone in China who was more powerful than him.


    Zi Qing ran to the willow tree and pulled out the willow leaf with much difficulty, and then she turned to Chen Fan and looked at him incredulously.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± She murmured.


    Even the man in the car was shocked by the development. He almost forgot that he was still holding the gun in his hand.


    What was the point of using a gun when his opponent was faster than a bullet?

 Chapter 7 - Lesser Essence Strengthening Pill

    <h4>Chapter 7: Lesser Essence Strengthening Pill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan said candidly, ¡°It was nothing. Just a little trick.¡±


    As a matter of fact, the elderly man¡¯s inner energy was much more powerful than that of Chen Fan. But just like the knife and Tofu analogy, Chen Fan would easily defeat the elderly man even with lesser internal energy.


    Although Chen Fan was only at the level of foundation establishment, he could channel the arcane energy into a de of a willow leaf, turning it into a bullet. It had grazed the cheek of the girl and buried deep into the tree trunk. On the other hand, The internal force of the elderly man could at best emanate a few inches out of his body before it receded. Despite its ample supply, the quality of the energy inside the elderly man fell short.


    ¡°It might be a small trick for you, sir, but for me, it was like an unbelievable miracle !¡± The elderly man eximed. He no longer called Chen Fan ¡°young man,¡± but called him ¡°Sir¡± instead.


    Although the elderly man had lived through a tumultuous life and had eventually earned himself a great fortune, his dream of life was to be a powerful martial artist. However, over the years, he hade to terms with the fact that his talent was simply mediocre.


    Although China was arge country with an evenrger poption, the martial arts grandmasters were a rare breed. As resourceful as the elderly man was, he has not yet got the opportunity to meet a real grandmaster in person, until now.


    The elderly man¡¯s words piqued Chen Fan¡¯s interest, ¡°The grand master you were talking about... could he do what I just did?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the Transcendent Grandmasters <sup>1</sup> were at the precipice of martial arts. They were practically immortals in a mortal body. They could unleash their internal force as far as a few dozen meters. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to kill someone from a distance.¡±


    Suddenly, confusion shed across the elderly man face. He asked curiously, ¡°Sir... as one of the grandmasters, how could you not be aware of what I have just told you? That was...mon sense, after all.¡±


    Chen Fan made a mental note to correct his vocabry from internal energy to internal force. He wagered that in order to reshape the loosely formed internal force into something as deadly as a killing blow, it would require at least the level of Ethereal Enlightenment.


    If that was true, then the so-called Transcendent Masters were martial artists who had achieved Ethereal Enlightenment. From the drift of the elderly man¡¯s words, Chen Fan gathered that such grandmasters ought to be extremely rare in this world, as it should be.


    Not only the spirit qi was drying upon the earth, theck of advanced cultivation technique meant that it would take a one-in-a-hundred-year genius to reach the Ethereal Enlightenment.


    Even after knowing that there could be a Transcendent Master somewhere in the world, Chen Fan was not worried that his dominance would be challenged in the future.


    Chen Fan¡¯s speedy progress aside, he also had another advantage the Transcendent Master did not have: Dharma spells.


    Chen Fan paused his train of thoughts and shook his head, ¡°I am really just a person who follows the way of Dao. What you saw was simply the most rudimentary exercise of qi refinement. I have never heard about the internal strength nor the transcendent master. I am afraid that I am not who you think I am.¡±


    ¡°The way of Dao?¡± The elderly man seemed perplexed by Chen Fan¡¯s confession. He had heard bits and pieces about monks with otherworldly powers. However, he had been convinced that those were simply high tales. Plus, the technique the boy had just used was emblematic of a Transcendent Master¡¯s power.


    But why did he deny it? Was he really not a Transcendent Master?


    Unable to find an answer, the elderly man decided to push the question aside for now. His priority was to befriend this boy, regardless if he was the grandmaster or not. If he could do what a grandmaster could, what difference did it make anyway?


    Plus, he was young and... not ugly. Could be a perfect match for his gorgeous granddaughter. The elderly man¡¯s mind raced as he tried to think of ways to befriend the young man.


    He quickly stered on a smiley face and then said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. On another note, you seemed to carry an ent of Chu Zhou City. Are you from here? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I lived in Si Shui County for 17 years, and I came to the city for my final year of high school.¡± Chen Fan nodded and continued, ¡°My name is Chen Fan, you can also call me Chen Beixuan, ¡®Beixuan¡¯ is the name my teacher gave me. It¡¯s my Dao name.¡±


    Although this elderly man is not a cultivator, he had the arcane power in him. Therefore, Chen Fan preferred tomunicate with him using his Dao name: Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°Si Shui County, Chen Fan, Chen Beixuan?¡± The elderly man and his granddaughter exchanged a confused nced. He turned his head around and asked curiously:¡± We will call him Mr. Chen. What about your teacher Mr. Chen¡¯s? He is not in Chu Zhou City?¡±


    ¡°My teacher is not on this.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    Chen Fan wondered which gxy his teacher, the immortal cultivator, Cangqin was visiting right now. Based on the past life timeline, he wouldn¡¯t have graced the earth with his presence for another ten years. What¡¯s more, any changes in the current timeline might have unforeseeable effects; that meant Cangqin might never visit earth in this iteration of the time and space.


    The elderly man misunderstood Chen Fan, as any normal person would. He heaved a sigh and then said heavily:¡± It is human nature to live and die. Your teacher will be proud of you knowing what you have be. I am old, and so are most of my friends if they are still alive. My martial arts exercise had kept me going a few years longer than my buddies, but I feel that I am going to see them very soon. ¡±


    Before the elderly man finished his words, he bent double and was caught by a fit of a violent cough.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± The girl shouted with a distressed voice.


    With a hint of tears in her eyes, she helped the elderly man to his feet and gently patted his back.


    ¡°I am fine, just some old wounds that never healed.¡± The elderly man waved aforting hand at his granddaughter.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and put in, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t force the internal energy too hard. It¡¯s hurting your lungs.¡±


    ¡°Does Mr. Chen also dabble in medicine? How could you know that?¡± The elderly man said incredulously


    Before Chen Fan could say anything, The girl exined, ¡°My grandfather had a close call with death once when he was young. In order to protect his family, he was forced to use the internal strength that he did not yet fully control. That incident had left him with two injured lungs. He didn¡¯t go to the hospital in time and hence sowed the seeds of irreversible damage. Since it was an internal injury, it was almost impossible to cure its symptompletely.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen knew the way of Dao and was able to pinpoint the cause of my grandfather¡¯s injury; I wonder if you know a way to cure him?¡±


    She looked at Chen Fan and batted hershes. The girl would do anything to alleviate her loving grandfather¡¯s pain.


    However, since the damage was caused by internal trauma, there was nothing modern medicine could do to help. Even the Chinese medicine doctors had given up on the elderly man since the injury had been dragged on for decades unattended.


    However, seeing the miraculous power of Chen Fan, the girl finally saw a sliver of hope in curing her grandfather.


    ¡°I might as well be frank with you: Wei family is quite influential at the north side of the river. You will be heavily rewarded if you can save my grandfather. You have my word.¡± The girl locked her eyes onto Chen Fan¡¯s and announced firmly.


    Chen Fan hesitated for a second and said slowly:


    ¡°Heck! Why not. It¡¯s not a difficult thing to do anyway. Since fate had brought me here, I will dly oblige with what fatemands.¡±


    Chen Fan watched as their faces were lit up with glee. ¡°I need to prepare. I will bring the cure to you in two days. Does that work for you?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The girl eximed as a smile finally broke over Zi Qing¡¯s cold and distant face.


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t help but admire her beauty. She looked much prettier when she was not frowning.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chen.¡± Although the elderly man tried to remain calm, his trembling voice had betrayed him. He turned to the young man and said:


    ¡°Xiao Qi, why don¡¯t you exchange numbers with Mr. Chen, and give him a ride home as well.¡±


    The elderly man then turned around to Chen Fan, ¡°Call Xiao Qi whenever you are ready, he wille to pick you up. In addition, feel free to let Xiao Qi know if you need any help. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    Chen Fan was given a ride through thekeside park to his home.


    He noticed that the vehicle was not a Jeep at all; it was a Range Rover with a price tag of at least two or three million. In 2007, it was a sign of enormous wealth and power.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t agree to help the elderly man because he wanted to fawn over the rich and powerful. ¡°The elderly man named ¡®Wei Fu¡¯ seemed very approachable and easy going, but I can still sense the power he used tomand. He was not an ordinary citizen. There is more than what meets the eye¡± Chen shook his head and thought to himself.


    Although they had met each other by chance, the fact that the elderly man also had some resemnce of arcane energy made him felt obligated to offer a helping hand to a fellow cultivator.


    After having exchanged numbers with Xiao Qi, Chen Fan went straight home.


    As a cultivator, Chen Fan didn¡¯t need medicine; One spirit pill down the throat could purge any disease out of his system.


    Therefore, his ¡°preparation¡± did not involve gathering medicines but the creation of elixirs.


    Moreover, in order to cure the root cause of Wei Fu¡¯s injury, he needed some time to enhance the elderly man¡¯s technique of using his internal force.


    Although he did not ask for any details about the internal force, as a former celestial lord, he knew the so-called internal force was nothing but the most rudimentary form of the arcane energy. For Chen Fan to solve the elderly man¡¯s problem was as easy as solving a first-grade math question to a mathematician.


    ¡°Balls, my wallet is going to shrink again!¡± The thought of spending money on preparing the elixir made him heave a sigh.


    Nheless, he had made a promise, and he should follow through. He dragged himself to the Chinese medicine store and purchased some more herbs. Luckily, the ingredients required for the elixir were cheap.


    The elixir that Chen Fan want to brew was the most readily avable aid to cultivators. It was called the ¡°Lesser Essence Strengthening Pill.¡±


    The essence enhancing pill was the miracle cure of the cultivators. It can cure the ailment, strengthening internal energy, and even prolonging the cultivator¡¯s lives.


    The reason that Chen Fan had given it a ¡°lesser¡± prefix was because the version he was about to create had less than one-tenth of the effect of its original counterpart.


    With limited resources, it would have to do. Even if Chen Fan had a deep pocket, he doubted he would be able to gather all the ingredients from the earth.


    ¡°The lesser version should be enough. Well, he will have to pay for himself if he needed a better cure.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and carried on with his task.


    In the few days that followed, Chen Fan had sacrificed his cultivation time to create the elixir and studying Wei Fu¡¯s technique.


    During those few days, Auntie Tang invited him several times to join her for dinner, but Chen Fan politely declined her invitations.


    After a few days of hard work, he was finally ready to deliver the cure. However, Auntie Tang¡¯s invitation came again, and this time Chen Fan felt obligated to ept her invitation.

 Chapter 8 - Jiang Churans BFFs

    <h4>Chapter 8: Jiang Churan¡¯s BFFs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Over the phone, Auntie Tang told him that it was not just any dinner; it was a dinner party for one of Jiang Churan¡¯s girlfriends.


    He wagered that he would just show up at the party and leave when no one was paying attention. So thinking, he dialed Jiang Churan¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hello? Is this Ran-ran? This is Chen Fan.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Churan¡¯s cold voice drifted out of the phone without any trace of enthusiasm.


    Chen Fan continued, ¡°Auntie Tang invited me to join your friend¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I am at the downtown Starbucks. Why don¡¯t youe over?¡± It seems Jiang Churan had received word from her mother.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that, Ran-ran?¡±


    A girl in all Gi and LV asked Jiang Churan curiously.


    She was Jiang Churan¡¯s WRB (white-rich-beautiful) girlfriend, Zhang Yumeng: The birthday girl.


    There was another tall and morous girl sitting right next to Jiang Churan; both of them were Jiang Churan¡¯s BFFs since childhood.


    ¡°Just a loser. He is my mom¡¯s friend¡¯s son. I have no idea what got into my mom¡¯s mind, like, seriously? Guess what she had been doing? She wanted to set me up with that dude. Can you believe that? Me and a country hillbilly? Eew!¡± Jiang Churan put her phone away and said with a heavy frown.


    ¡°So, he has met your parents.¡± Zhang Yumeng jested. She was too curious not to press Jiang Churan with more questions, ¡°How¡¯s his look? Is he rich? Is he as good as my boy Yang Chao?¡±


    Yang Chao was Zhang Yumeng¡¯s boyfriend; he was tall and handsome, a charming captain of the school basketball team. His family owned the ¡®Tiansheng Grand Hotel,¡¯ one of the top five five-star-hotels in Chu Zhou City.


    Although the basketball team captain nevercked admirers, he had always been very proud of being able to date the popr girl Zhang Yumeng.


    ¡°You are such a gold digger! Is money all you care about?¡± The tall and more distant looking girl rolled her eyes at Zhang Yuemeng.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I don¡¯t date fat losers who are poor; you know,¡± Zhang Yumeng put her hands on her hips, elbows up and pointing out, as she shot back at the other girl.


    ¡°Fine, fine, we all know you have high standards¡± Jiang Churan put in. ¡°His name is ¡®Chen Fan,¡¯ and he is from Si Shui County. He is from an average family and looked... ok, I guess? But my mom insisted that he is the Mr. Right because he is honest.¡±


    ¡°Honest? How much is that worth nowadays?¡± Zhang Yumeng burst outughing.


    The tall girl next to Jiang Churna shook her head and said in a serious voice, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. However, he does sound very much out of your league. Even if you think you like him, your rtionship will be doomed. ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I liked him. Stop worrying your pretty head about it, girls. I am just annoyed with my mom.¡± Jiang Churan said helplessly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, maybe I can offer you a helping hand. I will teach him a lesson.¡± Zhang Yumeng snorted.


    Jiang Churan¡¯s rolled her eyes, and she felt so annoyed with her mother and her friends that she didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    After a while, they saw Chen Fan walking toward the Starstruck.


    In 2007, when Starbucks first entered the Chinese market, it was extremely popr among the middle ss and white-cor workers. They would meet with their friends to spend a rxing weekend afternoon.


    Even at Starbucks and among her kind, Jiang Churan had caught many customers¡¯ attention. Her beauty was exceptional even among a group of well educated white cor women.


    The two girls that apanied her were also of exceptional beauty. One was tall and morous, the other petite and cute. The three women had slowly be the center of attention at the coffee shop.


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t hard for Chen Fan to spot Jiang Churan. He waved a hand at her and walked toward her table.


    He sucked at talking to girls; however, he didn¡¯t want to disappoint Auntie Tang and so he better press on.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Jiang greeted him back polity. However, she remained a distance away from Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan noticed the girl with a hot body and a morous look did not even spare him a look as he approached their table. Carrying a cup of coffee, she peered out of the window but was looking at nothing. Her facecked any emotion, but the message was clear: Do not talk to me.


    ¡°You are Chen Fan?¡± Zhang Yumeng looked around at him as disdain flickered in her eyes.


    Her clothes, shoes, and the entire outfit was worth over a hundred thousand yuan. The purse she carried was the collector¡¯s edition of LV. She was in a pink Chanel dress and a pair of shoes from Mauro Leone, which her father had bought for her from Mn.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was in a pair of twenty yuan jeans and a five yuan t-shirt. The two stood face to face, looking like from two different worlds.


    ¡°Hey, dude! Do you know how many people wanted to date her? Ok, let me see: the super smart kid who already got admitted to Qin Hua University, the super rich one whose dad could buy half of the city and the one whose dad was going to be the new mayor! Guess who did she chose? NOT-YOU!¡± Zhang Yumengshed out at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Meng-Meng!¡± Jiang Churan red at the girl, willing her to be quiet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I am not interested in her. Her mom wanted me toe here to join her for a party.¡± Chen Fan said as he nced at Jiang Churan.


    ¡°Meng-meng did not mean what she said; I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Jiang Churan said faintly.


    ¡°Yea, right...¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    He quickly stered on a smile and shrugged it off.


    Seeing that Jiang Churan was only given Zhang Yumeng a perfunctory re, Chen Fan knew that Jiang Churan had acquiesced to her action.


    Chen Fan¡¯s mind was set on Xiao Qiong, so he didn¡¯t care what the other girls thought of him. Like him or not, it was their own problem, and he didn¡¯t have to kiss their asses.


    Feeling satisfied with Chen Fan¡¯s silence, Zhang Yumeng buried her head into a fashion magazine and pretended as if Chen Fan was not there.


    Chen Fan went to the counter and ordered a cup of cappino and sat down at the table.


    Ever since he came in, his attention had always been on the tall girl who still ignored him.


    She was Xu Rongfei! One of Jiang Churan¡¯s best friends.


    If Chen Fan¡¯s memory served him right, they even had a little crush on each other.


    The morous girl was wearing a ck crop top that entuated her ample bosom and left her tenacious waist bare. Below the waist, she wore a pair of tight denim shorts, revealing a pair of long legs that could steal a boy¡¯s breath away. Her porcin-like skin was almost luminescent under the sun.


    Although she did not wear luxury brands, her body and exquisite beauty made a supermodel out of her even in those ordinary clothes.


    Chen Fan knew that underneath her aloof appearance, she was actually a nice person. She used to give Chen Fan the heads up about Jiang Churan¡¯s real love interest and urged him to give up on her and find someone else who would love him back.


    She was different than Zhang Yumeng, who was a spoiled brat through and through. Zhang Yumeng had a pretty face too, but also a vacuous brain, and she had always looked down on Chen Fan.


    ¡°I recall that Xu Rongzhen was a fine arts student. She was going to Yanjing Film Academy next year. Later she became a popr actress, ¡°Chen Fan reflected the details of his past life while he sipped the coffee.


    When he first took over the Splendid Real Estate group in his previous life, he had met the actress again, and the two quickly hit on each other.


    They met at a reception of a fashion show organized by argepany in the entertainment industry. After so many years, the high school friends had both changed. One had be a multibillion-yuan high roller, and the other a dazzling actress. They both fell for each other that night, and it was beautiful.


    However, beautiful things were not meant tost. Chen Fan¡¯s life fell apart quickly after that fashion show. Besieged by his business rivals, he had no time to rekindle old mes, so the two slowly drifted away.


    Later, when he was abandoned by everyone and returned to Chu Zhou City. He identally heard from a friend that Xu Rongfei had ruffled some wrong feathers and had since never shown up on TV again. After a while, her reputation was tarnished by negative news and scandal in the media. Unable to bear the stress and bouts of depression, she killed herself at the young age of thirty.


    The memory gave Chen Fan a chill. Here they were, two innocent young souls before the cruel world bent them against their will until both decided to take their own lives.


    ¡°Life is a bitch!¡± Chen Fanmented.


    As if she felt Chen Fan¡¯s gaze on her face, Xu Rongyi finally turned around and asked with a frown:


    ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    Unlike her cold appearance, her voice was soft if not cutesy.


    Her voice reminded Chen Fan of another famous actress in her previous life.


    When Xu Rongfei made her debut appearance, she was dubbed as the protege of that actress. However, she had met a much more gruesome end that her illustrious predecessor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so... But may I introduce myself? You see, I am not from a rich family, but I can see things that even the richest can¡¯t. I am a fortune teller by birth.¡± Chen Fan jested.


    ¡°Ah- You don¡¯t believe me, no? Let¡¯s see... You are a fine arts student, and yourst name is Xu.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really? What else do you see in me?¡± Xu Rongfei¡¯s interest was piqued instantly.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Chen Fan paused and pretended to ponder, ¡°You will be admitted to Yanjing Film and Television College in the future, be an actor, and finally be a big star.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that I am going to the Yanjing Film and Television College? And you are right. I always dreamed of bing a TV star!¡± Xu Rongfei answered incredulously. Her mouth gaped open in sheer surprise as if inviting a kiss.


    Zhang Yumengughed out loudly.


    ¡°Are you dumb, Miss Xu? You are one of the most famous bitches at the Ivy League High. He must have learned everything about you from people at school.¡± Zhang Yumeng exined.


    She then turned to Chen Fan with a contemptuous look.


    ¡°What a loser. Are you switching your target already?¡±


    Jiang Churan also furrowed her brows and felt disappointed.


    She had never thought Chen Fan to be such a slicker.

 Chapter 9 - Enemy of Past Life

    <h4>Chapter 9: Enemy of Past Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Chen Fan shrugged. He had nned to warn Xu Rongfei of her tragic end, but Zhang Yumeng¡¯s interruption had robbed him of any interest in doing so.


    ¡°How does he know that I am going to apply for Yanjing Film and Television College? I have just told my parents about it, but no one else.¡±Xu Rongfei thought


    Nheless, she decided to keep her silence in front of her two sassy friends. But she conceded that something about this boy attracted her regardless of how hard she tried to ignore him.


    Suddenly, a group of well-dressed boys and girls appeared outside of Starbucks, and they were waving and shouting through the ss doors at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yang Chao; they are finally here!¡± Zhang Yumeng jumped out of her chair and waved back at the group. She then turned to the other two girlfriends and said, ¡°Party starts NOW!¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan walked out of Starbucks, he watched as Zhang Yumeng threw herself into the arms of a tall and handsome boy. The sight of the boy¡¯s face made Chen Fan cringed.


    It was Yang Chao!


    He was Zhang Yumeng¡¯s boyfriend and Chen Fan¡¯s greatest enemy when he was studying at the Chu Zhou City.


    Chen Fan painfully remembered that when he fell for Jiang Churan in hisst life, he got put down frequently by Zhang Yumeng as shepared him with the perfect Yang Chao. Yang Chao also made things very difficult for Chen Fan as he often showed off his wealth and good looks in front of the girls, making Chen Fan¡¯scking both a sore thumb that stuck out.


    ¡°Meng-Meng, who is this guy?¡± Yang Chao held Zhang Yumeng in one arm and regarded Chen Fan curiously.


    The young men and women around Yang Chao dressed in styles that were much more mature and fashionable than Chen Fan. Their pretty faces and hot bodies soaked up the attention from onlookers, making Chen Fan seemed out of ce.


    ¡± A family friend of Ran-ran.¡± Zhang Yumeng said as she rolled her eyes. And then she whispered something into the boy¡¯s ears.


    Yang Chao nodded as contempt shed across his face. He reached out a hand and then said, ¡°My name is Yang Chao, Meng-meng¡¯s husband. My family ran a hotel: the Tiansheng Grand Hotel. You got balls to make a move on Jiang Churan, buddy. What does your dad do?¡± His words wereced with conceit.


    He knew that Chen Fan was from an ordinary family, but he wanted to be a dick and point it out on purpose.


    Chen Fan did not even spare him a nce. His put both hands into his pocket, refusing the handshake and then said slowly.:


    ¡°Chen Fan.¡±


    Having had enough of Yang Chao¡¯s crap in his past life, he decided never to let him step on his toe again.


    ¡°This ones got a temper!¡± Yang Chao paused a second as he threw his entourage a nce, willing them tough at his remark. They obliged.


    He then gave Chen Fan a chilling nce and then he nodded and said. ¡°Very well, we will be going to the same school, and we will get to know each over time.¡±


    He left Chen Fan alone after uttered his threats, and he gathered people around to n their next stop.


    Xu Rongfei nced at Chen Fan with a worried face. Yang Chao was not someone Chen Fan wanted to mess with.


    Someone had once ticked off Yang Chao, and the next day the poor boy¡¯s leg was broken by a bunch of hooligans from the basketball team. He eventually dropped out of school, and Yang Chao had walked away with no punishment after paying the boy¡¯s family a handsome amount of money. After that, everyone learned to stay on Yang Chao¡¯s good side.


    Chen Fan gave Xu Rongfei a nce that read ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± To his surprise, the girl snorted and turned her back toward him.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s go to KTV first. After warming up, we will go to my dad¡¯s hotel for dinner. I have prepared an awesome birthday party for Meng-Meng. After that, we will go to the bar district! Nobody¡¯s allowed to quit before I say it¡¯s over!¡±


    Hearing Yang Chao¡¯s n, the crowd burst into cheers.


    ¡°There is a new KTV that just opened up at the new district; it¡¯s called Royal Entertainment. I have heard it¡¯s nice there.¡± A wealthy looking girl dressed head to toe with famous brands suggested.


    ¡°Sounds good; let¡¯s hit it!¡± Yang Chao announced.


    ¡°Balls, If they follow through their n, they wouldn¡¯t be back until the sun is out. No wonder Auntie Tang told me to look after her daughter.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s patience was wearing thin. He still needed to meet with Wei Fu tonight, and therefore he shouldn¡¯t be wasting his time with these groups of kids.


    Although the new district was within walking distance from the downtown, the group of youngsters had driven more than six cars.


    There were Audi A4, BMW 330 convertible, Buick 308CC, although they were not the top of the line luxury models, it was a rare sight to behold in the year of 2007. It was evident that all of these youngsters were from wealthy families.


    The most expensive vehicle was Yang Chao¡¯s Porsche Cayenne, the 4.8T version, costing more than two million. Only the most expensive car for the most expensive girlfriend. Zhang Yumeng hopped into the front passenger seat, and the two other girls followed suit.


    As the ringleader, Yang Chao assigned seats to everyone. In the end, Chen Fan was the only person who didn¡¯t get assigned a ride.


    As if he had just noticed Chen Fan, Yang Chao mmed his head and said:


    ¡°Oh, shit! I have forgotten about you. So sorry, dude.¡±


    Yang Chao didn¡¯t change at all. He had always been very apologetic about the inconvenience that he had a cause on purpose.


    ¡°Ah-shit! All cars are full. Can you take a taxi? ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyoneughed out loud at the miserable Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had made himself an enemy of the group by refusing to shake Yang Chao¡¯s hands. Therefore, no one pointed out that there were still empty seats on a couple of cars.


    Chen Fan¡¯s brow twitched a little as he held Yang Chao¡¯s icy gaze. He had been provoking him ever since they met; maybe it was time to teach him a lesson.


    The development made Jiang Churan uneasy, after all, it was her mom who had invited him to the party, so to some degrees, Chen Fan was her guest.


    Even as Jiang Churan was about to offer Chen Fan a seat, she heard Xu Rongfei spoke out, ¡°Well, you can sit next to me, I can squeeze.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by Xu Rongfei¡¯s words, and even Jiang Churan had shot her an usatory nce.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with that bitch today?¡± Yang Chao thought to himself.


    Everyone at the Ivy League High knew that Xu Rongfei had the highest standards of all girls. Even Chu Minghui had failed to win her heart, much less a no ount.


    Zhang Yumeng rolled her eyes, and fussed, ¡°Can you stop pretending to be nice? Because you are not. Well, fine, fine! Come over here, Chen Fan. I will let you have the shotgun.¡±


    She hopped out of the passenger side and went to the back seat. The Cayenne was spacious inside, and there was plenty of room for three girls.


    Chen Fan caught a glimpse of Xu Rongfei and thought that the girl was as kind as she were in his previous life. It was not the first time she helped him as she had done it so many times and would continue to do so.


    Chen Fan got in the car quietly.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Yang Chao was slightly annoyed by his failed attempt to humiliate Chen Fan. He gave Chen Fan a cold nce and then mmed on the gas pedal. His car charged out of the parking lot with others in tow.


    The new district was a new development in Chu Zhou City. It was filled with new restaurants, hotels, and entertainment venues such as KTV.


    When Chen Fan and others arrived at their destination, the Royal Entertainment KTV, all the lights decorating its facade had already lit up.


    Inside the hall stood a row of uniformed staff with above average looks. They greeted the customers with a deep bow.


    The boyfriend of the girl who had been here before walked at the front, and the manager of the KTV spotted him right away. The manager hurried to him while wearing an unctuous smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s my friend¡¯s birthday, would you please make an arrangement for us? Is the Imperial Hall still avable?¡±


    ¡°I-I am really sorry, Jun Shao. The Imperial Hall has been booked, should I open up the Queen¡¯s Hall.¡±


    Jun Shao looked back at Yang Chao, seeing thetter¡¯s acquiescence, Jun Shao nodded.


    It was Zhang Yumeng¡¯s birthday; Yang Chao would pay the bill, so it was his call.


    After they had settled in their private room, they ordered some French wine, German beer, and a fruit te. Under the expectant eyes of the manager, Yang Chao opened two bottles of Louis XIII, each tallying twenty thousand. The manager was so happy that Chen Fan wondered if he could close his mouth ever again..


    Sitting in the gilded cage and surrounded by over the top riches, Chen Fan felt like a drop of water in the oil. There was nothing he wanted to talk about to these spoiled brats.


    The feeling seemed to be mutual. Most people had known each other, and therefore, it was easy for them to start conversing with each other. However, no one made an effort to include Chen Fan in their conversation.


    ¡°All the better.¡± Chen Fan thought.


    He found a corner and poured himself a ss of Hennessy. He swirled the content of his ss as he mused how to leave with Jiang Churan as soon as possible.


    He still has an appointment with Wei Fu. Never had he thought that a birthday dinner would involve so many activities, KTV, clubbing, and a banquet. Chen Fan had no time for any of them.


    Everyone passed the mic around, but somehow it was never given to Chen Fan.


    Not surprisingly, Xu Rongfei was the best singer of all of them. Chen Fan had remembered that Xu Rongzhen had participated in the National High School Music Competition on behalf of ¡®Ivy League High School¡¯ and had won the first prize.

 Chapter 10 - KTV

    <h4>Chapter 10: KTV</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yang Chao lifted the wine ss and said, ¡°Brother Chen, how do you like this venue?¡±


    ¡°He is from Si Shui County. How would he be interested in our little squalid venue in the Chu Zhou City?¡± Jun Shao jested sarcastically.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and put down his ss. His lips thinned into a smile.


    ¡°Yang Chao, are you looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°How dare I! You are the boss here, just crash our party and eat and drink.¡± Yang Chao said sarcastically.


    ¡°Drop it!¡± Jiang Churan red at Chen Fan and turned to Yang Chao. ¡°Today is your sweetheart¡¯s birthday, can you please watch your mouth?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I will stop, madam.¡± Yang Chao raised his hands above his head.


    After a while, Jun Shao¡¯s pretty girlfriend said she wanted to use the washroom.


    She didn¡¯t know a lot of people at the party since most of them were her boyfriend¡¯s friends. However, In order to impress everyone, she had put on her sexiest club dress and had spent hours in front of the mirror putting on makeup.


    As soon as she walked out of the washroom, someone put a hand at the nape of her neck. Frightened, She screamed loudly.


    Jun Shao was just outside, waiting for his girlfriend. Hearing the scream, he rushed to the girl immediately.


    He saw a fat middle-aged man pulling his girlfriend¡¯s hair with one hand, and he pped her face with the other. ¡°Stupid bitch! Who do you think you are? How dare you p me!¡±


    Jun Shao¡¯s real name was Ding Junfei, and his father ran a clothing factory and was a very resourceful and well-connected businessman.


    For most of the time, he and Yang Chao had never met any real troubles since most people knew to stay as far from them as possible. The sight of his girlfriend being attacked made him bursting with anger. He rushed to the middle-aged man and kicked him, sending thetter reeling back and fell to the ground.


    ¡°To hell with you, fat ass pig head!.¡± Jun Shao stomped on the head of the fallen man.


    The plump middle-aged man struggled to his feet and shouted, ¡°Who are you, boy? Tell me your name; I will make you pay for this!¡±


    ¡°Name is Ding Junfei; I am in the Queen¡¯s Hall. Come find me if you dare!¡±


    Ding Junfei felt lighthearted after having avenged his girlfriend. He took his girl¡¯s hand and started back to the Queen¡¯s Hall.


    When Jun Shao got back to his friends, he was surrounded by his friends asking what themotion was about. He stered on a nonchnt look and then said, ¡°A fat pig had his hand on my girl, Xiao Xin. His ent was from the western side of Jin Province. I kicked his fat ass before he could run away.¡±


    Xiao Xin was his new girlfriend. He was extra protective of her while the me of new love¡¯s passion was still hot inside of him.


    ¡°That¡¯s badass!¡± A friend next to him punched him in the chest. Thement sent Ding Junfei¡¯s ego high above the clouds.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful. We are not on our own turf. We could end up with a hot mess in our hands.¡± A rich child warned everyone.


    ¡°Touche. We are almost done here, anyway; let¡¯s move.¡± Jiang Churan got up and willed everyone else to do the same.


    Like many girls, she hated troubles.


    ¡°What are you so afraid of? Yang Chao¡¯s dad can get us out of any shit. His dad owns a five-star hotel. That shit isn¡¯t for show, you know.¡± Zhang Yumeng held onto Jiang Churan¡¯s waist and said proudly.


    Yang Chao smiled, also proud of his father¡¯s resourcefulness.


    He held up the ss and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of! There are so many of us here, anyway. Come on; let¡¯s party!¡±


    Everyone loosened up a bit after hearing Yang Chao¡¯s reassurance. They raised their cups for a toast. Seeing that no one wanted to leave, Jiang Churan simply stood there and was not sure what to do.


    This was a group of spoiled rich brats who had never been denied anything. Fueled by alcohol and hormones, they quickly forgot about the incident and started partying like there was no tomorrow.


    Chen Fan furrowed his bows as he finally remembered the incident he had heard anecdotally during his past life.


    He had heard that Ding Junfei had ticked off the wrong guy and had to learn his lesson the hard way. It had to be that fat man he had just ruffled feather with. He reckoned that he should leave with Jiang Churan as soon as possible before the matter spiraled out of control.


    He stood up and said, ¡°Ran-ran, It¡¯s gettingte, Auntie Tang is waiting for us at home. Should we head back?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Yumeng¡¯s face suddenly hardened. ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to take Ran-ran away? My birthday party hasn¡¯t started yet!¡±


    ¡°Who the heck are you? Why are you so controlling ¡± Another girl piped up.


    Yang Chao shook his head and grunted, ¡°Hey-Man, that¡¯sme. Am I not being a good host to you? Well, the door is right there if you want to leave. But she is not going with you unless she wanted to.¡±


    Yang Chao had put Jiang Churan on the spot, forcing her to choose between Chen Fan and all of her friends. She soon felt everyone, including Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, fell on her.


    Jiang Churan cursed in her mind, but her choice was clear. After all, she was not going to ditch all of her best friends for someone who she barely knew.


    After some awkward moments, a faint smile finally broke over her frowning face, ¡°Of course I will stay with you guys.¡±


    Then, she turned around and gave Chen Fan a sidelong nce. ¡°Please let my mom know that I will bete when you get back.¡±


    She had made her decision, and Chen Fan knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to change her mind.


    Zhang Yumeng pped Jiang Churan¡¯s shoulder and gave her a hug. She kissed her on the cheek and cheered, ¡°I love you, bitch!¡±


    Zhang Yumeng then gave Chen Fan a contemptuous re, ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want me to point you to the door?¡±


    Zhang Yumeng¡¯s scathing words had made everyone burst outughing. They sneered at the dorky loser who dare rise up to challenge the popr kids.


    ¡°No one wants you here, dork! Even Jiang Churan had ditched you. Get out!¡±


    Xu Rongfei nudged Jiang Churan¡¯s elbow, but thetter wasn¡¯t going to change her mind.


    Jiang Churan would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t feel the slightest remorse for Chen Fan. However, if she changed her mind and left with Chen Fan, Zhang Yumeng and Yang Chao would never forgive her for it. She knew that staying was her only choice.


    Chen Fan stood still amidst the jeers and sneers. He shook his head in resignation.


    It is what it is; he can¡¯t fix stupid.


    Even as he was about to turn around and head for the exit, he felt a strange sensation inside of him, so he paused. The feeling was a mixture of curiosity and satisfaction.


    ¡°what the heck, I am already here anyways. Might as well figure out what will happen to them.¡± He thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man pushed opened the door of the emperor¡¯s hall; he was panting heavily and bursting with anger.


    The Imperial Hall was spacious with luxurious interiors: Persian Carpet, 60inch LED TV and Italian leather sofas.


    Sitting in the middle of the sofa was a man in a suit.


    Everyone else sat around the man in a suit; it was evident that he was the center of power and wealth in this room.


    The man in the suit was startled when the fat middle age man stormed into the room.


    ¡°Boss Zhang, what the hell is going on?¡±

 Chapter 11 - Zhou Tianhao

    <h4>Chapter 11: Zhou Tianhao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    "Fuck! I was out there taking a leak, and I saw this damn hot bitch." The middle-aged man copsed into the sofa and poured himself a ss of wine.


    "I think to myself, "hey, what a piece of nice young meat," so I went for it. I was just going to say hi and what not, but guess what? She pped me in the face! And then her pretty boy came over and kicked me hard. That prick told me his name was Ding Junfei, never heard of him before."


    "Ding Junfei? Isn''t he with that group of youngsters in the Queen''s Hall?" Sister Rouge put in.


    "Yea, that sounds right. He said he was in the Queen''s Hall. He is fucking full of himself, that one." The fat man ranted.


    Zhou Tianhao furrowed his brows and looked to Sister Rouge sitting next to him, "Do you know him?"


    "I know of him. He used to be one of the regrs. His dad had a small factory, owns a few dozen million of assets." Sister Rouge crossed her long legs and puffed a cloud of smoke.


    Zhou Tianhao pondered a moment and then said with a half smile, "Bring him to me."


    When Yang Chao and his friends made it to the Emperor''s Hall, They were astonished by Zhou Tianhao''s impressive entourage. There was an imperious demeanor in this man that suggested that he was a force to be reckoned with. That being said, almost everyone with Yang Chao came from a powerful and wealthy family, so they were unfazed by the man''s overbearing stare.


    "Mister, I have heard that you are looking for my brother Xiao Fei?" Yang Chao said with as much calm as he could muster..


    "Yes, but who are you?" Zhou Tianhao was amused by the group of children ying adults.


    "My name is Yang Chao. My dad is Yang Yifan of the Tiansheng Hotel. You have my sincere apologies if my friends offended you earlier," Yang Chao said.


    "Yang Yifan?" Zhou Tianhao snorted.


    "Even your dad will have to bow to me if he were here. So why should I forgive you?"


    "You are?" Yang Chao''s face paled.


    "Why didn''t you ask who I am when your friend beat up my guest? " Zhou Tianhao sneered.


    Yang Chao''s friends were yboys and valley girls who had never the grittiness of life. They were sons and daughters of the businessman who had to bow to Zhou Tianhao just to make a living.


    Yang Chao swallowed hard and looked at his friends around him; to his dismay, he saw only fear in their eyes.


    When he heard the man''s name: ''Zhou Tianhao,'' he knew it wouldn''t end well for him if he didn''t tread carefully from here on. He had heard the name before and what he had heard when that name was spoken frightened him right now. None of his friends stood up with him, so he had to carry on alone.


    "Mister Zhou. I am sorry for what my brother had done to your guests. I sincerely apologize."


    "Fine, I have met your father a couple of times, so I will let the matter rest." Zhou Tianhao said with a sly smile.


    Before a smile broke over Yang Chao''s face, Zhou Tianhao said, "I can let you leave, but those two hotties will have to stay."


    "You two stay here, and the rest of you can go," Zhou Tianhao said.


    The faces of Yang Chao and the rest faces suddenly darkened.


    If he left Ding Junfei and his girlfriend here alone, he might as well say goodbye to their friendship. Worse, he would be made into aughing stock for throwing his friends under the bus.


    "Why should they stay? It''s illegal to detain them here against their wills," Zhang Yumeng couldn''t help but retort.


    Yang Chao''s heart sank to the bottom the moment he heard Zhang Yumeng''s rebuttal.


    His girlfriend had been spoiled by her friends and family and knew very little of Zhou Tianhao''s crude methods.

 Chapter 12 - A Hot Mess

    <h4>Chapter 12: A Hot Mess</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Churan¡¯s face hardened, and she knew she had got herself into a hot mess.


    However, she was not afraid.


    Jiang Churan¡¯s father, Jiang Haishan, was near the center of power at the Chu Zhou City. She doubted that Zhou Tianhao dared harm her. However, she wagered that he wouldn¡¯t let her get away easily, either.


    Even as Zhou Tianhao¡¯s bodyguard was about to fetch the girls for his boss, someone put a hand in front of him, stopping him cold in the track.


    Everyone was surprised by the turn of the event.


    They watched as Chen Fan stood beside Jiang Churan and Xu Rongfei, one hand in the pocket and the other reached out, blocking the bodyguard. He turned his head over his shoulder and said to Zhou Tianhao, ¡°Mister Zhou, they are both my friends. Give me some face, and let them go.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Jiang Chuan poked Chen Fan¡¯s back and whispered.


    It could have been a simple, although unpleasant matter. She would sit down with these disguising old men, have a few drinks with them and endure some uncouth banter and then they should be on their way home. However, Chen Fan¡¯s involvement would muddy the water beyond saving.


    ¡°Oh? Who are you? Why should I give you face?¡± Zhou Tianhao¡¯s asked coldly. His patience was wearing thin. First, one of his guests was beaten up by them, and now a kid dared to talk to him as if he was his equal. It was as if no one took him seriously any longer.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Chen Fan pitched his head to a side and pondered for a while:


    ¡°I am someone you don¡¯t want to mess with.¡±


    The boys and girls could only stare at Chen Fan. Most of them were convinced that Chen Fan had one too many at the bar.


    ¡°For fuck sake! He is going to get us all killed! ¡± Yang Chao was shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s folly. He knew he shouldn¡¯t have brought him with them to the KTV.


    He was truly frightened by how quickly the situation had escted. This whole mess wasn¡¯t that much of a big deal until Chen Fan rose up to challenge Zhou Tianhao.


    Ding Junfei¡¯s legs started to tremble; he could not imagine what Zhou Tianhao would do to them next.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Zhou Tianhaoughed out loud. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to mess with you?¡±


    He smiled and pointed at Chen Fan; his words wereced with conceit.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Knowing the situation was out of control, Jiang Churan shut her eyes as if she was too afraid to see what was going to happen next.


    ¡°That, idiot! Even Yang Chao couldn¡¯t confront Zhou Tianhao directly. Why would he intervene? It is not the time to y hero. He would only bring all of us more trouble.¡±


    Xu Rongfei¡¯s face had turned pale. She nudged Jiang Churan and urged: ¡°What should we do? We need to save him!¡±


    ¡°How? Zhou Tianhao might not harm us because of my dad, but Chen Fan had no family in the city. Plus, he had openly spoken up against Zhou Tianhao. He wouldn¡¯t let that slide easily.¡± ¡°Jiang Churan said.¡± ¡°We are so very fucked!¡±


    The bodyguard named A-Biao shouted at Chen Fan, ¡°Kid, you have asked for this!¡± Then he threw a punch at Chen Fan with an arm that was thicker than Chen Fan¡¯s thighs. His fist wheezed across the air and aimed squarely at Chen Fan¡¯s chest. If this punch stroke home, Chen Fan would break at least a few ribs


    Faces behind Chen Fan turned paled, seeing the sudden attack. Many young teenagers stood back to get out of harm¡¯s way.


    Xu Rongfei screamed, ¡°Get away!¡±


    To her surprise, Chen Fan turned around and gave her a mischievous smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He is just a piece of cake.¡±


    He reached out one hand and stopped A-Biao¡¯s punch cold in its tracks.


    Chen Fan thennded a solid kick on A-Biao, sending the bodyguard flying back.


    Under the watch of many incredulous eyes, A-Biao¡¯s body flew back half a dozen meters and mmed to the ground right in front of Zhou Tianhao.


    ¡°A-Biao, Are you alright?.¡± Zhou Tianhao pulled a tout face.


    A-Biao felt that he was hit by a motorcycle, and the impact had shifted his innards. Suddenly, a powerful wave of pain shot through his body as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°He-he actually beat that guy up?¡± Zhang Yumeng¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief as if she had just seen a ghost.


    During her brief encounter with Chen Fan, not only she could find nothing extraordinary about this boy, but she was also convinced that he would be forever living at the bottom of the society for the rest of his life. However, it had appeared that she was wrong.


    It was such a dramatic turn of event that it was as if a TV show was ying out in front of her.


    Yang Chao was also at a loss. The thought of Chen Fan retaliating against him for his previous humiliation gave him the jitters.


    Chen Fan closed in onto Zhou Tianhao slowly and then sat right in front of him.


    ¡°I hope that was convincing enough for you?¡±


    The room suddenly became pin-drop quiet.


    Zhou Tianhao looked at the boy as anger and fear roiled inside him.


    He was a shrewd businessman, and therefore he didn¡¯t let his feelings show on his face, ¡°Yes, I agree that you are quite a fighter. But you might want to ask around what had happenedst time when a martial artist got on my nerves. He is still in jail. We are living in a civilized society now; you can¡¯t scare people with muscles. One phone call to mywyer will put you behind bars for the rest of your life!¡± A smug smile surfaced on his face as he rolled back into the sofa.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chen Fan grunted as he furrowed his brows again. His patience was wearing thin.


    ¡°Let them leave, and I will stay here; we have lots to talk about.¡± Chen Fan said thinly.


    Chen Fan nned to get Jiang Churan and others out of here first before he solved the problem the old fashion way.


    Zhou Tianhao studied Chen Fan¡¯s face for a second and then nced over his shoulder at the group of teenagers.


    ¡°Sure, why not. Rouge, let them get the fuck out of my face. While you... like you said, we have LOTS to talk about.¡±


    Yang Chao heaved a sigh of relief and got out of the room as quickly as they could.


    The situation was beyond their control; the best they could hope for was not to suffer any coteral damage.


    Xu Rongfei did not want to go, but she was dragged away by Zhang Yumeng.


    Jiang Churan was thest to leave the room. She graced Chen Fan with a concerned nce before she disappeared behind the door. She reckoned that the boy was not at all who she thought he was.


    ¡°No wonder he looked so rxed. But I hope he realized that Zhou Tianhao wouldn¡¯t so easily sumb to brute forces alone.¡±


    Nheless, she reckoned that she could only be a hindrance rather than help to Chen Fan if she stayed. Despite her concern and guilt, she followed her friends out of the room.


    It wasn¡¯t until Chen Fan saw that everyone had left the room he finally heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t want Jiang Churan and Xu Rongzhen to get involved in this; one was Auntie Tang¡¯s daughter who he had promised to protect, and the other was a lover of his past life.


    Chen Fan stered a smile on his face and was about to use a spell to scare Zhou Tianhao, when his cell phone rang.

 Chapter 13 - Wei Family Of The North Bank

    <h4>Chapter 13: Wei Family Of The North Bank</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan¡¯s brows drew together as he took the phone out of his pocket.


    ¡°Xiao Qi?¡±


    The name reminded Chen Fan that he had agreed to meet with Mr. Wei to treat his injury. Having distracted by the incident between Yang Chao and Zhou Tianhao, he nearly forgot about the appointment.


    Only with the slightest hesitation, Chen Fan answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello, is that Mr. Chen? I am Xiao Qi. I am right by your house, are you ready to go?¡±


    Chen Fan heard Xiao Qi¡¯s respectful voice drifted out of the cell phone.


    Xiao Qi had been enthralled by Chen Fan¡¯s power ever since he witnessed the boy turned the willow leaf into a deadly weapon. He was a professional bodyguard and respected strength and power the most among other things.


    ¡°Ah- Sorry! I am not at the Lakeside Community at this moment.¡± Chen Fan was a little embarrassed for having the young man drive all the way to his house for nothing.


    ¡°Oh- where are you then? Is there anything I can help with?¡± Xiao Qi asked haltingly, feeling ufortable for poking his nose into the boy¡¯s business.


    ¡°I am at the New District. I ran into a little... trouble.¡± Chen Fan sat calmly and didn¡¯t pay any attention to Zhou Tianhao.


    ¡°You are in trouble? Is there anything I can do?¡± Xiao Qi asked eagerly.


    Xiao Qi paused a second to make sure that his words didn¡¯te out wrong. Then he exined:¡± I just don¡¯t want you to bete for the old man¡¯s treatment. Although I am just a bodyguard, I am more resourceful than you think.¡±


    ¡°Ok, appreciate it! It¡¯s nothing serious. I was here at the KTV, and I ran into this businessman named Zhou Tianhao.¡± Chen Fan told Xiao Qi about the incident. Since Xiao Qi was just a bodyguard, Chen Fan didn¡¯t expect him to be able to help him with the situation.


    As soon as Chen Fan mentioned the name Zhou Tianhao, he heard Xiao Qi gasped on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously


    ¡°Yes, I will be there in ten minutes.¡± Xiao Qi hurried a reply, ¡°Tell Zhou Tianhao to keep his pants on; I will be there right away.¡±


    Chen Fan hung up the phone and was confused by the Xiao Qi¡¯sst few words.


    It sounded as if Xiao Qi was not only an acquaintance of Zhou Tianhao, but the two also seemed to have a special connection.


    Since Xiao Qi knew Zhou Tianhao, it made Chen Fan hesitate to do away with his problem there and then; therefore, he decided to wait until Xiao Qi was here.


    Zhou Tianhao watched as Chen Fan finished the phone call. He didn¡¯t interrupt the boy thinking there was no need to do so. Seeing that the boy had hung up his mobile phone, he finally spoke with a smug smile on his face, ¡°Well, did you find any helper? ¡±


    ¡°Go on; I will not interrupt you. Why don¡¯t you call everyone you know and see who woulde to your rescue?¡±


    ¡°Well, this friend of mine said that he would be here in ten minutes. He told you to keep¡ªto wait for him¡± Chen Fan was going to repeat Xiao Chen¡¯s words, but then thought better of it.


    It was all for the better if Xiao Qi could solve this problem since Chen Fan was not ready to reveal his real power yet.


    ¡°Let me wait?¡± Zhou Tianhao said incredulously. He nodded with his jaw tightened, and then he said, ¡°Ok, I will wait for ten minutes.


    ¡°I want to find out who dare cross me in the Chu Zhou City.¡±


    And then they waited; no one spoke a word, dragging out the silence.


    Chen Fan felt that the quietness in the room was simr to the stifled air before a violent summer downpour. Anger mounted inside of Zhou Tianhao by the second.


    In less than ten minutes, they heard a loudmotioning from outside of the door.


    Everyone turned toward the entrance, and they saw a fit young man stormed into the room.


    He cast around the Imperial Hall with a cid expression. Afterward, he walked to Chen Fan and greeted him respectfully


    ¡°Mr. Chen, are you okay? Did they hurt you?¡±


    ¡°In their dreams.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and then shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. I apologize Mr. Chen. I didn¡¯t mean to undermine your strength.¡± The young man cracked a smile awkwardly and said. He wrenched his head toward the group of people sitting on the sofa and shouted, ¡°Zhou Tianhao! Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Zhou Tinghao¡¯s face paled as soon as he realized who the young man was. Hearing Xiao Qi¡¯s hot castigation, he jumped out of the sofa and fumbled a reply:¡± Brother-Qi, how-how, are you doing?¡±


    Zhou Tianhao reckoned that this young man was the bodyguard of the old Don: Mr.Wei.


    Xiao Qi sneer at Zhou Tianhao and then answered sarcastically, ¡°I could be better if you didn¡¯t threaten the Old Man¡¯s friend! ¡±


    ¡°Fri-friend? You mean, this boy is Don¡¯s friend?¡± Zhou Tianhao looked incredulously at Chen Fan and then back at Xiao Qi.


    The old Don was almost eighty years old. How could he be friends with a sixteen-years-old kid?


    ¡°The Old Man asked me to bring him to the banquet we have prepared for him. I have my car parked downstairs.¡± Xiao Qiyin said, ¡°Are you questioning me?¡±


    ¡°No-no, not at all!¡± Zhou Tianhao was already drenched in cold sweat. He knew that the old Audi A6 belonged to the Old Man. It was the first thing he bought after he earned the first pot of gold many years ago. Since it holds a special meaning to the Old Man, he only used it on special asions. Also, the Old Man rarely asked his personal bodyguard to give anyone a ride unless the guest was of significance to him.


    Finally, realization dawned upon Zhou Tianhao: he was messing with the wrong guy. He looked at Chen Fan sheepishly and then said with a pleading voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you are the Old Man¡¯s guest. Stupid me! I sincerely apologize.¡±


    The other guests in the room were stunned by the turn of the event. It was such a surreal scene: the big boss of the city apologized to a 16-year-old no ount boy.


    They wagered that the boy had toe from an extremely powerful family. Otherwise, Zhou Tianhao would not be so afraid of him.


    Seeing thebat suit that Xiao Qi was wearing, everyone kept their silence and dared not to speak a word out loud.


    Sister Rouge felt her heart swell in the chest as her body was almost paralyzed by fear.


    She had been thinking about calling Zhou Tianhao¡¯s boss if the situation got out of control, but never had she expected Zhou Tianhao¡¯s employer to show up unasked-for.


    ¡°What a mess! Who would have thought that this kid knew the Old Man Wei?¡±


    Hearing Zhou Tianhao¡¯s apology, Chen Fan frowned his brows. It urred to him that he had underestimated the authority of the Old Man.


    What a mysterious old gentleman!


    ¡°Mr. Chen, what do you want me to do with this guy?¡± Xiao Qi asked circumspectly.


    Xiao Qi didn¡¯t want this matter to escte further, and therefore he had chastised Zhou Tianhao in order to cate Chen Fan. If he really wanted Zhou Tianhao dead, he could have done it swiftly and quietly. However, since Zhou Tianhao also worked for the Old Man and therefore Xiao Qi tried to protect him without siding with him.


    Xiao Qi¡¯s intention didn¡¯t escape Chen Fan. He thought for a second and then said:¡± Since we all know each other, let¡¯s just let the matter rest.¡±


    After all, Zhou Tianhao did not harm him. Instead, It was he who had wounded one of his men.


    Chen Fan turned to Zhou Tianhao and said, ¡°This is a misunderstanding, let¡¯s just call it off. But I don¡¯t want you to harass those girls. If I have hurt your feelings, we can sort it out between you and me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I will never touch those girls. I promise!¡± Zhou Tianhao apologized as sweat ran down from his forehead.


    After Chen Fan had left with Xiao Qi, Zhou Tianhao finally heaved a sigh of relief and was able to straighten up his back.


    The fat man who was the instigator of this ordeal finally braved a question, ¡°Zhou Tianhao, what just happened?¡±


    Zhou Tianhao shook his head with a wry smile.¡±Boss Zhang, I am sorry, but I really can¡¯t help you this time.¡±


    The fat man¡¯s shiny forehead puckered as he asked, ¡°Who is that kid? Why are you so afraid of him?¡±


    Zhou Tianhao did not speak; he looked around him and then nced at Sister Rouge.


    Sister Rouge picked up the cue, and she ordered everyone else to leave the room until only four were left in the room: the fat man, Zhou Tianhao, Sister Rouge and another girl in a white dress.


    Zhou Tianhao sat on the sofa and sipped a cup of red wine poured by the Sister Rouge. It took him a while to gather himself and then he said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who that kid is. But I know the person who came for him. He works for my boss¡¯s boss.¡±


    ¡°Oh? May I ask which family did he came from¡± The fat man asked curiously.


    Zhou Tianhao paused a few cautious moments and then said, ¡°Wei family.¡±


    ¡°Wei Family?¡± The fat man murmured to himself, and then suddenly he seemed to remember something:


    ¡°The Wei Family of the North Bank? The mighty martial family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhou Tianhao nodded and smiled wryly. ¡°That young man who I called ¡®Brother Qi ¡® was the Old Man¡¯s personal bodyguard. I have only met him twice.¡±


    As reality set in, the fat man felt that his hair stood on its ends.


    The Wei Family of the North Bank was a powerful family that hailed from the Hu Dong Province. Their money was old, and so was their family history. He was just an overnight-rich from a small coal-mining vige in Shanxi Province. Even the thought of meeting a member of the powerful family gave him the chills.


    The fat man had never been so scared while he was out and about in another province. He could always run back to his hometown. However, the Wei Family¡¯s power extended all the way to his home province. There was nowhere he could run.


    ¡°Shit!¡± The fat man cursed.

 Chapter 14 - Secret Art of the Wei

    <h4>Chapter 14: Secret Art of the Wei</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was already on his way to the Wei residence.


    Xiao Qi did not drive the Range Rover this time, but an old Audi A6 which was much cheaper than the Rover.


    However, from the old but carefully dusted license te to the original interior decorations that were still in pristine condition, Chen Fan could tell that this car was much closer to Mr. Wei¡¯s heart than the Range Rover.


    Xiao Qi pulled down the rearview mirror to look at Chen Fan and then said:


    ¡°I assume you have already guessed who my boss is?¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He had finally remembered who the elderly man was.


    ¡°Wei Fu!¡±


    He was one of the most famous people in the Chu Zhou City who hadter be a household name across China. No wonder that Chen Fan felt the name sounded so familiar when he first heard it.


    Chu Zhou City was located in the northern part of Hudong Province. The economy was mediocre at best. Wei Fu was the only famous person that came from this city in the recent century.


    Rumor had it that he was from a mysterious family that no one knew a lot about. When he was young, he started a business from scratch and had be the richest man in the city in thete seventies.


    In the 1980s, his business really started to take off, and before long, he had umted so much wealth that no one knew how rich he was.


    No wonder Zhou Tianhao was scared shitless when he saw Brother Qiao. On the other hand, the incident also seemed to suggest that Zhou Tianhao had a very special connection with House Wei as well.


    Mr. Wei was a household name, if not a local hero. Howe he would meddle with thugs such as Zhou Tianhao? Chen Fan furrowed his brows. Xiao Qi noticed Chen Fan¡¯s concern, so he exined:


    ¡°Old man has three sons and two daughters. The eldest son turned out to be sessful, and the second son is not so bad either.


    ¡°But the third son is a tool,zy and spoiled. He had opened his ownpany that deals with the most unsavory characters in the city. So far, he had been doing well thanks to his familial connections. Zhou Tianhao works for that prick.¡±


    Even an outsider such as Xiao Qi could not stand Wei Lao¡¯s third son. It was evident that the youngest son was not at all like by his father.


    Chen Fan nodded to acknowledge that he had caught Xiao Qi¡¯s drift.


    Once the car hit the highway that surrounded theke, it headed deep into the misty mountain. After a while, Xiao Qi pulled the car over in front of arge brick building with green metal roof tiles.


    ¡°Mr. Wei has many healthplications. Therefore he mostly stayed inside of this wellness treatment center.¡± Xiao Qi parked the car and led Chen Fan into the building.


    The path that led to the entrance of the main hall was quiet, and Chen Fan saw many old men and women apanied by nurses in white scrubs. Most of the seniors he saw were well into their seventies or eighties and had chosen this peaceful ce to spend the rest of their lives.


    ¡°The environment here is superb! Perfect for recovery.¡± Chen Fan eximed as he marveled at the grand vision and artistic style of the designer of this facility.


    When he finally saw Mr. Wei, he found out that the elderly man was practicing calligraphy. Zi Qing stood beside her grandpa and was producing ink by gently grinding the ink stick on the ink box


    Chen Fan studied Mr. Wei¡¯s calligraphy work and was amazed by its fine quality. It was evident that Mr. Wei had been practicing the art for at least a few decades.


    ¡°Mr. Chen seems to be well versed in the art of calligraphy as well?¡± Mr. Wei set his brush aside and asked with a weing smile.


    The elderly man wore a set of loose shirt and pants that were often worn by seniors who practice Tai Chi. The flowy suit had made Mr. Wei look much more rxed than when he was in the transitional suit. Chen Fan wagered that there was no harm in loosening up a bit when he was home.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really good at it.¡±


    Chen Fan said, and he was telling the truth. Let it be calligraphy, painting, or music; he had no talent nor interest in any of them in his past life.


    ¡°I thought you are supposed to treat my grandpa today, where are your instruments such as acupuncture needles and what not?¡± Wei Ziqing put in abruptly. Something about Chen Fan was getting on her nerves, but she couldn¡¯t put the finger on it.


    Chen Fan found out that she was wearing a set of casual-looking outfit. She was in a white slim-fit t-shirt with and wore a pair of hot pants that revealed two long and slender thighs. Compared to her morning exercise outfit; this drastically different style had brought a gorgeous woman out of her.


    ¡°My healing method does not require acupuncture nor massage.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°Here, look.¡± Chen Fan handed Mr. Wei a booklet. On the cover, it read, ¡°Secret Art of the Wei.¡±


    This secret art was an internal force technique that Chen Fan had created by improving Wei Fu¡¯s existing technique. Chen Fan had given it a name that he thought was the most appropriate.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Wei Fu epted the booklet perplexedly. However, as soon as he started reading it, the confused expression on his face changed into disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, grandpa?¡± Ziqing asked.


    After Wei Fu was done reading thest page, he closed the booklet as well as his eyes and fell into deep thoughts. After a while, he finally heaved a sigh and opened his eyes.


    He turned to Chen Fan and bowed deeply to him, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chen. I will never forget what you have done for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Fate had brought you and me together, and so I can¡¯t sit around and watch you suffer.¡± Chen Fan epted the elderly man¡¯s bow and replied.


    ¡°Grandpa, why did you bow to him? What has he done for you?¡±


    Ziqiong quickly helped Wei Fu straighten his back from the deep bow. She managed to shoot Chen Fan a hot nce, ming him for shamelessly, letting an old man bow to him.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile as hemented the girl¡¯s hardheadedness. Not long ago, when she was pleading with Chen Fan to save her grandfather, her face was all smiles; but as soon as she found out that things were not what she expected, the smile on her face evaporated in a blink.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, why don¡¯t you exin it to Ziqing for me.¡± Mr. Wei said with a smile.


    Chen Fan said slowly, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s injury is mainly caused by two things. One is the injury he had sustained when he was young. Since he had let the injury slide when it first happened, the condition of his lungs had deteriorated beyond help.


    ¡°The second factor was his technique in drawing internal forces. Every time he channeled his internal force out of his system, he risked, damaging his lung by a small degree. Over time, he had caused great harm to his already weakened lungs.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, are my lungs damaged as well?¡± Wei Ziqing asked.


    ¡°In theory, yes. But I don¡¯t think you are powerful enough to cause any real harm to your lungs yet.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    Wei Ziqing rolled her eyes at Chen Fan as she was told that her ipetence was a blessing in disguise.


    Mr. Wei nodded. ¡°My parents had warned me of the danger in following the family art of channeling internal force. But I had no choice, it was either use it or die. It was also because of that reason that I had never taught any of my children the family technique. If Ziqing weren¡¯t so insistent, I was ready to take the family art with me to my grave.¡± The elderly man said.


    ¡°What is that booklet?¡± Wei Ziqing asked curiously.


    ¡°This booklet contained the revised version of your family¡¯s art. It should be harmless now.¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Not only was it harmless, but it was also much more powerful than our original version. I truly admire your impressive knowledge of martial arts! ¡± Wei Fu said emotionally.


    The Wei family had been refining the art for over hundreds of years, yet they had failed even to make it safe for practice. However, this boy had spent only a few days and hadpletely overhauled the art, making it better, safer, and stronger than it ever was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember you ever tell him anything about our art? How did he change anything without even knowing it?¡± Wei Ziqing was very confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the difference is between you and a grandmaster. ¡± Wei Fu shook his head and said admiringly. ¡°Only a grand master was able to understand one art by simply looking at it once. They are martial arts geniuses who were able to establish their own schools and create new arts.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a reply, ¡°As I said, I am just a monk, not a master.¡±


    ¡°If you can do what a master could, then what difference does a title make?¡± Wei Fuughed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful.¡± Having been convinced by her grandpa, Wei Ziqing, who thought she had never liked Chen Fan finally felt a measure of respect for the boy.


    Chen Fan smiled and said, ¡°Ah, by the way, this is the less Essence Enhancing Pill, there are ten of them.¡± Chen Fan fished out a ss bottle from his pocket and handed it to Wei Ziqing. ¡°Make sure you take this pill once every couple days. With the help of the new art, you should recover very quickly.


    ¡°If I have more money, I would be able to create a more powerful version of the Essence Enhancing Pill. Those pills are so powerful that they could bring the dead back to life, much less curing your ailment.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wei Ziqing held on to the ss bottle like the greatest treasure in the world. However, she still managed to fire back at Chen Fan:¡± Are you selling us snake oil? ¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Chen Fan gave her a shrug while Wei Ziqing pouted in reply.


    ¡°This little prick is so annoying.¡± Wei Ziqing cursed in her mind. ¡°Why does he always have to be right? Did he know anything about how to talk to ady? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is snake oil. Why don¡¯t you tell us what kind of ingredients is required to make those pills, perhaps we could help each other¡± Mr. Wei put in.


    ¡°Sure, I can give you the recipe. But, except for me, no one on this knows how to make these pills.¡± Chen Fan said readily.


    He then grabbed a piece of paper and wrote down the list of ingredients.


    Creating the Essence Enhancing Pill required special Dharmic arts known only to high-level cultivators; without it, the expensive ingredients would be wasted.


    Mr. Wei scanned the recipe and found out that the pill not only required some of the rarest herbs, but these herbs also needed to be over a few hundred years old. He reckoned that it would take even the Wei Family a while to gather these herbs, much less a poor teenage boy. Mr. Wei nodded and then handed the list to Xiao Qi. He ordered Xiao Qi to start working on acquiring those herbs.


    ¡°I have done my part; now I have some questions for you about the world of martial arts and how it works. ¡± Chen Fan said.


    Wei Lao nodded and said, ¡°I knew you would ask me this. ¡±

 Chapter 15 - Martial Arts Transcendent Master

    <h4>Chapter 15: Martial Arts Transcendent Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan left the wellness center satisfied.


    Mr. Wei had told him everything he wanted to know. He had learned that Martial Arts had a long history. It was likely an offshoot branch of some secret cultivation sect thousands of years ago. The cultivation techniques were generalized and simplified by the martial artists, so much so that they hade up with a system of their own.


    Thest heyday of the martial arts was during the chaotic time of the early 20th century, right after the copse of the mighty Qin dynasty.


    There had been many grandmasters during that time. However, the ensuing war with Japan had halted the development of martial arts ever since. By then, there was only a handful of martial arts grandmasters left in China.


    The power of martial artists was divided into three levels.


    External Strength, Internal Force, Transcendent State.


    Majority of the martial artists in the world were of the first level: the External Strength. Let it be the Eagle w, Hong¡¯s Fists or Tan¡¯s kicks, all of those famous martial arts focused on the power and resilience of human flesh.


    Only a very few schools of martial arts advanced into the second level: internal force ¡ª schools such as the Neijia, and other secret family arts.


    The Internal Force level was also divided into four sub-levels: Entry, Initial Sess, Phenomenal Sess, and Perfected. Chen Fan wagered that Mr. Wei was of the Phenomenal Sess level.


    The cultivation of the Internal Force was difficult. Wei Ziqin, for example, had started practicing under her grandpa ever since she was a child, and she didn¡¯t reach the Entry Level until she was twenty, still being far away from achieving Initial Sess.


    There were only a very few martial artists left in China who still possessed the Internal Force; the number was even smaller in the Hu Dong Province.


    Besides the grandpa-granddaughter pair, the only other person who imed to have learned the art of Internal Force in the Chu Zhou City was the owner of the Wei Sheng Martial Arts Club. However, Mr. Wei never considered the owner of the club an Internal Force Cultivator due to his meager power.


    Even after one had achieved the Perfected state, a martial artist with internal force could not dodge a bullet. Since decades of martial arts training could be easily undermined by the use of guns, the martial arts had be obsolete, and fewer and fewer people practiced it.


    However, Mr. Wei believed that a martial artist would be practically invincible once he or she reached the transcendent state.


    The transcendent master was protected by the Qi of Righteousness from any physical harms.


    That being said, Mr. Wei conceded that it had be very rare to find a transcendent master during this day and age. Chen Fan was the first transcendent master he had seen in the eighty years of his life.


    ¡°Mr. Wei also mentioned that there was another level of martial arts beyond even the Transcendent State, and it was called the Immortal State, in which the martial artist could wield unimaginable power. However, Mr. Wei seemed to believe that this was just a legend since no one had ever seen a martial artist in such a level before.¡± Chen Fan reminded himself.


    If the Internal Force corresponded to Foundation Establishment and Transcendent


    State corresponded to the ethereal enlightenment, then the Immortal State¡¯s cultivation counterpart should be the Ethereal Enlightenment.


    Once a martial artist reached the Divine Sea level, he could perform various miracles even without having learned any Dharmic formtion.


    However, since the martial artist in the transcendent state were considered rare, Chen Fan doubted that he would find someone who was in the immortal state.


    Chen Fan shook his head and decided to let the matter rest for now. There were too many unknowns in history and even more in the future, and therefore, it was impossible for Chen Fan to be sure if there was an immortal level martial artist.


    Chen Fan left the wellness center not only with the answers he had been seeking but also a personal gift from Mr. Wei.


    It was a key to a mansion in the Yunwu mountain.


    Mr. Wei told him that this mansion was a gift from his delinquent youngest son. Since he was already too old to stay in a mansion by himself, he decided to regift the mansion to Chen Fan. It also served as an apology for the trouble that Zhou Tianhao had caused for him.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t refuse the expensive gift as a normal person would. Instead, he epted the gift as if it was just a pat on the shoulder. As a former Celestial Lord, the mansion was not a big deal.


    Chen Fan knew that what he had done for the old man was worth much more than a mansion. He not only helped Mr. Wei with his deteriorating symptom but also found and corrected the root-cause in his family art. The new art was not only much safer than its previous version but was also much more powerful. With the new art, Mr. Wei could finally have a chance in ascending to the Transcendent State.


    Plus, Chen Fan was certain that it was not thest time he would have to help Mr. Wei.


    With the brimming confidence of a Celestial Lord, Chen Fan epted the gift.


    Wei Ziqing and her grandpa sat inside of a pavilion and watched as Chen Fan left the wellness center. Wei Ziqing furrowed her brows andined, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you think that thest gift was a little over-the-top? It was the best mansion on the entire mountain, and it was worth over thirty million yuan. It was a gift from the developer to uncle, and then he had given it to you. You knew that Ziping and Auntie wanted it for themselves, so why didn¡¯t you give it to members of our family but a stranger?


    ¡°Even if he had cured your lungs, a mansion was still too much for what he had done, don¡¯t you think? A few million yuan would be more than enough, in my honest opinion.¡± Ziqin asked; she was at a loss by her grandfather¡¯s extravagant gift.


    ¡°Just the booklet he had given me alone was worth more than ten of those mansions.¡± Mr. Wei narrowed his eyes and replied. The shrewd expression on his face was typical of him when he had made a great business deal.


    ¡°The revised art would allow our family n to prosper for another hundred years at least.


    ¡°You still have no idea what a Transcendent Master means.¡± Mr. Wei said in a respectful tone.


    ¡°Transcendent Master?¡± Wei Ziqing murmured. ¡°Haven¡¯t you just told us what it was? You said that although the Transcendent Master was able to withstand physical harm using the Qi of Righteousness, they were incredibly rare. I mean, even if he was a Transcendent Master, so what?


    ¡°I have investigated into the boy¡¯s background, and he seemed to be from a very ordinary family. Grandpa, do you want to be friends with him only because he was a Transcendent Master?¡±


    Using the Wei family¡¯s resources, Ziqing had to find out everything about Chen Fan¡¯s dad¡¯s side of the family. However, the Wang family was too powerful for Ziqin to poke her nose into.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think.¡± Mr. Wei shook his head and then turned to face his lovely granddaughter.


    Of all the youngest generations of his household, Ziqin was the only one who remained by his side. While her cousins were busy making money and enjoying their lives, she stayed beside grandpa and studied martial arts.


    Touched by her granddaughter¡¯s devotion to the family art, Mr. Wei decided to reveal more to her.


    ¡°Do you remember Ye Nantian?¡± Mr. Wei asked.


    ¡°Ye Nantian from the Yanjin City?¡± Wei Ziqin asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes. You might not be aware that he was also a grandmaster of martial arts.¡± Mr. Wei nodded and said


    ¡°How-how, is that possible?¡± Ziqin¡¯s mouth was wide open in sheer surprise.


    Although Ziqin was not a full-time martial artist, she had trained under her grandfather ever since she was a child, and therefore she had heard a lot about Ye Nantian from her grandfather.


    To Ziqin, Ye Nantian was a legend, and she practically grew up listening to stories about him.


    In all of those stories, Ye Nantian was invincible.


    Some stories said that he had made it out of the jungle in Southeast Asia with only one small dagger.


    Another story imed that he went deep into a deste bordend area and had survived over six months without any provision.


    He was the paragon of strength and mettle; a reincarnation of the War God, just like Lu Bu or Zhang Fei during the ancient time.


    ¡°So the stories about Ye Nantian are real?¡± Wei Ziqin asked her grandfather, incredulously.


    She was convinced that those stories were nothing but high tales, if not nationalist propaganda. However, Wi Fu nodded with a hard face and then said: ¡°Not only were those stories real, but there were many more that I haven¡¯t told you yet.


    ¡°Otherwise, why would everyone call him the War God?¡±


    The thought of Ye Nantian made Wui Fu release a poignant sigh.


    ¡°Is a Transcendent Master rally that powerful?¡± Wei Ziqing still found it hard to believe. However, since her grandpa was already convinced of its power, she conceded that she didn¡¯t have much choice.


    It was her curiosity that had led her to follow her grandfather¡¯s footsteps; butter, it was the sense of fulfillment that had kept her going. Never had she thought that practicing martial arts could make her an invincible warrior.


    ¡°A Transcendent Master alone was not the most deadly power in the world, a fully armored one was.¡± Wei Fu murmured.


    Hearing her grandfather¡¯s words, an image came to We Ziqing¡¯s mind: a Transcendent Master wearing bulletproof vests and was wielding powerful guns in both hands. The image had sent a chill down her spine.


    If what her grandfather said about the power of the Transcendent Masters were true, then so should be the stories about Ye Nantian.


    It was hard for her to imagine what would happen when such a mighty warrior fought in a real war,


    ¡°Ye Nantian was not the only one. Do you remember Uncle Wu from your brother Xiao¡¯s family?¡± Mr. Wei added


    ¡°Yes.¡± We Ziqin nodded, face blushing.


    ¡°He is also a transcendent master.¡± Mr. Wei Said quietly.


    The redness on the girl¡¯s face suddenly disappeared after the shocking revtion.

 Chapter 16 - First Day School

    <h4>Chapter 16: First Day School</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When her grandfather was young and first started hispany, Xiao¡¯s grandfather and Xiaoqin¡¯s grandfather were partners.


    By then, not only had Mr. Wei be a powerful business magnate, but all of his old friends had also be powerful and influential individuals. Even though most of them were already retired, their influences were still huge.


    The Xiao Family was also a powerful household in the city of Yanjin.


    Brother Xiao was one of the elites among the second and the third generations of all the prominent families in Yanjin.


    When Wei Ziqin was just a little girl, she had met Brother Xiao when she followed her grandfather to visit his old friends. From then on, Brother Xiao had left a deep impression on the girl¡¯s mind.


    However, even though Brother Xiao was the direct offspring of the family, he would have to bow respectfully to the reticent middle-aged man who apanied his grandfather and call him ¡°Uncle Wu.¡± It was evident to even a young girl that Mr. Wu held a respectable status in the Xiao Family.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you hoping to rope in that boy close to you like the Xiao family did to uncle Wu?¡± Wei Ziqin asked curiously.


    ¡°Haha, you think too little of your grandmaster.¡± Wei Fu smiled and then shook his head. ¡°My old buddy had saved Mr. Wu¡¯s family once, and therefore, Mr. Wu was willing to serve House Xiao. Otherwise, however powerful the Xiao Family was, they would not be able to have the servitude of a Transcendent Master.¡±


    ¡°I have given him the mansion as a token of goodwill. We are the first great family he had ever met, and we shouldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity to befriend him.¡± Wei Fu lolled in a rocking chair and fanned his long beard with a Chinese hand fan. He looked like an astute strategist who had everything under his control.


    Wei Ziqin nodded. Although her grandfather¡¯s real intention still escaped her, she at least had gained a much better understanding of Chen Fan and his abilities.


    She would never have thought that this annoying boy was as powerful as the person who impressed her father, grandfather and even Brother Xiao.


    ¡°Plus, he is so young. Even if he were not as powerful as Ye Nantian or Mr. Wu, he would surpass their ability one day.¡± Mr. Wei heaved a sigh as he marveled at the infinite potential of this young man.


    ¡°You mean, he can achieve the Immortal State?¡± Wei Ziqin asked incredulously as disbelief flickered in her eyes.


    It was hard for her to imagine the power of the Immortal State after knowing the incredible power of a Transcendent Master.


    ¡°Unbelievable! Will he be able to fly in the sky and tunnel through the earth?¡±


    ¡°Immortal State?¡± The old man let out a quietugh.¡±We don¡¯t even know if such a thing exists or not. I always believed that that was nothing but high tales.¡±


    Suddenly, as if something had caught the elderly man¡¯s attention. He looked over his shoulder into the distance as a strange emotion shed across his face.


    The next day, Chen Fan received a phone call. To his surprise, it was from Jiang Churan.


    Jiang Churan called to check on him and see if he was alright afterst night¡¯s ordeal. She also invited him over to join her and two friends for lunch.


    Chen Fan declined the invitation as politely as he could.


    Although he didn¡¯t appreciate the way those girls had treated himst night, as a Celestial Lord, he would not care about those frivolous matters. He didn¡¯t want to join them for lunch because he didn¡¯t want to be bored again.


    Jiang Churan hung up the phone disappointedly as she resented the boy in her mind. ¡°Ok, so he is strong, so what?. How dare he reject my invitation. I was even going to apologize forst night because I took pity on him. But I guess I was just thinking too much!¡±


    Despite her resentful sentiment, the thought of Chen Fan¡¯s heroic rescuest night made her heart skip a beat.


    After Chen Fan hung up the phone, he felt his life was once again returned to normal.


    Fast-forward the time to September 1st, the first day back to school...


    By then, Chen Fan had almost finished the entry-stage of the Foundation Establishment, and he was only one step away from the mid-stage of the first level.


    After his morning cultivation, Chen Fan walked along the Yangui Lake highway to his high school.


    Ivy League High School was a private high school and was a well known upper-ss academy. It ranked number one at Chu Zhou City both in terms of hardware facilities as well as the skills of teachers. There were only two kinds of people who could be admitted into this school: the geniuses and the rich kids.


    On his way to school, Chen Fan saw many luxury vehicles whizzing pass him towards Ivy League High. Some kids were given a ride by their parents, and some were by their private chauffeurs.


    ¡°Was I in ss group number nine in my past life?¡± Chen Fan felt like he was taking a trip down memoryne when he entered school. The Oxford style school uniforms and the familiar gardens by the entrance made him felt that he was in a deja vu.


    When he arrived in his ss, he found out that the ssroom was only half full.


    Everyone in the ss was in school uniforms and were of above average looks. All of the boys were tall and handsome, and all the girls were pretty and innocent. Above all, they all shared amon trait: they all looked rich.


    ¡°What a shame that I had never paid much attention to the girls in my ss during my past life. Some of them are drop-dead divas.¡±


    Chen Fan noticed that no one seemed to have paid attention to him when he walked in. They were too busy chatting with each other, talking about their vacations aboard during the summer break.


    ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡± A girl had finally noticed him.


    ¡°I am new.¡± Chen Fan shrugged, He spotted the seat that he had used to sit in his past life and sat down.


    Some girls managed to grace him with a nce in between their chattering but seeing his pedestrian-look and ordinary outfit, their interest in the new boy evaporated as quickly as they ditched theirst boyfriend.


    ¡°Balls! I thought we are going to have a pretty new girl. What a bummer!¡± Chen Fan heard a loud sigh next to him.


    The boy sitting next to him had well-defined features, but his overall appearance suffered from a paleplexion and dark circles around his eyes.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and kept his silence.


    After some time, the head teacher Xue Hanzhi arrived.


    She was wearing a ck dress and had a cold cast to her stone-chiseled face. Xue Hanzhi was a graduate of the Ivy League High. By now, she was the assistant to the school principal. Being the head teacher of ss number nine was only a transitional job for her.


    She nodded at Chen Fan, willing him to stand up and introduce himself.


    Unimpressed by what Chen Fan had to say, most students kept on chattering quietly.


    Even after Chen Fan had finished his self-introduction, he was rewarded with only some sporadic and halting ps.


    ¡°Your name is Chen Fan? Your self-introduction isme, man. You have to be cool on your first day. The first impression is the most important to girls.¡± Jiang Tanqiu shot the new boy a sidelong nce as he spoke.


    ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s not important any longer. My name is Jiang Tanqiu; they call me the ¡°club prince.¡± ¡±


    Chen Fan nearly rolled his eyes at him. ¡± <i>Of course I know who you are!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°We had been sitting next to each other for a whole year, and at the end, we were practically joined at the hip! You remained my friend even when I was down on my luck.</i>


    <i>¡°Later, you got yourself into some deep shit in the club over a girl, and even your father couldn¡¯t get you out of jail. When I lost everything and came back to Chu Zhou City, I found you in no better shape than me. We have spent so many intoxicated nights together, hating the world and resenting everyone around us.</i>


    <i>¡°You always told me that if you were given another life, you would never do anything for that girl who ruined your life. Well, my friend, I will see to it that you do that this time.¡±</i>


    Despite the roiling emotions inside of him, Chen Fan didn¡¯t say a thing.


    He wagered that this cocky boy might not even see him as a friend yet.


    After a few moments of silence, Jiang Tanqiu started to lose his interest in the new student.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I will have to show you the ropes; let me fill you in!¡±


    ¡°Most of the girls in our ss are pretty, but the prettiest of all, the crown jewel, the cream of the crop, is our ss leader: Chang Wen. Look, she is right there.¡±


    So saying, he pointed at a beautiful girl sitting upright in her seat.


    ¡°Chang Wen is not only the ss leader but also the host of the school evening party. She is the leader of all the girls in our ss. In our entire grade, only two other girls were considered more popr than her: Xu Rongfei and Jiang Churan.


    ¡°Of course, I suggest you stay away from them. One of them had alreadynded a role in a TV show. The money she makes every year was enough to buy a BMW. ¡± The thought of Xu Rongfei made Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s eyes glint.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile. He wanted to tell him that Xu Rongfei had almost be his girl, but he thought better of it.


    The thought of his past made him feel depressed, much less talking about it.


    Jiang Tanqiu continued, ¡°Another word of caution. Do Not Piss Off The Girls! They know every girl on the school, so if they don¡¯t like you, then you have no chance of getting any girl¡¯s attention on campus.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the heads up.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    He gave Chang Wen another few cautious nces, and he had to agree with Jiang Tanxiu that she was one of the best-looking girls in school.


    ¡°Um-um... not her either. Chang Wen is also way out of your league. She wouldn¡¯t even be interested in me, much less you.¡± Jiang Taniu said after he noticed Chan Fen¡¯s interest in Cheng Wen.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile. Jiang Tanxiu didn¡¯t change at all; he still had a pair of sharp eyes and an even sharper tongue.


    ¡°Chang Wen had his eyes set on Si Yinxia.¡± Jiang Taniumented. ¡°But that jerk thinks he is too good to be with anyone.¡±


    Right after Jiang Tanxiu had spoken, he pointed his lips toward the entrance and said, ¡°There he is.¡±

 Chapter 17 - Hero To The Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 17: Hero To The Rescue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan looked toward the entrance, and he saw a slender boy carrying a shoulder bag standing on the threshold. His long hair band fell loosely over his forehead, covering one of his eyes. However, the hair was not able to conceal his elegant and well-defined face.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Xue Hanzhi said with a smile; a rare sight on her hard face.


    The boy was the best student and had earned many prizes during the national mathpetition. He was already guaranteed to be admitted to the Qing Hua University. Therefore, although he waste for ss, Xue Hanzhi did not mind the minor faux pas at all.


    The handsome teenager walked across the ssroom, soaking in the adoring gazes from girls.


    The sight of the boy also heightened the spirit of the ss leader, Chang Wen. She glued her eyes on the beautiful boy, and infatuation was written all over her face.


    ¡°This guy is not only handsome but was also extremely smart! He achieved the best score in every single exam. What¡¯s even more infuriating was that he never studies! Like, NEVER! He could spend the night before the exam in the web-cafe ying Dota and still get an A+ on the exam. ¡± Jiang Tanqiu said bitterly.


    ¡°He also ys the vanguard on the school basketball team. Most of the girl who joined the cheerleaders did so because of him and Yang Chao.¡±


    After he had finished his rant, Jiang Tanqiu heaved a sigh and then said, ¡°Fortunately, he likes Miss Xu, and all the girls knew it. Otherwise, we would never get a chance at any of the girls.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    Seeing that Chen Fan didn¡¯t take his words seriously, Jiang Tanqiu shot him a hot nce and asked: ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care that much about Si Yinxia, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Chen Fan said faintly: ¡°Why should I?¡±


    In Chen Fan¡¯s past life, Si Ying Xia was the most popr boy in the entire twelfth grade. Just like Jiang Tanqiu, Chen Fan had also envied him greatly. However, he was a different person now, and in his eyes, Si Yingxia was no different than anyone else. His old friend Jiang Tanqiu, on the other hand, was much closer to his heart than Si Yinxia.


    ¡°Buzz off. Are you always so pretentious and cocky?¡± Jiang Tanqiuined. ¡°I don¡¯t like him either, but at least I admit that he is talented in his own right.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and did not respond.


    Jiang Tanqiu furrowed his brow as he felt this new boy was arrogant. However, he kept his opinion to himself.


    Therefore, Chen Fan¡¯s high school life had finally begun.


    Since he was a transfer student and was very quiet, most of his ssmates didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. Chang Wen had taken the new boy¡¯s reticence as shyness and thought that he was a push-over; therefore she had assigned Chen Fan cleaning duties that no one wanted to take on, such as sweeping the floor and so on.


    Unlike the twelfth grade in the public schools, The Ivy League High School let the students off school very early. Academic achievement was not the only method for sess for these privileged teenagers from rich families. Many had already decided to study abroad as soon as the high school was over. They had many more options and much less pressurepared to normal high school students.


    On one evening¡ªlike many evenings before it¡ªChen Fan walked along thekeside path toward home after he had finished the cleaning duty. Suddenly, he heard a faint cry for help.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and dashed toward the patch of cattails where the distress cry came from.


    When he was close enough, he saw a man in his thirties, wearing a patched camouge coat and he had pressed a woman under his chest. One of his hands covered the woman¡¯s mouth, trying to suppress her cries. The woman¡¯s clothes were in tatters; she waved two naked arms helplessly in the air, struggling to break free from the man¡¯s hold.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    The man was startled. With only the slightest hesitation, he let go of the woman and ran away.


    Chen Fan snorted; Using his toes, he flicked a piece of stone off the ground and kicked it. The stone shot toward the man like a bullet andnded squarely on his back.


    ¡°OUCH!¡± The man screamed and fell to the ground. With great pain and difficulty, he managed to get back on his feet and ran away.


    Chen Fan let him escape and didn¡¯t chase after him.


    The kick he had delivered was packed with True Essence. The man had already sustained major internal trauma. His life was at stake if he didn¡¯t go to the hospital right away.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Chen Fan asked the women on the ground.


    Upon closer look, he found out that the woman was around twenty-seven or so and was extraordinarily beautiful. She was wearing dark and heavy makeup and a ming red short skirt. She made Chen Fan think of the girls who work at nightclubs.


    ¡°Why would she dress up like this and walk by herself in the middle of nowhere?¡± Chen Fanmented.


    Having realized that she was saved, the woman finally was able to gather herself. It wasn¡¯t until Chen Fan had helped her to her feet that the woman noticed that her savior was a high school student. She said gratefully: ¡°Thank you so much! If not for you, I would have been...¡±


    Tears pour out from her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t even finish her words.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. You are unharmed.¡± Chen Fan said.


    The two then started talking as the women slowly recover from the trauma.


    Through the conversation, Chen Fan learned that this woman¡¯s name was Chen Ying, and she was the owner of a night club. She usually drove home after work, but tonight she had been drinking with friends. Since her bar was not very far from her home, she decided to brave the walking path.


    Chen Ying seemed calm, but her voice was still trembling.


    If not for the boy from the Ivy League High School, she would have been raped or even worse. Although she owned a bar, she was not as promiscuous as some of her customers.


    The more she talked to Chen Fan, the more appreciative she became for his rescue. She was slightly surprised when she heard that he, too, lived in the Lakeside Community.


    ¡°I live here too; what are the odds!¡± Chen Ying batted hershes as she was convinced that it was fate that had brought the two of them here.


    The two walked along the highway together toward thekesidemunity. Having finally recovered from the traumatic experience, Chen Ying¡¯s sharp sense in people came back to her.


    ¡°Xiao Fan said he was an Ivy League student, but which one of those spoiled brats would choose to walk home? Judging by the clothes he wore, he is not rich by any stretch of the imagination.¡±


    When she saw Chen Fan, not only did she see a boy trying to fit in, but also her former-self when she left her hometown in the countryside to work in the city alone. She suddenly felt sorry for the boy.


    When they reached themunity gate and was about to bid farewell, Chen Ying said: ¡°Xiao Fan, have you ever thought about working part-time?¡±


    ¡°Working part-time?¡± Chen Fan was caught off guard by the question.


    ¡°Yes, you can work for me. I own a bar called Coco near the university-town. It¡¯s very close to your school so you can walk to work every day. I can offer you the normal monthly sry of the waiter plus 3000-yuanmission.¡± Chen Ying said carefully. She didn¡¯t want to hurt the fragile self-esteem of a millennial.


    ¡°Um...¡± Chen Fan was amused by the offer: A Celestial Lord working in a bar as a waiter.


    Nheless, Chen Ying¡¯s intentions were good. The money she offered was generous considering it was 2007.


    Seeing the boy hesitated, Chen Ying added: ¡°You can rest assured that there is no funny business in my bar. My customers are mostly students. Plus, I am still scared after what had happened. I need your protection.¡±


    Seeing the sincerity in Chen Ying¡¯s eyes, Chen Fan nodded and said: ¡°Okay, thank you, Sister Ying.¡±


    ¡°Remember toe to work tomorrow. The bar is called Coco. Ask for me when you get there.¡± Chen Ying said with a broad smile on her face.

 Chapter 18 - Long Time No See

    <h4>Chapter 18:Long Time No See</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The next day, Chen Fan headed towards Coco bar, right after dinner around seven.


    University-town was a suburban area surrounded by several colleges and universities.


    There were the Chu Zhou University, Chu Zhou City Teacher¡¯s University, Chu Zhou Engineering College, Chu Zhou City College, and the Chu Zhou City Health Science School. In fact, the Ivy League High School was technically within the jurisdiction of the University-town. Unlike the Ivy League High School which was located at the edge of the University-town, Coco bar was right at the center of it.


    <i>¡°Coco bar is not small by any stretch of the imagination. It is probably the thirdrgest bar within a few blocks stretch. It¡¯s only seven pm, and the bar is already packed.¡± </i>Chen Fan thought to himself.


    When he walked into the bar, he found out that Sister Ying had told him the truth. There was no ear-deafening bass nor scantily d girls in the bar.


    This was a bar for rxing and meeting up with friends, not for picking up random girls. Like Sister Ying had told Chen Fan, many customers were university students.


    Chen Fan nodded approvingly, and then he stopped a waitress that walked past him: ¡°Excuse me; I am the cousin of Sister Ying. She told me toe here to look for her.¡±


    He told the girl exactly what Chen Ying had told him to say. The waitress was a beautiful girl in her early twenties. Chen Fan wagered that she was a student from the college working part-time at the bar. Surprise shed across her face, and she said: ¡°You are Sister Ying¡¯s cousin? Hmm... high school uniform... Are you still in high school?


    ¡°Everyone calls me Ziqi, but you can call me Sister Ziqi. I will take you to your cousin.¡±


    ¡°Ziqi, What¡¯s going on?¡± A young man with a pale face and a pair of sunken eyes came over to the girl and asked hotly.


    ¡°Ah? Boss Yang!¡± Ziqi was startled by the young man, and she hurried a reply, ¡°This is the Sister Ying¡¯s cousin. He is here for her.¡±


    ¡°Well, take him to her then, don¡¯t dawdle! The customers are waiting.¡± Boss Yang refuted annoyedly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ziqi lowered her head and replied.


    After Boss Yang was gone, she spat out her tongue and said to Chen Fan mischievously: ¡°Boss Yang is the vice manager of our bar. We heard that he knows some important people in the city and he owns a significant portion of the bar¡¯s share. Don¡¯t let him scare you; he just likes to bark at people.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and didn¡¯t speak. He reckoned that the girl had to be a very easy going person to stomach a douchebag boss.


    When Chen Fan arrived at the general manager¡¯s office on the second floor, a broad smile broke over Sister-Ying¡¯s face. Greetings over, she asked Ziqi to take Chen Fan downstairs and introduce him to everyone.


    Later, Chen Fan learned that he was going to be the Fruit Boy, and his job was simple: holding the tter of fruits when the customers ordered their food.


    ¡°There are three people in our bar who you don¡¯t want to mess with. Sister Ying was one, and the other one was Boss Yang.¡± Ziqi told Chen Fan:¡± Rumor had it that Brother Dong was backing Boss Yang. He is very influential around here, and even Sister Ying had to watc what she said when Brother Dong is around. ¡±


    ¡°Thest one is the ¡®residence-girl¡¯ of our bar, ¡®Sister Ding-Ding.¡¯ To make here work for us, Sister Ying had nearly begged her. She ranked 20th inst year¡¯s pageant show in the Jiangnan District. She attracts many customers and is good for business. But Ding-Ding has a very short temper and mes us for minor mistakes. You need to be very careful around her.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    The business of the bar was dictated by the student¡¯s schedule, and therefore, people started to fill up the bar right around seven in the evening. That was when Chen Fan started to get busy.


    Just as Sister Ziqi had warned him, Boss Yang was very rude to his subordinates, including Chen Fan. Chen Fan was scolded many times for being slightly slow on his first day of work. Chen Fan also found out that Boss Yang harassed the girls working with him, pinching or groping the girls whenever he wished.


    ¡°How can Sister Ying allow this kind of scumbag to work in her bar?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows, but he had kept hisints unspoken. After all, he barely knew Chen Ying.


    In the few days that followed, Chen Fan went to school during the day and worked at the bar in the evening. It wasn¡¯t long before he started to gather a group of new friends around him.


    Most of the workers at the bar were students living in the University-town. All of them were from poor families outside of the city. Driven by financial stress, they hade to the bar to work. Chen Fan preferred spending time with his friends at the bar much more than his spoiled rich ssmates. At least no one looked down on him while he was with his new friends.


    Since Chen Fan was the youngest worker at the bar and he was also Sister Ying¡¯s cousin, other employees looked after him like they would to their own brother. But Boss Yang didn¡¯t like that.


    ¡°Hurry up, Xiao Chen! Didn¡¯t you see that the customer at table seven is getting impatient?¡± Seeing Chen Fan and a waitress was chatting with each other, Boss Yang frowned and then chided.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Fan replied thinly.


    In this bar, Boss Yang was no doubt the most hated and annoying person.


    The waitress gave Chen Fan a cating look. Chen Fan got up reluctantly and walked to table seven with a pint of dark beer.


    Suddenly, he heard a surprised voice calling out to him: ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and saw a group of young boys and girls sitting in a booth, one of them was Jiang Churan who he hasn¡¯t seen for a while.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jiang Churan gazed at Chen Fan as she got up from her seat and came up to him.


    ¡°Who is this, Ran-ran? A friend of yours?¡± A man with silver-rimmed sses asked. He looked much more mature than the rest of the crowd, and his voice was warm and charming.


    A light shed in Jiang Churan¡¯s eyes as she wrenched her gaze away from Chen Fan¡¯s face. She replied, ¡°He is the child of my mother¡¯s best friend, and we study at the same high school.¡±


    The man nodded and said, ¡°My name is Li Yichen. Since you are friends with Ran-ran, why don¡¯t youe join us here?¡±


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Chen Fan refused; his voice was stingingly cold.


    He had recognized this person at first nce.


    He was Li Yichen, the greatest rival of Chen Fan. He was from a prominent family and was the president of the student council. He had been and was going to be Jiang Churan¡¯s future boyfriend at university.


    If Chen Fan¡¯s memory served him right, Li Yichen was also a friend of Shen Junwen.


    To Chen Fan, the sight of Jiang Churan hanging out with Li Yichen had rubbed salt into the old wounds.


    ¡°I am working; you guys have fun.¡± Chen Fan nodded slightly to Jiang Churan, and then he turned around and started off the stairs.


    ¡°Hey, wait for a second!¡±


    Jiang Churan paused for a second, letting the hesitation hang in the air. But eventually, she came up to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Brother Yichen seems like there is more than what meets the eyes between the two.¡± A burly young man standing right next to Li Yichen said in a deep voice.


    His name is Mo Hill, and he is the leader of the Sports Interest Group at the Student¡¯s Council. Like most other people who sat in the booth, Mo Hill was a student leader. They were here for a group party. Jiang Churan didn¡¯t want toe at first, but she couldn¡¯t resist the insistent request of her fellow student leaders. However, she never thought that she would meet Chen Fan here.


    ¡°He is just a worker at the bar; there is no way Ran-Ran would fall for him.¡± A beautiful girl with heavy makeup next to Mo Hill said with a contemptuous smirk.


    ¡°Why would she know someone of his kind? Could it be that they met at the nightclub?¡±


    The same girl said as she nced at Li Yichen.


    She was the leader of the arts interest group, and her name is Lou Xiaoxiao. She had always liked Li Yichen and considered Jiang Churan as her biggest rival. She wouldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity of smear her opponent¡¯s reputation.


    Li Yichen¡¯s face remained cid, but doubt and jealousy flickered in his eyes.


    Jiang Churan caught up with Chen Fan at the bottom of the stairs, and she grabbed his arm. ¡°Why are you working in a bar? Does my mom know about it? What about your school?¡±


    Chen Fan looked at her with a half smile. ¡°You knew my grades. Do you think that I could get into a first-tier university even if I tried?¡±


    Jiang Churan was suddenly out of words.


    Chen Fan had told her and her dad that his grades were in the top 500 at the Si Shui County. That trantes to being at the bottom of the Ivy League High¡¯s ranking. Even if Chen Fan started to study 24/7, he would at best get into a second-tier University.


    ¡°Plus, I am only here for two hours a night. If I can¡¯t get into a good university, I need to prepare myself for society.¡± Chen Fan said.


    Even as Chen Fan was talking to her, Jiang Churan heard her friends calling out her name.


    Chen Fan pulled her hand away and said: ¡°Your friends are looking for you. I have to work.¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and started away, leaving Jiang Churan at a loss. She was not sure what to make of this discovery.


    Her friend¡¯s voice finally caught her attention. As she looked back, she saw Li Yichen was also standing on thending, looking at her. She turned around and hurried upstairs.


    Right before she reached thending on the second floor, she felt something was missing inside of her, as if part of her soul had suddenly been taken away.


    Chen Fan, the boy who could subdue a big brawny man with one punch had to put away his dignity andbor inside of a bar. Reality had taught her a good lesson today.


    When Jiang Churan reached the second floor, she looked up at everyone and found that no one was smiling. Even Li Yichen¡¯s face was cold and disapproving. She managed a smile and then said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s forget about him, and party!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why should we let a random dude stop our fun?¡± Mo Hill pped the table and said, ¡°Come here hot stuff. Let¡¯s have a toast in the name of Brother Yichen! No one other than Yichen could havended our council that one hundred thousand yuan sponsorship fund. ¡±


    ¡°Very well. Thank you, Yichen!¡± Jiang Churan grabbed the ss and poured its contents down her throat. However, even as the hot wine burnt all the way to her belly, she heaved a deep sigh in her mind.


    ¡®Perhaps, we truly live in two different worlds.¡¯

 Chapter 19 - Mid-Stage Of Foundation Establishment

    <h4>Chapter 19: Mid-Stage Of Foundation Establishment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After their brief meeting in the bar, Jiang Churan had never talked to Chen Fan again. Even when they passed each other at school, they simply nodded at each other without exchanging any words.


    Despite the gradual increase of distance with Jiang Churan, Chen Fan had started to hit it off with Jiang Tanqiu. Although he wasn¡¯t too proud of having Chen Fan as his desk-mate, he at least was willing to converse with the new guy and sometimes even hang out with him. In the eyes of their ssmates, Jiang Taniu was the closest person to being a friend to Chen Fan in the ss.


    One day, the ss leader Chang Wen came up to the two and said: ¡°The school basketball team will be training at noon. I want you two to help out with the water bottles.¡±


    Before the two boys had a chance to utter a word, Chang Wen had turned around and started off.


    Jiang Tanqiuined under his breath, ¡°Whatever, she treats Si Yinxia like a god and treats us like dogs!¡±


    He turned around and saw Chen Fan had kept his silence which Jiang Tanqiu took for acquiescence.


    ¡°You are too nice to her. One day you will regret it!¡±


    Chen Fan pretended he didn¡¯t hear his friend¡¯sint and had remained silent.


    After the two had lunch, they arrived at the basketball court. They found out that most seats were already taken by girls. They scanned the court expectantly while whispering to each other from time to time. The substitute yers were the first to enter the court, but no one had paid any attention to them. However, once Si Yinxia showed up, the entire stadium was filled with cheers and screams.


    ¡°Why the hype?¡±


    Even though Chen Fan knew that Si Yinxia was the girl¡¯s idol, he was taken aback by the girl¡¯s feverish enthusiasm.


    ¡°There goes the hotshot.¡± Jiang Tanqiu sighed. ¡°I have already seen more than four of his admirers who were at least as pretty as our ss leader. But he is not interested in any one of them.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and then sighed.


    He didn¡¯t sigh out of envy for Si Yinxia¡¯s poprity; In the past five hundred years, he had traveled many gxies, and had his fair share of outright drop dead gorgeous goddess. These girls in their earthly bodies failed to live up to even a fraction of those goddess¡¯ sublime beauty.


    What he wasmenting about was the sight of Yang Chao.


    Surrounded by girls, it was evident that both Yang Chao and Si Yinxia were both popr studs among the girls.


    ¡°Do you see that tall one? He is Yang Chao, captain of the school team. He is quite a character, that one.¡±


    Jiang Tanqiu pointed to Yang Chao and said: ¡°His dad is the CEO of Tiansheng Hotel. It was said that even the cheapest meal at the hotel would cost at least three thousand yuan. Someone had ticked him off once, and he ended up dropping out of school with a broken leg. And guess what happened to our Captain Yang? Nothing.¡±


    Jiang Tanqiu said with a mixture of envy and loathing in his voice:¡± When will I be like him? That would be awesome.¡±


    So saying, he shot Chen Fan a sidelong nce and then heaved a sigh of resignation: ¡°Forget it, What am I thinking? Us and Yang Chao live in two different worlds.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s family was well-off, but it was a far crypared to the Yang family¡¯s hundreds of millions of assets.


    The training quickly turned into Si Yinxia¡¯s solo performance. Every time he had control of the ball, he easily zig-zagged his way through the opponent¡¯s defense and scored. Every time that happened, the gym was filled with girls¡¯ screams.


    The training session ended with an overwhelming victory of 82 to 22. Si Yinxia alone had earned 30 points out of that 82.


    Seeing the game had ended, Chang Wen hurried to Si Yinxia and handed him a bottle of iced-water. And then she took out a soft, warm towel and went on to dry Si Yinxia¡¯s sweaty forehead.


    Meanwhile, Si Yinxia remained aloof and didn¡¯t speak a word to the girl.


    ¡°Jiang Tanqiu, Chen Fan, what are you two staring at? The other yers need water!¡± Chang Wen gave the two boys on the sideline a stern look and then said hotly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Fan patted Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s shoulder and lifted the cooler by his feet.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yang Chao took the drink before he got a chance to look at who had handed the drink to him. When he did, he was surprised to see that it was Chen Fan. A hundred different emotions ranging from shock to embarrassment roiled and mixed inside of the team captain, and each appeared on his face for only a fraction of a second.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The yer next to Yang Chao nudged him.


    ¡°Ah-nothing.¡± Yang Chao smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Chen Fan nodded to him.


    ¡°Yeah, no kidding.¡± Yang Chao did not want to chat with Chen Fan as he was still grappling with the chaotic emotions inside of him.


    Chen Fan wasted no time on him either. After he had given out the drinks, he quickly left with Jiang Tanqiu.


    It wasn¡¯t until Chen Fan had disappeared from the court, Yang Chao heaved a deep sigh of relief as fear flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the new transfer student?¡± Si Yingxia asked Yang Chao while sipping on his drink.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Yang Chao asked curiously.


    ¡°His name is Chen Fan, a new student in our ss. I really have nothing to say about him. I asked him toe to help out with the water.¡± Chang Wen said lightly.


    In her eyes, Chen Fan was not nearly as attractive as Si Yinxia and Yang Chao. If she were not the ss leader, which made her obligated to know every ssmate, she would never waste a single breath on him.


    Yang Chao scowled and was about to say something, but he thought better of it. After all, what had happened at the KTV was an embarrassment. He didn¡¯t want to be aughingstock.


    Unbeknown to all of them, Chen Fan was able to hear their conversation, and he was not very impressed by Chang Wen¡¯s ungracious remarks.


    Time flew by, and before Chen Fan knew it, two weeks had already gone by.


    This evening, like many evenings before it, Chen Fan sat cross-legged on the rooftop of his house and started to cultivate. He had met a bottleneck ever since September started. However, today, he felt something was different in him: the hurdle in his cultivation was about to be ovee.


    ¡°Hopefully, I will enter the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment after tonight.¡±


    He sat still, and let the Void Mortal Refinement art do its work. The Spirit Qi hidden in the air around him turned into countless wisps of energy, and they burrowed themselves into Chen Fan¡¯s body through every hole and crevice on his body.


    As he gathered energy to break through the bottleneck, the art of Void Mortal Refinement also picked up speed, spurring his body to hungrily absorbed as much energy as possible.


    The moon in the sky also seemed to have answered the art¡¯s beckoning call as it sent a ray of creamy light down on Chen Fan. Looking from afar, Chen Fan¡¯s body was suffused with a milky white glow.


    No cultivators were able to absorb the energy of celestial bodies such as the sun and moon without the help of the Void Mortal Refinement art. This powerful art was able to turn a celestial entity into energy that could be absorbed by the cultivator.


    As the True Essence in Chen Fan¡¯s system gathered strength, he felt he was almost ready to breach the bottleneck.


    Almost, but not quite just yet. Even thebined strength of the Spirit Qi and the moon energy was not enough to ovee the resistance.


    ¡°Fortunately, I stashed some pills that I made for Wei Fu.¡±


    He fished out three Essence Enhancing Pills and swallowed them. As soon as the pills reached his belly, Chen Fan felt a heat wave rush through his system as a blissful euphoria seized his mind.


    Finally, with a soft popping sound, he had breached the barrier and reached the next stage of cultivation.


    The countless cells that made up his body seemed to have joined together in a cheerful choir, singing out their wee to the brand new level of True Essence that flowed freely in his system.


    Not only the True Essence in his body was improved, but Chen Fan¡¯s physical body was also strengthened significantly.


    Thus it was, many cultivators had viewed their practice as a form of evolution. Only through cultivation could humans elevate themselves from their mortal body to be one with the universe, and eventually, immortality: the end goal of evolution.


    Although Chen Fan had reached the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment, he looked just like he was before. However, inside of Chen Fan, he might as well be a brand new man.


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh and then stood up slowly.


    After a month of hard training, he had finally entered the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment.


    ¡°If not for the Essence of Enhancing Pills, I would still have to struggle for at least half a month. It seems that I will have to focus on making more money from now on so that I can buy more herbs.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    The next day, Chen Fan received a call, and to his surprise, it was from Zhou Tianhao.


    Zhou Tianhao invited him over to the Mingdu Restaurant at noon, saying that he wanted to apologize to him in person.


    After giving the invitation some thought, Chen Fan agreed to go.

 Chapter 20 - Internal Force Expert

    <h4>Chapter 20: Internal Force Expert</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Chen Fan arrived at the restaurant, he was surprised to find out that Zhou Tianhao¡¯s bodyguard, A-Biao had injured his arm.


    A-Biao¡¯s arm wrapped in bandages was secured in a sling. Chen Fan wagered that someone must have broken it.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously.


    He knew A-Biao¡¯s strength first hand. Whatever damage he had done to A-Biao from the kick that night should have long-since recovered, so why was his arm broken?


    With many questions in his mind, Chen Fan came up to Zhou Tianhao.


    ¡°Boss Zhou, I don¡¯t think you wanted me toe here just to hear your apology, so what is it? ¡±


    ¡°I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to fool you!¡± Zhou Tianhao was not embarrassed at all by his poor excuse to coax Chen Fan to here. ¡°I need a hand, a small favor from you if you will.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± Chen Fan nodded slightly.


    Zhou Tianhao lowered his head and shot Sister Rouge a knowing nce, tell the other people to leave the room. Once everyone else was gone, a wry smile broke over Zhou Tianhao¡¯s face, and he said:


    ¡°Since Brother Chen knew Mr. Wei, that puts us on the same side. Let me fill you in on the details.


    ¡°One of mypetitors who went overseas in the early years is now back on my turf. Since then, he had been racketeering my business; I went to talk some sense with him. Bah! You see what he did to A-Biao, that SOB! ¡± Zhou Tianhao cursed loudly.


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s lips thinned into a smile. He didn¡¯t give a damn about the infighting between criminal scumbags.


    ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t care about my problem, but what if I tell you that this guy was really something else¡ª¡± Zhou Tianhao paused and then heaved a sigh, ¡°he had returned to China all by himself. I am not sure how he did it, but his martial arts skills had increased by leaps and boundspared to thest time I saw him. He seeks to stir up trouble but is not interested in money. I was all my fault; I really shouldn¡¯t have offended him when we were both young. I have tried to bring as many as a dozen bodyguards with me, but they still got their asses handed over to them.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s interest was piqued. He gave A-Biao a look and asked, ¡°How does his strengthpare to mine?¡±


    ¡°He is too much for me to handle, that¡¯s for sure. I can¡¯t even withstand a single punch from him. In my opinion, he is more powerful than you.¡± A-Biao smiled bitterly. ¡°I have been practicing martial arts for more than ten years, and I have never seen such a bad-ass.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He wagered that the martial artist must be an expert of the Internal Forces. As for A-Biao¡¯sment that seemed to have undermined his power, Chen Fan did not care.


    After all, He had only used 30% of his force when hended that kick on A-Biao; otherwise, he might as well be dead. With his recent advancements in his cultivation, he figured that his attacks should be even more powerful than it was three months ago.


    ¡°That prick had asked me to meet him on the ind in the middle of Yangui Lake tonight. I would appreciate it if Brother Chen could apany me.¡± Zhou Tianhao said in a pleading voice.


    Chen Fan knitted his brows; something told him that there was more to this than what meets the eye. However, since he needed money, he conceded that there would be no harm in getting paid for meeting up with another martial artist who used the Internal Force.


    Although Zhou Tianhao knew that he was the old man¡¯s friends, he remained skeptical of Chen Fan¡¯s ability. He had invited Chen Fan to apany merely as a security measure.


    ¡°Sure, I will go with you.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°Great! ¡± Zhou Tianhao was ted by Chen Fan¡¯s decision. ¡°Before you leave, I wish to introduce you to another powerful martial artist.¡±


    Chen Fan was right; this ¡°other¡± martial artist was who Zhou Tianhao is really counting on tonight. He himself was just a contingency measure.


    After Sister Rouge had taken a slow sip of her red tea, a group of people started to file into the room.


    Zhou Tianhao pushed himself out of the chair and went to the leader of the group with a warm smile.


    ¡°Master Guo! You are finally here! Come on in, please!¡±


    The leader of the group was a middle-aged man in a ck gym suite. His eyes glinted as he walked into the room with steady and swift steps, trailing behind him a group of young disciples.


    Zhou Tianhao introduced the group to Chen Fan, ¡°Brother Chen, this is the master I was talking about. He was master Guo Wei from Wei Shen martial arts school!.¡±


    Guo Wei gave Chen Fan a cold look and said:¡± A kid? Did you find us a cheerleader? Haha!¡±


    An awkward silence fell into the room. After a while, Zhou Tianhao finally broke the spell:¡± No, no. This is Brother Chen, don¡¯t let his young age fool you; he is quite a fighter. Just ask A-Biao!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you still have no idea who you are dealing with.¡± Guo Wei shook his head and said dismissively:¡± Your bodyguard is just a piece of cake for who you are messing with. He is above the pay grade of any bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Zhou Tianhao asked. So far, he hadn¡¯t given any thought about the exact power of his rival.


    Chen Fan smiled and kept his thoughts to himself. So far, he had been enjoying the performance of this Master Guo.


    He remembered that Mr. Wei told him that in addition to the Wei family, there was also a Wei Shen martial arts school who also used the internal force. Mr. Wei must be talking about this Master Guo and his students. However, it was evident to Chen Fan that the power of Master Guo was pathetic, and no wonder Mr. Wei didn¡¯t seem to take him seriously.


    Master Guo regarded Chen Fan with a contemptuous look, and then he asked:


    ¡°Boss-Zhou, have you ever heard of something called internal force?¡±


    ¡°Internal Force?¡± Zhou Tianhao frowned and then murmured: ¡°It sounds very familiar.¡±


    However, the bodyguard A-Biao was stirred by the question. His hulking frame trembled slightly, and then he asked:¡± Do you mean that person used Internal Force?¡±


    Guo Wei nodded and then gave the bodyguard a look. ¡°If he didn¡¯t use Internal Force, how on earth could he injure your arm so badly with just one punch? The power in the internal force was beyond the limitations of human flesh.¡±


    ¡°A-Biao, did you know anything about it?¡± Zhou Tianhao asked his bodyguard.


    A-Biao managed a smile and then said:¡± I had heard about it when I was studying under my master. He told me that once a martial artist¡¯s power had reached a certain point, he would be able to emanate his inner energy outward and form the so-called ¡®Internal force.¡¯


    ¡°I had always thought my teacher was pulling my leg, so I have never paid much attention to it. I also remembered that my teacher told me that it was really difficult for a martial artist to utilize the Internal Force. He had admitted that he had never seen one in his life.¡±


    ¡°Your teacher is right. There are only a handful of people who could use the Internal Force in today¡¯s world. However, those who had the force at their disposal were extremely deadly. Their incredible speed could even render modern weapons such as guns useless.¡± Guo Wei said. ¡°Of course, being able to use the force did not mean that there was no more room for improvement. One could go even further until they reach the Transcendent State. At that stage, the martial artist was practical a demi-god. ¡±


    Zhou Tianhao¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Is that true? Why have I never heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Guo Wei simplyughed.


    He held out a hand and pressed it gently on the table, palm facing down. When he jerked his hand back, the room had fallen into a pin-drop-silence.


    Master Guo¡¯s hand had left a shallow but noticeable impression on the table top.


    ¡°Is-is this the Internal Force?¡± Zhou Tianhao¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief.


    A-Biao felt sweat rolling down his forehead as he wondered what would happen to him if that palm was pressed on his flesh.


    Chen Fan watched the development quietly and then shook his head.


    What Guo Wei did was nothingpared to what he had done to the willow tree trunk. Not only the table was made out of stic, but the Internal Force had never left the master¡¯s palm.


    Nheless, Zhou Tianhao was extremely impressed by what he saw. ¡°So Master Guo also knows how to use the Internal Force! I am relieved. Finally, we can fight against my opponent on even ground.¡±


    With the new found confidence, Zhou Tianhao finally revealed the details about his feud with his enemy. ¡°The guy¡¯s name is Linbao. We had been businesspetitors when I first started mypany. After a few otherpetitors and I weighed in on him, hispany eventually went belly up, and he ran away to overseas. Who would have thought that he would be back as a martial artist? I thank the gods for your help, Master Guo. I haven¡¯t been able to fall asleep for many weeks because of the mess.¡±


    After that, Zhou Tianhao took out a briefcase and pushed it into Guo Wei¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Master Guo, here is the first half: five million. After we have settled the score with my old friend, I will wire you the other five million to your ount. I will also introduce you to my boss, Wei ¡®San-ye¡¯. I am sure San-ye could use your talent too. ¡±


    Hearing Zhou Tianhao¡¯s words, Guo Wei smiled satisfyingly.


    Although the money was good, he didn¡¯t offer his help to Zhou Tianhao just for the money; he did it to be connected with Zhou Tianhao¡¯s powerful boss.


    Chen Fan watched and didn¡¯t say a thing.


    He wagered that neither Zhou Tianhao nor Master Guo knew that Mr. Wei was also a powerful martial artist. As a matter of fact, even Wei San-ye¡¯s niece was a more powerful Internal Force expert than Guo Wei was.


    At the dining table, Guo Wei had quickly be the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone fawned over him for the protection he had promised to provide.


    They were truly shocked by Guo Wei¡¯s disy of strength; his usage of the Internal Forces had been an eye-opener for them.


    Chen Fan left the dining table and made a phone call to Sister Ying and the head teacher to ask for the afternoon off.


    After the lunch, Guo Wei took upon himself toe up with a list of people that he would bring with him. They were Zhou Tianhao, A-Biao, two gunmen, and one of his apprentices who had also practiced Internal Force. Together, the six of them will meet with Linao on the ind.


    Seeing that Chen Fan was not included in the list, Zhou Tianhao said:


    ¡°Guo Master, I have also invited Brother Chen to join me. Why don¡¯t you bring him with you as well? ¡±


    ¡°I have told you why. It¡¯s not a fight for just anybody. He won¡¯t stand one punch from Linbao.¡± Guo Weiined.


    Zhou Tianhao grimaced as he looked at Chen Fan and then back at Master Guo.


    Chen Fan said faintly:¡± Since you have already invited me, I must protect you.


    ¡°Plus, I don¡¯t believe in high tales about Internal Forces and immortals and what not.¡±


    ¡°You are too young too simple, sometimes naive!¡± Guo Wei sneered.


    Despite his hesitation, Zhou Tianhao eventually decided to let Chen Fan tag along. After all, this boy was a friend of the elderly man.


    Guo Wei snorted and let the matter rest unwillingly.

 Chapter 21 - The Mighty Linbao

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Mighty Linbao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When dusk arrived, the group of seven people took a speedboat to the small ind in the center of Yangui Lake.


    The ind was only the size of a few football fields. However, it was filled to the brim with hotels, restaurants, and entertainment venues. This was one of the most expensive ces to spend the night in Chu Zhou City.


    ¡°Linbao had chosen a convenient spot for him to escape.¡± Master Guo looked around the ind and then said.


    ¡°We have you with us this time; he won¡¯t get away. Haha!¡± Zhou Tianhaoughed.


    ¡°Better, be prepared than sorry.¡± Guo Wei nodded, but the smug smile on his face had betrayed him. Being unchallenged for over ten years, Guo Wei had already gotten used to easy victories. Whether or not the opponent was really an Internal Force user was yet to be seen, and Guo Wei was not concerned about the sh with Linbao at all.


    The ce where they were supposed to meet was called the Egret House. Zhou Tianhao had rented the entire building for the night and had set up an ambush with hired bodyguards.


    So shrewd was Zhou Tianhao that he would never put all of his eggs in one basket.


    When they arrived on the third floor, Guo Wei sat down on a sofa. A waitress hurried to fill his teacup with tea. Her hands were trembling out of fear, nearly spilling the tea. The deadly quietness inside the Egret House was a stark contrast with the din outside.


    Chen Fan sipped his tea and while appreciating the aesthetics of the traditional style tea house. If not for his duty, he would love to walk to the balcony and enjoy the view of theke while savoring a cup of tea.


    The group waited until midnight, and most people were getting impatient. Guo Wei suddenly announced with a deep, urgent voice:


    ¡°Someone ising.¡±


    Even before Guo Wei¡¯s words receded, a wave ofmotion rose from downstairs. Soon Chen Fan heard painful cries and howls, and a few secondster, all the noise disappeared. Knowing their opponent wasing, the group on the third floor looked at each other uneasily.


    They heard someoneing up the stairs; his footsteps were light but steady.


    Zhou Tianhao swallowed hard. He had dispatched over a dozen capable bodyguards downstairs. Did they all get finished so quickly?


    Finally, he realized that he had once again underestimated the strength of LinBao.


    In a matter of seconds, the footsteps reached thending on the third floor. Chen Fan looked to the entrance and saw a man in a ck exercise suit and a pair of ck kung-fu shoes. His face was disfigured by arge scar that ran across his face, which made him look all that much more terrifying.


    ¡°How are you doing, Boss Zhou? Why that face? Aren¡¯t you happy to see your old friend?¡± Linbao came over to Zhou Tianhao and sat down on the sofa across Zhou Tianhao. All the while, his face held a cold sneer as he fixed his eyes on his prey.


    Zhou Tianhao managed to gather himself and said, ¡°Linbao, why did youe back? Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have! Look at the scar on my face; I wore it like a badge of honor every day.¡± Linbao said pulled the skin on his face, making the disfigurement look even more morbid. That was why I went outside of the country and started learning kung-fu. ¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we sit down and talk?¡± Zhou Tianhao said catingly.


    ¡°Why yes! But you will have to go bankrupt first.¡± Lin Bao sneered.


    ¡°There is no other way around it?¡± Zhou Tianhao asked under his breath.¡±You know you can¡¯t win every fight even if you have learned how to use Internal Force.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You know about the Internal Force as well?¡± Linbao looked at Zhou Tianhao surprised. He snorted and then continued, ¡°Since you know of the Internal Forces, why don¡¯t you tell your dogs toy down their weapons? ¡±


    ¡°Haha, Linbao, do you think that you are the only one who could use the Internal Force?¡± Zhou Tianhaoughed. He mmed the table heavily and then said, ¡°Master Guo, it¡¯s all yours now.¡±


    Guo Wei nodded and said to the young man standing next to him, ¡°Dongshan, finish him.¡±


    The young man in a tight-fitting training shirt nodded and came up to Linbao and saluted him.


    ¡°Dongshan is my senior disciple, and he has been learning by my side for over a decade. He should be more than enough to ovee Linbao.¡± Guo Wei said confidently.


    ¡°Haha, is this boy your cannon fodder?¡± Linbaoughed. He scanned Dongshan for a few seconds and then said: ¡°Get out of my way, kid. You are still at the Entry level. I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    ¡°You are courting death!¡± Dongshan was a hotheaded young man, and he threw himself at his opponent.


    Everything happened so fast that Zhou Tianhao saw only two shadows converging toward each other. At the moment of impact, one of the shadows bounced off of the other and was sent flying back until it hit the wall. The impact had shaken the traditional-style building.


    ¡°Dongshan!¡± Guo Wei shouted, and his face paled as soon as he saw the two collided.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that most people realized that the person who got sent flying was Dongshan.


    As the young man copsed lifelessly onto the ground, people noticed a fist-sized depression on his chest.


    ¡°Your apprentice has fainted, now it¡¯s your turn.¡± Linbao grinned, his eyes held a dark luster that intended to kill.


    Guo Wei felt his heart had sunken to his belly. This development had taken the wind out of his sails. Dongshan was the strongest of his disciples, but he couldn¡¯t even take a single punch from the opponent. It was very likely that Linbao was much more powerful than him.


    The die had been cast; with no way out, Guo Wei would have to face Linbao on his own.


    Guo Wei slowly stood up and made his way to Linbao under many pairs of expectant eyes. The martial arts master said:


    ¡°I am the master of the Wei Shen martial arts school. Expert of the Xing Yi Fist. People call me Guo Wei the Xing Yi Master. May I have the honor of knowing who your teacher is?¡±


    ¡°Stopping wasting my time. All my teachers are outside of the country and have nothing to do with what¡¯s going on here. Let¡¯s just do it and get it over with!¡± Linbao said coldly.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Guo Wei flung back at Linbao as he started channeling his Internal Force. Even though Guo Wei knew that his opponent had an advantage in terms of power, Linbao¡¯s arrogant remark riled him up.


    ¡°BOOM! Kaboom!¡±


    When the two started fighting, the spectators could only see two ck shadows that intertwined with each other into a fast-moving shadowy ball. Every punch and kick would stir up the air and send a powerful wave of energy out from the center of this chaos. In a blink, vases, tables, chairs, and even the sofas were shredded into pieces from coteral damage.


    ¡°This is the power of internal force? It is terrifying!¡± Zhou Tianhao felt cold sweat gliding down the middle of his back.


    He finally knew how naive and arrogant he had been. The sessful years in the Chu Zhou City had made him soft, and he grew distant from the real world. While he was convinced that no one would harm him, people with incredible power that could squash him like a bug were all around him.


    ¡°After this was over, I really need a bodyguard who knows Internal Force. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep at night ever again.¡± He told himself. Meanwhile, he wished that Master Guo would win the fight so that he could live to see tomorrow.


    Suddenly, a loud noise jerked his mind out of his thoughts. The two fighters had disengaged from each other. One of them still stood unwavering, while the other seemed unsteady.


    Everyone was shocked when they realized that the one who got the worst of the fight was Guo Wei.


    Master Guo¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. There was a hint of blood at the corner of his mouth, but he didn¡¯t wipe it away. Master Guo gave his opponent an ugly grin and then said, ¡°I have underestimated your strength. You have already reached the state of Phenomenal Sess. Congrats.¡±


    Lin Bao was only slightly winded after the brutal battle. He stood haughtily and then said:


    ¡°You will never grow quickly if you keep on hiding under a rock. I have been fortunate enough to find a martial arts grandmaster outside of China, and I have studied under him for over a decade. Under his guidance, I practiced day and night, and I have finally reached the Phenomenal Sess stage. City life makes you soft, and soft you are. You have imed to have practiced Internal Force for so many years, yet, you have only achieved the Initial Sess. Even if you could catch up on your training, I will still beat you in a battle.¡±


    ¡°You studied under a grandmaster? No wonder...¡± Guo Wei¡¯s face paled, and he heaved a sigh of resignation.


    Zhou Tianhao was devastated by the turn of events, seeing Linbao had turned his attention back on him, he shouted, ¡°Now!¡±


    The two bodyguards behind him were hired with arge sum of money. They were the elites among bodyguards and were also Zhou Tianhao¡¯sst line of defense.


    Both bodyguards reached for their guns; but before either of them had the change to aim at their enemy, Linbao picked up a pair of chopsticks and threw them at the two guns. The chopsticks struck home as theynded squarely at the gunner¡¯s hands.


    ¡°AHRR!¡±


    The two gunners let out pained cries as they dropped their weapons on the floor. Both of their hands were skewered by long chopsticks.


    It had been less than ten minutes since Linbao had shown up, and he had already defeated most of Zhou Tianhao¡¯s guards. The only two people who were unharmed by Linbao were the crippled A-Biao and Chen Fan who was still enjoying the expensive tea.


    Linbao didn¡¯t pay much attention to the two as he walked straight to Zhou Tianhao.


    With every step Linbao took, more blood drained away from Zhou Tianhao¡¯s face. His legs trembled, but he still resisted giving in.


    ¡°Brother Lin, let the past go. It was nothing personal, you know. I was just doing what¡¯s best for the business. Well, look at yourself now. You have made yourself a master in martial arts! Why don¡¯t you join me? I will give you half of my assets. What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, do you really think that I am after your money?¡± Lin Bao¡¯s did not stop closing in.


    A-Biao moved to protect Zhou Tianhao, and he was knocked to the ground by azy sweep of hand from Linbao.


    ¡°I have been overseas for so many years and have made no less money than you. Zhou Tianhao, you have been living under a rock all the while.¡± Linbao finally came up to him; he gently smacked Zhou Tianhao¡¯s face the back of his hand.


    ¡°Brother Lin, Brother! I am sorry. I am SO sorry!¡± Zhou Tianhao was finally on hisst leg, ¡°You know that I work for the Wei family right? I-I work for Wei San-ye. If you kill me, Wei San-ye will not let you get away with it.¡±


    ¡°The Wei family? Wow, I am so scared.¡± Linbao said sarcastically. ¡°If I beat you up right now and take the next flight out of China, what do you think the Wei Family could do to me?¡±


    ¡°Please, please, Brother Linbao! Let me live; I have learned my lesson. PLEASE.¡± Taken over by fear, Zhou Tianhao finally gave in. He dropped both knees to the ground and Kowtow to Linbao.


    However powerful and ruthless Zhou Tianhao had been as a thuggish boss, he feared death more than anyone else. Having gotten used to the taste offort and pleasure, the thought of suffering was even more terrifying.


    ¡°Ha ha ha.¡± Linbaoughed. Seeing his rival had finally kneeled in front of him and begged him to spare his life like a wounded dog, he suddenly felt lighthearted and let the memories of the bad blood between him, and Zhou Tianhao evaporate.


    Guo Wei cupped his chest with one hand and wanted to save his employer, but failed to gather enough strength to even stand up. Hemented in his mind: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault; we were defeated because of my oversight.¡±


    A-Biaoy on his belly and struggled to get up but to no avail. Seeing that his boss got down on his knees and begged Linbao, he felt guilty for being unable to protect Zhou Tianhao. If he knew this was going to happen, he would have heeded his teacher¡¯s words and learned to use internal force.


    Suddenly, Zhou Tianhao heard a young voiceing behind him: ¡°Zhou Tianhao, I will save you for 10 million yuan. Do we have a deal?¡±

 Chapter 22 - Deadly Breath

    <h4>Chapter 22: Deadly Breath</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Lin Bao stoppedughing, then looked toward the speaker.


    He saw a handsome young boy standing by the window. But he could only see his back since the boy was looking out of the window as if he was enjoying the view of theke despite the fighting around him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Linbao raised a brow. He had seen this young man when he first got here; he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to him since he was too busy dealing with Guo Wei, Zhou Tianhao and the two gunners.


    The fact that the boy dared get involved even after he had disyed his strength told Linbao that this boy had something up his sleeves.


    Linbao had been living overseas for many years and had survived many perilous situations thanks to not only his martial arts skills but also sharp wits. Even though the boy in front of him looked ordinary, he wouldn¡¯t risk it and lower his guard.


    ¡°What do you say, Zhou Tianhao? If we have a deal, I will help you finish off this scar-faced dude!¡± Chen Fan pressed on.


    Zhou Tianhao was shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s sudden proposal. His knees seemed to have glued to the floor as he was not sure whether he should agree to the deal or not.


    Zhou Tianhao¡¯s mind raced. Part of him told him that it was impossible for the boy to save him after Master Guo and the two gunmen had failed, while part of him wanted to believe that however unlikely it was, the boy could be his savior. After all, he was a drowning man, and Chen Fan was thest piece of drift that he could hold on to.


    ¡°Oh? Finish me up, you said? Ha-ha!¡± Despite Linbao¡¯s cautious nature, he couldn¡¯t help but get riled up by the boy¡¯s arrogant remark. Anger contorted his disfigured face, making it look even scarier.


    Chen Fan turned around and gave Linbao a look:


    ¡°Yes. What level are you at right now? Phenomenal Sess? What a joke. Even your teacher might not be able to handle me much less you.¡±


    ¡°You asked for it!¡± Linbao¡¯s face suddenly hardened as murderous intent burning in his eyes.


    In Linbao¡¯s mind, his teacher was so powerful that he might as well be an immortal. He had seen his teacher defeating his opponents with ease while being outnumbered a hundred to one. Regardless of the kind of situation he was in, he could always get out of it unharmed. Thanks to his power, Linbao¡¯s teacher was widely respected among overseas Chinese. Linbao was resolved to make the boy pay for his arrogant remark.


    ¡°I will chop you into pieces and feed you to the fish in theke!¡± LinBao uttered his threat one word at a time, murderous intent in his words made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Even Guo Wei couldn¡¯t help but grimace at Chen Fan¡¯s provocation. ¡°What the hell is this boy doing? Didn¡¯t he see how powerful Linbao was?¡±


    A-Biao was outright stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s conceit. He knew that Chen Fan was a fearless teenager, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be suicidal too.


    He watched as Chen Fan got up and said thinly: ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Before his voice faded, he reached out of the window and snatched something in the wind. Without revealing what was between his fingers, he glided the fingers across his chest as if it were a de. Suddenly, he yanked his arm, pointed the fingers at Linbao.


    A white light spurred out in between his fingers and shot at Linbao. As it traveled through the air, it also carved a groove in the floor.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The table in between Linbao and Chen Fan was sliced into two halves. The cut was so slick that it was almost reflective. The expensive carpet on was also tearing itself open at the seam, opening a long slit that extended all the way to under Linbao¡¯s feet.


    Everyone, including Linbao, was shocked by the development.


    No one spoke a word as they looked at the ugly scar on the carpet incredulously.


    ¡°Shit, is this boy an immortal?¡± A-Biao¡¯s mouth gaped wide in shock, his voice trembled.


    However powerful and swift Guo Wei and Linbao were, their abilities were still within the range of human capability. That was not the case for Chen Fan. No human was able to summon such a deadly force out of thin air to slice through a heavy oaken table and tear apart a thick carpet.


    ¡°This is not magic; this is a plus of Internal Force!¡± Guo Wei stared at the ruined floor and eximed.


    ¡°I have heard that martial arts grandmasters can disarm their opponents from ten feet away. I always thought it was just a legend. But I finally saw it with my own eyes!¡±


    Suddenly, Linbao turned on his heels and ran toward the exit.


    Linbao knew he needed to bug out as soon as he saw Chen Fan turn the parcel of air in between his finger into a sharp de.


    He came back to China to seek revenge, but he had found something else: A Transcendent Master.


    Since his teacher was a grandmaster, he had heard all kinds of unimaginable abilities of a Transcendent Master. They could reshape the air flow and turn them into sharp and deadly weapons. Linbao knew that the Transcendent Master would able to easily defeat him even if he joined forces with ten other fighters as powerful as he was.


    ¡°Incredible! His power was already on par of a Transcendent Master, yet he is so young! Even for someone who was as talented as my teacher, it had taken him five decades to reach the Transcendent State. No, I have to let my teacher know about this boy!¡±


    So thinking, Linbao picked up his speed. However, he heard Chen Fan¡¯s cold voice behind him: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to call it quits?¡±


    Chen Fan drewrge gulp of air, puffing his chest up, and then blew all those stored air out of his lungs.


    A ray of creamy white light formed in the air and shot at Linbao like a bullet. The white light glided across the air with incredible speed, and itnded squarely at the back of Linbao¡¯s back.


    Linbao felt he was dealt a blow by a giant hammer from behind. Suddenly, his world turned dark as he lost bnce. After he stumbled a few feet, he hit a wall and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°He formed the plus of the Internal Forces by breathing into the air! How ingenious!¡± Guo Wei spoke in a trembling voice.


    By then, he had no more doubts about the power of this boy.


    Although he looked like a high school kid, he had already reached the precipice of martial arts: Transcendent State.


    Without seeing it for himself, he would never have believed that a teenage boy would be a Transcendent Master. Even a grandmaster who was under thirty would be considered one in a hundred-year talent, much less a high school boy being the Transcendent Master.¡±


    Zhou Tianhao finally managed to gather himself and struggled to his feet. He hurried to Linbao who was still paralyzed by pain, and then he kicked him in the side with an ugly grin.


    ¡°Asshole! If I could destroy you years ago, I can do it again now! Hahaha. I will fucking kill you!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a faint voice rose behind him: ¡°Linbao is not dead yet; he simply passed out. Don¡¯t wake him up.¡±


    Zhou Tianhao¡¯s face suddenly paled, and the smile on his face evaporated as quickly as it had appeared.


    He turned around and said, ¡°Brother Chen, no, no, I mean Master Chen. Why don¡¯t you kill him then?¡±


    Chen Fan rolled his eyes and said: ¡°You have seen how tough he is. How am I supposed to kill him with a single breath?¡±


    He then walked to Linbao and pped his body calctedly at a few spots, ¡°Well, I have already dissolved his Qi Sea. He should not be able to use his internal force for a while. I will leave him to you now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Master Chen! I am in debt to you!¡± Zhou Tianhao said with a toady smile. The sight of the middle-aged man fawning over a teenage boy made others cringe.


    Little did the others know that the secret to Zhou Tianhao¡¯s sess in such a tough environment was his shameless brown-nosing skills. He was resolved to keep Chen Fan close to him.


    With such a powerful ally on his side, he would never have to worry about pesky martial artists who sought troubles and revenge.


    ¡°To hurt me, they would have to cross Master Chen first.¡± Zhou Tianhao thought to himself.


    ¡°Master Chen, are you sure that breaking his Qi Sea would be able to prevent him from using Inner Force?¡± Guo Wei asked.


    The Internal Force in the real world was very different than that in Wu Xia novels. Unlike the popr troupe in TV shows, the Qi in real life was not gathered together in Dantian. Therefore, in theory, there was no effective way to stop the flow of the Internal Forces inside of one¡¯s system.


    ¡°Yes. I have used a unique method to block a few critical Qi points on his body so that the Qi in his system would not conjoin.¡± Chen Fan exined.


    Guo Wei was shocked by the revtion. What was the so-called ¡°Critical Qi points?¡± Why did it sound more and more like a TV trope?


    The less Guo Wei understood, the more he started to respect the boy.


    ¡°Well, I have fulfilled my end of the bargain; now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Chen Fan said with a smile.


    ¡°Bargain?¡± Zhou Tianhao paused a second, and then he pped his head heavily. ¡°Ah-Right! Our deal!¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured, Master Chen; I will not short on even a penny of that ten million. As a matter of fact, I will double the reward, and I will have the money delivered to you in person!¡± Zhou Tianhao pounded his chest as he made the promise.


    Although ten million was not a small number, he felt the price was well worth it.


    An ally such as Chen Fan would be worth more than a trillion much less ten million.


    Even Linbao was able to use his talent and umte arge amount of wealth; it was hard to imagine the tremendous benefit that Zhou Tianhao was going to get by allying with Chen Fan.


    Linbao finally regained consciousness, and he gave Chen Fan an ugly grin.


    ¡°I have been defeated today. But I have to warn you that if you kill me, my teacher will unleash his wrath on you!¡±


    Chen Fan cast a curious nce at Linbao, and then he asked, ¡°You mean the Transcendent Master?¡±


    Linbao nodded. However, Chen Fan was unfazed by the threat, he smiled and said: ¡°All the better! I have never seen a Transcendent Master before, but I hope he is not going to disappoint me.¡±


    Chen Fan walked away as soon as he had finished his words.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a real master!¡± A-Biao eximed. He wished that one day, he could be like Chen fan as well.

 Chapter 23 - Commotions in the Gym

    <h4>Chapter 23: Commotions in the Gym</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Sitting on the ship that ferried him across theke back to the shore, Chen Fan heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°In the future, I should refrain from using these shy moves. That one attack had used up one-third of my True Essence.¡±


    The move was sleek and swift, shaping air into a de in the blink of an eye. However impressive it looked, it also came at a very high cost of energy. This attack could only be used by those who had already reached the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment Level. Even if he was able to wield the technique, he could only use it once or twice.


    ¡°If not to convince Zhou Tianhao of my power, I would never have used such a wasteful technique. One arcane spell would be enough to pound Linbao into pulp.¡± Chen Fan shook his head as hemented.


    ¡°Once I have reached the Ethereal Enlightenment and finishedpiling my sword tome, I should be able to summon over ten de auras at the same time. Even a single ray of the de aura would be much more powerful than the pulse of the True Essence I had unleashed.¡±


    As Chen Fan thought about his next move, he found that the ship had already reached the shore.


    The next morning, Zhou Tianhao had personallye to his door and handed over to him a bank card with 20 million yuan credits: a reward for Chen Fan¡¯s helpst night.


    Chen Fan¡¯s mood was unaffected by such a sudden surge of wealth. In the eyes of a cultivator, money was just a string of numbers.


    Around noon, Chang Wen came up to Chen Fan again and asked him to help out the school basketball team.


    This time Chen Fan refused the request.


    ¡°What did you say? I am not asking you; it¡¯s an order!¡± Chang Wen said hotly.


    ¡°I said I am not going with you. Let the basketball interest group handle their own chores.¡± Chen Fan flung back at her.


    He agreed to help outst time for the sake of team building. But after he had heard the conceited remark Chang Wen made about him, Chen Fan decided that he would never help her out ever again.


    Chang Wen had thought that Chen Fan was already gone when she gave the ungracious remark about Chen Fan. Little did she know that all cultivators possessed extremely sensitive hearing and Chen Fan had heard every single word loud and clear.


    ¡°You are really not going?¡± Chang Wen¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as anger rolled through her. She shot Chen Fan a cold nce.


    ¡°No means no!¡± A few words managed to escape Chen Fan¡¯s tight jaws.


    ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t care about the school¡¯s interest group?¡± Chang Wen asked hotly.


    She was born in a wealthy family, and god had favored her so much that she had not only a pretty face but also a smart brain. Since childhood, she was surrounded by a boy¡¯s attention, just like a princess. Only someone as handsome and outstanding as Si Yingxia could have tugged her heartstrings ever so slightly. Therefore, she had never taken the ordinary new-boy seriously.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste any more breath on the girl, so he ignored her and buried his head in his book.


    ¡°Hey loser, she is asking you a question! ¡± A tall boy rose from the front row and walked over to Chen Fan with an angry gaze.


    His name is Ji Xingyu, a member of the sportsmittee, as well as a substitute yer on the school basketball team. He took the honor and reputation of the school basketball team very seriously.


    Si Yinxia also noticed themotion, so he looked at this direction with a scowl.


    ¡°So what?¡± Chen Fan looked up at him with a fake smile.


    ¡°You...¡± Ji Xingyu¡¯s face flushed red and was about to raise his hand to the new boy.


    Jiang Tanqiu quickly held him back from behind.


    ¡°Brother Yu, Brother Yu! Give me face and don¡¯t hurt him. He is just a silly transfer student; a country boy, that¡¯s all! Don¡¯t even be angered by him; he isn¡¯t worth your time.¡±


    After having cated Ji Xingyu, he berated Chen Fan: ¡°Get your ass out of your chair, I will go fetch the drinks with you! Come on!¡±


    ¡°I am not going, suit yourself if you are so eager to help out.¡± Chen Fan said calmly, and he rested his back against the back of his chair.


    ¡°You think you are special, don¡¯t you, new boy?¡± Ji Xingyu was amused by Chen Fan¡¯s stubbornness. He then said in a threatening voice: ¡°I wager you already know what happened to thest guy who didn¡¯t respect the school team. I hope you won¡¯t follow his example.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s voice was almostzy.


    Everyone was shocked by the boy¡¯s calm reply.


    They knew that the school basketball team was not to be messed with. Those boys were not only tall and big, but they were also the cream of the crop at the Ivy League High School. Therefore, no one in their right mind would stand in their way.


    ¡°Who would think that the new-boy is so full of himself.¡±


    ¡°He is feisty, so what? Does he have the clout to back himself up?¡±


    ¡°Touche, He needs a mirror to look at himself. How dare he cross Ji Xingyu and Chang Wen.¡±


    Manny people gloated at Chen Fan impending misfortune.


    Ever since school started, Chen Fan had been mostly keeping things to himself. His reticent nature had further isted himself; in other words, he had no friends, except for Jiang Taniu. Therefore, when Chen Fan and Ji Xingyu were at it, no one had stood up for him. After seeing Chen Fan¡¯s stubbornness, even Jiang Tanqiu had given up on his rescue mission.


    On that day, thest ss was the Taekwondo. It was an elective ss, and whoever took this ss would have to pay extra fees for the instructor and uniforms.


    The leaders of Ivy League High School harbored the great ambitions of exposing their students to international education standards. Therefore, the gym ss was reshaped into different sub-categories such as swimming, track and track, and Taekwondo. Chen Fan was interested in none of those subjects, and therefore he decided to pack his books up and leave for work right away.


    Although he didn¡¯t like Boss Yang, he got along with the rest of his coworkers.


    Before Chen Fan could make it out of the ssroom, someone blocked his way.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going, tough guy? Why aren¡¯t you taking the Taekwondo ss?¡± Ji Xingyu said with a smiley mask.


    ¡°None of your business.¡± Chen Fan raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Ow... Are you so poor that you can¡¯t even afford the extra fee? Don¡¯t worry; I will pay it for you.¡± Ji Xingyu said sarcastically.


    ¡°Well¡ª¡± Even as Chen Fan¡¯s eyes grew icy cold, someone else caught his attention. It was Chang Wen, the ss leader, and she had approached them.


    She gave Chen Fan an icy nce and then said: ¡°It hase to my attention that you have beente in the mornings and you leave school in the afternoon before anyone else did. If you dare skip the Taekwondo ss, I will let Miss Xue knew about your actions.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan looked at the two ssmates as he weighed his options. Finally, he slowly loosened his knitted brows.


    ¡°Sure, sure! I will go to the ss!¡±


    The Taekwondo Hall at the Ivy League High School was very spacious and was fully decked out with all kinds of decorations.


    The Taekwondo ss was held for students from all sses and even those in tenth and eleventh grades.


    Jiang Tanqiu filled Chen Fan in about the school Taekwondo team:¡± Our Taekwondo team is very famous. The founder had won the second prize in a National Taekwondo Competition. He is a fifth-dan-ck-belt. You have to see him when he is in action. He kicks ass!¡±


    He turned to look at Chen Fan and then heaved a sigh.


    ¡°You better be careful. Ji Xingyu would not drag you to the Taekwondo ss for no reason. He is a blue belt. Maybe he is trying to find a chance to get back at you. Just ignore him when he starts to act like a jerk.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and smiled back at Jiang Tanqiu for his heads up.


    The coach came up to them, and Jiang Tanqiu hurried to his feet and bowed deeply at him.


    The coach was a second-dan-ck-belt. After having led the warm-up exercise, he announced that it was time for sparing.


    ¡°Si Yinxia, Please demonstrate the move to everyone,¡± the coach ordered.


    Si Yinxia nodded expressionlessly and then broke rank with his ssmates.


    Chen Fan noticed that his belt was red.


    The red belt is second only to the ck belt in Taekwondo¡¯s ranking system. Red meant danger and aggression. It was an acknowledgment to the practitioner¡¯s dedication and years of hard work.


    The coach then assigned Si Yinxia an opponent: a blue belt student. The two were to spar with each other while Si Yinxia demonstrates the set of new moves.


    The blue belt was one rank lower than the red belt. It required at least one year of hard work. However, Si Yinxia was able tond a roundhouse kick at his opponent and ended the sparing after just ten cautious exchanges of blows.


    ¡°I submit!¡± The blue belt that got sent flying by the kick was Ji Xingyu. He struggled to his feet and raised both hands above his head.


    ¡°Si Yinxia had been practicing Taekwondo ever since he was a child.¡± A beautiful girl proudly proimed the other girls around her.


    ¡°No kidding. Si Yinxia is the best!¡± Another girl chimed in.


    A swell of cheers and apuse rose in the gym. The pupils of many girls from the tenth and eleventh grades had already turned into little hearts. When they heard that the boy was the most excellent student in the twelfth grade, their hearts almost skipped a beat.


    Si Yinxia seemed unimpressed with his easy victory. He knitted his brows and said, ¡°You have been cking off. Otherwise, we could fight a little longer.¡±


    Ji Xingyu smile mischievously and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t take it as seriously as you do.¡±


    ¡°Si Yinxia should challenge the ck belt so that we could take his red belt spot.¡±


    ¡°Who else wants to practice with him?¡± The coach asked the students with a broad smile. He was very pleased by Si Yinxia¡¯s improvement.


    ¡°If not, then find your partner and practice with each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± The boy who was chosen as Si Yinxia¡¯s partner grimaced as every one gloated at his luck.


    Ji Xingyu was considered the second most powerful Taekwondo fighter right after Si Yinxia among all seven or so blue-belts.


    Suddenly, Ji Xingyu raised his hand and asked loudly: ¡°Coach, before we practice with our partners, can I challenge someone else?¡±


    He then looked toward the corner and then said:


    ¡°Chen Fan, will you ept my challenge? Let¡¯s settle our score the old way.¡±


    Everyone looked toward the corner, and they saw a teenager sitting all by himself.


    It was Chen Fan, and his belt was white.

 Chapter 24 - Defeat Ji Xingyu

    <h4>Chapter 24: Defeat Ji Xingyu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the Taekwondo¡¯s ranking system, the ranks were denoted by the colors of the belt, and the ranks were as followed: white, yellow, green, blue, red and ck, The ck belt was the highest rank and the white belt the lowest. In addition, the ck belt was further divided into seven ¡°Dans.¡± Once a ck belt reached the second dan, the practice would have earned the right to open a Taekwondo school.


    Chen Fan¡¯s white belt meant that he was a newbie in Taekwondo


    ¡°Why does Ji Xingyu challenge a white belt?¡±


    ¡°No kidding! A blue belt up against a white belt, this is not a fair fight.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the transfer student who had ticked off Ji Xingyu?¡±


    Many people were curious about Ji Yingyu¡¯s decision. Most of the students at Ivy League Middle School had joined the Taekwondo ss either during semesters or summer break. Therefore, it was not umon to find someone who was still in the rank of white-belt, such as Chen Fan.


    Even the students from 10th and 11th grades were also confused by the development.


    Only those who had seen the confrontation between Chen Fan and Ji Xingyu this afternoon knew what was going on. Most of those people were on Ji Xingyu¡¯s side.


    The coach furrowed his brows and said:


    ¡°Are you sure you want to challenge this new student?¡±


    and then he turned to look at Chen Fan and then said:


    ¡°Since your rank is way below his, you have the right to refuse the challenge.¡±


    Ji Xingyu looked at Chen Fan expectantly. He taunted: ¡°Hey, Kid! Are you afraid? Why don¡¯t youe up here, and let¡¯s duke it out!¡±


    Si Yinxia knitted his brows and was going to put a stop to this folly. However, Chang Wen stopped him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know taekwondo.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine; you can use whatever fighting style you know.¡± Ji Xingyu said confidently.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan managed a smile and then said, ¡°So you are not going to change your mind?¡±


    ¡°No. Are you afraid?¡± Ji Xingyu pointed to his puffed chest and asked.


    ¡°If you are afraid of me, then be quiet next time. This is the Ivy League High School, not your little backwater country county. Chen Fan snorted and then said, ¡°Yes, I am afraid. But what I am afraid of is that I would hurt you.¡±


    ¡°You will hurt me?¡± Ji Xingyu wondered if he had heard the boy¡¯s words correctly.


    He turned around and shouted to the people around him:¡± This kid said that he was going to hurt me. Isn¡¯t that funny?¡±


    Everyoneughed with Ji Xingyu for Chen Fan¡¯s absurd im.


    ¡°He is a nut job! He thinks Ji Xingyu is not a worthy opponent!¡±


    ¡°Ji Xingyu is the second best fighter in our ss. No one other than Si Yinxia would be so confident in a fight against him.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is a hidden martial arts master? Haha!¡±


    Sensing themotion, many students passed their exercise and joined the already swelling ranks of onlookers.


    Seeing the new-boy was much smaller and shorter than the hulking blue-belt, most of the audience naturally felt sympathetic for Chen Fan.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s arrogant remarks didn¡¯t sit well with his sympathizers, and many of them switched sides.


    Those who have practiced Taekwondo knew that although the color of the belt did not always dictate the oue of a fight, the gap between a white belt and a blue belt was unbridgeable. Chen Fan was doomed to fail in this match unless he had received other forms of martial arts training elsewhere.


    ¡°Come on. Let me fix you up.¡± Ji Xingyu gestured a provocation at Chen Fan with a hooked finger.


    He posed in a standard starting stance in Taekwondo and then volleyed two back-flip-sh-kicks in the air. His snappy and overbearing movement had paled many of girl¡¯s faces.


    After gathered himself, he gave Chen Fan a look that read, ¡°You are fucked.¡±


    To his surprise, Chen Fan was unfazed by the disy of skills; he simply snorted and then said, ¡°What a pretty move.¡±


    Once Chen Fan blurted out his sarcastic remark, the words stabbed at not only Ji Xingyu, but also at Coach Wu and Si Yingxia. It was not only an insult to one person, but also the Taekwondomunity as a whole.


    By then, the final shred of sympathy the onlookers had for Chen Fan had disappeared.


    No one would sympathize with a weakling who readily threw arrogant insults to invite trouble.


    ¡°Go, teach him a lesson!¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°Kid, you are courting death.¡±


    Unable to suppress his anger, Ji Xingyu threw himself at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan noticed that Ji Xingyu¡¯s movement was much faster and more powerful than that of an ordinary person. If he were tond a kick on the head of his opponent, it would be an instant knockout.


    However, Chen Fan knew that Ji Xingyu was even weaker than A-Biao much less the elderly man¡¯s granddaughter: Wei Ziqin.


    Chen Fan linked hands behind his back and evaded a few roundhouse kicks and knee bashes.


    Seeing his opponent¡¯s hostility, Chen Fan let out a deep growl and lifted his one leg high up into the air before he mmed it down like a giant ax.


    Ji Xingyu was not prepared for the sudden counter-attack. He threw two arms out to cushion to blow, but the force of the strike went straight through his arm and copsed him down to his floor.


    Fortunately, the ground was padded cushion. Otherwise, he would have to stay in bed for at least six months.


    ¡°WHAT!¡±


    The audience was thrown into disarray by the development.


    Jiang Tanqiu was so shocked that he thought his eyeballs were going to pop out.


    He had been convinced that Chen Fan was doomed, but he had defeated Ji Xingyu with a single kick.


    ¡°I told you Ji Xingyu was overrated. He couldn¡¯t even finish off a newbie.¡±


    ¡°This new-boy kicks some ass!¡±


    The audience was filled with excitement and surprise. They had already started to view Chen Fan under a very different light.


    As reality set in, the audience had to admit that they were wrong. Chen Fan was not a worthless chatan. Otherwise, he would not be able to defeat Ji Xingyu.


    Surprise and confusion were written all over Chang Wen¡¯s face. Never had she thought that Chen Fan could win the match so easily.


    ¡°Ji Xingyu had always boasted his strength in front of me, but he is weaker than a puddle of water. How dare he fool me to think that he was the second best fighter in the ss?¡± Chang Wenined to herself.


    Si Yinxia, on the other hand, remained calm, but the furrow in his brows deepened.


    He walked over to Ji Xingyu and noticed that he had passed out but was unharmed. He then turned around to Chen Fan and castigated him:


    ¡°We are all ssmates and share the same ssroom. Why did you attack him so heavy-handedly.¡±


    ¡°He started it first. It¡¯s just a kick, no big deal.¡± Chen Fan replied lightly.


    Si Yinxia suddenly felt at a loss for words.


    He registered that Chen Fan could havended that kick on Ji Xingyu¡¯s head, but he didn¡¯t. Although such kick would cause only minor injury to an ordinary person, Ji Xingyu¡¯s hulking frame and heavyweight meant that such an attack would give him a severe brain injury.


    In that sense, Chen Fan had already shown him mercy.


    Nheless, he couldn¡¯t just let the matter rest. Ji Xingyu was his best friend, and he had challenged Chen Fan for Chang Wen, the girl whom he was dating.


    So thinking, Si Yinxia stood up and said:


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight with someone who is your equal ?¡±


    Chang Wen¡¯s face paled as she was about to rush to Si Yinxia to stop him. Si Yinxia reached out a hand, willing Chang Wen to remain where she was.


    Si Yinxia was very impressed by Chen Fan¡¯s move. It was powerful, swift, and effective. No one without years of martial arts training would be able to deliver such perfect execution.


    However, Si Yinxia was confident that he would be able to ovee the new boy.


    He had been obsessed with Taekwondo ever since he saw it on TV when he was a child. By now, he had umted over a decade of training. If he could get past hisziness and attend the qualification test, he would have already ranked above, even Coach Wu. Of all the teachers and students, only the Taekwondo club¡¯s founder might have a slim chance of defeating him.


    ¡°Sure, why not,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    The fact that Si Yinxia dared challenge Chen Fan even after seeing what he was capable of told Chen Fan that Si Yinxia could be a worthy opponent.


    ¡°But I have to warn you that I will show you no mercy.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Asshole! Do you really think that you could defeat Si Yingxia?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s remark didn¡¯t sit well with most of the girls in the ss. Some of them started to protest.


    ¡°No kidding! You are just a bit faster and stronger than Ji Xingyu. Si Yinxi, on the other, was not only faster, stronger, but also much prettier than your ugly face¡± Another girl piped up vehemently.


    Half of the girls in the ss were ardent admirers of Si Yinxia.


    Chen Fan was not sure what to think of the girls¡¯ hrious remarks. He conceded that he should have provoked their ire.


    The fact that these girls brushed so lightly over strength and speed: two of the most critical factors inbat meant that they knew nothing about fighting. Most of the time, skills and forms were irrelevant, and the oue of the fight came down to only those two factors: speed and strength.

 Chapter 25 - One Punch Is All It Takes

    <h4>Chapter 25: One Punch Is All It Takes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although Chen Fan had defeated Ji Xingyu with a single strike, everyone still had their money on Si Yinxia, after all, Si Yinxia had cultivated quite an influence among students.


    Even Chang Wen was no longer nervous about the fight.


    ¡°I should have faith in Si Yinxia. He had defeated another challenger years ago who had won a medal in the National Martial Arts Academy Tournament. If he could defeat a medalist, he should be able to handle this no ount.¡±


    With this in mind, she gave Chen Fan a look of disdain.


    ¡°Defeating Ji Xingyu means nothing. Si Yinxia is much more skilled than Ji Xingyu.¡±


    Of all the people inside the gym, only Si Yinxia and Coach Wu knew how powerful Chen Fan really was.


    Coach Wu regarded Si Yinxia with a solemn face. Seeing the resolution in the boy¡¯s eyes, he heaved a sigh and then announced, ¡°Fine, there is no rule that forbids the students from challenging each other. Just be careful while you¡¯re at it¡± Couch Wu gave Chen Fan a chilling nce as he spoke. It was evident that Chen Fan previous remark about Taekwondo had rubbed Coach Wu the wrong way.


    Therefore, not only did he not stop the fight, but he also wished that his favorite student would teach the arrogant new-boy a lesson.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Si Yinxia shouted to Chen Fan as he sauntered to the middle of the stage, and he was greeted by a wave of cheers. While wearing a set of clean and unwrinkled Taekwondo uniform, Si Yixia looked tall and handsome like a main actor from the ¡°Young and Restless.¡±


    Standing before Si Yinxia, Chen Fan measured only one meter and seventy centimeters and was of ordinary appearance. If he were in the ¡°Young and Restless,¡± Chen Fan wouldn¡¯tst two episodes.


    Those who were not convinced that Si Yinxia was going to be the winner, they wished so. They wanted Si Yinxia to reinstill some perspective into the boy¡¯s mind by kicking his ass.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it now!¡±


    Chen Fan kept his back straight as he linked his arms behind him, looking as haughty as a martial arts master in the Wuxia movies.


    Si Ying snorted out his disdain for Chen Fan¡¯s arrogance.


    Although Si Yinxia was not as outspoken as Ji Xingyu, he was as proud of his prowess as thetter, if not more so. He mostly kept things to himself, not because he was a quiet person, but because of his deep narcissism.


    Chen Fan¡¯s haughty posture was a tant taunt, and it spurred Si Yinxia¡¯s anger.


    Si Yinxia snarled at Chen Fan and charged out. When he closed in, he suddenly spun his body and delivered a roundhouse kick.


    Si Yinxia¡¯s right feet traced a two hundred and seventy-degree arc in the air. Carried by momentum, his waist carried on the motion and drove the kick forward like a whish of a dragon¡¯s tail. Even before the kicknded on its target, Chen Fan felt a stinging sensation on his face from the charged air.


    ¡°Interesting, Si Yinxia is much more powerful than I thought.¡± Chen Fan was slightly surprised by the disy of power.


    Si Yinxia was not only a powerful taekwondo fighter, but he was a yer on the school basketball team and had good looks. No wonder, so many girls hearts skipped a beat at the sight of him.


    After the girls saw Si Yinxia¡¯s perfect execution of a difficult move, they couldn¡¯t help but scream in excitement.


    Even Coach Wu apuded for Si Yinxia in his mind as he reckoned that even he would not be able to deliver the attack to such a degree of perfection.


    ¡°I am afraid Si Yinxia is already at Fourth-Dan of the ck-belt ¡°Coach Wu marveled in his mind.


    There were less than five people in Chu Zhou¡¯s Taekwondomunity that had reached the Fourth-Dan. ording to Si Yinxia¡¯s current level of skill, he should be able to get into the quarter-final matches at the National Youth Taekwondo Competition.


    ¡°How I counter this attack?¡± Coach Wu calcted his moves vicariously through Chen Fan¡¯s body. He wagered that his best option would be to step back to cushion the brunt of the attack. However, he also realized that his defensive strategy was wed. Once he gave in before Si Yinxia¡¯s initial aggression, he would have to deal with insistent follow-up attacks. It would only be a matter of time before he slipped up and let Si Yinxiand a solid blow.


    However, to Coach Wu¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan didn¡¯t back down. Instead, he simply raised an arm and blocked Si Yinxia¡¯s kick with ease. All the while, Chen Fan¡¯s face held a faint and rxed smile.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Si Yinxia furrowed his brows and was disheveled by the development.


    ¡°Again!¡± Si Yinxia growled under his breath. He jerked his leg back and spun his body to shoot another roundhouse kick at Chen Fan with the other leg. After his second kick was blocked as easily as the first one, Si Yinxia didn¡¯t give up. Instead, he kept on kicking and delivering six roundhouse kicks in a row.


    These stationary kicks required skills that only a few ck-belt fighters possessed.


    ¡°Bam! Bam! Bam!¡±


    After the wave of continuous attacks, Si Yinxia was finally exhausted, and he paused to take a breath.


    While panting heavily, he saw Chen Fan¡¯s stance didn¡¯t change at all. He had blocked all the attacks with only one arm.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Coach Wu¡¯s heart sank as he realized that he had underestimated Chen Fan¡¯s strength.


    The voices of Si Yinxia¡¯s supporters were diminishing slowly. Even the onlookers had realized who had gotten the upper hand in thest exchange of attacks.


    ¡°Is Si Yinxia going to lose the battle?¡± The unspoken question was loud and clear in the air.


    ¡°You have kicked me so many times, Now it¡¯s my turn!¡±


    Chen Fan moved his left hand from behind his back in front of him as he slowly closed his fingers to form a fist.


    His body was bent backward, making him look like a powerful bow that was about to release an arrow.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Coach Wu¡¯s face paled, he could sense that the threat in Chen Fan¡¯s attack was far more serious than that of Si Yinxia.


    Before Si Yinxia could hear Coach Wu¡¯s cautions, Chen Fan dashed out and pounded his fist at Si Yinxia at lightning speed.


    Like a cannonball being shot out of its chamber, the punch tore apart the very fabric of space from its seams. The attack charged the air with energy until sparks erupted out of thin air, filled the gym with crackling noises. The Punch carried on and threatened to smash anything in its way into smithereens.


    Si Yinxia knew the attack wasing and was prepared; at least he thought he was. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and watched his attacker¡¯s move cautiously.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s punch came so fast and so powerful that Si Yinxia didn¡¯t even have the chance to react. The energy in the fist simply went through his defense and mmed into his chest.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to hurt Si Yinxia, and therefore, he only used one percent of his true strength. However, even at one percent, his power was already too much for a mortal such as Si Yinxia to bear.


    Si Yinxia¡¯s body was sent flying backward for half a dozen meters before it thudded back onto the ground.


    ¡°Arhh!¡± Si Yinxia fell t on his butt and was winded. He was suddenly overtaken by a fit of violent coughing, making it even harder to breath. His arms felt heavy, and his chest was so numb that he couldn¡¯t even feel the pain.


    The gym suddenly fell silent that you could hear a pin drop.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and the only thing they could do was stare.


    No one had thought that Chen Fan could have defeated Si Yinxia much less defeating him with such ease. Hisst attack was in and simple, but it had ovee the previously invincible Si Yinxia.


    ¡°If he had defeated Si Yinxia, does it mean that Chen Fan is the number-one fighter in our school?¡± Everyone¡¯s asked the same question in their mind.


    Those who had openly sneered at Chen Fan instantly regretted their actions, while the rest scraped their mind to find out if they had ever offended the new champion. Meanwhile, some girls started to see Chen Fan under a very different light.


    Although Chen Fan¡¯s overall score was not as high as Si Yinxia, his exceptional talent in a few particr areas had made him at least somewhat ptable for girls¡¯ infatuated minds.


    Chang Wen¡¯s face hardened, and she rushed to help Si Yinxia to his feet. Seeing Si Yinxia¡¯s wounded body, a pained look shed across her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he is just winded; that¡¯s all.¡± Suddenly, Chen Fan¡¯s voice drifted into her ears.


    Chang Wen did not appreciate Chen Fan¡¯s reassurance; she snorted and then shot Chen Fan an icy nce.


    Chen Fan shook his head and realized that he would be hated by this girl for the rest of his life. However, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest guilt. He had decided to hold back the brunt of the attack right before the moment he was about to deliver the punch. Otherwise, Si Yinxia would be seriously injured.


    After all, Chen Fan could have punched through a steel te if he wanted to, much less human flesh.


    Chen Fan looked around and shouted, ¡°Who else wants to challenge me?¡±


    No one spoke a word.


    Not only the students of the 12th grade were stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power, but also those from junior years; they were also enthralled by Chen Fan¡¯s incredible ability. Chen Fan had taught everyone a valuable lesson: there would always be someone more powerful than you.


    ¡°Fine. ¡± Chen Fan shook his head as no one had risen to his challenge. He then looked to Si Yinxia and said:


    ¡°I have told you, Taekwondo moves are fancy but useless. Unless you find a real master and learn from him, you won¡¯t stand a chance against me even if you trained ten more years in Taekwondo.¡±


    Si Yinxia didn¡¯t reply, but Chen Fan¡¯s words had taken the wind out of his sail. He had high self-esteem and had never taken Chen Fan seriously. Therefore, being defeated so easily by a no-ount had dealt a devastating blow to his confidence.


    ¡°Hey, Asshole! Your time wille when the founder of our club is back.¡± Coach Wu growled at Chen Fan. ¡°The founder of the club was at the National Taekwondo Competition, and he will teach you a lesson when he is back.¡±


    ¡°Ah-right! How could we forget our club¡¯s founder!¡± The faces of the diehard Taekwondo fans lit up with hope.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan said casually.¡± Sure, tell him that I will be here waiting for him.¡±


    After that, he linked his arms behind his back and started down the stage. He walked to Jiang Tanqiu and then patted him on the shoulder:


    ¡°Do you want to go eat something?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jiang Tanqiu was startled. He looked at the new-boy whom he had been hanging out with for a month as if he was a stranger.


    Never had he thought that his quiet desk-mate was so bad-ass.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that he didn¡¯t take Si Yinxia seriously. Whatever hecked in academic achievement, he makes it up with his fighting skills.¡±


    With that in mind, Jiang Tanqiu reminded himself to take their friendship more seriously. Maybe they could be best friends after all.


    The two walked out of the gym under many pairs of watchful eyes. The other students were still trying toe to terms with what had just happened. As everyone had thought that the new-boy was an ordinary no-ount, he had pulled the rug from under everyone and defeated the most popr student at the school.


    Many students believed that from now one, Chen Fan would finally join the ranks of popr kids.

 Chapter 26 - Orientation Gala

    <h4>Chapter 26: Orientation G</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ever Since Chen Fan defeated Si Yinxia, everyone¡¯s attitude toward Chen Fan had changed significantly.


    Many people who didn¡¯t like Si Yinxia andcked the courage to stand up against him now gradually gravitated toward Chen Fan. Ever since Si Yinxia¡¯s crushing defeat, he had be even less talkative than before. His reticent greatly worried his supporters.


    Many of his supporters remained on his side because they believed that except for Taekwondo, Si Yinxia was much more talented than Chen Fan in every other subject. Let it be basketball, grades, ying piano, and looks; Si Yinxia was the clear winner.


    One day, after the basketball training was over, Yang Chao patted Si Yinxia¡¯s shoulder and said:


    ¡°How are you doing? You seemed distracted.¡±


    Si Yinxia managed a smile. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking ways of defeating Chen Fan.


    Ji Xingyu pipped up indignantly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to that transfer student. He had put on quite a show during the Taekwondo ss. He had not only defeated me, but also Si Yinxia. He was as cocky as a hog on ice, thinking he was a bad-ass and all.¡±


    Hearing hisment, other teammates turned around and asked incredulously, ¡°So the Rumor is true? A newly transferred student defeated Si Yinxia!¡±


    ¡°Ji Xingyu, I heard that the new-boy had kicked the snot out of you! Haha!¡±


    ¡°Buzz off!¡± Ji Xingyu shouted.


    ¡°Boss Si and I have simply slipped up and let that kid gain an opportunity to get the best of us. If we have a rematch, I will kick his ass, you just watch!¡±


    He as such, felt indignant for the defeat; the new-boy had sneaked up on him while he was still getting ready. After he was dealt a blow, he passed out and didn¡¯t know what had happened to Si Yinxia. Therefore, he was still convinced that the boy¡¯s power was on par with his, and he had won because he had caught him by surprise.


    Chang Wen put in with an icy voice, ¡°Ji Xingyu is right. No one knows who will win if they match again. He is just a brute animal anyways; what does he have to show for in terms of grades, family, or looks?¡±


    The cheerleaders joined the conversation, and they all nodded in agreement.


    In their views, Chen Fan was just a bad boy who stirred up trouble, and he simply couldn¡¯tpare with the handsome and smart Si Yinxia.


    After a while, Si Yinxia finally spoke.


    ¡°Although I admit that Chen Fan was much stronger than me physically, I believe that I will excel in other areas. ¡±


    Seeing that Si Yinxia had finally spoken up, Chang Wen beamed from side to side and plied Si Yinxia with more encouragement:¡± Of course! You should never have doubted yourself!


    ¡°Tomorrow is the day of the Orientation G. That will be your second chance. I am confident that you will stun that boy with your skills.¡±


    Hearing Chang Wen¡¯s encouragement, Si Yinxia¡¯s face finally lit up with new found confidence.


    Yang Chao wanted to say something to his friend, but he thought better of it and only let out a sigh of resignation.


    He wanted to warn his friends to not to undermine this trouble maker. His run-in with the new-boy revealed a very dangerous side of him.


    However, Yang Chao wagered that the truth would diminish Si Yinxia¡¯s budding confidence, so he decided to keep his silence.


    When Chen Fan arrived at school that day, Jiang Taniu spoke to him in an elevated voice, ¡°There is an Orientation G tonight, my goddess Xu Rongfei will be performing!¡±


    ¡°The Orientation G?¡± Chen Fan was surprised by the news.


    He remembered attending this g in his past life. Xu Rongfei¡¯s performance was the grand finale of the show. She delivered a stunning solo dance. Ever since then, more boys joined her fan club and considered her their dream girl.


    ¡°I recall that Si Yinxia had yed the piano for her while she danced. They were therefore dubbed as the Romeo and Juliet of the Ivy League High. Too bad that they weren¡¯t able to stay together happily forever after.¡±


    Deep down, Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to see Xu Rongfei with Si Yinxia, even though Xu Rongfei didn¡¯t knock his socks off either.


    ¡°Yes, the Orientation G, for the freshmen. We were supposed to have it a month ago, but it somehow got pushed back.¡± Jiang Tanqiu said.


    Even as Jiang Tanqiu spoke, Ji Xingyu came over to the two boys and grunted.


    ¡°You think you are even worthy of fancying Xu Rongfei? She is out of your league, and she already belongs to Boss Si.¡±


    Jiang Tanqiu was embarrassed by Ji Xingyu¡¯s words.


    He wanted to refute him but was deterred by the thought of the unbridgeable gap between him and Si Yinxia.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and said, ¡°Are you sure? I hear that Xu Rongfei only consider Si Yinxia, a normal friend.¡±


    Ji Xingyu sneered at Chen Fan and said, ¡°Even if Xu Rongfei doesn¡¯t like Boss Si, she would never even look at a country hill-billy such as you!¡±


    Chen Fan asked quietly: ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°No kidding! How did you know that Xu Rongfei will not fall for Brother Fan?¡± Jiang Tanqiu stood up and flung back at Ji Xingyu. ¡°You have already got your asses handed over to you, do you want to try it again?¡±


    Fear shed across Ji Xingyu¡¯s face as he turned on his heels with a grunt.


    Jiang Tanqiu sat down satisfyingly.


    Chen Fan was amused after hearing Jiang Tanqiu calling him Brother Fan with a respectful voice; already, his would-be best friend was improving his reputation in front of everyone.


    Chen Fan gave Sister Yin a call and asked for a day off due to the Orientation G. Sister Yin approved as usual.


    ¡°Look, look, look! There goes my goddess!¡± The stage was lit up with bright lights, and Jiang Tanqiu looked at the stage expectantly.


    The host of the g was Chang Wen and a boy from the 9th grade. The gorgeous girl and the handsome boy had attracted many of the audience¡¯s attention.


    Chang Wen announced, ¡°Without further ado, the next performer Xu Rongfei from ss number two of the twelfth grade. The name of her dance is ¡®Swan Princess.¡¯¡±


    After the announcement, a swell of cheers rose from the audience.


    This was the finale of the g; the show that everyone had been waiting for!


    The floor-light dimmed and the spotlight beamed on a tall, and handsome young man, sitting right next to a white grand piano made by Steinway and sons. Chang Wen continued her announcement, but this time, her voice sounded bitter. ¡°This is Si Yinxia; I am sure he needs no introduction. He will y the piano for Xu Rongfei. The two of them are long-time partners.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t pay much attention to Si Yinxia as another beam of stage light grabbed his attention. In it was a girl wearing a ballet tutu that fit tightly around her body.


    It was Xu Rongfei who Chen Fan hadn¡¯t seen for many days.


    The music started, and Xu Rongfei opened her dance with a sudden bend of the waist, and when she rose again, she was no longer the high school girl as she had transformed herself¡ªboth body and soul¡ªinto an elegant swan. Silence fell throughout the hall as everyone was gripped by Xu Rongfei¡¯s powerful and affecting performance.


    Although Xu Rongfei was not a world-renowned dancer, the students were nheless shocked after seeing that one of them was able to deliver such a stunning performance.


    If the new students were going to leave the g with something that would stay with them for the rest of their lives, it was thebination of Si Yinxia¡¯s piano music and Xu Rongfei¡¯s dance.


    As the music ended on a high note, cheers and apuse erupted from the audience. Si Yinxia stood up from the bench, walked to Xu Rongfei, and held one of her hands as both of them bowed to the audiences.


    ¡°Together! Together!¡± The audience cheered.


    Xu Rongfei managed to keep her smile, but she slid her hand out of Si Yinxia¡¯s palm. The light in Si Yinxia¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    After the two had finally retreated to backstage, the show was finally nearing its end.


    Jiang Tanqiu said hesitantly, ¡°My goddess is the best! Look at that curves, that waist, and that gracefulness and elegance! She was not any less hot than those professional Ballet Dancer from Russia.


    ¡°Urghh! How dare that greasy Si Yinxia touch her hand!¡± Jiang Tanqiu growled vehemently.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Chen Fan stood up, started off. He was here just for Xu Rongfei¡¯s dance, now he had seen it, it was time to go home.


    Suddenly a swell ofmotions arose from the front row. Jiang Tanqiu looked and immediately his eyes were lit up with glee.¡±Look! Chang Wen and my goddess are heading this way. ¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and saw Chang Wen heading toward him while trailing a boy and a girl behind her.


    The boy was wearing an elegant tuxedo; his tall figureplimented his handsome features. The girl was in a set of costume made ballet tutu, and her face was near wless. The two looked like two superstars straight out of the TV.


    They waved at their fans as they walked forth. The boys and girls around them showered them with cheers and screamed.


    They were Si Yinxia and Xu Rongfei.


    The two exchanged whispers to each other as they walked. Their intimacy was disyed under broad daylight for everyone to see.


    Si Yinxia no longer donned his usual cool face. Instead, he beamed from side to side as he whispered something to Xu Rongfei. Xu Rongzhen seems to be amused by what he had said, a bright smile broke over her face, making it look like a blooming flower.


    ¡°God damn you, Si Yinxia! He is going to steal my goddess!¡± Jiang Tanqiu said aggrievedly.


    ¡°Come on; let¡¯s go!¡± Chen Fan did not want to talk to Xu Rongfei; therefore, he patted his friend and willed him to start walking.


    Suddenly Chen Fan heard a female voice called to him:


    ¡°My oh my! Isn¡¯t it, Master Chen? Why are you leaving so early? Don¡¯t you want to say hi to our stars?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and saw Chang Wen¡¯s cold sneer. Chang Wen, on the other hand, was enjoying the best moment of her life.


    She walked off from the stage like a star, letting her confidence soar on the wind of the scintiting aura that surrounded her. Her brilliance had made her rivals look all that much paler and weaker.


    Si Yinxia also regarded Chen Fan with a contemptuous look. The cheers and apuds had brought his confidence back and strengthened his ego.


    And then a musical voice gasped in surprise:


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, a soft body threw itself at Chen Fan. Chen Fan opened his arms unwillingly as he was immediately surrounded by the breathtaking fragrance that invited more than just intimacy.


    Everyone was speechless by the turn of events.


    Chen Fan saw surprised faces all around him, Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s eyes were wide open, and the confident look on Si Yinxia had also curdled.


    Chen Fan could not help but smile wryly.


    ¡°Now the situation is finally out of my hand!¡±

 Chapter 27 - I Never Explain The Same Thing Twice

    <h4>Chapter 27: I Never Exin The Same Thing Twice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xu Rongfei quickly realized her faux pas and ran away, but many people in the hall had already witnessed the brief intimate interaction between the two. Si Yinxia¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    It happened just when Xu Rongfei and Si Yinxia had finished their performance, and everyone¡¯s attention was still on them. Countless senior and junior students had watched as the goddess threw herself into the arms of someone other than Si Yinxia.


    The news quickly went viral, and by the second day, nearly everyone at the school had heard about it.


    ¡°Xu Rongfei is with a transfer student; she had thrown herself into his arms? ¡± Li Yichen was stunned by the news.


    He had been courting Jiang Churan, and therefore, he knew very well that Jiang Churan¡¯s BFF, Xu Rongfei had very high standards. She didn¡¯t even care for Chu Minghui nor Si Yinxia, how would she be interested in an ordinary transfer student?


    ¡°That¡¯s right; he is the one we had met at the bar.¡± Lou Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    ¡°Princess Xu Rongfei acted like she is too good for anyone, but in the end, she settled for someone who works at a bar. Haha! That¡¯s rich!¡±


    Li Yichen furrowed his brows slightly at the mentioning of Chen Fan. He still remembered the look on Jiang Churan¡¯s face when she met that boy. It was a look that he had never seen before.


    Ever since then, Li Yichen became even warier of Chen Fan.


    Lou Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes rolled as she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we tell Chu Minhui about it? I want to find out what Xu Rongfei is going to do with her pretty ce.¡±


    Lou Xiaoxiao was the leader of the Arts Interest Group, and she and Xu Rongfei were not on good terms for a long time.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Li Yichen paused to think.


    Seeing Li Yichen¡¯s hesitation, Lou Xiaoxiao knew she should not press him further, and therefore, she changed the topic and started to talk about the student council.


    When Chen Fan arrived at the ssroom on the second day, he was greeted with many strange looks.


    Even as most students had only thought he was just an ordinary transfer student who happened to be a solid fighter, he had surprised them by making the goddess of the school throw herself into his arms. What else was he capable of?


    ¡°If I tell you that I really have only met Xu Rongfei once before. Do you believe me?¡± Chen Fan said candidly.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Jiang Taniu gritted his teeth and looked at Chen Fan jealously.


    ¡°But since you have embarrassed Si Yinxia, I think I can forgive you once.¡± A smile suddenly broke over Jiang Taniu face as heughed gleefully. ¡°Did you see Si Yinxia¡¯s face? He was so mad and stunned that he glued himself to the floor and didn¡¯t move for ten minutes. His friends had to basically drag him out of the hall!¡±


    ¡°Anyways, you have my wholehearted support! I wish you could start officially dating as soon as possible. I really want to see that angry face on Si Yinxia again.¡±


    It was evident that Jiang Taniu and Si Yinxia had some bad blood in the past.


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    There was really nothing between him and Xu Rongfei. He knew that Xu Rongfei had hugged him out of sheer surprise from seeing him. However, he knew that any exnation he offered would be in vain since no one would believe what he said.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong is still waiting for me in the city of Ji; how could I waste my time on this girl.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    The mood during the ss was unsettling for Chen Fan. He kept on noticing Si Yinxia¡¯s shifting nce on him from time to time. At every break, many students of other sses would stop by the window, trying to take a peek at the boy whom Xu Rongfei was purportedly dating.


    However, everyone who saw Chen Fan left with disappointment.


    As soon as thest ss was over, Chen Fan packed up his books and hurried to get out of the school.


    Seeing that the new-boy had left the ssroom, Chang Wen spoke in a cold and contemptuous voice, ¡°I bet Xu Rongfei is blind. Why would she choose a loser such as him? He has neither the looks nor the grades, a piss poor country boy!¡±


    After she finished her remarks, she nced at Si Yinxia and found no expression on Si Yinxia¡¯s face. However, she noticed that he had clenched his fists tightly as if he was still grappling with the humiliationst night.


    ¡°No kidding! Xu Rongfei wouldn¡¯t even choose Boss Si, why would she be interested in a hillbilly from the middle of nowhere?¡± As Ji Xingyumented, but then he suddenly burst outughing.


    ¡°Chen Fan¡¯s good days are numbered; Chu Minhui will return to school in a few days. He is not going to let that prick get away with it!¡±


    Chu Minhui was rmended to this school for immediate admission without admission tests due to his exceptional grades and talent. He spent half of the semester away from the school training. Meanwhile, he was one of the most ardent admirers of Xu Rongfei. If he had learned the two¡¯s intimate interaction in public, he would not sit on it and pretend nothing had happened.


    The promise of Chu Minhui¡¯s ire made many male students gloat at Chen Fan¡¯s impending doom in their minds. Chen Fan¡¯s sudden rise to power didn¡¯t sit well with many students, and therefore, they were eager to see Chu Minhui teach him a lesson.


    At work, when Chen Fan was delivering a bottle of water to one of the customers, Ziqi came up to him and said, ¡°there is a hottie on the second floor, table number three; she is looking for you.¡±


    Ziqi said as she winked at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan rolled his eyes and plodded toward the second floor. He saw an elegant girl leaning over the rail on thending and was looking down at the singing stage.


    On the stage, Sister Ding-Ding was singing a popr love song. Her voice was so affectionate that it evoked cheers for her audiences.


    ¡°Why did youe here all by yourself? Where are your friends?¡± Chen Fan walked over to the girl and asked.


    Jiang Churan was wearing a long maxi dress that brought out her innocence and beauty to the fullest extent.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s gaze was candid and devoid of lewd intent. He clearly appreciated the girl¡¯s beauty, but he wanted nothing of it.


    ¡°They didn¡¯te.¡± Jiang Churan said thinly. ¡°I came here alone, just for you.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Chen Fan was taken aback. ¡°Did Auntie Tang tell you toe here?¡±


    ¡°No. I am here to talk to you about Xu Rongfei.¡± Jiang Churan turned around to hold Chen Fan¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I want to tell you to stay away from her. She is a nice girl and full of potential. Her future is in Yan Jin, on the world¡¯s most prestigious stage. She doesn¡¯t belong to you, so please don¡¯t drag her down with you while you waste your life in this scanty little bar.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face hardened. ¡°So, you came here to give me a warning?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I am here to warn you.¡± Jiang Churan¡¯s voice was firm as she locked her eyes onto Chen Fan¡¯s. ¡°I am very grateful for your help that night. But please, don¡¯t take advantage of my appreciation. Xu Rongfei had always been under her mother¡¯s protection so she might not have realized that you are taking advantage of her.


    ¡°She is out of your league. Don¡¯t you see? At best, you can get into a second-tier university, but what good is that? How are you going to provide for her and give her happiness in life?¡±


    Seeing Jiang Churan was convinced that she was on a moral high ground, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t suppress a smile.


    ¡°What? Did I say anything wrong?¡± Jiang Churan was not very pleased by Chen Fan¡¯s levity.


    ¡°Jiang Churan, you think too highly of yourself. You have no idea who you are talking to.¡± Chen Fan said aloofly as he suddenly transformed into a cultivator that looked down on every living being on earth.


    He had finally removed his mask and revealed his true persona. As a Celestial Lord, he lived vicariously through the body of Chen Fan as if he was in a role ying game. He couldn¡¯t care less about the petty drama that his alter ego was involved in. If he really wanted to, he could have broken the fourth wall and outright eliminated a person, like a programmer would go to an NPC in an RPG game.


    Chen Fan continued speaking, but his mouth was not moving. His voice simply drifted into the girl¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I have tolerated you because of your mother. Remember, your life is no more significant to me than that of an ant.


    ¡°Regardless of what happened between Xu Rongfei and me, it was none of your business.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to exin myself to others, and I never exin the same thing twice.¡±


    After that, he turned around and left Jiang Churan in shock.


    After a while, Jiang Churan finally gathered herself, and she murmured.


    ¡°Chen Fan, talk is cheap, and lies are expensive. You won¡¯t be the first person to be squashed by the weight of reality.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care where you have got your confidence from, but you need to go over my dead body if you want to date Xu Rongfei.¡±


    As she thought that, resolution start to glint in her eyes.

 Chapter 28 - Antique Auction

    <h4>Chapter 28: Antique Auction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    A few dayster, most people had forgotten about what had happened that night, except for a few who were waiting for the situation to deteriorate so that they could gloat at Chen Fan.


    The incident at the g had spurred Si Yinxia to work much more diligently than before. He engrossed himself in studying, basketball training, and Taekwondo training, trying all he could to prove to Xu Rongfei that he was the right choice for her.


    On a Friday afternoon, Chen Fan contemted if he should head back to Si Shui county to visit. He had been away from home for more than one and a half months, and if he counted the time of his past life, that would have been over five hundred years


    Then his cell phone rang; it was Wei Ziqin.


    ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Chen? There is going to be an antique auction this evening. I am wondering if you are interested ining along with me?¡± Chen Fan heard the voice on the other end of the line. He was slightly surprised by the invitation.


    ¡°This auction was also aworking event. The main goal was for simr minded people to meet and mingle. The items for sale are very interesting as well. I have heard that the allegedly cursed diamond: The Blue Hope, was going to appear at the podium.


    The schedule of the items also included a few that were called ¡®Dharma Artifacts.¡¯ I remembered that you told us that you are a follower of the Dao, so I thought that you might be interested.¡±


    Ever since Mr. Wei exined the power of a Transcendent Master, Ziqin was convinced that Chen Fan was rted to all sorts of mysterious forces in the world.


    ¡°Dharma Artifact?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    Could it be the same Dharma Artifact such as the Flying Swords in the realm of cultivation?


    ¡°Bingo! It was said that these Dharma Artifacts were able to help stabilize the Feng Shui around the house and ward off the evil spirit in the world. But no one knows if that¡¯s for real or not.¡± Wei Ziqin exined patiently.


    ¡°Interesting. Yes, I want to go.¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Great, then I will pick you up tonight.¡± Wei Ziqin said carefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; I can go there by myself.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    He was already amid an unwanted melodrama. If a beautiful girl appeared at the school and picked him up in a fancy luxury vehicle, his schoolmates were going to spin even more melodramatic tales about how he betrayed Xu Rongfei.


    What happened at the Orientation G had put him under the spotlight, and he didn¡¯t deign to attract even more attention.


    ¡°Just tell me the address, and I will take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Tell them my name at the entrance; they will let you in.¡± Wei Ziqin nodded.


    As soon as Chen Fan put down his cellphone, he saw Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s curious gaze on him. ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°No one, just a friend asking me toe over tonight.¡± Chen Fan answered readily. He made another phone call to Sister Yin to ask for time off.


    After thest ss was over, Chen Fan packed up his books and left in a hurry.


    Seeing Chang Wen was gone, Chang Wen snorted and then said, ¡°Yinxia, why are you still so sad about that woman? She would rather pick a country boy over you. Can¡¯t you tell that she doesn¡¯t even care about you?¡±


    ¡°I have gotten three tickets to an antique auction tonight, why don¡¯t you and Xinyue with me? You need to rx, babe.¡±


    Ji Xingyu hurried to chime in.


    ¡°Boss Si, I have heard about this party before.


    ¡°It was hosted by Fang Sheng International Group. They only reserve tickets for people with over fifty million yuan in assets. The antiques were all like voodoo and shit; it will be fun. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Thanks to my uncle, I was able to get three tickets. I bet Chen Fan can¡¯t even so much as work at such an event much less attend it.¡± Chang Wen smiled contemptuously.


    Si Yinxia nodded. After days of hard work, he felt that he had regained some of his self-confidence; some rxation wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    The party was hosted at a high-end club right beside the Yunwu Mountain. It was called ¡°Hidden Dragon Vi.¡± It was a secluded suburb area surrounded by a quiet vige.


    Chen Fan went home and changed. He then took a taxi to the Hidden Dragon Vi. When he reached the destination, he saw the parking lot was already packed with high-end cars.


    Vehicles such as BMW¡¯s and Audi¡¯s were the cheapest ones in this parking lot. There were many Lamborghinis, Porsches, and he even saw a Rolls-Royce Phantom VII with the license te of 666-666. This car was worth over six million in 2007.


    ¡°There are a lot of rich people in Chu Zhou City. ¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Upon entering the lobby, he told the receptionist Wie Ziqin¡¯s name, and the receptionist weed him into the event center.


    The interior of the building wasvishly decorated to the smallest detail. It was evident that it was the most high-end club in Chu Zhou City. Under the bright crystal chandelier were groups of well-dressed upper-ss guests.


    There were many teenagers in the same age as Chen Fan in the event hall. He wagered that they were brought here by their parents to experience the posh life of their future. The teenagers had formed their own flocks and were chatting with each other.


    Chen Fan clearly didn¡¯t get the memo about the dress code. He walked into the event hall with just business casual shirt and pants, which made him stand out among the others.


    The reception had a buffet bar, providing some refreshments for the guest before the auction started. Seeing Wei Ziqing had not arrived yet, Chen Fan decided to hit the buffet table first.


    He grabbed himself a te and started to pile it with Australian Lobsters Sd. Suddenly, he heard a voice calling out to him.


    ¡°Chen Fan, why are you here?¡±


    The soft and musical voice was too distinguishable to have mistaken for someone else.


    Chen Fan turned around and saw surprise was written all over Xu Rongfei¡¯s face. He cracked a smile and then said:


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Xu Rongfei blushed as the memory of what happened at the g came back to her. She quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°I am here with Meng-Meng, she got me a ticket. I have heard that items for sale are very interesting, so I have agreed to tag along. ¡±


    She batted hershes while staring at Chen Fan with a pair of wide eyes. ¡°Brother Chen Fan, did youe by yourself? Are you nning to buy anything?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t even afford this Australian Lobster much less anything in the auction.¡± Jiang Churan appeared behind Xu Rognfei. She red at Chen Fan watchfully.


    Chen Fan¡¯s smile disappeared, and then he said thinly:¡± Ran-ran is right, I am too poor to buy anything at the auction. I am just here for some food, and O¡¯ Lord, have I hit the jackpot! They have some really nice desserts too, would you like to apany me to sample some of those?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course!¡± Xu Rongfei giggled.


    Seeing the Chen Fan was clearly making a move on Xu Rongfei, Jiang Churan grunted under her breath as she became even more vignt of the boy¡¯s actions.


    Not far from them, a few girls had formed a small circle and were ncing in Chen Fan¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Is that Fei-Fei¡¯s friend? Why didn¡¯t she introduce him to us? ¡±


    The oldest one spoke. She was in a low cut nightgown and wore her hair in an elegant high bun.


    ¡°That boy looks unfamiliar to me. Did you see how giggly Fei-Fei is? OMG- could that be her new boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°He is ugly. Maybe he is super rich. ¡±


    These girls had grown up with Xu Rongfei and Jiang Churan but haven¡¯t seen the two for ages. To their surprise, Xu Rongfei had ditched them only after a few minutes of reunion for an ordinary-looking boy.


    Zhang Yumeng was among the girls as well, and she sneered and then said, ¡°Not a boyfriend. Just aborer from the countryside. He works part-time at a bar.¡±


    Then she said bitterly, ¡°I have no clue why Fei-Fei is so obsessed with that loser.¡±


    ¡°OMG! So he really is the boyfriend?¡± Everyone was shocked by the revtion.


    Xu Rongfei¡¯s high standards for boys was well known among her friends. Their jaws dropped after having learned that the pedestrian-looking, piss-poor country boy was her final choice.


    Some girls were already pitying Xu Rongfei as they heaved sighs and shook their heads.


    ¡°Fei-Fei is too naive! It¡¯s not going to end well.¡±


    Most of these girls came from multi-million yuan families. Some of them were sent abroad to study ever since they were little. In their eyes, aborer from the countryside would never make the cut as their boyfriend.


    The girl in the low-cut gown furrowed her brow and said, ¡°As her older sister, I need to talk some sense into her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if she uses him just for a while, but she is ying with fire if she ever lets herself fall in love with him. She is way out of his league, and their rtionship is doomed from the very beginning.¡±


    After saying that, the girls¡¯ eyes lost focus for a second.


    Her name was Han Yun, as the oldest girl of the crowd, she had already graduated from university. When she was in high school, she fell in love with a boy from a poor family. They stayed together despite the outcry from her family. However, as soon as the couple entered university, things took a turn for the worse. They started fighting and arguing every day until the boy left her for another girl.


    Meanwhile, outside of the Hidden Dragon Vi. A jeep pulled over, and a strapping young man got off the vehicle.


    ¡°Are you sure Xu Rongfei is going to be here tonight?¡±


    He turned around and asked one of his entourage.


    ¡°Yes, I heard it from Lou Xiaoxiao. ¡± A boy in a sleek buzz-cut answered.


    With only a second of hesitation, the young man said, ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go in.¡±

 Chapter 29 - Chu Minhui

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chu Minhui</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Attendants of the cocktail reception were divided into two groups. At the center of the hall were the real deals of the Chu Zhou City. They joined each other to discuss theing government edicts and to make handshake deals that were in the millions.


    Around the edge of this main group were small congregations of teenagers and children who had tagged along with their parents toe to see the auction.


    Among all the young girls in the hall, Jiang Churan and Xu Rongfei were two of the most beautiful girls, and they had caught many people¡¯s attention.


    The moment that Xu Rongfei started to talk with Chen Fan, many curious eyes peered at the two.


    ¡°Who the hell is that boy?¡±


    ¡°No clue, I don¡¯t think he is a friend of anyone.¡±


    ¡°An outsider? Oh my! It looks like they are very close to each other. Could he be Xu Rongfei¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Everyone was perplexed by the strange development.


    Finally, someone who had recognized Chen Fan chimed in.


    ¡°He is a student of the Ivy League High School, originally from the Si Shui County. He has a knack for fighting. Rumor had it that Xu Rongfei had given herself into his arms just a few days ago in public.¡±


    ¡°Really? How would Xu Rongfei be interested in someone of his kind?¡±


    ¡°No kidding! Look at that rag he is wearing; those are cheaper than what my servants wore.¡±


    ¡°God damn it! How could we let an outsidere in and have his way with our best girl?¡±


    Most people¡¯s eyes turned green with envy as soon as they heard that he was Xu Rongfei¡¯s boyfriend.


    Xu Rongfei and Jiang Churan were two of the most popr girls among the rich kids. Many boys dreamed of bing either one of the two¡¯s boyfriend. Many older boys missed the two girls even after they had gone to university. They couldn¡¯t stomach the insulting actions of the new-boy, making a move on one of the hotties and get away with it.


    ¡°If Chu Minhui was here, that kid would be dead.¡± Someone said bitterly.


    It won¡¯t be the first time that Chu Minhui had to do it. A couple of years ago, he had to chase after one daringpetitor and beat him up so bad that his victim had to be bed bound for three months.


    As the tanagers concerned themselves with the drama, their parents were having a great timeworking with each other.


    Li Yichen trailed behind a stately middle-aged man who had introduced one person after another to him. These guests might be insignificant outside of the city, but inside of the Chu Zhou City, they represented the leaders of their fields.


    Suddenly, Li Yichen noticed that his sidekick, Mo Hill was winking at him.


    Li Yichen excused himself and walked over to Mo Hill. He was not very happy for Mo Hill¡¯s interruption.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen that my dad is introducing the minister to me?¡±


    ¡°I was at the food bar, and I saw that boy we met at the bar!¡± Mo Hill hurried a reply.


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡± Li Yichen¡¯s eyes glinted and then said curiously, ¡°How could he even be able to get in here? A reservation is required for this event calls for a few dozen million yuan.¡±


    ¡°That is why I suspected that he had sneaked in here.¡± Mo Hill agreed. ¡°He is fast and strong, so I figure that it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to sneak in here. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Li Yichen nodded. ¡°But what does that have anything to do with me?¡±


    Although Li Yichen was wary of Chen Fan, he didn¡¯t think that the new-boy would pose any real threat to him.


    Lou Xiaoxiao had been standing next to the two, and she cracked a smile and then said proudly, ¡°I have sent a text to Chu Minhui and told him that Xu Rongfei was here, but who would think that the trouble maker is here as well. If Chu Minhui ever saw him with Xu Rongfei...¡±


    Li Yichen was taken aback by the news. He knew that Chu Minhui¡¯s short temper would very likely prompt him to start a brawl with the new-boy on sight.


    ¡°Speaking of the devil! Look, isn¡¯t that Chu Minhui?¡± Mo Hill gasped.


    The other two looked over toward the entrance, and they saw a brawny young man in a gym suit storm into the event hall, pushing people out of his way as he went.


    ¡°And so it begins... anyone want some popcorn?¡± The dramatic development amused li Yichen.


    Even as Chen Fan and Xu Rongfei were gleefully sampling the ensemble of deserts on the table, a man came over to them with a fewrge strides.


    ¡°Fei-Fei,e here for a second, I need to talk to you.¡±


    Chu Minhui didn¡¯t even spare Chen Fan a nce as he fixed his eyes on Xu Rongfei.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Why can¡¯t you just tell me here?¡± Xu Rongfei fumbled a reply.


    ¡°Here?¡± Chu Minhui scanned around him and then turned to Chen Fan and Jiang Churan and then said with amanding voice, ¡°Get out, I need to talk to her privately.¡±


    Before Jiang Churan could protest, Chen Fan said with a frown, ¡°Why would we leave?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Minhui was not used to people disobeying him. So he studied the boy in front of him with a great measure of displeasure and curiosity. Finally, he put the two and two together.


    ¡°You are Chen Fan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Fan replied lightly.


    ¡°I have heard of you.¡± Chu Minhui said disdainfully. ¡°I have heard that you are quite a fighter, and you defeated even Si Yinxia.


    ¡°But I hope you know that Si Yinxia is just an amateur in Taekwondo. His moves might look fancy, but they are useless in a real fight.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Fan said distractedly.


    Chu Minhui smiled contemptuously. It was evident that he didn¡¯t take this rival in love too seriously. Chu Minhui turn around and spoke softly to Xu Rongfei, ¡°Fei-Fei, can we find another ce to talk? I really need to speak to you about something.¡±


    When he finished, he reached out to grab Xu Rongfei¡¯s arm.


    Xu Rongfei was startled by Chu Minhui¡¯s sudden move. She ran behind Chen Fan and shivered. ¡°Chu Minhui, what do you want?¡±


    Chu Minhui was going to get closer, but he was stopped by Chen Fan cold in his track. Chen Fan said coldly, ¡°Please stay away from her. ¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Chu Minhui growled as he pushed Chen Fan. To his surprise, the boy didn¡¯t move an inch.


    Chu Minhui gave Chen Fan an ugly grin and then said, ¡°Hey kiddo, are you sure you want to mess with me?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to mess with ME?¡± Chen Fan asked calmly.


    ¡°Do you even know who I am?¡±Chu Minhui seemed to be amused by Chen Fan¡¯s determination.


    ¡°I started my official training when I was only twelve and was recruited into a high school team at the age of fifteen. A yearter, I was guaranteed admission to a university. ¡±


    He red at Chen Fan scornfully, ¡°Now, I am going to ask you one more time, are you sure you want to mess with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Fan said firmly.


    This corner of the room had caught the attention of many even before Chu Minhui joined in. By then, it was practically under the spotlight.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Chu Minhui? Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Shit, it looks like he and that new-boy are going to butt each other¡¯s heads!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t look good for the new boy.¡±


    The crowd started to conglomerate around themotion as everyone wanted to see what was going on.


    ¡°Who is Chu Minhui?¡±


    A new member of this small circle asked curiously.


    ¡°He is the superstar of our school, also a die-hard fan of Xu Rongfei.¡±


    The crowd started to fill the new member in on Chu Minhuil¡¯s illustrious achievements.


    The new member was shocked by what he had heard. If the rumors about Chu Minhui were true, Chen Fan¡¯s fate would have been sealed.


    The promise of a fight kept everyone on their toes, and many wanted to see Chen Fan get served by Chu Minhui.


    Meanwhile, Si Yinxia and Chang Wen were chatting with a few friends at the other end of therge hall.


    Si Yinxia¡¯s handsome features were a rare sight even among the well dressed rich kids. He had attracted many girl¡¯s attention, and some of them even came to flirt with him.


    ¡°Boss Si, guess who I saw?¡±


    Ji Xingyu rushed to him and asked excitedly.


    ¡°Who?¡± Si Yinxia knitted his brows and asked.


    ¡°Chen Fan. He is here as well.¡± Ji Xingyu answered tedly.


    ¡°And I saw Chu Minhui right beside him, and he was arguing with him.¡±


    ¡°You know how bad Chu Minhui¡¯s temper is. They two are going to ruin the event. Oh, oh, and Xu Rongfei is right next to them as well.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± interest shed in Chang Wen¡¯s eyes. She grabbed Si Yinxia and urged him, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at what¡¯s going on.¡±


    And then she cursed under her breath, ¡°Chen Fan that ass hole must have snuck into the party. Finally, he is going to get what he deserves; it¡¯s been long overdue.¡±


    Si Yinxia followed Chang Wen without saying a word.


    Although he didn¡¯t openly resent Chen Fan, he was pleased after hearing Chen Fan had gotten himself into trouble.

 Chapter 30 - Kick Him Out!

    <h4>Chapter 30: Kick Him Out!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that Chu Minhui and Chen Fan¡¯s conversation was going nowhere, Jiang Churan furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Chu Minhui, we are at an auction reception, if you want to blow off some steam, I suggest you do it somewhere else, and Fei-Fei is not going with you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡± Chu Minhui didn¡¯t even spare Jiang Churan a nce. He closed in and gave Chen Fan a hot re.


    ¡°Kiddo, you are the first person who dares to challenge me, and you will be thest as well.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled. Even as he was going to utter a reply, an imposing middle-aged man walked over to them and asked hotly, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Who are you, and how dare you stir trouble at our event?¡±


    ¡°Shit, Manager Zhu is here; someone is going to get hurt.¡± An older teenager who recognized the middle-aged man murmured.


    Zhang Yumeng sneered and said, ¡°I hope he kicks both Chu Minhui and Chen Fan out of here; I don¡¯t like either of them.¡±


    ¡°Manager Zhu, My name is Chu Minhui.¡±


    Chu Minhui took a step back and look to Chen Fan. ¡°I suspect that this man has sneaked into the reception without an invitation. I want you to kick him out right now.¡±


    Manager Zhu paused for a second and realized that it was Chu Minhui who he was talking to. He changed his harsh tone into that of a cating one, ¡°Yes, Young Master Chu.¡±


    He then turned around to Chen Fan and then said, ¡°Sir, please show me your invitation.¡±


    Xu Rongfei piped up indignantly, ¡°Why does he have to show his invitation? Why don¡¯t you check Chu Minhui¡¯s invitation?¡±


    Manager Zhu was unfazed by the question. He said calmly, ¡°Because I know Young Master Chu is a good friend of my boss.¡±


    But I can¡¯t remember who this young gentleman over here is even though I have written all the invitations by myself. May I ask who you are? ¡±


    ¡°His name is Chen Fan, a no ount from Si Shui County.¡± Chu Minhui snorted. ¡°I really don¡¯t think that he is on your invitation list.¡±


    As soon as Chu Minhui fished his words, Xu Rongfei¡¯s mind raced.


    She had been wondering the same question. How did Chen Fan get into the auction even if he didn¡¯t have any connections in the city? Even she almost didn¡¯t make it if not for Zhang Yumeng. Only those who owned tens of millions of assets would have received an invitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he has one. He must have snuck in.¡± An onlooker jeered at Chen Fan.


    ¡°I bet you are right! Look at all the garbage that he is wearing. I can¡¯t believe that they let him in.¡± Another one took a jab at Chen Fan.


    ¡°He is in knee deep trouble! The owner of the Fang Sheng International Group was not someone he could mess with. Plus he is on Chu Minhui¡¯s bad terms too. He is as dead as a doornail.¡± Someone heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Sir, please show me your invitation, or else I will have to call the security.¡± Manager Zhu¡¯s bleak face was as hard as a rock, and his voice was final.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation.¡± Chen Fan paused a second and then confessed.


    A swell of surprise rose in the hall.


    ¡°I told you so!¡± An arrogant smile appeared on Chu Minhui¡¯s face. He looked down on Chen Fan like he would towards a defenseless insect under the tip of his toe.


    ¡°How did you get in without an invitation?¡±


    Manager Zhu¡¯s was shocked by the answer. He knotted his brows and looked at Chen Fan suspiciously as if he was a thief. If his supervisor knew that someone had snuck into such a high profile venue, he would be med for not doing his job right.


    Already, he felt cold sweat slide down in between his shoulder des. Fortunately, he had intervened before the big wigs in the room caught wind of it.


    ¡°Awesome! Now Chen Fan is dead!¡± The development sent Chang Wen reveling in her mind. Revenge could not have been any sweeter.


    Ji Xingyu shook his head and said, ¡°Man, why do you get yourself into shit like this. They are out of your league man; you should have stayed out of it. Otherwise, you will make yourself aughingstock.¡±


    Even Si Yinxia was disappointed to find out that the rival he had cared so much about couldn¡¯t even make it past the entrance of the event without cheating. Hemented the fact that he had cared so much about someone who was so worthless.


    A hint of disappointment shed across Jiang Churan¡¯s face.


    Shocked by the turn of the event, Xu Rongfei stomped the floor anxiously as she pointed a finger at Chen Fan. ¡°Brother Chen Fan, how could you¡ª ¡±


    ¡°I am not done yet.¡± Chen Fan cut her short.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation, but the person who invited me does. Just check your guest book, and we can clear this out.¡±


    ¡°You are invited toe here?¡± General Zhu murmured doubtfully. ¡°Only the biggest bosses had the privilege to invite others, such as our boss and his son.¡±


    ¡°My boss has only one son, are you sure he invited you?¡±


    Chen Fan was at a loss for a second. He didn¡¯t recall Wei Ziqin mention that she was the owner of the Fang Sheng International Group. Plus, Manger Zhu had said clearly that his boss had a son, not a daughter.


    Seeing Chen Fan had kept his silence, Manager Zhu became hesitant to take any action.


    Finally, he decided to ask someone to check the guest book like the boy had suggested, thinking it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Suddenly, another voice came out from behind him.


    ¡°Although I am not sure if anyone invited him, I had seen this boy just a few weeks ago, and he was working at a bar as a Fruit Boy.¡±


    The crowd looked toward the speaker, and they saw a gorgeous girl wearing a painted face and a dazzling dress.


    ¡°How could a young master of the Fang Sheng International Group be friends with a Fruit Boy?¡±


    The crowd boiled over as soon as the girl finished her words.


    Most people had thought that Chen Fan was just a foolish boy got caught for sneaking into somewhere he didn¡¯t belong, but no one had expected that there was so much more than what met the eyes.


    ¡°The owner of the Fang Sheng International Group and his son were both influential people in the city; they would never waste their time befriending aborer, much less inviting him to their event.¡±


    ¡°His ims are so blown out of proportion that even a blind man would know he was lying.¡±


    ¡°What a shame that Xu Rongfei would fall for someone like him.¡±


    By then, everyone looked at Chen Fan with contempt and disdain.


    If Chen Fan would have admitted that he had snuck into the event just to see his lover, people might have more sympathy for him. However, his poor lies had made people question his integrity, and by then, no one was on his side.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the usations, but he looked at the girl who spoke up.


    ¡°That is Lou Xiaoxiao... So the person who is behind all of this should be...¡± Chen Fan calcted his situation in his mind.


    Manager Zhu asked the girl in a serious tone, ¡°Youngdy, are you telling me the truth?¡±


    ¡°I can vouch for her. ¡± Another voice spoke up.


    The speaker managed to give Jiang Churan an apologetic smile before he continued, ¡°I had met Mr. Chen in the bar where he worked. But who knows, maybe he has some connection that we are not aware of. I suggest Mr. Zhu check the guest book just in case. But yes, the youngdy told the truth.¡± Li Yinchen said.


    ¡°The person behind all of this is Li Yichen!¡± Realization finally dawned upon Chen Fan.


    Jiang Churan furrowed her brows as she wondered if Chen Fan had ¡ªunbeknown to her¡ªoffended Li Yichen. However, Jiang Churan conceded that Li Yichen didn¡¯t need a ¡°casus belli¡± in this case since it was Chen Fan that had lied from the beginning.


    She looked at Chen Fan and then heaved a sigh of resignation.


    ¡°Is this all you got? You sounded so ambitious while west spoke at the bar, but it seemed that was just empty talk. I was right about you after all.¡± Jiang Churan was very disappointed with Chen Fan.


    ¡°Since Young Master Li had put it this way, I don¡¯t think there is any need to check the guest book any longer.¡± Manager Zhu smiled at Li Yicheng.


    Li Yichen was the most influential young man in the city. If he had vouched for the girl, Manager Zhu was in no ce to doubt him.


    General Zhu didn¡¯t even turn around to look at Chen Fan when he gave the order:


    ¡°Security! Remove this young man out of this establishment.


    ¡°How dare you sneak into our private property, you will regret this!¡±


    Everyone finally started to feel a shred of sympathy for the young boy.


    Even if someone wanted to speak up for him, they would have to deal with thebined wrath of Chu Minhui, Li Yichen, and the Fang Sheng International Group. And that would make even the most powerful man in the room think twice of their actions.


    Although Chang Wen had kept her silence, her face lit up with satisfaction.


    Lou Xiaoxiao snorted lightly as he looked at Xu Rongfei who was already on the verge of breaking down into tears.


    Si Yinxia shook his head; he knew that no one would be able to save Chen Fan tonight.


    Li Yichen didn¡¯t event grace Chen Fan with a nce. He looked away and took a sip of the red wine from his ss.


    It was a simple if notzy move from him, and it was enough to destroy Chen Fan¡¯s life once and for all.


    All the friends of Xu Rongfei, such as Zhang Yumeng and Han Yun shook their heads in dismay. They thought maybe this was for the best, the rtionship between Xu Rongfei and the new-boy would never lead to anywhere anyways.


    Xu Rongfei was the only person who pleaded with Manager Zhu to not to kick Chen Fan out. However, her effort yielded no result; Manager Zhu turned on the radio and called for the security.


    Chu Minhui stood proudly and sneered at Chen Fan: ¡°Hey, kiddo, I told you so!¡±


    You have messed with the wrong guy, man! I told you I would get you kicked out of here! What can you do now, huh? Are you gonna cry?¡±


    Someone shouted behind Chu Minhui, ¡°Kick him out!¡±


    Chen Fan stood still and didn¡¯t move. No one knew what he was thinking at this critical moment.


    However, even as Chu Minhui, Ji Xingyu, and Lou Xiaoxiao were convinced that they had avenged their defeat, they then heard an icy voice rise behind the crowd:


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡±

 Chapter 31 - Princess Of House Wei

    <h4>Chapter 31: Princess Of House Wei</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone looked towards the voice, and they saw a beautiful girl with a cold and aloof face walking toward themotion. The crowd split into two halves as people made way for the girl.


    The girl was in a white Qipao and a pair of stiletto heels. She looked to be one meter and seventy-eight centimeters or above. A sense of pride and dominance emanated from her wild and gleaming eyes, making many less confident men and women lower their heads. It was as if the girl was a queen from a world of ice.


    ¡°Who is she? How dare she speak up for Chen Fan?¡± One of the onlookers asked with disdain.


    Those who had already recognized the girl were shocked by the onlooker¡¯s daring question. One of them hurried to cover the onlooker¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Are you crazy? That¡¯s the princess of the Wei Family.¡±


    ¡°Princess of the Wei Family?¡± The onlooker murmured, and as realization finally dawned upon him, his face turned paler than a piece of parchment paper.


    She was Wei Ziqin.


    ¡°My Lady?¡±


    Manager Zhou felt a strong nagging sensation of impending doom the moment he saw Wei Ziqin.


    He managed a smile from his overwrought face and said, ¡°Wee, wee! why didn¡¯t you tell us ahead of time that you would be here?¡±


    ¡°Buzz off; I am not yourdy. I want nothing to do with you and your boss.¡± Wei Ziqin snorted. She was well known for her cold and aloof character and rarely did she show her emotions on her face. However, anger was written all over her attractive face right now, making it look like a piece of frosted rock in the middle of a frigid winter.


    ¡°Mr. Chen is my guest; why are you doing this to him?¡±


    Manager Zhu suddenly shriveled a little after hearing Wei Ziqin¡¯s words. A curdled smile hung on his face.


    Was this kid a guest of Miss Wei?


    It¡¯s impossible! So powerful was Miss Wei that even Young Sir had to tread carefully and talk politely while he was with her. How could she be a friend with this... bum?


    He hurried to improvise an excuse for himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was invited by you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare raise my voice at him.¡±


    Wei Ziqin¡¯s cold face didn¡¯t warm up the slightest after hearing the manager¡¯s excuse. She turned to Chen Fan and smiled apologetically.


    ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Chen. I amte.


    ¡°I apologize for the ill-treatment. I will make sure that these servants learn their lessons.¡±


    Even after her apology, the anger on her face didn¡¯t recedepletely.


    Chen Fan was not just an ordinary man; he was a Martial Arts Master who was on the same level as Ye Nantian and Mr. Wu. Even her grandfather wanted to get on his good side. Therefore, Manager Zhou hadmitted a significant sin by trying to kick the boy out of the event. Fortunately, she had arrived just in time before everything was toote. She wagered that if master Chen left the venue in a fit of anger, all those efforts that the elderly man had put into cozying up to the master would be all but wasted. Who in their right mind would offend a Martial Arts Grand Master?


    Chen Fan remained calm, and it was as if those usations and scornful remarks thrown at him had all slid off his mind.


    ¡°No big deal, just a bunch of clowns.¡±


    He gave Manager Zhu a sidelong nce and then said, ¡°Manager Zhu seemed to dislike me a lot. I told him that I was invited, but he just wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Manager Zhu¡¯s heart sank after he heard Chen Fan¡¯s castigating words


    He still managed to maintain a smile on his face as he pleaded, ¡°Miss Wei, please, I can exin.¡±


    ¡°Save your breath.¡±


    ¡°I will inform your boss of everything that had happened here, and I will see to it that he fires you.¡± Wei Ziqin said lightly. Manager Zhu thought that he was going to faint.


    He looked towards Chu Minhui imploringly, hoping the Young Master Chu, the real instigator of this mishap would help this cannon fodder.


    However, little did he know that Chu Minhui was too scared of getting in the way of Miss Wei to say anything.


    He was shocked the moment he saw Wei Ziqin; when the princess of the Wei Family apologized to Chen Fan, he couldn¡¯t even believe his ears.


    She was Wei Ziqin! The granddaughter of the elderly Man Wei and the daughter of Wei Changgeng!


    Even his father dare not defy Wei Ziqin, much less Chu Minhui himself.


    Although their families were equally wealthy in the Chu Zhou City, Chu Family only dealt with business locally, while the Wei Family could even exert influence to all other metropolia in China. Plus, the Wei Family¡¯s roots ran deep in Chu Zhou City, no one in the city were able to challenge their position.


    However, seeing Manager Zhu¡¯s desperation, Chu Minhui decided to give it a try.


    ¡°Sister Ziqin.¡±


    Wei Ziqin turned around and saw Chu Minhui. She asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s up? Is there anything you want to tell me? Save it. I know what you want to say!¡±


    Ziqin¡¯s refute lit up the anger in Chu Minhui; he protested, ¡°Well, this ass hole had stolen my girlfriend and ¡ª ¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wei Ziqin shouted at the boy.


    She looked at Chu Minhui resentfully; she had expected much better from him.


    ¡°I thought that after Uncle Chu had sent you into the training camp, you would have shed your delinquency and grew up, but it seems that it was just wishful thinking! You are even worse than before!


    ¡°If you could have forced someone as easy going as Mr. Chen into a corner, I can¡¯t imagine how you interact with other people.


    ¡°I will talk to Uncle Chu about what happened tonight, and you should reflect on it too.¡±


    Without even sparing Chu Minhui a nce, she turned around toward Chen Fan and said, ¡°Mr. Chen, the auction is about to start. Why don¡¯t you follow me to the pre-show exhibition to go over the items? ¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    Chen Fan shot Chu Minhui a nce and smiled before he followed Wei Ziqin out of the reception hall.


    Manager Zhu¡¯s legs finally gave in and brought him to the ground. Chu Minhui gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, tiring to suppress the fire burning inside of his belly.


    Thest scornful nce that Chen Fan gave him was a sharp jab at his self-esteem.


    ¡°Asshole!¡±


    He waited until the two were gone before he allowed himself to be seized by anger. He wrenched a half-empty wine ss on the table and smashed it on the floor.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, please watch your actions.¡± Another manager who was called to deal with the emergency said to Chu Minghui with a scowl.


    Chu Minhui looked around and realized that he had be aughing stock. He stormed out of the room with the taste of defeat in his mouth and anger in his belly.


    ¡°How is it possible for him to know Wei Ziqin? ¡±


    Li Yichen was shocked as soon as he saw Wei Ziqin.


    ¡°Councilor Li, who is Wei Ziqin?¡± Mo Hill asked curiously.


    Despite her influence, Wei Ziqin had always been very lowkey in public. Very rarely did she show up at public events, and therefore not a lot of people had even heard of her name. She wouldn¡¯t have attended the auction if not for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Elderly Man Wei¡¯s granddaughter. Wei Zipin¡¯s sister.¡± Li Yichen said as his lips twitched a little.


    ¡°WHO?¡± Mo Hill gasped. Even Lou Xiaoxiao was shocked by the revtion.


    Compare to Wei Ziqin, Wei Zipin was a much more well-known name.


    His dad was the youngest son of the Wei Family. People like Mo Hill would never even have the chance of meeting with someone as powerful as Wei Zipin.


    Since Wei Ziqin was Wei Zipin¡¯s sister, they wagered that Wei Ziqin was at least as influential as her Uncle.


    ¡°I remember that the Old Man Wei¡¯s youngest son is the least sessful. Who is father Wei Ziqin¡¯s father? The oldest son or the second one?


    ¡°She is the Daughter of Wei Changgeng. ¡± Li Yichen said.


    ¡°Oh, shit! We are done, we fucked up. What should we do now? What if Chen Fan wanted to get revenge on us?¡±


    Lou Xiaoxiao said regretfully in a trembling voice.


    Who would have thought that a country boy had a connection with the Wei Family of the North Bank? How did that happen?


    Li Yichen¡¯s face was cid, but he cursed at Chen Fan in his heart.


    He had thought that the new-boy was just a worm that could be easily squashed by him, but it seemed that Chen Fan was going to be a thorn in his side for a long time.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Yumeng and other girls watched the development unfold with disbelief.


    They watched as Chen Fan turned the situation around after being forced to hisst leg.


    ¡°Who is that woman? She looks like some kind of a big deal. Was she really powerful enough to overtrump thebined force of Chu Minhui and the Fang Sheng International Group?¡±


    ¡°No kidding! Didn¡¯t someone just say that he worked at a bar?¡±


    ¡°Yea, as a Fruitboy!¡±


    These girls were not well connected and therefore they might have never heard of Wei Ziqin¡¯s name much less seeing her in person.


    Han Yun was the only one among those girls who had recognized Chen Fan¡¯s rescuer


    ¡°That¡¯s Miss Wei from the Wei Family.¡±


    Everyone was so shocked by the revtion that their faces paled.


    Wei Family of the North Bank was the most prominent household in the City if not in China. As the granddaughter of the family, Wei Ziqin had an unimaginable amount of resources at hermand and family influences at her disposal. She must have lived a life that most girls didn¡¯t even dare dream of.


    ¡°That loser is a friend of Wei Ziqin? They didn¡¯t even talk like friends! Maybe there is more than what meets the eye.¡± Someone suggested


    By then, the girls no longermented Xu Rongfei¡¯s choice. Instead, they marveled at her ability to spot the real gold.


    Everything happened so quickly that Xu Rongfei was still disheveled. But after a while, she finally gathered herself.


    Jiang Churan came up to her, tugged her hand and said, ¡°He is gone; why are you still standing here?¡±


    Despite Jiang Churan¡¯s even voice, her heart was filled with contradicting emotions.


    ¡°So is that your protector? The Princess of House Wei.¡±


    No wonder you dare look down on Chu Minhui. ¡±


    Jiang Churan thought to herself and then sighed lightly.

 Chapter 32 - Dharma Artifacts

    <h4>Chapter 32: Dharma Artifacts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Si Yinxia and the others could not believe what they had just seen.


    Standing on hisst leg, Chen Fan had thestugh after his support finally showed up.


    When Chang Wen and the others heard the real identity Wei Ziqin, their faces turned pale out of shock.


    Chang Wen¡¯s uncle was a manager of the Fang Sheng International Group, a simr level to Manager Zhu. Seeing how easily Wei Ziqin was able to fire Manager Zhu, Chang Wen wagered that it would be easy for Chen Fan to seek revenge by simply whispering his discontent of her to Wei Ziqin.


    ¡°Who would think that he is Wei Ziqin¡¯s friend?¡± Ji Xingyu eximed incredulously.


    Wei Ziqin was much more different than other girls such as Jiang Churan and Xu Rongfei.


    Although she usually kept things to herself, most upper-ss citizens of the Chu Zhou City knew her name very well. Her father had met tails winds during his business venture and was hopeful of pushing the influence of the Wei Family to a new height.


    Before such an influential person, even Li Yichen and Chu Minhui would have to show deference much less Ji Xingyu.


    Si Yinxia was silent for a second and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He turned around and started off.


    They knew that with such a powerful ally backing Chen Fan, it would be impossible for them to challenge him.


    Ji Xingyu heaved a sigh and followed Si Yinxia out of the hall. However, Chang Wen had stood behind. Calcting thoughts flickered in her eyes as she brooded over her next move.


    ¡°Fang Sheng International Group belonged to my second uncle. However, I was afraid that you might be hesitant toe to an event hosted by the likes of him, so I didn¡¯t tell you everything. I apologize for what had happened back there.¡± Wei Ziqin said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ok. I have to thank you for fishing me out of that mess.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    Although Chen Fan¡¯s voice held no sign of rancor, Wei Ziqin¡¯s heart caught in her throat as she registered the displeased undertone.


    If Chen Fan was just an ordinary person, she might have believed him that he would let the matter rest. However, she knew that Chen Fan was a Transcendent Master, and he would not be able to stomach such insult.


    So thinking, Wei Ziqin hurried a reply, ¡°Chu Minhui is a foolish boy, but I have watched him grow up, so I want to beg you to spare him just for once. Please.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan stopped and turned to regard Wei Ziqin with a half smile.


    Seeing the indifference in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, she knew her intuition was right. Slowly, her face turned to that of imploring.


    Jiang Churan had thought Wei Ziqin was Chen Fan¡¯s supporter, but little did she know that Chen Fan didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s support.


    However, powerful Chu Minhui was, if Chen Fan wanted him dead, he could have killed him with a snap of a finger. He was about to do exactly that right before We Ziqin showed up at the event. He was surprised that the girl was able to sense his well-hidden intent.


    The two held each other¡¯s gaze for thirty seconds, and seeing that Wei Ziqin was adamant in her pleading, Chen Fan finally gave in and snorted coldly:


    ¡°He is a dead man if it happens again.¡±


    After he had said that, he looked away from Wei Ziqin¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Ziqin answered under her breath. She lowered her head and started to catch up with Chen Fan.


    She reminded herself to have a serious talk with Chu Minhui so that he wouldn¡¯t get himself into trouble again.


    After having caught a glimpse of who Chen Fan really was, Wei Ziqin finallyprehended the insurmountable gap between her and Chen Fan. She started to be more careful when she talked to Chen Fan.


    After the two left the hall, they were greeted by an old man.


    ¡°This is Uncle Lin, my second uncle¡¯s right-hand man. He is going to show us the items being put on auction before it starts.¡± Wei Ziqin said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for the introduction, Missy. This way, please.¡± The old man was dressed in a sleek and meticulously ironed suit. His tempered andposed demeanor resembled that of a butler from an English Household.¡± I have heard that Xiao Zhu had offended our guest, thatd deserves the punishment. ¡±


    The old man talked as he led the way, all the while, he didn¡¯t look at Chen Fan even once.


    As the most trusted advisor of Wei Sanye, Uncle Lin was one of if not the most influential people in the Fang Sheng International Group. Any rich upper-ss citizen would have to greet him with a great measure of respect, and therefore, he didn¡¯t take someone such as Chen Fan seriously. Let it be firing Manager Zhu or entertaining the guest; Uncle Lin would not oblige without the direct order from Wei Ziqin. However, like an old and loyal family dog, once the instructions were given to him, he followed them to the letters.


    ¡°These items were collected by the Third Lord from all over the world. He had spared no expense in amassing such an impressive collection.¡±


    ¡°This one is a Sapphire from South Africa. Rumor has it that it could bring great fortune to the wearer.


    ¡°This one is an Ancestral Compass; is was said to have the ability to attract wealth.


    ¡°This one is a supreme-grade mutton-fat-jade. It can ward off the cold.


    ¡°This one is...¡±


    All sorts of artifacts filled the entire exhibition hall to the brim. They would soon be put on auction and be admired by all the rich people of the Chu Zhou City.


    Uncle Lin could not suppress the pride in his voice as he went over each and every piece of the collection in great details.


    ¡°What do you think of these artifacts, Mr. Chen?¡± Wei Ziqin asked curiously.


    Chen Fan scanned the roomful of antiques and shook his head. ¡°They are trinkets, that¡¯s all. ¡±


    With his wealth of knowledge in all things magical, he could easily tell real Dharma artifacts from ordinary trinkets. As much as people wanted to believe in the alleged power in these artifacts, Chen Fan knew that they were simply useless baubles.


    Uncle Lin was not impressed by what he had heard; his boss had spent a huge amount of resources in collecting these treasures, yet they were so easily dismissed by a sixteen-year-old boy.


    ¡°Seems like I will have to bring out the real treasure to teach this youngster a lesson.¡±


    With that in mind, Uncle Lin smiled at Wei Ziqi. ¡°Mydy, these are not the most precious treasures. Pleasee this way.¡±


    ¡°Really? Sure!¡± Wei Ziqin followed the old man excitedly. The old man led them to the center of the exhibition hall where an iridescent colorful bead was housed inside of avishly decorated disy case.


    Wei Ziqin was confused for a second, and then she suddenly realized something.


    ¡°This... This is the Dharma Artifact that is going to be put on for auction?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Uncle Lin smiled smugly.


    He looked at Chen Fan, and to his surprise, the boy still didn¡¯t seem to be too impressed.


    The artifact was able to suck the attention of any ordinary person wouldy the first sight on it. Those who fell under the spell of the artifact wouldn¡¯t be able to recover for a while.


    It was already an incredible feat to be able to recover as fast as Wei Ziqin had, but Chen Fan seemed to bepletely unaffected.


    ¡°This Dharma artifact was a Dzi Bead worn by a living Buddha from Tibet. It was said that the living Buddha was born with this bead in his hand and he had been wearing it ever since until his final nirvana. Boss had gone all the way to Tibet by himself to receive the blessing of the Living Buddha and bought this bead with a few million yuan.¡± Uncle Lin¡¯s voice was filled with arrogance as he introduced the bead to the two youngsters.


    ¡°Incredible!¡± Wei Ziqin nodded to praise the story behind the rare artifact.


    Uncle Lin beamed from side to side after hearing Wei Ziqin¡¯spliment.


    He turned to Chen Fan again, expecting to see an impressed look on the boy¡¯s face. However, Chen Fan shook his head disappointedly.


    ¡°It seems to me that Mr. Chen didn¡¯t like any of Third Lord¡¯s collection.¡±


    Chen Fan said faintly, ¡°It might seem like a Dharma artifact, but It¡¯s not by a long chalk.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Uncle Lin was seized by a fit of anger.


    ¡°What do you know about antiques? If not for Miss Wei, I would not even let you stand here, much less granting you the sight of such a treasure.¡± The old man thought to himself.


    Uncle Lin sneered at Chen Fan and asked coldly, ¡°If Mr. Chen was convinced that this Kang Duo Dzi Bead was not the real deal, would you be so kind as to show us the real Dharma Artifacts?¡±


    ¡°The real Dharma Artifact?¡±


    Chen Fan red at him and then said calmly, ¡°The real Dharma Artifacts were things such as the Flying Sword and Dharma Treasures. One could use them to summon clouds and thunder among many other magical powers. This bead can only distract people when theyy the first sight on it. Other than that, it is practically useless,¡±


    Uncle Linughed scornfully and then said, ¡°Are you kidding me? Those are legends; they don¡¯t exist in real life.


    ¡°But the magical power of this Dzi Bead was real. You had itpletely wrong.¡±


    ¡°I think Mr. Chen¡¯s im is exaggerated.¡± A mocking expression appeared on Uncle Lin¡¯s face. He was just one step away from calling the boy a liar.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Fan was unfazed by the usation.


    He pointed to deft fingers at the bead and suddenly evoked a huge explosion in the Void Dimension. The loud din of the explosion could not be heard in the real world unless one connected their Qi to the higher dimensions.


    In a blink, Chen Fan had unleashed his soul energy onto the bead and erased the remaining soul energy of its previous owner.


    ¡°Look again.¡± Chen Fan pulled back his fingers and said with a calm face.


    When the two looked again; they were both shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Uncle Lin eximed.


    The Dzi bead had suddenly lost its strange ability to attract people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s very possible.¡± Chen Fan exined. ¡°It had obtained some soul energy from its previous wearer, and therefore it was able to influence the attention of an ordinary person. Since I have erased the remaining soul energy, I have also got rid of its ¡®power.¡¯¡±


    After hearing Chen Fan¡¯s exnation, a sense of respect rose inside of Wei Ziqin. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Mr. Chen is truly a master.¡±


    ¡°Now there really is nothing special about this Dzi Bead any longer. As he had said, it is just an ordinary bauble.¡± Uncle Lin sucked in a breath as he was taken aback by the boy¡¯s ability.


    ¡°You are right, young man. I have underestimated you. ¡±


    Chen Fan nodded as he thought to himself. ¡°Even the so-called ¡®real deal¡¯ was a useless piece of junk, much less the rest. I can¡¯t count on finding any useful artifact here.¡±


    Even as he was about to leave, he caught a glimpse of an artifact in the corner. Suddenly, his body tightened as he failed to suppress a light gasp.

 Chapter 33 - Jade Marrow

    <h4>Chapter 33: Jade Marrow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan was no longer speaking, she looked along the direction where Chen Fan was staring and saw a gray-colored jade in the corner.


    Except for being really old, this piece of ragged jade couldn¡¯t reallypare with the scintiting Dzi bead.


    ¡°Oh, yeah! Jackpot!¡± Chen Fan eximed in his mind.


    A gleeful smile broke over Chen Fan¡¯s face. He turned around and said to Wei Ziqin. ¡°How much is this jade, I want to take it.¡±


    He had brought the bank card that Zhou Tianhao had gifted him, so he didn¡¯t hesitate and asked for the price.


    ¡°If you like you, just take it.¡± Wei Ziqin said with a smile.


    Her grandfather had already gifted the boy a mansion that was worth over tens of millions of yuan. What would be the harm in adding this ordinary looking jade into the package?


    ¡°What do you say, Uncle Lin?¡±


    Uncle Lin stered on an unctuous smile and then replied, ¡°Of course. Please, Mr. Chen, help yourself.¡±


    Uncle Lin was still stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power, having learned his lesson; his tone became much more respectful.


    ¡°Very well; I owe you one.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and grabbed the jade. His eyes were lit up with glee.


    Wei Ziqin felt a mix of surprise and joy after seeing that the Transcendent Master finally started to open up to her family.


    She remembered Chen Fan¡¯s cid face and ungracious look after he had received a mansion from her grandfather. But who would have thought that he would be so ecstatic after receiving a worthless piece of jade? A piece of bauble for a grand master¡¯s favor: the deal just could not get any better.


    Could it be that this jade was worth more than a mansion?


    ¡°What is so special about this jade?¡± We Ziqin asked curiously.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you just asked me to show you a real Dharma Artifact?¡± Chen Fan paused a second and then asked slowly.


    ¡°Yea.¡±


    Wei Ziqin and Uncle Lin exchanged a confused nce.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, could this be the real Dharma Artifact you were talking about?¡± Uncle Lun asked cautiously.


    This ancient jade looked unremarkable, and anyone could tell that its body was filled with impurities. It was a far cry from many precious gemstones at disy in the hall. What would be so special about this jade?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s... not quite a Dharma Artifact yet. ¡± Chen Fan said slowly as he carefully ced the jade into his pocket.


    ¡°It still has some rough edges, but once I have finished refining it, it will be a powerful Dharma Treasure.¡±


    Both Uncle Lin and Wei Ziqin were taken aback by his words. Never had they thought that anyone could simply create a legendary Dharma Artifact?


    Sensing that Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to disclose too much, the two decided not to press him with more questions.


    ¡°There is nothing else to look at here, let¡¯s go¡± Having obtained the precious jade, Chen Fan was satisfied.


    After he had returned the reception hall, he noticed that everyone looked at him strangely. Nearly all the teenagers had witnessed Chu Minhui¡¯s embarrassing defeat at the hands of Chen Fan, and therefore no one dared looked down on him.


    ¡°You are back?¡± Jiang Churan greeted him; her voice was slightly awkward.


    ¡°Yea.¡± Chen Fan held an indifferent face as he nodded.


    He walked past Jiang Churan to Xu Rongfei, and he rubbed Xu Rongfei¡¯s cute and surprised face.


    ¡°Thank you for your help! If you ever need anything, feel free to ask me.¡±


    Of all the participants of the reception, only Xu Rongfei had helped him when he was cornered by his opponent. Chen Fan would never forget that.


    Xu Rongfei was willing to stand up for him even though she thought he was just a helpless country boy. Chen Fan was touched by Xu Rongfei¡¯s genuine concern; it made him feel that other than Auntie Tang, Xu Rongfei was the most caring person in his life so far. He couldn¡¯t help but consider her a younger sister and wanted to protect her like how she protected him.


    Chen Fan¡¯s intimate pat on Xu Rongfei¡¯s head made her blush. She lowered her head and was suddenlyck of words.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Chen Fanughed before he started off.


    Wei Ziqin nodded at the two girls with a smile before she left the room.


    Uncle Lin picked up the cue almost immediately. He ordered the workers to rearrange the seats so that the two girls would have the front-row seats. He reminded the workers to tend to the two girl¡¯s needs, particrity the girl called Xu Rongfei.


    The special treatment made Xu Rongfei¡¯s other friends¡¯ eyes turned green with jealousy.


    Someone had recognized the old man as soon as he appeared in the reception hall. He was the second most influential person in the Fang Sheng International Group and was sitting on a much more senior position than Manager Zhu.


    The fact that even Uncle Lin had to fawn over Chen Fan told everyone the clout of the boy.


    After Wei Ziqin had dropped Chen Fan off, he took out the ancient jade right away.


    ¡°Who would have thought that I would encounter a piece of Jade Marrow on earth? I couldn¡¯t have gotten a more valuable treasure than this!¡± Chen Fan beamed from side to side. He had thought that there would be no more numinous treasures left on earth considering itsck of Spirit Qi.


    The Jade Marrow was the rarest form of jade. It was not a worldly object and could be ssified as a Sentient Object.


    I have thought of purchasing a few precious jades to create a Jade Talisman. However wless a piece of jade stone was, it couldn¡¯tpare with the Jade Marrow. All Jade Talisman made out of ordinary jade stone can only be used once. However, a talisman made out of Jade Marrow could be used and reused indefinitely.


    He was only at the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment level, and therefore he still has to live with his fragile worldly body. If he were hit by a bullet, depending on where itnded, the wound could be fatal.


    However, with the protection of a Dharma Artifact, such as a Jade Talisman, Chen fan should be able to ward off any harm from small caliber firearms.


    ¡°This is the first sentient object I have obtained; I need to use it wisely. Who knows how long I will have to wait until I cany my hands on another one ?¡±


    So thinking, Chen Fan initiated the art and summoned an True Fire to help him remold the ancient jade.


    After a short while, the ancient jade started to make crackling noise as it shed its outer shell, revealing a brilliant piece of gem, the size of an infant¡¯s fist.


    The texture of the jade was smoother than the purest of the Mutton-fat-jade, and its surface held a warm luster.


    ¡°I bet It would fetch a good price at the auction.¡±


    It was simply a fleeting thought. Chen Fan knew that even if someone offered him a trillion yuan, he would not sell it.


    ¡°If I can sessfully create a jade talisman, I might as well have gained a second life. No money could buy that.


    ¡°Once I am finished with this one, I will make a few more. Two for my parents, one for sister An, and one more Xiao Qiong.¡± Chen fan thought to himself. Those were the people he really cared in this world.


    The thought of Xiao Qiong filled his heart with poignant emotions. He looked up toward the southern sky.


    At the end of the stars was the Jin City where the love of his life lived. He figured that Xiao Qiong should be attending grade twelve just like him. In his past life, they didn¡¯t see each other again until they were at the University.


    Although he had only been reborn for just over a month, he already missed Xiao Qiong badly.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong, wait for me.


    ¡°I will never back down again!


    ¡°I will be stronger so that I can protect you for the rest of your life. I want to say this to you loud and clear in front of you: I love you! ¡±


    Chen Fan swore in his mind.


    In hisst life, his cultivation couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed at which his life had fallen apart, and therefore, he failed to save his loved ones. However, now he had entered the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment, making a Jade Talisman was the least he could do for his family.


    After he gathered himself, he was finally ready to create the very first Dharma Artifact he would own in this life.


    Unlike brewing the elixir, only the high-level cultivators could be sessful in creating a Dharma Artifact. Usually, the Ethereal Enlightenment Level was the jump-off point for sessfully creating artifacts, but Chen Fan decided to give it a try anyway.


    Only three students in the ss knew what had happened at the auction; they were Si Yinxia, Chang Wen and Ji Xingyu.


    Ever since that day, Ji Xingyu had given up his harassment while Si Yinxia seemed to have transformed his indignation and jealousy into motivation for studying.


    Chang Wen, on the other hand, had a 180-degree change in her attitude toward Chen Fan. She started to strike up short conversations with Chen Fan from time to time and attempted to break into Chen Fan¡¯s small circle of friends.


    Chen Fan carried out the refinement of the artifact slowly but surely.


    Due to Chen Fan¡¯s rtively low power, he could only rely on patience. Every day, he chipped his way through the daunting task by etching small inscriptions and runes onto the Jade Marrow one strike at a time.


    After a few days, the body of the Jade Marrow was covered with cryptic Daoism symbols and inscriptions. These words and symbols were so tiny that they might be as well invisible to naked eyes. Without using any tool, Chen Fan had etched these symbols using his arcane energy. The perfect execution of the etchings spoke loudly of Chen Fan¡¯s incredible control over his power.


    After a few nights of hard work, Chen Fan was finally close. He set the Jade Marrow aside and then heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Step one,plete! The next step is to grow its spirit using my True Essence by simply wearing it as much as I can.¡±


    Before him, the jade talisman floated in the air and gleamed brightly.


    Upon close inspection, one might find countless golden symbols constantly flowing and moving about on the surface of the jade. It was as if the jade was alive.


    ¡°I am still not strong enough to do the more powerful spells. So far, I have only three low-level spells: ¡®Spirit Gathering Array,¡¯ ¡®Diamond Art¡¯ and the ¡®Arcane Bulwark of Thunder¡¯ ¡± Chen Fan thought to himself as he knotted his brows. ¡°Fortunately, I still have enough space left on the talisman to engrave more spells at ater time.¡±


    The Spirit Gathering Array was what he needed the most right now.


    The Numinous Abode under the willow tree was no longer adequate for his cultivation at his current stage. The Spirit Gathering Array could significantly boost the amount of Qi he could gather during each session. This spell should be useful until he reached thete-stage of the Foundation Establishment level.


    ¡°With this jade talisman, I should be able to speed up my cultivation at least three times if not more.¡±


    A satisfying smile finally broke over Chen Fan¡¯s tired face.


    Both the Diamond Art and the Arcane Bulwark of Thunder were the most rudimentary spells: one focused on protection, while the other focused on offense.


    ¡°Since I have already created the artifact, I really should test it before I put it to use. ¡±


    Chen Fan thought as he rubbed his chin.


    Before he hade up with a method to test his talisman, someone knocked on his door.

 Chapter 34 - Third Lord Of Wei

    <h4>Chapter 34: Third Lord Of Wei</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Hello?¡± Chen Fan said, when he saw the visitor.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I apologize for not giving you a heads up.¡± The visitor was Uncle Lin that Chen Fan had met a couple of days ago at the auction house.


    Uncle Lin bowed slightly to Chen Fan and then said, ¡°My master had heard what had happened that night, and he is very interested in meeting you to discuss more about the Dharma Artifacts.¡±


    ¡°The Third Lord of Wei wants to see me?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    From Zhou Tianhao to the Auction, Chen Fan did not like anything that had Third Lord¡¯s hands in it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my lord had spotted a real Dharma Artifact, but he did not entirely trust the seller, and therefore, he wishes that he could have a second opinion from you.¡± Uncle Lin said with a smile.


    Chen Fan was going to refuse whatever Uncle Lin was going to propose. However, the topic quickly piqued his interest.


    Although most of the collections from the Third Lord of the Wei were junk, he had gotten the Jade Marrow from him; therefore, Chen Fan wagered that there could potentially be another real deal waiting to be discovered.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Chen Fan said. He was curious to see the difference between the Dharma Artifact in this world than that was created by him using the art from the world of cultivation.


    As soon as Chen Fan arrived at themunity gate, he saw a Bentley Continental Flying Spur parked by the gate. It was evident that only the Third Lord of the Wei could afford this luxury car that was worth over a few million.


    After Chen Fan had secured himself in the car seat, Uncle Lin started to fill him in the details.


    ¡°A seller from Zhong Zhou City showed the Third Lord a filigree of the sort, and ever since then, the Third Lord had been ranting about how all of his other collections were junk, and he wanted to sell them. ¡±


    Chen Fan nodded. No wonder The Third Lord of Wei wanted to auction out all of his collections a few nights ago.


    ¡°As you know, my lord was not the only powerful ma in the Chu Zhou City; everyone at his level will go head over heels for anything that imed to be able to ward off the evil eyes and protect their wealth and family. Even many powerful buyers from the Tian He City had joined the race. They had already met three times, as they say the third time¡¯s the charm, so I bet the seller is finally going to let this piece go this time.¡± Uncle Lin said and then heaved a sigh.


    ¡°This Dharma artifact is starting at ten million yuan; the stake is not small. Therefore, Third Lord wanted you to be the appraiser, and if it really is as powerful as the seller purported, he will buy it no matter how much it will cost.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    These super-wealthy businessmen would spare no expense at gaining one of those so-called ¡°Feng Shui Dharma Artifact,¡± or anything that was blessed by old monks. However stupid it sounded, that was the way it was back then, and it all started by the superstitious rich people froming to maind China from the province of Taiwan.


    Although the third lord of Wei was from a prominent family, there were at least ten other businessmen who were as rich as he was in the Chu Zhou City. Therefore,petition for a piece of real Dharma Artifact would be fierce.


    Soon Uncle Lin pulled the car over to a modest courtyard-style building in a quiet suburb vige. This house looked ordinary from the outside; however, once Chen Fan pushed the gate open, he was greeted by a charming view of ponds, creeks and elegant pavilions.


    Chen Fan entered the main hall and saw two rows of Chinese armchair was set in a traditionally decorated space. It was as if Chen Fan had gone back in time to the early 19th century.


    The person who was sitting at the center of the two rows of chair greeted Chen Fan with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Chen is here.¡±


    Chen Fan wagered that the speaker was the Third Lord of the Wei. His face was lifelessly pale with tworge bags under his eyes. He looked tired yet restless. Despite wearing expensive clothing from head to toe, he could scarcely pull them off.


    Chen Fan shook his head as he remembered Xiao Qi¡¯s loathed look when he mentioned this third lord to him. The third son simply could notpare with his father even when the elderly man was suffering internal injury. Chen Fan still had Mr. Wei¡¯s image in his mind when he first saw him: stately and headfast, from time to time, his eyes glinted with the wisdom of a veteran businessman.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Chen Fan nodded a reply.


    Before Chen Fan could say anything more, a person sitting in another armchair sneered at him.


    ¡°Third Lord, did you find a kid to be your appraiser? Is there not a single capable expert in the Chu Zhou City? I can loan you one if you want. ¡±


    The Third Lord of the Wei pulled a taut pace and flung back at him. ¡°Xin Zhong, why don¡¯t you shut your mouth, or else I will kick you out! This is Chu Zhou City, not Tian He City.¡±


    ¡°Oh, give me a break! If the Second Lord is here, I promise I will shut up, and if it was the First Lord, I might as well pack up and go back to Tian He. But you are neither of them, you are the third lord, and you are weak.¡±


    Sitting right beside the pompous man was a white-haired senior in a traditional white suit. His half-closed eyes were motionless and didn¡¯t even shift toward Chen Fan when he came in.


    ¡°You!¡± In a fit of anger, the third Lord of Wei mmed the table and snarled at Xin Zhong hotly. Xin Zhong was unfazed; he continued to sitfortably in the armchair and let disdain and contempt crawl all over his face.


    ¡°Quit it.¡± An old man in the traditional suit said with a scowl. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Third Lord. We knew that Xin Zhong had no filters, he never changed after so many years.


    ¡°Ah, please, young sir, grab a seat.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, the Third Lord of Wei finally suppressed his anger and sat down. It was evident that the old man in the tradition suit was an influential person in the group.


    Uncle Lin closed in onto Chen Fan and whispered a few exnations.


    The pompous man called Xin Zhong was a rich businessman from the Tian He City. He ran an international tradingpany and stayed abroad for most of the time. He was extremely resourceful in the Tian He City and quite influential even at the Chu Zhou City.


    The Third Lord Wei also had an international tradingpany and was apetitor of Xin Zhong. The two¡¯s business ventures were often at odds against each other while theypeted for contacts. The pretentious white-haired old man was invited by Xin Zhong to provide insight on the quality of the artifact.


    The old man in the traditional suit was called Zhen Jiulin, and he was one of the magnates in the Chu Zhou City. His portfolio covered all kinds of industries such as hotel, construction, health care, transportation, and even convenience store chains. His nickname was ¡°Half-city¡± because of how much property in the Chu Zhou City had his name on them. He was the second richest person in the city only next to Sheng Ronghua. People usually call him ¡°Old Man Zhen.¡±


    Compared to Zhen Jiulin, Third Lord of Wei¡¯s wealth was peanuts. If he were not from the mighty Wei family, the third lord would not even be able to sit at the same table with Zhen Jiulin.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Fan nodded. He looked past Xin Zhong and studied the white-haired old man who seemed to have fallen into a reverie.


    After Chen Fan had sat down, Zhen Jiulin said slowly but confidently.


    ¡°Everyone is here now. Boss Gu, would you please be so kind as to show us the item?¡±


    Sitting across from the old man was a chubby man who looked like the fat buddha one would find in temples. Boss Gu furrowed his brows andined, ¡°This is the third time you guys want to see it. I want to know howmitted you are to this deal.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured; this will be thest time. One of us will buy it as long as it is the real deal.¡± One of the rich men said loudly while pounding his chest.


    He was a businessman from the development district, and he owned a few textile manufacturing nts.


    ¡°We are all busy men. so if we are not interested, why would we waste our time ande here?¡± Someone else put in.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Boss Gu nodded and ordered one of his servants to bring out an old box


    Inside the box was a wooden filigree shaped like a t te depicting the Eight Trigrams. It looked heavy and solid in its construction despite the wear and tear on its edges. The te immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The moment the box was opened up, Chen Fan suddenly wrenched his attention from the white-haired old man to the te.


    When he saw the pattern of the Eight Trigrams on the te, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    ¡°What do you think of it, Mr. Chen?¡±


    Third Lord was still in a bad mood after the confrontation, and therefore, his voice wasced with impatience.


    Even now, he regretted, inviting Chen Fan. He never believed that a high school kid could know anything about artifacts. However, in a fit of desperation, he epted his subordinates suggestion and invited Chen Fan. A huge mistake.


    The boy looked nothing extraordinary, and couldn¡¯tpare with that white-haired old man brought along by Xin Zhong.


    His miscalction had spurred his rival, Xin Zhong, to jump at the golden opportunity to insult him.


    Even as the Third Lordmented his mistake, he heard Xin Zhong speak out again.


    ¡°What does a little child know anything about Dharma Artifact? Come one, how many times do we have to do this. Let¡¯s just bid on it now!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled, but he had kept his silence.


    Chen Fan was indeed shocked when hey his eyes on the te. He was impressed not by the te itself, but by what was on it. The te was covered with inscriptions that formed a Dharma array. Its function was very simr to the Spirit Gathering Array he had cast on the jade talisman. However, it¡¯s power was much inferior to that created by Chen Fan.


    ¡°Who would have thought that such artifact would exist on earth? It¡¯s sort of like a crude prototype of Dharma Artifact.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and was disappointed by the power of the artifact. In addition, this te clearly had seen better days. Decades, if not centuries of usage had taken a toll on its construction. Any more usage wouldpletely break this artifact into pieces.


    Seeing the greediness in everyone¡¯s eyes, Chen Fan decided to keep the secrets to himself. None of them took him seriously anyway.


    Seeing Chen Fan didn¡¯t speak, Third Lord said.


    ¡°Mr. Qi. Please.¡±


    ¡°Will do. ¡±


    Another appraiser stood up and came over to the artifact. Everyone watched him expectantly as he would be one of the arbiters of the quality of this magical item.

 Chapter 35 - The Ignorant Master Wu

    <h4>Chapter 35: The Ignorant Master Wu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Master Qi fished out an oldpass out from his pocket, and he circled around the wooden box threeps. All the while, he murmured something to himself with a solemn face.


    Everyone¡¯s heart was caught in their throat as they stared at the old man expectantly.


    Mr. Chen was the only one managed a smile and said, ¡°Master Qi was one of the most respected antique appraisers, anything from Feng Shui Dharma Artifacts to the Artifacts that were blessed by revered monks, nothing was able to escape his scrutinizing eyes.¡±


    After he had said that, most people in the Hall nodded in agreement.


    However, Xin Zhong didn¡¯t agree with the rest, he smiled disdainfully and then said, ¡°He is just an amateurpared to our Master Wu!¡±


    Xin Zhong¡¯s words didn¡¯t sit well with most people in the Hall. Master Qi snorted and said, ¡°My power is meager. Although I can tell that this artifact has magic properties, I can¡¯t put the finger on its exact functions.


    ¡°I wonder if Master Wu will be able to shed some light on it?¡±


    The white-haired Master Wu slowly opened his eyes, and he gave Master Qi a contemptuous look. Master Qi¡¯s face shed red by Master Wu¡¯s nce.


    ¡°You are not experienced; that¡¯s why you wouldn¡¯t be able to see what is going on.¡±


    His words wereced with conceit and arrogance. Many wealthy and powerful men¡¯s faces ckened after hearing he openly insulted their appraiser: Maser Qi.


    However, Master Qi linked his hands behind his back while wearing a cold sneer; it was as if he couldn¡¯t wait to see Master Wu being embarrassed by his ipetence.


    He had used his ancestralpass to probe the filigree, and he was able to tell that this artifact was indeed powerful. However, it was still in a dormant state, and he had no clue how to reactivate its power. He doubted that the pretentious Mr. Wu could have done any better than him.


    Under everyone¡¯s expectant eyes, Master Wu rose from his chair and walked to the Eight-Trigram-te. He closed his eyes while his fingers shifted through a few hand signs


    Suddenly, everyone was shocked to discover that Master Wu¡¯s long and ppy sleeve started to move in the windless air. It was as if he had hidden a blower inside of that enormous-sized sleeve.


    ¡°This is? Master Qi¡¯s face paled at the sight. His eyes glued to the old man as he murmured ¡°Transcendent Dao?¡±


    ¡°Hur!¡±


    Master Wu stomped the ground as he grunted with a deep booming voice that startled everyone.


    He then pointed two fingers at the Eight-Trigrams-and blew at it. A strand of white mist streamed out from his mouth and touched the Eight-Trigrams-te. Suddenly, the te trembled as if it hade back alive. Eight sets of inscriptions appeared on the surface of the te.


    As soon as the eight Dao inscriptions revealed themselves, the temperature in the hall seemed to have dropped a few degrees, and people can feel a light breeze kissing their cheeks. It was as if they were in the middle of spring.


    ¡°This. This..¡±


    Everyone in the hall could not believe that they saw. They fixated their eyes on the shaking Eight-Trigrams-te.


    ¡°A Dharma Artifact. This one is real!¡±


    Boss Yan, the textile magnate, shouted with excitement.


    The Third Lord of Wei pped his thigh in excitement as he gawked at the artifact unblinkingly.


    Even the calmest of them all, Old Man Zhen, was seized by trepidation as greed shed in his eyes.


    However, the excitement around Master Wu seemed to have rubbed him the wrong way. With even more conceit than before, he grunted, and then ended the spell that revealed the true power of the artifact. The Eight-Trigrams-te suddenly stopped fighting andy motionless in the box.


    The temperature inside the hall climbed back up, and then everything seemed to have returned to normal.


    ¡°So now you know who the real master is, don¡¯t you?¡± Xin Zhong smiled smugly.


    The wealthy men from Chu Zhou looked at Xin Zhong and Master Wu with much more respect and admiration. Some even decided to befriend the mighty Master Wu.


    He is the real master, and was much more powerful and experienced than Master Qi.


    Master Qi smiled wryly and then bowed to Master Wu.


    ¡°I have never expected to meet a grandmaster who was enlightened by the way of Dao. My apologies for my insolent behavior. ¡±


    Master Wu sat down in his seat without a word, and he quickly returned to his previous state of half dozing-off and half awake. He left Master Qi hanging there for a while and then replied, ¡°So you do know ¡®Transcendent State¡¯? you didn¡¯t waste your life after all.¡±


    Master Qi managed a smile and didn¡¯t rise to Master Wu¡¯s contemptuous remark. After all, the white-haired one was much more experienced than him. He heaved a sigh and then returned to his seat. As he sat down, he felt that he was getting too old for this line of work. All the reputation he had built up in Chu Zhou would all be thrown out of the window after today.


    The moment Chen Fan saw Master Wu performed his art, his interest was piqued almost immediately.


    ¡°This man possessed Dharmic powers?¡±


    ¡°Although his Dharmic powercked both quality and quantity, it was quite an achievement for a Martial Artist. I wager he should be at the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment level. So he was the so-called ¡®The Follower of the Dao¡¯ in this world?¡±


    Chen Fan was excited and shocked at the same time.


    However, Although Master Wu had reached the same level as Chen Fan, their power was significantly different.


    The power of a Martial Artist to a same-leveled Cultivator was like the third-tier university to a first-tier university. They were both universities, but everyone knew that only the first tier university was the real deal.


    In other words, although they were at the same level, Master Wu¡¯s power was drastically inferior.


    ¡°It appears that the people on the earth had scraped the surface of cultivation. Let it be the Internal Force or the Dharmic powers in Master Wu, they all came from the same source: the True Essence in Cultivation Technique. However, they have missed too manyponents in the technique, and therefore, their power was iplete as well.¡±


    So thinking, Chen Fan shook his head.


    He had expected Master Wu to be a real cultivator, but he had disappointingly failed to tap into the full potential of the power he possessed. It was as if he had used an AK-47 as firewood.


    Third Lord of Wei pulled a taut face as anger festered inside of him.


    His rival Xin Zhong had invited a real master. And even if he put everything down and won the auction, he would still have to beg Master Wu to reactivate it.


    Suddenly, the owner of the artifact, the Boss Gu broke the silence.


    ¡°Since you have all seen the power of the artifact first hand, it¡¯s time for the bidding.¡±


    Before he had finished his words, Boss Yan hurried to put in his offer, ¡°Ten million!¡±


    ¡°Twenty million!¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five million.¡±


    Everyone present at the auction was the richest of the rich in Chu Zhou. Most of them owned billions of assets.


    It was an opportunity that they couldn¡¯t pass up and therefore they were determined to buy this artifact.


    However, even though they were determined to purchase this Dharma Artifact, they didn¡¯t let irrationality im them. When the price had reached twenty-five million, the offered increased only one million at a time.


    Boss Gu beamed from side to side; his puggy face had nearly concealed the two narrow slits.


    The Third Lord of Wei¡¯s mind raced. He wanted the Dharma artifact badly, but he was also afraid that his rival would take advantage of his desperation and drag him into a bidding war.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Suddenly, Xin Zhong interrupted the auction.


    He pointed a finger at Chen Fan and then said: ¡°The other two masters already put in their two cents, but Master Chen didn¡¯t tell us what he thinks of this artifact yet.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we start the auction after we have heard what Master Chen had to offer?¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, the participants boiled over.


    Master Wu had already activated the Dharma Artifact and revealed its power to everyone. No one would argue that they had felt such an exhrating and refreshing feeling when the artifact summoned those light breezes. It was like steeping themselves inside of a hot tub. Everyone was convinced that if they exposed themselves under the beneficial spell, they would never get sick again.


    The conclusions were final, so there was no need to hear what a young boy had to say.


    However, everyone knew that Xin Zhong¡¯s request had nothing to do with the artifact; he simply wanted Third Lord of Wei to lose face.


    Third Lord of Wei pulled a taut face and kept his silence.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    A girl standing behind Old Man Zhen suddenly blurted outughter.


    ¡°Xiao Yun, what¡¯s going on?¡± Old Man Zhen asked displeased.


    She was a distant niece of Old Man Zhen. She and her parents were at odds against each the because of the parent¡¯s approval of her boyfriend. Old Man Zhen had decided to take the girl as his ward to guide her. When she was ready, the Old Man would assign her a manager position in one of his manypanies.


    She had always been polite behaved respectfully at social asions and seldom made faux pas such as bursting into augher in front of her uncle¡¯s guests.


    The woman was in a business suit, and she was the eldest member of Xu Rongfei¡¯s clique: Han Yun.


    The moment Chen Fan walked into the Hall, Han Yun recognized Chen Fan and had been wondering why Chen Fan would show up as an appraiser.


    Hearing her faux pas and caught Old Man Zhen¡¯s attention, Han Yun exined with a quiet voice.


    Despite her thin voice, everyone could hear what she said loud and clear.


    After having learned that Chen Fan was just a high school student from the Ivy League High School and he worked at the bar as a waiter, everyone looked at Chen Fan with contemptuous looks on their faces. A broad smile broke over Xin Zhong¡¯s face, and then he startedughing. Third Lord of Wei¡¯s face flushed red, and he red at Uncle Lin, castigating him for bringing him such a loser.


    ¡°What a mess.¡± Old Man Zhen shook his head.


    The Old Man might have some respect for a friend of Wei Changgen, but this boy was just a friend of Wei Changgeng¡¯s daughter. Hemented the recklessness of the Third Lord of Wei for bringing with him a no-ountborer with him to such a high profile meeting. It was a disgraceful act to the Wei Family.


    ¡°I doubt Xin Zhong would let it slide so easily.¡± Old Man Zhen furrowed his brows and thought to himself.


    Lo and behold, Xin Zhongughed a said, ¡°Who says a master shouldn¡¯t work at a bar? I believe in the Third Lord¡¯s judgment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, Master Chen, I believe in you. Just do your work and show us what you know.¡±


    He said sarcastically. His act didn¡¯t sit well with the other wealthy mas from the Chu Zhou City. They were on the same team with the Third Lord. If the Third Lord loses face, they would too.


    Han Yun finally regretted her actions.


    She shouldn¡¯t have blown Chen Fan¡¯s cover since it seemed to have backfired on her.


    Before everyone¡¯s scornful look and sneers, Chen Fan looked at Xin Zhong calmly and said, ¡°Are you sure you want me to test the artifact?¡±

 Chapter 36 - Thunder Arise!

    <h4>Chapter 36: Thunder Arise!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why? You seem to be hesitating.¡± Xin Zhong¡¯s smile evaporated as he frowned at Chen Fan.


    He nned to use this high school student merely as an instrument to humiliate the Third Lord, but never did he expect the boy to speak up before so many influential and powerful people.


    ¡°What do you think, Master Wu?¡± Feeling slightly uneasy, Xin Zhong asked the white-haired old man under his breath.


    Master Wu nced at Chen Fan and shook his head in disdain.


    ¡°He is just a boy, who doesn¡¯t even measure up to that Qi fellow. He wouldn¡¯t recognize anything even if a real Dharma Artifact were right in front of his eyes.¡±


    Chen Fan stood up and walked around the wooden box as he murmured to himself, ¡°The Eight-Trigrams-te contained eight different kinds of spells, and they form a small Dharma Array. We have all experienced the beneficial effect of the spell array first hand. Also, it could form an area where Spirit Qi congregate; it was the so-called ¡®Feng Shui Field.¡¯ inyman¡¯s terms. Anyone within the field would benefit from the presence of the Spirit Qi and improved health.¡±


    By then, it was evident to Chen Fan that the so-called Feng Shui Dharma Array was a knock-off of the Spirit Gathering Array.


    The Spirit Qi gathered inside of the array was beneficial to any living entity inside its area of effect. In some extreme cases, such as on those Life-Stars where Spirit Qi was abundant, a human could have lived over two hundred years old without even cultivating. The wild beasts on thoses were huge in size and formidable in their strength. Some could grow up to a few hundred feet and be as old as time itself.


    ¡°Oh? Go on; I am all ears.¡± Master Wu¡¯s stared at Chen Fan attentively.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s incredible knowledge on the matter, the others gave each other a surprised nce, and they wondered if this boy was also an expert.


    ¡°So you agree that this is a Dharma Artifact?¡± Boss Yan asked impatiently.


    ¡°Yes, but...¡± Chen Fan paused and turned around to look at Xin Zhong


    ¡°But what?¡± another rich man hurried a reply.


    ¡°But this Dharma Artifact had been used too many times that it is near its due date.¡± Chen Fan pointed at the Eight-Trigrams-te and said.


    Everyone was shocked after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    Once they gave the te a second look, and they noticed that the surface was covered with minor fractures and it was too intrusive to pass for ordinary wear and tear due to age.


    It seemed that this te was not going tost too long before it breaks.


    ¡°You bastard! How dare you!¡±


    Master Wu mmed the table hard as he pushed himself out of the chair. His red at Chen Fan angrily.


    No longer did he care to keep up appearances as the grandmaster; he red at Chen Fan and regretted ever letting the teenage boy speak up.


    Even Master Wu had failed to notice that the boy was a fellow-martial-artists. If he wasn¡¯t a master in martial arts, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the minor fractures on the wooden te.


    ¡°Mr. Xin, Boss Gu, what is really going on?¡± Old Man Zhen furrowed his brows and asked.


    Xin Zhong¡¯s face paled while the chubby face of Boss Gu was already drenched in sweat.


    Most people from Chu Zhou City had noticed something was amiss; they looked to the three suspiciously.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You have been conned by Mr. Xin, Master Wu, and Boss Gu.¡± Chen Fan said with a cold sneer.


    Chen Fan had felt something was fishy about Master Wu. He had already reached the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment Level, and therefore, it was impossible for him to have missed those obvious cracks on the wooden te.


    Not only did he hide the truth from everyone, but he also initiated the power of the Eight-Trigrams-te and pushed it one step closer to its destruction. The knowing nces between Xin Zhong and Boss Gu didn¡¯t escape Chen Fan either, and it had finally made him realize what was going on.


    Master Wu, Xin Zhong, and Boss Gu were con artists, and they were in it together to scam the deep pockets of the Chu Zhou City. Chen Fan wagered that their main target was The Third Lord of Wei.


    ¡°Xin Zhong, is this true?¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan had finished his words, Third Lord of the Wei stood up and shouted at Xin Zhong.


    As realization finally dawned upon the other attendees, they looked to the three people with suspicion in their eyes.


    Boss Gu was drenched in cold sweat and was trembling uncontrobly. Xin Zhong¡¯s face also paled. His shifty eyes nced at Master Wu from time to time.


    By then, Master Wu¡¯s face was contorted by anger as he nailed his gaze on Chen Fan. He hoped to leave the Chu Zhou City with at least fifty million yuan, but all his nning and hard work to pull the scam off had gone down the tube.


    ¡°You little prick, how dare you spoil my n!¡±


    Master Wu managed to squeeze a few words out from his tight-clenched jaws. The air about him started to turn colder and darker.


    ¡°Oh. You want to settle this the old way with me?¡±


    Chen Fan was not afraid of Master Wu¡¯s threat. He looked at the old man with a great degree of levity.


    Ever since he was reborn, he hadn¡¯t fought with Dharma Spells yet, and although Master Wu only knew the most rudimentary spells, Chen Fan was eager to test his power.


    ¡°Wu! This is Chu Zhou City, show some respect!¡± Old Man Zhen mmed the table and shouted at the white-haired man.


    As soon as the old man spoke, his bodyguard closed in and red at Master Wu and his two otherpanions.


    Xin Zhong¡¯s face ckened. He had only brought with him seven or eight bodyguards. There was very little chance that he would be able to walk out of Chu Zhou City alive if he let the situation spiral out of control. Boss Gu from the Zhong Zhou City had fallen off of his chair and copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Hehe¡± Master Wu was unfazed by the group of intimidating bodyguards. He spoke to Chen Fan with tempered hatred, ¡°Kiddo, you have ruined my n, I won¡¯t let you get away with it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see a real Dharma Artifact? Why don¡¯t you take a look at this!¡±


    Master Wu produced a small y urn from his pocket, and as soon as he lifted the cap, everyone felt a gush of chilly wind blowing out from the mouth of the urn, reducing the temperature in the room by a few degrees.


    ¡°Chen boy! Taste the power of my numinous treasure!¡±


    Before his words faded, a dark fog emerged out from the y urn, and with it, a wave of ear-piercing shrieks like that of anguished demons and lost souls from the ninth forbidden hell.


    ¡°HELP!¡± The mortals in the room fled the scene as soon as they saw the terrifying sight. Some of them mbered to hide behind the bodyguards. Although most of these bodyguards were retired veterans and champions of national martial artspetitions, none of them had experienced such a ghastly sight before. Bound by their duty, many of them managed to hold their grounds with fear on their faces.


    ¡°The Art of Ghost Reining?¡± Master Qi gasped.


    ¡°s! I could behold the power of a transcendent master; what more should I ask for?¡± As Master Qi said so, he shook his head with the sorrow of knowing that he might not be able to see such power ever again.


    ¡°Not too shabby. You can even recognize my Dharmic Formtion!¡± Master Wu nodded approvingly.


    He scanned around and was pleased by the fear written all over people¡¯s faces. However, he soon realized that Chen Fan was still sitting in his chair and was sipping on a cup of tea.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me, kid?¡±


    Hearing Master Wu¡¯s question, Xin Zhong, Third Lord of the Wei and Uncle Lin both looked to Chen Fan as if they were looking at an idiot.


    ¡°He is not concerned at all? Is he a half-wit?¡±


    The other¡¯s asked the same question in their minds.


    As soon as Master Wu used the Art of Ghost Reining, everyone, except for Chen Fan and Xin Zhong and Old Man Zhen had remained in their seats; the rest guests had either hid behind the bodyguards or under the furniture. Even the bodyguards trembled uncontrobly at the sight of the supernatural power.


    Han Yun shivered with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Chen Fan, what the heck are you doing? Run!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stop ming herself for exposing Chen Fan¡¯s real identity. If she had kept her lips sealed, Xin Zhong would not think of using the boy to humiliate the Third Lord, and none of this would have happened.


    However, Chen Fan sat casually in his chair, holding a calm cast in his eyes.


    ¡°I will have to do away with you, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Master Wu¡¯s mind was seized by anger, and he was ready to do anything it took to quell the fire in him.


    As he started the Dharmatic Art, his white hair swirled up from his head, and he pointed two fingers at the dark smoke. The plum of darkness responded with a shiver and with a great measure of reluctance, the darkness moved slowly toward Chen Fan


    Seeing the dark mist formed by undead ghosts wasing at Chen Fan, everyone¡¯s hearts were caught in their throat. They were convinced that the boy¡¯s fate was sealed.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Chen Fanughed out loud as he shook his head.


    ¡°I had expected much better from you. Look at you; you can barely control your power.


    ¡°And you call it a Dharma Artifact? You don¡¯t feel ashamed of yourself, do you?


    ¡°Fuck it; I will show you what a real Dharma Artifact is all about.¡±


    Chen Fan took the Jade Talisman off his neck and held it in one hand.


    Under everyone¡¯s curious and surprised look, he spoke two loud and clear words.


    ¡°Thunder Arise!¡±


    Suddenly, thousands of lightning appeared in the hall; they tore the space apart and showed the dimly lit hall with blinding brightness.


    Chen Fan stood in the middle of the hall, a lightning bolt in his hand, the loose folds of his clothes moved as the wind came up, outlined nobly against the web of thunder for all to see.

 Chapter 37 - Fear Me

    <h4>Chapter 37: Fear Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Of the three spells held in the Jade Talisman, the Arcane Bulwark of Thunder was the most powerful. It was able to ward off harm from Yin Soul, Spirit Entity, Malice Qi, and Immortal Will.


    As soon as Chen Fan summoned the thunder, the dark spirit in the mist let out a pained shriek before it turned on its heels. However, a cultivator¡¯s spell could not be easily outran.


    Chen Fan held the lightning bolt and hurled it at the dark mist.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The lightning bolt snaked through the air and hit its target. The dark mist was defenseless before such power and disappeared into thin air the moment it was dealt a blow. However, the lightning didn¡¯t disappear; it passed through the mist and hit the y urn clutched in Master Wu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°AHRR!¡±


    Master Wu screamed and copsed to the ground. The lightning bolt had pulverized the y urn, turning it into a puff of dust.


    The roaring of the thunder swept through the room as windows and the sses on the table shivered into pieces. It was as if a wild typhoon had just ravaged through.


    ¡°The Thunder Art of the Heavenly Master Sect?¡± Master Wu eximed, his hair stood upright due to the static current; soot smeared all over his face and hands.


    Fear flickered in Master Wu¡¯s eyes as they looked at Chen Fan like rabbits would to a tiger. Seeing another thunderbolt had already formed in Chen Fan¡¯s hand, Master Wu ditched any n of counterattack as he mbered onto his knees and started to kowtow to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Master, master! Please, forgive me! I will never do it again. Please!¡±


    Master Wu was terrified by Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power and fear had rendered him defenseless. The only thing he could think of was to kneel and beg for forgiveness.


    Under everyone¡¯s fearful eyes, Chen Fan took a step forward and said:


    ¡°I have broken your spell; do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! I have no problem!¡± Master Wu said in a shaky voice.


    Chen Fan took another step and announced:


    ¡°I have destroyed your Dharma Artifact. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°No! No Problem!¡± Master Wu nodded vigorously.


    One more step. Chen Fan towered above Master Wu and shouted down at him: ¡°I have ruined your reputation, spoiled your business and forced you to beg me on your knees. Do you think you deserve that?¡±


    ¡°I do! I deserve everything one hundred percent!¡± Master Wu¡¯s forehead was already bleeding from kowtowing too hard. His voice was desperate and saddening.


    ¡°Since you have realized your mistake, I will spare your life for now.


    ¡°Now Fuck off! If I ever see you again in the Chu Zhou City, I will pulverize you just like I did to that y urn!¡± Chen Fan said as the cracking lightning bolt in his hand finally disappeared. He looked down at Master Wu like looking down at a worthless worm.


    ¡°Yes. Yes. Yes.¡±


    Master Wu pushed himself to his feet and fumbled through the exit.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind him and looked to Xin Zhong and Boss Gu.


    Although Xin Zhong was a business tycoon in the northern bank of the Yangtze River, Chen Fan¡¯s seemingly calm gaze unnerved him. He felt icy sweat slide down his back as both legs started to tremble.


    Master Wu was not just a nobody, he could kill people from afar, and his skills had earned him a great reputation. However, Chen Fan¡¯s power had dominated Master Wu sopletely that Master Wu didn¡¯t have a chance to fight back. Xin Zhong was just an unenlightened mortal, and he knew he would be easily crushed by an opponent who could summon thunder on a whim.


    ¡°Master... Master Chen... In a ... civilized society, killing is against thew.¡±


    Blood drained from his face. Xin Zhong pushed against the table with both hands to support his body as he stammered out a few words.


    ¡°What happened to Mister ¡®I-am-so-full-of-myself¡¯?¡± Chen Fan asked sarcastically.


    The question made Xin Zhong¡¯s hairs stand on end, and he thought his swelling heart was going to jump out of his chest.


    ¡°Master Chen, please forgive me! I will give you anything you want.¡± Xin Zhong lowered his head and pleaded for his life.


    A moment ago, Xin Zhong was still on his high horse, but a momentter, he was begging a sixteen-year-old high school student to spare his life. The sudden turn of events had filled the other attendees¡¯ hearts with contradicting emotions.


    No one had taken Chen Fan seriously when they first saw him. When they had learned that he was just a high school student working in a Bar, many of them evenughed at him as if he was a joke.


    However, then and there, they saw Chen Fanmand the power of thunder, defeat Master Wu and then forced Xin Zhong to beg him, yet, no one in the hall dared to speak out against Chen Fan.


    Despite the hundreds of millions of yuan each of these tycoons had, they were worthless before Chen Fan.


    ¡°Now, that is what I call a powerful man.¡±


    Old Man Zhen clutched the chair as he was deeply impressed by the boy.


    He had seen people with more illustrious achievements on paper than Chen Fan ¡ªsome of them were even on Forbes¡¯s List¡ªbut none of them had Chen Fan¡¯s bearing and demeanor.


    Only those who had the real power at their disposal would have those imposing and overbearing qualities about them. The real power was beyond money and politics since, during the crucial moment of life or death, neither of those could be counted on.


    Han Yun gaped at Chen Fan. A minute earlier, Master Wu was swollen with arrogance and thought he could never be defeated. Then, he was on his knees and begging for his life. Even the Kingpin of the Tian He City had lowered his head and pleaded to Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan swelled with pride, and no one dared to look at him directly in his eyes.


    ¡°I had always thought that it was your friendship with Wei Ziqin that lent you your courage to stand up against Chu Minhui. But I finally see your real power. You didn¡¯t need a protector at all!¡±


    Han Yun eximed in her mind. She could not believe that the ordinary boy stood before her, was the same lightening wielding immortal who she saw just a moment ago.


    With such power, no wonder he dealt with Chu Minhui and Li Yichen with such a degree of levity.


    No wonder he didn¡¯t even show the slightest concern before powerful magnates such as The Third Lord of Wei, Old Man Zhen, and Boss Yan.


    No wonder he was able to remain calm when Master Wu was swelling with arrogance and contempt.


    It turned out that his protector was his power. With the lightning bolt in his hand, he held the life of his enemy in his palm. By then, Han Yun felt that Chen Fan was more charming than the most handsome looking boy she had ever met.


    ¡°It is true that fortune favors the fools. That silly girl, Xu Rongfei, had somehow stumbled upon a piece of real gold. Why didn¡¯t I see through his facade and snatch him before Xu Rongfei could sink her ws into him? Nheless, I still have time, and there is still hope.¡±


    Han Yunmented. She knew that after today¡¯s event, Chen Fan would no longer live as an ordinary teenager; he would be one of the most influential people in the Chu Chou City.


    His power was under full disy before the tycoons of the Chu Zhou City. The amazed looks on their faces was a telltale sign that they were already enthralled by Chen Fan¡¯s incredible abilities.


    Chen Fan turned around and asked Boss Gu:


    ¡°What is the highest bid for that, Eight-Trigrams-te?¡±


    Boss Gu¡¯s lips quivered uncontrobly and failed to form a single word. Boss Yan finally answered for him.


    ¡°Master Chen, the highest offer is forty-five million.¡±


    ¡°Forty-five million?¡± Chen Fan murmured.


    ¡°Give me that forty-five million, and I will spare your life.¡± Chen Fan said to Xin Zhong.


    A pained expression shed across Xin Zhong¡¯s face.


    Although his assets were in the billions, most of it was locked up in one way or another. Therefore to spit out forty-five million cash right away meant he would have to make some financial sacrifices.


    However, he realized that he had no other options.


    The thought of Chen Fan¡¯s lightening pulverizing him into dust sent a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Yes, yes! I will give you the money!¡±


    Xin Zhong said reluctantly.


    ¡°Very well; now get lost.¡±


    Chen Fan waved and dismissed Xin Zhong as if thetter was a fly.


    Both Xin Zhong and Boss Gu heaved a sigh of relief, and they turned around, hurrying for the exit.


    Han Yun gritted her teeth and walked over to Chen Fan. She batted hershes at the boy, making herself look docile and cute and then she braved a question:


    ¡°Master Chen, are you letting them off just like that?¡±


    Han Yun paused for a second and continued: ¡°I am not worried about Xin Zhong and Boss Gu, but that Wu looked like a conniving and heartless person. The Dharma Spell he had used can speak for itself. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he would seek revenge?¡±


    Chen Fan answered lightly: ¡°It¡¯s all right, I have scared him, he won¡¯t even think of making a move.


    ¡°Instead of revenge, he would fear me like he would a god.¡±


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s calm voice, the words carried immeasurable confidence.


    Han Yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat as her desire for the young man became even stronger.


    Suddenly, a gleeful voice chimed in.


    ¡°Master Chen, I knew you were mighty and powerful. Defeating that Wu dude was just a piece of cake for you!¡±


    The Third Lord of Wei emerged from behind the bodyguards and hurried to Chen Fan. He stared at Chen Fan with the admiration of ap dog to his master.


    ¡°How could someone as sessful as the Elderly Man Wei have such an idiot son?¡±


    Chen Fanmented in his mind.

 Chapter 38 - Meaning Of The Transcended

    <h4>Chapter 38: Meaning Of The Transcended</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When everyone had finally gathered themselves, Old Man Zhen ordered the servants to clean up the mess. The guards and workers stared at the mess left by the battle with disbelief. However, no one dared to ask a question, so they started to clean the room right away.


    The event continued in another courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard was a table filled with food. Chen Fan sat down at the head of the table. Although most people around him were wealthier and more influential than Chen Fan, everyone thought that was a rightful ce for Chen Fan.


    After everyone had settled down in their seat, Chen Fan asked Han Yun: ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    He was very surprised when the girl told everyone about his past. The way she looked at him also suggested that it was not the first time the two had met. After Chen Fan had defeated Master Wu, she was also the first person to have spoken to him.


    Han Yun gave Chen Fan an alluring smile and answered, ¡°I grew up with Fei-Fei. We are tight like sisters.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and said:


    ¡°Well, since you are Fei-Fei¡¯s friend, why don¡¯t you sit beside me?¡±


    A broad smile broke over the Old Man Zhen¡¯s face. He nodded at Han Yun and willed her to oblige. With a smile, Han Yun sat down beside Chen Fan. She was a beautiful woman, and the tight suit she was wearing invited more fantasy than just usual business.


    Sensing Old Man Zhen¡¯s subtle advance, the other business tycoons cursed in their mind.


    ¡°The fox is honey trapping again!¡±


    Their minds raced. Already, they were thinking which ones of their nieces or daughters they could sell to Master Chen in exchange for his support. Master Chen looked like he was in his early teenage years. Therefore he was the most vulnerable to soft words and luscious body.


    Unbeknownst to them, Chen Fan didn¡¯t have any lewd intent by inviting Han Yun to sit next to him. He did so only because he wanted to acknowledge her connection with Xu Rongfei.


    After everyone had settled in their seats, Chen Fan looked to Master Qi and asked.


    ¡°Master Qi, you mentioned that Master Wu was ¡®transcended,¡¯ would you please exin what that means?¡±


    Hearing Chen Fan addressing him as ¡°master,¡± Master Qi felt the honor was almost too great to bear.


    ¡°Master Chen, please, I am not worthy of the title ¡®master.¡¯¡±


    His defeat at the hands of Master Wu had taken the wind out of his sails. After seeing Chen Fan¡¯s ability tomand the thunder and lightning, he had already revered Chen Fan as an immortal.


    Since Master Qi¡¯s practice had exposed him to the realm of cultivation and therefore, he knew that Master Wu¡¯s Art of Ghost Reining could notpare with Chen Fan¡¯s Lightning Art. Chen Fan was at least a few magnitudes more powerful than Master Wu.


    Nheless, Chen Fan had asked a question, and so he shall oblige.¡± The so-called ¡®transcended¡¯ was a phrase used in the small circle of Cultivators. Once we have transcended into the realm of Dao, we would start to possess Dharmic powers which we could use to activate Dharma Artifacts and cast Dharma Spells.


    ¡°From the perspective of Taoism, it was called ¡®Refine the Aether and Form the Qi,¡¯ while Buddhists call it ¡®Solidify the Zen in the Realm of Womb.¡¯ However, to a martial artist, it was simply the process of projecting the external strength inward to form the Internal Force.¡±


    ¡°Every school and sect had their own name for it, but they were essentially the same thing.¡±


    As Master Qi exined to Chen Fan, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why someone, as experienced as Master Chen, would ask him these most basic questions. At his current level, there should have been tomespiled tomemorate him and his power.


    Despite his doubts, he decided to keep his silence and not to raise any question.


    ¡°Ah, that makes sense now!¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°The so-called ¡®Transcendent Master¡¯ or ¡®Refine the Aether and Form the Qi¡¯ were all just ways of calling the ¡®Foundation Establishment¡¯ Level. There were many schools of cultivation in China and therefore, many different ways to call the same thing. ¡±


    ¡°It seemed that the method of Immortal Cultivation had been passed down to some different sects and groups on Earth. From the skills and techniques used by Master Wu, Elderly Man Wei, and Linbao, I can tell that what they have learned was a far cry from the power of the real cultivators. What a shame.¡±


    Chen Fanmented.


    Master Wu looked like in his sixties, yet he had just reached the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment level. Master Qi was even worse. After having wasted half of his mortal life, he had barely reached the early-stage of the Foundation Establishment level.


    If such ipetence was amon theme in the Dao Cultivation on earth, Chen Fan doubted that he would ever find a cultivator who could have reached Ethereal Enlightenment much less the Divine Sea.


    He scowled and then asked:


    ¡°Wu had shouted ¡®The Thunder Art of the Heavenly Master Sect,¡¯ what is that?


    ¡°Is he talking about the Heavenly Master Sect of the Dragon Tiger Mountain?¡±


    Chen Fan was dumbfounded when he heard Master Wu calling his Arcane Bulwark of Thunder the Thunder Art of the Heavenly Master Sect. The first thing that came into Chen Fan¡¯s mind was the allusive ancient sect founded by the Heavenly Master Zhang at the Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Chen Fan had heard that there were people who imed to be the descendants of Confucius. Could it be that someone from the Zhang Family had survived the first Heavenly Master and was spreading the Heavenly Master¡¯s Dharma Spells again?


    Master Qi cracked a smile and then replied:


    ¡°House Zhang Of the Dragon Tiger Mountain was founded a thousand years ago; their art had long been lost.


    ¡°This Heavenly Master Sect was different; it is a major sect in the Dao Branch. Although it was also located at the Dragon-Tiger Mountain, it had nothing to do with the Zhang Family. My teacher had told me that this sect was well known for its Thunder Art of the Immortal Clouds. It was used to counter any demonic and fiendish yin-spirits. It was said that a few hundred years ago, a grandmaster descended from the mountain and banished countless nefarious ults. However, no one had heard of the sect within the recent half-century.


    ¡°Based on Master Wu¡¯s ent, I deduced that he was from the Dong Du area of the Zhong Zhou Province. The cultivators living in that area were notorious for their Ghosting Reining and Blood Bending abilities. Their hatred and fear toward the Thunder Art of the Heavenly Master Sect were ingrained in their collective memory, and therefore, Master Wu had blurted out its name when he saw the simrities.¡±


    Master Qi said. By then, he could no longer hold back the curiosity, and so he asked:


    ¡°Where does Master Chen hail from? Who is your teacher?


    ¡°My master had told me that the only sect that had the ability to bend the natural elements such as thunder was the Heavenly Master Sect. So, are you...¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and then shook his head.


    ¡°I have been focusing on my cultivation ever since I was a child, and had learned very little about the current goings-on in the cultivation realm


    ¡°But my sect was unrted to the Heavenly Master Sect.¡±


    Although Chen Fan¡¯s Arcane Bulwark of Thunder was the most rudimentary spell in the realm of Immortal Cultivation, it was far ahead of the most powerful Dao Cultivation Art.


    Master Qi had a lot more questions in his mind, but he had kept them to himself. He nodded and praised Chen Fan:


    ¡°Master Chen was able to achieve such a high level of attainment at such a young age. I am confident that you will be a god-like existence when you are my age.


    ¡°Compare to you and your teacher, I feel that I have wasted all the fifty-six years of my life. ¡±


    Master Qi heaved a sigh.


    To Master Qi, Chen Fan¡¯s current level of attainment was even higher than that of a Transcendent Masters. It would be difficult to find another person whose power was on par with the boy. Master Qi couldn¡¯t help but wonder how powerful Chen Fan¡¯s teacher had to be in order to produce such an incredible disciple.


    Chen Fan kept his silence and didn¡¯t reply.


    His teacher Cangqin the Immortal Cultivator had lived more than eight hundred and forty thousand years. He was considered old even among those Perfected Immortal who had achieved Dao Reunion Level. In the eyes of these mortals, he might as well be an Immortal God; after all, only the gods were able to swallow the sun and create matter out of nothing.


    As the two conversed on the topic of cultivation, the rest of the guests simply listened, despite the fact that they understood nothing. Nheless, they listened quietly and didn¡¯t interrupt.


    Before today¡¯s event, everyone thought the stories that involved Reining Ghosting, or Commanding Thunders were high tales. If anyone talked about such a topic in front of them, they would have thought that the speaker was a lunatic.


    However, now, they believed in every word that came out from the mouth of Chen Fan and Master Qi.


    ¡°These incredible stories about gods and immortals are all real! What an eye-opener!¡±


    A lot of the guests eximed in their mind.


    Old Man Zhen always kept an open mind on this subject and therefore he was not as shocked by the revtion as most other guests.


    Old Man Zhen chimed in and said


    ¡°Master Chen and Master Qi!


    ¡°We are so proud and fortunate to have both of you here at the Chu Zhou City. Master Chen had achieved such unthinkable attainment at a young age; no doubt he was a rare talent in the field of cultivation. Master Qi, on the other hand, was knowledgeable and highly respected for his sense of honor.¡±


    As an experienced public speaker, Old Man Zhen knew exactly what to say to praise both masters equally without hurting the ego of either one of them.


    Master Qi knew that he was not worthy of being named alongside with Master Chen, but a proud smile broke over his face nheless. Although he was not as powerful as Master Chen, he was more knowledgeable than the boy and was better connected.


    ¡°No kidding! Master Chen, you can summon the thunder when you are just in high school. I bet you that when you graduate from university, you would be a... a god!¡± Third Lord of Wei smiled ingratiatingly at Chen Fan.


    ¡°It was my honor and my niece¡¯s fortune to have you as a friend!¡±


    Chen gave the Third Lord a sidelong nce as he was surprised by his ability in brown-nosing.


    The Third Lord¡¯s words reminded the rest of the guest to pledge their loyalties and heap their praise onto Chen Fan. Soon, Chen Fan was surrounded by a dozen business magnates of the Chu Zhou City who tried to outdo each other in praising the young genius.


    The bodyguards and servants looked at Chen Fan with a great measure of jealous.


    He was only sixteen years old, yet he had already achieved the unthinkable. He was the very definition of a diamond in the rough


    Han Yun studied Chen Fan with an expectant smile on her face. Soon, he would be hers.


    After some time, Old Man Zhen spoke again.


    ¡°Master Chen, What do you think we should so with the Eight-Trigrams-te?¡±

 Chapter 39 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 39: Reunion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Old Man Zhen¡¯s words suddenly reminded everyone of the reason they were here in the first ce.


    The fraud had been exposed, but what¡¯s next? What were they going to do with the Eight-Trigrams-te?


    They came here to bid on the Dharma Artifact, and so they did. Xin Zhong had purposely jacked the offer to forty-five million yuan: it was enough to buy an entire residentialmunity or a three-star hotel back in 2007.


    However, it turned out that the Eight-Trigrams-te was not exactly what they were hoping for, and it was on thest leg of its shelf life. Although it contained magical power, the power was nearly depleted; in other words, this te was just one use away from being useless.


    Chen Fan said lightly: ¡°At most, it could be used twice.¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone heaved a sigh of disappointment.


    Everyone had felt the magical effect of the Eight-Trigrams-te first hand, and they all agreed that this type of effect was more ptable to businessmen than Chen Fan¡¯sbative art.


    ¡°Xin Zhong is an asshole! How dare he fool us with such a piece of junk!¡± Third Lord of Wei pped his thigh andined vengefully.


    Of all the people that attended the auction, he was the most determined to im the ¡°piece of junk.¡±


    Although he had just celebrated his fortieth birthday, over drinking and debauchery and taken a toll on his health, by then, even the sixty year old Zhen looked healthier than him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Chen Fan said calmly. ¡°The Dharma Array in the Eight-Trigrams-te was hastily made, and its effects are mediocre at best. I can create a much better version of the Dharma Artifact.¡±


    Everyone gaped at Chen Fan after he had dropped the bomb on them.


    Boss Yan almost shouted at him. ¡°Master Chen, Did you just say that you can make a Dharma Artifact?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and unhitched the jade talisman from his belt and ced it on the table.


    The Jade Talisman had immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. They knew that it was the tool that Chen Fan had used to defeat Master Wu. This was the real deal.


    Guests had noticed the tiny inscriptions that sprawled over the surface of the jade gleamed with a golden luster. The golden glow brightened and dimmed repeatedly like waves in the ocean. It was as if the jade was alive, and the shes of the golden glow were its pulse. When Chen Fan initiated the Spirit Gathering Array, a white mist permeated the entire courtyard and was getting thicker by the second. Slowly, those guests who were surrounded by the mist felt exhrated as if their body was being recharged with energy.


    ¡°This jade talisman was made from one of Boss Wei¡¯s collection. I spent a few days to refine it into its current state.¡±


    Chen Fan spoke.


    Everyone was deeply shocked by what they have heard. They looked toward the Third Lord of Wei and were perplexed as to why this idiot would let such a treasure go. More importantly, where did he get it from?


    Uncle Lin stepped in and exined in detail what had happened at the auction.


    Everyone was very impressed by Chen Fan once again after they have heard what Uncle Lin had to say.


    Even though Chen Fan had demonstrated that he could control lightning, the rich tycoons of the Chu Zhou City conceded that they would rarely have a use for Chen Fan¡¯s violent ability. Plus, without learning the abilities themselves, they could not directly benefit from Chen Fan¡¯s art. However, it was an entirely different ball game if Chen Fan was able to produce these artifacts so that they, too, could benefit from his spells.


    ¡°Master Chen, please tell me your offer. I want no more than a replica of the Eight Trigrams te.¡± Boss Yan was the first one to speak up. He looked at Chen Fan expectantly as if his life rested on the boy¡¯s decision.


    The other businessmen also joined in as they topped each other¡¯s offer. Soon, it had turned into a bidding war, and Chen Fan didn¡¯t have to wait long before the offer reached five hundred million.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need your money. If you can find me a top-quality jade, I will create a Dharma Artifact for you for free.¡± Chen Fan finally broke his silence and interrupted the squabbling businessmen.


    After hearing Chen Fan¡¯s decision, they all nodded appreciatively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Chen. I promise I will find you the best jade the world has to offer!¡±


    The other wealthy gentry of the Chu Zhou City chimed in to boost their determination to find the jade. A piece of perfect jade would be an insignificant price for a magical Dharma Artifact. Even The Old Man Zhen joined in and swore that he would be the first person to bring Chen Fan the jade.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    Money meant nothing to him. However, a supreme-grade jade was extremely useful. Even if he had the money to buy one, most of these jades were locked up in the safe of the rich families and would never be sold on the market.


    However, most of the attendees were business tycoons, and therefore, they knew where to look and could reach their hands into ces where others couldn¡¯t.


    When Chen Fan started creating the jade talisman, he thought of making a few more for his family. However, that was impossible without crafting material. He would be very pleased if this group of rich men were able to help him solve the problem.


    After Chen Fan had made a deal with the local gentry, he left the banquet. As soon as Chen Fan was gone, the guests started making calls to solicit for the supreme-grade jade.


    After a few days, The October 1st National Holiday arrived. Chen Fan decided to go back to Si Shui County and visit his parents.


    However, after he talked to his dad, he was told to stay at Chu Zhou City and focus on his studies since neither mother nor Sister were going to be home during the holiday.


    Chen Fan then received a phone call from Sister Yin. Sister Yin wanted him to work at the bar due to arge number of customers visiting the bar during the holiday.


    He had been thinking about quitting his job at the bar since he had already secured a few hundred million yuan plus a mansion in the mountain.


    However, before Chen Fan officially gave Sister Yin the resignation letter, Chen Fan had to work.


    The Coco bar was jam-packed during the holiday, and one night, when he was delivering a bottle of wine to a customer, he heard a familiar voice calling out to him.


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    He turned around and saw his desk mate Jiang Taniu staring at him with surprise.

 Chapter 40 - I Will Kick Your Ass

    <h4>Chapter 40: I Will Kick Your Ass</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Nice to see you here.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    This was the second time he had met one of his ssmates at the bar. Since the bar was very close to high school, Chen Fan expected to see his schoolmates from time to time.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jiang Tanqiu said as his eyes flickered up.


    He was unaware of what had happened at the auction, and neither had he gotten the memo on Chen Fan¡¯s job at the bar.


    Therefore, when he found out that his desk mate was working at the bar, he was quite shocked. He had always known Chen Fan as a proud although reserved popr kid and never had he thought that Chen Fan worked at a bar.


    ¡°Xiao Qiu, is this your friend?¡± A girl stood up from her chair and asked.


    ¡°Yes, Sister Qian-Qian. he is my deskmate, and his name is Chen Fan.¡± Jiang Tanqiu spoke under his breath; clearly, he was embarrassed by Chen Fan¡¯s low wage job.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that Chen Fan realized that there was a boy and a girl sitting right next to Jiang Taniu. They both looked to be in their twenties. The male was tall and handsome while the girl was of above average looks.


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glinted surreptitiously the moment he saw the girl.


    ¡°Hi, I am Xiao Qiu¡¯s neighbor; my name is Xiao Qian.¡± The girl reached a hand out to Chan Fan as she spoke.


    Chen Fan ignored her and turned around to Jiang Taniu and said: ¡°You guys have fun, I need to work.¡±


    After he said that, he turned on his heels and started back without even ncing at Xiao Qian.


    Xiao Qian pulled a taut face as displeasure surfaced on her face.


    Jiang Tanqiu felt even more embarrassed, and he stammered, ¡°Sister Qian-Qian, don¡¯t mind him. He is always like that.¡±


    ¡°Just forget about him, Qian-Qian. Come sit right here,¡± the man said with a warm smile.


    Hearing the other man¡¯s words, Xiao Qian finally gathered herself and sat down reluctantly.


    The man then gave Jiang Taniu a look and then spoke in a patient voice, ¡°Xiao Qiu, I know this is our first time meeting each other, and I really shouldn¡¯t poke my nose into your business.


    ¡°However, as your senior, I felt the need to remind you of what makes a good friend. Your friend, for example, his job aside¡ªafter all, being independent is a good thing¡ª his action was extremely rude and inappropriate. Have you asked yourself if such a person could be trusted as your friend?¡±


    ¡°Touche! Xiao Qi, you need to heed the words of your senior!¡± Xiao Qian chimed in.


    Jiang Tanqiu felt indignant; however, hecked the words to protest for himself, so he could only smile and nod his head.


    Deep down, he med Chen Fan for this unpleasant experience. He had always treated Chen Fan like one of his best friends, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to appreciate his good gesture. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t embarrass him in front of the girl he liked and his rival in love. The least a friend could do was to help each other, but Chen Fan had been a hindrance rather than a help so far.


    Unbeknownst to Jiang Taniu, Chen Fan had recognized the girl at first sight.


    She was Xiao Qian, the daughter of Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s neighbor. She was one year older than Jiang Taniu and studied at the Chu Zhou University. Jiang Taniu had been her secret admirer ever since Jiang Taniu was a boy.


    In Chen Fan¡¯s past life, Jiang Tanqiu had got himself into trouble because of her. In the end, Jiang Taniu was thrown behind the bar for seven years and therefore ruined his otherwise promising life. Xiao Qian, on the other hand, had a new boyfriend as soon as Jiang Tanqiu went to jail. She didn¡¯t visit Jiang Tanqiu even once during the seven years of incarceration.


    Why would Chen Fan be nice to such a shameless woman?


    ¡°Hey, your friend seemed to be in some kind of trouble.¡± Jiang Tanqiu heard Senior Qi say.


    They both looked over their shoulders and saw Chen Fan was arguing with a man with a pastyplexion.


    ¡°I know that guy; he is the manager of the bar, we call him Boss Yang. I have heard that he is an iw of Brother Dong; not someone you want to mess around.¡± Senior Qi shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not looking too good for your friend.¡±


    ¡°Who cares? I hope he got his ass kicked. Let¡¯s drink up; don¡¯t let him spoil our fun.¡± Xiao Qian said indignantly.


    Hearing Xiao Qian¡¯s words, Jiang Taniu hesitated for a second and then sat down reluctantly.


    If not for the previous unpleasant run-in between Chen Fan and Xiao Qian, Jiang Tanqiu would have already joined Chen Fan. However, Jiang Tanqiu was unimpressed by Chen Fan¡¯s uncouth behavior that embarrassed him at the most inconvenient time.


    ¡°Senior Qi, who is Brother Dong?¡± Xiao Qian asked curiously.


    Senior Qi cracked a smile and said, ¡°Brother Dong is the one calling the shots in the University district. He had a share in almost all the venues around here. ¡±


    ¡°Oh? So the Boss Yang is also quite a champ, I take it?¡±


    Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s pulled a taut face as he heard that. Driving by the urge to save his friend, his body jerked forward slightly, but he didn¡¯t get up in the end.


    Xiao Qian put in again, ¡°However resourceful this Brother Dong was, he was just an underlingpare to our Senior Qi.


    ¡°Ah Xiao Qiu, I haven¡¯t told you about Senior Qi yet have I? Senior Qi¡¯s father is a business magnate at the Yun Shan District. I bet that if Brother Dong saw Senior Qi, he might have to drop his knees and kowtow to him.¡± Xiao Qian introduced Senior Qi to Jiang Tanqiu with a smug smile.


    Jiang Tanqiu managed a smile back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, haha. But I am sure that Brother Dong would do me a favor if I asked him.¡±


    Hearing that, Xiao Qian¡¯s eyes lit up with a mixture of infatuation and admiration.


    Jiang Tanqiu didn¡¯t miss the subtle change in the girl¡¯s expression. The light in his eyes diminished as he conceded the gap between him and Senior Qi. Not only was Senior Qi better looking than him, but he was also slightly older than the girl. His calm and mature demeanor was what attracted the Xiao Qian the most.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan stared at Boss Yang indifferently. Standing beside him was Ziqi who was already breaking down into tears.


    ¡°Why? I can¡¯t even talk to my employees?¡±


    Boss Yang pointed a finger at Chen Fan; spittles sttered everywhere from his contorted mouth.


    ¡°Chen Boy! Don¡¯t you think that you can just hide behind Sister Yin¡¯s shirts! I am the manager of the bar, and you are just a fruit boy! It is my job to tell you what to do! Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Move your hand away,¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t? Are you going to hit me?¡± Boss Yang said hotly.


    The boy had interrupted him when he was castigating Ziqi. As the manager of the bar, it was his right and duty to reprimand any employee as he saw fit. How could he let a waiter step on his toes and tell him what to do?


    ¡°Quit it, Xiao Fan. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Ziqi nudged Chen Fan¡¯s elbow and said apologetically.


    Even as she spoke, tears streaked across her red face, and her voice was filled with indignation.


    ¡°You can reprimand her if you have a legitimate reason. But can you tell me what Ziqi had done wrong? She was just a bitte when delivering wine to a customer, but you have been at it for five minutes. If that wasn¡¯t enough, you have deducted her one week¡¯s worth of sry. Do you know what those eight hundred yuan meant to her?¡± Chen Fan asked calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s one month¡¯s living expenses.


    ¡°Ah, right, you don¡¯t care.¡±


    Before Boss Yang could reply, Chen Fan continued.


    ¡°In your mind, you are the lord of the ce, and you also have a powerful protector. Therefore you don¡¯t care what other people think of you. You know she won¡¯t fight back because she still wants the job, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You nailed it! My protector is Brother Dong, and I AM the manager. So what are you nning to do?¡± Boss Yang asked rhetorically.


    He kept on pointing at Chen Fan and said contemptuously:


    ¡°Kiddo, let me be clear. I don¡¯t like you and I have never liked you, and I have been patient enough with you for too long. If not for Sister Yin, I would have kicked you out of here!¡±


    ¡°Is that right? well, then there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Chen Fan said as he heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Why, are you backing down now? That¡¯s fine, but you need to apologize to me, then and only then, I will think about forgiving you.¡± Boss Yang¡¯s voice swelled with arrogance.


    Sensing the situation was finally cooling down, the waitress around Chen Fan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although no one liked Boss Yang, they knew better than to raise up against him. Backing down and apologizing was Chen Fan¡¯s best option.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan cracked a smile and then said: ¡°Apologize?¡±


    ¡°What I meant is since I can¡¯t talk sense into you, I will have to whip your ass until you find them yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hit me? Haha!¡± Boss Yangughed out loud, and before hisughter had faded, he punched at Chen Fan.


    No one had dared to threaten him in his bar, and Boss Yang intended it to remain that way.


    However, just half a secondter, Boss Yang was sent flying. His body spun around before it thudded heavily on a coffee table, knocking and smashing the sses and bottles on the table.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A female customer sitting next to the coffee table screamed.


    Before the waiters and waitresses figured out what had happened, Chen Fan zeroed in on Boss Yang and started to p his face heavily.


    ¡°This one is for Sister Yan-Yan; you deducted half a months worth of sry from her paycheck for no reason.¡±


    ¡°This one is for Xiao Dong; you bullied the sixteen-year-old almost every day!¡±


    ¡°This one is for Ziqi, so that you will learn the meaning of respect!¡±


    ¡°Thest one is for Sister Yin. You have spoiled the reputation of the bar that she had worked so hard to maintain.¡±


    Every time Chen Fannded a p on Boss Yang¡¯s face, he made the manager know why he was getting it.


    After a dozen ps, Boss Yang¡¯s cheek was swollen to the size of a pork bun, and he could barely form a word in his mouth. Blood seeped out from the wounds and dripped to the floor.


    Everything happened so fast that when people finally realized what was going on, Chen Fan had already finished the punishment.


    Suddenly, a voice shouted at Chen Fan: ¡°What the hell are you doing, Chen Fan? Quit it, now!¡±


    Everyone turned toward the voice, and they saw a man and two women walking out of the manager¡¯s office on the second floor. One of the women red at Chen Fan while her face was contorted with anger.

 Chapter 41 - The Third Lord’s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 41: The Third Lord¡¯s Invitation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The girl who called Chen Fan out was the star of the bar: Sister Ding-Ding


    Chen Yin stood right beside Ding-Ding. Her face was overwrought when she saw the trouble Chen Fan was in.


    Having watched the development from the beginning to the end, Xiao Qian eximed incredulously: ¡°Xiao Qiu, your friend is so... boorish. I have never seen an employee beat up a manager before.¡±


    Jiang Tanqiu smiled smugly and said: ¡°You bet. This friend of mine was good at nothing but fighting. He had defeated a Taekwondo ck belt at school.¡±


    When Senior Qi saw the man on the second floor, he pulled a taut face and shook his head. ¡°Things are about to get moreplicated. Did you see that man on the second floor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Jiang Tanqiu paused for a second and then replied.


    The man was behind the two girls. However, he stood right in the middle of the two. It was evident that the man was the one calling the shots. He wrapped one arm around Ding-Ding¡¯s waist and looked down at themotion with an angered face.


    ¡°That is Brother Dong.¡± Senior Qi said under his breath.


    Jiang Tanqiu and Xiao Qian were taken aback by the revtion. They had just spoken of the devil, now there he was.


    ¡°Good, that rude brute will finally learn a lesson.¡± Xiao Qian gave Jiang Tanqiu a look as she gloated at Chen Fan¡¯s impending doom. Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s face paled as hesitation gleamed in his eyes.


    Boss Yang struggled to his feet and hurried to mber up to the second floor as if those three people on thending was his saviors.


    ¡°Brother Dong, help me!


    ¡°This asshole had pped me a dozen times. Look at my face!¡± Boss Yang sobbed.


    Displeasure etched onto Brother Dong¡¯s hard face as he saw how much Bosses Yang¡¯s face had swelled up.


    The crowd on the first floor filled with surprise when they heard Boss Yang call the man ¡°Brother Dong.¡±


    ¡°Is he Brother Dong?¡±


    ¡°Brother Dong of the University District? He is the real boss of all business around this area.¡±


    ¡°Shit, shit! What is going to happen to Xiao Fan?¡±


    Some waitresses who were friends with Chen Fan shuffled their feet nervously.


    ¡°Sister Yin, It is all my fault, please leave Xiao Fan out of this,¡± Ziqi spoke out bravely after taking a deep breath.


    All of her friend¡¯s faces darkened. One of them tugged her sleeve and said, ¡°What are you doing? You are going to get yourself killed!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fan hit Boss Yang because of me. I can¡¯t let him be responsible for everything. He is just a student.¡± Resolution flickered in Ziqi¡¯s eyes, despite her shaky voice.


    Before Chen Yin could utter a word, Brother Dong spoke up.


    ¡°Are you Chen Fan? I have heard of you from Sister Yin.


    ¡°You see, If you had hit anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t get involved since you have saved Sister Yin¡¯s life. However, Xiao Yang is my iw, and also my man in the Coco Bar. He is your manager for god¡¯s sake, how could you beat him up like this? Tell me, what do you think I should do with you?¡±


    Blood drained out of Sister Yin¡¯s face after she heard Brother Dong¡¯s words, she managed a smile and then said:


    ¡°Brother Dong, Xiao Fan is still a kid; please give him one more chance.¡±


    ¡°One more chance?¡± Sister Ding Ding said in a sharp voice. ¡°Everyone knew that Boss Yang is Brother Dong¡¯s man. Therefore, Chen Fan didn¡¯t just beat up Boss Yang, but he also pped Brother Dong in the face.


    ¡°Am I right, Brother Dong?¡±


    After she was done, her body seemed to have melted into Brother Dong¡¯s arms. An approving smile broke over Brother Dong¡¯s face.


    Brother Dong¡¯s name is Liu Zhengdong. He was well known for his revengefulness and inted ego.


    Chen Yin¡¯s heart sank once she saw the sadistic smile on Brother Dong¡¯s face. She kept her silence and regarded Chen Fan helplessly.


    Although she owned the bar, without the ¡°protection¡± of Brother Dong, she would not be able to run a business in this district.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, just lower your head and apologize. That way, at least I can save your life!¡± Sister Yin screamed in her mind.


    However, the situation took a bad turn very quickly.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and looked at Liu Zhengdong with a cold smile.


    ¡°What should you do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very easy, just apologize to me, Ziqi as well as all the other workers in the bar, and then get the fuck out of Coco. ¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Brother Dong thought his ear had yed a trick on him. He smirked at Chen Fan incredulously.


    The girls around Chen Fan were terrified by what they heard. Ziqi threw herself at Chen Fan and shouted.


    ¡°Are you crazy? That is Brother Dong!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fan, Apologize, NOW!¡±


    Chen Yin chastised Chen Fan immediately, and then she gave Brother Dong an imploring look.


    ¡°No, go on. I want to hear what he has to say.¡± Brother Dong waved a dismissively at Chen Yin as he smiled at Chen Yin sarcastically. ¡°What else? Do tell. I am a reasonable man, you know.¡±


    Everyone squeezed their eyes at Chen Fan, warning him not to fall for the trap.


    Chen Fan ignored the warning and yed along.


    ¡°Other request?


    ¡°Why-of course! You can give up your shares in all the bars right now and sell it to me.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly


    ¡°You want to kick me out of the business?¡±


    Brother Dong pointed a finger at himself as he stared at Chen Fan as if he was looking at a deranged madman.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You better do it before I change my mind. If I were you, I would get the hell out of the University District while you still can.¡±


    Chen Fan was already nning to quit his job, so he decided to give Sister Yin and all of his friends at the bar onest gift that will keep on giving.


    By then, not only Brother Dong but nearly everyone in the bar was convinced that Chen Fan had gone mad.


    Liu Zhengdong could no longer hold back the anger inside of him, so he mmed the railing of thending with a giant palm and grinned.


    ¡°Kid, I wanted to spare your life for the sake of Sister Yin. However, it appears that I will have to teach you a hard lesson after all.


    ¡°I, Liu Zhengdong had never met anyone who dared to talk to me like this after I pledged my liegance to Zhou Tianhao.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Brother Dong, this kid is getting out of control, kick him out of here!¡±


    Boss Yang said vehemently.


    Seeing all hopes were lost, Sister Yin closed her eyes and didn¡¯t want to witness what was going to happen next.


    That¡¯s it, Chen Fan had asked for it himself. Brother Dong was never going to let it slide because it was going to make him look weak. He needed to make an example of the Chen Fan and let others know what would happen to his challenger.


    ¡°Why are you so full of yourself?¡±


    Sister Yinmented in her mind.


    Suddenly, Jiang Tanqiu stood up and said: ¡°I can¡¯t let Chen Fan do it alone!¡±


    Xiao Qian hurried to stop him from walking over to themotion.


    ¡°Sister Qian-Qian, he is my friend!¡± Jiang Tanqiu said with a pained face.


    Xiao Qian didn¡¯t reply; she turned her head to look at Senior Qi.


    Senior Qi thought for a while and then shook his head. ¡°I might be able to rescue your friend if he didn¡¯t challenge Brother Dong openly. It¡¯s toote now; no one can help him.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that, Xiao Qi? Sit down and shut up!¡±


    Xiao Qian put in. She didn¡¯t like Chen Fan, and therefore she was relieved that Senior Qi was not going to get involved.


    Jiang Tanqiu stood still and was not sure what to do.


    Suddenly people heard loud din came from the entrance of the bar. A man pushed his way through the crowd and walked over to Chen Fan.


    He was an ordinary looking man with a buzzcut.


    Brother Dong hurried to the first floor and weed him.


    ¡°Oh my, brother Xi, what has brought you here?¡±


    Seeing Brother Dong¡¯s unctuous smile, everyone wondered who was this mysterious guest.


    Even as everyone wondered about the identity of the man, he pushed Brother Dong to the side, walked over to Chen Fan and then bowed deeply.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, The Third Lord invites you to a banquet.¡±


    Brother Dong could only stare as his mind reeled.


    ¡°What the heck is happening?¡±

 Chapter 42 - Over Sea Hong Sect

    <h4>Chapter 42: Over Sea Hong Sect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Brother Xi, why are you...¡± Brother Dong¡¯s face turned ck. Brother Xi was an influential assistant serving under The Third Lord of Wei.


    ¡°Mr. Chen is The Third Lord¡¯s guest. Why? Have you offended Mr. Chen?¡± Brother Xi asked with a big frown.


    Brother Dong lowered his head and murmured, ¡°Er...¡±


    Compared to The Third Lord of Wei; Brother Dong was so low on the totem pole that The Third Lord of Wei wouldn¡¯t even grace him with an audience. If Chen Fan really was The Third Lord¡¯s guest, Brother Dong was in big trouble.


    ¡°I am sorry Mr. Chen. I am so ignorant that I didn¡¯t even recognize Mountain Tai.¡±


    ¡°Remember, if I hear anything unpleasant happening in the Coco bar, I wille to find you.¡± Chen Fan said thinly.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I got it!¡± Brother Dong felt icy sweat slid down on his back as he cursed his luck in his mind.


    However, at this point in time, he scarcely dared to breathe much less protest against Chen Fan.


    Seeing Brother Dong had shriveled like a worm, Sister Ding-Ding and Boss Yang were so scared that their legs started to tremble. They didn¡¯t speak a word, fearing to catch Chen Fan¡¯s attention.


    Little did they know that Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on these petty grievances. He nodded to Sister Yin and then was through the exist under many incredulous stares.


    As soon As Chen Fan left the bar, the crowd boiled over.


    ¡°OMG! What did I see? Brother Dong apologized to a high school student?¡±


    ¡°That guy is so bad-ass! I saw him many times working here as a waiter; I never thought that he would have such powerful connections here in the city.¡±


    ¡°No kidding! I had been his coworker for nearly a month now; never did I see that in him.¡±


    Customers and the employees of the bar exchanged their opinion excitedly. They had just witnessed a rare and exhrating sight of the weak oveing the strong. A moment ago, Brother Dong was swollen with pride, and a momentter, he was on his knees and pleading for his life.


    Brother Dong¡¯s face flushed red as embarrassment and anger roiled inside of him. He gave both Boss Yang and Sister Ding-Ding an usatory look before he was through the door.


    Chen Yin was going to call out to Brother Dong and offer some sce, but she thought better of it. She realized that the power dynamic between the two of them had changed. If Chen Fan really was The Third Lord of Wei¡¯s friend, then she doubted that Brother Dong would evere to her bar again.


    ¡°Xiao Qian, are you sure that is your friend?¡± Xiao Qian nced at Jiang Tanqiu suspiciously.


    Jiang Tanqiu was taken aback by the development as well.


    Sitting beside the two, Senior Qi pulled a taut face as his mind raced.


    Being an honored guest of the Third Lord Wei was not a small feat for someone seemingly so ordinary.


    So thinking, he nced at Xiao Qian and Jiang Tanqiu with knotted brows. Senior Qi knew Jiang Tanqiu was also interested in Xiao Qian. However, he had never taken the fledgling seriously.


    However, he felt a sense of threat after learning that Jiang Tanqiu had such a powerful friend.


    Chen Fan was led into a ck Benz, and a few minutester, they arrived at the Hidden Dragon Vi.


    He found a group of people were already there waiting for him at the entrance, among them were the Third Lord of Wei.


    He was in a cab thest time he came to his vi, and no one was at the front gate to receive him. However, this time, not only he was in an expensive vehicle, but his host had also rolled out the red carpet for him.


    ¡°Master Chen, you are finally here!¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan emerged from the car, he was greeted by the Third Lord of Wei¡¯s ingratiating smile. Another familiar face was behind the Third Lord of Wei: Guo Wei from the Wei Shen Martial Arts School.


    Chen Fan greeted them with a warm smile.


    The two were ttered by Chen Fan¡¯s friendliness, and their fake smiles softened into that of a sincere wee.


    ¡°Master Chen, pleasee in.¡±


    Even as Chen Fan walked over the threshold, he asked curiously, ¡°Why is Mr. Guo with the Third Lord?¡±


    Guo Wei bowed slightly and then replied, ¡°I am here to learn the update on Brother Hao¡¯s research on Linbao¡¯s background. Well, the Third Lord just happen to be here. We brief the Third Lord about what had happened at the Lake Heart Ind. He was mad at us for not informing him about it as soon as possible, and he insisted on including you in today¡¯s meeting. ¡±


    The Third Lord of Wei chimed in. ¡°No kidding, I me Xiao Hao! If he had told me about you as soon as possible, I would have met you much earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my bad, sorry everyone. I will buy everyone a drink !¡± Brother Hao confessed.


    Greetings over, everyone walked to the banquet table and sat down. Chen Fan looked to Guo Wei and asked.


    ¡°Mr. Guo, what¡¯s the update on Linbao?¡±


    Guo Wei nodded, and then said, ¡°Ever since Brother Hao asked me to investigate Linbao, I had to pull some strings from inside of the Xin Yi Sect. In the end, I finally learned something valuable from a sect member who used to run a sect branch overseas.


    ¡°Linbao was ay disciple of the grand master Lei Qianjue from the Oversea Hong Sect.¡±


    ¡°The Oversea Hong Sect, Lei Qianjue?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°I thought the Hong Sect had been disbanded a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°They have disappeared in China, but they are still the number one underground organization overseas.¡± Guo Weimented.


    ¡°The friend I was talking to also practiced the Hong Fist. He wanted to open a Martial Arts School overseas, and he learned that he would need the permission of the Hong Sect. Not only that, heter found out that nearly all-powerful leaders in the overseas Chinesemunity are members of the Hong Sect.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Fan eximed incredulously.


    ¡°Indeed! My overseas connection also told me that back in the early days, Chinese immigrants were discriminated against by their host country, and therefore, they needed a powerful protector. Hong Sect happened to be the most powerful organization at the time, and everyone sought protection under its wings.¡± The Third Lord of Wei said as he nodded.


    ¡°What is the rank of Lei Qianjue within the Hong Sect?¡± The Third Lord asked.


    Guo Wei smiled wryly and then said, ¡°This is where things getplicated. Lei Qianjue is well respected overseas and was considered one of the very few grandmasters outside of China. I have heard that even the Chairman of the Hong Sect would have to address him as ¡®Brother Lei¡¯ respectfully. ¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face darkened once they have heard Guo Wei¡¯s words.


    <h4>Comments (62)</h4>


    VIEW ALL COMMENTSRate this chapterVote with Power Stone<h4>Chapter 43: Grand Master Lei Qianjue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Is Lei Qianjue really such an admirable figure overseas?¡± Third Lord of Wei asked incredulously.


    He found it inconceivable that a martial artist would achieve such a high social status.


    ¡°He is a Transcendent Master; it will make him an admirable person even in China much less in the Chinesemunity overseas. ¡± Guo Weimented. ¡°I have told the martial artists at the Xin Yi sect about you, and no one would believe me that a sixteen-year-old boy has the power of a transcendent master.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it either if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes.¡±


    After saying that, Guo Wei gave Chen Fan a respectful nod. Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s aloof and casual expression, a wave of admiration and reverence swept through his body.


    Lei Qianjue was not only a Transcendent Master but also had the same level of authority as the chairman of the Hong Sect. On the other hand, although Chen Fan was much younger than Lei Qianjue, he had already attained the same level of prowess as the old man. The achievements of Lei Qianjue spoke loudly of Chen Fan¡¯s stunning feat.


    When Zhou Tianhao and the Third Lord of Wei finally realized that Chen Fan and Lei Qianjue were on the same level, their admiration for Chen Fan had grown to a whole new level.


    They only knew that Chen Fan was a powerful fighter, but they were oblivious as to exactly how powerful he was.


    If Lei Qianjue could garner such respect and authority using his martial arts skills, so could Chen Fan.


    After a while, the banquet started. They were presented with many delicacies as well as all kinds of expensive drinks. The dishes didn¡¯t stoping until midnight, and The Third Lord suggested that they should go to the clubs next.


    Chen Fan was not in the mood of clubbing with a group of middle-aged men, so he left for home once he was done eating.


    When he got home, he made a phone call to Sister Yin and told her that he would note to work due to the increasingly heavy load of assignments. Sister Yin knew it was an excuse, but she epted his resignation without pressing for more answers. After Chen Fan hung up the phone, he heaved a sigh of relief for not needing to exin his rtionship with Zhou Tianhao to Sister Yin.


    The next day, Xin Zhong wired the forty-five million yuan to Chen Fan¡¯s bank ount. By then, Chen Fan¡¯s bank ount had swelled to sixty million, with such a strong financial backing, Chen Fan decided that it was time to take a leap forward in his cultivation.


    Ever since he was reborn, he had only spent a little over a month on cultivation. He was still three months away from entering thete-stage of the Foundation Establishment Level. Although the Void Mortal Refinement Art was powerful, it required a huge amount of Spirit Qi. Furthermore, as Chen Fan progressed through his cultivation, the Qi required to run the Void Mortal Refinement Art would increase exponentially.


    The Spirit Qi around the numinous abode had long since fallen short. Chen Fan was able to maintain his rate of progressing all thanks to the Spirit Gathering Array on the Jade Marrow Talisman.


    Therefore, Chen Fan decided to put his money to good use and speed up his cultivation process.


    ¡°There are only two feasible methods to speed up the cultivation process; one is to find another Numinous Abode, and the other was to use Spirit Stones and Elixirs.


    ¡°I should forget about the elixirs for now, and focus on the first method. ¡±


    ¡°Over the past month, I have traveled all over the city and its suburbs but wasn¡¯t able to locate an area where the Spirit Qi pooled together. I wager that I will have to brave deeper into the mountains in order to find the hidden veins where the Qi flowed. However, even if I can find such a ce, it would be so far away from Chu Zhou City that it would be impossible for me to cultivate and go to school at the same time.


    ¡°That being said, if I can¡¯t find one in nature, I can create one for myself.¡±


    A confident smile surfaced on Chen Fan¡¯s face.


    Many schools of cultivations had their own Spirit Land for the convenience of their disciples. At its core, a Spirit Land was a Spirit Gathering Array on steroids. It could be as small as a few square kilometers or as big as a small gxy.


    The sacred cultivationnd of the True Martial Immortal Sect was a huge Celestial Array made up of countless stars ands.


    In order to create a Spirit Land, Chen Fan would have to find a secluded location. The noisy and densely popted area would not do.


    ¡°Lucky for me that Mr. Wei had given me a vi high up in the mountain.¡±


    Chen Fan fished out the key to the vi and looked at it thoughtfully.


    ¡°I have visited the vi once since I got the key. It was located at the very top of the highest peak of the Yunwu Mountain, at the head of the serpentine mountain range. From there, I could have a bird¡¯s eye view of the Yan Guike and the Yun Wu Mountain. I wager that this Vi would cost at least fifty million yuan.


    ¡°As such, Mr. Wei really had given me a great present. That being said, I still think my gift for him: the Secret Art of the Wei was better.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t waste any time as he began to n his next step.


    ¡°If I could cast arge Dharma Array up in the mountain, I should be able to gather the Qi that spreads across the mountain and theke to the Vi and create a small Grotto-heaven Spirit Land. By then, I should have enough Spirit Qi tost until I reach Ethereal Enlightenment.


    ¡°This Dharma Array needs not only to gather Qi but also serve as a defense. I don¡¯t want to be sneak attacked while I am cultivating at home.¡±


    Guo Wei¡¯s warning about Lei Qianjue and Linbao had raised Chen Fan¡¯s guard.


    Although Lei Qianjue wouldn¡¯te after him personally, he could have sent his disciples. Plus, the number of resources from the Hong Sect that was under his disposal should not be taken lightly. Chen Fan was not afraid of vengeful martial artists, but he would be in trouble if those martial artists yed nasty and brought modern weapons with them.


    Although the Jade Marrow Talisman could provide him some measure of protection, it was no match against high caliber ballistic weapons such as the .357 magnum.


    Plus, modern weapons had evolved greatly, and Chen Fan was convinced that there were weapons specially designed for killing Internal Force users.


    ¡°Finally, thest piece of the Dharma Array was the Stabilizer, also the most crucialponent. I can use the Jade Marrow talisman, but that would mean that I have to walk around without any protection.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows as he could not find a solution to the problem. However, he reckoned that it would take him a while to build the Dharma Array and therefore, he still had time to think about it.


    He decided to let the matter rest for now and worry about it when he has to. Perhaps the answer would turn up by itself.


    With newfound determination, Chen Fan carried on.

 Chapter 43 - Grand Master Lei Qianjue

    <h4>Chapter 43: Grand Master Lei Qianjue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Is Lei Qianjue really such an admirable figure overseas?¡± Third Lord of Wei asked incredulously.


    He found it inconceivable that a martial artist would achieve such a high social status.


    ¡°He is a Transcendent Master; it will make him an admirable person even in China much less in the Chinesemunity overseas. ¡± Guo Weimented. ¡°I have told the martial artists at the Xin Yi sect about you, and no one would believe me that a sixteen-year-old boy has the power of a transcendent master.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it either if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes.¡±


    After saying that, Guo Wei gave Chen Fan a respectful nod. Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s aloof and casual expression, a wave of admiration and reverence swept through his body.


    Lei Qianjue was not only a Transcendent Master but also had the same level of authority as the chairman of the Hong Sect. On the other hand, although Chen Fan was much younger than Lei Qianjue, he had already attained the same level of prowess as the old man. The achievements of Lei Qianjue spoke loudly of Chen Fan¡¯s stunning feat.


    When Zhou Tianhao and the Third Lord of Wei finally realized that Chen Fan and Lei Qianjue were on the same level, their admiration for Chen Fan had grown to a whole new level.


    They only knew that Chen Fan was a powerful fighter, but they were oblivious as to exactly how powerful he was.


    If Lei Qianjue could garner such respect and authority using his martial arts skills, so could Chen Fan.


    After a while, the banquet started. They were presented with many delicacies as well as all kinds of expensive drinks. The dishes didn¡¯t stoping until midnight, and The Third Lord suggested that they should go to the clubs next.


    Chen Fan was not in the mood of clubbing with a group of middle-aged men, so he left for home once he was done eating.


    When he got home, he made a phone call to Sister Yin and told her that he would note to work due to the increasingly heavy load of assignments. Sister Yin knew it was an excuse, but she epted his resignation without pressing for more answers. After Chen Fan hung up the phone, he heaved a sigh of relief for not needing to exin his rtionship with Zhou Tianhao to Sister Yin.


    The next day, Xin Zhong wired the forty-five million yuan to Chen Fan¡¯s bank ount. By then, Chen Fan¡¯s bank ount had swelled to sixty million, with such a strong financial backing, Chen Fan decided that it was time to take a leap forward in his cultivation.


    Ever since he was reborn, he had only spent a little over a month on cultivation. He was still three months away from entering thete-stage of the Foundation Establishment Level. Although the Void Mortal Refinement Art was powerful, it required a huge amount of Spirit Qi. Furthermore, as Chen Fan progressed through his cultivation, the Qi required to run the Void Mortal Refinement Art would increase exponentially.


    The Spirit Qi around the numinous abode had long since fallen short. Chen Fan was able to maintain his rate of progressing all thanks to the Spirit Gathering Array on the Jade Marrow Talisman.


    Therefore, Chen Fan decided to put his money to good use and speed up his cultivation process.


    ¡°There are only two feasible methods to speed up the cultivation process; one is to find another Numinous Abode, and the other was to use Spirit Stones and Elixirs.


    ¡°I should forget about the elixirs for now, and focus on the first method. ¡±


    ¡°Over the past month, I have traveled all over the city and its suburbs but wasn¡¯t able to locate an area where the Spirit Qi pooled together. I wager that I will have to brave deeper into the mountains in order to find the hidden veins where the Qi flowed. However, even if I can find such a ce, it would be so far away from Chu Zhou City that it would be impossible for me to cultivate and go to school at the same time.


    ¡°That being said, if I can¡¯t find one in nature, I can create one for myself.¡±


    A confident smile surfaced on Chen Fan¡¯s face.


    Many schools of cultivations had their own Spirit Land for the convenience of their disciples. At its core, a Spirit Land was a Spirit Gathering Array on steroids. It could be as small as a few square kilometers or as big as a small gxy.


    The sacred cultivationnd of the True Martial Immortal Sect was a huge Celestial Array made up of countless stars ands.


    In order to create a Spirit Land, Chen Fan would have to find a secluded location. The noisy and densely popted area would not do.


    ¡°Lucky for me that Mr. Wei had given me a vi high up in the mountain.¡±


    Chen Fan fished out the key to the vi and looked at it thoughtfully.


    ¡°I have visited the vi once since I got the key. It was located at the very top of the highest peak of the Yunwu Mountain, at the head of the serpentine mountain range. From there, I could have a bird¡¯s eye view of the Yan Guike and the Yun Wu Mountain. I wager that this Vi would cost at least fifty million yuan.


    ¡°As such, Mr. Wei really had given me a great present. That being said, I still think my gift for him: the Secret Art of the Wei was better.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t waste any time as he began to n his next step.


    ¡°If I could cast arge Dharma Array up in the mountain, I should be able to gather the Qi that spreads across the mountain and theke to the Vi and create a small Grotto-heaven Spirit Land. By then, I should have enough Spirit Qi tost until I reach Ethereal Enlightenment.


    ¡°This Dharma Array needs not only to gather Qi but also serve as a defense. I don¡¯t want to be sneak attacked while I am cultivating at home.¡±


    Guo Wei¡¯s warning about Lei Qianjue and Linbao had raised Chen Fan¡¯s guard.


    Although Lei Qianjue wouldn¡¯te after him personally, he could have sent his disciples. Plus, the number of resources from the Hong Sect that was under his disposal should not be taken lightly. Chen Fan was not afraid of vengeful martial artists, but he would be in trouble if those martial artists yed nasty and brought modern weapons with them.


    Although the Jade Marrow Talisman could provide him some measure of protection, it was no match against high caliber ballistic weapons such as the .357 magnum.


    Plus, modern weapons had evolved greatly, and Chen Fan was convinced that there were weapons specially designed for killing Internal Force users.


    ¡°Finally, thest piece of the Dharma Array was the Stabilizer, also the most crucialponent. I can use the Jade Marrow talisman, but that would mean that I have to walk around without any protection.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows as he could not find a solution to the problem. However, he reckoned that it would take him a while to build the Dharma Array and therefore, he still had time to think about it.


    He decided to let the matter rest for now and worry about it when he has to. Perhaps the answer would turn up by itself.


    With newfound determination, Chen Fan carried on.

 Chapter 44 - Mountain Defensive Array

    <h4>Chapter 44: Mountain Defensive Array</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Such arge Dharma Array required meticulous preparation; first, Chen Fan would need to create many small fragments of the array, then he would have to painstakingly piece all the fragments together. Much of the process also required a detailed survey of the topography of the mountain; it soon became clear to Chen Fan that in order to pull it off, he would need some help.


    The first person Chen Fan thought of was The Third Lord of Wei.


    Although the Third Lord of Wei knew nothing about cultivation, he had a widework of contacts, which could be useful to Chen Fan.


    When Chen Fan exined what he was trying to do, The Third Lord of Wei was taken aback. ¡°Master Chen, you mean you want to create a ¡®Dharma Array¡¯ in at the top of the Yun Wu Mountain?¡±


    He was so confused yet intrigued that he had forgotten the fact that his father had re-gifted his present to him to Chen Fan.


    ¡°What the heck is a ¡®Dharma Array¡¯?¡±


    Third Lord of Wei was unfamiliar with the jargon of the cultivators, and the only thing he could rte to the Dharma Array was the military formation called the Eight Trigrams Array. That was described in the ¡°Romance of the Three Kingdoms.¡±


    Before Chen Fan could exin what a Dharma Array was, Master Qi stormed into the room. He received a notice from Chen Fan, asking him to attend the meeting.


    ¡°Master Chen, you are nning to cast an array?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I wanted to use the Yun Wu Mountain as the base and cast arge Dharma Array around it.¡± Chen Fan said.


    Master Qi gaped at Chen Fan, his eyes wide open with disbelief. He had never heard of anyone casting a Dharma Array the size of a mountain.


    Such arge scale array was only described in ancient legends, and it was given a name, ¡°Mountain Defensive Array.¡±


    This was said to be the magnum opus of the most powerful cultivation families. It took hundreds if not thousands of years toplete, and thest time it happened was a few dozen thousand years ago, as stated by books that were half as old. In the present day, even a micro-sized array was rare, much less therge scale ones. Nheless, some people believed that there were still a couple of Mountain Defensive Array¡¯s that had survived the test of time and were kept as top secrets by the most ancient Dao sects.


    However, without seeing it with his own eyes, Master Qi was convinced that those were just high tales.


    After listening to Master Qi¡¯s exnation, the Third Lord of Wei was stunned by the magnitude of the work. A Dharma Array the size of a mountain. Was that even possible?


    Chen Fan knotted his brows and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as big as you think.¡±


    A Mountain Defensive Array was used to protect an entire mountain, but his spell would focus on just the house at the mountain peak. As for the rest of the area, he designed to patch it up with less demanding arrays such as the Spirit Gathering array, the Spirit Channeling Array and the Mist Array.


    The real Mountain Defensive Array not only called for a tremendous amount of numinous treasures but also required the cultivator to reach the level of Divine Sea.


    Since Chen Fan only need to focus on one area, the difficulty in creating the array decreased drastically.


    Even though the array was only a fraction of the original version, Chen Fan still needed to take baby steps.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a watered down version, it will still be an impressive feat!¡±


    ¡°Channeling the Spirit Qi around the Yan Gui Lake and the Yun Wu Mountain and then to reroute them into one reservoir. The scope and vision were unprecedented.¡± Master Qi eximed.


    He suddenly thought of something and then asked curiously. ¡°Master Chen, there are not many people left in the world who are versed in the art of casting arrays. I wonder who you would ask to join you for the project?¡±


    ¡°Oh? no one else in the field of cultivation knew how to cast an array?¡± Chen Fan was staggered by the question.


    Dharma Array, Talisman Inscription, Elixir Brewing and Artifact Crafting were all the basic training of a cultivator. Any Foundation Establishment Level fledging would recite at least one hundred different kinds of methods of the art.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even have many cultivators, much less, ones that could cast arrays.¡± Maser Qi gave Chen Fan a wry smile.


    ¡°Master Wu who you had defeated, was already considered one of the most powerful experts.¡±


    ¡°Even that snake oil salesman?¡± Chen Fan couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°It seems like cultivation had fallen out of fashion in this world.¡± Chen Fan frowned slightly and then said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, I will do it myself.¡±


    ¡°You will do it all by yourself?¡± Master Qi was stunned.


    The sheer scale of the project made Master Qi believe that it was Chen Fan¡¯s teacher who had envisioned the array. However, when Chen Fan announced that he was going to build the array by himself, Master Qi realized that it was Chen Fan¡¯s idea all along.


    ¡°Yes. The reason I decided to meet up with you two was that I need you to buy something for me.¡± Chen Fan produced a list from his pocket.


    The list included most of the material needed to cast the array.


    The Qi on the earth is near depletion, and therefore, Chen Fan would have to be creative and use alternative materials.


    ¡°This array will need thirty-six small Dharma Artifacts, and five of them will be used by the Spirit Gathering Array at the center. You can help me find the jade I need to create these five Dharma Artifacts.


    ¡°If you could bring me those jade stones, I will create a Dharma Artifact simr to the Eight Trigrams te for each of you.¡±


    The Third Lord of Wei and Master Qi¡¯s faces lit up with glee after hearing the reward.


    They don¡¯t care what kind of Dharma Artifact it was, as long as they could have one.


    After the meeting, the three of them started to work towards their goals.


    Chen Fan used the free time during the national holiday to work on the first Dharma Artifact.


    Since the array would be cast over the misty mountain, Chen Fan decided to name it the ¡°Misty Mountain Array.¡±


    The Misty Mountain Array consisted of four mainponents, at the center of the array, inside the Vi, was a Spirit Channeling Array; around the vi was a Guardian Array which connected to the Spirit Channeling Array; Lastly, high above the mountain peak was the Misty Mountain Array.


    Bybining the mountain mist with the Mist Array, not only was the effect of the array amplified, but the constant thick mist also concealed the vi from the view of the public.


    The Yan Gui Lake had arge amount of Water Spirit Qi, and they would be channeled towards the vi. This Qi could not only be used for cultivation; it could also be used to fuel the Dharma Array.


    At the center of therge yetplicated system of arrays was the Spirit Gathering Array. It was the pulsing heart that drove all of the otherponents. Without it, all the otherponents would stop working and fall apart.


    The most crucial material for creating this Spirit Gathering Array was supreme-grade jade stones.


    Only the wless jade could hold a massive amount of Spirit Qi. In order to purchase these Jade Stones, Chen Fan had spent a third of his money in just a couple of days.


    He sat in a quiet room of the vi while a piece of emerald-colored jade floated in the air in front of him. The jade was suffused with a green glow and with every pulse, energy erupted from inside.


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and let out an ancient sound. The sound formed a shape in the air and turned into a golden symbol.


    Chen Fan made a few more sounds, and with it, a few different golden symbols appeared out of thin air. These symbols drifted toward the jade and left a slight but precise impression of its surface.


    ¡°Hur!¡±


    Chen Fan suddenly opened his eyes and puffed out a white gas from his mouth. This was Raw True Essence in its purest form. The gas merged into a writhing white light as it shot at the jade.


    The white light agitated the Jade te and made it hum. Inside the jade, in between the pulses of the green glow, Chen Fan can see energy roil and tumble like the powerful undercurrent of the ocean. All the while, the jade started to glow brighter and brighter.


    Suddenly, the golden symbols surfaced on the Jade te. The strokes of the symbols formed a golden chain that confined the pulsing energy that threatened to break free. The struggle between the confining power of the symbols and the tumultuous green undercurrent made the Jade te shake violently. After a while, the struggle finally subsided.


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh and reached for the jade te.


    By then, the jade te was no longer glowing. However, its surface was covered with countless small symbols made out of hair-thin strokes.


    ¡°Finally, the first Spirit Gathering te waspleted! Four more to go! With these five tes, I should be able to construct therge Spirit Gathering Array in no time!¡± Chen Fan cheered in his mind.


    He wished he could have more than just one piece of Jade Marrow since it was much more convenient to work with, and it was much more powerful. He wagered that he could havepleted the entire project with just five Jade Marrows.


    Without the Jade Marrows, Chen Fan had to separate the array into small segments and use inferior Dharma Artifacts to support each one of them.


    ¡°The jade stone for the Spirit Gathering Array was the easiest to find. I can gather enough of them as long as I have abundant funding. However, the materials required for other arrays are going to be difficult to find. I shouldn¡¯t just sit and wait for Third Lord of the Wei to find them for me; I need to work on it as well.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully.


    Since the purpose of the Spirit Gathering Array was to gather and hold Spirit Qi, it called for the highest grade of jade. Jade was the mostpatible with Spirit Qi since there were already small amounts of Spirit Qi inside of a high-grade jade.


    However, the other three arrays were a whole new ball game.


    In order to channel the Water Spirit Qi, Chen Fan will have to find material with a natural affinity with water. He didn¡¯t expect to find high-grade water ss numinous treasures on earth, so he had asked Third Lord of Wei to purchase rocks from the deep sea.


    Being buried a few thousand kilometers under the sea, a rock would attain some degree of affinity with water even if it was just an ordinary rock. That should be enough to keep the Spirit Channeling Array going.


    The Mist Array called for the thousand-year-old Pine Driftwood. The pine wood was of yin attribute by itself, and the thousand-year-old Pine Driftwood would be as effective as the ¡°Yin Crystals.¡± However, Chen Fan was not hopeful that the Third Lord of Wei would be able to acquire such rare material.


    The Guardian Array required even more special material, and Chen Fan decided to worry about itter.


    By thest day of the National Holiday Season, Chen Fan had finished all five Spirit Gathering tes. He had also used the leftover materials to create two more jade talismans which contained a lesser version of the Spirit Gathering Array. Although the effect of the lesser version was inferior to that of Chen Fan¡¯s Jade Marrow Talisman, it was much more powerful than the Eight-Trigrams-te.

 Chapter 45 - Enemy At the Gate

    <h4>Chapter 45: Enemy At the Gate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Once Chen Fan had finished creating the Dharma Artifact required for the Spirit Gathering Array. He moved into the Vi on the mountain.


    Although Chen Fan had already visited here once, he only walked around the perimeter of the building. Once he got inside, he was stunned by thevish decorations. Many pieces of furniture inside the building were imported from overseas. The refrigerator alone would cost well over tens of thousands of yuan. Chen Fan cleaned the ce up a bit and started to focus on his task at hand.


    He set the five Spirit Gathering tes in the five chosen corners of the house.


    And then, he walked to the center of the hall and initiated the Dharma Art to link his energy with the five tes.


    Suddenly, he stomped the floor and shouted, ¡°Start!¡±


    Five rays of emerald lightnced up from five corners, each measuring half dozen meters long. Once the five rays converge above the roof, they started to spread out until they formed a green umbre covering the entire building.


    Chen Fan closed his eyes as he felt the power of the Spirit Gathering Array.


    Although Chen Fan didn¡¯t turn on the air conditioner, the temperature inside the vi dropped drastically. As the Spirit Qi was attracted to the house by the Spirit Gathering Array, it formed white mist around and inside the house. Chen Fen could feel the Spirit Qi gather around him and was contained safely inside the green umbre.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am talking about. It¡¯s at least three times more efficient than the Spirit Gathering Array in my Jade Marrow talisman due to its scale.¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes and was very pleased with the results.


    The oue had exceeded his expectations as it couldn¡¯t have been better. It urred to him that the cause of the sess was not only the size of the Dharma Array but also the fact that the density of the Spirit Qi this far in the mountain was much greater than that at the foothill.


    ¡°Once I finish the Misty Mountain Array and connect the Spirit Qi of the mountain with that of theke, this ce is really going to turn in to a Spirit Land!¡±


    The thought filled Chen Fan¡¯s heart with anticipation.


    However, not just any ce with abundant Spirit Qi could be called a Spirit Land. What made a Spirit Land was the so-called ¡°Spirit Qi Mist.¡±


    Such a mist would only form when the air was saturated with Spirit Qi. No longer able to dissolve into the air, these Spirit Qi would seep out from the air and form mist. On asions where the concentration of mist was high enough, it woulde even from Spirit Dew. Once collected and used by the cultivator, these Spirit Dew could help prolong the user¡¯s life. Its effect was even better than that of using Spirit Stones since it practically had no side effects.


    The highest form of the Spirit Qi was called the ¡°Crystallized Spirit Qi¡± or ¡°Spirit Stones.¡± Nearly all natural Spirit Lands that were capable of producing the Spirit Stones were upied by one of the major Cultivation Sects.


    And that was only the case for normal grade Spirit Lands. In the sacred ground such as the Spirit Land of the True Martial Immortal Sect, the cultivator could directly absorb Spirit Qi from the realm of the immortals. Therefore, the effect and level of the Spirit Qi in those areas was much more powerful than that of a normal Spirit Land.


    Chen Fan was quite content with Spirit Qi Mist considering theck of Spirit Qi on Earth. He didn¡¯t expect to ever see liquified or crystallized Spirit Qi.


    He sat down cross-legged inside the vi and tested the Dharma Array; satisfied, he stood up and stopped the Dharma Array.


    Since the Spirit Gathering te was not made out of Jade Marrow, it would eventually break after a period of use just like that Eight-Trigrams-te did.


    Chen Fan walked out of the vi and started down the path that led to the foothills.


    It was early in the evening, and many wealthy families were having their after-supper-walk on the mountain path. Seeing a young boy descending from the mountain top, confusion was written all over their faces. They knew there was only one vi at the mountain top, could that be this kid¡¯s home?


    When Chen Fan was halfway to the end of the path, he heard someone calling his name. ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    Chen Fan turned to the side and saw Jiang Churan and her family of three were staring at him with astonishment.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Churan asked as he looked over Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder to where the boy wasing from.


    She knew that the path led only to the mountaintop where the mysterious vi was located. She was halfway to the mountain top, and right at the threshold of that Vi owner¡¯s private property. This was where most people¡¯s daily evening walk ended as well, since from here forward would be the private property of the vi¡¯s owner.


    ¡°Auntie Tang, Uncle Jiang, and Ra-Ran, nice to see you all.¡± Chen Fan greeted them with a warm smile.


    Auntie Tang must have sensed something between him and Jiang Churan, and therefore she had stopped inviting him over for supper. Nheless, she had never stopped talking to him over the phone, asking how he was doing nearly every other day. Chen Fan was very appreciative of her care and attention.


    After a while, Chen Fan answered, ¡°I live up there.¡±


    ¡°You live in Vi Number One?¡± Jiang Churan was taken aback, and she asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    Jiang Haishan burst outughing.


    ¡°The vi number one was the first vi built in this development, and it was a gift from the richest man in Chu Zhou City: Sheng Ronghua, to the founder of the Fang Sheng International Group: Mr. Wei.¡±


    He gave Chen Fan a look of disdain as he spoke.


    ¡°So are you telling me that you are Mr. Wei¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°He gave this vi to me.¡± Chen Fan said lightly. Without wasting any more time on Jiang Haishan, he looked toward Auntie Tang and said.


    ¡°Auntie Tang, thank you for looking after me ever since I arrived here. Can I invite you to visit my new home?¡±


    Auntie Tang hesitated as her eyes met Chen Fan¡¯s candid gaze.


    Reason told her that Chen Fan had to be lying. Why would The Third Lord of Wei give a high school kid a mansion that was worth over tens of millions?


    However, the sincere look on Chen Fan¡¯s face tugged at her heart. She didn¡¯t want to hurt the boy¡¯s self-esteem, especially when her daughter was present.


    So thinking, she forced a smile and then said, ¡°I am still very full from my supper, maybe next time?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have an evening stroll with Ran-Ran. You two youngsters must have a lot of talk about. Your Uncle Jiang and I will excuse ourselves.¡±


    After she said that, she started down the path, dragging Jiang Haishan behind.


    Jiang Haishan managed to blurt out a few more words before he was dragged away, ¡°The kids nowadays are all pretty little liars!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you can have my daughter using just lies!¡±


    ¡°Shut your trap; let¡¯s go!¡± Auntie Tang flung back at her husband.


    It wasn¡¯t until her parents had disappeared, Jiang Churan turned toward Chen Fan and asked.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Did youe here for me?¡±


    Chen Fan paused a second and then said with a smile, ¡°I really do live in Vi Number One.


    ¡°I can prove it to you; juste with me.¡±


    Jiang Churan¡¯s pulled a taut face as soon as she heard Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Chen Fan, we are alone now, why are you still lying to me?


    ¡°I know you are a friend of Wei Ziqin, but so what?


    ¡°I hope you realize that a real princess like Wei Ziqin would never have a true friendship with ordinary people like you and me. Your friendship with her was built on her pity for you.¡±


    Even as she spoke, her eyes seemed to have lost focus.


    She was stunned by the turn of events at the Hidden Dragon Vi. However, when she got home and gave the incident more thought, she realized that she had overestimated Chen Fan. However, powerful Wei Ziqin was, Chen Fan was just her friend, a poor friend while at it.


    Most rich people would have one or two poor friends at some point in their lives.


    However, those friendships were often short-lived. Sooner orter, the rich and powerful would get tired of helping the poor.


    After the auction, Jiang Churan had gone to the Coco bar again to see if anything had changed with Chen Fan. She was disappointed. Chen Fan was still doing the hard work abor would.


    Impatience sh across Chen Fan¡¯s face, and then he said, ¡°I have told you the truth. I own this mansion now. It has nothing to do with Wei Ziqin.¡±


    Slightly frustrated, Chen Fan turned around and started down the path, leaving the girl all by herself.


    She could not believe that Chen Fan had left her hanging for the second time. Anger rose inside of her, and she shouted at the arrogant boy:


    ¡°Chen Fan, you can¡¯t rely on Wei Ziqin forever!¡±


    Although Jiang Churan looked disappointed, many other feelings shed together in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t believe Chen Fan¡¯s im, but deep down, she wished that he had told her the truth.


    And then, she was mad at herself for being riled up by Chen Fan, and she asked herself why did she care about him so much?


    Meanwhile, unknown to Chen Fan, there was a ship cruising toward Tian He City a few thousand miles away from China.


    ¡°Lord Hu, we are only ten miles away from the coast; we need to anchor down right now before we hit the rocks.¡±


    ¡°I will lower a boat and ferry you across to the cost.¡±


    The captain spoke to a middle-aged man fearfully.


    The middle-aged man stood upright with his hands linked behind him. Despite the swelling waves that rocked the ship, he stood still steadily without a word.


    Everyone in the captain was staring at him like he was a freak.


    He had been standing like this for 24 hours and didn¡¯t move a muscle.


    ¡°No need for the boat.¡±


    The middle-aged man finally broke the silence.


    His eyes seemed to be able to pierce through the gloomy sea and see the coastline ten miles away.


    ¡°Lower the anchor; I will go there myself.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by what they heard.


    They were still a dozen miles away from the coastline; how could he reach the shore by himself? Without the knowledge of the sea, hidden rocks would surely destroy his boat.


    Even as the captain was going to speak up, he watched as the middle-aged man hopped over the rail and jumped into the rolling sea.


    ¡°Lord Hu!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were caught in their throats. They leaned over the rail and looked down, and what they saw would stay with them for the rest of their lives.


    They saw the middle-aged man run on the broken surface of the sea as if it was solid ground. He darted toward the coast with incredible speed, trailing behind a line of gleaming back-waves.


    The captain copsed to the deck; trembling uncontrobly, but he still managed to say a few words: ¡°Is he... the Dragon Lord of the sea?¡±

 Chapter 46 - Walking On the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 46: Walking On the Sea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Around ten o¡¯clock, the coast of the Tian He City was lit up by the headlights of many jeeps.


    Xin Zhong linked his hands behind his back and looked out into the gloomy darkness of the sea far away with knotted brows.


    He was surrounded by his most trusted bodyguards as well as Master Wu.


    Master Wu nced at his watch from time to time as an impatient look crawled onto his face.


    ¡°When the heck is Lin Hu going to be here? We have been waiting for over four hours.¡±


    ¡°Even the Hong Sect cannot be trusted nowadays. That Linbao they sent here a few weeks ago outright disappeared, and then this Lin Hu, he can¡¯t even be punctual! No wonder the Hong Sect had been kicked out of China.¡±


    Xin Zhong forced a smile and didn¡¯t refute the white-haired one.


    Although Master Wu was defeated by Chen Fan, he was still a force to be reckoned with.


    After a while, even Xin Zhong¡¯s patience was wearing thin, he looked to one of his bodyguards and ordered him to radio the ship. The bodyguard nced at his cell phone and shouted out:


    ¡°He is here; he is here!


    ¡°The message said that the ship was only ten miles away from the coast.


    ¡°And Lin Hu ising by himself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he ising by himself? Is he going to ride a speedboat to here?¡± Xin Zhong asked with knotted brows.


    Xin Zhong and his men lived off the sea, and therefore they were all experienced sailors. He knew that without a thorough knowledge of the sea, it was suicide to sail alone in the dark.


    This was particrly true for this area. Many hidden rocks lurked under the water, waiting for ships to stumbled upon them.


    ¡°This is suicide to sail alone in this weather!¡± Master Wu shook his head.


    By then, the wind hade up, and the waves were as high as a meter. Only arge ship guided by an experienced captain could survive this angry sea.


    Realizing the danger, Xin Zhong¡¯s face looked troubled.


    They had been expecting this martial artist for a long time, and he didn¡¯t want him to die before they even met.


    Spurred by his concern, Xin Zhong was going to call the ship and ask again. Suddenly, one of his men shouted:


    ¡°Boss, look! What is that?¡±


    Everyone looked toward the direction the man was pointing. They saw a line of churning watering toward the cost.


    ¡°Is that a speedboat? It¡¯s too fast to be a speedboat.¡±


    As Xin Zhong wondered what he was watching, he was quickly shocked by what he saw.


    As the white line drew close, they could vaguely trace the outline of a human running on the water.


    ¡°Impossible!


    ¡°How could anyone run on the water?


    ¡°Did our eyes y tricks on us?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by what they saw. They watched as the white line got closer and closer until it was only a few hundred meters away from the shore. By then, they could not only see the person running on the sea but also hear the din of sshing and churning water. Suddenly, the man kicked the water under his feet, causing a huge sh. Meanwhile, the force lifted his body up, and like an eagle, the man glided in the air for a few seconds before he gracefullynded on the sand.


    Everyone gaped at him without speaking a word; only the howling of the wind filled the silent voice.


    The headlights outlined an image of a middle age man. Although he was drenched by sshing water, he stood proudly with his back straight.


    ¡°Lin Hu?¡±


    Xin Zhong asked with a shaky voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Lin Hu shot Xin Zhong a piercing nce. Although Xin Zhong thrived in his rough and tumble life, the ability of the man in front of him scared him nheless.


    ¡°I guess you are Xin Zhong? Good!¡±


    Lin Hu scanned around, and none of Xin Zhong¡¯s elite bodyguard had caught his attention. Instead, his eyes locked onto Master Wu.


    ¡°I never expect to see another Transcended Cultivator here,¡± Lin Hu said with a calm voice.


    ¡°Me either. I bet you have almost reached Immortal Enlightenment level, haven¡¯t you?¡± Master Wu smiled wryly.


    Master Wu had been a well-respected master at the Dong Du area. However, the recent setback at Jiang Bei region had taken the wind out of his sails.


    His skills paled underparison with Chen Fan¡¯s Thunder Art and Lin Hu¡¯s ability to walk on water.


    ¡°What happened to my brother Linbao? Have you guys figured it out?¡± Lin Hu asked abruptly.


    Xin Zhong gathered himself and replied, ¡°Linbao was wounded by Zhou Tianhao from the Chu Zhou City.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lin Hu refuted.


    ¡°Linbao had already achieved phenomenal sess, and therefore he wouldn¡¯t be injured even by regr weapons, much less a mortal!¡±


    ¡°Well, there is another possibility.¡± Xin Zhong gave Master Wu a knowing nce and then said hesitantly, ¡°We have met someone, a boy at Chu Zhou City who could use the Thunder Art. If Linbao was defeated at Chu Zhou, it has to be because of him.¡±


    ¡°Thunder Art?¡± Lin Hu¡¯s interest was piqued as his eyes lit up. He asked doubtfully, ¡°There is still someone in China who know how to use the Thunder Art? I thought it was long gone!¡±


    Master Wu announced with a deep voice, ¡°I suspected him of being a disciple of the Heavenly Master Sect. Everyone around him calls him Master Chen.¡±


    The thought of the thunder boring down on him made Master Wu tremble slightly. Ever since his defeat, the mentioning of Chen Fan¡¯s name would send a chill down his spine.


    ¡°The Heavenly Master Sect, Master Chen? Humph!¡± Lin Hu snorted, eyes glinting. ¡°However powerful he was, as long as he hasn¡¯t perfected the Dao, my fellow martial artists and I can kill him as easily as squashing a worm.¡±


    Every one of his words carried a chilling intend to kill, which made the listener¡¯s hair stand on it¡¯s end.


    Master Wu had a gut feeling that Lin Hu could strike his opponent down before the opponent could materialize their n of attack.


    ¡°No wonder the spellcasters had gone nearly extinct while the martial artists were still thriving. Without perfecting the Dao, no caster would stand a chance against a martial artist who was only one step away from the Transcendent State.¡±


    Master Wumented.


    ¡°Lin Hu, are you going to Chu Zhou City to avenge your brother right now?¡± Xin Zhong asked cautiously.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lin Hu shook his head and said, ¡°There is no hurry. In addition to avenging my brother, I am here to consolidate the powers at the Jiang Bei region.¡±


    Xin Zhong¡¯s face lit up with glee; he eximed, ¡°Are you going to stay in China?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Lin Hu nodded. Then he said wistfully, ¡°My master wanted toe as well, but his defeat at the hands of Ye Nantian had stopped his ns cold in their tracks.


    ¡°After decades of preparation, my teacher is ready to fight Ye Nantian once again. As his disciple, I need toe here to make the process of his return smoother.¡±


    Hearing that, Xin Zhong beamed from side to said.


    Due to the nature of his overseas trading business, he had to deal with Lin Hu very frequently. He learned from the earliest stage of his business to lean toward Lin Hu for support. With a strong protector, he was able to establish himself at the coastal city of Tian He and grow his business steadily.


    However, the fact that Lin Hu lived overseas had somewhat limited his influence. Xin Zhong was convinced that if Lin Hu lived in China, he would have already be the most powerful man in the Jiang Bei Region.


    Years of waiting had finally bore fruit. Lin Hu¡¯s decision to stay in China left Xin Zhong feeling ecstatic.


    ¡°If that is the case, I would rmend you to wait half a month for the annual Martial Arts Tournament. This was an annual event for all the magnates of Jiang Bei to settle scores and redistribute the pie based on the new bnce of power. Zhou Tianhao will be there as well.


    ¡°If we can make Zhou Tianhao believe that thepetition this year was going to be fierce, he would very likely bring Master Chen with him.


    ¡°Then, the stage will be all set! Once Lin Hu defeated Master Chen, you would be able to im dominance over the entire Jiang Bei region.¡±


    Xin Zhong went onto exin the details of his n. Words formed from his mouth quicker than his mind could forget. Meanwhile, Lin Hu nodded approvingly from time to time as he listened.


    ¡°Very well. We will let Zhou Tianhao and his boy-champion live for another half month.¡±


    Lin Hu said; his eyes were brimming with hatred.

 Chapter 47 - Xu Rongfeis Birthday Party

    <h4>Chapter 47: Xu Rongfei¡¯s Birthday Party</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When the national holiday was over, and Chen Fan was back to school, he found that other than Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s insistent questions about what had happened at the bar on that night, nothing else had changed at school. His ssmates no longer looked down on him and neither did they admire him.


    Si Yinxia was still studying like there was no tomorrow. Teachers were very impressed by his newfound enthusiasm, and they were convinced that if Si Yinxia kept at it, he could potentially be admitted into the best university in China.


    One day, Xu Rongfei came over to look for Chen Fan. Chen Fan went out of the ssroom to meet her as a swell of murmurs rose around him.


    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday next week. Can you make it?¡± Xu Rongfei asked as she batted hershes at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile. ¡°You are my sister, remember?¡±


    He said, indulging the girl with his attention.


    Although he would not date her, she could be his sister he always wanted.


    Chen Fan had cultivated among the stars for over five hundred years. Other than his teacher Cangqin, he had no one to talk to and confide in. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t have anyone around him, but it was because of his unwavering dedication to his cultivation that had forbidden him to waste his time on sentiments.


    ¡°Am I just a sister?¡± The light went out from Xu Rongfei¡¯s eyes for a split second before the smile returned to her face.


    She turned around and sauntered off. After a few steps, she turned back and shouted, ¡°Seven o¡¯clock next Saturday. Don¡¯t forget about it!¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile. After he made a mental note of the time, he put the matter to the side to focus on his real business.


    Ofte, he had spent all of his time on creating the Dharma Array. Third Lord Wei had brought him a piece of stone that was found at a few thousand miles down in the ocean, but its effect was mediocre. After all, it was just a rock, regardless of how many centuries it stayed underwater, it contained little to no water element in it.


    ¡°If this is the only material we get, the Spirit Channeling Array could only release less than ten percent of its intended effect.¡±


    Chen Fanmented.


    However, even at ten percent, the huge amount of Spirit Qi meant that there would be more than enough Qi for him to use until he reached the Ethereal Enlightenment Level.


    When Chen Fan walked back to the ssroom, he found himself the target of many jealous res. From time to time, he even caught a glimpse of Si Yinxia¡¯s chilling gaze.


    Time flew by, and soon it was Saturday.


    When it was nightfall, Chen Fan found Xu Rongfei¡¯s home based on the address she had given him. It was called the ¡°Golden Kang Community Vi.¡±


    The Golden Kang Community Vi was a mid-range residential development and a two-story house that would cost only two or three million yuan. It was more affordable and modest than the Yun Wu Mountain Vi. This was where most of Chu Zhou City¡¯s middle-ss family lived.


    ¡°Wee, wee!¡±


    The birthday girl stood at the entrance and weed him with a charming smile.


    She was dressed up from head to toe tonight. She was in a white slim fit maxi dress that entuated her tiny waist and elegant legs. She wore makeup but not too heavily, and her delicate earringsplemented her egg-shaped face. She wore her hair down with wavy curls. She looked nothing like a student, but an elegant and gorgeous white-cor city girl.


    ¡°Brother Chen, you are finally here!


    ¡°I was worried that you were going to bail on me.¡±


    Xu Rongfei said as she gave Chen Fan a warm smile.


    ¡°I told you that you are my sister; what kind of brother would miss his sister¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and then handed a small gift box to Xu Rongfei.


    ¡°Happy birthday, this is your gift.¡±


    Inside the box was an earring made out of jade. Chen Fan had cast a Dharma Array on it that was no less powerful than what he offered Third Lord Wei. Once the earring was close to its wearer, it would protect the wearer from all kinds of ailments.


    ¡°A gift? Thank you, Brother Chen Fan!¡± Xu Rongfei was ted. She epted the gift box and started to unpack it. However, she was stopped by Jiang Churan with a cold face.


    She reminded Jiang Churan that it was uncouth to unpack a gift in front of the guests.


    ¡°Get in here; don¡¯t block the way.¡±


    Jiang Churan¡¯s face was hard as stone. She red at Chen Fan with a great measure of rancor.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and let Jiang Churan¡¯s insult slide off of his mind. He walked into the house and started to greet other school mates.


    The house was already packed with guests, some of them were Xu Rongfei¡¯s childhood friends, and some were friends she met at high school. Chen Fan saw many familiar faces: Li Yichen, Zhang Yumeng, Yang Chao, and even Han Yun.


    ¡°Master... Mr. Chen?¡± Han Yun¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she saw Chen Fan. She walked to Chen Fan with a ss of red wine.


    She was the oldest member of the group and was already working for her grandfather. She was wearing a custom fit dress and heavy makeup. She looked like a rich princess straight out of one of those Korean Soap Operas.


    ¡°Miss Han.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    Han Yun¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Why so formal! Just call me Xiao Yun. I have heard the Old Man Zhen calling you brother, so technically, I am one generation younger than you.¡±


    ¡°I will call you Han Yun, and you can call me whatever you want.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and said.


    Chen Fan had lived over five hundred years; even the Old Man Zhen was a child in his eyes.


    However, since he was reborn as a teenager, he needed to act like one. Plus, he would choose to be a happy go lucky high school kid over a lonely and gloomy old cultivator at any time of the day.


    ¡°Fine, no fun. I will call you Chen Fan then. I was hoping to make Fei-Fei jealous of me. Oh well.¡± Han Yun battered hershes and gazed at Chen Fan with a pair of mesmerizing eyes.


    Of all the people attending the party, only she knew who Chen Fan really was. She alone knew that even the most powerful tycoons in Chu Zhou City had to call him Master Chen respectfully. He was not simply ¡°a friend of Wei Ziqin.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Look at her; she is going to melt before Chen Fan. Can she be any more desperate?¡± Zhang Yumeng grunted.


    At first, Zhang Yumeng was shocked by the development at the auction like everyone else. However, after she had talked to some friends, she learned that Wei Ziqin had a habit of making friends who were not in her league. That being said, none of her friends had any notable achievements either, so she wagered that Chen Fan was one of those lucky few who happened to be Wei Ziqin¡¯s friend by chance.


    In other words, being Wei Ziqin¡¯s friend didn¡¯t change the fact that Chen Fan was a useless no-ount.


    Zhang Yumeng wagered that if Wei Ziqin weren¡¯t put on the spot as she happened to be there when Chen Fan was on hisst leg, she would not offer her help so readily.


    Convinced that there was nothing extraordinary about Chen Fan, Han Yun¡¯s unctuous and submissive attitude toward the boy made Zhang Yumeng feel sick.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress out about it. Han Yun is the oldest, and she knows what she is doing. ¡°One of Zhang Yuemeng¡¯s friends put in.


    Li Yichen stood beside the girl and was also observing Chen Fan attentively.


    Ever since his n failed to bring down Chen Fan, he decided to take this opponent seriously. After much research, he found out that Chen Fan¡¯s mother was a sessful businesswoman in the Zhong Hai City.


    It was highly unusual that the son of a real estate magnate wouldbor inside of a bar.


    He registered that Chen Fan was hiding something.


    ¡°OK, I think everyone is here; let¡¯s start the party!¡±


    A beautiful woman in her forties came down the stairs. She and Xu Rongfei looked very simr, and although being old, she was not any less attractive than the girl.


    Everyone greeted her in unison, ¡°Hi Auntie!¡±


    Auntie Xu nodded with a smile. Behind her was a buff young man. It was Chu Minhui. It appeared that Chu Minhui and Auntie Xu were very close as they talked andughed with each other.


    ¡°Minghui, would you please tell Fei-Fie toe here?¡±


    Auntie Xu spoke to Chu Minhui with a warm smile.


    ¡°Yes, Auntie Xu.¡±


    Chu Minhui strode out, and when he passed by Chen Fan, he paused a fraction of a second as the hook of his cold nce caught Chen Fan. He let out a snort full of disdain before he carried on.


    All the while, Chen Fan held a m and indifferent face.


    He had given him warning before. If Chu Minhui dared to offend him again, he would make him pay dearly.


    A Celestial Lord always kept his word. Even if the most powerful man on earth protected Chu Minhui, Chen Fan would not hesitate a second before he rained down punishment on him.


    After a while, Xu Rongfei was brought into the room, and the birthday party finally started.


    Chu Minhui pushed out a cart, and on it was a sevenyer-cake. It was decorated with seventeen candles for Xu Rongfei¡¯s seventeenth birthday.


    Everyone sang the birthday song and then they waited for the birthday girl to blow out the candles and make a wish.


    Xu Rongfei folded her hands and half-closed her eyes. She gave Chen Fan a surreptitious nce.


    ¡°This is my wish...


    ¡°I wish I could live with Chen Fan happily forever after.¡±


    Although she had made the wish in her mind, Chen Fan had heard every word of it loud and clear. Seeing the infatuated expression on the girl¡¯s face, Chen Fan smiled wryly.


    He had thrived in his rough and tumble life for five hundred years, and never once was he defeated. Countless goddesses fell for him because of his invincibility, and therefore, he was no stranger to a girl¡¯s loving gaze.


    ¡°I am sorry; I think you will be disappointed.¡±


    Chen Fanmented in his mind.


    ¡°I have waited for five hundred years for this new life. But I didn¡¯te back for you...¡±


    After Xu Rongfei had made the wish, everyone jumped at the cake at once.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a handsome, refined middle age man crashed the party with a group of brawny bodyguards.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    As soon as Auntie Xu saw the man, she pulled a taut face.


    On the other hand, Xu Rongfei¡¯s face was lit up with surprise, she shouted gleefully, ¡°Dad!¡±

 Chapter 48 - Xu Ao Of Hai Dong

    <h4>Chapter 48: Xu Ao Of Hai Dong</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Fei-Fei, I have heard that it¡¯s your seventeenth birthday. I hade all the way from Hai Zhou to celebrate with you.¡± The middle age man spoke schrly like a university professor.


    He smiled to his daughter apologetically and then gave his wife a warm smile. ¡°I am the father, of course, I need to be here for her birthday.¡±


    Auntie Xu¡¯s face softened a little and then said wistfully: ¡°Do you still remember us?¡±


    The middle-aged man rushed to her and embraced her firmly as he whispered some catory words into her ear. Auntie Xu struggled to break free, but she didn¡¯t try very hard. She then rested her head on the man¡¯s shoulder and started sobbing quietly.


    Tears gleamed in Xu Rongfei¡¯s eyes, and she threw herself into the arms of the man and started crying as well.


    ¡°He is Fei-Fei¡¯s father? I thought she only lived with her mom.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that her father had abandoned both her and her mother and married another rich woman in another city. Who would have thought that he is back now.¡±


    ¡°Judging by his entourage, he is doing pretty well for himself. I wonder if he is going to help out his ex-wife and daughter.¡±


    A swell of murmurs rose among the guests after seeing this development.


    Chen Fan had kept his silence; he looked over the shoulder of Fei Fei¡¯s dad and saw a grizzled old man.


    This old man had two muscr arms. His blue veins ran across his forearms, looking like withering dragons in the clouds. His eyes were half closed and glinted from time to time. All the brawny bodyguards looked at the old man with a great measure of fear and respect.


    ¡°Another Internal Force user who had reached Phenomenal Sess. He is at least as powerful as Linbao and Elderly Man Wei.¡±Chen Fan eximed in his mind. Who was Xu Rongfei¡¯s father? Why would he need the protection of a powerful Internal Force user?


    Suddenly, Chen Fan heard someone exim incredulously: ¡°Is it just me or Fei Fie¡¯s father looks like Lord Ao.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ao? Who the hell is Lord Ao?¡± Everyone gaped at the speaker, and none of them had heard of such name in Chu Zhou City.


    Having followed Old Man Zhen around for many years, Han Yun knew a lot more than her younger friends. She suddenly eximed with a quiet but excited voice:


    ¡°Xu Ao of Hai Dong¡±


    Han Yun¡¯s words shocked everyone.


    Although no one had heard of Lord Ao, Xu Ao of Hai Dong was a household name in Jiang Bei region.


    Hai Dong was a city under the jurisdiction of Hai Zhou City. Hai Zhou was close to other cities such as Zhong Hai and Jin and was one of the most developed andrgest cities in the Jiang Bei region. Xu Ao was the richest man in Hai Zhou City if not the entire Jiang Bei Region.


    Just like Xin Zhong of Tian He City and Third Lord of the Chu Zhou City, he was one of the most powerful tycoons in the region. Compared to him; Zhou Tianhao was nothing but a pawn.


    ¡°I have heard that Xu Ao¡¯s protector was a powerful family from Southern China who had deep roots in the Chinese industry. Because of the powerful backing, No one dared to ruffle Xu Ao¡¯s feathers. I had never thought that Xu Ao was Xu Rongfei¡¯s father!¡± Li Yichen¡¯s face hardened as he started to see Xu Rongfei as a very different person.


    He always considered Xu Rongfei a beautiful doll¡ªbeautiful but powerless. She was popr solely because of her looks.


    However, if her father was indeed Xu Ao, she had more influence than most of her ssmates. No one in Chu Zhou City would even darey a finger on her.


    ¡°But I know that Xu Ao had his own wife and kids. Is Fei-Fei his... bastard daughter?¡± Zhang Yumeng spoke quietly under her breath.


    ¡°Not likely. I have heard that Xu Ao¡¯s son is only ten years old. He must have had Fei-Fie first, got divorced and remarried again.¡± Han Yun said as she shook her head.


    Bastard or not, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was Xu Ao¡¯s daughter and it must have been a well-kept secret. Should Zhou Tianhao know that he would never dream of making such a racket in the bar and demanded Xu Rongfie to drink with him.


    After a while, the tears on the mother-daughter pair¡¯s faces were reced with joy. The family of three finally walked to the guests together.


    ¡°Wee to my daughter¡¯s party. I think some of you might have already known who I am. I am Xu Ao of Hai Zhou. Thank you all for looking after Fei-Fei over the past few years.¡±


    Everyone stood up from their seats after they have heard Xu Ao¡¯s name.


    Xu Ao looked to Chu Minhui and asked, ¡°Minhui, how is your father?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for asking, Uncle Xu. He is doing well.¡± Chu Minhui stood up and spoke in a respectful voice.


    It was evident that Chu Minhui had known who Xu Rongfei¡¯s father was all the while.


    Xu Ao nodded approvingly.


    He looked around and asked. , ¡°Who is Chen Fan?¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by the question. They searched for Chen Fan and found him in a corner.


    Everyone was convinced that Chen Fan was in knee-deep trouble today.


    Chen Fan stood up readily and nodded at Xu Ao, ¡°Nice to see you, Uncle Xu. I am Chen Fan.¡±


    Xu Rongfei pulled an unnerved face and then jerked at her father¡¯s arm ¡°Daddy! Don¡¯t be mean. He is a nice person.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken yet. Haha. I wanted to see him in person because I have heard so much about him that my ears are about to bleed.¡± Xu Ao jested. He turned to the other guests momentarily and then said:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to crash the party; please continue!¡±


    Xu Ao walked to the dining table and sat down at the center seat.


    After Xu Rongfei sat to his left, Xu Ao called Chu Minhui to sit next to his daughter. Although he didn¡¯t speak a word to Chen Fan, everyone knew that he was sending a clear message to the boy.


    No one spoke a word, and many people hoped for more drama to surface.


    Xu Ao was a schrly man, and he spoke with an even and refined voice. Soon, everyone rxed and forgot that he was the most powerful man in the entire Jiang Bei region.


    ¡°Auntie Xu, I have heard a mysterious Master Chen had shown up in the Chu Zhou City. Is that true?¡±


    As the discussion at the table touched upon recent news, Zhang Yumeng raised a question curiously.


    Auntie Xu worked at the TV station, and therefore she would be the first person to know the ins and outs of recent developments in the city.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, I have heard of him.


    ¡°I have heard that Old Man Zhen and The Third Lord of Wei respected him immeasurably. Even the experienced Master Qi vouched for his ability. He is said to be even more powerful than the grand masters from Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Is there really such a thing as Dharma Spells?¡± Some teenagers asked curiously.


    ¡°I am not too sure either.¡± Auntie Xu answered with knotted brows. ¡°However, those who had met Master Chen all imed that he could cast spells and is very good at it.¡±


    Suddenly, Xu Ao spoke up, ¡°As for this Master Chen, I think I can shed some light on the topic.¡±


    Silence fell to the dining table as everyone looked to Xu Ao. He was the most resourceful person at the table, and therefore, it was not surprising that he knew much more than Auntie Xu.


    ¡°Have you guys heard of Xin Zhong of Tian He City?¡± Xu Ao spoke slowly.


    ¡°Yes, he is the boss of the Yuan Hai Group. He runs a shipping fleet and owns some assets overseas as well. Quite a resourceful man at least in Tian He City.¡± Chu Minhui chimed in to show off his knowledge.


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Xu Ao nodded approvingly.


    Chu Minhui shot Chen Fan a smug nce.


    Chen Fan lowered his head and pretended that he didn¡¯t even see Chu Minhui.


    Xu Ao continued: ¡°Xin Zhong had brought with him some hot shot master and set up a con for Third Lord of Wei. However, one of the Third Lord¡¯s men, Master Chen, had seen through the fraud and defeated Xin Zhong¡¯s grandmaster in a battle. ¡±


    ¡°Xin Zhong ran back to Tian He City and lost forty-five million yuan to Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°Forty-five million!¡± Everyone gasped.


    At their age, the most amount of money they had used was in the tens of thousands. They found it hard toprehend what it was like to suddenly gain so much money. It was nearly half of Zhang Yumeng family¡¯s entire assets.


    ¡°So the master Chen really is the real deal. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kick Xin Zhong out of Chu Zhou and extort forty-five million from him.¡±


    ¡°Touche!¡±


    Everyone nodded as their eyes were filled with respect for Master Chen.


    On his debut appearance, he had driven the powerful Xin Zhong back to his city and earned a tremendous amount of money. It was as legendary as a legend could get. Even these teenagers powerful fathers and grandfathers paled inparison with what Master Chen had achieved.


    ¡°I wonder what Master Chen is like. Oh, it would be so nice to marry him?¡± Zhang Yumeng said with an infatuated face.


    ¡°What if he is an old man? Plus, what are you going to do with Yang Chao?¡± Jiang Churan jested.


    ¡°Humph, if Yang Chao can be less of a loser, I might stay with him.¡± Zhang Yumeng said as she gave Yang Chao a hot nce.


    Yang Chao let out a stupid smile and scarcely dared protest for himself.


    Even as everyone was marveling at the mysterious Master Chen, Han Yun looked surreptitiously to Chen Fan, who was sitting in the corner andmented.


    ¡°How would you react if you knew that Master Chen is among us right now.


    ¡°However, I will keep this a secret from everyone. This is the opportunity of a lifetime; I cannot let it slide away.¡±


    The thought had lit up the eagerness and desire in Han Yun¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 49 - Xu Ao At The Door

    <h4>Chapter 49: Xu Ao At The Door</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The remainder of the party was uneventful, and then it eventually ended on a pleasant note. Chu Minhui didn¡¯t provoke Chen Fan even once, as he designed to keep up appearances before Xu Rongfei¡¯s parents.


    Han Yun offered a ride to Chen Fan, which thetter politely refused.


    The next day morning, Chen Fan was walking along thekeside path to school when a few ck jeeps pulled over next to him. A brawny man with a pudgy face wearing a ck suit walked over to Chen Fan and said, ¡°Mr. Chen, our boss wants to have a word with you.¡±


    ¡°Your boss?¡±


    Chen Fan looked to the direction where the pudgy face was pointed at. He saw a familiar figure standing next to theke.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    When Chen Fan closed in, He realized that it was Xu Rongfei¡¯s father who he metst night.


    Xu Ao!


    He stood by theke, hands linked behind his back, and he was looking into the distance where theke became the sky. Around him were a few bodyguards, including the old man Chen Fan sawst night.


    ¡°You want to see me, Uncle Xu?¡±


    Chen Fan paused a few paces away from the man and asked calmly.


    Xu Ao face was indifferent and severe. Unlike the schrly and tender father that he had beenst night, he looked more like a powerful boss that ruled the city of Hai Dong.


    ¡°What do you see from here?¡±


    Xu Ao asked faintly.


    Chen Fan looked into the distance and saw only the vast expanse of theke. He thought about the answer for a moment and then replied, ¡°I saw the Yan Gui Lake.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Misty, vast and makes one feel so small, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Aomented. Suddenly, his voice grew cold and sharp.


    ¡°It might look big, but did you know that it is only the tenthrgestke in Hu Dong Province and was considered a small pond among all thekes in China.¡±


    After he said that, he looked to Chen Fan and said: ¡°Just like you. Although you can stand out in Chu Zhou City, you are insignificant on the stage of the Hu Dong Province. Just a tiny drop of water in the vastke in front of us.¡±


    Chen Fan remained calm and asked. ¡°Can you be more specific please, Uncle Xu?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡± Xu Ao linked his hands behind his back and said contemptuously, ¡°I need you to leave Fei-Fei alone.¡±


    ¡°I agree you are an outstanding youngd in the Chu Zhou City, but you couldn¡¯tpare with the brightest minds of the Hu Dong Province. ¡±


    Chu Minhui said faintly, ¡°Do you think Chu Minhui is up to snuff?¡±


    ¡°Humph! Even Chu Minhui has to prove that he is worthy of my daughter.¡± Xu Ao¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°I would consider him only if he could rise to power in five years all by himself. Otherwise, I will not allow him to see my daughter.¡±


    Xu Ao turned to look at Chen Fan and said, ¡°I know that you despise Chu Minhui and rightfully so.


    ¡°Your father is from the Chen Family of the Jin City, while your mother ran apany at Zhong Hai city that¡¯s worth a few hundred million. Plus, you were able to save Fei-Fei from the clutches of Zhou Tianhao.


    ¡°Therefore, I agree that you are a better choice than Chu Minhui.


    ¡°You have investigated me?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Xu Aoughed out loud and then said, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I. Fei-Fei is my only daughter, and I can¡¯t just let her date anyone!


    ¡°I know that you not only have a knack for martial arts but also are a friend of the Princess from Wei Family of the North Bank. In theory, you should have been a rightful candidate to date Fei-Fei.


    ¡°However, things have changed sincest night.¡± Xu Ao said firmly. ¡°Now everyone knows she is MY daughter.


    ¡°That makes you unworthy of her.¡±


    Xu Ao said the words slowly and firmly. He was convinced that he was right.


    ¡°Oh? So how could I prove myself to you?¡± Chen Fan looked down and asked.


    ¡°Your family needs to have at least a few billion yuan.¡± Xu Ao said calmly ¡°As for ability, you can set a small goal first, for example, earn 100 million to start with!


    ¡°But I don¡¯t see that in you.¡± Xu Ao shook his head.


    ¡°Although you appear to be very modest, deep down, you are arrogant to the extreme. Stubborn, inflexible, and unamodating. Your personality means that you are destined to fail when you enter the real world.


    ¡°Now, you tell me, why would I befortable letting someone like you have my daughter¡¯s hand?¡±


    After Xu Ao had finished what he had to say, he gazed at Chen Fan as if he had already seen through the boy.


    Chen Fan burst outughing and then said, ¡°Mr. Xu, that is all just your wishful thinking.


    ¡°I have always treated Fei-Fei like my own sister, but no more.


    ¡°You are right about one thing. I am a very proud, if not arrogant person. I not only look down on worldly power but also money.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was calm; nothing could have disturbed his inner peace.


    ¡°Really? What made you think so? Your family or your martial arts skill?¡± Xu Ao asked with a sarcastic smile.


    The real reason that he wanted to meet this young man was to pin him under his thumb so that he could recruit his talent. When the time was right, he would not only give him great responsibilities but also his daughter if he performed well enough.


    However, after talking to Chen Fan, he realized that the boy was even more arrogant than he had expected.


    ¡°My power is beyond your imagination. My father-inw was the former boss of Chu Minghui¡¯s father.


    ¡°Everyone in Hai Zhou is at mymand. When I say jump, everyone shouts how high!


    ¡°Master Gu, for example. He is the old gentleman right next to me. He is a descendant of one of the oldest martial arts family. He could easily defeat ten of you at one time.¡±


    Xu Ao said slowly.


    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine what it is like; after all, you are just a sixteen-year-old boy. What could you have achieved?¡±


    Xu Ao ended his rant with a cold grunt.


    He was angry at Chen Fan for being unwilling to admit his limitations. Although The boy insisted that he had more tricks up his sleeve, Xu Ao quickly dismissed him with hard facts.


    If he were really more powerful and resourceful than he seemed, he wouldn¡¯t need Wei Ziqin to rescue him when he was embattled at the auction.


    Chen Fan replied calmly, ¡°Mr. Xu, all those things you have mentioned were troubles that I could solve with one single sweep of a de. ¡±


    ¡°A sweep of a de?¡± A broad smile broke over Xu Ao¡¯s face.


    He shook his head as he gathered himself ¡°Chen Fan, you are not the first teenage boy to dream that you could solve everything using violence. I did too. However, let me tell you something. The world follows the rules and if you don¡¯t follow them, you will very quickly be abandoned and forgotten.


    ¡°Anyways, you still have a long way to go. If you manage to think it through,e talk to me. ¡±


    Xu Ao waved a dismiss at Chen Fan before he started off.


    None of his bodyguards had moved while they were talking, much less interrupted their conversation. It was evident that Xu Ao¡¯s men were better trained than that of Zhou Tianhao. After all, Xu Ao was the top boss in the entire Jiang Bei region.


    When the old man named Gu walked passed Chen Fan, he shot Chen Fan a nce and then shook his head.


    ¡°What happened to the kids nowadays? Lord Xu was going to offer you an opportunity of a lifetime, but he had ruined it all.


    ¡°If you came under Lord Xu¡¯s protection, it would further your status by at least twenty years.


    ¡°If I had the same opportunity as you did, I would not just be a bodyguard now.¡±


    Chen Fan replied with an even voice:


    ¡°We are different. His offer might seem like a life-changing opportunity, but to me, it¡¯s worthless.¡±


    ¡°Humph! How arrogant!¡±


    The old man¡¯s face hardened and walked away after he let out a snort.


    After everyone was gone, Chen Fan shook his head and looked to the Yan Gui Lake.


    ¡°Your limited vision only makes you see China, and therefore you knew that the Yan Gui Lake was a small pond whenpared to allkes in China.


    ¡°However, I can see far further than you. I can see China, the earth, and the entire universe. Your puny power was less than a grain of sand in my eyes...¡±


    ¡°You might be rich and talented, but you are a mortal, and in my eyes, a mortal does only one thing: die. But I am different; I will live until the end of time.¡±


    The old man pulled open the car door and hopped in.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he change his mind?¡± Xu Ao asked calmly.


    ¡°This kid is as stubborn as a mule!¡± The old man heaved a sigh and shook his head.


    ¡°Never mind then. I have already extended an olive branch, but he had refused it, Fei-Fei should not me me in the future for objecting to her rtionship with him ¡± Xu Ao pulled a taut face, and then said, ¡°I have heard that Xin Zhong was going to bring a tough fighter to this year¡¯s Martial Arts Tournament, is that true? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Xu.¡± One of the men sitting in the passenger seat replied. ¡°We have confirmed it with our source at Tian He City.¡±


    ¡°Xin Zhong had invited a champion from overseas. He is fawning over this martial artist as if he was the high lord of thend. This fighter has sworn to win all fights during the tournament.¡±


    ¡°Humph! What an arrogant fool!¡± Xu Ao sneered in his mind. He looked to the old man and said. Master Gu, I will have to count on you during the tournament. ¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Lord Xu. Although I am old, I will teach these youngsters a lesson before I finally kick the bucket.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Gu.¡± Xu Ao nodded approvingly.

 Chapter 50 - Jade Bone Complete!

    <h4>Chapter 50: Jade Bone Complete!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan called Zhou Tianhao to ask about Xu Rongfei¡¯s father.


    ¡°Xu Ao? Why did hee to Chu Zhou City?¡± Zhou Tianhao was shocked by the revtion.


    ¡°Is he one of the top most powerful people?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously.


    ¡°Master Chen, he was at the very top of the food chain in the Jiang Bei region.¡± Zhou Tianhao answered.


    ¡°How does hepare with the Third Lord of Wei? ¡°Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Third Lord is way less powerful.¡± Zhou Tianhao shook his head. ¡°Xu Ao runs a very sessful outfit in Hai Zhou City. Third Lord¡¯s business was less than half the size as his.¡±


    ¡°Master Chen, what is going on? Did he mess with you?¡± Zhou Tianhao asked nervously.


    ¡°Nah. I just found out that he is the father of one of my friends.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good; you don¡¯t want to be in his way. Even Third Lord dares not to cross Xu Ao.¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought the Wei Family was the most influential family in the Jiang Bei region. Why is the Third Lord afraid of Xu Ao?¡±


    ¡°Well, Xu Ao is, of course, no match against the collective might of the Wei Family. However, The Third Lord and his family are not... very close if you know what I mean. If the Third Lord has a feud with Xu Ao, his old man might not even stand up for him.¡±Zhou Tianhao smiled wryly.


    ¡°And Xu Ao¡¯s father inw is also a force to be reckoned with.¡± Zhou Tianhao paused a second and said, ¡°Anyways, all you need to know is that no one in Jiang Bei dares cross Xu Ao.¡±


    ¡°That makes much more sense now.¡± Chen Fan nodded as he realized that Xu Ao had risen to power thanks to his father inw¡¯s protection.


    Judging by his interaction with Xu Rongfei and Auntie Xust night, he didn¡¯t seem to want to cut ties with his first family. However, he also needed to tread carefully since it was impossible for him to divorce his second wife either.


    ¡°Master Chen, I want to ask a favor of you.¡± Zhou Tianhao said consciously.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°There will be a martial arts tournament in half a month. This tournament is crucial to our business, and the oue is tied directly to our next year¡¯s profit. Thanks to A¡¯Biao, I was able to get byst year¡¯s event. However, I have heard that this year¡¯spetition is extremely fierce, and there is going to be Internal Force users too.¡± Zhou Tianhao heaved a sigh.


    ¡°A tournament?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Zhou Tianhao nodded.


    ¡°You are not talking about underground cage fighting, are you?¡±


    Zhou Tianhao grinned and said, ¡°Dear Master Chen, look at me. Do I look like a criminal scumbag to you? It¡¯s a normal tournament; everyone ys by the rules. No one has been seriously injured ever since its conception. ¡±


    ¡°These martial artists had trained many years just for this opportunity to put their training to work. We have strict rules, and no funny business was allowed. Each businessman will pick his champion, and the oue of the fight would determine the share of influence one would get in theing year.


    ¡°You know better than me how powerful those Internal Force users are. Just Linbao alone had nearly killed me. How am I supposed to maintain my businesses for the next year if more Linbaos show up?¡±


    Zhou Tianhao said with bitterness in his voice.


    Every year around this time, he had to stomach the humiliation from business rivals who happened to be more resourceful than him. Many of his rivals invited world renowned Muay Thai kickboxers, Taekwondo masters or Baji Fist masters, but he had only one champion: A¡¯Biao.


    If the Internal Force users were going to enter the race this year, A¡¯Biao would definitely not be enough to ensure the smooth operation of business next year.


    ¡°You want me to help you fighting at the tournament?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Of course I want to, but I wouldn¡¯t dare ask you.¡± Zhou Tianhao hurried an exnation.


    ¡°I have already invited Master Guo as my champion. Master Guo was also an Internal Force user. However, he hasn¡¯t partaken in the tournament for many years, so I want to invite you toe with me just in case.


    ¡°If you are with me, at least people from outside of the city wouldn¡¯t look down on us.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I can see sense in that. ¡± Chen Fan nodded.¡±Might as well. I want to meet more Internal Force users anyways.


    ¡°I will go with you; just let me know when to leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Zhou Tianhao answered excitedly.


    After he had learned more about Xu Ao, Chen Fan started to focus on building the Dharma Array.


    By then, one of the fourponents of the Misty Mountain Array: the Spirit Channeling Array, waspleted. The Spirit Channeling Array had been underway ever since Third Lord of Wei had delivered thest shipment of deep-sea rocks. As for the Mist Array and the Guardian Array, Chen Fan was still waiting for the material to be collected.


    ¡°While I wait, I should hurry up and finish the Spirit Channeling Array. The other two are not that important anyway.¡±


    Chen Fan finally made up his mind to finish the second array.


    In the next two weeks that followed, he rushed home as soon as he was done school and started to work on those rocks from the deep sea.


    These rocks were huge; each was the size of an elephant and weighted a few tones. They were just ordinary rocks and could only absorb a small amount of Water Qi per unit volume. In order to meet the requirement of the array, Chen Fan had to rely on size.


    The method of refining a deep-sea rock was also different than that of refining the Jade Marrow.


    Chen Fan held a dagger in one hand as he awakened the arcane energy inside of him. He channeled the energy into the sharp de and then started to carve countless cryptic symbols onto the surface of the rock. There was a primitive and raw nature in those scraggly strokes that made up the symbols. A faint golden light glinted in the deep grooves of each stroke.


    It would take Chen Fan at least a few hours to cover one of those rocks with symbols and toplete the array, Chen Fan needed sixteen rocks. There was no time to waste; Chen Fan worked day and night industriously and eventually finished the work.


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh. He stood at the mountain peak and looked down. He saw dark rocks stood in the path that connected theke to where he was standing every few hundred meters or so. Symbols and inscriptions covered all of those rocks. Upon closer look, one could even see the flowing golden light hidden in the tiny grooves on the surface of the rocks.


    ¡°The next step is to turn the Spirit Channeling Array on.¡±


    Chen Fan sat down with his legs crossed. He faced the vast expanse of theke and close his eyes, extending his soul energy to the void dimension.


    Inside the void, Chen Fan was surrounded by imprable darkness. However, he could vaguely trace out sixteen flickering dots in the distance: those were the sixteen deep-sea rocks.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted and connected his soul energy with the first dot.


    The dot flickered for a second before it cranked up its brightness. A barely visible thin ray of light shot out from the first rock and when itnded on the second rock, the second rock also lite up just like the first one.


    Two, three, four... Atst, all sixteen rocks were lit up.


    These sixteen rocks shined brightly inside the dark void like sixteen torches. Inside the Void Dimension, their energy could be felt even from far away.


    In the real world, the sixteen rocks only gave a faint golden glow that was easily overpowered by the sunshine.


    ¡°Almost there!¡±


    The moment that all sixteen torches were lit up, Chen Fan became alert and was ready to finally kick start the array.


    The first few seconds was the most critical moment of the entire process. As soon as the array was started, the flood gate would be open, and all the Spirit Qi inside of the Yan Gui Lake would be dumped upon the Array in a matter of seconds. If the array was not strong enough to hold the Spirit Qi, Chen Fan would not only have to start all over again but also risk jeopardizing his own life.


    Lo and behold, a powerful wave of Water Spirit Qi gushed into the array through the channel created by the sixteen sea rocks. The immense power agitated the five Spirit Gathering tes as they quickly reached their holding limit.


    Chen Fan was at the forefront of the array and had taken the brunt of the force from the powerful pulse of energy. Luckily, the Void Mortal Refinement Art had significantly strengthened his bones and sinews, and therefore, he was able to hold his ground. That being said, Chen Fan could feel the pressure in his body increasing as his system amodated more and more energy.


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    The steadily increasing pressure inside of Chen Fan didn¡¯t unnerve him. Instead, he was excited by the deluge of surging energy inside of him.


    He allowed an immeasurable amount of energy to rush into his body, colliding against every single piece of muscle and bone. Chen Fan doubled down on the Void Mortal Refinement Art and dug in to absorb as much Spirit Qi as possible.


    After a while, his bones started to glow with the color of jade.


    Soon, the glow started to spread until all 206 bones in Chen Fan¡¯s body were suffused with the creamy glow. A mysterious and profound change was happening inside of Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    Before he knew it, he had reached the second level of the Void Mortal Refinement Art: Jade Bone.


    After a while, Chen Fan slowly opened his eyes, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    By then the flood of the Spirit Qi from theke had also subsided. The deluge had reduced to a trickle, and all the energy was safely contained within the Spirit Gathering Array. As Chen Fan had expected, the high concentration of the Spirit Qi had caused the mist to form inside and around the house, making it all that more fitting for a home of a cultivator.


    ¡°The sea rocks are not nearly as effective as I expected. I should find a better recement soon.¡± Chen Fanmented.


    Despite the slight hup, the array was a sess.


    Unlike many other Foundation Establishment Arts, The Void Mortal Refinement Art was divided into five levels.


    Ice Skin, Jade Bone, Silver Blood, Golden Eyes and Dao Body


    Once he reached the fifth level, he would be able to reach the physical requirement forpleting the Connate Spirit Level. He should be able to connect his soul energy with all types of Qi on the earth without any difficulties.


    However, even among the members of The Sect of the Grand Dao, only a handful of cultivators had reached level five.


    ¡°I had already reached the Ice Skin level when I breached the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment. However, If not for the help of the Spirit Channeling Array, I would still be stuck with level one. It¡¯s going to be an uphill battle for the rest of my cultivation on Earth. ¡± Chen Fanmented.


    He slowly stood up and felt like his body was charged with energy. He could feel that his bones were fortified and were nearly unbreakable.


    ¡°I have gained more power; all I need is to test it.¡± Chen Fan said as he shook his head.


    He wished that Lei Qianjue woulde knocking on his door to seek revenge right now.


    Suddenly, his phone rang, and it was Zhou Tianhao on the other side of the line.


    He called to inform Chen Fan that the Martial Arts tournament was about to start.

 Chapter 51 - Martial Arts Tournament.

    <h4>Chapter 51: Martial Arts Tournament.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Sunday morning, Zhou Tianhao¡¯s vehicle was parked right at the entrance of the Lake Side Community.


    Other than Chen Fan, Master Guo and Zhou Tianhao, A¡¯Biao and ten other bodyguards also tagged along. They drove five cars in total. A¡¯Biao was driving the car that Chen Fan and Zhou Tianhao were in.


    ¡°Are we going toward Dong Jiang Province?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, thend there is expansive, and therefore our event is always hosted in the Dong Jiang Province.¡± Zhou Tianhao exined. ¡°The Qin Yang County was the border town between Dong Jiang Province and Hu Dong Province. People there adored martial arts. Every year around this time, the vigers will host a wrestlingpetition.


    ¡°Every year around this time, people from all the other viges and counties will flock to join thepetition. It was quite a sight to behold.¡±Zhou Tianhao said yearningly. ¡°We had chosen this time to host our Martial Arts Tournament in order to honor their tradition.


    ¡°The business aspect aside, the tournament is apetition for the best martial artist. There will be many wealthy people from as far as Dong Jiang Provinceing to spectate the tournament.


    ¡°Therge crowd the tournament drew to the country helped the local economy significantly. After so many years, it had be one of the major ie sources for the local people. ¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    The Chu Zhou City was only two hours away from Dong Jiang Province. Once they drove across the border, the scenery outside of the car window changed drastically.


    Chu Zhou City was located in the northern part of the coastal province: Hu Dong, and therefore its economy was not as developed as those cities in the south. Dong Jiang Province was even less developed due to itsnd-locked location. From the narrow gravel roads to the dingy shacks along the side of the road, Chen Fan felt that the quality of life here in this small county was five years behind that of Chu Zhou City.


    As for Qin Yang County, Chen Fan found it very simr to the countryside that he visited when he was a child. Time seemed to have stopped here, and everything looked exactly how they were in the ¡¯80s


    Once they entered the Qin Yang County, they pulled over beside a luxury three-story building.


    ¡°Boss Zhou, you are finally here!¡± Someone was already waiting for them at the entrance.


    ¡°Master Chen, Master Guo, this is Boss Zhang From Qin Yang County.¡± Zhou Tianhao introduced the owner of the housezily.


    ¡°Oh my. Don¡¯t call me boss. Just call me Xiao Zhang.¡± Boss Zhang hurried a reply.


    To a local gentry from a small vige, Zhou Tianhao was considered a powerful magnate. As such, Boss Zhang fawned over him to gain his favor. Even a small favor from Zhou Tianhao would be so beneficial to a local gentry that he wouldugh in his dreams.


    ¡°Is this Master Chen?¡±


    Boss Zhang nced at Zhou Tianhao¡¯s entourage, and he quickly spotted Chen Fan and noticed the authority the boymanded.


    ¡°Yes. Master Chen is the Third Lord¡¯s friend.¡± Zhou Tianhao said thinly.


    Excitement shed across Boss Zhang¡¯s face. He reached out both hands and pumped Chen Fan¡¯s hands vigorously. ¡°Oh my! Third Lord¡¯s friend! I am so honored!¡±


    The Wei Family was a household name across China, and therefore, Boss Zhang was familiar with the Third Lord and his clout.


    Seeing how young Chen Fan was, Boss Zhang was even more convinced that Chen Fan came from a prestigious family. Otherwise, he would not befriend the Third Lord. So thinking, Boss Zhang¡¯s smile broadened and became even more enthusiastic to please Chen Fan.


    ¡°It is Master Chen¡¯s first time visiting your vige; please take good care of him.¡± Zhou Tianhao said.


    ¡°You can count on me!¡± Vice Mayor Zhang ponded his chest and announced.


    Once they entered the three-story building, Chen Fan was greeted by a few attractive young girls. The beauty of their youth was evident on their smooth face that was devoid of any makeup.


    One of the girls sat beside Chen Fan. She was the youngest and the most attractive.


    While waiting, Chen Fan started a short conversation with her.


    Her name was A¡¯Xiu, and she was from arge family and had many siblings. Her parents couldn¡¯t afford for all the kids to go to university, and therefore, A¡¯Xiu was forced to quit school ever since junior high. Because of her good looks, she was hired by the local government to be a waitress in the local government-owned hotel.


    After they had lunch, Chen Fan suggested walking around the vige and explore.


    Boss Zhang hurried to caution him that the local residents of Qin Yang ware quite ill-mannered and short tempered. If he walked alone, the locals might pick on him over a stare. He suggested Chen Fan bring A¡¯Xiu with him. The locals were less likely to stir up trouble if they saw one of them was among the visitors.


    As he offered his suggestion, Boss Zhang shot a knowing nce at A¡¯Xiu.


    A¡¯Xiu blushed and then she lowered her head.


    The tournament stretched over a few days, and only on thest day would the audiences see thepetition among bosses from Jiang Bei Region. After all, only the wealthiest businessman would have afforded the best fighters who wouldst until the end.


    Wealthy men and women who could afford the tickets flocked into the county to see the matches on thest day.


    As Chen Fan strolled in the streets of the small vige, he saw groups of visitors pass him on many asions. Their fine dress and paleplexions were a telltale sign that they were from the city and had never worked one day in the field.


    Among these city visitors, Chen Fan saw newly-wed couples, school mates, and beer-bellied middle age men walking beside their young mistress with a group of bodyguards following them. All of them came to see the tournament.


    ¡°What is the schedule of the tournament like?¡±


    Chen Fan asked.


    A¡¯Xiu was a shy girl; she spoke quietly, ¡°The tournament is usually hosted in the evening. The stage was used by the locals for their wrestlingpetition. After the tournament, we have a bonfire party every night.


    ¡°The wrestlingpetition was just for fun, and therefore, the rewards are not very high.


    ¡°But the tournament was the real deal. The participants were no ordinary fighters.¡±


    After she said that, her eyes lost focus for a second.


    She wanted to get out of this vige and go study in the city, get a job and marry a city boy. However, since she was a girl and her grades were nothing to brag about, her family had decided to prioritize her brothers¡¯ education and let the girls quit the schools.


    Chen Fan noticed her sudden silence. He shot her an indifferent nce.


    Having lived for five hundred years, Chen Fan had be insensitive to humanity¡¯s suffering. He knew that time would wash away everything, so why should he care for the mortals and their troubles. If he were a sixteen-year-old boy, he would have felt so bad for the girl and would give her a ticket out of the small town then and there.


    A¡¯Xiu quickly gathered herself and led Chen Fan to other parts of the vige.


    As they walked on the main street of the town, arge group of people were heading toward the opposite direction. Their confident and imperious strides suggested the immense power of their leader. At the center of the group, Chen Fan saw Xu Ao.


    The group had blocked the road, and Chen Fan had to stop.


    After Xu Ao noticed Chen Fan, he paused a second and looked at the boy with a frown.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 52 - An Encounter In The Village

    <h4>Chapter 52: An Encounter In The Vige</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Mr. Xu. ¡°Chen Fan nodded and didn¡¯t answer his question.


    Xu Ao¡¯s face hardened as he was not pleased by Chen Fan, ignoring his question. However, he didn¡¯t want to press the boy for an answer in public. He simply told Chen Fan, ¡°Come find me at the Qin Yang Hotel tonight.¡±


    He then walked past Chen Fan without a word.


    Chen Fan and A¡¯Xiu stepped aside to make way for therge crowd. He felt many watchful eyes staring at him, some of those belonging to powerful Internal Force users. However, Chen Fan was not concerned at all.


    A brawny bald man was walking side by side with Xu Ao, and he asked, ¡°Lord Xu, who is that kid?¡±


    ¡°A distant nephew. I have no clue what is he doing here.¡± Xu Ao said with a dark face.


    ¡°Hehe, the tournament is very popr among the kids nowadays.¡± The skinhead smiled and said. ¡°That little girl beside your nephew looked so damn hot. If she were not with your nephew, I would have already made a move on her.¡±


    Xu Ao snorted displeasedly.


    This skinhead was a rich magnate from the city of Clear Water, and he was well known for his appetite for women. However, he wouldn¡¯t make a fool of himself while Xu Ao was here.


    ¡°This boy gets around. He was courting my daughter at the Chu Zhou City while flirting with another girl at the Qin Yang County. I will be blind if I trust my daughter with him.¡±


    So thinking, Xu Ao furrowed his brows as his impression of Chen Fan deteriorated further.


    After the big group of people was gone, A¡¯Xiu patted her chest and stuck out the tip of her tongue.


    ¡°They are scary people. Especially that Mr. Shiny Head. The way he looked at me is scary.¡±


    She said as she gazed at Chen Fan, batting hershes.


    ¡°Brother Chen, do you know them?¡±


    ¡°I have met the leader once; his name is Xu Ao.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Lord Ao of Hai Dong?¡± A¡¯Xiu eximed, drawing many people¡¯s attention. She grabbed Chen Fan¡¯s arm and urged him to walk away as she asked under her breath. ¡°Do you know Boss Ao?


    ¡°Ah, what am I thinking. You are an honored guest of Boss Zhang; It makes sense for you to know Boss Ao.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Xu Ao as well?¡± Chen Fan asked lightheartedly.


    Was Xu Ao really that famous that even a country girl had heard of his name?


    After hearing Chen Fan¡¯s question, the smile on A¡¯Xiu¡¯s face disappeared.


    ¡°I know a lot of people working for Boss Ao.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu led Chen Fan through an old district and arrived at a za just outside of the vige.


    The za was already packed with spectators. There was an equal amount of vigers and visitors. Arge stage was set at the center of the za for the wrestlingpetition.


    The stage was huge, enough for threepetitions to be carried out at one time.


    On the stage, a fewbatants were wrestling each other. Cheers and apuse came from the audiences in fits and starts.


    Chen Fan lost interest in the wrestling game very quickly. These were all amateurs, and there were no skills involved in their contest. Most of thebatants had inferior skills to A¡¯Bian much less to the Internal Force users such as Linbao.


    As he was about to tell A¡¯Xiu to head back, a girl among the crowd spotted Chen Fan and called out to him.


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    Chen Fan paused a second after he saw a girl wearing a broad-brim hat and a pair of sunsses. He couldn¡¯t recall who this girl was


    ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°I am Yang Li! Your cousin¡¯s best friend plus roommate. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± The city girl took off her sunsses, revealing a small face with fine features. She was at least as attractive as Chang Wen.


    ¡°Ah, Sister Li-Li!¡± Realization finally dawned up Chen Fan.


    The girl was Chen Fan¡¯s cousin, Chen Ning¡¯s roommate. When Chen Fan visited Jin City, his cousin, Chen Ning introduced her to him before. However, that was a good five hundred years ago, and therefore, it took Chen Fan a while to recall the piece of memory.


    ¡°I wonder how is my cousin Chen Ning doing.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Chen Ning was his cousin on his dad¡¯s side of the family. She went to Jin City for university, and she should be in her fourth year as of now.


    Although Chen Fan¡¯s father¡¯s family could notpare with the Wang Family, the Chen Family had a reputable name in the city of Jin.


    All children of the Chens had outstanding grades in school. Chen Ning, for example, was admitted to one of the top ten universities in China because of her exceptional grads. In Chen Fan¡¯s distant memory, Chen Ning worked at Wall Street after she graduated and became a sessful Investor consultant. She married a hedge fund manager and lived an opulent life; a stark contrast with Chen Fan¡¯s tragic fall from grace.


    However, those were the stories of another life; Chen Fan was reborn to rewrite a new chapter in the book of fate.


    ¡°Thest time I saw Yang Li was two years ago. Surprisingly she still recognized me.¡± Chen Fan felt lighthearted by the encounter. He shook his head and asked, ¡°Sister Li-Li, why are you in the Qin Yang County?¡±


    ¡°Hey! That is my question for you!¡± Yang Li rounded her eyes and put her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at school right now? Did youe here by yourself?¡±


    ¡°No... I came with my friends.¡±


    Yang Li¡¯s reprimand had rendered Chen Fan wordless. He might be a five-hundred-year-old cultivator, but in the eyes of ordinary people, he was still a child.


    Amused by Chen Fan¡¯s embarrassed expression, A¡¯Xiu covered her mouth to suppress her sniggers.


    ¡°Hum? Who is this girl? Your girlfriend?¡±


    Yang Li was astonished by A¡¯Xiu¡¯s beauty as her eyes were lit up with surprise.


    Although A¡¯Xiu was wearing in and ordinary clothes, her natural beauty made her stand out among the crowd. Her skin was smooth, and her eyes were wide and cutesy-looking.


    ¡°No.¡± Chen Fan answered lightly.


    A¡¯Xiu lowered her head and was blushing. Her embarrassed look made Chen Fan¡¯s denial powerless.


    ¡°Ok... I see.¡±


    Yang Li gave Chen Fan a knowing look and then shook her head.


    ¡°The kids nowadays are beyond me. Not only did you start dating way too early, but also traveled so far to such a dangerous ce!¡±


    By then, some of Yang Li¡¯s friends had also gathered around her.


    One of the men who looked like Yang Li¡¯s boyfriend furrowed his brows and asked.


    ¡°Xiao Li, who are these two?¡±


    There were five of them, three men and two women, all from big cities. All of the three young men looked around at A¡¯Xiu, and their eyes were brimming.


    ¡°This is Xiao Fan and his girlfriend.¡± Yang Li introduced. ¡°Xiao Fan is the cousin of my best friend.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t they tag along with us?¡± A young man asked.


    Judging by the way he talked, he seemed to be Yang Li¡¯s boyfriend. He was wearing brand name clothes from head to toe. Wrapped around his wrist was a piece of Vacheron Constantin and a BMW key chain was also hitched at his belt.


    ¡°Brother Zhang was a member of the Provincial Sanshou team. I bet you that he is going to kick everyone¡¯s asses.¡±


    Brother Zhang was the tallest young man among the three.


    He was wearing a small ck tank top, exposing his incredible pecks. His callused hands were an indication of years of training behind him.


    Brother Zhang shook his head and said


    ¡°I am here only for the tournament, not for the wrestling during the day.¡±


    ¡°They can bluff all they want; I will defeat them regardless.¡± Brother Zhang said contemptuously.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    However, Chen Fan disagreed, but he kept his opinion unspoken.


    Brother Zhang was too full of himself. He thought Sanshou was all there was in the vast world of martial arts. He had the delusion that he would be victorious because he had been living under a rock so far.


    Yang Li¡¯s boyfriend urged Chen Fan and A¡¯Xiu to follow them to watch Brother Zhang¡¯s match.


    Chen Fan knew they wanted them to tag along because of A¡¯Xiu, but not because they wanted to befriend him.


    Chen Fan was going to refuse the invitation, but Yang Li insisted on him going, so he eventually caved in and followed them.

 Chapter 53 - Tournament Start.

    <h4>Chapter 53: Tournament Start.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Brother Zhang was a member of the provincial team; as such, he defeated his opponents with ease. One young man copsed to the ground after just one sweep kick. After a few rounds of victories, no one dared challenge Brother Zhang any longer.


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    Brother Zhang hopped off the tournament stage; he shook his head andmented.


    ¡°You are too powerful for them.¡±


    Yang Li¡¯s boyfriend praised Brother Zhang


    Yang Li¡¯s boyfriend was called Xiao Wang, and he was from Jin City. His family owned at least a few dozen million since otherwise, he would not be able to find a girlfriend as beautiful as Yang Li. Rich friends such as Xiao Wang practically surrounded brother Zhang.


    After all, someone had to clean the mess after these rich brats. Whenever they were in trouble, they would ring Brother Zhang up for help. In most cases, the fight was over once Brother Zhang arrived and told his opponents that he was from the provincial Sanshou team. Most of these opponents were ordinary high school kids, and therefore no one dared to butt heads against a professional.


    Due to the protection Brother Zhang could offer, Xiao Wang was resolved to be on his good side. He never knew when he would have to give the big brother a phone call to fish him out of troubled water.


    As such, Xiao Wang had nned this trip to the Qin Yang County, specifically for Brother Zhang. He had told his other friends to invite as many attractive teenage girls as possible for Brother Zhang to choose. However, the timing was bad, and therefore, only one girl hade with them besides Yang Li. The girl was only average looking, and therefore Brother Zhang was not all that interested in her.


    Xiao Wang had beenmenting his back luck, but his eyes lit up as soon as he saw A¡¯Xiu. If Brother Zhang didn¡¯t want her, he might dig his ws into her.


    As soon as Brother Zhang saw A¡¯Xiu. His eyes were glued to the girl¡¯s face. Seeing Brother Zhang¡¯s interest, Xiao Wang formed a n in his mind and spoke to Brother Zhang, ¡°Since there is nothing else to do, why don¡¯t we make it to the tournament stage right now.¡±


    He then looked to Chen Fan and A¡¯Xiu and said, ¡°Xiao Fan, you two are too young, and this county is too dangerous. Why don¡¯t youe with us? We have the protection of Brother Zhang; no one would darey a finger on you.¡±


    ¡°I agree! Xiao Fan,e with us. If I leave you alone here, your sister is not going to let me get away with it.¡± Yang Li nodded in agreement.


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    He had felt a bad vibe from the group except for Yang Li, who was oblivious of her friend¡¯s true nature. He wondered what had spurred these young men¡¯s nefarious intent after meeting him for the first time.


    ¡°Of course, you areing with us! Haven¡¯t you see that someone had just broken their head on the stage? This ce is dangerous; you better follow us, another wise I will call your sister and tell her what you are up to.¡± Yang Li put her hands on her hips and refuted Chen Fan firmly.


    ¡°Er...¡± Chen Fan suddenly felt at a loss for words.


    Yang Li¡¯s threat worked. If she snitched on him to his cousin Chen Ning, his mother would also know that he had skipped sses to go to Dong Jiang Province. Then he would be in knee deep trouble.


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Chen Fan agreed lightly. He was here for sightseeing anyway, what difference did it make who he toured the town with.


    The seven of them drove two cars towards the outskirts of the Qin Yang County.


    The stage for martial arts tournament was much bigger than that of the wrestlingpetition, and therefore it had to be set up outside of the city.


    When they arrived, they already saw a few vehicles parked by the stage. Besides a littleke erected a huge circr wall made out of tarp. The wall marked the perimeter of the tournament event, and the stage was just inside of it.


    The entrance fee started at one thousand per person, and the ticket booth only took cash.


    Xiao Wang paid for everyone¡¯s front row ticket at double the price. As he produced a thick stash of cash from his jacket, he nced at A¡¯Xiu, and he was satisfied to see that the girl¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.


    After they entered the threshold, they felt a heat wave sweep across their faces.


    Chen Fan studied the enclosure and noticed that the seats were already half full. There were at least a few hundred attendees here. The stage was set, and a few dancers and a singer were performing while the rest waited for the tournament to start.


    There were many waitresses with bunny ears and bikinis walking about while carrying a tter.


    On the tters were drinks, fruits, and snacks. One could call a bunny girl over and pay for the food or drink directly with a credit card. Credit was not an issue here since most of these men and women were super rich.


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°Anyone want to make a ¡®donation¡¯?¡± Xiao Wang asked his friends while wagging a slip of a betting form.


    Brother Zhang betted a hundred thousand yuan on a retired Sanshou fighter. Other people in the group also ¡°donated¡± a dozen thousand here and there.


    By then, A¡¯Xiu and Chen Fan were the only ones who hadn¡¯t filled out their forms.


    Seeing that the donation started at ten thousand, A¡¯Xiu shook her head and backed away from them.


    Xiao Wang cracked a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can lend you some money now, and you can pay me backter.¡±


    As he spoke to A¡¯Xiu, he gave Chen Fan a look.


    Xiao Wang knew that the fledgling would not be able to stomach such humiliation and therefore, he would have to borrow from him.


    To his surprise, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even grace him with a nce as he kept his cid and indifferent expression on his face.


    Xiao Wang cracked a smile and let the matter rest.


    Yang Li asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t it kind of like those illegal underground cage fights?¡±


    Xiao Wang shook head and said, ¡°Are you kidding me? They are totally different.


    ¡°A Cage fight¡¯s reward was astronomical, and a cage fight had no rules.


    ¡°The tournament, on the other hand, was a public event, and the reward was only a fraction of a cage fight.


    ¡°It followed strict rules, and no one was ever hurt on the stage.


    ¡°As you can see, the tournament and a cage fight are very different.


    ¡°So stop being so silly. This is nowhere close to a cage fight.


    ¡°Only girls like you would believe that this is a cage fight.¡±


    Ashamed at herself, Yang Li nodded slightly.


    After a while, the match finally started. The first two contestants were two tall and brawny men. One had learned professional boxing, and the other was a self-taught martial artist. The two fighters were at each other right away, and their aggressive advances lit up the enthusiasm of the audiences.


    As the match progressed, the fights were getting more and more entertaining and thrilling to watch. Some attendees had already taken off their shirts and waved them in the air to cheer for their fighter. After each fight, there were ted cheers as well as hateful curses andmentation. Many ¡°donations¡¯ were at stake.


    ¡°He won again! Good pick, Brother Zhang!¡±


    As soon as one of the fighters fell to the ground, Xiao Wang jumped out of his chair and waved his fists in the air excitedly.


    Brother Zhang let out a smug smirk. As a professional fighter, he had more insight into the strengths and weaknesses of each fighter. He had helped his friends ce their bets and so far, none of the fighters he picked had lost a fight.


    Even A¡¯Xiu was excited by the promise of making a huge return on bets.


    Xiao Wang came up to the girl again and asked.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, A¡¯Xiu, are you guys going to ce your bet or not?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we have Brother Zhang. You won¡¯t lose a nickel! I can lend you some money right now, and you can pay me back once you have made more money.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu agreed hesitantly. She looked to Chen Fan and seeing he didn¡¯t object to her participation, she gritted her teeth and agreed to Xiao Wang¡¯s offer.


    Xiao Wang¡¯s eyes flickered, and then he exchanged a knowing nce with Brother Zhang.


    The girl had finally risen to the bait.


    Chen Fan watched from the side, and he knew exactly what was going on. However, he was toozy to intervene in the trivial drama of these mortals.


    He was a cultivator, and freedom of body, mind, and soul was his ultimate goal. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t let worldly morals and values to weigh him down.

 Chapter 54 - Gathering Of Super Rich.

    <h4>Chapter 54: Gathering Of Super Rich.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The first bet that A¡¯Xiu had made was a win. A¡¯Xiu¡¯s face blushed for winning a huge amount of cash. She looked at Brother Zhang and Xiao Wang excitedly.


    ¡°Brother Chen, why don¡¯t you have some fun too?¡±


    Xiao Wang wrapped his arm around Yang Li and asked Chen Fan with a cold smile.


    The moment that A¡¯Xiu rose to the bait, he had already forgotten about Chen Fan. He invited Chen Fan to join the group only to lure the girl into his trap.


    The excitement was written all over A¡¯Xiu¡¯s face. However, her mind was calm and clear. She spoke quietly under her breath, ¡°Mr. Chen is a powerful man; he wouldn¡¯t bet on such small games.¡±


    ¡°Powerful man?¡± Xiao Wang pouted his lips as he tried to suppress a peal ofughter.


    ¡°You mean him?¡±


    Chen Fan was so stingy that he would not even give his girlfriend ten thousand yuan for some fun. What kind of powerful person would do that?


    However, seeing the sincerity in A¡¯Xiu¡¯s eyes, he let the matter rest and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    In the next few days, Xiao Wang guided Chen Fan and A¡¯Xiu around the vige in the day and went to bet on the tournament matches in the night. A¡¯Xiu had borrowed a lot of money from Xiao Wang, but she had won even more. Despite her excitement for her streak of luck, she didn¡¯t let herself get carried away. For most of the time, she stayed close to Chen Fan and only bet on the matches once or twice in a night. Seeing his advance was slowing down, Xiao Wang started to loath Chen Fan and wanted to remove him out of the picture.


    Chen Fan was not interested in the tournament at all. It was still very early in the game, and therefore, most of the fighters were not very powerful as those who survived until the final.


    Atst the final match was going to draw back its curtains.


    Chen Fan arrived at the outskirts of the vige in the afternoon, and right away, he noticed the stage set up was different. There were no more enclosures. Instead, the wall had been taken down to make space for a tall tform beside the stage.


    The tform was surrounded by buff and brawny bodyguards who looked like very powerful fighters.


    The audience sat in their chairs and waited in silence.


    This was the day when all the bosses in Jiang Bei region came to gather around. To these tycoons, this event was like an annual conference.


    ¡°There they are.¡±


    A murmur rose from the audience as a group of people walked to the tform.


    ¡°That one is Boss Xin Zhong from my home town: Tian He City.¡±


    ¡°Humph, Baldy Liu hade as well.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I only see Zhou Tianhao, where is the Third Lord of Wei?¡±


    Every time a businessman appeared at the tform, a swell of murmurs rose from the audience. Some voices were packed with jealousy, and others loathing.


    ¡°Howe Lord Wu of Jiang Zhou City had sent a girl toe in his stead?¡±


    Some visitors from Jiang Zhou spoke under their breath.


    After a while, thest tycoon appeared on the stage. The entire arena fell into a reverential silence as everyone gazed at the middle age schrly looking man.


    ¡°The Greatest Lord of the Jiang Bei Region.


    ¡°Xu Ao of Hai Dong¡±


    Of all the people on the tform, Xu Ao was the most powerful one.


    Not only did he control the biggest city in the Jiang Bei region, but he also owned a majority share in a publicpany that was worth tens of billions of yuan. Thanks to his powerful protectors and immense financial capability, he overwhelmingly dominated the power dynamic with the other tycoons.


    Seeing Xu Ao¡¯s imposing demeanor, some business magnates snorted.


    Xu Ao let their jealous insults slide off his mind and sat stately in the center seat of the table. Master Gu, however, gave the scorner a cold and sharp nce.


    The scorner was none other than Xin Zhong.


    To Master Gu¡¯s surprise, he only saw Master Wu sitting beside Xin Zhong, but didn¡¯t see the overseas master that everyone had been talking about.


    ¡°Humph! Laugh while you still can.¡± Master Gu thought to himself.


    After everyone had sat down, Baldy Liu stared at the only woman among the bosses and said with a smirk,


    ¡°Is there really no one else in the Jiang Zhou City that they had to send a girl?¡±


    The person who represented Jiang Zhou City was a girl in a green shirt.


    She was not the drop-dead gorgeous kind but looked dainty and refined. She wore a green Qipao dress and a pair of silk slippers with delicate embroidery. Her snow-white arm was decorated with a pair of wrist bands made out of green jade. Her unique style of antiquity and culture made her look like a beauty from ancient times.


    The girl didn¡¯t even grace Baldy Liu with a nce, but a middle age bodyguard stepped forward angrily.


    ¡°Calm down, both of you. Lord Wu is not feeling well and therefore, had asked Miss Lu toe in his stead. Lord Wu had informed me about it ahead of time. ¡± Xu Ao exined slowly.


    Baldy Liu murmured something under his breath and kept his silence.


    The buff middle age bodyguard looked to Miss Lu for any instructions, and thetter waved a dismiss at him.


    Everyone was shocked by the authority held by Xu Ao. Without his consent, no one at the table dared to cross the line.


    ¡°Nice to see everyone gather here at this corner of China.


    ¡°As we all know, today is the day that gentlemen across all cities of Jiang Bei gather here to settle past scores, in our own way and on our own terms. We will fight all we want on that stage, but off that stage, no one should stir up disorder, at least not under my watch. ¡±


    Xu Ao sat in the armchair and announced firmly. No one dared to say a word while he was speaking.


    After Xu Ao was done talking, Baldy Liu was the first one who piped up.


    He sneered at Zhou Tianhao and asked, ¡°Zhou Tianhao, why didn¡¯t I see your protector, The Third Lord of Wei?


    ¡°I had spared you many times for the sake of House Wei, and today I won¡¯t let get you to get away with it again.¡±


    Baldy Liu waved a hand as a short and dark-skinned man stepped forward and darted toward the stage.


    When he was about ten paces away from the stage, he jumped, and carried by his momentum, he leapt across the guard railing andnded firmly on the stage. He looked contemptuously at the representative¡¯s form Chu Zhou City.


    Zhou Tianhao¡¯s face darkened as he clutched the armchair.


    The City of Clear Water was adjacent to Chu Zhou City, and therefore the two factions had frequent run-ins. The Baldy Liu had been Zhou Tianhao¡¯s longtime rival.


    ¡°Master Guo, can you handle it?¡±


    Zhou Tianhao looked at the sharp young man on the stage and answered.


    ¡°He is an expert of Muay Thai. They started training when they were kids. They hit rocks with their fists until every single bone in their hands were broken. When those wounds were healed, their fists were as if they were made out of iron.¡± Guo Wei studied the young man cautiously. And then he said confidently.


    ¡°As long as he didn¡¯t practice the ancient school of Muay Thai, I am confident that I can defeat him.¡±


    Before his words faded, Master Guo had already flown into the air andnded on the stage.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    Master Guo¡¯s entrance won a wave of cheers from the audience.


    Since the otherbatant didn¡¯t look Chinese, the audience had already chosen their side. Seeing Master Guo¡¯s dressed in ssical Chinese Kung Fu outfit, the audience heaped their patriotic support on him.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    The short man¡¯s Chinese sounded a little bit strange to the ear but was understandable.


    As soon as he finished the necessary courtesy, the man sprang forward like a loaded spring as he threw a punch at Master Guo.


    His attack was not only sneaky but was also packed with force from his waist and hip. His fist traveled at incredible speed as it wheezed across the air. The audiences¡¯ hearts were suddenly caught in their throats.


    Master Guo was an Internal Force user who had achieved initial sess; as such, he was unflinching before the surprise attack. He pulled a taut face and pushed both hands out to block the punch.


    Seeing his first attack had been blocked, the Muay Thai fighter followed up with more strikes. In a blink, Master Guo was embattled by a downpour of assaults from all directions. If he slipped up once, he might as well have lost the match.


    Finally, he was dealt a blow, and right away, he felt the incredible weight in the attack.


    Master Guo¡¯s heart sank after having the first taste of his opponent¡¯s power. He knew he had met a real Muay Thai master.


    By then, he had already lost the initiative and was forced to defend himself. His only hope was to wait for his opponent to make a mistake so that he could unleash a counter strike.


    The audience held their breath and watched as Master Guo was being forced into a corner by the foreign young man.


    ¡°How about that!¡± Baldy Liu scanned around him and smirked smugly.¡±Although Master Song Tao was young, he is one of the most powerful Muay Thai masters in southeast Asia. People call him the ¡®Eighth-Armed Arhat¡¯ ¡±


    The other magnates furrowed their brows after hearing Baldy Liu¡¯s words.


    The word Arhat held much more respect in southeast Asia than in China. In southeast Asia, the Hinayana school of Buddhism revered Arhat as the highest enlightenment a mortal can achieve. It was not a nickname that could be easily tossed around from mouth to mouth.


    Only the most aplished Muay Thai fighter could be called an Arhat.


    On the stage, the young Muay Thai fighter moved his arms and legs with lightning speed. He attacked with fists, legs, elbows, knees and turned his body into a walking death machine.


    No wonder they called him the Eight-Armed Arhat.


    Everyone¡¯s face paled at the development.


    Brother Zhang¡¯s face was bleak. Although he was from the provincial Sanshou team, he had never expected such power from a Muay Thai fighter.


    Even Guo Wei¡¯s power had exceeded his expectations, much less the Muay Thai fighter.


    Brother Zhang tried to put himself in Guo Wei¡¯s shoes and realized that he might not even be able to block one of Song Tao¡¯s furious blows.


    Chen Fan also furrowed his brows as he worried that Guo Wei was going to lose.


    Lo and behold, in a matter of minutes, Guo Wei was defeated.

 Chapter 55 - Lin Hu Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 55: Lin Hu Arrived</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Master Guo¡¯sck of initiative had eventually be his downfall.


    Although Master Guo hadsted as long as he could, hoping that his opponent would slip up and give him an opportunity to fight back, he had underestimated Song Tao¡¯s ability. The Eight-Armed Arhat had poured attacks on him, in a blink, he had unleashed thirteen punches, six kicks, five elbows strikes, and seven knee strikes. The fourteenth punch had finally hit home and destroyed Guo Wei¡¯s defense. The lightning-fast fistnded solidly on Guo Wei¡¯s chests.


    ¡°Urhh!¡±


    A gush of blood spilled out form Guo Wei¡¯s mouth, and the punch sent him stumbling back until he fell off the stage.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Master Guo copsed to the ground beneath the stage.


    By then, the audience had finally noticed that there was a depression at the center of Guo Wei¡¯s chest. His shirt was in tatters around a fist-sized area on his chest.


    The gruesome sight sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spines.


    With only one punch, Song Tao had driven Guo Wei off the stage. If the blownded on more of a vital point of Guo Wei¡¯s body, he might as well be dead.


    ¡°I submit!¡±


    With a smear of blood at the corner of his lips, Guo Wei pushed himself to his feet. He could barely stand straight.


    Song Tao¡¯s contorted face suddenly returned cid after he heard his opponent¡¯s surrender. He folded his hands and bowed slightly to Master Guo and started off the stage.


    Baldy Liu sneered at Zhou Tianhao and then said, ¡°How about that, Brother Hao?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have lost. Until next year, I will notpete with you in business.¡±


    Zhou Tianhao¡¯s face was bleak and overwrought, and he managed to let out a few words


    ¡°Great!


    ¡°I will take you up on it.¡± Baldy Liuughed and then announced with joy. A waitress carried a piece of paper on a tter to Zhou Tianhao. Without examining the contents of the contract, Zhou Tianh signed the document and transferred his share to Baldy Liu.


    Seeing that deal was sealed, Baldy Liu¡¯s face was lit up with glee.


    Zhou Tianhao wanted to dig a hole and hide. He didn¡¯t care for the share he had just given away; however, by doing so, he had also given away his ce in one of the richest viges around this area. The vige of Lin Fu bordered of three cities and therefore was an important transportation node. Due to itsrge amount of visitors from nearby cities, the entertainment industry had boomed there and was Zhou Tianhao¡¯s main source of ie.


    Losing the share in thosepanies located in the vige of Lin Fu directly tranted to losses of over a few dozen million yuan of profit, nearly half of his annual cash flow.


    Zhou Tianhao managed to gather himself and asked one of his men, ¡°Where is Master Chen?¡±


    ¡°Master Chen said he had met a group of friends, so he was out with them. There are simply too many visitors in this small ce so we couldn¡¯t find him.¡± A¡¯Biao said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Master Chen had promised to show up, I believe he will.


    ¡°As long as Master Chen Shows up, he will defeat Song Tao with ease.¡±


    Zhou Tianhao nodded after realizing that he had no other option but to wait.


    He had invited Master Chen as a contingency measure, thinking that Master Guo should suffice. However, he didn¡¯t expect his fellow businessmen to invite much stronger fighters than they used to. As such, Master Guo was defeated in the first round.


    Master Guo¡¯s defeat had also exposed his weakness. Zhou Tianhao wagered that Baldy Liu would not be the first one to challenge him.


    He had sat at the table representing the Chu Zhou City; as such, he had to ept any challenge thrown at him and admit any losses.


    Lo, and behold, another few factions challenged Zhou Tianhao. Guo Wei was injured, and Master Chen was absent, the only person who could fight was A¡¯Biao. However, Zhou Tianhao was convinced that if he let A¡¯Biao get on that stage, he might as well send him on a suicide mission.


    Having no champion at his disposal, Zhou Tianhao had to submit to the challenges and gave up more shares that he owned.


    ¡°Just wait.


    ¡°When Master Chen shows up, I will let you spit out what you take.¡±


    Zhou Tianhao cursed the vouchers in his mind.


    By then, Chu Zhou faction was nearly picked clean, and the powerful factions had already ignored Chu Zhou faction and focusedpeting against Baldy Liu from the city of Clear Water.


    The girl in green said thinly, ¡°Fourth Uncle, Guo Wei is an Internal Force user who had achieved Initial Sess, is he not? Howe he was no match against a Muay Thai fighter?¡±


    ¡°Yourdyship, he was not just any master of Muay Thai.¡± The middle age man standing behind the girl said with a pair of glinting eyes. ¡°His power and speed have exceeded that of a normal person. I bet he is a practitioner of the ancient Muay Thai.


    ¡°The Ancient Muay Thai had a method to stimte human¡¯s strong growth, and it was only passed down to the closest disciples. Those who were chosen to carry down the secret art were not any less powerful than an Internal Force user. The power of the strongest Ancient Muay Thai fighter was on par with that of a Transcendent Master.


    ¡°Nheless, there are too few people who practiced this ancient form of Muay Thai. Song Tao was only slightly stronger than Guo Wei. Master Guo would not have lost the fight if he didn¡¯t underestimate his opponent. ¡±


    ¡°How does hepare to you?¡± The girl in green asked under her breath.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The middle age man smiled smugly. ¡°Of all the fighters, only that old bone from the Gu family is my worthy opponent.


    ¡°As for that Muay Thai fighter...


    ¡°I can defeat him in ten moves. ¡±


    The middle age man spoke with a great measure of confidence and assuredness.


    Miss Lu nodded approvingly; everything was still under control.


    ¡°Since Uncle Wu had invited my family to help out, I will uphold my family¡¯s honor and reputation. It¡¯s not a big deal for us to im the number one title of the Jiang Bei region.¡±


    ¡°Touche, Our Lu family had deep roots in martial arts, and no ordinary fighter could challenge us.¡± The Fourth Uncle agreed. ¡°That old man from the Gu family was also from an ancient martial arts lineage. However, he had sustained some serious injury when he was young, and therefore, I should have an advantage when fighting against him. ¡±


    Meanwhile, Xu Ao was also conversing with Master Gu.


    Old age had carved deep lines into Master Gu¡¯s face and his voice were husky. ¡°Rest assured, Lord Xu. Song Tao is no match against me.


    ¡°The most powerful contender had reached only Initial Sess in their cultivation. They stand no chance before me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your reassurance. I am relieved.¡± Xu Ao nodded.


    Meanwhile, Master Gu nced surreptitiously at Miss Lu and the middle age man behind her. They looked very family to Master Gu, but the old man could not pinpoint where or when he had met them.


    In an hour, five more matches had finished.


    So far, Song Tao had achieved a smashing sess. Hisst opponent was a Karate master. However, he had defeated the Japanese master with one kick.


    All the bosses, except for Xu Ao and Miss Lu had started to feel unnerved by Song Tao¡¯s disy of strength.


    He was simply too powerful!


    Most of the tycoon¡¯s champions were no match against the Muay Thai fighter. Baldy Liu wore a smug face as he scanned the table, looking for his next victim.


    Everyone at the table looked to Xu Ao for rescue.


    Xu Ao furrowed his brows as he reckoned that he had put a stop to Baldy Liu¡¯s act. Even as he was going to order Master Gu to prepare for the fight, a loud and contemptuous voice came from the stage.


    ¡°Humph! Is there really no one can stop this dude from Thand? What a shame!¡±


    Everyone looked toward the voice, and they saw Xin Zhong sprawled inside arge armchair. Disdain and contempt were written all over his face.


    Xin Zhong¡¯s words riled up Baldy Liu; he shouted at him, ¡°Xin Zhong, are you courting death?¡±


    ¡°Very well. I can help you fulfill your wish.¡±


    As he spoke, Baldy Liu scanned around Xin Zhong. A contemptuous smirk appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Is that all you brought with you?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you invited some hotshot from overseas? Where is he? Was he scared of Song Tao¡¯s power?¡±


    Baldy Liu¡¯s question resonated with many other magnates as they furrowed their brows in confusion.


    Other than half a dozen normal bodyguards, only Master Wu sat beside Xin Zhong.


    Master Wu looked like in his seventies, and therefore people doubted that he would go on to the stage and fight against a young man in his prime.


    ¡°No kidding. Where is the overseas martial arts master that Xin Zhong had imed to have invited?¡±


    Everyone was asking the same question in their mind.


    Xin Zhong rounded his eyes and flung back at Baldy Liu vehemently, ¡°Baldy Liu, how dare you talk down about Lord Hu. You will pay for your conceit!


    ¡°Lord Hu has just arrived. I can¡¯t wait to see your reaction.¡±


    After Xing Zhong had finished his words, he stood up and bowed toward the smallke, and then he shouted.


    ¡°Wee, Lord Hu!¡±


    Xin Zhong¡¯s bodyguard followed his lead as they shouted out in unison. ¡°Wee, Lord Hu!¡±


    The development dumbfounded everyone. There was not even a boat on thete, much less a living person.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan gasped under his breath. He fixed his gaze on the flicking surface of theke and smiled. ¡°Interesting. I think I have underestimated the Martial Artists on Earth after all.¡±


    However, most people were still oblivious of what was going on. Some audiences were ready to stand up and question Xin Zhong.


    Suddenly, Master Gu and Fourth Uncle both stood up abruptly and looked into distance incredulously


    ¡°Master Gu(Fourth Uncle), what is going on?¡± Miss Lu and Xu Ao asked almost simultaneously.


    The Fourth Uncle didn¡¯t utter a word, but his body was tense as if a powerful opponent was going to descend upon him. Meanwhile, Master Gu¡¯s face looked bleak and gloomy.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I think we have some trouble.¡±


    Even as Xu Ao was wondering what Master Gu meant, he heard loud cheers by the shore of theke. He traced the source of the din, and then he was shocked by what he saw.


    On the cid surface of theke was a line of white broken waves extending from the other side of the shore to the shore by the stage. The leading head of the wave traveled at incredible speed. Upon close look, Xu Ao saw a man running on theke, kicking up the water creating the line of turbulent water on theke.


    ¡°Is that.. a human?¡±


    Someone asked with a shaky voice.


    Everyone was asking the same question in their mind.


    Not only was the man running on water, but he was also traveling as fast as a speedboat. How did he do that?


    The Fourth Uncle gaped at the scene and finally managed to let out a few words:


    ¡°Walking on the water... Gosh... he had reached the ultimate state of the Internal Force. ¡±


    The person on theke had reached the Perfected stage in his Internal Force cultivation. He was only one step away from being a Transcendent Grand Master.


    A powerful grandmaster like him would have dominated the current martial artsndscape with ease.


    Xin Zhong¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He bowed deeply again and shouted.


    ¡°Wee, Lord Hu!¡±


    While many pairs stared incredulously, Linhu kicked the water under his feet forcefully and flew himself into the air. A secondter, hended on the stage. He linked his hands behind his back and said lightly to Song Tao.


    ¡°You are my opponent?¡±


    Song Tao¡¯s face paled almost instantly.


    This was the first time since he stepped onto the stage that he felt afraid.

 Chapter 56 - Who Is Master Chen?

    <h4>Chapter 56: Who Is Master Chen?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ever since he was epted by his master as a disciple and started practicing the ancient Muay Thai, he had never lost a fight. Therefore, not until he saw Lin Hu¡¯s incredible power of running on water, did he think that there could be someone more powerful than him.


    However, Song Tao quickly turned his fear into motivation. His dedication to martial arts had made him eager to fight against such a powerful opponent.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    He bowed to his opponent.


    ¡°You first.¡±


    Lin Hu put one arm behind his back; the other reached out toward Song Tao.


    Song Tao was angered by his opponent¡¯s stance. ¡°Did he think that he could defeat me with only one arm?¡±


    Although this man seemed to have incredible abilities, Song Tao himself had been invincible across southeast Asia. Who would emerge victorious was yet to be seen.


    Song Tao snarled at his opponent and started the secret art of the Ancient Muay Thai. Suddenly, his skin turned coal ck as his body drastically increased in size. In a blink, he had be a seven-foot tall giant.


    ¡°The Secret Art of Sacrifice? That¡¯s what I am talking about.¡±


    Lin Hu nodded.


    The Fourth Uncle spoke under his breath, ¡°Song Tao is going all out. The Secret Art of Sacrifice could only be used three to four times in a lifetime before the user spent his life energy. After each and every use, the fighter will have to rest for a few months before they could fight again.¡±


    Miss Lu didn¡¯t speak a word; her eyes were glued to Lin Hu.


    Song Tao howled a few more times before he threw himself at his opponent.


    Song Tao¡¯s speed had slowed down significantly; however, the power in his fist was immeasurable.


    Guo Wei¡¯s face paled. He wagered that if Song Tao had used the secret art against him, he wouldn¡¯tst longer than three moves.


    Meanwhile, Lin Hu stood on stage unflinchingly. He didn¡¯t counter the attack until Song Tao¡¯s fist was only a few inches away from him.


    His counter-attack was quiet but precise.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    After the two fists collided, Song Tao¡¯s body flew back like a lifeless rag doll.


    Silence fell to the arena as everyone gaped at the man who had defeated a seven feet tall giant with one punch. Lin Hu shook his head and said:


    ¡°You are too weak. Maybe we can fight a bit longer after you have trained for another twelve years.¡±


    Lin Hu linked his hands behind his back and turned to look at the audience.


    ¡°Who else wants to challenge me?¡±


    Although all the businessmen sitting at the tform had brought their champions, no one had answered Lin Hu.


    The businessmen were shaken after seeing Lin Hu ¡®s dramatic entrance from theke. Their champions couldn¡¯t even defeat Song Tao, much less the man who had crushed Song Tao with one punch.


    Baldy Liu¡¯s smile curdled on his face; he wished that he could hide in a hole so that Lin Hu would never notice him again.


    Miss Lu seemed less confident as well; her face looked concerned.


    Lin Hu¡¯s involvement had spoiled her n. The fighter was too powerful even for the Fourth Uncle.


    ¡°No one else?¡±


    Lord Hu scanned the audience until his gazended on Xu Ao. He was not the only person who looked to Xu Ao; everyone else also wanted to know how Xu Ao was going to handle the situation.


    Xu Ao took a deep breath; he knew that he could no longer keep quiet.


    He was the most powerful and influential tycoon of the Jiang Bei region, as such he would have to carry the burden of confronting Lin Hu. He asked Master Gu under his breath, ¡°Master Gu, can you handle him?¡±


    Master Gu stood up solemnly and bowed deeply to Xu Ao. ¡°Lord Xu, I appreciate your care over the years.


    ¡°I am halfway to my grave, so what the heck, let me fight for you onest time.¡±


    Master Gu was ready to fight with abandon.


    Xu Ao regarded Master Gu with a concerned look. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. We can admit defeat for now. ¡±


    Master Gu nodded slightly and started off toward the stage. He straightened his back and looked as if he was 20 years younger.


    Seeing Master Gu walking onto the stage, the smile evaporated from Lin Hu¡¯s face. He looked at the old man suspiciously and asked:


    ¡°As someone who had achieved Phenomenal Sess, you should be a worthy opponent. However, it¡¯s a shame that you had sustained an injury a long time ago and it affected your power significantly.


    ¡°Based on yourbat stance, I wager you are from the Gu family. Do you know Gu Shitong.¡±


    Master Gu furrowed his brows and said, ¡°You know my family?¡±


    ¡°Haha. When my teacher came to China seventeen years ago, Gu Shitong was the first person who had tasted defeat at the hands of my teacher.¡± Lin Hu said lightly.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Master Gu¡¯s face turned bleak.


    The Gu family was a two-hundred-year-old martial arts family. The family¡¯s head, Gu Shitong was a legendary figure who had reached the top level in Internal Force cultivation. During his entire life, he was defeated only once. He was gravely injured in that battle, and the wound had greatly impeded his cultivation. If not for those wounds, he would have already entered the Transcendent State.


    Master Gu felt a nagging fear inside of him, and he asked reluctantly:


    ¡°Who is your teacher?¡±


    Lin Hu linked his hands behind his back and gave him the name.


    ¡°Lei Qianjue of the Hong Sect!¡±


    The name of his teacher stirred the audience as a swell of surprised murmurs rose around him.


    Although not a lot of people had heard of Lei Qianjue, Hong Sect was a household name. It was an ancient organization that spread across the globe. It was thergest organization among overseas Chinese. Compare to the behemoth might of the ancient secret organization, the power of these businessmen and women from Jiang Bei was near non-existent.


    Even if Xu Ao was the most powerful man in Jiang Bei, he was nothing before he became a member of the Hong Sect.


    Someone gasped as realization finally dawned upon him.


    ¡°Lin Hu? He was the ¡®skan Tiger¡¯ from the Hong Sect¡±


    Some audience members who had lived overseas were surprised by the revtion.


    Although no one had heard of Lin Hu, that was not the case for the name skan Tiger. Rumor had it that he was a rich Chinese man from ska. He controlled the shipping route near the Arctic, and all shipping fleets would have to pay a toll directly to his family should they wish to cross the Bering Strait.


    Hispany was as powerful as a small country; these businessmen from Jiang Bei simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    Xu Ao¡¯s heart sank after hearing the revtion as he lost all hope.


    He knew right away that Linhu was not after the reward; he came here to fry a much bigger fish.


    Linhu was richer and more resourceful than most people at the tournament, and he also had the support of the mighty Hong Sect. If he nned to stay in Jiang Bei for a long time, he would be able to consolidate the fragmented local power in no time.


    The Fourth Uncle remarked under his breath.


    ¡°He is Lei Qianjue¡¯s disciple. No wonder he is so powerful.¡±


    ¡°Who is Lei Qianjue?¡± Miss Lu asked.


    ¡°Yourdyship, you are too young to remember him. When Lei Qianjue became famous, you were only ten years old.¡± The Fourth Uncle smiled wryly. ¡°Lei Qianjue was a hermit grandmaster from the Hong Sect. Rumor had it that he had reached enlightenment on the arctic tundra and he had created a secret art called ¡®Thousand Trickeries¡¯ that had otherworldly powers.¡±


    ¡°When he first came to China, he had defeated sixteen grandmasters in a row and quickly made a name for himself. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± Miss Lu gasped. Her illustrious families achievement was what had lent her strength and confidence, especially the fact that there was a Transcendent Master among her ranks.


    However, since Lei Qianjue was the number one grandmaster in and outside of China, she wagered that he was more powerful than any Transcendent Master.


    ¡°What happenedter?¡± Miss Lu asked curiously.


    ¡°Fortunately, Master Ye Nantian intervened and put a stop to Lei Qianjue¡¯s rampage. He made Lei Qianjue swear to never to step on Chinese soil again.¡± The Fourth Uncle said and then heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Ye Nantian from Yan Jin city?¡± Miss Lu gasped again. The surprise was written all over her face.


    Compared to Lei Qianjue, Ye Nantian¡¯s name was all too familiar to her.


    He was regarded by everyone as a martial arts genius and was thought to be the most likely martial artist to enter the immortal state. He was the pir of the martial artsmunity in Northern China. Even Miss Lu¡¯s father, the transcendent master of the Lu family admired Ye Nantian greatly.


    ¡°Indeed, Master Ye had be a household name after his duel with Lei Qianjue.¡± The Fourth Uncle nodded.


    By then the fighting on the stage had already finished.


    Despite the disadvantages, Master Gu had to face his opponent. After all, the honor of Xu Ao and the entire Jiang Bei businessmunity was at stake.


    However, the gap between him and Lin Hu was too great. His old age and the old injuries had taken a toll on his performance.


    Mater Gu was dealt a blow on his opponent¡¯s seventh move. He was sent flying by Lin Hu¡¯s palm strike.


    Fortunately, Lin Hu had held back his power.


    He was here to consolidate the factions, and not to kill anyone. As for now, he only wanted to disy his strength and didn¡¯t meant to gravely injure Master Gu.


    ¡°Do you want to keep going?¡±


    Lin Hu red at the businessmen on the tform and asked.


    Xu Ao¡¯s face was contorted by fear; he lowered his head and admitted defeat, ¡°We submit!¡±


    ¡°Bravo! BRAVO!¡±


    Xin Zhong jumped out of his chair and waved his fists in the air excitedly.


    Xu Ao had been sitting in the number one position for too long, and things were finally about to change.


    Everyone felt the silent beating of war-drums as the former number one¡¯s position being challenged by a rising new power.


    Lin Hu surveyed the faces of the businessmen and women sitting on the tform; everyone lowered their heads and dared not to hold Lin Hu¡¯s gaze. Despair and fear were written all over Zhou Tianhao¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lin Hu? That¡¯s him! Linbao¡¯s brother!


    ¡°He came to avenge his brother!¡±


    However, Lin Hu simply nced over him. It was evident to Lin Hu that Zhou Tianhao was too weak to have defeated his brother.


    Lin Hu announced: ¡°My brother Linbao had disappeared in Chu Zhou City. I have no issue with anyone defeating him in a fair fight, but I need to find him. He is my brother and a disciple of my teacher Lei Qianjue.


    ¡°If no one knows where my brother is, I will have to take one of you so that I can report back to my teacher.¡±


    Lin Hu rounded his eyes and announced vengefully.


    ¡°Master Chen! I know you are here!


    ¡°You defeated my brother and tainted my teacher¡¯s reputation. Do you think you can get away with it?¡¯


    ¡°I, Lin Hu havee for you. Show me what you got!¡±


    No one dared to speak a word, and only Lin Hu¡¯s booming voice reverberated in the open space.


    All the audience asked the same question.


    ¡°Who is Master Chen? What had he done to stir the ire of such a renowned and powerful fighter?¡±


    Someone among the audience murmured:


    ¡°Is he talking about Master Chen from Chu Zhou City?¡±


    Everyone was shocked after hearing the question. They recalled the news about a certain Master Chen from Chu Zhou City who was able to control the lightning. However, would hee out and face the challenge of such a terrifying opponent?


    Most people didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°I am afraid that Master Chen had long since run away from Jiang Bei. Now we have to bear the consequences of his actions.¡±


    Lin Hu stood still like a g pole on the stage after he had asked the question.


    One minute, two, three...


    Master Chen was still nowhere to be seen.


    Zhou Tianhao¡¯s legs were trembling as he was about to lose thest sliver of hope.


    ¡°Did Master Chen really run away?¡±


    Xu Ao shook his head and let out an ugly grin.


    ¡°What am I thinking? Do I really expect to see an all mighty Master Chen to show up and stand against Lin Hu and save the day?¡±


    ¡°Stop daydreaming; Mater Chen is probably a chatan at best ¡±


    Suddenly, someone among the audience stood up slowly.


    ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±

 Chapter 57 - One Punch Does It

    <h4>Chapter 57: One Punch Does It</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Sit down!¡± Xiao Wang growled at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen that none of the tycoons of the Jiang Bei dare to speak a word, you are courting death!¡±


    Xiao Wang was convinced that if Chen Fan ticked off Lin Hu, not only would Chen Fan be in trouble, but people around him would also suffer coteral damage.


    So thinking, Xiao Wang red at Chen Fan and wished that he could make the boy disappear.


    Yang Li and the other girl¡¯s faces paled. As they wondered if it was toote to pull Chen Fan back to his seat, they saw Lin Hu looking toward their direction.


    Xiao Wang and his friends felt a chill down their spines after being red at by Lin Hu¡¯s murderous gaze. They looked down and didn¡¯t even dare move a finger. Meanwhile, they hoped that Lin Hu would not drag them into his conflict with Chen Fan.


    Suddenly, people around Chen Fan took a step away from him, as none of them wanted to appear to be rted to him.


    Brother Zhang was the first to distance himself from Chen Fan and stood the furthest away from him.


    Song Tao¡¯s performance had robbed him of his confidence, while the arrival of Lin Hu had shattered whatever ambition he still harbored to be the victor of the event.


    Chen Fan was surrounded by onlookers and had be the center of the event.


    Only A¡¯Xiu stood beside him. Despite the girl¡¯s destitute life, she was kind and had a heart of gold.


    A¡¯Xiu tugged at Chen Fan¡¯s shirt and pleaded, ¡°Brother Chen, sit down, I beg of you. That guy on the stage is too terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Fear not, I can handle him.¡± Chen Fan gave the girl a reassuring smile.


    And then, he rubbed the top of A¡¯Xiu head and said:


    ¡°Thank you for standing with me. You have my promise that I will give you an opportunity in the future, as long as you can catch that opportunity first.¡±


    Without offering any exnation to his words, he brushed away A¡¯Xiu¡¯s finger on his shirt and walked toward the stage with his hands linked behind his back.


    A¡¯Xiu was left among the crowd. The image of Chen Fan¡¯s caring and warm smile stayed in her mind and would not go away.


    Out of the blue, she felt a sense of unnamed regret and sorrow as tears welled in her eyes.


    Chen Fan sauntered toward the stage, and the audience quickly made way for him.


    Most people red at him as if he was a nut job. Some who still had a conscience urged the boy concernedly, ¡°Hey, little guy. He is looking for Master Chen, not you. Stop!¡±


    Everyone thought Master Chen was a middle age man in his forties, like Master Wu. However, this boy was only seventeen, and people found it hard to believe that he was Master Chen.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and kept his silence as he sauntered on.


    When he arrived at the foot of the stage, he looked up at the deck of the stage above his head and started mbering onto the stage. His entrance was the least tteringpared to previous fighters who had leapt onto the stage heroically.


    When Xu Ao saw the boy mbering onto the stage, he felt the boy looked very familiar, and therefore he narrowed his eyes and looked carefully. When he realized that it indeed was Chen Fan, he was seized by a fit of unease.


    Although he was not pleased by the boy¡¯s arrogance, his girl was infatuated with him, and as Xu Rongfei¡¯s father, he couldn¡¯t just sit around and watch the boy perish. Lin Hu¡¯s nickname was skan Tiger, and little did the boy know that the nickname carried countless unfortunate souls who once made the same mistake as he did.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here? Get off the stage!¡±


    Xu Ao shouted at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan said sarcastically, ¡°He is looking for me.¡±


    Xu Ao wished he could walk to the stage and p the boy¡¯s face. Instead, he shouted hotly, ¡°He is looking for MASTER Chen, not you!


    ¡°Do you think anyone who has thest name Chen is a Master?¡±


    Like most of the audience, Xu Ao couldn¡¯t make the connection between the young boy and the image he had of Master Chen.


    Chen Fan blinked dumbfoundedly and said, ¡°Yes, I am Master Chen.¡±


    Xu Ao¡¯s mind reeled. He felt that he was barking at a tree stump.


    By then, Master Gu had mbered onto the stage and walked over to Chen Fan and scolded him hotly, ¡°Get lost, young boy. You can¡¯t even defeat me, much less Lin Hu.


    ¡°Get back now! Lin Hu is an honorable fighter; he wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against an arrogant child.¡±


    So saying, he squeezed his face at Chen Fan, willing him to get off the stage and save himself.


    Lin Hu crossed his arms in front of his chest and regarded the boy perplexedly.


    Based on his experience, he could tell that this boy had never undergone a full day of martial arts training.


    He couldn¡¯t even defeat any of the bodyguards, much less Linbao. In addition, it took a long time to cultivate Inner Force and therefore an Inner Force user would have to be at least as old as Master Gu.


    However, the boy in front of him did match Xin Zhong¡¯s description of Master Chen.


    ¡°Regardless, since he had the audacity of challenging me, I should make an example out of him and show everyone what will happen is they rise against me.¡±


    Lin Hu thought to himself as his eyes darkened.


    The other businessmen on the tform looked at Chen Fan with equal measures ofment and admiration.


    They admired his mettle for rising against Lin Hu. However, they alsomented his short-sightedness due to his young age.


    Miss Lu said under her breath:


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, can you save him? We can¡¯t just sit around and watch a boy being killed.¡±


    The Fourth Uncle shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Rescue is unlikely to do any good. Lin Hu is determined to consolidate power in the Jiang Bei region. If we stand up right now, we will be the first faction to be eliminated.¡±


    Miss Lu¡¯s eyes dimmed as shemented helplessly in her mind.


    She had been very optimistic about the oue of this year¡¯s tournament and didn¡¯t have a shred of doubt that they would emerge victoriously. However, the arrival of Lin Hu hadpletely ruined her n.


    Lin Hu was not what she really afraid of; it was the power behind Lin Hu, the power that had even more clout than all the factions at the tablebined.


    ¡°It appears that I had been living under a rock all the while.¡± Miss Lumented.


    Many audience members were thinking the same thing:


    ¡°This boy is a nut job, if he wanted to court death, then let him.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu was so distressed by the situation that she might break down into tears at any moment.


    Suddenly, Lin Hu said thinly:


    ¡°I am looking for a Master, not just anyone whosest name is Chen. But of course, I will oblige if you really wanted to fight me. But I warn you; it¡¯s going to hurt a lot.¡±


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the water-walking and near invincible martial arts grandmaster. He rubbed his nose and said lightly:


    ¡°If you are looking for Master Chen who had defeated your brother, then you are looking at him right now.¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by what they have heard.


    ¡°What did he say? Did he say that he is Master Chen?¡±


    The business tycoons sitting on the tform were also shocked by the revtion.


    ¡°For real?¡±


    Lin Hu was stunned and didn¡¯t speak a word for a while.


    Chen Fan said again, ¡°Your brother, Linbao¡¯s martial arts wereughable. I scared him with just one move, and he spun his tail, so I had to follow up with another one. ¡±


    Chen Fan ignored the severe expression on Lin Hu¡¯s face and continued: ¡°I thought your teacher Lei Qianjue woulde to avenge him, so I had prepared a few coups de grace just in case, but since it¡¯s only you, I guess I didn¡¯t have to prepare after all.


    ¡°Nheless, you have quite a creative mind. I have never thought of walking on water before, good for you!¡±


    He had been mulling over the technique Lin Hu had used to walk on water and therefore waste to reply to Lin Hu¡¯s challenge.


    Although Chen Fan was impressed by the water-walking skill when he firstid eyes on it, once he thought it through, he realized that it was just a gimmick andcked practical use.


    Zhou Tianhao finally gathered himself and jumped out of his armchair.


    ¡°Master Chen, you are finally here!


    ¡°Master Chen, please teach Lin Hu a lesson on behalf of all the residence of Jiang Bei region.¡±


    At first, the audiences couldn¡¯t believe what they had heard, but after a while, they had finallye to terms with the fact that the young boy really was Master Chen.


    He was the one who had defeated Linbao and caused the racket that spurred the overseas grandmaster toe to China and seek revenge.


    So shocked was Xu Ao that he could only gap at Che Fan.


    ¡°Chen... Is Chen Fan, Master Chen? How is that possible?¡±


    He had looked into all the details of Chen Fan¡¯s background and found out that other than being a solid fighter, he was nothing extraordinary. He found it hard to believe that underneath Chen Fan¡¯s ordinary appearance was a mighty, lightning-wielding grandmaster.


    Xu Ao wagered that Linbao¡¯s power should not be too far than Lin Hu. If Chen Fan could so easily defeat Linbao, how powerful exactly was the boy?


    Yang Li and her friends stood with their mouth open in sheer surprise. None of them could form a word. After a while, A¡¯Xiu seemed to have remembered something, and she shouted:


    ¡°No wonder Boss Zhang called him Master Chen. I thought that¡¯s just some weird custom of the Chu Zhou City.


    ¡°So you really are Master Chen.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu gazed at the powerful Master Chen who smirked casually at his deadly opponent. She conceded that she was wrong about this boy.


    ¡°So it IS you!¡±


    Lin Hu murmured to himself. Then he shouted with a booming voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about who you are!


    ¡°You have defeated my brother and humiliated my sect! I will avenge my brother today!¡±


    Before his voice faced, he stomped the ground as his body surged in size. All the while, a white mist formed around his burgeoning frame. He reached out both arms and brushed the mist with surprising deft fingers. In a blink, the shapeless mist had formed many thin threads.


    The threadsnced about around Lin Hu. They were so sharp that they could pierce through metal with ease. If one such threadnded on a human body, it would almost definitely kill the person outright.


    The surprised look on Fourth Uncle evaporated and was reced by grave concerns.


    ¡°He had unleashed Internal Force and formed Qi threads. This was the infamous coupe de grace of the Hong Sect.¡±


    ¡°Thousand Trickeries! ¡±


    Chen Fan smiled light-heartedly and then said:


    ¡°You have just reached the Perfected state, so in theory, you wouldn¡¯t be able to project your internal force outward just yet. I bet you are using a Secret Art of your sect.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I guess I will show you the real power of Martial Arts.¡± Chen Fan lifted both hands and closed his fingers. It was as if he had grabbed hold of the very fabric of time and space.


    ¡°True Martial Thirty-Six Forms¡±


    ¡°First Form: Skyfall Hammer!¡±

 Chapter 58 - Famous In Jiang Bei

    <h4>Chapter 58: Famous In Jiang Bei</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, how is the power of the Thousand Trickeries?¡±


    Miss Lu asked.


    ¡°His Power?¡± The fourth Uncle grunted wryly and continued, ¡°Lei Qianjue had reached enlightenment on the arctic tundra and gained the ability of the Thousand Trickeries. He had been invincible ever since.¡±


    Rumor had it that he had shredded a pr bear that weighed a few hundred pounds into pieces with a wave of a hand.


    ¡°So... Is that boy in big trouble now?¡± Miss Lu paused. She covered her mouth to suppress a cry.


    ¡°Even if Lin Hu didn¡¯t use the Thousand Trickeries, the boy was no match against him nheless.¡± Fourth Uncle shook his head and said.


    In the eyes of Fourth Uncle, Lin Hu had already reached the precipice of Internal Force cultivation. Even if he was facing a Transcendent Master, he should be able to escape unharmed. Judging by Chen Fan¡¯s appearance, Fourth Uncle was convinced that the boy had never undergone martial artist training. Even if he were a powerful caster, he would be no match against a martial artist in close range.


    Despite spellcasters¡¯ unimaginable power, they needed to y their ability in the right circumstances. In a close quarters tournament stage such as this, the casters were in a severe disadvantage since the martial artist would be able to take the initiative and finish off the caster before thetter had a chance to unleash his or her power.


    Therefore, Fourth Uncle was convinced that Master Chen was going to lose the fight.


    Fourth Uncle was not alone, as his worry was shared by all the bosses that sat around the table. The difference between Lin Hu and Chen Fan was unbridgeable. One was a renowned fighter overseas, and in China, the other was a no ount.


    They watched as Chen Fan waved a hand and drew all those deadly stringy energies into his arms as easily as a professional noodle maker would to flours.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Lin Hu¡¯s face darkened.


    The energy inside the Thousand Trickeries was highly concentrated Internal Force andcked any physical substance. Therefore, it was impossible to be drawn into Chen Fan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I have already told you, you haven¡¯t seen real martial arts yet.¡±


    Chen Fan moved his hands about before his chest as if he was holding a giant ball.


    ¡°Humph! What you used is not martial arts; it was just a spell!¡± Lin Hu was still in denial. He granted and decided to ditch the Thousand Trickeries and use one of his most powerful abilities instead.


    Suddenly, Lin Hu snarled at Chen Fan, and his frame increased in size again. As his body grew bigger, his muscle also increased in volume. Without any warning, he charged out and slid past Chen Fan. With an abrupt about-turn of his body, he hurled a fist at the back of Chen Fan ¡®s head.


    The fist traveled at lightning speed and boomed in the air as a fighter jet would. The execution of the punch was the epitome of the Internal Force¡¯s deadliness.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh. He turned around, raised both hands, and bore down onto his opponent.


    Chen Fan¡¯s move seemed ordinary. However, Lin Hu¡¯s face paled at the sight of the iing attack. He could feel the immeasurable power carried by Chen Fan¡¯s strike. It was as if a powerful immortal had lifted the Pir of the World above his head. He knew right away that he should avoid a direct impact.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Lin Hu was startled by the power of the blow; he was forced to retreat his punch to defend himself.


    Even as everyone was wondering why Lin Hu wouldn¡¯t finish his opponent off, they watched as Chen Fan pressed one hand on the ground.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    It sounded like a meteor striking the earth, and the loud din was followed by a shock wave.


    The earth trembled, and many audience members were tossed out of their chairs by the shock wave, Arge crack appeared on the stage, originating from where Chen Fan¡¯s fist hadnded.


    ¡°Is this real Martial Arts?¡±


    Lin Hu, Fourth Uncle, and Master Gu were all stunned by the disy of power.


    Nothing seemed to make sense. The Thousand Trickeries was Lei Qianjue¡¯s most famous art, yet it was countered easily. Furthermore, Chen Fan was supposed to be a spellcaster, but not a martial artist. Where did he learn such a belligerent and mighty fist technique?


    Although his punches appeared to carry a measure of levity, its blows were as heavy as a mountain. There was no doubt that such power was beyond the ability of a mortal.


    Lin Hu¡¯s mind reeled after seeing the development.


    Master Chen was not a spellcaster, but a Martial Artist, a mighty one while at it. Chen Fan¡¯s physical strength and inner force cultivation were not any less powerful than his. He wagered that even his teacher, Lei Qianjue could not defeat the boy without struggling, much less him.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    Lin Hu hesitated.


    Chen Fan opened his arms abrupted like a crane stretching its wings


    ¡°The second From, Humble Cloud Hand.¡±


    ¡°Shit! That¡¯s enough!¡±


    By then, Lin Hu had lost all appetite for fighting, so he retreated. Even as he pulled back. Chen Fan waved both hands in front of him and caught up with Lin Hu in a heartbeat


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Anger and fear spurred Lin Hu to attack again as he threw onest punch at Chen Fan.


    This punch was his coup de grace as he had channeled all of his Internal Force into his fist. It would be able to crush a granite boulder much less human flesh.


    Chen Fan¡¯s counter-attack seemed almostzy. He swept his finger gently across the air and reached Lin Hu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°AHRR!¡±


    Lin Hu shouted, and his attack was halted cold in its tracks.


    Lin Hu stumbled but managed to stand up. When everyone had seen the damage done by Chen Fan, they gasped.


    On Lin Hu¡¯s body was arge wound that opened up his chest. The wound was so deep that one could see the white rib bones.


    Chen Fan was able to devastate his opponent with only a gentle sweep of fingers. If he had used a fist or a palm strike, Lin Hu might as well be dead by now.


    ¡°He is too powerful.


    ¡°Pull back; I need to get out of here.¡±


    Lin Hu could only think of escaping; time is running out. Ever since he became a martial artist, he had never met anyone this powerful. Let it be the Sky Hammer or the Humble Cloud hand; he could not withstand the power in either of them.


    Desperate, he channeled out hisst remaining energy and started the water walking secret art to help him run away.


    He turned on his heels and ran toward theke.


    Lin Hu¡¯s n was simple: get to theke first. If Chen Fan happened to be able to walk on water as well, he would have to deal with him then. But now, theke was his only hope.


    In a blink, Lin Hu had arrived at thekeshore, and when one of his feet touched the water surface, he nearly let out a sigh of relief. However, a booming voice came from behind.


    ¡°Third form: Void Dimension Shockwave!¡±


    Everyone watched as Chen Fan closed his fingers, and with a great measure of levity, he threw a punch at the air. His movement seemed almostzy.


    No one felt anything after Chen Fan¡¯s punch; not even the air was stirred.


    However, far away from the stage, Lin Hu¡¯s body trembled, and his back was dealt a blow. The force in the blow rippled through his body from the back as a fist-sized relief suddenly burgeoned on Lin Hu¡¯s chest. He wished to take another step, but his feet were too heavy. After a few seconds, Lin Hu finally copsed to the ground.


    Chen Fan had dealt a solid blow to his opponent at a few dozen paces.


    ¡°The Hundred Paces Fist of Immortals?¡±


    Fourth Uncle gasped as he jumped out of his seat.


    This was the staple technique of a Transcendent Master! None of the previous techniques, let it the Thousand Trickeries or the Sky Hammer, had directly unleashed the Internal Force without any aid like the Chen Fan¡¯sst attack. Therefore, only thest blow was the true indicator of Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    Only a Transcendent Master could kill from a hundred paces away, and he could do it as quietly as a ghost.


    Lin Hu managed to push himself to his feet, trembling. He smiled wryly and asked:


    ¡°What kind of technique is it call?¡±


    ¡°The first three forms of the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms.¡±


    Chen Fan gathered himself and said lightly, ¡°I have prepared seven forms thinking that I will fight your teacher. What a shame that I couldn¡¯t show you the rest four I have prepared. ¡±


    ¡°Hehe, the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms? Is it an art of the Immortals?¡± Lin Hu¡¯s voice was waning.


    ¡°I have been wrong from the outset. How could I fail to see that Master Chen was a Grand Master of Martial Arts? I thank you for opening my eyes to the real power...¡±


    Lin Hu¡¯s feeble voice faded, and he copsed to the ground again. This time, he didn¡¯t get up.


    A renowned fighter and businessman, the confidant and disciple of Lei Qianjue was finally defeated.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and asked lightly:


    ¡°Is there anyone else that wants to try me?¡±


    The field suddenly became pin-drop quiet.


    The audience and businessmen alike kept their silence.


    Chen Fan had pulled the rug from under everyone by defeating Lin Hu in less than ten minutes. However powerful and mighty was Lin Hu, he was no match against Chen Fan¡¯s god-like abilities.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power didn¡¯t belong to a mortal.


    Chen Fan¡¯s casualness and levity had also added into the theatrical effect when he defeated Lin Hu ¡ª making his power all the more terrifying to the audience.


    Yang Li and the people around her gaped at Chen Fan incredulously.


    A¡¯Xiu covered her mouth and looked at the stage with joy and disbelief.


    Miss Lu was shocked by the development. This was the first time she had misjudged the power of a fighter. She felt ashamed for being shortsighted at the beginning of the match.


    Brother Zhang¡¯s eyes were filled with regret as hemented his foolish thoughts earlier.


    Xin Zhong copsed in his chair, and despair was written all over his face. If Master Chen were able to defeat his champion, he could dominate the stage for the rest of the event.


    A broad smile broke over Zhou Tianhao¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t felt so relieved for a long time.


    ¡°Master Chen... Master Chen Fan


    ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t listen to Master Gu¡¯s warning.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t care for money nor power either. As you said, you can ovee any problem with a sweep of your de. I didn¡¯t believe you, but now I do.¡±


    Xu Ao watched the boy and recalled their conversation by the Yan Gui Lake. He had thought the boy was unbearably arrogant; now the joke was on him.


    He knew from that moment that the boy was going to be a dominating figure in the entire Jiang Bei region if not in the Hu Dong Province.


    Most importantly of all, Xu Ao could stop hoping that he could bend the boy¡¯s will to work for him.

 Chapter 59 - Hail To You, Master Chen

    <h4>Chapter 59: Hail To You, Master Chen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan stood indifferently on the stage, while his audience was stunned by the development.


    To the audience, Lin Hu was an illustrious martial arts tycoon that had glorious titles. He was the skan Tiger, the disciple of the Hong Sect¡¯s Grand Master, and he was also revered as an expert in Internal Force.


    However, Chen Fan had defeated him like squashing a bug.


    Lin Hu was right about Chen Fan¡¯s technique; it does not belong to mortals.


    The True Martial Thirty-Six Forms was a fighting technique used by the True Martial Sect¡¯s disciples when they were in the Qi Refinement stage. This fighting technique was more powerful than any other martial arts technique in the mortal¡¯s world.


    After Chen Fan had achieved Jade Bone, he was able to use seven out of the thirty-six form; enough even to deal with Lei Qianjue.


    Once a cultivator of Qi Refinement level had mastered all thirty-six from, he or she was able to defeat a grand cultivator at Connate Spirit level easily. However, Chen Fan was only at the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment, and in order to master all thirty-six form, he would need to be at least the level of Divine Sea.


    That being said, the first three forms had already stunned the mortals watching his fight, particrly thest form, the Void Dimension Shockwave.


    Chen Fan scanned the crowd and noticed that all the businessmen, except for Xin Zhong on the tform had lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to hold his gaze. Xin Zhong¡¯s face was pale, he gave Chen Fan an ugly grin and said:


    ¡°Master Chen, would you let me go?


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Chen Fan linked his arms behind his back and took a step forward. In a blink, Chen Fan had flown himself to the edge of the tform.


    He walked slowly toward Xin Zhong and then said, ¡°I have given you a chance during ourst run in at the Chu Zhou City. But you had to spit on my goodwill and had invited Lin Hu to seek revenge on me. Now, why don¡¯t you tell me what I should do with you?¡±


    Xin Zhong¡¯s body trembled as Chen Fan inched closer toward him. Finally, he pulled out a gun and pointed it at Chen Fan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! I will shoot you!¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡± Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I am going to shoot you! I will!¡± Xin Zhong¡¯s hands were shaking, and so was his voice.


    Fourth Uncle shook his head and gloated at Xing Zhong¡¯s impending doom. The gun would be a threat to anyone but Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan was not just any normal martial artist; he was a Transcendent Master!


    Even if he had not reached the Transcendent State, the power in hisst move was not any less than that of a real one. What would a gun do to a Transcendent Master?


    Suddenly, Chen Fan shouted at Xing Zhong.


    ¡°DO IT!¡±


    Xin Zhong was startled and he identally pulled the trigger.


    Surprised by the turn of events, everyone looked to Chen Fan to see if he was harmed.


    Most of them had never heard of anyone who could dodge a bullet.


    However, they would never forget the scene they saw next as if it was tattooed into their mind.


    They saw Chen Fan was covered with a faint golden glow, and even though the bullet hit theyer of golden energy, it was unable to prate the barrier. Instead, the stic energy in the bullet caused a ripple on the energy shield.


    ¡°Not even the gun can hurt him?¡± Those who still had a sliver of hope that they could defeat Chen Fan using modern weapons finally gave up.


    Fourth Uncle announced slowly, ¡°Release the Internal Force, Fortify the Internal Strength! Such was the way of a Transcendent Master!


    ¡°A Transcendent Master fears no guns.¡±


    Chen Fan brushed away the bullet that lodged into the barrier and said lightly:


    ¡°How dare you?


    ¡°I was going to let you live, but not anymore.¡±


    ¡°No, NO... it was an ident!¡± Xin Zhong¡¯s face was contorted by fear as he begged Chen Fan for his life.


    Chen Fan¡¯s shot out one of his arms and threw the bullet back at Xin Zhong. The bulletnded squarely at the Xin Zhong¡¯s head, like hammer delivering a death blow to a cattle.


    Master Wu could no longer hold back his fear. He dropped both knees in front of Chen Fan and implored:


    ¡°Please, Master Chen. Spare me!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even grace him with a nce. He scanned the businessmen at the table again.


    Knowing they could no longer avoid acknowledging Chen Fan¡¯s power, they reluctantly held Chen Fan¡¯s gaze.


    Finally, Xu Ao broke the silence. He stood up and saluted to Chen Fan, ¡°Thank you so much, Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°From this day on, the gentlemen in the Jiang Bei Region will be at your service.¡±


    After Xu Ao had finished his words, Baldy Liu spoke up, ¡°Hail to you, Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°Master Chen, Master Chen!¡±


    One after another, the magnates at the table stood up and joined the chant.


    Some of them had reserved their respect for Chen Fan, thinking that modern weapons could easily kill the boy. However, after they had watched Chen Fan blocked a bullet, they couldn¡¯t help but admire Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    The world was big, but they doubted that they could find a second person who could do what Chen Fan had just done.


    They had no qualms with Xu Ao¡¯s proposal of letting Chen Fan be their leader.


    Seeing all the powerful tycoons bowed to a young man, the audience beneath the tform was convinced that they would never forget what happened today for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°He is a real man!¡±


    Many people heard the same voice in their mind.


    They knew that from now on, there would be only one dominant figure in the Jiang Bei region, and his name was Chen Fan.


    After the tournament was over, the tycoons and the audience left the stage for home. Apanied by Yang Li and her friends, A¡¯Xiu walked toward the vige.


    Their hearts were filled with strong yet contradicting emotions.


    They were amazed by Chen Fan¡¯s power, but they also feared Chen Fan¡¯s revenge.


    Fear was particrly strong in Brother Zhang. He hated Xiao Wang for dragging him into this mess.


    Without Xiao Wang¡¯s foolish encouragement, he would never have made a move on A¡¯Xiu.


    However, it turned out that A¡¯Xiu¡¯s boyfriend was not just a no ount; he was Master Chen, who was able to bend the will of powerful tycoons such as Xin Zhong. It would be as easy as squashing a worm for Chen Fan to deal with Brother Zhang: a lowly provincial Sanshou fighter.


    The promise of Chen Fan¡¯s revenge hangs over Xiao Wang¡¯s head like a sharp knife. He trembled from time to time and looked at his girlfriend with shifty eyes.


    His only hope in saving himself was the connection between Yang Li and Chen Fan¡¯s cousin. He would have to beg his girlfriend, who he often sneered at for her uselessness, to save his life.


    Yang Li was taken aback by the development and started to take a long hard look at her boy friend¡¯s motivation. It wasn¡¯t long before she saw through Xiao Wang¡¯s ruse. He was trying to set up Brother Zhang and Chen Fan¡¯s girlfriend all along! What a fool! If Chen Fan was just an ordinary high school student, the worst harm he could do was a fall out in a rtionship with Chen Fan.


    However, he was revealed to be the all mighty Master Chen, and he wouldn¡¯t react too kindly to Xiao Wang and Brother Zhang¡¯s scheme.


    Suddenly, a body of ck suits stopped them, one of them said with a stoic face: ¡°Master Chen wants to see you.¡±


    Struck by fear, Xiao Wang and Brother Zhang nearly copsed to the ground.


    Yang Li managed to keep calm and replied, ¡°Take us to him, please.¡±


    They met Chen Fan in a small courtyard.


    He sat in a chair and was fidgeting with a grey crystal between his fingers. He looked rxed, and one would be hard pressed to see a mighty master in this teenage boy.


    Around him were the bosses from Jiang Bei. They all held a solemn cast on their faces and listened to Chen Fan¡¯s airy remarks with a great measure of respect.


    Yang Li and her friends walked into the courtyard quietly, scarcely daring to breathe.


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Although A¡¯Xiu was not my girlfriend, you had made a move on her nheless. What do you think I should do with you?¡±


    Xiao Wang and Brother Zhang quivered. Without much thought, they both dropped their knees and started begging for their lives.


    Yang Li also put in, ¡°It¡¯s all our fault, but please let them live for Yang Li¡¯s sake!¡±


    ¡°Let them live?¡± Chen Fan smiled. ¡°Sure. But you are not allowed to tell my cousin what had happened today.


    ¡°If you break your promise, I will see to it that you and your family will suffer. Do you understand? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Li answered. She knew that the lives of her entire family were at stake. Xiao Wang and Brother Zhang looked to Yang Li appreciatively.


    ¡°Fine, you can leave now.¡± Chen Fan waved a dismiss. Everyone hurried out of the courtyard except for A¡¯Xiu.


    ¡°Master Chen, you are just going to let them leave?¡± Xu Ao asked incredulously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time on them. It isn¡¯t worth it.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    After all, he didn¡¯t care all that much about A¡¯Xiu either.


    If it were Xiao Qiong whom they were scheming against, he would not let them leave alive.


    Afterward, He looked at another person kneeling on the ground in front of him.


    ¡°Master Wu, how do I know you have told me the truth?¡±


    ¡°My lord, if I had told you one single lie, I will be hit by a bus as soon as I walk out of here. Oh.. and so will my teacher and his teacher.¡± Master Wu swore, and then he continued, ¡°It¡¯s true that The Yin Dragon Pond in my sect produces Yin Crystals. However, due to its powerful Yin spirit, these crystals are only suitable for Ghost Reining and nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I will let you live in exchange for this piece of information.¡± Chen Fan looked at the grey crystal in between his fingers and smiled. ¡°I was worried that I would never be able toplete the Misty Mountain Array. But look what I found! Haha.¡±


    ¡°Well, it looks like I will have to leave Chu Zhou City for a while.¡±


    He looked into the distance with glinting eyes. The meaning of his words escaped everyone around him.

 Chapter 60 - The Glance That Took Five Hundred Years

    <h4>Chapter 60: The nce That Took Five Hundred Years</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Of all the Numinous Treasures, the Yin Crystals were perfect for recing the deep sea stones and the pine driftwood in the Misty Mountain Array. With these crystals, Chen Fan could finally finish the array and speed up his progress toward the Ethereal Enlightenment stage.


    One might ask, what was the Ethereal Enlightenment? Although its exact nature was convoluted, its effects were clear: unlocking the Immortal Enlightenment.


    Once Chen Fan reached the Ethereal Enlightenment, he should be able to face off against any Transcendent Masters in the world easily. Then and only then, Chen Fan would have the ability to protect his loved ones from harm.


    ¡°Your sect is located in Zhong Zhou Province and Dong Du City?¡± Chen Fan asked Master Wu.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Master Wu nodded vigorously.


    Chu Zhou City nodded slightly. There was no time to waste, as soon as he finished up his personal business at Chu Zhou City, he would leave for Zhong Zhou.


    Everyone watched as Chen Fan stood up, and no one dared to ask him where he was going.


    As soon as Chen Fan went through the exit, he was greeted by Miss Lu outfitted with an alluring smile on the other side. Behind her stood a brawny middle-aged man.


    ¡°I am Lu Yanwu from the Lu Family. Nice to meet you, Master Chen.¡±


    Miss Lu put one leg ahead of the other and curtsied like a well-mannereddy from the antiquity period.


    Chen Fan nodded a reply and walked past her. His mind was preupied with the Yin Crystals and had no time to talk. Having been given the cold-shoulder by Chen Fan, Lu Yanwu stood speechless as shame and embarrassment crept onto her face. Never once had she been ignored by anyone.


    Even those high borndies and lords would have to greet her back, because of her illustrious family¡¯s ancestors.


    Plus, with her attractiveness, she didn¡¯t even need her family¡¯s influence to catch the young men¡¯s attention.


    The Fourth Uncleforted the girl, ¡°Mydy, please don¡¯t mind him.


    ¡°Master Chen had reached an impossible height in his career at such a young age; we would expect him to be a bit difficult to work with.¡±


    Lu Yanwu pondered a moment and then sighed.


    Since she was from a martial arts family, she knew better than anyone else the power of a Transcendent Master.


    Ye Nantian was a perfect example of a Transcendent Master and what they are capable of. He was able to dominate the entire Northern China during his prime. However, Chen Fan¡¯s power was not any less than that of Ye Nantian.


    Unbeknownst to Chen Fan, his audience had mistaken his Diamond Art as the signature protective energy of the Four True Righteousness used by the Transcendent Masters.


    Although Chen Fan was not a real Transcendent Master, he was able to hold his ground against one.


    Chu Zhou City, Yun Wu Mountain...


    Jiang Churan walked toward Chen Fan while thetter stood by a cliff drop with his hands linked behind his back. He looked into the distance where the clouds sprawled across the vista.


    She paused a second and then asked, ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡±


    ¡°I want you to know that I am going to leave the Chu Zhou City for a while, I need you to deliver a message to Auntie Tang.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°You are... leaving?¡± Jiang Churan was taken aback. She hurried a question, ¡°Where, for how long?¡±


    ¡°I am going to Zhong Zhou Province, Dong Du City. I could be as long as four months.¡± Chen Fan said.


    Jiang Churan felt fire burst inside of her.


    ¡°Dong Du City? What are you doing there? So you won¡¯t be back until the Chinese new year?¡±


    Jiang Churan continued with a sharp voice, ¡°Your mother had sent you here to study and look what you have been doing? Working in the bar, and taking vacations for days on end!


    ¡°And what is this now? Leave for four months? What about your study?¡±


    There was a sharp edge in her voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t put yourself together, you will never be good enough for Fei-Fei! You won¡¯t even get into a university, much less keep on providing for Fei-Fei. Are you nning to mooch off Miss Wei for the rest of your life?¡±


    Then, her face softened a little, and so did her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Chen Fan. Don¡¯t be stupid.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and replied, ¡°I have to. I have my reasons. ¡±


    Afterward, he handed a key to Jiang Churan.


    ¡°This is the key to the mansion at the top of the mountain.


    ¡°I knew Auntie Tang always dreamed of living in that mansion. It will be hers for the time I am gone. I said I would get her one of these mansions, and I always keep my word.¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and started off.


    ¡°Chen Fan?


    ¡°Come back, you!¡±


    Jiang Churan shouted at Chen Fan. Seeing Chen Fan had outright ignored her, she stomped the ground in frustration.


    She looked at the key and then cursed.


    ¡°Are you still trying to fool me, loser?¡±


    However, she paused with the key in her hand for a while, hesitating.


    Reason told her that Chen Fan was just bluffing. However, she heard another voice from deep down, telling her to try to use the key.


    ¡°I guess I could go up there and see for myself.¡±


    However, after much contemtion, Jiang Churan gave up with a sigh; she put away the key and started down the mountain.


    There were no talking frogs in the real world, and neither was she a princess.


    Magic kisses belong only in fairy tales, and in the real world, there was only one kind of magic: hard work. So far, she didn¡¯t even see a tad bit of effort from Chen Fan to change his future for the better.


    Once Chen Fan reached the end of the mountain path, he pulled open the door of a ck Mercedes and got in.


    Master Wu was already waiting for him inside the car. He asked respectfully,


    ¡°Master Chen, are we going to Dong Du City right now?¡±


    Chen Fan had already bid farewell with Jiang Tanqiu and Wei Ziqin before he came to talk to Jiang Churan. He had asked Old Man Zhen to call the school and ask for a long vacation on his behalf. Since Old Man Zhen was one of the stakeholders of the school, the teachers gave Chen Fan the green light without raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°No, not now, there is somewhere I need to be before we leave.¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and said wistfully.


    They arrived at the entrance of the Foreign Language Academy in Jin City.


    Chen Fan got off the car and walked to arge tree beside the entrance. He stood and watched the boys and girlse out of the school.


    They were all his age, energetic and blessed with a bright future. They prattled andughed with each other as they walked and frolicked out of the school.


    After a while, a graceful and elegant girl walked through the gate. She was no more than sixteen. However, her beauty was already budding.


    She was apanied by a few attractive boys and girls. They surrounded her as worker bees would to their queen.


    The elegant girl didn¡¯t notice the young boy under the tree; she bid farewell to her ssmates and walked away.


    A luxurious race car pulled out of the school gate, and a young boy with a face that was tattooed into the dark side of Chen Fan¡¯s brain emerged from the car. He offered a ride to the girl.


    The girl refused with a graceful smile. After exchanging a few words, they parted ways.


    The handsome young man didn¡¯t seem upset by the girl¡¯s rejection. Under many infatuated gazes of the other teenage girls, he got into the car and revved the engine before he was gone.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone else. He had dedicated this moment to the girl.


    He watched as she walked out of the school, waved goodbye to her friends, and refused the ride with the smile.


    As quietly as he had been so far, he watched as she eventually disappeared among the flood of people in the street.


    ¡°Master, do you want me to catch up with her?¡±


    After a few cautious moments, Master Wu braved a question.


    ¡°No need. I just wanted to see her face. ¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and walked away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I have waited for over five hundred years for this moment; I can wait a little more.


    ¡°The next time I see you, I will have the power to protect you until the end of the time.¡±


    ¡ª I am back after five hundred years; There you stand with the same smile I loved.

 Chapter 61 - All The Way To The West.

    <h4>Chapter 61: All The Way To The West.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Along the outskirts of the Zhong Zhou Province, on a luxury bus, two men and a woman were conversing. The older man looked spirited and energetic despite his old age while the other younger man¡¯s expression suggested he possessed a sharp mind and sound judgment. The girl beside them was young; she watched the two men with a pair of witty eyes.


    They were Chen Fan and his entourage.


    Chen Fan had politely refused Zhou Tianhao¡¯s offer for a ride. He was not in a hurry, and therefore, he had decided to take a bus so that he could enjoy the view on the way. The bus was slow, it had been three days, and they had just crossed the border into Zhong Zhou Province.


    The girl next to him was A¡¯Xiu.


    A¡¯Xiu sat quietly with determination written all over her face. Regardless of how many times Chen Fan had asked her to leave, she just stared back with a pair of watery eyes, begging to stay with him.


    Master Wu took pity on the girl and braved a request for her to travel with them. Chen Fan kept his silence, which Master Wu took as permission.


    However, the girl quickly proved to be quite a helper.


    Both Chen Fan and Master Wu were used to having everything done for them. Therefore, they asked the girl to handle most of the chores, such as buying train tickets, booking a hotel, and asking for directions.


    Chen Fan looked at Master Wu with a half smile.


    Master Wu¡¯s real name was Wu Shanhe.


    The smile on his face frozen in ce when he noticed Chen Fan was studying his face intensely.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? I have already told you everything I know. ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Fan fished out the grey crystal from his pocket and asked, ¡°What really is going on at the Yin Dragon Pond? Don¡¯t try to fool me again. I know more than you about this Yin Dragon Pond.¡±


    Yin Crystals only formed around areas where Yin Qi conglomerated.


    Such a ce was practically a heaven for sentient beings that cultivated the Yin Qi. Calling it a sacred ground was not overstating it, particrly on earth where most of the Qi had already dried up. It was like a lush oasis that would attract all kinds of animals, big and small.


    Not all sentient beings cultivated the Spirit Qi. Some felt a closer affinity for the Malice Qi, Yin Qi, and even Fiend Qi.


    If Master Wu and his sect were really in charge of such a sacred ground for cultivation, he would have at least reached the Ethereal Enlightenment level. However, Chen Fan knew that that was far from reality.


    Master Wu¡¯s smile evaporated from his face; his body quivered as he stammered... ¡°Master Chen, you already knew about that ce?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s face was cid and calm.


    The old man no longer dared lie to Chen Fan, so he shared it all. ¡°Actually... this pond indeed belongs to my sect.


    ¡°My sect is called the Yin Ghost Sect, and our founder was an infamous Captain of the Tomb Raiders¡ªYes, it was a thing ever since back in the Han Dynasty. Our founder lived during the Qin Dynasty, and he stumbled upon an ancient tomb of the Tang period, and it turned out to be a treasure trove. From the tomb, he had gained a secret art of the ancient Tang dynasty family, and he started cultivating following the method outlined in the art. After a while, he started up his own sect. ¡±


    ¡°I am the third-generation disciple of our founder. I have two more sect brothers. Their powers were both on par with mine. My teacher had passed away many years ago, and the three of us had been managing the sect since.


    ¡°The Yin Dragon Pond was a sacred ground discovered by our founder. My grandmaster realized that the area was filled to the brim with Yin Qi, and therefore would be beneficial for cultivation. He went into the pond for a long period of cultivation before the tragedy struck suddenly.¡±


    Master Wu¡¯s eyes suddenly lost focus as fear surfaced on his face.


    ¡°What kind of tragedy?¡± Curiosity spurred A¡¯Xiu to ask.


    ¡°Unknown to our founder, there was a.., monster living inside the pond.¡± Master Wu gathered himself and then said, ¡°It was a half snake and half water dragon with a mouth that breathed deadly Yin and Malic Qi. Our founder fought with the monster but was wounded and defeated. Those wounds eventually took his life a few yearster.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, the monster still lived deep inside the pond and didn¡¯t seem to want to wreak havoc in the world.


    ¡°My teacher led my two sect brothers and me to the pond to investigate a few years ago. The monster came right at us. We didn¡¯t even think of fighting back, so we snatched a few crystals from the pond and ran away.¡±


    After Wu Shanhe had finished his story, he looked at Chen Fan fearfully.


    ¡°Master Chen, I really didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. I didn¡¯t tell you the truth because I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°That monster looked like a water dragon, and therefore, our founder had named the ce the ¡®Yin Dragon Pond.¡¯ My grandmaster was the only person who saw it with his own eyes. That monster had outlived two generations of disciples and should be over a hundred years old by now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A¡¯Xiu gasped incredulously.


    Chen Fan and Lin Hu both possessed incredible abilities, but their power was stillprehensible to a normal human. However, a hundred-year-old water dragon sounded straight from mythical tales.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a water dragon, just a Yin Snake.¡± Chen Fan said lightly. ¡°The real water dragon could summon wind and rain on a whim, and controlling the flow of air with ease. That little snake would need at least five hundred years to achieve such power.¡±


    ¡°Master Chen, you seem to know such a monster?¡± Wu Shanhe was taken aback.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Fan replied lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just a snake.¡±


    If Wu Shanhe was right, the Yin Snake had grown to a dozen meters long and was able to breathe out Yin and Malic Qi; it must have reached Ethereal Enlightenment level in its cultivation.


    However, the power of such cryptids were no match against a cultivator even though they were at the same level.


    A cultivator had the help of various Dharma Treasures and was aided by immortal arts, while the animals had no such advantages.


    ¡°Nheless, I have reached only the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment level. It might be challenging for me to take on the snake right now.¡±


    So thinking, Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°I should wait until I reach thete-stage of the Foundation Establishment level and try to use the Immortal Enlightenment level spells. Either that or I should further refine the Jade Marrow Talisman and increase its damage.¡±


    Chen Fan had named the talisman the Talisman of Thunder ever since he had used the Arcane Bulwark of Thunder to defeat Master Wu. This was the first Drahma Artifact he had owned on earth.


    Finally, Chen Fan decided that they would halt their travel to Dong Du City, to start focusing on refining his talisman for now.


    He asked Wu Shanhe, ¡°Is there anywhere suitable for cultivation? I also need some herbs to aid in my progress.¡±


    ¡°Herbs for cultivation?¡± Wu Shanhe mulled on the question for a while. Suddenly, he pped his head and said, ¡°Yes! there is one of thergest medicinal herb markets in the Jiu Ding City.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s eyes lit up with interest.


    He had heard of the Jiu Ding City before; it was a famous distribution and warehouse center for traditional Chinese medicine.


    Chen Fan had searched hard for precious herbs to help him with his cultivation; however, Chu Zhou was a small city and therefore had a very limited supply of herbs. Even thirty-years-old ginseng would cost a fortune.


    Chen Fan was confident that once he could find enough high-grade herbs, he would be able to improve his cultivation further.


    He could also leverage other unique Dharmic Formtions to improve the power of the Talisman of Thunder further.

 Chapter 62 - Herbal Auction

    <h4>Chapter 62: Herbal Auction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As soon as the party reached Jiu Ding City, they smelled the pungent scent of Chinese medicine.


    ¡°Master Chen, What kind of medicine are you nning on purchasing? Ginseng, Astragalus, Lingzhi mushroom, Saussurea, Dong Quai or Solomon¡¯s-seal? They have everything.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of herbs they are, as long as they are old, preferably ancient.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    He was not going to use the herbs themselves, but to extract the Spirit Qi that was absorbed in the herbs.


    Wu Shanhe was taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s words. The key to using Chinese medicine was a goodbination of different herbs. A thousand-year-old Ginseng was useless without the aid of some of the mostmon ingredients. That, however, was the conventional way of using herbs. Considering Chen Fan¡¯s otherworldly power, Wu Shanhe decided to keep his doubts unspoken.


    ¡°I think we will have the best luck finding old herbs at those older shops.¡± Wu Shanhe pondered for a second and then said, ¡°Master Chen, follow me.¡±


    He led the way since he was familiar with the city. Soon, they arrived at a shop with a grand storefront.


    The store¡¯s name was the Hall of a Hundred Medicines.


    ¡°Although merchants from all over China flocked to the Jiu Ding City, the business was dominated by a few families. The Hall of a Hundred Medicines was owned by one of those hegemony families. It had over three hundred years of history, one of the oldest in China.¡±


    The three walked into the store, and they were greeted by the salesperson.


    A sales representative was necessary for the Hall of a Hundred Medicines since their customers were not herb wholesalers, but peopleing to seek precious herbal ingredients.


    ¡°I want to see your chief apothecary.¡±


    Master Wu announced proudly. He sounded like a different person when he was speaking to Chen Fan.


    ¡°May I know who am I speaking to?¡±


    The sales person was caught off guard by Master Wu¡¯s request.


    At ces like the Hall of a Hundred Medicines, the one who called the shots were not the managers, it was the Chief Apothecary. Most of these apothecaries were renowned Chinese medicine doctors and were invaluable to the store.


    ¡°My name is Wu Shanhe.¡±Master Wu brushed his long beard and said proudly.


    ¡°Ok, please wait for a second.¡±


    Despite his confusion, the salesperson went to the back of the store to find the chief apothecary.


    Chen Fan and Master Wu sat down at the waiting area, and an employee of the store served them two cups of high-grade tea. They didn¡¯t have to wait long before they heard quick footstepsing from the back of the store. An old man in his sixties with a snowy beard walked into the waiting area.


    ¡°Ah-ha! Master Wu! Why didn¡¯t you give us a heads up before you came so that we could serve you better.¡± The old man walked over to Master Wu and said respectfully.


    Seeing the surprise in the eyes of A¡¯Xiu and the salesperson, Master Wu hung a smug smile on his face.


    He might be a nobody in the Jiang Bei region; however, he was considered a grand master here in the Zhong Zhou Province and was a frequent guest of honor at the houses of the rich and powerful.


    Chen Fan gave Master Wu a nce, which quickly brought things into perspective for Master Wu. The smug smile on his face disappeared, and he hurried to ask about the medicine.


    ¡°My... young friend wants to buy some old herbs. I wonder if you have any?¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± The chief Apothecary paused a second and then said hesitantly, ¡°I am sorry, but a youngdy has just bought up all the precious herbs from the entire city. I don¡¯t even have a fifty-year-old ginseng, not to mention ones that are over a hundred-year-old.¡±


    ¡°Really? She¡¯s got some deep pockets.¡± Master Wu was shocked.


    Ginseng that was over a hundred years old was sold by the gram. It could fetch as much as a few tens of thousands of yuan per gram, as such, one single ginseng would cost over a few million. If the buyer had purchased all the ancient ginseng in the city, she must have spent an unimaginable amount of money.


    ¡°Rumor has it that she was from a prominent family in Hong Kong. But that¡¯s just the rumor.¡± The old man shook his head.


    Master Wu paused a second and gave Chen Fan a helpless look.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and then said, ¡°There is nowhere else I can find old herbs in the city?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, and no...¡± The old man hesitated and then shot Master Wu a nce. ¡°Have you heard of the auction?¡±


    ¡°The auction for precious herbs? I thought that was just fake news.¡± Master Wu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s real. It is held every few months, and the bidder buys the herbs directly from local herbalists. If you are lucky, you might be able to find something really rare there. You would never see those herbs on the market since they were auctioned off to the rich people before they reached the store counter. The auction is invite based, and cash only.¡±


    Most auctions like this were held in secrecy, and therefore no a lot of people had heard of it.


    ¡°When does it start.¡± Chen Fan didn¡¯t care if it was a private auction or not. His goal was to get precious herbs, and he would do anything to get it.


    ¡°The next one is in three days, seven o¡¯clock at the Clear Lake Manor.¡± Chief apothecary announced under his breath.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Chen Fan stood up, and so did Master Wu, and they both left the store after waving the old man a farewell.


    After they were out of the Hall of a Hundred Medicines, they found a hotel and settled in.


    Three dayster...


    Chen Fan and his entourage took a taxi and arrived at the Clear Lake Manor. The manor was heavily guarded, and a group of security stood guard at the entrance.


    ¡°I am sorry, this is private property. Please turn back if you don¡¯t have an invitation.¡± A security guard walked over the Chen Fan and said annoyedly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have an invitation.¡± Master Wu said lightly. ¡°Please let your boss know that Wu Shanhe from the Dong Du City came to visit him.¡±


    The security noticed the unusual calmness in Master Wu and started to think that he was an influential person.


    Suddenly, a ck Mercedes pulled over to the entrance, and a plump middle age man waddled over to Master Wu.


    ¡°Master Wu! What brings you here? I thought you went to Jiang Bei.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s you, Boss Hu!¡± Master Wu said. The memory of what happened in Jiang Bei made Master Wu blush a little.


    He had nned to make a fortune in the Jiang Bei region; however, he was brought down by a young boy. It was an embarrassing matter; as such, he quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°Are you here to join the auction? Very well then, we need a ticket to get in.¡±


    ¡°Oh-why, follow me. But please help me judge the quality of the herbs when we are in there.¡± Boss Hu reply.


    Since the items for sale in the auction were from private owners, it was not umon to encounter scammers during the sales event. The host of the auction assumed no responsibility for the quality of the product; it was all ¡°Caveat emptor¡± inside the auction house. Although Master Wu was not a skilled Traditional Chinese doctor, no one in the Zhong Zhou Province would dare sell any fake herbs to him.


    The security let them pass without any protest.


    As they filed through the gate, they found the manner was huge inside. A hostess had guided them through many lobbies until they arrived at a quiet courtyard.


    The small courtyard was already packed with well-dressed men and women. From their ents, it was easy to tell that these buyers were from all over China.


    ¡°Nice to see you here, Master Wu.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Master Wu.¡±


    ¡°How are you doing Master Wu?¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan and Master Wu walked into the courtyard, many greeted thetter like an old friend.


    Some started to introduce Master Wu to those who were not familiar with him. He was the jewel of the Dong Du City and was able to summon the ghost andmand the spirits.


    Chen Fan was amused by the poprity of Master Wu. He found it hard to imagine that someone who kneeled in front of him, begging for his life was revered so much here.


    Suddenly, he heard a cold snort.


    ¡°Master Wu? More like Swindle Wu.¡±


    Wu Shanhe¡¯s face hardened, and then he looked toward the speaker.


    It was a woman of tall stature and a face harder than rock with chiseled features, making her look like a mix of Asian and White. She red at the old man contemptuously.


    ¡°That is Miss Zheng From Hong Kong.¡± Boss Hu exined under his breath. ¡°She has bought all the rare herbs in the city. Rumor has it that her father was dying and needed as many rare herbs as possible to extend his life.¡±


    ¡°The Zheng Family of Hong Kong?¡± Master Wu gasped.

 Chapter 63 - Lesser Spirit Herb

    <h4>Chapter 63: Lesser Spirit Herb</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although they shared amonst name, the Zheng family of Hong Kong was not the same as that of the Chu Zhou City.


    During the heydays of the Zheng Family of Hong Kong, they were on the top ten of the Forbes list. Even now, they were around twentieth to thirtieth. Not even the richest person in Zhong Zhou Province couldpare with the might of the Zheng Family.


    During the eighties and the nies, such prominent families were able to talk directly to the Federal Political Bureau. As such, if the head of the family came to visit Zhong Zhou Province, the provincial government would greet him with someone in the government with equal political clout.


    Although Wu Shanhe had some influence in the Zhong Zhou Province, he was no match against heavyweight such as the Zheng Family.


    Master Wu looked at Chen Fan for help. Seeing Chen Fan was indifferent to his embarrassment, Master Wu stepped back and out of the women¡¯s way.


    The half Asian, half white girl snorted at Master Wu and walked into the courtyard.


    None of the bosses and tycoons from Zhong Zhou city dared to stand up for Master Wu. They knew that even theirbined might could not reach a fraction of the Zheng Family¡¯s influence.


    ¡°The Zheng Family from Hong Kong?¡± Chen Fan mulled on the name for a while.


    The old man of the family was a household name among the Chinesemunity in China and abroad. He was in his eighties; the same age as Superman Li. Chen Fan scrapped the memory of his past life and remembered that he had seen on the news that the old man passed away this year.


    ¡°No wonder they are buying up all the precious herbs.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    In his eighties, the Old Man Zhen had reached the end of his life, as he suffered multiple organ failures. There was no cure for him. Even these rare herbal medicine could only temporarily boost his vitality but would not be able to halt the unrelenting beckoning of death.


    As a cultivator, Chen Fann knew that the best medicine for prolonging life was the Essence Enhancing Pill. Too bad that Chen Fan couldn¡¯t gather enough material to make more, otherwise, he could sell them to the Zheng Family for a hefty price.


    ¡°Master Chen, let¡¯s go in.¡± Wu Shanhe spoke under his breath.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    This was an underground auction and as such,mitting to a transaction here was risky business. Neither the host nor the seller offered a guarantee that the items were authentic.


    The first item of the auction was a one-hundred-and-thirty years old Mountain Ginseng.


    It weighed 127 grams and started at three million. The half-white girl eventually bought the ginseng with a whopping seven million.


    ¡°Deep pockets!¡± A lot of people eximed.


    Ever since the start of the auction, the half-blood girl had bought off nearly all the items with skyrocket offers. In the end, most people scarcely dared to bid against her. Most of the bidders were here to purchase their business inventory; therefore, it was not absolutely necessary for them topete against the girl.


    Chen Fan was only able to get a ny-year-old ck Hair Herb. Most of the other herbs were snatched up by the half white girl.


    ¡°The next one requires some judgment; you have been warned: buyers beware.¡±


    The host brought out a tter; he removed the ck cloth that covered it and revealed a gnarly bough.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°I have no clue, is it also herbal medicine?¡±


    ¡°It looks familiar.¡±


    The bidders narrowed their eyes, tiring to get a better view of the item.


    ¡°Uh?¡± Chen Fan gasped lightly.


    ¡°Master Chen, have you recognized what it is?¡± Wu Shanhe asked.


    ¡°Not really.¡±Chen Fan shook his head and then continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is an herbal medicine, but I can sense a strong presence of Spirit Qi inside. It was ten times stronger than what was in the hundred-year-old ginseng.¡±


    ¡°A herb like this is close to Spirit Medicine; as such, it can be called Lesser Spirit Medicine.¡±


    ¡°Lesser Spirit Medicine?¡± Master Wu was at a loss.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chen Fan nodded. Since he was in the mood to talk, he continued to fill Master Wu in. ¡°The so-called Spirit Herbs are anything that contained enough Spirit Qi, let it be rare herbs or just a de of grass. Only Spirit Herbs could be used to make real Spirit Pills.¡±


    ¡°However, the Spirit Herbs were extremely picky in terms of their growing environment. On the earth, right now, there are probably less than half a dozen such herbs, and most of them were hidden deep in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°It would take a regr herb over a thousand years to harness enough Spirit Qi to be a Spirit Herb. However, this bough had lived over half a millennia and therefore was halfway to be a real Spirit Medicine, hence the prefix in its name, ¡®lesser.¡¯¡±


    Master Wu listened attentively and wished that he had a pen and paper so that he could write the knowledge down.


    He had never heard of Spirit Herbs. All he knew about Chinese Medicine was that the older they were, the more potent their effect were.


    ¡°Although it possessed only half the effect of a real Spirit Medicine, I should be able to use it and create some lesser version of the Spirit Pills.¡±


    Master Wu was ted by Chen Fan¡¯s words. He asked, ¡°Should we bid on it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    This seemingly ordinary tree bough possessed the highest concentration of Spirit Qi he had ever seen since he was reborn. If he didn¡¯t get it this time around, he might have to wait for another decade toy eyes on its equal. He could not pass up this opportunity.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Master Wu¡¯s face was lit up with excitement.


    If they were sessful in their bidding, he could watch and learn while Master Chen made the Spirit Pills.


    The skill of Elixir Brewing so far had only been a legend to Master Wu, and he could not wait to witness it with his own eyes.


    Some ancient schools had recorded the art of Elixir Brewing; however, the art had long since been lost. The modern technology of extracting the medicinalponents of the natural herbs couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°This unknown herb starts at five million.¡±


    The host announced, and then there was a pin drop silence in the courtyard.


    Five million was not a small amount to be spent on something that they couldn¡¯t even recognize.


    ¡°Five million and five hundred thousand.¡±


    Master Wu raised the stake.


    Seeing it was Master Wu who had first spoken up, the rest of the bidders wagered that this bough did not have any medicinal use but could only be used to enhance Dharma Spells.


    With this in mind, even fewer people were willing to join the bidding.


    Even as the host hesitated if he should strike a deal with the only bidder, a clear voice came up.


    ¡°Ten million!¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by the development. They looked to the speaker, and it was the half white girl.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Master Wu was riled up by the turn of events. He has been angry with the girl ever since the beginning of the event when she ndered his name; thisst provocation was thest straw.


    ¡°Eleven million!¡±


    Master Wu shouted.


    ¡°Twenty million!¡±


    The half white girl said lightly.


    Most bidders were stunned by the rate at which the price was increasing. Master Wu had raised his offer by a million, yet the girl had followed up with ten million.


    The sudden surge in the offer had also quelled Master Wu¡¯s enthusiasm.


    He had worked hard all his life and had umted a few hundred million worth of the assets. Twenty million was all the cash he could afford. So thinking, Master Wu looked to Chen Fan for help.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and pondered.


    Although he had over six hundred thousand cash in his bank ount, he had used more than half of those on purchasing supreme-grade jade to construct the Misty Mountain Array. By then, he had less than fifteen million yuan left on his ount.


    After a while, Chen Fan said, ¡°All I could afford is thirty million.¡±


    ¡°Oh well.¡± Master Wu gritted his teeth and gid in for a bidding war.


    ¡°Twenty-one million!¡±


    ¡°Thirty million.¡± The half-blood girl raised her offer by another then million. She gave Master Wu a sidelong nce after she had put in her offer.


    Everyone was speechless by how quickly the situation and escted.


    Such was the financial clout of the Zheng Family that the girl didn¡¯t even hesitate when she raised her offer by the tens of millions. To her, money was nothing but a string of numbers.


    Having reached his budget, Master Wu sat down into his chair slowly and begrudgingly.


    ¡°Master Chen, this mix-bloodss is a jerk! Why don¡¯t we...¡± As he spoke, he glided a finger across his neck.


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Although Chen Fan was pissed off by losing the precious Spirit Medicine, he was curious as to why would the Zheng Family even need the seemingly useless tree branch.


    He believed that the Zhengs were not idiots, and they would not dump thirty million yuan into something that had no return.


    ¡°Unless someone in the Zheng Family had also recognized that this bough as a Less Spirit Herb.¡±


    Chen Fan thought as his eyes glinted.

 Chapter 64 - The Mysterious Mr. Shi

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Mysterious Mr. Shi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Hmph! Some country hillbillies living under a rock dare topete with me?¡±


    The half white girl lifted her chin and shot Master Wu a contemptuous look.


    By then, the worker at the auction house had carried the item to the girl. The girl lifted the cover and asked the middle age man beside him with a frown. ¡°Mr. Shi, is this the miracle cure you were talking about?¡±


    The man opened his half-closed eyes as green light lit up in his eyes.


    After he had examined the tree branch, he shut his eyes and bemoaned.


    ¡°What a shame, this Essence of Thousand Pinewood is so close to being the miracle cure. But it was harvested a few hundred years too early.¡±


    ¡°Essence of Thousand Pinewood?¡±


    The half white girl asked in confusion. She had never heard of such herb before.


    ¡°The Essence of Thousand Pinewood was a sentient organism that lived off of the essence of pine wood. It looks just like an old tree bough.¡± Mr. Shi said.


    ¡°It was a well-kept knowledge in our sect, and therefore not a lot of people know about it.¡±


    ¡°Since it was not what we were looking for, what should we do now?¡± The furrow on the girl¡¯s face deepened.


    Before she arrived at Jiu Ding City, she had already been to the other three centers of Chinese medicine and failed to obtain anything useful for her grandfather¡¯s ailment. Jiu Ding City was herst stop, and if not for Mr. Shi¡¯s advice, she would never have thought of buying a shriveled useless tree branch with thirty million yuan.


    ¡°My grandpa canst at most three more months.


    ¡°The other households had already been eyeing our assets. Jiu Ding City is myst stop if I can¡¯t find anything here, I don¡¯t know what I should do next. I am on myst leg here.¡±


    So thinking, fear glinted in the girl¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there is another ce where I can guarantee to find something useful.¡± Mr. Shi said confidently.


    ¡°Where is that?¡± The girl¡¯s face was lit up with hope.


    ¡°Based on the chronicles of my sect, the founder of my sect had found a would-be miracle herb somewhere near the Dong Du City a few hundred years ago. Our founder had marked the location but left the herb untouched.¡± Mr. Shi said lightly. ¡°However, our fonderter fled to Hong Kong and was never able to retrieve that herb.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t we go there now!¡± The girl asked excitedly.


    ¡°It had been a hundred years; many things have changed. I am afraid that finding it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.¡± Mr. Shi shook his head. ¡°Twenty years ago, I went back and attempted to locate the herb. I was only able to spot a few likely spots, but wasn¡¯t able to continue my search.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Miss Zheng was at a loss again.


    If they couldn¡¯t find it, the miracle cure might as well not exist.


    Mr. Shi smiled confidently and then said: ¡°Was that old man we met earlier from Dong Du City?¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Miss Zheng paused a second and hurried to dispatch an employee to ask.


    Master Wu was a household name in Zhong Zhou Province, and therefore, the servant came back very quickly with confirmation.


    Miss Zheng nodded and then said, ¡°Indeed, he is from Dong Du City. He is quite popr there too; people call him Master Wu and he was able to Reine Ghost and Bend Blood.¡±


    She said with a contemptuous tone. ¡°I think those are just high tales he wanted others to believe.¡±


    ¡°Not necessary.¡± Mr. Shi stood up and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go meet this Master Wu.¡±


    Miss Zheng was taken aback at first, but she quickly followed Mr. Shi.


    After seeing that there was nothing to purchase at the auction, Chen Fan and Master Wu left the auction before it was over.


    Thanks to the Zheng Family, Chen Fan was only able to get a hold of three-hundred-year-old herbs. Also, he had missed the opportunity of obtaining a Spirit Medicine. Despite his calm expression, a knot of fire was burning slowly inside of his belly.


    He could have taken the bough for himself by force; however, as a Celestial Lord, he had a reputation to keep.


    After all, the bough was only a lesser Spirit Medicine and therefore had a very questionable effect. Should the bough be the real deal, he could do whatever it took to obtain the Spirit Medicine.


    ¡°The Zheng Family is a bunch of fools! They are lucky that you are so tolerable.¡± Master Wu was not very pleased by the run-ins with the Zheng Family either.


    He was humiliated by a girl in front of his acquaintances.


    So saying, he sneaked a peek at Chen Fan¡¯s face, hoping anger would spur Chen Fan to stand up for him. However, he was disappointed by Chen Fan¡¯s imprable and stoic expression.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    A sharp voice came from behind them.


    Chen Fan and hispanions turned around the saw the girling toward them.


    ¡°You again?¡±


    Master Wu said with a massive frown.¡±What do you want? We have other business to tend to.¡±


    Miss Zheng¡¯s face was hard, and she said in a cold voice, ¡°Are you Wu Shanhe from the Dong Du City?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so what?¡± Master Wu narrowed his eyes and asked.


    His scalp prickled as he registered hostility. They had dug into his background, but what for?


    Master Wu pulled a taut face and then shouted:


    ¡°What do you want? Spit it out; I am busy!¡±


    Anger shed across Miss Zheng¡¯s face, but she was able to hold it back. ¡°I want to hire you to locate something for me; it¡¯s near the Dong Du City.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking for? A tomb?¡± Master Wu¡¯s knee jerk reaction was that the girl was going to hire him as a grave robber. After all, the founder of his sect used to be the captain of tomb raiders. In addition, Dong Du city was well known for the countless and nameless mounds that scattered its suburbs such as the famous Beimang Mound.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what we are looking for, Mr. Shi will fill you inter. ¡± Miss Zheng pointed at the middle age man beside him and said.


    The man was holding a paper fan, and wearing a pair of thin copper rimmed sses, making him look like a schr.


    ¡°Master Shi? Are you that Feng Shui in Hong Kong?¡± Master Wu eximed. ¡°I have only heard of Zhou Daoji, Master Zhou who resided in Hong Kong, how do youpare to him?¡±


    Miss Zheng¡¯s face turned red.


    Zhou Daoji was the most famous master in Hong Kong, and Mr. Shi simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    Even as she was about to say something, Mr. Shi took a step forward and said: ¡°You will find out soon about how Ipare to Master Zhou.¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, he shot a wave of energy at Master Wu.


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Master Wu reacted quickly and started his Dharmic powers.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    As the two energy collided, a huge explosion erupted in the Void Dimension.


    After one brief exchange of fire, they had a taste of each other¡¯s power. Mr. Shi¡¯s body was shaken at first, but he quickly gathered himself. Wu Shanhe, on the other hand, stumbled a few feet back and his face blushed out of embarrassment.


    ¡°Do you still question my power?¡± Mr. Shi asked slowly.


    Master Wu¡¯s face paled, but he had to concede defeat.


    ¡°What are you looking for? Spit it out!¡± Master Wu granted.


    ¡°I am looking for a hidden pond. It was somewhere inside the mountain or near the Dong Du City. The water in the pond was icy to the touch regardless of the season, and it was about a few dozen meters wide and ... ¡±


    As Mr. Shi described the pond, Master Wu¡¯s face turned dark.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Yin Dragon Pond?¡±


    Mr. Shi¡¯s eyes were lit up with glee. ¡°I knew it; you know where it is!¡±


    Wu Shanhe¡¯s face was contorted by anger. The pond was the sacred ground of his sect, not a shared public park.


    Even as he was about to refuse the task, Chen Fan put in abruptly.


    ¡°Why are you looking for Yin Dragon Pond?¡±


    ¡°You can leave that concern to me. I just need you to find it. Once you have finished your job, we won¡¯t short you on your payment.¡± Miss Zheng said impatiently.


    To her surprise, Chen Fan shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need money.¡±


    ¡°You can pay us with that tree branch you have gotten from the auction.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Miss Zheng red at Chen Fan.


    Although the Essence of Thousand Pinewood was not as effective as she had hoped for, she had spared no expense at acquiring this herb; she couldn¡¯t just let it go so easily.


    ¡°Fine, I agree to your terms.¡±


    To Miss Zheng¡¯s surprise, Mr. Shi readily epted the term.


    Seeing Miss Zheng¡¯s confused stare, Mr. Shi waved the paper fan confidently, willing her to agree.


    Although the Essence of Thousand Pinewood had incredible healing ability, for those who didn¡¯t know how to use it, it was as useless as a dead tree branch.


    ¡°Very well, I will lead you to the Yin Dragon Pond in a week.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Mr. Shi smiled, and without raising any questions as to why he had to wait for a week, he turned around and sauntered off.


    Miss Zheng gave Chen Fan and Master Wu a vehement re and left with Mr. Shi.


    After they were both gone, Wu Shanhe asked Chen Fan perplexedly: ¡°Why are we helping them?¡±


    ¡°That Mr. Shi is a powerful cultivator, well, at least more powerful than me. You are not afraid that they are up to something more sinister?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I have a n.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    Seeing how confident Chen Fan was, Master Wu decided to keep the doubt to himself.

 Chapter 65 - Dao Never Come Easily.

    <h4>Chapter 65: Dao Never Come Easily.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Afterward, Chen Fan rented a house and settled in with hispanions. Although Mr. Shi was not worried that Chen Fan would run away by himself after he had obtained the Spirit Medicine, Miss Zheng had assigned bodyguards standing guard outside of Chen Fan¡¯s house, monitoring his every move.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the surveince. As soon as he got the Essence of Thousand Pinewood, he started to brew an elixir called the Essence Gathering Pill.


    Like the Essence Enhancing Pill, The Essence Gathering Pill was one of the mostmon pills used by cultivators to enhancing their Qi.


    Without reaching the Connate Spirit level, Chen Fan would still have to rely on earthly food for survival. The earthly elements in the day to day food posed a hindrance to his progress of cultivation.


    Therefore, instead of feeding on earthly food, most cultivation sects used the Spirit Pills and Spirit Dew to supplement their diet. These pills and elixirs could provide not only daily sustenance but also improve their cultivation.


    After consuming one Spirit Pill, one would not need to eat anything, other than drinking water for ten days. In addition, these pills could also quickly replenish the cultivator¡¯s body and bnce the elements in the system after an exhaustive battle.


    Thanks to the abundant supply of herbs in the Jiu Ding City, Chen Fan had finished creating the pills very quickly.


    He was able to create over a hundred Essence Gathering Pill using the Essence of Thousand Pinewood. It should be enough tost for two years.


    ¡°With these Essence Gathering Pills, I have more confidence in reaching the fifth stage of the Void Mortal Refinement Art.¡± Chen Fan was very satisfied with the oue.


    He was convinced that with the aid of the Essence Gathering Pills, he would be able to materialize ns that were previously impossible.


    Time flew by, and in thest seven days, Chen Fan did not leave his house as he was focusing on creating the elixirs.


    On the seventh night, Chen Fan had finally finished his work.


    He walked out of his room for the first time in a week and sat in a patio chair in the backyard. He made himself a cup of tea and started drinking.


    He had used the leftover elixir in the tea, and therefore the fragrance of the tea was strong and wholesome. Master Wu stood behind Chen Fan while gawking at the cup of tea.


    As a beginner in cultivation and being deprived of Qi, the cup contained more Qi than Master Wu could ever imagine.


    Master Wu would have to work years in order to harness just a fraction of the Qi in the cup, yet Chen Fan wasted all that leftover elixir in making this cup of tea as if they were useless scraps.


    ¡°A¡¯Xiu,e out, stopping hiding.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    From behind the back door of the house, a small figure emerged.


    A¡¯Xiu plodded toward Chen Fan. She gave Chen Fan a guilty look and then lowered her head in silence.


    ¡°We are about to go on a dangerous trip. You have heard from Master Wu yourself that there is a snake demon living under the pond and the demon was capable of injuring Master Wu¡¯s master. I suggest you go home and not toe with us. I can not guarantee your safety.


    ¡°I will make arrangements when I am back so that you can either work in Xu Ao¡¯s office or go to University in the city. It¡¯s up to you.


    ¡°I want you to live a happy life, find someone you love and make a family in the city. That is your dream, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu¡¯s eyes lit up with indignation after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    She looked up and at Chen Fan, softened her face a little and pleaded.


    ¡°I have missed one chance; I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake again. Don¡¯t send me away, please.¡±


    She sneaked a nce at Chen Fan¡¯s face; however, she saw nothing but indifference.


    Suddenly, A¡¯Xiu felt a chill down her spine.


    She felt that the person in front of her was no longer the caring and loving Brother Chen, but someone, or something that was beyond human¡¯s sentiments and emotions.


    For the first time, she was scared.


    Then, out of nowhere, she heard Chen Fan¡¯s voiceing down at her from above.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking, you have been warned, the journey you are about to embark on will be tortuous. Without a heart of gold and a will of iron, you will never reach enlightenment.


    ¡°And remember this: ¡°Dao neveres easily.¡±


    Chen Fan spoke thest few words with every ounce of the seriousness of a Celestial Lord, and he pressed them into the young girl¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Dao neveres easily?¡± A¡¯Xiu repeated after Chen Fan. She knew that Chen Fan had already seen through her mind.


    She was more than just fascinated after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s incredible power at the tournament; she wanted it for herself. If she had thatpower, she would no longer be dependent on other people like she always had been.


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    Chen Fan sat under the moonlight; his skin reflected the cold moonlight as he peered into the mind of the girl with a pair of deep and thoughtful eyes.


    ¡°In addition to resolution, you also need a bit of luck to be apetent cultivator.


    ¡°If anyone anywhere is able to ess the power of Dao, the world would have already fallen into disarray and chaos. Just ask Master Wu.¡±


    Hearing Chen Fan¡¯s words, A¡¯Xiu looked to Master Wu.


    Master Wu straightened his back and nodded. He spoke in a serious tone as if he was speaking to his own disciple. ¡°Your teacher was the only person who was able to teach you the method of cultivation.


    ¡°For the first two years of a martial arts disciple¡¯s life, all he or she does is sweeping the floor, the next two years is serving tea, and in the two years that followed, he or she will have to look after the daily life of his master personally. Then and only then, the master would start to teach the disciple the basics of cultivation. However, even that came with a time limit; if one didn¡¯t show signs of enlightenment, the disciple would be kicked out from the sect. Only the most diligent and the brightest disciples are chosen by the teacher as the ¡®Inner Circle Disciples¡¯ who would one day inherit the master¡¯s real power, most often beside the mater¡¯s dying bed side.


    ¡°When I was a disciple, my teacher had tested my determination and resolution for ten years before he started to trust me fully.


    ¡°Mind you that my sect has abysmal powerpare to that of Master Chen. If you can obtain just a fraction of his power, you would be revered by the world as an immortal. With power as deadly as his, Master Chen must have even more stringent requirements for his disciples.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu gritted her teeth and kneeled in front of Chen Fan. She kowtowed deeply and then said: ¡°Master, take me, please. I don¡¯t mind hard work; even if I have to work as a ve for ten or twenty years, I still want to learn from you.¡±


    ¡°Rise, now.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°I can take you in and be your teacher. However, I need to make it clear to you that as soon as you be my disciple, your life belongs to me. If you ever think of betraying me, I will hunt you down even if you hide in the deepest cave of the underworld.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice was calm, but every word he spoke had the chilling intent to kill.


    A¡¯Xiu¡¯s body trembled slightly and then she spoke under her breath.


    ¡°Yes, master. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me master. You are not my real disciple yet.¡± Chen Fan refuted.


    A¡¯Xiu¡¯s face hardened and then she said: ¡°Maybe I am not worthy just yet, but I will improve myself through hard work. ¡±


    As soon as the girl stood up, Master Wu bowed to Chen Fan and congratted him: ¡°Congrattions, Master Chen. You have snatched up a good one.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    A¡¯Xiu was not his disciple, not yet.


    No one could imagine what he had gone through as the disciple of Cangqin.


    Every few thousand years, Cangqin would tour the universe and look for young people with a great aptitude for cultivation. After he had picked his candidates, he would toss them into the dimension he had created and let them fight with each other in a battle royale.


    After Chen Fan was chosen by Cangqin, he had fought for his life in the Changmin Immortal Dimension for ten years. After several near escapes, he had finally be the seventh official disciple of Cangqin.


    No pain no gain, such as the way of cultivation.


    Cangqin had chosen well over billions of candidates, but only a handful could seed and was worthy of learning from him.


    ¡°Dao neveres easily; those that do are not real Dao.¡±


    As such, even though A¡¯Xiu had kowtowed to him and showed him the respect as a master, Chen Fan would not teach her the method of cultivation right away. He would start with the basics such as the Foundation Establishment methods. After that, he would teach her the first three forms of the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms.


    Even that material should be enough to take A¡¯Xiu into the level of Ethereal Enlightenment. By then she would be nearly invincible in the mortal world.


    If she was talented, she might be able to reach the level of Divine Sea, then and only then, Chen Fan would consider her as an official disciple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest after I am done this cup of tea together; we have a hard journey ahead of us.¡±


    Chen Fan poured a cup of tea and handed it over to A¡¯Xiu.


    Without thinking too much, A¡¯Xiu poured the content down her throat. Suddenly, she felt a coldness from her throat all the way to her stomach. The chill quickly turned into a burning sensation; soon, steam rose from her skin as if she was on fire.


    ¡°BOM! Kaboom!¡±


    A wave of popping sounds erupted from her skin. In a blink, her body was covered with ayer of ck substance that oozed out from her skin.


    Suddenly, A¡¯Xiu felt much lighter and more energetic.


    ¡°This is Marrow Washing!¡±


    Master Wu eximed.


    Master Wu had spent years to reach this stage while A¡¯Xiu had done it after just one cup of tea.


    Once she had cleansed herself from inside, her enlightenment would not be too far.


    Feeling the incredible change inside of her, A¡¯Xiu dropped her knees and kowtowed to Chen Fan respectfully.


    Chen Fan epted her gratitude readily. This cup of tea might have changed A¡¯Xiu¡¯s life. Now she was no longer a weak little girl. Instead, her physic rivaled that of the top athletes.


    A strong and resilient body was the prerequisite for their task ahead.


    Seeing Master Wu¡¯s envious look, Chen Fan remarked: ¡°After we are done at the Yin Dragon Pond. You will have your cup of tea as well.¡±


    Master Wu hurried to kneel in front of Chen Fan and announced: ¡°Thank you, Master Chen. I will not disappoint you.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and kept his silence.

 Chapter 66 - Heading To Yin Dragon Pond

    <h4>Chapter 66: Heading To Yin Dragon Pond</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The next day morning, Chen Fan and the half white girl regrouped.


    During the meeting, Chen Fan learned that the girl¡¯s name was Zheng Anqi, and her English name was Anna.


    Her father was Zheng Haochang, the second son of the famous ma Zheng Zhongming of Hong Kong. Zheng Anqi was the daughter of Zheng Haochang and a western aristocrat mother. Zheng Anqi was not only the heir apparent of the Zheng dynasty but also the titles from her mother¡¯s side.


    As of now, Zheng Anqi was a famous model and fashion designer. Although not a lot of people had ever heard of her name in maind China, she was the idol of many teenagers from rich and powerful families.


    Zheng Anqi and her entourage joined Chen Fan and hispany, and they drove five SUV¡¯s toward their destination.


    Zheng Anqi looked at Chen Fan and A¡¯Xiu incredulously and then asked Master Wu: ¡°Wu, are you nning to bring these two kids with us?¡±


    She had spent a few days and investigated the background of Master Wu. She had learned that Master Wu did possess Dharmic powers. However, his abilities were a far cry from that of Mr. Shi.


    On the other hand, she knew nothing about A¡¯Xiu and Chen Fan. They both looked like they were sixteen, and both seemed anything but extraordinary. She even consulted Mr. Shi who had confirmed her suspicion. Therefore, she was convinced that these two useless teenagers would be a hindrance rather than a help.


    However, Master Wu refuted hotly: ¡°Master... Mr. Chen lives near the Yin Dragon Pond, and therefore he knows thend better than anyone. I am not going without him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zheng Anqi flicked a suspicious look at Chen Fan.


    Although she was not from the maind and was not familiar with the people of maind China, she was not convinced that Chen Fan lived a secluded life deep inside a mountain.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, just two more people, it¡¯s not a big deal. Let¡¯s move already.¡± Mr. Shi announced impatiently.


    As he spoke, he cast a suspicious nce at A¡¯Xiu.


    The girl looked meek and fragilest week, but now she suddenly gained a deft and resilient bearing. Had she consumed that Essence of Thousand Pinewood?


    ¡°What a waste!¡±


    Mr. Shi shook his head andmented. However, the promise of obtaining a real Spirit Pill made him quickly forget about the Essence of Thousand Pinewood.


    The fleet drove out and toward the Dong Du City.


    After a few hours, the fleet of SUVs arrived at a toll station, and the cars pulled over to the side of the road.


    On the other side of the toll station was a group of rich teenagers driving expensive vehicles.


    As soon as Zheng Anqi got out of the car, some of those teenagers hurried to greet them.


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Some rich brats from Dong Du City.¡± Master Wu replied. ¡°They must be here for Zheng Anqi.¡±


    Lo and behold, they scuttled past Chen Fan toward Zheng Anqi and surrounded her like a group of flies to a fruit-cake.


    Zheng Anqi crossed her arms and didn¡¯t seem to be impressed by any of the teenagers.


    All the while, she held a cold countenance and offered scanty replies to the boys¡¯ greetings. However, she could shoulder didn¡¯t quell the boy¡¯s enthusiasm.


    In their eyes, thedy of the Zheng Family was a drop-dead gorgeous. Half Asian and half white, she was as exotic as a girl could get. Even her breath which she scarcely wasted, smelled aristocratic and western like.


    Zheng Anqi was already used to the attention of boys.


    In her eyes, these teenagers are nothing but uncouth hillbillies. They were her pawns, cheap and expendable.


    After having exchanged a few words with the boys, she turned around and spoke to Chen Fan.


    ¡°We are in Dong Du City now, can you show me where the Yin Dragon Pond is now?¡±


    Seeing Anna¡¯s cold face, Chen Fan said unenthusiastically.


    ¡°It¡¯s in Double Dragon Vige in Qishan County¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s cold attitude didn¡¯t sit well with Zheng Anqi. She snorted hotly and grunted under her breath.


    ¡°Humph! We will see who thest one smiling is.¡±


    As soon as she turned her head around, a few teenage boys shouted: ¡°You are going to Qishan County? I know that ce very well!¡±


    ¡°I am from Qishan County myself, Miss Anna, let me show you the way.¡±


    Without waiting for consent, the boys rushed to their cars and started toward the Qishan County with Zheng Family¡¯s fleet in tow.


    As soon as the fleet was off the toll road, the teenage boys called in two jeeps to drive ahead of them and clear the way. Seeing the impressive fleet thatprised solely of expensive vehicles, most drivers swerved to the side of the road to make way for the fleet.


    In less than three hours, they finally arrived at Qishan County.


    It waste in the day when they arrived, and therefore they had decided to stay in Qishan County for the night. The son of the richest man in the country was called ¡°Sir Jiang Junior,¡± and he had booked the best hotel and ordered a banquet to be set up.


    Hearing about the arrival of Zheng Anqi, even the adults flocked to the restaurant to pay their respects and lobby for closer business ties.


    The desire for investments at the small counties was beyond anyone¡¯s expectations.


    Zheng Anqi sat at the main seat with Sir Jiang Junior and the other magnates from Qishan County on her sides. Her blond hair and tall stature attracted the attention of all that were present at the table.


    Chen Fan and hispany sat quietly in a corner and watched as the show unfold.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Zheng Family for you. Hoity-toity!¡±


    Master Wu said bitterly.


    Although he was a respected person in the Dong Du City, his prestige couldn¡¯tpare with that of the Zheng Family.


    ¡°Just eat your food.¡± Chen Fan said. He didn¡¯t even lift his chopsticks once, as he only drank tea and ate nothing else.


    One of the Essence Gathering Pills would provide him enough sustenance to go for ten days.


    Suddenly, they saw that Zheng Anqi walked over toward them with a wine cup in her hand.


    A smile broke over her delicate face as she said in a musical voice: ¡°Mr. Chen yed a critical role in our mission. You have contributed directly to our sess in establishing a bottle water nt here. And for that, I toast to your health!¡±


    After that, she poured the contents of the cup down her throat.


    Suddenly, everyone started to notice Chen Fan who had been sitting quietly in the corner so far.


    The princess of the Zheng family had barely smiled at any one of them, much less raising a cup in their names. Why would she suddenly cozy up to someone who was so insignificant?


    Chen Fan was amused by the development.


    The Zheng Family had masked their real intention by iming that they were looking for a spring that was suitable for establishing a bottled water nt.


    Little did she know that there was so much Yin Qi inside of the water of the Yin Dragon Pond, an ordinary person would have got ill from the coldness once so much as a droplet touched their mortal lips.


    Seeing Zheng Anqi had initiated the toast, the rest of the businessmen hurried to follow suit.


    Drinking was an old tradition in the Zhong Zhou Province, and almost everyone could hold their liquor well. Therefore, they quickly ran out of liquor.


    Chen Fan gave Zheng Anqi a look and then shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    Everyone was shocked, more so because who he had said it to than the fact that he didn¡¯t drink.


    After a few awkward moments, Sir Jiang Junior walked over the Chen Fan and announced with a broad smile. ¡°That¡¯s ok; I can drink it for you. ¡±


    Sir Jiang Junior¡¯s voice wasced with contempt thinking he was doing a no ount a favor.


    However, Chen Fan sat still and announced calmly: ¡°I said, no drinking.¡±


    The silence fell into the room again; this time it was more awkward than thest.


    The smile froze over on Sir Jiang Junior¡¯s face; his eyes twitched with anger.


    Seeing that the boy had refused Sir Jiang Junior¡¯s help, the rest of the guests shook their heads disapprovingly.


    This kid was too arrogant! Did he really think that the Zheng Family cared about him? He was just a pawn, a very expendable one while at it!


    Seeing the anger in Sir Jiang Junior¡¯s eyes, a businessman called Liang hurried to break the silence.


    ¡°Come on, Let¡¯s toast for Sir Jiang Junior¡¯s health! I will drink up first!¡±


    The businessman emptied his cup and willed Sir Jiang Junior to do the same.


    After Sir Jiang Junior had finished his drink, he mmed the cup on the table and stormed out of the room, leaving a gust of angry wind.


    Everyone looked toward Chen Fan sympathetically; they knew that Sir Jiang Junior wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook easily.


    Even Zheng Anqi was taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s audacity. She wondered what had given the boy such unwavering confidence.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the valor of ignorance.¡± She shook her head and decided to let the matter rest.


    She lived in a different world than Chen Fan, and therefore there was no need for her to waste her time thinking about Chen Fan¡¯s trouble. After this mission, she would never see Chen Fan again.


    Once Sir Jiang Junior left the room, Master Wu said gravely: ¡°Are you sure we need to do that?¡±


    Master Wu was from Dong Du City, and he knew at first hand the power of Jiang Family. If the Jiang Family wanted to, they could have kicked him out of the city there and then.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to be bothered at all.


    As a Celestial Lord who was regaining his power, he could not fear a mortal family, however powerful they were.


    After the banquet was over, they went to bed. The next day, they started toward Double Dragon Vige, with Sir Jiang Junior in tow.

 Chapter 67 - Gathering Of The Three Families

    <h4>Chapter 67: Gathering Of The Three Families</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The mountain range extended out for miles and was connected to the foothill of another enormous mountain.


    The Double Dragon Vige was situated at the foothills of the Qi Mountain. The vigers collect and sell herbs and furs and whatever they could find in the mountain forests. The local people had received the news of the guest¡¯s arrival ahead of time and therefore, when the fleet got there, the vige elder had been waiting for them.


    After knowing that they were about to set out on an expedition into the mountain, looking for a spring well, the elder ordered the best huntsman in the vige to guide them through the woods.


    ¡°You are going to the Yin Dragon Pond?¡± The old hunter¡¯s face paled after hearing where the guests were heading.


    ¡°Yes, do you know of that ce?¡± Zheng Anqi¡¯s eyes lit up with hope.


    ¡°Yes, but It was a forbidden zone¡± The old hunter shriveled a little and continued. ¡°That area was closed off ever since my grandfather¡¯s generation. Nothing grows around that pond, and the water is poisonous.


    ¡°But that was not the worst part, did you know there is a monster in the pond?¡±


    ¡°Monster?¡± Sir Jiang Junior snorted. Even the local elder refuted the hunter, ¡°We live in the 21st century, not two hundred years ago. You need to make money for your son¡¯s apartment¡¯s down payment, don¡¯t you? If you change your mind, many other people are willing to take the money.¡±


    The old hunter named Zhu looked down hesitantly and was embarrassed.


    After a few awkward moments, Mr. Shi finally broke the silence, ¡°Your description is simr to that in my sect¡¯s record. I think that is the ce.¡±


    Hearing Mr. Shi had confirmed the location of the pond, Zheng Anqi decided to move out right away.


    Under the lure of the reward, Hunter Zhu finally gave in. He heaved a sigh had then followed the guests.


    After lunch, the expedition team started their journey. The teamprised of Zheng Anqi, Sir Jiang Junior and his friends, Hunter Zhu and two of his sons, and Chen Fan and hispanions.


    As they walked deeper into the mountain, Master Wu furrowed his brows and said: ¡°Master Chen, something is not right. Why do they still need us even after they have found a guide?¡±


    Both Master Wu and A¡¯Xiu had been initiated as Chen Fan¡¯s disciples, and therefore, they started to call Chen Fan, Master Chen.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked nimbly on the treacherous mountain path. He said: ¡°She never believed me. My ent is from Jiang Bei, but I had told her that I am from the mountains. She is not stupid.¡±


    Master Wu¡¯s face flushed red for having grossly underestimated the ability of Miss Zheng.


    ¡°They wanted us to travel with them because they don¡¯t want us to spread the news of their mission.¡± Chen Fan said readily.


    ¡°However, I am still not sure what they are looking for in the Yin Dragon Pond. Mr. Shi was the only cultivator in their group, but he clearly had an affinity with the wood element. Are they going to kill the Yin Snake and use its flesh as medicine for her dying grandfather? No, that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    He pondered on. Suddenly, he asked as he rubbed his chin: ¡°Could it be that there is some kind of Numinous treasures inside the pond that I am not aware of?


    ¡°That does make sense. In ces with so much concentration of Qi, more often than not there is a Spirit Medicine or numinous treasures guarded by cryptids. I think that is what Mr. Shi after.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes shed as realization finally dawned upon him.


    He was able to make over a hundred Spirit Pills from one lesser grade Spirit Herb; the sky was the limit as to what he could do with a real Spirit herb.


    So thinking, Chen Fan picked up his speed.


    The old hunter estimated that they are looking at two to three days of hiking in the mountain. Therefore, before sunset, the group pitched tents and prepare for the night.


    Zheng Anqi and Mr. Shi had brought over a dozen bodyguards with them, and therefore they didn¡¯t have to do anything.


    The bodyguards pitched half a dozen tents and started a fire. They brought out some dry ham and jerky and started preparing supper.


    Soon the fragrance of meat spread out through the entire campsite. Some of the bodyguards were experts in wilderness survival and were exceptionally talented in making camping food.


    Soon, Zheng Anqi called out to Sir Jiang Junior and Hunter Zhu to join her for dinner.


    However, she had intentionally ignored Chen Fan and hispanions.


    ¡°Master Chen, what an asshole!¡±


    Master Wu¡¯s belly growled as he hungrily inhaled the delightful smell of meat in the air.


    A¡¯Xiu was starving as well. However, she didn¡¯t even nce toward the food.


    Chen Fan sat cross-legged on arge t rock. He slowly opened his eyes and looked toward Zheng Anqi. Although he didn¡¯t seem to pay any attention to him, Sir Jiang Junior¡¯s shifty eyes nced at him as he gloated over his hunger.


    He had been waiting for this moment for the entire day.


    Chen Fan and two of hispanions didn¡¯t bring any food with them, so they brought it onto themselves.


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He hade prepared.


    Unlike in the city where food was abundant, one would have to either bring their own food or hunt for it in the wilderness. In the eyes of Zheng Anqi, Chen Fan and hispany were city dwellers and had no survival abilities in the wilderness. She wagered that it was only a matter of time before Chen Fan came begging for food.


    ¡°Luckily, I came prepared.¡±


    Chen Fan said as he produced two pills from a bottle and gave it to Master Wu and A¡¯Xiu.


    As soon as A¡¯Xiu and Master Wu swallowed the pills, they felt a gush of fresh energy surge inside of them, charging up every cell in their body. Soon, the pores on their skin opened up as steam rose from them. The sensation was asfortable as it was satisfying.


    One Essence Gathering Pill could provide enough energy for a human body for ten days.


    In addition, it has the marrow washing effect that quickly expelled the nefarious elements in one¡¯s system. It was particrly beneficial for cultivators since these pills were able to help them to recharge their True Essence rapidly.


    ¡°Master Chen, is this the so-called Spirit Pills?¡± Master Wu slowly opened his eyes and held a significant improvement in his power.


    ¡°Yes, and stop talking. Just sit down and do as I say.¡±


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and delivered cultivation instructions to his disciples using his arcane energy.


    As soon as A¡¯Xiu and Master Wu heard Chen Fan¡¯s voice in their minds, they quickly sat down and closed their eyes as instructed.


    ¡°What are they up to?¡±


    Zheng Anqi asked as she noticed the strange behavior of the three sitting on the rock.


    ¡°They are resting, trying to conserve their energy. I have to say that this kids got a backbone.¡± Sir Jiang Junior shook his head as he said.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see over the next few days. They will have toe and beg ourdy sooner orter.¡±


    The leader of Zheng Anqi¡¯s bodyguards grunted.


    Afterward, the group switched topics and quickly forgot about Chen Fan.


    However, Mr. Shi remained suspicious of the three¡¯s strange behavior: it was as if they were cultivating. ording to Dao Sect¡¯s theory, there was no better time to cultivate than when one was in starvation. It was easier to gather energy in one¡¯s system and form the Internal Energy.


    After a couple of hours, the fire went out, and everyone went back to their own tent to sleep.


    The next morning, the group found Chen Fan and hispanions were still sitting cross-legged on the rock. However, they didn¡¯t attract too much attention as everyone was busy taking down the tents.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t open his eyes until the group was about to set off again.


    A¡¯Xiu felt a rush of exhration like she had never experienced before.


    After one night¡¯s cultivation, she had finally reached the entry level the same level as Wei Ziqin. The internal energy flowed inside of her lent her resolution in continuing her cultivation.


    ¡°I must follow Master Chen closely, and one day, I will prove myself worthy of bing his official disciple.¡±


    Despite the calm and lighthearted look on Master Wu¡¯s face, his heart was filled with emotions.


    After one night of cultivation under the correct guidance, he had made more progress than three years of hard work.


    ¡°Incredible! Master Chen is a human yet his skill is on par with an immortal!¡±


    Suddenly, he felt lucky for the run-in with Chen Fan. His defeat by Chen Fan turned out to be a blessing in disguise.


    With the help of the old hunter, the group pressed on without many difficulties. Theck of challenge brought out contentment, soon, Zheng Anqi and Sir Jiang Junior even started to treat the expedition as a leisure field trip. They were supposed to finish the journey in two days, but it had taken them three.


    All the while, Sir Jiang Junior was perplexed by the fact that Chen Fan and hispanions had survived seemingly without eating anything.


    He was convinced that Chen Fan had picked fruits and wild berries when the group was not paying attention. Otherwise, he could not have survived.


    On the third day, they finally reached the edge of Yin Dragon Pond. Something had spooked Hunter Zhu, and he refused to go any further.


    However, no one listened to him.


    As Zheng Anqi and Mr. Shi rushed toward the Yin Dragon Pond with excitement, Chen Fan stood on a small hill and looked toward the pond. He noticed a heavy mist of Yin Energy that loomed above the pond which confirmed his suspicion that this pond was a sacrednd of cultivation for Yin Element cultivators.


    Suddenly, a wave of loud and distressed mors rose from the direction of the pond.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and hurried to the pond.

 Chapter 68 - Mighty Mr. Shi

    <h4>Chapter 68: Mighty Mr. Shi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Yin Dragon Pond was inside a valley surrounded by mountain peaks. Only a small section of the valley was visible from the outside.


    Once Chen Fan entered the valley, he saw two groups of people fighting against each other beside a pond.


    On one side of the pond was Zheng Anqi and her bodyguards and the other group was lead by an old man. As soon as the old man saw Master Wu, he shouted out: ¡°Asshole Wu! How dare you lead these outsiders to our sacrednd?¡±


    Everyone looked toward Master Wu; Zheng Anqi¡¯s re wasced with displeasure. Embarrassed, Master Wu¡¯s face flushed red and exined: ¡°Master Chen, they are my sect brothers.


    ¡°The tall one is called Mu Hongshen, and the short fat one is called Yan Zhengze. I didn¡¯t expect to see them here at all.¡±


    Chen Fan looked around at the two old men and noticed an unmistakable cast of Malic Qi about their countenance. It was apparent that they followed the same cultivation method as Master Wu and both of them had reached the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment.


    Master Wu refuted, ¡°Old-Bone Mu, I didn¡¯t bring them here; theye by themselves.¡±


    The tall man burst outughing.


    ¡°Asshole Wu! Stop lying to me. My disciples had spotted you conspiring with this same group of people at the Double Dragon Vige. My usation didn¡¯te out of thin air.¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback for a second, and suddenly realization dawned upon him: Zheng Anqi and her entourage¡¯s conspicuous action shouldn¡¯t have escaped the hears of the Yin Ghost Sect.


    Suddenly, a sharp female voice put in: ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s between you two. Move away!¡±


    She said as he gave Chen Fan an usatory re.


    Mu Hongshen and Yan Zhengze studied the half white and half Asian girl for a while and then furrowed their brows and asked: ¡°Who are you? How do you know Asshole Wu?¡±


    The aviator sunsses covered half of Zheng Anqi¡¯s attractive yet distant face. She stood with pride and didn¡¯t care to answer the question as if she was a superstar and the old man a paparazzi. After a few seconds, a rich young man apanying Miss Zheng hurried to answer for her, ¡°This is Zheng Anqi from the Zheng Family of Hong Kong. She is here on a business trip in Dong Du City.¡±


    ¡°Zheng Anqi of Hong Kong?¡± The two old men snorted and then smirked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are; this is the traditionalnd of our sect. You are trespassing!¡±


    Zheng Anqi ¡®s eyes lit up with anger.


    As the heir of the prestigious Zheng Family, she could not stomach the humiliation of two old fool from the countryside.


    A group of rich teenagers stood up for her.


    ¡°Miss Zheng said to move away. Didn¡¯t you hear her?¡±


    Sir Jiang Junior also remarked lightly, ¡°Miss Zheng is here for important matters. If her business n is spoiled, someone will have to be responsible!


    ¡°My father is Jiang Jialiang of the Dong Du City. I wager you both know of him?¡±


    The two old men¡¯s face paled slightly; everyone knew Jiang Jialiang and his influence around this neck of the woods.


    After a few cautious moments, they gathered themselves and said: ¡°I don¡¯t care who your father is. I never heard of Jiang Jialiang anyways.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Sir Jiang Junior shouted, facing flushing red.


    ¡°Miss Zheng is going to invest in our local economy; It¡¯s an important matter for everyone who lives here. You two are stupid for not seeing this! Get out of the way, old fools!¡± Another rich teen shouted.


    ¡°Yin Ghost Sect? Sacred Land? Haha. Do they live in a Wuxia Novel? What a wack job!¡± A young man shouted.


    No one had taken the two old men seriously.


    All these rich teenagers were from reputable families of the Dong Du City. They didn¡¯t think that two old fools would be able to stop their actions.


    However, Zheng Anqi felt something was amiss.


    Everything had gone well before this point, almost too well. She wondered if it was by chance or by design that they happened to meet a capable guide in the Yin Dragon Pond. If it was a setup, the culprit could only be Master Wu and that teenage boy called Chen Fan.


    So thinking, she scanned around her, and the sight of confident and well-armed bodyguards quelled her nerves.


    As one of the richest families in Hong Kong, the Zheng Family went above and beyond to ensure their personal safety. All of her bodyguards carried firearms.


    The two old menughed out loud in response to the teenagers. They said with a smirk: ¡°Rich men of the Dong Du City, so what?


    ¡°Your power is limited in the city, but out here in the wilderness, the natural elements could not be bought by money and your worldly power.¡±


    Sir Jiang Junior and his friends were threatened by the old man¡¯s words. Their faces turned pale.


    Zheng Anqi shouted at Chen Fan hotly: ¡°Did you set it up? Are you trying to screw me?


    ¡°I have already promised to pay you for yourbor. My family owns over tens of billions of assets; I won¡¯t short your reward.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head slowly, rendering Zheng Anqi at a lose.


    The old men were right; they were in a very tight spot. Unlike in the city where she could readily summon help, they were on their own in the unforgiving wilderness.


    Suddenly, Mu Hongshen shouted out in a booming voice: ¡°Stop wasting time. Since you are here, you should stay and repent for your sins!¡±


    After he said that, he produced a Talisman from his pocket and pointed a finger in the air.


    Suddenly, a cloud of dark smoke rose from the talisman as the temperature dropped rapidly. The naturally chilly air around the pond was exacerbated by the effect of the spell. In a blink of an eye, the city folk felt they were in the middle of winter.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Sir Jiang Junior and his friends stared at the old men, frightened.


    The bodyguards were also taken by surprise, and none of them knew what to do.


    ¡°Could it be that the old man really knows Dharma Spells?¡± A rich teen stammered.


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank after hearing the teen¡¯s remark.


    Many teenagers were shaken by the development. They thought they were on a field trip but never had they expected to encounter such a dangerous situation.


    Even Sir Jiang Junior started to tremble. He was still young, and he didn¡¯t want to live the rest of his life in the middle of nowhere.


    Zheng Anqi¡¯s face paled at the sudden turn of events.


    She knew of the Dharma Spells, Mr. Shi, for example, was well known for his Dharma Spells. However, she had always thought that the spells were nothing but a visual trick instead of the terrifying abilities on full disy before her.


    She turned around and looked to Mr. Shi for help.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Mr. Shi shouted and took a step forward. A green shimmer appeared in his eyes.


    He spoke in a stately voice, ¡°Disciples of the Yin Ghost Sect, move away; otherwise I will rain death upon ye!¡±


    Old-bone Mu smirked and then put in, ¡°My, my... one of our own kind.¡±


    Before he finished his words, he started the Dharmatic Art and spurred the dark smoke to plunge at Mr. Shi.


    ¡°AHRR!¡±


    Zheng Anqi shouted in fear. The teenagers around her were stunned by the frightening scene and froze in ce.


    Mr. Shi shook his head and said calmly: ¡°I have heard of your sect while I was in Hong Kong. I was told that your sect knew only some small tricks that can frighten ordinary people. After today¡¯s encounter, It appears that the rumor was true. The small amount of Yin Qi you possess isughable.¡±


    Even as he spoke, a green shimmer appeared around his body. Right before the dark smoke came into contact with its target, the green glow brightened tenfold and smothered the dark smoke. Mr. Shi immediately followed with more Dharmatic spells and shot a ray of pale green light at the old man.


    The ray of light traveling at incredible speed, and in the blink of an eye, it was right in front of Old-Bone Mu.


    Before Old-Bone Mu could react, he was hit with a deadly blow which paralized him instantly.


    It wasn¡¯t until a few secondster, the onlookers noticed that it wasn¡¯t a green light at all, but a green vine. The vine had wrapped around the old man, restricting his movements.


    Yan Zhengze¡¯s face hardened at the sudden turn of events. It was evident that Mr. Shi was a much more powerful cultivator than him; the thought of retreat crept into his mind.


    Mr. Shi walked past the crowd and came over to Chen Fan and Master Wu. He said calmly: ¡°Master Wu, I had figured out your background a while ago. Since you are also from the Yin Ghost Sect, I wager you already knew quite a bit about the pond.


    ¡°To be frank, the reason we are here is to retrieve an herb for the old man of the Zheng Family.


    ¡°We will leave this ce as soon as we obtained the herb. I promise! I hope you and your sect brothers could cooperate with us. It¡¯s easier for both of us if you do.¡±


    Mr. Shi linked his arms behind his back and letting his stately announcement set in. No one dared to speak a word while Master Wu contemted his options.


    Yan Zhengze looked to his senior Master Wu and saw thetter wore a wry smile as he looked to Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan kept his silence while gazing at the cid surface of the pond. No one knew what he was thinking while waiting for his decision.


    After a while, Mr. Shi¡¯s patience was wearing thin. He asked hotly, ¡°So, what¡¯s the word?¡±


    Zheng Anqi gathered herself and shouted: ¡°Mr. Shi, don¡¯t let them off the hook so easily.¡±


    ¡°They are all in this to set us up! Make them pay!¡±


    Both Old-Bone Mu and Yan Zhengze¡¯s face darkened after hearing the girl¡¯s words. Even as Mr. Shi was about to speak out again, a gush of water shot out from the pond as a dark shadow jumped out from the center of the waterspout.

 Chapter 69 - Yin Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 69: Yin Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Zheng Anqi was stunned by the sudden development and the smile on her face froze over.


    She saw arge dark shadow emerge out from the pond, and something in its strange configuration told her that much of its mass was still hidden under water. That being said, the exposed part of the creature¡¯s body was over a dozen meters in length, as tall as a three-story building.


    Suddenly, Zheng Anqi felt very small in front of the gigantic being. Fear quickly shot through her system, paralyzing her and preventing her from shouting out to warn anyone.


    She was not alone in her fear. The scene had paralyzed all the people around her, paralyzing whoeverid eyes upon it as the ancient gorgons would.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Mr. Shi¡¯s back was facing the pond, and therefore he didn¡¯t see the creature right away. However, he was perplexed by everyone else¡¯s state of stupor.


    Even as he wondered what could have gone wrong, he felt a cold air flowing down his neck.


    The Yin Dragon Pond was filled to the brim with Yin Qi hence the barren condition of the soil around it. Mr.Shi felt the temperature around him drop significantly; it was as if time had fast forwarded to the middle of winter. Mr. Shi¡¯s heart sank as he registered something was in theke behind him.


    He turned back slowly and what he saw next would stay with him for the rest of his life.


    Arge snake half emerged out from the cid surface of the pond. More than half of the snake¡¯s body was still in the water. The snake¡¯s body was as thick as a wine barrel, and it was covered with palm-sized green scales. On its triangr head was a pair of sharp ck slits set in the fields of gold. The two lifeless slits were gazing down at Mr. Shi as a predator to its prey.


    Mr. Shi was an achieved cultivator with over ten years of hard work behind him, and therefore, he was able to gather himself before such a terrifying sight and act.


    He rolled onto his side away from the creature and threw a handful of sand towards the eyes of the creature. The creature was fast and dodged the attack. Before Mr. Shi could gather himself, the snake plugged forward at Mr. Shi like an arrow. It¡¯s enormous mouth closed tightly at where Mr. Shi was standing.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Having missed its first attack, the giant snake turned it¡¯s long neck around and rammed its head into a bodyguard who had stood too close for his own good.


    ¡°AHRR!¡±


    Zheng Anqi screamed.


    Her scream had awakened and alerted the people around her from their stupor. The leader of the bodyguards named Li Yu hurried to push Zheng Anqi to the side and shouted, ¡°Yourdyship, move! Get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Everyone else, ready your arm and follow me!¡±


    After shouting the orders, Li Yu pulled out the weapon that was strapped to his back and darted toward the green snake.


    The rest of the bodyguards managed to gather themselves and follow Li Yu. Although they hadn¡¯tpletely ovee their fears, bound by duty, they had to press onward and face the terrifying monster.


    By then, members of the Yin Ghost Sect were so frightened by the snake, none of them were able to move.


    Of all the people there, only the sect members knew how powerful this monster was. If the bodyguards wagered that they could subdue this monster using tasers or clubs, they would pay dearly for their oversight. Even the founder of the Yin Ghost Set could not ovee this monster, much less these bodyguards.


    Yan Zhengze asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Yin Dragon sleeping? I thought it only wakes up once every three years. What is happening?¡±


    If they knew that the giant snake was awake, they would never even think of getting near to the pond, much less confronting Miss Zheng so conspicuously.


    Chen Fan shook his head andmented, ¡°Bunch of idiots.¡±


    Little did they know that the Yin Snake never slept as it was continuously internalizing the Yin Qi it had absorbed over the years since it had no other way of transforming the raw Yin Qi into Dharmic powers. They raised such a ruckus and disturbed its peaceful cultivation. The disturbance was infuriating to snakes. It was as if a man was trying to take a nap while constantly being pestered.


    Color drained from Master Wu¡¯s face. He asked under his breath.


    ¡°Master Chen, what should we do then? Should we pull back?¡±


    Thest time he stood face to face before the Yin Snake was a few decades ago with his teacher and sect brothers. In addition to the utter defeat, he remembered that the snake was about twenty meters in length. However, it had grown to over thirty meters.


    A¡¯Xiu was still paralyzed by fear as she stood on the side in silence.


    After all, she was only a sixteen year old girl. However tough she sounded, and resolute she was inside; fear had overwritten reason once she stood before such an overwhelming sight. The evolutionary force that was hard-wired in the human¡¯s brain kicked in immediately.


    Chen Fan was the only person who kept calm. He regarded the giant snake, not like a monster, but more like a pet.


    ¡°Pull back? Why? This snake is exactly why we are here.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°It. it¡¯s terrifying!¡± Master Wumented. He looked to themotion and noticed that the snake was practically immune to the bodyguards¡¯ weapons.


    ¡°Shit! If I had a better weapon, I would have already carved this big worm into pieces.¡±


    Li Yumented. After a few minutes of repetitive strikes with a wooden club to no avail, Li Yu threw the club to the ground and produced a sharpbat knife from his pocket. He immediately threw himself at the snake with the knife.


    He was a brave warrior hired by the Second Lord of Zheng to protect his daughter. As an experienced veteran, Li Yu did not disappoint.


    Li Yu had been practicing martial arts for over twenty years, and by then he had achieved initial sess in his Internal Force cultivation. In his mind, the snake monster only had an advantage in its size and physical defense, but it was not nearly as deadly as poisonous vipers in the African jungle.


    Holding the knife in a reverse grip, heunched himself toward the snake and yanked his arm, cutting the belly of the snake with the sharp edge of the knife.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Infused with Internal Force, the dagger cut through the scale and the thick skin of the snake, into its flesh.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Life suddenly drained from Li Yu¡¯s face as he noticed that he was only able to plunge the dagger three inches into the snake¡¯s body. It was stopped by the iron-like muscles and was stuck in between scales as hard as steel.


    ¡°Impossible! My attack should have pierced through an iron te much less a snake.¡±


    The thought distracted him for a split second and from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the monster¡¯s tail sweeping at him. Li Yu quickly pulled back, but he was not fast enough. The tail hammered into Li Yu with lightning speed.


    The tail weighed at least a ton and being hit by it at such speed was equivalent of being hit by a semi truck at full throttle. Li Yu¡¯s body gave out a cringing worthy crunch as his bones were shattered into pieces.


    Li Yu was thrown to the ground like a lifeless rag doll. He copsed to the ground in near death.


    ¡°Eamon!¡± Zheng Anqi gasped.


    Eamon was Li Yu¡¯s English name.


    Li Yu was born outside of China and knew Zheng Anqi while thetter lived in Ennd. Although he was an employee of the girl, they both shared manymon interests and he was one of Zheng Anqi¡¯s confidants.


    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± A female bodyguard tugged Zheng Anqi¡¯s elbow as she urged her to leave.


    In two minutes, half of the bodyguards wereid low by the snake. Even the captain of the bodyguards was in ama. The rest of the bodyguards quickly lost moral particrly after they had realized how ineffective their weapons were.


    They were bodyguards, not expendable.


    Yan Zhengze and other members of the Yin Ghost Sect had already retreated to outside of the valley. They hid in the bushes cautiously, waiting for themotion to die down.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Zheng! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    The rich teenagers huddled around Zheng Anqi and begged the girl to leave with them.


    These spoiled city kids had an overdose of reality in the most unthinkable fashion. They were first surprised by Old Bone Mu¡¯s otherworldly power, and the snake had out right rendered them speechless.


    If not for fear of Zheng Anqi¡¯s retribution for deserting her at first sight of terror, they would have run as fast as could to get out of this ursed valley.


    After a while, Sir Jiang Junior managed to gather himself.


    He spoke in a serious voice, ¡°Anqi, Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t let Brother Li¡¯s sacrifice be for nothing.¡±


    Hearing the words, the girl suddenly jerked her head to the side towards theke.


    She saw all the bodyguards, but Mr. Shi were dead.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Seeing so many men brutally ughtered, Mr. Shi was overtaken by anger. His arms trembled as a fire burned in his belly.


    Spurred by anger, he bit into the tip of his tongue, and let blood fill his mouth. Suddenly, he spat out his blood while initiated the Dharmatic Art at the same time. A green glow appeared around Mr. Shi. Overcharged by the power in his blood, the glow formed a ray of light and shot at the monster like a thousand needles.


    The green ray of lightnded on the snake and took effect as the snake let out painful shriek.


    At the area where the green light hit, the snake scales disappeared and exposed a swath of rotting flesh.


    The brief victory heightened everyone¡¯s spirits. It was the first time ever since the battle started they were able to harm the snake.


    Mr. Shi had shown them that this giant monster was not invincible.


    ¡°Kill him, Mr. Shi!¡±


    Zheng Anqi¡¯s eyes lit up, and she cheered for Mr. Shi¡¯s sess.


    Mr. Shi didn¡¯t share the other¡¯s optimism. He had used all of his energy in thest attack. However, he was only able to cause some surface wound to the snake. He wagered he simply didn¡¯t have enough blood in his veins to waste away such an enormous monster.


    Nheless, Mr. Shi channeled the remaining energy inside of him and attacked again.


    However, this time the snake was prepared as it, too, had shot out a grey mist from its mouth.


    The temperature suddenly dropped down to below zero, and Mr. Shi knew he had to dodge. The two injured bodyguards beside him were not able to get out of harm¡¯s way and were struck by the mist. In a blink, they copsed to the ground lifelessly.


    The valley suddenly became pin-drop quiet.


    Zheng Anqi was frozen in action as herst hope had vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Zheng!¡± Sir Jiang Junior pulled her toward the exit before it was toote.


    Zheng Anqi let out a peal of wryughter.


    If she deserts her men right now, how would she exin everything to the families of those who were killed?


    Her mission had led to their death, and therefore, she couldn¡¯t give up so easily.


    But what could she do? Li Yu was unconscious, and most of the bodyguards were dead. Who else could she turn to?


    Suddenly, someone walked past Zheng Anqi to join the battle.


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    Zheng Anqi was taken aback and asked curiously: ¡°What are you going to do there?¡±


    ¡°Kill him.¡± Chen Fan answered calmly without even gracing the girl a nce.


    ¡°You are nuts!¡± Sir Jiang Junior shouted at him.


    The other teenagers and bodyguards red at Chen Fan as if he was crazy.


    Even thebined might of Mr. Shi and Li Yu couldn¡¯t subdue this monster, much less a sixteen-year-old boy.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°I have been waiting for it for a long time.¡±


    And then, he sauntered toward the giant monster, leaving everyone else gapping at him incredulously.

 Chapter 70 - Kill The Snake

    <h4>Chapter 70: Kill The Snake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What is he going to do?¡±


    Old Bone Mu and his fellow sect members were taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s actions.


    Like everyone else, the pond and the monster were anything but where they wanted to be near. However, that teenage boy didn¡¯t seem to fear the monster as he sauntered toward the giant snake.


    ¡°Master Wu, do you think Master Chen can handle the snake?¡± A¡¯Xiu asked concernedly. Despite Chen Fan¡¯s god-like abilities, the sight of the snake evoked great fear inside of A¡¯Xiu.


    ¡°... Perhaps.¡± Master Wu hazarded.


    Although he agreed that Chen Fan was both a powerful spell user and apetent Martial artist, the power of the ancient snake had exceeded his imagination. Take Mr. Shi for example; he was a powerful Transcendent Master; however, he was defenseless before the giant snake.


    By then, Mr. Shi was already forced into a corner.


    He had used his coup de grace four times in a row, and by then, the blood had already run dry in his mouth. All the bodyguards were either ughtered or had deserted, leaving the old man to his own devices.


    The giant snake revealed its enormous body as it slowly emerged from the water. It slithered forward and wrapped Mr. Shi around with its body.


    The snake had lived over a hundred years, and its cultivation had taught it the pleasure of killing. With its prey in its grip, the snake looked down at Mr. Shi as if it was looking at its ything.


    Mr. Shi grunted and bemoaned his impending doom.


    ¡°I should have listened to Hunter Zhu!¡±


    The caution of the old hunter drifted into his mind and filled Mr. Shi with regret. He was blind sighted by the urge of obtaining a Spirit Herb.


    He had gone through the sect record, and none of them had mentioned the snake monster. Mr. Shi wagered that the snake must have been ced here by someone else and it was likely Master Wu and his sect members.


    The Yin Ghost Sect had been settling around the Dong Du City for over a hundred years, and therefore they knew very well what was going on in the pond. The fact that they had kept such a danger secret was a reflection of their ulterior motives.


    So thinking, he turned around and shouted to Zheng Anqi:


    ¡°Miss Zheng, Get out of here, now!


    ¡°Be wary of the Yin Ghost Sect.¡±


    Before he could let out hisst word, the snake monster puffed out a grey mist at him. This mist contained so much Yin Qi that they condensed into dew that would suck thest warm breath out of a human body.


    By then, Mr. Shi had used up all of his energy, and therefore he could not evade the attack.


    Suddenly, he felt his body was dumped into the deep arctic sea and coldness nibbled at his flesh and bones. He gathered whatever Qi that was left in him and channeled them into protecting his internal organs.


    Everyone watched as Mr. Shi was surrounded by a grey mist, and a green light flickered inside of his body, protecting the vital parts of his body. However, even the green glow was waning by the second.


    ¡°Mr. Shi!¡±


    Zheng Anqi shouted.


    Seeing theirst protector, Mr. Shi was about to be frozen to death, the young teens around Miss Zheng turned their heels and ran toward the exist.


    Sir Jiang Junior tugged Zheng Anqi¡¯s elbow, willing her to leave with them, but to no avail.


    He gritted his teeth and let go of the girl. This was a life and death situation; there was no time to be a hero.


    As soon as Mr. Shi had fallen victim to the monster, these spoiled teens quickly revealed their true colors.


    It had been less than five minutes since the Yin Snake emerged, yet it had already killed Li Yu, subdued Mr. Shi and not to mention the half dozen bodyguards whoid lifelessly on the ground.


    Inside the valley, only five people had remained, they were Master Wu, A¡¯Xiu, Zheng Anqi, Zheng Anqi¡¯s personal guard and a half dead Mr. Shi.


    Wait...


    There was another person.


    Even as Mr. Shi fought for his life, he caught a glimpse of a person from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°Who is that? Why is he still here?¡±


    The battle prevented Mr. Shi from turning his head and investigate, but he could tell that it was a young man.


    Through his mind¡¯s eye, Mr. Shi matched the vague image of the young man beside him to the boy that apanied Mr. Wu. He had and still thought that the boy was one of Master Wu¡¯s disciples. He marveled at the young boy¡¯s bravery, a stark contrast with his teacher.


    ¡°However, bravery was useless if it was not back by prowess.¡±


    ¡°The demonic spirit had fully grown inside of this snake unless he used a modern weapon, the boy would not be able to subdue it.¡±


    The severity of the situation made Mr. Shi more anxious than before. He didn¡¯t want another life to be wasted.


    By then, Chen Fan was already standing right beside the pond, looking up at the snake at close range.


    The snake was over thirty meters in length, and half of its erected body made it as tall as a building in the city.


    ¡°The Yin Snake had cultivated over a hundred years, and therefore his flesh was nearly indestructible.


    ¡°Its body was covered with scales harder than steel. Unless I use high caliber ballistic weapons, I wouldn¡¯t be able to harm it.


    ¡°In addition, its body contained Yin Qi that it had harnessed over a few hundred years. Such a high concentration of Yin Qi would be able to freeze a human body into a popsicle. It was no longer an ordinary monster; it was Ethereal Enlightened.


    ¡°What a shame that you have to face me today.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head as hemented the fate of the rare monster.


    He closed in on the monster and unhitched the Jade Talisman from his belt.


    Suddenly, countless symbols and signs floated out from the talisman, and they emerged in the Void Dimension into a long de.


    The de was about three meters long and was covered with ancient glyphs. It hung upside down in the air, projecting otherworldly energy that suggested its god-ying abilities.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    While being dragged toward the exit by her personal guard, Zheng Anqi turned around and caught the disbelieving sight. Impressed and stunned, she gaped at Chen Fan incredulously.


    She watched as Chen Fan started to ascend into the air as he walked on invisible spiral stairs. In a few confident strides, he was standing face to face before the monster.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Mr. Shi was still restrained by the snake¡¯s body right below Chen Fan, and he could finally get a clear view of the boy.


    What he saw had stunned him: the young boy stood confidently before the monster¡¯s face, and a golden de floated a few inches in front of the boy¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Start!¡±


    Chen Fan reached out and grabbed the handle of the de.


    Suddenly, the long de let out a cascade of light as it grew in size. Inside the Void Dimension, things were even more impressive as the de¡¯s de aura was at full disy.


    ¡°Sth... Sth...¡±


    The Yin Snake had finally registered danger, and as it looked toward the de, the de had grown so big that its reflection had filled the enormous eye of the monster.


    The monster was startled, and it raised its scales as a dog would its hackles. It channeled arge amount of energy and spat them out at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Everyone shouted at Chen Fan. Zheng Anqi had covered her eyes to avert the sight of another ughter.


    Chen Fan calmly swept the de in the air and uttered three words lightly:


    ¡°Cut! Mountains! Rivers!¡±


    The de aura suddenly surged, and no words were able to describe its power.


    A golden line appeared where Chen Fan¡¯s de had sliced through the air. The line was so bright that it was as if Chen Fan had sliced open the very fabric of space.


    The golden line sheared off the snakehead as if a hot de through butter. It¡¯s iron scales and robust mussels simply melted upon contact with the golden thread.


    ¡°Sth....¡±


    The Yin Snake let out painful shrieks as its head glided off of its neck smoothly. A violent gush of blood sprouted out from its headless body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The snakehead fell a few dozen meters from the sky and thudded heavily at the shore of the pond, sshing water a few meters high.


    The powerful monster was so deadly that it that had killed over a dozen humans. Yet it was killed by Chen Fan with a single sweep of the de.


    He could trample the heaven in nine steps and kill a dragon with one strike¡ªsuch was the power of the Celestial Lord.


    ¡°Is he... a human?¡±


    The people outside of the valley watched everything with their own eyes. Old Bone Mu winced in disbelief.


    ¡°He is not a human; he is an immortal!¡±


    A smile finally broke over Mr. Shi¡¯s face, and the smile quickly turned into augher.


    He hadn¡¯tughed like this for a long time.


    ¡°Such power!¡±


    Master Wu marveled.


    ¡°It. It..¡±


    Sir Jiang Junior and hispanions could only stare at Chen Fan. The meek and quiet boy beside Master Wu had killed the terrible monster with one strike!


    Zheng Anqi felt she was on a rollercoaster ride. A second ago she thought she was doomed, but a secondter, the crisis was averted.


    Inside of her heard, many strong yet contradicting emotions roiled and mixed with each other.


    Contempt, doubt, surprise, despair, fear, delight and remorse.


    Embattled by these emotions, she stood quietly and studied the boy carefully.


    Finally, all the other emotions subsided, leaving only one: Anger.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you act earlier!¡±


    On November 3, 2007, Yin Snake was killed by Chen Fan at the Yin Dragon Pond.


    R.I.P Yin Snake.

 Chapter 71 - Get Out Of My Face

    <h4>Chapter 71: Get Out Of My Face</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Under everyone¡¯s fearful watch, Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked down the invisible stairs to the ground.


    The long golden de had already dispersed into many flying symbols and was sucked back into the Jade Marrow. The spell¡¯s name was ¡°True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de.¡± It took Chen Fan seven days to infuse the Dharmic power within the Jade Marrow Talisman.


    The True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de was a basic art that all True Martial Immortal Sect¡¯s followers were required to master.


    The power of the Dharmic de was directly proportional to the ability of the wielder.


    The power in Chen Fan¡¯s killing blow was enough to slice a tank in half much less the Yin Snake.


    However, this art was extremely taxing on one¡¯s True Essence. Thanks to the boost from the Essence Gathering Pill he had swallowed before the attack, he was able to maintain a steady output of True Essence throughout the battle.


    ¡°If my teacher Cangqin was here, he would be able to crack open the sun using the exact same move.¡±


    Chen Fan recalled the power he used to possess as his heart was filled with wistful nostalgia.


    He wondered how long it was going to take him to reach the Tribtion Transcendence in this lifetime.


    Seeing Chen Fan had reached the ground, everyone was finally convinced that the danger was gone. Mr. Shi drew a deep breath and held back the Yin Qi inside of his system. He managed to salute to Chen Fan appreciatively.


    ¡°Thank you for the rescue, your highness. I will forever remember this day and repay my debt in whichever way you want.¡±


    He spoke sincerely. He thought he was going to die today; however, Chen Fan had shown up and saved the day.


    Chen Fan¡¯s ability to walk on the air and his killing blow were telltale signs that he was a powerful master whose power was beyond the Transcendent masters.


    In the ancient times, Chen Fan would have been revered as either a Perfected Master by the Daoist or a Guru by the Buddhists. Such power was a rare sight in the entirety of China.


    Master Wu and A¡¯Xiu came to Chen Fan and congratted him on his sess.


    A¡¯Xiu then studied the monstrous snake that slumped in its death with an incredulous look on her face. After having soaked in the murderous features of the monster, she looked at Chen Fan with more admiration than ever.


    Such was the power of her teacher. If he was able to kill this malicious snake with ease, what else is he capable of?


    Stunned by the development, Sir Jiang Junior was frozen in ce.


    After a while, he finally gathered himself, but the fear inside of him persisted.


    Ever since the search party had embarked its journey, he and his rich friends had constantly made fun of Chen Fan. What¡¯s worse, they had refused to share any food or drinks with them even though they knew that Chen Fan and hispanions had nothing to eat.


    Who would have thought that Chen Fan was not just a nobody, instead, he was an ¡°immortal¡± who seemed to possess otherworldly powers.


    Haven¡¯t he saw that even the mighty Mr. Shi had bowed to Chen Fan respectfully?


    What woulde to him if he had intentionally ruffled his feathers?


    Suddenly, he heard a sharp female voiceing from behind.


    ¡°Chen Fan! Why didn¡¯t you act sooner?¡±


    Zheng Anqi stormed toward Chen Fan with fire in her eyes. When she was close to Chen Fan, she stopped and pointed the finger at the boy.


    ¡°If you acted sooner, Eamon would not have died, neither would my bodyguards! Bodyguards¡¯ Lives Matter!


    ¡°You are responsible for all the deaths!¡±


    Fire poured out from her mouth, even the fear of being so close to the monstrous snake paled inparison with her fury.


    ¡°What did you say? Master Chen had saved your life, and you are ming him for not acting soon enough?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu flung back at the girl hotly.


    What an ungrateful bee with an itch! Master Chen was not obligated to save any one of you; he only did it out ofpassion.


    Mr. Shi was taken aback by the girl¡¯s usation, and an awkward smile broke over his face.


    ¡°Miss Zheng, we shouldn¡¯t ask for more from Perfected-Master Chen. He had saved our lives.¡±


    The sense behind Mr. Shi¡¯s words was clear. They were a group of helpless drowning men saved by a rescuer; they had no ce to use the rescuer of not acted quickly enough to save more of them.


    Chen Fan held a cid expression on his face.


    Such was the true nature of mortals: fearful and ungrateful.


    If the snake was still alive, Zheng Anqi would never point her finger at him since she would be too busy hiding behind cover. Knowing that Chen Fan would never harm her, and without the imminent danger of the snake, she acted quicker than anyone else to use Chen Fan and me her own failure on her savior.


    He said calmly: ¡°Miss Zheng, why should I care about you?


    ¡°It is none of your business when I will get myself involved in YOUR mess.¡±


    Zheng Anqi¡¯s face hardened as she was surprised by the bluntness of Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    She took a few deep breaths and managed to regain her senses.


    After a while, she spoke in a calm and cold voice: ¡°Fine, let¡¯s move on. Since you have killed the snake, would you please move out of our way and let us retrieve the medicine from theke?¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you guys are here for the medicine ?¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and then continued, ¡°Why should I let you get the medicine? Does it have your name on it?¡±


    Zheng Anqi¡¯s face flushed red, and she red at Chen Fan with anger.


    ¡°Are you going to stop us?


    ¡°You don¡¯t own this pond. Why wouldn¡¯t you let us have the medicine?¡±


    Chen Fan ignored the girl, and he shot a nce at the Yin Ghost Sect.


    ¡°From this day on, the Yin Dragon Pond belongs to me. Do you have any problem with that?¡±


    By then, the members of the Yin Ghost Sect were about to leave the valley; they paused after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s question.


    Chen Fan¡¯s killing the beast had proven his power and level of attainment in his cultivation. The Yin Ghost Sect was at no ce to defy him.


    Hearing Chen Fan¡¯s question, Old Bone Mu and Yan Zhengze hurried to reply.


    ¡°We the Yin Ghost Sect will follow the instruction of the Perfected-Master.¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and held Zheng Anqi¡¯s angry gaze calmly.


    ¡°You see, it is mine now.


    ¡°Could you please excuse yourself? Yin Dragon Pond does not wee you.¡±


    Zheng Anqi was stunned by the development. She felt a knot of fire rise from her belly to her throat. She gritted her teeth as her blood boiled in her veins.


    She had never been humiliated by anyone ever since she was born.


    As the daughter of the Zheng Family, and an heir of the British aristocrat, she was the epitome of power and beauty. Wherever she went, she was surrounded by dashing young men who were eager to heap praise on her.


    It had been a while since Zheng Anqi ever heard a ¡°No¡± from anyone, much less being outright humiliated.


    Zheng Anqi shouted out: ¡°What makes it yours? I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°Asshole! You think you are so tough because you know a few Dharma Spells? We are in a modern society, and nothing can trump the rule ofw.¡±


    Both A¡¯Xiu and Master Shi¡¯s face paled after hearing the girl¡¯s insult.


    She seemed to have forgotten that she was talking to a perfected-master. Even thebined might of the entire Zheng Family would not measure up to a fraction of Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    For instance, if Chen Fan killed Miss Zheng in a fit of rage, there was nothing the Zheng Family could do.


    Plus, they were deep in the mountain; if she really provoked the ire of Chen Fan, he might ughter her and everyone who was rted to her.


    However, Chen Fan kept calm and said lightly: ¡°Get out of my face.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±Zheng Anqi rounded her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°I said... Get... Out... Of... My ... Face...¡±


    Chen Fan had infused his voice with Dharmic powers so that when the quiet words went into Zheng Anqi¡¯s ear, it sounds like an explosion. The shock stunned the girl; her legs gave in easily and brought her to the ground.


    Mr. Shi kneeled and pleaded for her life.


    ¡°Master Chen, please forgive her. She didn¡¯t know better. Please forgive her, please!


    ¡°We will leave here right away.¡±


    He shot a nce at the female bodyguard, willing her to carry Miss Zheng out of the valley.


    Sir Jiang Junior and his entourage followed Mr. Shi and left the valley. After some time, there was only Chen Fan and two of hispanions standing beside the pond among dead bodies.


    Members of the Yin Ghost Sect still stood by the entrance, but they were also ready to leave.


    Even as Old Bone Mu was about to sneak away under the shadow of trees, he heard a voice calling him out.


    ¡°Have I told you to leave yet?¡±


    Old Bone Mu and Yan Zhengze turned around and looked toward Chen Fan as a sense of impending doom crept into their minds.


    ¡°Shit, we are in trouble!¡±

 Chapter 72 - One Hundred Million A Pill

    <h4>Chapter 72: One Hundred Million A Pill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After seeing how abundant the Yin Qi was around the pond, Chen Fan decided to stay here for a few days to take full advantage of the energy.


    The Void Mortal Refinement Art was able to make use of not only Spirit Qi but also Yin qi and Malice Qi. Since he was in the middle of nowhere, Chen Fan asked the members of the Yin Ghost Sect to serve him while he stayed here.


    Although the members of the Yin Ghost Sect were of below average talent in cultivation, they would suffice as his assistants for now.


    Chen Fan also changed the power dynamic in the sect, making Master Wu the leader of the Yin Ghost Sect.


    As soon as Master Wu took charge, he ordered the sect members to clear the area of bodies. They cremated the bodies individually and ced the ashes in urns. Their n was to return these remains back to the Zheng family.


    These bodyguards had died doing their job, and therefore they deserve to be respected.


    Chen Fan pitched a small tent in beside the pond before he nned to dive into the pond to search for the Spirit Medicine.


    Although the pond was only a few dozen meters in perimeter, underneath the pond was surprisingly spacious and was connected to a well developed natural aqueduct. It was no wonder that the Yin Snake was able to survive down here since it was able to prey on creatures that had wandered into the pond through the natural aqueduct.


    Chen Fan quickly found the so-called Spirit Medicine. In addition, he also found an abundance of Yin Crystals.


    ¡°It was just a Senna nt? The Zheng Families are fools.¡± Seeing the glistering waterweed, Chen Fan shook his head.


    Chen Fan was a few hundred meters below the surface, yet he was not only able to see things clearly as daylight, but he was also able to move around without any difficulties. Since he had reached the Ice Skin stage, his physical body was able to withstand the pressure of a few hundred meters of water above him.


    Although the Senna nt was a kind of spirit herb, it had no use whatsoever in prolonging life.


    The real use of the nt was to make the ¡°Soul Forming Pills.¡±


    Cultivators use the Soul Forming Pills to refine their immortal essence. The pill could also retain the soul of any deceased mortals. In other words, this pill was meant for Ghost cultivation and soul cultivators since its main effect was in refining and reinforcing the soul essence.


    ¡°If I were able to create the Soul Forming Pills. I should be able to ess the Immortal Will with proper use of the Soul Refining Art.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin and pondered his options.


    Immortal Will was a special ability for cultivators who had reached the Divine Sea. It allowed the user to project their Immortal Will into their surroundings in order to probe ormunicate. Some cultivators could even use the Immortal Will to kill.


    After he made up his mind, Chen Fan acted right away.


    This Senna nt was of five stars in its quality; only a couple notches below the perfect seven-star grade.


    To make the Soul Forming Pills, only a few pieces of its leaves were required. However, before he started to create the pill, he needed to take care of the snake carcass.


    The Yin Snake had reached the Ethereal Enlightenment stage, and after a few hundred years of cultivation, nearly everything on its body could be salvaged.


    Chen Fan carefully carved out its eyes and kept it for the stage of the Golden Eyes. He then went to pry the scale off the snakeskin. These scales were extremely hard and durable, perfect materials for making armor.


    Afterward, Chen Fan extracted the snake¡¯s twenty-meter long spine. The spine was white as jade and cold to the touch. It was as if it was made out of thousands of years old cold steel.


    Yin Qi had been coursing through the spine for over a hundred years, and by then, it had be a perfect material for making a Dharma Artifact.


    Finally, Chen Fan started to take care of the flesh of the snake.


    All cultivators learned to spot and consume Spirit Qi from nature. The Qi was everywhere if one knew where to look. It could be in jade, herbs, and flesh and even in blood of creatures. Thus it was, the flesh of the giant snake was ripened with Spirit Qi for the cultivator to harness.


    Chen Fan put the snake meat in a pot and cooked it with Arcane Fire. After a while, the massive chunk of snake meat was reduced into a few thousand pellets. They were the ¡°Arcane Pills.¡±


    These Arcane Pills were created by Chen Fan using a special elixir brewing method that enhanced its effect greatly.


    Although these pills were still not real spirit pills, they were a huge step up from the Essence Enhancing Pill.


    A¡¯Xiu and Master Wu both had one pill, and they felt the effects right away as a wave of heat permeated throughout their bodies. Soon, their skin was smoldering, and they could feel their muscles and bones strengthening by the second.


    ¡°These Arcane Pills can also help to prolong the effect of the Essence Gathering Pill.¡±


    Suddenly, a sect member came over to Chen Fan and told him that Zheng Anqi had returned.


    After she had arrived in Dong Du City, Zheng Anqi was finally able to gather herself and came to terms with reality. The reality was that she could do nothing to Chen Fan and she had lost the battle.


    None of the rich teenagers of the Dong Du City dared stand up against Chen Fan after experiencing the terrible event in the valley. Therefore, Miss Zheng conceded that she would not expect any help from them.


    Without the local support, and being miles away from Zhong Zhou, Zheng Anqi¡¯s chances of getting the spirit herb was slime. Thest resort was to beg Chen Fan, hoping that the boy would take pity on her situation.


    After having a few long hard conversations with Mr. Shi, Zheng Anqi decided to return to the Yin Dragon Pond.


    She looked much calmer than thest time she was here. The indifferent look on her face suggested that she had taken her personal feelings out of the meeting.


    She wore a golden rimmed sses that entuated the curves of her lips and pointy chin. The slim fit business suit and tight ck dress pants brought out her model-like body shape, the alluring sightpleted with a pair of ck high heels that gave her a touch of seductiveness.


    However, her business clothing set the tone for the meeting.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I am here to talk to you about purchasing the herb you have found in the pond.¡±


    Zheng Anqi said firmly.


    Her voice was firm and no-nonsense, the voice of an elite business woman that was inside of her. She gazed at Chen sharply, pressuring him with every moment that passed.


    Chen Fan sat cross-legged on a t rock beside the pond. The valley had changed a lot. A fewwn chairs and patio furniture were set beside the pond, and not far from the pond, the sect members had erected a few small cabins.


    Chen Fan opened his eyes slowly and said lightly: ¡°Well, since you asked, I will tell you the truth.


    ¡°I wager that the reason you need the herb is to prolong old man Zheng¡¯s life.


    ¡°However, you are looking at the wrong cure. The medicine inside the pond was a Senna nt, and it was used to preserve a living person¡¯s soul. It had nothing to do with prolonging life. If your old man uses it, his condition might deteriorate even further.¡±


    Zheng Anqi¡¯s face hardened after she heard Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    She looked to Mr. Shi for an opinion.


    Mr. Shi furrowed his brows and fell into deep thought; after a while, realization finally dawned upon him. ¡°Indeed! The Yin Dragon Pond was filled with Yin Qi, not an ideal ce to grow an herb that would prolong life.¡±


    He then turned to Zheng Anqi and apologized, ¡°Mr. Zheng, it was all my fault. I had only seen the record of the herb, but didn¡¯t take time to remember what the herb was for.¡±


    Zheng Anqi managed a smile and say: ¡°No worries. We will continue our search, and I expect the same assistance from you.¡±


    Her voice wasced with disappointment.


    The Zheng Family had searched half thend of China for a cure, and the Yin Dragon Pond had been their best bet. With theirst shred of hope gone, Miss Zheng started to think that such a cure would never exist in the first ce.


    Suddenly, she heard Chen Fan¡¯s voice: ¡°Although you can¡¯t use the nt, I might have something that could be of help to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Zheng Anqi¡¯s eyes lit up with hope.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and fished out a porcin bottle from which he poured out an Arcane Pill. Then, he ordered a sect member to fetch him a wounded rabbit.


    Chen Fan stuffed the Arcane Pill into the rabbit¡¯s mouth.


    Almost immediately, the gravely wounded rabbit sprung back to life and looked as if it waspletely healed.


    ¡°Is this some kind of trick?¡±


    Doubts surfaced on Zheng Anqi¡¯s face as she watched the incredible effect of the pill.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t speak; he produced another pill and handed it over to Mr. Shi.


    Mr. Shi not only cultivated the wood element but was also versed in the art of traditional Chinese medicine.


    He put the pill near his nose and sniffed it. And then, he closed his eyes and pondered a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s filled with life energy. Yes. This is a Spirit Pill that meant to prolong a person¡¯s life. This is... incredible!¡±


    He eximed as he looked at Chen Fan surprisedly.


    He had only read about such pills in ancient scrolls and had never met anyone who was capable of producing these incredible pills.


    Zheng Anqi¡¯s eyes lit up as her face softened.


    Chen Fan said: ¡°This pill is called Arcane Pill. One pill was able to prolong a dying person¡¯s life for ten days. I have about a hundred of them in this bottle, enough to make the man live for another two years.¡±


    Zheng Anqi siad immediately: ¡°Very well; I will buy them all.¡±


    Her voice held a great measure of certainty. As the top ten richest families in Hong Kong, money was not an issue for her.


    She watched as Chen Fan raised a finger.


    ¡°A hundred million?¡±


    Zheng Anqi gritted her teeth as she internalized the steep price.


    The price was not low by any stretch of imagination since even supreme-grade ginseng was usually only for sale for ten million. The branch of the family that Miss Zheng represented had not yet consolidated the collective wealth of the Zheng family, and therefore, a hundred million was not a small number to her.


    Her father was the second son of the old man and was embattled by his two brothers as he followed the old man¡¯s will to take over the family business. The smooth transaction of power relied heavily on the old man¡¯s involvement, and therefore the Zheng family was in dire need to acquire any medicine that could prolong the old man¡¯s life.


    Zheng Anqi nodded.


    ¡°Fine, So be it; I will take it.¡±


    Master Wu was shocked by the magnitude of the wealth Chen Fan had just acquired.


    It took Master Wu a lifetime to umte a couple of hundred million. However, Master Chen had earn half of his entire asset with some pills he had casually created.


    Even as everyone was shocked by the development, Chen Fan shook his head and smiled.


    ¡°You have misunderstood me, Miss Zheng.


    ¡°I meant one hundred million for one pill.


    ¡°There is one hundred of them so that it will be...


    ¡°Ten billion.¡±


    A chilling silence suddenly fell into the valley.

 Chapter 73 - Pay With Your Life!

    <h4>Chapter 73: Pay With Your Life!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±


    A sharp female voice suddenly broke the silence. Zheng Anqi could no longer keep up the calm and indifferent countenance, and by then, surprise and disbelief were written all over her face.


    She red at Chen Fan as if she was looking at a crazy person.


    ¡°Do you know what are you talking about? Who would spend ten billion yuan on a bottle of pills?¡±


    In the year this event happened, which was 2007, there were only 900 people around the globe that had more than one billion yuan. If one considered currency, that equalled six to seven billion Chinese yuan. In other words, there were less than a thousand people in the world who owned more than seven billion Chinese yuan.


    How many of those were from China? The answer was sixty.


    With ten billion yuan, one would be considered the richest person in the entire China, much less in this ind province.


    Although the Zhang Family imed to own more than a hundred billion yuan assets, the number was bloated by the subsidiaries that the Zheng Family didn¡¯t really control.


    Therefore, the Zheng Family owned at most twenty billion yuan, but that figure had easily secured them a spot on the top ten list of richest families in Hong Kong.


    Chen Fan had asked for half of the Zheng Family¡¯s wealth, no wonder Zheng Anqi would be so riled up.


    ¡°Of course I know how much it is. I can count¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°You can only buy these pills from me, no one else in the world will have them, plus, I have already given you a discount.¡±


    Zheng Anqi was shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s words. She wanted to refute the boy, but words simply evaporated from her mouth.


    Master Wu was enthralled by Chen Fan¡¯s assertiveness.


    Ten billion!


    No bargaining and no-nonsense.


    The richest person in the entire Zhong Zhou Province owned about the same amount of money. Even if he traveled to the wealthiest provinces such as Jiang Nan, the ten billion yuan would earn him a spot on the ten five lists.


    To put things into perspective, the future Chinese ma Wang Jianling, owner of the Wanda Group, richest person of Chinese descent, had owned a little more than fifteen billion in 2008.


    Chen Fan¡¯s price would cost half of the Zheng Family¡¯s wealth. Would the Zheng Family be willing to pay that much in exchange for a few years of the old man¡¯s life?


    Zheng Anqi thought about it for a while and then she shook her head.


    ¡°I am sorry Mr. Chen. We can¡¯t take the offer.¡±


    ¡°Ten billion yuan is too much. With that price, we might as well have sent my grandfather to the best hospital and hook him up to the most expensive medical equipment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too much.¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Even the best hospital cannot guarantee two years of your grandfather¡¯s life. Even if they could, your grandfather would be lying in bed, and unable to talk or move. However, if he uses my pills, he could live a normal life.¡±


    Chen Fan paused a second and then said: ¡°I can give you some time to think about it. Take this bottle of pills and try it first.¡±


    He then handed the bottle to Zheng Anqi and gave Zheng Anqi a look.


    ¡°But don¡¯t make me wait for too long. I am not very patient.¡±


    Zheng Anqi looked at the bottle of pills in disbelief. After a while, she managed to gather herself as a broad smile broke over her face.


    ¡°Very well. I like your sincerity. Ten billion is it.¡±


    ¡°I will go home to gather the funds. I promise it won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Having sealed the deal, Chen Fan waved a hand dismissing his guests.


    Before Zheng Anqi left, she collected the cremated remains of her bodyguards.


    Master Wu was upset seeing Zheng Anqi was going to take away all the pills.


    After Zheng Anqi and her entourage winded out of the valley, Mr. Shi asked in confusion.


    ¡°Mr. Zheng, are you sure you want to pay ten billion?¡±


    ¡°That is a lot of money, even for the Zheng Family. Should we go over this with your father?¡±


    For most super-rich mas, it was not umon to invest ten billion yuan in developing a shopping mall or office building. However, there was a difference between investment and expenses. One can always resell the investment, but the pills were gone forever once eaten, and so was the money used to pay for them.


    Even among the richest people in the world, only a very small handful of people could afford to spend ten billion yuan on something that yielded no return, the number was even smaller in China. At any rate, The Zheng Family of Hong Kong was definitely not one of them.


    ¡°What makes you think that I am going to pay ten billion?¡± Zheng Anqi paused and looked at Mr. Shi with a smirk.


    Mr. Shi¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°So you want to¡ª¡±


    Zheng Anqi cut him short with a smug smile.


    ¡°Did you see me sign any contract with him? No.


    ¡°There is no proof that I had to agree to pay him ten billion. What could he do to me? Sue me? I doubt he could afford awyer.¡±


    She sneered at Chen Fan with a cold snort.


    ¡°Yes, he will find out that I lied to him, so what?


    ¡°As I said before, we live in a modern society now and the most powerful weapon in this day and age isw, and not martial arts and Dharma Spells.


    ¡°I have forced myself to tolerate him only because we are in Zhong Zhou Province. If this happens in Hong Kong, I will make sure hees to beg me to spare his life.¡±


    After she had finished ranting, she turned around and started off without waiting for Mr. Shi¡¯s reply.


    Mr. Shi was going to say something, but the words got caught in his throat and eventually turned into a long sigh.


    ¡°Miss. Zheng, you are too young and too simple.


    ¡°It is not that easy to get away with cheating a cultivator.¡±


    Chen Fan had already reached a high level of attainment in his cultivation.


    In the Daoist vocabry, they call him a perfected master, while in the Buddhist world, monks would call him a guru.


    A perfected master was able to turn wind into the de, their breath into thunder. They could not be harmed by any natural elements and could summon thunder on a whim. She would be naive to think that she could get away with shorting the payment.


    Mr. Shi shook his head and murmured: ¡°I will have to talk to Lord Zheng when I get back to Hong Kong. We need to put down at least a few hundred million first. There will be many negotiations ahead of me; after all, Master Chen¡¯s price is simply too steep.


    ¡°If I keep letting Miss Zheng be in charge of this matter, the Zheng family will be gone in a short period of time.¡±


    After Miss Zheng had left, Master Wu came over to Chen Fan and said agitatedly.


    ¡°Master Chen, how could you let her take all the pills?¡±


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t pay us a penny? What if they can¡¯t afford it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they can afford it or not. They had agreed to pay me, so they will, one way or another.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes held a luster that threatened to kill.


    Seeing the light in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, Master Wu could not help but think about what happened to Xin Zhong.


    Master Chen had made a simr agreement with Xin Zhong, and if Xin Zhong didn¡¯t pay the forty-five million yuan in time, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to live until the martial arts tournament.


    In the eyes of Master Chen, human life was as worthless as that of an ant. He could end it on a whim without feeling any guilt.


    The thought sent a chill down Master Wu¡¯s spine, and so he decided to keep his silence.


    Chen Fan sat on a giant stone, eyes half-closed as he fell into deep thought.


    ¡°People on this were so convinced that their rule was the only thing that mattered.


    ¡°They have failed to realize a fundamental w in that logic: rules are meant to be broken.


    ¡°It was absolute strength and power, but not rules that held the truth of the universe.


    ¡°In this universe, there was no one who could owe me money and get away with it.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.

 Chapter 74 - Cultivate In The Valley

    <h4>Chapter 74: Cultivate In The Valley</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After the meeting with Zheng Anqi, Chen Fan started to focus on his cultivation.


    It had been a month since he had reached the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment level. As time went by, he sensed that he was inching ever closer toward thete-stage of the Foundation Establishment.


    The Yin Qi around the Yin Dragon Pond were much more potent than the Spirit Qi around the Misty Mountains. With the all-epassing Void Mortal Refinement Art, Chen Fan would able to take full advantage of the Qi.


    Chen Fan created a Sprite Gathering Array using the Yin Crystals which further boosted the speed of his improvement.


    Whenever he was not cultivating, he could be found creating more elixirs such as the Soul Forming Pills.


    This was when his newly acquired servants came in handy. The members of the Yin Ghost Sect worked diligently to purchase the necessary equipment and materials for Chen Fan so that he could focus on his cultivation.


    These servants provided their services in exchange for Arcane Pills.


    The Yin Dragon Pond used to be a forbidden ground for the Yin Ghost Sect not only because of the monster but also because of the belligerent Malice Qi and Yin Qi. However, Chen Fan and tamed the wild and raw energy around the pond using the Spirit Channeling Array, making them much less harmful to low-level cultivators.


    ¡°I should be able to harness the Immortal Will by the end of the day.¡±


    Chen Fan sat on arge t rock and swallowed a few Soul Forming Pills that he had spent a lot of time on.


    The pill melted in his mouth immediately and for a while, Chen Fan felt no change in his system at all. This was because the Soul Forming Pills worked not in the physical ne, but instead on the soul and spirit.


    After a while, Chen Fan felt his temples were throbbing as his vision blurred. It was a sign of a sudden surge in his soul energy that was wreaking havoc on his senses.


    Without any fear or concern, Chen Fan started a secret Art called the Soul Refining Art. It was one of the most effective arts for harnessing the Immortal Will.


    Disciples of many renowned cultivation sects started to focusing on their Immoral Will as early as Foundation Establishment Level. They knew that they didn¡¯t have to wait until the Divine Sea and the power of the Immoral Will was much greater than the soul energy.


    Topare the soul energy to Immortal Will, was topare pig iron to the Damascus steel. Not only the Damascus steels were harder, but also more flexible.


    In addition, Chen Fan practiced a special variant of the Soul Refining Art which was much more advanced and effective than its conventional counterpart.


    He had acquired this special variant by chance while he was exploring an ancient ruin that used to be the residence of an Immortal. It was less refined than the ordinary version of the art and focused more on the raw power and force.


    As Chen Fan carried on the Ancient Soul Refining Art, wave after wave of soul energy roiled and tumbled inside of his mind, like the tides of a restless sea swelling up at dusk.


    Soul Forming Pills boosted the intensity of soul energy. So highly concentrated were these shapeless energies, they nearly materialized into the physical ne. Their presence had warped and bent the space itself, turning the air around Chen Fan into liquid.


    Suddenly, he stomped the ground and shouted, ¡°Start!¡±


    The voice didn¡¯te from his mouth, but it was from another ne of existence where his deepest consciousness resided.


    At his behest, the restless soul energy fused into one singrity before it imploded on itself, releasing a wave of energy rippling across space at lightning speed.


    The wave materialized in the physical word and knocked over whatever was in its way.


    The swatch of the area a few dozen meters around Chen Fan was in tatters; rocks and fallen trees strewn everywhere.


    ¡°I did it!¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes slowly.


    The world had changed as he could see much more detail and insights.


    From where he was sitting, he could see the grain on the leaves, the twitching antenna of the ants and he can hear the heartbeat of little critters hibernating a few meters under the earth. He looked to the other side of the pond where A¡¯Xiu was cultivating; he could see the flow of energy coursing through her system.


    The Immortal Will allowed him to observe the world with heightened not only five senses but also his six sense.


    With this new ability, Chen Fan could see not only the living energy inside of humans and other creatures but also the invisible Primordial Essence: the building blocks of the world.


    To most people, the Yin Dragon Pond was a cold and secluded pool of water hidden deep in the valley. With Immortal Will, Chen Fan saw not a pond, but a gaping hole where dark energy bellowed out from within. It was a gateway to the underworld.


    ¡°The Ancient Soul Refining Art is amazing! It was much more powerful than the ordinary version.¡±


    Chen Fan eximed.


    The range of effect of Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will was well over a few hundred meters. It was enough to cover the entire mountain valley. Nothing, not even a twitch of a rabbit¡¯s ear could escape his notice.


    For an ordinary cultivator of the Foundation Establishment level, his Immortal Will would cover at the most a dozen meters. Even with the help of the Soul Forming Pills, the range of the Immortal Will would be doubled at best. As such, the incredible range of Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will was truly a marvel.


    ¡°The Immortal Will was a sess. Now I should start to create more Dharma Artifacts.¡±


    As soon as Chen Fanid his eye on the spine of the Yin Snake, he knew right away what Dharma Artifact to create.


    With the help of his newly acquired Immortal Will, Chen Fan carved a few offensive Dharma Arrays onto the spine. The key in creating an offense artifact was to heap as many simr attacking spells on one artifact as possible.


    Seven dayster, Chen Fan had finally finished his work: golden symbols that formed a serpentine line ran across the length of the twenty-meter-long spine.


    Everything was in ce, Chen Fan just had to activate it now.


    ¡°Start!¡±


    Chen Fan suddenly shot a burst of energy into the spine, lighting up the golden symbols. He watched as the huge spine started to shrink in size until it was only the size of a waistband.


    The bone waistband has the color of jade and was covered with tiny symbols. It looked like an artifact used by a primordial god older than time.


    By then, Chen Fan had finallypleted his work. It was impossible to carry the artifact around without shrinking it down to such a small size.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how powerful it is.¡±


    Chen Fan threw the bone waistband at arge granite rock. In the air, the bone waistband turned into a thirty-meter long bone whip before itnded a solid blow on the rock.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The rock exploded as if it was stuck by a stick of dynamite and it crumbled like a piece of tofu. The explosion threw many small fragments of the rock into the air creating a shower of pebbles.


    Chen Fan shot out a hand again andmanded the bone whip to strike the pond. When the whipnded on the calm water surface, it separated the water in half and created waves that were as tall as a few meters.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Should these twoshesnd on a crowd of humans, there would be at least a few hundred casualties. It was so powerful that it could go through an armored vehicle with ease.


    Satisfied, Chen Fan put away the bone waistband.


    He walked over to the rock stuck by the artifact and noticed that the surface of the rock was covered with ayer of frost. It was the work of the Yin Qi inside the spine bone.


    ¡°Well, maybe I should call you the Bone Whip of Malicious Yin ¡±


    The sess had lightened Chen Fan¡¯s mood and lent him the determination to push for thete stage of the Foundation Establishment Level.


    A monthter, inside the valley of the Yin Dragon Pond...


    A¡¯Xiu was practicing fist techniques at the entrance of the valley.


    She curved both arms and raised them to her chest as if she was holding a giant ball. Her movement was slow and rxed like Tai Chi. Slowly and gently, she pressed her small hand on arge rock.


    When she removed her palm, her palm left a deep impression on the t surface of the hard rock.


    ¡°True Martial Thirty-Six Forms ¡°First Form: Skyfall Hammer!¡±


    Her move was more powerful than most Internal Force masters; however, A¡¯Xiu didn¡¯t seem to think it was a big deal.


    In less than a month, she had improved her Internal Force significantly, transforming from an average vige girl to a resolute and skillful warrior.


    She had traveled across the Dong Du City with Mater Wu and fought many opponents. Yet, she had never lost a fight, once she had even defeated a martial artist at the Initial Sess of his Internal Force cultivation.


    ¡°A¡¯Xiu, you are getting the hang of it.¡±


    Master Wu walked over to A¡¯Xiu with a smile.


    Master Wu¡¯s appearance had changed a lot. No longer did he hold the cast of gloomy malice on his face; instead, he looked spirited and wise. He was only a few steps away from reaching the transcendent state.


    A¡¯Xiu gathered her Qi and looked toward the valley worriedly.


    ¡°Master Chen had been sitting there for over ten days, are you sure he is OK?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master Chen is no ordinary person. All we could do is not to disturb him.¡±


    Master Wu said confidently.


    Suddenly, someone stormed into the valley, shouting: ¡°Mr. Chen Fan! Mr. Chen Fan!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A¡¯Xiu asked. She noticed that the man was no other Sir Jiang Junior.


    Sir Jiang Junior replied with a distressed voice:


    ¡°I need to see Mr. Chen.¡±


    ¡°Master Chen is in seclusion right now and receives no guests.¡± A¡¯Xiu said hotly. ¡°If you disturb Master Chen, I will make sure you regret it!¡±


    ¡°Well, what should I do then? I really need to see him! It¡¯s urgent!¡± Sir Jiang Junior said.


    He looked frustrated and not sure what to do next.


    Even as A¡¯Xiu was about to ask him for more details, a booming voice erupted from within the valley.


    The voice¡¯s pitch and volume increased by the second, and it started to shake the leaves and rocks all around the valley.


    A¡¯Xiu said with a smile on her face: ¡°Master Chen has awakened.¡±

 Chapter 75 - An Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 75: An Invitation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Since Master Chen is ready, would you please lead the way?¡±


    As soon as Sir Jiang Junior gathered himself from the shock, he asked.


    ¡°Not yet. Master Chen still needs some time to rest, and he will not receive any guest until he is ready.¡± A¡¯Xiu announced with a hard face.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Sir Jiang Junior cursed.


    Suddenly, a voice rang inside of their mind.


    ¡°Let him pass.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Chen.¡± A¡¯Xiu and Master Wu bowed toward the valley and replied.


    Sir Jiang Junior was taken aback by the voice he heard in his mind. He muttered, ¡°What... what was that? Why is there a voice inside my mind?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. That is Master Chen¡¯s voice transmission using his Immortal Will.¡± A¡¯Xiu said as she rolled her eyes at the young boy.


    She was as frightened as Sir Jiang Junior when she heard Master Chen¡¯s voice in her mind for the first time. However, the fear subsided after she had learned that Master Chen had projected his voice into her mind using Immortal Will.


    Based on Master Wu¡¯s exnation, Master Chen¡¯s voice transmission ability was simr to that used by Buddhist called ¡°Mind Connection.¡±


    This ability not only allowed the cultivator tomunicate with others, but it also gave insight into the inner thoughts of mortals.


    Master Chen was still new to this ability and therefore he could onlymunicate with others but couldn¡¯t read other people¡¯s mind yet.


    ¡°This was the power of Immortal Enlightenment. He would have been revered as a Bodhisattva if he was a Buddhist.¡± A¡¯Xiu said with a great measure of admiration.


    The more she learned about Master Chen, the more insignificant and powerless she felt about herself.


    Sir Jiang Junior gathered himself and followed Master Wu and A¡¯Xiu into the valley.


    He saw Chen Fan was sitting on the same piece of rock as he wasst time they met. However, he could sense that something inside of Chen Fan had changed.


    Sir Jiang Junior studied Chen Fan carefully. The boy was sitting cross-legged on a rock, eyes half closed. His skin was pale and iridescent; at some ces, it was nearly translucent. He could see the bones white as jade and the gleaming silvery blood that coursed through his body.


    Ice Skin, Jade Bone and Silver Blood.


    It was as if the boy was a character from a fiction novel.


    ¡°This... this is incredible!¡± Sir Jiang Junior lowered his head to conceal the fear in his eyes.


    As he inched closer to Chen Fan, he felt an omniscient presence looming above him, like the dark clouds before a summer storm.


    When the three of them finally stood still, they all heard Chen Fan¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Sir Jiang Junior managed to control his trembling legs and squeezed a smile from his taut face. ¡°Master Chen, my father, wishes to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Your father?¡± Chen Fan opened his eyes.


    ¡°He is a mortal, and I am a cultivator, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for me to meet him.¡±


    Hearing Chen Fan¡¯s refusal, A¡¯Xiu and Master Wu were ready to lead the guest out of the valley. Sir Jiang Junior suddenly shouted, ¡°Please, PLEASE! Master Chen, I have traveled this deep into the mountain just to invite you over for a meeting. Please give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I thought you hade with a helicopter.¡± Chen Fan said with a frozen smile.


    Although he had turned his thoughts inward during cultivation, his senses were very much alive. He had sensed a helicopter hovering above the mountain moment before the teen showed up.


    Sir Jiang Junior was embarrassed by his own lie. His eyes shifted left and right to avoid Master Chen¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Fine, I will go.¡± Chen Fan stood up and said.


    He had been in seclusion for a month and had finally reached thete-stage of the Foundation Establishment level. In addition, he had already made a breakthrough in the Void Mortal Refinement Art and reached the Silver Blood. By then, he had increased his vitality by ten folds, and even a simple wave of the hand could stir up the arcane energy.


    After prolonged inactivity, Chen Fan had the urge to go out of the valley and walk around.


    Plus, refusing a local magnate¡¯s invitation was never a good idea.


    Although he was not and would never be threatened by a local businessman in Dong Du City, he was on their turf. Therefore, it was wise for Chen Fan to meet with him in order to avoid unnecessary troubles.


    This did not mean that Chen Fan feared Sir Jiang. He had reached thete-stage of the Foundation Establishment; they would have to use high caliber machine guns if they wish to harm him.


    ¡°Only if I had already reached the Ethereal Enlightenment. I wouldn¡¯t have to give a crap about anyone.¡± Chen Fanmented.


    Once a cultivator had reached the Ethereal Enlightenment, he could ignore any damage from conventional weapons. Only the military issued heavy weapons such as machine guns, cannons and missiles would cause harm.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sir Jiang Junior¡¯s eyes were lit up with glee. ¡°When will you be avable?¡±


    ¡°We can leave now.¡±


    Chen Fan walked to the edge of the tall rock and continued to step down. It was as if he was walking on an invisible stair. Sir Jiang Junior had seen this ability a month ago, but he was still shocked by sight.


    A month ago when Chen Fan killed the Yin Snake, Sir Jiang Junior only felt fear toward Chen Fan; however, today, he also felt admiration and respect.


    He was convinced that Chen Fan was an immortal, even if Chen Fan had denied it.


    A¡¯Xiu¡¯s heart was also filled with admiration and awe.


    She had heard from Master Chen that the ability to walk in the air was called the Heaven Trampling Step, the fifth move in the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, while the Mountain River Cut he used to kill the Yin Snake was the seventh move. Master Chen had promised her that if she could reach the transcendent state, he would teach her the first seven forms.


    However, by then, A¡¯Xiu had only reached initial sess and was still unable to pull off the first form: Skyfall Hammer. She still had a long way to go before she reached the Transcendent state.


    As soon as the group filed out of the valley, they saw a helicopter parked at a clearing in the woods. This helicopter belonged to Sir Jiang¡¯s tourismpany.


    Riding in the helicopter, they were out of the forest in just hours.


    After theynded at the foothills of the mountain, they decided to find a ce to spend the night in Qishan County. One rich local who was Sir Jiang friend invited them over to his hotel and offered them amodation.


    The next day, Chen Fan and Sir Jiang Junior drove an SUV to the city of Dong Du.


    Sitting in the back seat, Chen Fan asked lightly, ¡°Can you tell me why is your father looking for me?


    ¡°He is a busy man; how does he manage to find time to chat with me?¡±


    Sir Jiang Junior smiled.


    Master Chen was right; his father didn¡¯t initiate the meeting; instead, it was him who insisted on the two of them meeting. Ever since what happened at the Yin Dragon Pond, he became disillusioned in gaining Zheng Anqi¡¯s heart.


    ¡°She had lied to me about her true motive and dragged me into the shit hole!¡±


    Feeling betrayed, Sir Jiang Junior took a long hard look at his blind royalty to Zheng Anqi and had turned down many of her subsequent request of kicking Chen Fan out of the valley.


    However, after he had got over the shame and the denial, he realized that the current situation presented an opportunity for him.


    He became increasingly convinced that Chen Fan was a reasonable person; someone he could talk to. The fact that Chen Fan had treated the Yin Ghost Sect well after he had taken control further reinforced his belief.


    ¡°I have lived for over twenty years, and it wasn¡¯t until I had met Chen Fan that I opened my eyes to the real world.


    ¡°I have been living under a rock for the whole time!¡±


    He had seen Mu Hongshen¡¯s ability tomand spirits, Mr. Shi¡¯s incredible Dharma Spells, the Yin Snake¡¯s otherworldly power, and Master Chen¡¯s heroic blow that killed the monster.


    He had never even dreamed of those abilities in the twenty years of his life.


    All the worldly pleasures and debauchery he had been so fond of suddenly paled inparison with the world of cultivation.


    Therefore, Sir Jiang Junior wanted to be one of Chen Fan¡¯s disciples and to learn from him. Meanwhile, a stroke of bad luck hit his father¡¯spany, and Sir Jiang Junior rmended Chen Fan to his helpless father.


    His father didn¡¯t believe him at first, but after Sir Jiang Junior¡¯s insistent pleading, he agreed to meet with Chen Fan.


    Sir Jiang Junior replied to Chen Fan in a serious voice.


    ¡°Master Chen, my father is in troubletely. He had asked help from many experts like you but to no avail.


    ¡°He had asked help from many monks and Buddhists and was even talking about inviting Feng Shui masters from southern China. I thought it might be easier if you were to take a look at the trouble. Please, Master Chen. Help my father and the millions of citizens in Dong Du City. ¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why are the lives of millions of citizens at stake?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback by the situation. He gave the teenage boy a curious nce.

 Chapter 76 - Looked Down On By Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 76: Looked Down On By Everyone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Sir Jiang Junior had finished exining the situation, Chen Fan finally learned what had happened at Dong Du.


    Dong Du City was one of China¡¯s centers for cultivating florals and was well known for its peony. Every year, many tourists across China would flock to Dong Du City to enjoy the view of thousands of peonies at full bloom.


    Although it was not yet the blooming season, there was one kind of special peony called Winter Peony that would bloom twice in a year. It had be a novelty among the floral enthusiasts and had attracted many winter tourists.


    However, things had changedtely.


    The flowers in the flower bed not only refused to bloom but also seemed to be wilting.


    This was a devastating blow to the city¡¯smerce. The peony was the pir of Dong Du¡¯s economy, and not only did it attract tourists, but it could also fetch a very good price on the market. Every year, the floral industry was able to rack in over a billion yuan of profit.


    As the richest person in the Dong Du City, Jiang Jialiang had his skin in the floral industry and therefore, he would be hit severely by the development.


    He had first turned to the local horticulturist, but to no avail, then, he invited agriculture experts from provincial research institutes. The scientists conducted a thorough examination from the soil to the water; however, they have found nothing.


    Even the experts were at a loss.


    Seeing the peony wilting by the day, Sir Jiang Junior decided to turn to Master Chen.


    ¡°That is indeed a big problem.¡± Master Wu said with a bleak face.


    As a citizen of the Dong Du City, he knew the importance of peony to the local people. The health of the industry was linked to the livelihood of many citizens who were employees of the ntation.


    ¡°Wilting peony?¡± Chen Fan was light-hearted by the problem.


    He was a cultivator of Qi, not cultivator of flowers.


    Despite the fact that Chen Fan never learned horticulture, he was not without solutions. In order to fix the problem, he would set up arge Sprite Gathering Array across the ntation nt and let the peony soak in the Spirit Qi. This way, these peonies should be able to be healthy and strong in no time.


    ¡°After the scientist had given up, a lot of people believed that there is something wrong with the Feng Shui of the ntation. Since Master Chen was a powerful immortal, I believe you should be able to fix it for us.¡± Sir Jiang Junior siad.


    ¡°If you could fix the problem for us, we will make sure no one will every a finger on the Yin Dragon Pond. ¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yin Dragon Pond was secluded in the middle of nowhere, not a lot of people knew it even existed much less iming it for themselves.


    However, that did not mean Chen Fan could hide it from the other cultivators forever.


    The Yin Crystal and the Spirit herb at the bottom of the pond would sooner orter attract other cultivators to this sacred ground, and by then,petition would be inevitable. Therefore, it would be ideal for Chen Fan to secure the title of thend by doing the local gentry a favor as soon as possible.


    ¡°Once the timing is right, I will help you.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    Having gained Chen Fan¡¯s assurance, Sir Jiang Junior finally calmed down.


    Once they entered the Dong Du City, they pulled over next to arge peony ntation.


    Many local gentries had already gathered here, listening to the opinions of horticulturalists from all over China.


    ¡°Dad, I invited Master Chen.¡±


    Sir Jiang Junior came over to a middle age man.


    ¡°Shut up; what are you doing here?¡± A serious middle age man with a troubled look shouted at Sir Jiang Junior.


    Sir Jiang Junior managed a smile and then said, ¡°I have heard you have invited a Feng Shui master, so I thought I would introduce you to Master Chen.¡±


    Jiang Jialiang grunted, and his face softened a little.


    ¡°Bring him to me.¡± Jiang Jialiangmanded.


    Jiang Jialiang had never held high expectations for his son, and when he saw Chen Fan, he was outright disappointed. What could a sixteen year old boy do to help him with such a dire situation?


    A real Feng Shui master should look like Master Huang standing next to him.


    He wore an ancient style schr hat and long white silky beard. Every word and sentence he spoke was a quote from the ssics such as the I-ching. No one knew more about the Yin and Yang of the Feng Shui than Master Huang.


    Jiang Jialiang nodded at Chen Fan and turned to Master Huang right away.


    Master Huang was surrounded by arge crowd, and he didn¡¯t even notice Chen Fan.


    He walked and talked while holding apass. He impressed the crowd with archaic words and quotes and installed a blind admiration into everyone¡¯s heart.


    Seeing Jiang Jialiang did not pay much attention to Master Chen, Sir Jiang Junior was going to pipe up again.


    A man in his thirties tugged Sir Jiang Junior¡¯s arm and urged him: ¡°Your dad is busy, try not to bother him. will you?¡±


    ¡°Brother Cai, I am not bothering him; I am helping!¡± Sir Jiang Juniorined. ¡°I made a great effort to invite Master Chen out from his seclusion, but Dad acts like he doesn¡¯t even care.¡±


    Brother Cai was Jiang Jialing¡¯s secretary. Sir Jiang Junior rarely spoke to his father; instead, Brother Cai was the one who looked after him for most of the time.


    Having heard theints, Cai Zhongxin furrowed his brows.


    He looked at Chen Fan and couldn¡¯t see anything extraordinary in this young boy. However, since he was invited by Sir Jiang Junior, he decided to let Chen Fan tag along behind the crowd.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the ill-treatment As he walked among the row of peonies, he furrowed his brows.


    The leaves of the peonies were parched as if it was baked in an oven.


    This was impossible! It was the middle of winter with plenty of snow. But the signs showed that the nts were suffering from over-heat.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Chen Fan paused.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Master Wu asked.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you found the air in the garden is very hot?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± A¡¯Xiu gasped. It was zero degrees outside, but inside the ntation, it felt as if it was spring.


    ¡°How is this possible? Could there be arge hot spring underneath us?¡± Master Wu asked with a big frown.


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. He narrowed his eyes as he started to project his Immortal Will to the underground.


    Seeing Chen Fan had started working, Sir Jiang Junior waited beside him quietly. He hoped that Chen Fan was able to find the cause of the nt¡¯s disease.


    ¡°Humf! What a load of crap!¡±


    Brother Cai grunted.


    Sir Jiang Junior was young and green; therefore he could be easily fooled. The rise in temperature was not a secret; even Brother Cai had noticed it once he stepped into the ntation.


    However, the temperature was still mild, and shouldn¡¯t have to parch the leaves.


    They had consulted a geologist, and they had confirmed that there was no hot spring or any other heat source underground.


    It was after every conceivable scientific test had failed to pinpoint the cause, they had resorted to asking help from a Feng Shui Master.


    Suddenly, Brother Cai heard Master Huang speaking loudly.


    ¡°Brother Jiangliang, I think I have found the culprit.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Jialiang looked at Master Huang expectantly.


    ¡°The peony garden is located at a gathering point of Yang Qi. In my line of work, it was called Yang Qi Locking Ground.¡± Master Huang said with apass in his hand. ¡°During a normal year, this Yang Qi will not do any harm to the nts. However, this year and this month, in particr, was of the Yang Element as well. Thebination of the timing and the Yang Qi eventually be too much for the nts, hence the wilting.


    ¡°It was like a human sleeping beside a campfire during summer; heat will make his nose bleed.¡±


    ¡°Shoot! So what should I do?¡± Jiang Jialiang eximed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will set up a Feng Shui Array and connect the area with the Yin Qi to neutralize the elements. It will make this garden an even better ce for flowers to flourish.¡± Master Huang said confidently as he ran his fingers through his long beard.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Jialiang¡¯s eyes were lit up with joy.


    ¡°Bull shit!¡±


    A loud voice interrupted everyone¡¯s joyful relief. They looked to the speaker with a great measure of rancor and surprise.


    They saw a boy standing right next to the panicking Brother Cai.

 Chapter 77 - A Real Master?

    <h4>Chapter 77: A Real Master?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who are you, who gave you permission to enter?¡± Those who didn¡¯t know Chen Fan flung back at him hotly.


    Even those who had heard Sir Jiang Junior¡¯s introduction of Chen Fan were not pleased by his brazen interruption.


    Seeing Jiang Jialiang¡¯s cold re, Brother Cai cursed Chen Fan in his mind.


    ¡°I allowed you to tag along for the sake of Sir Jiang Junior. Why do you have to make a fool of yourself and drag me along with it?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see who is present? Not only all the rich magnates of the city are here, but the professors and researchers from the university were also there. What would they think about a sixteen-year-oldmenting in their opinion?¡±


    Sir Jiang Junior watched as his father furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, What do you mean?¡±


    Brother Cai squeezed his face at Chen Fan, willing him to be quiet. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.


    ¡°I meant what I say. I said that Master Huang¡¯s exnation was bullshit.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard Chen Fan¡¯s words loud and clear.


    They might have let it slide even if they heard Chen Fan murmuring the nonsense to himself behind everyone¡¯s back, however, there and then, he had repeated his ignorant im under broad daylight. He was asking for trouble.


    Lo and behold, Sir Jiang Junior¡¯s father pulled a taut face and refuted his son¡¯s friend hotly: ¡°Kids should learn to keep their trap close when the adults are talking!¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said, ¡°I am a Feng Shui master invited by Jiang Haochen, why couldn¡¯t I put in my two cents?¡±


    Jiang Haochen was the name of Sir Jiang Junior.


    Everyone shot an usatory re at Sir Jiang Junior. Although he was the son of the richest man in the city, he had never been publicly put on a spot.


    Among those who were displeased with his guest, were at least two whose power was on par with his father. His father also gave him a look that read: ¡°You are dead meat. Somebody is going to hurt real bad when we get home.¡±


    Despite his confidence in Chen Fan, Sir Jiang Junior started to waver. He looked to Chen Fan for support.


    Chen Fan stood confidently and was unfazed by the usations and animosity around him.


    Even as Mr. Jiang was about to end the interruption by expelling Chen Fan from the ntation, Master Huang spoke up in a calm voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ok. If this young man has something to say, then go ahead.


    ¡°Old age does not amount to knowledge. He might know more than I do. I had been learning Feng Shui for well over four decades, but still, I learn something new every day.¡±


    Everyone nodded approvingly after they have heard Master Huang¡¯s humble words.


    The Chinese people valued humbleness. It was considered a virtual to cover up one¡¯s strength in front of others and speak humbly about oneself. Master Huang was a renowned Feng Shui Master in the entire Lingnan area, yet he respected the opinion of a teenage boy which made him appeared all that more respectable and wise.


    Jiang Jialiang managed a smile and then said: ¡°Master Huang, you are too humble. We all know you have years of experience behind you, and is one of the best in the field of Feng Shui. This arrogant boy just wants attention; we don¡¯t have to listen to him.¡±


    He then turned toward Jiang Haochen and said:


    ¡°Take your friend out of here. You are in your twenties, why do you still act like a boy? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±


    A wave of indignation rose inside of Sir Jiang Junior.


    Beside him was the immortal-like Chen Fan, while on the other side was the ire of his father. What should he do?


    Master Huang cracked a smile and then said:


    ¡°It¡¯s Ok. I believe that there is a reason that your son had invited his friend. Although I am confident in my conclusion, I would like to hear what others had to say.¡±


    ¡°What a humble master!¡±


    ¡°This is what a real master looks like. Humble and wise. This young boy has a long way to go.¡±


    Everyone around Master Huang heaped praise onto Master Huang while they red at Chen Fan.


    Master Huang had exined the cause of their problem clearly. Not only his logic was indisputable, but he was also able to exin such a convoluted concept clearly to everyone usingyman¡¯s terms. When even science had failed to provide an answer, Master Huang and his knowledge in Feng Shui came to save the day.


    However, Master Huang¡¯s conclusion was challenged by a sixteen year old boy.


    ¡°Humpf! He wouldn¡¯t even be qualified as my student.¡± A professor grunted.


    ¡°You think too highly of him; I doubt he was the material for the university.¡± Another agriculture expert shook his head andmented.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s possible that he really is a Feng Shui master?¡± An attractive looking young girl wearing a ponytail asked the professor.


    Before the white-haired professor could answer, a middle-aged man wearing ck-rimmed sses snorted. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°We have been staying in university for over ten years, and we still couldn¡¯t find out the cause of the disease. Our teacher was a member of the national research council, and yet he couldn¡¯t find out a cure either. How could a sixteen year old boy know anything more about nt science than us?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± The girl stuck the tip of her tongue out and said.


    The white-haired old man nodded in approval.


    This professor¡¯s name was Mu Shouqiong. He was a member of the national research council, a pioneer researcher in horticulture. He led the science team that investigated the strange peony disease.


    However, after a few days of intense study and testing, the scientist had failed to provide an exnation, much less a cure. Therefore, the businessmen at Dong Du City were forced to look into other cures.


    The middle age man and the girl behind the old man were called Hong Zhengtao and Mu Qinqin. Hong Zhengtao was the old man¡¯s research assistant.


    Professor Mu had taken notice of Hong Zhengtao¡¯s intelligence and diligence when he was an undergraduate student. The old man took him in as one of his graduate students and then his research assistant. By then, Hong Zhengtao had already earned his associate professor designation.


    Mu Qinqin was professor Mu¡¯s granddaughter, a fresh new graduate from China¡¯s Agriculture and Science Institution. She worked closely with her grandfather to learn as much as she could from him.


    The thought of his failure made professor Mu heave a sigh and then he said, ¡°Compared to the knowledge of our ancestors, we are still far behind.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I bet that Master Huang was a fraud. Science will prevail in the end!¡± Hong Zhengtao announced.


    The businessmen¡¯s decision of turning to a Feng Shui Master didn¡¯t sit well with Hong Zhengtao. As a man of science, he saw it as the local¡¯s distrust of science and an outright personal affront.


    However, Professor Mu shook his head and disagreed.


    ¡°This is not as simple as you think. Master Huang knows things that we don¡¯t.¡±


    Suddenly, Professor Mu¡¯s eyes lost focus as he recalled an incident he saw when he was young. ¡°Back in the 90s, there was a famine broke out in Lin Xi province. Hundreds of thousands of people were starving.¡±


    ¡°The other two researchers and I were called to investigate the cause of the feminine and just like what happened here, we have found no answer. Later, The local gentry asked a Feng Shui Master for help. That Feng Shui master cast some kind of spell on thend and turned the situation around.


    ¡°That had been sensational news back then. Even the federal government was alerted by it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hong Zhengtao was shocked. Mu Qinqin covered her mouth to suppress a gasp.¡± So... Master Huang was...¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Master Huang was one of those Feng Shui Master I met decades ago.¡±


    Both of his students were shocked by the revtion. The gaped at their teacher and asked incredulously:


    ¡°I always thought that so-called Feng Shui was pseudoscience used by swindlers.¡±


    ¡°There are many things in this world that science can¡¯t exin yet.¡± Professor Mu heaved a sigh.


    He felt that the more he researched, the less he knew about the world.


    ¡°Master Huang is the real deal. If he couldn¡¯t fix the problem, then Dong Du city is in big trouble.¡± Professor Mu siad with a deep frown.


    After hearing Professor Mu¡¯s story, Hong Zhengtao and Mu Qinqin looked to Mu Qinqin with newfound respect.


    They watched as Master Huang asked the boy calmly: ¡°My friend, can you point out the mistake in my theory?¡±


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan. Chen Fan replied slowly: ¡°Everything is wrong. There is nothing right about your theory.


    ¡°That is why I said it was bullshit.¡±

 Chapter 78 - I Am The Celestial Lord!

    <h4>Chapter 78: I Am The Celestial Lord!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Bull shit, you say?¡±


    Hearing Chen Fan repeating the unforgiving remark; Master Huang finally showed some annoyance.


    After all, he was the master of the Lin Nan area, one of the very few masters that was still active in China. He had be famous twenty years ago, and by then, he had be a frequent honorable guest at the banquets of the most powerful man in China. If not for the invitation from the Dong Du City Government, he wouldn¡¯t even think about being interested in the case.


    He had given the boy some face and asked him polite questions, but he had gotten insults in return.


    ¡°Young man, who is your teacher? Haven¡¯t he told you to respect your elders?¡± Master Huang furrowed his brows.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Maybe I should be your elder.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Master Huang could no longer hold back the anger inside of him. He snorted and said coldly: ¡°Is that right? Let me tell you something; there are not a lot of people who dare call themselves an elder in front of me, Huang Wenze. All of those who could are well over a hundred years old. I wonder which one of those masters is your teacher?¡±


    ¡°Huang Wenze? The Huang Wenze of Lin Nan?¡± Master Wu¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°Is he famous?¡± Chen Fan asked casually.


    Master Wu felt the hot re from everyone around him, he hurried to reply: ¡°Master Chen, he was one of the top five people in the field of Feng Shui. His fame was on par with that of Zhou Daoji from Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Huang Wenze was quite a big deal; many consider him the leader of the field. ¡±


    Before Chen Fan spoke up again, Master Huang cracked a cynical smile and said: ¡°If you haven¡¯t even heard of my name, I will scarcely consider you a professional.¡±


    He shook his head patronizingly as he spoke.


    ¡°I have mistaken you for a talented disciple of a renowned sect, but turns out that you are just an amateur. I think I have overestimated you in thinking that you might have some genuinely constructive input. But I doubt that you even know what a Yang Qi Locking Ground is.¡±


    ¡°You are right; I am not a practitioner of Feng Shui. And indeed that I have no idea what a Yang Qi Locking Ground.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded readily. His candidness took Master Huang by surprise.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Many people around Chen Fan burst outughing.


    For someone who admitted to be an amateur in the field of Feng Shui, Chen Fan was rather generous in his criticism. The irony in it was rich.


    Mu Shouqiong furrowed his brows as the teenage boy¡¯s arrogant attitude didn¡¯t sit well with him.


    He was the man of science; a firm believer in that there was no more shameful act than pretending to know what one does not.


    He could have looked past Chen Fan¡¯s young age if he was really worth his salt. However, if Chen Fan didn¡¯t even know what he was talking about, his interruption and rude remarks would only make a fool out of himself.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, what are you doing?¡±


    Sir Jiang Junior was shocked by the development.


    He had been convinced that Master Chen was a god-like existence and therefore he expected him to know everything, let it be astronomy, geology or history. However, it seemed that he was wrong.


    To save his son¡¯s face, Sir Jiang had tolerated Chen Fan¡¯s existence, however, by then, whatever patience he had was gone. As fire sprout from his heart, he was ready to call the police and kick the rude imbecile out of his property.


    Then, he heard Chen Fan speak again.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know anything about Feng Shui, I know one thing for sure.


    ¡°You are wrong.¡±


    Chen Fan shot a re at Master Huang and announced firmly, ¡°You have been wrong from the very beginning. The Yang Qi Locking Ground was not the cause of the disease, and neither was the timing. If you set up your so-called Feng Shui Array, these Peonies will only die even faster.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Master Huang could no longer maintain his forbearance. He shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Have you studied I-ching?


    ¡°Can you interpte trigrams?


    ¡°Have you read the House-Ching?


    ¡°Are you versed in the theories of the Roaring Dragon Ching and the Mystic Dragon Ching?


    ¡°Do you know what the meaning of the Shooting Stars of the Nine Pce?¡±


    Master Huang took a step forward after each question.


    In five wide strides, Master Huang arrived at the center of the courtyard. He shouted at Chen Fan, ¡°I doubt you can tell me the names of the eight trigrams. How dare you question me?


    ¡°I, Huang Wenze had learned under Master Xuankong from the Southern Sect ever since I was seven. I have stayed with my master for twenty years during which time I learned everything about Feng Shui. When I finally enter the world as a practitioner, I have helped countless innocent people adjusting and neutralized the chaotic elements around their houses.¡±


    ¡°In 1987, it was I who find out the cause of death for seven owners of an apartment in Yang Dong City. I have lured the murderous Yin Ghost out of the apartment and banished it.


    ¡°In 1991, I had solved the series of mysterious car crashes on number sixteen highway. I have rearranged the Feng Shui on that segment of the road and finally harmonized the Qi. ¡±


    ¡°In 1995, when a massivendslide in the Mei Lin City suddenly urred and imed the lives of thirty-two people in its wake. I had gone to the disastrous area and cast an Array to make sure such a tragedy will never happen again.


    ¡°In 1997, when the entire Ling Xi province was hit by a drought, threatening the lives of millions. I rallied my fellow Feng Shui masters and spent a month to cast a costly array and sessfully challenged the Water Qi into the drought area.


    ¡°I have been a Feng Shui master for over forty years, and I dare say that never once have I made a mistake. Who are you to question my credentials?¡±


    Master Huang was seething with anger and indignation, and his list of illustrious achievements had earned him many respectful regards from the people around him.


    His past achievements were a testament to his ability and power. No wonder he had garnered such a high reputation in Lin Nan area.


    ¡°Master Huang is such a badass!¡±


    Mu Qinqin eximed. Her eyes were filled with admiration.


    Anyone who was able to be the cream of the crop in his profession deserved proper respect.


    By then, only Master Wu and A¡¯Xiu were still on Chen Fan¡¯s side, since even Sir Jiang Junior had begun to have second thoughts.


    ¡°Maybe Master Chen was only good at fighting, but not an expert in the art of curing and healing.¡±


    Sir Jiang Juniormented.


    He regretted bringing Chen Fan to his father; not only Chen Fan had made a fool of himself, but he had lost the approval of his father.


    ¡°Well said, but what you have achieved in the past is irrelevant.¡± Chen Fan said with a pair of half-closed eyes as if he was contemting the secret of the universe.


    ¡°Bull shit!¡±


    Master Huang shouted as fire pour out from his mouth.


    He had never seen anyone so sunburned and arrogant.


    ¡°Fine, I will show you what I can do other than words.¡± Master Huang said with a sneer. ¡°Let¡¯s see what else you have to say after I teach you a lesson.¡±


    So saying, he nipped a peony off its stem and started a spell.


    Holding the flower in one hand, he started to form a few hand signs with the other hand.


    Chen Fan was the only person who could feel the wave of energy conjured up by Master Huang at his fingertips.


    ¡°Void Array! This is the secret finger technique of the Southern Sect.¡± Master Wu eximed.


    ¡°What the hell is a finger technique?¡± Chen Fan asked light-heartedly.


    In his eyes, Master Huang¡¯s spell array was merely a child¡¯s y.


    At his current level, he didn¡¯t even need to channel his Dharmatic Art. With only a little bit of Immortal Will, Chen Fan could summon much more powerful energy wave than Master Huang could ever imagine.


    ¡°The practice of Feng Shui could be divided into two main branches: the Northern and the Southern. The Southern Sect is well known for its use of fingers to conjure up a Dharma Array that was perfectly contained in the small space of the palm.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, the Northern Sect is well known for their ability to spot exceptional administrative and military talents based on the flow of natural energy. Due to their ability to spot a diamond in the rough, they were among the most trusted advisors of kings and generals.


    ¡°Therefore, the Southern Sect had always served the rich businessmen while the Northern Sect¡¯s clients were often beside powerful lords.¡±


    Master Wu paused and smiled wryly. ¡°Huang Wenze is the grand master of the Southern Sect. His should be one of the most powerful Feng Shui masters in China. ¡±


    Before Master Wu had finished his sentence, Master Huang had already finished the Array.


    Suddenly, cold wind came up from all directions, and the temperature dropped by a few degrees.


    ¡°Oh! Look!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    Everyone looked toward where the speaker was pointing. They watched as the wilting flower came back alive and in a blink, it was blooming.


    ¡°It¡¯s blooming! It¡¯s blooming!¡±


    Everyone shouted at the top of their lungs and joy was written all over Jiang Jialiang¡¯s face.


    The disease had worried him so gravely that half of his healthy ck hair turn grey. The floral industry was the pir of Dong Du City¡¯s economy, and not only the stake holder¡¯s investments were at risk, but also the livelihood of thousands of employees of the industry.


    Master Huang had shown everyone the sign of hope; given time, he could be able to avert the crisis and save the day.


    By then, everyone¡¯s attention was on Master Huang, and barely anyone even noticed Chen Fan¡¯s existence.


    A wave of cheers erupted from the crowd as the local gentries heaped praise onto Master Huang. They wondered when Master Huang could cure all the nts in the ntation.


    The spell had cost half of Master Huang¡¯s energy. Despite the sweat on his forehead, his sess and others praise had ovee his exhaustion.


    It had proven that his array worked. His next step would be to rally as many powerful Feng Shui masters as possible to help himplete the array on arger scale.


    ¡°Master Chen, should we go home?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu asked bitterly. In her mind, Master Chen should be the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Since Master Huang had stolen the stage spotlight, she felt slightly disappointed.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s head out now.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    After probing the surrounding with his Immortal Will, Chen Fan had already pinpointed the cause of the disease. However, Three are too many people around right now, so he decided to wait until dark to catch the culprit.


    Sir Jiang Junior felt a mix of emotions and all of them made him want to cry.


    He was supposed to save the day, but now he had be aughing stock. Not only he had lost his father¡¯s trust, but he had also lost any chance of bing one of Master Chen¡¯s disciples.


    Even as Chen Fan turned around and was ready to leave the ntation, Master Huang called out to him.


    ¡°Young man, are you convinced now?¡±


    Chen Fan turned his head around and saw Master Huang¡¯s contemptuous smile. The people around Master Huang also regraded Chen Fan with cold sneers.


    ¡°I have already said it. You are wrong.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan insisted on his opinion.


    ¡°You are right about the cure but wrong about the cause of the ailment. Regardless of how big of an array you set up, without rooting out the real culprit, the disease wille back in no time. ¡±


    ¡°Shut your trap! Security! Where is security? Kick him out of here!¡± Sir Jiang shouted vehemently.


    A few security guards came into the courtyard. They rolled up their selves and were ready to escort the boy out.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Sir Jiang Junior pleaded to his father. However, his father¡¯s face¡¯s rock hard face suggested that he was not going to change his mind.


    In the eyes of other people, Chen Fan and finally got what he deserved.


    ¡°Master Chen?¡±


    Fearing the confrontation, Master Wu looked to Chen Fan worried.


    If they fought back, they would definitely be sent to jail.


    A¡¯Xiu was unfazed by the development. Already, she started to channel out his internal energy and was ready to fight.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan cracked a smile and then shook his head.


    ¡°When Jiang Haochen asked me for help, I thought to myself that I might be a nice guy for once and help you out.


    ¡°However, not only you disregard my expert opinion, but also want to outright kick me out. Tell you what, I don¡¯t even want to help to from the outset.


    ¡°Before I leave, I will show you who you are messing with!¡±


    Suddenly, Chen Fan stomped the ground and shouted.


    ¡°Bloom!¡±


    In a blink, the temperature rose, and the air became moist. It was as if the god of spring had just arrived at the mortal world.


    All the peonies around Chen Fan bloomed simultaneously like there was no tomorrow. The flowers painted the courtyard with vibrant colors and infused the air with intoxicating fragrance.


    ¡°This. This is... unbelievable!¡± Everyone was stupefied by the sight. Master Huang pointed at Wang Tong with a trembling finger but was unable to form a word in his mouth.


    Among the flowers, he saw that Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and looked at him with a cold sneer.

 Chapter 79 - The Fire Rock

    <h4>Chapter 79: The Fire Rock</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Will Power Array! This is a Will Power Array!¡± Master Huang murmured to himself.


    ¡°Master Huang, what is Will Power Array?¡±


    Someone managed to ask the question despite the shock.


    ¡°The Will Power Array is a legendary technique in our field. It was the highest form of the Finger Technique in the Southern Sect.¡±Master Huang shook his head and said, ¡°It was said that only a grandmaster could have cast a Feng Shui Array using his will alone without anyone noticing it.¡±


    ¡°Compared to my technique, the Will Power Array didn¡¯t need anyplicated hand signs, and the Array could be formed almost instantly. Master Chen was able tomand the flowers to bloom on a whim; it was the power of the Immortals!¡±


    Master Huang¡¯s exnation shed some light on the power of Chen Fan, and everyone was very impressed.


    The power of Feng Shui Array that cured one single flower didn¡¯t deviate people¡¯smon sense too much.


    However, the ability tomand a field of flowers to bloom was outright unthinkable. It was as if Chen Fan was the king of flowers if such a thing existed.


    ¡°Miracle! This is a miracle!¡± People murmured to themselves.


    ¡°I wonder if Sect Brother Zhou could do the same thing?¡± Master Huang thought to himself.


    Zhou Daoji was the most famous Feng Shui Master of the Southern Sect, and he was also the most powerful.


    Huang Wenze knew that Zhou Daoji had only achieved Seven Word Array, he still had a long way to go from Will Power Array/


    ¡°Hold on! Where is Master Chen?¡± Suddenly, Mu Shouqiong shouted.


    The question jerked everyone¡¯s attention out of the beautiful scenery. When they looked around for the young boy, they realized that the boy and hispanions had disappeared.


    ¡°Huh? Where are they? They were just right here!¡± The security scratched his head and said confusedly.


    ¡°How could you let them slip away?¡± Professor Mu shouted hotly.


    ¡°Do you know what this means?¡±


    He nipped a white and blooming flower off its stem and exined, ¡°This one is called Snow White Peony. It only blooms in April, but we are in the middle of December!


    ¡°And this one, Green Dragon. It normally blooms in May.


    ¡°This one is called Snow Peach; it blooms in January.


    ¡°These flowers were supposed to bloom at different times of the year. But look at them now! Do you know what that means?¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by Professor Mu¡¯s outburst of anger. They looked at each other and were not sure what the old man was trying to get at.


    Professor Mu was a member of the national research council. He was more influential in the city than even Jiang Jialiang.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Mu Qinqin hurried to steady the trembling old man.


    Professor Mu took a deep breath and said, ¡°If he could revive the peony, should he do the same thing to other nts, including those that had gone extinct?


    ¡°This is going to be a revolutionary change to the field of agriculture. With only very minimal effort, he could have won the Nobel Prize with ease. ¡±


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    Other than a few Botanist, most people at the ntation knew nothing about science and biology. However, they had heard of the Nobel Prize Before and knew the weight it carried in the field of science.


    Every Nobel Prize winner was the prize of a nation.


    Jiang Jialiang gathered himself and shouted out amand.


    ¡°Find him, NOW!¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    The security grads were frozen in ce as they wondered where to start their search.


    If Chen Fan were really as powerful as an immortal, how could they be able to find him? Plus, even if they were lucky enough to locate him, they still can¡¯t force him toe back against his will.


    They doubted if the guns would even work on someone as powerful as him.


    ¡°Does anyone know him? We can go to him instead.¡± An old man put in.


    Everyone looked at the same direction.


    In one corner of the courtyard, Sir Jiang Junior felt others¡¯ gazes on his face, and he was not sure what to do.


    When everyone was marveling at the sight of the sea of flowers, Chen Fan, A¡¯Xiu had Master Wu had sneaked out of the ntation without anyone taking notice.


    ¡°Master Chen, do you think it¡¯s a good idea to leave just like this?¡± Master Wu asked cautiously.


    ¡°Why? Do you still expect me to save their nts?¡± Chen Fan said with a half smile.


    Master Wu felt sweat hang on his forehead. He knew he was walking a dangerous line by questioning Master Chen¡¯s decision. He managed a smile and then said, ¡°No, no. They are ignorant, and they deserve it!¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and sauntered on.


    Every step he took would cover well over seven meters. It meant that while he was walking leisurely, the other two had to run in order to catch up with him.


    Chen Fan said, ¡°I have never said that I will not help. Technically, I have already helped them out. The rest is all up to them.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Both Master Wu and A¡¯Xiu were taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s remark.


    When did Master Chen save the nts?


    They watched as Chen Fan produced a ck rock in his palm.


    This rock looked ordinary on the surface; however, upon closer look, there was a golden me at the center of it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± A¡¯xiu asked.


    ¡°This is the culprit that caused the disease. ¡± Chen Fan said and squeezed the rock slightly.


    ¡°It looks like there is a me inside of it. Could something this small effect such arge swath ofnd?¡±


    The ntation at Dong Du City was government funded and taken up at least a few hundred thousand acres.


    That was the size of a few dozen football fields. To think that a small rock could have affected such arge area was beyond Master Wu¡¯s apprehension.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by its size. It contained the essence of fire.¡±


    Chen Fan had noticed something was amiss while he was probing the area with his immortal will.


    There was no spring underneath the earth, so why was the temperature so high? He channeled his Immortal Will to follow the heat signals, and finally, he found the source. The ck rock.


    Realization finally dawned upon Chen Fan: the ntation was built on top of a Fire Essence Aether Rock. After being under the effect of the rock, the peony finally started to wilt.


    The Fire Essence Aether Rock was not hot to the touch; however, it¡¯s energy was mainly in the form of Yang Qi. The nts were constantly being sted by Yang Qi from the rock, and eventually, overexposure had taken a toll on their vitality.


    The ck rock was too big to remove when so many people were around, and therefore he had decided toe back in the evening.


    However, after he was insulted, he outright removed the centerpiece of the ck rock in a fit of anger.


    Although the rest of the rock could still retain some Yang Qi residual, the rock without a core should no longer be a threat to the nts.


    ¡°Master Chen, why is not hot?¡± A¡¯xiu asked curiously.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Chen Fan shook his head. ¡°That is because I have coated ayer of Dharmic energy on its surface. Otherwise, both of you have already been reduced to ashes.¡±


    Although this rock was the most ordinary Aether Rock, its power was already too great for the mortal.


    ¡°Nheless, I am very surprised to find such arge Fire Rock.¡±


    Chen Fan marveled.


    Just like Yin Crystals, the Fire Rock only grew at areas where the fire element was the most abundant, such as the volcano or near the earth¡¯s core. It was evident that someone had buried this rock many years before the ntation was built.


    The effect of the Fire element was cyclic, much like a volcano. It just so happened that this year was the most active period for the fire element in the rock.


    ¡°With this fire rock core, I should be able to do things that I previously couldn¡¯t.¡±


    So thinking, Chen Fan decided to leave for the yin dragon pond right away.


    After having learned more about Chen Fan from Sir Jiang Junior, Professor Mu and the others were in a hurry to brave the mountain and pay Chen Fan a visit at the Ying Dragon Pond right away.


    Sir Jiang was the only person who kept calm, and he said: ¡°Master Chen had already left, I don¡¯t think we could bring him back any time soon.


    ¡°Our priority right now was to make sure the operation of the ntation. Although we don¡¯t have Chen Fan, we still have Master Huang.


    ¡°Even Master Chen had said Master Huang¡¯s cure was correct. He was only wrong about the causes.¡±


    With everyone¡¯s encouragement, Mater Huang started working on the Feng Shui Array. He was able to gather enough Feng Shui Master andplete the Array in two weeks. Once the array waspleted, he joined Professor Mu and started to n their trip to the Yin Dragon Pond.


    They took a helicopter and flew toward the Qi Mountain.


    However, when they were close to the valley where the pond was at, a thick mist came up out of nowhere and blocked their path.


    ¡°Professor Mu, should we enter the mist?¡± The pilot asked.


    Before Professor Mu could reply, Master Huang shook his head.


    ¡°No, no, no. This is not an ordinary mist. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    He then looked out of the helicopter window at the vast sea of mist. Admiration and shock were written all over his face.


    Although the rest of the passengers thought it was just a natural phenomenon, he knew that this was actually a Dharma Array, a massive one while at it. It could be used to conceal targets and confuse or even attack intruders.


    ¡°I have always thought the Mountain Defensive Array was only a legend. But here it is, right in front of my eyes!¡±


    Master Huang¡¯s voice was filled with deep respect.


    The endless mist sprawled out on top of the mountain range and denied intruders¡¯ entrance. The only way to get rid of these mist was to bombard the mountain with heat missile.


    ¡°Incredible! This is INCREDIBLE!¡±


    Master Huang eximed.


    By then he waspletely enthralled by the power of the young boy. He wondered if Chen Fan¡¯s appearance was only a disguise, and under that young face was an ancient demon who had cultivated Qi for centuries.


    Professor Mu finally decided to give up the search. However, the sight of the misty mountain would haunt him for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 80 - Li Fire Golden Eyes.

    <h4>Chapter 80: Li Fire Golden Eyes.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As soon as Chen Fan left the ntation, he went straight back to the Yin Dragon Pond.


    It would take a normal person about two to three days to get to the pond from the foothill; however, it took the three of them less than four hours toplete the journey. As soon as Chen Fan was back, he cast a huge Mist Array and concealed the pond from the people following him.


    He copied the Mountain Defensive Array that he used at the Yun Wu Mountain to the Yin Dragon Pond.


    Fortunately, he had abundant Yin Crystals at the pond and with the Jade stones that he had acquired from members of the Yin Ghost Sect, he had enough material to construct seven consecutive arrays over seven peaks of the mountain. The seven arrays then formed arger array that centered around the Yin Dragon Pond.


    On the day that the Array was finallypleted, not only were Master Wu and A¡¯Xiu astonished by the feat, but also the members of the Yin Ghost Sect.


    Seven mountain peaks surrounding the Yin Dragon Pond were all shrouded by a vast sea of imprable mist. The mist was made out of condensed Yin Qi, and it would make an ordinary person feel cold when he or she first walked into the mist. Soon the intruder would feel the life draining away from him until eventually, exhaustion imed him. Inside the mist, none of the modern technology such as the cell phones would work since the powerful mist would able to distort the earth¡¯s maic field.


    Looking from a bird¡¯s eye view, the Qi Mountain seemed to be wrapped by a white scarf.


    ¡°I will give you each a jade talisman, and it should be able to protect you from the mist. But be careful, once you lose the Jade talisman, no one will be able to save you.¡± Chen Fan scanned members of the Yin Ghost Sect and said seriously.


    ¡°Yes, Master Chen. ¡± Mu Hongshen and Yan Zhengze replied.


    Once the array waspleted, Chen Fan started to focus on his cultivation.


    The moment he had obtained the ck rock, he had made up his mind toplete the fourth level of the Void Mortal Refinement Art: Golden Eyes.


    The Void Mortal Refinement Art was divided into five levels:


    Ice Skin, Jade Bone, Silver Blood, Golden Eyes and Dao Body


    The first three levels worked on one¡¯s physical body, and thest level wouldpletely transcend one¡¯s mortal coil to the Connate Spirit.


    However, the fourth level: Golden Eyes werepletely different than the rest.


    This was one form of Immortal Enlightenment.


    For any kind of Dharma Spells, the cultivator would need to a small period of time to mentally prepare to muster up enough will to kick start the spell. Things happened with lightning speed on a battlefield and therefore time was in short supply.


    This was why most cultivators valued Dharma Treasures so much. With a Dharma Treasure, one could cast a spell with just one simple thought.


    Without the need to mentally prepare oneself to cast the spell, the cultivator would use the spells more effectively.


    However, the Immortal Enlightenment would make the spells even more effective than using an artifact.


    Immortal Enlightenment would make casting a spell an innate ability of the cultivator. Casting the spell would be as easy and intuitive as moving one¡¯s arm. The state of Immortal Enlightenment would grow more powerful with the overall power of the cultivator. The improvement came in a much more natural and organic fashion than that of using the artifact.


    Therefore, the state of Immortal Enlightenment was the reason the Ethereal Enlightenment level was so unique in its own way.


    The Qi Refinement Level was the first level in the realm of Immortal Cultivation. The Qi Refinement Level could be further separated into three sub-levels: Foundation Establishment, Ethereal Enlightenment, and Divine Sea. Once a cultivator hadpleted all three sub-levels, he would have achieved the Connate Spirit level. The levels after the Connate Spirit that was Nascent Soul, Soul Formation, Void Refinement, Dao Reunion and finally the Tribtion Transcendence.


    The Ethereal Enlightenment level and the Divine Sea Levels were usuallybined together and were called Immortal Ethereal Enlightenment.


    The Ethereal Enlightenment was a powerful tool for the new cultivators. It would allow a cultivator at Foundation Establishment level to defend himself against cultivators who had reached Ethereal Enlightenment level.


    That being said, only a handful of people from the most powerful sects, who had ess to secret arts, could have achieved the Immortal Enlightenment during Foundation Establishment level.


    ¡°The Golden Eyes from The Sect of the Grand Dao was a very effective Immortal Enlightenment. Based on the numinous treasures used during cultivation, I can achieve various Pupil Arts.¡± Chen Fan said as he rubbed his chin.


    The effect of Pupil Arts varied greatly, and if Chen Fan used the Fire Rock, he should be able to pull off the art called Li Fire Golden Eyes.


    Of all the Immortal Enlightenment arts, the Li Fire Golden Eyes was one of the best. Once Chen Fan started to absorb more heavenly fire, he would be able to send rays of deadly fire into the void space.


    He remembered that there was a cultivator from the Sect of the Grand Dao who had mastered the Li Fire Golden Eyes. He was a Perfected Immortal who had attained Dao Reunion; unfortunately, his cultivation took a dark turn as he burned himself alive while practicing the Pupil Art. Although his body had perished into oblivion, his eyes had remained floating in the space like two suns.


    ¡°I had thought that it would take me at least another half year to achieve the Golden Eyes, but with the Fire Rock and the eyeballs of the Yin Snake, I might have a chance after all.¡±


    Chen Fan finally made up his mind to make the break through.


    First, heid down another protective array at the entrance of the valley. Only A¡¯Xiu and Master Wu were given Jade Talismans that granted them ess to the inner valley.


    Chen Fan dove to the bottom of the pond and sat cross-legged as he started to initiate the cultivation.


    To cultivate extremely powerful Fire Immortal Enlightenment art, Chen Fan needed an extreme environment. At the bottom of theke, the Yin Qi and the immense water pressure forced the fire element to fight back and during that process, granting Chen Fan even greater power.


    As time passed by, Chen Fan had been sitting under theke for over two months.


    Over the two month time, Chen Fan didn¡¯t move an inch. He had used a special water art to absorb oxygen from the water and used the Essence Gathering Pill whenever he felt hungry.


    As time went by, his eyes started to gleam. By the end of the two months, his pupils were shiny like polished gold.


    ¡°Master Chen stayed down there for two months already. It is longer than thest time he went into seclusion.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu murmured to herself.


    Master Wu sat beside A¡¯Xiu. Although he had mostly kept things to himself, he had noticed the girl¡¯s infatuation.


    Ever since Master Chen entered the pond to cultivate, she hadn¡¯t left the pond for more than a minute. She was either practicing the fist forms or simply staring at the cid water.


    ¡°What a silly girl. Master Chen is never going to take an interest in mortals like us.¡± Master Wumented in his mind.


    In the two month time, A¡¯Xiu had not only got closer to the phenomenal sess, but she had alsopleted the Skyfall Hammer technique. By then she was already working on the second form, Humble Cloud Hand. On the other hand, Master Wu¡¯s progress was not any less insignificant. He was very close to the Transcendent State.


    However, as Chen Fan continued remaining at the bottom of theke, A¡¯Xiu and Master Wu started to be concerned.


    Although Master Chen was a powerful immortal, he had no air, much less food. Was he ok?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get down there and take a look?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu finally broke the silence.


    Master Wu¡¯s mind raced, but finally, he heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Very well, I will do it. I have cultivated using the Yin qi for decades and therefore have more or less attained some resistance to it. It will be too dangerous for you.¡±


    Even as he was going to order the diving equipment, Master Wu heard A¡¯Xiu shout out to him.


    ¡°Master Wu, look!¡±


    Master Wu turned around and saw two golden lights glowed under the dark water.


    ¡°This is...¡±Master Wu was shocked.


    The two golden lights were eerily simr to the eyes of the Yin Snake. He had seen it with his own eyes: twonterns sized golden glows under the water moments before the Yin Snake emerged.


    He fixed his eyes at the pond and watched as the two golden glows inched toward the surface. Suddenly, the water boiled over as steam rose from broken bubbles.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu and Master Wu were both dumbfounded by the strange sight.


    Could there be a me under the water? What kind of me could have existed under the frigid cold water where Yin Qi was so potent.


    Suddenly, the water moved to both sides, and a person emerged in between the two walls of waves.


    ¡°Master Chen?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu eximed.


    The first thing that Master Wu noticed was Chen Fan¡¯s pupils.


    ¡°AHRR!¡±


    Master Wu shouted as he stumbled back and covered his eyes in fear.


    He had looked too closely at Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, and when he noticed the dancing fire inside of the pupils, it was already toote. The intense light burned Master Wu¡¯s retina, forcing him to look away.


    ¡°Master Chen, what happened to you?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu scarcely dared to look at Chen Fan. She lowered her head and gasped.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply Master Wu; instead, he threw his head back and looked toward the misty sky. Suddenly two rays of golden lights beamed out from his eyes, and they burned through the mist, leaving two giant holes.


    ¡°The power of Immortal Enlightenment is mine!


    ¡°I have finally achieved the Li Fire Golden Eyes!¡±


    Chen Fan eximed loudly, and then he closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, the dancing me was no more.


    ¡°Congrattions, Master Chen!¡±


    Master Wu hurried to congratte Master Chen despite the pain in his eyes and dizziness in his head.


    A¡¯Xiu also looked at Chen Fan with joy a ridden face.


    Chen Fan linked his hand behind his back and said distantly, ¡°I have finally finished the Immortal Enlightenment and I shouldn¡¯t waste any more time here.


    ¡°I have been away for too long. It¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu¡¯s smile froze on his cheek. She murmured: ¡°Master Chen, are you going to leave for Chu Zhou City?


    ¡°Can you bring me with you?¡±


    Chen Fan stepped out of the pond and walked straight toward the valley entrance.


    ¡°Why should I bring you with me?


    ¡°I am your teacher, not your nanny.


    ¡°You should follow Wu Shanhe from now on. Come find me once you have mastered the fist-forms.¡±


    Before Chen Fan¡¯s words faded, he had already disappeared in the mist, giving A¡¯Xiu no time to process what had happened.


    Master Wu came over to her and patted her shoulder. ¡°Master Chen is an immortal. We should count ourselves lucky to follow him for such a long time.¡±


    Master Wu paused and then said: ¡°If you wish to catch up with Master Chen, you just have to work hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu nodded firmly as resolution flickered in her eyes.

 Chapter 81 - Return To Chu Zhou City

    <h4>Chapter 81: Return To Chu Zhou City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Three dayster, in front of the Ivy League High School...


    Chen Fan leaned against a tree trunk on the opposite side of the school entrance as he watched the boys and girls enter and leave the school.


    It had been three months since he had left for Qin Yang County.


    Although it was only three months which meant a few dozen sses and a few tests to the ordinary students, it meant a lot to Chen Fan¡¯s cultivation. By then he had advanced into thete-stage of Foundation Establishment and his Dharmic powers had increased by three to five times.


    He had created the precious Soul Forming Pills from the Senna nt, upgraded his soul energy into immortal will, and he had also created the Essence Gathering Pills and more Dharma Artifacts. Last but not least, he had attained Immortal Enlightenment after he had stumbled upon the fire rock.


    The moment Chen Fan reached the Immortal Enlightenment Level, he immediately felt relieved of any stress that gued his body and mind.


    Ever since he was reborn, his mortal body and worldly mind had given in under the primordial need of surviving. He had been the almighty North Mystic Celestial Lord, and when he was first reborn, even an ordinary person with a normal weapon would have killed him.


    In order to survive and prepare himself for the journey ahead, Chen Fan cultivated hard almost every day.


    Once he knew about the Yin Crystals, he left Hu Dong province and went to Zhong Zhou. After the eventful journey, he had finally reached the Immortal Enlightenment and was powerful enough to defend himself against most enemies.


    With the Li Fire Golden Eyes, he would no longer need to worry about the revengeful Hong Sect much less ordinary people in his day to day life.


    With the newly found confidence, Chen Fan straightened his back and walked toward the school entrance.


    Before he even reached the gate, a group of girls walked out of the threshold, and the one walking in the middle was an attractive looking young girl.


    The girl¡¯s eyes paused on Chen Fan¡¯s face for a second and then she eximed: ¡°Chen Fan?


    ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    This girl was Jiang Churan. It had only been three months, but she seemed to have matured a lot, in a good way.


    The girls around Jiang Churan were all from her ss. They regarded Chen Fan with curious nces.


    ¡°His name sounded familiar. Is he Ran-Ran¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    A girl with elegant features asked curiously.


    ¡°Hum.. maybe a ssmate?¡± A nerdy-looking girl said as she pushed her sses up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Ran-Ran had other boy friends other than Li Yichen.¡± A girl with cute eyes covered her mouth to suppress a giggle.


    Chen Fan had been away for too long.


    For the busy high school students, three months was long enough to make them forget about most things in their life that were insignificant.


    Just three month ago, Chen Fan had made a name for himself by defeating Si Yinxia and became Xu Rongfei¡¯s rumored boyfriend.


    However, in the three months that followed, many other boys had be as popr as he did. By then, only a few people who knew him personally would have remembered him.


    While the girls were guessing who the boy was, Jiang Churan walked over to Chen Fan and gazed at Chen Fan with a curious look on her face.


    Three months ago, Jiang Churan had only met Chen Fan a few times, and then Chen Fan disappeared for three months. There had been many things happening in the three months of Chen Fan¡¯s absence.


    ¡°You have been away for too long. Things are different now.¡±


    She heaved a sigh and then said, ¡°Did you just get back? Does my mom know you are here?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s was still levelheaded as usual. He said calmly, ¡°I have just arrived Chu Zhou City today, and haven¡¯t got a chance to tell her yet.


    ¡°I was just going to ask you to take me to her.¡±


    ¡°Get ready for some mom talk. She was not very happy with you leaving without a word.¡± Jiang Churan said as some reservation shed across her face. ¡°Umm... I have something to do. Maybe you should visit her yourself?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Chen Fan asked quietly.


    A ck Audi pulled over to the school entrance and from the back seat emerged a familiar face.


    It was Li Yichen!


    Li Yichen was also taken aback by the sight of Chen Fan. After a few seconds of pause, a smirk broke over his face.


    ¡°Ah-Ha! Isn¡¯t it Mr. Chen, the exchange student?¡±


    He turned around and held the car door open for Jiang Churan.


    ¡°Ran-Ran, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°The chef is about to start working at the Misty Shore. If we don¡¯t hurry, we might miss it.¡±


    Jiang Churan nodded and then hurried to enter the car without even saying bye to Chen Fan.


    Li Yichen didn¡¯t spare Chen Fan a nce either. He went back to the car with a smug smile.


    The ck Audi drove away, leaving Chen Fan in a plume of dust.


    The girls who apanied Jiang Churan watched the event unfold from the beginning to the end. A girl said seriously: ¡°The Misty Shore! That¡¯s the best restaurant in Chu Zhou City. A meal would cost over a few thousand yuan.


    ¡°I have heard that their Chef is from France. She is so lucky to be able to eat authentic French food made by a French chef!¡±


    ¡°No kidding! If my boyfriend could bring me to those ces, I will marry him right now!¡± The girl with cute eyes said with hearts in her eyes.


    ¡°Dream on!¡± The other girl rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Li Yichen had been courting Ran-Ran for a while now, and just recently she had agreed to go on dates with him. I bet he can win you over with just a popsicle.¡±


    The girlsughed and joked with each other as they walked pass Chen Fan. One of the girls didn¡¯t forget to take a jab at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Are you also courting Ran-Ran? Just forget it; that ship has sailed.¡±


    The girls quickly disappeared, leaving a wave of musicalughter.


    Chen Fan stood still under the tree, reflecting on what had happened.


    ¡°Jiang Churan is finally seeing Li Yichen now?


    ¡°It was just like what had happened in myst life. They are going to go to the same university and live happily ever after.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a long sigh.


    ¡°Fate carried such great gravity that without my interference, everything is going to be exactly the same asst lifetime.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s heart was filled with strong emotions. But it wasn¡¯t because of Jiang Churan.


    Jiang Churan was just the girl that he used to like. However, it had been five hundred years ago, and by then, he practically felt nothing for her.


    What made him so emotional was the palpable weight of fate.


    If Jiang Churan¡¯s walked the same path as she did in thest life, what about Xu Rongfei, Xiao Qiong, and his mom? Are they going to retrace their footsteps and walk the same line as they did five hundred years ago?


    ¡°Looks like I need to cause more butterfly effects. ¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and left the school.


    It had been five months ever since his rebirth, and three out of five months he had spent outside of the Chu Zhou City. While he was at the Chu Zhou City, he did very little to change the things around him.


    He might have just affected the fate of Old Man Wei, Zhou Tianhao, A¡¯Xiu, and Master Wu.


    Since Jiang Churan was unable to apany him, he decided to meet Auntie Tang by himself.


    He thought of asking for the key of the mansion back from Jiang Churan, but he thought better of it.


    He should be able to enter any house without using a key anyways.


    Chen Fan walked toward the Lakeside Community as he dialed Auntie Tang¡¯s number.


    Auntie Tang picked up the phone, and despite her scolding, she wasn¡¯t able to hide the excitement in her voice. She went on and on, ming Chen Fan for leaving without notice, and for cutting off contact with everyone.


    Chen Fan was lighthearted by the overprotective Auntie.


    When Zhen Jiulin called the school to ask for an extended leave for Chen Fan, he had told everyone that Chen Fan was chosen to be sent to the Qingang Middle School as an exchange student. Qingang Middle School was located in a neighboring province and was well known for its quality of education and strict rules. The students were only allowed to leave the school twice a year, and their contact with the outside world waspletely cut off.


    Auntie Tang had bought into the made-up excuse, and she had reassured Chen Fan¡¯s mother that her son didn¡¯t simply go missing.


    After agreeing to join Auntie Tang for supper in two days, Chen Fan decided to return to his rental property, the Lakeside Community.


    As soon as he reached the entrance to themunity, he felt something was amiss.


    Using the Immortal Will, Chen Fan sensed that there was someone inside of his supposedly empty room.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Chen Fan opened the door and saw a girly on a sofa. The heating was cranked all the way up, and the room was cozy. The girl was wearing a small tank top and a pair of shorts, revealing her hourss shape and smooth bare naked skins. She was watching Tv while shoveling a handful of chips into her mouth.


    ¡°AHRR!¡±


    The girl was startled by Chen Fan; she panicked and fumbled to get up.


    In her stupor, she fell from the sofa and face nted to the carpeted floor.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The girl rubbed his forehead and shouted.


    Chen Fan had so many questions that he was not sure where to start.


    ¡°Why are you here, Ziqi?¡±


    The silly girl was his colleague at the Coco bar.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you!¡±


    Ziqi was confused when he saw Chen Fan. ¡°I live here. Why do you have the key to my house?¡±


    ¡°You live here?¡±


    Chen Fan asked incredulously.


    He finally realized that he had underestimated how many things could have changed in three months.

 Chapter 82 - Fear Me!

    <h4>Chapter 82: Fear Me!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After talking to Ziqi, they realized that they had both been hoodwinked by thendlord.


    Auntie Tang thought that the house was rented as one unit; however, when Chen Fan was away, thendlord had subleased a room in the house to the girl.


    The Lakeside Community was mid range development in the Chu Zhou City. It was fully furnished and therefore was highly sought after by renters.


    To rent the entire house would cost over two thousand yuan; however, renting a single room would be much more affordable. So affordable that even Ziqi had risen to the bait.


    ¡°Where is thendlord?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°She had immigrated to the US. Her son is a permanent residence in the US. She is back only once or twice a year to collect rent.¡± Ziqi said as she looked at Chen Fan cautiously.


    Although it had been three months since thest time she saw him, Ziqi didn¡¯t forget who Chen Fan was.


    He had kicked Boss Yang out of the Coco bar with only one word and brought Brother Dong to his knees.


    Rumor had it that he was friends with Zhou Tianhao, the ma of the Chu Zhou City.


    Zhou Tianhao had heard many stories about Zhou Tianhao. Therefore she knew that Zhou Tianhao was a very influential figure in the city. Although she knew frommon sense that elements in some of the stories were exaggerated, she could still feel the hefty clout of Zhou Tianhao in the Chu Zhou City.


    After Chen Fan had imed the bar was under his protection, she had ceased to see any unsavory characters at the bar. Even Brother Dong had changed his attitude toward Sister Yin on his asional visits. With business booming, Ziqi got a raise and therefore could afford to live somewhere more expensive.


    Otherwise, she could never afford to live in a mid tiermunity with her previous sry.


    ¡°She is gone to the US?¡± Chen Fan grunted.


    He conceded that it was impossible for him to tack down thendlord.


    If thendlord were still in Jiang Bei, Chu Fan should be able to locate her in no time thanks to his newly acquired resources.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, are you going to kick me out?¡± Ziqi stered on a sad face while ncing at Chen Fan¡¯s face surreptitiously.


    ¡°Waah! I have paid a year worth of rent ahead of time. Five thousand of those came from Sister Yin. If you kick me out of here, I won¡¯t even have enough for tuition.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Chen Fan was amused by the girl¡¯s distress. ¡°I won¡¯t kick you out.¡±


    No one would care if she paid rent or not. She didn¡¯t have the official leasing contract, and therefore it was illegal for her to stay in there.


    Chen Fan stood up and said, ¡°I have other ces to stay; I am just here to pack up some of my stuff.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten? It¡¯s on me. We have lots to catch up.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A smile broke over Ziqi¡¯s face. She shouted excitedly:¡±Awesome! Why don¡¯t we invite Sister Yin as well?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chen Fan said.


    Since Chen Fan had already acquired the Yin Crystals, he should be able toplete Misty Mountain Array. Therefore, he would give away this ordinary house to someone in need of amodation in a heartbeat.


    When they arrived at the entrance to Chen Fan¡¯s mansion at the top of the mountain, surprise started to flicker in Sister Yin¡¯s eyes.


    She always had veryplicated feelings toward Chen Fan.


    Chen Yin first befriended Chen Fan and helped him because she felt in debt to him for his rescue. After getting to know the boy, the boy started to grow on her, and she decided to take him under her wings.


    However, what had happened at the Coco Bar revealed that Chen Fan didn¡¯t need any protection at all.


    ¡°I was convinced that Chen Fan was a rich kid who is bored of his bubble and seeked some thrill in the real world.¡±


    Sister Yin thought to herself many times.


    From then on, she cut off from Chen Fanpletely.


    She believed that since the two of them belonged to two different worlds, there was no reason to force friendship upon each other.


    The more she saw of the real world, the more disillusioned she was about befriending someone who was out of her league. The more she forced to be a friends, the more hurtful it would be in the end when reality sunk in.


    They found a mom and pop restaurant near themunity and ordered food.


    Chen Fan had ordered many dishes, and most of them were Ziqi¡¯s favorites. However, he barely moved his chopsticks during the entire time.


    Ever since he had used the Essence Gathering Pill, eating was unnecessary for Chen Fan. He only sampled a couple of dishes for their vors.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, when are you going toe back to Coco? Li Li, Nan Nan and the rest of them miss you a lot.¡± Chen Yin said casually.


    She had spent enough time with Chen Fan to know that despite his wealthy background, he was very down to earth. Other than his slightly reserved personality, no one would know he was a blue-blooded teenager from a rich family.


    ¡°No kidding! I miss you too.¡± Ziqi grabbed another crayfish and started working on it.


    ¡°Sure, I can go visit you guys.¡± Chen Fan said gently.


    After the meal, the three bid farewell to each other and parted their ways.


    In the afternoon, Chen Fan returned the Ivy League High School.


    After reporting to Miss. Xiao, Chen Fan arrived at his ssroom.


    The ssroom didn¡¯t change at all, and neither did his ssmates. Despite a few brief surprised nces, no one seemed to have taken notice of him.


    Everyone, except for Jiang Tanqiu.


    ¡°Oh-Shit, Man, You are finally back! I thought you were dead!


    ¡°They told us that you were sent to Qingang Middle School as an exchange student. How was it?¡± Jiang Tanqiu asked as he squeezed his face. ¡°I have heard that school is hell! It¡¯s like a prison in there.¡±


    ¡°About right.¡± Chen Fan said despite the fact that he had never been to the high school.


    It wasn¡¯t until the teacher came into the ssroom did Chen Fan finally realize that the final exams were on their way. The first semester of his grade twelve was almost over.


    Chen Fan also found out that Jiang Tanqiu had spent most of his time on his cellphone during breaks.


    ¡°Who are you talking to, new girlfriend?¡±


    Chen Fan asked surprisingly.


    ¡°You bet! It¡¯s that girl you met at the Coco Bar. She finally agreed to see me.¡± Jiang Tanqiu said with a smug smile; she was his dream girl.


    ¡°Xiao Qian?¡± Chen Fan was shocked.


    In Chen Fan¡¯s past life, Jiang Tanqiu had got himself into trouble because of her. In the end, Jiang Taniu was thrown behind the bar for seven years and ruined his otherwise promising life. Xiao Qian, on the other hand, had a new boyfriend as soon as Jiang Tanxiu went to jail. She didn¡¯t visit Jiang Tanqiu even once during the seven years of incarceration.


    During theirst encounter, it was obvious to Chen Fan that the girl was all over Brother Qi. He had never expected that she would eventually get together with Jiang Tanqiu.


    ¡°As fate would have it...¡±


    Chen Fanmented quietly in his mind.


    He wondered if this meant that without his interference, Jiang Tanqiu would meet the same miserable end as he did during Chen Fan¡¯sst life.


    He hurt people for Xiao Qian and was sent to jail because of it. However, he had to watch the girl he cared so much about betraying him and marry someone else. Even in his thirties, he would have achieved nothing in his life and waste his time with his equally deadbeat high school friend.


    ¡°Jiang Churan will take the same path and so will Jiang Churan. To alter the course of their lives was never my intention.


    ¡°Does that mean that I would end up meeting the same fate as well? In a few years, my life will crumble, and I will again leave this world to follow Cangqin?¡±


    The thought amused Chen Fan; he chuckled.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Jiang Tanqiu looked up at him curiously.


    ¡°Ah, nothing. I am justughing at myself for being so sentimental.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and then murmured, ¡°It must be my teenage hormones that are given me these false signals.¡±


    He ignored the confused look on Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s face and continued: ¡°Fate is a bitch.¡±


    ¡°I, Chen Beixuan had traveled the Universe for over five hundred years, and every time my life was hanging on a thread, I was able to turn the situation around using my power and abilities. I was at the apex of any form of existence in the universe and was destined to lord over the world.


    ¡°The very concept of Cultivation was to fight against one¡¯s fate. The end goal of any cultivator was to reach the Tribtion and be an immortal that defies anyw of physics that bind them to their fate.


    ¡°Fate is not final; it is dependent on choices.


    ¡°I could have killed Xiao Qian and Li Yichen, and if I do that, I would have altered their fate.¡±


    Chen Fan pondered on as his eyes start to glint like sharp steel.


    ¡°Therefore, fate is not predetermined; it can be changed with enough power.¡±


    ¡°In this Universe, strength is the only currency. If I was powerful enough, I could have already finished the Tribtion Transcendence instead of being reborn into the mortal world.


    ¡°Xiao Qiu, do you know what is the most important thing in the world?¡± Chen Fan turned around and asked Jiang Tanqiu.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Tanqiu asked with a confused face.


    ¡°Power and nothing else matters.¡± Chen Fan said slowly but firmly.


    ¡°In the entire Universe, only power can make me strong, and only power can make me immortal.¡±

 Chapter 83 - The Number One of Chu Zhou City

    <h4>Chapter 83: The Number One of Chu Zhou City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Tanqiucked the ambition, vision, and experience of Chen Fan. He was not a cultivator; the only power he could obtain was brute strength. That was only if he hit the gym every day.


    Without any luck, he would never even get near the secrets of Internal Force.


    It wasn¡¯t until the ss was almost over, that Chen Fan found out someone was missing.


    ¡°Where is Si Yinxia?¡±


    Ever since the auction party, Si Yinxia had been focusing all of his attention on his studies, hoping to regain some of his dignity and self-confidence from academic excellence. He had never missed any sses, much less the math ss from the Old Schr Din.


    Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s face darkened as he heard the question. Even as he was about to reply, they both heard a familiar voice at the door.


    ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Din, I amte.¡±


    It was Si Yinxia.


    He lookedpletely different than he was three months ago.


    The bouts of defeats had taken a toll on his spirit three months ago. When Chen Fan left the school, Si Yinxia looked downcast and depressed all the time.


    However, Si Yinxia stood confidently at the entrance as light shed in his eyes.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attention was piqued as he found the glinting confidence in Si Yinxia¡¯s eyes very familiar.


    Chen Fan had seen this kind of confidence in many people¡¯s eyes, and they were all sessful men and women who dominated their field.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine;e in now.¡±


    Old Shr Din was a retired Math professor from Chu Zhou University. He was rehired by the Chu Zhou City as a math teacher. As one of the strictest teachers of the school, no one could escape his ire if caught by him beingte regardless of the student¡¯s family background and grades.


    He was one of the most experienced teachers at the school; therefore, the school, as well as the parents, trusted him.


    However, Old Schr Din didn¡¯t reprimand Si Yinxia but only regarded the boy with a kind and approving gaze.


    Si Yinxia nodded politely and walked to his desk.


    Chen Fan could sense many eyes were following Si Yinxia¡¯s movements.


    The boys were jealous, but the girls¡¯ stares were filled with fervent infatuation.


    Si Yinxia scanned the ssroom as he walked over to his seat, His nce paused on Chen Fan less than a fraction of a second, it was as if Si Yinxia didn¡¯t even notice Chen Fan.


    Once Si Yinxia was seated, Old Schr Din put down the textbook and announced: ¡°I know some of you are jealous that Si Yinxia is able to bete and not be reprimanded.


    ¡°I want to make it clear.


    ¡°If anyone of you who could be the number one student of the city, I will even let you have a party at the swimming pool if you want. ¡±


    The old professor¡¯s said with a solemn face.


    Scared by the overbearing voice of the professor, none of the spoiled teenagers dared speak up against him.


    Chen Fan finally knew what had given Si Yinxia that unshaken confidence.


    Soon, the math ss was over.


    Ji Xingyu was about to start to fill Chen Fan in on what had happened during the three months; they heard Ji Xingyu¡¯s sharp voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost final, boss. What do you think? Can you still take the number one spot?¡±


    ¡°Why of course!¡± A girl named Wang Chenchen shouted. ¡°Si Yinxia was the number one of the entire city; he had even beat Zhu Xiaofen from the Chu Zhou City No.1 High School. Those nerds at the No.1 high school will think twice before calling us spoiled brats again.¡±


    Chang Wen graced Chen Fan with a hooked nce and said lightly: ¡°Si Yinxia had already outssed anyone in the city.¡±


    ¡°His real rivals now are the top students from Jin City and Hai Zhou City who had dominated the top ten list in the province. However, in half a year, Si Yinxia should be able topete with them as equals. ¡±


    ¡°No kidding! Even if Si Yinxia stop goes to school right now, he is guaranteed to go to the Jin City University.¡± Wang Chenchen said.


    ¡°I have heard that on the day his marks were revealed, many universities such as the Zhonghai Transportation Institute, Jin City University, and China Technology Institute had been talking to Si Yinxia. However, I bet that Si Yinxia wouldn¡¯t even consider those ones; his eyes are set on Qinhua or Beijing University.¡±


    The Zhonghai Transportation Institute, Jin City University, and China Technology Institute were on the top ten list of Chinese secondary education institutes.


    However, it seemed that Si Yinxia was determined to go to one of the two best Universities of China: Qinhua and Beijing.


    ¡°I think Qinhua is better.¡± One of the students put in. ¡°Qinhua University excelled in their science and Engineering department. There will be more opportunities once graduated from there, perhaps he could even continue his education in the US.¡±


    ¡°You want him to be a traitor? Haven¡¯t you heard what they call Qinhua graduates? American¡¯s dogs! I say Beijing University is much better. Make China Great Again!¡±


    ¡°I still think Qinhua is better. ¡±


    ¡°Well, why doesn¡¯t he just study abroad? He can get into the Ivy league Universities for sure.¡±


    Hearing the debate, other students of the ss join in the conversation.


    Although the students of the Ivy League High School were all from rich families, attending the Beijing or the Qinhua University was a distant dream for most of them. Every year, only a few students were able to get in those top schools.


    For those who couldn¡¯t produce high enough mark, only those who were directly rted to minister level officials had a chance of getting in.


    For most of the students in Chen Fan¡¯s ssroom, they would end up studying abroad if they couldn¡¯t get into a good university.


    However, even those western universities they attended were mostlymunity universities, and couldn¡¯tpare with Harvard or Yale.


    Only by entering those prestigious universities, could one fundamentally change his or her life and be one of the elite ss.


    Jiang Tanqiu smiled wryly and said: ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to tell you.


    ¡°A few weeks ago, all schools in the city held a mock test, and Si Yinxia had the highest mark, surpassing the number two by arge margin.


    ¡°After the test, all the top universities in our province wanted to recruit him.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    It seemed that his hard work had paid off. Si Yinxia¡¯s grades had always been around number ten or so in the city.


    Right before the Gaokao*, the schools often hosted three mock tests.


    Of the three mock tests, the first one was the most important as the results were often simr to the real tests during Gaokao.


    Therefore, not only the students cared about the first mock test, but also many university recruiters. Many high school students were admitted to universities right off the bat after the first mock test.


    The second and third one was much less important, as they were designed to let the students get into the mood of intense examinations.


    If Si Yinxia could earn the number one title of the Chu Zhou City, he would more than likely be admitted to the Qinhua or Beijing University, much less the other ones.


    ¡°He had honored his family and made his parents proud.¡± Chen Fan marveled.


    Once he was able to enter Qinhua University, he would have earned a great measure of prestige for his family. If he lived in a county, the mayor would congratte him personally.


    Even though he was in a city, to be able to enter Qinhua or Beijing University was still an honorable feat.


    This meant that he would be an important figure in the city.


    In this day and age, nepotism could only go so far. Only raw talent and knowledge were the steps that would lead to sess.


    History had taught people that however powerful a family was, their influence would start to wane from the second or third generation onward.


    While his ssmates were arguing with each other, Si Yinxia opened a textbook and started to study.


    He had found his path to sess, and no longer cared for others opinions, including that of Chen Fan.


    *Chinese National Entrance Exam

 Chapter 84 - Dinner At the Jiangs

    <h4>Chapter 84: Dinner At the Jiangs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Even after school was over and Chen Fan had left the ssroom, Si Yinxia¡¯s face was still buried in the books.


    Chang Wen walked over to Si Yinxia and looked at Si Yinxia pitifully. She said quietly: ¡°You have been at it for the entire afternoon already; why don¡¯t you join me for supper and rx a bit.¡±


    Si Yinxia finally put down the pen and rubbed his sore wrist. Chang Wen asked: ¡°Chen Fan is back; did you see him?¡±


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡± Si Yinxia was taken aback and then shook his head, ¡°So what? He is no longer my worthy opponent.¡±


    ¡°However, I do have to thank him for forcing me to take a long hard look at my meaningless and wasteful life before I met him.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chang Wen nodded. Her eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Chen Fan¡¯s strength came from a powerful friend of his; however, you are different. In ten or twenty years, you will be no less sessful than Wei Ziqin.


    ¡°By then, people like Chen Fan could only be jealous of you.¡±


    ¡°Wei Ziqin? ¡°Si Yinxia snorted, eyes glinting. ¡°If not for her prestigious family name, she was no more than a girl of above average looks. In no more than twenty years, I will surpass the achievements of her father.¡±


    Chang Wen stood quietly beside her beloved man and listened to his ambitious announcement with tears in her eyes.


    Girls like her wouldn¡¯t care about how ambitious he was; what really attracted her was his confidence.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was on his way toward home. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Si Yinxia¡¯s incredible achievement.


    To be able to stand out among hundreds of thousands of students in the province was not an easy task. It required talent and dedication.


    In Chen Fan¡¯sst life, he would have already lost thepetition.


    In ten or twenty years, Si Yinxia was going to be an executive manager of a foreign investmentpany while Chen Fan would fall from grace and be homeless in the Chu Zhou City. There would be noparison between their lives.


    ¡°What a shame; he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat me this time.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    However bright Si Yinxia¡¯s future was going to be, his vision was limited to the mortal world and so was his abilities.


    The best he could have done was to be the provincial number one in the Gaokao. In twenty years, if he was lucky, he might be able to be the richest person in the province, but how about Chen Fan? What would he be in twenty years?


    He would have already reached the Connate Spirit and soaring among the stars.


    Therefore, Chen Fan marveled at Si Yinxia¡¯s ability as a retired master would a kindergarten child who disyed exceptional talent. He examined everything from a much-elevated perspective as a human would to ants on the ground. The ants would never understand what their observer was thinking about.


    Suddenly, he sensed someone behind him, and he paused.


    He heard the clicking of a pair of women¡¯s shoes on the ground.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    The person behind him was Jiang Churan.


    The clicking paused, ¡°My mom wants you to join us for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°OK, thanks.¡± Chen Fan replied.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Jiang Churan shouted. ¡°I want you to know that I am not Li Yichen¡¯s girlfriend; I only went for a dinner with him.¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and saw the stubborn expression on the girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°It had been three months! You left so suddenly. Have you ever thought about how we feel?¡± Jiang Churan bit down her lips, trying to hold back the tears from pouring out.


    Chen Fan said lightly, ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°Yes, me and Fei-Fei.¡± Jiang Churan mustered more strength and said, ¡°You had left without saying a word to Fei-Fei, do you know how sad she was?¡±


    ¡°I have only seen her as a normal friend.¡± Chen Fan siad.


    ¡°A normal friend?¡± Jiang Churan said in disbelief.


    She fixed her eyes on Chen Fan and red at him usingly.


    ¡°Fei-Fei is too good for you! In these three months, not only did she keep on worrying about you, but she also needed to work as an actress in a TV show. The director is so impressed by Fei-Fei¡¯s performance, that he is considering giving her the main character¡¯s role.


    ¡°Both Si Yinxia and Chu Minhui were Fei-Fei¡¯s pursuers. However, once she entered university and became a famous actress, even those two will not measure up to her sess.


    ¡°You can rely on Wei Ziqin in Chu Zhou City, but once you are out of the city, what do you have topete with Fei-Fei¡¯s other pursuers?


    ¡°So, tell me, why don¡¯t you cherish her feelings for you? I feel sad for Fei-Fei.¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, Jiang Churan turned around and walked away, trailing behind a series of clickings.


    Chen Fan stood still for a while, and a smile finally broke over his face.


    ¡°Someone actually missed me? Interesting!¡±


    In the evening, Chen Fan arrived at Jiang Churan¡¯s house. However, he was taken aback when he saw that the person who opened the door was Li Yichen.


    ¡°Wee.¡± Li Yichen nodded. The smile on his face was so overwrought that it made Chen Fan feel that he was going to sell him a used car.


    After Chen Fan entered the house, he noticed that Li Yichen was not the only person there. Zhang Yumeng, Yang Chao, Xu Rongfei were all in the room. The moment Xu Rongfei saw Chen Fan, she jumped out of her chair in tion.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, you arete.¡±Auntie Tang emerged from the kitchen. She rolled her eyes at Chen Fan and continued: ¡°Ran-Ran, pour some tea for your friend, please?¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Jiang Churan siad with a cold face.


    She took out the tea sets and showed off her professional tea making skills to everyone.


    Jiang Haishan sat on the sofa and shook his head when he saw Chen Fan walk in.


    Chen Fan was going to sit in a corner; however, Xu Rongfei dragged him to a seat beside her. Displeasure shed across Jiang Churan¡¯s eyes, but she had kept her silence.


    Jiang Haishan asked: ¡°Xiao Chao, I have heard that your hotel is going to apply for the five-star status?¡±


    Before Yang Chao could reply, Zhang Yumeng spoke up first: ¡°Yes, Uncle Jiang. They had handed in their application a while ago. The province had also sent in a few inspectors.¡±


    She batted hershes and continued, ¡°Uncle Jiang, you are well connected in the city, do you know anything about it?¡±


    Hearing the question, nervousness appeared on Yang Chao¡¯s face.


    There was a huge difference between a four-star and a five-star hotel. There were only two five star hotels in the entire Chu Zhou City. Without the five star status, Tian Sheng hotel would have no chance inpeting against the other three.


    Once the application was approved, Yang Chao¡¯s father Yang Yifan would gain even more prestige, and his assets would increase in value significantly.


    Jiang Haishan put down the cup and paused a moment, letting the suspense hang in the air.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s application had the city¡¯s wholehearted support.


    ¡°What I heard was that the province had already given it the green light, and the approval shoulde down in no time.¡±


    ¡°Once the province had approved, the five-star status is secured.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yang Chao smiled broadly. Zhang Yumeng nearly jumped out of her chair in excitement.


    The sess of her boyfriend¡¯s family would bring her more faces in front of her friends. She would finally brag about her boyfriend.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s excitement, Jiang Haishan added: ¡°Yang Chao, the leaders in the city, had spared no expense at promoting your father¡¯s hotel. Li Yicheng¡¯s father had personally pledged to promote your father¡¯s application. After all, the addition of a new five-star hotel is beneficial to the localmerce.¡±


    Yang Chao hurried to stand up and bowed to Li Yichen for his father¡¯s assistance.


    Li Yichen stood up and returned the bow with a warm smile.


    Despite the seemingly equal status between the two, Yang Chao knew that he was beholden to Li Yichen.


    Seeing Yang Chao had got his point without him saying it out loud, Jiang Haishan nodded approvingly.


    He was pleased by his daughter¡¯s friends capacity and family background. If they learned to help each other, they would be even more sessful than their fathers.


    He had particrly satisfied with Li Yichen and wished that he could see the boy and his daughter stay together. He heard that Li Yichen had invited his daughter for lunch today, which gave him even more hope.


    So thinking, Jiang Haishan gave a disappointed look at Chen Fan and he shook his head.


    ¡°What a loser, he is not even on par with Yang Chao much less Li Yichen.


    ¡°How could I let my daughter fall for him?¡±

 Chapter 85 - The Mansion on The Top of The Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 85: The Mansion on The Top of The Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The dishes soon arrived on the table. When the dinner began, no one¡ªexcept for Auntie Tang and Xu Rongfei¡ªhad spoken with Chen Fan.


    The group¡¯s conversation quickly arrived at the topic of recent news.


    ¡°Uncle Jiang, have you heard of Master Chen?¡± Zhang Yumeng asked curiously.


    ¡°Master Chen?¡± Jiang Haishan put down his chopsticks and asked, ¡°You guys have heard of him as well?¡±


    ¡°Why of course! His story is well known among people of my dad¡¯s circle. Everyone knows about him,¡± Zhang Yumeng said.


    ¡°Indeed. He had been kind of a hotshot in Chu Zhou City. However, in the past two months, he had be a household name in the entire Jiang Bei region.¡± Yang Chao nodded and said, ¡°My dad told me that all the magnates in and outside of Jiang Bei who came to stay at his hotel told him about how incredible Master Chen¡¯s abilities are.


    ¡°Rumor had it that he could tread on water, catch a bullet in the air, and kill a person from ten feet away. It was as if he was from a <i>Wuxia </i>drama on TV,¡± Jiang Churan said with a frown.


    ¡°I have heard people talking about him even at school. I think most of them are high tales.¡±


    ¡°No kidding. Only a few months ago, Master Chen was only a person who knew a little Dharma Spells. It is impossible for him to increase his power so quickly.¡± Yang Chao put in.


    ¡°As for this topic, I think no one is more qualified toment on it than Xiao Fei,¡± Jiang Haishan said with a smile.


    ¡°Me?¡± Xu Rongfei gapped at everyone and was not sure what to say.


    ¡°Indeed. Your father should know about this Master Chen better than anyone.¡± Jiang Haishan nodded.


    Seeing the confusion on Xu Rongfei¡¯s face, he continued, ¡°I really have no idea if this Master Chen is the real deal. However, I can confirm that his fame has skyrocketed recently. Nearly all the tycoons and magnates in the Jiang Bei region seemed to be under his spell.¡±


    He paused and then continued, ¡°Including Zhou Tianhao and Xu Ao.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face paled after hearing Jiang Haishan¡¯s revtion.


    Both Zhou Tianhao and Xu Ao were influential people and had significant clout in the city.


    However, those two were not alone among the people who were under Master Chen¡¯s influence. Their rank also included magnates who used to dominate their field in the Jiang Bei region and people who came from prestigious families. Every one of them was a force to be reckoned with.


    If these people were pinned under Master Chen¡¯s thumb, did it mean that from then on, Master Chen was going to be the head honcho of the Jiang Bei Region?


    The talk of power and politics might sound irrelevant to an ordinary person, but they were real for people like Yang Chao and Li Yichen who were born into powerful families. They knew the significance of the development as Master Chen¡¯s army represented more than half of Jiang Bei¡¯s industry and business.


    If he were able to consolidate the power, he would be as influential as the Wei Family of the North Bank.


    ¡°No wonder I have heard people equating Master Chen with Tang Yuanqin of the Hu Dong Province.¡± Li Yichen said thoughtfully.


    ¡°I have never heard of this Master Chen, but I knew awful a lot about Tang Yuanqin.¡± Auntie Tang put in.


    ¡°Mom, how did you know Tang Yuanqin?¡± Jiang Churan asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course I do! We share the samest name.¡± Auntie Tang said with a smile. ¡°As a matter of fact, I am distantly rted to him. When your grandpa was still alive, he used to take me to Jin City and visit his family.¡±


    ¡°Tang Yuanqin controls a veryrge corporation.¡± Li Yichen added. ¡°The Tang Family¡¯s business was all over the Hu Dong Province and Dong Jiang Province. It was said that most of the ship fleets on the Yangtze River belong to the Tang family. As for wealth, I bet even the old man Zhen couldn¡¯tpare with him. The only person who might be richer than him is Sheng Ronghua.¡±


    ¡°Sheng Ronghua!¡± Everyone was shocked by the name.


    Sheng Ronghua was the owner of the Wan Rong Group. Rumor had it that he started as an ordinary construction worker, but eventually, he became the richest man in the Jiang Bei Region. Hispany, the Wan Rong Group, expanded outside of Chu Zhou City and eventually opened up shops across China.


    Although Sheng Ronghus¡¯s headquarters remained in the Chu Zhou City, most of his business nowadays were in Jin City. However, due to his residence status in the city, he was regarded as the richest man in the Chu Zhou City.


    ¡°Sheng Ronghua?¡±


    The name struck a chord with Chen Fan.


    Why does it sound so familiar?


    He was Shen Junwen¡¯s father, the founder of the Wan Rong Group. In the future, he was going to be the top ten richest man in China. He was also one of Chen Fan¡¯s most hated enemies.


    ¡°People like Master Chen, Tang Yuanqin and Sheng Ronghua were one of a kind.¡± Yang Chao marveled ¡°I wonder how we could catch up with them.¡±


    Even if his father¡¯s hotel gained the five-star status, his family influence could still notpare with any one of those real magnates.


    His family assets were worth only a few hundred million, but every one of those top dogs owned well over tens of billions. In addition, no businessman could measure up to their influence and political clout.


    ¡°Xiao Chao, if the hotel got handed down to you, you can open up branches all over China. When your hotel was in every major city of China, you should be able topete with them.¡± Jiang Haishan said.


    He then turned toward Li Yichen and said, ¡°Yichen, I have heard that you were on the top fifty list after the first mock test. Your grades should be enough to help you enter Jin City University. Once you are in college, make sure you join the student union and work hard to get that chairman position. With your talents and experience like that, you should be able to secure a higher position than me in the government in less than fifteen years.¡±


    A hollow smile broke over Li Yichen¡¯s face.


    ¡°I am no match with Uncle Jiang. My father always told me that if you could have half of his luck, you could have been his boss now.¡±


    Jiang Haishanughed joyfully. ¡°Really? Your father thinks too highly of me!¡±


    Li Yichen looked across the table at Jiang Churan, and then he asked with a smile. ¡°Compared to the Jin City University; I¡¯d rather go to the Zhong Hai University.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Churan nced at the boy and then at his daughter knowingly. ¡°Zhong Hai University is Ran Ran¡¯s dream university. You need to work harder then.¡±


    Li Yicheng knew Jiang Haishan meant more than what he said.


    Li Yichen nodded.


    ¡°I will try my best!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Jiang Churan shouted. Her eyes shifted toward Chen Fan without herself knowing it.


    She saw Chen Fan was sipping on his water with his head low. The light in her eyes dimmed.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Jiang Haishanughed as he shook his head. ¡°As for Fei-Fei, I worry about you. The entertainment industry is deep water. Be careful.


    ¡°But who am I? Haha. With your father¡¯s protection, you shouldn¡¯t need to worry about anything in ten years.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Uncle Jiang¡± Xu Rongfei replied with an innocent smile.


    Finally, Jiang Haishan looked to Chen Fan. He shook his head slightly and decided to keep his silence.


    Li Yichen and Yang Chao were amused by the development. It appears that Jiang Haishan didn¡¯t even think Chen Fan was worthy of hisment. At best, he would be admitted into a mediocre second tier university and get a mediocre job with a mediocre wage.


    After the supper, the guests started to leave one after another.


    Before Chen Fan left the house, he asked Jiang Churan for the key to the mansion.


    Jiang Churan paused a second and then run upstairs to fetch the key.


    ¡°What key?¡± Zhang Yumeng asked curiously.


    ¡°The key to the mansion?¡± Auntie Tang asked as embarrassment shed across her face. ¡°Xiao Fan gave it to Ran-Ran to keep it while he was gone.¡±


    Jiang Churan had told her about the key a few months ago, and she thought it was a joke. She remembered her husband had even sneered at Chen Fan¡¯s buffoonery called him a helpless brat.


    ¡°The mansion the mountain top? Is it the mansion number one developed by Wan Rong Group?¡± Li Yichen was taken aback.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Auntie Tang nodded, face flushed red.


    ¡°I have heard that the construction cost of the mansion was over tens of millions; I bet the sale price would double that.¡± Li Yichen gave Chen Fan a contemptuous sidelong nce. ¡°After the mansion wasplete, it was given to The Third Lord of Wei as a gift. I wonder how did you get it?¡±


    Auntie Tang stood awkwardly between the two boys and was not sure what to say.


    Jiang Haishan shook his head with a cold smirk while the other guests watched Chen Fan gloatingly.


    Ever since Yang Chao knew his family hotel had secured the five-star status, he no longer feared Chen Fan. His girlfriend had also insistently poured words of poison into his ears which made him loath Chen Fan even more than before.


    Chen Fan said lightly: ¡°He gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Gave it to you?¡± Li Yichen asked. There was more disdain than disbelief in his voice.


    The mansion worth over ten million and was bound to increase its value. There was no way that The Third Lord of Wei would give it away so easily.


    That was rich!


    However, Li Yichen didn¡¯t design to expose Chen Fan¡¯s lie in front of everyone. Chen Fan was not even worthy of his attention.


    Jiang Churan walked down the stairs and gave the key to Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan took the key and was about to leave. Suddenly, he heard Zhang Yumeng ask: ¡°Chen Fan, why don¡¯t you take us to your mansion? We are all curious about what it looks like inside.¡±


    Silence suddenly fell into the room.


    Chen Fan looked back and saw Zhang Yumeng had stered on a fake smile. Around her were gloating faces that watched him as aughing stock.

 Chapter 86 - Master Chen, Are You Back?

    <h4>Chapter 86: Master Chen, Are You Back?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her; she was just pulling your leg. Go home now; it¡¯s dark outside.¡± Auntie Tang finally broke the awkward silent spell.


    Zhang Yumeng sneered at Chen Fan and didn¡¯t press on.


    Even as everyone thought that the matter was over, they heard Chen Fan¡¯s voice: ¡°Auntie Tang, I had nned to show you the mansion anyway, why don¡¯t we do it tonight with everyone else?¡±


    Everyone was shocked after hearing his words.


    Jiang Churan gave Chen Fan an usatory re that read, ¡°Are you crazy? My mother had resolved the crisis for you; why do you persist on making a fool out of yourself?¡±


    Xu Rongfei had just heaved a sigh of relief; however, Chen Fan¡¯s invitation had made her heart jump up to her throat once again.


    Li Yichen shook his head andmented Chen Fan¡¯s foolishness.


    He was too stubborn and too full of himself. What was the point in bluffing when everyone had seen through him?


    Auntie Tang stood awkwardly between the two boys and was not sure what to say.


    Zhang Yumeng¡¯s eyes lit up and shouted: ¡°Awesome! Auntie Tang, he had already invited us, let¡¯s hurry!¡±


    She got hold of Auntie Tang¡¯s hand, and half drag and half pushed her toward the door. Auntie Tang was at a loss, and before she knew it, he was already through the door. Jiang Churan followed her mother out of the room, and when she passed Chen Fan, she gave him a hot re.


    Li Yichen wore a smile on his face and nodded at Chen Fan before he left. Contempt and gloating were written all over his face.


    ¡°The kids nowadays are stubborn as a goat and as stupid as a cow!¡± Jiang Haishan shook his head and murmured as he walked past Chen Fan without even sparing a nce at the boy.


    ¡°Brother Chen Fan?¡± Xu Rongfei came over to Chen Fan and asked softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will show you my new home.¡±Chen Fan cut her short with a warm and reassuring smile.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s calm expression, Xu Rongfei felt slightly relieved. Suddenly, she remembered a conversation she had with her father a couple of months ago.


    Xu Ao seemed to have changed his mind and no longer opposed Chen Fan seeing his daughter.


    The only thing she remembered now of the conversation was thest few words her father had spoken. He said that ¡°Chen Fan was not an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that my dad knew something about Chen Fan that none of us do?¡± Xu Rongfei thought as she sneaked a peek at the boy walking beside her.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t change muchpared to three months ago. However, upon closer look, she noticed that his skin was paler than it used to be. Some sections of his skin looked nearly translucent, and it created a visual illusion that made her think that she could see through his skin and peer directly at his bones and veins.


    As a girl who was proud herself on skin care, Xu Rongfei felt jealous of Chen Fan¡¯s sublime skin conditions.


    Chen Fan and Xu Rongfei traveled together, and when they reached the mansion at the top of the mountain, Jiang Haishan and the other guests had already been waiting outside.


    ¡°Hey, big guy, open the door, please. Show us what it looks like inside.¡± Zhang Yumeng siad gloatingly.


    ¡°This mansion was built on the top of the Yun Wu Mountain. From here, you can see the entire Chu Zhou City¡¯sndscape. It is the best of the best in terms of both location and structural design.¡± Li Yichen didn¡¯t pay any attention to Chen Fan; instead, he started to introduce the mansion to everyone as if he owned it.


    ¡°Only a very few people who could afford this house, such as The Third Lord of Wei, Sheng Ronghua and Old Man Zheng.


    ¡°Sheng Ronghua had transferred most of his assets to Jinlin City. I have heard rumors that he owned a few mansions at the most expensive developments.¡± Jiang Haishan said lightly, hands linked behind his back.


    ¡°Mr. Sheng didn¡¯t think Chu Zhou City is good enough for him.¡±Li Yichen joked with a smirk.


    ¡°Indeed, and rightfully so. He is too big of a fish for Chu Zhou City. ¡± Jiang Haishan shook his head as he bemoaned.


    ¡°Wan Rong Group was the top three wealthiestpanies in our province. Just this year alone, Wan Rong Group had acquired over five hundred thousand spare meters ofnd. I bet the number is going to increase next year. Wan Rong Group¡¯s ambition meant they have to expand out of our small city. ¡±


    An average living space amunity was about fifty to sixty thousand square meters. Therefore, Wang Rong Group had practically created ten residential developments in a year, and that was just the residential side of their business. There was simply not enoughnd in the Chu Zhou City for the Wan Rong Group to develop.


    Jiang Churan, Yang Chao, and Zhang Yumeng stood aside and listened to the two¡¯s conversation.


    Although they couldn¡¯t fully understand the content of the conversation, they couldn¡¯t help but be impressed with Li Yicheng¡¯s knowledge and Jiang Hiadhan¡¯s wisdom.


    ¡°Li Yichen was just a high school student, yet he is able to converse with Uncle Jiang on suchplicated issues. My daily concern mainly involved with shopping and dining really couldn¡¯tpare.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Zhang Yumeng became felt even more respect and admiration for Li Yichen.


    Even Auntie Tang was impressed with Li Yichen¡¯s knowledge and started to doubt her first choice for her daughter¡¯s suitor.


    ¡°Could Xiao Fan reallypete with Li Yichen? The boy seemed perfect in every aspect!¡±


    While Auntie Tang was pondering the question, Zhang Yumeng urged Chen Fan to open the door again.


    Jiang Haishan and Li Yichen had also paused the conversation. After realizing that Chen Fan had not yet opened the door, Jiang Haishan shook his head in disappointment.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a waste of time. Let¡¯s just head back now. We still have school tomorrow.¡±Jiang Churan put in.


    Her voice was calm; however, she looked into the distance while talking, trying to avoid eye contact with Chen Fan.


    Li Yichen cracked a smile and said: ¡°Touche, Zhang Yumeng was just kidding. Don¡¯t mind him, please.¡±


    His humble words had not only made him look even more like a gentleman but also earned approving nces from Jiang Haishan and Auntie Tang.


    ¡°This is what a future elite looked like. He is good looking, smart and has a great sense of responsibility. Above all, he is humble yet ambitious. He is bound to surpass his father when he grows up.¡± Jiang Haishan nodded approvingly.


    So thinking, he doubled down his decision to set her daughter up with Li Yichen. Although his daughter was of exceptional talent and appetence, young suitors such as Li Yichen was not easy to find either.


    ¡°In a couple of days, I need to invite Li Yichen¡¯s father out for dinner and put the matter to rest. Once they graduate from high school, they will be engaged with each other while we n for the wedding. ¡±


    For most parents, engagement was a remote thing for their teenage children; however, in the upper-ss world, it was not umon to arrange an engagement before their children graduated from university. Their marriage was never a personal thing but a tool for both families to secure alliances.


    ¡°Brother Chen Fan, why don¡¯t we head back?¡± Xu Rongfei said quietly.


    Seeing no one wanted to expose Chen Fan¡¯s lie, Zhang Yumeng had to let the matter slide. She gave Chen Fan a cold sneer as she finally gave up.


    Chen Fan cleared his throat and was about to announce something. The door of the mansion cracked open, and a middle age woman emerged from within.


    The woman was shocked by the crowd gathered at the entrance. However, as soon as she saw Chen Fan, she shouted: ¡°Mr. Chen, you are back!¡±


    ¡°This is... Auntie Liu.¡± Chen Fan introduced the woman to everyone.


    The middle age woman put on an ingratiating smile and said: ¡°Lord Wei told me to contact him as soon as you are back. I will call him right now.¡±


    The middle age women hurried to the inside and disappeared as quickly as she hade out.


    Everyone was speechless by the turn of the events.


    Chen Fan nced at the incredulous expression on Zhang Yumeng¡¯s face as he walked past her and into the mansion. He exined to Xu Rongfei who followed him closely, ¡°Auntie Liu cleans the house for me while I am gone. Let¡¯s go in now. I will show you my new house.¡±


    He then turned around the waved at Auntie Tang, willing her to catch up.


    Auntie Tang was still dumbfounded by the development. Before she knew it, she was inside of the most expensive house in the Chu Zhou City.


    This mansion was built at the top of the mountain and was twice the size of a regr house. It has three levels, and each level was stylishly decorated. Its furniture had a modern touch to them, yet they werefortable and practical.


    ¡°Xiao... Xiao Fan, does this house really belong to you?¡±


    Auntie Tang stammered.


    Meanwhile, all the other guests were so shocked that they could only stare.


    ¡°How is this even possible? This house was listed as the most luxurious property in the entire city. Its market value is well over a hundred million. Whoever owns it should at least be a billionaire. Chen Fan is just an ordinary high school student; how could he afford it?¡±


    Yang Chao¡¯s mind reeled.


    Even if his dad sold his five-star hotel, he would still not have enough money to buy this house.


    Zhang Yumeng gaped while she looked around the house in utter disbelief.


    Chen Fan? Mr. Chen? A million yuan mansion?


    Was he the same Chen Fan she knew who wore knock-off-brand jeans and T-shirts?


    What had happened to the world?


    Of all the people, only Jiang Haishan and Li Yichen were able to keep their calm and wits about them.


    They had noticed something from the brief conversation between Auntie Liu and Chen Fan.


    ¡°Lord Wei told her to call him?


    ¡°Is that Lord Wei or The Third Lord of Wei?


    ¡°If Chen Fan knew The Third Lord of Wei, then his support was far greater than Wei Ziqin.¡± Li Yichen drew a deep breath as he suddenly felt threatened.


    ¡°He is a much bigger problem than I thought.¡±


    He nced at Jiang Churan, and the impressed expression on her face made Li Yichen feel even more threatened.


    Jiang Haishan¡¯s face was contorted by surprise. He felt someone had just pped him in the face.


    ¡°This world has gone mad!¡±


    He murmured to himself.

 Chapter 87 - Spirit Mist

    <h4>Chapter 87: Spirit Mist</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    By the time Zhang Yumeng was ready to leave the Mansion, she felt she was running away from her biggest embarrassment.


    Chen Fan gave them a tour of the entire mansion on the mountain top. If this mansion was owned by anyone else other than Chen Fan, Zhang Yumeng would snap a shot every step she took and post them on social media as her bragging rights.


    However, she didn¡¯t feel that she had the rights to brag about anything, far from it. Her face flushed red as if someone had been pping her face constantly.


    Auntie Tang and Xu Rongfei were the only two who genuinely enjoyed the tour. Auntie Tang even wanted to stay in the house for a night; however, she was dragged away by her husband.


    No one spoke a word as they descended the mountain.


    The pride inside of Li Yichen was reced with shame and regret. He bemoaned his failure of not recognizing the owner of the most luxurious house while he pretended to be well versed in the power dynamics of the city.


    After a while, Zhang Yumeng finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Could it be that Wei Ziqin had rented the ce to him temporarily? He knew Wei Ziqin very well after all.


    ¡°Perhaps Chen Fan was one of his personal bodyguards.¡±


    As Zhang Yumeng went on, her exnations became increasingly inconceivable.


    Except for her boyfriend Yang Chao, no one paid attention to her, much less agreed with her.


    Who would rent out the entire mansion that was worth over a hundred million? Even if she did rent it to him, it only proved that the rtionship between the two was truly special.


    If Chen Fan married Wei Ziqin, his status would be more prestigious than anyone here. After all, he would have married a princess from one of the most powerful families of China, not just the daughter of amoner.


    The thought of the intimacy between Chen Fan and Wei Ziqin pleased Auntie Tang. She knew she had been right about Chen Fan¡¯s exceptional quality.


    So thinking, she gave Jiang Churan an usatory re.


    Her daughter had kept the key with her for three months, but not once did she try to use it. If she had been smarter, there would not be so much misunderstanding tonight.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Churan had no time to care about her mother¡¯s re. Of all the people present, she alone had to endure theplex and self-contradicting emotions rising inside of her.


    Emotions such as doubt, hatred, despair, delight, and remorse shed with each other in her heart.


    She was surprised that Chen Fan was able to follow through with his promise and offered the mansion to her mother in three months. However, she was confused as to how he managed to achieve that. Could it be that he really was Master Chen?


    Impossible!


    As for the feeling of hatred, she hated Chen Fan for hiding his real identity from her.


    ¡°If you had insisted on me checking the mansion, I would definitely do it. However, you didn¡¯t even seem to care if I found it out or not when you handed over the key to me.¡±


    So thinking, regret and remorse crept onto her face.


    She nced at Li Yichen surreptitiously.


    He was exceptionally promising in all aspects and had gained both her and her father¡¯s approval. If he continued to woo her and impress her, it would only be a matter of time before they started officially dating each other. However, as fate would have it, Chen Fan¡¯s turning up had thrown a wrench in gear.


    ¡°He always put on that hoity-toity face and seemed to think he is better than everyone else. Plus, what¡¯s up with the ghosting for days on end? Let it be his appearance or family background; he simply couldn¡¯tpare with Li Yichen. And now this?


    ¡°I thought I had forgotten about him after three months; however, as soon as he came back, I immediately lost the peace of mind.¡±


    The girl¡¯s mind raced as she struggled to internalize what had happened.


    Strictly speaking, Jiang Churan was a reasonable and pragmatic person.


    Reason made her choose Li Yichen in herst life, however, this time, a voice called out to her from deep down, telling her that she would regret it if she passed up on Chen Fan again.


    As for the rest of the crowd, no one was happier than Xu Rongfei. By then, she was convinced that her dad had told her the truth, that Chen Fan was not an ordinary person.


    After everyone had left the mansion, Chen Fan started to cast the Spirit Channeling Array.


    Before he dove into his work, he had dismissed Antie Liu and told her to take a vacation for a few months.


    ¡°Here are all the Yin Crystals I brought back from the Yin Dragon Pond.¡±


    In front of Chen Fan was arge ck suitcase. It was filled to the brim with ck rocks. These ordinary looking rocks were surrounded by a white mist and were cold to the touch. Holding one was like holding a block of ice in the middle of winter.


    ¡°Yin Crystals are one of the most abundant forms of Spirit Stones. It not only can be used to cast Mist Array but can also be used as a substitute for water element stones. It is a perfect foundation material for the Spirit Channeling Array.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    He then initiated the Misty Mountain Array he had previously created. Having experienced the same array in action in the Yin Dragon Pond, he noticed how weak the array was here in the mansion. In the valley, the Yin Qi was so abundant that they formed a mist naturally. If he was not worried about the harm Yin and Malic Qi could have done to his physical body, he wouldn¡¯t leave the valley until he had reached the Ethereal Enlightenment Level.


    ¡°The Void Mortal Refinement Art imed to be able to reshape any form of energy; however, that was far from the reality.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    However powerful it imed to be, the art was used for Foundation Establishment. Despite the fact that it would allow the cultivator to absorb all forms of Qi such as Yin Qi, Fiend Qi, and Malice Qi, it was not necessarily safe to do so. The only absolutely safe form of energy in the universe was the Spirit Qi.


    ¡°Part of the reason that The Sect of the Grand Dao could not reach their full potential had much to do with the impurity of their energy. It¡¯s easier said than done to absorb all forms of energy without consequences.¡±


    With that in mind, Chen Fan started to work on the Spirit Channeling Array.


    Since he had already done most of the heavy lifting work when he cast the array for the first time, the process was much quicker and easier this time around.


    He embedded Yin Crystals into each and every one of the deep sea rocks that were previously covered with inscriptions. Once Chen Fan channel the energy out from the Yin Crystals into the symbols that covered the rock, the new array waspleted.


    As soon as Chen Fan initiated the Spirit Channeling Array once again, a wave of Spirit Qi¡ªten times stronger than that of the original array rushed into the mansion.


    ¡°Vzzzz!¡±


    Suddenly, the effect of the Spirit Gathering Array was cranked up to the maximum as the five formation disk rose into the air, emitting a milky white glow. The light soon grew brighter and surrounded the entire mansion.


    Inside the mansion, countless twisty strands of white mist started to form in the air.


    The white mist quickly grew in size, and in a blink, they had grown to the size of clouds, turning the mansion into a sky-pce of immortals.


    With every breath Chen Fan took, he drew in arge amount of pure Spirit Qi into his system. The effect was palpable as every muscle and bone in his body cheered for the refreshing wave of energy.


    Slowly but surely, Chen Fan¡¯s body had been shedding; it¡¯s worldly qualities and turning more and more into a spiritual existence. Therefore, being surrounded by Spirit Qi after living in a materialistic world for so long made him feel like a beached fish that swam in the ocean.


    ¡°That is why all the cultivators hated the mortal world. In their mind, the mortal world was as harsh and barren as a desert.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Even in the deep space, cultivators try their best to keep as far away from visitors of the mortal world as possible. If the humans were water, then the cultivators were oil; not only oil doesn¡¯t mix with water, but it was also always above the water.


    The very nature of cultivation was to shed the worldly burden in order to ascend to a higher level of existence.


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and started to cultivate.


    When Chen Fan opened his eyes again, it was already the next morning.


    He opened his eyes because he had sensed a group of visitors at the door. It was Third Lord of Wei, Zhou Tianhao and their friends.


    Chen Fan shook his head and then cast a spell to open up the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Third Lord of Wei was startled by the self-opening door, and voice in his mind had rendered him speechless.


    Zhou Tianhao asked under his breath.


    ¡°Lord Wie, did you hear a voice?¡±


    ¡°You heard it too? Same here! It was a familiar voice. Damn, why do we hear the same thing in our minds?¡± Lord Wei asked incredulously.


    Everyone looked at each other, and none dared to enter.


    Third Lord of Wei had gotten the message from Auntie Liu about Chen Fan¡¯s return. They had rushed pay tribute to Master Chen; however, the uncanny development at the entrance made them think better of their visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.


    ¡°Stop wasting my time;e to the third floor.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice came up again in their mind.


    ¡°It... Is it Master Chen?¡± A¡¯Biao swallowed hard and asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Master Chen had reached such high attainment that he is able to speak to us through our minds? That¡¯s unheard of, only the Buddha and the Bodhisattva can do that!¡± Third Lord of Wei eximed.


    After a few cautious moments, the visitors finally decided to brave the inside of the mansion.


    As soon as they enter the house, they felt they had walked into a steamy bathtub. The warmth inside the house expelled their hunger and exhaustion after the long hike on the mountain.


    ¡°Master Chen¡¯s spell array is so much more powerful than my Dharma Artifact.¡± The third lord said enviously.


    On the other hand, Zhou Tianhao and the other guests felt envious of the Third Lord; at least the third lord had an artifact, they had nothing.


    ¡°Balls! I can stay here for a hundred years.¡± A¡¯Biao eximed. Even the old wounds inside his body started to heal under the effect of the Array.


    The group filed to the third floor, and they saw Chen Fan sitting cross-legged on the balcony, facing the sprawlingndscape of the Chu Zhou City. His head blotted the sun at just the right angle to create a halo around his serene face. Chen Fan looked sublime.


    ¡°Master Chen!¡± Everyone bowed to him deeply with as much respect as they could muster.

 Chapter 88 - Tang Yuanqin of The Hu Dong Province

    <h4>Chapter 88: Tang Yuanqin of The Hu Dong Province</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Grab a seat.¡±


    Hearing Chen Fan¡¯s order, Third Lord, Zhou Tianhao and Master Guo all found a chair and sat down. The rest of the group had to stand behind them.


    ¡°Master Chen, we have spread the news of your return to all the tycoons in the city. Everyone is excited to see you.¡± Third Lord said respectfully and rightfully so since the teenage boy in front of him was no longer a caster of average power, but the number one cultivator of the Jiang Bei region¡ªMaster Chen.


    Nearly all the magnates in the Jiang Bei region were pinned under his thumb, and some even considered Maser Chen the equal of Tang Yuanqin in the Hu Dong Province.


    ¡°Sure, I can meet them.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°As long as we are under your protection, we will no longer fear that asshole Tang Yuanqin.¡± Zhou Tianhao pped his fat thigh excitedly.


    ¡°Tang Yuanqin?¡±


    Chen Fan half opened his eyes as he asked curiously.


    ¡°Before your rise to power, Tang Yuanqin dominated the Hu Dong Province.¡± Zhou Tianhao exined. ¡°From his seat of power in the Jin City, he ruled the rest of the cities in his province with an iron fist. What¡¯s worse, he also tried to expand his range of power to Jiang Bei region. Of course, we had to put up a fight, and it worked. So far, all of his attempt to expand into Jiang Bei had been pushed back by us.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is he really that powerful?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously. ¡°You have the backing of the entire Wei Family, and Xu Ao has his father-inw. Most of the tycoons in the city had at least one capable protector, so what made Tang Yuanqin so threatening to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right. But that is only If everyone were able to unite under one banner.¡± Zhou Tianhao cracked a wry smile.


    Xu Ao, Baldy Liu, Zhou Tianhao... Every one of them were dominating figures in their own rights.


    However, they had grown used to being the only one in charge of things and could not even bear the thought of sharing their authority with others. They were no match against Tang Yuanqin in such disunity.


    ¡°Nheless, Tang Yuanqin is quite a capable leader and a visionary.¡± The Tang family had deep roots in the Hu Dong Province. His grandfather was the warlord that rose to power from Hu Dong Province, the army hemanded was at least a few thousand strong. The old man used to assist Mr. Sun in the great evolution.


    ¡°After helping Mr. Sun topple thest empire of China, the Tang Family joined the war against the Japanese and survived. The family is well connected in the Jin City and was one of the biggest families in the Hu Dong province.


    ¡°Tang Yuanqin is a very capable leader a shrewd businessman. Over the years, he had consolidated power in the Hu Dong Province and kicked the factions originated from other provinces out of Hu Dong. ¡± Zhou Tianhao said with a hard face. ¡°The Tangs Group had their fingers in all the industries that you can think of, but what they excelled at was transportation. Nearly all the transport fleets in the navigable waters and channels belong to the Tangs Group.


    ¡°He has both the manpower and financial advantage; therefore, even the richest man in the Hu Dong Province had to be careful around him. Lord Wu from Jiang Zhou City who attended the tournament was one of Tang Yuanqin¡¯s representatives.¡±


    Zhou Tianhao paused and heaved a sigh. Indignation and anger were written all over his face.


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Based on what he was told, this person was indeed a power to be reckoned with. Businessmen in the Chu Zhou City such as Zhou Tianhao simply could notpare.


    Master Guo had an aggrieved expression on his pale face. He put in, ¡°I wonder if Brother Zhou Tianhao has heard of the recent news?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± Zhou Tianhao asked puzzledly.


    Chen Fan watched as Master Guo bowed to him and then said: ¡°Master Chen, the Tang Family of the Jin City, was a well renowned Martial Arts Family. Although the family hasn¡¯t have produced a Grandmaster in the hundred years, both Tang Yuanqin and his father are powerful Internal Force users. They were undefeated in the Hu Dong Province.¡±


    ¡°That makes so much more sense now.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    Money, power, and wits were the vocabry of the weaklings. Only strength could have been the reason for their sess.


    Without absolute strength, Tang Yuanqin would not able to dominate the Hu Dong Province for so many years. His hegemony over the region would have produced as many friends as enemies for him. Without the ability to defend himself, he would have been assassinated many years ago.


    Zhou Tianhao managed a smile and then said, ¡°Sorry, I am not familiar with martial arts. But I have heard about Tang Yuanqin¡¯s martial arts skills. I believe that Master Gu who work for Xu Ao had a battle with him and lost the fight.¡±


    Master Guo shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about him now, we have Master Chen.¡±


    Then, he gave Chen Fan an adoring fanboy smile.


    Master Chen was a Transcendent Master, plus, he has an advantage in his young age. If Tang Yuanqin were half as smart as people imed he was, he would think twice before jumping into a battle against any Transcendent Master.


    ¡°Indeed. With Master Chen, we don¡¯t have to worry about Tang Yuanqin any longer! Master Chen can kick his ass!¡± A broad smile broke over Zhou Tianhao¡¯s face.


    The Third Lord Wei also nodded in agreement.


    Although he had missed the action at the tournament, Zhou Tianhao had filled him in on the details of Chen Fan¡¯s heroic acts: that he had walked on water, that he had toppled the stage with one punch, every feat evoked righteous fear inside of the Third Lord toward the godly hero.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t say a word.


    He didn¡¯t take Tang Yuanqin seriously since, at his level, only a Transcendent Master such as Lei Qianjue could have piqued his interest.


    He looked toward Guo Wei who was still recovering from his injury.


    ¡°Have you heard anything from the Hong Sect?¡±


    Guo Wei bowed slightly and said, ¡°Master, my overseas sect brothers told me that Lei Qianjue didn¡¯t announce any furtherment after his disciple¡¯s defeat. However, some of his other disciples had imed to avenge their sect brothers. A friend of mine from Zhong Hai City told me that they have picked up activities of the Hong Sect in their territory. The infiltrating force was small in number, but I wager that there will be moreing. I wonder if they are targeting you.¡±


    He paused a second and then said cautiously, ¡°You have made a name for yourself by defeating Lin Hu. Many friendly martial artists wanted to pay tribute to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    Chen Fan wagered that the so-called Friendly Martial Artist was all of the simr prowess as Guo Wei. In other words, they were all weaklings.


    Seeing Chen Fan was not interested, Guo Wei decided to keep other information to himself.


    Chen Fan¡¯s surge in poprity not only earned him admiration but also suspicions and doubts. Many people in the martial arts field questions the possibility of a young boy possessing as much power as a Transcendent Master.


    That being said, Chen Fan had earned a significant number of admirers. Even some reputable masters bought into the story of Chen Fan.


    However, since Chen Fan had disappeared for a few months right off the bat of the tournament, his fanboys had finally given up their pursuit.


    Chen Fan watched as his guests discussed the time and location for the meeting to rally for unity.


    The Jiang Bei region was situated at the northern part of the province andpared to the southern part where the Tang family hailed from, it was muchrger innd mass but smaller in economic prowess. The Jiang Bei region had been in disarray for a very long time. If someone were to take up the challenge and unit all factions under one banner, the Jiang Bei region was able to take over the Hu Dong Province.


    ¡°If Master Chen could consolidate the power in the Jiang Bei Region, he would definitely need my help in managing and delegating the factions. By then, I would be the number one underboss of the entire Jiang Bei Region.¡±


    Of all the mas in the Jiang Bei region, he had always been the weakest. None of the other tycoons consider him worthy of theirpany.


    Everyone was convinced that Zhou Tianhao was nothing but ap dog of the Wei Family of the North Bank. Therefore, he could not pass up such an opportunity of a lifetime to change his outlook.


    Meanwhile, The Third Lord Wei was also daydreaming about the prospect of sess. ¡°The old man always looked down on me; I can finally prove him wrong.


    ¡°Yes, my two brothers might be smarter than me, but neither of them knew Master Chen.


    ¡°To be able to control the entire Jiang Bei was not a small feat. If Master Chen were sessful, he would be one of the most powerful figures in the Hu Dong Province. Like all business leaders, he would need political backing and who would be better than my family to fill that role? No one!


    ¡°I want to look at my brother¡¯s face when I bring such a powerful ally into our family.¡±


    With that in mind, the two deliberated on the topic with new found enthusiasm.


    As their ambitions grew, so did the scale of the meeting they were nning. What started out as a simple meeting had grown into a fully fledged out banquet, and an organization came with the board of directors and a hundred differentmittees.


    Chen Fan kept his silence all the while; however, he had seen through his guests and knew exactly what they were after.


    ¡°You guys have grossly underestimated the difficulties.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t rule the Jiang Bei region with fear; he would have to earn the right as a leader.


    These magnates were seasoned warriors on the battlefield of money and power. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to convince them to hand over their hard earned control unless they were pushed to thest leg, but at what cost?


    If Chen Fan was a mortal, he might seriously consider spending five or ten years to consolidate the power and eventually dominate the Hu Dong Province.


    However, Chen Fan had neither the time nor the interest in such trivial matters.


    ¡°I know they each have their own agenda, and none of them are good for me.


    ¡°But so what?


    ¡°As long as I have the absolute power and strength, I can always squash anyone who dares to oppose me.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan slowly closed his eyes and no longer pay attention to his guests.

 Chapter 89 - Spirit Qi Water

    <h4>Chapter 89: Spirit Qi Water</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan gave his guests a cue to leave when the discussion was reaching its end.


    Before they left, Chen Fan wanted each one of them to have a cup of drink.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Everyone was confused as to what or why they had to drink. Nheless, A¡¯Biao picked up the jug and poured its contents to everyone¡¯s cup.


    Master Guo was a martial artist and had much less to worry about. He downed the contents of the cup in one go, in order to quench his thirst.


    Suddenly, he felt a cold sensation go down his throat all the way to his belly. Then, the coldness turned into heat and swept through his body. When the hot energy reached his old wound, he felt a prickly sensation in the area and then a soothingfort in its wake.


    ¡°WOW!¡± Master Guo looked to Chen Fan incredulously.


    Everyone else followed suit, and their expression suggested that they had felt the same miraculous feeling inside of them.


    ¡°OMG. I have never felt lighter before. This is amazing!¡± A¡¯Biao said with a gaping mouth.


    ¡°No kidding! My joints always acted up during winter, but now I can¡¯t feel a thing!¡± Zhou Tianhao eximed.


    However, of all the people who took the drink, the Third Lord Wei felt the greatest improvement in his body.


    Years of debauchery had slowly wasted away his vitality. If not for the Dharma Artifact Chen Fan made for him, he would have already been in a sick bed,


    After the first cautious sip, his first impression was the freshness and clearness in the water. It was better than any spring water he had sampled in his life.


    When the smooth contents slide down into his belly, it suddenly caught fire and warmed up his body and, charging up his system. He had been working hard under the sheets with two of his mistressesst night, so it was supposed to be resting time right now; however, he felt desire light up again in between his legs.


    ¡°Master Chen, Is this water from heaven?¡± Third Lord Wei eximed.


    ¡°Well, yes and no. You can also say that it was no different than those snake oils sold on the infomercial.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    This pitcher of water had been sitting in the Spirit Gathering Array for a whole day, and by then had soaked up all the Spirit Qi in its surroundings. One sip of this water would amount to a night breathing in the air filled with Spirit Qi.


    After Chen Fan hadpleted the Spirit Qi Mist, the Misty Mountain mansion had be the Spirit Land for all intents and purposes. The air around the mansion was fused with Spirit Qi Mist thanks to the concentration of Spirit Qi ten times higher than it was outside of the array. Meanwhile, the water absorbed the Spirit Qi Mist and further concentrated the Qi. That was why the contents in the jug had such a strong effect on the drinkers.


    However, this water was just regr water infused with Spirit Qi. Its beneficial effects fell shortpared to the tea prepared using the Essence Gathering Pill.


    ¡°Master Chen, can I have another cup?¡± Zhou Tianhao hazarded.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Fan said casually. ¡°However, since your old wound is not fully healed yet, I won¡¯t drink too much if I were you.¡±


    As long as the Spirit Gathering Array was not broken, Chen Fan had an unlimited supply of such water.


    ¡°Yea, Master Guo, you go ahead first. I will have a second cup as well...¡± Zhou Tianhao said.


    ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Master Guo bowed deeply to Chen Fan.


    His defeat at the tournament at the hands of Eight-Armed Arhat: Song Tao had left him a stubborn wound. Even after three months of recuperation, the wound had healed only slightly, and anyrge movement would cause a burning sensation around the wound. Master Guo hoped that the heavenly water would be able to elerate the healing process.


    After Master Guo took the lead, the other guests joined in to help themselves with the water.


    The five-liter jug was empty in a heartbeat. Suddenly, Third Lord of Wei shouted, ¡°Are you guys crazy? Do you know what this water means?¡±


    ¡°Means what?¡± A¡¯Biao was taken aback by his boss¡¯s sudden outburst.


    Third Lord Wei rose from his seat and bowed slightly to Master Chen. ¡°Master Chen, can you produce this heavenly water every day?¡±


    Chen Fan gave him a knowing nce and said with a half curved lips: ¡°As long as the Spirit Gathering Array was running, I could provide ten jugs of water. Twenty if I try harder.¡±


    ¡°Ten jugs... that is fifty liters, and twenty jugs is a hundred liters.¡± Third Lord Wei calcted. He pped his thigh abruptly as if he had a moment of epiphany. ¡°One hundred liters every day and that will be 200 to 400 cups of water we can sell!¡±


    He then looked to Chen Fan opportunistically.


    ¡°Master Chen, you said the water could cure any ailment right?¡±


    ¡°Theoretically, yes. All diseases of the human body came from the weakness in the immune system. Flu, for example, only strikes those whocked the ability to counter it.¡± Chen Fan exined.


    ¡°Therefore, those who exercise every day and keep a healthy diet rarely got sick.¡±


    Master Guo nodded. ¡°Indeed. Internal Force users like myself had never felt any symptoms of a cold nor the flu.¡±


    ¡°This water was infused with Spirit Qi, and therefore it is beneficial to human¡¯s health. Those who lived close to Spirit Qi never get sick either.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you are saying that one cup of this water had the same effect as me wearing the Dharma Artifact for a couple of weeks.¡±Third Lord Wei said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    After the revtion validated the third lord¡¯s business n, his gaze became even more ardent.


    He knew the effect of Dharma Artifact at first hand, and therefore he could appreciate the power of the water better than anyone else.


    The Dharma Artifact that Chen Fan gave him had limited use every day. After it had drained its energy, it would shut down automatically to recharge, making it a much inferior device than the Spirit Gathering Array.


    ¡°Hold on...¡± Zhou Tianhao put in. ¡°Master Chen, what¡¯s the shelf life of the water?¡±


    Zhou Tianhao¡¯s question quelled Third Lord¡¯s fervent enthusiasm.


    Chen Fan nodded approvingly and said, ¡°The water canst forever inside the array. However, it can onlyst half a day once it was brought outside.¡±


    Like water, the Spirit Qi was constantly moving.


    Outside of the Array, the world was a desert that was devoid of Qi. Therefore, the Spirit Qi inside the cup would leak into the air rapidly.


    ¡°Damn...¡± Third Lord Wei cursed.


    If the water could onlyst half a day, then by the time it reached customers, most of its effects would be gone already. Even fresh milk couldst longer than these Spirit Qi Water.


    ¡°Master Chen, is there any other ways to preserve the effect?¡± Third Lord implored.


    He had already drafted a business n in his mind, but it was shredded into pieces by one simple factor.


    ¡°There are ways.¡± Chen Fan said slowly.


    If the bottles were made out of jade, then the healing effect of the water wouldst for a week.


    This is because the Jade itself contained a significant amount of Spirit Qi and therefore could slow down the loss of Qi in the water.


    ¡°One week? That enough!¡± Third Lord Wei pped his thigh in excitement.


    Once he got in touch with the jade mine owner in the Zhong Zhou City, Jade bottles could be mass produced. The cost of each bottle should be no more than a hundred yuan.


    Even if the bottles would cost more, it was still a profitable investment considering the effect of the water.


    ¡°Lord Wei, are you thinking of selling these heavenly water?¡± Master Guo asked, ¡°I wager this water would fetch at least a thousand yuan a bottle.¡±


    ¡°A thousand?¡± Third Lord Wei snorted. ¡°At least a hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°A hundred thousand per bottle?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the revtion.


    Chen Fan had just told everyone that he could produce three to four hundred bottles a day, and that would be over ten billion yuan a year of pure profit!


    ¡°This... this is incredible!¡± Zhou Tianhao could only stare.¡±I can¡¯t believe it! Who would buy a bottle of water for one hundred thousand yuan?¡±


    ¡°I bet you that people will buy it even if I jack up the price to a million.¡± Third Lord Wei said with a smug smirk.


    He knew better than anyone about the ins and outs of the supplement industry. Due to his deteriorating health, he was a frequent customer of the supplement stores. So far, the money he spent on supplements could have bought him a couple of Lamborghinis, yet, he still kept on pouring money into it.


    The Spirit Qi Water¡¯s effect was much stronger than any supplement the had used; there was no doubt in his mind that these water would be highly sought after on the market.


    The more wealth a person has, the more he cared about his health.


    Without a healthy body, even if he has the biggest fortune in the world, he would not be able to enjoy it.


    Chen Fan nodded in agreement.


    Third Lord Wei had the same thought as he did when he sold the Arcane Pills to the Zheng Family.


    However, he had to strike a bnce between profit and his customer¡¯s budget. If the asking price were too high, even the Zheng Family would not be able to afford it.


    The thought of the Zheng Family brought his memory back.


    ¡°It seems that the Zhengs is not going to pay their debt.¡±


    ¡°I will have to go to Hong Kong and have a talk with them.¡±


    A cold and deadly smile appeared on Chen Fan¡¯s face.

 Chapter 90 - Journey Before the Holiday

    <h4>Chapter 90: Journey Before the Holiday</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It took The Third Lord Wei a while to fully exin his business n to everyone.


    After everyone had taken in the Third Lord¡¯s proposal, they were ted by the prospect of making over a billion yuan a year. Although most of the profit would go to Master Chen, a fraction of that huge ie would be enough to make everyone happy.


    ¡°Master Chen, how are you nning to sell this heavenly water?¡± The Third Lord Wei hazarded.


    Of all the people in the room, only he and the Wei Family had enough resources and credentials to sell these bottles of water at such a high price. Any no ount salesman trying to make a sales pitch to a rich buyer about these heavenly water would be scoffed at as swindlers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even expect to half the profit with Master Chen. I would be happy if I could get twenty percent. Heck even ten percent, I will be making a hundred million a year.¡± The promise of bing rich make Third Lord Wei¡¯s face bloom like a flower.


    ¡°Who told you that I am going to sell it to the public through you?¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°You are not?¡± Everyone was taken aback.


    ¡°Why not? We can both make so much money!¡± The Third Lord Wei shrieked as he could no longer hold back his greed.


    ¡°Master Chen, all you have to do is hand that water to my Fang Sheng International Group and me. You will take eighty percent of the profit or even ny percent if that makes the deal even sweeter for you. We are practically turning water into gold; what other line of business could be more profitable than this?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Zhou Tianhao hurried to chime in.


    ¡°I have no need for money.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan shook his head and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I am nning to sell this water, but I won¡¯t give you the exclusive sale rights. Everyone in the Jiang Bei Region will have their fair share.¡±


    ¡°Everyone will have their share?¡± The Third Lord Wei asked curiously.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chen Fan nodded. ¡°I have heard your n of consolidating power in the Jiang Bei Region. However, you have overlooked one tried and true method in management: carrot and stick. We need a hook for their royalty.¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± Everyone stared at each other and were not sure what to say.


    ¡°The heavenly water is the hook and the carrot.¡± Chen Fan said.


    It would not be easy to convince the lot such as Xu Ao and Baldy Liu to give up their power without any incentives. However, the story would be different if they were presented with the opportunity to earn over a hundred million yuan industry. They didn¡¯t even need too much marketing efforts since their rich rtives and friends should be able to absorb most of the sales. Once they had established proper sales channels and markets, the profit woulde in at tens, if not hundreds of billions.


    ¡°I will not give them the heavenly water for free, I will take half of their sales, and they can do whatever they want with their share. Sell it, or give it away, I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°If they obey me, I will give them more share, if they don¡¯t or even defy me, I will not give them a drop.¡±


    The Third Lord Wei felt a chill down his spine after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s n.


    ¡°This is much worse than fifty-fifty.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s ambition had far exceeded the Third Lord¡¯s expectation.


    He was not selling the water for money, but as a tool to keep everyone under his boot.


    The immense profit from the sale of the heavenly water was too great to ignore by any reasonable businessman. The water was bound to be highly sought after since only a few tycoons of the Jiang Bei Region have the right to sell them.


    By then, people would flock to the Jiang Bei Region to secure deals with the local gentry. This asymmetric rtionship would give the Jiang Bei businessmen huge leverages in expanding their influence to the outside of their home region. It wouldn¡¯t take long before they could establish a web of personal connections that covered the entire Jiang Bei region and beyond to protect their assets: Chen Fan and his ability to produce the heavenly water. This web would serve as the first line of defense against any enemy of Chen Fan.


    ¡°But... but is this really necessary?¡± The Third Lord Wei said with a massive frown.


    In the mind of the Third Lord, the more rational approach would be to take it slow and establish the market first. There was no need to give away their trump cards so soon.


    Indeed, fifty percent of the sale, which amounted to five billion would be a huge draw for the local businessmen, and it might be able to secure their loyalty for a short period of time. But it was only a matter of time before greed consumed them and drove them to ask for more.


    ¡°I have heard enough. My mind is set.¡± Chen Fan said as he slowly stood up.


    ¡°I will share the water with you so that you can bring the magnates of the Jiang Bei region to their knees. You have only one chance, so don¡¯t fail me.¡±


    ¡°... Yes!¡± The Third Lord Wei replied with a deep bow.


    After everyone was through the door, Zhou Tianhao found out that The Third Lord Wei was quiet and had a troubled look on his face.


    ¡°Third Lord, what¡¯s up?¡± Zhou Tianhao asked curiously. ¡°We will make less money, sure, but so what? We will be the top dogs of the Jiang Bei Region nheless. This is much more desirable than simply making money, isn¡¯t it? ¡±


    ¡°No....no...¡± The Third Lord of Wei murmured as he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too fast.¡±


    ¡°Why is it too fast?¡± Zhou Tianhao asked perplexedly.


    ¡°I think Master Chen is moving too fast.¡± The Third Lord of Wei furrowed his brows.¡±We should be able to dominate the market in at most five years if not three. However, he still rushed into things like there was no tomorrow. It will leave us with a shaky foundation.


    ¡°Unless Master Chen is in a hurry to establish control because he needs to face against an enemy in half a year?¡± The Third Lord Wei said as realization flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°But against who? Could there be anyone else in the Jiang Bei region that would pose a threat to him?¡±


    Suddenly, a name drifted into his mind.


    The thought of the man¡¯s name made The Third Lord Wei shiver in fear.


    If Master Chen were really going to butt heads against him, their sh would definitely bring chaos to the entire Jiang Bei region.


    Because the person on his mind was the richest man of the Jiang Bei region.


    Chen Fan sat in a wicker armchair on the third-floor balcony. He looked into the distance while his finger gilded back and forth across the coffee table in front of him.


    The Spirit Qi Water was only a ploy that he could dispose of readily, yet it had the entire Jiang Bei region excited.


    He had countless tricks like this up his sleeves.


    ¡°Shen Junwen, I hope you are ready.¡±


    ¡°I have spent a half year focusing on my cultivation, and finally I could shift my attention onto you and think about how to do away with you.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself while an eerie smile surface on his face.


    ¡°In myst life, you have outdone me and pushed me to myst leg. After I had fallen from grace, I could only look up at you like a wounded street dog.


    ¡°This time around, I will repay the harm you have done to me in kind.


    ¡°Yes... I will start the operation with your family business.¡±


    Chen Fan was reborn in the middle of January of 2008; by then, his first semester was almost over.


    Ofte, he attended the school like a normal high school student and mostly kept things to himself. The only person he saw was Auntie Tang who came to visit and asionally slept over at the mansion. Chen Fan made sure that he turned on the Spirit Gathering Array only after Auntie Tang was asleep.


    Every time Auntie Tang spent the night in the mansion, she always felt like a whole new person the next morning, bursting with energy. It was as if every cell in her body was recharged overnight.


    All the while, she thought it was the effect of living at the top of the mountain; therefore, she didn¡¯t think of asking Chen Fan for the cause of her refreshing feeling.


    Every time Jiang Churan met Chen Fan, she hesitated to speak up and fail to form any words in her mouth.


    Chen Fan knew she wanted to ask about the mansion and the Wei family, but she was too embarrassed to raise the question.


    As the winter-break approached, everyone¡¯s mood lightened significantly, and they started to talk about their travel ns. Although the term was not over yet, they have already finished the first mock exam, and therefore the teachers didn¡¯t mind the student¡¯s being distracted by their vacation ns.


    After the school was over, Jiang Churan and Xu Rongfei came over to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Going out?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback by the abrupt question.


    ¡°Of course! This is thest week before the winter break. Everyone is going back to their hometown, and we won¡¯t see each other until next year.¡± Xu Rongfei said in a musical voice as she batted hershes.


    ¡°Where are we going? Can Ie with you?¡± Jiang Tanqiu asked expectantly.


    ¡°I have heard that the Qin Shui city opened a newkeshore resort.¡± Xu Rongfei said with her head tilted slightly to one side like a puppy.


    ¡°Ah right! I have heard of that too. Rumor had it that the resort cost over a hundred million to construct. It¡¯s crazy inside. ¡± Jiang Tanqiu eximed. ¡°My girlfriend, Xiao Qian. always wanted to spend a weekend there, but the price for a just a night was too expensive for me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Chen Fan. We will only stay there for a couple of days anyway.¡± Jiang Tanqiu siad.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Seeing Xu Rongfei¡¯s expectant gaze, Chen Fan suddenly felt bad for leaving her for three months without a word. The conscious besting reason, he agreed.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± A joyful smile broke over her face.


    Jiang Churan watched the two¡¯s exchange quietly as a fit of jealousy rose inside of her.


    ¡°Humph! one day, I will make you pay!¡±


    She snorted.

 Chapter 91 - Cang Dragon Unit

    <h4>Chapter 91: Cang Dragon Unit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone regrouped at the school on Saturday morning,


    It wasn¡¯t just Chen Fan, Jiang Churan, and Xu Rongfei, but there were also Zhang Yumeng, Yang Chao, Jiang Tanqiu, Xiao Qian, Li Yichen, Lou Xiaoxiao, and Mo Hill. Chu Minhui was thest one that showed up driving a green Jeep.


    ¡°You know so many rich friends.¡± Xiao Qian said under her breath as she leaned against Jiang Tanqiu. Her eyes held a greedy luster.


    Li Yichen, Yang Chao and Chu Minhui were all the most popr boys in school, and the same went for the two girls: Jiang Churan and Xu Rongfei.


    Although Xiao Qian was not from the Ivy League High School, she had heard of the names of Li Yichen and Chu Minhui.


    Those two were the real yboys of the Chu Zhou City, Brother Qi and Jiang Tanqiu simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°Indeed. I didn¡¯t even know he knew that many popr kids.¡± Jiang Tanqiu suddenly felt stressed.


    ¡°Everyone is here; let¡¯s get moving.¡± Chu Minhui said with a cold voice.


    It had been three months since thest time Chen Fan saw him, and in the three months, Chu Minhui seemed to have been through a lot and was no longer as edgy and impatient as he used to be.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Li Yichen asked.


    ¡°I have contacted a friend who knew the owner of the Thousand Lake Resort.¡± Chu Minhui replied.


    ¡°Perfect then.¡±


    After going over their itinerary, they separated the group of eleven into three vehicles.


    Li Yichen got onto Chu Minhui¡¯s jeep, and let Mo Hill drive his Audi so that he could have a private conversation with Chu Minhui away from Chen Fan.


    ¡°It seemed that I had underestimated Chen Fan.¡± Li Yichen heaved a sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Minhui asked lightly.


    He had been focusing on the road ahead of him, and therefore Chen Fan¡¯s name didn¡¯t click immediately.


    ¡°His rtionship with the Wei Family is closer than we had thought.¡± Li Yichen said with a solemn face. ¡°The Third Lord Wei had offered that mansion at the top of the mountain to him for free.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Surprise shed across Chu Minhui¡¯s face. ¡°You are talking about the Number One Mansion?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the one. I have done some digging into his background and found out that his father was just an unremarkable government worker at Si Shui County. His mother had moved to Zhong Hai a while ago and ran a real estatepany. However, that¡¯s all I can find, nothing else.¡± Li Yichen said as he knocked frustratingly on the dashboard.


    ¡°If we had missed anything, it will havee from his mother¡¯s side of the family. I wager that she was the business partner of The Third Lord Wei. Nheless, this jerk had been concealing his power all the while.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Chu Minhui asked nonchntly.


    ¡°Family background can only help so much, the thing really mattered is his personal ability.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Li Yichen pondered for a while and then smiled broadly. ¡°His below average talent andckluster skills are his downfalls.¡±


    Li Yichen looked to Chu Minhui and asked, ¡°I have heard that you are drafted into the Cang Dragon?¡±


    ¡°News spread faster than I thought.¡± Chu Minhui¡¯s hard face finally softened a little.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Li Yichen cracked a smile to mask his jealousy.


    ¡°He had been drafted to the Cang Dragon but what about me?¡±


    They had been frenemies ever since they were little, yet, Chu Minhui was always a half step ahead of Li Yichen. That being said, without the backing of his personal capabilities, he would not be able to keep his calm before a powerful rival such as Chen Fan.


    In about two hours, the three vehicles drove past the border of the city of Clear Water.


    Soon, they pulled over into a small street where arge fleet of luxurious cars was parked in a parking lot.


    ¡°Look, look! That¡¯s Lamborghini, Maserati, BMW730. OMG! These people are all loaded.¡± Xiao Qian eximed as she perched over the car window, gaping at the splendid disy of wealth.


    She was from a middle-ss family; a BMW would have impressed her, much less these ultra luxurious man-toys.


    The impressive sight had nearly winded Jiang Tanqiu. The owners of the vehicles were all the sons and daughters of the top dogs in the city of Clear Water.


    As soon as Chu Minhui got off the car, the leader of his host, beaming from side to side, strode over to him and pounded a fist on his chest. ¡°Hey asshole, I thought you were dead in your training. Haha!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Chu Minhui said with a cold-hard face.


    ¡°Haha!¡± The young man didn¡¯t mind Chu Minhui¡¯sck of expression. He gave Chu Minhui a bear hug and then announced to the crowd behind him:¡± This is my Bro, Chu Minhui, he had just been drafted into the Cang Dragon!¡±


    ¡°For real?¡±


    ¡°How old is he? How could he be drafted into a Cang Dragon already?¡±


    ¡°Balls! I could never think that I could meet a member of the Cang Dragon in person!¡±


    The rich boys and girls behind the young boy boiled over at the revtion. Many of them gazed at Chu Minhui with disbelief, while a few attractive rich princesses studied Chu Minhui with a great measure of interest under their heavy mascaras.


    ¡°Xiao Qiu. What is Cang Dragon?¡± Xiao Qian asked perplexedly.


    Before Jiang Tanqiu said anything, Li Yichen answered the question for him.


    ¡°As you may or may not know, every major military regiment had their own specialw enforcement unit. Such a unit could consist of over a thousand members. The Military then drafts out the cream of the crop among them to make up an elite special unit. They are the best of the best and were much more capable fighters than ordinary members of thew enforcement units.


    ¡°The elite unit in the Jin City was called Cang Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Xiao Qian covered her mouth to suppress a gasp.


    Even Jiang Churan and Xu Rongfei were impressed by what Chu Minhui had achieved, and a sense of admiration rose inside of them.


    Their admiration was purely from their amazement and had no romantic attachments.


    ¡°Nheless, Brother Chen Fan¡¯s achievement was not any less impressive than him. Daddy used to like Chu Minhui a lot, but now he seemed to think Chen Fan is the right one for me. This only proves that Chen Fan was much better than all of them.¡± Xu Rongfei¡¯s mind raced as she stole a nce at Chen Fan.


    ¡°I am just in its reserve, not an official member yet.¡± Chu Minhui said with a cid face.


    It appeared that the rigorous drafting process had been an attitude-changer for Chu Minhui as he became much humble and no longer boasted his achievement ostentatiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s still quite a feat!¡± The young man tightened his embrace and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough talking; let¡¯s go celebrate!¡±


    ¡°How are things at the resort? Have you taken care of everything?¡± Chu Minhui pushed the young man¡¯s hands away and asked.


    ¡°You bet! This time I have even asked favor from the cousin of Liu Guodong.¡± The young man said under his breath.


    The two talked as they passed the visiting teenagers from Chu Zhou City.


    Jiang Churan and others had overheard their conversation. Zhang Yumeng asked with an open mouth, ¡°Who is Liu Guodong?¡±


    A light shed across Li Yichen¡¯s eyes, he said: ¡°Liu Guodong, people call him Baldy Liu.¡±


    ¡°Hey shush!¡± The young man¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t use that name while you are in the city of Clear Water. Boss Liu hates that name.¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s that bald pervert.¡± Zhang Yumeng gasped.


    Baldy Liu¡¯s reputation had spread far and wide. Rumor had it that he had over a hundred mistress.


    ¡°Are you afraid of Baldy Liu.¡± Chu Minhui asked with a frown.


    ¡°He is a headache even for my dad.¡± The young man smiled wryly. ¡°He has deep roots in my city. Word of caution: don¡¯t piss him off.¡±


    ¡°Liu Teng is his cousin, but since Liu Guodong has no heir of his own, he sees Liu Teng as his own son. The two of them are very close to each other, so be mindful of what you say in front of him.¡±


    Hearing the young man¡¯s warning, everyone nodded.


    Baldy Liu was as powerful as The Third Lord of Wei if not more, therefore, despite the fact that all the teenagers were from the reputable family in Chu Zhou City, their wealth and influence fell short particrity when they are on Baldy Liu¡¯s turf.


    After everyone was back to their vehicle, the young man gave Chu Minhui a wink and said:


    ¡°Which one of those two hotties are you after?¡±


    ¡°The tall one.¡± Chu Minhui said lightly.


    ¡°Damn! She has hotter ass than Angelina Joli! Look at that body and face. Good catch!¡± The young man pped his thigh and eximed. ¡°I was practically drooling while I first saw her. If you haven¡¯t called dibs on her, I might even make a move.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, she is the daughter of Xu Ao. Are you sure you want to make a move on her?¡± Chu Minhui smiled.


    ¡°Which Xu Ao?¡± The young man pulled a taut face.


    ¡°There is only one Xu Ao.¡± Chu Minhui replied with a question.


    Having confirmed his guess, the young man curved his lips into a smile of resignation.


    Xu Ao of Hai Dong, he was the richest man in the Jiang Bei region before Master Chen¡¯s rise to power. Even Baldy Liu, the magnate of Clear Water was no match against his wealth and power.


    After a while, the young man cracked a smile and asked: ¡°Who is the dude beside Xu Ao¡¯s daughter? Is that Chen Fan?¡±


    ¡°Bingo.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s name suddenly alerted Chu Minhui as unpleasant memories flooded his mind.


    Although he tried to pretend that he didn¡¯t care, the intimacy between Chen Fan and Xu Rongxuan didn¡¯t sit well with him.


    ¡°Hehe, courting my bro¡¯s girl is courting death.¡± The young man said as he pounded his chest. ¡°Clear Water is my turf; I will teach him a lesson!¡±


    A cold and deadly smile appeared on the face of the young man.

 Chapter 92 - Master Chen?

    <h4>Chapter 92: Master Chen?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The fleet didn¡¯t enter the city center; instead, it went straight toward the Thousand Water Lake Resort.


    The Thousand Water Lake was a freshwaterke of exceptional water quality. It was well known for the ck Emerald Shrimp it produces. Fearing that any industrial development would popte the water, the government had banned any factory to be built around the vicinity of theke.


    Because of its pristine natural condition, many tourists flocked to theke.


    As soon as everyone was out of the parking lot, they saw a man waiting for them by the entrance.


    ¡°Brother Liu, you didn¡¯t have toe personally.¡± The young man hurried to Liu Ten at the entrance and greeted him with an unctuous smile.


    ¡°These are your friends, aren¡¯t they. I would let anyone down but you, Zhao Shen.¡±


    The man was Liu Teng.


    Like uncle like nephew, he also shaved all his hair and looked just like a younger version of his uncle.


    Zhao Shen hurried to introduce everyone to Liu Teng.


    Liu Teng was in his early twenties; however, his mannerisms were much more mature than his age, and he carried a stately and impervious quality about him in everything he did.


    When Zhao Shen introduced Yang Chao and Mo Hill, he simply nced over them as his eyes barely stopped on their faces for more than a second. When he was introduced to Li Yichen, he simply nodded, and a smile didn¡¯t break over his face until he was introduced to Chu Minhui.


    ¡°Nice to see you all. Let¡¯s move.¡± Zhao Shen was about to introduce the rest of the group to Liu Teng, but he was cut short by Liu Teng as thetter urged the group to enter the resort.


    He didn¡¯t even notice Jiang Tanqiu and Chen Fan.


    The expectant smiles on Jiang Tanqiu and Xiao Qian¡¯s faces quickly turned into a frozen awkward one. However, the person who gave them the cold shoulder was so out of their league that they could only swallow down their pride and kept their silence.


    A few minutes walk on a path finally led them to a vantage point where they could see the entirendscape of the resort.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty! Those cottages look just like those at Bali.¡± Zhang Yumeng eximed.


    Even Jiang Churan and Xu Rongfei¡¯s eyes turned into stars. It was as if they had entered a tropical ind. Palm trees, white sand, bikinis, and hot studs, it was a perfect setting for a romantic encounter.


    Liu Teng said proudly as he led the way forward.


    ¡°Half our resort is on water and the other half onnd. There are twelve luxurious above water cottages and fifty seven themed suits. Every room and cottage have staff on call for room services at all times.


    ¡°To top it off, we have both open and indoor hot springs for our guests. It¡¯s perfect for winter.


    ¡°Food-wise we have practically anything you can think of. Australian Lobster, dic Caviar, Italian Truffle, or Japanese Tuna, we have them all.¡±


    Lights flickered in the girl¡¯s eyes as Liu Teng went on about the VIP treatment that would pamper them for the next few days. Even some boys were excited about their stay.


    ¡°Brother Liu, I wager that this resort cost a fortune.¡± Li Yichen pushed up his sses and asked carefully.


    ¡°The initial budget was one hundred and twenty million, but in the end, it came up to be just shy of two hundred million.¡±


    ¡°This is an impressive investment! You made Zhou Tianhao¡¯s gig in Chu Zhou City look like peanuts.¡± Mo Hill eximed.


    ¡°Hehe, Zhou Tianhao, you say?¡± Liu Teng burst outughing. ¡°He is just ackey of the Wei Family.¡±


    Liu Teng was going to continue to take a few jabs at Zhou Tianhao, suddenly a moment of epiphany hit him and made him change the topic.


    ¡°Sorry, I have some other matters to attend to. I will see you around dinner.¡±


    He then left the party without saying goodbye.


    After Liu Teng was gone, the guests from the Chu Zhou City started to talk about how impressed they were by Liu Teng.


    Liu Teng was only three or four years older than them; however, he was already in charge of apany that was worth billions and rubbing shoulders with other sessful business tycoons. Compare to Liu Teng, even the most sessful ones of them would have to wait for ten if not twenty years to achieve the same level of sess.


    ¡°No wonder he is the top young leader of Clear Water.¡± Li Yichen eximed.


    Xiao Qian lowered her head in silence; no one knew what she was thinking.


    Afterward, the young boys and girls went into their own room and unpacked their luggage before regrouping at the cafeteria.


    As soon as Chen Fan arrived in the cafeteria, he was stopped by Jiang Tanqiu.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Liu Teng? He gave us the worst suites.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is going on?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Jiang Churan shook his head aggrievedly and said, ¡°I have checked with the front desk, the resort had 12 VIP suites, and 57 themed suites. Chu Minhui and Li Yichen were both put in two of those VIP rooms, and the rest of them, except for you and me were all gotten high quality themed suits. The rooms that you and I are staying at were the worst of all the rooms in the resort.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows as he remembered that his room number was fifty-six.


    Jiang Tanqiuined, ¡°My room is fifty-seven. The smaller the number, the better the room is. Any room that had a number above 50 were considered subpar in both furnishing and level of service.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s free; just get over it.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    However, Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s face remained troubled.


    He had finally able to bring Xiao Qian with him out on a date; however, they had to stay in a dpidated shed while his girlfriend had to watch other people live in luxurious theme suites.


    Xiao Qian was riled up after realizing that her room was even worse than that of Lou Xiaoxiao, much less Jiang Churan and Xu Rongfei.


    After everyone arrived at the restaurant, everyone started to praise the quality of their amodations.


    Li Yichen had even offered his number eleven mansion to Jiang Churan; however, his offer was politely rejected by Jiang Churan with a kind smile.


    Xiao Qian sat in a corner as indignation and jealousy grew and festered inside of her.


    The other couples amodations were equipped all kinds of appliances; some even had their own swimming pool and sauna rooms. However, she had to stay in a fishing shack and can only ess public hot springs.


    ¡°I have spent so much effort on finding a good boyfriend, but in the end, I have found a useless loser!¡±


    She looked to the group of dashing young men including Li Yichen, Chu Minhui, and Yang Chao, and then she looked back at her boyfriend and his queer friend Chen Fan who hadn¡¯t spoken a single word with her so far; she heaved a sigh and then shook her head helplessly.


    Jiang Tanqiu had noticed his girl¡¯s troubled look; he hurried to drag Chen Fan with him to the food bar to get her some Australian lobster: her favorite food.


    Soon after the two left for the food bar, Liu Teng arrived at the cafeteria.


    ¡°How does everyone like their room? Is everything alright?¡± Liu Teng asked.


    ¡°We are more than satisfied, Mr. Liu. Thank you so much!¡± Yang Chao said with an ingratiating smile.


    Liu Teng didn¡¯t even acknowledge Yang Chao; he looked straight to Chu Minhui.


    Chu Minhui was the only person of the entire group that was worth his time. Part of the reason that he decided to do Zhao Shen a favor was that he wanted to meet Chu Minhui.


    Although he was in the reserves of the Cang Dragon unit, when he finally became an official member, he would have at the least the rank of Lieutenant in the Army and have a bright future ahead of him. Most of the official members of the Cang Dragon unit became generals in the military after they retired from the special unit.


    Chu Minhui nodded and said, ¡°I am very happy with the arrangement, thank you, Brother Liu.¡±


    ¡°Haha! I am relieved that you say so!¡± A broad smile finally broke over Liu Teng¡¯s face.


    Once everyone sat down at the table, dishes quickly arrived at the table.


    Everyone chatted with each other as they enjoyed the meal, and soon, the topic arrived at the recent news in the Jiang Bei region.


    ¡°I have heard that in a week or so, The Third Lord Wei is going to host a gathering of all tycoons in the Chu Zhou City. Even that mysterious Master Chen is going to turn up.¡± A young man put in.


    ¡°That is correct.¡± Li Yichen nodded. He gave Yang Chao and sidelong nce and then added, ¡°The meeting will be held at my friends, Yang Chao¡¯s hotel.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    After the revtion, people from the Qin Shui city regarded Yang Chao with much more respect in their eyes.


    This meeting was going to be a meeting of the most powerful men and women in Jiang Bei, and therefore it only fitted for the meeting to be hosted at the most prestigious venue. The fact that the tycoons trusted Yang Chao and his family spoke loudly of his family¡¯s influence.


    ¡°Ah, I remembered that Brother Yang¡¯s family runs a five-star hotel. Sorry that I had ignored you earlier.¡±


    Liu Teng stood up and apologized.


    Yang Chao hurried to his feet and held his wine cup with both hands. ¡°There is no harm done. My family really just runs a hotel; it is nothingpares to Brother Liu¡¯s family business.¡±


    ¡°Young Lord Teng, can you tell us more about this so-called Master Chen?¡± A woman with heavy makeup put in.


    ¡°Yea, please Young Lord Teng. You said you went to that tournament and you should have seen him.¡± Another boy said.


    ¡°Brother Liu, why don¡¯t you tell us ?¡± Even Zhao Shen had be curious about Master Chen.


    Jiang Churan put down her chopsticks and looked to Liu Teng expectantly.


    Everyone had heard so much about this mysterious master. However, no one had ever seen him in real life.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Liu Teng put down his wine cup and cracked a smile. ¡°Indeed. I have apanied my Uncle to Qin Yang County, and I have seen Master Chen in person.¡±


    ¡°What does he look like?¡± Zhang Yumeng shouted like a fangirl.


    ¡°He is very young, probably the same age as us.¡± Liu Teng said slowly.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Everyone was struck with disbelief.


    They all have heard that Master Chen was young, but they had been thinking somewhere along the line of thirty or early twenty.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible! Who could be that powerful in his twenties?¡± Lou Xiaoxiao gasped.


    ¡°No kidding! He should have just finished university, yet he is already as famous as some of the most powerful men in Jiang Bei.¡± Jiang Churan eximed.


    Her eyes lost focus when she thought of Chen Fan. If Chen Fan really was Master Chen, she would choose Chen Fan over Li Yichen in a heartbeat.


    ¡°But that is impossible.¡± Jiang Churan shook her head disappointedly.


    Chen Fan was not Master Chen by a long chalk.


    ¡°Master Chen?¡±


    Chu Minhui¡¯s interest was piqued upon hearing the name.


    He thought he was one of the most sessful teenagers in the Jiang Bei region for joining the Cang Dragon unit at such a young age. However, Master Chen¡¯s achievement had outdone him utterly.


    ¡°Boohoo! It would be so cool if I could meet Master Chen in person.¡± Zhang Yumeng eximed as her eyes turned into hearts.


    Her admiration for Master Chen was shared with everyone else at the table.


    ¡°Damn, if my boyfriend was Master Chen, I wouldn¡¯t have to be treated so badly.¡± Xiao Qian heaved a sigh. The thought of Jiang Tanqiu¡¯sck of achievements and ambition made her very disappointed.


    However, the name ¡°Master Chen¡± sounded very familiar to her and she couldn¡¯t remember where she had heard it from.


    ¡°Damn... Where have I heard it before?¡± Xiao Qianmented.


    ¡°He had achieved great sess at such a young age, how did he do that?¡± Li Yichen was taken aback by how young Master Chen could be.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Chen¡¯s power is beyond your wildest imagination!¡± Liu Teng siad with a smirk. ¡°I was right there, beside my uncle, and I saw Master Chen...¡±


    Suddenly, he saw Chen Fan and Jiang Tanqiu at the entrance,ing back from their trip to the seafood bar. Words froze in his throat as he was unable to continue.


    ¡°Chen... Chen... Chen...¡±


    After stammering out the same word for a few seconds, he stopped talking altogether.

 Chapter 93 - Xiao Qians Shock

    <h4>Chapter 93: Xiao Qian¡¯s Shock</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Chen Fan sat down and looked at stupified Liu Teng.


    ¡°Chen Fan, you are finally here!¡± Xu Rongfei called out to him excitedly. ¡°Brother Baldy is talking about Master Chen,e listen! He said Master Chen was only in his twenties, not that much older than us.¡±


    ¡°Can you imagine that? He was only in his twenties, yet he is already more powerful than my dad! How did he do that?¡±


    Chen Fan ruffled the hair on top of her head lovingly and then said:


    ¡°However powerful Master Chen is, he is just an ordinary man. However, Fei-Fei is going to be a superstar in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you! Stop talking to me like I am a kid.¡± Xu Rongfeiined kittenishly.


    A friend of Liu Teng overheard Chen Fan¡¯s words; he snorted and said contemptuously: ¡°Master Chen¡¯s¡¯s influence can be felt across Jiang Bei. Just the amount of money at his disposal is over a billion. A meager actress couldn¡¯tpare.¡±


    He wagged his head as he continued, ¡°Common folks like you could never even try to imagine the power of Master Chen.


    ¡°All the rich and powerful were at his beck and call. If he wanted to make a move into the entertainment industry, all thepanies that are already in the field would have to make way for him.


    ¡°Therefore, if you can¡¯t help being stupid, at least you can shut up.¡±


    This young boy was apanion of Liu Teng, and he had been giving Chen Fan the cold shoulder as soon as he registered that Chen Fan seemed to be at the bottom of the totem pole.


    ¡°You!¡± Xu Rongfei and Jiang Tanqiu were both angered by the rude remarks. However, even as they were going to refute the speaker, they heard a loud pping.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Liu Teng jumped out of his chair and pped the boy¡¯s face hard.


    ¡°Young Lord Teng?¡± The p dumbfounded the teenager; he froze in pace and was not sure why it had happened to him.


    ¡°I have tolerated your insolence for too long. Apologize to Master....Mr. Chen immediately!¡± Liu Teng shouted.


    Fear rose inside of him as he castigated hispanion.


    Chen Fan might not know Liu Teng, but Liu Teng had recognized Chen Fan.


    During the tournament, he was standing right behind Liu Guodong and saw Chen Fan¡¯s heroic act of killing Lin Hu with three mighty punches and sealed the fate of Xin Zhong with one finger.


    The execution was so overpowering and coldhearted that the scene was permanently tattooed in Liu Teng¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Brother Chen, I apologize for his insolence. Please forgive him.¡±


    After he had punished hispanion for speaking rudely, he apologized to Chen Fan immediately.


    Everyone was at a loss as to why Liu Teng suddenly grew so soft.


    Chen Fan was only a no ount who tagged along with Chu Minhui, was it necessary to give him so much respect?


    ¡°Could it be that Young Lord Teng valued Brother Chu¡¯s friendship so much that he thinks anyone rted to Brother Chu deserves his utmost respect?¡± Zhao Shen was at a loss and could not think of an exnation for Young Lord Teng¡¯s action.


    Chen Fan gave Liu Teng a half smile, and it scared Liu Teng so much that he felt sweat trickling down his back. Chen Fan nodded and let the matter slide.


    After Liu Teng sat down, his cold attitude was gone; instead, he became much friendlier and was eager to please. His sudden change of attitude took everyone from both cities by surprise. The teenagers from the city of Clear Water had never seen Liu Teng be so ardent and approachable to any guest before.


    Jiang Churan and Li Yichen were quick to register that something was amiss.


    Jiang Churan ate the food quietly, and she nced at Chen Fan surreptitiously. Her suspicion grew by the second as she became convinced that Chen Fan was the reason that Liu Teng changed his mind.


    ¡°I am so sorry, everyone. I have some other matters to attend to; please enjoy your meal.¡±


    Liu Teng only finished half of his te before stress and fear grew so strong that he had to excuse himself.


    A short momentter, Chen Fan also excused himself and left the table. Since he was a no ount, no one seemed to care he was leaving except for Jiang Churan. She furrowed her brows and fell into thought.


    Chen Fan walked out of the cafeteria and sauntered into a pavilion. As he had expected, there were people waiting for him already.


    Seeing Chen Fan had arrived, one man in the pavilion hurried toe over to Chen Fan and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Master Chen, why didn¡¯t you give us heads up?¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Chen Fan asked calmly


    ¡°I was there at the tournament with my uncle, and I have seen you with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Chen Fan nodded, and then he cracked a smile. ¡°Since you have recognized me, why didn¡¯t you tell everyone who I am?¡±


    Sweat hung on Liu Teng¡¯s forehead despite the fact that it was in the middle of winter.


    ¡°I wagered that you didn¡¯t want anyone else to know who you are. Therefore I dared not spill the beans.¡±


    Liu Teng felt lucky that his brain was quick enough to think twice before he called Chen Fan Master Chen.


    He had carefully observed the power dynamic among the group, and Chen Fan didn¡¯t stand out as the leader. In addition, the fact that neither he nor his uncle knew that Master Chen wasing to the resort meant that Master Chen didn¡¯t want anyone to know he was here.


    What really tipped off Liu Teng was the sight of the lovely Xu Rongfei.


    ¡°Master Chen is here having a good time with his girlfriend; of course, he wouldn¡¯t want other businesses to spoil the mood. If I had misspoken one word and angered Master Chen, even my uncle wouldn¡¯t be able to save my skin.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the luckier he felt he was.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He didn¡¯t care if any of those kids discovered his identity; however, his cover saved him the effort of exining cultivation to a bunch of annoying teenagers.


    ¡°Master Chen, should I tell my Uncle about your visit?¡± Liu Teng nced at Chen Fan and then asked carefully under his breath.


    ¡°Liu Guodong?¡± Chen Fan paused a second and then said, ¡°Sure, tell him toe over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes!¡± Liu Teng hurried to bow to Chen Fan. As he was about to turn around and start off to his uncle, he suddenly remembered something. He pped his bald head and asked ardently, ¡°Master Chen, I am so sorry for the previous amodations we prepared for you. We didn¡¯t know you wereing.¡±


    ¡°I will ask them to clean up the number one mansion so you can move in. If my uncle learned that I have you settled in one of our worst rooms, he is going to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Chen Fan nodded and then said, ¡°Clean up another one for my friend Jang Tanqiu.¡±


    ¡°No problem, no problem at all!¡± Liu Teng nodded vigorously.


    He would agree even if Chen Fan asked for the entire resort for himself, much less just one room.


    After all, he was the famed Master Chen, and it was his honor to serve him. If they satisfied Master Chen enough, he might teach them a thing for two about Martial Arts and turn them into equals of Lin Hu.


    With that in mind, Liu Teng went on to make the arrangements with new found enthusiasm.


    After Liu Teng was gone, Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said: ¡°You cane out now.¡±


    From behind arge pir of the pavilion emerged a figure, she was Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s girlfriend, Xiao Qian.


    Xiao Qian stared at Chen Fan as many strong emotions mixed inside of her.


    ¡°You are Master Chen?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already heard our conversation?¡± Chen Fan replied with a stoic expression.


    Xiao Qian was frightened by the coldness in Chen Fan¡¯s cold voice.


    She had been distracted by the ill-treatment at the dining room. The fact that nearly everyone¡¯s amodations were better than hers really got under her skin. After she saw Liu Teng leave the table, she sneaked out to follow him.


    Xiao Qian weed attention if not was pleased by it. When she walked out of the room to follow Liu Teng, she was confident that she could persuade Liu Teng to change his mind and give her a better room.


    Perhaps, she thought, if things went very well, she might even have a fling with one of the most powerful young men in the City of Clear Water.


    However, to her surprise, she had stumbled upon such a shocking revtion.


    The nephew of Liu Guodong, one of the most resourceful young men in the city bowed to Chen Fan like a servant.


    After eavesdropping on the two¡¯s conversation, she finally remembered why the words ¡°Master Chen¡± sounded so familiar to her.


    ¡°Three months ago, when I ran into Chen Fan at the Coco bar, Zhou Tianhao¡¯s subordinate had called him the same thing!¡±


    Having made that connection, Xiao Qian¡¯s legs started to tremble uncontrobly.


    Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s deskmate, someone she thought was a loser turned out to be the renowned Master Chen.


    She looked at Chen Fan and was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Chen Fan wore an ordinary T-shirt, his face was well defined but was not handsome by any stretch of the imagination. He was of medium build and height; if not for his above average skinplexion, no one would have noticed him in a crowd.


    Compared to Li Yichen, Yang Chao and Chu Minhui; he fell short in all aspects.


    However, someone of such unremarkable appearance turned out to be the one who had reached the precipice of power, whose prowess and influence was on par with the most powerful men and women in the Hu Dong Province.


    There were less than three people in the entire Chu Zhou City who could have measured up with Chen Fan¡¯s attainment. Even in the Hu Dong Province, Master Chen should be on the list for the top ten most powerful man. Xiao Qian¡¯s couple million worth of family assets couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°I am not as young as you think.¡± Xiao Qian said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°You probably have never thought that Jiang Tanqiu could have such a powerful friend?¡± Chen Fan asked with a cold smile. The sneer and contempt in his voice forced the girl to lower her head.


    After a long silence, she heard a voiceing down on her from above: ¡°Jiang Tanqiu is one of my only friends. I wish you will not harm him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± frightened, Xiao Qian hurried to reply.


    After a few cautious moments, Xiao Qian braved to looked again ahead of her, and she found that Chen Fan was already gone.


    ¡°Chen Fan... Master Chen. You want me to be with Jiang Tanqiu?¡± Xiao Qian thought to herself.


    She had been seeing Brother Qi on and off for a while. However, after Brother Qi had finally ditched her, she decided to use Jiang Tanqiu for a while to help her get over the break-up.


    However, Xiao Qian had identally found a diamond in the rough.


    ¡°Yang Chao and Liu Teng and their friends were nothing but rich bratspared to the real man, Master Chen. As a friend of Master Chen, Jiang Tanqiu shouldn¡¯t be a failure in the future either.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Xiao Qian¡¯s eyes glinted with determination.

 Chapter 94 - Chen Fan, Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chen Fan, Who Are You?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    That warning to Xiao Qian was about as much as Chen Fan thought was necessary to alter the fate of Jiang Tanqiu.


    He had left the decision to the couple themselves. If Xiao Qian were half as smart as Chen Fan estimated, she would heed his warning and not make the same mistake she did in her past life.


    In the afternoon, with many pairs of eyes filled with disbelief, Chen Fan moved into the number one mansion. Even Jiang Tanqiu got relocated to number six mansion.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Having heard the news, Zhao Shen was speechless.


    He gave Chu Minhui a sour look and asked, ¡°Are you sure this dude is just a nobody?¡±


    The number one mansion was reserved exclusively as Liu Guodong¡¯s personal amodation. It had never been used by any guests.


    Zhao Shen had nned to fix Chen Fan upter that night; however, the development made him think better of it.


    Chu Minhui furrowed his brows as he had never thought this would happen.


    Li Yichen was the only person who could keep his calm. ¡°That exins it! No wonder I felt Liu Teng¡¯s tone of voice changed a lot during our lunch. He must know Chen Fan.¡±


    ¡°You mean through The Third Lord Wei?¡± Chu Minhui asked under his breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only exnation. Perhaps Third Lord had given our host a heads-up.¡± Li Yichen walked back and forth in the room with his hands linked behind him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Liu Guodong¡¯s wealth and power were on par with The Third Lord Wei. Liu Guodong didn¡¯t have to do it to impress him. Perhaps Chen Fan knew not only the third lord but also the second or the first lord of the Wei as well.¡±


    ¡°The entire Wei family?¡±


    Zhao Shen gasped.


    Knowing the Third Lord was one thing while knowing the other two other lords of the Wei family was another.


    They were much more reputable and powerful than their younger brother and were the real representatives of the Wei Family. Thebined might and reputation of the two lords were nearly unmatched in the Jiang Bei region.


    ¡°Shit... I think we should call it quits.¡± Zhao Shen wavered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s investigate more before we made a decision.¡± Li Yichen nodded.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Chu Minhui paused for a second and then said, ¡°Wei Zipin ising back from Jinlin City next week. I will talk to him about it.¡±


    ¡°Wei Zipin?¡± Zhao Shen asked.


    Wei Zipin was the most infamous rich brat of the Jiang Bei region. He was so out of control that his father had sent him off to his Uncle in Jin Lin City to be away from his hooligan friends.


    ¡°Thank god that Young Lord Wei is finallying back!¡± Li Yichen¡¯s eyes lit up with glee.


    ¡°I wonder if Sheng Junwen wille back with him; I hope at least Wang Jun will.¡±


    ¡°Wei Zipin, Shen Junwen, Wang Jun?¡±


    Zhao Shen gaped. Those were all powerful young lords of Jiang Bei whose power were no less than Liu Teng.


    ¡°It sucks to be Chen Fan. His days are numbered.¡± Zhao Sheng thought to himself.


    ¡°OMG. This mansion is fancier than Chu Minhui¡¯s family residence.¡± Zhang Yumeng eximed jealously.


    However, the thought that this was Chen Fan¡¯s amodation curdled the exmation into a bitter remark, ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s not like we are in Bali or any world-ss resort.¡±


    Xu Rongfei covered her mouth to suppress a giggle.


    A smirk surfaced on Xiao Qian¡¯s face; Under the gleam of her eyes was the hidden truth about Chen Fan.


    So powerful was Master Chen that even though Jiang Tanqiu was just a friend of his, he had set himself ahead of Li Yichen and Yang Chao by miles. Because of his newfound advantage, he got to move into the mansion as fancy as that of Chu Minhui.


    Jiang Churan didn¡¯t join the girls; instead, she carried a cup of green tea and walked to the second floor; there she found Chen Fan sitting in a wicker basket, eyes half closed.


    ¡°Can you tell me the truth now?¡± Jiang Churan sat in a seat across from Chen Fan and asked abruptly.


    ¡°Truth about what?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s voice was almostzy.


    ¡°Everything! When you first came to my house, you told me that your father is just a minor official at the Si Shui County, and your mother owns a small firm in Zhong Hai. Do you still think I will believe it?¡±


    ¡°While in Chu Zhou City, you have moved into the most expensive mansion at the mountain top, while we are here, you still got the best house to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what really is going on? I am not stupid.¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you everything?¡± Chen Fan opened his eyes and asked Jiang Churan in a cold voice. ¡°We are barely friends, plus, even if I tell you everything; you are not going to believe me.¡±


    ¡°Try me!¡± Jiang Churan¡¯s face hardened.


    Chen Fan examined the girl¡¯s face and then cracked a smile. ¡°Fine, fine, I will tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°I am Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°I have cured Old Man Wei¡¯s ailment that had bothered him for years.¡±


    ¡°I have defeated Lin Hu from the Hong Sect as well as Xin Zhong from Tianhe.¡±


    ¡°I have made a name for myself, and brought most all the magnates of the Jiang Bei region under my boot.¡±


    ¡°I killed a Yin Dragon in the valley of the Qi Mountain; I make the peony bloom in the middle of the winter at Dong Du City, I...¡±


    He went on to list his achievements and looked into Jiang Churan¡¯s eyes


    ¡°That was why the Wei family gave the mansion to me as a gift, and Wei Ziqin, as well as The Third Lord Wei, treated me with so much respect.¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied with the exnation?¡±


    With every sentence spilled out from Chen Fan¡¯s mouth, Jiang Churan¡¯s face turned pale and colder. By the end, Jiang Churan¡¯s face was as hard and cold as arctic ice.


    ¡°Chen Fan!¡±


    No longer able to hold back her anger, she shouted at Chen Fan with an angry re.


    ¡°I have hoped that you would finally stop lying to me, but you disappointed me again!¡± Jiang Churan rebutted Chen Fan hotly.


    ¡°Do you think that The Third Lord Wei and Liu Teng would offer you their favor for free? If I were you, I would be worried as to how I could pay them back! Why do you think Wei Ziqin wanted to be friends with you? Is there any reason other than your fighting skills?¡±


    ¡°You have to be particrly wary of Liu Teng!¡± She said hotly. She was disappointed that Chen Fan had failed to see the obvious.


    ¡°There are countless lives in the hands of the Liu Family already; one more meant nothing to them. What do you think they would do to you when they finally found out that you mean nothing to them?¡±


    Ever since Jiang Churan was a child, her father told her the story of Jin Ke the assassin to make sure she remembered that there was no free lunch in the world.


    Two thousand years ago when the great warrior Jin Ke was given the love of his life by the King of Yan, he was so beholden to the King of Yan that he had to follow through his King¡¯s n to assassinate the King of Qin, even though he knew the mission was doomed.


    Jiang Churan was worried that the ancient tale was going to unfold right in front of her eyes. Chen Fan was falling deeper and deeper into the trapid by the Wei Family to enve his conscience. When Chen Fan finally realized he was trapped, it would have been toote.


    Chen Fan stood before the angry girl; his face was as calm as the windless sea.


    He knocked on the coffee table lightly and said: ¡°Jiang Churan, I have already told you don¡¯t judge my actions through your own eyes. You are so beneath me that you will neverprehend my real intentions.¡±


    ¡°Fine, Fine! I will watch you choke on your arrogance!¡± Jiang Churan walked away angrily.


    She nned to give Chen Fan a friendly reminder, however, not only had Chen Fan ignored her warning, but he also flung back at her like a mad dog.


    ¡°Master Chen? Only a fool will believe that you are Master Chen!¡± Jiang Churan thought to herself grudgingly.


    After Jiang Churan stormed out of the room, Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°I have already told you that you won¡¯t believe me even if I tell you the truth. Why do you even bother to waste your energy on me?¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    The group spent one more day at the City of Clear Water before they left the resort in a hurry.


    Unlike Jiang Churan and Li Yichen who walked out of the resort with a troubled look on their face, Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s face was lit up with joy. He had a st during his stay.


    Even Xiao Qian started to care more about him and told him many times that she was happy with how things were between them.


    The final exam came a few days after the group came back. Si Yinxia had once again taken the number one spot by a wide margin with the second best grade. Chen Fan had also finished his first semester with an above average grade.


    Chen Fan nned to stay inside for a couple of days before he attended the Tian Sheng Banquet. After that, he would set off for his hometown, Si Shui County.


    ¡°I had been reborn for over six months, and I haven¡¯t seen my parents once yet.¡±


    Chen Fan thought.


    January 27, 2018, the magnates of the Jiang Bei region gathered together in the same banquet hall.


    The Tian Sheng Banquet was finally about to draw back the curtain.

 Chapter 95 - Start of The Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 95: Start of The Banquet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    On the day of the banquet, Chu Zhou City was filled with mors and actions that it had never seen before.


    Here one could not just find businessmen and women from Clear Water, Tin He, Jiang Zhou City, and Hai Zhou, but also magnates from Jiang Zhou City and Dong Jiang City. The scale and sheer size of the banquet exceeded Chen Fan¡¯s imagination.


    When he arrived at the entrance, he found that the parking lot of the Tian Sheng Hotel was packed with luxurious cars.


    There were Mercedes S, Audi A8, BMW 7, Lexus LS and even Porsche 911.


    Even the cheapest vehicles were worth over a million. Judging by the license tes, a significant number of the guests were from outside of the province. There were a dozen Rolls-Royce Phantoms with extremely rare license te numbers that were usually reserved for the most powerful of the city.


    ¡°Holy shit! What is going on today?¡± People outside of the hotel eximed.


    ¡°Could it be that Boss Shen is back? I have never seen so many rich people gathering together before.¡± Another onlooker rubbed his chin and guessed.


    Zhang Yumeng walked past them and sneered at the two onlookers.


    ¡°Country hillbillies! ¡±


    Nheless, he was shocked by the grand scale of the event as much as everyone else.


    She had thought the meeting was only for the rich and powerful in the Jiang Bei region; however, it seemed that all important figures across the entire province had joined in.


    ¡°Ran-Ran, I think we have underestimated the influence of Master Chen.¡± Zhang Yumeng pouted.


    Jiang Churan didn¡¯t answer the question as she was still internalizing the shock.


    She had a nagging feeling that Master Chen was already more powerful than the richest man of the Jiang Bei Region: Sheng Ronghua. It was as if Master Chen were to seed Sheng Ronghua and became the new number one of Jiang Bei.


    ¡°You are finally here,e on in! I have begged my dad to get these few extra tickets.¡± Yang Chao ran toward his friends and waved a few tickets in his hands.


    ¡°Oh,e on! The great hall in your dad¡¯s hotel is big enough for at least a thousand!¡± Zhang Yumengined.


    ¡°Yourdyship, this is not just any event.¡± Yang Chao refuted wryly. ¡°More than half of Jiang Bei¡¯s magnates are going to attend the meeting. What¡¯s worse, most of them didn¡¯t even have an invitation. My father didn¡¯t want to ruffle the wrong feathers, so he turned to The Third Lord Wei for his opinion.¡±


    ¡°The Third Lord told him that only those who owned a hundred million in assets were allowed to partake in the event.¡±


    ¡°A hundred million!¡± Zhang Yumeng was shocked.


    Her family¡¯s wealth was just over that number which would make her the poorest inside the hotel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± Jiang Churan urged.


    When everyone entered the hotel, they found themselves surrounded by stately looking tycoons and their scantily d secretaries offering each other tiredpliments...


    ¡°Boss Zhang, nice to see you! I have heard you acquired a piece ofnd in Jin City that were worth a few hundred million.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. This is Master Chen¡¯s event; I had to make it. You know what I mean. Haha! Boss Xu, I have heard yourpany is about to go public; you are going to be the CEO!¡±


    ¡°Everyone is going public nowadays; I am just trying to make a living. Compared to your business; mine is peanuts.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I feel that I don¡¯t belong here.¡± Zhang Yumeng furrowed her brows andmented.


    ¡°This is a gathering of the sessful and elites of the Jiang Bei Region, let¡¯s just stay in a corner and observe. Our time wille, in ten or twenty years.¡± Jiang Churan said calmly.


    The reception was a buffet; the group of teenagers quickly retreated the food bar and started working on the appetizers.


    ¡°Ran-Ran, Li Yichen and Chu Minhui are here.¡± Zhang Yumeng jabbed Jiang Churan lightly and pointed to the entrance.


    ¡°How did they get in?¡± Xu Rongfei asked.


    ¡°They texted me and said that they came in with Wei Zipin.¡± Zhang Yumeng said.


    ¡°Wei Zipin? The Young Lord Wei is back?¡± Jiang Churan furrowed her brows. Wei Zipin was the most infamous rat of the Wei Family. Thanks to him, the reputation of the Wei Family was in tatters.


    He was stupid, arrogant and aggressive, the most spoiled brat one could ever imagine.


    Compare to him, Li Yichen and Chu Minhui seemed to be well-behaved gentlemen.


    ¡°Not just him, Wang Jun is also back. We are only missing Shen Junwen now.¡± Zhang Yumeng said excitedly.


    Jiang Churan shook her head grimly.


    Although Wang Jun did not have as bad of a reputation as Wei Zipin, he was not much better than his peers.


    ...


    Chen Fan was shocked when he arrived at the hotel.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    When the excited face of Liu Guodong he saw a few days ago suddenly came back into his mind, Chen Fan finally realized the draw of the event to the magnates: the Heavenly Water.


    If the heavenly water was treasured by someone as resourceful as Liu Guodong, it must be highly sought after among other lesser lords of the Jiang Bei region.


    Once he showed the guard his invitation, he walked into the event.


    Most of the attendees were still on their way, and the hall was half empty. The magnates had formed a few circles as they chatted and discussed business with each other.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, long time no see!¡±


    A woman¡¯s surprised voice came up from behind Chen Fan.


    It was Han Yun, the oldest member of Xu Rongfei¡¯s clique.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Chen fan nodded. ¡°Are you here with Old man Zhen?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As soon as Mr. Zhen knew you were hosting a meeting, he booked his ticket right away.¡± Han Yun was in a red dress that tightly wrapped around her body. She wore a bun that hung down from the top of her head and a few gentle touches of makeup at the corner and under her eyelids.


    She batted hershes as she stared at the young boy who had disappeared for three months. A mix of remorse and joy came up inside of her.


    She regretted not making a move as quickly as possible and let the opportunity slip through her fingers. However, she was happy to see that he was back and better than ever. He was no longer the guest of Chu Zhou City¡¯s magnates; instead, he had transformed into the most powerful and influential figure of the entire Jiang Bei region.


    ¡°I wager that he is more powerful than the old man Zhen now.¡±


    Han Yun¡¯s face bloomed like a cherry blossom as she inched toward Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan was slightly creeped out by the girl, and even as he was about to push the young woman away, he heard another musical voice behind him.


    ¡°Sister Han? Chen Fan?¡±


    Xu Rongfei covered her face to suppress a cry. Beside her were Jiang Churan, Zhang Yumeng, Li Yichen, Chu Minhui, and their friends. Jiang Churan was holding a te, and her face was cold as ice.


    Han Yun was unfazed by the interruption; she turned around and left Chen Fan.


    ¡°Ran-Ran, Meng-Meng, and Fei-Fei, why are you girls here?¡±


    ¡°We want to see what Master Chen look like.¡± Zhang Yumeng shouted excitedly. ¡°Liu Teng from the City of Clear Water told us that Master Chen is only in his twenties. Can you imagine that?¡±


    Han Yun cracked a smile and looked to Chen Fan quietly.


    Chen Fan was about to say something, but he was cut short by an arrogant voice.


    ¡°Is that Chen Fan?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and saw a bratty looking young man ncing at him with a crooked neck.


    ¡°You are?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Humph! You don¡¯t even know me?¡± The young man¡¯s lip twitched a little and continued. ¡°My name is Wei Zipin.¡±


    ¡°Wei Fu is my grandpa, Wei Changfen is my dad, and Wei Ziqin is my sister.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am now?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry Young Lord Wei, Chen Fan is new in the Chu Zhou City. He used to live in Si Shui County. Please forgive his ignorance.¡± Li Yichen exined.


    ¡°Hehe, Si Shui County?¡± Wei Zipin smiled contemptuously. ¡°I met someone called Wu Junjie from your county, and he tried to befriend me. I gave him a knuckle sandwich and told him to fuck off. Haha!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t make friends with hillbillies.¡±


    ¡°They are disgusting.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face paled after hearing the young man¡¯s words.


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes grew colder by the second.


    Wu Junjie was the son of a businessman from Si Shui County, one of Chen Fan¡¯s childhood friends.


    Chen Fan lifted the cup of wine with a knot of fire already burning inside of his belly.

 Chapter 96 - Your Dad Is Calling

    <h4>Chapter 96: Your Dad Is Calling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xu Rongfei¡¯s face turned into an ice block as soon she heard Wei Zipin¡¯s remark.


    ¡°Wei Zipin stop your nonsense right now!¡±


    Wei Zipin smirked and kept his silence.


    He had learned about Xu Rongfei¡¯s father was Xu Ao, someone who even Third Lord Wei dared not to coss, much less him. Although Wei Zipin was a schmuck, he was not an idiot.


    Mostly he only picked on those who were weaker than him.


    ¡°Humph! When I finally get to know Master Chen and be his friend, I don¡¯t care if you are Xu Ao¡¯s daughter or not.¡±


    Wei Zipin thought indignantly.


    His father had summoned him back from Jin City to introduce him to Master Chen. Although he had disappointed his father many times, Third Lord Wei wanted to give his son as many advantages as possible.


    Filled with indignation, Wei Zipin decided to turn down a bit. He turned to Chen Fan and said: ¡°I have heard that you know my sister and she had given you our family mansion at the top of the mountain. My grandfather is such a fool!¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought that the house belongs to The Third Lord Wei!¡± Zhang Yumeng eximed.


    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t heard of it yet? My dad gave that house to the old man on the second day he got it.¡± Wei Zipin shook his head and said, ¡°I thought my sister would beg the old man to give her the house, but never had I thought that they would give it away to an outsider.¡±


    Wei Zipinmented.


    That mansion was the most luxurious house of Chu Zhou City, and he had been eyeing on it for a while. However, since the house had belonged to his grandfather, he never dared to mention it to his dad.


    ¡°Wei Ziqin must have got the key to the house from the Old man and give it to someone outside of the family. This is wrong! I will have to tell grandfather about it.¡±


    He thought to himself.


    Knowing that Chen Fan was not rted to The Third Lord Wei, Li Yichen and other teenagers face softened a little as they felt the threat was eased slightly.


    Wei Ziqin was just a girl in her twenties, as a backer she was not nearly as powerful as The Third Lord Wei would be.


    ¡°Hehe, since you are under my sister¡¯s protection, I will leave you alone for now. However, I look forward to hearing her excuses when she had to exin herself to the old man.¡± Wei Zipin cracked an ugly grin at Chen Fan.


    Zhang Yumeng and the other teenagers alsoughed at Chen Fan in their minds gloatingly.


    That house was worth over a hundred million, yet Wei Ziqin had given it away to someone outside of the family. What¡¯s worse, the beneficiary was a male. Wei Ziqin would have a lot to exin in front of the family leaders.


    Han Yun shook her head quietly.


    She had seen The Third Lord Wei¡¯s toady smile while he spoke to Chen Fan, however, his son was so out of the loop that he even bragged about his petty power in front of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Be careful idiot; if you piss of Master Chen, even your daddy won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± She thought to herself.


    Chen Fan said lightly: ¡°Even your dad dares not to speak with me like that, who do you think you are?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words shocked everyone around him.


    Zhang Yumeng gasped and red at Chen Fan with a gaping mouth.


    Did he know the person before him was the most infamous spoiled brat of the Chu Zhou City? He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to break Chen Fan¡¯s pretty face as he did many times before to other fools who annoyed him.


    Jiang Churan¡¯s new found relief was gone in less than ten seconds. It appeared that Chen Fan and The Third Lord Wei definitely wouldn¡¯t have a close rtionship after Chen Fan provoked The Third Lord Wei¡¯s son.


    Her heart caught in her throat, and she wished that she could stuff Chen Fan¡¯s mouth with a rag.


    ¡°Can you shut up just for a second? You are digging a hole for yourself.¡±


    Li Yichen cracked a smile and nced at Che Fan gloatingly.


    He knew that as soon as he brought Wei Zipin to Chen Fan, the two would act like tinder and burst into a confrontation like a spark that met a tinder.


    Wei Zipin¡¯s face paled as he held Chen Fan¡¯s gaze with a pair of cold eyes.


    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t test me; I will make you pay. My sister won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±


    ¡°I can crush you right now, right here before my sister can even get to save your sorry ass.¡±


    ¡°Really? Try me.¡± Chen Fan managed a smile, and then he shrugged.


    Wei Zipin¡¯s face was contorted by anger. Of all the years he had spent in Chu Zhou City, no one dared to provoke him like this.


    He gave Chen Fan an ugly grin and then said: ¡°As you wish!¡±


    ¡°I have only left Chu Zhou City for less than two years; people here seemed to have already forgotten who I am.¡±


    Jiang Churan¡¯s face paled at the promise of a fight.


    ¡°Young Lord Wei, this is neither the time nor ce to cause trouble for your father. Your father would lose face if the meeting didn¡¯t go smoothly.¡± Li Yichen hurried to mediate.


    Wei Zipin was a stubborn and reckless man; if he let go of himself to rain his wrath upon Chen Fan, he was bound to cause a racket in the wake of his anger.


    The disturbances would definitely harm the prestige of his father since he was one of the organizers of the meeting. If the Third Lord found out what happened, he would not let his son get away with it.


    Li Yichen continued: ¡°Chen Fan, you fool! You shouldn¡¯t have talked to Wei Ziqin like that. You are disrespecting the third lord!¡±


    ¡°Apologize, now!¡±


    ¡°No kidding, Chen Fan, apologize already.¡± Jiang Churan urged.


    Regardless of how close Chen Fan was to Wei Ziqin, Wei Zipin was her brother, and the blood was always thicker than water.


    ¡°Kid, let me give you one more chance. Apologize to me right now, and I will let it rest.¡±


    Wei Zipin red at Chen Fan with a sharp stare as a few words tumbled out from his clenched jaws.


    Chen Fan was unflinching before the angry young lord. He said calmly: ¡°Very well. I will give you onest chance as well.¡±


    ¡°Kneel and apologize. Otherwise, I will break your legs.¡±


    Hearing the words, Wei Zipin felt fire sprout out from his eyes.


    Chen Fan¡¯s daring words sent everyone into a panic mode. Zhang Yumeng and Yang Chao covered their mouths in disbelief.


    Xu Rongfei was also in a great deal of distress.


    ¡°Brother Chen Fan, why do you have to be so stubborn?¡±


    Jiang Churan was the only one who had kept calm; nheless, disappointment gleamed in her eyes.


    ¡°Chen Fan, you fool! You will never grow up. One day you will have to pay a dear price for your pride.¡±


    ¡°Even the most powerful man knows the limits of his powers.¡±


    Suddenly, the conversation she had with Chen Fan at the resort came back to her.


    Chen Fan intended to believe that he was Master Chen despite the clear evidence that he wasn¡¯t.


    Regardless of how irrational and stupid it sounded, Chen Fan insisted nheless.


    Even as Wei Zipin was about to throw himself at Chen Fan, Chu Minhui held him back and urged him: ¡°Not now, Brother Wei. Let him be.¡±


    ¡°Your dad is not going to let you get away with it if you cause him trouble now.¡±


    So saying, he gave Chen Fan a cold nce.


    ¡°Asshole, show me what you got!¡±


    ¡°Check me outside how bout dat! I will smash your head, man!¡±


    As a member of the Cang Dragon, Chu Minhui was very confident in his physical strength and fighting skills


    ¡°You? Humph!¡± Chen Fan snorted. ¡°Not in a million years.¡±


    ¡°And me.¡± Li Yichen could no longer hold back his anger, so he offered to join Chu Minghui.


    ¡°Still not enough.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, and ME!¡± Wei Zipin announced.


    ¡°Too weak.¡± Chen Fan shook his head in disapproval.


    Everyone was getting more and more annoyed by Chen Fan¡¯s arrogance and felt unease for what it was leading up to.


    ¡°Oh? How about me?¡± A voice came up from behind,


    Everyone turned around and saw a group of young men stormed into the room; the leader was a teenager in his early twenties.


    ¡°Wan Jun? Why is he here?¡±


    An onlooker eximed with surprise.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Themotion at this corner had attracted a group of onlookers, many of them were not from Chu Zhou City.


    ¡°The son of the Wan Family. His grandfather used to run the city, and his dad still held a key post in the government. His uncle is the richest man in Jiang Bei, Sheng Ronghua.¡± An onlooker answered under his breath.


    ¡°Wan Rong Group was the Wan Family¡¯s namesake.¡±


    ¡°So he is Sheng Ronghua¡¯s nephew?¡± Everyone was shocked by the revtion.


    In Jiang Bei, Sheng Ronghua was a household name.


    He was the richest man of the Jiang Bei region, top ten, if not top five richest businessmen in Hu Dong Province.


    Standing before many opponents at one time, Chen Fan was still unfazed.


    ¡°Still not enough for me.¡±


    Everyone finally gave up their hope in the boy after hearing his most outrageous im he had made.


    He had ruffled the feather of Li Yichen, Chu Minhui, Wei Zipin, and Wan Jun, that was all the most powerful young lords in the city. Many onlookers doubted that Chen Fan would be able to walk out of the hotel alive.


    ¡°Haha, Li Yichen was right about you; you are an arrogant prick!¡± Wang Jun burst intoughter.


    He looked at Chen Fan as if he was a stubborn simpleton.


    Although he approved Chen Fan for having a backbone and for standing up for himself, he knew that the boy was of marginal intelligence for not seeing how things would end for him.


    Jiang Churan closed her eyes as she gave up the thought of helping Chen Fan. Xu Rongfei stood next to Jiang Churan anxiously and was going to find her father to help Chen Fan out.


    Wei Zipin¡¯s gaze grew colder by the second; he was about to attack at any moment.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan¡¯s cell phone rang, and he fished the phone out of his pocket.


    ¡°Hey asshole, you want to call some help? ¡°Wei Zipin asked vehemently. ¡°Make sure to tell your friend to bring a body bag for you!¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the caller ID and looked back at Wei Zipin and said: ¡°It¡¯s your dad.¡±

 Chapter 97 - Every Dog Has Its Day

    <h4>Chapter 97: Every Dog Has Its Day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What?¡± Wei Zipin was taken aback for a second. Thinking that he was being fooled, his face was contorted by anger as plunged his fist into Chen Fan.


    Suddenly, a wave ofmotion came up from the entrance.


    ¡°The tycoons areing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s The Third Lord Wei, that¡¯s Xu Ao, Liu Guodong. Where is Master Chen? Which one is Master Chen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Master Chen. Did he miss this event?¡±


    The arrival of the Jiang Bei¡¯s Magnates stole everyone¡¯s attention immediately. Compared to the fight among the few teenagers, the magnate¡¯s agenda was the real show of the night.


    Wei Zipin stopped his attack, took a deep breath and gave Chen Fan a deadly re.


    ¡°Asshole, it¡¯s not over yet. I will settle the score with youter!¡±


    After he gave his threat, he walked away from Chen Fan.


    Chu Minhui furrowed his brows and caught up with Wei Zipin. Wan Jun smirked at Chu Minhui and said lightheartedly, ¡°You are ballsy to piss off Wei Zipin.¡±


    ¡°I will pray for you.¡±


    Then, he turned around and sauntered away.


    The conflict between Chen Fan and Wei Zipin was of trivial matter to Wan Jun, his focus was on the bigger picture, of the future of the Jiang Bei region.


    Li Yichen straightened his eyesses and walked away. Although no blood was spilled, he had already achieved his goal.


    After most of the teenage boys were gone, Jiang Churan said coldly: ¡°Master Chen is so powerful. Not even the Wei and the Wan family could do anything to him. I wonder if there is anyone in the Jiang Bei region who could be your equal?¡±


    ¡°Master Chen? Where is Master Chen?¡± Zhang Yumeng asked confusedly.


    ¡°He is right here in front of us.¡± Jiang Churan held her chin up and remarked sarcastically.


    ¡°He had admitted it himself at the Thousand Lake Resort. No wonder he dared to rile up Wei Zipin and Wan Jun.¡±


    By then, everyone had sensed the sarcasm in Jiang Churan¡¯s words. Zhang Yumeng covered her mouth to hide her sneer; however, her eyes were filled with contempt.


    ¡°If you are Master Chen, I am Sheng Ronghua!¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°Haters are gonna hate.¡± He thought to himself.


    ¡°Chen Fan, who was on the phone? Why did you tell him that it was his dad?¡± Xu Rongfei asked.


    ¡°It was Third Lord Wei; I didn¡¯t lie to him.¡± Chen Fan said readily.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Xu Rongfei burst outughing. She punched Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder with her soft hand and said, ¡°Chen Fan, stop it.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    ¡°He is in big trouble right now; it¡¯s not the time to joke around.¡± Jiang Churan flung at Chen Fan. ¡°You better think about how to deal with Wei Zipin¡¯s anger.¡±


    ¡°He is not someone you want to mess with. He beat up one dude so badly that his victim was permanently paralyzed from the waist down.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A cold light shed across Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Then he should think about how to deal with my anger.¡±


    Zhang Yumeng rolled her eyes at Chen Fan.


    Han Yun stood at a corner and watched the incident unfold. Shemented the impending doom of Wei Zipin as she doubted even his father was able to save his hide this time.


    After the magnates entered the meeting hall, the banquet was about to start.


    Employees of the hotel lead each and every one of the guests to their seats. The seats were arranged from the VIP section to the door based on the prestige of the guest. The more important the guest was, the closer he or she was to the VIP section.


    The girls got into the event due to their connection with Yang Chao and therefore they got assigned seats in a corner right next to the door.


    Wei Zipin and hispanions were assigned seats at the second row away from the VIP section.


    ¡°Young Lord Wei, without you, we won¡¯t be sitting this close to the top dogs!¡± Li Yichen said respectfully.


    He was shocked when he noticed that people of his father¡¯s status were sitting right next to him.


    Meanwhile, he was enthralled by Master Chen¡¯s influence as so many powerful figures traveled miles to see him.


    Wei Zipin¡¯s face softened a little after hearing thepliment.


    ¡°That asshole has no idea who he is dealing with. No one talks to Young Lord Wei like that.¡±


    One of Wei Zipin¡¯spanions said vehemently.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Wei Ziqin snorted as the anger came back to him. ¡°If not for the asion, I would have already beaten him up. He had my sister¡¯s protection, but so what?¡±


    ¡°Your sister seemed to be very protective of him.¡± Chu Minhui put in.


    ¡°So what? I am not afraid of Wei Ziqin!¡± Wei Zipin raised his voice as fire sprout from his eyes.


    ¡°Easy, easy. Your dad is going to hear you.¡± Wan Jun said lightheartedly.


    Wan Jun was not only the oldest of all the boys but also the most influential. He was the de facto leader of the pack. Wei Zipin¡¯s face turned red. He poured some wine into his mouth and swallowed it down with his anger.


    ¡°Young Lord Wei, where is Master Chen?¡± Li Yichen changed the topic.


    ¡°Yea, Young Lord Wei, when are you going to show us, Master Chen?¡± The other boys chimed in with equal enthusiasm in their eyes.


    Before the banquet, they never took Master Chen seriously; however, after seeing the guests of the event, they knew he was a force to be reckoned with.


    If they could befriend Master Chen, they would instantly gain massive bragging rights in front of their friends.


    ¡°Hehe, my dad told me that he would arrange a private meeting for Master Chen and me.¡± A smug smile broke over Wei Zipin¡¯s face ¡°I will bring all of you along with me.¡±


    ¡°Aye! ¡± Everyone cheered for Wei Zipin and some gave him the thumbs up.


    Wei Zipin¡¯s smile turned into a guffaw.


    A smile also hang on Wan Jun¡¯s face; however, a nagging troubling thought had made his eyes lose focus.


    He wagered that Master Chen had already mustered enough influence to challenge his uncle, Sheng Ronghua¡¯s position.


    ¡°Uncle will need to prepare and be ready sooner thanter.¡±


    So thinking, he watched as The Third Lord Wei walked to the stage where the VIP section was.


    Everyone in the audience section became quiet.


    The Third Lord Wei had never felt more prestige being bestowed on him before. There were at least a few dozen guests whose influence, and power surpassed him, yet he was the center of attention tonight.


    ¡°This was all thanks to Master Chen!¡±


    With that thought in mind, he doubled down the decision to introduce his son to Master Chen.


    ¡°I know that no came this far to listen to me, and you might be asking yourself, where the heck is Master Chen. I assure you that he is already here. ¡±


    ¡°So without further redo, let¡¯s wee Master Chen!¡±


    A wave of cheers and apuse rose from the audiences.


    ¡°Master Chen is here? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Old Din, haven¡¯t you been to the tournament? Did you see him?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let me see... I ... I... I don¡¯t see him.¡±


    The audiences looked around them as they pped their hands; they were eager to see what Master Chen looked like.


    Only the top dogs sitting at the first and second row were able to keep their calm and waited patiently.


    ¡°It¡¯s so exciting! We are going to see Master Chen soon!¡± Zhang Yumeng shouted. ¡°They said he is in his twenties, and I bet that he is a stud!¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Xu Rongfei blushed.


    Jiang Churan was able to keep calm as she was still angry with Chen Fan for his foolish act.


    Suddenly, she saw Chen Fan stand up and was about to walk to the stage.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you really believe in your own lies? They asked for Master Chen, not Chen Fan.¡±


    ¡°I have already told you many times. I AM Master Chen.¡±


    Chen Fan pushed his seat back and cracked a smile at the girls before he sauntered toward the stage.


    ¡°Hey, Chen Fan, what are you doing? Come back!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the development. Yang Chao whisper shouted at Chen Fan.


    This was not at school. All the rich and powerful men and women are here, and it was perhaps one of the most important events for Yang Chao¡¯s father, owner of the venue. He would not let Yang Chao get away with bringing in such a troublemaker.


    Chen Fan pretended that he didn¡¯t hear anyone as he walked toward the stage.


    ¡°Chen Fan!¡± Xu Rongfei gasped.


    ¡°Chen Fan!¡±


    Jiang Churan shouted out at Chen Fan, trying to stop him.


    She thought that her sarcastic remark had triggered Chen Fan to prove her wrong.


    Chen Fan kept on walking. As he got closer to the stage, some people thought that he was a waiter.


    However, most people didn¡¯t notice him at all until he finally arrived at the stage under countless pairs of expectant eyes.


    ¡°Young Lord Wei, look!¡±


    A teenager shouted out.


    Wei Zipin tuned his head over his shoulder and was shocked by what he saw.


    ¡°What is he doing up there? He is courting death.¡±


    Li Yichen shook his head andmented, ¡°What an idiot. This is not a ce to crack a joke. The tycoons on the stage are not in the mood of joking around, if they want you dead, you won¡¯t live till tomorrow.¡±


    By then, the security was ready to pull Chen Fan off the stage.


    Suddenly, a magnate sitting at the VIP section stood up and walked up to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Master Chen!¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by the turn of events.


    Another tycoon stood up and greeted Chen Fan the same way.¡±Master Chen!¡±


    By then, everyone in the VIP section had stood up.


    ¡°Master Chen!¡±


    ¡°Master Chen!¡±


    ¡°Master Chen!¡±


    Wei Zipin was at a loss for words by the development.


    He looked to his father, and saw his father bowed to Chen Fan respectfully and said: ¡°Master Chen!¡±


    Under the watch of countless audiences in disbelief, Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked to his seat.


    Jiang Churan was frozen in ce. Despite the mor around her, she heard nothing of it as she turned her thoughts inward.


    She saw a young boy, walking pass the stage, and up, up until he reached the sky.


    ¡°Master Chen... Master Chen Fan¡±


    Never in her life had she felt being the fool more than this time.

 Chapter 98 - The Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Revtion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°He is Master Chen?¡±


    ¡°He is so young. ¡±


    ¡°He looks like the same age as my high school son. ¡±


    Most people who attended the banquet had never seen Chen Fan before. They had heard that he was young, yet, seeing him in person, they were shocked by his age.


    However, seeing the VIP guests bowing to him respectfully, everyone kept their doubts to themselves.


    Even if Master Chen was useless, the magnates¡¯ support would have made him the most powerful man in Jiang Bei.


    Chen Fan might look young and inexperienced on the outside; he had reached the precipice of power, and only a handful of people in the Jiang Bei region were his equal.


    Jiang Churan and her friends were so shocked by the development that they were at a loss for words.


    So surprised was Zhang Yumeng that she didn¡¯t even realize her chopsticks had dropped to the floor. Her lips quivered as if she wanted to say something.


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    ¡°Master Chen!¡±


    A moment ago, those two people belonged to two different worlds, but now, they turned out to be the same person.


    One was from an average family, was of average looks and talent. The only thing that might have made Chen Fan stand out was his above average martial arts skill.


    The other person dominated the Jiang Bei region and was as powerful as the richest tycoon of Jiang Bei.


    The merging of the two identities seemed not only surreal but also frightening.


    Thus it was, Zhang Yumeng was taken over by fear and her body quivered. Her mind raced as memories of her sneering at Chen Fan yed in her mind like a movie.


    Beside her stood Yang Chao and he was in no better shape as life had already drained away from his face. Xu Rongfei covered her mouth as surprise and joy were written all over her face.


    At the table where Wei Zipin was sitting, everyone was so dumbfounded by the turn of events; they didn¡¯t even have any mental capacity left toprehend the fear.


    Of all the teenagers, no one spoke a word. The table had fallen pin drop quiet. Wei Zipin¡¯s eyes lost focus as he murmured under his breath.


    ¡°How could it be? It¡¯s impossible! They must have mistaken... They must have.¡±


    The other teenagers who sneered at Chen Fan smiled wryly, ¡°Young Lord Wei, that is him. Your father is there too; they wouldn¡¯t have made such a mistake.¡±


    However, Wei Zipin repeated his words as if he didn¡¯t hear his friends.


    Li Yichen sat in his chair and felt many strong emotions roil inside of him. He clenched his fist to suppress those feelings but to no avail.


    ¡°So this is your trump card, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Master Chen. Bravo, bravo!¡±


    ¡°You have hidden the identity from all of us for over half a year, and no one was able to see through your cover.¡±


    He closed his eyes and curled his lips into a sad smile. ¡°You won Chen Fan. I had thought that you are a nobody and with my family connections and talent, I should be able to defeat you many times over. But I couldn¡¯t be more wrong.¡±


    Right beside him, Chu Minhui froze in his chair as he fixed his gaze at the boy on the stage. He shouted in his mind: ¡°I don¡¯t believe this! It¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    ¡°You are Master Chen, but so what?¡±


    ¡°One day, I will surpass you. One day!¡±


    Wan Jun was the only person who could remain calm. After all, he didn¡¯t have any bad blood with Chen Fan. However, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp: ¡°He had imed Jiang Bei¡¯s seat of power at such a young age. I think even Sheng Junwen will fall short inparison with him.¡±


    The first person he thought about was his talented cousin.


    Wan Jun had thought that he would never find anyone who could surpass his cousin¡¯s talent and ability. Then and there, the person was standing right in front of him.


    ¡°Junwen, it will take you at least twenty to thirty years to catch up with Master Chen. He is already as powerful as your dad.¡±


    With that thought in mind, an ugly grin appeared on his face.


    Suddenly people at the first row of tables stood up.


    It turned out that Master Chen had already finished his speech and started to greet and give a toast at each and every table.


    ¡°Long time no see, Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°Master Chen, I am so d to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Master Chen, my restaurant is opening soon, don¡¯t forget to pay a visit.¡±


    Everyone heaped praise onto Chen Fan as thetter greeted each and every one of them. No one held back in drinking as even the most powerful man at each table emptied the cup in one go.


    Li Yichen was shocked to see that despite everyone¡¯s enthusiasm, Chen Fan¡¯s lips barely even touched the rim of his ss. However, those tycoons and magnates didn¡¯t seem to mind such an aloof action.


    Finally, Chen Fan reached Wei Zipin¡¯s table.


    ¡°Master Chen, this is my son; his name is Wei Zipin.¡±


    The Third Lord Wei waddled behind Chen Fan and introduced his son with a half-drunken voice.


    ¡°I know him.¡± Chen Fan said readily.


    Chen Fan examined the overwrought face of Wei Zipin, and then he said calmly: ¡°Do you still remember what I told you?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words drained the life out of Wei Zipin¡¯s face. His hands trembled, and he let fear rob him of words.


    The Third Lord Wei noticed something was amiss, and right away he knew that his delinquent son must have offended Master Chen earlier. He shot Wei Zipin an usatory nce which frightened his son so much that the boy nearly spilled his wine.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say much more after his question. He looked bored and started to look around him.


    The teenagers who had been on their high horses scarcely dared breathe much less say a word. They waited until Chen Fan raised the cup before they poured the contents in their cup down their throats as fast as they could. They started and finished in unison as if no one wanted to stand out and attract Chen Fan¡¯s attention.


    Li Yichen moaned in his mind as he noticed that Chen Fan didn¡¯t even pay any attention to him. He simply nced over him.


    ¡°Am I just a worthless clown to you?¡±


    Li Yichen was suddenly taken over by a fit of anger, but the anger quickly turned into despair.


    He knew that he had little to no chance of catching up with Chen Fan. Even if he did, he could have been in his forties if not fifties. How powerful would Chen Fan be when he was at that age?


    That was a question that Li Yichen didn¡¯t even dare to fathom.


    Chen Fan also ignored Chu Minhui which didn¡¯t sit well with the half-drunken brute. He managed to suppress the anger sprouting out from his gut, and drunk the cup of strong wine down to his belly.


    ¡°You might have your victory today, but this is far from over!¡±


    ¡°Every dog will have his day, and mine wille sooner orter.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care a wee bit about their feelings. The likes of them he had seen over his hundred years of cultivation were in the trillions. However, only he, Chen Beixuan, the North Mystic Celestial Lord would outst mortality and time itself.


    After a round of toasts, Chen Fan had made a personal connection with all the elites of the Jiang Bei region.


    Finally, Chen Fan arrived at Jiang Churan¡¯s table.


    ¡°Dad... Brother Chen Fan. ¡± Xu Rongfei stood up and stared happily at Chen Fan and her father next to the boy.


    ¡°Fei-Fei.¡± Xu Ao replied with a warm smile.


    Chen Fan also cracked a loving smile and said, ¡°Fei-Fei, me and your dad will have a meetingter. Can you hang out here by yourself for a while?¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡± Xu Rongfei nodded.


    The intimate exchange between Chen Fan and Xu Rongfei caught many people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°It seems that Xu Ao is going to make a move. Damn, I wish I had such a lovely daughter as well. ¡±


    The development filled The Third Lord Wei with regret and remorse. Unlike Xu Ao¡¯s daughter who was already in Master Chen¡¯s good books, his son had offended the only person he needed to be friendly with. It urred to him that he was bound to lose thepetition with Xu Ao.


    So thinking, Third Lord Wei gritted his teeth frustratedly.


    Chen Fan broke eye contact with Xu Rongfei and immediately noticed Zhang Yumeng and Yang Chao. Both of them hunched over and looked much shorter than they really were.


    Yang Chao prayed to the gods that Chen Fan would not notice him.


    From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of his father, owner of this five-star hotel, standing next to Chen Fan as if he was at his beck and call.


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t pause for more than a second on the couple; he looked over them and saw Jiang Churan.


    Her face looked troubled, but she managed to hold Chen Fan¡¯s gaze. There were many strong but contradicting emotions in those wide eyes: shock, doubt, anger, and remorse.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and said: ¡°I told you I am Master Chen, but you never believed me.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    Without waiting for Jiang Churan¡¯s answer, he finally drank up the wine in his cup that he had kept so far. It was not wine he was drinking; it was a lifetime worth of feelings and memories.


    After he had finished, Chen Fan put down the cup and walked away.


    Jiang Churan stood still next to the table; her eyes were filled with regret and loneliness.

 Chapter 99 - The Most Powerful Man of Jiang Bei

    <h4>Chapter 99: The Most Powerful Man of Jiang Bei</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Chen Fan had finished the toast, he returned to his seat with Xu Ao and the other VIP magnates. Those who apanied Chen Fan were the very few most powerful businessmen in Jiang Bei. Only a couple of those were from Chu Zhou City.


    The other tycoons were not ruffled by not being selected to apany Master Chen, after all, those who did were way out of their league.


    Most of the guests started to enjoy the banquet while praising Master Chen¡¯s achievement at such a young age.


    Jiang Churan¡¯s table had been quiet ever since Chen Fan¡¯s identity was revealed. After a while, Zhang Yumeng finally gathered herself, and shouted: ¡°That¡¯s Chen Fan! How could it be?¡±


    ¡°I totally didn¡¯t see that in him. I mean, for god¡¯s sake, we have been staying in the same school with him for three months!¡±


    Indeed, if she only looked on the surface, she would never make the connection between Chen Fan and Master Chen Fan. Compared to the stereotypical tycoon such as Zhou Tianhao or Xu Ao, Chen Fan seemed like a meek and helplessmb.


    He always sat in the corner and was quickly forgotten by the people around him. When he walked down the street, he blended in so well that even his ssmates might not notice him.


    ¡°A wise head makes a closed mouth.¡± Yang Chao heaved a sigh and smiled wryly.


    He felt fortunate that ever since the minor run-in with Chen Fan at the KTV, he hadn¡¯t had any more bad blood with the boy. Otherwise, his father would have beat him up to quell Master Chen¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Ran-Ran, say something.¡± Zhang Yumeng gave Jiang Churan a worried look.


    Of all the teenagers, she was hit the hardest by the reality.


    Everyone looked to Jiang Churan, waiting for her response. Some of them red at Jiang Churan gloatingly.


    They had watched as Jiang Churan scoffed at Chen Fan with contempt. However, little did she know that she was loading a gun aimed at her own feet.


    Jiang Churan pulled a taut face and kept her silence.


    Han Yun lifted a cup of win and sipped on it. Shemented in her mind, ¡°Ship had sailed, Ran-Ran.¡±


    .. ...


    Wei Zipin wasn¡¯t able to breathe normally until both Chen Fan, and The Third Lord Wei were gone. Afterward, he finally heaved a big sigh of relief and grunted: ¡°Fuck. The joke is on me!¡±


    He felt anger and fear mixed in his mind. He was surprised by the turn of the events but regretted that he might never be able to avenge today¡¯s humiliation.


    ¡°Humph! I will let you have your victory for now. But remember where youe from. Without my family, you would never achieve a fraction of what you have achieved so far.¡± Wei Zipin uttered bitterly. Although Chen Fan was younger than him, he had be much more popr and reputable than he could ever be.


    No one at the table said a thing.


    Wei Zipin was protected by his mighty family, and therefore he had the audacity to curse at Master Chen behind his back. But not everyone had the same level of backing as Wei Zipin had.


    Suddenly, Uncle Lin came up to Wei Zipin and said: ¡°Young Master, Third Lord wants you to apany him.¡±


    Wei Zipin¡¯s face paled.


    He had thought the crisis had been averted, but it seemed that he had ranted too early. He looked around the table for help, but none of his friends offered to help him.


    ¡°Fuck it! Fine, I will meet him.¡±


    Wei Zipin cursed under his breath as he stood up to join his father.


    After Wei Zipin was gone, a teenager cracked a relieved smile and said, ¡°Damn, I was scared shitless there. Luckily he only wanted to see Wei Zipin; I hope he will be alright.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡± Li Yichen said with a gloomy face. ¡°He is a very revengeful person.¡±


    Wan Jun nodded in agreement.


    At Chen Fan¡¯s level, he could not dither about the decision. If he said he would punish us, then he will, one way or another.


    Suddenly, Chu Minhui pushed himself up from the chair and stormed out.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Li Yichen asked in surprise.


    ¡°I am going back to the camp.¡± Chu Minhui said.


    ¡°I won¡¯te back until I became an official member of Cang Dragon!¡±


    Wei Zipin followed Uncle Lin through an elevator which led them to the top floor of the Tian Shen Hotel.


    The Tian Shen hotel was built to the standards of a five-star hotel. It¡¯s top floor was a rotating restaurant that was walled by giant ss panels. From here, one could have a fantastic view of the sprawling city below.


    The rotating restaurant had always been a big draw for dinners; however, there was only a handful of people sitting inside the quiet dining room.


    After Wei Zipin was through the entrance, he saw a group of people sitting on a sofa. Liu Guodong, Zhou Tianhao, Xu Ao and his father were among them. One person stood by the window, hands linked behind him and was looking toward the entrance.


    Wei Zipin gritted his teeth and walked in.


    He nced at his father and thetter red back at him with anger burning inside of his eyes.


    ¡°You little shit! How dare you affront Master Chen! Come here and apologize this instant!¡± The Third Lord Wei stood up and shouted vehemently at his son.


    Wei Zipin¡¯s face flushed red, and he carefully closed in. The Third Lord Wei yanked his arm and gave his unwitting son a backhand p in front of everyone. Indignation and a grudge flickered in the teenager¡¯s eyes.


    The Third Lord Wei hurried to bow to Master Chen and said, ¡°It is my fault to let my son do whatever he wants. I apologize for his foolishness. He will apologize right way.¡±


    The Third Lord Wei then gave Wei Zipin a threatening stare. Wei Zipin lowered his head and finally uttered a few words.


    ¡°Chen Fan... Master Chen, I am sorry.¡±


    He looked down at his feet for a while as he waited for Chen Fan¡¯s forgiveness. After a few silent moments, he braved to look up and heard Chen Fan¡¯s voice. ¡°I asked you if you remember what I said earlier.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Wei Zipin was taken aback and then suddenly, his face was contorted by fear, and he shouted, ¡°I have already apologized, what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I have said if you didn¡¯t kneel; I will break your legs.¡± Chen Fan reminded him lightly.


    ¡°YOU!¡± Wei Zipin¡¯s face ckened as he looked to his father for help.


    The Third Lord Wei was made uneasy by the development. He managed a constory smile and said, ¡°Master Chen, he is just a foolish child, let him go; he will learn his lesson.¡±


    ¡°I, Chen Beixuan never make empty promises, nor threats.¡±


    The Third Lord Wei felt anger sprout out inside of him after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s coldhearted rejection. However, that anger was quickly dulled by helplessness.


    Although he was a member of the Wei Family of the North Bank, even thebined might of the entire Wei Family of the North Bank Family would notpare with a fraction of Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    He looked around and saw only gloating smirks on the faces of other tycoons. The Third Lord swallowed down his pride as well as thest shred of hope in saving his son.


    With that in mind, The Third Lord Wei became quiet.


    Seeing his father¡¯s reticence, Wei Zipin¡¯s heart sank. He shouted, ¡°You asshole, you only rose to power because of my family. You are worthless without my family¡¯s help!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The Third Lord Wei¡¯s face turned as pale as a piece of paper.


    Before the third lord¡¯s panicked voice faded, Chen Fan lifted a finger and suddenly, Wei Zipin¡¯s left leg was dealt a heavy blow and made a terrifying crunch before it bent inward.


    ¡°AHRR!¡±


    Wei Zipin howled painfully. He copsed to the ground and rolled around while holding his injured leg.


    ¡°Zipin!¡±


    The Third Lord Wei gasped. He wanted to check on his son, but then he thought better of it.


    ¡°For the sake of your father, I will only break one leg of your son. Do you think it¡¯s fair?¡±


    The Third Lord Wei clenched his fist and said with his head low: ¡°Yes.¡±


    When the Third Lord looked at Chen Fan again, he had already turned his back on him and was looking out of the window at the city beneath him.


    However angry and frightened The Third Lord Wei was, he couldn¡¯t help but think one thing.


    ¡°From today on, no one will be able to challenge him ever again.¡±

 Chapter 100 - I Don’t Believe You!

    <h4>Chapter 100: I Don¡¯t Believe You!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Wei Zipin was carried out of the room by the paramedics, the group of tycoons sat down to continue the meeting.


    ¡°Master Chen, your Spirit Water is incredible. I have sent it to theb for some testing, and they told me that the mineral content and water quality were no different than that of normal water, yet it has miraculous healing effects.¡± Baldy Liu pped his thigh and eximed.


    Chen Fan cracked a faint smile.


    Spirit Qi was not something that a machine in theb was able to detect.


    ¡°Master Chen, how much of that Spirit Water can you produce a day?¡± Xu Ao asked thoughtfully.


    For most of the magnates of Jiang Bei region, the biggest draw of the event was not only to see Master Chen but also the billion-yuan industry he had created. The Spirit Water could rake in over ten billion yuan a year in pure profit¡ªa number that would entice even the richest man on earth.


    Chen Fan gave Third Lord Wei a look, and thetter quickly overcame grief for his son and presented the details of their business n.


    ¡°Two to three hundred bottles a day, and Master Chen would take only fifty thousand out of the sale?¡± Some businessmen gasped as yuan signs glinted in their eyes.


    The price of a hundred thousand per bottle was rmended by The Third Lord Wei. If the businessmen yed their sales tactics right, they might even be able to get a much higher price than that.


    ¡°This is a profitable business.¡± Old Man Zhen nodded approvingly.


    Once everyone was on board with the n, the attendees started to iron out the final details.


    They knew that Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t give away the Spirit Water freely; in order to get it, they would have to exchange the product with the resources they possessed. Before they went in length to negotiate the payments, Xu Ao put in seriously: ¡°Master Chen, nearly all the bosses from Jiang Bei attended this meeting except for Lord Wu of Jiang Zhou City.¡±


    ¡°Lord Wu?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    He remembered that Zhou Tianhao had mentioned this name to him before. Lord Wu worked under Tang Yunaqin of the Jin City.


    ¡°Traitor! Does he really think that Jiang Bei is still the same ce as it used to be?¡± Baldy Liu cursed with a cold sneer.


    ¡°I will handle this matter myself.¡± Chen Fan nodded and said.


    Chen Fan¡¯s words caught everyone off guard. They wagered that Chen Fan was going to punish Lord Wu personally. Many businessmen already started to gloat over Lord Wu¡¯s imminent fall from grace.


    The meeting at the top of the Tian Shen hotel wasn¡¯t over until midnight.


    By then, the guests in the dining hall, such as Jiang Churan had long since returned home.


    Jiang Churan knocked on the door with drowsiness in her head. When Auntie Tang answered the door, she was taken aback by Jiang Churan¡¯s frightened and shaken look on her face.


    ¡°Ran-Ran; what happened to you?¡±


    Jiang Churan managed a smile, but she had kept her silence.


    On the Sofa, Jiang Haishan was reading Milton Friedman¡¯s A Mary History of the United States. When he heard his daughter at the door, he looked up and noticed something was off about Jiang Churan. He furrowed his brows and asked: ¡°Ran-Ran, what¡¯s up with that face? Haven¡¯t you gone to the Tian Shen Banquet?¡±


    He suddenly remembered something, so he continued with an angry voice: ¡°Did Chen Fan get on your nerves again?¡±


    Jiang Haishan shook his head andmented, ¡°He is so arrogant. I have said it before, and I will say it again, Li Yichen is much better than him.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? What has Xiao Fan done to you? I don¡¯t see anything bad about him!¡± Auntie Tang flung back at her husband hotly.


    Seeing her parents were at it again, Jiang Churan finally broke her silence.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, do you believe that someone could rise to prominence overnight?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Jiang Haishan asked with a solemn face.


    ¡°Well... like, say your good friend, who you think is just an ordinary student. And one day, you realize that he had risen to power overnight and now you can only admire him as his inferior.¡± Jiang Churan chose her words carefully.


    ¡°However, you have no clue how or why this was happening.


    ¡°Let it be his ability, talent, temperament or intelligence, nothing about this friend suggested that he was extraordinary. So how could he have achieved so much so quickly while at the same their achievements would take others decades of hard work?¡±


    ¡°Situations like that are indeed very rare. But it is not impossible.¡± Jiang Haishan shook his head. ¡°Working hard is one way to sess, but it was not the only way. Your friend could have met a powerful protector who had helped him to achieve sess overnight.¡±


    ¡°A powerful protector?¡± Jiang Churan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What kind of protector does it take to lift my friend¡¯s status from a normal high school student to that of Sheng Ronghua? The Wei Family? Could they do that to my friend?¡±


    ¡°Sheng Ronghua?¡± Jiang Haishan¡¯s voice broke into augh. ¡°Ran-Ran, you think too little of the Shen Family.¡±


    ¡°Shen Ronghua was one of the most powerful men in the Hu Dong province; his power was even greater than most city mayors. It was outright impossible to bestow so much prestige onto a high school student. The Wei Family won¡¯t be able to do it, and neither does anyone in the Hu Dong Province. Only those top dogs from the Yan Jin City might have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Ok...¡± Jiang Churan replied confusedly.


    ¡°Did Chen Fan somehow gain support from those big wigs in Yan Jin? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Ran-Ran, what exactly is going on?¡± Auntie Tang was baffled by all the questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Jiang Churan stered a smile on her face and then walked straight to her room, leaving her parents bewildered by her strange actions.


    Sheid on her bed for a few hours and couldn¡¯t fall asleep as the image of Chen Fan turning his back on her at the dining table kept on appearing in her mind.


    ¡°Chen Fan... Master Chen?¡±


    How was that even possible?


    The more she thought about it, the more difficult it was for the rational side of her toe to terms with reality.


    In the end, she got up and sneaked out of her house and headed toward the mansion at the top of the mountain. It was the middle of the winter close to the Chinese new year, and she was only wearing a thinyer housecoat. The chilly air slowly drained the color from her face; however, she was determined to reach the top.


    When she finally reached the mansion, it was already four o¡¯clock in the morning and dawn had just broken.


    She tried the mansion¡¯s gate, and to her surprise, it opened with ease. Once she was through the entrance, she was surrounded by white mist; it was as if she had walked into thend of immortals. However, Jiang Churan didn¡¯t waste time wandering around, she carefully sneaked up along the stairs and arrived at the third floor. There she found Chen Fan sitting in a wicker chair on the balcony; eyes half closed as if he was waiting for her.


    ¡°You knew I would be here?¡± Jiang Churan asked coldly.


    ¡°Why does that matter?¡± Chen Fan said slowly. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Jiang Churan pondered the question for a second and then mustered as much courage as she could find. ¡°You asked me if I believe that you are Master Chen, now I want to give you the answer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    She looked at Chen Fan straight in the eyes and announced each word loud and clear.


    ¡°Oh? Why not?¡± Chen Fan asked interestedly. ¡°More than half of the elites in the Jiang Bei region believe me, why couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Because I have a brain!¡± Jiang Churan held her chin up as pride shed across her face. ¡°The Third Lord Wei, Xu Ao, and Liu Guodong all believed that you are Master Chen, but I don¡¯t. I simply don¡¯t see it in you.


    ¡°Chen Fan, you looked humble at first sight, but you are the most arrogant person I have ever seen. Everything you do goes against the grain of what is epted by society.


    ¡°Yourworking skills couldn¡¯t evenpare with Li Yichen, much less elite business executives.


    ¡°You have zero knowledge and skills in either business or politics.


    ¡°Have you ever read the books written by Daniel Kahneman or Finn Kynd?


    ¡°Youcked personality, family background, social abilities, and knowledge.


    ¡°You have nothing. So tell me, what made you Master Chen?¡±


    By the end of her ranting, she nearly lost her voice and tears welled in her eyes.


    She had spilled out her frustration, doubts, and remorse that she had bottled up inside throughout the entire night.


    Jiang Churan went through elite education ever since she was a child. Her upbringing gave her the ability to pinpoint a person¡¯s family background and degree of sess based on observations such as the dress style, mannerisms, depth of knowledge.


    She had never misjudged anyone until she met Chen Fan.


    She had been convinced that Chen Fan was just another ordinary high school student who would continue to live an unexciting life at the bottom of society.


    However, he had pulled the rug from under her and rose to power overnight.


    ¡°You came here just to tell me this?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and said indifferently. ¡°Jiang Churan, I have told you while we were at the bar to not to measure my power using your worldly knowledge.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea who you are talking to.¡±


    He paused a second, stood up and then walked to the edge of the balcony, looking into the vast sea of clouds.


    ¡°Very well, still have doubts, don¡¯t you? I will convince you today once for all that I am Master Chen.¡±


    So saying, Chen Fan stomped the floor and shouted: ¡°Arise!¡±


    Suddenly, countless rays of golden lights shot up from the ground; it covered the entire swath of area from the Yun Wu Mountain to the Yan Gui Lake. The massive nket of white mist rolled down from the peak and covered half of the mountain. Even as Jiang Churan tried to make sense of what was happening, she saw a misty white snake writhing among the clouds while humming a heavenly tune.


    The snake looked exactly like the Yin Snake that was killed by Chen Fan at the pond, except for the addition of two horns on its forehead.


    She looked around and found out that she was surrounded by boundless mist. Then she realized that it was not just her; the entire mountain was wrapped up in the misty shroud.


    ¡°This is... What?¡± Jiang Churan was rendered speechless.


    The misty snake rose to the balcony and wrapped itself around Chen Fan as a pet would to its owner.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use talents nor money to subdue the tycoons of the Jiang Bei region. I only used real strength.


    ¡°The strength thatmands life and death.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and turned his head to look at the girl as if he was looking at a pathetic insect.


    Standing before the unimaginable sight, Jiang Churan suddenly had a moment of epiphany. ¡°No wonder everyone called him Master Chen. With such power, he might as well be an immortal.¡±


    After that final thought, her mind was imed by overwhelming regret and remorse.


    January 28, 2008, the Misty Mountain Array waspleted!

 Chapter 101 - Wei Family’s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 101: Wei Family¡¯s Invitation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Churan left the mansion confused and scared. She came for an answer, yet she left with more questions.


    ¡°Who is Chen Fan? Where does his powerse from? Is he an immortal?¡±


    However, what really upset Jiang Churan was the discovery that she and Chen Fan belonged to two different worlds and they would never be together.


    So thinking, more and more regret sprouted out inside of her heart.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even seem to care Jiang Churan when thetter left the mansion. He gently stroked the head of the misty snake.


    The snake was entirely made out of the mist and was about thirty meters in length. It writhed in the sky, ramming its horn against the clouds like a dragon in the ancient scroll paintings.


    ¡°This is the real reason that I killed the Yin Snake and absorbed its soul into the Jade Marrow.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    The Misty Mountain Array consisted of four mainponents.


    Spirit Channeling Array, Spirit Gathering Array, Mist Array, and the Array Spirit.


    Only the souls of powerful cultivators or Spirit animals could have enough power to sustain the immense power of the array. The Heretic and the Demon Schools would use mass sacrifice to create an Array Spirit from the lives of thousands of innocents.


    Chen Fan had even witnessed a perfected immortal from the Demon School blow up an entire popted and harness the life force of all sentient beings on the to create an Array that spanned an entire gxy.


    However, in the end, the savage cultivator from the Demon School was defeated by an alliance of five other cultivators. Chen Fan was one of the five righteous cultivators that brought justice to the Demon School cultivator.


    ¡°This Yin Snake had cultivated for over a hundred years and had reached Ethereal Enlightenment. Although it was not an ideal Array Spirit material, it should suffice for now.¡±


    He watched as the giant snake leaped above the clouds and disappeared. As soon as the Misty Mountain Array was turned on, the mist in the array merged seamlessly with the natural mists formed around the mountain.


    Looking at the mountain from far away, the mist that used to cover the mountain peak had grown in size and covered the entire mountain.


    The mist not only served to confuse an intruder, but it also provided a perfect hiding spot for the misty snake. Although the snake was formed from shapeless mist, its power was not any less than when it lived in the pond. In addition, it¡¯s new form made it nearly indestructible, since hitting it was more or less like hammering a nail into a puff of clouds.


    Its life was linked to the endless supply of Spirit Qi from theke and the Mist from the Mountain, and therefore it could regenerate itself indefinitely.


    Chen Fan watched as the Giant snake disappeared in the sky. He cracked a smile and then said: ¡°Since you look so much like a real dragon, I will call you White Drakeling.¡±


    ¡®As its recorded in the ancient text, Drakelings were juvenile dragons. In five hundred years they will grow into Drakes, and after another five hundred years, they will finally be real dragons that could soar into the heavenly realm.


    As if the white drakeling had heard Chen Fan¡¯s words, it echoed him with a long joyful hum.


    Although this white drakeling only existed in the form of a soul andcked any substance, once Chen Fan upgraded the array, he would be able to help the white drakeling regain its body.


    Chen Fan stayed in the mansion for another few hours to finalize the array.


    After the array was finally ready, he was about to leave for home. Suddenly, he got a phone call from Wei Ziqin.


    ¡°Chen Fan, are you still in Chu Zhou City? I can¡¯t get into your mansion at all! What¡¯s up with all the mist?¡± Wei Ziqinined over the other end of the line.


    ¡°Is there anything you need from me?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    He was nning to leave Chu Zhou City and return Si Shui County for the Chinese new year.


    Wei Ziqin paused a second and then said in a serious tone: ¡°My grandfather wants to see you before you leave for your home.¡±


    She then said hesitantly:¡±... and my dad is here too, he wants to meet you as well.¡±


    ¡°Your dad? Wei Changgeng?¡± Chen Fan was taken aback.


    The oldest son of the Old Man Wei was called Wei Changgeng, and he was a high-level official in the province; his second son was the leader of the local military unit.


    ¡°They want to revenge for Wei Zipin?¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself. However, he was not afraid of retribution at all.


    Half a year ago, when he first met Old Man Wei, he had only been at the Foundation Establishment level. Even a shot from a handgun could have threatened his life.


    However, half a yearter, he had nearlypleted the Foundation Establishment level and gained two deadly Dharma Artifacts. With the help of his Immortal Will, he was practically invincible as long as he was not facing up against an entire army.


    ¡°Fine, what¡¯s the harm in seeing them anyway?¡±


    So thinking, Chen Fan left the mansion.


    As soon as he was through the threshold of the array, he saw Wei Ziqin was waiting for him with a big frown. Sheined, ¡°This mist is annoying. I can¡¯t even find the path.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an array.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    He sneaked a peek at Wei Ziqin¡¯s face and didn¡¯t find any displeasure nor vindictiveness. He said with surprise, ¡°I thought the Wei family ising to get me.¡±


    Wei Ziqin covered her mouth and giggled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you have broken my cousin¡¯s leg, but he got what he deserved. Over the years, he had ruined our family reputation, and if not for his overprotective father, I would have broken his leg myself.¡±


    ¡°When grandpa first heard the news about what happened to his precious grandson, he was angry for a while. However, after a long talk with my dad, grandpa is in a much better mood now; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t want to see you.¡± Wei Ziqin gave Chen Fan a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Master Chen is so powerful now that you probably didn¡¯t even care about the reaction of the Wei family any longer.¡±


    ¡°He asked for it. I give neither empty promises nor threats, ever.¡± Chen Fan said calmly, however, his eyes were brimming with pride.


    Wei Ziqin rolled her eyes, but she didn¡¯t me Chen Fan. It was her cousin¡¯s fault from the outset.


    Chen Fan followed Wei Ziqin into a quiet courtyard; it was the same ce where he had first met Master Wu and Xin Zhong.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, long time no see!¡±


    Elderly Man Wei cracked a smile and stood up to greet Chen Fan.


    He looked in much better health than six months ago. His steady steps carried such gusto that it could mean only one thing: the old man had finally perfected the internal force.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Chen Fan nodded and then looked over the shoulder of the elderly man.


    In addition to Xiao Qi, the old man¡¯s bodyguard, he also saw a middle age man in a military uniform standing upright like a tall spruce tree. His face was hard and indifferent, on his shoulder, he carried marks that disyed four stars sandwiched between two horizontal strikes.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Wei?¡± Chen Fan asked lightly after he sat down.


    ¡°Just wanted to chat with you.¡± Old Man Wei said with a smile. ¡°It had only been six months, and you have made a name for yourself. You already forgot your old friends, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled but didn¡¯t respond. He could tell the bitterness in Elderly Man Wei¡¯s voice.


    However delinquent Wei Zipin was, he was the old man¡¯s grandson. Breaking Wei Zipin¡¯s legs was the same as pping the elderly man in the face; an act that would greatly reduce the prestige of the family.


    However, since Elderly Man Wei had invited him over, it meant that he had already got over it.


    ¡°What could have made him forgive me for harming his grandson?¡±


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t help but look to Wei Changgeng behind the old man.


    Elderly Man Wei¡¯s smile disappeared from his face; he said heavily, ¡°I have a favor to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Do tell.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    The Elderly Man Wei kept his silence, but he turned his head over his shoulder and looked to Wei Changgeng.


    Wei Changgeng nodded and gave Chen Fan a sharp re.


    ¡°Master Chen, everyone has been talking about your martial abilities, of how invincible you are. I wonder if the rumors are real?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows, and he looked to Elderly Man Wei. However, the old man ignored his stare. Chen Fan was amused by the show they put on for him. He looked back at Wei Changgeng and then said, ¡°Yes, it is true. But what are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°Can you demonstrate please?¡± Wei Changgeng¡¯s eyes glinted.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile. He was nning on showing the Wei family a disy of strength to deter them from harboring any intent of harming him. He asked Wei Changgeng, ¡°Have you brought a gun with you?¡±


    Wei Changgeng was taken aback and knotted his brows, ¡°What does it have to do with your demonstration?¡±


    Chen Fan pointed to him and then pointed back at himself. ¡°Try your weapon on me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wei Changgeng thought his ears had yed a trick on him.


    Wei Ziqin and Old Man Wei were also shocked by what they heard.


    ¡°I said, try your weapon on me.¡± Chen Fan repeated.


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    Wei Changgeng was a man of no-nonsense. He would oblige, if shooting the boy was what it took to get what he wanted.


    ¡°Very well. Are you ready?¡± Wei Changgeng held the gun in both hands and asked heavily.


    ¡°Do it.¡± Chen Fan sat still and said proudly.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Wei Ziqin gasped. Even the Elderly Man Wei was at a loss for words.


    Although he had heard that a Transcendent Master did not fear modern weapons, he had always believed that those were simply high tales.


    Wei Changgeng fired. Suddenly a spark erupted violently in front of Chen Fan. It was as if the bullet had struck a piece of metal. When Wei Ziqin looked closer, he saw Chen Fan had caught the bullet in his hand, and the boy was unharmed.


    ¡°He did it!¡± Wei Ziqin eximed.


    The Elderly Man Wei heaved a sigh of relief. He also felt lucky that he didn¡¯t insist on butting heads against Chen Fan for his grandson¡¯s injury.


    A joyful smile brake over Wei Changgeng¡¯s face.


    ¡°So the rumors are true! You are indeed as powerful as they said you were.¡±


    Wei Changgeng saluted to Chen Fan and said: ¡°Master Chen, the reason I invited you here today was to ask you to be the head sergeant for the Cang Dragon Unit.¡±


    ¡°Head sergeant of Cang Dragon?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback as he had no idea what it meant.

 Chapter 102 - Head Sergeant of Cang Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 102: Head Sergeant of Cang Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan finally fully understood what Cang Dragon was after Wei Changgeng¡¯s exnation.


    In China, every military unit had its disciplinary team; each consisted of over a thousand people.


    Cang Dragon unit were the elites selected from thesew enforcement units. Each and every one of its members were the cream of the crop. Equipped with the most advanced weapons, they underwent systematic training to ready them for the most difficult tasks.


    Due to the extreme risk involved in their tasks, their casualty rate could be as high as 10%. Every member of the Cang Dragon was a valuable asset to the team. The head sergeant of the squad was the highest rank officer of the Cang Dragon that was in charge of organizing the training and leading thebat.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, the official rank of the head sergeant is high since he is the absolute leader of the unit. Due to your young age, the military will wait a year to award you with the rank. When they do, you will get at least the rank of Senior Colonel.¡±


    Wei Changgeng said jealously.


    He was about forty or fifty years old, and thanks to years of hard work and his family¡¯s fame, he had eventually earned the rank of Senior Colonel.


    On the other hand, Chen Fan was only sixteen years old and was going to reach the same rank as his in a matter of a couple of years. Plus, Chen Fan¡¯s rank would not stop there; it was not impossible for him to be promoted to the rank of general.¡±


    Wei Changgeng was certain that once the news about Chen Fan¡¯s attainment got out, many people were going to share his jealousy.


    The surprise was written all over Wei Ziqin¡¯s face. A seventeen-year-old Senior Colonel who was destined to be a general in his early twenties. Such a feat was unprecedented.


    All of a sudden, her eyes were filled with admiration as she gazed at Chen Fan.


    ¡°The elitew enforcement unit?¡± Chen Fan nodded and then asked curiously, ¡°If this position is important, why do you want me to fill the role?¡±


    Wei Changgeng smiled wryly and then said, ¡°The previous head sergeant has resigned.¡±


    He paused a second and said, ¡°There was a martial arts tournament a few weeks ago, and Cang Dragon failed miserably in thepetition. Of the ten elite units, Cang Dragon was ranked seventh.¡±


    ¡°Seventh out of ten?¡±


    Even Elderly Man Wei and Wei Ziqin were shocked by the revtion.


    Wei Ziqin asked incredulously, ¡°Of the ten elite units, three were from the marines. And we all know that the Marines¡¯w enforcement units are not particrly strong. So...¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Wei Changgeng¡¯s face hardened and said: ¡°So that means Cang Dragon is the worst of allw enforcement units.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    It was such a humiliating failure no wonder the head sergeant would resign.


    The military was very much like a school, not only the students wouldpete with each other for the best marks, so did the teachers.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t exin why you want me to take over.¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°The head sergeant will have to be an expert at modern warfare and weaponry. I can¡¯t tell a real gun from a fake one; what can I teach your soldiers?¡±


    Wei Changgeng paused a second and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Mr. Chen.¡±


    ¡°The head sergeant is only in charge of training. The other matters will be taken care of by the military experts.¡±


    ¡°The Cang Dragon had a veryprehensive support team. There were experts for training every aspect of their ability.¡±


    He paused and locked his eyes with Chen Fan: ¡°As a head sergeant, your main duty is to improve their personalbat ability.¡±


    ¡°Personalbat ability?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wei Changgeng confirmed.


    ¡°After the failure at the tournament, we have taken a long hard look at our training program. We quickly noticed that the shortfall lies in thebat capability of individual soldiers.¡±


    ¡°The Cang Dragon carries out very risky surgical operations. Each task team consisted of less than a dozen members. They often had to face dangering from not only their enemies but also the harsh environment. The effectiveness of their weapons at many times were irrelevant; it was their personal abilities that mattered.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    It finally made sense to him why the Military had thought of him. He wagered that his name had already spread far and wide to the ears of the military higher-ups.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for training a bunch of kids.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head, and even as he was about to reject the offer, Wei Ziqin asked excitedly.


    ¡°Dad, which team took the first ce? Was it the ¡°Falcon¡± from the southwest military unit? Or the ¡°Battle Wolf, from the Northwest?¡± She paused as her eyes gleamed, ¡°It¡¯s the ¡°des, Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Being the daughter of Wei Changgeng, Wei Ziqin was not only an avid martial artist but also a military enthusiast.


    ¡°It was none of them.¡± Wei Changgeng said heavily.


    ¡°des, were number two.¡±


    ¡°The first ce belongs to the ¡°Dragon¡¯s Fang.¡±


    He said it in a jealous and angry tone.


    ¡°Ever since the Dragon¡¯s Fang started to partake in the tournament, they had been taking the top spot for fifteen years.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen years in a row?¡± Wei Ziqin gasped. Even Elderly Man Wei was taken aback by the feat.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Wei Changgeng nodded and said, ¡°Dragon¡¯s Fang was the strongest of all the Disciplinary Units. They were top elite units evenpared to simr units around the world.¡±


    ¡°The leaders of the military were determined to improve the quality of the Cang Dragon unit and therefore they had decided to invite Master Chen as the head sergeant.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give Chen Fan time to reject as he hurried to continue: ¡°Rest assured that the duty won¡¯t affect your school. The training base is very close to Chu Zhou City, and as the head sergeant, you don¡¯t need to stay at the base all the time. You only need to advise them on their training for two to three days a week.¡±


    Wei Changgeng said as he stared pleadingly at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Master Chen, the military is sincerely in need of your help.¡±


    ¡°I was sent here to make you aware of my higher-ups intentions. If you think this is something you might be interested, my supervisor wille here to greet you personally. By then, we can talk about the details, such as your parents...¡±


    Hearing his words, Wei Ziqin could only stare at Chen Fan.


    She had never thought that Chen Fan had such prestige that even her father¡¯s boss would have to greet him personally.


    Chen Fan gave Wei Changgeng a knowing nce and said, ¡°Fine, let me think about it.¡±


    Afterward, he pushed himself out of the chair and was ready to leave.


    ¡°Elderly Man Wei, I am going to leave for home, sorry that I won¡¯t be able to stay here for too long.¡±


    Elderly Man Wei stood up with a smile, ¡°You have been away from home for more than six months, you must miss your parents...¡±


    After Chen Fan was gone, Wei Fu shook his head andmented ¡°Changgeng, if not for thest thing you said to Chen Fan, he would have rejected your offer right away.¡±


    ¡°Which thing?¡± Wei Ziqin asked curiously.


    ¡°His parents.¡± Wisdom gleamed in Elderly Man Wei¡¯s eyes as he spoke.


    ¡°It seems like the key to persuading this Master Chen is with his parents.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father!¡± Wei Changgeng nodded.

 Chapter 103 - The Second Ye Nantian?

    <h4>Chapter 103: The Second Ye Nantian?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Dad, Grandpa, I still don¡¯t understand this. Chen Fan is the perfect candidate for this job; why wouldn¡¯t he be interested.¡±


    Wei Ziqin asked perplexed.


    ¡°This is a directive from the military leaders. I bet he is the only young man at his age to have received such honor.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense to you because you haven¡¯t fully understood the power of a Transcendent Master.¡± Elderly Man Wei said slowly with a loving smile.


    ¡°Your grandpa is right.¡± Wei Changgeng nodded. ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t tell theplete story about thest head sergeant. During the tournament, my boss and two other big wigs hade to watch Cang Dragon¡¯sbat. After the defeat, my boss was so pissed off that he fired ourst head sergeant on the spot in a fit of anger.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Li Wuchen also went to watch the tournament?¡± Elderly Man Wei was taken aback.


    He didn¡¯t expect the military leaders at such a high level would have paid any attention tow enforcement units. Lu Wuchen was one of the highest-ranking officers that the Old Man knew.


    ¡°Indeed. After the tournament, Li Wuchen rushed to Zhong Hai and invited Mr. Hua to be the new head sergeant. However, Mr. Hua refused.¡± Wei ChangGengmented.


    ¡°You are talking about Hua Yunfeng?¡± Old Man Wei furrowed his brows and said: ¡°He is about the same age as me, no wonder he is not interested.¡±


    ¡°Who is Hua Yunfeng?¡± Wei Ziqin asked curiously.


    ¡°Mr. Hua of Zhong Hai. He used to be a famous yboy when he was young in the 30¡¯s.¡± Wei ChangGeng said wistfully.¡± He rose to power about the same time as the other now-legendary heroes. He had stayed in Zhong Hai for his entire life in order to ensure the stability of the city.¡±


    ¡°Not a lot of people know that Hua Yunfeng was also one of the most powerful Transcendent Masters. He was undefeated in China for a couple of decades.¡± Elderly Man Wei shook his head and said: ¡°He had already achieved everything he wanted in his life; therefore, he no longer had any drive to get involved.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Wei ChangGeng nodded.¡±That¡¯s what Mr. Hua told Li Wuchen.¡±


    ¡°There are other Transcendent Masters in provinces and cities such as Dong Jiang, Hu Dong, Zhong Hai; however, they are either too old or too difficult to find. That is what made Master Chen a real gem.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Li Wuchen would invite Hua Yunfeng personally.¡± Elderly Man Wei said abruptly.


    ¡°If I knew that they wanted Chen Fan so badly, I would have to pay a visit to him myself to apologize for Zipin.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Zipin?¡± Wei Zipin just came back, and therefore he was not aware of what had happened.


    ¡°Zipin offended Chen Fan and Chen Fan broke one of his legs. He said if not for grandpa, he would break both of his legs.¡±


    Wei Ziqin said indignantly.


    However annoying he was, Wei Zipin was her cousin and hurting Wei Zipin was the same as pping her face.


    ¡°Humph! Someone needs to teach that idiot a lesson. If my brother had given his son to me to look after, I would have beaten his arrogance out of him by now.¡±


    Wei Changgeng scoffed. He never liked Wei Zipin.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Wei Ziqin rolled her eyes at her father and thenined: ¡°Grandpa, although Chen Fan is powerful, you shouldn¡¯t have to go to him and apologize. He had hurt Zipin, not the other way around.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, hehe. You have no idea how important Chen Fan is.¡± Elderly Man Wei shook his head heavily. ¡°Changgeng just came back, and he was in a hurry to see Chen Fan, so he didn¡¯t exin everything to me. I thought he was just looking for a head sergeant for the normal units, but little did I know that the position was for Cang Dragon.¡±


    ¡°If he fills up the role, he would have more power than you could ever imagine.¡±


    ¡°Really? I think he is powerful already. People call him Master Chen of Jiang Bei.¡± Wei Ziqin eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Old Man Wei cracked a smile.


    In the eyes of the retired veteran, Chen Fan¡¯s influence at this stage wasughable. Most people were simply afraid of him because of his personal strength.


    ¡°However, if he could be the head sergeant of Cang Dragon and lead the Cang Dragon to defeat Dragon¡¯s Fang, he would be as reputable as Ye Nantian.¡± Elderly Man Wei said heavily.


    ¡°The next Ye Nantian?¡± Wei Ziqin was shocked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elderly Man Wei said: ¡°Ziqin, do you know what happened to the person who first rmended Ye Nantian to the military?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Wei Ziqin asked.


    ¡°He rose to the top rank of military overnight.¡±


    ¡°Top rank over night?¡± Wei Ziqin gasped.


    If the person who helped Ye Nantian at an early stage of his career were able to garner so much respect and honor, then exactly how much prestige does Ye Nantian himself possess?


    ¡°Indeed, Ye Nantian is so powerful that sometimes I doubt if he is a warrior god.¡± Wei Changgeng said with a solemn face. ¡°Although we are rivals, I respect him for his strength and abilities.¡±


    ¡°If Master Chen could achieve what Ye Nantian did, he would be way out of our league.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Old Man Weimented. ¡°Your older brother is getting older by the day, and I don¡¯t think he had much potential left in him. Your younger brother, well... acts like your younger brother. You are the backbone and the hope of our family.


    ¡°If Master Chen is really going to be the next Ye Nantian and rise to power, we can then count on our connection with him to grow your influence. There is nothing more important to me than making sure that you are on the right track.¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Even though Wei Changgeng was a battle-hardened warrior, tears welled in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today.¡± Elderly Man Wei rose from the chair and said: ¡°When Mr. Chen returns from his trip, I will visit him personally.


    ¡°Tell your younger brother that don¡¯t me others for his fault. He should have been more strict to his own son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡± Wei Changgeng rose from his seat and answered.


    Wei Ziqin stood quietly as her mind raced.


    She could never have thought that the Wei family would have to bend their knees before Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan knew nothing about the Wei family¡¯s n.


    Although he was taken aback by how attractive the employment terms were, he was not convinced that he should fill the role.


    The position might seem tempting to others, but it was nothing in the eyes of Chen Fan who used to look down at the universe like it was his ything.


    The head sergeant was nothing but a little ant standing on a two-inch tall sandhill in a desert that had no bounds.


    ¡°On another note, I am very impressed by the power of my Immortal will. I had practically entered bullet time.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He had thought of disabling the gun first, but then changed his mind and decided to stop the bullet with bare hands.


    Chen Fan would not have been able to pull the bullet time off three months ago.


    However, with the immortal will, Chen Fan was able to predict the movement of the bullet and catch it.


    Without the Immortal Will ability, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t be able to pull this act off until he reached Divine Sea Level.


    ¡°I think I am done here. Time to go home and meet my parents.¡±


    Chen Fan looked into the distance wistfully as memories of his hometown flooded his mind.

 Chapter 104 - Back To Home

    <h4>Chapter 104: Back To Home</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In recent years, more and more people were returning back to Chen Fan¡¯s home county from the city.


    Chen Fan politely refused a few magnates¡¯ invitations of giving him a ride home as he preferred the quietness and secluded time on a bus.


    ¡°Six months ago, I was reborn on the bus operated by Golden Dragon Travel Group. However, I was traveling in the opposite direction.¡± Chen Fanmented.


    When he first woke up on the bus, he was nothing but a normal student. Six monthster, he had already be a household name in the Jiang Bei region.


    ¡°I wonder if my mother and Sister An had returned home or not. I hope father is still doing all right. What about my childhood friends? I wonder if they have changed at all?¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    As the winding country road took him closer toward home, he felt slightly scared.


    He would be lying to say that he didn¡¯t feel guilty for ignoring his parents in the six months.


    After the bus pulled into the station, Chen Fan walked off the bus; he didn¡¯t bring any luggage with him. As soon as he was through the exit, he got a phone call from his father¡¯s administrative assistant.


    ¡°Hi, Brother Sun. Are youing to pick me up? No, you don¡¯t have to...¡±


    Before Chen Fan could finish his words, he saw a young man waving at him across the street. That was his best friend Jun Jie. Chen fan cracked a smile and then spoke to the phone: ¡°Thank you, Brother Sun, Jun Jie is already here to pick me up. Thank you anyways. Stay in touch.¡±


    He hung up the phone and watched as the young man darted towards him and then threw a punch at his chest.


    ¡°Asshole! Why have you been ghosting me for six months! I thought you have traveled outside of China.¡±


    A light-hearted smile broke over Chen Fan¡¯s face. He thought to himself.


    ¡°I have traveled much further than just outside of China. I was five hundred years away, and now I am back.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Jun Jie. Xiao Fan must have kept himself busy with school. Gaokao is in just a few months.¡± A young man wearing a ck-rimmed sses spoke calmly.


    Hearing the words, Jun Jie shook his head and unclenched his fist.


    Despite the teenagers¡¯ usatory tone, Chen Fan knew that their intentions were good. Chen Fan felt warmth rose inside of him.


    The boy who rushed to Chen Fan was called Wu Junjie while the boy with the ck rimmed sses was called Xu Haoxuan. Both of them were Chen Fan¡¯s best friends ever since childhood.


    The three walked alongside each other and arrived at a car. Chen Fan stered on an impressed look and then said: ¡°Holy shit! Young Lord Wu, it¡¯s only been six months, and you can afford a BMW now?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just a 320 series, the most affordable line. Only two hundred thousand, one of my friends gave me a discount on it. ¡°Wu Junjie put on a smug smile and then said: ¡°I have met a lot of rich and powerful young people while I was at Jin City.


    ¡°You have to see their wealth for yourself. They drove million yuan race cars such as Ferraris and Lamborghinis. Their house built along the river is worth over ten million. One of them, the Young Lord Wei was particrly close to me. We are nning to open a business together in the future. When I am finally rich, I will ditch this BMW and get a Maserati or what have you.¡±


    The longer Wu Junjie went on, the more imaginative his story became.


    ¡°Young Lord Wei? The Wei Family of Chu Zhou City?¡± Xu Haoxuan asked with two raised eyebrows.


    ¡°You bet. Who else do you think I am talking about?¡± So saying, he stered on a smug smile, but a gloomy concern shed across his face.


    Chen Fan recalled what Wei Zipin had said about Wu Junjie. He reckoned that his friend had stomached a lot of humiliation when he was away from home.


    Wu Junjie was the son of the richest man in the county. He never had been school material and skipped sses every day to hang out with his rich and spoiled friends. When he moved to a big city, his advantage from his family background suddenly disappeared into thin air. This amount of wealth his father amassed in the little county couldn¡¯tpare with the rich city magnates.


    On the other hand, both of Xu Haoxuan¡¯s parents were ordinary government employees, but Xu Haoxuan¡¯s grades were high, and he was vying for top universities such as Qinhua.


    The Number One Middle School at the Chu Zhou City used to fight over him with the Sishui County High School. But in the end, the boy decided to stay in the county.


    ¡°Bah, let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± Wu Jun Jie patted Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Everyone is waiting for you at the Deng Yin restaurant. I even invited your dream girl.¡±


    ¡°The Deng Yin restaurant? Damn, did you strike it rich while you are in the city?¡± Xu Haoxuan asked with surprise.


    Deng Yin restaurant was one of the oldest restaurants in China, a banquet there would cost at least two thousand yuan per table.


    ¡°Hehe, I just thought that we should go all out and celebrate.¡± Wu Junjie said as he pounded his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t try to save money for me when you are there, order whatever you want. ¡±


    When the three arrived at the Deng Yin restaurant, they saw two girls and a young man were already waiting for them by the entrance.


    The young man hung an amiable smile on his face while the two girls looked dazzlingly attractive.


    One of the girls was tall in stature; a pair of short pants barely covered her and revealed much of her elegant curvy thighs. The other girl was slightly shorter than the first one and had well-defined features that made her look much more sophisticated.


    ¡°Wei Wei, Wen Jin! look who is here?¡±


    Wu Jun Jie got off the car first, and he dragged Chen Fan out of the back seat.


    Before Chen Fan could say a word, fire spill out from the tall girl¡¯s mouth.¡±Hey, you dipshit! Where have you been? I will teach you a lesson today so that you won¡¯t disappear like that again!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Brother Fan, you should have not been ghosting us.¡± The plump teenage boy said.


    ¡°Quit it, you two. Chen Fan had juste back; let him take a rest.¡± The girl with an elegant face said lightly.


    The plump boy was called Yan Xiaobai. His family runs a textilepany in the county.


    The tall girl¡¯s name was Lin Weiwei. Both of her parents were martial artists. She had a hot body and an even hotter temper.


    The girl with refined features was Yu Wenjin, the dream girl of all boys in the county high school.


    Yu Wenjin, Lin Weiwei, Xu Haoxuan, Wu Jun Jie and Xu Haoxuan were all friends with Chen Fan ever since they were kids.


    Chen Fan looked to his group of friends, and the first he saw was Yan Xiaobai. He didn¡¯t change at all: friendly and plump like he always was.


    Lin Weiwei remained the same as well; her temper didn¡¯t improve at all. However, Chen Fan¡¯s eyes lingered on Yu Wenjin¡¯s face for a while as he found something was different and strange.


    ¡°Uh?¡± Chen Fan was taken aback as he felt strange and otherworldly energy flowing around Yu Wenjin.


    ¡°She came to our county at the grade seven, and since then she had captivated the hearts of all boys at the school.¡±


    Chen Fan recalled.


    Yu Wenjin was even more attractive than Jiang Churan. Chen Fan conceded that she was one of the most beautiful girls he had ever met in the first thirty years of his past life. Not only was she drop dead gorgeous, but she also had exceptionally good grades.


    It was not a secret to Chen Fan and his other friends that Wu Junjie and Xu Haoxuan werepeting with each other for the girl¡¯s attention.


    Memories of Chen Fan¡¯s past life surfaced in his mind, and his look grew increasingly wistful.


    ¡°No wonder things were so awkward in my past life, it all makes sense now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Wu Junjie hurried everyone to enter the Deng Yin restaurant. He had booked a VIP room that was decorated with traditional style Chinese furniture. A few waiters stood in the corner of the room and were at the guest¡¯s beck and call.


    ¡°Stop staring at me.¡± Yu Wenjin protested. She never liked the attention, and Chen Fan¡¯s insistent gaze started to creep her out.


    ¡°Pervert! Why are you ogling Hottie Yu?¡± Wu Junjie said bitterly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± Yu Wenjin flung back at Wu Junjue with a frown.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I will call you sister Wenjin, how about that?¡± Wu Junjie said as he raised both hands in surrender.


    Chen Fan watched as the two threw lighthearted banter at each other and felt a strong sense of nostalgia.


    ¡°They are my real friends! I have made it back just to hang out with you guys again because our friendship was the best thing that ever happened to me.¡±


    To Chen Fan, the rtionship with his friends weighed more than the entire. Without them, the earth was just another grain of sand in the desert.


    Everyone chatted with each other as they enjoyed the meal. Yu Wenjin nced at Chen Fan curiously from time to time.


    She could sense that Chen Fan had changed a great deal over the six months; however, Yu Wenjin could not put a finger on exactly what had made the boy different.

 Chapter 105 - Friends Of Past Life

    <h4>Chapter 105: Friends Of Past Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan sat quietly as he studied his friends.


    ¡°In my past life, Yan Xiaobai brought a girl home after graduating from university. Together, he and that girl took over his father¡¯s business.


    ¡°Lin Weiwei was able to get into The Institute of Aviation in Jinlin City. She always wanted to be a pilot; however, her training eventually led her to be an air stewardess. Later, she married a sessful officer in the military.


    ¡°Xu Haoxuan was able to get into the Qinhua University. After graduation, he became an executive director of a foreign-investmentpany and married a rich-white-beautiful girl.


    ¡°Wu Jun Jie quit his university only a few years after he was admitted. After a decade of rough tumbles, he was able to strike it rich and eventually became a tycoon that owned over a few hundred million in assets.


    ¡°Yu Wenjin on the other hand...¡±


    Chen Fan regarded the girl¡¯s alluring yet distant face as he fell deep into thought.


    He scrapped the memory of his past life, but he could not find any traces of Yu Wenjin. Any information about this girl ceased to exist after this new year gathering. He only vaguely recalled that she and her grandmother left the county in a hurry without leaving any contact information.


    After taking a deep dive into memoryne, Chen Fan recalled that a few yearster, Wu Junjie told Chen Fan his version of the story with tears in his eyes.


    He revealed to Chen Fan that a few days before Yu Wenjin left the county, he had asked Yu Wenjin out, but he was rejected. To rub salt in the wound, Yu Wenjin left the boy with a cold remark. ¡°We are not from the same world.¡±


    ¡°In my past life, I thought she was looking down on Wu Junjie. However, it seemed that I might be wrong, and she was telling the truth.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He noticed that Yu Wenjin had the cast of a cultivator about her. Chen Fan wagered that she had not yet reached the entry-level or the so-called Dao-Reaching Level based on the categorization of spellcasters on earth, but neither was she very far from it.


    ¡°However, her energy seemed... strange. It¡¯s not only ancient and primordial, but also uncanny and ghastly, yet it was different than the ghostly Yin Qi of Wu Shanhe. Her Yin Qi was much more imposing in nature and extremely powerfulpared to that of other cultivars on earth.


    ¡°Her physical condition was very peculiar as well; a natural affinity with the Yin energy, no doubt. Such natural affinity was rare even among the immortal cultivators, much less the cultivators on earth. Such inborn affinity not only would help with her cultivation, but it will also unlock some Heretical Art for her. Nheless, the particr variant of the Yin Qi she possessed seemed only to strengthen her existing power but did not affect progressing through the levels of cultivation. Otherwise, she should have already reached the Dao-Reaching Level.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Yu Wenjin¡¯s power and abilities were fully exposed to Chen Fan under his Immortal Will.


    In the realm of cultivation, there were many arts that leveraged natural affinities such as the method of Tripod Cauldron, Human Elixirs, Grand Pills, Soul Honoring, and many more.


    ¡°I hope I am wrong.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Suddenly, Wu Junjie patted his shoulder and said: ¡°Join me for a smoke.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Chen Fan said quietly.


    They left the VIP section and walked to the smoking area on the balcony.


    Wu Junjie leaned against a rail and looked down at the crowd in the streets below him. He asked abruptly: ¡°I lied, Xiao Fan. I lied to all of you.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Chen Fan asked calmly.


    ¡°I told you that I went to Jinlin City and met with the Young Lord Wei. That part is true.¡± Wu Jun Jie took a drag on the cigarette and said: ¡°But I didn¡¯t tell you that he had pped me and told me that I am not worthy of being his friend.


    ¡°When I saw his ping for my face, I wanted to dodge, but I was so afraid... I... I couldn¡¯t even stand up for myself.¡± Tears welled in Wu Jun Jie¡¯s swollen eyes. ¡°If I dodged or Fought back, even my father would be in trouble.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, you are the only person I could talk to. I can¡¯t let them know.¡± Wu Jun Jie said under his breath.


    ¡°Haoxuan only cares about his studies. You know him, he doesn¡¯t really want to hang out with us anyways, because we are a bunch of losers.


    ¡°Yanmo is only interested in girls. He is an idiot.


    ¡°Lin Weiwei is not much better, a typical blond, but as for Hottie Yu...¡±


    Wu JunJie managed a wry smile and then shook his head. ¡°She said we are from two different worlds. She is only interested in rich city boys.


    ¡°Therefore, you are the only person I could talk to.¡± Wu Jun Jie heaved a sigh.


    Chen Fan listened and didn¡¯t interrupt. He knew that Wu Junjie was only looking for a listener.


    As Chen Fan expected, Wu Junjie continued: ¡°I have since be disillusioned of the bubble I had lived in. If I don¡¯t catch up with you guys, I will fall behind, and no one will take me seriously.¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan was about to reply, Wu Junjie hurried to cut him short: ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Haoxuan is a straight-A student; he is the most likely to be sessful among all of us. As for you, we all know how well your mother¡¯spany is doing. You won¡¯t even need to worry about money in the future.¡±


    ¡°But for me...¡±


    ¡°My father will retire after another term in office. After that, he will be a nobody even in our small county, much less in the city such as Chu Zhou.


    ¡°Therefore, I can only rely on myself and work twice as hard to pave a path for my future. Damn! I wish I could one day stand before Wei Zipin and return that p back to him.¡±


    So saying, Wu Junjie flicked the cigarette but on the ground and pressed it hard under one heel.


    After the boy finished ranting, Chen Fan finally said slowly: ¡°I have already avenged you by breaking one of his legs. Are you happy with that? If not, I can break the other one for you too.¡±


    ¡°Awesome! Thank you, bro! I feel much better now.¡± Wu Junjie nodded.


    All the while, he thought Chen Fan said it just to make him feel better.


    Wei Zipin was not an average joe; his father was Third Lord Wei. The thought that Chen Fan really meant what he said had never crossed his mind.


    ¡°There is something I do need to tell you.¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows and said: ¡°You should let Yu Wenjin go. You two are too... different.¡±


    Displeasure shed across Wu Junjie¡¯s face; he asked: ¡°You think so too? You are just like the others.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and knew he should drop the matter then and there.


    Regardless of what he said to him, Wu Junjue would notpletely give up chasing after Yu Wenjin.


    They changed the topic and chatted for a while until Lin Weiwei called them back into the room.


    Even when they arrived at the VIP room, Chen Fan registered that Wu Junjie still couldn¡¯t get over what he said about him and Yun Wenjin. Nheless, Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the slight awkwardness between him and his friend. They had been friends since childhood, and honest words should not damage their bond.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking with the others?¡±


    When their food arrived, Yu Wenjin leaned toward Chen Fan and asked quietly.


    Yu Wenjin had always been the quiet one; however, Chen Fan had joined her rank today.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and then told her that he felt so different than his friends that he couldn¡¯t find anything to talk about with them.


    They loved novels, movies, games, yet, Chen Fan in this lifetime was interested in none of them.


    ¡°Wenjin...¡± Chen Fan paused a second and then continued: ¡°Are you leaving us soon?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yu Wenjin¡¯s eyes flickered as panic shed across her mind. ¡°I am doing just fine here. Why would I leave?¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Chen Fan looked into her eye and asked gravely: ¡°I just want you to know that no matter what kind of problem you have, I can solve them for you.¡±


    ¡°Really, there is nothing to worry about.¡±


    Yu Wenjin stered on a tired smile and shifted her eyes left and right to avoid Chen Fan¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, Hottie Yu, what are you two murmuring about?¡± Wu Junjie shouted.


    ¡°Nothing, what are you guys talking about?¡±


    Yu Wenjin replied right off the bat, trying to change the topic.


    Seeing everyone joyfully exchanged lighthearted banter with each other, Chen Fan sat quietly and tapped the table with his finger.


    He might not be able to do anything about his friends being bullied in his past life, but this time around, he had incredible power at his disposal and would not allow anyone to take advantage of his friends.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are a demon or an angel if you harm my friends; I will make you pay.¡±


    Two golden mes sprouted out in his eyes, burning brighter by the second.

 Chapter 106 - Mysterious Yu Wenjin

    <h4>Chapter 106: Mysterious Yu Wenjin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Dinners over, Wu Junjie suggested giving the two girls a ride home. Although he was talking to both girls in the group, his eyes were fixated only on one of them: Yu Wenjin.


    Yu Wenjin refused the ride politely.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan had refused the ride as well and insisted on walking home with Yu Wenjin.


    As soon as Chen Fan made his decision, suspicion shed across his friend¡¯s face for a brief second. Wu Junjie was not only shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s decision but also confused by it. In the end, he decided to let the matter slide and drove away for old times sake.


    Chen Fan and Yu Wenjin quietly walked on the sidewalk.


    ¡°You looked so different after staying in Chu Zhou City for six months.¡± Yu Wenjin¡¯s voice wasced with agitation.


    ¡°Everyone changes given a different environment for so long.¡± Chen Fan said quietly.


    After his friends were gone, Chen Fan put away the rare smile he had and returned to his cold and aloof normal-self.


    Yu Wenjin kept her silence and continued walking alongside Chen Fan. Many pedestrians on the sidewalk stared at the young girl with amazement. She was only sixteen years old, yet her budding beauty was noticeable. Her radiating skin was particrly fair inplexion and was impably smooth. It was as if an anime princess had walked off the silver screen. Inparison, Chen Fan looked nothing extraordinary if not below average.


    After a while, Yu Wenjin could no longer bear the awkward silence and finally broke the spell. ¡°Chen Fan, is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    She stopped walking and stared at Chen Fan with a pair of sparkling eyes. ¡°If you want to ask me out, then forget it. We are in the final years of our high school; we barely have time to sleep, much less dating.¡±


    ¡°You thought I was going to ask you out ?¡± Chen Fan asked calmly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Yu Wenjin was taken aback by the turn of events.


    All the boys that approached her in private, they had only one goal. Let it be Wu Junjie¡¯s honey words, Xu Haoxuan¡¯s passive-aggressive confession, or Yan Xiaobai¡¯s surreptitious nces... they all meant to tell her the same message. It¡¯s not their fault either; after all, her beauty would be exceptional even in the Chu Zhou City.


    Appearance wise, she was not that much prettier than Jiang Churan and Xu Rongfei; however, there was a unique quality about her that could catch everyone¡¯s attention immediately.


    Only Chen Fan knew that her ability to attract attention was a benefit of her cultivation.


    ¡°Do you still remember what I told you at the dining table?¡± Chen Fan asked somberly.


    ¡°You mean...¡± Yu Wenjin panicked again.


    She thought Chen Fan was just ying hero to attract her attention; however, it seemed that Chen Fan was serious about what he said.


    ¡°Yes. No matter what kind of trouble you are in,e find me and I will sort it out for you.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s eyes pierced into her pools of innocence.


    Yu Wenjin could only hold his gaze for a brief second before she wrenched her eyes away. As she looked over Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder, she saw a middle age man across the street. The sight nearly paralyzed her, and she hurried to say: ¡°My uncle is here to pick me up. I will be off now.¡±


    She darted across the street in a few steps, turned around and then cracked a smile at Chen Fan. ¡°Thank you, Chen Fan. I appreciate it.¡±


    She then turned around and rushed toward the middle age man.


    Chen Fan looked across the street and saw a scrawny man with tanned skin.


    When the scrawny man held Chen Fan¡¯s gaze, Chen Fan registered a deadly coldness in his beady eyes: it was a warning.


    ¡°An Internal Force use of phenomenal sess?


    ¡°I knew Yu Wenjin was not an ordinary person.¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback by the development; nheless, he turned around and started home.


    Unknown to neither Yu Wenjin nor the scrawny man, Chen Fan had cast a spell on Yu Wenjin that protected her with magical inscriptions.


    Althgouh Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will had only a few hundred meters of effective range, Chen Fan should be able to detect the girl from miles away with the branding.


    As long as Yu Wenjin was in the county, he would be able to monitor her safety.


    After Chen Fan had disappeared in the street, the middle age man grunted and said: ¡°Just an Average Joe. If I was not worried about attracting attention, I would drive him away myself.¡±


    He then turned toward Yu Wenjin and castigated her: ¡°I told you to stay away from boys from your school. If I see his sorry ass again, I will do away with him.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice wasced with malicious intent and was a far cry from any normal conversation between an uncle and a niece.


    Yu Wenjin shivered slightly and replied: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then the man left the street with Yu Wenjin in tow. Yu Menjin nced back at Chen Fan¡¯s back and bemoaned in her mind: ¡°Xiao Fan, I am so sorry. I can¡¯t tell you the truth. This is beyond your capability, and I don¡¯t want to drag you into this mess.¡±


    After Chen Fan finished casting a spell on Yu Wenjin, Chen Fan returned to his home.


    His father was a well-off upper ss in the town and owned a small two-story house in the county. Although life in the countryside was not as exciting as that in the city, it was much quieter and more rxing here.


    On the way to home, Chen Fan was greeted by many neighbors. Chen Fan smiled back at them. All of them had known him ever since he was born.


    When he was finally home, Brother Sun opened the gate and scolded him right off the bat.


    ¡°Your dad waited for you to join him for lunch, but you never showed up!¡±


    ¡°I had lunch with Junjie.¡± Chen Fan said with an apologetic smile. He looked into the room and saw a middle-aged man sitting on a sofa.


    He was schrly looking with a touch of grey on both sideburns. He looked more like a professor than a local leader. He was absorbed by the content in the newspaper in front of him.


    ¡°Dad...¡± Chen Fan¡¯s words held the emotions that had been festering inside of him for five hundred years. Hearing the wordsing out from his mouth gave Chen Fan a chill.


    ¡°You are back?¡± Chen Ge put down the paper and looked toward his son with a severe but loving expression on his face. ¡°You have already met with Junjie?¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    He sat on the sofa and Brother Sun hurried to prepare tea for the two of them.


    ¡°How did your studies go during the half year you were in Chu Zhou City?¡± Chen Ge asked.


    ¡°It was fine.¡± As a Celestial Lord, Chen Fan was able to gather himself from the sudden outburst of emotion quickly.


    He studied his father that he hadn¡¯t seen in five hundred years.


    He remembered that when the news of his mother¡¯s car ident reached father, half of his dark hair turned grey. From then on, he was no longer the hard working and spirited local leader he used to be. Chen Fan remembered hearing many times that his father regretted ever letting his wife go to Zhong Hai City all by herself.


    ¡°I have let you down in my past life, but this time, I will not repeat my failure, even if it meant that I have to butt heads against the entire world.¡±


    Resolution glinted in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Very well; I trust you that you have been focusing on your studies.¡± Chen Ge was taken aback by his son¡¯s unusual behavior since his son had never been so obedient before. ¡°When your mother is back, I will ask her to test you. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Chen Fan said with a smile.


    If not for the unwanted attention at school, he could easily take the number one spot in the final exam. Not only he had already done all of the tests in his past life, but he had also gained tremendous knowledge in the five hundred years.


    Brother Sun sat in a corner and watched the father and son converse with each other with a smile.


    Chen Fan¡¯s parents rarely had time for him. Theck of attention had somewhat affected his personality. Although he looked quiet, he was a very defiant and unruly child.


    However, after staying in the Chu Zhou City for half a year, he seemed to have matured a lot. Personality wise, he might as well be apletely different person.


    ¡°Boss, you remember that meeting in the afternoon? Do you want me to push it?¡± Brother Sun hazarded.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Chen Ge got up and was ready to leave for work.


    Before Chen Ge left, he said: ¡°Both your mother and sister won¡¯t be home for another five or six days. Stay away from trouble, will you?¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡±Chen Fan said with a smile.


    When Chen Fan was alone in the house, he furrowed his brows as he registered that the signaling off from Yu Wenjin was moving further away.


    ¡°Is she leaving now?¡±


    Chen Fan thought for a second and decided to investigate.

 Chapter 107 - Granny Snake

    <h4>Chapter 107: Granny Snake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wenjin followed the scrawny man to a two-story house just outside of the vige.


    From the way the house looked, it used to be a mansion of the local gentry. It was surrounded by tall fences, and its roof was covered with green zed tiles. Two human-sized stone lions were set by the entrance. In the courtyard, a white-haired woman sat in a rocking chair and was enjoying the afternoon sun that came through the grape vines above her. It was supposed to be a cozy country scene.


    However, the peace and serenity of the scene were disrupted by arge green snake that coiled itself by the old woman¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Granny.¡± Yu Wenjin was not disturbed by the eerie scene as she readily greeted the old woman.


    The white-haired woman opened her eyes and cracked a loving smile.


    ¡°Have you bid farewell to your friends?¡±


    Her voice was a stark contrast with her appearance; it was like a wailing of a night owl. Her voice and the snakepleted a ghostly portrait of the old woman.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wenjin scurried toward the old woman; it was as if she felt safer being closer with her.


    ¡°Granny Snake, your granddaughter is getting too close to other boys. It makes things very difficult for me.¡± The scrawny man said as he leaned against the door.


    ¡°Rightfully so! My granddaughter is pretty, and boys are attracted to her. That¡¯s just how it is.¡± Granny Snake¡¯s smile disappeared, and then she refuted in a stern voice: ¡°Zhang Ben, you are sent by Young Master to protect Xiao Jin, not to micromanage her.¡±


    Zhang Ben snorted. He didn¡¯t want to argue with the old woman. Instead, he red at Yu Wenjin and said: ¡°You must remember at all times that you belong to the young master. If anyone else touches you, I will make sure they won¡¯t be able to touch anything else again.¡±


    His eyes held the savage luster that threatened to kill. It was obvious that it wouldn¡¯t be the first time for him to take someone¡¯s life.


    ¡°Yes...¡± Yu Wenjin lowered her head and replied reluctantly.


    She had heard the same old thing from everyone she knew: her granny, father, uncles, aunties, and elders of the vige. They all told her the same thing: she belonged to the young master.


    ¡°But I have never met him before. Why me?¡±


    Yu Wenjin thought indignantly.


    The thought was less unbearable when she lived in the vige in the middle of nowhere with her own people. However, ever since she moved to the county town, and met with her ssmates, she started to change. She wanted to open herself up to her friends, but whenever she tried to do so, she always got a stern warning from Zhang Ben.


    Even Granny Snake nodded in agreement with Zhang Ben. She said to Yu Wenjin: ¡°Xiao Jin, Young Master is a powerful man. It is your honor to be married to him. Your marriage will bring immeasurable prestige and wealth to our family.


    ¡°Young Master ising for you soon. You won¡¯t have to be stuck here forever.¡±


    ¡°Ok, granny. I got it.¡±


    Yu Wenjin managed a calm expression to hide her disappointment.


    Without support from her closest and the most trusted person in the world, she couldn¡¯t find it in her to rebel.


    Everyone from her hometown knew that the young master was a powerful cultivator. He could kill from miles away, and control hundreds of ghosts at one time. If she denied his blessing and ran away from the marriage, what would happen to her family?


    With that thought in mind, a wave of despair rose inside of Yu Wenjin.


    Suddenly, a string of chortles came up from outside the door.


    ¡°You guys are still waiting for the Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Zhang Ben sprung up from his chair and readied arms. He tensed up his back as he gazed at the entrance. Meanwhile, Granny Snake remained still, but themotion had stirred up the green snake by her feet. The snake rose up and hissed at the entrance while the forked tongue slithered in and out of its mouth.


    ¡°Granny Snake, Brother Zhang, long time no see!¡±


    They watched as a man sauntered in.


    The man was wearing a Manchurian horse riding vest, a pair of cotton shoes. Half of a pocket watch poked out from the chest pocket of the vest. On his face rested a pair of bronze-rimmed round sses. Although he dressed as if he was cosying a young yboy of thest century, the man was well in his forties.


    ¡°Lord Bai?¡± Granny Snake was taken aback. ¡°What are you doing so far away from your home, Bai Wuji?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lord Bai linked his hand behind his back and replied to granny with a silent smile.


    He scanned around the house,pletely ignoring Zhang Ben in the process. In the end, his gaze rested on frightened Yu Wenjin behind Granny Snake.


    ¡°So this is the girl hand picked by Young Master? She has the body of a pure Yin element?¡±


    ¡°So what? She is also my granddaughter. Is there is a problem, Bai Wuji?¡± Granny Snake asked cautiously.


    ¡°Your granddaughter... Haha! What a nice granny. You are pushing your granddaughter to her own grave.¡± Bai Wuji nced at Yu Wenjin pitifully and said: ¡°Little girl, do you know why the young master chose you?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Although she didn¡¯t like the intruder one bit, curiosity drove her to ask.


    The question was rooted in her mind for a while now. As the young master, he could be with any woman he wanted to, why would he chose her before she even came of age?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Granny Snake shouted, and her face turned pale.


    ¡°Haha! That is because your body contained Arcane Yin Energy.¡± Bai Wujiughed out loud. ¡°Being the Vessel of the Arcane Yin Energy is a blessing to a cultivator; moreover, the energy inside of you can be used by others to improve their cultivation.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that the young master had a secret art which he would nt a seed in other people¡¯s body that will feed on its host¡¯s energy. Once the seed was fully grown, he would reap the product and use it to improve his cultivation. They say that such a method can bring a Dao-Reaching Level Master straight into the level of Dharma Cultivation.¡±


    Bai Wuji shook his head as he exined.


    ¡°That was the young master¡¯s n. His father had achieved his level of attainment through the same process, and now his son is trying to do that same thing. If that happens, the bnce of power will be disrupted, so we will have to stop him.¡±


    ¡°Granny, is that true?¡± Yu Wenjin asked Granny Snake incredulously.


    Granny Snake¡¯s wrinkled face twitched slightly and then she replied under her breath: ¡°That is the only way. The Young Master is mighty and powerful; he is not someone the Yu family wants to get in the way of. Plus, Young Master¡¯s secret art will only draw the Arcane Yin Energy out of your body, but he won¡¯t hurt you. The Young Master had promised to us that once he had finished using the art on you, he will marry you as his wife.¡±


    She went on excitedly: ¡°Xiao Jin, no matter how difficult and painful it will be, it is worth it to have Young Master as your husband.


    ¡°By then, no one would dare to defy you, nor the Yu Family.¡±


    ¡°Granny!¡± Yu Wenjin moaned ruefully as her heart sank to the bottom.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough talking!¡± Bai Wuji bellowed ¡°Get out of my way, I am taking her with me.¡±


    ¡°Bai! How dare you! Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Young Master¡¯s wrath?¡± Granny Snake Shrieked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te alone. I know that you Granny Snake reached the mid-stage of the Dao-Reaching Level. With the help of Zhang Ben, you can kill me with ease.¡± Bai Wujiughed.


    Behind him, a few more shadowy figures emerged.


    They had scaled the wall and entered the house from the back door, blocking Granny Snake¡¯s way out. All three fighters moved nimbly in the darkness, only revealing the glint from their eyes. It was obvious that all three of them were internal force users.


    ¡°The six families forged an alliance; In addition to the Bai Family, there are the Li, Yuan, Gong...¡±


    With every name that came out from Bai Wuji¡¯s mouth, surprise shed in Granny Snake¡¯s eyes.


    However, she was unfazed by the development. She snorted and then said: ¡°Six families, so what? You are no match against the Young Master. When the Young Master arrives, you will all be dead.¡±


    Bai Wujiughed again and replied: ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange that only I am here but not the other five families?¡±


    Granny Snake¡¯s face paled.


    Bai Wuji continued: ¡°The grandmasters of the other five families were already on their way to meet the Young Master. Although they might not be able to kill him, they could at least slow him down for another three days. That should be enough time for me.¡±


    Hearing that, Granny Snake could no longer keep her calm.


    Suddenly, she pushed Yu Wenjin toward Zhang Ben and shouted: A¡±Take her and leave. Find the Young Master. I will stop them.¡±


    Before she finished her words, the green snake by her feet shot out at Bai Wuji. Granny¡¯s eyes turned green as she recited a spell. She stomped the ground with one foot forcefully and summoning a cloud of green smoke.


    ¡°Poison!¡± Bai Wuji and the other three assassins backed away.


    When the green smoke dissipated, they saw only Granny Snake standing in the courtyard; Both Zhang Ben and Yu Wenjin were gone.


    When Chen Fan saw the two, they were running on the high way. Zhang Ben carried Yu Wenjin with onerge arm while running like there was no tomorrow.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Chen Fan was confused. This was not what he had expected at all.


    ¡°Is she going to run away with her uncle?¡±

 Chapter 108 - Bai The Fire Bender

    <h4><strong>Chapter 108: Bai The Fire Bender</strong></h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Move away!¡±


    This road had been closed for construction for a few weeks; therefore, the sight of a dark shadow standing in the middle of the road scared Zhang Ben.


    He didn¡¯t slow down; instead, he closed in as he shouted at the stranger.


    As a master in using Internal Force, Zhang Ben was able to run with incredible speed while carrying a girl under his arm. When he saw the stranger in front of him, he thought it was someone sent my the Bai Family.


    However, once he got closer, he realized that it was Chen Fan.


    ¡°Interesting, why is he here?¡±


    Zhang Ben was not alone in his confusion; the sight of Chen Fan also caught Yu Wenjin by surprise.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and stared into the distance.


    Once he had obtained the Li Fire Golden Eyes, his vision was improved tenfold. He was able to discern even the smallest movement ten kilometers away like a falcon.


    He looked over Zhang Ben¡¯s shoulder and registered a jeeping this way fast and furious.


    It was not long before Zhang Ben also sensed the rumbling of the jeep¡¯s engine. Knowing he wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun the vehicle, Zhang Ben stopped and let go of Yu Wenjin. He breathed heavily and said: ¡°Go now! Go as far as possible. They areing, and I will slow them down!¡±


    And then he turned to look at Chen Fan and then said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you Yu Wenjin¡¯s ssmate? Someone wants to harm her, take her away from here. NOW!¡±


    Yu Wenjin nced at Zhang Ben; her eyes were filled with strong yetplicated emotions.


    She hated the Young Master and hisckey for ruining her life. However, during this time of life and death, Zhang Ben turned out to be the one who saved her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move, Chen Fan.¡±


    Yu Wenjin gritted teeth and darted toward Chen Fan. She got hold of Chen Fan¡¯s arm and was about to run off the road into the field.


    ¡°Run? Why?¡±


    Chen Fan stood still and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for questions.¡± Despite Yu Wenjin¡¯s reticent and calm demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but yell at the top of her lungs, and she stomped the ground in frustration. ¡°Those people behind us are after me. Uncle Zhang is saving us time. Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t¡¯ have much time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am here, and I will protect you.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He had already gotten a number on the situation. The scrawny man was here to keep a close watch on Yu Wenjin. However, the group of pursuers also wanted Yu Wenjin.


    Since he had shown up, he would not allow their pursuit to continue.


    ¡°You!¡± Yu Wenjin shouted anxiously.


    Zhang Ben was also taken aback by the boy¡¯s words.


    Anyone with a brain could tell that the situation was going downhill and running away should be the top priority. However, this foolish boy seemed to have gotten carried away with ying a hero.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Do you know who is after her?¡± Zhang Ben refuted. ¡°They are not ordinary rascals; they are cut-throat assassins.¡±


    ¡°Just forget it. Yu Wenjin, your friend, is as dumb as an ass, just let him be. He is courting death.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Yu Wenjin was so frustrated that words evaporated from her mouth.


    Her bond with Chen Fan was much more personal and stronger than that with Zhang Ben. They had been ssmates and friends for years, and she couldn¡¯t just send him to his death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Xiao Jin. I told you that I would protect you. I won¡¯t let them harm even a hair on your head.¡± Chen Fan said calmly with a cid expression. He looked into the distance and then said: ¡°Plus, I think it¡¯s already toote or us to run away.¡±


    The girl and the middle-aged man looked back, and they saw a ck jeep, the size of a small dot appeared at the end of the road.


    ¡°Fuck it! Bring it on! Death means nothing to me.¡± The sight of her pursuer robbed Yu Wenjin of herst sliver of hope. She remarked with a wry smile.


    Zhang Ben¡¯s mind was about to snap. In his mind¡¯s eyes, he saw himself breaking the boy¡¯s neck for wasting precious time.


    Whatever small chances they had in escaping, Chen Fan had ruined it. Right now, the best Zhang Ben could do was to recuperate as much as he could and prepare for the battle.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The jeep turned and broke abruptly, letting the rear end drift forward until the vehicle came to a full stop across the road.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep running? Go on. I want to see if you are faster then my car.¡±


    Bai Wuji emerged out from the car and looked at the three people in the middle of the empty road with an eerie smile.


    In his wake, a few other Internal Force users appeared from the car. One of them held a white-haired old woman with an iron grip.


    ¡°Granny!¡±


    Yu Wenjin shouted.


    Although her grandma had hidden the truth from her all the while, she had looked after Yu Wenjin ever since she was a child.


    ¡°She had fooled us. I thought it was poison smoke, but it was just amon smokescreen.¡± Bai Wuji smirked. ¡°What¡¯s the use in fighting back anyway? You have just reached mid-stage of the Dao-Reaching Level, haven¡¯t you? Even your Young Master wouldn¡¯t be able to handle three Internal Force users at once, much less you.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯tpare yourself with Young Master.¡± Zhang Ben snorted.


    ¡°Yea, yea. Young Master is a genius. He had reached the peak of the Dao-Reaching Level and is only half step away from the Dharma Cultivation level. I agree that I am not his worthy opponent.¡± Bai Wuji nodded and said with a rare approving tone.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you see that is why we have to stop him? He is already powerful, with the girl, he would break the bnce of power.¡±


    ¡°Young Master? Who are these guys?¡± Chen Fan asked abruptly.


    ¡°You are...¡± Bai Wuji finally noticed the sixteen years old boy holding hands with Yu Wenjin. Suddenly, Bai Wuji burst outughing: ¡°Are you Yu Wenjin¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°What a shame. Young Master¡¯s talents and power won¡¯t stop him being cheated on. Haha! That is... rich!¡±


    Bai Wuji and the three fighters behind him sneered at the girl.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Anger contorted Zhang Ben¡¯s face. The Young Master was a god-like existence in his mind; he could not let anyone taint the Young Master¡¯s name.


    He snarled at them and opened up both arms like an angry bear. He then threw himself at Bai Wuji, stirring up a strong gust in his wake. Zhang Ben had achieved phenomenal sess in his Internal Force cultivation. With the power he harnessed over the decades, his charge would be able to break a tree with a girth that was wide enough to wrap one¡¯s arms around.


    ¡°Courting death!¡±


    Bai Wuji seemingly ignored the attack. He curled his lips as he produced a paper talisman.


    As Bai Wuji waved the piece of paper in the air, it caught fire by itself and quickly grew in size until it was as big as a basketball. Bai Wuji held the ming ball and hurled it at Zhang Ben.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zhang Ben was caught off guard, but he dodged quickly. The fireball missed him by a hair.


    The fireball passed Zhang Ben and smashed into arge tree.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The ten-meter tall tree suddenly caught fire, and in a blink, it turned into a giant torch.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Zhang Ben felt a chill running down his spine. He could no longer muster enough courage to attack again.


    The power in the fireball attack was overwhelming. If it hadnded on Zhang Ben, he would have been reduced to ashes.


    ¡°Such power! The Bai Family are worth their salt.¡±


    Granny Snake whimpered.


    ¡°Hehe, this is nothingpare to your Young Master¡¯s ability to rein ghost and spirits.¡± Despite Bai Wuji¡¯s humble words, his expression had betrayed his true feeling.


    ¡°Of course! Young Master could rein a hundred ghosts at one time and turn arge swath of area into the ghost realm. The Bai family and their little tricks couldn¡¯tpare.¡±Granny Snake remarked.


    ¡°Humph! Old Crone just won¡¯t shut up! Well, where is your Young Master now?¡± Bai Wuji pulled a taut face and flung back at the old woman.


    He turned toward Yu Wenjin and gave her a greedy re. ¡°Little bird, your grandmother is in my hands. Come to me if you don¡¯t want to see your granny die.¡±


    Although the alliance of the six familiescked the select art to draw out the girl¡¯s power, they had other ns for her. Yu Wenjin had Arcane Yin Energy inside of her; it would be a shame to waste the energy on the Young Master.


    If the six families could guide her and teach her cultivation, she would be one of the most powerful cultivators in southwest China in less than twenty years. Her power would be even superior to that of the Young Master since she had earned every bit of it through hard work and raw talent.


    With that n in mind, Bai Wuji didn¡¯t harm Granny Snake. He designed to use the life of the girl¡¯s granny to coax her into submission.


    ¡°Fine... Just don¡¯t hurt granny. I will go with you.¡±


    Yu Wenjin took a deep breath, trying to stop her body from shaking. He eyes gleamed with determination to save her grandmother.


    Seeing Zhang Ben had lost the will to fight, Granny Snake lowered her head and sighed.


    Even as Bai Wuji thought it was over, he heard a voicee up behind the girl.


    ¡°Have you ask me what I think about you taking her away?¡±


    Everyone looked to the speaker: it was Yu Wenjin¡¯s boyfriend, an average country boy.

 Chapter 109 - Squash You Like A Worm

    <h4>Chapter 109: Squash You Like A Worm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Xiao Fan!¡± Yu Wenjin¡¯s face darkened, and she urged Chen Fan to stop.


    However, herst ditch effort to stop the boy came toote. Bai Wuji narrowed his eyes and regarded Chen Fan displeased.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Most people would have been frightened by the sight of his fire throwing abilities. However, this young boy didn¡¯t flinch at all. Instead, he bravely and foolishly stood up for Yu Wenjin. Bai Wuji couldn¡¯t find any exnation for the boy¡¯s behavior other than that he was driven by the valor of ignorance.


    ¡°Kiddo, it¡¯s neither the time nor the ce to y the hero.¡±


    Bai Wuji sneered at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Me?¡± Chen Fan asked. Under Yu Wenjin¡¯s concerned gaze, Chen Fan took a step forward and said: ¡°My name is Chen Fan. My father is one of the richest men in Si Shui County. Yu Wenjin is my ssmate as well as my best friend. You are on my turf, and you want me to stay out of it?¡±


    ¡°Your father is the richest man in Si Shui County?¡±


    Bai Wuji was amused by Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    It was the funniest threat he had ever heard.


    As the lord of the Bai Family, a powerful Dao-Reaching caster, never had he be afraid of any businessman.


    ¡°Haha... Wow, tough guy. I am scared.¡± A brawny bald man standing behind Bai Wuji burst outughing.


    ¡°What a fool.¡±


    Granny Snake cursed.


    Except for Yu Wenjin, everyone here was Internal Force users, and even the weakest of them had reached at least initial sess. Anyone of them could have dominated an entire city if they wanted to; therefore, they never thought any ordinary people could have posed the slightest threat to them.


    ¡°What a joke!¡± Bai Wuji shook his head with a grin.


    When he first saw Chen Fan, he registered that the teenage boy possessed a stately and imposing manner. However, as soon as Chen Fan opened his mouth and started to speak, the charm was broken. He turned out to be another rich kid who thought that he could do whatever he wanted because his dad has money.


    ¡°Fine, fine... For the sake of your father, just fuck off.¡±


    Bai Wuji waved a dismiss at Chen Fan annoyingly as if he was waving away a fly.


    He cared little about Chen Fan¡¯s father; he spared the boy¡¯s life because he didn¡¯t want to further distress Yu Wenjin by killing her friend. If he wanted to control the girl in the future, he should at least make the girl believe that he is friendly to her.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, leave now.¡± Yu Wenjin tugged Chen Fan¡¯s hand and urged him to leave.


    She was convinced that she had dragged Chen Fan into this mess, and therefore she was at least somewhat responsible for his safety.


    ¡°Very well. For the sake of your good will, I will spare your life.¡± Chen Fan replied readily.


    ¡°You!¡± Bai Wuji rounded his eyes as fire sprouted out from within.


    He had never seen anyone so arrogant before.


    ¡°Kid, I want you to know that my patience has limitations.¡± Bai Wuji said vehemently. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. But, if you don¡¯t leave right now, I will kidnap you to somewhere far away. You will never be able to return home. ¡±


    ¡°Take me away?¡±


    Chen Fan took another step forward and chuckled.


    ¡°Are you supposed to do that with yourughable tricks? You even need a Talisman Inscription to use the art, that¡¯s just pathetic. You didn¡¯t even reach Dharma Cultivation, but you talk to me like you are my superior?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Hearing Chen Fan¡¯s remark, Bai Wuji¡¯s face tightened.


    The other fighters also sensed the threat, so they fixed their eyes on Chen Fan.


    The boy knew the fire-art, and he even knew about Dharma Cultivation. He was not an ordinary boy; he must be a cultivator as well.


    ¡°Xiao Jin, your ssmate is in our field as well?¡±


    Granny Snake furrowed her brows.


    She had met with Yu Wenjin¡¯s ssmates and knew that none of them were rted to spellcasters. However, seeing Chen Fan¡¯s confident look on his face, she wagered that he must be one of the casters.


    Bai Wuji scanned Chen Fan from head to toe and couldn¡¯t find any trace of using spells or Internal Force.


    ¡°Either he is just an ordinary person who happened to know a spell caster, or he is a hidden grandmaster.¡±


    Bai Wuji calcted in his mind as he quickly raised his guard.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Chen Fan tilted his head to one side and gave Yu Wenjin a sidelong nce: the girl was in shock. ¡°I have already told you. My name is Chen Fan, and I am Yu Wenjin¡¯s ssmate .¡±


    ¡°Ah! right.¡± Chen Fan pped his hands abruptly and said: ¡°I have a nickname. People call me Master Chen.¡±


    Chen Fan announced with a smirk.


    ¡°Master Chen?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Although anyone can call themselves a master, to make other people call him ¡®master¡¯ was an entirely different story. People called Bai Wuji, Master Bai, but he had to work really hard to earn that title.


    The fact that people called the young boy ¡®master¡¯ confirmed Bai Wuji¡¯s nagging suspicion that the boy was a powerful spellcaster in disguise.


    Both Bai Wuji and Granny Snake searched in their memory to find someone named ¡°Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°Hold on... Master Chen?¡± The brawny bald man suddenly shouted out incredulously: ¡°You are Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. He is young, and thest name is Chen. He had to be the Master Chen of Jiang Bei!¡±


    The bald man murmured to himself.


    ¡°Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±


    Bai Wuji furrowed his brows.


    He was unfamiliar with the name. As was an active member in the field of Dharma Spells, yet, he had never heard of a Master Chen in the Jiang Bei region.


    ¡°Lord Bai... I think maybe we should call it for the day.¡±


    The bald man squeezed a smile from his face. His eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°Is this Master Chen very powerful?¡±


    Bai Wuji gave the brawny man a surprised look.


    The brawny man was one of the toughest fighters he had brought with him. He had achieved phenomenal sess in his Internal Force cultivation and was as powerful as Zhang Ben. In addition, he had extremely tough physic, which boosted his defense and offense capabilities.


    ¡°He is... beyond powerful...¡±


    The brawny man smiled wryly and then started to tell what he knew about Master Chen.


    Bai Wuji¡¯s furrowed brows quickly unknotted. He said contemptuously: ¡°He is here alone. Why are we afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°Worstes worst; we will just bug out.¡±


    Even as he brushed over their situation, fear flickered in his eyes.


    However powerful he and his fighters were, they were on Chen Fan¡¯s turf. It would be foolish of him to butt heads against Chen Fan when the odds were stacked against him.


    ¡°He had made a name for himself at such a young age. What an impressive youngd!¡±


    Bai Wuji eximed.


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    Yu Wenjin asked curiously.


    She noticed the fear in her pursuers as soon as Chen Fan told them his nickname.


    ¡°Well... think of it this way... The Jiang Bei region is my turf.¡± Chen Fan shrugged his shoulders and then turned to Bai Wuji.¡±Since you know who I am, what are you waiting for? Come kneel before me and apologize!¡±


    ¡°You little shit!¡±


    Bai Wuji was riled up by Chen Fan¡¯s demand.


    ¡°Even if you are the leader of the Jiang Bei region, I am not afraid of you. I can reduce you to ashes right now!¡±


    Suddenly, he shot an arm out and started a spell.


    A fireball appeared in his palm out of nowhere. The me gave off immense heat that turned the air into liquid. Those who stood too close to Bai Wuji got their brows and beards seared by the sudden burst of heat.


    With the belligerent fire in his hand, Bai Wuji¡¯s confidence surged inside of him. He felt that he was powerful enough to kill even the Young Master, much less the boy in front of him.


    ¡°AHRR!¡±


    Yu Wenjin covered her mouth to suppress a scream. It was the first she saw a real spell being cast in front of her, and she was terrified.


    A cold smile hung on Bai Wuji¡¯s face, and he said: ¡°The Bai family had killed countless people with this ball of fire. Do you want to have a taste of death as well?¡±


    Before Chen Fan said anything, the brawny bald man cut Bai Wuji short and warned him: ¡°Lord Bai, be careful what you say. Master Chen is not an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Bai Wuji paused a second and turned around to give the bald man a chilling re.


    The warning didn¡¯t sit well with him, and the displeasure in Bai Wuji¡¯s eyes was a stern warning that if one more word came out from his mouth, the fireball would melt his baldy scalp quicker than melting butter.


    However, the bald man pressed on: ¡°This... Master Chen is said to be a powerful internal force master. He had killed the disciple of Lei Qianjue from the Hong sect with only three punches. They said that... he had already reached Transcendent Master and is the youngest person ever to do so.¡±


    ¡°Internal Force Master? Killed a grandmaster with three punch?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by what they heard.


    An immeasurable wave of regret and embarrassment shot through Bai Wuji¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Oh for fuck sake, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Although he was at thete-stage of Dao-Reaching Level, he was no match against a Transcendent Master. A single thought of the Transcendent Master could have snapped his neck from miles away.


    That was why Chen Fan could have said to Lin Hu that without bing a perfected master, he could kill him as if killing a worm.


    Bai Wuji slowly turned his head toward Chen Fan.


    When he saw Chen Fan, he noticed that Chen Fan had already closed in on him and was gazing at him with a creepy smile.


    In such a close distance, a Transcendent Master could kill him with a snap of their fingers regardless of what kind of spell used to protect himself.


    ¡°Oh fuck me!¡±


    Bai Wuji froze in ce and was suddenly not sure what to do with the fireball still burning in his hand.

 Chapter 110 - Commemorate My Immortal Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 110: Commemorate My Immortal Enlightenment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    However, as a Dao-Reaching Level master, Bai Wuji didn¡¯t give up. Instead, the sudden setback spurred his will to fight. Bai Wuji shouted hotly: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can be a grand master of Internal Force at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Master Cui, NOW!¡±


    As he re-started the spell, the fireball in his hand suddenly stretched on both sides and became a fiery dragon. The dragon slithered its ming tongue in and out of its mouth as it withered toward Chen Fan.


    Bai Wuji¡¯s attack was an incredible disy of strength that could onlye from ate-stage Dao-Reaching Level master.


    He had tamed the belligerent fire with his bare hands and wielded it as if it was one of his arms. After seeing Bai Wuji¡¯s real power, both Granny Snake and Zhang Ben realized that Bai Wuji had been holding back his power. With such a high level of attainment, Bai Wuji could have killed them with ease.


    ¡°Such fire bending skill! Bai Wuji is worth his salt.¡±


    Granny Snake gasped.


    ¡°Fine, fine. This fight is unavoidable ever since I already took the payment.¡±


    The brawny bald man named Master Cui heaved a sigh and grunted under his breath. When he looked up again, poisonous fire danced in his eyes.


    As he drew arge gulp of air and his body increased in size. He used to be one meter and ny centimeters or so, but suddenly, his height grew to over two meters and ten centimeters. Veins covered his iron body, made him look like a vascr bull.


    After decades of hard work, Master Cui had perfected his technique inbat.


    His skin was so tough that even a de could only leave a white mark on it.


    Everyone watched as Master Cui stomped the ground like a giant, making the earth tremble. When the trembling was over, everyone was shocked to see that he had created tworge depressions on the concrete pavement. Then, the hulking frame threw himself at Chen Fan with as much force as a semi truck at full speed.


    The two disciples of Master Cui who had just achieved initial sess also started to channel out their energy, preparing to attack at any moment.


    Suddenly, the situation turned around on Chen Fan who was brimming with confidence just seconds ago.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Yu Wenjin let out a cry.


    Everyone thought that Chen Fan looked scrawny and thin, his smooth unmarred skin on his cheek suggested he had never lived one day of rough and tumble. It was impossible for such a green babe to ward off the brutish attack of Master Cui.


    ¡°He is dead meat unless he really is a grand master of Internal Force.¡±


    Zhang Ben remarked with a great measure of certainty.


    Zhang Ben¡¯s words uneased Yu Wenjin. She looked at Chen Fan concernedly.


    However, she saw Chen Fan curled his lips into an airly smile, and then he extended both arms in front of him as if he was holding an invisible ball.


    ¡°What is that? Taichi?¡±


    Even as Bai Wuji was specting what he had just seen, the development took a dramatic turn that stunned him.


    The firey snake threw itself at Chen Fan as if a toddler had seen his parent at the end of daycare. The three-meter or so long fire huddled tightly against Chen Fan¡¯s chest as it was embraced in the crook of Chen Fan¡¯s curled arms.


    Chen Fan held fire as if he was holding the moon and the sun. With one twist of a thumb, Chen Fan sealed the firey energy within the little space between his chest and his forearm.


    The fire snake curled into a ball and rolled around at themand of Chen Fan¡¯s fingers. It was as if Chen Fan was the fire bender that had given it life.


    True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, first form, Skyfall Hammer!


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Bai Wuji shouted.


    He had never once lost his control over the fire he had summoned.


    ¡°Is this some kind of martial arts or Dharma Spells? How is this even possible?¡±


    Bai Wuji murmured to himself as his eyes slowly lose focus.


    The Skyfall Hammer took the best of both Dharma Spells and Martial arts and merged them into something new. Such immortal martial arts was beyond the mortal¡¯sprehension. It looked like a simple martial arts move, yet the magnitude of its power was on par with that of a Dharma Spell.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Master Cui stormed across the road and charged at Chen Fan like a raged bull. When he was close enough, Chen Fan gave the fireball a gentle push, sending it on a collision course with Master Cui.


    ¡°AHRR!¡±


    Master Cui saw the attacking; however, it was already toote.


    With no time to evade, the best Master Cui could do was to forcefully charge up his energy and punch back at the fireball. The punch carried the momentum he had built up in the charge, and Master Cui was confident that it should be able to pulverize a mini-van.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    When the fire and the fist collided, an explosion erupted, sending down a shower of sparks.


    Everyone quickly covered their eyes instinctively for a fraction of a second, and then they hurried to see what had happened. In the bright sh, They saw a giant frame was sent flying back like a lifeless ragdoll. Itnded on the pavement with a thud, crushing the hard pavement underneath its massive weight.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The two young disciples howled.


    The hulking frame that got sent flying was Master Cui. By then, he had already returned to his original size. His arms bend outward unnaturally, and blood welled in all holes on his face. His chest area turned to a bloody mush, and no one was certain if he was still alive.


    The ce suddenly became pin-drop quiet.


    In less than ten seconds, Bai Wuji had already lost a powerful fighter.


    Chen Fan had only ¡°borrowed¡± Bai Wuji¡¯s Dharma Spells, condensed it into an energy ball before he hurled it at Master Cui. He didn¡¯t even use a fraction of his full power.


    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    Chen Fan stood three meters away from Bai Wuji. He hitched both thumbs in his pants pocket and nced at his opponent with a great measure of levity.


    By then, everyone realized that he was a force to be reckoned with. Even the renowned Master Cui who had achieved phenomenal sess, failed to withstand his attack. His power ought to be one of a kind even among grand masters of the Internal Force.


    ¡°When did Xiao Fan be so powerful?¡±


    Yu Wenjin felt as if a weight on her mind was finally off. She covered her gaping mouth while staring at the boy incredulously. She couldn¡¯t believe that he was the same person that had been friends with her ever since they were children.


    Zhang Ben and Granny Snake were both taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    Nheless, the person who felt most shocked was Bai Wuji.


    He would never have thought that a young man could have possessed such abilities. Chen Fan¡¯s used only two simple movements: a tug and a push. But was it Martial arts or Dharma Spells? Bai Wuji had no clue. All he knew about this boy was this: there was more to him than what meets the eye.


    ¡°Since when did Jiang Bei produce such a freak?¡±


    Bai Wuji bemoaned in his mind.


    After a while, he heard Chen Fan speak up again: ¡°Do you want to try my power as well? We can have a race, you try to hit me with your spell, and I will try to twist your head off your neck and y with it like a football.¡±


    Bai Wuji held Chen Fan¡¯s eerily calm gaze and felt sweat dripping down the middle of his back.


    Crafty and seasoned as he was, Bai Wuji knew right away that it was not his fight. He lowered his arms and smiled wryly: ¡°Master Chen, you won.¡±


    ¡°I will leave right away.¡±


    Bai Wuji waved at the two disciples of Master Cui, willing them to release Granny Snake.


    Yu Wenjin scurried toward the white-haired women and steadied her before she copsed to the ground. Seeing the pained expression on Granny Snake¡¯s face, a mix ofplicated emotions shed across his face.


    ¡°I have underestimated the Young Master after all. I didn¡¯t expect him to find such a powerful helper.¡±


    Bai Wuji said bitterly.


    To his surprise, Chen Fan furrowed his brows and asked: ¡°Who is this Young Master?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t work for Young Master?¡± Bai Wuji asked with surprise.


    ¡°No. I have told you that I am Yu Wenjin¡¯s friend.¡±Chen Fan said lightly.


    Bai Wuji felt that someone had pulled the rug from under him. After all this, he finally realized that his opponent was not even his enemy. The development pleasantly surprised him, and he hurried to speak: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you must know nothing of Young Master¡¯s secret Art then.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s interest was piqued.


    Zhang Ben and Granny Snake had just heaved a sigh of relief, but the two¡¯s conversation unnerved them again.


    They watched as Bai Wuji exined everything to Master Chen, in the end, he ranted about how he was vilified.


    ¡°I just wanted to take Miss Wenjin as my own disciple and guide her throughout her cultivation. It¡¯s much better than being used by the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Humph, Young Master?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted as something sharp and cold glinted in his eyes.


    This was the first time he had really wanted to kill someone ever since he was reborn. He was more riled up even than when Wu Junjie told him that Wei Zipin had pped his best friend, Wu Junjie.


    Based on his knowledge on Dharma Spells, Chen Fan conjectured that the secret art would not only steal the Spirit Qi but also would rob the girl of her vitality. After the art waspleted, Yu Wenjin would fall ill for the rest of her remaining short life. She probably wouldn¡¯t even live past fifty.


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. The Young Master is my family¡¯s savior.¡± Granny Snake announced.


    Chen Fan was the only reason they were still alive; if Bai Wuji were able to persuade Chen Fan to switch sides, they would be doomed.


    ¡°Savior?¡± Chen Fan snorted, the light in his eyes grew sharper.


    ¡°You and the Yu family threw your own granddaughter into a fire pit in exchange for personal gains. This is unforgivable. You are as ountable as the young master.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice was devoid of any emotions; however, Granny Snake couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    Memories of Chen Fa¡¯s past life flooded his mind. He moaned for the girl who was robbed of her life and freedom at the colorful age of seventeen. She would not live long once she was in the hands of the Young Master. The girl¡¯s fate reminded him of his own misfortune in his past life. The vivid memory brought back the pain of being as helpless and angry as being Yu Wenjin.


    An uncontroble intent to kill rushed into Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    Feeling he was being carried away, Chen Fan closed his eyes and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°So it is the Young Master and his backers that I have to deal with this time isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°If he dares to kidnap Xiao Jin and rob her of her freedom and happiness, I will have to do away with this asshole. I will send a message to the world: Don¡¯t mess with my friends!¡±


    Chen Fan spoke in an even tone; however, every word that came out of his mouth carried the chilling intent to kill. After the full sentence, the listeners could almost smell the stench of blood and death.


    ¡°How dare you! You are no match against Young Master!¡±


    Zhang Ben could no longer hold back his anger, so he flung back at Chen Fan.


    ¡°He might be right, Master Chen. Young Master not only knows powerful spells, but he is also very close to the Dharma Cultivation level. Plus, he had powerful Dharma Artifacts at his disposal. He was too powerful for ordinary fighters. Just a few months ago, he ughtered an Internal Force grand master using his Dharma Artifact.¡± Bai Wuji remarked. ¡°We should meet up with the warriors of the other five families first. Only working together could we have a chance to deal a killing blow to the Young Master.¡±


    Bai Wuji was pleasantly surprised to see Chen Fan had changed his perspective. He hurried to offer an alliance with the powerful fighter.


    ¡°Sham!¡±


    Chen Fan yanked his arm and delivered a backhand p at Zhang Ben¡¯s face.


    Zhang Ben stumbled back. When he finally gathered himself, everyone noticed a red mark in the shape of five fingers was branded on his face.


    Chen Fan treated an Internal Force master with phenomenal sess as if he was a defenseless child.


    No one dared to speak again as they were aghast at Chen Fan¡¯s overbearing power.


    ¡°I wager he is very close to the Transcendent State, if not already there.¡± Bai Wuji eximed in his mind. ¡°With his help, we should have a chance of fighting the young master face to face.¡±


    Suddenly, his cellphone rang. Bai Wuji answered the phone and the news delivered from the other end of the line made his face turned pale.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chen Fan asked faintly.


    ¡°Young Master had already broken the encirclement of the other five families, and he is on his way to here. He should be here in less than two hours.¡± Bai Wuji said in a trembling voice.


    The promise of fighting against the Young Master made robbed him of his newfound courage and determination.


    Zhang Ben kept his silence, but the news brought an ugly grin on his face.


    ¡°You are dead when the Young Master finally arrives.¡±


    ¡°Good timing!¡± Chen Fan said as two ghostly mes danced in his eyes.


    ¡°I will take his blood as the sacrifice tomemorate my Immortal Enlightenment!¡±

 Chapter 111 - The Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 111: The Young Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wenjin¡¯s house, outside of Si Shui county...


    A ck Audi pulled over quietly in front of the house, and a young and refined-looking man emerged from the car.


    This young man looked like he was in his twenties. He was wearing gold-rimmed sses, and his pale smooth skin suggested that he never worked one day in the field. Although he looked polite and well-mannered, he carried a repulsive eerieness about him.


    ¡°Young Master, Zhang Ben had just sent us a message. He said that Master Chen kidnaped him and Granny Snake to here.¡± A ghostly looking old man said in a husky voice.


    ¡°Humph! Master Chen?¡± displeasure flickered in the young man¡¯s eyes. ¡°He is just a country hill billy from Jing Bei. He stood no chance against the Ghost Witch Sect. I will let him taste the pain of ten thousand ghosts gnawing at his heart.¡±


    ¡°Such an arrogant fool. He would never imagine your power, my lord.¡±


    The ghostly old man replied as fear shed across his face.


    He had seen the art of Gnawing of Ten Thousand Ghosts in action, and it was more terrifying than watching the cruelest punishment on earth.


    Although the old man had never met Master Chen before, the promise of seeing the sadistic art again filled the old man¡¯s heart with regret and pity for Master Chen.


    ¡°Tong Shan, Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The young man waved at someone inside the car, and a brawny brut emerged out from the back seats. Even the extrarge size suit the man was wearing didn¡¯t seem to be able to encase his enormous muscles fully. The fabric of the suit was stretched out so much that it was going to rip open at the seem. The man was about two meters tall, and his arm was one size bigger than the average human¡¯s thigh. His hulking frame made him stand out like an iron pagoda.


    The suit he was wearing was blotched with stains from blood; some were still fresh.


    The brute¡¯s face was expressionless and eyes lifeless. He grunted a reply and trailed behind the Young Master.


    The three walked slowly toward the house. When they were only five meters away, the young master suddenly announced.


    ¡°Master Chen, Lord Bai, we are here. Come out and meet us.¡±


    Yu Wenjin¡¯s house was located outside of the town and was surrounded by only farnds and bushes. Therefore, there were no onlookers that the crowd had to worry about. They watched as the red gate of the house cracked open, and Zhang Ben emerged from the other side. As soon as he saw the young man, he lowered his head submissively and said: ¡°Young Master, they are all inside waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Humph. Conceited fools! ¡± The Young Master grunted.


    Although he looked like he was in his twenties, he is actually in his forties. However, he had never been looked down upon once in his entire life, except for today.


    As fire sprouted out inside of his heart, the Young Master walked past the gate and arrived at arge courtyard. He was greeted by Granny Snake, Yu Wenjin, Bai Wuji and the two disciples of Master Cui.


    The crowd surrounded a table and two chairs. Chen Fan was sitting in one of the chairs while sipping on a cup of tea.


    The Young Master closed in, and the first thing he did was examine Yu Wenjin from head to toe. Satisfied with what he saw, he sat down in the other armchair. He cracked a smile and then said:


    ¡°I wager you are the Master Chen of Jiang Bei? What a strapping youngd!


    ¡°I believe there is a misunderstanding between us. I have no quarrel with anyone in the Jing Bei region. If you hand over the girl and the white-haired one, I will offer my alliance. I have heard that Master Chen is a smart man, and you must know which one is more important to you: a useless girl or a powerful ally?¡±


    Yu Wenjin¡¯s tightened her body at first sight of the Young Master. Hearing his cold-hearted bargain, she felt fear shoot through her mind. She held onto Chen Fan¡¯s sleeve and squeezed it to ovee her terror. Bai Wuji furrowed his brows and looked concernedly at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan said, really: ¡°Who told you to sit down?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± The Young Master¡¯s smile was frozen on his face.


    ¡°I might spare your family¡¯s life if you kneel before me and ept your punishment.¡± Chen Fan said lightly as he rubbed a finger yfully along the surface of the y teacup.


    ¡°Your are courting death!¡± Before the Young Master could say a word, the ghostly old man shouted.


    ¡°Master Chen!¡±


    The Young Master pulled a taut face and then said coldly.


    ¡°I respected you, and I was hoping you would do the same. Who do you think you are? You are not even worthy of sitting at the same table with me!


    ¡°You are just a country hillbilly from Jiang Bei. Do you think you are so tough with that Martial Arts skill? I have lost count of how many martial artists I have killed.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so. I will have to do away with you.¡± Chen Fan shook his head andmented.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The Young Master could no longer hold back his anger. He mmed the table and shouted: ¡°Tong Shan!¡±


    The hulking frame that had been standing lifelessly behind him all the while suddenly moved with nearly mechanical efficiency. He opened up his arms and then closed it around Chen Fan¡¯s head like an iron mp. His hands were the size of a basketball, and if his strikended on Chen Fan¡¯s head, it would smash through Chen Fan¡¯s brain like through a watermelon.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Bai Wuji shouted.


    He murmured a spell as a me burst into life on his palm. The me quickly turned into a longe whip as it flew at the brute. Bai Wuji¡¯s strike had hit home, and the falling whip set the brut on fire, turning him into a giant human torch.


    The ck suit that wrapped around Tong Shan¡¯s body was quickly burned away, and the fire started to eat the man¡¯s flesh. However, Tong Shan didn¡¯t seem to mind the pain. He formed a fist and punched at Bai Wuji.


    Despite his ponderous weight, Tong Shan¡¯s attack had the same efficiency as that of a grandmaster. His fists sprung into action like a loaded spring being released. Bai Wuji gasped and bent backward to roll away from the danger.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Yu Wenjin eximed.


    The brawny man was still engulfed by me. Fire ate away his shirt and hair; however, when it met the man¡¯s bronze colored flesh, it quickly died out due tock of fuel. It was as if the brutish man¡¯s skin was made out of imntable metal.


    When Tong Shan reemerged from the fire, he looked more like a lifeless killing machine than human.


    ¡°This is the Young Master¡¯s secret cadaver-refining art: Bronze Armored Cadaver. It was one of the three deadliest Cadaver-Refining art in China, along with the Iron Cadaver and the Blood Cadaver.¡±


    Bai Wuji managed to pick himself up and said heavily.


    ¡°Bingo.¡±


    The young master stood up and said: ¡°Tong Shan used to be a powerful martial artist in southeast Asia. Years ago, he offended me, and in return, I have made him into a Bronze Armored Cadaver using my secret art.¡±


    ¡°Do you see his muscles? It¡¯s not flesh under the skin, its pure bronze. I gave him immeasurable strength and nearly indestructible body. He knows no pain nor exhaustion and can fight for me forever. No ordinary martial artist can stand a chance against him. He would be a headache even for a Transcendent Master.¡±


    So saying, he linked his hand behind his back and looked to Chen Fan.¡±What do you think now, Master Chen?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank after hearing the power of the giant freak.


    He had poured melted bronze into a body and turned the cadaver into a walking killing machine.


    This was the most morbid and terrible thing the crowd had ever heard.


    Even Granny Snake started to doubt her decision of handing Xiao Jin over to such a sadistic man. Yu Wenjin leaned against Chen Fan to support herself as her legs trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°What do you think, Master Chen?¡±


    Bai Wuji was getting anxious. The fire bending skills were all that¡¯s under his disposal. Since it was useless against the metal freak, he suddenly was not sure what to do next.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a worthless cadaver-refining art. You are so full of yourself.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and then shook his head disdainfully.


    He gently lifted his left arm, and suddenly a giant bone whip appeared out of thin air. Every section of the whip was made out of white jade. The bones wheezed in the hair as the whipsh rolled over and withered like a python toward the Young Master.


    In the blurred shadow of the sweeping whip, people could vaguely see a giant snake snarling at the sky.


    ¡°Dharma Artifact!¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s face paled.


    He tapped the ground with the tip of his toe and flipped backward to get out of harm¡¯s way. The ghostly old man was not so lucky before he knew what was going on, the whip had caught and sliced through his waist.


    Tong Shan didn¡¯t evade the attack either. He growled like a beast and crossed his arms to cushion the frontal blow.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Tong Shan¡¯s giant body flew into the air like baseball during a home run. It rammed into and through the wall, leaving a giant hole behind.


    Everyone was stunned by the development.


    Half of the courtyard was turned into rubble by Chen Fan¡¯s one sweeping attack.


    After the dust settled, everyone saw arge crack on the ground extending from under Chen Fan¡¯s feet to the outside of the courtyard wall, where the Bronze Armored Cadaver wasying on the ground. Both arms of the Bronze Armored Cadaver were broken off from its body, and arge wound cut deeply into his metallic flesh from head to toe. However, the spell that bound the sorry soul to the bronze armored husk spurred the monster to get up but failing at each trial.


    ¡°This. This..¡±


    Bai Wuji was rendered speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t Master Chen just an Internal Force user? How on earth could he have gotten such a powerful Dharma Artifact?


    Tong Shan weighed over a few hundred kilos, and he was blown away by Chen Fan¡¯s attack as a baseball would by a baseball bat. He estimated that the amount of force in Chen Fan¡¯s attack should be enough to cut a big bus in half.


    Zhang Ben eyes rounded and gaped at Chen Fan in disbelief. He watched as the Young Master who he had revered so much got his ass kicked. Granny Snake started to wonder if she had ced her loyalty in the wrong ce.


    After a while, the Young Master finally gathered himself and seeing how badly his fighter was beaten, he threw his head back and shouted at the top of his lungs: ¡°I will CRUSH you!¡±


    Then he produced a bone flute and started blowing it.


    ¡°Shit, stop him. right now!¡±


    Bai Wuji¡¯s face paled. He wanted to throw himself at the Young Master, but it was already toote. A long and archaic note came out from the flute, evoking a wave of howlings from countless phantoms in its wake.


    Suddenly, dark clouds blotted the sun, and the courtyard was quickly engulfed by the Ghost Realm.


    There they were: the March of a hundred Phantoms and the Gnawings of Ten Thousand Ghosts on full disy.

 Chapter 112 - Primordial Ghost Flute

    <h4>Chapter 112: Primordial Ghost Flute</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°This is¡ª¡±Life drained away from Granny Snake¡¯s face as she recalled the horror that she had tried to buried under her old memories.


    ¡°This is it; it is the power of the Young Master¡¯s Primordial Ghost Flute. It has the ability to blot the sun and unleash the Ghost Realm into this world.¡± Bai Wuji put on a hopeless smile and said: ¡°No wonder thebined force of the five families failed to slow him down. I had forgotten about his artifact.¡±


    Granny Snake¡¯s body started to tremble uncontrobly after hearing Bai Wuji¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is this Primordial Ghost Flute really that powerful?¡± Chen Fan sat calmly in his chair and didn¡¯t seem to be disturbed by the danger around him.


    Chen Fan¡¯s assuredness calmed many people¡¯s minds, helping them to get ready to fight.


    Bai Wuji had no time to reply to Chen Fan; the ghostly phantoms were alreadying after him. He hurried to produce a handful of paper talisman and spread them around himself. As soon as the yellow paper talisman were out of his hand, they froze in mid-air and didn¡¯t continue to fall to the ground. All the while, the red inscriptions on the paper started to glow brighter by the second.


    ¡°Eight Gate Immortal Fire Array!¡±


    Bai Wuji stomped the ground as he charged up his Dharmic powers. When his power reached the peak, he snarled at his enemy.


    ¡°BOM! Kaboom!¡±


    The eight paper talisman caught on fire and burned into ashes in the blink of an eye. In their ce, stood eight columns made out of two-meter long me that formed a protective octagon firewall. As the vengeful ghosts mmed themselves onto the firewall, they were burned to crips and were quickly reduced to ashes.


    ¡°Hew!¡±


    After Bai Wuji hadpleted the spell, he copsed to the ground in exhaustion. Two of Master Cui¡¯s disciples hurried to help him to his feet.


    ¡°Bai Wuji, What an impressive array! You are really worthy of being called the top caster among the six major families.¡±


    Youg Master¡¯s voice came to everyone inside the protective shield in fits and starts, at the behest of the hot air.


    Sometimes the voice came to them from all directions, and other times it came from only one direction. The sun hadpletely gone out, and through the burning fire, they could only see elusive phantoms whizzing through the air, but could not discern the location of the Young Master.


    ¡°What a shame that your Eight Gate Immortal Fire Array was supported by only the paper talisman, but not the powers of the Heaven and the Earth that belong to a real cultivator. How long do you think that your array canst? Three minutes, or five minutes? Haha! As soon as your array is spent, you will have to face your own demise.¡±


    The Young Masterughed out loud with a contemptuous expression on his face.


    Surrounded by flying ghosts and darkness, fear slowly found its way into everyone¡¯s mind as the octagon shaped firewall shrunk in size by the second.


    Yu Wenjin held tightly onto the only thing that could offer somefort at such a distressing moment: Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder. Without its solid support and warm touch, Yu Wenjin might have already fainted.


    Bai Wuji wiped the sweat off his forehead and managed to get on his feet again.


    ¡°Master Chen, he is right. My array won¡¯tst long. We have to think of ways to break out of this Ghost Realm. Once we are out, his power will be greatly diminished.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to care about their safety at all. His interest was piqued by something else: ¡°What is that Primordial Ghost Flute all about?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by how nonchnt he sounded.


    This was not the time to care about anything but getting the hell out of here.


    Bai Wuji was a leader of a household, and therefore he had more forbearance than most people. He reined in his anxiety and exined quickly:


    ¡°The Primordial Ghost Flute is Young Master¡¯s one of three Dharma Artifacts. Rumor had it that it was made out of the rib bone of a ghost-cultivator that died right before he was about to make the immortal ascension. This flute was further refined by generations of perfected cultivators until it was passed down to Young Master.


    ¡°The Ghost Flute contained the spirit of over a hundred vengeful ghosts. ying one simple note on this flute would turn a swath of area into a Ghost Realm. Young Master used to trap Transcendent Masters in the ghost realm for over half an hour. ording to the legend, if the flute was used by a powerful perfected cultivator around an ancient battleground, it would awaken ten thousand ghosts to fight for their master.¡±


    Bai Wuji breathed heavily and said: ¡°I wager that the Young Master is not powerful enough to summon anything beyond what¡¯s already in the flute. Therefore, as long as we can break out of the Ghost Realm, we should be safe from the power of the flute.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Bai Wuji, you know me well. But do you really think that you and your band of misfits could break through my spell? Dream on!¡± The Young Master announced maliciously.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and then waved his right arm, summoning the Bone Whip of Malicious Yin once again.


    The long whip made out of jade-like bones swept across the air. This time, the apparition of the Yin Snake was much more visible thanst time. The Yin Snake had hidden under the pond for over hundreds of years and had long since reached the Ethereal Enlightenment. It could swallow even the angriest ghost and tear apart the most malevolent phantom.


    Lo, and behold, only after one loud cracking of the whip, the swarm of ghosts broke apart with countless ear-piercing shrieks. Those who reacted fast got away and those who were too slow or too stubborn were swallowed whole by the spirit of the Yin Snake.


    In one fell swoop, Chen Fan had cracked open the dark sky and let a ray of sunlight into the otherworldly dimension they were trapped in. The sunlight improved the visibility of their surroundings significantly.


    ¡°Your Dharma Artifact can swallow spirits?¡±


    The Young Master gasped, his eyes were brimming with disbelief.


    Everyone looked around and thanks to the sunlight, they quickly found the Young Master hiding in a corner while holding a slightly curved bone flute.


    It¡¯s appearance matched the description. Its curve and the color both suggested that it was made out of a human rib. It looks almost beautiful with its smooth surface and excellent craftsmanship. No one would have suspected that this flute would have contained over a hundred malevolent spirits.


    ¡°I told you that your spell is just a child¡¯s y for me. Without moving a finger, I can easily crush you.¡±


    Chen Fan put away the bone whip and remained seated calmly.


    ¡°I will give you one more chance. If youe to me and ept your own death, I will not harm your family; otherwise, I will make sure that your bloodline will end with you.¡±


    The Young Master shut his eyes in anger and surprise. Blood rushed into his head and eyes.


    He had never endured such humiliation. Rage spurred him to attack with abandon. He pointed the pointy end of the flute at himself and plugged it through his chest.


    The bone flute was as sharp as a dagger, and it pierced his flesh with ease.


    Suddenly, the bone flute was covered with blood. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the flute sucked in the blood, and its color of mutton-fat-jade started to gain a crimson hue.


    ¡°Overcharging his weapon with blood?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a light smile.


    He had seen such an inefficient primitive technique on somes he had visited during his space travel. This technique was a huge waste of the user¡¯s vitality and therefore had long since gone out of love with the cultivators.


    ¡°You are right; I will do away with you today! I must!¡±


    The Young Master let out a burst of wryughter. His lifeless face was turning greyer by the second.


    Even if he could kill Chen Fan using this sacrifice technique, his cultivation should take a toll and set him back at least ten years. There would be no winner at the end of this fight.


    Bai Wuji was frightened by the development. He had never thought that the Young Master would go all out. Granny Snake shouted at Chen Fan. ¡°Master Chen, leave with Xiao Jin and protect her. We will hold him back for you.¡±


    Bai Wuji was not entirely happy with being voluntold to stay back. However, he stered on a smile and said: ¡°Master Chen, he is going to attack with abandon. Let¡¯s pull back for now.¡±


    ¡°Toote!¡±


    The Young Masterughed deliriously.


    After absorbing Young Master¡¯s blood, the ghosts increased their size drastically. Every one of those a hundred or so ghosts were as powerful as Master Wu¡¯s ¡°Seasoned Spirits¡± that he so preciously held in the Ghost Growing Urns.


    Chen Fan was able to destroy the Ghost Growing Urns with a blow of lightning strike. However, there were over a hundred malevolent ghosts around here, could he unleash over a hundred lightning strikes at once?


    Young Master¡¯s blood had increased the power of the spirits, and they were no longer afraid of the fire and bone whip. They rammed their bodies onto the fire column without taking too much damage.


    ¡°Ban... Ban... Ban!¡±


    The columns of fire reduced its brightness and size after each impact. The array was supposed tost a few more minutes, but at this rate, it would be put out in less than thirty seconds.


    ¡°Master Chen?¡±


    Bai Wuji looked to Chen Fan desperately.


    Bai Wuji wasn¡¯t the only one that looked to Chen Fan, so did everyone else.


    By then, no one knew what was going on nor did they know how to deal with it. Their only hope of getting out alive rests on the shoulders of Master Chen.


    ¡°Haha! Even if he is a Perfected Cultivator who had reached the level of Dharma Cultivation, he won¡¯t be able to escape the spell in one piece.¡± The Young Masterughed. Blood dripped out from the corner of his mouth, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. His mind had long since consumed by rage. ¡°I hope you enjoy the taste of my power. I will tear you apart piece by piece and feed your soul to the spirits.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank to their stomach after hearing the Young Master¡¯s threats.


    However powerful Master Chen was, he wouldn¡¯t be a Transcendent Master at such a young age.


    Yu Wenjin gazed at the young man before him; suddenly, she felt she was finally at ease.


    ¡°It will be worth it if I can die with him, ¡±


    After a few suspenseful moments, Chen Fan finally made a move.


    ¡°Stubborn fool.¡±


    He shook his head and stood up slowly under many pairs of desperate eyes. He looked up at the Young Master and announced: ¡°You brought this onto yourself. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you.


    ¡°Can you look at me in my eyes?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± The Young Master cracked a contemptuous smile.


    It wasn¡¯t long before his smile froze on his face. His eyes were brimming with disbelief as he watched Chen Fan¡¯s eyes turn into two glowing golden mes.


    The me was tiny in the beginning, but it quickly grew in size and became asrge as the ever-expanding universe.


    ¡°With one look, I shall reduce the world into ashes.¡±

 Chapter 113 - Burn The Universe

    <h4>Chapter 113: Burn The Universe</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wenjin¡¯s house, at the outskirts of the Sishui County...


    Thisrge courtyard style mansion was engulfed by a dark shadow and heart wrenching howling drifted out from the shadow by fits and starts. The sight would have frightened any passer-by, spurring them to hurry and pass the building without looking at it more than they needed to.


    Inside the courtyard, a few Yin Ghosts swirled in the air, stirring up waves of gusts. They looked at Chen Fan and hispanions from above as a vulture would to its prey. The ghostly notes of the bone flute had always brought them a feast.


    Human¡¯s aether and vitality could be used to strengthen the spirits. The cultivators, in particr, was much more nutritious than their normal counterparts.


    The Young Master thought his victory was already in the bag; however, the sudden turn of events stunned him.


    Bai Wuji and Granny Snake had also witnessed the scene that they would never forget.


    They watched as the two sparkly dots in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes materialized in the real world as two ming balls of fire. At first, the mes were contained in Chen Fan¡¯s eye socket, and as it grew in size and intensity, a ray of light burst out from the fire and shot at the ghosts. The ghosts caught on fire just by being grazed by the fire.


    The golden me ignited the Yin Qi that permeated the air and gave the sky a bloody color of dusk. In a blink, all those overcharged ghosts were reduced to ashes by Chen Fan in one fell swoop.


    The Li Fire Golden Eyes could burn through everything.


    ¡°It. It..¡±


    Bai Wuji was stunned; words evaporated from his mouth.


    Those were ancient ghosts summoned by the Primordial Ghost Flute. Even a Perfected Master of Dharma Cultivation Level would have trouble dealing with them in less than thirty minutes. However, Chen Fan had eliminated all the threats with just one move. How powerful exactly was he?


    The fire that shot out from his eyes were able to burn through malevolent ghosts. It looked very much like the legendary Samadhi Fire.


    ¡°Compared to Master Chen. The fire bending ability of my family was like a child¡¯s y.¡±


    Bai Wuji lowered his head and was deeply shocked.


    Granny Snake and Yu Wenjin could only gape.


    They couldprehend the power of the Young Master, deciding his strength and weakness. However, Chen Fan¡¯s ability to shoot fire out of his eyes was straight out of fiction. It reminded them of the Monkey King and Nezha.


    ¡°Could it be that he is an immortal?¡± Yu Wenjin murmured to herself.


    Granny Snake¡¯s heart was filled with remorse. If she knew Chen Fan was so powerful, she would never have given her precious granddaughter to the Young Master; instead, she would bathe her and dress her up and deliver her to Chen Fan¡¯s bedroom personally.


    If she could seal a deal with Chen Fan, no one, not even the Young Master would dare look down on the Yu family.


    The fire kept on burning in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, making him look like a warrior god walking straight out of the legends. He looked straight into the Young Master¡¯s eyes.


    The Young Master felt cold sweat trickling down his back. His mind was taken over by an overwhelming sense of threat.


    He knew that his life was hanging on by a thread.


    At this time of life and death, the young master shouted at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Hold on, Master Chen. I have something to say.


    ¡°I apologize. I don¡¯t want Yu Wenjin any longer, just let me go. If I can find more Vessels of the Arcane Yin Energy, I will hand them over to you. You and the Ghost Witch Sect never had any bad blood in the past, why start now?¡±


    Chen Fan stood still; however, the fire in his eyes seemed to have diminished slightly.


    Sensing his words had worked, the Young Master continued: ¡°There are many like me in my sect. We have three elders who have already reached the peak of Internal Force cultivation. In addition, our sect leader had reached the Dharma Cultivation Level. Master Chen, I believe that you are smart enough to know your best option.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s voice was cid.


    ¡°No, no! I am simply weighing your options for you.¡± The young master gathered himself and said: ¡°We live in a modern society now; there are plenty of fish around. Why do we have to fight over this particr one? We have money and power, we can enjoy any kind of woman we want. You, in particr, are young and capable and were able to dominate the Jiang Bei region at such a young age. You have nothing to worry about. However, if you kill me today, my father and the sect elders are bound to avenge me. If you are not worried about yourself, aren¡¯t you worried about your family and friends?


    ¡°My sect excels at three kinds of arts: Cadaver Refining, Ghost Reining and Curses. Of the three, my sect had nearly perfected the Art of Curse. It¡¯s easy for us to take an ordinary person¡¯s life without even getting close to the target.¡±


    ¡°He is right, Master Chen. Just let him go.¡±


    Shaken with fear, Granny Snake hurried to put in.


    She grew up in the southwestern part of China: the homnd of the Ghost Witch Sect. Fear toward the powerful elders and the sect leader were tattooed into her brain ever since she was a child.


    Bai Wuji held back his surprise and urged Chen Fan with a knotted brow: ¡°Master Chen, the leader of the Ghost Witch Sect, has deep roots at the southwest region. He had reached the Dharma Cultivation Level a long time ago and achieved the status of Perfected Master. There is no point in crossing him unnecessarily.¡±


    Hearing Bai Wuji¡¯s words, even Yu Wenjin looked to Chen Fan worriedly.


    Chen Fan and the Young Master barely knew each other, and therefore, he didn¡¯t have to do this if not for her. She wouldn¡¯t be at ease with herself if Chen Fan killed Young Master and caused the sect leader to harm Chen Fan¡¯s family.


    Zhang Ben lowered his head and let out a cold smile: ¡°Master Chen, our sect leader is not any less powerful than you. If you kill our young master, I guarantee you that you will pay for it.¡±


    Zhang Ben and the Young Master yed the typical good cop bad cop game with Chen Fan, trying to coax him into submission.


    The Young Master heaved a sigh of relief and got up to his feet.


    He knew the cowardly nature of man and was convinced that Chen Fan would not put his life on the line. He wagered that as long as he could get through this crisis, he could recuperate and n his revenge.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan let out a peal of faintughter. ¡°Oh? Have you forgotten what I said earlier?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Panic surfaced once again on Young Master¡¯s face.


    Chen Fan said lightly: ¡°I told you that if you didn¡¯t kneel before me and ept your judgment, I would kill not only you but also your entire family.


    ¡°Do you think I, Chen Beixuan, have time to crack a joke with you?¡±


    Everyone watched as two rays of golden me shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s eye sockets once again and they quickly surrounded the Young Master.


    ¡°You won¡¯t do it!¡±


    Young Master panicked as he hurried to back away. Meanwhile, he charged up his energy and summoned a puff of grey cloud behind him. However, his resistance was futile.


    The elegant golden me had surrounded him in an instant.


    Young Master started to scream. The fire licked him clean of his clothes, hair, and nails before it started to gnaw at his flesh and bone. Every inch of his skin was on fire, and the heat brought his blood to a boil, evaporating it into thin air.


    This gruesome scene terrified everyone.


    Even after the young master¡¯s body had been reduced to ashes, the fire still kept going. In the dancing mes, people could see an apparition that was struggling in agony.


    ¡°That¡¯s... his soul?¡±


    Bai Wuji¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly as fear gripped his heart.


    Chen Fan¡¯s golden me could not only burn away flesh, but it could also devour souls. Wasn¡¯t it called the Total Annihtion?


    After a few more horrid moments, even the soul disappeared, and the fire finally died down. Chen Fan turned around to look at the crowd behind him.


    ¡°Urhh!¡±


    Bai Wuji and Granny Snake dropped to their knees involuntarily and kowtowed to Master Chen. They scarcely dared to look Master Chen in the eyes, fearing that they would meet the same fate at the Young Master.


    He used to be the infamous Young Master of the Ghost Witch Sect, yet he was brutally annihted by Chen Fan. What else was Chen Fan capable of doing?


    Yu Wenjin and Zhang Ben stood still and didn¡¯t bend their knees.


    Yu Wenjin managed to stand still and regarded the young man who shot fire out of his eyes and had the power of a Godfiend; she felt she didn¡¯t know Chen Fan at all.


    Zhang Ben let out an ugly grin and said: ¡°You have killed the Young Master. Our sect master will not let you get away with it.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Chen Fan asked coldly.


    Before Zhang Ben could say one more word, a golden fire shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s eye and buried itself into Zhang Ben¡¯s body.


    Zhang Ben gritted his teeth and was ready to meet his demise. However, after a while, he was not harmed; instead, he heard a voice in his ear: ¡°Give this gift to your sect leaders. Tell them that Chen Beixuan wille for them and kill them all.¡±


    ¡°You will let me live?¡± Zhang Ben opened his eyes and was ecstatic.


    ¡°Now get out of my face.¡± Chen Fan waved dismissively.


    Zhang Ben turned on his heels and started running. All the while his eyes held a poisonous luster that threatened revenge.¡±You are making a mistake, young man. We will crush you one day!¡±


    Yu Wenjin was surprised by the development.


    ¡°Chen Fan... Master Chen, are you just letting him go like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The fire in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes finally disappeared. He said thoughtfully: ¡°He will have to deliver my gift to the sect. I hope they like it.¡±

 Chapter 114 - A Gift

    <h4>Chapter 114: A Gift</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    A few hours after the Young Master¡¯s death, Bai Wuji and Master Guo¡¯s disciples finally clean up the mess in the courtyard, and everything was back to normal.


    Chen Fan sat in a chair and was ying with a jade-colored flute made out of bone.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Li Fire Golden Eyes had burned through the Young Master¡¯s core until even his soul had vanished. Somehow, the Ghost Flute survived the ordeal. However, it wasn¡¯t without losses as the malevolent ghosts had disappeared. The fire had returned the Dharma Artifact back to its original state.


    Nheless, Chen Fan was still taken aback by the quality of the flute.


    The Li Fire Golden Eyes were a superior-grade Immortal Enlightenment Art. Therefore, it should have melted even the superior-grade Dharma Artifact. However, the bone flute had stood against the test of fire.


    By then, Chen Fan had already gotten a number about the true nature of the material.


    ¡°This is a piece of Connate Bone.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan furrowed his brows and fell deep into thought. Could it be that there were living Connate beings that used to walk the earth? Bai Wuji said that this bone flute was first discovered in an ancient tomb of bygone ages, hence its name: the Primordial Ghost Flute.


    ¡°If the earth had abundant Spirit Qi during the ancient time, it was not impossible to see an ancient civilization centered around cultivation. This could also exin the origins of various spells I have seen so far, including the usage of Internal Force.¡± Chen Fan murmured to himself.


    After pondering on it for a while, he was ted by the conclusion.


    If a cultivation culture did exist at some point during earth history, those ancient cultivators must have left some treasure behind, such as Dharma Artifacts and Spirit Pills. If he could locate those artifacts, his cultivation progress would take a few leaps and bounds.


    Chen Fan was certain that there was little to no chance that the ancient cultivators would have survived the test of time and were still living among ordinary humans.


    Regardless of how ancient the civilization was, theck of Spirit Qi on earth as of now would have diminished the ancient cultivator¡¯s chance of survival. Even if one or two cultivators had stood the test of time, they would have been hiding in their Grotto-heaven and avoid the real world at all cost.


    The world to the cultivators was as a fish pond to fish.


    If the pond dried out, even the most ferocious predator fish such as shark would have perished due tock of oxygen.


    However, Chen Fan was an exception. He had learned numerous useful secret arts that could help him to not only survive but also thrive in even the ninth level of Hell. Theck of Spirit Qi was not a problem for him whatsoever.


    ¡°Humph! What a waste of good material.¡±


    He studied the Connate Bone bone as a smile surfaced on his face.


    He had refined the giant spin of the Yin Snake into a Bone Whip of Malicious Yin, making use of this much workable material shouldn¡¯t be a challenge.


    A cultivator of the Connate Spirit level would have transformed his vitality into a much higher existence. Every drop of blood and every fragment of bone would be fused with Spirit Qi. Therefore, the bone flute was as good a medium for artifact crafting as the numinous treasures.


    ¡°I can finally make a Spirit Artifact with this Connate Bone.¡±


    Chen Fan eximed.


    The Spirit Artifact was one step above the Dharma Artifact, and only a cultivator of Connate Spirit level would be able to wield such an artifact. Its power was much greater than that of Dharma Artifacts.


    Yu Wenjin walked over to Chen Fan, and her appearance interrupted Chen Fan¡¯s reverie. Chen Fan looked up at the girl. Shyness was written all over her face as if it was the first time she met Chen Fan. Chen Fan jested: ¡°What¡¯s up with that look on your face. Don¡¯t you recognize your old friend?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s lighthearted joke relieved Yu Wenjin. She stuck the tip of her tongue out and said kittenishly: ¡°You looked scary. Plus, you have burned a person alive. I don¡¯t know if I know you anymore.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong Wenjin.¡± Chen Fan said somberly: ¡°Have you ever thought what would happen to you if I let the Young Master take you away with him?¡±


    ¡°Kind of? ¡°Yu Wenjin paused a second and said: ¡°Lord Bai said he was going to draw out my Dharmic powers and sow... seeds in me? Whatever that means.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and then said: ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Primitive arts used by the young master are well known for their brutality. The art will steal not only your Dharmic powers but also your vitality. Such as blood, bones, and what have you. Eventually, it will turn you into an empty husk.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Wenjin gasped, fears lit up in her eyes.


    ¡°For such a vile man, even burning him alive was too light of a punishment.¡± Chen Fan sneered and then asked: ¡°Have you made up your mind yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wenjin nodded resolutely. ¡°I am ready to go home and visit my homnd. I have been away for many years.¡±


    ¡°Lord Bai told me that only one family of the six major families could take me in. He had agreed to introduce me to them.¡±


    ¡°Very well. You are lucky.¡± Chen Fan nodded. ¡°Your unique power is a double-edged sword. If you learn to use it to aid your cultivation, you should be more powerful than even the Young Master in less than ten years.¡±


    Bai Wuji came over to Chen Fan and asked for instructions.


    Chen Fan became much more serious when he talked to Bai Wuji. ¡°I am going to trust you with Wenjin¡¯s safety. If one hair falls off her head... you know what will happen to you.¡±


    Bai Wuji¡¯s body trembled and hurried to reply: ¡°Yes. Yes!¡±


    The sight of the young master being burnt alive was permanently tattooed in his brain that he would never forget.


    Chen Fan nodded lightly. He wagered that since Bai Wuji knew of his power, he would not betray him without thinking about the consequences.


    He turned to Yu Wenjin and gazed at her for a few moments as he contemted for thest time whether he should ask her to stay with him. In the end, Chen Fan decided to keep his silence.


    If Yu Wenjin had his guidance, she would have improved much faster than if she stayed with other masters. However, he didn¡¯t want to get involved in too many worldly matters in this life. He was on the agenda and had no time to waste.


    Plus, Chen Fan was a firm believer that the best way to help someone was to enable them to help themselves.


    If Yu Wenjin could prove herself worthy and achieve Dharma Cultivation level or beyond, he wouldn¡¯t mind offering her some help to make a proper cultivator out of her. However, if she gives up improving herself, Chen Fan could only wish her good luck.


    Everyone bit farewell to Chen Fan before they left. Granny Snake didn¡¯t dare look Chen Fan in the eyes when she walked out of the courtyard with Yu Wenjin.


    After everyone was gone, Chen Fan was left with the Bronze Armored Cadaver who was still struggling to get up.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Chen Fan cracked a half smile. ¡°These puny sects on the earth knew nothing about the art of Cadaver Refining. Very well, I will teach them the proper way.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see their faces then Tong Shan smash open their gate.¡±


    Five dayster, somewhere in a secluded vige...


    This vige looked normal from the outside; however, all the other vigers regarded this ce as sacred ground. This was the headquarters of the Young Master.


    At the highest ground of the vige stood a stone temple. Within it was a three-meter tall statue of a Demon God. The Demon God wore a savage mask revealing only a pair of hideous eyes that shone red. From the mask down, its entire body was covered with ck tar.


    Beneath the altar, a group of elders in ck robs gathered around the Demon God statue.


    The youngest of the elders looked in his forties. The oldest had waxen skin with dimples and bumps covering the entire face. He looked ancient, probably over a hundred years old. Each elder was surrounded by chilling energy that continuously spiraled around them. It was obvious that these elders possessed powerful Dharmic Powers.


    ¡°Sect Master, the death of the Young Master, is a tant insult to our sect.¡± An elder said sinisterly.


    ¡°Indeed. Ever since the Heavenly Master Sect broke our headquarters, we have never experienced such humiliation.¡± Another elder said hotly.


    ¡°He is just a puny human who calls himself Master Chen; how dare he kill one of us! I bet people have forgotten our methods.¡± A cold voice said.


    After a while, the elder who sat cross-legged before the Demon God said slowly: ¡°Bring Zhang Ben here. Let¡¯s ask him what exactly had happened.¡±


    The old man could be mistaken as a lifeless statue if people didn¡¯t know his heart still made a beating once in a while. He was the Sect Master. He was over a hundred years old and looked like he could die at any moment.


    However, no one dared to disrespect him; he was a Perfected Master that had reached the Dharma Cultivation.


    After Zhang Ben entered the temple, he bowed to the elders and the sect master and then started to retell what he had seen.


    ¡°You said he is only sixteen or seventeen years old and he can already shoot fire out form his eyes? And he had not only destroyed the Young Master¡¯s spell but also burned him alive?¡± An elder asked incredulously.


    ¡°If he really is that powerful, how did you survive?¡±


    ¡°He spared my life to give you a message. He said he would soone here to kill all of us.¡± Zhang Ben said begrudgingly.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    The message had riled up the elders; a swell of angry curses rose from the temple.


    ¡°A fledgling from Jiang Bei dared to im that he will kill me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, we have been here over a hundred years, and the only setback was at the hands of the Heavenly Master Sect when they were in their hay day. When they finally die out, we will be the dominant power once again.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, let us teach him a lesson. However powerful he is, he is no match against the ten of us.¡±


    Some people cursed, some snorted disdainfully, and some were outright mad.


    The Sect Master kept his silence for a while and then asked: ¡°What else did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said he wants me to bring a gift to you.¡± Zhang Ben shook his head and cracked a smile: ¡°I thought he was just joking, but here it is...¡±


    ¡°AHRR!¡±


    Suddenly, Zhang Ben let out a painful howl.


    Many angry elders lose their words at the sudden turn of event as if an invisible hand had strangled their throat. They looked at Zhang Ben, eyes brimming with fear.


    They watched as a red lotus marks appeared on the forehead of Zhang Ben. Then golden mes poured out from every pore on his body, burning his skin, and then the flesh off of his bones. Zhang Ben rolled around on the ground in painful agony, trying to put out the fire, but to no avail.


    After a few agonizing moments, Zhang Ben was reduced to ashes and the mes were gone.


    Zhang Ben disappeared from the temple; it was as if he had never made it back.


    The room suddenly became pin-drop quiet.


    All the elders were rendered speechless.


    Even the Sect Master was stunned by the scene, as fear crept into his mind.


    This was an amazingly terrifying art that could embed the me inside of one¡¯s body and trigger it at ater time. Even the greatest fire bender from the Bai Family was not able to pull off such a feat.


    This opponent would be a challenge for even the Sect Master, much less the elders.


    ¡°Are we... still going to Jiang Bei?¡± After a while, someone broke the silence.


    No one answered the question, not even the Sect Master.


    Everyone looked at each other fearfully and decided never to mention this even ever again.

 Chapter 115 - Wu Mountain Hot Spring Resort

    <h4>Chapter 115: Wu Mountain Hot Spring Resort</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When the drastic turn of events happened at the temple, Chen Fan was sitting in the


    back of a BMW.


    After he registered the releasing of his spell, he looked through the car window into the distance.


    Thus it was, the real power of Immortal Enlightenment meant that he had control over anyone¡¯s life and death. Zhang Ben was an arrogant fool for thinking that he would have a chance of defeating Chen Fan one day. Unknown to him, Chen Fan had nted a Fire Lotus inside of him and triggered the spell only after he arrived at his sect.


    Chen Fan¡¯s spell killed two birds with one stone. When the fire consumed Zhang Ben, it also triggered another spell that will mark the locations of the elders so that Chen Fan could detect them from even miles away.


    When he was finally there knocking on their doors, he could track them even when they were fleeting.


    ¡°This is one of the many variations of the Li Fire Golden Eyes: Transformation of The Red Lotus. I have shown them the power of Immortal Enlightenment.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a cold smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Xiao Fan?¡± Wu Junjie asked. He was driving the BMW with a cigarette between his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have just killed a bug.¡± Chen Fan said readily.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Wu Junjie replied. Then he suddenly shook his head and said: ¡°What a shame that Wenjin went back home early this year. Otherwise, I would invite her over to the hot spring this year. You should have seen her body in a swimming suit!¡±


    ¡°Humph! Xiao Jin knew you guys are a bunch of perverts, and that¡¯s why she decided to leave early.¡± Lin Weiwei refuted.


    She has crammed in the back seat with two others, and in order to stretch her legs, she straightened them in between the two seats in the front, extending them all the way to Chen Fan¡¯sp. Fatty Yan was not sure where to rest his gaze, as he shifted his eyes left and right, stealing a nce of Lin Weiwei¡¯ sexy legs from time to time.


    ¡°Wenjin is back in her hometown, and Haoxuan was a homebody so only four of us could make it today.¡± Wu Junjiemented.


    So saying, he gave Chen Fan a sidelong nce and said apologetically: ¡°Xiao Fan, I got too carried away that night. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    ¡°You mean about what I said about Yu Wenjin?¡± Chen Fan said calmly: ¡°That¡¯s nothing, no harm done. I walked home with her just to ask her some questions.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you getting jealous because of Xiao Fan?¡± Lin Weiwei tsked and said: ¡°You areme, don¡¯t you trust your brother? If Xiao Fan really wanted her, he could have made a move on her a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Hoosh hoosh, this is a man¡¯s only talk.¡± Wu Junjie was slightly embarrassed, and so he hurried to change the topic.


    ¡°The Wu Mountain hot spring had just be popr recently. Everything is brand new in there; it¡¯s not any worse than the one near Jin City.


    ¡°That ce is packed during this time of year with people who return home for the Spring Festival. I managed to get four tickets, thanks to one of my friends.¡±


    The teenagers decided to take a trip together before the family obligations tie them down during the Spring Festival.


    Chen Fan had nothing to do other than waiting for his mother to return home. After his friends¡¯ persistent invitation, he was persuaded to join them.


    The Wu Mountain Hot Spring Resort was located in between the Chu Zhou City and Tian He City. It became a tourist attraction spot as soon as it was opened. Many tourists from Japan and Korea visit the resort every day.


    By dawn, they arrived at Wu Mountain. Since Wu Junjie had booked the hotel rooms through a friend, therefore they were not in a hurry to check in. They found a parking spot in the hotel parking lot and then walked across the street to have dinner.


    Wu Mountain was a famous ancient town in the Jiang Bei Region. Many old buildings from the Ming and the Qin dynasty were preserved in the town. The new addition of the world-ss hot spring had furthered its poprity.


    ¡°Damn, there are so many foreigners .¡± Lin Weiwei eximed.


    ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t ogle! You better get used to it.¡± Wu Junjie said disdainfully.


    ¡°Who are you calling, silly?¡± Lin Weiwei narrowed her wide eyes and was ready to punch at Wu Junjie. Wu Junjie rose both hands in surrender. Although he had a sharp tongue, he was no match against Lin Weiwei¡¯s savage girl power.


    Wu Junjie nced back at Tong Shan and marveled: ¡°Xiao Fan, where did you find this bodyguard? He is as big as those MMA yers I saw on TV.¡±


    By then, Tong Shan¡¯s wounds were healed. Other than his lifeless eyes, he looked just the same as a normal living person. However, his shiny bald head, two meters and twenty centimeters tall stature, barrel-sized legs and arms, and the bronze-colored muscles that looked as hard as metal gave him a belligerent demeanor that kept people away from his hulking frame.


    ¡°Ah, you are talking about Tong Shan. He is one of my distant cousins. He is not all there, and my uncle wanted me to take him out on a trip.¡± Chen Fan lied.


    Tong Shan was given five Arcane Pills, and therefore not only his wounds were healed, but the pilled had also further strengthened his body. Once Chen Fan finished his secret cadaver refining art on him, Tong Shan would be as deadly as a grandmaster.


    ¡°Shame on you! Bringing such a plus-sized freak with us, and he nearly crushed me to death in the back seat.¡± Lin Weiweiined.


    Yan Xiaobai winced indignantly.


    ¡°Sister, at least you have a spot to rest your legs. I have been sitting on this freak¡¯sp all the while. His legs are so bony; I felt that my ass is going to be bruised tonight.¡±


    Seeing his friends argue with each other lightheartedly, Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were lit up with joy.


    Isn¡¯t this scene that he missed the most during his lonely cultivation? When Wu Junjie asked him out, he only hesitated a few seconds before agreeing to join them.


    ¡°But I kinda like having him here. It made us look so badass.¡± Lin Weiwei giggled.


    Tong Shan was a skinhead over two meters tall, and he stood out among the average people as a rock star in the street.


    ¡°Hehe. We can finally have fun this time. No one would dare to cause us trouble while we are under the protection of our big cousin!¡± Wu Junjie let out a smug smile.


    They found a restaurant decorated in traditional style. It was called ¡°Wei Quan Hall.¡± Wu Junjie¡¯s local friend had rmended this restaurant to him and told him that the chief of the joint used to be a master in creating Lu Style dishes.


    ¡°Shit, it¡¯s expensive here.¡± Lin Weiwei eximed. Wu Junjie nudged Chen Fan and said under his breath: ¡°Xiao Fan, look! left!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chen Fan looked over his shoulder and saw a woman wearing sunsses was sipping on a bowl of soup.


    Half of her face was concealed behind the fashionablerge shades, revealing only a pointy chin and two small and curled lips. From her dress and overall demeanor, one could tell that this woman was exceptionally beautiful.


    ¡°Perverts!¡± Lin Weiwei castigated hotly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I am staring. Don¡¯t you think she looked very familiar?¡± Wu Junjie defended himself and asked.


    ¡°Familiar?¡± Chen Fan was taken aback by the questions.


    ¡°Yes. She is hiding something for sure. Who the hell wears sunsses while eating food? Her face looked very familiar. I felt I had seen her somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Why do you even care what she wears when she eats?¡± Lin Weiwei flung back at the boys.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you! You savage ... woman!¡± Wu Junjie refuted hotly. ¡°But who the hell is she? Why does she look so familiar?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face became serious as he initiated his Immortal Will.


    His Immortal Will could see through objects, and therefore, he saw the girl¡¯s face right away. As he expected, she was exceptionally beautiful. She was in herte twenties and was wearing very light makeup. Her sparkling eyes were as dreamy as the starry night.


    ¡°She is...¡±Chen Fan paused a second as a girl from his distant memory appeared.


    ¡°Ah-ha! I know who she is!¡± Wu Junjie pped his thigh and eximed: ¡°She looked exactly like the superstar Yun Qianqian!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here. Yun Qianqian was an A list actress. Why would she visit such a dingy joint?¡± Lin Weiwei asked doubtfully.


    Seeing Yan Xiaobai was not convinced either, Wu Junjie was frustrated for no one believing him.


    However, Chen Fan knew that Wu Junjie was right. The girl was indeed Yun Qianqian.


    In his past life, Chen Fan saw her on Tv all the time. When he finally became the manager at the Jin Xiu Group, he had met Yun Qianqian in person a few times during banquets. He was not particrly interested in dating actresses, and therefore, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to her even then.


    ¡°Interesting, what is Yun Qianqian doing here?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°She could have gone to any world-ss resort she wanted to, why would she choose the Wu Mountain?¡±


    Suddenly, a group of people entered the restaurant.


    They scanned the customers and then walked straight toward Yun Qianqian.

 Chapter 116 - Super Star Yun Qianqian

    <h4>Chapter 116: Super Star Yun Qianqian</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The group of men arrived at Yun Qianqian¡¯s table, and the leader of the pack said something to Yun Qianqian. Thetter shook her head vehemently. A few momentster, the girl and the group of men started arguing with each other. A perverted man of small stature tried to grab Yun Qianqian¡¯s arm, and thetter waggled her arm forcefully to break free.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on there? He is taking advantage of a girl!¡±


    Lin Weiwei was raised in a Martial Arts family and had a very short temper. Seeing the girl being assaulted, she mmed the table and shouted at the top of her lungs.


    The group of men turned their heads over to her. The sight of a high school girl emboldened them, but even as they were about toe over to Li Weiwei, they noticed Tong Shan sitting beside the girl. He was about two meters tall, and his chest was as wide as two people. Even while sitting down, he was a head taller than most of the people in the room.


    They paused a second to recalcte their odds. After they noticed that Tong Shan¡¯s arm was even bigger and thicker than their thighs, the group grew quiet.


    The leader of the pack smiled apologetically and said: ¡°Miss Yun. We didn¡¯t want to harm you. But Boss really is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°I told you that I am not interested.¡± Yun Qianqian said coldly.


    After Chen Fan gave Tong Shan an order, the hulking frame rose from his seat. His head almost touched the ceiling and blotted out the light, projecting arge shadow into the room.


    At such a terrifying sight, the small man dared not to say a word and ran away in fear.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yun Qianqian nodded to everyone and thanked them.


    Her voice was smokey, like that of a girl who stayed at the bar until midnight alone.


    ¡°You are wee.¡± Lin Weiwei answered ardently. ¡°If I were you, I would knee bash them in the groin so that they will remember never to mess with me again.¡±


    Yun Qianqian was taken aback by the girl¡¯s hot temper.


    Wu Junjie said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you join our table? We can escort you home once we are done. They might still be around, waiting to strike again after we leave.¡±


    The women pondered a few moments and then epted the offer.


    She walked over Chen Fan¡¯s table. Since there was only one empty seat beside Chen Fan, she sat down to the right of him. Suddenly, a faint fragrance drifted into Chen Fan¡¯s nose. Although the smell was light and subverted, its alluring quality was obvious. No doubt that it was a high-quality luxury brand perfume.


    After she sat down, everyone could finally have a good look at the girl.


    She wore her hair back in a simple ponytail and was wearing a beige-colored peacoat. Since it was not cold inside the room, she took off the coat, revealing a white sweater that clung snuggly onto her curves. Below the waist, she wore a pair of slim-fit jeans that entuated her luscious upper body even more. She wore no jewelry save for a string of Buddhist beads on her delicate wrist. She looked like an elegant city girl from head to toe and from the inside out.


    The clothing on her was worth only a few thousand yuan, but the yellow-rosewood beads were worth over a hundred thousand.


    Seeing her wood bracelet, Chen Fan furrowed his brows but kept his silence.


    Yun Qianqian¡¯s charm dominated the table; after she sat down, no one spoke a word.


    Chen Fan was the only person who could keep calm and eat on. Yun Qianqian gave Chen Fan a surprised nce and then said with a smile: ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat? Don¡¯t stop because of me.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are too charming. It¡¯s a bit... too much for us to handle.¡± Wu Junjie half-joked and half stammered like an idiot.


    Even Wu Junjie was taken aback by his own shyness. He had seen all kinds of girls in his life, why did he felt so disabled in front of her?


    Lin Weiwei nodded and then gave Yun Qianqian an admiring nce. Every woman dreams of being like Yun Qianqian, to charm everyone with only some casual clothes and a pair of oversized sunsses.


    ¡°Ah-Why, are you wearing sunsses while eating?¡± Lin Weiwei asked curiously.


    Yun Qianqian was surprised by the question. She hesitated for a few moments and then answered: ¡°I am sort of special. I can¡¯t take my sses off.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Lin Weiwei asked readily, ¡°That rascal over there said you looked like the movie star Yun Qianqian, and therefore you wore a pair of sunsses to avoid paparazzi.¡±


    ¡°Hey! don¡¯t give away my nickname!¡± Wu Junjie rolled his eyes. Rascal was his nickname ever since he was a little boy.


    Yun Qianqian cracked a smile but decided to keep her silence.


    After a short conversation, the group and Yu Qianqian hit it off quickly.


    Yun Qianqian was originally from Tian He City. The recent sect back in her career spurred her toe back home and be away from work for a while. However, as soon as she was back, she was asked to attend a banquet with a few rich and powerful businessmen. At the banquet, the local tycoons tried to flirt with her, but as an A list actress, she would have none of it. She asked her manager to deal with the men at the banquet table while she ran away to find a quiet ce to clear her mind.


    Since she had grown up at Tian He City, she knew of the quiet Wu Mountain vige. After she got here, she unexpectedly befriended this group of friendly yet strange teenagers.


    Yes, they were strange, indeed.


    Yun Qianqian¡¯s keen observation made her a good judge of characters. She knew that this group of boys and girls were from pretty well off families. However, they were not from the most opulent households. Theycked the kind of signature aloofness that tainted every member of the real powerful families she had seen.


    Although she was convinced that most of them were from average families, there were two of them that she just couldn¡¯t get a handle on.


    One of two sat motionlessly in his chair. Every ounce of his hulking muscles screamed danger to her; she wagered that even her best bodyguard wouldn¡¯t match his deadliness.


    The other one was a refined young man who so far had not even nced at her once.


    Chen Fan¡¯s appearance was nothing to boast about. It was boringly ordinary in the eyes of an expert in the entertainment industry. However, deep in his eyes were a yful conceit that dared to defy anything and anyone in the world.


    ¡°Yes, that is self-assuredness in his eyes.¡± Yun Qianqian told herself.


    She had only observed such self-assuredness in the eyes of the real top dogs of China who were capable of changing the lives of millions.


    However, even those tycoons¡¯ confidence were no match against Chen Fan. Chen Fan was so sure of his power that he might as well be arrogant.


    ¡°Interesting. What kind of family could produce such a child?¡± Yun Qianqian thought curiously.


    However, she quickly brushed aside the idea of acquainting herself with a man from a powerful secret family. She shook her head andughed at her own naivety.


    When everyone had finished their food, they started to n their trip to the hot spring. They insisted that Yun Qianqian should tag along.


    Yun Qianqian was going to refuse; however, the thought of meeting those local gentries again changed her mind.


    The Wu Mountain Hot Spring resort was huge in size and came with all different kinds of facilities. There were outdoor hot springs, buffet restaurants, resting areas, and hotels. There were also luxury VIP hot springs if one wanted to go above and beyond the normal experience.


    After everyone changed into their swimming suit, they gathered at the outdoor Hot Spring.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Everyone looked toward Tong Shan. He was wearing a tight speedo, revealing his bronze skins that were ridden with scares. Arge ugly scare ran from under his chin to his belly. It was as if something sharp attempted to slice him in half.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, what does Big Cousin do?¡± Wu Junjie gasped.


    ¡°He used to be a mercenary overseas. After a mission, his brain got damaged.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    Tong Shan¡¯s bodybuilder shape attracted a lot of attention. He walked to the center of the pool and scared away arge group of the crowd. His body was a ma for the girl¡¯s attention. However, the terrifying scars and his lifeless expression deterred many girls froming over to admire his impressive body in close range.


    By then, the two girls also appeared from the locker room.


    ¡°Holy shit! Savage Girl. Where did you get that body?¡±


    Lin Weiwei was wearing a traditional one-piece swimming suit that covered her whole upper body. However, her tall and thin frame looked attractive with the pair of surprisingly fit legs. However, her beauty was a far cry from Yun Qianqian, who was still in her sunsses.


    Yun Qianqian was in her fabulouste twenties. She wore a three-piece bikini that showed off her spinner body. Her perky bosom was sublime under the sun. Lin Weiwei simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    Even though her attractive face was still covered by the sunsses, her top quality assets had overshadowed all the girls in the pool.


    Although Wu Junjie enjoyed the view, he scarcely dared to make ament about her beauty.


    The outdoor Hot Spring was divided into many pools. Thanks to Tong Shan¡¯s frightening appearance, the group had an entire pool to themselves.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan asked a question: ¡°Miss Yun, can I take a look at the beads on your wrist?¡±


    Yun Qianqian was taken aback by the abrupt question.

 Chapter 117 - A Cursed Bracelet

    <h4>Chapter 117: A Cursed Bracelet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yun Qianqian hesitated. Although this bracelet looked nothing extraordinary, a well-respected Buddhist had blessed it for her, and therefore, this bracelet was worth at least a hundred thousand yuan.


    She had just met him, yet Chen Fan asked to see the most expensive piece of jewelry she was wearing. Anyone would have hesitated if they were in her shoes.


    ¡°Sister Yun, is it made out of yellow rosewood?¡± Wu Junjie asked. ¡°I saw one of them on a rich teenager¡¯s wrist in Jin City. That one was worth over two hundred and eighteen thousand, and it didn¡¯t look half as pretty as yours.¡±


    Lin Weiwei and Yan Xiaobai both were shocked by the value.


    They were both from middle-ss families of a county town. They had never dreamed of seeing a bracelet that worth over a couple hundred thousand.


    Ever since they learned of the girl¡¯sst name, they started to joke that she was a sister of the superstar Yun Qianqian.


    Since Wu Junjie had spilled the beans about the value of the bracelet, Yun Qianqian no longer hesitated. She removed the bracelet from her wrist and handed it over to Chen Fan and said: ¡°The price is not the most important. This bracelet meant a lot to me because it was a gift from one of my best friends. She went through a great deal of trouble asking for a blessing on it before she gave it to me. She told me to keep it with me at all times, and never let it leave my sight.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say a word. He held the beads in his hand and started to examine it.


    Under the scrutiny of his Immortal Will, the beads revealed its true colors. Each and every one of the wooden beads were surrounded by dark Malice Qi. From time to time, some of the flowing energies formed a hideous skull.


    ¡°A curse?¡±


    Chen Fan fell into deep thought.


    Curses were widespread among many different cultures¡¯ legends. There were called incantations in the west and in the east, they existed in the form of numismatic charm, voodoo dolls, and Gu.


    However, this was the first time Chen Fan saw a curse in real life on earth. Out of curiosity, he probed deeper into the beads using his Immortal Will.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    He felt a shock as his Immortal Will went through the barrier, revealing a scene.


    He was inside of a dark and dank temple, where robed priests worshiped a sinister looking demon god with four hands, four head, and four faces. Under the statue stood a monk with a shaved head. He was wearing a string of ne made out of bone and fangs.


    The monk took a bracelet off the altar and handed it over to an attractive looking girl kneeling on the ground. He murmured something to the girl, and thetter kowtowed to the monk appreciatively.


    The picture disappeared, leaving Chen Fan with more questions than answers.


    ¡°Who was that woman? Was she Yun Qianqian¡¯s friend?¡±


    He recalled the news of Yun Qianqian in his past life and felt that things suddenly made much more sense.


    He returned the bracelet to Yun Qianqian and paused a second before he said heavily: ¡°You better throw it away or burn it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Wu Junjie was rendered speechless.


    Yun Qianqian was also taken aback; her eyes were lit up with caution and suspicion. ¡°What... what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No kidding, Xiao Fan. This yellow-rosewood bracelet was worth over a few hundred thousand. Plus, it was a gift from Sister Yun¡¯s best friend who spent a great deal of effort to obtain it. You are out of your mind to ask Sister Yun to throw it away.¡± Wu Junjie said with deeply furrowed brows.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the protest. He said faintly: ¡°You have been meeting tailwinds in your career and have been down on your luck. You can¡¯t even sleep well, and theck of sleep further exacerbated your work performance. You feel trapped. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Yun Qianqian¡¯s voice was filled with suspicion.


    As an actress who had to rely on herself to make a living, she was much more protective of herself than most people. Chen Fan¡¯s truthful remarks had spurred her to raise her guard. She wondered it was a setup, and the teenagers were conspiring against her.


    The entertainment industry was a battleground, and she had seen all kinds of sordid methods from even the most trustworthy looking people. On the set, she always brought her own water bottle and never trusted anyone else¡¯s water.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and then kept his silence.


    He had thought to offer some help to her since fate had brought them together for this brief encounter. However, if Yun Qianqian didn¡¯t trust him, he wouldn¡¯t care less about her wellbeing.


    Seeing Chen Fan didn¡¯t say a thing, Yun Qianqian was even more certain that something was amiss. Suddenly, an awkward silence fell into the pool.


    After a few moments, Yun Qianqian stood up and said: ¡°I have other things to attend to. Please enjoy yourself. ¡±


    She turned around toward the exit, ignoring Wu Junjie¡¯s invitation to stay.


    ¡°Ah. Sister Yun?¡± Lin Weiwei hurried to get up and was going to persuade her to stay.


    Suddenly, arge group of people entered the pool.


    The leader of the group was the short man who harrassed Yun Qianqian earlier. However, this time, he was apanied by a woman in fashionable cloth.


    Surprise shed across Yun Qianqian¡¯s face as soon as she saw the woman.


    ¡°Sister Qin, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh my little princess, are you trying to kill me? Why did you abandon me in the middle of the banquet, only to show up at this ce?¡± The woman was in her thirties. She was of average looks but well dressed nheless. She looked like a shrewd and confident businesswoman.


    She started ranting as soon as she entered the pool area as she gave Yun Qianqian a wink.


    ¡°Miss Yun, your agent is here, can youe with us now?¡± The small man said impatiently. ¡°My boss and Mr. Tang are both waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tang is there too?¡± Yun Qianqian¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°Sister, are you really Yun Qianqian?¡± Lin Weiwei asked incredulously.


    Wu Junjie also jumped out of the pool in surprise. Seeing her cover was blown, she finally removed her sunsses revealing her gorgeous and famous face.


    ¡°I am sorry for lying to you all the while.¡± Yun Qianqian gave everyone an apologetic smile. Then she turned around toward her agent and said: ¡°Sister Qin, I told you I want to spend some time alone. Please say sorry to Mr. Tang for me.¡±


    Sister Qin hesitated and said: ¡°Qian Qian, Mr. Tang came all the way to Tian He just to see you. Don¡¯t you think you should at least meet him once? Plus...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yun Qianqian asked.


    ¡°Plus my boss had been waiting for you for hours. Do you really think you can get away with fooling my boss?¡± The small man said sinisterly. ¡°In Tian He City, no one dares to mess with my boss.¡±


    ¡°Who is your boss?¡± Yun Qianqian furrowed her brows and asked.


    Before she got an answer, Lin Weiwei eximed excitedly.


    ¡°Sister Yun said she doesn¡¯t want to go. What¡¯s wrong with you people?¡±


    As a fan of Yun Qianqian, the sight of her idol had robbed her of any reason in her mind.


    The small man cracked a sneer and said: ¡°Listen to me, kiddo, I had let it slide because I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. But now, I have twice as many men than you do, so mind your mouth and stay out of this.¡±


    A group of bodyguards in ck suits appeared behind him. They all wear the same buzz cut and looked angry and deadly. Lin Weiwei and Wu Junjie were frightened by the sight.


    They were ordinary high schoolers and had never experienced such a terrifying moment.


    Wu Junjie managed to speak: ¡°hey... Bro. I¡¯m friends with the Young Lord Din of Tian He. Can we sit down and talk this out?¡±


    ¡°Young Lord Din? Who is that?¡± The short man asked as caution flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Din Youwei.¡± Wu Junjie said.


    ¡°Oh, for fuck, sake!¡±


    The short man spat. Disdain and contempt were written all over his face.


    ¡°You call him a Young, Lord?¡±


    ¡°Even his dad dares not to cross my boss, much less that little shit.¡±


    Wu Junjie¡¯s face turned green as he was at a loss for words.


    The man he was dealing with was even more powerful than Din Youwei¡¯s father. Wu Junjie established that he really couldn¡¯t do anything to help.


    The short man put on a smug smile and then extended his scrawny arm to grab Yun Qianqian¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Go away!


    Fire burst out from Lin Weiwei¡¯s eyes, and she delivered a roundhouse kick at the little man, sending thetter flying back.


    ¡°Manager!¡±


    Seeing the little man was dealt a serious kick, the bodyguards¡¯ faces became overwrought. Although even the bodyguard agreed that the short man is a dip shit, he was their boss¡¯s iw. His sister was their boss¡¯s second wife, out of all the wives and mistresses, the boss loved his sister the most. If they returned with the short man injured, everyone would be reprimanded by the boss harshly.


    ¡°Fahhhk!¡±


    The little man managed to pick himself up, and he red at Lin Weiwei vengefully. ¡°Don¡¯t let her go! Take her to my bed; I will tame this wild B with an itch. ¡±


    The bodyguard threw themselves at Lin Weiwei at the same time.


    Lin Weiwei¡¯s face paled at the development. Despite her martial arts training, she was ill-equipped to handle a dozen professional bodyguards at the same time.


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    Yun, Qianqian shouted. Lin Weiwei got into trouble because of her; she couldn¡¯t just stand and watch her being beaten up.


    However, the bodyguards didn¡¯t stop. Yun Qianqian looked to Sister Qin for help.


    Sister Qin replied to her with a wry and helpless smile.


    The man who wanted to meet with her was a top dog in the Tian He City. He had his skin in nearly all businesses in the city. Although Yun Qianqian didn¡¯t have to worry about him in other cities; she was on his turf, and she better oblige his demands.


    Wu Junjie and Yan Xiaobai were trembling with fear; however, they stood before Lin Weiwei to protect her.


    They grew up together, and they couldn¡¯t just watch her being hurt.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan growled in a deep voice: ¡°Tong Shan!¡±


    Tong Shan stood up, casting an enormous shadow before him. His hulking frame rose in front of the bodyguards like a mountain.


    ¡°Oh. Fuck me!¡±


    Someone shouted out in panic.

 Chapter 118 - Broken

    <h4>Chapter 118: Broken</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Honcho, what should we do now?¡±


    Stunned by the enormous frame of Tong Shan that rivaled NBA yers, the bodyguards wavered and looked to the short man for instructions.


    The short man was considered the underboss of the group simply because he was the iw of the boss. Without the sweet pillow talk his sister offered to the boss, he was just an arrogant simpleton. Despite the fact that the odds were clearly stacked against him, the short man shouted at the bodyguards.


    ¡°Hit him! What are you afraid of? He is all by himself, and there are a dozen of us!¡±


    Urged by their honcho¡¯smand, some of the bodyguards mustered their courage and rallied their teammates. ¡°YEA! He is fighting by himself. Let¡¯s gang up on him!¡±


    However, their newfound courage was very short-lived.


    The first two bodyguards who rushed toward Tong Shan were knocked to the side by the giant¡¯s sweeping hand. They copsed on the ground as blood spilled from their mouths. Judging by the way their chest looked, the attack must have broken a few of their ribs.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    The sudden turn of events terrified the other bodyguards and robbed them of the will to fight.


    Lin Weiwei patted Tong Shan¡¯s back and eximed excitedly: ¡°You are awesome, Big Cousin! Fighting them is like fighting kids from kindergarten.¡±


    She looked to the short man and lifted her chin proudly.


    ¡°Did you say that you are going to tie me to your bed? Come on. What are you waiting for?¡±


    The short man¡¯s face was contorted by anger. He shouted hotly at the bodyguards: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go after him at the same time?¡±


    The bodyguards looked at each other and hesitated.


    Although none of them liked the short man, his sister had the boss wrapped around her little finger. She just needed to sneak one poisonous word into the boss¡¯s ear; all of them would have to bear grave consequences.


    The thought of their boss¡¯s wrath made the bodyguards shiver and spurred them forward.


    Suddenly, Tong Shan was surrounded by a dozen fighters. Seeing the situation escted out of control, the other guests of the resort rushed to get out of harm¡¯s way. In a blink, the entire outdoor hot springs section was empty except for the two parties that were fighting with each other.


    Seeing the bodyguards started to attack all at once, Lin Weiwei¡¯s face tightened. She looked to Chen Fan concernedly.


    Chen Fan was still in the pool and was not at all perturbed by the development. He said nonchntly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tong Shan will handle them.¡±


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s reassurance, Lin Weiwei felt distraught with the situation. However, strong Big Cousin was, he was fighting by himself. Could he really ward off the attack from a dozen men at the same time?


    ¡°Sister Qin!¡± Yun Qianqian finally called out.


    She felt at least half responsible for the confrontation between the two parties, and therefore she felt that she should help, in whichever way she could.


    Sister Qin ignored her and pulled her to the side. She refused her hotly: ¡°Qian Qian, grow a brain, please! Can¡¯t you see what is happening right now? Are you really going to tick off Boss Han and Boss Tang for some little shits that you barely know?


    ¡°Maybeter you can plead for them, but not now.¡±


    ¡°They saved me.¡± Yun Qianqian said with knotted brows.¡±Who is that Boss Han anyways? What a jerk.¡±


    During the banquet, she only briefly greeted the local gentry and didn¡¯t make an effort to remember their names.


    ¡°He was the tycoon of the Tian He City.¡± Sister Qin said with a wry smile. ¡°He owns a few hundred million assets and a sessful shipping fleet; one of the richest men in Tian He City. Otherwise, why do you think I would insist on you meeting him?¡±


    Yun Qianqian pulled a taut face.


    Her decades of experience as an actress told her that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it easily.


    Yun Qianqian was an A-list star, and therefore if she really didn¡¯t want to meet with the local tycoon, she might be able to get a pass. However, it was not wise to offend him while she was on his turf.


    So thinking, Yun Qianqian shut her mouth and gave up the thought of helping the teenagers.


    Sister Qin was right, she just met these kids, and they were barely even friends.


    As she thought so, the two parties were already at each other.


    The leader of the bodyguards called Bao Bian, was at the very front of the line. As he approached the Tong Shan, he didn¡¯t dare to lower his guard until he was close. He punched at the giant with abandon.


    ¡°DIE!¡±


    His punch was so powerful that it made a wheezing sound through the air. It was one of the most perfect executions Mr. Bao had ever done in his life. Bao Bian was confident that he shouldy the giant low.


    ¡°Big Cousin, dodge!¡±


    Lin Weiwei let out a muffled shout. Wu Junjie and the others watched with colorless faces. They were all from ordinary mid-ss families and never had they imagined that they would get caught in a fist fight.


    Tong Shan ignored the warning and remained motionless like a massive log.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Bao Bian¡¯s forceful punch did nothing. It made a loud nk as if the fist hadnded on a piece of metal. At the impact, Bao Bian felt Tong Shan¡¯s flesh return a sharp force back at his hand. He then heard a loud crunch: his bones were broken.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Tong Shan was wearing only a swimming trunk, much less any other protection.


    Everyone watched as the fistnded squarely on the giant¡¯s naked shoulder; however, not only was Tong Shan unscathed, the attacker had also broken his fingers. How did that even make sense?


    ¡°Is it the art of Golden Shield, Iron Shirt or is it the legendary Martial Arts Of the Thirteen Sons?¡±


    A string of tropes in martial arts novels that border-lined myth surfaced in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Bao Bian rubbed his injured hand while staring at Tong Shan who still stood motionless. ¡°I must have hit the wrong spot. I don¡¯t believe that your body is made out of metal!¡±


    Before he finished talking, he threw another punch at Tong Shan.


    This time, Bao Bian used both hands and attacked with all he got. He used the hammering attack that he had perfected after decades of practice, boring his fists down on the hulking frame.


    It was evident that this attack was much more powerful than hisst one.


    ¡°Just DIE!¡±


    He snarled as a burst of satisfyingughter, let out from his mouth.


    A fraction of secondter, hisst hope disappeared.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The nk was loud this time, and it was followed with an even louder noise of bones snapping apart. Bao Bian¡¯s punch had hit home; however, his arms were unable to withstand the shock, and they snapped.


    ¡°It. It..¡±


    Bai Bian¡¯s arms drooped under his shoulder. He breathed heavily, trying not to wince. He then looked at Tong Shan fearfully, as if he was looking at a devil.


    Tong Shan didn¡¯t even move a finger, and his opponent had already two broken arms. They were clearly not fighting on a leveled ground. It was as if a group of medieval soldiers had to face off with a modern tank.


    Silence fell into the hot spring pool.


    Everyone stared at Tong Shan¡¯s giant body with disbelief.


    ¡°Could it be that his body really is made out of iron?¡± Someone murmured.


    Chen Fan kept his silence and didn¡¯t reply.


    Tong Shan had been a Martial Arts master even before he was turned into a Bronze Armored Cadaver. After his skin was infused with molten metal, he was practically invincible and could not be harmed by any weapon. He was revived by Chen Fan using Arcane Pills after he was brutally disabled by Chen Fan. After taking in the beneficial effects of the Arcane Pills, his defense and offense abilities were further improved.


    Lin Weiwei and her friends could only stare.


    Yun Qianqian and Sister Yun were shocked as well. Yun Qianqian was involved in many martial arts films, and she had read many show scripts that described unimaginable marital arts abilities. However, she had never thought that she would see such abilities in real life.


    ¡°Honcho, what should we do?¡±


    The other bodyguards turned toward the short man and asked.


    The short man was stunned by the turn of the event, so he finally hesitated.


    However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t panic since the bodyguards were still counting on him. He managed to pull himself together, and said: ¡°What else could we do? Call Boss!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Everyone agreed eagerly.


    They were convinced that even though thisrge man possessed exceptional physical strength, he would not get away with it once their boss showed up.


    With that thought in mind, the little man¡¯s eyes lit up again. He sneered at Chen Fan and said: ¡°We will see who would beughing when my brother inwes.¡±


    Sister Qin¡¯s face paled after hearing his words.


    ¡°Shit, they are going to call Boss Han.¡±

 Chapter 119 - Tian Hes New Royalty

    <h4>Chapter 119: Tian He¡¯s New Royalty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Boss my ass. Do you think that we are afraid of you?¡± Lin Weiwei announced bravely.


    She gave Wu Junjie a backhand p on the shoulder and said curiously: ¡°Junjie, why don¡¯t you call your friend? Didn¡¯t you say that he is some kind of hotshot in Tian He City?¡±


    ¡°Young Lord Din?¡± Wu Junjie hesitated. Based on what the little man said, even Young Lord Din wouldn¡¯t be able to save them.


    However, under Lin Weiwei¡¯s insistent urge, he dialed Young Lord Din¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The short man didn¡¯t stop Wu Jinjie from dialing. He red at the boy with a contemptuous look on his face.


    ¡°Sister Qin, maybe I should talk to Boss Han and Mr. Tang. It¡¯s going to get out of control.¡± Seeing how quickly the situation had escted, Yun Qianqian furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to be beholden to Mr. Tang because of a bunch of kids?¡± Sister Qin said wryly.


    Yun Qianqian was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Mr. Tang was one of her longtime supporters. He generously donated to every show production she was involved in, and she knew very well what he wanted in return. Yun Qianqian nevercked supporters, and therefore, Yun Qianqian had been ignoring his pursuit until now.


    In recent years, she was transforming from a TV star to that on the silver screen. The first two movies she was in wereplete flops, so much so that the failures threatened her status as an A-list actress. During this critical time of her career, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose any supporters.


    If she turned to Mr. Tang now, thetter would very likely oblige and forgive the teenagers. However, that would also put her into a position where she couldn¡¯t refuse any of Mr. Tang¡¯s requests.


    With that thought in mind, Yun Qianqian dithered again.


    Meanwhile, in a secret VIP club somewhere in Tian He City...


    The VIP hall was huge and well-lit. A giant round table was set at the center of the hall where a group of people was drinking.


    Beside each and every man at the table stood tall and attractive waitresses who wore tight traditional outfits. They all wore their hair high up in a bun.


    All of the waitresses¡¯ looks were above average; some of them were drop dead gorgeous and could be worshiped as a goddess by desperate men who were eager to serve them. However, inside the VIP hall, it was their job to serve.


    Any local person from Tian He City would have recognized the men from rich and powerful families. Even the poorest of them owned over a few hundred million assets.


    These top dogs didn¡¯t pay any attention to the attractive waitresses beside them; instead, their attentions were on two men sitting at the head of the table.


    The schrly looking one on the left was in his thirties and was wearing gold-rimmed sses. The custom tailored Italian suit encased his slim body and brought out the stately old-money style in him.


    The other man on the right was a middle age man who had greasy, shiny hair and an even greasier round face. He was wearing a shy Armani outfit. On his waist rested a belt buckle made by Hermes. The Patek Philippe watch sparkled under the bright lighting in the room. It was evident that he had struck it rich overnight from nothing.


    ¡°How do you like everything, Mr. Tang.¡±


    The middle age man asked with a smile.


    ¡°Everything is superb. Thank you.¡± Mr. Tang nodded. However, a hint of contempt flickered in his eyes.


    He was from a prominent family and was used to riches and luxury ever since he was a child. Boss Han¡¯s club was too tacky to his taste. It might pass as a luxury VIP club among the gaudy new riches, but it wasughable in the eyes of someone from an old and powerful family.


    ¡°Haha. I am d you like everything.¡± Boss Hanughed smugly.


    Mr. Tang was a tycoon from Zhong Hai. He was from arge family whose power was no less than that of the Wei. Mr. Tang also had more respect in his family than Third Lord Wei. Although he never imed to be a businessman, he was the vice president of two publicpanies and the sole owner of arge entertainment firm. Han Tianshen simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    However, Han Tianshen was not nervous before him either.


    He had recently just earned the number one position in Tian He City. That put him in the same club with other top dogs in the Jiang Bei region. However, influential Mr. Tang was, he was on his turf right now, so he had a home advantage.


    The thought gave Han Tianshen a rush of good feelings. He stered on a regretful look and sighed: ¡°This club used to belong to Boss Xin, and I was only one of Boss Xin¡¯s associates. However, Boss Xin had ticked off the wrong person and perished, leaving this huge mess unattended. I had no choice but to take up the responsibility.¡±


    Hearing the words, Mr. Tang furrowed his brows and asked.


    ¡°I have heard that you have acquired Xin Zhong¡¯s Yuan Gang Group and you have be the new CEO? That was a hell of a deal and will add at least a few billion into your asset pool. Way to go!¡±


    ¡°I used to just be a board member of the Yuan Gang Group. Boss Xin is the one who called the shots. Truth be told, I was quite happy and content even back then and never had I imagined that I would be the one in charge.¡±


    Despite Boss Han¡¯s humble words, the smug look on his face had betrayed him.


    Catching the drift of the conversation, the other tycoons at the table quickly followed suit and praised Boss Han in twenty-two different ways.


    Mr. Tang wore a fake smile on his face as a wave of contempt rose inside of him.


    Han Tianshen used to be one of Xin Zhong¡¯spdogs, and his wealth was worth at most a hundred million.


    However, right after Xin Zhong¡¯s death, he took over his former boss¡¯spany and acquired the Yuan Gang Group that Xin Zhong had worked his entire life for.


    However, Mr. Tang was here to ask him a favor, so he decided to y along. He carried on: ¡°Boss Han is even more influential now since you have the sale rights of the Yun Wu Spirit Water. Many rich and powerful people would have to beg you to get a drop of the Spirit Water.¡±


    ¡°You have heard of the Yun Wu Spirit Water as well?¡± Han Tianshen¡¯s face became serious, and he asked.


    ¡°I am quite well connected and have heard of it before the news hit the masses.¡± Mr. Tang said calmly.


    Chen Fan had coined the name Yun Wu Spirit Water for the spirit water he created.


    Although the Spirit Water had just arrived in the market, its magical effects had shocked the upper-ss elites of the entire province. Even someone who lived far away in Zhong Hai such as Mr. Tang had heard of the Spirit Water and came to investigate.


    ¡°To be honest with you, Mr. Tang. The sales rights are at the discretion of Master Chen. I am rtively new to the top level, and therefore got the least amount of quota: only ten or twenty bottles a day. I mostly just sell them among my family members. By the end of the day, I have not a lot to spare.¡± Han Tianshen shook his head and said.


    Mr. Tang didn¡¯t believe him a wee bit but decided to y along.


    ¡°That truly is a tough spot for you.¡±


    Suddenly, he asked curiously: ¡°So, you were saying that the Spirit Water is made by Master Chen?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. No natural spring water could cure all the ailments.¡± Han Tianshen said respectfully: ¡°These spring water are infused with Master Chen¡¯s power. Why do you think people will pay hundreds of thousands of yuan for it?¡±


    Mr. Tang furrowed his brows and said: ¡°I have heard of Master Chen even in Zhong Hai. The rumors tend to exaggerate things. In my opinion, he is not any more powerful than you.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯tpare him with me.¡± Han Tianshen shook his head as fear rose inside of him. ¡°Master Chen is an .... immortal. I am nothing but hispdog, a content one while at that.¡±


    He had watched as Chen Fan killed his boss with one jab of a finger. He would never forget that terrifying day.


    He had learned his predecessor¡¯s lesson and knew that in order to secure his power, he needed support from Chen Fan and his Yun Wu Spirit Water.


    Therefore, Han Tianshen had always revered Chen Fan ever since he took over the city.


    ¡°You are too humble.¡± Mr. Tang shook his head with a smile. He was still not convinced. ¡°You are the richest man in the city, one day you will rece him.¡±


    Han Tianshen kept his silence while heughed at his guest¡¯s naivety in his mind.


    ¡°Even the leader of your house, Tang Jianfen was no match against Master Chen, what do you know about recing his power?¡±


    Suddenly, Han Tianshen¡¯s phone rang, so he answered it.


    After he hung up the phone, his face looked annoyed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on ?¡± Mr. Tang asked.


    ¡°Some little shit is stirring up trouble.¡± Boss Han said as anger flickered in his eyes. Then he asked abruptly: ¡°Mr. Tang, should we go to Wu Mountain right now and invite our superstar over personally?¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Mr. Tang rose from his seat readily.

 Chapter 120 - Master Chens Lapdog

    <h4>Chapter 120: Master Chen¡¯s Lapdog</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Wu Junjie¡¯s friend Young Lord Din happened to be near the resort, so he arrived before anyone else.


    Before he got there, the owner of the resort had invited both parties to arge meeting room. They were seated on either side of arge table. Yun Qianqian had changed into normal clothes and put her sunsses back onto her face.


    Chen Fan sat cross-legged and was enjoying the fruits on the table. Tong Shan stood behind Chen Fan like an iron pir.


    As soon as Young Lord Din entered the hall, he couldn¡¯t help but look toward Tong Shan. He turned toward Wu Junjie and asked: ¡°What is going on, Junjie?¡±


    ¡°My friend had some quarrel with these guys. I hope you can help out. ¡°Wu Junjie said with a sheepish smile.


    ¡°No problem. Everyone in Tian He will have to give me some face.¡± Young Lord Din pounded his chest and reassured his distraught friend.


    Suddenly, he heard a sneer from a short man beside him. ¡°Hey kiddo, since when did I have to give you face?¡±


    ¡°Second Lord Pan?¡± Young Lord Din furrowed his brows as soon as he saw the short man.


    Although Second Lord Pancked any talent, he had a powerful brother-inw. Just recently, Han Tianshen had risen to power and took over Xin Zhong¡¯s number one spot in the Tian He City. Ding Youwei did not have sufficient power to fight back against such new royalty of the Tian He City.


    However, Young Lord Din was dealing with Second Lord Pan instead of his powerful brother-inw, and therefore, he still had some room for maneuvering. ¡°Second Lord Pan, are you getting horny again? These are my friends, don¡¯t you dare touch any one of them.¡±


    Young Master Din had already got a handle on the situation.


    Although Yun Qianqian¡¯s face was covered by sunsses, her body and demeanor suggested that she was drop-dead gorgeous. Lin Weiwei was leggy and young. Her damp hair clung tightly to her budding bosom, and her smooth skin glistered tantalizingly under the sunlight. Second, Lord Pan had an infamous appetite for women, and Young Lord Din knew that he would easily sh with others for such beautiful things.


    ¡°Hehe, Din Youwei, who the hell do you think you think you are?¡± Second Lord Pan cracked a smile.


    ¡°So you are not going to give them a pass?¡± Din Youwei pulled a taut face and then asked.


    Young Lord Din was a reputable figure in Tian He City. Most people would oblige him by now for the sake of his father. Young Lord Din believed that he and Second Lord Pan were equal in power, and his words should have carried some weight to the short pervert.


    ¡°Piss on you!¡± Second Lord Pan suddenly hurled a wine cup at Young Lord Din.


    Din Youwei ducked and evaded the cup. His face turned ck, and even as he was going to rush to his attacker, Wu Junjie stopped him and said under his breath. ¡°He has a dozen people on his side. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Humph! I doubt they will harm me.¡± Din Youwei grunted. However, fear had already crept into his mind.


    ¡°I am not afraid of that clown; I called you here because he said he is going to call his boss.¡±Wu Junjie said.


    ¡°His boss?¡± Din Youwei¡¯s face twitched slightly.


    He never remembered Second Lord Pan having ever called anyone boss except for one.


    ¡°I am not sure.¡±Wu Junjie hesitated. ¡°Sister Yun said that she ran away from a banquet with someone called Boss Han. That¡¯s why Second Lord Pan is after her.¡±


    ¡°Boss Han, Han Tianshen?¡± Din Youwei¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°Indeed. That is my boss. What now, Din Youwei? Do you really want to offend my boss?¡± Second Lord Pan asked contemptuously as he sat in a chair cross-legged.


    Din Youwei was shocked.


    Han Tianshen was the richest man in the Tian He city, and his assets were worth over two billion yuan. Even his father couldn¡¯tpare with Han Tianshen¡¯s might.


    ¡°Bro, you didn¡¯t tell me that you are facing off against Han Tianshen.¡±


    Din Youwei looked to Wu Junjie and eximed.


    ¡°Young Lord Din, what do you mean?¡± Wu Junjie was taken aback, and he asked perplexedly.


    ¡°What I mean is that you better apologize now. Otherwise, when Boss Han shows up, you won¡¯t even have the opportunity to do just that.¡± Din Youwei paused a second and provided his honest two cents for old time sake.


    ¡°Apologize for what? He is a pervert, not me!¡± Lin Weiwei refuted.


    Din Youwei kept his silence, but a hint of disdain shed across his face.


    ¡°She is right; they should apologize to us.¡± Chen Fan said with his mouthful of fruit.


    Encouraged by Chen Fan¡¯s endorsement, Lin Weiwei puffed her chest and doubled down on her position.


    ¡°Do you know who Boss Han is?¡± Din Youwei asked impatiently. ¡°Even Lord Wei from the Chu Zhou City had to address him respectfully much less you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Weiwei, let¡¯s just apologize.¡± Yun Qianqian finally wavered.


    She had decided to apologize on behalf of the group when Mr. Tang and Boss Han arrived. When Mr. Tang was finally here, she will beg him to spare these teenagers. After all, if not for protecting her, these teenagers would not get into this mess.


    ¡°Sister Yun!¡± Lin Weiwei¡¯s face flushed red.


    She was a simple girl and saw the world only in ck and white. Therefore the concept ofpromise didn¡¯t sit well with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. Don¡¯t worry; I will make sure that Boss Han will not harm you guys.¡± Yun Qianqian said softly yet determinedly.


    Yun Qianqian¡¯s words took the wind out of Lin Weiwei¡¯s sail. She lowered her head disappointedly and kicked the ground in frustration.


    ¡°Hehe, finally you have made the right choice. Very well, for the sake of Miss Yun, I will spare you as long as you apologize to me and call me boss. What do you think?¡± The short man let out a smug smile. ¡°Otherwise, when my brother-inw gets here, things are going to get much moreplicated than just an apology.¡±


    ¡°Are you Yun Qianqian?¡± Young Lord Din asked abruptly as realization finally down upon him. The conflict was because of the superstar.


    He looked at Chen Fan and shook his head. She was a superstar and probably had a million different ways to get her out of a sticky situation like this; however, Chen Fan and Wu Junjie were just high school students. Yun Qianqian might be able to get away with it, but not a bunch of kids.


    ¡°Are we really going to apologize?¡± Tears welled in Lin Weiwei¡¯s eyes, as she had never experienced such humiliation before.


    Wu Junjie clenched his fist as the memory of his run-ins with came back to him. This time was even worse; not only he couldn¡¯t protect himself, but he had also failed his best friends.


    He bemoaned in his mind for his uselessness.


    Even the constant smile on Yan Xiaobai¡¯s happy go lucky face had evaporated.


    Chen Fan finally put down the fruit in his hand and rose from the chair. ¡°Apologize? Why? Wei Wei was right; we didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°You ARE wrong because you are weak.¡± Din Youwei didn¡¯t pass up the opportunity to take a jab at Chen Fan. ¡°In this world, only the strongest, most powerful and resourceful are always right.¡±


    ¡°Boss Han has money and power; what are you? You are just a kid.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fan?¡± Lin Weiwei looked to Chen Fan as a drowning man would to thest piece of floating nk.


    Chen Fan walked over to the girl and patted her head gently. He smiled at her and said: ¡°You are my friend, so I will make sure you will never have to apologize for anything.¡±


    He paused and then said: ¡°I have the strongest fists in the world. If you want me to apologize, then you should first ask my fists.¡±


    So saying, Chen Fan closed in fingers into a fist and waved it in front of his opponents Lin Weiwei was amused by Chen Fan¡¯s callous knuckle. As frustration and amusement shed in her mind, she punched Chen Fan in the chest, willing him to stop theical act at this leastical moment.


    Seeing the two¡¯s friendly exchange, Yun Qianqian felt guilty beyond measure. Wu Junjie and Yan Xiaobai were so touched that their eyes turned red and were on the brink of tearing up.


    Suddenly, a hoarse voice that was out of sync of this touching moment came up.


    ¡°Hey kid, you have my respect. But let¡¯s see if you are still a hero after my iw is here.¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and sank back into his armchair. He looked at the short man and said: ¡°When your iw is here, he wouldn¡¯t say a thing even if I order him to throw you into the sea.¡±


    Second Lord Pan was angered by Chen Fan¡¯s words. Before he could rebut the boy, Din Youwei put in: ¡°Keep bluffing tough guy. Who do you think you are to order Boss Han around? Do you think you are the Elderly Man Wei from the Wei Family of the North Bank?¡±


    ¡°I am not Elderly Man Wei.¡± Chen Fan said lightly ¡°However, Han Tianshen is nothing but one of myp dogs. I am his master, and he will not defy me.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    ¡°nk!¡± ¡°nk!¡±


    The bodyguards rose at once. If not because of their fear toward Tong Shan, they would have ganged up on Chen Fan and beat him up for dissing their boss.


    Din Youwei gasped as he was shocked by how pompous Chen Fan was as far as a dying man goes.


    Wu Junjie was also frightened by Chen Fan¡¯s remarks. He pulled Lin Weiwei¡¯s sleeves worriedly as he looked to Second Lord Pan. The short man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his contorted face made him look so angry as if he wanted to swallow the teenagers alive.


    Even Yun Qianqian furrowed her brows disapprovingly. This was not the time nor the ce to be arrogant; the boy was putting his life on the line.


    Sister Qin sneered and said: ¡°Qian Qian, do you see how stupid these kids are? It might appear that they are fighting for you, but they are actually dragging you down with them. Even if you save their hide this time, their stupidity will bring them down again. You can¡¯t cure stupid.


    ¡°If I were you, I would just leave them be.¡±


    Yun Qianqian heaved a sigh, as disappointment rose inside of her.


    Suddenly, a wave ofmotion rose from outside. A group of people entered the meeting room. The leaders were a middle aged man and a schrly young man.


    They were Han Tianshen and Mr. Tang.


    Second Lord Pan¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. He walked over to the group and greeted them: ¡°Brother, you are finally here!¡±


    He then turned around to Chen Fan and snorted. ¡°My brother is finally here. I wonder how your life is going to end.¡±


    However, before he had finished his words, he watched as his brother inw¡¯s body started to tremble.


    Boss Han then scurried to Chen Fan as a dog would to its master. Boss Han bowed deeply; his head was almost touching the ground. He then greeted Chen Fan with the most respectful voice he could muster: ¡°Master Chen!¡±


    Chen Fan lolledzily in his chair, peeling the skin off a grape. He waited until the skins werepletely peeled off the grape before he uttered a brisk reply to Boss Han.


    ¡°Hi.¡±

 Chapter 121 - Blue-Blooded Youngsters

    <h4>Chapter 121: Blue-Blooded Youngsters</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Master Chen?¡±


    Everyone watched in surprise as the tycoon from Tian He that had just rose to power kneeled in front of Chen Fan as if he was kneeling in front of the statue of a god.


    ¡°He is Master Chen?¡±


    Din Youwei was shocked. The bodyguards were also frightened by the sudden turn of events.


    Mr. Tang¡¯s eyes glinted as he watched the development unfold. He had never expected to meet the mysterious Master Chen in person during his trip.


    He noticed that Chen Fan looked ordinary and did not have the imposing demeanor one would find in powerful figures. He found it hard to make the connection between the average looking boy with the man who subdued Xu Ao, Han Tianshen, and many other tycoons of the Jiang Bei region.


    Yun Qianqian and Lin Weiwei were perplexed by what was going on.


    Wasn¡¯t Chen Fan, their childhood friend? Since when did he be Master Chen? Why did Boss Han treat him so respectfully?


    Yun Qianqian was a superstar who mainly lived and worked around Zhong Hai and Yan Jin City; therefore, she had never even heard of Master Chen. Neither did Lin Weiwei nor Yun Qianqian hear of Master Chen since news among the elites rarely trickled down to their level of ss.


    Wu Junjie was the only person who had heard of Master Chen. While hanging out with many other rich teenagers from powerful families, he overheard about Master Chen¡¯s rise to power. However, never had he made the connection between the Mysterious Master Chen with his childhood friend Chen Fan.


    Even then, Second Lord Pan still didn¡¯t realize his situation. He shouted at the top of his lungs: ¡°Brother, what are you doing? This is the dip shit that hit me, and he even talked down to you! Tell him to kowtow and apologize!¡±


    Han Tianshen stood still and pretended he didn¡¯t hear the little man¡¯s rant. He asked Chen Fan under his breath.


    ¡°Master Chen, how would you like me to handle this?¡±


    Chen Fan peeled the skin off of another grape, put it in his mouth and swallowed it. He then said lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to ever see this clown again.¡±


    Han Tianshen¡¯s body quivered slightly. He gathered himself and answered: ¡°Yes.¡±


    He turned around andmanded a bodyguard in a cold voice: ¡°Xiao Qi, take him away.¡±


    Xiao Qi was one of the bodyguards that came with the short man. Hearing his boss¡¯s order, he didn¡¯t hesitate and carried the short man out of the room with the other bodyguards.


    Second Lord Pan was still delusional about the situation. He shouted: ¡°What the heck are you guys doing? Let me go! I am Boss Han¡¯s brother-inw!


    ¡°Brother, brother! Are you out of your mind? You should punish that little shit, not me!¡±


    Han Tianshen turned his back on Second Lord Pan and pretended he didn¡¯t hear a word. Hearing Second Lord Pan¡¯s disrespectful words toward Master Chen, he felt cold sweat slide down his back. If he had a needle handy, he would sew up Second Lord Pan¡¯s mouth.


    One sharp minded bodyguard quickly got a handle on the situation. To help his boss, he punched at Second Lord Pan in his belly and silenced him with a threat. ¡°Second Lord Pan, shut your trap! You are going to drag our boss down with you. You have ticked off the wrong person. The boy is Master Chen, Master Chen of the Jiang Bei region!¡±


    Then and only then, Second Lord Pan finally had a moment of epiphany and the life quickly drained from his face.


    One of the bodyguards even took a jab at the short man: ¡°Do you think Master Chen is going to order Boss to throw you into the sea?¡±


    The words sent tremors into Second Lord Pan. His eyes were brimming with despair as he gave up struggling.


    Silence returned the meeting hall after the short man was carried out.


    Han Tianshen dare not to speak a word before Master Chen did so first. Yun Qianqian and Lin Weiwei were still trying to make sense of what had just happened. Mr. Tang fixed his gaze on Chen Fan and studied the boy carefully. Many other businessmen who came with Han Tianshen were trembling in fear.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for the hot spring vacation. It¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±


    So saying, Chen Fan rose from his seat and waved at Wu Junjie, willing them to leave with him.


    Although Wu Junjie¡¯s mind was filled with questions, he decided to keep his silence considering the circumstances. Before Lin Weiwei left the room, she bid farewell to Yun Qianqian. She was the actress¡¯s fan, and therefore saying goodbye with her was difficult.


    Han Tianshen bowed at Chen Fan as thetter walked passed him. The tycoon didn¡¯t rise until Chen Fan, and his friends had disappeared. When he did so, sweat slid down his back and wet his shirt. Despite the calm expression on his face, his heart was gripped by fear.


    ¡°Boss Han, that that boy was Master Chen?¡±


    Mr. Tang asked. He barely even nced at Yun Qianqian.


    ¡°Indeed. He is Master Chen.¡± Han Tianshen said with a hollow voice.


    ¡°So this is it?¡± Mr. Tang asked curiously. He was dumbfounded when he saw Chen Fan left without making any fuss.


    Han Tianshen said nothing; however, he let out a long sigh in his mind.


    This was definitely not the end. Chen Fan¡¯s order was clear: he didn¡¯t want to see Second Lord Pan ever again.


    However, that was a task that he had to carry out in secrecy.


    Even as Mr. Tang was going to ask more questions, Yun Qianqian came over to him and said: ¡°Boss Han, Mr. Tang, I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know you woulde here. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Qian Qian. You are stressed out ofte. I understand that.¡± Mr. Tang cracked a warm smile.


    Even as Mr. Tang spoke to the actress, his mind was preupied with Chen Fan. Compared to a ything such as Yun Qianqian Master Chen was much more important to Mr. Tang. Plus, he was also eyeing on the multi-billion yuan Spirit Water business controlled by Master Chen. Mr. Tang conceded that it was paramount to get on Master Chen¡¯s good side.


    The promise of selling Yun Wu Spirit Water and the thought of the huge profit made Master Tang¡¯s mind race.


    Seeing both Mr. Tang and Boss Han were preupied with other thoughts, Yun Qianqian decided to keep her silence.


    Greetings over, Mr. Tang, offered to give Yun Qianqian a ride back to the hotel. After Yun Qianqian and Sister Qi arrived at their hotel room. The actress kicked away her high heels and copsed onto the king size bed. She could finally be herself after wearing the mask of a refined citydy for the entire day.


    ¡°Urhhh... The bed is sofortable! What a day! There was Tang Jianfen, and then there was Han Tianshen. I can¡¯t do this anymore!¡±


    ¡°Qian Qian, as a superstar, you should mind your manners and appearance at all times. ¡°Sister Qin scolded her for lying on the bed spread eagle.


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Yun Qianqian waved her hand annoyingly. She sat up and asked with sparkling eyes: ¡°Sister Qin, do you know who the hell Master Chen is? Why did Boss Han respect and fear him so much?¡±


    ¡°I have no clue either. Maybe he belongs to a powerful family?¡± Sister Qin said with knotted brows.


    She was not familiar with the power dynamics outside of her hometown: Tian He City. Since Chen Fan had just recently risen to power in the Jiang Bei region, Yun Qianqian had never heard his name before.


    Yun Qianqian was not alone since not a lot of people outside of Hu Dong province knew him yet.


    ¡°He looks sixteen or seventeen; however, he is able to earn the respect of Mr. Tang and Boss Han. Does that mean he is more influential than even Tang Jianfen?¡± Yun Qianqian asked incredulously.


    The Tang family was one of the biggest families in Zhong Hai.


    It was also the highest social ss that Yun Qianqian could be exposed to.


    Anyone who was more powerful than the Tang Family was so out of Yun Qianqina¡¯s league that she would have never heard of them. They would have to be some of the richest men or women in the entire province.


    With that thought in mind, Sister Yun and Yun Qianqian looked at each other knowingly. They both could register the doubts in each other¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Shoot! Qian Qian, you just missed a golden opportunity!¡± Sister Qinmented.


    ¡°He could achieve such a level of attainment at seventeen, how powerful do you think he will be when he is fully fledged. I bet that by then, even the owner of our entertainmentpany would have to talk respectfully to him.


    If we can gain his support, your position in our firm will be secured. Heck, you could even get married to a rich and powerful family through connections with him.¡±


    Hearing those words, regrets shed in Yun Qianqian¡¯s eyes.


    The revtion of Chen Fan¡¯s identity had really caught her by surprise. She had never thought that an ordinary boy she met at an ordinary restaurant could have turned out to be a member of the elite ss. It was as if she was in a soap opera.


    While deep in her thoughts, her gaze drifted on her bracelet unconsciously; suddenly, she remembered something and was shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sister Qin asked curiously


    ¡°Nothing...¡± Yun Qianqian managed a bitter smile.


    Chen Fan¡¯s words about this bracelet came back to her and festered inside of her mind. She tried to stop thinking about it but failed.


    ¡°She was my best friend... She couldn¡¯t have done that...¡±


    Strong andplicated emotions roiled and shed inside of Yun Qianqian¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 122 - Tang Jianfens Visitation

    <h4>Chapter 122: Tang Jianfen¡¯s Visitation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lin Weiwei was excited on the whole way back to the hotel.


    ¡°That¡¯s insane! Not only did I meet Sister Qian Qian but I also saw Big Cousin¡¯s powerful performance. Ah right, Xiao Fan, why did they call you Master Chen?¡± Lin Weiwei asked as she batted hershes.


    ¡°Maybe they mistook me as someone else.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    No one bought Chen Fan¡¯s excuse, and Lin Weiwei insisted on him telling her the truth. Chen Fan knew that she was just being a child, and she would eventually give up in the end. She did not know who Han Tianshen was and therefore she didn¡¯t quite understand what it meant to have Han Tianshen bow to Chen Fan respectfully.


    Wu Junjie was reticent on the way home.


    There were many questions in his mind; however, all the answers so far seemed imusible. Therefore, Wu Junjie decided to ask around among his friends in Jin City before he drew a conclusion.


    After they arrived at the hotel, they didn¡¯t return to their own room until they had chatted with each other for a while.


    An hourter, someone knocked on Chen Fan¡¯s door. Chen Fan probed using his Immortal Will, and he furrowed his brows after he recognized the person outside.


    He was that Mr. Tang, who apanied Han Tianshen.


    ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked open the door and asked, pretending he didn¡¯t recognize him.


    ¡°Master Chen, I apologize for visiting you at such an hour.¡± Mr. Tang said with a smile on his face. ¡°I had met you with Han Tianshen at the Wu Mountain hot spring resort.¡±


    ¡°I remember now.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    He had seen Mr. Tang standing behind Han Tianshen. However, he had paid very little attention to him at the time.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Chen Fan said quickly.


    ¡°I want to discuss with you an opportunity regarding the Yun Wu Spirit Water.¡± Mr. Tang then praised Chen Fan. ¡°The Yun Wu Spirit Water is amazing! I felt like a brand new person after drinking one bottle. It¡¯s a hundred times better than the best supplement I have ever used.¡±


    ¡°Ok... What are you getting at?¡± Chen Fan urged.


    Mr. Tang didn¡¯t mind Chen Fan¡¯s unenthusiastic voice. His eyes twitched a little and then said: ¡°I think you have underestimated the value of the Yun Wu Spirit Water. The current distribution channels cannot live up to the product¡¯s full potential.


    ¡°If you halt the sale and starve out the market to drive up the demand, meanwhile, investing heavily in the advertisement, the price of these water could be increased significantly. It¡¯s amand marketing strategy used by luxury brands such as Hermes and Ferrari.¡±


    Mr. Tang paused a second and continued: ¡°I think Yun Qianqian would be the perfect candidate in the advertisement for Yun Wu Spirit Water. ¡±


    He looked at Chen Fan knowingly: ¡°I keep a good rtionship with Yun Qianqian. If you want to discuss this opportunity with her, I can talk to her about this. She is quite a cold and aloof girl, and to persuade her might take some time.¡±


    ¡°However, she is a woman, after all. No woman can withstand thebination of sweet words and expensive gifts.¡±


    Mr. Tang said it as if he was in an intimate rtionship with the girl already.


    In his mind, Yun Qianqian was nothingpared to the multi-billion yuan industry. If he could control the sales of the Spirit Qi Water, or even better, get the recipe for the Spirit Qi Water, he would rise to the top twenty if not top ten list of the wealthiest men in China. By then, he could date any attractive actress to his heart¡¯s content.


    What that thought in mind, Mr. Tang felt even more eager to solidify a deal.


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Fan was unmoved by the proposal.


    Sensing Chen Fan¡¯s disinterest, Mr. Tang furrowed his brows, but he quickly unknotted them.


    ¡°Master Chen, you might not believe my words because you don¡¯t know me well.¡± Mr. Tang said seriously: ¡°My name is Tang Jianfen and I am from the Tang family of Zhong Hai. I am also the vice president of Hong Yuan Real estate and Jiu Zhou, a pharmaceuticalpany. On top of that, I manage Hua Yu Media, an entertainment firm.¡±


    He paused a second, letting his illustrious achievements sink in. He then said with a smug smile: ¡°The Tang family collectively owns three public pharmaceuticalpanies that take up thirty percent of China¡¯s pharmaceutical industry.


    ¡°If we join forces and develop the Yun Wu Spirit Water. We can dominate the entire supplement market.


    ¡°You can be our technical advisor, and I will be responsible for the sales. At the end of the day, You can take home thirty percent of the profit, while I take seventy.¡±


    Chen Fan kept his silence and didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Do you think thirty percent is not enough?¡± Tang Jianfen asked. ¡°You need to understand that in the current market situation, the sales department will always outweigh the production. The Titanium Brain supplement that went viral a few years ago and we spent over a few hundred million on marketing before they had achieved a massive figure in sales.¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan was unwavering, Tang Jianfen paused again; he gritted his teeth and further sweetened the deal for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Of course, if you really think that thirty percent won¡¯t do, I can live with sixty percent, but no less. How¡¯s that?¡±


    He looked to Chen Fan confidently.


    Tang Jianfen was convinced that he already had a deal.


    If Chen Fan wanted to promote the Yun Wu Spirit Water to the entire Chinese market, working with the Tang family would be his best option due to their matured channels for funding the aggressive ad campaign.


    ¡°As soon as I bring you on board, I will demand you to publish your recipe in the name of safety inspection and quality control. Once I get your secret recipe, I will find an excuse to kick you out of thepany. Or, I would just make my own Spirit Water and give it a different name.¡±


    The Tang family were quite good yers in the game of ¡°big fish eats small fish.¡±


    They had acquired a few lines of supplement products on the market right now using the exact same method. With the aggressive acquisition tactics, Tang Jianfen had made a fortune for himself. Tang Jianfen was convinced that this time was no different.


    In his view, however powerful Chen Fan was, he was only a sixteen-year-old boy. What would a boy know about business tactics?


    ¡°You take sixty percent?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered at Mr. Tang and asked abruptly: ¡°Compared to the Zhen Family from Hong Kong and The Wei Family of Jiang Bei, how powerful is the Tang Family?¡±


    Tang Jianfen was taken aback by the question. He hesitated at first and then said: ¡°I think our powers are on par with each other. Both Old Man Zhen and Elderly Man Wei are tremendously influential. However, the Tang Jianfen also controlled a number of publicpanies and our power were not any less than their at least in Zhong Hai.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Are you the one who calls the shots in your family?¡± Chen Fan pressed on.


    Tang Jianfen¡¯s face tightened. Nheless, he managed to reply: ¡°Although I am not the one making the decision, I have a five percent share of my family business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I assure you that once we reached an agreement, the Tang family will follow through the deal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am worried about.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and burst outughing.¡±What I am getting at is that you need to figure out your rank before you talk nonsense to me. Even Elderly Man Wei would have to speak respectfully to me, much less you. You are not even in charge of your family business, yet you dare tout your presumptuous business n with me?


    ¡°If you want to work with me, ask your family leader to see me in person.¡±


    Chen Fan shut the door after he finished his words, blocking Tang Jianfen outside of the room.


    Standing in the hallway, Tang Jianfen¡¯s face turned ck. He couldn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan had shut the door on him.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what had given Chen Fan so much confidence to shut him out.


    As the heir of the Tang family and the leader of multiple publicpanies, he had never endured such humiliation before.


    ¡°Arrogant! He is so arrogant!¡± His body trembled in anger, as his eyes gleamed with bitter vindictiveness.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind Mr. Tang¡¯s anger at all.


    Tang Jianfen was nothing but a worm. He could have squashed the entire Tang Family with ease if he wanted to.


    ¡°Does he really think I am a sixteen-year-old fool?¡± Chen Fan shook his head and smiled wryly.


    ¡°I alone created the Spirit Qi Water, and no one else could do that. Yet, he asked for seventy percent?¡±


    The Spirit Qi Water was different than regr supplements in the way that it actually worked. Therefore, Chen Fan would never have to worry about demand, which rendered the investments in marketing useless. Tang Jianfen was out of his mind to ask for seventy percent of the profit for something that people just couldn¡¯t get enough of.


    In Chen Fan¡¯s mind, he would be generous if he let the Tang Family take ten percent.


    He shook his head and quickly forgot about this event.


    The next day, everyone returned home.


    Chen Fan stayed home and waited for the spring festival toe.


    A few dayster, he finally got the message that his mother and Sister An were already on their way to Si Shui County.


    ¡°Mom, Sister An, it has been a while.¡± Chen Fan looked into the distance wistfully. It was as if he was looking at his life five hundred years ago.

 Chapter 123 - Sister An

    <h4>Chapter 123: Sister An</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan stood near the entrance of the house and waited quietly.


    Half hour... one hour... two hours... finally, a ck VW appeared at the end of the road and was closing in.


    The VW pulled over near Chen Fan, and two women emerged from it. One was an attractive middle-aged woman, and the other was a coy looking girl in her early twenties.


    The middle-aged woman wore only very light makeup and custom-tailored ck business dress. On her face, she wore ck-rimmed sses, eyes glinting, and chin up. She gave off the energy of a strong and capable businesswoman.


    The moment she saw Chen Fan, her eyes grew soft and a pleased and surprised expression emerged on her face.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, why are you waiting here?¡±


    She was Chen Fan¡¯s mother, the CEO of Jin Xiu Group. Her name was Wang Xiaoyun, the future Queen of Jin Xiu.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s voice was trembling and wasced with anticipation and fear.


    He gazed at her familiar face and felt the motherly love in her eyes. Five hundred years of longing and expectation had all turned into this one silent look.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun came up to Chen Fan and rubbed his forehead and asked.


    ¡°Are you afraid that I am going to talk to you about you skipping school at Chu Zhou City? Humph, Auntie Tang had told me everything. Exchange Student at Qingang Middle School, wasn¡¯t it? Those lies could only fool Auntie Tang but not your mom.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Mom is right; mom is great; mom is the big boss of a bigpany.¡± Chen Fan gathered himself and jested like a child.


    However, he didn¡¯t move his gaze away from his mom.


    She was as pretty as he remembered. The tiredness on her face made Chen Fan feel sad.


    Chen Fan had spent most of his past life with his father. By the time he left the world at the age of thirty, his father had been mostly ovee with grief and was ready to live peacefully for the rest of his life.


    Both Chen Fan and his father were reticent and were not very good at talking about their feelings.


    Chen Fan was in the fourth year of university when his mother died in a car ident; he felt as if the world was falling down on him when that happened.


    His mother had always been the backbone of the family. Although she only returned home once a year and didn¡¯t stay long even during her visit, both Chen Fand and his father relied on her mother¡¯s ie. The tightly knitted family had lived happily and peacefully for over twenty years.


    Therefore, when Chen Fan met Wang Xiaoyun again after five hundred years, his mind was overtaken by poignant emotions.


    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you tired of running thepany all by yourself? Why don¡¯t youe back and live with us?¡± Chen Fan asked out of the blue.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t traveled as a family for a while. I really want to see the grand canyon and the tropical jungle. It would be so much fun!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Wang Xiaoyun pulled a taut face. ¡°Who is going to put the bread on the table if I give up thepany? Can you eat fun? Your dad¡¯s wages are not even enough to pay the mortgage, do you want to be homeless?


    ¡°And you! With your grades, you will never get into a good university. You will even have a hard time finding a wife. So tell me, how could I not work hard?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun pointed her finger at Chen Fan¡¯s forehead and refuted.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t put him down. I bet he already knew what you are going to say.¡±


    The coy looking girl covered her mouth to suppress a giggle.


    ¡°For your Sister An¡¯s sake, I will let it slide.¡± Wang Xiaoyun red at Chen Fan and said hotly.


    Despite her angry voice, her gaze on Chen Fan was soft. Chen Fanughed in his mind and felt her hard words warming his heart.


    In his past life, he hated his mother¡¯s preaching. However, when he wanted to hear it again, his mother was no longer alive. He had to carry the guilt and regret for the rest of his short-lived life on earth.


    Sister An was his and his father¡¯s only sce after the ident. Chen Fan knew his father was in as much pain as he was, but his father had proven to be a much stronger man of the two. He had devoted the rest of his life into his work and became a renowned government official.


    The thought of Sister An, made him turn to look at the kittenish girl.


    The girl looked back, and the two held each other¡¯s gaze for a second. The coy girl¡¯s lips curled softly into a smile, and her eyes gleamed with affection and fondness.


    ¡°Sister An.¡±


    Chen Fan was at a loss for words as old memories flooded into his mind.


    An Ya was not Chen Fan¡¯s biological sister. Her mother and Chen Fan¡¯s mother were BFFs ever since childhood. Although the An family was not as powerful as the Wang family, it was reputable in Jin City.


    Sister An¡¯s biological mother fell in love with a man at university and had a baby before they were married.


    In the early eighties, having a baby before marriage was a huge taboo. Big families such as the Ans were particrly intolerant of such a scandal.


    Under intense pressure, Sister An¡¯s biological father eventually ran away, leaving his pregnant girlfriend to her own devices. Despite the pressure, An Jinxiu insisted on delivering the baby and thus baby An Ya was born. Right before An Ya turned five years old, her mother killed herself in a bout of depression; little An Ya became an orphan.


    No one in the An family wanted to look after the poor girl because she had sullied the family name. In the end, Wang Xiaoyun had persuaded her family and took An Ya under her wing and brought her back to Chu Zhou City.


    Later, when Wang Xiaoyun founded her real estatepany, she named thepany after An Ya¡¯s mother: An Jinxiu.


    Since then, Chen Fan¡¯s close family included his parents, Xiao Qiong, and Sister An.


    The memory of their first meeting softened Chen Fan¡¯s face. She was a shy little girl wearing a white overall.


    ¡°I was pretty bad when I was a kid, and every time I got myself into trouble, you always med it on yourself.


    ¡°When my parents were both busy with their work, you were the one that looked after me. You patted me with your little hands and tell me bedtime stories.


    ¡°When I had spent my allowance, you always gave me yours.


    ¡°Even when we were adults, and after my mother passed away, you were the one who took up the huge responsibility of the crumbling Jin Xiu Group. You were only twenty-five at the time, and already, you have to run a multi-billion yuan firm.


    ¡°In the end, I failed to heed your advice and eventually ruined Jin Xiu Group. I left the batteredpany and came back to hide from my failure, yet you were there at the front line, saving the situation as much as you can.


    ¡°I owed my parents a lot, and owed Xiao Qiong a lot, but I owe you the most.¡±


    Chen Fan bemoaned in his mind.


    Although Sister An looked quiet and meek, she was much stronger than he had thought.


    After their mother¡¯s death, their father was paralyzed by pain; however, she worked full time while keep on encouraging her father and brother.


    ¡°Without you, the family would have fallen apart right after my mother¡¯s death.¡±


    He looked in the distance wistfully as old memories came back to him. It was as if he had turned back time.


    When he left the world to be a cultivator, he worried about Sister An the most. He was afraid that she would buckle under the weight and the pressure. He relied on Sister An as much as she relied on him. She had no other family left, and the Chen Family was all she got.


    Therefore, even during his cultivation, he wanted to go back to earth and visit. However, when he finally made it there, it was a hundred yearster.


    The world had changed, and the people he missed had been buried six feet under.


    However powerful he was, he could not turn back time.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, why are you staring at me?¡±


    Sister An asked softly.


    ¡°He knew he was in deep trouble, and he is asking for help.¡± Wang Xiaoyun grunted.


    An Ya covered her mouth as she giggled. Chen Fan wrenched his mind out of his reverie as a broad smile broke over his face.


    ¡°Well, because I think you looked much prettier thanst time I saw you six month ago. Same goes with mom. ¡±


    ¡°Save your pretty words. I¡¯d rather you have good grades than me bing the prettiest woman in the world.¡± Wang Xiaoyun rolled her eyes at Chen Fan.


    The three of them chatted andughed with each other as they walked toward home. When they got there, they were surprised to see Chen Gexin had already returned home from work. It was a rare sight to see his fathere home early on a workday.


    His wife¡¯s homing was the most important thing on his mind. He hadn¡¯t seen his beloved wife for six months, and he missed her greatly.


    Greetings over, Chen Fan, started to make tea for everyone.


    Even Secretary Sun was taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s initiative in helping out with the chores, much less his parents. Despite the shock, his parent¡¯s faces were lit up with joy.


    Chen Fan had always been thedies in the family. He often sat around and wait for others to do things for him. However, after spending six months away from home, he had changed.


    ¡°Ok, ok. You are freaking me out. You must be up to something. You better save your energy and spend it on your sister. Only she can persuade me from punishing you.¡± Wang Xiaoyun waved her hands at Chen Fan.


    ¡°You two go somewhere else. I have something to discuss with your dad.¡±


    Sister An cracked a smile and then left the house with Chen Fan in tow.


    As Chen Fan walked on the familiar county road with a familiar girl beside him, he was suddenly hit by a deja vu.


    He had waited five hundred years for this moment, but when it finally came. He couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, are you really in trouble?¡±


    An Ya asked softly.

 Chapter 124 - Protective Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 124: Protective Talisman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there really was trouble, I would be able to handle it with ease.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    An Ya turned her head back and gave Chen Fan a surprised look.


    She could feel that something had drastically changed inside of Chen Fan. He was brimming with confidence, and even his in face seemed to gain a unique charm.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough talk about me. Sister An, how are you and mother doing in Zhong Hai? How is Jin Xiu group?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Same old, same old. I am in myst year of university now, so I am doing my internship at mom¡¯s office as her assistant.¡±


    An Ya pulled back a loose strand of hair and answered softly. She wore a grey slim fit peacoat and a small wool fascinator. Under her belt, she wore tight jeans and beige boots. Her style brought out the goddess in her.


    An Ya had her mother, An Jinxiu¡¯s beauty. She was only in her early twenties, but she had already possessed incredible charm.


    Chen Fan¡¯s mother used to tell him that An Jinxiu was one of the prettiest girls in Jin City, and was the pride of the An Family. Her family had nned to marry her off to a handsome boy from a prestigious family. However, a no-ount acted one step ahead of time and captivated An Jinxiu¡¯s heart with his talent in poetry. It was a shame that their story had such a tragic end.


    ¡°Jin Xiu Group is growing pretty fast. However, the overall economic environment is not great. The financial market had been vtile, which drove a significant slide in the price of real estate and majoredies. The mary leverage is shrinking by the day. Many real estatepanies in Zhong Hai had started to aggressively acquirend and assets to avoid a sudden break in cash flow.¡± An Ya exined.


    Once she started to talk about business, she transformed from a girl next door to shrewd business analyst. Her analysis was thorough and precise, and her observations keen and detailed.


    ¡°The City of Zhong Hai is nning to auction off some of their vacant publds.


    ¡°Of all the bidders, we are the smallest fish. Initially, we were vying for the smallest plot, but because of the recent economic downturn, no one was taking a bid yet. Everyone was afraid that a real estate winter ising. Mom is still on the fence as well.¡±


    So saying, An Ya furrowed her brows.


    Chen Fan did recall an economic crisis in 2008 when housing prices fell drastically. Soon the country tabled an economic stimulus n, and after 2009, the housing prices had skyrocketed to the point that it made people lose hope of ever owning a house.


    China had since be one of the only countries whose economy had weathered the financial crisis unscathed.


    The vacantnds that were going to put on auction were located in the city center and in the newly developed districts. They were both high-value properties and had great potential as investments.


    Jin Xiu Group had hesitated in the beginning; however, in the end, Wang Xiaoyun decided to take a gamble and went all in. The investment quickly paid off after the subsequent rise of housing prices in China, and Wang Xiaoyun became the Queen of Chinese real estate.


    ¡°There is no need to worry, Sister An. The housing price in China will soar in the next ten years. The real estate business will be the most profitable industry in China.¡±Chen Fan said lightly. ¡°If I was running thepany, I would not only put all the money in it but also take as big of a loan as I could to buy all the vacantnd.¡±


    ¡°The value of this property is going to grow to at least ten times its current price.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fan, how do you know all of this?¡±


    An Ya asked curiously.


    ¡°Because I am Master Chen!¡± Chen Fan stered on a look that could pass for a religious conman.¡±I know things that happened five hundred years in the past and into the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ame name. Master Chen... makes you sound like a fortune teller on the street.¡±


    An Ya cracked a smile and then punched at Chen Fan with her small and soft fist.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I am sorry. I came to that conclusion because I believe in China¡¯s economic potential. At this growth rate, China will not slow down in the next ten years. The current housing prices are too low; therefore, it will rebound sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± An Ya asked incredulously.


    She gave Chen Fan a curious look as Chen Fan¡¯s knowledge in the economy had taken her by surprise.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t press on.


    It didn¡¯t matter if An Jinxiu or his mother listened to his suggestion. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal even if Jin Xiu Group went bankrupt.


    ¡°I am not the same person any longer. I was useless before opponents such as the Sheng Family, but not anymore¡± A cold light glinted in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you want to defeat Jin Xiu Group, you better exchange your victory with your life.¡±


    The thought of the Sheng family made the light in his eyes shine even brighter. He nned to deal with the Sheng Family right after the new year celebration.


    Even if his mother lost the battle again and lost all of their money, they would still stand a chance as long as Chen Fan was alive.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Spirit Qi Water alone was a multi-billion business, and Jin Xiu Group wouldn¡¯t be able to rake in so much profit even during its heyday.


    Therefore Chen Fan didn¡¯t need to care about how well his mother¡¯spany was doing. However, thepany was everything to his mother, and therefore, he wished that it could do well all the same.


    Sister An seemed to have taken Chen Fan¡¯s advice seriously as she fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Sister, stop thinking about that for now.¡± Chen Fan said: ¡°I have a gift for you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of gift?¡± An Ya batted hershes and asked expectantly.


    Her little brother had finally grown up and had learned to treat other people nicely.


    Chen Fan produced a jade talisman. The talisman was made by the highest grade mutton fat jade. It was pure white in color and had an incredibly smooth texture. Upon closer look, one could even find fine cloud-like patterns in the jade,


    The talisman was carved with ancient symbols, making it look mysterious.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡± Sister An gaped and asked incredulously.


    She knew that without even considering the master craftsmanship, the material to make this jade talisman would cost over a few million yuan.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, where did you get the money?¡± An Ya pulled a taut face and said: ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t do anything bad while you are away from home. Otherwise, I will not let you get away with it.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Look at the jade, how nice it is. It¡¯s made from mutton fat jade. I bought it from my friend for only a few thousand.¡±


    Chen Fan lied.


    An Ya was not convinced; however, she let Chen Fan string the talisman around her neck.


    Chen Fan went behind her and was tying the red string around her neck. She felt Chen Fan¡¯s hot breath on the nap of her neck. For some reason, her heart skipped a beat, and her face flushed red.


    The jade talisman rested on her chest, and she could feel the heat it gave off. Although the winter air was chilly, she didn¡¯t feel cold at all.


    An Ya didn¡¯t pay much attention to the sudden change of her mood. She med it on the stress from work.


    ¡°Xiao Fan is just a kid, what the hell is wrong with me?¡± She thought to herself.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Chen Fan pped his hands and gazed down at the girl.


    Her face was blushing, turning as red as an apple. Chen Fan didn¡¯t pay much attention to her sudden shyness; he said seriously: ¡°Sister An, never ever take this off. You need to wear it at all times. I have asked for a blessing from a monk, so this talisman can protect you from evil and keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°Really? ¡°An Ya asked with surprise. ¡°Not even while I¡¯m showering?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Chen Fan said firmly.¡±You must promise me.¡±


    Holding Chen Fan¡¯s gaze, An Ya felt her heart was going to jump out of her chest. She lowered her head and nodded.¡±Yes.¡±


    Then she heard Chen Fan heave a sigh.


    This jade talisman was not an ordinary jade pendant. It was a talisman made from the supreme-grade jade collected by Third Lord Wei, and Chen Fan had worked countless day and night to refine it.


    As long as the wearer kept the talisman close, the magic in the talisman could counter the bad luck of being hit by trucks three times in a row. Plus, this talisman would never expire, and therefore was superior to those thatsted only once.


    It¡¯s immense power meant that Chen Fan could only create four of such talismans. He nned to give them to his parents, Xiao Qiong and Sister An.


    Chen Fan then fished out another two talismans, and he told An Ya to give them to mother and father as a new year¡¯s gift from her. He reminded her not to tell them that it was from him since he worried that if his parents wouldn¡¯t take his words seriously.


    An Ya¡¯s mind was filled with questions; however, considering Chen Fan¡¯s good intentions, she nodded and agreed to do as she was told.


    When the two returned home, they had a great meal, and after dinner, they kept talking with each other untilte in the night.


    The next day, Chen Fan¡¯s family was going to go to Jin City to celebrate the new year. Ever since his family fell out with the Wang Family, they spent every new year at the house of his grandfather on his father¡¯s side.


    ¡°Jin City, here Ie!¡±


    Chen Fan looked out of the car window wistfully.


    ¡°I wonder if my old friends had changed at all?¡±

 Chapter 125 - The Chen Family

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Chen Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Waterways coursed through tens of miles of fertilend, reflecting the sparking lights and excitement of the Jin City.


    The Chen family¡¯s residence was located at the foothills of the East Mountain, away from the noisy streets of the city. It was a perfect location for seniors to enjoy their slow-paced retirement.


    Ever since Chen Fan¡¯s grandfather Chen Huaian retired from work, he had been living here and taking care of his small garden. Almost all of his children were sessful and were working in big cities, except for his youngest son who ran away with his life to a small county.


    The Chen Family might be nearly unheard of in the Jiang Nan Province; however, the family was deeply rooted in the Jin City and had connections in all areas of the city. Chen Huaian¡¯s brothers were spread across the city, and together they formed a tight-knit family n: the Chen Family of the Jin City.


    Chen Huaian stood in front of his mansion and looked toward the end of the road while waiting for his family.


    His stubborn third son wasing home today.


    The thought of Chen Gexin made him heave a sigh. He was his favorite son, talented and smart ever since he was a little boy. Chen Gexin was admitted into the Qinhua University in the 80s and became the pride of the entire family n. However, he was as stubborn as a donkey. His mind was clouded by the ink he drank at the university, in a fit of delusion and anger, he ran away with the Wang family¡¯s daughter to the countryside just to prove himself right.


    ¡°Grandpa, we don¡¯t know when Uncle Gexin is going toe eyet. Let¡¯s just wait inside.¡± An attractive girl said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, really. I exercise my old legs and arms with Tai Chi every day. I will be fine.¡± Chen Huaian waved a hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Xiao Fan and Xiao Ya for a while. I wonder if they have grown taller?¡±


    The old man murmured to himself. The older he got, the more he found himself talking to himself.


    Chen Ning stood aside and listened to the old man¡¯s murmur with a smile.


    She was An Ya¡¯s friend. They were both of the same age and went to the same university, and even their major was the same: business. Therefore the two had a lot ofmon interests. They both appreciated each other¡¯s talents and enjoyed each other¡¯spany.


    However, she had little love for the son of Uncle Gexin.


    ¡°Stubborn, cold, naive little spoiled dip shit!¡± Chen Ning cursed in her mind and gritted her teeth.


    Chen Fan¡¯s parents rarely had time to look after him, and therefore, he used to be a savage little nightmare for the people around him. His temperament didn¡¯t improve until he went to Chu Zhou City for school.


    However, Chen Ning¡¯s impression of Chen Fan remained the same as that when he was a little boy, and therefore, she didn¡¯t have anything good to say about him.


    ¡°Uncle Gexin was exceptionally talented, and Auntie Yun was one of the toughest women in business I have ever seen, even An Ya has a lovely personality, howe their son turned out to be such a ck sheep?¡± Chen Ning shook her head as shemented.


    As she thought so, a ck VW pulled over to the entrance.


    The Chen family emerged from the car.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun shouted.


    Chen Huaian nodded. Chen Huaian and his sister came over to the old man and greeted him. ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Chen Huaian was very pleased with his step-granddaughter. No one in the Chen family could rival An Ya¡¯s talent and appearance. From time to time, he even attempted to set her up with his oldest grandson Chen An. However, An Ya resisted the idea and ended up upsetting the old man even till this day.


    The old man shifted his gaze to Chen Fan; right away, he noticed something was amiss.


    Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun were still young in the eyes of Chen Huaian, who was already in his eighties. His rough and tumble life had given him a pair of keen eyes to pick up even the smallest details.


    However, there and then, he suddenly felt that he knew practically nothing about his little grandson.


    ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s only been half a year, howe Xiao Fan had changed so much?¡± Chen Huaian asked himself.


    In other people¡¯s view, Chen Fan had not changed at all. He was still reticent, and average in his looks and talent. However, in the eyes of Chen Huaian, the little grandson was full of unexploredtent talents. His sharp mind and iron-will were like that of an unsheathed de, ready to take action.


    Under Chen Fan¡¯s ordinary appearance, he harbored a sense of pride that set him apart from everyone else.


    The old man had only seen such an imposing manner in people who were at the top of the food chain. Plus, there was something more than just dignity in Chen Fan; in his eyes flickered a cold light that was indifferent to anything around him. Not until his gaze met with his father and sister An Ya did a small emotion ripple on his face


    ¡°This feeling is... very familiar...¡± Chen Huaian¡¯s heart thumped heavily in his chest as he finally realized where he had felt the feeling before.


    It was when he went to the temple and saw the statues of gods and buddhas. Chen Fan held the same indifferent expression as those immortals who viewed the earthly creatures as nothing but ants.


    ¡°Xiao Fan is only sixteen years old, how could he have such a transcendental demeanor? I am already in my eighties and yet, far away from bing disillusioned with the earthly world.¡± Chen Huaian was rendered speechless.


    As he thought so, his other children and grandchildren came out of the house to wee the new arrivals.


    They were Grandma, Families of the Great Uncle, the second and the third Uncles, the great auntie, and the second auntie.


    Chen Huaian had four sons and two daughters, and Chen Gexin was his third son. Chen Ning was the daughter of Chen Fan¡¯s great uncle.


    He looked in the great hall of the family residence; it was packed with rtives who worked at key positions of various industries.


    Needless to say, a family gathering like this was no match with that of the Wei family or the Tang family, much less the almighty Wang family of Yan Jin.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attention was elsewhere, and therefore, he didn¡¯t notice the judging and jealous gaze of his uncles.


    Of all the family members, the old man only rolled out the red carpet for Chen Fan¡¯s family. Even when his most powerful son, the oldest one arrived, the old man merely stood up from the sofa to receive him. When any other offspring had arrived, he only nodded at them to acknowledge their presence.


    Chen Gexin had been his father¡¯s favorite ever since he was a child. As the most talented son of the old man, he married the princess of the Wang family. At the time, their marriage was the envy of all other family members.


    However, their marriage soon took a dark turn, and Chen Fan¡¯s father fell out with the Wang family. Chen Gexin suddenly fell from grace, and his marriage turned out to be a curse in disguise. He gained nothing from the marriage; worse, the Wang family tried to bring him to his knees in every way they could.


    The jealousy of Che Gexin¡¯s brothers and sisters turned into resentment. They started to alienate their younger brother and his wife, and the alienation eventually drove Wang Xiaoyun to leave for Zhong Hai to start her own business.


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s catch up upstairs. Leave the kids here.¡±


    Greetings over, Chen Huaian, rose from the seat and walked up to the stairs.


    The adults in the room followed him, leaving their kids in the hall by themselves.


    The third generation of the Chen Family was a much bigger crowd than the second generation. The dozen or so teenagers filled up the meeting hall.


    They wore brand name clothing on their body and aloofness and pride on their faces. Chen Fan looked quiet and unassuming among his cousins.


    The teenagers surrounded a pair of attractive looking boys and girls.


    The boy was in his early twenties. His handsome face wore a golden rimmed sses and held a steadfast expression. He was sitting at the center of the table. The boys and girls around him spoke to him in ingratiating tones.


    The girl was elegant but aloof. Her beauty made her look like a forgotten orchid blooming alone in the hearts of forest.


    They were the son and daughter of Chen Fan¡¯s great uncle: Chen Ning and Chen An.


    Chen An was the oldest among the third generation. He was graduated from the Transportation Institute of Zhong Hai and was regarded as the most talented person in the Chen family.


    Chen Ning was not any less talented than her brother. She was studying as an Economics Major at Jin City University. She had already been admitted to the HF Business School. HF Business School was one of the most renowned business schools in the world. Its graduates were highly sought after by the investment banks at the Wall Street.


    Compared to these two, the rest of the Chen Family had much less to show for.


    Everyone except for Chen Fan sat around the two. Chen Fan sat in a corner, waiting for his tea to be steeped.


    Except for Chen Fan, the other members of the third generation of the Chen Family grew up together in the same City. Therefore, they knew each other ever since childhood. Chen Fan, on the other hand, lived in a far away county and only met with the rest of the group once a year; he barely knew his cousins. Neither did his cousins make an effort to include Chen Fan in their clique.


    An Ya could have been hispanion; however, she was dragged away by Chen Ning to chat with her.


    Compared to Chen Fan, An Ya was much more popr. She sat beside Chen Ning, and the two looked like two goddesses on a paintinge alive. Her beauty and refined demeanor even rivaled that of Chen Ning.


    A voice came to Chen Fan abruptly: ¡°Xiao Fan, why don¡¯t you join us?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and noticed An Ya was looking at him.


    The army of cousins around An Ya looked to Chen Fan; their eyes were filled with all kinds of emotions: jealousy, mocking, judging, and indifferent.


    Chen Fan and his parents were too special in this big family, so much so that his cousins didn¡¯t know how to converse with this boy.

 Chapter 126 - A Bet

    <h4>Chapter 126: A Bet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chen Fan rose from his chair and walked over to the crowd.


    An Ya hurried to make room for Chen Fan to sit beside her. Chen Ning furrowed her brows and moved away from Chen Fan¡¯s spot slightly. Chen An had noticed her slight movement, and a hint of displeasure shed across his face before it disappearedpletely.


    Chen Fan slid into the spot on the bench. His body pressed against An Ya, and he noticed a faint smell of perfume.


    ¡°I thought Sister An never liked to use scented products.¡± Chen Fan recalled. ¡°She said she would get sick of even the most expensive perfume since they were all made out of chemicals.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should refine a bottle of cultivation perfume for her using natural ingredients. She will love the refreshing and natural fragrance.¡±


    All cultivators used to be human and therefore, the female cultivators adored pretty clothing and perfumes as much as when they were mortals. However, once a cultivator reached the Connate Spirit level, her body would give off a natural fragrance that was simr to the scent of a newborn baby. Therefore, the cultivation perfumes were only popr among low-level cultivators.


    ¡°Chen Fan, I have heard that your mother had made a few hundred million this year, why didn¡¯t she buy you a Porsche?¡±


    A young man sitting across Chen Fan asked mockingly.


    He was the oldest son of Chen Fan¡¯s second uncle. His name was Chen Xu.


    His father was the manager of the Chen Family¡¯spany: The Chens Group. The Chens Group owned over a few billion yuan assets and offered positions to most of its family members.


    Every family member of the Chen family would get a certain amount of dividend from thepany¡¯s profit. However, Chen Fan and his parents never epted any of the easy money.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and pondered.


    His Second Uncle had never liked his father. He thought Chen Gexin was too stubborn and too proud of himself. Not only did he fail to forge an alliance with the Wang Family, but his failure had also forced the old man to retire early after trying to protect his stubborn son and daughter inw.


    Chen Xu inherited his father¡¯s displeasure toward Che Fan¡¯s family and took it to the next level. He often bullied Chen Fan when thetter was just a little boy, and the bullying didn¡¯t stop until they were both much older.


    ¡°Why would he need a sports car? Xiao Fan is not you; he is still a student.¡±


    An Ya protested.


    ¡°Give me a break, An Ya. Chen Fan¡¯s grades are not any better than mine. Auntie will end up spending loads of money and send him off to somemunity college outside of China.¡±


    Chen Xu said spitefully.


    Chen Xu was the typical spoiled rich brat. He hung out with a bunch of rich teenagers who were as rotten as him. He only managed to score 200 marks out of a total of 700 during the national university entrance exam. He was sent immediately overseas for college; however, he couldn¡¯t stand the boring college life and snuck back to China every so often.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Hearing Chen Xu¡¯s jeering remark, many people around him chuckled rudely.


    Everyone knew that Chen Fan did not have a single academic bone in him.


    As the young generation of a prominent family, they would be measured in the other two categories other than grades: social skills and resourcefulness. If someonecked all three, he would be regarded as aplete failure. The best hope for such a family member was that he would not cause trouble for the n.


    The typical spoiled rich brat was of the third kind. However, as for those cream of the crop such as Chen Ning and Cheng An, their family had already nned and paved the way toward sess for them. They were usually too busy with their own careers or studies to live a decadent life.


    However, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Chen Fan was the first of a kind: a rotten spoiled brat.


    ¡°What do you meanmunity college, Xiao Fan will get into Jin City University.¡±


    Despite the confidence in An Ya¡¯s voice, concern flickered in her eyes.


    She knew better than anyone Chen Fan¡¯s grades. Chen Fan¡¯s mediocrity was what drove her to work harder so that even if Chen Fan was not able to achieve anything in his life, she would be able to look after him.


    ¡°Jin City University?¡±


    Chen Xu guffawed. ¡°If he could get into Jin City University, I would have already entered HF.¡±


    Jin City University was on the top ten list of the best universities in China. Among all the third generation of the Chen Family, only Chen Ning had high enough grades to be admitted into it.


    Everyone shook their heads in disbelief. Unless Chen Fan¡¯s mother donated a new library to the university, her son would never have a chance in attending the Jin City University through his grades.


    ¡°Is that right? What if I make it to Jin City University?¡±


    Chen Fan asked abruptly.


    ¡°You? Jin City University?¡± Chen Xu raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°If you can make the cut, I will call you Second Big Brother for the rest of my life, how about that?¡±


    Chen Xu was the second child in his family, and therefore, people gave him the respectful nickname: Second Big Brother.


    ¡°Xiao Fan...¡± An Ya tugged at Chen Fan¡¯s elbow.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Sister An.¡± Chen Fan shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Second Big Brother if I win the bet, you just have to call Sister An Big Sister.¡±


    ¡°What if you lose?¡± Chen Xu narrowed his eyes and asked gloatingly.


    ¡°If I lose?¡± Chen Fan pitched his head and felt lighthearted by the question. ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Very well, we have a bet!¡±


    Chen Xu mmed the table and answered excitedly.


    He was convinced that Chen Fan would not be able to get into Jin City University by himself. He was not alone as none of the cousins of Chen Fan believed in his im.


    Seeing Chen Fan had already sealed the bet, An Ya heaved a sigh. She nned to talk to her mother and use her connections to save Chen Fan¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t let Chen Fan lose face in front of his cousins.


    ¡°Quit it; we are all from the same family. It¡¯s just a joke, don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    Seeing Chen An had risen to put a stop on this, Chen Xu sat down quietly.


    ¡°But I have to say that your Second Big Brother is right, you know. At your age, studying is the utmost important task for you. With a degree from a good university, you would open so many doors. You can either work in the government or take over your motherpany; a degree will help you either way.¡± Chen An preached patronizingly to Chen Fan.


    ¡°A degree not only means your academic achievement, but it is also a testament to your abilities. If you can graduate business school from the HF with a master degree, you will instantly gain much more support from your subordinatespared to if you graduated from an unheard-of university.¡±


    Chen An had spoken truthfully. A master degree from a renowned university was the dream of nearly all parents in China. Therefore, even those who were born with a silver spoon in their mouths were sometimes forced by their parents to attend a reputable school.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and kept his silence.


    Chen An¡¯s words might be useful to ordinary people; it hadpletely missed the point when used on Chen Fan.


    He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord, how much did a degree mean to him? He would be aughing stock among his fellow cultivators if he had to make a living using his degree.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s indifferent expression, a disdainful expression shed across Chen Ning¡¯s face. In her mind, Chen Fan was just an arrogant brat, and one day, he would learn his lesson the hard way.


    ¡°Big Brother, what is our n tonight?¡± Chen Xu asked impatiently. ¡°One of my bros opened up a pub. Would you like to have some fun there?¡±


    ¡°Quit it, Second Big Brother. That bunch of delinquent friends of yours are only interested in debauchery and decadence. Brother Chen An works for the government, do you think it¡¯s a good idea to take him to your friend¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Well, you guys can decide then.¡± Chen Xu turned his palms up and gave up.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we go to THAT ce?¡± A boy asked abruptly as light flickered in his eyes.

 Chapter 127 - Dinner At The Chens

    <h4>Chapter 127: Dinner At The Chens</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Even as the young cousin was going to reveal the location, the adults filed down the stairs. The banquet was about to start.


    Second Uncle had booked a VIP section in the best restaurant in the Jin City; however, the old man said he didn¡¯t want to go out of his house, so the Second Uncle had to cancel the reservation in the end.


    The banquet would be hosted in the great hall of Chen¡¯s residence. They had hired a team of cooks from a five-star hotel.


    The first course was a series of cold dishes: caviar sd, cmari, and scrambled eggs, rice cake and vegetables, cold rice noodles, steamed tofu with gravy sauce. Although these dishes weremonly found in most restaurants, the chef¡¯s fantastic skill had turned these ordinary dishes to the next level by giving them a fresh look and a better taste.


    The next was western appetizers: Iberian cured beef, cheese te, shrimp cocktail, smoked salmon, and the airdropped caviar from Russia. Everything was so fresh and delicious that they further increased everyone¡¯s appetite.


    After appetizers came the main courses. The culinary culture of Jin City was close to the Jinsu Style. Therefore, most of the local dishes would be too sweet for the northern Chinese people¡¯s pallet. However, the cooks were able to skillfully tune down the sweetness but retained the dishes¡¯ original vor.


    After everyone had finished their food, the old man put down his chopsticks first. The room became quiet; everyone knew that the old man had something to say.


    ¡°The reason for this small gathering before we return to our family vige was to reflect on what we have achieved this year and what we could do better next year.¡± Chen Huaian said somberly.


    Everyone¡¯s face became serious. Some of those who didn¡¯t do well this year started to feel uneasy.


    The Chen Family was arge family n, and Chen Huaian represented just one branch on the enormous family tree. The old man¡¯s brothers and cousins spread throughout the Jin City and even cities in Dong Hu province. Many of them were doing very well in their own right. One of Chen Fan¡¯s great grand uncles still lived in the Chens Vige.


    Every year during the spring festival, the Chens would gather at the family residence. They exchanged information they gathered during business endeavors and toud their own achievement in front of the entire family n. Although the Chen family hadn¡¯t produced any prominent tycoons ofte, the family as a whole had been moving forward steadfastly and was bing stronger each year. By then, it was already one of the most influential family ns in the Jin City.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with your oldest brother.¡± The old man said slowly. ¡°I have heard many good things about him this year. His superiors even praised you in front of me and said after a few more years of practice; he would be promoted to a higher rank.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s Great Uncle was called Chen Zhenxin. Having helped the family n gain at least half of its current influence, he was considered the backbone of the family.


    Hearing his father¡¯s praise, Chen Zhenxin remained stoic; however, arge smile had surfaced on his wife¡¯s face.


    Everyone looked toward Chen Zhenxin¡¯s family with eyes filled with jealousy. He had gotten his boss, Qin Hua¡¯s approval, that meant that he would increase in rank soon.


    ¡°Big brother is well known for his steadfastness and carefulness. He had been working diligently and quietly for so long; it¡¯s about time to be promoted.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s Second Uncle praised his brother.


    ¡°Yea, if Big Brother keeps at it, there might be a big wig in our Chen Family in the future.¡± One of Chen Fan¡¯s uncles siad enviously.


    ¡°Once Big brother got promoted, he would push our reputation to a new height. I can¡¯t wait to see the faces of other family branches. I dare them to question my husband¡¯s position in thepany again.¡± Second Uncle¡¯s wife said bitterly.


    The Chens Group was owned collectively by everyone in the Chen Family n, although Chen Huaian¡¯s branch owned the majority of the shares. The leaders of other branches hadined about Chen Qianxin¡¯s mismanagement. On more than one asion, Chen Huaian had to step in and help his son out.


    However, Chen Zhenxin¡¯s promotion could dial down theints about his younger brother¡¯s ipetence.


    ¡°We can¡¯t me anyone for my second son¡¯s mistakes. He needs to improve.¡± Chen Huaian castigated coldly.¡±You manage over a few hundred million assets, yet where is the growth and profit? The otherpanies that opened up around the same time as the Chens Group had either be public or established HQ in the big cities. Only The Chens Group still remained in Jin City. If I were them, I would be pissed as well.


    ¡°You can¡¯t evenpare with Xiaoyun. Wang Xiaoyun had gone to Zhong Hai all by herself and started the Jin Xiu Group without any help. Look at the size of her business now; it¡¯s nearly at the same level as The Chens Group. If you keep on letting me down, I will swap you with Xiaoyun. She would be a much better manager than you!¡±


    Sweat ran down from Chen Qianxin¡¯s bald head. He was an obese man and had oily skin. Having been drenched in sweat, he looked as if he had just gone to a sauna.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Qianxin had no choice. It¡¯s not an easy job to make all of your unruly family leaders listen to his opinion. His job is not easy.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s grandmother stood up to save her beloved little boy¡¯s face.


    So saying, she gave Wang Xiaoyun a stone cold look.


    Grandma had silver hair and looked kind and warmhearted. However, Chen Fan was never fond of her, and the feeling was quite mutual.


    He recalled that during every Spring Festival, grandma would give each and every kid in the family a treat. She always gave the best treats to the children of his Great and Second Uncle, but never to him.


    Grandma had always disliked Chen Fan¡¯s mother. In her mind, Wang Xiaoyun was the reason that her son had to move to the countryside.


    ¡°Whatever... You better be careful.¡± Chen Huaian waved a hand helplessly.


    His wife had spoiled her second son; otherwise, the position of CEO at The Chens Group would never fall into Chen Qianxin¡¯sp.


    ¡°Gexin, how¡¯s your worktely?¡± The old man¡¯s face softened significantly when he spoke to Chen Gexin, his third son.


    ¡°I was in charge of the construction of the new Agriculture Industry Zone in our county. It was part of the nation¡¯s five-year n for... ¡± Chen Gexin exined his job to his father in great detailed while thetter listened attentively, nodding in approval from time to time.


    After Chen Gexin finished his report, the old man praised him for his dedication and encouraged him to work harder in the year toe.


    The old man¡¯s approval didn¡¯t sit well with the other families. Wife of the Second Uncle murmured: ¡°That¡¯s not fair. The old man never praises his other two sons.¡±


    Despite her effort to speak under her breath, most people around her had heard her words.


    Chen Fan and An Ya sat right beside the woman. An Ya furrowed her brows while Chen Fan¡¯s face remained cid.


    ¡°If I were you, I would just join everyone at Jin City. Si Shui County is such a backwater countryside, what is so good about that ce? Come join your Second Big Brother and me. You will make a fortune here, I promise!¡± Chen Qianxin said.


    ¡°My dad is right, Third Uncle. You have worked for two decades, but you are still at the bottom. Uncle Gexin had been working for only ten years, and his position is much higher than you already.¡± Chen Xu put in.


    Chen Gexin sat still; however, he could not hide the embarrassment on his face.


    The old man also stopped talking.


    Despite his earlier praise of Chen Gexin¡¯s work in the county, he hoped that his third son would one day return to his side.


    Displeasure flickered in Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t stand other people diss her husband. When she was about to protest, she heard a voice.


    ¡°Although my dad¡¯s position is insignificant right now, he is umting a lot of valuable experiences. In a few years, he would be assigned to manage a muchrger project in big cities.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words had shocked everyone.


    ¡°What are you talking about? No one can earn a ticket out of the small town so easily, not even the richest man and woman in the county.¡± Second Uncle said with a smirk.


    ¡°Yes, you are still very young, Xiao Fan. You don¡¯t understand how difficult it is to make a living in the real world.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt the grown-up¡¯s conversation!¡± Chen Fan¡¯s great uncle refuted hotly.


    Great Uncle was a cautious and slow-paced man, just like his old man. Therefore, he hated empty talk and cheap promises more than anyone in the room.


    The other family members also shook their heads. Chen Fan¡¯s grandmother even sneered at Chen Fan.


    Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun felt they were sitting on pits of fire. Their face blushed as they were embarrassed by their son¡¯s ridiculous remark.


    ¡°Dad, haven¡¯t you heard? Xiao Fan said he is vying for the Jin City University. Well, I say Third Uncle has a better chance of getting a promotion than Xiao Fan achieving his goal.¡±


    ¡°Jin City University?¡±


    Many adults in the room were taken by surprise.


    It was the best university in the Hu Dong Province, and everyone knew that with Chen Fan¡¯s grades, his odds of getting into that university was a long shot.


    ¡°Brother, I think you need to pay more attention to educating your son. He is going to make aughing stock out of us if he doesn¡¯t learn to keep his mouth shut during the family meeting.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s grandmother said displeasedly.


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Chen Gexin said as he squeezed a smile out of his overwrought face.


    Hearing people talking down on his son in front of his family was more embarrassing to Chen Gexin than people talking down on him since he believed that his own actions were justified. However, he was not so sure that his son was as right as he thought he was.


    Seeing Chen Fan was embattled by his families¡¯ doubts, Chen Ning smiled in her mind.


    ¡°Little prick! Now you finally learn to keep your arrogant mouth shut.¡±

 Chapter 128 - Equestrian Club

    <h4>Chapter 128: Equestrian Club</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Facing everyone¡¯s gloating smirks and disappointed head-shaking Chen Fan remained calm. However, heughed at these people in his mind: ¡°They had been living under a rock, how will they ever grasp the full extent of my power.¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t bother to refute these self-important rtives.


    Chen Fan¡¯s family had never received much help from the family n. He recalled that when The Chens Group nearly bellied up a few yearster, his mom had saved The Chens Group using funds from the Jin Xiu Group. However,ter, when Jin Xiu Group was in trouble, Chen Fan didn¡¯t get much support from the family other than a few cheap sympathies.


    To Chen Fan, only his grandfather out of all the family members really cared about him.


    ¡°Grandpa died only two years after this gathering; he was diagnosed withte stage cancer. If he had lived longer, my family would never havee to such a tragic end.¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh and looked to his grandpa. The old man had lost a lot of weight, evenpared tost year.


    The Chen family managed to keep its head above water while the old man was still in charge. As soon as the old man fell ill, Chen Qianxin gained unbridled control over the familypany, and the power spurred him to embezzlepany funds for his personal use brazenly. The Chens Group quickly fell apart, and even his brother Chen Zhenxin got into trouble because of his illicit actions.


    ¡°However, I will not let this happen this time around. I will not let you leave the world with disappointments.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Later stage cancer was not incurable if treated by a cultivator.


    Although cancer was a terminal illness on earth, it could be uprootedpletely after using one Essence Enhancing Pill.


    ¡°What a shame that I still haven¡¯t gathered all the herbs I needed for making the real Essence Enhancing Pill.¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows. ¡°I will need to find an excuse to let grandpa use the Spirit Qi Water and the Arcane Pills. Thebined effect of the two should give the old man another three to four years of life. By then, I should be able toe up with a cure.¡±


    Chen Fan was engrossed in his own thoughts, and he didn¡¯t notice the surprise expression on Chen Huaian¡¯s face.


    Everyone else except for Chen Huaian thought Chen Fan was simply bluffing. Only the old man registered the genuineness in his grandson¡¯s tone. Chen Fan could not have faked that self-assuredness in him.


    ¡°However, where did he get that confidence from?¡± Chen Huaian wondered as he fell into deep thoughts.


    The old man¡¯s reticent behavior quickly brought the banquet to an end.


    After the banquet, Chen Gexin¡¯s gaze rested in Chen Fan for a while, but in the end, he simply heaved a sigh of resignation and left the party with a headshake.


    Deep down, he was disappointed at his son. He had hoped that the half year of studying at the Chu Zhou City would have changed his attitude to some degree, but Chen Fan was still the same irresponsible adolescent brat.


    Wang Xiaoyun came over the Chen Fan and padded the boy on his shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your dad; he is old and bitter. I like what you said, and I have wanted to say the exact same things to them for a long while. Bunch of losers, and how dare they diss your father when they have nothing to show for it.¡±


    Chen Fan was light-hearted by his mother¡¯s remark.


    This was his mother¡¯s personality in its truest form. Hate or love, she never mixed the two.


    For love, she had betrayed her entire family and endured unimaginable humiliation.


    After the adults were gone, the third generation started to discuss their after party again.


    ¡°I have heard that there is a new Equestrian Club at the Din Hu district. It was owned by a hot chick just came back from Country Y. She had invested over a hundred million yuan and bought up a huge swath ofnd to build the club.¡±


    The young boy who made the suggestion was the son of Chen Fan¡¯s fourth uncle. He was young, but his little head was full of strange and witty ideas.


    ¡°I have heard of that club. The owner was trained at an equestrian school at Country Y called Wimbledon. Rumor had it that the coach was an Olympic bronze medalist in the category of dressage.¡± The daughter of the Great Uncle eximed. But then, she knotted her brows andmented: ¡°But we need a membership to get in. It¡¯s very difficult to be a member because you need at least three references from three current members. Even with the references, the applicant won¡¯t be able to join the club without the owner¡¯s approval.¡±


    ¡°We should be fine. Both Chen An and Xiao Nin were enthusiasts of horse riding. They must have a membership.¡±


    Chen Xu said airily.


    Everyone looked toward Chen An expectantly.


    Under normal circumstances, they would never be able to get into such high profile clubs.


    Chen An nodded and said: ¡°I know the owner, so I should be able to let you guys into the club.¡±


    ¡°Hooray!¡±


    The teenage boys and girls cheered with great enthusiasm.


    The proposal had even piqued An Ya¡¯s interest. She had been focusing on her study and work and haven¡¯t had the time to rx for a while. Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to join them; however, after seeing Sister An¡¯s interest, he changed his mind.


    ¡°It has been a while we spend some quality time together.¡± Chen Fanmented.


    Jin City, Zi Yun Equestrian Club...


    When they arrived at the entrance, Chen An showed the security staff a membership card. After a minute or so, an attractive manager wearing a ck business skirt came out to greet everyone.


    ¡°Our club charges based on the time you spend in saddles; starting at 5000 yuan per hour. The price would be higher if you chose better horses. The fee also excludes the coaching fee.


    ¡°In addition, every new member will have to purchase a new set of gear for thirty thousand.¡±


    Everyone tsked at the steep price. One hour in the saddle tranted roughly to 45 minutes. In other words, it cost 5000 yuan to ride a horse for 45 minutes. Although the teenagers were from middle to upper-ss families, they could not afford such extravagant fees.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal. I will pay for everyone once we are inside.¡± Chen Xu announced.


    His father was in charge of The Chens Group, and therefore, he would have no problem paying for everyone.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, it¡¯s so pretty here.¡±


    An Ya walked on the grass and looked at the sprawlingndscape of the horse range.


    It was unimaginable to most people the amount of money required to buy such arge chunk ofnd in Jin City. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t pay any attention to the surroundings.


    He looked at An Ya with a content smile.


    He would buy this entire range if it made Sister An happy.


    Everyone followed their coach to pick their mount. Chen Fan and An Ya were assigned a strapping young man as their coach. His well-defined face and straight and high nose ridge suggested that he was mixed with European blood.


    He greeted Chen Fan and introduced himself. His name was Paul.


    Paul¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he saw An Ya. Ever since he was hired by Zi Yun and became a coach, he had flirted with many rich and beautiful youngdies thanks to his handsome looks. However, he had never seen any girl as gentle and attractive as An Ya.


    ¡°She is the embodiment of beauty in the fertilend of Hu Dong Province,¡± Paul eximed in his mind. So thinking, a broad smile broke over his face.


    ¡°She is called Mrs. Andreas. She is the most docile mare in our entire stable. Since you, my beautifuldy are new to horse riding. She will be your perfect choice. When you finally get a handle on it, we will change to another mount for you.¡± Paul said.


    All the while, Paul¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave An Ya.


    An Ya had changed into her riding gears. She wore a ck vest on the top and white riding pants and a pair of beige riding boots. She strapped a protective helmet on her head, making her look astonishingly handsome.


    She regarded the chestnut colored mare with great interest, and then she reached out to stroke her mane.


    Mrs. Andreas was indeed a tamed beast. Seeing the horse didn¡¯t mind her stroking, An Ya picked up a handful of feed and put her hand under the mare¡¯s mouth. The horse gulped the feed down her throat after gently licked it away from the palm of An Ya.


    ¡°Sir, would you like to choose a mount as well? We have smaller Mongolian horses specifically bred for beginners.¡± Paul said.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Chen Fan waved dismissing him.


    He was here to spend time with Sister An, plus, these earthly horses was far from adequate as his mount. He had tamed giant celestial beasts that can swallow a, what are these earthly horses?


    Paul was taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s refusal.


    What kind of teenage boy would not want to ride a horse?


    He decided to press on: ¡°Sir, our horses are very docile, those Mongolian horses in particr. I promise you will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Chen Fan repeated lightly.


    This time, Paul decided to keep his silence. However, a hint of disdain shed in his eyes.


    He was born in Country Y, the homnd of modern equestrian sport. His heritage had given him a unique sense of superiority over anyone who was too afraid to get on a horse.


    Under Paul¡¯s instructions, An Ya got into the saddle. She mped her legs tightly on both sides of the horse and held onto the mare¡¯s mane. She felt a mix of fear and excitement shoot through her mind.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, I am afraid.¡±


    An Ya winced.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I am here.¡±


    Chen Fan said. He would see to it that An Ya would not fall from the horse.


    Paul pulled the reins and led the horse out of the stable until they reach a clearing.


    Suddenly, a fewrge horses galloped toward An Ya.


    ¡°An Ya!¡±


    The two riders shouted at her. They were Chen Ning and her brother Chen An.


    Both of them were avid horse riders, and they even had their own horses. Closely following the two was Chen Xu riding a dark purebred horse. He seemed to have handled himself on the saddle pretty well. When he saw Chen Fan, he asked him with a fake surprised look on his face.


    ¡°Chen Fan, where is your horse?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are afraid. Come on, even your sister is doing it. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fan is too young for this.¡± Despite her nervousness, An Ya tried to exin for her little brother.


    ¡°He is almost eighteen. He is no longer a kid!¡± Chen Xu pouted and stopped talking altogether. However, contempt was written all over his face.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows at first, but then a smile broke over his face.


    ¡°Well, since you said that, why don¡¯t we have a race?¡±

 Chapter 129 - A Hundred Million Dollar Race

    <h4>Chapter 129: A Hundred Million Dor Race</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chen Xu asked incredulously. ¡°You want to race ME? What makes you think you can do that?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Haha, Xiao Fan. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± Chen Xuughed out loud and said: ¡°You might think that I am good for nothing. But I used topete in the Jin City¡¯s equestrianpetition, and I even made it to the quarterfinals.


    ¡°Plus, have you seen my horse? He is called Caesar and he is one of the most expensive horses you can find in this stable. Twenty thousand yuan per hour of saddle time.


    ¡°You have neither the skills nor a good horse, what made you think you canpete against me?¡±


    Chen Xu chuckled and then shook his head.


    A few cousins surrounding Chen Xu alsoughed at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Indeed. Mr. Chen Xu is right.¡± Paul put in.


    ¡°Caesar is one of the most expensive horses in our stable. He is purebred and is worth over fifty thousand US yuan. His parents were champion horses from Coolmore and used to win the first ce in short distance galloping. He was born to be a winner.


    ¡°Plus, Mr. Chen Xu is a trained rider and used to partake inpetitions. You have no chance of winning the race. ¡±


    Hearing paul¡¯s expert opinion, everyone was convinced that Chen Fan would lose.


    An Ya tugged at Chen Fan¡¯s sleeve and said worriedly: ¡°Xiao Fan, forget about it. Don¡¯t let him get to you.¡±


    To her surprise, Chen Fan insisted: ¡°So what? Even if you are the Olympic champion, I won¡¯t be afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°You are full of yourself.¡± Chen Xu sneered. ¡°Well, if you really want a race, let¡¯s up the stakes.¡±


    So saying, he fished out a car key and said: ¡°This is the new Lamborghini Gardo my dad had bought for me. If I lose, you can keep my car. If you lose, you will buy me a Porsche 911, how¡¯s that?¡±


    Everyone gasped after hearing how high the stakes were. Even some bystanders who had overheard the conversation were shocked.


    The stakes in this race were luxury cars that were worth over three hundred million. Never once had the guests of the Zi Yun Club seen such outrageous bet for any races since the club¡¯s conception. If the match really followed through, it would be sensational news for not only the club members but also the elites of the Jin City.


    ¡°Bah! What am I thinking, you are not old enough to have a driver¡¯s license yet? What¡¯s the point in racing you?¡±


    Chen Xu pretended that he had regretted his choice as he put the car keys back into his pocket, however, his face wore a smug smile even as he did so.


    He never expected Chen Fan to agree to the race, and he only wanted to show off his new car in front of everyone.


    To his surprise, Chen Fan nodded and said: ¡°Very well, we have a race.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Xu was taken by surprise.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t own a car, my mother will for sure fulfill my obligation for me. She will buy you a Porsche 911.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    Members of the Chen family looked to Chen Fan as if he was looking at a crazy person.


    How could a newbie without a good horse challenge a recreational league rider with a champion ss mount?


    Since not even the professional riding coach thought that Chen Fan would win, no one would put their money on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Xiao Fan?¡± An Ya eximed. However, after seeing the determination in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, she became quiet.


    Ever since they were kids, she had spoiled her brother. Regardless of how stupid Chen Fan¡¯s decisions were, she never stopped him once. However, she woulde to Chen Fan¡¯s rescue whenever her little brother got himself into trouble because of his decisions.


    ¡°So be it. If we lose the bet, we will just have to earn that Porsche back.¡± An Ya thought to herself.


    ¡°Very well, we have a race¡±


    As the reality started setting in, Chen Xu was ted.


    He knew that her auntie would fulfill her son¡¯s obligation for him. She was not in the habit of owing other people money.


    The promise of finally owning his dream car, the Porsche 911 gave Chen Xu a rush of exhration.


    ¡°When I get the car, I will give it to her as a gift. I wonder if a Porsche is enough to make her spread her legs for me.¡± Chen Xu thought pleasedly.


    He was charmed by an actresstely and the girl had refused all of his gifts so far. However, he doubted that there was any cold heart that a million yuan gift could not unlock.


    Once both parties had agreed to the race, they started to prepare for the match.


    The news of the match shocked all the guests of the club. They gathered around to watch this high stake race.


    ¡°I know Chen Xu. He was not a professional, but he was able to handle himself well in the recreational league. That league was created by a bunch of spoiled brats, but their riding skills are far superior to most people.


    ¡°His mount is called Caesar and was the fastest horse in running a short distance, plus, he was of a champion lineage.


    ¡°Let it be skills or the horses, the other boy had no advantage whatsoever. He is going to lose the race.¡±


    The onlookers chatted with each other about the outlook of the race.


    Some of the onlookers even started a pool and the rates for Chen Fan¡¯s victory was 100 to 1. In other words, no one was betting their money on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Brother, who do you think will win?¡±


    Chen Ning asked interestedly.


    She was wearing a custom tailored riding outfit with ck riding boots and a red vest. The tightly fit clothes brought out the womanly curve but also gave her a touch of masculinity.


    Half of the male onlookers nced at her surreptitiously.


    ¡°Chen Xu was not a professional rider like us but was skillful in his own right. As for Chen Fan...¡± Chen An furrowed his brows. He conceded that the boy puzzled him.


    Ever since Chen Fan showed up at the gathering, he had been making arrogant and conceitful remarks. He either has strong backing, or he had be an outright idiot.


    ¡°He is just bluffing. Trying to be a tough guy.¡± Chen Ning sneered.


    ¡°Little shit! This is a multi-million yuan bet. It is no joke. I can¡¯t wait to see you get owned.¡± Chen Ning gloated at Chen Fan¡¯s impending defeat.


    She never had any quarrel with Chen Fan, and she wanted Chen Fan to be defeated simply because she enjoyed watching that.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Xu is ready for the race, Mr. Chen Fan. Where is your horse?¡±


    Paul volunteered to be the referee, and he asked Chen Fan confusedly.


    Chen Xu looked like he was in a real championship. He wore protective gear from head to toe over his riding outfit. While waiting for Chen Fan, he started to do warm-up exercises. However, Chen Fan was still in his casual jeans and a T-shirt and had not yet even picked his horse.


    ¡°This is a race, not a child¡¯s y.¡±


    Paul shook his head.


    ¡°My horse?¡± Chen Fan pointed to Mrs. Andreas and said: ¡°There she is.¡±


    Paul was shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s choice. He said incredulously: ¡°Mrs. Andreas was a young warm-blooded mare, she was good for beginner¡¯s training but was not a racehorse.¡±


    The horses could be roughly categorized based on their temperament into three categories: hot, warm and cold-blooded horses.


    Hot blooded horses were the most aggressive and were bursting with energy. They were mainly used for races. The warm-blood horses were the most tamed and docile and they were mostly used as day to day mount. The cold-blooded horses were huge in size and had an extremely tough build, they were usually used as beasts ofbor.


    Paul had been riding horses for twenty years, and never once had he seen a warm-blood horse enter the race track.


    ¡°I have made up my mind. I will choose her.¡±


    Chen Fan said calmly, however, his voice was confident and sure.


    Paul was going to insist Chen Fan choose another horse, but Chen Fan had already mounted onto the mare. He was sitting behind the saddle, where An Ya was.


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±


    Paul bemoaned in his mind disdainfully. He was an amateur through and through! He didn¡¯t even have the right horse, what made him think that he could win the race?


    H might as well drive a tractor to an F4 form race. Even the best riders in the world would not be able to win a race like this.


    The other guests of the club were more or less versed in horse riding and therefore, they were convinced that Chen Fan was going to lose the race as soon as they saw his choice of horse.


    ¡°You are going to race me with that?¡± Chen Xu gave Chen Fan a sidelong nce.


    Chen Fan straddled on the rear of a warm-blooded horse with her attractive sister in front of him. He looked more like a tourist than a racer.


    Chen Ning and her brother both heaved a sigh of disappointment. Without the right horse, what¡¯s the point of racing? He might as well concede defeat.


    A twelve years old girl on a Shend pony rode toward Chen Fan. She said kittenishly: ¡°Brother Chen Fan, I bet all of my allowances on you, don¡¯t let me down!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry Guoguo. I will make them pay you a hundred times your bet.¡± Chen Fan said with a smile.


    The young girl was called Chen Guoguo, he was the daughter of Chen Fan¡¯s fourth uncle.


    ¡°Guoguo, your allowance will be gone.¡± Chen Guoguo guffawed.


    Paul waved the g in the air, signaling the start of the match. Chen Xu and his horse darted out with a gust of wind. So powerful was Caesar that he covered half of the 400-meter track in a blink.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Andreas and Chen Fan remained still at the starting line.


    ¡°Chen Fan, move!¡± Chen Guoguo shouted at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let him have a head start.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Humph! You did this because you know you will lose today. I think you are afraid.¡± Chen Ning chortled as the thought of Chen Fan making aughing stock out of himself amused her.


    Chen An shook his head andmented the stubbornness of Chen Fan. He had thought that Chen Fan would have a trick up his sleeve, but it turned out that all he got was empty talk and bluffs.


    An Ya smiled wryly while sitting on the horse. She was already contemting which dealer to choose to buy the Porsche for Chen Fan.


    The onlookers sneered at Chen Fan, and none of them thought the boy had a chance. Seeing she was going to lose her allowance, tears welled in Chen Guoguo¡¯s eyes as she was about to break down into tears.


    ¡°Haha! The Porsche is mine!¡±


    Chen Xu was only twenty meters or so away from the finish line. He loosened the rein and slowed down as heughed out loud.


    Even as everyone thought that Chen Fan was going to lose the race, Chen Fan let out a word in a deep voice.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    Suddenly, Caesar paused cold in his tracks. He was only ten meters away from the finish line.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    The turn of event confused everyone. They looked toward the finish line, trying to figure out what had happened.


    ¡°Why did he stop? Is he waiting for Chen Fan to catch up?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before the onlookers knew they were wrong.


    They watched as Chen Xu jumped off the horse and pulled the reins as hard as he could. However, Caesar didn¡¯t move an inch. It was as if he was paralyzed by some magical spell. Chen Xu was so close to the finish line, yet he was so far away.


    ¡°Sister An, it¡¯s our turn now.¡± Chen Fan squeezed the horse with his thigh and brought the mare into a slow trot.


    The mare picked up some speed but was still nowhere nearly as fast as Caesar was.


    Everyone watched the development unfold incredulously. Chen An knotted her brows and was dumbfounded. Everyone else could only stare at Chen Fan and the slow mare.


    Slowly but surely, Mrs. Andreas passed pale-faced Chen Xu and reached the finish line at her own pace.


    The bet at the equestrian club turned out to be a total victory for Chen Fan!

 Chapter 130 - Young Lord Wei

    <h4>Chapter 130: Young Lord Wei</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    A surprised silence fell throughout the entire stable.


    Chen Fan had pulled the rug from under everyone and won the match in the most unexpected way.


    ¡°Is he a horse whisperer?¡±


    ¡°He is a real badass, and he had been hiding his strength all the while.¡±


    ¡°I think this young fellow is a much better equestrian coach than the ones at the Zi Yun Club.¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Paul felt embarrassed, and his face felt hot. He had forecasted Chen Fan¡¯s defeat as a professional, yet, Chen Fan proved him wrong right away. Suddenly, he felt that he was surrounded by jeering remarks toward him.


    ¡°But how did Chen Fan do that? However skillful a coach was, no one can stop a horse cold in his tracks.¡±


    Paul wondered.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Chen An unfurrowed his knotted brows. ¡°Looks like my little cousin is not an average person after all.¡±


    ¡°Hump! He is just lucky!¡± Chen Ning said bitterly.


    ¡°Xiao Nin, being lucky is also part of his ability.¡± Chen An shook his head.


    Despite his praise, he didn¡¯t change his estimate of Chen Fan¡¯s overall ability. He was convinced that Chen Fan had used a small trick that once discovered, would discredit his victory. Of all the third generation Chen family, only one person was his worthy opponent, and it wasn¡¯t Chen Fan.


    Suddenly, he heard a voice: ¡°Looks like a lot of fun here!¡±


    Everyone looked toward the speaker, and they saw a man and a woman that rode abreast toward the crowd.


    The man was tall and handsome, and his extraordinary appearance was matched only by the girl beside him. The two rode together like a pair of god and goddess.


    ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t that the club owner Yin Wanqin?


    ¡°Boss Yin always remained at a distance from her customers, why does she look so intimate with that man?¡±


    The person who recognized the woman was puzzled by the sight.


    Chen An¡¯s face tightened slightly and quickly stered on a smile before he went for the two riders.


    ¡°Young Lord Wei, I didn¡¯t know you are here as well.¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you, Xiao Chen. Don¡¯t be so formal; you can just call me by name.¡± The man was of simr age with Chen An. However, he sounded much more mature and seasoned.


    ¡°Yes, yes. You are right Young Lord Wei. ¡± Chen An nodded and said, respectively.


    Seeing Chen An¡¯s unctuous act, the other guests quickly guessed out who the male rider was.


    ¡°Young Lord Wei, two of my cousins are having a race. Whoever loses will have to pay the winner a sports car.¡±


    Chen An exined.


    The club owner was shocked after hearing the oue of the race. ¡°Really? Now I have to meet your young cousin! I have never seen a real horse whisperer ever.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I will call him over if Sister Wanqin wants to meet him.¡± Chen An announced.


    As he spoke, Chen Fan had returned from the finish line.


    Chen Guoguo rode her Shend Pony before Chen Fan. She lifted up the key to Lamborghini and waved it in the air. ¡°Hooray! I am going to have a ride in the Lamborghini, Shotgun, Every one!¡±


    Chen Xu trailed behind Chen Fan; his face was as pale as a piece of paper.


    ¡°Xiao Fan,e over here, I want to introduce you to the two lords.¡± Chen Fanmanded.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows at first and didn¡¯t move. However, after An Ya¡¯s urging, he rode toward Chen An.


    ¡°This is Young Lord Wei, and this is Sister Wanqin.¡±Chen An then asked condescendingly: ¡°Sister Wanqin wanted to know how you stopped the horse from running.¡±


    His question sounded more like amand, every word from his mouth urged Chen Fan to answer.


    ¡°I used to study under an equestrian master who was an Olympic gold medalist. But even he couldn¡¯t make a horse stop in its tracks, can you please tell me your method? ¡°Yin Wanqin asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little trick, isn¡¯t worth mentioning.¡±


    Chen Fan answered lightly.


    After he said so, he nodded at the two, bringing their conversation to an end. Then he turned toward Chen Guoguo and said: ¡°Guoguo, let¡¯s have a race!¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Chen Guoguo spurred her pony and darted out.


    Chen Fan squeezed the saddle and followed the little girl, leaving the other three dumbfounded by the sudden end of the conversation.


    Everyone gasped after having witnessed this development.


    ¡°Holy shit! Does he know that was the Young Lord Wei he was talking to?¡±


    Someone eximed.


    ¡°That young man is too arrogant for his own good.¡±


    Shock and disbelief were written all over Chen Ning¡¯s face. Even her father had to talk politely to Young Lord Wei much less she herself. Father of Young Lord Wei was one of the most influential people in Hu Dong Province, and even the most reputable members of the Chen Family couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°My brother is going to be so mad.¡±


    Chen Ning thought to herself.


    She knew that her brother had spared no expense to befriend the Young Lord Wei. Chen An was never that interested in horse riding, however, ever since he heard that Young Lord Wei was dating the owner of the Zi Yun Equestrian Club, exercising at the Club had be his weekly routine.


    ¡°Lord Wei, my cousin is too arrogant... Would you like me to...¡± Chen An said embarrassed.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Young Lord Wei waved a hand. However, a hint of displeasure shed in his eyes.


    Yin Wanqin¡¯s face was as pale and cold as winter snow. No one had talked to her so arrogantly ever since the conception of her club.


    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯m done here. Ziqin doesn¡¯t visit here often, so let¡¯s spend more time with her.¡±


    Young Lord Wei brought his horse around and rode off.


    Chen An was left alone, his face was bleak, and anger danced in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Chen Guoguo was riding around the stable with Chen Fan and An Ya.


    Surrounded by arge swath of forests, the club was huge in size and small streams and creeks coursed through it. Chen Fan and hispanion brought the horse to a halt beside a small creek. They got off the saddle and sat on the lush green grass to watch the riders in the distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I was this rxed.¡±


    An Ya finally gathered herself from the shock. Sitting on the ground, She hugged her legs close to her chest and murmured.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say! Ever since I got into junior high, my dad won¡¯t get off my back about my study. I have Zero chance ofing out and having fun, Z-E-R-O!¡± Chen Guoguo pouted andined.


    Herical reaction was too cute for An Ya not to reach out and squeeze her chubby face. Chen Guoguo furrowed her brows and threw herself at An Ya while trying to squeeze An Ya¡¯s cheek back.


    Seeing his sister and cousin having such a good time, Chen Fan¡¯s lips finally curled into a content smile. It had been a while for him not to have to think about anything else other than to enjoy the time with his family.


    In hisst life, he had devoted all of his time in cultivation, and this time, he swore to make it up to his family.


    As the three were enjoying their time alone, a surprising voice drifted from afar.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, what are you doing?¡±


    Chen Fan turned his head over his shoulder and saw a handsomedy on a strapping stud call out to him.


    The girl was wearing a ck helmet and a long ponytail in the back of her head. Under her belt, she was wearing ck riding pants and ck riding boots. A belt made out of supple leather hugged tightly around her tiny waist, making her ample bosom look like they were going to pop out of her shirt. The most attractive part of her body was the pair of long and elegant thighs that were bursting with energy.


    ¡°Wei Ziqin?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback by the sight of his old acquaintance.


    ¡°Ziqin, do you know him?¡±


    A man asked with knotted brow.


    Chen Fan noticed that Wei Ziqin was apanied by two people on each side. They were none other than Young Lord Wei and Yin Wanqin who he had just met a moment ago.


    Yin Wanqin looked to him with a curious face. He didn¡¯t expect Chen Fan and Wei Ziqin to know each other. On the other hand, Yin Wanqin¡¯s gaze was filled with animosity; It was evident that Chen Fan¡¯s arrogant remark didn¡¯t sit well with her.


    ¡°It makes so much sense now; I was wondering why Chen An called him Young Lord Wei. He and Wei Ziqin are from the same family. ¡±


    Despite the realization, Chen Fan didn¡¯t change the indifferent look on his face. He and the Wei Family no longer owed each other anything. He didn¡¯t have to talk to them even if Elderly Man Wei himself showed up.


    ¡°Brother, this is Chen Fan, Mr. Chen.¡±


    Wei Ziqin answered her brother. She hopped off her horse gingerly and apologized to Chen Fan: ¡°Mr. Chen. I am sorry for what had happenedst time. My grandfather kept on saying that he wanted to say sorry to you in person.¡±


    ¡°There is no need. I have cured Elderly Man Wei, and in return, he had given me a mansion. We don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± Chen Fan cut Ziqin short with a wave of the hand.


    By then, Young Lord Wei had caught up with his sister and he said with a smile: ¡°Sorry for the cold shoulder earlier. My name is Wei Zifang, I am Ziqin¡¯s brother, and this is my girlfriend, Yin Wanqin.¡±


    ¡°Wanqin, Come, and apologize.¡±


    Yin Wanqin¡¯s face tightened as soon as she heard the words. She lowered her head reluctantly and then apologized to Chen Fan.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan said readily in a cold and matter-of-fact voice.


    ¡°No need to apologize. You have done nothing wrong.¡±


    Chen Fan reached out to An Ya and pulled her up. Then he turned around and said: ¡°I have other business to attend to; I will take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°But, Mr. Chen...¡±


    Wei Ziqin¡¯s face soured a little as she was taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s distant remark.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the displeasure on Wei Ziqin¡¯s face. He rode away with An Ya and Chen Guoguo without saying one more word, leaving Wei Ziqin embattled with embarrassment.


    Then and only then, Wei Ziqin finally understood why her grandpa told her that she was wrong. Chen Fan was already determined to sever the ties with the Wei Family during hisst visit. However, the Wei Family failed to grasp thest chance they had in bettering the rtionship. Judging by his cold and distant look, Wei Ziqin wagered that Chen Fan no longer wanted to talk to anyone from the Wei Family.


    ¡°Ziqin, your friend is an arrogant asshole.¡± Yin Wanqin grunted.


    Standing beside Yin Wanqin, anger flickered in Wei Zifang¡¯s eyes.


    At their level, they had lowered themselves to amodate Chen Fan, yet, they had gotten nothing but arrogant remarks in return. Although Wei Zifang was a tolerant person, he felt anger sizzling in his belly.


    ¡°Well, it was the Wei Family¡¯s fault, we can¡¯t me him.¡±


    Wei Ziqin shook her head and grinned. ¡°Plus, he had full rights to treat us the way he did.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is he?¡± Yin Wanqin asked incredulously.


    Who could have ignored the members of the Wei Family of the North Bank? She scraped her memory to search for such a person but failed.


    However, Wei Zifang¡¯s face suddenly paled as realization finally dawned upon him.

 Chapter 131 - Doesn’t Recognize Mount Tai

    <h4>Chapter 131: Doesn¡¯t Recognize Mount Tai</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ziqin, is he the Mr. Chen you mentioned to me who had cured grandpa?¡±


    Wei Zifang asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Wei, Ziqin nodded.


    ¡°Although he was able to cure grandpa at such a young age, that doesn¡¯t mean that he has the right to look down on us.¡± Wei Zifang shook his head. He had seen many talented young people with incredible skills, and none of their lives met a good end. He needs to be humble.¡±


    Despite his incredible medical skills, his fortune was still at the mercy of the Wei family.


    Yin Wanqin¡¯s face softened a little; however, she still couldn¡¯t get over what had happened.


    ¡°In addition, he has another identity.¡± Wei Ziqin added. ¡°In Chu Zhou City, he is called Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°Master Chen? The Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±


    Yin Wanqin eximed incredulously.


    As the owner of an Equestrian Club, she watched as countless guestse and go and leaving many information and news behind. Therefore, she had heard many times people talking about this Master Chen.


    However, she found it difficult to make the connection between the ordinary looking Chen Fan and the famous Master Chen.


    ¡°Master Chen of the Jiang Bei region?¡± Wei Zifang was taken aback by the name.


    He had never imagined that Chen Fan was someone who had as much clout as Tang Yuanqin. Worse, he was at least ten years younger than him.


    However, the revtion didn¡¯t rein in his conceit.


    ¡°Humph! Even if he is Master Chen, the Wei family is not going to be afraid of him.¡± Wei Zifang sneered.


    As the son of the most powerful family in the Jiang Nan Province, Wei Zifang had all the rights to feel proud of himself and not take Chen Fan seriously.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Yin Wanqin replied after she finally gathered herself.


    However, powerful Master Chen was, he would not be able to rival the Wei Family of the North Bank.


    ¡°I wish that¡¯s all to it. But why do you think even grandpa wanted to apologize to him personally?¡± Wei Ziqin heaved a sigh. ¡°You might not have heard of this news: he was recently invited by the military to fill the role of the head sergeant of the Cang Dragon unit.¡±


    ¡°Head sergeant of the Cang Dragon? What is that?¡± Yin Wanqin was confused.


    What position could have given the boy so much prestige and power that even the old man had to bend over backwards to please him?


    She had stayed abroad for the most part of her life, and therefore, she was clueless of the situation in China. Although the news shocked Wei Zifang as he had heard of the name of the Cang Dragon unit, he was not sure what the title ¡°Head Sergeant¡± meant.


    ¡°The head sergeant of the Cang Dragon was as high as one could get in thew enforcement units. It belongs to the rank of generals.¡± Wei Ziqin paused a second to let her words set in. ¡°If he epted the offer and performed his duty, in three years, he would be promoted to the rank of general.¡±


    ¡°Be a general in three years?¡±


    Hearing this revtion, even Wei Zifang who had worked in government and rubbed shoulders with some of the highest-ranking officials was shocked.


    ¡°He looks no more than seventeen years old, and even in three years, he would be at most twenty. Yet, you said he would have been a general by then?¡±


    Yin Wanqin covered her mouth to suppress a gasp with her eyes wide open in surprise.


    However clueless she was in terms of the military ranking, she knew that generals were of the highest rank since it was the case in nearly all counties.


    To be a general in a country as big as China was, in particr, not a small feat. Being a general at the age of twenty would garner much more respect than being a billionaire.


    ¡°How is that possible? Even the youngest general in China is in his forties.¡±


    Wei Zifang tried to hold back his disbelief and asked.


    ¡°He is exceptional, and his talents are unknown to many.¡± Wei Ziqin said lightly.


    Wei Zifang gasped.


    The more one knew about the military system in China; the more surprised one would be after hearing the news. Being a general in thew enforcement unit wielded even more authority than that of an ordinary unit.


    ¡°So we were looking at a twenty-year-old general!¡± Wei Zifang gasped, the pride in his voice had evaporated.


    His Second Uncle was already in his forties when he finally reached the same level. Even without bing the general rank, Chen Fan would have secured as much power and authority as his father had. Plus, he was so young, and only god would know what the future had in store for him.


    Even though he was from the Wei Family of the North Bank, he conceded that he would have to put away his pride before such a mighty power.


    Even the collective might of the entire Wei family would not give him the courage to offend such a powerful young man.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even believe what I am going to tell you, but here it is: he refused the offer.¡± Wei Ziqin shook her head with a wry smile.


    ¡°He refused?¡±


    Both Wei Zifang and Yin Wanqin could only stare.


    The conversation about Chen Fan turned out to be a rollercoaster ride to the two. A sixteen years old boy was not only a skillful doctor, the famous Master Chen but also was offered the position of the Head Sergeant. Worse yet, he refused the offer!


    The position was of general rank; people would fight to the death over the job.


    ¡°The Wei family had affronted him because of Ziqin; therefore, he is still on the fence.¡± Wei Ziqin heaved a sigh. ¡°My father said the military is sending four delegates to talk to him personally. I bet those delegates were of the same rank as my father.¡±


    Wei Zifang was utterly speechless.


    How was this possible, and who the heck was this boy?


    Wei Zifang¡¯s family heritage, Yin Wanqin¡¯s attractive look and her club all seemed like a joke in front of Chen Fan¡¯s attainment.


    ¡°Compared to him; I seemed to have achieved nothing, even in my thirties. What right do I have to be so proud.¡±


    Wei Zifang heaved a long sigh.


    Yin, Wanqin nodded. She could not fathom how an ordinary looking boy could turn out to be a candidate for a general position; a diamond in the rough.


    He had the right to be cold and aloof like all other powerful figures were.


    ¡°Brother Zifang, Sister Wanqin.¡± Wei Ziqin paused a second and then said: ¡°If you can befriend him, I think you should be able to contribute to grandpa¡¯s cause.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Yin Wanqin asked with surprise as hope also gleamed in Wei Zifang¡¯s eyes.


    Wei Zifang and Yin Wanqin were ssmates at the university when they fell in love. Yin Wanqin was from a middle-ss family and was deemed unworthy to be Wei Zifang¡¯s girlfriend in the eyes of his parents. The old man also stayed out of business and remained indifferent to both sides. In the end, Yin Wanqin left China and stayed at Y country for many years before she finally returned to China. With the financial support from Wei Zifang, she opened up the Zi Yun Club.


    Most guests who came to Zi Yun were here under the influence of Wei Zifang.


    ¡°Of course! We need his favor and support, but his run-ins with Zipin had ruined our chance of mending the rtionship. Even the old man wanted to apologize to him personally. If you can gain Mr.Chen¡¯s support and help the old man, grandpa would definitely stand on your side in terms of your marriage.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n to me!¡±


    Wei Zifang held Yin Wanqin¡¯s expectant gaze and agreed as he gritted his teeth.


    What was pride before the love of his life? He would befriend Master Chen even if he had to kneel.


    When Wei Zifang returned the stable, they could no longer find Chen Fan.


    Soon they saw Chen An and his sister apanied by their cousin Chen Xu. Wei Zifang came up to them and asked with a smile: ¡°Chen An, where is your other cousin?¡±


    Chen An was surprised by Wei Zifang¡¯s warm smile, plus, the son of the Wei family never called him Chen An, instead, he always addressed him as Xiao Chen in a patronizing manner.


    Feeling pleasantly surprised, he replied: ¡°Young Lord Wei, my cousin had already left.¡±


    Chen An paused a second and then asked cautiously: ¡°I want to apologize for his actions earlier. He is from a little county in Jiang Bei and didn¡¯t know better. ¡±


    ¡°He is an uncouth little shit. Lack of discipline, I say,¡± Chen Xu hissed.


    Chen Ning and Chen An quickly agreed with their cousin.


    Wei Zifang furrowed his brows and felt he had miscalcted the rtionship between Chen An and his cousin. He always liked the young man and wanted to take him under his wing to be one of his assistants in the future.


    However, it urred to him that Chen An was oblivious of Chen Fan¡¯s real identity; worse, he seemed to dislike his powerful cousin.


    ¡°Mr. Chen is not on good terms with his cousins.¡± Wei Zifang shook his head andmented in his mind. He hoped that Chen An could have introduced him to Chen Fan, but the turn of events made him keep his n to himself.


    As he thought so, the warm smile on his face evaporated.


    He made up his mind to keep a distance with Chen Fan¡¯s cousins, in order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Yin Wanqin stood beside her boyfriend and was amused by Chen An¡¯s remarks.


    ¡°What a fool. He has eyes but doesn¡¯t recognize Mount Tai.¡±

 Chapter 132 - You Dont Deserve My Apology

    <h4>Chapter 132: You Don¡¯t Deserve My Apology</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan sat in the silver-grey Lamborghini Gardo with the windows down. In the driver¡¯s seat was a drop dead gorgeous, the sight had attracted many attentions.


    An Ya asked abruptly as she drove the vehicle.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, how did you make Chen Xu¡¯s horse stop?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little trick.¡± Chen Fan shrugged. ¡°I am the famous and revered Master Chen of Jiang Bei. I can pick a star out of the sky with ease much less control a horse.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chen Fan is at it again... Pick a star out of the sky? Do you think you are an immortal?¡± Chen Guoguo asked sarcastically.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Your big cousin used to travel through the universe andpletely destroyed an entire gxy. ¡± Chen Fan said readily.


    He was not lying. The perfected immortals who had reached the Dao Reunion could catch the moon and steal the stars or outright swallow the sun. The cultivators who reached Tribtion Transcendence possessed even more terrifying power than that of Dao Reunion. To them, the stars were nothing but marbles in their pocket.


    However, neither An Ya nor Chen Guoguo believed him. They both rolled their eyes at Chen Fan, thinking he was bluffing again.


    Although An Ya didn¡¯t get her answer, she decided not to press on. He was always a very understanding sister to Chen Fan and knew that her little brother like to keep some secrets of his own.


    ¡°Ah, right, Sister An, I forgot to tell you that this car belongs to you now.¡± Chen Fan said lightly. ¡°Chen Xu had just got this car, so it¡¯s in mint condition. The color and interior deco looked feminine. I think it¡¯s better suited for you. You will need one when you go to work.¡±


    ¡°Uh? You are not going to return it back to Chen Xu?¡± An Ya asked incredulously.


    ¡°Why should I? Chen Xu wanted a race, and he lost it. Could he be shameless enough as to ask for it back from me?¡± Chen Fan sneered.


    An Ya didn¡¯t agree with Chen Fan since she knew the true colors of her Second Uncle¡¯s family much better than Chen Fan. However, seeing Chen Fan had already made up his mind; she kept her concern unspoken.


    They drove the race car around the Jin City and didn¡¯t return the East Mountain mansion until it was dark outside.


    By then, the mansion was lit up by lights from inside. The adults of the family had gathered in the living room.


    Chen Gexin kept a somber face and wasn¡¯t pleased to see Chen Fan. However, Wang Xiaoyun nodded at Chen Fan with a great measure of approval.


    ¡°Dad, mom, grandpa.¡± Chen Fan greeted them.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    Chen Huaian nodded and looked hesitant. He was not sure where to begin.


    The Second Auntie spoke first. She piled arge smile on her face and then said: ¡°Xiao Fan, did you enjoy the ride in your cousin¡¯s Lamborghini? Since you had fun, it¡¯s time to give it back to your cousin.¡±


    Chen Fan looked over toward second auntie and saw an embarrassed Chen Xu hiding behind his mother. Chen Fan cracked a smile and then said: ¡°Cousin had lost this car to me in a race. Is he going to regret his words?¡±


    Second Auntie paul a taut face and managed to say: ¡°Your cousin was just... joking with you. It¡¯s all just a joke.¡±


    ¡°A joke?¡± Chen Fan shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking even if he was. If I had lost, my mother would buy a Porsche 911 and give it to him, wouldn¡¯t you mom? ¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun was going to reply, but Chen Gexin tugged her elbow, willing her to keep quiet.


    ¡°You... You cheated!¡± Chen Xu shouted.


    ¡°Oh? How so? Can you tell me how I could have done that?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously.


    Chen Xu was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Even a professional coach such as Paul had no clue how Chen Fan had done that much less an amateur such as him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just a race. Do you really need that car?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s Great Uncle announced annoyedly.


    ¡°But...¡±


    Chen Xu was bing anxious. He begged his father countless times in order for him to buy the car for him. He hadn¡¯t even shown it to his friends yet, and he had to give it away. Chen Xu moaned the promise of his great loss in his mind.


    Although Chen Qianxin was in charge of arge corporation, he was not the sole owner of thepany. The most amount of money Chen Qianxin could get out of hispany was just a few dozen million.


    The Great Uncle was one of the main arbitrators of the family dispute, and since he had taken Chen Fan¡¯s side, the Second Uncle knew he should keep quiet now.


    Sensing the matter had been settled, Chen Fan walked toward his seat and was going to sit down. Suddenly, he heard Chen Ning speak up.


    ¡°Grandpa, dad, can you guess who we met at the club?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    The question piqued all the adults¡¯ interest. Even Second Auntie who was still trying to ovee her anger, looked towards Chen Ning.


    Chen Ning announced: ¡°Wei Zifang!¡±


    ¡°Wei Zifang?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the revtion. Chen Zhenxin furrowed his brows and asked: ¡°Is that Xiao Wei from the Wei family?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chen Ning nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with him?¡± One Auntie asked.


    ¡°He is more than just a big deal.¡± Chen Zhenxin heaved a sigh. ¡°He is of simr age as Chen An, but he had already been promoted one rank higher than my son. Rumor had it that he will be promoted once again soon. He is very popr among the big wigs.¡±


    Everyone was astonished by what they heard. Even Chen Huaian¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise.


    Chen An was one of the elites among people of his generation. However, Wei Zifang seemed to be even more capable than Chen An. There had to be more than what meets the eye about that young man.


    One of Chen Fan¡¯s uncles suddenly realized something, so he shouted: ¡°Hisst name is Wei, could it be that this boy was from the Boss Wei¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°What Boss Wei?¡± Another uncle asked confusedly.


    ¡°He is my boss¡¯s boss¡¯s boss. The real boss!¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    ¡°A child from the Wei family?¡± Fourth, Unclemented.


    The Wei¡¯s were a super-rich family and ranked in the top five wealthiest families in the province. Even the richest man in Jin City couldn¡¯tpare with the Wei¡¯s in terms of financial power. It made so much more sense after knowing that Wei Zifang was the son of the Wei family¡¯s figurehead.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Zi Yun Club was owned by Wei Zifang¡¯s girlfriend. My brother joined the club and practiced horse riding in order to befriend Wei Zifang.¡± Chen Ning said.


    The adults in the room nodded in approval, and Chen Zhenxin looked to his son with a supportive and proud nce.


    The so-called ¡°Guanxi¡± was crucial to sess in China. Even a man of mediocre talent could be powerful if he had strong connections with the right person.


    To befriend a young and talented man such as Wei Zifang would be beneficial for the rest of Chen An¡¯s life.


    ¡°However, someone had ruined my brother¡¯s n.¡± Chen Ning said vehemently.


    She looked to Chen Fan with an angry re. ¡°The girlfriend of Young Lord Wei asked Chen Fan how he won the race, Chen Fan acted like an arrogant fool and left with the question unanswered. Young Lord Wei looked pissed, and ever since then, he refused to speak a word to my brother.¡±


    ¡°Xiao An, did Xiao Ning speak the truth?¡± Chen Zhenxin asked heavily.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen An nodded as disappointment flickered in his eye. ¡°Young Lord Wei¡¯s attitude toward me took a 180 turn after the conversation. I wagered that I might have done something wrong.¡±


    Despite him ming himself, everyone knew the real reason for the change of Wei Zifang¡¯s attitude was Chen Fan¡¯s arrogance.


    Chen Zhenxin¡¯s face turned ck, and his wife was so angry that her hands started to tremble.


    That was Wei Zifang! The most renowned and influential person in Hu Dong Province. Yet, because of Chen Fan, Chen An had missed the chance of forging a rtionship with him.


    Second Auntie gloated at their loss and nearly screamed: ¡°Look at your son, look what has he done!


    ¡°Even though my son Xiao Xu spent a lot of time on useless things, he never got in the way of serious business such as this.¡±


    Chen Gexin¡¯s face was tight, and he remained silent. He knew the importance of befriending Wei Zifang to his son. He could be his son¡¯s benefactor, a protector that could safeguard him along with his career.


    Wang Xiaoyun was the only person who remained calm. As a descendant of the Wang Family, she barely considered Wei Zifang a big deal.


    ¡°I have told you many times, only Xiao An, Xiao Ning, and Xiao Xu are good kids.¡± Grandma suddenly put in. ¡°Chen Fan, give the car keys back to your cousin, and apologize to Xiao An now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, apologize!¡± Second Auntie agreed.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, apologize now.¡± Another uncle urged.


    Seeing the demanding res of all adults in the room, and the gloomy look on Great Uncle, no one stood up for Chen Fan this time.


    Even Chen Huaian hesitated to intervene. In the end, he heaved a sigh of resignation and kept his silence.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, this is really your fault. My Lamborghini is nothing; you can have it if you want. But you might have just ruined our big cousin¡¯s future. A few million yuan and a car couldn¡¯tpare.¡±


    Chen Xu heaved a sigh and pretended toment the loss of Chen An.


    The adults looked at the young man; some wereughing at him; some were angry. Chen Gexin felt furious at his son and also disappointed. Even Wang Xiaoyun was not sure how to protect her son this time; after all, Chen Fan had made the mistake in the first ce. An Ya stood closely with Chen Fan and looked at her little brother concernedly.


    It was as if the entire family had turned on Chen Fan.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan lifted his chin and sneered at the people who demanded an apology.


    ¡°You want me to say sorry? What makes you think you deserve it?¡±

 Chapter 133 - Annual Family Clan Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 133: Annual Family n Gathering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Chen Xu tightened face as he was shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s sudden burst of anger.


    The room became pin drop silent. The adults were rendered speechless by what they heard. They had been used to castigating their children for their mistakes and never once had their children talk back.


    ¡°Chen Fan, respect your elders!¡± Great Uncle Chen Zhenxin pulled a taut face and rebutted hotly.


    ¡°Great Uncle. You are my elder, and therefore, I respect you.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said with a smile.


    ¡°I am your nephew, and my father is your brother, so yes, theoretically you are my blood kin. But are you doing what blood kin are supposed to do? What if Wei Zifang wanted you to sever ties with me? Are you going to disown your nephew?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s remarks didn¡¯t sit well with Chen Zhenxin, Great Uncle¡¯s face crumpled right away. Chen Fan¡¯s Great Auntie hurried to her husband¡¯s aid.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what we meant.¡±


    ¡°Well what do you mean?¡± Chen Fan snorted. ¡°Wei Zifang could be the benefactor that you tried so hard to gain, but count me out of your shameful ingratiating act. Why should I apologize to you because I didn¡¯t want to talk to him?


    ¡°Can you please exin why?¡±


    Hearing Chen Fan¡¯s sharp words, Chen Ning and Chen An both were both speechless.


    They had never thought that the usually meek Chen Fan had such courage to refute his elders in such a confrontational way.


    Chen Ning felt anger and regret seething inside of him, she was angry at Chen Fan for disrespecting the elders and making things much more difficult than it should be; meanwhile, she regretted ever spilling the beans about what had happened at the horse riding club since it had led her parents to this embarrassing confrontation with Chen Fan.


    There were many things that should remain unspoken, such as shamelessly seeking connections with the rich and the powerful at the expense of one¡¯s rtives dignity.


    ¡°Good. Very good!¡± Great Uncle¡¯s hands trembled in anger. He looked over Chen Fan and red at his brother. ¡°Brother, I never imagined that you would have such an uncouth and unruly son.¡±


    Many elders of the family looked toward Chen Fan¡¯s father. They outright ignored the boy and only sought justice with the parents.


    Chen Fan stood still; he was confident that his parents would be on his side.


    His father was a man of virtue and hated the sycophants that cozied up to the rich and powerful for selfish needs. If he couldn¡¯t uphold his moral bearing, he would have be anotherpdog of the Wang family.


    Lo and behold, despite Chen Gexin¡¯s troubled look, he lowered his voice and defended his son. ¡°Brother, I agree that Xiao Fan was disrespectful to the elders, but I also see his sense. Xiao An needs to focus on working hard and work his own way up to the top, instead of using connections and shortcuts. Even if he were able to befriend one or two influential people, their help could only go so far. ¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Chen Zhenxin felt his heart was going to burst out of his chest.


    What kind of rtives are they, no wonder they were still piss poor and looked down upon by the other family members.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The old man mmed the tabled and growled: ¡°We are all blood kin, are you waiting for outsiders tough at us?¡±


    Seeing the dispute had riled up the old man, everyone became quiet.


    Most of the third generation dared not even take a breath much less utter a word. Chen Fan, however, was the only young person who stood confidently with his chin up.


    The old man gave Chen Fan a long nce and then said slowly: ¡°Gexin was right. Although building awork of friends was important, improving personal skills and abilities should be the priority. The rich and powerful wouldn¡¯t need as much effort to make connections with others, wouldn¡¯t they?


    ¡°That being said, the fault was on Xiao Fan as well. They are your elders, and you need to show respect.¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandpa.¡± Chen Fan bowed slightly.


    Although he didn¡¯t fully agree with the old man, he respected him unconditionally.


    The Great Uncle snorted and said nothing. He red at Chen Fan¡¯s family with a great measure of displease.


    After the gathering was over, Chen Fan and his family in an unprecedented moment were allowed to stay in the mansion for the night. The old man¡¯s overly lenient attitude toward his third son rubbed against the jealous grains of the other two sons.


    ¡°Humph! Who the hell does he think he is? ¡°Second, Uncle cursed under his breath as soon as he was through the exit.


    ¡°Let it be. The gathering is near; we will kick back and watch as they make themselves into walkingughing stocks.¡± Great Auntie said.


    Hearing her words, everyone shed a gloating smile on their face. The annual gathering would be the time that reality taught their young brother and his family a lesson.


    Although Great Uncle didn¡¯t speak a word, the promise of seeing his younger brother¡¯s embarrassment brought a smile onto his face.


    ¡°My brother, you always insisted that the personal connection is not important. I can¡¯t wait to see how you will fare during this years family gathering.¡±


    The next day morning, Chen Fan went to the East Mountain park first thing in the morning.


    Ever since he returned home, he found less and less time to spend on cultivation. Therefore, he decided to make time by waking up a bit earlier in the morning.


    When he arrived at the park, there had already been many elderly people exercising and practicing Tai Qi.


    He found an empty area and started to practice the fist forms. He curved both arms and rested them in front of him as if he was hugging a tree. His form was steady and unshakable like a pir in the dragon temple that supported the sky. Then he started moving. His movement was smooth like silk and the connection between each move was seamless. The forms infused the energy about Chen Fan with a grand and nearly boundless quality.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, what are you practicing? Why have I never seen that before?¡±


    An old man came over to Chen Fan and asked incredulously.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Fan paused and then gathered himself. ¡°This is called True Martial Thirty-Six Forms. A grand master taught it to me. I can teach you if you¡¯d like to learn.¡±


    ¡°There is no need. I am in my seventies, so Tai Chi is good enough for me.¡± Chen Huaian waved a hand and said: ¡°Come walk with me, will you?¡±


    The two of them walked along theke shore.


    Chen Huaian said heavily: ¡°Xiao Fan, you know that although your uncle could have handled things better than he had, his intentions were good.


    ¡°Your father had been stubborn for his entire life and failed to understand the importance of blending in.


    ¡°In the Dream of the Red Mansion, there is a famous sentence; it goes like this: ¡®A grasp of mundane affairs is genuine knowledge; Understanding of worldly wisdom is true learning.¡¯ It is always righteous to uphold moral standards, But sometimes, it is wise to ept the ugliness of reality and learn to work around it.¡±


    The old man generously offered his life lesson to his grandson.


    He had lived a rough and tumble life that eventually led him to Jin City. There he nted his roots and made a fortune for himself. His achievement should have been a good foundation for his sons to develop further. However, the fall out between Chan Fan¡¯s father with the Wang family had halted the growth of the family power. Even so, the old man neverined once to his youngest son.


    ¡°Both your Great and Second Uncles are of mediocre talents. Your father, on the other hand, was very talented but was as stubborn as an ass. Of all the third generation youngsters, only Chen An is capable of handling himself. However, he is too materialistic, and... selfish forck of better words.¡± Chen Huaian said as he heaved a sigh.


    ¡°After I leave the world, I bet the family will quickly crumble in their hands.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you are going to live a long life. Don¡¯t say things like that.¡± Chen Fan put in.


    ¡°Hehe, I know better than anyone about my health.¡±


    Chen Huaian shook his head and then turned over to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, you are my favorite.¡±


    ¡°You have what it takes to be a good leader; you just need good guidance. What you need is a big set back in your life. That should shake things up for you and force you out of yourfort zone, and release your potential.¡±


    Chen Fan was stunned by the old man¡¯s words. He had never thought that the old man had such high expectations of him.


    ¡°Even in myst life, my grandpa believed in me too. However, I was not able to pull myself together until I was 30 years old after having tasted riches, poverty, and everything in between. After I embarked on the journey of cultivation, I worked day and night, hoping I could right the wrongs in my life.¡±


    With that thought in mind, he said firmly: ¡°Grandpa, be rest assured, I won¡¯t let our family fall apart.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good!¡± Chen Huaian nodded pleasedly.


    A final content satisfaction gleamed in the old man¡¯s eyes.


    The spring festival had been torture. Although everyone pretended to get along well, they could feel that Chen Fan¡¯s family and the rest of the two families were drifting apart. No one came to hang out with Chen Fan, and even Chen Guoguo was grounded by her parents.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the others ignoring him. He spent most of his time with the old man, strolling in the park and exercising with him. It was fun to Chen Fan just the same.


    Soon, the new year¡¯s eve was over, and the entire Chen family n was to gather at the old family estate in the countryside.


    The annual gathering of the Chen Family n was about to draw back its curtain.

 Chapter 134 - Start The Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 134: Start The Gathering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Chen family estate is located at the outskirts of Jin City, and it was called the Chen¡¯s Vige.


    Although it wasbeled as a vige, it had been modernized a long time ago. Nowadays every family lived in bungalows or two-story houses with beautifulwns and white picket fences, making it look like a smallmunity of the developed world. Most of the young people living in this vige work at The Chens Group.


    Every year after the Spring Festival, all branches of the Chen family would gather here to reflect onst year¡¯s work and to n next years tasks. Nheless, the gathering was also a cesspool for things from braggings to conceit and anything in between.


    Inside the main courtyard, a table full of food was set up before the group arrived.


    ¡°Is that Chen Xiao?¡±


    Chen Ning and Chen An had been the center of everyone¡¯s attention until a ghostly looking young man walked into the courtyard, instantly stealing the attention of all the young men and women.


    His appearance even caught the attention of many adults who sat inside the meeting hall.


    ¡°Chen Xiao of the Jin City! He was the most outstanding young member of the Chen family.¡±


    Many people eximed at his arrival. Even Chen Fan started to furrow his brows in curiosity.


    The Chen family is not an extremely prolific family in Jin City and it never produced anyone super-rich. However, Chen Xiao was the exception. He was born from an offshoot of the main branches of the Chen family, and thereforecked the proper support of the n. However, what hecked in support, he made up for it in courageousness. In the end, his ability was noticed by the richest man in Jiang Nan province: Tang Yuanqin and thetter became his benefactor. From then on, the young man became one of the most influential people in Jin City.


    He ran a constructionpany and owned over hundreds of millions of assets. Even Chen An paled inparison with him.


    Lo and behold, Chen Xiao walked past the teenagers, and into the meeting hall where the important members of the ns were at. He picked a seat that was closer to the head of the table than Chen An was and sat down.


    Based on the Chen Family n¡¯s rules, only the elder generations or those who had proved themselves worthy could have a seat in the main hall and could partake in the discussion with the grown-ups. To be able to attend the meeting in the main hall meant aing of age to the young members of the Chen family.


    Of all the members of the Chen family, only Chen Ning, Chen Ning, and Chen Xiao were able to sit inside the main hall before they reached thirty.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, if you would like to sit in those seats, you need to get into at least the Jin City University. Or, if your dad got promoted and secured a position in Jin City.¡±


    Chen Xu noticed Chen Fan¡¯s long nce toward the meeting hall, so he said with a sneer.


    ¡°I can attend even the national congress meetings if I want, much less a family gathering. ¡°Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Humph. Keep bluffing. I can¡¯t wait to see you embarrass yourself in front of our guests. ¡°Chen Xu shorted.


    Hearing his words, An Ya felt concern rise in side of her.


    The Chen family n gathering was an important event for the family members to garner respect from fellow nsman. Therefore, many family members invited prestigious guests to attend the meeting, turning the event into a showdown of each family¡¯s social connections.


    Over the past few years, the Old Man and Great Uncle Chen Zhenxin were able to bring in thergest number of reputable guests.


    The old man started his career with nothing. Although he was retired, many of his former subordinates now sat on powerful positions. As for Chen Zhenxin, his high rank in the government meant many sycophants or lobbyists wanted to cozy up to him, and there was no better opportunity to do so than the family n gathering.


    Chen Fan¡¯s family was apletely different story. Chen Gexin worked at the bottom level of the government in a small county, and most of Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s connections were located in Yan Jin or Zhong Hai. Worse, none of her family members at Yan Jin would attend this gathering since her fallout with her family. Herpany had just started up in Zhong Hai, and therefore she knew no one who would be willing to travel to Jin City for this event.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Chen Ning said with furrowed brows.


    Although she disliked Chen Fan, she and An Ya were tight friends, so much so that she even gave up her privilege of sitting in the main hall just to sit with An Ya.


    ¡°This is what you are counting on to embarrass me?¡± Chen Fanughed. ¡°Even if my family invited no one, so what? As long as I sit here, no guest would outshine my importance.¡±


    ¡°You are so full of yourself!¡±


    Chen Xu, along with many other third generation rtives, looked to Chen Fan as if he was a nut job.


    If he were as rich and powerful as Chen Xiao, they might listen to Chen Xiao¡¯s ims and take it with a grain of salt. However, since he was no more important than a seventeen-year-old high school boy, they outright disregarded his words as nonsense.


    ¡°Hehe, very well. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Chen Xu sneered again.


    Meanwhile, inside the main hall, many elders of the Chen family and the second generations were having a discussion.


    The oldest man was Chen Fan¡¯s great-great uncle. He was in his nies and sat at the head of the table; below him was Chen Huaian¡¯s grandpa and a few of Chen Huaian¡¯s brothers.


    Further down the table were Chen Fan¡¯s uncles and his father.


    Chen Zhenxin had put on his bureaucrat mask and listened aloofly to the discussions around him.


    He knew that the Chen family relied on him, and if he were to be promoted to a higher position, the fame of the Chen Family n would also reach new heights.


    ¡°Brother, I think everyone is here.¡±


    Chen Qianxin swept the sweat off his forehead and managed a smile.


    Just a moment ago, he was embattled by castigations from other members of the Chen Family for his ill-management of thepany. If not for the support of his elder brother, he would have lost his CEO position at The Chens Group a while ago.


    ¡°Almost.¡± Chen Zhenxin nodded.


    Chen Zhenxin nced at his younger brother and his wife; as he expected, neither one of them looked very happy.


    Every year around this time, while other families were busy greeting visitors who came to pay tribute, only a couple of visitors would even so much as to acknowledge the two. Chen Fan¡¯s parents were humans after all, and they were also bound by earthly sentiments such as vanity. Seeing they were practically ignored, disappointment and embarrassment started to creep onto their faces.


    Suddenly, someone shouted from outside the courtyard.


    ¡°CEO of the Reed Construction Group, Mr. Li is here!¡±


    A few men and women filed through the entrance, and the leader of the group was dressed in expensive business suits.


    ¡°I bet the seventh uncle invited him.¡± Chen Fan murmured.


    Lo and behold, the oldest son of the seventh uncle, stood up immediately and walked over to the businessman.


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Li, thank you so much foring all the way!¡±


    ¡°It is my honor to be invited to your family gathering. Plus, I didn¡¯t get a chance to wish you a happy new year before you left.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you! Come on in.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s uncle smiled broadly as he led Mr. Li into the main hall. Most people inside the hall stood up at the sight of such prestigious guests, save for Chen Zhenxin and a few other leaders of the n.


    As soon as Mr. Li entered the hall, he saluted the family leaders and said: ¡°Greetings Elder Chen, Big Brother Chen. My name is Li Youcai. On behalf of the Reed group, I wish you a happy new year.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Li.¡±


    Chen Zhenxin nodded aloofly. This multi-millionaire had barely caught his attention.


    Mr. Li didn¡¯t mind the cold tone of Chen Zhenxin. He stered on a toady smile. It was a rare chance for him to meet someone as high up as Chen Zhenxin. Thanks to the invitation, he got the opportunity to rub shoulders with him.


    Many other guests arrived soon after Mr. Li.


    ¡°Boss Zhang from Wu Zhou Minerals¡±


    ¡°Qian Fuhao from the Jin City, Dinhu District.¡±


    ¡°CEO Mr. Jiang of the Imperial Entertainment.¡±


    ¡°Boss Xu from Jiang Zhou City.¡±


    Some guests were invited by Chen Fan¡¯s second uncle; some were by Chen Xiao. However, the old man¡¯s former subordinates and Chen Zhenxin¡¯s coworkers make up the bulk of the guests.


    The most prestigious guest was a billionaire from Hai Zhou. His arrival even caught the old man¡¯s attention, and Chen Zhenxin walked to the entrance and received him personally.


    The businessman¡¯sst name was Yang. Although he was not a government official, he controlled most of the resources in his local city. His appearance had even taken Chen Zhenxin by surprise.


    Guests kept on pouring in for the entire morning. Most families were surrounded by their guests.


    Even some of the inws were apanied by their guests; however, seats around Chen Fan¡¯s parents remained empty, making them feel increasingly self-conscious.


    Wang Xiaoyun finally regretted. He wagered that he should have at least invited her business partners. Looking around them, not only they had turned intoughing stocks in the eyes of Chen Fan¡¯s Great Uncle and Second Uncle, but also that of other family members.


    ¡°What about now, Xiao Fan. Do you still think connections are overrated?¡±


    Chen An walked over to Chen Fan and asked.


    By then, most of the guests had arrived, and he figured that it was about time to teach Chen Fan a life lesson.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you hear him, brother An? Our cousin imed that he is the most important person here, and could trump any guest you bring. I think he fancies himself to be the prince of the mighty Wang family.¡± Chen Xu said sarcastically.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows; he hated people mentioning the Wang family in front of him.


    Even as he was going to rebut, a voice came from the outside.


    ¡°CEO of the Yans Textile Group from Chu Zhou City, Boss Yan is here!¡±


    Even as the announcer announced the name, he was taken aback by the appearance of anyone from the Chu Zhou City.


    Chu Zhou City was located in Jiang Bei region; far away from Jin City. However, the guest¡¯s name was familiar to everyone in the main hall. Everyone had heard of the Yan Group; it was a multi-billion yuanpany. However, no one knew who invited the owner?


    ¡°Maybe he is here for me.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s Second Uncle said as he hurried to the door.


    Everyone watched as a chubby middle-aged man walked into the courtyard. His beady eyes scanned the courtyard left and right before he scurried toward Chen Fan¡¯s table while outright ignoring Chen Qianxin, who wasing at him.


    ¡°Master... Mr. Chen. I finally found you!¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan looked up at the chubby man and said with knotted brows: ¡°You are... Xiao Yan?¡±

 Chapter 135 - One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 135: One After Another</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The guest was Boss Yan, who Chen Fan had encountered when he first met Third Lord Wei and Master Wu. Ever since Boss Yan witnessed the power of Chen Fan¡¯s lightning wielding ability, he was utterly enthralled by Chen Fan¡¯s power. He had helped Chen Fan a great deal by offering numerous precious materials while thetter constructed the Misty Mountain Array.


    Boss Yan was called Yan Shigao. He often called himself Xiao Yan or Fatty Yan and refused to be called Boss Yan while he was in front of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Yes, it is me. Master... Mr. Chen.¡± Boss Yan smiled unctuously turning his eyes into two slits.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously.


    He was not surprised that Fatty Yan could have traced his footsteps to his family estate. The Chens were a reputable family in the Jin City, and therefore, as soon as he revealed his identity, anyone could have deduced that he was from the Chen family of the Jin City.


    ¡°I came here to wish you a happy new year.¡± Boss Yan said with a smile.


    Chen Fan¡¯s fame had surged in the Jiang Bei region. Since sales of the Yun Wu Spirit Water were solely under his direction, many people wanted to get on his good side. Fatty Yan was a smart man, and he had been nning this visit a while ago and wished to be the first person to show up to wish Chen Fan a happy new year.


    By then, Second Uncle had finally reached Chen Fan¡¯s table. He shouted: ¡°Boss Yan, Boss Yan! Wait for me.¡±


    When Second Uncle arrive at the table, he gave Chen Fan a disdainful look before he turned over to Yan Shigao and said: ¡°Boss Yan,e with me to the main hall. These tables are for youngsters. You are our honored guest and deserve a better seat.¡±


    To his surprise, the previously amiable Fatty Yan straightened his back and put on his usual overbearing look. He gave Chen Qianxin a sidelong nce and grunted.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Didn¡¯t you see that I am speaking with Mr. Chen?¡±


    Second Uncle was taken by surprise by the reply. He paused a second and then said: ¡°I am the CEO of The Chens Group. Didn¡¯t youe here to see me?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fatty Yan nodded haughtily without sparing Chen Qianxin a nce. He lowered his body and asked Chen Fan with a smile: ¡°Mr. Chen, do you think I should pay tribute to your grandpa and father?¡±


    ¡°Yea, yea. Go now.¡± Chen Fan waved a hand impatiently.


    Fatty Yan spun around and scurried past Second Uncle toward the main hall.


    Second Uncle was left dumbfounded. The corner of his eyes twitched in a fit of anger. The other youngsters at the table were also shocked by the development.


    ¡°That fat man is here for Chen Fan?¡± More than one people felt the rug was pulled from under them.


    ¡°The Yans Group was not any smaller than The Chens Group. Why was Boss Yan giving Chen Fan so much respect?¡± Chen Xu and Chen Ning asked the same question in their minds.


    Chen An furrowed his brows and wagered that the guest had nothing to do with Wang Xiaoyun. After all, Jin Xiu Group was a real estatepany, and the Yans Group was a textile firm, it was unlikely that the two would know each other.


    By then, even the adults sitting in the main hall felt something was amiss.


    ¡°Did Boss Yan came here for Chen Fan?¡± An Auntie of Chen Fan asked curiously.


    ¡°Could it be one of the third brother¡¯s friends? He is from Chu Zhou City close to third brother.¡± Fourth Uncle asked confusedly.


    Everyone looked toward Chen Gexin in unison.


    Chen Gexin was not any less confused than the others at the table. He was a middle-ss man from a remote county, yet, Yan Shigao was a renowned billionaire in the big city. He knew of Yan Shigao since he had met him many times at public events, but he didn¡¯t think that Yan Shigao should have known him.


    ¡°If he really is Third Lord Chen¡¯s friend, we all had to reevaluate Third Lord Chen¡¯s resourcefulness. It might appear that he didn¡¯t waste his life in the small county after all.¡±


    Some people calcted in their mind.


    The Yans Group were a reputable firm in the Chu Zhou City. There were less than three people at the table whose wealth had exceeded Yan Shigao. His name could be heard across the entire Hu Dong Province.


    However, what happened next shocked everyone.


    As soon as Boss Yan entered the main hall, he walked past Great Uncle and everyone else and straight to Chen Gexin. He bent double when he was close and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Mr. Chen and Mrs. Chen, I, Xiao Yan, wish you a happy new year.¡±


    Everyone watched in surprise as a billionaire bowed to Chen Gexin and his wife as a child would to his elders.


    The development caught Chen Fan¡¯s parents off guard. Chen Gexin hurried to grab Boss Yan and helped him to stand up. ¡°Boss Yan, you are a much more respectable gentleman than me. Oh, you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no... Compared to you and Mrs Chen, I am nothing.¡± Yan Shigao shook his head vigorously.


    He fished out a delicate gift box from his bag and handed it over to Wang Xiaoyun with both hands. He announced that it was a small new years gift for Mrs. Chen. Being put on the spot, Wang Xiaoyun had to ept the gift despite the confusion.


    ¡°Well, I have wished you a happy new year, and my business here is done. I shall not disturb your family reunion any longer and take my leave right now.¡±


    Despite everyone at the table insisting Yan Shigao stay for the banquet, Yan Shigao left the room.


    Even after Yan Shigao was gone, people were still dumbfounded by the sudden development. What was going on? They felt that Yan Shigao was not a powerful magnate at all; instead, he looked more like a contractor trying to build a client rtionship.


    Chen Fan nodded pleasedly.


    He appreciated that Fatty Yan was smart enough to take his leave as soon as he dropped off the gift. It was just enough time to leave a good impression for Chen Fan¡¯s parents without getting on Chen Fan¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°Are you sure he really is that Boss Yan from Chu Zhou City? Why does he look like a hired actor?¡±


    Second Auntie murmured to her husband.


    Although she tried to speak quietly, everyone in the main hall heard her remark.


    Chen Gexin pulled a taut face while Wang Xiaoyun snorted. ¡°Gexin had worked near Chu Zhou City for two decades. It¡¯s impossible not to recognize him.¡±


    ¡°What kind of boss acts like him? It seemed that he thinks Third Brother is the tycoon, not the other way around.¡± Second Auntie refuted.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Chen Zhenxin announced somberly.


    Even Great Uncle had many questions. Chen Gexin was the only person who had met Yan Shigao before, so he saw where the suspicion wereing from. However, even if the guest was a hired actor, it was not the right time to find out the truth.


    ¡°Xiaoyun, what did Boss Yan give you? Let¡¯s see.¡± Fourth Auntie asked.


    Everyone looked at Wang Xiaoyun expectantly.


    Doubts suddenly sprouted in Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s mind. She had never met Yan Shigao either, but she believed her husband¡¯s judgment. However, what if Boss Yan was up to something else and gave a poor gift to make her aughing stock?


    ¡°Indeed, Xiaoyun. He is a billionaire; we all want to see what kind of gift he could afford.¡± Second Auntie chimed in.


    Seeing the conversation had caught more and more people¡¯s interest, Wang Xiaoyun knew she had to oblige.


    ¡°Fine, so be it.¡± Wang Xiaoyun gritted her teeth and opened the box.


    Inside the delicate gift box was a pair of semi-transparent jadeite bracelets wrapped in gold foil.


    The bracelets were green in color and were unmarred by imperfections. Wang Xiaoyun gently lifted the two bracelets and nked them together, making them sing a musical note. She then raised the bracelet to look at them against the sunlight; it was perfect emerald green.


    ¡°These bracelets...¡±


    Everyone at the table were upper-ss elites and knew the ins and out of jewelry very well. Seeing the supreme quality of the bracelets, many gasped.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pair of authentic semi-transparent green jadeite bracelet of the highest grade. It¡¯s worth over ten millions at least.¡± Boss Li from the Reed group eximed.


    ¡°More than that. It is devoid of any imperfections. I say it would cost at least twenty million.¡± Another tycoon put in.


    ¡°Hold on. I remember now! This was the pair that got auctioned off at Christie¡¯s. a few weeks ago. It was called Spring in a Mansion.¡± One of the guests who happened to be a jeweler eximed.


    ¡°This pair of Spring in a Mansion was in the disy case of Lao Fengxiang Jewelers for centuries. It had fetched over fifty million HK yuan. Rumor had it that the buyer was a tycoon from Jiang Bei.


    ¡°The green of spring filled the mansion with crisp musical notes. That was the meaning behind its name.¡±


    ¡°Spring in a Mansion!¡±


    ¡°Fifty Million HK yuan!¡±


    ¡°Tycoon from Jiang Bei!¡±


    Surprise was written all over everyone¡¯s face. Who would have thought a small gift would be worth ten Ferraris. Such wealth, and such generosity!


    By then, no one doubted that the guest really was Boss Yan since no one else could have afforded such a gift.


    However, another question quickly rose inside of everyone¡¯s mind. Fifty million was not a small number, even for Yan Shigao. Why would he purchase such an expensive gift for Wang Xiaoyun?


    Second Auntie and Fourth Auntie¡¯s eyes were green with envy.


    Pretty Jewelries were the soft spot of every woman. Second Auntie unconsciously pulled her sleeve over her wrist to cover up her own bracelet that was worth only seventy thousand yuan.


    ¡°Gexin, we need to return it.¡± Wang Xiaoyun turned to Chen Gexin and said.


    Chen Gexin shook his head with an expression that read: ¡°not now.¡± Later, when the gathering was over, he would visit Boss Yan in person to find out why would he gave such an expensive gift.


    Chen Gexin was also confused why Boss Yan didn¡¯te to see him first; instead, he stopped by Chen Fan¡¯s table for a while. Could it be that he was here for Chen Fan?


    The thought amused Chen Gexin. He shook his head and disregarded the possibility. He knew his son better than anyone else.


    The rest of the guests all acted as everyone expected. Second Uncle heaved a sigh and was convinced that Boss Yan was a rare exception.


    Sensing the flow of guests were about to stop, Chen Xu regained some confidence, and he said with a smug smile:


    ¡°Xiao Fan, not bad! Your family finally scored a guest. A huge improvement fromst year.¡±


    Everyone could tell the contempt in his words.


    Chen An furrowed his brows. Although Boss Yan was the only one who came, he was more influential than most of the gusts of other families.


    ¡°I might have underestimated my Uncle Gexin.¡±


    Chen An thought to himself. Despite the appearance of Yan Shigao, Chen An was confident that he and his father¡¯s positions were unchallenged.


    Even as he thought so, the doorman announced another guest.


    ¡°Zhen Jiulin, Owner of the Zhen De Group from Chu Zhou City, arrives!¡±

 Chapter 136 - Gathering of Tycoons

    <h4>Chapter 136: Gathering of Tycoons</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who is Boss Zhen?¡±


    ¡°The one who owns the Zhen De Group?¡±


    ¡°Zhen Jiulin of Chu Zhou City? Old Man Zhen! Why is he here?¡±


    Before the youngsters outside the main hall realized what was going on, the adults sitting inside were agitated by the announcement. Compared to Yan Shigao whose influence only exerted out as far as the Chu Zhou City, Zhen Jiulin was a household name in the entire province. No doubt he was on the list of top fifty wealthiest men in the Hu Dong Province.


    If not because of the Wan Rong Group who happened to reside in the same city, he might as well be the richest person in Chu Zhou City. No wonder his nickname was Half-City since he literally owned half of the city¡¯s properties.


    Surrounded by hispanions, Zhen Jiulin walked into the courtyard. The old man was wearing traditional Chinese dress and by the look of his silver hair, he ought to be in his seventies. However, he was as energetic as a young man.


    ¡°He is indeed Zhen Jiulin! I can¡¯t remember anyone in our family having any connection with him.¡±


    Chen An was surprised by the appearance of a tycoon from Jiang Bei in his family n¡¯s gathering.


    Chen Ning felt a nagging suspicion that this old man came here for Chen Fan just as the other strange guest from Chu Zhou City.


    ¡°Old Man Zhen, wee! What brings you here?¡±


    Second Uncle hurried to greet the old man at the door.


    No one who attended the gathering could rival the wealth and power of Zhen Jiulin, therefore, Fourth Uncle, Fourth Auntie, and many other guests trailed behind Second Uncle to meet the old man.


    The only people who remained in their seats were Chen Zhenxin, Billionaire Yang, Chen Xiao and a few other elders of the family.


    ¡°Hello, Boss Chen.¡± Zhen Jiulin nodded.


    Both Zhen Jiulin and Chen Qianxin managedrge considerations in the province and therefore they had met each other during business conferences. However, unlike Second Uncle, Zhen Jiulin made his fortune from a humble beginning and eventually achieved greatness. He was much more respectable that Chen Qianxin, who simply inherited wealth from family.


    ¡°I am here to wish Mr. Chen a happy new year.¡± Zhen Jiulin said in a deep and earnest voice.


    ¡°Mr. Chen?¡± Chen Zhenxin was confused. ¡°But which one? Are you talking about my brother Chen Zhenxin?¡±


    In Chen Qianxin¡¯s mind, Chen Huaian and Chen Zhenxin were the only two whomand enough prestige to attract the attention of Old Man Zhen. However, Chen Huaian was already retired so it had to be Chen Zhenxin.


    Inside the main hall, Chen Zhenxin started to get ready to meet the guest.


    As he gathered himself, it urred to him that the old man might have been here to give him a heads up about some of Zhen De Group¡¯s project proposals. After all, at Chen Zhenxin¡¯s level, it was not umon to have powerful men seeking a favor from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that our Big Brother is going to get promoted. Look! Even the billionaires from the Jiang Bei want to visit him.¡± Fourth Auntie said jealously.


    Hearing Fourth Auntie¡¯s words, Boss Yang congratted Chen Zhenxin. ¡°I have heard of Old Man Zhen¡¯s name and know he is a force to be reckoned with. He never easily visits anyone in person unless he believes it was worth his time.¡±


    ¡°You think too highly of me.¡± Chen Zhenxin said with a calm expression and a fake humbleness.


    Meanwhile, a smug smile already bloomed on Great Auntie¡¯s face.


    Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. She looked to her own husband and felt frustrated. Chen Gexin was a righteous man, but he was too stubborn upholding his values going against his own good. If he knew when to bend the knee, he would have already reached a much higher level in the government.


    ¡°Brother Chen An¡¯s family is going to take off!¡± Chen Xu eximed enviously.


    Seeing someone who possessed much more respect than the Chen Family as a whole hade to visit Great Uncle, Chen Xu suddenly felt that gap between his family and that of Chen An was nearly unbridgeable.


    Chen An said nothing, but the light in his eyes betrayed the rising pride in him.


    However, Chen Ning felt increasing uneasy by the second.


    ¡°I recall that fatty Yan called Chen Fan , Mr. Chen as well.¡±


    She looked to Chen Fan and saw that the boy was sipping on a bowl of soup and wasn¡¯t paying any attention to what was going on around him.


    ¡°Could I be wrong?¡±


    Even as Chen Ning lowered her guard ever so slightly, she watched as the old man shook his head and said:


    ¡°I am not here for your older brother. I am here for Mr. Chen Fan.¡±


    ¡°Who? Chen Fan?¡±


    Chen Qianxin¡¯s smile froze on his face and so did the others. Chen Xu gaped in surprise while Chen An dropped his chopsticks in shock.


    Chen Ning bemoaned her premonition in her mind, she wished she had been wrong.


    Many rich and powerful guests murmured to each other as they heard the old man¡¯s announcement.


    ¡°Who is Chen Fan? I have never heard of such a person in the Chen family.¡±


    ¡°Could it be Old Man Chen¡¯s distant cousin? It make sense since Old Man Chen and Zhen Jiulin were of simr age.¡±


    A kid put in sheepishly: ¡°Chen Fan is my third brother, he is in high school.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here. Why would Zhen Jiulin the Half-city travel all the way from Chu Zhou City to Jin City just to wish a happy new year to a high school kid?¡± Many guests out right disregarded the kid¡¯sment.


    However, what they saw after made their jaw dropped.


    They watched as Zhen Jiulin pushed people away as he made his way to Chen Fan¡¯s table. He then saluted respectfully and said: ¡°Mr. Chen, Jiulin is here to wish you a happy new year.¡±


    Despite the silver in his hair, Zhen Jiulin talked to Chen Fan as a student would to his teacher.


    ¡°Oh, you made it.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded without any sense of surprise.


    The moment he saw Yan Shigao, Chen Fan knew that the other tycoons wouldn¡¯t leave him alone today.


    ¡°I wager that I won¡¯t be able to hide my cover for too long.¡± Chen Fanmented in his mind.


    However, he didn¡¯t mind his cover to be blown at this moment. His parents had suffered enough humiliation at the hands of their family, and it was about time to make them pay. Plus, what¡¯s the harm in revealing his real identity anyways. He was already nning to tell everything to grandpa since the old man¡¯s days seemed to be numbered.


    ¡°Grab a seat.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhen Jiulin sat down as he was told.


    Chen Xu sprang out of his heat, to make room for the old man. All the while, his incredulous re didn¡¯t leave Chen Fan for a second.


    ¡°What the heck is going on? Am I dreaming?¡±


    The old man was supposed to be here to see Great Uncle, why is he talking only to Chen Fan?


    Chen Qianxin was clueless of what¡¯s happening as well. He asked incredulously: ¡®Mr. Zhen, are you here for my... nephew?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Mr. Chen is venerated all over Jiang Bei. What¡¯s wrong with paying him tribute during the spring festival?¡± Zhen Jiulin answered readily.


    ¡°Him? Mr. Chen? Venerated?¡±


    Second Uncle looked to Chen Fan and tried as hard as he could to find anything extraordinary about this boy; he failed while conceding that the boy¡¯s face was still as annoying to look at as it always had been.


    He never believed that Chen Fan could achieve anything. He was not alone in hisck of confidence in Chen Fan; everyone in his family, save the old man felt the same as he did. They watched Chen Fan grow up and knew that Chen Fan was no more than a spoiled brat.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, what is going on?¡± An Ya was dumbfounded.


    Although she was not familiar with Boss Yan who came earlier, Zhen Jiulin was a household name. An Ya had seen him many times on TV. Why would such an influential person have anything to do with her no ount brother?


    ¡°Mr. Chen is my savior, my benefactor. I, Zhen Jiulin will forever remember his help.¡± Zhen Jiulin said somberly.


    Zhen Jiulin¡¯s remark answered less questions than it caused. What did he mean by savior? Chen Fan was just a high school student, how could he save a multi-billionaire?


    Everyone was suddenly at a loss for words. Little did they know that ever since Zhen Jiulin witnessed Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Power, he was utterly enthralled by the young master. Later, Chen Fan gave him a Dharma Artifact and Spirit Water which greatly improved the old man¡¯s deteriorating health. Ever since he started to use the Spirit Water, he felt as energetic as a youth. There was no gift more valuable than youth itself.


    By then, everyone in the main hall looked back and forth between Chen Zhenxin and Chen Fan with muddled expressions on their faces.


    Boss Yang wished he could take back his miss-ced congrattion, but he resorted to keeping quiet.


    Chen Zhenxin managed to keep calm, however, the questions in his mind started to fester like a wound.


    ¡°How was the third brother¡¯s family connected to Zhen Jiulin? By the look of it, Zhen Jiulin wasn¡¯t even here for Chen Gexin, he was here for his son. This is outright madness. What would make a tycoon bow to a high school kid?¡±


    Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s hearts were also filled with surprise and questions.


    Chen Fan was their son, and they knew better than anyone about his ability, yet, they were not any less clueless of what was going on than the others.


    ¡°Zhen Jiulin has gone crazy. Why would he pay so much attention to a high school kid instead of the leaders of the family?¡± Great Auntie announced indignantly.


    She was not as patient as her husband, by then, her face was already flushed red with anger.


    ¡°Maybe he really is here just for Xiao Fan.¡± Grandpa said slowly.


    Chen Huaian always had a nagging feeling that his grandson¡¯s seemingly outrageous ims were not entirely unfounded. He wagered that today would be the moment of truth.


    ¡°He is here for Chen Fan? For that little shit? ¡± Great Auntie guffawed.


    She was not alone in his disbelief, since even Chen Fan¡¯s parents found it hard to grapple with reality.


    However, before Great Auntie could say any more, the door man¡¯s announcement drifted in again.


    ¡°Boss of the Chu Zhou City Tian Hao Entertainment, Zhou Tianhao arrives.¡±


    ¡°CEO of Hua Sheng Realestate from Qin Shui city, Liu Guodong arrives.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Gang Group from the Tian He City, Han Tianshen arrives.¡±


    ¡°Owner of the Dong Wan Group of the Hai Zhou City, Xu Ao arrives!¡±


    The crowd boiled over after hearing the names of thest guest, Boss Yang sprang out of his seat and shouted: ¡°Why did Xu Aoe here?¡±

 Chapter 137 - Half Of Jiang Bei’s Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 137: Half Of Jiang Bei¡¯s Wealth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xu Ao of Hai Dong! That was such a powerful name!


    Before the rise of Master Chen, he was the head of all tycoons in Jiang Bei. Even without his strong backing from his inw, his power could have rivaled Tang Yuanqin at the other side of the province.


    Even a billionaire such as Boss Yang dared not topare himself with such a mighty figure.


    People in the courtyard as well as in the main hall boiled over once they heard Xu Ao¡¯s name. Even Chen Zhenxin was taken by surprise and hurried to the door. By then, only Grandpa and Great-Great Uncles still remained in their chairs, everyone else stood up to wee Xu Ao.


    ¡°Xu Ao?¡±


    Chen Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up and the smug smile on his face evaporated. He worked for Tang Yuanqin and therefore knew his boss¡¯s rival, Xu Ao, very well.


    In a few seconds, arge group of people strode through the entrance to the courtyard.


    All of them carried overbearing demeanors; one would only need to look into their eyes to see the shadows of their illustrative achievements. The leader of the pack was a schrly looking middle-aged man. Without knowing who he was, people might as well have mistaken him as a professor.


    ¡°That really is Xu Ao!¡±


    Boss Yang could no longer remain in his chair, so he hurried to greet the visitor.


    ¡°Brother Xu, why are you here?¡±


    Boss Yang beamed from side to side.


    ¡°It¡¯s new year, I am here to pay tribute to Mr. Chen and wish him a happy new year.¡± Xu Ao said readily.


    Having heard the word Mr Chen for the third time, everyone knew right away that he was here for Chen Fan instead of Chen Zhenxin. So people looked to Chen Fan with great interest.


    Chen An was so shocked by the development that he spilled half of the drink in his cup. Chen Xu on the other hand was stunned again. His ego was dealt such a heavy blow that he felt the sky had fallen onto his head.


    Chen Ning was rendered speechless.


    Yan Shigao, Zhen Jiulin, Xu Ao...


    So many multi-billionaires came to visit Chen Fan. Why? Was Chen Fan really the cousin she used to know?


    She watched as Xu Ao saluted to Chen Fan and then walked into the main hall.


    ¡°Great Lord Chen, Lord Chen and Boss Chen.¡±


    Xu Ao greeted all the important people in the room. As the top dog of the entire region, he carried himself with great measure of confidence and assuredness. Even Chen Zhenxin with his bureaucratic demeanor seemed tomand less authority than him.


    ¡°You are wee, Boss Xu. You came all the way from Hai Zhou and we feel terrible for not rolling out the red carpet for you ahead of time.¡±


    In the end, Chen Huaian managed to break the silence and replied with an even tone.


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s Mr. Chen¡¯s family gathering, of course I had toe and pay tribute.¡± Xu Aoughed out loud and then turned toward Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun. He bowed deeply.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs Chen. I wish you a happy new year.¡±


    ¡°Long live the Chens!¡±


    The group of tycoons that apanied Xu Ao bowed toward the Chen Family and announced in unison like a group of disciplined trade members


    They possessed such overwhelming and over the top manner that they out right scared many people in the mansion. A pin drop silence fell over the entire estate as no one dared to speak a word. Since the Jin City was not part of Jiang Bei region, not a lot of people in the estate knew Zhou Tianhao or Baldy Liu. However, their greasy pudgy faces and dangerous looking beady eyes were tell tale signs of their dominating positions in Jaing Bei.


    Chen Zhenxin managed to appear calm on the surface, however, veins popped on the back of his hand as he clutched the armrest even tighter to ovee the strong emotions.


    Xu Ao only greeted him with a perfunctory wave, however, he bowed deeply and wholeheartedly at Chen Fan¡¯s parents as if he was their child. The differential treatment was too conspicuous


    Standing before the renowned sessful businessman, Chen Fan¡¯s parents hurried to stand up from their chairs. Wang Xiaoyun urged: ¡°Boss Xu, there is no need for such unduly respect. We have only met after all.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Mrs Chen, don¡¯t be a stranger. We might have just met you, but everyone in Jiang Bei knows and respects your strapping son.¡± Xu Ao cracked a smile and then shook his head.


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Although everyone had expected it from him, they still couldn¡¯t believe what they heard as the words tumbled out from Xu Ao¡¯s mouth.


    Chen Fan was just an ordinary teenager. How was he able to spur so many rich and powerful men from Jiang Bei to pay tribute to him?


    ¡°Are you sure you have the right person? Chen Fan is a delinquent teen brat...¡± Chen Fan¡¯s Second Auntie uttered without much thought.


    ¡°Lady, be careful now.¡± Xu Ao¡¯s face hardened.


    Baldy Liu who stood behind him said threateningly: ¡°If you try to throw that out there while you are in Jiang Bei, you would definitely get hurt.¡±


    Although no one knew who Baldy Liu was, his menacing face screamed loudly of his illicit methods. Second Auntie had never experienced such vile threats before and she quietly lowered her head.


    ¡°Boss Xu, tell your subordinates to stop scaring my wife.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen was venerated by everyone in Jiang Bei. Those who disrespected him were disrespecting me.¡± Xu Ao said haughtily, not giving in.


    No one in their right mind would dare to openly disrespect Xu Ao. However powerful the Chen Family was, its power was a far crypared to Xu Ao, much less thebined might of all the top dogs that apanied him.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, Auntie Wang, I wish you both a happy new year.¡±


    A young girl wearing white parka and a wool toque emerged from behind Xu Ao. She was tall and attractive, the smile on her face made her look prettier than ever.


    ¡°I wish you two one great year, that you be forever together as two, a happy family of three, a joyous four seasons, the showering of the five blessings, to hit on all six, to be in seventh heaven, to have fortune bestowed onto you by the eight ball, to always be on cloud nine, and to always be a perfect ten.¡±


    The girl¡¯s musical voice echoed in the hall and her cute and innocent eyes instant grew on Wang Xiaoyun.


    Wang Xiaoyun came over to her and held her hand.


    ¡°Hello, Miss, what is your name? Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Xu Rongfei and Xu Ao is my father.¡± Xu Rongfei blushed. ¡°Chen Fan and I are ssmates. ¡±


    ¡°Auntie Wang, this is a gift I bought for you using my allowance. Please ept it.¡± Xu Rongfei produced a small gift box from her purse.


    Wang Xiaoyun epted the gift and opened the box under the girl¡¯s expectant gaze.


    In the box was an exquisitely made watch from Channel. Wang Xiaoyun knew that this watch would cost at least a few hundred thousand. Wang Xiaoyun gave Xu Rongfei a knowing nce and epted the gift with a smile.


    Seeing this subtle exchange, some guests in the main hall had finally got a handle on the situation.


    ¡°Chen Fan is dating Xu Ao¡¯s daughter!¡±


    ¡°It makes so much more sense now. No wonder Yan Shigao and Zhen Jiulin woulde here to visit him. They are here because of Chen Fan¡¯s connection with Xu Ao.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you think Xu Ao is here to arrange a marriage for her daughter. ¡±


    Someone said with a snicker.


    Although Chen Fan and Xu Rongfei were only seventeen, it was not umon to see young men and women getting engaged at this age. Some families arranged a marriage for their children as early as grade ten.


    Everyone from the Chen family looked to Chen Gexin and his wife.


    Chen Gexin¡¯s face looked troubled. He was a man of conservative values, and never had he thought that his son would start dating while in high school. On the other hand, Wang Xiaoyun wore a pleasant smile. She was happy for her son to have found such an attractive girlfriend.


    Great Auntie and Second Auntie¡¯s eyes were filled with envy.


    Why Chen Fan? What was so good about Chen Fan that such an attractive girl from powerful family would fall for him?


    Grandpa and Chen Zhenxin¡¯s minds were still filled with unanswered questions. Even if Chen Fan was indeed dating Xu Ao¡¯s daughter, that wouldn¡¯t exin Xu Ao and the other magnates¡¯ seemingly unduly respect toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°Plus, he said Chen Fan was venerated across Jiang Bei. What does that mean?¡±


    Chen Zhenxin mulled over the questions but failed to find an answer.


    What was so special about his nephew? Why could he have earned the absolute respect of Xu Ao?


    However, his thought was quickly disrupted by more and moremotion outside of the courtyard.


    ¡°Kai Long¡¯s Boss Hu arrives, Wan Xiang¡¯s Boss Ru arrives, Qin Bei¡¯s Boss Zhang...¡±


    As more and more tycoons of the Jiang Bei region filed in, people noticed that none of them owned less than a hundred million yuan. Among them were three CEOs of public firms, and two of the richest men in the city.


    They did the exact same thing as soon as they showed up: they walked over to Chen Fan and bowed, and then proceed to the main hall and greeted Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun.


    In less than ten minutes, over half of the tycoons in the entire Jiang Bei region showed up in the Chen Family estate.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the boy who sat in the courtyard with a great measure of levity. Many gazes were filled withplicated feelings: shock, doubt, envy, disbelief and anger. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care to pay attention to anyone¡¯s feelings.


    He sat steadily in his chair like he always had, and wore a calm and cid expression. It was as if the arrival of these powerful magnates didn¡¯t perturb him the slightest.


    Chen Xu studied his cousin, and felt Chen Fan looked the same yet very unfamiliar.


    Suddenly, he realized what Chen Fan meant by ¡°the most important person in the gathering.¡±


    Chen An lowered his head and sipped a cup of tea. As he tried to steady his trembling hand, he bemoaned in his mind: ¡°What ever! Regardless of how many rich men you could invite, you are still nothing but a high school kid; and your father is still useless.


    ¡°This is the Chen Family, and our family name was built on hard earned respect and influence. Money and external help can only go so far. I am still the most capable one out of all of us, and my father and I are the only hope of the Chen Family.¡±


    Resolution flickered in his eyes as he thought.

 Chapter 138 - So Many Luxury Cars!

    <h4>Chapter 138: So Many Luxury Cars!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Zhenxin sat in the middle of the main hall; although the situation was on the brink of spiraling out of control more than a few times, he was able to hold back his urge to get involved each time that happened.


    He simply didn¡¯t want to acknowledge his nephew¡¯s newly revealed power. He still remembered Chen Fan¡¯s disdainful expression when he said that he denounced his request for an apology.


    ¡°I am an elder of the family, the backbone of the Chen Family of the Jin City. I will not be bested by a high school student.¡±


    With that thought in mind, he refrained from standing up to receive any of the prestigious guests from Jiang Bei, instead, he simply nodded at them to acknowledge their attendance.


    ¡°Boss Lu from Wan Xiang Group. Boss Zhang from Jiu Din Group, Xu Ao from Dong Wan Group...¡±


    These three were CEOs of public firms. There were only over a few dozen public firms in the entire Hu Dong Province.


    Luckily for Chen Zhenxin, they were in the Jin City, the provincial capital where Chen Zhenxin¡¯s influence ran deep and far. Therefore, his home advantage had lent him the courage to sit still in his chair and didn¡¯t have to be alerted by the appearance of multiple tycoons.


    ¡°Ah! Boss Zhang, nice to see you here!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you Boss Xu!¡±


    ¡°Please, here, grab a seat Boss Lu.¡±


    Chen Zhenxin was an influential figure in his home province and therefore he could afford to be aloof before Jiang Bei¡¯s magnates, the same could not be said about his younger brother. Chen Zhenxin moved about from the courtyard to the main hall to receive the guests. Every guest managed apany that was no smaller than The Chens Group, if not bigger. A lot of them ranked much higher in the top manager list of the Hu Dong Province¡¯s business guild.


    If he left them with a bad impression, he would never be able to survive in the field of business.


    That being said, he also had helpers. Fourth Uncle, Fourth Auntie, and the inws all stered on weing smiles and greeted the guests with him.


    However, these tycoons barely spared them a nce. Once they were through the entrance, their routine was the same: they would bow to Chen Fan, and then to Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun to offer their gifts. These multi-billionaire¡¯s gifts were also getting increasingly more expensive.


    Vacheron Constantin¡¯s watch; Bugatti Veyron; a mansion by the creek that ran through Jin City, an estate in a foreign country, they just kept pouring in.


    By then, Chen Gexin was dumbfounded and so was Wang Xiaoyun. They simply stood there speechless and dared not to ept any of these outrageously expensive gifts.


    Xu Rongfei stood beside Wang Xiuaoyun and helped the couple deal with the tycoons as a daughter-inw would. She epted each and every gift from the tycoons and gave them a sweet smile. Most people who came to pay tribute to Chen Fan knew that she was Xu Ao¡¯s daughter, and some were even aware of the intimate rtionship between her and Chen Fan.


    ¡°Xiao Fei, why do you ept these gifts? It¡¯s too much. I will have to return them back anyways.¡±


    Even though Wang Xiaoyun was from a prominent family and a self-made multi-millionaire, she was scared by the amount of wealth offered freely to her.


    Thebined worth of these gifts was in the hundreds of millions, enough to create another Jin Xiu Group.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, auntie. These gifts were their appreciation for Brother Chen Fan. Don¡¯t worry, go ahead and take them.¡± Xu Rongfei said cheerfully.


    ¡°Xiao Fei, can you please tell me the truth? What happened to Chen Fan?¡± Wang Xiaoyun seized a break in the flow of guests and asked while holding Xu Rongfei¡¯s arm.


    She was concerned that if Chen Fan had misused her less-than-amicable rtionship with the Wang Family.


    The Wang family of Yan Jin was one of the top families in China. If Chen Fan so much as hinted his connection with the Wang family, all the rich men and women would flock to him to pay tribute. However, neither Wang Xiaoyun nor Chen Gexin wanted anything to do with the Wang family, otherwise, they would have stayed in Yan Jin and became an elite.


    ¡°Um.. My dad forbids me to say anything about it.¡± Xu Rongfei stuck the tip of her tongue out and said sheepishly.


    ¡°Auntie Wang, I can only tell you that Brother Chen Fan is super bad-ass. He is the most powerful man in Jiang Bei, not even Sheng Ronghua, the richest man of Jiang Bei could rival his position.¡±


    ¡°Sheng Ronghua?¡± Wang Xiaoyun gasped.


    Sheng Ronghua was a household name in the Hu Dong province. He used to be number thirty on the Hurun Wealth List. His real estatepany, the Wan Rong Real estate even had a branch in Zhong Hai and was Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s mainpetitor. Having dealt with Sheng Ronghua for many years, Wang Xiaoyun knew his methods and clout every well.


    Herpany was nothing but child¡¯s y before the mighty Wan Rong Group.


    However, never had she thought that her son would have already surpassed the mainpetitor that she had tried so hard to catch up with and failed.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Xiao Fan is not even eighteen, he is a high school student!¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun could not wrap her mind around the situation.


    However powerful Chen Fan was, even if he was a genius, a prodigy, he would not be able to make a few billion dors in less than half a year. She had never heard of any unimaginable feat such as what her son had pulled off.


    ¡°Could it be that he opened an IT firm?¡±


    Nearly all the startup unicorns that could earn over a billion dor revenue in less than half a year were IT-rted firms.


    ¡°No, Chen Fan is much smarter than those nerds.¡± Xu Rongfei covered her mouth and giggled.


    She remembered that when her father said that Master Chen had turned ordinary water into a billion dor industry, she was shocked. She worked so hard at the production sets for an entire year and was only getting paid a million yuan. She had spent all that money on the Channel watch she gave to Wang Xiaoyun.


    Chen Fan could just sit home, kick back and wait for billions of yuan fell onto hisp. That was unheard of and amazing!


    Quickly, Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s doubt turned into shock and surprise.


    At the entrance of the Chens Vige, on a tall hill...


    An old man sat on a rock and was surrounded by many kids.


    This old man¡¯s skin was wizened and weather-beaten. He was wearing an old army uniform and was drawing smoke from a tobo pipe.


    The kids around him know him as Old Bone Chen. Rumors had it that he used to work in the city and eventually became the chauffeur for a powerful man. However, due to one reason or the other, Old Bone Chen returned home and worked at The Chens Group as Chen Huaian¡¯s chauffeur.


    When the old man retired and came back to his family vige, so too did Old Bone Chen.


    Old Bone Chen¡¯s children were all working in the city and spent little time with him. Therefore, he mostly hung out with the kids of the vige.


    Everyone knew that Old Bone Chen had a brilliant party trick. He remembered all the tycoons and their rides by rote. One only needed to tell him the car and the license te, Old Bone Chen could fill out the rest of the information about the owner: name, age, wealth and status.


    Old Bone Chen¡¯s trick worked every time and was fun for the kids. Therefore, during the Chen family¡¯s annual gathering, a group of kids would carry him to the top of the hill and ask him to perform his trick by looking down at the vehicles parked in the parking lot.


    ¡°Those days, I drove for the richest man in the city. It was good times. Most businessmen didn¡¯t dare to ignore me when they saw me.¡±


    Old Bone Chen bragged about his past wistfully.


    ¡°You are bragging again, Old Bone Chen. The richest man in the city had at least a few billion yuan of wealth. If you drove for him, how could you be so poor?¡±


    A bypasser jested.


    Old Bone Chen stuck his neck out and murmured indignantly: ¡°You don¡¯t know anything! I ... I got into trouble, and therefore had to quit.¡±


    Such conversations happened almost every day, and if anyone pressed him about what kind of trouble he was in, Old Bone Chen would usually be quiet all the sudden.


    ¡°Looks like the Chen family is doing better every year!¡±


    ¡°Just look at that! Their cars are bing better and more expensive each year. Two years ago, everyone was driving Audis if not a Volkswagen Passat, now there are Mercedes, BMW, Cadic, and even Lincoln.¡±


    Old Bone Chen eximed.


    ¡°Old Bone Chen, look there, the logo is two letter R¡¯s and the te reads J88888. What car is that?¡±


    A kid shouted at the old man.


    ¡°That¡¯s Rolls-Royce. It costs five million each. The Rolls-Roycepany makes ne engines and so making a car is a walk in the park.¡±


    Old Bone Chen drew some smoke from the pipe and murmured: ¡°Interesting... Why are there so many powerful tycoons from Jiang Bei this year?


    ¡°Maybe Lord Chen is going to get promoted and therefore even the businessmen from Jiang Bei would have toe and pay tribute?¡±


    Old Bone Chen mulled over the question.


    Suddenly, a kid shouted at him.


    ¡°Old Bone Chen, there is an old and beat up looking Audi A6. Must be a less important person,me.¡±


    ¡°But why is the license te 00001? There is a parking pass on the dashboard as well. Old Bone Chen, Who is that?¡±


    Old Bone Chen didn¡¯t reply, so the kid turned around to look at his wizened face.


    Old Bone Chen was frozen in ce. He moved the pipe away from his lips and murmured: ¡°Audi A6, 00001, parking pass... That¡¯s Wei Fu¡¯s car!¡±

 Chapter 139 - Elderly Man Wei Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 139: Elderly Man Wei Arrives</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Chen Fan, who the hell are you?¡±


    Chen Ning could no longer hold back the frustration and finally uttered the question that had been festering inside of her.


    As one of the most outstanding members of the Chen Family, pride would not allow her to let others threaten her position.


    She had always been the straight-A student and attended the best schools from primary school to University. She was admitted into the HF¡¯s business school program and once she graduated, she would be highly sought after by Wall Streetpanies. It would be easy for her to make a seven-figure ie a year.


    What really made her stand out was her exceptional beauty. As a talented and beautiful girl with a solid family background, she was the dream girl of many rich young men from Jin City all the way to Wu Zhou.


    There was no doubt that she would be praised as a goddess in the future.


    However, then and there, Chen Ning felt she was a nobody before Chen Fan. It urred to her that the only thing that supported her remaining confidence was her better academic achievements.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I am Xiao Dong.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I am Old Wu from Hai Zhou.¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you again, Mr. Chen. ¡±


    Chen Xu watched as tycoons whom his father had to ster on the ingratiating smile for, spoke to Chen Fan with the uttermost respect and admiration. Chen Xu found it harder to maintain the smile on his face by the second.


    ¡°Why? He was just a useless highschool kid. Why are you guys bending over backwards for him?


    ¡°Was it because of the Wang family?¡±


    Among those who knew Chen Fan¡¯s family background, many thought the same thing.


    Great Auntie and Second Auntie murmured to themselves: ¡°That¡¯s shameful! You imed that you won¡¯t live at the mercy of the Wang family, yet your son used the Wang family name to attract attention all the same.¡±


    ¡°If the Wang family figures it out, I wager you that your name will be outright eliminated from the family tree.¡±


    Chen Gexin stood quietly and he could hear all those humiliatingments. His face turned bleak.


    Meanwhile, after having received Xu Rongfei¡¯s reassurance, Wang Xiaoyun gained more confidence in her son.


    ¡°But what could Xiao Fan have done to attract the attention of Xu Ao?¡±


    ¡°Brother Huaian! Your grandson is quite a sessful youngd!¡± Chen Fan¡¯s Seventh Great Uncle eximed.


    ¡°I had no clue about this. Why is he so popr among magnates from Jiang Bei?¡± Chen Huaian said confusedly, however, his voice wasced with joy and pride.


    ¡°Great uncle, what could these tycoons do for the Chen Family anyways? Uncle Zhengxin is still our backbone as long as we live in Jin City. ¡±


    Chen Xiao said lightly with a menacing look on his face.


    ¡°True that! Zhenxin is the backbone of our family.¡± Seventh Great Uncle nodded. ¡°And his little boy too, Chen An! He is the hope of our family. I bet that he is going to outdo even his father and grandfather.¡±


    Hearing Seventh Great Uncle¡¯s words, the old man remained silent.


    Chen Zhenxin took his father¡¯s reticence as acquiescence, which made his overwrought face soften a little.


    The Seventh Great Uncle was right. He alone carried the weight of the Chen Family of the Jin City. As long as he remained in his position, the Chen family could weather any kind of storm. Even if The Chen Group went bankrupt, the Chen family would quickly rebuild its wealth under his protection.


    ¡°Chen Fan, I don¡¯t know what you have done, neither do I understand your poprity among the tycoons.


    ¡°However, you have to understand this: the fortunes of a family n always depend on personal prowess. However many connections you have, without personal capability, you are still useless to the n.


    ¡°At the end of the day, you and your father both made the same mistake: being weak.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Chen Zhenxin shook his head and regained his confidence. The aloof bureaucratic look returned to his face.


    ¡°Bring Xiao Fan to me. I have questions for him about these guests.¡± Chen Zhenxin sat steadily in his chair and ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Husband of one of Chen Fan¡¯s aunties, i.e. Chen Fan¡¯s Gufu replied readily and hurried to fetch Chen Fan.


    Chen Zhenxin was not the only one who had questions, as the minds of nearly everyone in the main hall were filled with them.


    ¡°Hey Chen Fan, your Great Uncle wants to talk to you.¡± Gufu walked over to Chen Fan andmanded.


    Zhen Jiulin and the other tycoons who sat beside Chen Fan furrowed their brows after hearing the condescending tone. Who did he think he was and how dare he speak to Master Chen so disrespectfully?


    Chen Fan sat still, he rubbed one finger over the rim of the teacup and said calmly: ¡°Ask him toe to see me if he wishes to speak.¡±


    ¡°How dare you? He is your elder!¡± Gufu was a direct and simple man.


    He rounded his eyes in anger and thought that his nephew would sumb to his rage.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Chen Fan kept quiet.


    ¡°You are such a rebellious little shit!¡± A fit of anger shot through Gufu¡¯s body. Chen Zhenxin was his main benefactor in his career and he could not stand seeing a boy talk so disrespectfully about Chen Zhenxin.


    Gufu shot an arm out and was about to yank Chen Fan out of his chair.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as a cold and deadly light glinted in them.


    Chen An interrupted before things got out of control. ¡°Gufu, we are all one family. Let¡¯s talk it through.¡±


    Hearing Chen An speak, Gufu pulled his arm back. However, animosity burned belligerently inside his eyes as he gazed at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Fan, my father is your elder and the main breadwinner of the family. If he wants to talk to you, you should go to him.¡± Chen An spoke firmly.


    ¡°If you are really capable and can support the family better than my father could, then yes, he woulde out and see you.


    ¡°However, you are just a high school student, what makes you think that my dad would have toe to you instead?¡±


    Hearing Chen An¡¯s words, Chen Xu pped his thigh and put in coldly: ¡°Exactly! Chen Fan, why don¡¯t you tell us what you are really capable of in front of all these tycoons you have invited.¡±


    ¡°I would love to hear¡ª¡±


    Before Chen Xu could finish, a wave ofmotion drifted into the courtyard from outside.


    A boy shoved his way through the crowd and announced: ¡°The Elderly Man Wei! Elderly Man Wei is here!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of that name in Hu Dong Province, who is that?¡±


    Many guests asked each other in confusion.


    Zhen Jiulin and hispanions looked to each other knowingly. Their eyes were filled with surprise and shock.


    ¡°Could it be THAT Elderly Man Wei?¡±


    ¡°He is called Wei Fu.¡±


    The boy announced.


    ¡°Wei Fu? The Wei Family of the North Bank?¡±


    After a few moments of surprised silence, the crowd boiled over.


    ¡°Elderly Man Wei is here?¡±


    ¡°Elderly Man Wei is here!¡±


    The guests and hosts alike murmured to each other expectantly. The Elderly Man Wei was a legend in Hu Dong Province. Not only was he himself one of thest surviving tycoons of the past generation, but his sons and daughters were also exceptionally capable.


    The guests in the main hall were taken aback by the news at first, but quickly, one after another, they stood up to receive the honorable guest. Even grandpa felt the urge to stand up.


    ¡°Elderly Man Wei.. why is he here?¡±


    Chen Zhenxin asked himself incredulously.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Gufu nearly jumped up after hearing the announcement. The Elderly Man Wei was the father of his boss¡¯s boss¡¯s boss¡¯s boss¡¯s boss. One good or bad word from Elderly Man Wei could have determined the rest of his life.


    ¡°Quick! Zhenxin! Greet Mr. Wei!¡±


    Chen Huaian urged.


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Chen Gexin could no longer hold on to his mask, and scurried out of the main hall toward the entrance, many of his family members trailed behind, including Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun.


    ¡°That¡¯s Elderly Man Wei from the Wei family? What an honorable guest! I never thought I would live to see him in person! ¡±


    Third Great Uncle eximed.


    ¡°I wager he is here to see Huaian.¡±


    Seventh Great Uncle looked toward Chen Huaian enviously.


    He was the most reputable member of the family, and therefore, the Elderly Man Wei coulde here only for him.


    The new development had made everyone quickly forget about Chen Fan and his guests. A boy and his businesspanions could notpare with the mighty Elderly Man Wei. The lord of the Wei family and the father of the powerful Wei Changsong.


    ¡°I doubt he is here for me.¡±


    Chen Huaian said with furrowed brows.


    He never met Elderly Man Wei before, and even during the peak of his career, Elderly Man Wei was at least a couple ranks higher than him. Why would such a powerful figure visit him when he was already retired.


    ¡°Could it be Chen Fan again?¡±


    Chen Huaian felt a nagging suspicious rise in his mind.


    By then, Chen Zhenxin had reached the entrance. He watched as a stately looking old man walked into the Chen family¡¯s courtyard while apanied by an attractive young couple.


    ¡°Young Lord Wei, Lady Wei!¡±


    Chen An stood up and eximed.


    The pair of teenagers were Wei Ziqin and Wei Zifang he met at the Zi Yun Club.


    ¡°That is Elderly Man Wei! No doubt about it! I have seen his pictures.¡±


    ¡°The young man next to him must be Wei Zifang! His father is unimaginably powerful, so I have heard.¡±


    ¡°Impressive, IMPRESSIVE! The entire family was a breeding ground for sessful figures. No wonder the Wei Family of the North Bank was so famous.¡±


    People murmured to each other, their eyes were filled with envy and marvel.


    ¡°Wee, Lord Wei! If we knew you wereing, we would have rolled out the red carpet for you.¡±


    Chen Zhenxin stered on a humble smile and said.


    Wei Fu linked his hands behind his back and didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. The old man scanned the courtyard and his gaze finally rested at a table.


    Under many surprised eyes, he walked over to Chen Fan and saluted. ¡°Mr. Chen. I am here to apologize to you in person.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen!¡±


    Chen An could not believe his eyes nor his ears. He watched as the cold and distant Young Lord Wei took a knee before Chen Fan and called Chen Fan in a low and obedient voice.


    The room suddenly became pin-drop quiet.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was on the boy who lolled in his chair with a great measure of levity. Great Uncle was frozen in ce, turning into a statue.


    Second Auntie rounded her eyes, shock and disbelief were written all over her face.


    Chen An¡¯s teacup slipped out of his hand and shattered on the ground. However, the boy didn¡¯t seem to have noticed it at all.


    Gufu was so fear stricken, that he copsed to the ground, unable to get up.


    Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun were also dumbfounded by development. Their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Chen Ning slowly shut her eyes and finally conceded her misjudgment of Chen Fan. The former little-shit had turned out to be unimaginably powerful.


    ¡°Is this your true colors, Chen Fan?¡±


    Everyone waited for Chen Fan¡¯s reply for a few cautious moments. To most people, it was the longest few moments in their lives.


    Chen Fan put down the cup and nodded and said: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wei. No harm is done.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s astonished watch, the legendary Elderly Man Wei heaved a sigh of relief and straightened his back. He knew that Chen Fan had forgiven the Wei family, and was willing to restart a rtionship with them.


    ¡°Changgen, this is the most dad can do for you.¡±


    Elderly Man Weimented in his mind.

 Chapter 140 - The Real Top Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 140: The Real Top Dogs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Lord Wei, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Chen Zhenxin managed to ask.


    Lord Wei didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, instead, he looked to Chen Gexin and his wife knowingly. Then he eximed: ¡°You two have such an outstanding son! In time, he will achieve unprecedented greatness.¡±


    When Zhen Jiulin and Xu Ao told him the same thing, Chen Gexin didn¡¯t take their words seriously.


    However, after they heard them again from Elderly Man Wei, they had toe to terms with reality.


    ¡°Did my son really achieve some great deeds unbeknownst to me? So much so that even the Elderly Man Wei thought he was praiseworthy?¡±


    Chen Gexin finally conceded that he had to re-evaluate his son. It urred to him that his son had suddenly risen to power in these short six months.


    ¡°Lord Wei, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you would be here?¡±


    Chen Huaian walked over to Elderly Man Wei and asked with a weing smile.


    It was evident to him that Chen Zhenxin could no longer handle the situation, and it was his time to shine.


    ¡°Ah-Ha! It¡¯s young brother Chen!¡± Elderly Man Wei nodded slightly.


    He was older and more respectable than Chen Huaian; to call him a young brother was an extremely polite thing from someone so influential.


    Lo and behold, Chen Huaian was startled by the Elderly Man Wei¡¯s friendly gesture. He shot a hot nce at Chen Zhenxin and hurried to bow before Elderly Man Wei. ¡°Lord Wei, please join us at the main hall. ¡±


    ¡°There is no need. I am here to apologize to Mr. Chen and I will leave as soon as I share a couple more cups of tea with him.¡±


    Elderly Man Wei shook his head and said.


    Chen Huaian gave his grandson a long look and then nodded. ¡°Very well, I will apany you two as well.¡±


    Seeing Chen Huaian sit down beside Elderly Man Wei in the courtyard, everyone filed out of the main hall to join him.


    Chen Ning and Chen An stood up from their seats as soon as they noticed that even Wei Zifang had stood behind Elderly Man Wei. By then, there were only An Ya, Elderly Man Wei and Chen Huaian sitting at the table with Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan dragged his parents to the seats beside him. The couple looked at their son as many strong yet contradicting emotions roiled inside of them: surprise, confusion, and shock. However, doubt was not among those emotions.


    ¡°Second Auntie, this is Wei Zifang right here.¡±


    Chen Fan pointed to Wei Zifang and said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him if he had given your son the cold shoulder because of me?¡±


    ¡°No... of course, not... ¡± Second Auntie answered with a fake smile.


    Of course, she would not ask Elderly Man Wei¡¯s grandson: the son of ChairMan Wei.


    ¡°Great Uncle. I asked you earlier why should I apologize since it was you who wanted to befriend Wei Zifang. Do you remember that?


    ¡°If so, can you answer that question please?¡±


    Chen Fan looked right into Chen Zhenxin¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone watched as Chen Zhenxin¡¯s face turned pale and embarrassment crawled into every hard wrinkle. After a few moments, he finally swallowed down his pride and answered: ¡°Yes. It was my fault. I apologize.¡±


    Chen Zhenxin was a proud person and it was about as bad as killing him to make him apologize to a youngster.


    Chen An lowered his head and clenched his fists, He felt Chen Fan might as well have ruined the rest of his life.


    The embarrassment didn¡¯t make Chen Fan even consider going soft on them.


    When Chen Zhenxin chided his father for hisck of resourcefulness, he never thought about his younger brother¡¯s feelings?


    When Chen Fan finally stopped talking, Elderly Man Wei spoke up: ¡°Young Brother Chen, you have eyes, but how could you fail to see the true dragon right before you? ¡±


    Chen Huaian could no longer hold back his curiosity, so he asked: ¡°Why do you say so, brother? Would you please shed some light on the situation? Since when was my household be worthy of the Wei family¡¯s attention?¡±


    ¡°Hum...¡± Words suddenly caught in Elderly Man Wei throat as he hesitated.


    Chen Fan¡¯s cover had not been fully blown yet, and Elderly Man Wei would not want to be the one to do that in public. In addition, Chen Fan¡¯s attainment was already so great that it might not be easily taken in by ordinary people such as his family. He was not only a Transcendent Master but also going to be the Head Sergeant of the Cang Dragon Unit if he wished.


    Chen Fan¡¯s family knew nothing about martial arts and would know nothing about Transcendent Masters. The Head Sergeant of the Cang Dragon was also a top secret, and therefore, the old man decided to keep his words unspoken.


    Seeing Elderly Man Wei hesitated, doubt and questions started to sprout in everyone¡¯s minds.


    Many members of the Chen family wondered if Elderly Man Wei vied to use Chen Fan¡¯s connection with his mother¡¯s side of the family to establish a connection with the mighty family of Wang.


    Even as Elderly Man Wei continued his pause, a wave ofmotion drifted into the courtyard.


    ¡°What¡¯s the ruckus about?¡±


    Chen Huaian asked annoyingly.


    Everyone watched as a man wearing gold-rimmed sses stormed into the courtyard and announced hastily:


    ¡°Chen Zhenxin, Qin Hua is going to arrive soon,e out and receive him.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Zhang?¡±


    Chen Zhenxin was taken aback when he saw the visitor, it was the administrative assistant of his boss.


    That meant Chen Zhenxin¡¯s boss was here as well! The thought gave Chen Huaian a rush of tion. He turned to his father and said: ¡°Dad, my supervisor is here. I will greet him right now.¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, Chen Zhenxin rushed toward the entrance and was through the gate in a blink.


    Chen Huaian¡¯s face tightened slightly as the development took him by surprise. ¡°Qin Hua is here too?¡±


    ¡°What? Qin Hua is Chen Zhenxin¡¯s boss?¡±


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Qin Hua used to be Elderly Man Chen¡¯s subordinate. I wager he is here to visit the old man for old time sake.¡±


    The crowd boiled over.


    Compared to Elderly Man Wei, whose influence seemed distant and insubstantial in the Jin City, Qin Hua¡¯s clout could be felt everywhere in the Jin City. Everyone in Jin City had heard of his name.


    Therefore, nearly everyone, host and the guests alike hurried to the entrance to greet the honorable guest.


    Although Elderly Man Wei was not any less influential than Qin Hua, he had already retired. Meanwhile, not only did Qin Hua have a more immediate impact on the Chen family, but it had also been difficult to get an audience with him ofte. The Chen family could not pass up the opportunity of leaving a good impression during his rare visit.


    Walking among therge crowd, a red face stately-looking man strode into the courtyard.


    ¡°Mr. Chen. I am here to see you.¡±


    He took a fewrge strides and closed in onto Chen Huaian and pumped his hand vigorously. A couple of journalists hurried to snatch a few photos.


    Secretary Zhang stood at the side and exined: ¡°We were on our way to Din Hu district to attend to some business, and we suddenly thought ofing to visit Lord Chen by taking a slight detour.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for still remembering me. I really appreciate it!¡±


    Chen Huaian said proudly. Although Qin Hua used to be his subordinate, his was a higher rank officer in the government while Chen Huaian was just a retired public servant. His old subordinates thoughtful visit warmed his heart.


    ¡°Haha. Every time I see Zhenxin right beside me, I think of you, old boss.¡± Qin Huaughed out loud.


    Chen Zhenxin stood respectfully beside Qin Hua and let pride crawl onto his face.


    Then, Qin Hua pretended that he had just noticed Elderly Man Wei as he eximed: ¡°Lord Wei is here as well! Ha! looks like our detour was worthwhile.¡±


    Thanks to his title in the government, Qin Hua was more powerful than most tycoons in the province and so was his influence. Therefore, even though he stood before the mighty Elderly Man Wei, he was unfazed by the powerful presence.


    Elderly Man Wei nodded in reply.


    Seeing Elderly Man Wei¡¯s distant attitude, Qin Hua quickly switched his attention elsewhere.


    ¡°Boss, allow me to introduce you to my son, Chen An. He just got a promotion.¡± Chen Zhenxin hurried to announce.


    ¡°What a strapping youngd!¡± Qin Hua patted Chen An¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Keep at it, maybe you cane help me out one day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Qin.¡±


    Qin Hua¡¯s words breathed new life into Chen An. The boy held his chin up as confidence surged inside of him.


    ¡°Xiao Qin. This is my grandson Chen Fan.¡± Chen Huaian put in.


    ¡°Oh? What does your grandson do?¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan sat still in his chair and didn¡¯t even spare him a ce, displeasure flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°My nephew is still in high school, and his father works at Chu Zhou City and Si Shui County.¡± Chen Zhenxin answered.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Qin Hua nodded perfunctorily.


    Chen Zhenxin then diverted the topic from Chen Fan to other family members. Qin Hua didn¡¯t remove his aloof mask until he was introduced to Chen Zhenxin and his son.


    Chen Huaian heaved a sigh in his mind. It was evident that his old subordinate wasn¡¯t a big fan of Chen Fan.


    The attention that Qin Hua had garnered didn¡¯t sit well with Xu Ao and other tycoons of Jiang Bei, however, they didn¡¯t protest. After all, Qin Hua was the top dog in the Jin City, and they were all on his turf. They conceded that even if Tang Yuanqin arrived here personally, he would have to show some respect to Qin Hua.


    ¡°Chen Fan, now you will finally understand why the Chen family can only rely on me and my father.¡±


    Seeing Qin Hua had be the center of everyone¡¯s attention, Chen An gave Chen Fan a nce that was filled with contempt.


    ¡°You have the support of the Wei family, but so what? The Wei family does not control the Jin City.¡±


    Wei Zifang¡¯s face was riddled with embarrassment. However, he was of the younger generation, and therefore he didn¡¯t speak a word. Chen Fan sat still in his chair nonchntly. It was as if he had mentally removed himself from what¡¯s happening around him.


    Meanwhile, at the top of the hill near the entrance of the Chen vige...


    Seeing fewer and fewer guests had arrived, the kids went home, except for one. The little boy sat beside Old Bone Chen and looked down at the highway.


    ¡°Old Bone Chen, did you really used to be the chauffeur for the richest man?¡±


    The kid asked while chewing a piece of gum.


    ¡°Of course! He is the richest man and he owns many public firms.¡± Old Bone Chen red at the kid. ¡°You would never imagine how respectful people were when they spoke to me. Even the lesser tycoons would call me Brother Chen and I would reply back as their equals.


    ¡°That old man who had just gone in was of ordinary wealth. Back then, I wouldn¡¯t even look at him if I saw him on the street.¡±


    Old Bone Chenmented.


    The child didn¡¯t buy his story. ¡°You are lying again. My dad said you are just an ordinary driver. And you got fired by an ordinary businessman.¡±


    ¡°Bull crap! Don¡¯t let me see your father, I will give him a knuckle sandwich for saying that!¡±


    Old Bone Chen wagged his fist in the air, pretending he was going to hit the child.


    The boy ran away with a string ofughter. He ran to the lookout spot and looked down. Suddenly, he shouted.


    ¡°Old Bone Chen, there is a strange caring.¡±


    ¡°There are so many people in it!¡±


    ¡°Wait! The license te is a string of 0. Who is this person?¡±


    The boy asked curiously.


    Suddenly, he heard a thud.


    The boy looked back and noticed that Old Bone Chen¡¯s had dropped his tobo pipe and his shaking body was frozen in ce. The old man murmured in trembling voice:


    ¡°The... the real top dog has finally arrived!¡±

 Chapter 141 - Chen Family’s Future

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chen Family¡¯s Future</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Former Chairman, I envy you. You have such a loving family, so many friends and outstanding off-spring such as Zenxin and Chen An. My life can¡¯tpare. ¡±


    Qin Hua stood in the middle of the courtyard while surrounded by guests and hosts alike. He moved his wine cup in the air as he said vehemently.


    ¡°You think too highly of me. My son Zhexin requires much of your guidance; his future is in your hands.¡±


    Chen Huaian said. Despite his words, a proud smile broke over his face.


    Despite the calm facade that Great Uncle and his son tried to put on, Great Auntie was already on the brink of jumping up and down and shouting out in excitement.


    Having received approval from Qin Hua, no one would dare to think lightly of her husband and son. Just look at people¡¯s expressions around her! Second Auntie¡¯s eyes were filled to the brim with envy which further boosted Great Auntie¡¯s self-esteem.


    After Qin Hua¡¯s arrival, Elderly Man Wei and Chen Fan were quickly forgotten by everyone.


    They sat with other tycoons from Jiang Bei as anger started to brew inside of their minds.


    Wei Ziqin was the first toin: ¡°Qin Hua is such a dick! Grandpa is older than him, yet he didn¡¯t dial down his pompous attitude a tad bit.¡±


    ¡°Such is the way of a sessful and ambitious young man.¡± Elderly Man Wei said.


    Qin Hua had achieved high attainment at the young age of fifty. He had more potential than even Elderly Man Wei¡¯s son, Wei Changsong. A retired former official such as Elderly Man Wei couldn¡¯tpare. Therefore, it was understandable that everyone chose to woo Qin Hua instead of him.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, Mrs. Chen. Please be rest assured that your son will be as sessful as Qin Hua if not more so.¡±


    Seeing the nervous look on Chen Gexin and his wife¡¯s faces, Elderly Man Wei decided to offer some sce.


    Chen Gexin and his wife managed a smile as they thanked Elderly Man Wei¡¯sforting words.


    Chen Ning didn¡¯t leave with the crowd to speak to Qin Hua; instead, she remained at the table. Hearing Elderly Man Wei¡¯s reassurance to Chen Fan¡¯s parents, she gave Chen Fan a cold re. She believed the old man¡¯s words about how resourceful his son Chen Fan was, after all, he was able to attract half of the tycoons in Jiang Bei and even Elderly Man Wei.


    However, she would not believe that Chen Fan could surpass Qin Hua in the future.


    ¡°He? Surpass Qin Hua?¡±


    Second Auntie snorted.


    Chen Fan sat quietly in his chair and looked at the development airily. It was as if he didn¡¯t think Qin Hua was so much of a big deal from the outset.


    An Ya looked deeply at Chen Fan. She had always believed in her brother, despite how irrational her belief might sound.


    Suddenly, a wave of surprised gasps and exmations drifted into the courtyard.


    The noise was getting louder by the second and eventually drowned out all the other noise. Suddenly, the noise disappeared altogether, as a silence fell over the entire courtyard.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    When Qin Hua noticed the rise and fall of the noise, he was in the middle of boasting about his n for the future of the city. Having been disturbed by the strange noise, he furrowed his brows in displeasure.


    ¡°Boss, I will go check it out.¡±


    Secretary Zhang had noticed the annoyance on his boss¡¯s face. So he volunteered to investigate. Seeing his secretary was on his way toward the gate, Qin Hua continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing. Where was I, Ah- I was talking about building rehab center at the Chen family vige¡ª¡±


    His speech was once again cut short by the sight of Secretary Zhang.


    ¡°What¡¯s is it now?¡±


    Qin Hua asked.


    Secretary Zhang¡¯s face was as pale as a piece of paper. The message he carried seemed to be so heavy that it almost slowed down his pace. Nheless, he managed to ster on a smile.


    ¡°Boss... Li Muchen is here.¡±


    He spoke under his breath.


    ¡°Who is Li Muchen? Haven¡¯t you seen that I am¡ª¡±


    Qin Hua waved a hand of dismissal annoyingly.


    However, even as he turned his head toward his audiences, words evaporated from his mouth as realization dawned upon him.


    Everyone looked toward the entrance of the courtyard and they saw a white-haired old man striding across the threshold and was on his way into the courtyard. The old man¡¯s eyebrows were locked in a permanent frown and his back was as straight as a bamboo. His stride carried a great measure of confidence and power.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on his face, trying to discern his identity.


    As a matter of fact, many had already recognized him.


    ¡°Li Muchen!¡±


    ¡°Li Muchen! What brings you here?¡±


    Qin Hua tried to put on a smile, but it looked worse than crying. He wished he could p himself in the face there and then for being so conceited. Compared to Li Muchen, his political clout was peanuts.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    Li Muchen nodded slightly and letting his vision skip over Qin Hua. That¡¯s all that Qin Hua was worth to him, a slight nod.


    Qin Hua¡¯s face crumpled as embarrassment gleamed in his eyes. However powerful Li Muchen was, he shouldn¡¯t have given him the cold shoulder. However, what he saw next made him quickly forget about his difort and filled his heart with disbelief.


    He saw a middle age man trail behind Li Muchen as thetter walked past him.


    Under everyone¡¯s fearful watch, more people filed into the courtyard. Each and every one of them looked like a force to be reckoned with.


    Qin Hua knew only one of them, who he met a few times during meetings. Qin Hua remembered the man being a haughty big wig, however, there and then, he was among the people who stood in the back row obediently.


    ¡°Gosh. More than half of the officers in the military headquarters are here. What is going on?¡±


    Those who had recognized one or two people among the new wave of guests couldn¡¯t wait to find out what was going to happen.


    Li Muchen stood at the center of the courtyard and didn¡¯t speak a word. Silence had fallen into the entire Chen vige.


    Li Muchen scanned the crowded courtyard and finally found what he was looking for. Then he sauntered on without a word.


    ¡°Is he going toward Lord Wei?¡±


    He was heading toward the direction of Elderly Man Wei, and the well-known connection between Elderly Man Wei and Li Muchen made everyone arrive at the same conclusion.


    However, the development quickly took a dramatic turn.


    Li Muchen walked over to Chen Fan and spoke to him with a broad smile.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, we have finally met! I have been looking forward to this for a while!¡±


    Chen Fan finally rose from his seat and replied slowly: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    His demeanor made him look like he was greeting an old friend.


    However, Li Muchen didn¡¯t mind Chen Fan¡¯s casual reply. He held on to Chen Fan¡¯s arm and started talking joyously.


    The development shocked everyone, Qin Hua, Chen Huaian, Chen Zhenxin, Chen An, Chen Gexin and his wife... Even all the guests were rendered speechless by the turn of events.


    Everyone could only stare, leaving Chen Fan and Li Muchen the only two people who were talking.


    Their voices echoed in the quiet courtyard despite the huge crowd inside.


    No one could believe it: a seventeen year old boy sitting side by side with a prestigious old veteran in his sixties. Yet, they acted as if they were equal.


    ¡°How is this possible! That is Li Muchen!¡±


    A lot of the guests eximed in their mind.


    ¡°Chen Fan and Li Muchen?¡±


    Chen An was stupefied by what he saw. He conceded that he had never really known his cousin.


    Suddenly, a powerful wave of helplessness came over him.


    ¡°How many years will it take for me to converse with Li Muchen as his equal? twenty? thirty? or never?¡±


    The more Chen An thought about it the more despair filled up his heart.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Great Uncle and other rtives could only gape. For a while, they thought their eyes had tricked them so they outright blocked the sight in their brain.


    Despite their denial, the scene was real, Li Muchen, and the people who came with Li Muchen were not their imagination.


    ¡°So he really was a powerful man. So powerful that he could afford to be so arrogant before anyone in the Chen Family.¡±


    ¡°Everything he imed about himself was real?¡±


    ¡°And... the joke was on me!¡±


    Chen Ning was suddenly amused by the thought.


    She wondered if she looked like a clown before her powerful cousin.


    Even Elderly Man Wei heaved a sigh of resignation as hemented: ¡°It appears that I have underestimated how desperate Li Muchen is, and how much leverage Chen Fan has over all of us.¡±


    He gave Chen Fan a long nce and felt lucky that Chen Fan had epted his apology. After today¡¯s meeting with Li Muchen, no one, not even the Wei family, would be able to rival Chen Fan¡¯s position.


    Wei Ziqin was stunned by the development.


    Wei Fu had reminded her of the power of a Transcendent Master on numerous asions; however, it wasn¡¯t until right now, that she started toprehend the clout of Chen Fan.


    ¡°So this is what a Transcendent Master looks like.¡±


    ¡°He was equivalent to the legendary warrior general that had helped the emperor found his empire.¡±


    Thus it was, the Transcendent Masters were mighty powerful warriors. Chen Fan was able to garner so much respect at such a young age, it would be hard to imagine what seasonedmanders such as Ye Nantian were capable of.


    Wei Ziqin marveled in her mind.


    Chen Gexin, Wang Xiaoyun, and An Ya looked proudly at Chen Fan. He was their son, brother and best friend.


    Everyone felt happy about Chen Fan¡¯s achievement.


    Xu Ao, in particr, was ted by what he saw as businessman¡¯s opportunistic nature glinted in his eyes.


    If Master Chen really was Lu Munchen¡¯s equal, who in the Hu Dong Province would be able to challenge him then?


    Greetings over, Li Muchen put on a serious look and said somberly: ¡°Mr. Chen, may I speak with you in private?¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Chen Fan knew he was finally going to get to the point.


    The two walked side by side toward the exit, arge crowd tailing behind.


    As people got out of their way, a path was created in the crowd. People looked to Chen Fan withplicated emotions. There was shock, disbelief, and confusion, but fewer and fewer gazes held envy and indignation by the second.


    When a person had surpassed the mundane life, ordinary people could only look up at them without a smidgen of jealousy.


    Even after Chen Fan and Li Muchen had left with theirpanions, the courtyard in the Chen family estate was still quiet as everyone tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    After a while, Great-Great uncle finally stood up and announced with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°The Chen family finally produced a truly worthy heir! We are going to take off!¡±

 Chapter 142 - No One Really Knows Me

    <h4>Chapter 142: No One Really Knows Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After so many twists and turns, the Chen Family¡¯s gathering finally ended.


    Countless people left the courtyard with a mindful of questions. After a while, Elderly Man Wei and the other tycoons also left for home. Qin Hua was the first to excuse himself after he suffered a few bouts of embarrassment.


    When Chen Fan returned, he was called into the main hall by grandpa. By then, the only people who remained in the main hall were Great Uncle, and a few other important family members, aside from the Great-Great Uncles.


    By then, everyone knew that Chen Fan was no longer the boy they used to know. Even Chen Fan¡¯s parents looked to Chen Fan as if their son was aplete stranger.


    ¡°I have something to say first.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    He sat steadily in an armchair, looking calm and confident. He looked nothing like a seventeen year old fledging but a seasoned and experienced elder.


    When Chen Fan¡¯s gazended on Second Uncle, The Second Uncle felt his heart skip a beat as an overwhelming sense of something bad was going to happen rushed into his mind.


    Lo and behold, he heard Chen Fan say: ¡°This is my proposal: remove Chen Qianxin from his position as the CEO of The Chens Group and appoint Mrs. Wang Xiaoyun as the new CEO.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Second Auntie gasped as the life drained away from her face


    ¡°I second it.¡± Seventh great uncle agreed.


    ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± slowly but surely, other members of the Chen family all agreed. The Second Uncle looked to Great Uncle for help, however, Chen Zhenxin ignored his younger brother as he nodded and agreed to Chen Fan¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°It is done then, Xiaoyun will be the new CEO of The Chens Group.¡± In the end, grandpa announced conclusively.


    Hearing the deal was set in stone, Second Uncle copsed into his chair like a lifeless doll.


    The development also took the wind out of Chen Xu. He lowered his head andmented his family¡¯s misfortune. Without being the CEO of The Chens Group, his family could only get a small number of dividends from thepany, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to even maintain a Lamborghini much less purchasing one.


    Wang Xiaoyun was half d and half surprised by the announcement. However fast Jin Xiu Group had grown, it was no match against the powerful Chen¡¯s group. She was confident that she would be able to double if not triple The Chens Group¡¯s profit in a few years.


    Once the motion was passed, everyone looked at each other and were not sure what the next item to discuss was.


    Chen Fan finally broke the silence and said: ¡°I know you guys have questions, start asking.¡±


    Everyone nced at each other and no one dared to be the first one to raise a question. In the end, Chen Huaian spoke up after he mustered enough courage.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, how do you know Li Wuchen and Elderly Man Wei?¡±


    The arrival of Li Wuchen and Old Man Wei and shocked the entire Chen family. Hearing Chen Huaian¡¯s question, Chen An and Chen Ning both held their breath as they waited for the answer expectantly. Wang Xiaoyun found herself leaning forward closer to her son as she, too, anxiously waited for the answer.


    ¡°I cured Elderly Man Wei¡¯s old injury. As for Li Wuchen, he asked for a favor from me.¡± Chen Fan answered calmly.


    ¡°A favor from you? He is the mighty Li Wuchen, what could you offer him?¡±


    Chen Gexin hurried to ask his son.


    He was most afraid that his son had learned to achieve fame using unorthodox, if not outright evil methods. He would rather Chen Fan live as an ordinary boy than putting his life in danger.


    ¡°Um...¡± Chen Fan held it in for a second before he asked: ¡°Dad, Grandpa, have you ever heard of the Internal Force Martial Artists?¡±


    ¡°Internal Force?¡± Great Uncle and other family members looked at each other in confusion.


    What the heck was that? Was he talking about characters from Wuxia Novels? Weren¡¯t we talking about Li Wuchen?


    However, the word had turned both Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Huaian¡¯s faces pale. Chen Huaian had worked as a high ranking official and therefore had seen a great many unexinable things. While Wang Xiaoyun was from one of the mightest families in China, she, too, had learned the stories about humans with supernatural abilities.


    ¡°Once a martial artist possessed the Internal Force, he or she could fight against ten enemies at the same time. If he furthered his power, the Martial Artist could even defend against firearms. Once the Martial Artist reached the Transcendent state, he or she would be practically invincible.¡± Chen Fan exined slowly.


    ¡°You mean you are one of those Internal Force users?¡±


    Great Uncle asked doubtfully.


    Even the name, ¡°Internal Force¡± sounded so preposterous, it reminded him of something he heard from wandering sake oil sellers.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    No one was pleased by the exnation, particrly for Second Auntie. She believed that Chen Fan was fooling everyone.


    ¡°I have heard of internal force users before.¡± Wang Xiaoyun put in. ¡°When I was living with my family, I had a bodyguard who was one of them. He demonstrated his power to me once by dodging a bullet from a shot fired at him point nk. ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Everyone was stunned by the revtion. Dodging the bullet? What is this? The Matrix?


    Wang Xiaoyun didn¡¯t mind the other¡¯s disbelief, she looked at Chen Fan in the eyes.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, are you really an Internal Force user?¡±


    ¡°I am more like a Transcendent Master, to be exact.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Transcendent Master?¡±


    This time, even Wang Xiaoyun was dumbfounded by the jargon. For people without martial arts training, it was very difficult toprehend the power of a Transcendent master.


    ¡°He sounds like a swindler to me.¡± Second Auntie murmured in low voice.


    Although she dared not to raise her voice before Chen Fan, the anger and indignation inside of her spurred her to murmur out her seething loathing toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t answer. He reached out a hand and traced a curve in the air with a finger.


    Everyone watched as a ray of golden light shot out from the tip of his finger and it cut through the main hall right in the middle.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Everyone gasped as they saw therge heavy dining table was sliced into two halves by the golden light. The tail of the golden light swept across the ground and created a ten-meter long scare on the paved stone floor.


    This mark was about an inch thick and extended from under Chen Fan¡¯s feet all the way to the entrance.


    ¡°So this is the power of a Transcendent Master?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun eximed incredulously.


    Chen Fan flexed his finger and turned toward Second Auntie.


    ¡°Second Auntie, didn¡¯t you force me to apologize the other day? I thought of using this trick on you back then, but I didn¡¯t do it for the sake of the other rtives¡¯ feelings.¡±


    Second Auntie trembled uncontrobly.


    Chen Fan¡¯s finger attack had cracked open a heavy dining table made out of Ironwood and left arge scar on the stone floor. If the attacknded on human flesh, it would be able to tear through it as a knife would to butter.


    ¡°After all, you are my blood kin, and therefore I resorted to a more civilized method.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    If he had made such a im before the gathering, everyone wouldugh it off and think Chen Fan was bluffing. However, then and there, no one doubted a single wording out from Chen Fan¡¯s mouth. He could have killed them with a flick of a finger, they should consider themselves lucky to be still alive after offending him so many times.


    Chen Ning and Chen An shook their heads and let out an ugly grin.


    They were mortals after all, and they should never havepeted against a powerful martial artist. They looked at each other knowingly as they both recalled what had happened at the race track. Chen Fan¡¯s victory in the horse racing made so much more sense now.


    An Ya felt she was going to faint. She couldn¡¯t believe that her little brother could turn out to be a powerful martial artist.


    ¡°No wonder!¡±


    Chen Huaian marveled. ¡°Seeing your ability, Li Munchen¡¯s visit makes so much more sense now.¡±


    As Grandpa said so, his gaze on Chen Fan grew softer and more approving by the second.


    Great-Great uncle was right, the Chen family had finally produced a worthy heir!


    ¡°What does Li Muchen want from you?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun asked with knotted brows.


    ¡°Just small favor.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    The Head Sergeant in the Cang Dragon unit was a prestigious position even in the eyes of the Wei family, yet it meant nothing to Chen Fan. If not for Li Muchen¡¯s sincerity and dedication, he would have refused the offer in less than a heartbeat.


    Seeing Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to reveal more, Wang Xiaoyun held in her curiosity and decided to ask her son in private when they returned home.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Fan rose from his seat and asked: ¡°Do you remember I said I cured Elderly Man Wei?¡±


    ¡°I am not only a martial artist but also an able doctor.


    ¡°Let me take a look at your health.¡±


    Chen Huaian was moved by his grandson¡¯s sincere look, so he nodded.


    Chen Huaian rested two fingers on the old man¡¯s wrist, trying to gauge his pulse. Meanwhile, he scanned the old man¡¯s body using Immortal Will. It wasn¡¯t long before he sensed the presence of cancer. Chen Fan furrowed his brows and paused his examination.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I will have to let you guys know about it sooner orter.¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s troubled look, Chen Huaian announced as he shook his head.


    Then and only then, Chen Huaian¡¯s family learned that the old man hadte stage cancer.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Tears welled in his sons¡¯ eyes. Chen Huaian had always been the backbone of the family, without him, the family would soon fall apart.


    ¡°We can¡¯t dictate how long we will live. I am happy that I can live to see that our family finally has sired a powerful heir. I am content. ¡°Chen Huaian looked at Chen Fan and said in satisfaction.


    People around the old man started to sob. Chen Gexin¡¯s heart was filled with pain and grief when he thought of the twenty years of separation from his father.


    ¡°Grandpa, I can cure you.¡±


    Suddenly, Chen Fan put in.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone looked to him expectantly. Their eyes were filled with hope.


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s confident look on his face, he wagered that it was about time to take his cultivation to another level.


    Spirit Water and the Arcane Pills should extend the old man¡¯s life for a while. However, to uproot cancer, he would have to locate a Spirit Medicine and brew the Essence Enhancing Pill. Alternatively, he could improve his cultivation to the point that he could use the Art of Life.


    His grandpa¡¯s life, as well as Xiao Qiong¡¯s both, rested on the level of his cultivation. Should he be able to enter the Connate Spirit level and utilize the power of the Divine Sea, he could have cured Chen Huaian¡¯s cancer with a single touch of a finger.


    The thought gave him an urge to return to Chu Zhou City and start to cultivate right away.


    ¡°But before that, I have one more thing to do.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes lost focus and a beautiful image appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 143 - Street Lights of Jin City

    <h4>Chapter 143: Street Lights of Jin City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    During the festival moment of the new year holiday, along the bank of the mighty Yangtze River...


    The Jin City was hosting antern festival, so countlessnterns lit up both sides of the river. People weaved in and out of the gleaming lights, enjoying the lively and colorful view.


    A group of teenagers traveled together along the causeway that hugged the shore. They sampled BBQ skewers and dried fish and then went on to bargain with peddlers of colorful chintzy bracelets and earrings.


    Among the teenagers was a young girl of exceptional beauty and elegance. She attracted many passersby¡¯s attention in the streets.


    Apanying her was a handsome young man wearing a bespoke suit that made a gentleman out of a seventeen-year-old boy. His generous and confident demeanor made it obvious that he was from a powerful family. A group of teenagers surrounded him at the center.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong, look! There is a magic show, let¡¯s go look.¡±


    A girl held the elegant girl with one hand and pointed into the distance with another.


    The girl looked up and saw at the other end of the causeway, where the street light was the brightest it set a stage where a magic show had just started. Unconsciously, she looked to her side and saw a man sitting in the shadows.


    Beside the man was a g, which read: ¡°Destined Fate¡±


    ¡°A fortune teller?¡±


    Fang Qiong was not superstitious by any stretch of the imagination. Although her friends were all enthusiasts of Tarot card readings and horoscopes, she was not like them. However, her legs started moving toward the forteller without hermand. Her best friend tried to stop her, but she managed to break free.


    The fortune teller was sitting in the dark shadow and his face seemed to be covered by a thick mist. Therefore, Fong Qiong couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Fortune Teller. Are you open for business?¡±


    Fong Qiong¡¯s best friend caught up with her and asked the man in the shadow with an edge in her voice.


    ¡°I am not a fortune teller.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Then what are you doing with that g?¡± The girl snorted.


    ¡°I am here waiting for the love of my past life.¡± The man said in an eerily even voice.


    ¡°Love of your past life?¡± The rest of the teenagers who apanied Fong Qiongughed.


    They were from the educated upper ss of Jin City, therefore they didn¡¯t believe in things of supernatural. One boy put in half-jokingly, half mockingly:


    ¡°How do you know which one is the love of your past life? There are so many people here, I can pick anyone as the wife of my past life.¡±


    ¡°I have been waiting for her for five hundred years. Of course, I will recognize her when I see her.¡± The man said readily.


    ¡°Waiting for five hundred years? Are you immortal? ¡°Someone asked with a burst ofughter at the end.


    ¡°I am the seventh true disciple of Cangqin. The perfected immortal from the True Martial Immortal Sect. My sect name is Chen Beixuan, and my Dao name is North Mystic Celestial Lord. What difference is there between me and an immortal?¡± The man said proudly.


    His words piqued everyone¡¯s interest. They formed a circle around the fortune teller and wanted to ask more questions.


    Fong Qiong¡¯s best friend stered on a thick smile and then asked: ¡°Mr. North Mystic Celestial Lord, Master Chen Beixuan, do I look like the love of your past life?¡±


    She was wearing a ck slim fit peacoat and a pair of tight jeans. Although she was only seventeen years old, her alluring beauty was already budding. She was considered one of the most popr girls in high school and had charmed numerous young boys.


    To her surprise, the man in shadow shook his head and pointed to Fong Qiong.


    ¡°She is the one.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was taken by surprise.


    Hearing his words, the handsome boy also furrowed his brows.


    It was evident the man was after Fong Qiong! Fong Qiong wore only very light makeup on her face, but her beauty was unmatched by any girl in China. Although the handsome boy had registered that the man had the hots for Fong Qiong, he kept his displeasure unspoken.


    The young man was not only from a powerful family, but his personal abilities were also unrivaled among people of his generation. He was confident that a stranger on the street would not pose any threat to him.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Fong Qiong asked shocked.


    ¡°Indeed. Would you like to hear a story? It¡¯s about North Mystic Celestial Lord and Goddess Zi Qiong.¡± The man¡¯s body was a frozen ice statue, but his voice was deep and wistful. It was as if his voice could turn back time and bring his listener to a few hundred years ago.


    ¡°I would love to.¡±


    Fong Qiong nodded.


    Chen Beixuan and Goddess Zi Qiong were friends ever since they were kids. However, they were separated during their adolescence. When they meet again, both of them were adults. However, years of separation didn¡¯t dull their friendship, instead, it gave birth to something more intimate between the two.


    As Fong Qiong listened to the story, she suddenly remembered her best friend back at the little county of Jiang Bei.


    She and that boy were the best friends ever since they could remember each other¡¯s faces. Ever since she moved away from the county, she missed him greatly. She wondered if that boy missed her as much as she did.


    ¡°And then?¡± Fong Qiong¡¯s female friend asked curiously.


    ¡°Then the two fell in love. However, families of both sides strongly objected to the union. Goddess Zi Qiong¡¯s other admirer didn¡¯t pass up the opportunity either and made their already difficult situation a living hell. Later, Chen Beixuan was struck by the tragedy of his mother¡¯s sudden death. Ever since then, he was never able to get back to his feet again. When his life had finally reached rock bottom, he chose to bury his head in the sand.¡±


    The man said slowly.


    Everyone listened to the story intently. Although the story didn¡¯t sound like something that happened five hundred years ago, it was an interesting and gripping tale so far nheless. Impressed by the tale, the crowd decided to linger a few more moments to learn more about what happened.


    When the man mentioned the ¡°other admirers¡±, the handsome boy¡¯s eyes lit up with concern.


    ¡°They must have met againter.¡± Another boy put in.


    ¡°Yes, but by then, they were both in their thirties. Life turned Chen Beixuan into a homeless bum while Goddess Zi Qiong was still elegant and beautiful as ever. After having waited for Chen Beixuan for so many years, she finally gave up and epted a family arranged marriage. She married to the suitor who had pushed Chen Beixuan off the edge of his former life.¡±


    The man said heavily.


    ¡°Although the two were able to meet again, they already belonged to two different worlds. Ever since that reunion, Chen Beixuan numbed himself with liquor. After even his poison ran dry, he chose to jump off the roof of a building to put himself out of this misery.¡±


    ¡°What a sad story.¡± Fong Qiong¡¯s best friend bemoaned.


    However, the handsome boy asked with knotted brows:


    ¡°If you said that Chen Beixuan was dead, howe you were able to live another five hundred years?¡±


    ¡°Yea, why is that?¡±


    Finally, people realized the hole in the story.


    ¡°Well, that tells us that Mr. Fortune Teller here is not Chen Beixuan.¡± Fang Qiong¡¯s female friend put in with a smile.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan didn¡¯t die.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, the man in shadow shook his head and continued. ¡°He was saved by Cangqin the Immortal cultivator who happened to be touring the earth. After Master Cangqin brought him back to his own realm, Chen Beixuan embarked on the five hundred years journey of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°It was an urban romance fiction, but now its Xian Xia. That¡¯s quite a deviation from the genre!¡±


    ¡°What about Goddess Zi Qiong? Did she marry the other suitor in the end? Oh- and did she die because of mncholy or what not because she missed her true love so much?¡± Fong Qiong¡¯s female friend pressed on with more questions.


    Fong Qiong also started to get invested in the story.


    Somehow, at the back of her mind, she felt that she was the Goddess Zi Qiong and this was her story too.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± The man said lightly. ¡°When Cangqin left earth, he not only took Chen Beixuan with him but also Goddess Zi Qiong.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the turn of events.


    What a rollercoaster storyline and what an unexpected plot twist!


    ¡°Then what? Did they live happily ever after?¡± Fong Qiong asked eagerly.


    ¡°If they did, why would I have to wait for you for five hundred years?¡±


    The man rose to his feet slowly.


    He was only about a meter and seventy centimeters tall, but he projected overbearing energy into the people¡¯s heart, rendering them motionless.


    Everyone watched as the man took a jade pendant off his neck and ced it in Fong Qiong¡¯s hand. ¡°Wear it, don¡¯t let it leave you. It will protect you from harm.¡±


    After he finished his words, the man turned around and started off.


    Fong Qiong held the jade pendant in her hand and was rendered speechless. One of her friends shouted: ¡°Hey, why are you leaving? Didn¡¯t you say that she is the love of your past life? Haven¡¯t you bee searching for her for five hundred years?¡±


    ¡°This is not the time yet.¡± The man replied, but his steps didn¡¯t slow down.


    ¡°When will we meet again?¡±


    The sound came out of Fong Qiong¡¯s mouth umanded. Her own words startled herself.


    ¡°When you hear the name Chen Beixuan across China, you will see me again.¡± The man answered without turning his head back.


    ¡°What a wacko.¡±


    The handsome boy snorted. When he saw the jade pendant in Fong Qiong¡¯s hand, he said with a frown: ¡°Xiao Qiong, I would throw it away if I were you. Don¡¯t ept stranger¡¯s gifts, god knows what¡¯s in it.¡±


    ¡°Should I?¡±


    Fong Qiong hesitated.


    She was perplexed but also ted by the strange encounter with an interesting person. She nned to keep the pendant as memorabilia for today¡¯s event.


    Even as she hesitated, she heard people around her shouted: ¡°Oh shit! that man is going to jump into the river.¡±


    Everyone looked toward the man who had already made his way to the lip of the causeway. There had been some construction at that section of the course way and therefore the railings were removed. The man was only a few steps away from falling into the roiling waves.


    ¡°Stop him! He is going to suicide!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    However, it was already toote.


    Everyone watched as the fortune teller hopped off the edge of the dike and disappeared from their views.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Everyone rushed to the scene and looked down at the river from above. They saw an unbelievable scene that they would never forget.


    The fortune teller not only didn¡¯t fall into the roiling current, but he was also walking on the broken waves as if he was walking onnd. Each one of his strides covered an incredible distance and in the time of a long heartbeat, the fortune teller disappeared.


    ¡°Did we just meet an immortal?¡±


    Someone asked in a dazed and confused voice.


    The crowd around Fong Qiong was also stunned by the development. Their gazesnded on the jade pendant in Fong Qiong¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Is he really the Chen Beixuan in the story and you the Goddess Zi Qiong?¡±


    Her female friend asked incredulously.


    Fong Qiong was not any less confused than anyone else. She closed her fingers and clenched the jade pendant tightly. She knew that one day she would meet Chen Beixuan again.


    When that happened, she would find out what was that all about.

 Chapter 144 - Three Month of Hard Work

    <h4>Chapter 144: Three Month of Hard Work</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Three monthster...


    Chu Zhou City... Yun Wu Mountain... In the mansion at the top of the mountain.


    People who lived in the mountain by now had gotten used to being constantly surrounded by mist. Over time, the sight of imprable mist at the mountain top had be a signature scene of Chu Zhou City. More and more people hiked three quarters up the mountain in the morning to catch the sunrise, some of them attempted to hike even further to the mountain top.


    However, before they got close to the mountaintop, security checkpoints would remind them that it was private property and was illegal to trespass.


    Rumor had it that the person who resided at the top of the mountain, in the cloud of mist, was the famous Master Chen. He was the creator of the miracle cure: Yun Wu Spirit Water. Those bottles of water were said to be produced inside of the mansion as well.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan sat on an armchair on the third-floor balcony.


    He looked into the distance and gazed at the endless sprawl of mist. Surrounded by white clouds, he breathed rhythmically as he drew the air into his lungs.


    ¡°Huff Puff! Huff Puff!¡±


    Every breath Chen Fan took in was as long and deep as that of a giant dragon. Slowly, his breath formed a parcel of swirling air and it was increasing in size by the second. In a blink, it formed a little funnel-shaped cyclone that channeled the Spirit Qi around him into his system. The energy inside of him slowly built up until it reached full capacity.


    Chen Fan held the Qi in for a while before slowly letting the energy dissipate.


    ¡°Hew. I have finally reached the peak of the Foundation Establishment level.¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes slowly.


    His body was suffused with a creamy white glow that made his skin look nearly transparent. As the light grew more intense, it highlighted Chen Fan¡¯s bones under the skin and flesh, as well as the silvery coursing blood inside his veins.


    Chen Fan was ready to make the breakthrough any moment now, however, he was not going to take the final leap of faith without preparation.


    ¡°In my past life, I had breezed through the earlier levels and had broken many records in terms of speed. However, the hasty progression had eventually became my downfall. This time around, I will make sure that I perfect every stage all the way to the top level.¡± he thought to himself.


    ¡°The Void Mortal Refinement Art had five levels. So far, I have obtained Ice Skin, Jade Bone, Silver Blood, Golden Eyes and I only need to obtain the Dao Body toplete the art.¡±


    Chen Fan thought.


    Dao Body was also called Connate Dao Body. It was a prerequisite in terms of physical condition in order for a cultivator to reach the Connate Spirit level.


    Once a cultivator possessed the Dao Body, he would no longer need to drink water. Instead, he was able to absorb the natural energy from his environment. This ability would significantly prolong the cultivator¡¯s life. Once someone had reached this level, he would be considered a higher level of existence than human since his spirit would live indefinitely solely by feeding on the Qi in nature.


    ¡°Only a few core disciples in many sects were able to achieve Dao Body, so I have heard. ¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and pondered.


    If he were in the cultivation realm situated at the deepest ce in the universe, he would be able to form a Dao Body in a blink of an eye thanks to the experiences he had umted over five hundred years.


    However, the cultivation environment on earth was poor, to say the least. He managed to cast the Misty Mountain Array, but the concentration of the Qi in the array was so low that it could only produce Spirit Qi Mist. If he cast such an array in any cultivation realm, he would get at least Spirit Qi water if not crystals. Those were the Qi-rich environments he had to spend thest five hundred years.


    ¡°In order to transform a body into a Dao Body, he required a huge amount of Spirit Qi. At such a slow pace, it would take me at least three more years to amass that much Spirit Qi. However, in these three years, I would be able to locate Sentient Objects that survived the hardship on earth. I could use their powerful essence to speed up my leveling up.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan fished out one after another of herbal medicines.


    ¡°Ginseng, Lingzhi mushroom, ck Hair Herb, Solomon¡¯s-seal, caterpir fungus, and Feng...¡±


    ¡°What a shame that I don¡¯t have Silver Spirit Fruit and neither do I have Essence Forming Herbs. I won¡¯t be able to make the real Essence Enhancing Pill without the necessary ingredients.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Even the herbs he owned right now had taken the Wei family more than six months to purchase them from all over China. He had offered the Essence Enhancing Pill¡¯s recipe to Elderly Man Wei for free and therefore, the Wei family would be able to help him gather most of the herbs, except for a few that were so rare that Chen Fan doubted that he would be able to find them on earth much less in China.


    ¡°Silver Spirit Fruit, Essence Forming Herbs and Vitality Sap shared the samemon trait: they were infused with life essence. Therefore, they were the key ingredients in the recipe of Essence Enhancing Pill. ¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin and pondered. ¡°Only if I could find a thousand year old ginseng, perhaps I would be able to bypass these three herbs altogether.¡±


    ¡°But it won¡¯t be easy to find a thousand-year-old Ginseng.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled wryly.


    ¡°The Zheng family had spared no expense in searching for the ingredients, yet they were only able to purchase a lesser version of the Spirit Medicine.¡±


    Chen Fan witness the five hundred years old lesser Spirit Medicine got auctioned off to the Zheng family at the underground auction house of the Jiu Ding City. That was the closest thing Chen Fan had seen so far to a Spirit Medicine and eventually he used it to create the Essence Gathering Pills.


    Chen Fan wagered that in order to find a real Spirit Medicine that was over a thousand years old, he would have to travel far and wide to visit ancient herbalist families across China. Worse, he might have to brave the mighty Chang Bai Mountain and to look for the precious ginseng from the ginseng hunters.


    ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t think I have a second option anyways. It¡¯s time for me to go out and try my luck.¡±


    Chen Fan rose from his seat.


    Then, he heard a long and musical droning in the distant clouds.


    He watched as a strand of mist formed a long snake as it withered in the sky, weaving in and out of the imprable clouds. As it threw back its head and let out a droning again, Chen Fan saw the two nascent horns that poked out from its forehead. Meanwhile, its body was covered by ayer of soft scales that had previously been absent.


    This was the Array Spirit of the Misty Mountain Arry: the White Drake.


    ¡°Shush! Don¡¯t scare the people below us.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled light heartily. He produced an Essence Gathering Pill from his sleeve.


    White Drake was ted by the sigh of the pill. He caught the pill as Chen Fan threw it at him. After swallowing the pill down his throat, the White Drake wiggled its body as if he were dancing in excitement and joy. After a while, the Spirit Qi from the pill made its way to the scales and handed them significantly.


    Although the White Drake was just an Array Spirit, it too, could cultivate the Qi. Once he had achieved high enough attainment, he would transform back into its physical form and turning into a real dragon.


    ¡°I have two pigs to feed at home, I doubt the Essence Gathering Pills willst too long.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and grinned.


    In addition to the White Drake, the other ¡®pig¡¯ he referred to was standing right behind him motionlessly like an iron pagoda. It was Tong Shan.


    Tong Shan had increased size again since a few weeks ago when he showed up at the hot spring. He was about two meters and fifty centimeters tall and his skin had turned the color of bronze. If one tapped Tong Shan¡¯s skin with a finger, it would make nking sounds as metal would. Tong Shan¡¯s skin was so tough that even machine gun bullets wouldn¡¯t be able to prate it.


    By then, he no longer looked like a human but a robot.


    ¡°The Ghost Witch Sect¡¯s Cadaver-refining art is too crude and amateur. It couldn¡¯tpare with the real Cadaver-refining art of the real cultivators.¡±


    Chen Fan looked at Tong Shan and nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°If I gave him a fresh paint job, he could definitely pass for the iron man.¡±


    Tong Shan¡¯s conscious had long since been erased by the Ghost Witch Sect. However, ever since Chen Fan saved him, he had given him a man-made soul. Using a special art, Chen Fan infused Tong Shan¡¯s body with the Golden Aether Qi that appeared in the west every day to create an indestructible body.


    ¡°Master, are you heading out?¡±


    Tong Shan asked. His voice was mechanical and t, making him sound more like a robot.


    ¡°Yes, you can guard the fort for me. Don¡¯t fight with White Drake please, I don¡¯t want to see a mess when I get home.¡±


    Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Tong Shan replied without any emotion.


    Even as Chen Fan turned around toward the exit, he furrowed his brows and let out a half smile.


    ¡°Looks like I am stuck here for now. We have a visitor.¡±

 Chapter 145 - Ba Ji Master

    <h4>Chapter 145: Ba Ji Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Meanwhile, in a parking lot beneath the mountain top, a dark green jeep pulled over.


    A man and a woman emerged from the jeep. The man was wearing a green army uniform and looked like he was in his forties. He stood upright while takingrge and confident strides. His big and calloused hands were a tell-tale sign that this man was a seasoned veteran.


    On the other hand, the woman had a cold but alluring face and a banging body. Her loosely fitted uniform was unable to hide her long and lean thighs as well as her curvaceous body.


    After the two were out of the jeep, the middle aged man looked up at the mountain peak surrounded by mists. He cracked a cold smile and said: ¡°So this is where our young head sergeant lives?¡±


    ¡°Sergeant Huo, please keep in mind that it was the Headquarters decision to hire Mr. Chen.¡± The woman reminded him.


    ¡°Humpf! I don¡¯t care who is backing him up. I have to make sure that the next head sergeant of the Cang Dragon unit ispetent.¡± The middle aged man grunted.


    Hearing the words, the women furrowed her brows.


    Sergeant Huo was the deputy head sergeant who was in charge of close quarterbat training. He was a renowned Ba Ji Fist master. Rumor had it that he used the Art of Tremors to pulverize arge boulder.


    He was a good friend of the former head sergeant, Mr. Xu. After Cang Dragon¡¯s defeat, the headquarters were going to fire head sergeant Xu, Sergeant Huo even fiercely protested for his best friend.


    Later, when Sergeant Huo learned that the new head sergeant was a boy who hadn¡¯t turned twenty yet, Sergeant Huo was filled with indignant rage.


    ¡°A green babe less than twenty years old, what does he know of military training?¡±


    Sergeant Huo ranted.


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen will be in charge of personalbat training.¡± The woman put in.


    ¡°That is absurd!¡± Sergeant Huo nearly lost his voice. ¡°I started my martial arts training when I was only five and started the Ba Ji¡¯s Pi Gua form. When I was seventeen, I began my Internal Force training, and it wasn¡¯t until I reached thirty that I had mastered all fist forms. By now, I am still not quite there at the top level of the internal force cultivation yet.


    ¡°He was only a seventeen year old boy. The most he could have achieved by now was Initial Sess in his Internal Force cultivation. I could have killed him with one backhand p.¡±


    ¡°But based on our data, Head Sergeant Chen is a Transcendent Master.¡± The uniformed woman said with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Transcendent Master?¡± Sergeant Huo guffawed.


    He shook his head andmented.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you are not a Martial artist, and therefore you don¡¯t quite understand what you are talking about.


    ¡°A Transcendent Master is someone as powerful as an immortal. Once a martial artist reached the Transcendent State, he would no longer be a mortal. Just like Ye Nantian, he could have traveled anywhere around the world at will.¡±


    The thought of Ye Nantian brought out a hint of respect to Sergeant Huo¡¯s face.


    As the Combat Sergeant of the Cang Dragon unit which had fought Dragon¡¯s Fang in multiple tournaments, he had seen Ye Nantian¡¯s power at first hand. He was immediately enamored by Ye Nantian¡¯s unimaginable power and was convinced that Ye Nantian was no less powerful than an immortal.


    ¡°Could it be that our database was wrong?¡± Staff Officer Yu asked in disbelief.


    As the person who was in charge of intel collections, she couldn¡¯t overlook such a ring mistake in the information database. She would have to hold someone ountable for it if it turned out to be true.


    ¡°Of course it is wrong.¡± Sergeant Huo announced.


    ¡°Even Ye Nantian had only reached phenomenal sess in his Internal Force cultivation when he was twenty, and he didn¡¯t reach the Transcendent State for another thirty years. Even at that pace, Ye Nantian was one of the most talented geniuses in martial arts. What will make a seventeen year old boy more powerful than Ye Nantian? And he calls himself what? Young GrandMaster? What a load of crap!¡±


    Hearing the words, Staff Officer Yu¡¯s furrowed brows knotted even tighter together.


    After a while, the two had made their way to the entrance of the mansion.


    The mist that blocked their way moved away from them as they climbed up the stairs, only to merge together once again after they have passed. Neither of the two ever lived in the mountains before, so they thought the presence of heavy mist was normal.


    ¡°Can I speak to Mr. Chen? We are from military headquarters. We are here to drive Mr. Chen to the base.¡±


    The uniformed woman said with a finger pressed on the inte.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    The door swung open by itself.


    Behind the door, stood a young man in casual jeans and a T-shirt.


    ¡°Are you Mr. Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The woman asked coldly. Seeing that Chen Fan was even younger than she thought, a hint of contempt shed in her eyes.


    The more Chen Fan advanced through his cultivation, the younger he looked. Chen Fan¡¯s smooth skin made him look no older than sixteen.


    ¡°Yes, that is me.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    One of the terms he had negotiated with Li Wuchen was to avoid using his real name. When he became Head Sergeant Chen, he would be recognized as Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, I am Huo Dong of the Ba Ji sect. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Although Sergeant Huo was in a military uniform, he saluted to Chen Fan like a martial artist by cupping his fist.


    ¡°Sergeant Huo, why did you...¡±


    Staff Officer Yu was shocked by the unconventional gesture and realized what her boss was going to do next.


    She watched as Huo Doni say contently: ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, we are both martial artists, so let¡¯s cut the crap get to the point. If you want to be the Head Sergeant, you need to defeat me first, otherwise, no one in the unit is going to obey your orders.¡±


    Staff Officer Yu managed a smile and then exined: ¡°Sergeant Huo is the Combat Sergeant of the Cang Dragon unit. He is just pulling your leg. Please rest assured that since the HQ had assigned you as the Head sergeant, no one in the unit will disobey you.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t listen to the woman¡¯s exnation, instead, he looked at Huo Doni with great interest.


    ¡°Why should I fight you?¡±


    ¡°I am the Head Sergeant and you are the Deputy Sergeant. You should obey my orders.¡±


    Huo Doni was taken aback at first, and then he hurried a reply: ¡°We are both martial artists! So we also need to do things ording to the martial artist¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that I am a martial artist?¡± Chen Fan gave a solemn face. ¡°Huo Doni, as the Head Sergeant, I order you to shut up!¡±


    Sergeant Huo rounded his eyes in anger, however, bound by honor and duty, he saluted Chen Fan and shouted: ¡°Yes, Head sergeant!¡±


    ¡°Very well, can we go now?¡±


    Chen Fan shrugged and then turned over to Staff Officer Yu.


    Staff Officer Yu looked at Chen Fan in surprise. The boy had no luggage; it was as if he had treated the assignment as a day trip. However, the Head Sergeant had given the order, so she must oblige.


    Chen Fan was led to the green jeep. They drove off the mountain, but instead of heading toward the toll road that lead away from the city, they headed toward the city center.


    The woman exined: ¡°Head Sergeant, my name is Yu Qin. I will be your personal consultant. I will be responsible for familiarizing you with the Cang Dragon¡¯s facility as well as the staff.¡±


    ¡°The base of the Cang Dragon is a high clearance zone. It¡¯s quite far from where we are and difficult to get to. So we need to take a helicopter.¡±


    ¡°Please feel free to ask me if you have any questions.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, that¡¯s good for now.¡±


    Chen Fan lolled in an armchair with a great measure of levity.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s airy demeanor, Yu Qin started to be concerned for him.


    This young man was so much different than Head Sergeant Xu, in a bad way. Head Sergeant Xu used to be the core member of the first generation Cang Dragon unit. When he made his way to the top, he was already a seasoned battle-hardened warrior. If not because of Ye Nantian, he might as well be the toughest man in China.


    Those who have met Head sergeant Xu were all enamored by the chilling and deadly air that was constantly loomed about him.


    Chen Fan, on the other hand, looked like a couch potato and it was hard for her to reconcile with the image of a deadly warrior.


    ¡°Maybe the HQ really had the wrong person.¡±


    Yu Qin thought.


    Meanwhile, Huo Doniughed in his mind.


    ¡°Kiddo, you will know how difficult it is to be the Head Sergeant when you meet your unruly but powerful soldiers. ¡±


    ¡°They are not going to obey your orders so easily as I did.¡±

 Chapter 146 - Leap Of Faith

    <h4>Chapter 146: Leap Of Faith</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The base of the Cang Dragon was hidden somewhere deep inside mountains of Jiang Bei.


    As the elite group of the Disciplinary Units, Cang Dragon¡¯s ranks were less than a hundred. However, the auxiliary teams that serviced the facilitate were ten times that number. Therefore, the base had a decent poption.


    When Chen Fan was on his way to the base, many members of the Cang Dragon units gathered at the training ground, waiting for the arrival of the new sergeant.


    ¡°Balls! They said he is going toe three months ago. How long do we have to keep on waiting? I am getting sick of this!¡± A bald soldier in dark green uniformined.


    Being the cream of the crop in the military, members of the Special Unit all carried the pompous air and were difficult to make them obey orders willingly.


    ¡°This new Head Sergeant think he is some kind of hot shot.¡± A young man with a cold face said lightly.


    ¡°Rumor had it that he was invited here by the head of the HQ personally. He is not even twenty yet and he will be in charge of our personalbat training.¡± A young soldier who looked much more refined than the rest pushed up his ck-rimmed sses and said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Less than twenty years old?¡±


    Those who heard the news for the first time were taken by surprise. Many soldiers who had been daydreaming in their ennui nearly jumped up after hearing the revtion.


    ¡°When Boss Xu finally be the Head Sergeant, he was already in his forties. He had worked hard to get to this position. What makes a less than twenty-year-old fledgling who had done nothing in his life worthy of the post of the Head Sergeant?¡±


    The brawny bold manined hotly.


    ¡°No kidding. He has neither the experience nor the skills. Perhaps he had never even seen a drop of blood before. I bet he is an obnoxious twat from some rich familying to the military just for show.¡± Someone put in.


    ¡°We are not in a position to question our leader¡¯s decisions. We are soldiers and we do only one thing: Obey the order.¡±


    The man with a square face stood at the front of the column announced heavily.


    He stood upright in a perfect posture that he had kept ever since this morning. However, his example was not followed by the other soldiers, as some of them slumped their shoulders and some even sat down on the ground.


    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±


    Everyone shouted a reply in unison. Their replies sounded more like a conditioned reflex than a true agreement.


    After they had said that, they looked to the square-faced man with a great measure of admiration.


    His name is Yue Jianqiu, the captain of the Cang Dragon unit.


    He was a man of high standards, particrly toward himself. Meanwhile, he was also a perfect soldier.


    He had led his team in and out of danger numerous times and had sessfully finished countless impossible missions. For the Cang Dragon soldiers, they respected their captain much more than their sergeants.


    However, a few fleeting moments after, the soldier¡¯s newfound mustered spirit was already gone. Many members of the unit returned to their slouching position and some even sat down to take a break, except for one young man. The young man looked eighteen or so and he had kept a good posture ever since this morning just as the captain did.


    ¡°Xiao Chu, you have just joined Cang Dragon. There is no need to be too uptight all the time. Our team is prettyid back, except for when we are on a mission.¡±


    Seeing Chu Minhui¡¯s rigid body and tight face, an older soldier came to him and said.


    ¡°But, look at Captain Yue...¡±


    Chu Minhui murmured.


    ¡°That¡¯s just him. He always has high standards for himself and everything has to be by the book. He even has a specific location for the cement of his cups, but he never expected others to be the same.¡± The old soldier cracked a smile. ¡°Our captain leads us by setting an example, but he doesn¡¯t care if we follow it or not.¡±


    ¡°And because of this, we respect our Captain more than anyone.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Chu Minhui looked to Yue Jianqiu with newfound admiration. His determination to follow the example was not swayed by the old soldier. He straightened his back and corrected the minor imperfections in his posture.


    The old solder cracked a friendly smile and didn¡¯t press on. He knew that the new boy was under the captain¡¯s influence.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to do it for a while, but nearly impossible to hold such high standards for a long time. Not everyone can be as determined as Captain.¡±


    Hemented in his mind.


    By then, the brawny bold soldier wasining loudly again.


    ¡°Hey, how about let¡¯s teach this new Head Sergeant a lesson as soon as he arrives?¡± The baldy man suggested with a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°Quit it, Tank! Captain Yue had told us to obey the orders, haven¡¯t you heard that?¡± The refined looking soldier said with furrowed brows.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say we had to defy the orders, did I? I have no problem at all with following the Head Sergeant¡¯s orders if he can prove himself worthy. He will have to show us what he has, don¡¯t you think?¡± Tank said with a smile.


    ¡°If he can¡¯t prove himself, we can¡¯t tolerate him here. He can have his title as the Head Sergeant, and has to stay away from our training routines.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Tank!¡± Many Cang Dragon soldiers chimed in.


    ¡°What are we going to test him on? Shooting, knife skills or endurance?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be thatplicated. Since he is our Unarmed Combat Sergeant, why don¡¯t we just spar with him with bare handed?¡± The bald soldier said with a cold smile. ¡°If he can¡¯t defeat us, what makes him worthy of being our sergeant?¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Meanwhile, a helicopter was approaching the Cang Dragon¡¯s base from a few hundred meters above the ground.


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, we are almost there.¡±


    Yu Qin shouted.


    It was very loud inside the helicopter and thereforemunications were difficult without raising one¡¯s voice.


    Chen Fan sat steadily in his seat.


    Although it was his first time take a helicopter ride, he didn¡¯t seem too excited. As the North Mystic Celestial Lord, he considered a ride in a Gctic battlecruiser mundane, much less a helicopter ride.


    In his past life, he had fought against numerous gctic civilizations. One of which wanted to conquer the earth using their mighty fleet. However, their n was discovered by Chen Fan so he destroyed their gship, a few hundred-mile long gctic battlecruiser. In the end, the former superpower in the known universe had to surrender before the unimaginable power of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Head Sergeant, I want to give you a heads up.¡± Yu Qin hesitated for a second and then continued. ¡°The Cang Dragon was a proud unit. So be prepared for some challenges.¡±


    ¡°Of course you could ignore them, but they might take it as a sign of weakness and became impossible tomand during training.¡±


    ¡°I understand. The soldiers admire only strength, that¡¯s the way always had been.¡± Chen Fan nodded calmly.


    Compared to the civilian world, the military¡¯s dogma was more akin to that in the realm of cultivation. It was the survival of the fittest and whoever could punch the hardest and killed more enemies would be considered the leader.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s inattentive expression, Yu Qin furrowed her brows.


    ¡°He is going to learn some hard lessons when he arrives at Cang Dragon.¡±


    Yu Qin was only a staff officer and therefore the best she could do was to give her earnest advice since she could not issue direct orders.


    However, Huo Doni who sat quietly right beside the two gloated over Chen Fan¡¯s imminent failure in his mind.


    ¡°Look! The helicopter is here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the new Head sergeant I bet.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Tank! We will be counting on you. Don¡¯t hurt him too badly, he might be delicate.¡±


    Many soldiers jested with each other and guffawed loudly.


    Tank rubbed his hands together and was ready to execute his n.


    Chu Minhui still held the perfect standing posture. He didn¡¯t do it for the Head Sergeant, he did it out of pure respect toward Captain Yue.


    ¡°Chen Fan, let¡¯s wait and see.


    ¡°One day, I will be as strong as Captain Yue, or maybe even Head Sergeant Xu.


    ¡°By then, I will return to Chu Zhou City and show you what it means to be a real man.¡±


    A me started to grow inside of him.


    After a few moments, the helicopter stopped in the air right above thending pad.


    ¡°Boss, we are here, should wend right now?¡±


    The pilot asked.


    ¡°Yes,nd right ¡ª¡± Yu Qin was cut short by Chen Fan¡¯s waving of the hand. He said: ¡°Not yet, stay in the air for now.¡±


    After he said that, he unbuckled, and rose from his seat and made his way to the exit.


    The gate was already open. Chen Fan looked down from the lip of the opening and saw the buildings on the ground were the size of matchboxes. He noticed a group of people gathered beside thending pad, each the size of an ant. It would be a terrifying sight for anyone who was afraid of heights.


    A wild gale came up and the wind blew into the helicopter through the opening.


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, what are you doing?¡±


    Yu Qin and Huo Doni asked concernedly.


    Was he nning to let his arrival set in for the people below? They had been waiting ever since this morning.


    ¡°Uh? Why did the helicopter stop?¡±


    Soldiers were perplexed by the inactivity of the helicopter.


    ¡°Looks like the gate is open. Are they going to parachute out?¡± Someone asked confusedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s not enough height for parachuting. It¡¯s only a hundred meters or so above the air; the minimum distance for military parachuting was three hundred above ground. If he jumps off from where he is, he would be smashed into a moosh before the parachute fully opened up.¡±


    ¡°What about a rope drop?¡± Someone asked again.


    The so-called rope drop involved dropping a rope off from the edge of the helicopter, and the solider would descend by slowly lowering himself along the rope. This was amon trope used in TV shows and in reality, it was quite rarely deployed.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± The refined looking young man said as he pushed his sses up. ¡°It¡¯smon knowledge that the maximum effective range for rope drop is thirty meters. They are a hundred meters above ground, so not only that they might not have a rope that is long enough, but the wind will also make their descending impossible.¡±


    ¡°He is not going to parachute, neither the rope drop... hmm... He must be showing off then.¡±


    The stone-faced young man said with a smirk.


    ¡°Hehe, he is going to hover above us so that we have to stand here for a few more hours just for him. He is ying his opening gambit on us.¡± The brawny bold man said as he shook his head. ¡°I hoped that he could do better, but this is pathetic. I am disappointed.¡±


    The other soldiers also shook their heads as they sneered at the new Head Sergeant.


    Those who treated their subordinates spitefully might be able to do well in the civilized world, but they were looked down upon by everyone in the military.


    Chu Minhui was disappointed as well. He looked away from the helicopter andnded his gaze on Captain Yue, his only hero. Captain Yue¡¯s upright stance didn¡¯t waver in the slightest.


    Amidst the murmurs of disappointment, the refined looking young man pushed his sses up and felt something was amiss.


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, what you are doing is pointless to the soldiers of Cang Dragon¡±


    He thought that he had seen through Chen Fan¡¯s ploy, Sergeant Huo sneered at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply. He looked to Yu Qin and said calmly: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I need to give them a disy of my strength before they would obey me?¡±


    Yu Qin was taken aback by the question, unsure what Chen Fan was getting at. She paused a second and then answered: ¡°Yes. These soldiers are the cream of the crop and hold themselves in high esteem. If you can¡¯t prove yourself that you are worthy to lead them, you might as well quit your job now.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded. He poked his head out of the opening and tilted his body forward.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just jump out. We are over a hundred meters above the ground. Without a parachute or a rope, that is suicide. Don¡¯t y hero, you are not Captain America.¡± Huo gloated at Chen Fan.¡± Order the helicopter tond right now; keep them waiting for too long, they might as well dismiss themselves.¡±


    ¡°You are right about one thing. I am going to jump out.¡±


    Chen Fan looked back at him and cracked a smile. Under the shocked and terrified gazes of hispanions, Chen Fan took a step forward and hopped off the edge out of the helicopter.


    He fell from a hundred meters above the ground without anything protection him.

 Chapter 147 - A Dramatic Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 147: A Dramatic Entrance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Well, well! It looks like our Head Sergeant is still high on his horse as all inexperienced newbies are. Well, why don¡¯t we just go back to our training instead of waiting for him like idiots?¡±


    The bald soldier shouted.


    The other soldiers shook their heads and were about to leave the training ground. Seeing this development, even Chu Minhui started to waver. What was the point of waiting for the jerk Head Sergeant when he was simply wasting their time?


    Yue Jianqiu stood upright unflinchingly like a tall pine tree.


    ¡°Hey, what do you say to going into the woods and getting us some rabbits for dinner?¡± Tank suggested.


    ¡°Eagle-eyes is our best sharpshooter, we need to take him with us.¡± The stone-faced young man put in.


    Eagle-eyes was an ordinary looking scrawny young man. What set him apart from the rest was his incredibly sharp vision. His deep-set eyes often glinted under the sunlight, making them look sharp enough to prate through a person¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Why yes! Eagle-eyes won third ce in the shootingpetitions...¡± Even as Tank spoke, someone else shouted at the crowd: ¡°Look! Someone is going to jump off the helicopter!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone threw their head back and look to the helicopter.


    What they saw next would be permanently tattooed in their mind.


    They watched as a human figure leapt out of the helicopter and barely a fraction of a secondter, they heard a heavy thud and the man was already on the ground, right in front of them, and was unharmed.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The ring sound was followed by a cloud of dust that rose to blot the sun. The paved earth trembled from the impact and even people who sat deep inside the facility noticed the strange ripples in their cups of water.


    ¡°Earthquake?¡±


    Disturbed by the trembling sensation, the officers in the base flocked out of buildings.


    Those soldiers who gathered at the training ground were closest to the source of impact and they were rendered speechless by the development.


    Among the clouds of dust, they could vaguely discern a human figure standing in the middle of the training ground with his hand linked behind him. He looked more like a timeless ancient statue rather than a living person. The cracked surface of the pavement had formed a spider-web-like pattern that projected itself outward from under the man¡¯s feet. Whoever he was, his outrageousnding had created arge crater on the hard paved ground.


    ¡°Did you see that? He... he jumped right out of that helicopter.¡±


    The brawny bald man was shocked.


    ¡°I saw that too, Tank.¡± The stone-faced young man swallowed hard and replied.


    Everyone around the two, including Eagle-eyes, and the refined-looking young man, and even Yue Jianqiu who was so even-keeled that he might as well be impervious to shock were stunned and terrified by the turn of events. Chu Minhui rounded his eyes and looked at the man in utter disbelief.


    ¡°Is he made out of iron? He was a hundred meters above the ground, and ....and he just jumped right out.¡±


    Tank stammered.


    Everyone nodded to confirm his observation.


    Then, as everyone looked horrified at the man in the dust, the figure moved. He slowly made his way out of the cloud of dust and into the daylight. Then, and only then, the crowd realized that the person who survived the impossible fall was only sixteen year old boy.


    The boy wore a white casual outfit that contrasted with his dark hair. His skin is smooth and unmarred by imperfections, and his eyes glittered in the sunlight like two diamonds. Although his looks were average, he gave off a godly demeanor that made him look like an immortal.


    ¡°You again!¡±


    Having recognized the boy¡¯s face, Chu Minhui felt he was struck by lightning.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    The old soldier who was talking to him earlier asked.


    Chu Minhui didn¡¯t speak a word, but his hollowed look on his face had said it all. He felt his legs were about to give in.


    ¡°I think he is our new Head Sergeant.¡±


    The refined looking young man pushed his sses up again and smiled wryly.


    ¡°The... new Head Sergeant?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mind was filled with regret, particrly Tank. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to p himself in the face. He had never thought that the new Head sergeant would be so powerful. The development reminded him of the movie Terminator where the death robot descended from the other dimension and shattered the pavement. In this case, it was Tank¡¯s ego that Chen Fan had shattered.


    His previous arrogant remarks of the opening gambit, of teaching the new sergeant a lesson, of fighting against the sergeant unarmed seemed like a joke on him now.


    ¡°Fight him? What a joke. He could survive the fall from a hundred meters above the ground and was unharmed. What would modern weapons do to his incredibly sturdy body?¡±


    The members of the Cang Dragon were right. By then, Chen Fan was practically immune to physical attacks.


    He had reached the first four levels of the Void Mortal Refinement Art: Ice Skin, Jade Bones, Golden Eyes and Silver Blood. Even the sharpest de in the world would not be able to cause any harm to him no more than a white scratch.


    After three months of hard work and diligent cultivation, he had finally reached the peak of the Foundation Establishment level and was only half a step away from Ethereal Enlightenment. Once he made the breakthrough, his body would finally begin the transformation toward the Dao Body.


    No one on earth could have imagined the terrifying power of a Connate cultivator¡¯s physical strength.


    A Connate Spirit Level cultivator could survive endless artillery bombardment without even using the True Essence. Such an incredible physical condition would also prolong life for centuries.


    Although Chen Fan had just started to cultivate the Dao Body and was a long shot away frompleting the Connate Spirit level, he was able to survive a free-fall from a hundred meters above the ground.


    ¡°Head Sergeant!¡±


    As the other soldiers struggled to gather themselves, Yue Jianqiu took a step forward and greeted Chen Fan.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and then he scanned the soldiers.


    Each one of these elite soldiers was a one in a million warrior. However, they lowered their heads before Chen Fan as elementary students would in front of their principle. No one dared to look Chen Fan in the eyes.


    ¡°Before I came here, someone told me that you guys are nning an opening gambit for me?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice was calm, however, every word he spoke seemed to carry an icy edge. Suddenly, life drained away from Tank and his co-conspirator faces.


    ¡°Well, now I am here, what are you waiting for?¡±


    No one dared to move a muscle. Even the stone-faced young man kept his head low as Chen Fan¡¯s words took the wind out of his sails.


    ¡°Well, since no one wants to challenge me... is there anyone that objects to my role as your head sergeant?¡± Chen Fan asked readily.


    ¡°No... no objection.¡±


    These hulking warriors murmured their obedience out like little girls.


    ¡°Louder!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted.


    He infused his sound with True Essence to amplify his volume. His booming voice sounded like a sudden explosion and caused a sizable shock wave to ripple out from him. Even the helicopter felt the disturbance in the air and was blown to one side for a fraction of a second. Many soldiers who stood right in front of Chen Fan lost their bnce and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Reporting to Head sergeant, we have no objections!¡±


    Yue Jianqiu shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Reporting to Head sergeant, we have no objections!¡±


    The other soldiers quickly followed suit. Even as they replied, their ears still felt the pain from Chen Fan¡¯s ear-piercing shout.


    Chen Fan¡¯s face remained stoic and looked disappointed by these soldiers.


    ¡°What a bunch of wimps! No wonder you are thest in the tournament. The other units are miles better than your sorry asses.¡± Chen Fan shook his head. However, he was still hopeful.


    He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord, he could have turned a herd of pigs into deadly monsters, much less a group of special force soldiers.


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen!¡±


    By then, the helicopter finallynded on the pad. Yu Qin came over the Chen Fan, her eyes were filled with strong emotions; there was shock, trust, but her doubts were no longer there.


    ¡°Li Muchen still has it. He had chosen a mighty powerful demi-god for Cang Dragon!¡±


    Yu Qin eximed


    Huo Doni followed her closely. Embarrassment and regret were written all over his face. He wished he could reduce his six feet tall frame into the size of an ant and find a crack in the ground to hide away.

 Chapter 148 - Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise

    <h4>Chapter 148: Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ever since the Cang Dragon unit lost the tournament against the other military units, the entire team had been going around with low spirits. The morale was further worsened by the firing of former Head Sergeant Xu. Many soldiers didn¡¯t even have the courage to hit the streets on holidays.


    However, there and then, the Cang Dragon¡¯s base was seething with enthusiasm and energy.


    ¡°Have you heard? The new Head Sergeant is a badass!¡±


    ¡°More than just a badass! I saw it when I was walking in the hallway. He jumped right out of a helicopter at a hundred meters or so above the ground. Hended on the ground with a big bang, like how it was in the Superman movie. Guess what? He was unharmed! I was blown away! You know the concrete they used on the training ground was a special form that could withstand even artillery bombardment. However, he made a giant crater at the center without causing any harm to himself. He is not a human, I tell you!¡±


    Someone else put in.


    ¡°I have heard the Head Sergeant Chen is only seventeen. How is that even possible? At any rate, what the Military HQ wants from him was clear, they want him to teach us to be as powerful as he is.¡± Someone said expectantly.


    ¡°Get out of here. Look at yourself in the mirror, please. You can¡¯t even carry a weighted bag for more than ten miles, yet you want to be as powerful as the Head Sergeant? Dream on! ¡± Arade guffawed.


    Inside the base, the workers were exchanging lighthearted banter and jokes with each other while praising their new Head Sergeant.


    However, inside the barracks, the soldiers sat quietly on their beds, heads drooping and shoulders slumped.


    ¡°Tank... do you think Head Sergeant is mad at us?¡± The stone-faced young man asked cautiously.


    Tank¡¯s face was paler than the frost in December. He lowered his head and looked down, without offering hisrade an answer.


    ¡°Well, If I were the Head Sergeant, I would look down on you guys as well. A bunch of losers, the leastpetent elite unit in the military, daring to test the new Head sergeant¡¯s ability. Arrogant and stupid! Head Sergeant was invited to help us by the Military HQ. It took the HQ a great deal of work to persuade our new Head Sergeant to ept the offer. That should be enough to tell us about his abilities.¡±


    The usually reticent Eagle-eyes said with a cold gloating smirk on his face.


    His words had hit the mark. Everyone shook their heads and heaved sighs.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Head Sergeant had agreed to guide us, so that means there is no harm done.¡± A muscr young man who had not yet spoken so far finally put in.


    Hearing his reassuring words, everyone managed to regain some confidence.


    ¡°Rusty, do you think our new Head sergeant is an Internal Force master just like Sergeant Huo?¡± The refined looking young man with a smooth face asked.


    The muscr man was called Rusty, and he was the top fighter in the Cang Dragon unit.


    His skills in using any sharp object were unrivaled. He was able to sever a steel column as thick as his arm using a small dagger. Even Huo Doni could not defeat him if he didn¡¯t use a weapon. Rusty was from a traditional martial arts family and had benefited from many secret family arts. Before he joined the military, he was also a powerful internal force user.


    Smooth-face¡¯s question had caught everyone¡¯s attention. They looked to Rusty expectantly.


    ¡°Internal Force Master?¡± Rusty sneered. ¡°The most powerful Internal Force user would not survive that fall. He is not a mortal, he is an immortal!¡±


    ¡°At least Sergeant Huo would not be able to do what he had done.¡±


    ¡°What? Does that mean the new Head Sergeant is as powerful as Ye Nantian? Is he a Transcendent Master?¡± Smooth-face asked incredulously.


    The entire barracks boiled over after hearing the questions.


    ¡°Ye Nantian? You think our head sergeant is on par with Ye Nantian?¡± Tank asked in disbelief.


    Ye Nantian was considered a war god among soldiers. During his decades of service in the military, he had made incredible contributions bypleting nearly impossible missions. Tank and hisrades used to fight his retinue, the Dragon¡¯s Fang and knew how powerful Ye Nantian was first hand.


    ¡°No, he is more powerful.¡±


    Rusty said slowly.


    His dark eyes glittered and said: ¡°I have never seen a Transcendent Master in action before. However, I have heard from my family elders that what sets the Transcendent Masters apart from normal Internal Force users is their more powerful internal energy which allows them to release the internal force and use it as a weapon. However, that wouldn¡¯t amount to being bulletproof or surviving a hundred-meter free fall.


    ¡°His abilities are not from this world. You see them only in... movies. It¡¯s unthinkable to me.¡±


    ¡°More powerful than Ye Nantian?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and exchanged shocked nces. What kind of monster sergeant were they going to face?


    All the while, Chu Minhui had hidden in a dark corner. He clenched his fists so tightly until his nails dug deep into the cushion of his palm. Blood welled from under the skin and trickled to the ground, however, Chu Minhui didn¡¯t seem to notice it at all.


    Meanwhile, in the meeting room of the Cang Dragon base...


    Most key officers in the base had gathered there for a meeting with the new Head Sergeant. There were sergeants, head of the Logistics, Yue Jianqiu and Yu Qin; all of them standing except for Chen Fan.


    By then, he had changed into a uniform.


    Although he was not a high ranking officer yet, everyone stood respectfully before him.


    ¡°These are the of Cang Dragon members profiles...¡±


    Yu Qin handed a folder to Chen Fan with both hands.


    Although the documents were short, it contained a concise summary of the Cang Dragon units status. These were SSS clearance documents and were meant only for a few eyes in the entire China.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t pick up the document. He knocked on the table and announced heavily: ¡°I have made a promise to Li Wuchen that I will stay here for a month. After that, I will leave the position. I don¡¯t need to see these documents.¡±


    Chen Fan knew his position very well. He was a consultant working on a short term contract, but not the manager.


    If he read the profiles and documents, he might felt more connected with the long term development of the base and it would make his departure much harder.


    A hint of disappointment shed across Yu Qin¡¯s eyes. She managed to put on a smile and said: ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, how would you like to start the training? We have all kinds of specialists here to assist you. Including a gold medalist in physical conditioning, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and cut the girl short.


    ¡°Those worldly training methods would not bring their ability up to the same level as Dragon¡¯s Fang in a month. In order to catch up with Dragon¡¯s Fang, or even surpass them, I will need unconventional methods.¡±


    ¡°Surpass Dragon¡¯s Fang in a month?¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the new Head Seargent¡¯s ambition.


    Huo Doni asked with a trembling voice: ¡°Head sergeant, each and every member of the Dragon¡¯s Fang are outstanding fighters. Plus, they are all internal force users. It is impossible to catch up with them, much less surpass them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for you, yes. But to me, it¡¯s a piece of cake.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and then produced two folders from a bag.


    Yu Qin opened the folder and saw a few pieces of paper. When she examined the content, her face darkened and then she looked up at Chen Fan in shock.


    ¡°The paper you are holding detailed a special training method, which I named ¡®Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise.¡¯ Follow those instructions for a month, I guarantee you that they will all be able to face off against Internal Force users of the initial sess level.¡±


    ¡°Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise? One monthter they could face off against Internal Force users?¡±


    Yu Qin and other sergeants exchanged a few doubtful nces, but they all registered the shock in each others¡¯ eyes.


    They couldn¡¯t and were unwilling to believe Chen Fan¡¯s words. But the vivid memory of Chen Fan¡¯s disy of strength had finally convinced them.


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s try it for a month.¡± Sergeant Huo gritted his teeth and said.

 Chapter 149 - Unimaginable Power

    <h4>Chapter 149: Unimaginable Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan wagered that there had to be an internal force cultivation art in the military.


    Since things such as internal force were not secrets even among the public, the government had to be aware of them as well. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the government to acquire the cultivation methods. That being said, the earth¡¯s environment was not entirely friendly toward cultivators.


    The world was so devoid of Spirit Qi that Sentient Objects were rare and cultivation techniques scarce.


    Of all the cultivators on the earth, only those extremely talented cultivators could have possessed the Internal Force. The internal force users who Chen Fan had seen so far, such as Guo Wei, Lin Hu, Wei Fu, Linbao, and Old Man Gu were powerful martial artists that dominated their local areas. Even Guo Wei who had just achieved initial sess could have been named the top fighter of the entire Chu Zhou City.


    The difficulty in obtaining Internal Force while cultivating on earth was evident. Even those who had obtained Internal Force were not invincible. Even a Transcendent Master could be killed by high caliber firearms or missiles, much less regr internal force users.


    ¡°However, the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise was different than ordinary cultivation methods.¡±


    Chen Fan announced.


    Standing beside him were a few sergeants who were in charge of physical conditioning, the team Captain Yue, and Yu Qin. They all listened attentively.


    ¡°Excuse me, Head Sergeant, what are the differences?¡± A Combat Sergeant asked.


    The Cang Dragon unit was equipped with sergeants who specialized in all kinds of skills:bat, shooting, driving, info warfare, subterfuge, and jungle warfare. The goal was to create an elite force that could be deployed into any circumstance and seed in their mission.


    In addition to the Combat Sergeant, Deputy Head Sergeant Huo Doni, there were another three sergeants here at the meeting.


    The other three sergeants were all of the phenomenal sess levels in their internal force cultivation. They were hand-picked by the military from many traditional martial arts families and sects.


    The one who had just raised the question was from a famous martial arts family, the Gu family. His name is Gu Liuru. Although he was stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power like everyone else was, Chen Fan was advising everyone on the subject close to his heart; therefore he rose to question the head sergeant in part to show off his expertise in the subject.


    ¡°As we all know, a good foundation is important for Internal Force cultivation. It¡¯s a quote from the Tao Te Ching: bring it to the utmost degree of pliancy just like the initial condition of a newborn¡¯¡± Sergeant Gu said as he looked around.


    ¡°The newborn baby retained the Connate Spirit. However, this Connate Spirit will disperse over time as the baby ages, and eventually disappears altogether. Therefore, the earlier that one started training, the easier it was to gain Internal Force. Soldiers in the Cang Dragon units were all in their twenties. Therefore, it was almost toote for them to start.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Although Yu Qin was not a martial artist, she felt what Sergeant Gu said was right nheless.


    ¡°I have already told you that those are the normal methods of cultivation. However, the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise is something entirely different.¡± Chen Fan said lightly. ¡°Once they are able toplete the training, they would be able to face off against Internal Force martial artists without even using Internal Force.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by what they heard.


    Sergeant Huo furrowed his brows and said in disbelief. ¡°does your training method happen to be simr to that of Ancient Muay Thai? I have heard that the martial artists who practiced the Ancient Muay Thai could overwhelm their opponents with sheer force. Each and every attack could shatter the rocks.


    ¡°However, I wager that the training routine of the Ancient Muay Thai was even more brutal than that of internal force. I have heard that one in ten disciples could pass the training stage. Only those with the strongest will could make it to the end.¡±


    ¡°You are half right, I suppose.¡± Chen Fan said calmly. ¡°Where my training method differs from that of Ancient Muay Thai is that it has a much lower requirement and is much easier. Any elite soldier should have no problem finishing my training routine. Plus, I will give a dose of my special supplement that could help to boost their abilities for a short period of time.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise was in fact an upgraded version of External Force Exercises.


    When he was a child, he used to see a Master Cui who came to visit his county from southwestern China. Master Cui was an expert in External Force. His entire body was incredibly tough and durable as if his muscles were made out of wrought iron. The Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise was inspired by Chen Fan¡¯s childhood memory. That being said, the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise had its own limitations. The most one could get out of this training routine was to reach initial sess.


    ¡°While I am on earth, the most precious thing I could offer to the world was not my memories of the stock market trends nor the winning lottery numbers. It was these cultivation techniques.¡±


    Chen Fanmented.


    Earth was still in the age of very in the eyes of a cultivator. Despite the existence of Internal Force users or even fire benders, their skills and methods were either rudimentary or iplete. The cultivators on earth still had a long way to go to spread the cultivation arts among the public.


    The Cultivation technique in Chen Fan¡¯s possession could help one in ten soldiers reach the Foundation Establishment level, despite theck of Spirit Qi around them.


    ¡°However, how am I going to spread these techniques?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head as he pondered on.


    Once the cultivation technique became widespread, the civilization of the human race was going to reach new heights. The light of cultivation culture was going to light up the dark ages of the human world. Its significance would be no less than the invention of the steam engine. By then, the human would enter a brand new era.


    Although it sounded like good news to a mortal, Chen Fan knew it was also a double-edged sword for him. At thete-stage of the Foundation Establishment level, no firearms could have hurt Chen Fan, however, it didn¡¯t mean that he was invincible before much more powerful weapons. If he empowered the human race, his advantage over the mortals would be gone.


    ¡°Maybeter when I reach the Connate Spirit and gain the golden core, I will spread some of my cultivation techniques to the world. But not now.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and decided to let the matter rest.


    Although the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise is a dumbed down version of the real cultivation method, only an elite special force warrior could have pulled it off. In addition, the exercise could help one achieve the initial sess at the most, and even that would require a tremendous amount of dedication and talent.


    Sergeant Gu was still doubtful of Chen Fan¡¯s n, however, Yu Qin had registered what Chen Fan was alluding to.


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, do you mean that this exercise has to be carried out in tandem with your supplement?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chen Fan gave the girl an approving look.


    It would take the most talented soldiers at least five years to rival an internal force user if they only followed the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise alone without the supplement. A¡¯Xiu was no more than a meek teenager girl and once she used the Spirit Pills, she was able to achieve phenomenal sess in less than three months. Therefore, Chen Fan was confident that thebination of the exercise and the pill could increase these solider¡¯s powers to at least that of an initial sess level cultivator.


    ¡°What kind of supplement is it? Can we take a look at the recipe?¡±


    Sergeant Gu and the other few sergeants asked with great interest.


    As a seasoned martial artist, he was not a stranger to elixirs. The recipe of these supplements were often some of the most fiercely guarded secrets of a martial arts family, sometimes it was even more precious than cultivation techniques.


    To pull off cultivation techniques required dedication and skills. However, the recipe was just a piece of paper and anyone who knew the ingredients could have made it easily by themselves. Plus, a good elixir was often the key in increasing one¡¯s power and many martial arts families had seeded simply because of their incredibly powerful elixirs.


    They had expected Chen Fan to refuse to share his secret, but to their surprise, Chen Fan fished out a piece of paper and handed it over to them candidly.


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, you don¡¯t have to...¡±


    Even Huo Doni was shocked after seeing Chen Fan giving away such priceless information.


    ¡°Well, this was part of the deal I made with Li Wuchen.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    The recipe was for the elixir called ¡°Physic Refining Pill.¡± Its effects would only kick in when the user started the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise.


    ¡°I hope I can satisfy the Military HQ by offering them a hundred Internal Force users, and a method to train more of them.¡±


    He never thought that the government would be able to mass-produce martial artists with internal force.


    First of all, not everyone was able to pull off the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise, in addition, the ingredients to make the pills were not readily avable either. Therefore, Chen Fan doubted the military would be able to pump out internal force martial artists like toy soldiers on assembly lines.

 Chapter 150 - Martial Arts Conference

    <h4>Chapter 150: Martial Arts Conference</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Cang Dragon endured the most gruesome training of their life for the next month.


    Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise was apletely different ball gamepared to the conventional physical condition exercises. This was a brand new technique that Chen Fan created based on two elements: the External Force Exercises and the Immortal Cultivation techniques.


    On the training ground, the soldiers stood in strange if not outright bizarre stances. Some bnced on one foot like a crane in a swamp, some wrapped their arms around their body as a monkey would to a tree trunk, the others were sitting quietly on the ground cross-legged as if they were practicing Yoga.


    However, regardless of their posture, a pained look was etched on everyone¡¯s face. They felt as if every inch of their body was on fire as energy gathered inside of their system.


    ¡°I have never seen anything like this.¡± Sergeant Gu grumbled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give him some time. Head Sergeant Chen had god-like abilities. We shouldn¡¯t judge his methods using our earthly logic.¡± Huo Doni said heavily.


    By then, He waspletely enamored by Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    The scene of Chen Fan jumping out of the helicopter had perished his conceit and pride, leaving only admiration and respect toward the young man. Martial Artists respected only one thing: power and Chen Fan was the most powerful man he had ever seen.


    ¡°I wonder what my sect brothers at the Ba Ji sect would think of him.¡±


    Huo Doni thought in his mind.


    Ba Ji Sect was an ancient martial arts sect, and the Ba Ji Fist that was popr among the public was just a tip of its enormous wealth of techniques. Most of the internal force arts were kept in the hands of the core branches of the sect. There even had been a Transcendent Master from the Ba Ji Sect.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and slowly made his way to the training ground.


    ¡°Head Sergeant, your training method is... marvelous!¡± Sergeant Gu eximed.


    ¡°It was nothing, I only brought out the soldier¡¯s potential.¡± Chen Fan said humbly.


    The human body was full of undiscovered potential sources of energy. Even without relying on external energy, the human body itself was able to provide an incredible amount of energy. However, they were usually dormant unless during the time of crisis. Without using supplements, and careful diet control to replenish the energy, even a muscr man would be scrawny and a thin skeleton frame after a few of such outbursts of internal energy.


    Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise were documented on many cultivations.


    Even the cultivation nations waged war against each other. Therefore arts such as the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise were widely adopted by the cultivation armies to mass produce powerful warriors. These warriors could even overwhelm mighty high-level cultivators due to their sheer number and decent abilities. However, they were no match against cultivators who had reached the level of Connate Spirit or higher. These cultivators were able tomand swords to do his bidding from miles away, therefore, their enemy¡¯s advantage in number would not affect them.


    ¡°Head Sergeant, can I talk with you in private?¡±


    Huo Doni remembered a piece of news he heard a few days ago, so he came over to Chen Fan and asked cautiously.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Fan looked over at him and nodded.


    The two sergeants walked abreast with each other in the base and attracted many people¡¯s attention. Nearly all the eyes that looked to Chen Fan were filled with respect. Chen Fan had already be a legend among the workers in the base. Everyone was extremely curious about him, yet no one dares to approach.


    Seeing the amount of respect Chen Fan had garnered, Chu Minhui grit his teeth so hard that he thought his jaw was going to shatter.


    What¡¯s even more humiliating than being defeated by one¡¯s enemy was being outright ignored.


    ¡°I have worked hard to join the Cang Dragon units, only to discover that he was ahead of me. How am I ever going topete with him?¡± Chu Minhui screamed in his mind.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Yue Jianqiu¡¯s sweaty forehead. He had been holding his position longer than any of hisrades yet he was not going to give up anytime soon. The sight had lit up the fighting spirit inside of Chu Minghui. ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as I keep at it. One day, I will see the light at the end of the tunnel.¡±


    ¡°Chen Fan, thank you for teaching me these abilities. I will dly ept your help and try to surpass you.¡±


    Chu Minhui clenched his jaw tighter as he swore to himself to try harder.


    Huo Doni and Che Fan arrived at a quiet spot of the base. Huo Doni put on an apologetic face and said:


    ¡°Head Sergeant, I am sorry for my arrogance when I first met you. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it.¡± Chen Fan was a Celestial Lord, of course, he would not be offended by someone as worthless as an ant. If he really rubbed him the wrong way, he would silence him with a p. ¡°What are you getting at, spit it out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important, really.¡± Huo Doni paused a second and then said: ¡°I was just wondering if you are going to join the Martial Arts Conference at Lin City this year?¡±


    ¡°What is this Martial Arts Conference?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard?¡± Huo Doni was shocked.


    ¡°Theoretically, I am not a martial artist.¡± Chen Fan exined.


    Huo Doni gathered himself and exined: ¡°The Martial Arts Conference was held every three years by major martial arts families. It usually attracts nearly all martial artists across China. It¡¯s a good event to exchange practice experiences and learn from each other.


    ¡°The highlight of the event is the auction. There will be many herbal medicines, as well as elixirs.¡±


    Huo Doni paused a second and then said: ¡°You might even be able to meet some Transcendent masters.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s interest was piqued.


    He had just reached the peak of the Foundation Establishment level and had gained an incredibly strong physical body. Therefore, no ordinary internal force martial artists would survive even one blow from him. However, Transcendent Masters was a different story.


    Plus, he was having difficulties finding Spirit Medicine and searching for such precious material by himself was practically a fool¡¯s errand. He would have a much better chance in getting powerful herbs at an event such as the Martial Arts Conference.


    ¡°Yes. You heard it right. Justst time, I had seen a thousand year old ginseng offered at the auction table.¡± Huo Doni reaffirmed.


    After a few cautious moments, Huo Doni stered on an ingratiating smile and said quietly: ¡°I was going to invite you to attend the event with my sect brothers.¡±


    ¡°Attend the event with Ba Ji Sect? Do people fight with each other at the event?¡± Chen Fan asked with a half smile.


    Huo Doni gave him a grin and said: ¡°You nailed it. All attendees are proud martial artists, some are more proud than the others and were eager to prove themselves, so sparrings and challenges are not umon there. The Ba Ji sect had been going downhilltely andcked powerful members. Therefore...¡±


    Huo Doni didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Chen Fan should have already figured out by now what he was really after.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think you will have to join any fight. We want you just in case things get out of control, however unlikely that was ¡± Huo Doni hurried to exin.


    ¡°Sure, I will go with you.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    He was eager to gauge the overall power of the martial artists on earth. He hadn¡¯t met many powerful martial artist by far, save a few such as Lin Hu, Guo Wei and Master Gu. He wagered that the conference would be an eye-opener for him.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Huo Doni was ted by Chen Fan¡¯s decision.


    With the help of such a powerful warrior, Ba Ji sect would no longer be afraid of any challenges they might face.


    Ever since his Master Uncle¡¯s disappearance, the Ba Ji sect was embattled by the insults and challenges from other sects during each year¡¯s conference. Without a powerful warrior such as Master Uncle, the members of the sect had to endure the humiliation. Although Huo Doni was no longer involved in sect businesses, he knew what was going on. Therefore, he had nned to invite Chen Fan to the sect ever since he met the boy.


    Despite the sect elder¡¯s doubts regarding Chen Fan¡¯s power, they agreed to Huo Donis¡¯ proposal in the end.


    ¡°Hehe, the Hong Sect, Gu family and the Lu Family will have to think twice now before they bully my sect members.¡±


    Huo Doni sneered in his mind.

 Chapter 151 - Cang Dragon’s Claw

    <h4>Chapter 151: Cang Dragon¡¯s w</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Half a monthter, inside the base of the Cang Dragon units...


    ¡°Huu! Huu!¡±


    The training ground was filled with the loud whistling sound of fists ripping open the air. Everyone watched as the Cang Dragon units practiced the fist techniques with strange but powerful movements. Some looked like a nimble monkey climbing up a tree, some looked like a bear charging into its prey and some looked like a tiger unleashing its deadly ws.


    Compared to half a month ago, almost every one of them had buffed up significantly. Their arms were tworge guns that were pumped with iron and steel. Their eyes had never been more focused, it was as if they had been transformed into a brand new person.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cold-face the young man charged forward to build up momentum. When he had gained some speed, he spun and delivered a roundhouse kick. His kick whizzed through the air, slicing through the air like a sharp knife. The person in front of him felt the pressure on his skin from the disturbance in the air caused by the kick. He wagered that this kick would have toppled a medium sized tree.


    ¡°Hehe, Cold-face, that¡¯s kindame.¡±


    Facing such a powerful attack, Tank guffawed and rammed his shoulder at his attacker without flinching.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The kicknded on Tank¡¯s shoulder, however, Tank didn¡¯t move an inch. On the other hand, Cold-face has knocked away and stumbled a few feet back. He squealed: ¡°Tank you are a beast! Why are you so much more powerful than most of us while we pretty much practice the same thing every day?¡±


    By then, Tank¡¯s body had grown to about two meters. From afar, his hulking frame made him look just like a tank. Therge manughed out loud and said: ¡°Haha! I am a genius. Head Sergeant¡¯s training method is tailored for me. You are too weak!¡±


    Cold-face blushed. However, he didn¡¯t find any words to protest.


    By then, many of the sergeants standing at the edge of the training ground nodded in approval.


    ¡°Tank had improved by leaps and bounds. Based on the test a few days ago, his muscle strength had scored 100, nearly three times more powerful than a normal human. He was able to lift over three hundred kilos which broke the record of the heaviest weight a human could lift.¡±


    Before the sergeant had finished his words, Yu Qin came over to him with another pile of test results. Yu Qin had always been cold and distant to her co-workers, however, her face lit up with joy now.


    ¡°The reports are out: their squats, lifting and pushing scores were 250, 235 and 220-kilograms.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Everyone gasped at the numbers.


    Their scores could have rivaled that of gold medalists of the Olympic.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all of it. On average, they can finish one hundred meters in less than ten seconds and could sprint over two point five meters high. They could carry over ten-kilogram weight while running long distances...¡± Yu Qin continued to list the impressive statistics.


    Everyone was stunned by what they heard. No had expected that the average stats of the Cang Dragon could be nearing the physical limits of the human body. What¡¯s more impressive was that they were much stronger and tougher than any gold medalists because each soldier was equivalent to many gold medalists in different fields.


    With that thought in mind, everyone looked to the boy who stood quietly with his hands linked behind his back with a great measure of admiration.


    He was the maker of this miracle!


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, your training program worked wondrously. If only we could promote the program to the rest of the military.¡± As soon as Sergeant Gu finished his words, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.


    If the program could be used by all the soldiers in the military, China would instantly gain over a million super soldiers, who possessed impable physical conditions. By then, China would have the strongest army in the world.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen how much the soldiers have suffered over half a month? Do you think an average soldier could have endured that?¡± Chen Fan asked lightly.


    His words reminded everyone of the hellish training the Cang Dragon soldiers had gone through.


    Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise included not only internal energy exercises, but also a lot of physical conditioning. Many involved bruising and traumatizing one¡¯s body, forced stimtion of acupuncture points, and the sudden outburst of energy when one had already reached exhaustion. Without the elixir and pills that Chen Fan gave to the soldiers, none of the warriors would havested more than three days.


    ¡°I think this many warriors would be enough for now. We have many fearless warriors in the Army, with time, we should be able to double the number of the Cang Dragon units.¡± Huo Doni pped and then ordered: ¡°Yu Qin, please report the status to our superior.¡±


    He gave a solemn face and then said: ¡°remember, this is top secret, and keep the file ssified. Leaking this information can be disastrous.¡±


    ¡°Roger, I will be on my way.¡±


    Yu Qin saluted to Huo Doni before she turned around and started off.


    ¡°Sergeant Huo, would you like to join us?¡±


    Someone at the training center shouted at him, and then he heard a wave of cheers, willing him to pay attention.


    Huo Doni turned his head over and saw the Cang Dragon unit had paused their exercise. Tank was the one who called out to him, and he was giving him a challenging look.


    ¡°Little shit, it¡¯s only been half a month. Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡± Huo Doniughed in his mind.


    Before Chen Fan arrived, Sergeant Huo was revered as the strongest fighter by the Cang Dragon members. His Ba Ji Fist was extremely powerful and overbearing.


    ¡°Sergeant Hou, why don¡¯t you teach these little shits a lesson?¡± A sergeant encouraged Sergeant Huo.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Huo Doni looked to Chen Fan, and after he had gotten Chen Fan¡¯s approving node, he walked toward the training ground. ¡°Tank, you are so full of yourself. Do you really think you could be stronger than me in half a month?¡±


    ¡°We will see!¡±


    Tankughed as he charged toward Huo Doni, stirring up a gust of wind. He opened up his arms like an alerted lobster, and when he got close enough to his target, he mped his arms like a grizzly bear hugging a tree trunk. The amount of force in the attack could easily squash a car.


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Huo Doni spread his legs and sank his body into a Horse Stance. Meanwhile, he reached out both arms, ready to counter the attack.


    Suddenly, Huo Doni stamped the ground under his feet and cracked the surface of the pavement. The ground pushed back at him,unching his body forward.


    ¡°Mounted on Mountain! That¡¯s a signature Ba Ji move!¡±


    Sergeant Gu eximed. He had heard that if the move was used by a Transcendent Master, he could crush a small hill. Although Huo Doni was not a Transcendent Master by a long shot, he was only half a step away from reaching the peak of Internal Force cultivation.


    Huo Donglia¡¯s charge could ram through threeyers of metal sheets


    Even as Huo Doni thought he already had the victory in the bag, Tank changed tactics. With a soft wheezing sound, Tank folded his body and turned his two-meter tall hulking frame into arge ball. Before Huo Doni realized what was going on, the ball rolled away from Huo Doni and reached behind the sergeant. Then, the ball unfurled itself, returning to the hulking frame that it once was.


    Despite his seemingly cumbersome weight, Tank steadied himself within a second, and then he shot out an arm and wed at the back of Huo Doni.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡±


    Huo Doni was still stunned by the development, suddenly, he felt a cold wind blowing at the nape of his neck. If not for his decades of hard training, Huo Doni might not be able to swerve to the side to avoid the deadly w.


    ¡°Stth...¡±


    He heard his clothes being torn apart.


    Huo Doni let out a painful cry and quickly disengaged from his opponent. The audience finally noticed that half of his shirt on the left side was torn off, revealing three long and bloody w marks.


    ¡°Cang Dragon¡¯s w!¡±


    Huo Doni was stunned by the development and it took him a while to finally gather himself. After he did, he let out a wry smile.


    He had always thought that the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise only strengthened their boy, but it urred to him that the training also boosted their fighting skills. Tank had only used a very simple move in the training routine, yet he was able topletely dominate the fight against a Ba Ji martial artist with three decades of training.


    ¡°Head Sergeant is an immortal, you should not underestimate the effect of his training program.¡±


    Tank said proudly.


    The other Cang Dragon soldiers nodded in agreement. Having witnessed the turn of the event, everyone looked to Chen Fan as devotees would to their god.


    Just half a month ago, Tank was easily defeated by Sergeant Huo, half a monthter, the table had been turned. What could these soldiers achieve in half years? By then, defeating Sergeant Huo would only be a walk in the park.


    The other sergeants shook their heads bitterly as the sense of helplessness and self-pity rose inside their hearts.


    Suddenly, someone shouted: ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, why don¡¯t you spar with us too?¡±


    There was a brief moment of silence before the question set in. Then, a wave of cheers erupted.


    ¡°Yes! Head Sergeant, show us your abilities!¡±

 Chapter 152 - Ba Ji Sect Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 152: Ba Ji Sect Arrives</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the two weeks since Chen Fan arrived at the base, his only disy of power was when he jumped out of the helicopter.


    No one knew what he was up to when he was inside his room. The only time people saw him outside apart from the training hour was in the morning when he practiced rxing Tai Chi. Therefore, his exact power and abilities remained a mystery.


    Hearing the challenge, even Huo Doni and Sergeant Huo looked to Chen Fan expectantly.


    A few sergeants had been talking about him for days. They concluded that Chen Fan was a Transcendent Master if not even more powerful. Since no one had seen him in action, the conclusion remained mere spection.


    ¡°I would love to.¡±


    Chen Fan walked into the training ground and scanned his students. ¡°Who would join me?¡±


    An awkward silence fell over the training room. No one in his right mind would want to challenge someone who could survive a fall from a hundred meters above the ground. Not even Tank wanted to test the waters.


    ¡°I will do it¡±


    Someone spoke up.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    Having recognized the speaker, everyone was shocked.


    He was none other than the Captain Yue of the Cang Dragon unit.


    He had been mostly keeping things to himself ofte and was not as ostentatious as Tank or Rusty. Even the new guy, Chu Minhui seemed to have made more progress than he did. Therefore, his reticence had made others nearly forget about him. His sudden rise to the challenge surprised everyone.


    ¡°Very well. You look like a good fighter.¡±


    Chen Fan sized him up and despite his rich experience as the North Mystic Celestial Lord, he couldn¡¯t help be surprised by what he saw.


    Using his Immortal Will, he registered swift currents coursing through Yue Jianqiu¡¯s veins. The flow was so powerful that Chen Fan thought he could hear its swooshing sounds. Every muscle and bone were a few times more durable and stronger than that of a normal person. It was evident that his body could unleash an incredible outburst of energy.


    ¡°I knew you were the most talented and strong-willed soldier in Cang Dragon. However, I have to admit that I am surprised by your progress.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded in approval.


    If one could master the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise program, his power should be on par with that of an initial sess level Internal Force user.


    Tank was of above average talent and was gifted with incredible strength. He was able to defeat Huo Doni with the help of using the element of surprise; without it, Huo Doni would have won the match.


    However, Yue Jianqiu was not as lucky as Tank who had extraordinary natural strength, neither did he have any previous experience with internal force like Rusty had; however, he was able to master the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise in less than half a month and improve his power to the same level of an internal force user with initial sess. That was indeed incredible.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me the opportunity, Head Sergeant.¡±


    Yue Jianqiu said calmly and firmly as determination shed across his face.


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    Chen Fan seemed to have seen his former self in this solider. ¡°I will let you take the initiative.¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan finished his words, Yue Jianqiu¡¯s body tensed up like an animal that suddenly woke up from slumber. Then he threw himself at Chen Fan.


    Meanwhile, a few visitors had just entered the training ground.


    At the forefront of the group was a seventy-year-old man. He was thin and scrawny. Under his dry and wrinkled skin were a web of veins and sinews, interlocking with each other like the gnarly roots of an ancient tree. His eyes glittered with a dark light as he walked with wide and confident strides. Despite his age and wizened appearance, he was much stronger than the young people around him.


    Trailing behind him were two middle-aged men and a couple.


    The man was tall and muscr, while the woman was smaller and attractive. She wore a red shirt and pulled her hair back into a ponytail, making her look confident and fit.


    ¡°Great Uncle Master, what brings you here?¡±


    As soon as Huo Doni noticed the visitor, he hurried to greet the old man.


    The other sergeant also noticed the visitors and were taken aback by their appearance. They followed Sergeant Huo and greeted the old man respectfully: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give us a heads up? We would roll out the red carpet for you.¡±


    ¡°I am but a handful of old bones. No need for those courtesies.¡±


    Despite the small and swanky look of the old man, his voice was surprisingly loud.


    ¡°Uncle Master Doni!¡±


    The younger couple behind the old man saluted to Seargent Huo.


    ¡°Baisheng, Xiao Mang!¡±


    Huo Doni nodded a reply.


    The man was called Gao Baisheng, and the girl was called Guo Xiaomang. They were both outstanding members of the young generations in the Ba Ji sect. Gao Baisheng was only a step away from reaching phenomenal sess. They were the future of the Ba Ji Sect.


    ¡°Uncle Master Doni, where is Head Sergeant Chen?¡±


    Greetings over, Guo Xiaomang looked around, trying to find the mysterious Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°That young man fighting in the middle of the training ground.¡±


    Everyone looked toward the direction where Huo Doni was pointing, and what they saw made all of them furrowed their brows.


    They watched as Chen Fan and Yue Jianqiu fought against each other in the center of the stage. Despite Yue Jianqiu¡¯s incredible will-power, the gap between him and Chen Fan was unbridgeable. Chen Fan could have ended his life with one finger.


    However, for the sake of the test, Chen Fan decided to hold back his power to the level of initial sess and used the exact same Cang Dragon Fist techniques as he had taught his students. The two exchanged blows with each other and for a while, it was difficult to tell who would win.


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan, the Head Sergeant Chen?¡±


    Guo Xiaomang asked incredulously.


    Both of the fighters were at most as powerful as she was, at the most. They couldn¡¯t even stand up against her sect brother, much less Uncle Masters or Great Uncle Masters.


    A smidgen of disdain also appeared on Gao Baisheng¡¯s face.


    ¡°I ... I think Head Sergeant is just warming up.¡±


    Huo Doni smiled awkwardly.


    In hindsight, Huo Doni had never seen Chen Fan in action. He was simply stunned by his unthinkable act of jumping out of the helicopter in midair. Ever since then, he had never doubted Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    ¡°This young man is holding back his strength.¡± The old man said with knotted brows. ¡°However, based on his reaction time and speed, he is at most the level of phenomenal sess. Doni, I doubt he would be able to help us at the conference.¡±


    Some other sergeants wanted to rebut but didn¡¯t know how.


    This old man was a retired Combat Sergeant of the Cang Dragon unit. He was the sect leader of the Ba Ji sect. Rumor had it that he had reached the peak of his internal force cultivation, and he was only a step away from entering the Transcendent state. Nheless, old age had limited his power, otherwise, no one would even think of bullying the Ba Ji sect.


    ¡°I agree with Great Uncle Master. Doni, I think we have the wrong guy.¡± A middle age man spoke solemnly.


    Huo Doni¡¯s face flushed red, and he clenched his fist tightly.


    ¡°Great Uncle Master, please trust me. Head Sergeant Chen is much more powerful than he seems. I have seen with my own eyes that he survived a hundred-meter fall. Look there, he made that giant crater on the pavement.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Master Doni, stop pulling our legs. Who could have survived that?¡± Guo Xiaomangined.


    Gao Baisheng also shook his head in disapproval.


    The other middle age man snorted and said. ¡°Doni, even Second Uncle Master couldn¡¯t have pulled it off if he was still alive. Why do you think a boy of his age could have done that?¡±


    Huo Doni was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Second Uncle Master was one of the martial arts geniuses from the Ba Ji Sect. He reached the Transcendent state when he was only forty and therefore was nicknamed the ¡°Little War God.¡± Unfortunately, he had suddenly disappeared ten years ago, and the Ba Ji sect also quickly fell apart.


    By then, the match was finally over.


    ¡°Head Sergeant, you won!¡±


    Yue Jianqiu took a few steps back and looked at his chest riddled with fist-size shallow surficial wounds.


    ¡°You have been practicing for only half a month, yet your progress had far exceeded my expectations. You might even be able to surpass the limitation of the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise in the future.¡±


    Chen Fan pointed out.


    Although the theoretical cap of the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise¡¯s power was the initial sess level, with enough will power, one would have a small chance of breaking through the limitations and gain true knowledge from the realm of cultivation.


    Many Cang Dragon members nodded in excitement after they heard Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    However, they suddenly heard another voice drifted toward them.


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, why don¡¯t you spar with me?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and looked back. He saw a strapping young man stride onto the training ground.


    Behind him was an embarrassed and helpless Huo Doni.

 Chapter 153 - Gao Baisheng!

    <h4>Chapter 153: Gao Baisheng!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t spare a nce at the tall young man, instead, he shot a nce at Huo Doni.


    His keen observation had picked up the signals between the lines of Huo Doni and the old man¡¯s conversation. He knew the visitors were from the Ba Ji Sect and they came here to discuss the Martial Arts Conference.


    ¡°My name is Gao Baisheng and I am from the Ba Ji Sect.¡± The tall young man said proudly.


    He was well known among the younger generation of martial artists, so Gao Baisheng had expected that Chen Fan would recognize his name. However, he found no trace of recognition in Chen Fan¡¯s stoic expression.


    ¡°Head Sergeant, he is my Apprentice-Nephew. Please forgive his impatience.¡± Huo Doni smiled in embarrassment.


    People who practiced Ba Ji Fist were well known for their short tempers. Huo Doni¡¯s Great Uncle Master, for example, was even testier than the young man.


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, I have heard a lot about your power. Since you have already achieved the Transcendent State¡ªso I have heard, I wager that you won¡¯t mind showing a thing or two to us?¡± Gao Baisheng cupped his fists and asked.


    ¡°What do you mean? You think our Head Sergeant is going to be scared of you?¡± Tank flung back at Gao Baisheng. Tank¡¯s temper would make him a perfect Ba Ji Fist master.


    ¡°No kidding! Kiddo, be careful whates out of your mouth. One more disrespectful word, we will throw you out of here.¡±


    The other Cang Dragon soldiers followed.


    ¡°Really?¡± Gao Baisheng scanned around him as a pompous smile surfaced on his face. ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, is this how disciplined your soldiers are? I am worried about you.¡±


    After he said that, he stomped the ground and unleashed the Art of Tremors of the Ba Ji sect.


    The earth shook at the impact and when he lifted his feet from the ground, the pavement was crushed inward forming arge depression.


    Gao Baisheng looked around him haughtily. He was convinced that no one in the Cang Dragon unit could pull it off. Huo Doni¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Baisheng, you have achieved phenomenal sess?¡±


    The pavement was made out of special cement, and no ordinary martial artist could have damaged it.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Gao Baisheng nodded.


    Sergeant Gu and the other sergeants were taken aback by the revtion. Gao Baisheng had achieved great power at such a young age, it was evident that the Ba sect is going to take off.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, the Ba Ji Sect sired a masterful fighter, Huo ZhengTang; will history repeat itself twenty yearster?¡± Deep thought shone in Sergeant Gu¡¯s eyes. Despite his friendship with Huo Doni, the Gu family and the Ba Ji sets were at odds with each other for many years.


    Although the Cang Dragon soldiers were riled up by Gao Baisheng¡¯s rudements, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Let it be shooting, battle tactics, they were far more skillful than the arrogant Ba Ji disciple. However, when it came down to personalbat, they were no match against the professional martial artists.


    ¡°Head Sergeant!¡±


    Tank shouted at Chen Fan indignantly.


    ¡°Head Sergeant!¡±


    Eagle-eyes followed.


    ¡°Head Sergeant!¡± ¡°Head Sergeant!¡± ¡°Head Sergeant!¡±


    Everyone started calling out Chen Fan¡¯s title as if summoning their champion.


    This was the base of the Cang Dragon unit¡ªone of the very feww enforcement units in China. Everyone on the team was one in a million, the cream of the crop. Never in their professional careers had they being looked down upon by a civilian.


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, everyone is waiting for you.¡±


    Gao Baisheng readied his fists like a typical martial-arts-master.


    Chen Fan stood still and his eyes were fixated on Huo Doni.


    ¡°Is this how you invite me to the Martial Arts Conference?¡± Chen Fan asked stoically.


    ¡°Head Sergeant, please let me exin.¡± Huo Doni¡¯s face tightened as he hurried an exnation.


    ¡°Save your breath.¡± Chen Fan waved a dismissal. ¡°I will still attend the Martial Arts Conference, but I won¡¯t be representing Ba Ji Sect.¡±


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen...¡± Huo Doni panicked. Even as Huo Doni wanted to exin further, he heard Guo Xiaomang snort and then said: ¡°Humph. If you are even scared to fight my sect brother, how are you going to represent Ba Ji sect? Dream on.¡±


    Two of her Uncle-Masters nodded in agreement.


    They came with loads of doubts in their minds. They simply couldn¡¯t believe that such a powerful person would have existed. When they saw how young Chen Fan was, they felt their suspicions were true. ¡°He is just a fledgling, green babe in the woods. How dare he call himself Transcendent Master so shamelessly.¡±


    ¡°Great Uncle Master, please help me.¡± Huo Doni looked to the scrawny old man for help.


    To his dismay, the thin old man regarded Chen Fan for a while and then shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe he is a Transcendent Master. I have seen Transcendent Masters, more than once, and he doesn¡¯t have the same imposing mannerism as those ones I have met.¡±


    ¡°Great Uncle Master!¡± Huo Doni nearly lost his voice.


    He had hoped that his Great Uncle Master would be experienced enough to see the diamond in the rough, however, the old man¡¯s words only exacerbated the situation.


    ¡°Doni, mind your attitude!¡± The old man¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Since when has the Ba Ji Fist Sect needed other people¡¯s help? My Art of Iron Fist along could ovee any opponent.¡±


    ¡°Why... Great Uncle Master, why do you do this!¡± Huo Doni shook his head in disappointment.


    They said the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree; the old man¡¯s short temper and testy manner were in part to be med for the younger generation¡¯s impatience and crossness. However, they had no idea how powerful Chen Fan was, otherwise, they would turn their arrogance down a notch.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and said: ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    He turned around to look at Gao Baisheng and then shook his head. ¡°You are not my worthy opponent yet.¡±


    ¡°Me? Not worthy?¡± Gao Baisheng felt lighthearted by the remark. It was as if he had heard the funniest joke in his life.


    He flung back at him: ¡°Chen Beixuan, ever since I was five, I had partaken in more than thirty matches and never lost one. Not to mention that I have achieved phenomenal sess at the age of twenty-seven. How dare you question my credentials?¡±


    ¡°Still not enough to fight me.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°What an arrogant fool!¡± The two middle age man whoes with Gao Baisheng guffawed.


    One of them took a step forward and said: ¡°Count me in the match.¡±


    ¡°Is that Mu Shan?¡± Sergeant Gu was taken aback.


    A member of the Cang Dragon unit asked curiously: ¡°Who is Mu Shan, Sergeant Gu?¡±


    ¡°Mu Shan was regarded as one of the most powerful Ba Ji fighters. He was only half a step away from the peak of Internal Force cultivation ten years ago; a level he must have long since obtained.¡± Concern shed in Sergeant Gu¡¯s eyes as he spoke.


    A martial artist who had achieved the peak of internal force cultivation could havemanded tremendous authority in a sizable region. People like Lin Hu who arrived at a region thatcked apetitor would quickly establish a foothold and eventually im dominance.


    Therefore, such a powerful person ought to be the backbone of the Ba Ji sect.


    ¡°Even within the Gu family, only my family lord who was near the Transcendent State could have rivaled Mu Shan.¡± Sergeant Gu calcted in his mind.


    Soldiers of the Cang Dragon unit pulled taut faces. From their many sergeants with martial arts backgrounds, they knew the jargon of the martial art¡¯s level progression. Although their martial arts sergeants seemed nearly invincible to them, they had only reached phenomenal sess in their Internal Force cultivation.


    They couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the power of someone who had reached the peak of the Internal Force cultivation.


    ¡°Indeed. Five years ago, I finally mastered my Internal Force.¡± Mu Shan said proudly.


    He had been holding back his overbearing energy ever since he entered the training ground. As he finally loosened his control over his power, his eyes started to glint and he started to transform into a calm and deadly warrior.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you have finally reached the peak?¡± Huo Doni was shocked.


    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t entered the peak of the Internal Force cultivation, why would you think I would bring two of our kids to the Martial Arts Conference?¡± The wizened old man gave him a shrewd smile.


    He was as cunning as an old fox. Despite his hot temper, he was wise most of the time.


    ¡°Do you think the two of us would make a worthy opponent?¡± Mu Shan asked.


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan expectantly. To their surprise, Chen Fan shook his head and said: ¡°NO.¡±

 Chapter 154 - With One Fell Swoop!

    <h4>Chapter 154: With One Fell Swoop!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°If you don¡¯t even think that my Uncle-Master Mu is your worthy opponent, I wonder who would be.¡± Gao Baisheng said with a cold sneer.


    ¡°It had to be at least Ye Nantian or Lei Qianjue. ¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Ye Nantian and Lei Qianjue?¡± the members of the Ba Ji sect rounded their eyes in disbelief. The other middle age man shouted:


    ¡°Do you even know who they are? Lei Qianjue is a renowned master from the Hong Sect, while Ye Nantian was considered the most talented fighter in thest fifty years. He was expected to enter the Immortal State sometime in the future. What makes you think that you are their equal?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡± Chen Fan said evenly.


    Huo Doni and the others were taken aback by his answer. Since Huo Doni had witnessed Chen Fan incredible fall from the sky, he knew that Chen Fan was not bluffing. However, he doubted that Mu Shan and his other sect brothers would be convinced by Chen Fan.


    If they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Mu Shan shook his head andmented: ¡°I had high hopes for you when Doni told me about you. But after meeting with you, it urred to me that you are just an arrogant youngster.¡±


    ¡°The further you journey in the world of martial arts, the more fearful you would be toward a Transcendent Master. Yet, you don¡¯t even think Transcendent Masters are a big deal. It was a telltale sign that youcked the most basic respect and Dao Heart as a martial artist.¡±


    ¡°Uncle-Master Mu, why are we still wasting our time on him?¡± Gao Baisheng snorted. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t believe us, then we will make him believe.¡±


    As soon as Gao Baisheng finished his words, he started to breathe heavily.


    ¡°Chee!¡±


    A little bump appeared near his Adam¡¯s apple and it was sliding up to the bottom of his chin. Veins popped all over his body, letting out ring noises that sounded like erupting car tires. It was difficult to imagine such sound woulde from a human body.


    After a few moments, Gao Baisheng stomped the ground and without holding back any of his power, he unleashed the Art of Tremors once again. His feet made anotherrge crater where itnded, and as the ground pushed back at him, Gao Baishengunched himself at Chen Fan with a punch. He looked like a bolt that suddenly left a crossbow.


    ¡°What a powerful punch!¡±


    Many members of the Cang Dragon unit were shocked by the sight.


    They wagered that only Tank was able to take the punch with full force.


    ¡°Is this the power of a phenomenal sess level Internal Force user?¡± Everyone gasped as they asked themselves the same question.


    Some of their sergeants were also Internal Force users, and since they always held back their power when they sparred with soldiers, thetter never fully understood the full extent of their power. However, Gao Baisheng¡¯s attack with full abandon had corrected the soldiers¡¯ arrogance about their Sergeant¡¯s power.


    ¡°I wonder how Head Sergeant Chen is going to handle the attack.¡± Everyone looked to Chen Fan expectantly.


    Chen Fan stoodzily, without any sign of getting ready to counter the attack.


    ¡°He is dead meat. Even Uncle-Master Mu dared not to take Senior Apprentice-Brother¡¯s attack so lightly.¡± A smile surfaced on Guo Xiaomang¡¯s face. However, just a secondter, the smile froze on her face.


    Under everyone¡¯s incredulous stare, Chen Fan took anguorous step forward and pped the face of his attacker.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack initially looked no more than a father¡¯s pping at his unruly son; however, half a heartbeatter, the attack changed its tone and weight. In a blink, the casual p came at its victim with mountainous momentum.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Mu Shan and the others were shocked, and tried to alert their sect brother; however, it was toote.


    Gao Baisheng had no time to evade; all he could do was retract his fists and cover his head to cushion the brunt of the blow. Then Chen Fan¡¯s p came.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A loud snapping sound shot through the training ground.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack had broken the bones in Gao Baisheng¡¯s arms, and the weight brought the young Ba Ji master to his knees. With a heavy thud, Gao Baisheng¡¯s knees thudded heavily on the pavement, making two more deep craters. Two webs of cracks diffused from under Gao Baisheng¡¯s knees and covered arge swath of the paved area.


    ¡°I told you that you are not worthy.¡±


    Chen Fan pulled his hands back and said lightly without any emotion.


    When he said the same thing a moment ago, everyone thought he was arrogant. However, after they had witnessed him breaking the arms of a phenomenal sess internal force user, Chen Fan¡¯s words finally start to set in.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Mu Shan shouted, unable to control his anger.


    Gao Baisheng represents the future of the Ba Ji sect, his injury greatly distressed the old man.


    Even the scrawny old man who had been sitting calmly suddenly rounded his glinting eyes.


    ¡°Interesting, was I really wrong about you? Are you really a powerful fighter in disguise?¡± The scrawny old man eximed in his mind.


    ¡°Please allow me to exchange a few blows with you.¡±


    Mu Shan stepped forward vengefully. He was determined to avenge Gao Baisheng. Huo Doni was suddenly at a loss, unsure which side he should cheer for. He was sandwiched in between his sect brothers and his boss.


    ¡°Damn, how did ite to such an end.¡± Huo Doni shook his head andmented.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers of the Cang Dragon were cheering and celebrating their Head Sergeant¡¯s swift victory.


    ¡°Head Sergeant is a badass! He didn¡¯t waste his breath on him, just pped him into submission. Haha!¡±


    The Ba Ji sect members heard the soldier¡¯s jeering remarks. Their face darkened and became sullen.


    Mu Shan came over to Gao Baisheng and examined his wound. Pain mixed with anger flickered in Mu Shan¡¯s eyes. Heined: ¡°You are a crude man to injure my Apprentice-Nephew¡¯s arms to such a degree. Even after the wound heals, he would never be as strong as he could have been.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back; his face was devoid of any emotions.


    ¡°He dared to challenge me and so he had to pay the price for his arrogance. I have already shown mercy to him.¡±


    While holding Chen Fan¡¯s gaze, even Mu Shan couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    The indifferent gaze on him made Mu Shan feel like a worthless ant that could be crushed at any time.


    ¡°Who the hell is he? Howe a seventeen-year-old boy could possess such a deadly gaze?¡± Mu Shan asked himself perplexedly. Suddenly, he shook his head slightly and cleared his mind. He straightened his back and cupped his fists.


    ¡°Ba Ji, Mu Shan wishes to learn a thing or two from you.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t change his tone. ¡°I told you, you are not worthy.¡±


    Then, and only then, the crowd finally started to feel Chen Fan¡¯s genuine indifference andck of concern for anyone around him.


    ¡°I wager that only martial artists such as Ye Nantian and Lei Qianjue could exchange blows with him.¡± Everyone thought to themselves. Despite the roiling anger, the Ba Ji sect members conceded their disadvantage and weakness.


    Even Mu Shan would not be able to subjugate an internal force warrior of phenomenal sess level with only one p.


    Mu Shan¡¯s face turned pale and then was flushed red. He stood still and failed to find any words to refute.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mu Shan!¡± The wizened old man finally spoke up. ¡°Head sergeant is much more powerful than us, we concede defeat.¡±


    He gave Chen Fan a long nce and then said: ¡°I wish Head Sergeant Chen could make it to the Martial Arts Conference and be as triumphant as you were today.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you right now that even if I fight with Ye Nantian, I will win as well.¡± Chen Fan said calmly. ¡°On another note, do you expect to get away with it without an apology?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words had shocked the scrawny old man.


    Chen Fan continued: ¡°Huo Doni had invited me to join Ba Ji¡¯s team during the Martial Arts Conference and I agreed to it. However, not only did you disrespect me today, but you also challenged me to a duel.¡±


    ¡°Since when did I, Chen Beixuan, allow anyone to step on my toes?


    ¡°Break your own legs, before getting out of my face.¡±

 Chapter 155 - Never Insult Transcendent Masters!

    <h4>Chapter 155: Never Insult Transcendent Masters!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan¡¯s words turned everyone¡¯s faces overwrought with distress and disbelief.


    ¡°Head Sergeant!¡± Huo Doni was drenched in sweat. He had never imagined that the situation would spiral out of control to such a degree. However, he knew the fault was at his Apprentice-Nephew and Uncle Masters.


    Who did they think Chen Fan was? He was invited by the military top dogs to be the Head Sergeant of Cang Dragon unit. He was as powerful as a Transcendent Master, what made them think that they could be so conceited before him?


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, Are you nning to sow a feud between us?¡± Mu Shan narrowed his eyes as deadly mes danced in his eyes.


    ¡°What if I say yes?¡± Chen Fan stood unflinchingly as he answered in an even tone.


    ¡°If you insist so, the gloves are off then.¡± Mu Shan cupped his fists and bowed slightly. He treated Chen Fan with a great deal of respect.


    Members of the Ba Ji sect were quiet and sullen.


    Mu Shan¡¯s cup-fisted salute was a cryptic hint of his determination that only a martial artist could pick up its meaning. It meant that he was going to fight with abandon and at the end of the match, only one person would still be alive. Martial artists wouldn¡¯t partake in such high stakes fights unless they were fighting for their honor.


    Seeing Mu Shan¡¯s unwavering resolution, Huo Doni and Sergeant Gu decided to keep their silence. Mu Shan¡¯s salute was a heads up to anyone who nned to stop him that he would do away with those who stood in his way.


    The scrawny old man was not upset with the development even in the slightest. His face lit up with joy and he pped his hands in approval. ¡°Good Lad! Show him the determination of Ba Ji Sect!¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, many sergeants shook their heads andmented the old man¡¯s backward thinking. He acted with a mindset that belonged to the medieval period while living in the modern era. No wonder the Ba Ji sect was going downhill over the years.


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s do it.¡± Chen Fan replied indifferently. It was as if that he deemed fighting against Mu Shan was a waste of time.


    Embarrassment shed across Mu Shan¡¯s eyes. He had saluted his opponent with the greatest respect he could muster, yet Chen Fan¡¯s attitude was still lukewarm. This was outright arrogance.


    Suddenly, he stamped his feet and shouted: ¡°Start!¡±


    Mu Shan¡¯s move was simr to that of Gao Baisheng but was much more powerful.


    As the force propagated from under his left foot, the concrete surface cracked open. The ground heaved, pushing up the fragmented pavement, and sending arge plume of dust into the air. In half a heartbeat, Mu Shan struck the ground with one of his palms.


    The impact shot out a shower of crumbled concrete chunks at Chen Fan. These projectiles were charged with Mu Shan¡¯s internal force, and therefore it was able to prate even a thick brick wall.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    Cold-face gasped.


    Mu Shan was much more powerful than Gao Baisheng. His belligerent moves make him look like a prehistoric t-rex. A casual sweep of his leg could have finished a Cang Dragon soldier. The soldiers felt a chill down their spins as they watched on.


    ¡°Without a modern weapon, even thebined might of the Cang Dragon unit might not be able to defeat him.¡±


    Everyone was set back on their heels after having realized how powerful Mu Shan was. Mu Shan had reached the peak of the Internal Force cultivation, yet he already possessed incredible strength; how powerful exactly was a Transcendent Master?


    Rusty¡¯s eyes glinted as he fixated his gaze on Mu Shan. He tensed up his body and moved his hand to the handle of his de, ready to strike at the toughest enemy he had ever met.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan swept his hand backhandeding and pulverized the flying projectiles. His seemingly delicate hand appeared to be made out of material tougher than steel. The sharp chunks of concrete didn¡¯t even leave a dent on his skin.


    By then, Mu Shan was already charging toward Chen Fan. Every step he took caused a sizable depression on the ground, sending a flurry of rocks and pebbles in all directions. He stormed forward like an unstoppable armored vehicle.


    Everyone was frightened by the disy of power.


    ¡°I wonder if Head Sergeant can really handle him?¡±


    Although Chen Fan to the soldiers was like a god to their devotes, the sight of Mu Shan¡¯s power had shaken the Cang Dragon soldiers¡¯ unswerving conviction.


    ¡°Bull shit! One p from our Head Sergeant could send him to the moon!¡± Tank refuted.


    Mu Shan closed in quickly onto Chen Fan. He crossed both arms in front of him, forming a cross. When he was close enough to his target, he suddenly shot out both arms above his head and bore down on Chen Fan from above.


    This strike had enough power to pulverized arge boulder.


    Mu Shan was confident that no one was able to ward off his attack unless his opponent was a Transcendent Master. Ba Ji sect¡¯s arts were well known for their belligerence. Although Mu Shan never paid particr attention to maintaining his health, he was in his prime, blood and energy coursed through his hardened body, making him nearly as powerful as a Transcendent Master.


    ¡°Head Sergeant!¡±


    As the hammer made out of the Ba Ji Master¡¯s fists was about tond on Chen Fan, thetter stood still and didn¡¯t move an inch. It was as if Chen Fan was stunned by his opponent¡¯s power. The Cang Dragon soldiers were so shaken by the development that they shouted at Chen Fan in unison to warn him. Huo Doni¡¯s face tightened. He knew better than most people the power in Mu Shan¡¯s hammering strike. If the blownded on Chen Fan¡¯s head with full force, Chen Fan¡¯s life would be in danger even if the boy was made out of iron.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    At the final moment right before the blow touched the top of Chen Fan¡¯s hair, Mu Shan withdrew his power and shifted his attack a few inches away from Chen Fan¡¯s head. The blownded on Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder instead.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The impact sent a ring noise like arge hammer strike a bronze bell. An invisible sound wave rippled out from Chen Fan and Mu Shan.


    Those who stood closer to the impact were assaulted by the ear perceiving re, they covered their ears and backed away. Only Rusty, Yue Jianqiu and Tank were standing where they were. On the other side of the arena where the Ba Ji sect members were standing, Guo Xiaomang was the only person who couldn¡¯t stand the soundwave attack. As she was about to give in and take a few steps back, the scrawny old man shot out his arm and grabbed a hold of her to steady her shaky body.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did Uncle-Master win?¡±


    ¡°I hope Head Sergeant is OK¡±


    Everyone looked to the center of the training ground expectantly, eager to find out the result of the showdown.


    Dust loomed over the training ground like a shroud and therefore it was difficult to make out what had happened. The scrawny old man squinted to see through the flying dust as much as he could. After a while, his face paled as he let out a cold gasp.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°What happened? Great Uncle Master?¡± Huo Doni hurried to ask.


    Life drained away from the old man¡¯s wizened face as he kept his sullen silence.


    When the dust finally settled revealing the hidden sight. Everyone saw Mu Shan¡¯s blow hadnded squarely on Chen Fan¡¯s right shoulder. However, the boy seemedpletely unaffected by the powerful blow.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Mu Shan pulled his hand back and stood a few steps back in shock. He looked at Chen Fan, eyes brimming with disbelief.


    As he reflected on the blow, he remembered the numbing sensation that shock through his body at the impact, it was as if he had hit a heavy chunk of metal. Then he felt a stabbing pain in his attacking hand and realized that his bones were fractured.


    Chen Fan had sustained a hammer attack with full force on his shoulder, however, he was unharmed. The attack didn¡¯t even leave a scratch on him.


    ¡°How could there be such a powerful man on earth? What are you made out of? Iron?¡± Mu Shan muttered deliriously.


    He had used all of his energy in this attack, and not only was his opponent unharmed, but the force that bounced back at him had also fractured his bones. It was evident that the gap between him and his opponent was unbridgeable.


    Chen Fan dusted off his shoulder and shook his head.


    ¡°I told you that you are not my worthy opponent yet.¡±


    Mu Shan¡¯s face was as pale as a piece of paper. However indignant he felt, he dared not to refute.


    The scrawny old man felt an array of strong emotions sh inside of him. However, in the end, he heaved a sigh of resignation, cupped his fists, and saluted to Chen Fan.


    ¡°I had never thought that I would meet a Transcendent master. I have failed to recognize a formidable person.¡±


    Chen Fan did nothing but waved his hand once to lightly brush away the flying pebbles. Then he simply stood still and took a blow from Mu Shan. Although he didn¡¯t disy any ability to prove his power, the fact that he was unscathed after being dealt such a powerful blow spoke loudly of his prowess.


    Guo Xiaomang and the other members of the Ba Ji sect looked to Chen Fan incredulously.


    The boy looked younger than her, could he really be as powerful as a Transcendent Master?


    The eyes of Sergeant Gu and the other sergeants were lit up with glee. Their nagging suspicion was right, Chen Fan was a Transcendent Master, a very young one at that. His brush with the Ba Ji sect had proven his transcendent power.


    Cang Dragon members cheered at the top of their lungs. Although most of them didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful a Transcendent master was, they knew their Head Sergeant was a force to be reckoned with even among the powerful martial artists.


    ¡°You can break your own legs and get out of here now.¡± Chen Fan insisted.


    Mu Shan was frightened by Chen Fan¡¯s words. He turned toward the scrawny old man. To his dismay, the old man lowered his head and spoke gravely: ¡°You have proven yourself a young Transcendent Master, we ept our punishment.¡±


    ¡°Mu Shan, we have humiliated a master, it¡¯s our fault. Do as he says.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Mu Shan let out a woeful cry and then he punched his legs with abandon.


    ¡°Kacha!¡± ¡°Kacha!¡±


    His fist fractured both of his legs. Sweat rolled off from his contorted face, however, he tried his best to not let his pain show.


    Guo Xiaomang and Guo Xiaomang watched the development with indignation. They didn¡¯t say a word to defend their Uncle Master. Ever since the first day they embarked on the journey of martial arts, they were told not to insult the Transcendent Masters.


    Transcendent Masters represented the highest achievement of martial artists. They were revered all over China as demi-gods, and anyone who dared to ruffle their feathers were deemed to pay a steep price for their foolishness.


    Even the Cang Dragon soldiers were stunned by the sudden turn of the events. They couldn¡¯t imagine what had gone through Mu Shan¡¯s mind when he had to break his own legs. By then, they finally had their first lesson in the power of a Transcendent Master.


    ¡°Master Chen, are you satisfied now?¡± Despite the scrawny old man¡¯s age, he asked Chen Fan under his breath, daring not to raise his voice. It was as if Chen Fan was his elder, but not the other way around.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Chen Fan waved a dismiss distractedly.


    ¡°We will take our leave then.¡± The scrawny old man turned around and started off. Behind him, Guo Xiaomang helped the shambling Gao Baisheng to his feet and another middle aged man carried Mu Shan on his back. They all followed the old man toward the entrance.


    ¡°However, before I leave here, I want to give Master Chen a heads up.¡± The old man paused and then turned around. ¡°The Ba Ji sect will not forget what happened today, and one day, our own Transcendent Master wille to you and settle the score.¡±


    ¡°I will wait for that day.¡± Chen Fan replied readily.


    ¡°Very well!¡± The old man gave Chen Fan a deep gaze and then he started off.


    The Ba Ji member¡¯s sullen faces were a stark contrast with the haughty demeanor when they first arrived at the training base.


    Huo Doni threw his head back and let out a long sigh.


    It didn¡¯t have to end like this. However, he didn¡¯t hold a grudge against Chen Fan. The Ba Ji sect had offended a Transcendent Master; they had brought the punishment on themselves.


    ¡°Fortunately, they can use the sect¡¯s specialty medicine on their broken limbs. They will be fully recovered in no more than five months.¡±


    Ba Ji was arge Martial arts sect with deep roots in China. Over the years, they had collected a few miracle cures. However, it was bing more and more difficult to find ingredients for these medicines, therefore they couldn¡¯t afford to waste any.


    By then, Chen Fan was surrounded by a crowd of excited Cang Dragon soldiers.


    The remaining shred of doubt they had about Chen Fan was gone.


    ¡°A young Transcendent Master! I can¡¯t wait to see the surprise on people¡¯s face during the Martial Arts Conference¡±


    Sergeant Gu eximed in his mind.


    Huo Doni¡¯s heart was filled with regret. Inviting Chen Fan to attend the conference could have been the Ba Ji sect¡¯s honor. However, his efforts in helping his sect was all for naught.

 Chapter 156 - The Hottest Girl Of Chu Zhou City University

    <h4>Chapter 156: The Hottest Girl Of Chu Zhou City University</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After the Ba Ji sect was gone, Chen Fan assigned training duties to the soldiers. Afterward, he prepared himself for the journey tomorrow to Lin City for the Martial Arts Conference.


    To Chen Fan, the numinous treasures in possession of the martial artists were a much bigger draw than the martial artists themselves. Unlike ordinary people, Internal Force users were able to traverse deep into the mountains and retrieve treasures that no one else was able to so much asy a finger on.


    There were so many unexplored jungles and mountains in China that could hold unimaginable treasures. He wagered that most of these treasures were in the hands of the Martial Artists.


    Cang Dragon¡¯s training was already on the right track and Chen Fan could entrust the training to the other sergeants. The soldiers didn¡¯t know that Chen Fan was leaving, therefore only a few sergeants and Yu Qin came to see him off.


    ¡°Head Sergeant, I am so sorry for what happened...¡± Huo Doni blushed, and then he stopped talking altogether.


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Let it go.¡± Chen Fan padded his shoulder and then said: ¡°I know you are not like your Ba Ji sect brothers.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Head Sergeant!¡±


    Huo Doni was ted by Chen Fan¡¯s acknowledgment. To be approved by a Transcendent Master was every martial artist¡¯s dream.


    ¡°Head Sergeant Chen, I have reported your departure to the higher up and they said you cane and go as you wish. We will keep the key to the data room for you. Whenever you want toe back, you will still be the Head Sergeant of the Cang Dragon.¡± Yu Qin said.


    ¡°Thank you. That was very thoughtful.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    He could imagine how shocked Li Muchen was when he heard about the units newly acquired abilities. The sess would only make Chen Fan even more indispensable to Li Muchen.


    Things were going ording to Chen Fan¡¯s n. He had wagered that it was still difficult for him to ensure his parents and loved one¡¯s safety all by himself. However, things were different once he gained Li Muchen¡¯s trust and protection.


    ¡°With their safety secured, I can finally focus on my task.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself as a cold light glittered in his eyes.


    Once he left the Cang Dragon unit base in the helicopter, he stopped by Chu Zhou City to grab Tong Shan.


    Tong Shan was a metallic giant of over two meters in stature. His appearance would have stunned any ordinary citizen. Chen Fan had refined an Illusion Jade Talisman for him to conceal his conspicuous appearance.


    With the illusion effect of the talisman, Tong Shan could pass for a thick boned brawny man.


    However, with Tong Shan traveling with him, Chen Fan¡¯s modes of transportation were limited. Tong Shan ¡®s metallic nature would set off the metal detectors at train stations and airports.


    Therefore, Chen Fan had to resort to taking a bus. When the bus driver saw Chen Fan¡¯s childish face, he thought of charging the fledging more buss fair, however, the boy¡¯srgepanion had made him think better of his n. In the end, the driver even offered Chen Fan a discount.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Miao Xiaoqian¡±


    Chen Fan and hisrgepanion had attracted everyone¡¯s attention as soon as they walked on to the bus. Tong Shan sat alone in the back row as no one dared to get near the hulking frame with a lifeless face. Chen Fan sat a few rows in front of Tong Shan, across him was a pair of young girls both in their early twenties.


    One of the girls looked attractive and was wearing a short blouse with loose sleeves. A pair of ck-rimmed sses made her look artsy and hip.


    ¡°My name is Chen Fan.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded slightly.


    Chen Fan¡¯s reply immediately opened Miao Xiaoqian up as thetter started to self-introduce. Chen Fan learned that she was a student from the Chu Zhou City University. She was on a road trip with her ssmates to Lin City.


    Lin City was an ancient city that stood for centuries. It was a bustling city ever since ancient times.


    ¡°Is that your travelpanion? He looks huge! He should join a basketball team or what have you.¡±


    Miao Xiaoqian pointed to Tong Shan and asked.


    ¡°Ah. That is my Big Cousin. He is not all there, but he is very friendly.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°I see.¡± Miao Xiaoqian nodded. The two chatted with each other from the time Chen Fan get on to the bus, after a while, Miao Xiaoqian¡¯spanion also woke up from her slumber.


    ¡°Xiao Qian, who are you talking to?¡±


    The other girl stretched her limbs and yawned. Her sleeves rolled back, revealing her smooth and unmarred skin.


    Chen Fan gave the other girl a nce and was taken aback by her extraordinary beauty. She had refined features and a pair of watery and dreamy eyes. Despite the innocent look, a hint of sultriness surfaced on her face from time to time. She was not any less attractive than Jiang Churan or Yun Qianqian.


    Despite her beauty, her demeanor was cold and distant.


    When Miao Xiaoqian introduced Chen Fan to her, she merely nodded aloofly as a reply. Afterward, she started to y on her cell phone.


    ¡°Yanxue is like that to everyone, don¡¯t mind her.¡± Miao Xiaoqian managed an awkward smiled. Chen Fanter learned that the attractive girl was called Lu Yanxue. She was one of the most popr girls at the Chu Zhou City University and had many admirers.


    She was such a lovely sight to behold, no wonder she had gotten so used to other people¡¯s attention that she woulde off as arrogant.


    However, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t struck by her beauty. Attractive she might be, Chen Fan had seen better-looking ones. During his five hundred years of travel, he had seen countless goddesses who possessed sublime beauty.


    ¡°Ah, right, Xiao Fan. What¡¯s your n after you arrived in Lin City? Do you want to hang out with us?¡±


    Miao Xiaoqian batted her eyshes at Chen Fan and looked to him expectantly.


    She was far from infatuated with Chen Fan, so her motivation in inviting Chen Fan came mostly due to pragmatic reasons. It was dangerous for two girls to travel by themselves, particrly two pretty girls. However, with Tong Shan traveling with them, no one would even dare to get near them.


    Lu Yanxue heard Miao Xiaoqian¡¯s invitation. She furrowed her brows and kept her silence.


    Chen Fan registered the displeasure on Lu Yanxue¡¯s face, so he refused the offer with a made up excuse.


    Miao Xiaoqian heaved a sigh of disappointment.


    Suddenly, the bus pulled over to the side of the road, and a brawny young man walked into the bus. This young man seemed to be acquainted with the driver as thetter addressed him as ¡°Brother Wu¡± and the young man didn¡¯t even bother to pay for the bus fare.


    The young man noticed Lu Yanxue as soon as he sat down. His eyes lit up as restlessness suddenly came over him. He walked over to Chen Fan and shouted at him.


    ¡°Hey kiddo, sit at the back, will you?¡±


    All the while, his eyes didn¡¯t leave Lu Yanxue.


    Lu Yanxue registered the man¡¯s stare, so she shriveled her body into her jacket and turned her heard to look out of the window.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and asked: ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Why of course! Come on, sit back there now. There are plenty of seats.¡±


    Everyone kept to themselves and didn¡¯t want to get involved.


    ¡°Hey young man, why don¡¯t you do as he says?¡± The driver put in.


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh, and then stood up slowly.


    Lu Yanxue felt a pang of disappointment after seeing how easily Chen Fan had given in.


    ¡°There we go.¡± Brother Wu patted Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Listen to your Brother Wu and sit back there. Brother Wu will buy candy for you.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly: ¡°I am not standing up to move away for you. I am making space for him.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Brother Wu was confused at first until a giant hand patted on his shoulder.


    ¡°Who the heck...¡± He turned around and the terrifying sight robbed him of words. Trying as hard as he could, he could no longer form a single sound in his throat.


    Tong Shan¡¯s hulking frame erected right behind him.


    Tong Shan was about two meters tall and he had to lower his head and hunch over in order to avoid hitting the ceiling. He looked like a giant that was trapped in a tin box.


    ¡°Shit... Bro... Sorry.¡±


    The young man wavered.


    However, his apology came a tad bit toote. Tong Shan grabbed hold of his neck like a thin pencil, and then yanked his arm, throwing the young man off the bus.


    Everyone was terrified by the development but no one dared to say a word.


    After the bus drove on for a while, the drive finally broke the silence. ¡°Young man, can you get off the bus now? I won¡¯t charge you anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    The driver dared not to press on, so he shook his head and heaved a sigh.


    The development piqued Lu Yanxue¡¯s interest in Chen Fan. However, after trying to connect gazes with Chen Fan a few times and failing, she lost her patience.


    They traveled on the quiet bus for a while.


    Even as Chen Fan closed his eyes to take a nap, he was suddenly alerted. His Immortal Will registered a few Jeeps that had stopped right in the middle of the road, blocking the bus¡¯s way. A few men waved at the driver, willing him to stop.


    After all the passengers filed out of the bus, a few men emerged from the jeep.


    The leader of the crowd was Brother Wu.


    ¡°Who threw me off the bus? I will make you pay!¡±


    Brother Wu shouted with a broken nose and a ck eye.

 Chapter 157 - Some Kind of Hot Shot?

    <h4>Chapter 157: Some Kind of Hot Shot?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    By then, the crowd inside the bus had boiled over. Miao Xiaoqian¡¯s heart was seized by terror. She was just a university student, her professor never taught her what to do in case of such a dangerous situation such as this. She grabbed onto Lu Yanxue¡¯s arm and asked: ¡°What are we going to do, Xiao Xue¡±


    The rest of the passengers looked to Chen Fan withplicated emotions.


    Many people wanted to ask Chen Fan to walk off the bus. However, Tong Shan¡¯s hulking size made them think better of it.


    The driver heaved a sigh and said: ¡°Young man, I told you to get off. Look what you got us into.


    ¡°That Brother Wu was not that much of a threat, but his backer, Deng Jun was a force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°Right there, that is Deng Jun.¡±


    Everyone looked toward the direction where the driver was pointing, they saw a young man wearing a business suit leaning against a jeep at the center of arge crowd while smoking a cigarette.


    ¡°Deng Jun is a very powerful fighter. He beat up eightrge men at once all by himself.¡± The driver said as he shook his head.


    ¡°Most bus drivers who passed through this area knew Deng Jun. He would not let you get away with hurting Brother Wu.¡±


    ¡°He is right, young man. Why don¡¯t you get off and apologize to him?¡± The other passengers put in.


    Many people wanted to coax Chen Fan to get off the bus so that they could stay out of the feud between them.


    Chen Fan was not surprised by the other passengers¡¯ selfishness.


    After all, selfishness was the true nature of mortals.


    ¡°Humph! He shouldn¡¯t have been so foolhardy in the beginning. Now it¡¯s toote.¡± Lu Yanxue put in coldly.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t refute her. He rose from the seat.


    ¡°Are you really going to get off the bus?¡± Miao Xiaoqian grabbed his arm and looked at him in distress. ¡°What if they want more than just an apology? Big Cousin is just one person, but they have... well... nearly an army.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. A bunch of weaklings. They won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± A smile broke over Chen Fan¡¯s face. Then he got off the bus with Tong Shan trailing behind him.


    Lu Yanxue could no longer hold back her guilt so she spoke out: ¡°Hey! If you want, I can help you.¡±


    Chen Fan pretended that he didn¡¯t hear her as he sauntered off the bus.


    ¡°What an arrogant little shit!¡± Lu Yanxue cursed.


    ¡°Stop it. Xiao Xue, do something, please.¡± Miao Xiaoqian was on the brink of break down.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Lu Yanxue hesitated for a second. She knew that Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t have gotten into this hot mess if not for her. Therefore, she gritted her teeth and dialed a number on her cell phone.


    When the line connected, an old and wizened voice drifted from the other end.


    ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Wu, It¡¯s me. Xiao Xue.¡± Lu Yanxue let out an overwrought smile and then said in an overly coy tone.


    ¡°Xiao Xue...¡±The old man pondered a second before he put the girl¡¯s voice and the name together. However, he still didn¡¯t sound too enthusiastic. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What¡¯s going on, why did you call me all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I am on a bus to the City of Clear Water, and I have a bit of a problem. One of my friends had a brush with Deng Jun.¡± Yanxue exined cautiously.


    She looked out of the window as she spoke and saw Chen Fan was already off the bus and was talking to Brother Wu.


    ¡°Deng Jun?¡± The old man was confused for a second. Then, there seemed to be a quiet whispering near the telephone, reminding the old man who that was. ¡°Ah! you are talking about that young man from Xiao county!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Xiao Xue. I will handle it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Wu.¡± Lu Yanxue smiled broadly.


    ¡°Since your sister had entrusted you with me, I will make sure of your safety, always.¡± The old man said before he hung up.


    As soon as the line disconnected, Lu Yanxue¡¯s smile disappeared.


    ¡°How was it, Xiao Xue?¡± Miao Xiaoqian asked expectantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got this.¡± Lu Yanxue managed a smile, but she heaved a sigh in her mind.


    She had hoped to save this trump card for a moment of life and death. However, she had to waste it over a trifle that hardly involved herself.


    Personal favors were limited resources, and unrenewable. She wagered that it would be more difficult for her to ask another favor again in the future.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see what¡¯s going on outside.¡± Lu Yanxue gained confidence after she had gotten the old man¡¯s guarantee. Miao Xiaoqian hesitated for a second and then followed her friend off the bus.


    Meanwhile, Brother Wu and the others encircled Chen Fan and were arguing with him.


    It was evident that the crowd was scared of Tong Shan. He was over two meters tall and a normal person could only reach his waist. If not for the strength in number, they would have run away.


    ¡°Hey buddy, aren¡¯t you going to say something? You have hurt my friend after all.¡±


    Seeing the confrontation had reached a standstill, Deng Jun spoke up.


    ¡°Say what?¡± Chen Fan asked calmly.


    ¡°My bro wants to exchange seats with you, but you threw him off the bus. Look at his face, all bruised up. You need to apologize and pay for the medical expenses, that¡¯s the least you could do.¡± Deng Jun said firmly.


    The patches of bruises suggested that Brother Wu hadnded on his face when he was thrown out of the bus.


    ¡°Medical expenses?¡± Chen Fan crooked his head to one side and asked with a half smile: ¡°I wonder how much do you want?¡±


    ¡°My face is ruined. I need at least ten thousand to fix it.¡± Brother Wu shouted.


    ¡°Ten thousand?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan shook his head and said: ¡°No, that won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Everyone was taken aback. They have never seen anyone who bargained that way. Brother Wu smiled a little, the thought of a hugepensation made him felt the injury was worth it.


    However, Deng Jun pulled a taut face and chided.


    ¡°Friend, don¡¯t pull my leg. You are not going to pay anything, aren¡¯t you.¡±


    The other people finally registered Chen Fan¡¯s sarcasm as menacing light burned in their eyes.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Suddenly, they heard a female voice.


    They looked toward the voice and saw that two gorgeous girls walked off the bus. The one in the front was particrly attractive. Her smooth skin seemed to glow under the sunlight. She was wearing a casual outfit, but the elegance and gracefulness shone through her mundane clothing. She was Lu Yanxue.


    ¡°Oh shit! Brother Wu, I was wondering why you got into trouble. Now it all makes sense.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were brimming as they examined the two beautiful girls. Brother Wu grinned and then said.


    ¡°See? Can you really me me for hitting on her?¡± Despite his broken face, Brother Wu managed to disy his pride on his face.


    Lu Yanxue walked over to the crowd and said: ¡°You are Deng Jun, aren¡¯t you? That is enough, quit it now. We will both forget about this run in.¡±


    ¡°Hey girl, you are not Deng Jun¡¯s girlfriend are you?. If you are, we will even make Brother Wu apologize to you.¡± Someone jested.


    Brother Wu cursed at the speaker with a lighthearted smile. He looked to Deng Jun and noticed the unmistaken look on his face.


    Miao Xiaoqian blushed as anger roiled inside of her. However, Lu Yanxue announced calmly.


    ¡°Deng Jun, what do you think?¡±


    Deng Jun said slowly: ¡°Just apologize, and we will let the matter slide.¡±


    Lu Yanxue hesitated for a second. It was better if she could avert the crisis by herself than using the old man¡¯s personal favor. She looked to Chen Fan and heard him speaking to Deng Jun.


    ¡°Very well. If your friend kowtows to me then I will forgive him.¡±

 Chapter 158 - Call Me

    <h4>Chapter 158: Call Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The faces around Chen Fan darkened after they heard his demand.


    Deng Jun smiled menacingly and said: ¡°It sounds like you are determined to test us. Very well then. I, Deng Jun will dly oblige. Come at me, now!¡±


    The other people red at Chen Fan with a fire burning in their eyes.


    Lu Yanxue was so frustrated that she wished she was on the opposite side.


    ¡°A reckless idiot! Can¡¯t you see the situation we are in?¡±


    Being pushed to herst leg, she rose her voice and shouted: ¡°Deng Jun, I ask you to stop now in the name of Lord Wu!¡±


    ¡°What Lord Wu? ¡°Everyone was taken aback at first. It wasn¡¯t long before realization finally downed upon Deng Jun. He gasped: ¡°Lord Wu of Jiang Zhou City?¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡± Lu Yanxue said coldly.


    Deng Jun hesitated as his mind raced. Lord Wu had been sitting in Jiang Zhou City¡¯s seat of power for over a decade. A lowly countryside hillbilly such as him could notpare. However, he was not convinced that a random girl would know Lord Wu. Despite his doubts, he nodded and said: ¡°Very well. Ask Lord Wu to give me a call to confirm.¡±


    Lu Yanxue was suddenly at a loss. She was lucky that Lord Wu had picked up the phonest time she called. If she called him two times in a row, the old man might get annoyed. Therefore, Lu Yanxue dug her heels in and insisted: ¡°The old man will be here soon, just wait.¡±


    A pang of displeasure shed across Deng Jun as he squeezed out a smile: ¡°Very well, I will wait.¡±


    The crowd stood beside the bus and didn¡¯t speak a word to each other. A deadly silence fell over the country road.


    Chen Fan crossed his arms as he half leaned against one side of the bus. He was amused by the development. He wondered if Lord Wu was the ¡°Traitor of Jiang Bei¡± that Third Lord Wei had mentioned to him.


    He was nning to meet this Lord Wu personally, and it turned out that the brush with this group of people would end up saving him a trip.


    Chen Fan waited patiently with everyone else for Lord Wu to show up.


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes... It wasn¡¯t until half an hourter, a Jaguar rolled toward the crowd from afar.


    After the Jaguar pulled over, a man emerged from within. The man cursed at the top of his lungs as he approached the scene. ¡°Deng Jun, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you going to bother Lord Wu¡¯s guests?¡±


    Deng Jun recognized the man; disdain and contempt crawled all over his face.


    ¡°I was just wondering who was barking, Zhang Qiang.¡±


    ¡°Where is Lord Wu? Did he just sent a loser on his behalf?¡±


    Deng Jun felt suddenly as if a heavyweight was off his heart.


    The man was a local gentry from Jiang Zhou City and ran a small constructionpany of a few dozen employees. Deng Jun was not at all scared by his presence. Since Zhang Qiang¡¯s territory was adjacent to that of this man, they werepetitors in business. Since Deng Jun¡¯spany had just gained an infusion of fresh cash, Deng Jun had an upper hand in thepetition.


    Lu Yanxue felt a pang of disappointment after seeing that Lord Wu didn¡¯te to her aid personally.


    ¡°Deng Jun, I don¡¯t have time to waste. These people are Lord Wu¡¯s guests, that¡¯s all I am going to tell you.¡±


    Despite Zhang Qiang¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t sound very firm.


    Lord Wu¡¯s secretary had called him and only suggested hee to help out the girl. Since even the secretary didn¡¯t sound like he cared that much about the ordeal, Zhang Qiang had also taken his time to get here.


    ¡°Very well...¡± Deng Jun nodded. He didn¡¯t want to have any bad blood with Lord Wu either. However, he then pointed a finger at Chen Fan and asked.


    ¡°But Lord Wu didn¡¯t invite him, did he?¡±


    Zhang Qiang was taken aback by the question. The secretary had only mentioned two girls.


    He looked to Lu Yanxue only to be astonished by the girl¡¯s exceptional beauty. Her skin was so fair and smooth that it looked like juicy peaches of August.


    Lu Yanxue was set back on her heels as well. Miao Xiaoqian hurried to put in.


    ¡°Xiao Fan got into trouble because of us, don¡¯t you dare throw him under the bus.¡±


    Deng Jun heard the girl, so he snorted and said: ¡°Well, if the little jerk really doesn¡¯t want to apologize, then we will have to wait until Lord Wues here personally to save him. It doesn¡¯t have to be Lord Wu, Young Lord Teng, Young Lord Shen would do as well.¡±


    Lu Yanxue had never even heard of Young Lord Teng nor Young Lord Sheng, neither could she make Lord Wue here personally.


    She had saved up Lord Wu¡¯s favor for a long time and finally used it today; however, Lord Wu was only concerned enough to go through the motions and perfunctorily sent an underling here.


    With that thought in mind, Lu Yanxue couldn¡¯t help feeling sad.


    ¡°Is that how far I am behind Sister Yanwu? When Sister Yanwu arrived at Jiang Zhou City, Lord Wu received her with such respect and gave her so much attention. However, he nearly ignored my phone call when I was in need. If not because of Sister Yanwu, he might not even send this underling here.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xue, do something.¡± Miao Xiaoqian was on the brink of tearing up.


    Lu Yanxue¡¯s paled and said: ¡°What can I do? I am from the offshoot branch of the Lu Family, without my sister Yanwu, Lord Wu would not even answer my phone call.¡±


    Hearing her words, tears welled in Miao Xiaoqian¡¯s eyes. She looked to Chen Fan helplessly.


    ¡°Little shit, let¡¯s see who will save you this time.¡± Brother Wu said with a sneer.


    A group of brawny men that apanied Brother Wu also red at Chen Fan gloatingly, some readied their fists to beat up the defenseless boy. The passengers on the bus watched as the development unfolded. They shook their heads andmented the sad ending after so many twists and turns.


    Then, they saw Chen Fan crooked his head to one said as said: ¡°Young Lord Teng? Young Lord Sheng? I don¡¯t know either of them, but I do have an acquaintance here in the City of Clear Water. Can I call him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone below Young Lord Teng would save your sorry ass.¡± Brother Wu said with a grin.


    Deng Jun shot out an arm, willing the seething crowd to wait. He gave Chen Fan a cold re and then said: ¡°Tell me who he is.¡±


    Deng Jun was not afraid of Chen Fan, he was a cautious person and never liked to jump into action without knowing what he was dealing with.


    The passengers in the bus shook their heads. The girl had already asked help from Lord Wu and that still wouldn¡¯t help them; what could a sixteen-year-old boy¡¯s friend do?¡±


    Lu Yanxue also let out a contemptuous snort. She didn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan could have any connections who were more powerful than Lord Wu.


    Chen Fan said slowly: ¡°His name is... Liu Guodong, if my memory serves me right.¡±


    ¡°Liu Guodong? Who the hell is that?¡± The group of brawny menughed out loud. Brother Wuughed as he gloated over Chen Fan¡¯s impending doom.


    However, Deng Jun¡¯s face turned dark in shock.


    ¡°Liu Guodong... Baldy Liu of City of Clear Water?¡±


    As soon as he let out those words, the crowd stoppedughing. The smiles froze on their faces.


    The name Baldy Liu was much more well known among the citizens of Clear Waterpared to his real name Liu Guodong. Ny-nine percent of the local residents had never heard his real name, but everyone knew Baldy Liu.


    ¡°You know Boss Liu?¡±


    Deng Jun looked to Chen Fan suspiciously.


    ¡°Deng Jun, don¡¯t listen to him. How could Boss Liu befriend a young boy such as him?¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°Just so! Deng Jun, I say he had never even met Young Lord Teng, much less Boss Liu. I bet he just threw that name out there to scare us.¡± Another man put in.


    Deng Jun didn¡¯t believe Chen Fan either. It was nearly impossible for a no-ount youngster to befriend a powerful tycoon in the city.


    Even Lu Yanxue looked at Chen Fan incredulously.¡±You said you know Baldy Liu?¡±


    ¡°Who is Baldy Liu?¡± Miao Xiaoqian asked.


    Lu Yanxue quickly filled her in. After listening to Boss Liu¡¯s illustrative achievements, Miao Xiaoqian also became suspicious of Chen Fan¡¯s im. Nheless, she looked to Chen Fan expectantly, hoping he was telling the truth.


    ¡°Kiddo, if you lie to me, I will make you suffer twice as much!¡± Deng Jun red at Chen Fan and said menacingly.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the threat. He produced a cell phone from his pocket and dialed a number. After he exchanged a few words over the phone, he hung up.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Everyone was at a loss.


    He thought that a phone call would deter us?¡± Brother Wu thought lightheartedly. Lu Yanxue and Miao Xiaoqian felt disappointed at the anti-climatic development. Even as Deng Jun was about to order an attack, his cell phone rang.


    ¡°Who the heck is it? Does he know I am busy?¡±


    Deng Jun hold back his anger and pulled out the cell phone from his pocket.


    At the corner of his eyes, he caught the caller disy and the sight set him back on his heels.


    The caller disy read: ¡°Boss Liu!¡±

 Chapter 159 - Lu Family of The Lin City

    <h4>Chapter 159: Lu Family of The Lin City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Deng Jun managed to gather himself and connected the call. He ced the cell phone near his ear and as he listened, nodding from time to time. In the end, he hung up the phone and, after a couple of seconds of pause, he turned to Chen Fan.


    ¡°I am sorry... Mr. Chen... I didn¡¯t know that....¡±


    ¡°Deng Jun, what are you doing? Go after him!¡± Brother Wu shouted. However, he got a solid p on the face as a reply.


    Brother Wu was stunned by the development. He covered his cheek and was not sure what to do.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the development as they wondered what had happened. Could it be that the caller really was Baldy Liu?


    Then and only then, realization finally dawned upon Brother Wu. He knew that he had ticked off the wrong person this time; the burning hand mark on his cheeks was the proof.


    He hurried to drop to both knees to the ground and kowtowed to Chen Fan. ¡°I am sorry, please forgive me. Please forgive me!¡±


    Deng Jun stered on a conciliatory smile and said: ¡°Mr. Chen, he is an idiot, he has always been. Don¡¯t let him bother you.¡±


    Chen Fan kept his silence. However, Tong Shan took a step forward and kicked Brother Wu¡¯s legs with great force.


    ¡°AHHhh!¡±


    Brother Wu bent over doubled and hugged his knees close to his chest as he let out a painful howl.


    Life drained away from Deng Jun¡¯s face and the faces around him. However, no one dared to say a word.


    ¡°Fine, that will be it.¡± Chen Fan shook his head slightly and decided to call it quits. These are lowly scum and, if not because of Lord Wu¡¯s involvement, he would have already left the scene a while ago.


    However, Chen Fan would not so easily forgive Deng Jun and other perpetrators. He had told Liu Guodong on the phone that he didn¡¯t want to see these people again. He was confident that Liu Guodong would be smart enough to understand what he really meant.


    ¡°What a shame that I was unable to meet Lord Wu.¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh before he started back to the bus.


    As he passed Zhang Qiang, he paused a second and then said lightly: ¡°Go back and tell Wu Xiuyan that I will be visiting him in person very soon.¡±


    Afterwards, he disappeared into the bus. Lu Yanxue hesitated for a second and quickly caught up with him. Zhang Qiang wasn¡¯t able to gather himself until the bus had disappeared at the end of the road.


    ¡°Wu Xiuyan? Isn¡¯t that Lord Wu¡¯s name?¡± Zhang Qiang furrowed his brows and asked: ¡°So he asked me to leave a message for Lord Wu, but who the heck is he?¡±


    He nced at Brother Wu, who was still howling out his pain as a light bulb moment hit him. ¡°He has a connection with Boss Liu and, hisst name is Chen. He is also very young. Could he be the legendary Master Chen?¡±


    With that thought in mind, Zhang Qiang started to tremble uncontrobly.


    He had thought that Master Chen was an urban legend.


    He thought of the rumors about the bad blood between Lord Wu and Master Chen, and the thought gave him jitters. He hurried back to the vehicle and drove away to deliver the message.


    When Chen Fan was back on the bus, passengers gave Chen Fan fearful nces. Miao Xiaoqian was pleasantly surprised by the turn of events. Chen Fan was able to ovee the group of angry mobs with just a phone call.


    Lu Yanxue held up her chin with pride. She muttered to herself. ¡°Humph. Liu Guodong is no big deal. His power is only mediocrepared to members of my family.¡±


    Chen Fan heard the girl¡¯s words and was amused. He reckoned that her bark was worse than her bite.


    Afterward, the three chatted along the way. When they finally arrived at the Lin City, Miao Xiaoqian felt it difficult to say goodbye. Before Lu Yanxue bade farewell with him, she said with a solemn face: ¡°Hey kiddo, don¡¯t try to be a hero next time. Although you are under your Big Cousin¡¯s protection, he was no match against real powerful fighters despite his tough looks. Just stay out of trouble, will you?¡±


    She paused a second as a hint of hesitation surfaced on her face. ¡°If you do get yourself into trouble, tell them my name and tell them you know people from the Lu family.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but that¡¯s fine. I am not afraid of anyone.¡± Chen Fan said with his hands linked behind his back, it was as if he was a Martial Arts master.


    ¡°Tough guy.¡± Lu Yanxue rolled her eyes at him. After they exchanged each other¡¯s phone numbers, they bade each other farewell and parted ways.


    Chen Fan sauntered out of the bus station with Tong Shan trailing closely behind.


    ¡°Lin City, I have arrived!¡±


    He scanned the flow of traffic around him and then reached out with his Immortal Will. To his surprise, he sensed the presence of a Martial Artist; it was a good sign.


    ¡°I would be hard pressed to find even just one Martial Artist in a month, yet they are everywhere here. I am in the right ce!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t ask Huo Doni the location of the conference since he was confident that he could be able to locate it by himself.


    He locked his Immortal Will onto the martial artist he had spotted and followed his signal. The Martial Artist traveled fast, weaving in and out of the crowd like a herring swimming in a cluster of corals. On the other hand, Chen Fan¡¯s steps were slow, but his strides were wide, so much so that he had no problem catching up with the swift-moving martial artist.


    The cat and mouse game went on for a while until the Martial artist led Chen Fan into a dead end. As soon as Chen Fan rounded a corner, he saw the man was standing against a wall, waiting for him.


    ¡°May I know who you are? Why have you been following me?¡±


    The martial artist¡¯s face was yellow and waxy. He was a slender build and tall, middle-aged man. Despite his thin limbs, his hands were gigantic. A white light glowed faintly at the tip of each finger. He fixed his gaze on Tong Shan, in part due to the fearsome sight of Tong Shan¡¯srge body.


    ¡°You were able to detect me?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback, but he quickly found out the answer.


    Tong Shan was toorge to be missed by even ordinary people, much less a well trained martial artist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean you harm. I just want to ask about the location of the Martial Arts Conference.¡± Chen Fan answered readily.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The middle-aged man squinted doubtfully. After a while, he replied without rancor: ¡°I can take you there, do I get paid?¡±


    ¡°Payment?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows and thought for a moment. Then he produced a Physic Refining Pill.


    He made these pills for the Cang Dragon soldiers. Although its effect couldn¡¯tpare with Arcane Pills nor Essence Gathering Pill, it was an ideal supplement for martial artists to strengthen their body and refine their inner energy.


    The middle-aged man took the pill, but the doubt didn¡¯t leave his face. He sniffed it and then he asked with surprise: ¡°Is this an elixir?¡±


    He red at Chen Fan and asked: ¡°Do you have more, I will take them all. I will pay.¡±


    ¡°If you help me, I can spare a few more pellets for you.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    ¡°Agreed!¡± The middle-aged man answered. However, the glinting greed on his face didn¡¯t escape Chen Fan¡¯s sharp eyes.


    Afterward, the two introduced each other. Chen Fan learned that this middle-aged man was called ¡°Xin Chou¡± and people call him ¡°Second Lord Xin.¡± He was from the Xin family of Zhong Zhou. ording to him, the Xin family n had always been a traditional martial arts family. However, the family had fallen apart recently and Second Lord Xin had be the most powerful martial artists even though he had only reached initial sess in his Internal Force Cultivation. He wanted to purchase a few elixirs to enhance the younger generation¡¯s training.


    ¡°Are elixirs like these rare to find?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Only the Essence Gathering Pill and Arcane Pills called for numinous treasures in their ingredient list, but Physic Refining Pill needed only readily avable herbs. If followed the instructions correctly, anyone could have made it, much less a martial artist.


    ¡°Yes, what you give me is indeed very rare.¡± Second Lord Xin exined.


    Most recipes of the elixirs were passed down through generations in martial arts families. Some of the elixirs required herbs that had already gone extinct. Even for thosemon herbs, the recipes often required seasoned and high-grade ingredients which could also be difficult toe by. In addition, many recipes came with long instructions and, many of which were lost over time. Missing just one ingredient or one small step would render the recipe useless. Therefore, there had been fewer and fewer elixirs avable each year. By then, any elixirs would be considered rare treasures.


    ¡°I see.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    The Physic Refining Pill he offered to the military was a modified version of the original recipe. He changed it so that it only required readily avable herbs. However, those archaic secret recipes from the Martial Arts families were extremelyplicated, worse, they were also less effective.


    ¡°I have heard that the Li Family of Green Vines as well as the Medicine God Vally Sect will be at the conference as well.¡±


    ¡°Li Family of Green Vines? Medicine God Vally Sect?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°You got it! Li Family was the most well known for its traditional Chinese medicine remedies. They teach martial arts while selling traditional herbs, and by doing so, they control over ny percent of the high-end traditional medicine market.¡± Second Lord Xin exined.


    ¡°The Medicine God Vally Sect was even more influential. Rumor had it that the Dao Sect from the ancient time had passed down the method of Elixir Brewing to them. They practically had a monopoly over the elixir market in China.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded. He wagered that his only hope of acquiring thousand-year-old ginseng would have to rely on these guys.


    When Second Lord Xin spoke with Chen Fan, his eyes didn¡¯t leave Tong Shan for a second.


    To him, Chen Fan was just an ordinary person.


    However, Tong Shan looked like a powerful fighter. Every step he took carried so much weight that it threatened to send a tremor through the pavement.


    The Martial Arts Conference was hosted at a small manor near ake. They walked along theke and before long they had arrived at the venue. Two muscr men in traditional Chinese suits stood in front of the entrance. Their dark eyes glinted under the sun and under their shirts, one could trace their chiseled muscles. It was apparent that the two were powerful Internal Force users of phenomenal sess.


    ¡°The host of this years conference seemed pretty powerful.¡± Chen Fan eximed.


    Phenomenal Sess in Internal Force cultivation was no small feat. Their power was at least on par with the sergeants¡¯ at the Cang Dragon unit. However, here, they could only be a doorman.


    ¡°Of course! It was the Lu family of Lin City. The most powerful martial arts family of our time. They have a transcendent master among their ranks, that¡¯s why.¡±Second Lord Xin said enviously.


    ¡°Lu family?¡± Chen Fan paused a second as he recalled what Lu Yanxue told him. He was amused by the coincidence that they shared the samest name and wondered if Lu Yanxue was from the same Lu family.


    Second Lord Xin walked over to the doorman and gave them his name.


    One of the men nodded and said: ¡°Xin family of Zhong Zhou. Wee, sir.¡±


    Chen Fan trailed behind Second Lord Xin, but he was stopped by one of the muscr men. ¡°Sir, I am sorry but you can¡¯t enter here without an invitation.¡±


    Chen Fan said: ¡°I am here for the Martial Arts Conference.¡±


    ¡°You are a martial artist?¡± Both men asked in unison.


    They studied Chen Fan carefully, and couldn¡¯t find any sign of martial arts training in his wimpy arms and smooth skin. He looked like a high school student¡ªno, he IS a high school student. Second Lord Xin crossed his arms and smiled at Chen Fan gloatingly. He, too, wanted to see how the powerful Chen Fan could persuade the two dutiful doormen.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and was about to disy his strength to prove himself. He heard a surprised voice calling out at him. ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    He turned toward the voice and saw Lu Yanxue and Miao Xiaoqian, both surprised to see him.


    ¡°What a small world.¡±


    Chen Fanmented.

 Chapter 160 - Elixr Fair

    <h4>Chapter 160: Elixr Fair</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Miao Xiaoqian asked with surprise.


    ¡°I am here to attend the conference.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°Conference? You must have happened to stumble upon the poster, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lu Yanxue rolled her eyes. However, she turned to the two men at the entrance and said: ¡°Please, he is my friend, can you let him in?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Miss. This is a private gathering.¡± The man in traditional Chinese suit said somberly.


    ¡°My father is Lu Shixun, I am a member of the Lu family.¡± Lu Shixun stered on a sweet smile.


    ¡°Lu Shixun?¡± The two men paused a second. One of them muttered to the other: ¡°He is from the Third Great Lord.¡± The other nodded and said: ¡°Well, of course, you can go in. But not him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Miao Xiaoqian kitted her brows.


    However, she had exhausted all her ruses, and so she was not sure what else to do to help Chen Fan.


    The two men in front of her were both phenomenal sess in their Internal Force cultivation. That would put their status even higher than her father. Her direct family was just an off shot of the main Lu family branch. If not because she was friends with a few young cousins from the main branch, she might as well be standing with Chen Fan at the other side of the threshold.


    Then, a red luxury sports car pulled over. A handsome, strapping young man emerged from within. His body was in exceptionally good shape, and his features on his face were sublime.


    He walked over to the threshold with a warm smile and then said: ¡°Xiao Xue, why aren¡¯t you heading in?¡±


    ¡°I met a friend.¡± Lu Yanxue lowered her head as she blushed.


    The man was so handsome that his appearance could have outshined lead members of pop idol bands. Miao Xiaoqian¡¯s eyes instantly melted into fangirl hearts as soon as she saw him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go say hi to Great-Great Grandpa, and then we will chat with your friend.¡± The young man announced. He nodded at Chen Fan before he walked into the venue.


    The other two men in traditional Chinese suits bowed respectfully as he passed. ¡°Young Lord!¡±


    Lu Yanxue looked at Chen Fan and nodded, signaling to him her departure. Her eyes were filled with embarrassment. She pulled one hand close to her face and made a sign that read: ¡°Call me,¡± before she disappeared into the manor. After the two were gone, Second Lord Xin tutted:


    ¡°The Young Lord of the Lu family, Lu Haixuan. Ha! So Dashing and so much power! Rumor has it that he was a martial arts genius that had achieved phenomenal sess before he was thirty. He was oftenpared with Gao Baisheng and Gu Xiao from the Gu family.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that the Lu family also sired an extraordinarily beautiful girl called Lu Yanwu. She was no martial artist, but she was a strident businesswoman. She was in charge of the Lu¡¯s Group. Both she and that young man were the most outstanding members of the Lu family¡¯s younger generation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the 21st century now, they still call him Young Lord?¡± Chen Fanmented. He spoke to the doormen again: ¡°Can I go in now?¡±


    ¡°If you really want to get in, you can try to prove yourself by moving that tripod cauldron over there.¡± One of the doormen said.


    The tripod cauldron he was talking about was set a few meters away from them. It was made out of bronze and was about one meter in height. An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t even be able to shake it, much less moving it.


    Chen Fan waved a hand at Tong Shan. Thetter pped hard on the side of the cauldron.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The impact sent a ring noise. The cauldron was knocked back a few inches from where its original location was.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    The two doormen were shocked. Second Lord Xin squinted and studied Tong Shan intensely. His suspicions had been confirmed: Tong Shan was indeed a powerful fighter, he was not far from the peak of the Internal Force cultivation.


    ¡°Wee, sir. However, before you enter, please sign the guest book.¡±


    ¡°Chu Zhou City, Chen Beixuan.¡± Chen Fan said lightly. ¡°This is my servant, Tong Shan.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s answer instilled more respect into the two doormen. They wagered that Chen Fan ought to be a mighty figure to be able to have such a powerful servant. However, they racked their brains to find any renowned martial artist in Chu Zhou City but failed.


    Chen Fan and Second Lord Xin finally stepped into the Manor.


    The Manor was huge inside, and it spoke loudly of the Lu family¡¯s incredible power and influence. The hostess weed them as soon as they stepped inside.


    Second Lord Xin continued to fill Chen Fan in as they walked on.


    ¡°The Martial Arts Conference willst half a month. The first ten days were for all participants to exchange ideas, Dharma Artifacts, or simply to party. Thest five days were all business.¡±


    ¡°You said Dharma Artifacts?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Why, of course! Dharma Artifacts are widely used by martial artists. That being said, elixirs are probably moremon than artifacts.¡± Second Lord Xin said. Ever since Tong Shan¡¯s disy of power, his voice has beenced with respect.


    It was evident that he waspletely enthralled by Tong Shan¡¯s power.


    The hostess led the three to their amodations. The living conditions here could rival that of a five-star hotel. However, Second Lord Xin told Chen Fan that the real top dogs were assigned their own mansions by thekeside¡ªa much better upgrade than these apartments.


    Once Chen Fan had settled in, he was finally ready to meet the powerful martial artists on earth.


    He made his way to the lobby and found it was packed with martial artists from all over China. They wore all different kinds of clothing, from Traditional Chinese suits to Avant Garde and anything in between. It was an eye-opener for Chen Fan in terms of styles.


    ¡°Even martial artists need to keep up with the times. Listen to their conversation, you would find that barely anyone talks about martial arts, all they care is money, money, money!¡± Second Lord Xinmented.


    Although Second Lord Xin possessed a few hundred million himself, he couldn¡¯tpare with the wealth of these martial artists.


    Someone who recognized Second Lord Xin shouted out at him: ¡°Second Lord Xin! What took you so long? Who¡¯s that behind you? Is he a youngster from your family? He doesn¡¯t look like a martial artist.¡±


    Second Lord Xin cracked a smile and flung back: ¡°Mad Sun, watch your tongue. This is Chen Beixuan of Chu Zhou City. The big guy here is his servant.¡±


    He then introduced the speaker to Chen Fan: ¡°That¡¯s Mad Sun, a master from the Xin Yi Sect.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded. Mad Sun¡¯s messy hair made him look more like a mad artist that borderlined a Van Gogh¡¯s self-portrait. He had achieved initial sess and was not very far from phenomenal sess.


    Chen Fan¡¯s mind raced. He was taken aback by how many internal force users were here while outside of this manner, an internal force user would be considered such a rare sight. It had proven to him that it was important for him to stay in the right circle in order to meet the right people.


    ¡°Chu Zhou City? I have a Sect Brother at Chu Zhou City. Have you ever heard of Guo Wei?¡± Mad Sun asked.


    ¡°Guo Wei of the Wei Shen martial arts school? Yea, I have met him before.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    Someone chimed in. ¡°You are from Jiang Bei, aren¡¯t you. So tell me, is it true that there is a Master Chen who calls himself the ¡®Teenage Grand Master¡¯?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit! Grow a brain, will you? The so-called Master Chen is only twenty years old, yet he imed that he had reached Transcendent State.¡± Mad Sun shook his head dismissively.


    Everyone else agreed with him as they nodded.


    Most of them had practiced martial arts for decades and were only able to achieve phenomenal sess if not initial sess. What would make a twenty-year-old teenage boy so special?


    Chen Fan was amused by these martial artists blind conviction and their even blinder eyes.


    Suddenly, someone close to the entrance shouted: ¡°Li Family of Green Vines and the Medicine God Vally Sect are here!¡±


    People around Chen Fan quickly forgot about him as they rushed toward the entrance. These two families were renowned apothecary families. Chen Fan followed the flow of people toward the entrance.


    Chen Fan saw Lu Haixuan walked into the manor with a man and a woman on either side. The man was in his forties and a touch of grey in his hair. The woman looked elegant and graceful in her cream blouse and dark pants. She was wearing a wooden bead bracelet on her wrist. Although she was not shockingly pretty, she had a charming and dreamy air around her nheless.


    ¡°That man is ¡®One-Needle-Li¡¯. I have heard he could have cured any ailment with one acupuncture needle.¡±


    ¡°The woman had to be from the Medicine God Vally Sect. That was an elusive and secretive sect, and I doubt anyone would know her name.¡±


    As everyone murmured with each other, the three walked over to the center of the courtyard. Lu Haixuan cupped his fists and said:


    ¡°Wee everyone to this year¡¯s Martial Arts Conference. The gentleman beside me is Brother Li from the Li Family of Green Vines, One-Needle-Li, and thedy here is Miss Jin Yi from the Medicine God Vally Sect¡±


    Greetings over, the two sat down at seats reserved for them.


    The Li Family and the Medicine God Valley Sect were both in the Apocathey business. It was a great opportunity for fellow martial artists to purchase cures for their ailments.


    ¡°I have the recipe for the Lingzhi mushroom Gree Jade Pill, I wonder if the Medicine God Valley Sect would be able to refine such a pill for me?¡±


    ¡°I was injured a few months ago, I wonder if brother Li could take a look.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    The crowd surrounded the two guests, carried all kinds of herbs, recipes, and cheques that they had prepared for this moment. Many others found a corner in the courtyard and set up their little kiosks to tout their wares.


    The most highly sought after items were elixirs. They were gone as soon as the seller put them up for sale.


    Chen Fan caught on and set up his own kiosk. He found a piece of table cloth and made a banner.


    ¡°Will buy thousand-year-old herb, Spirit Pills, Spirit Medicine. Pay with elixirs: Physic Refining Pill.¡±


    His banner quickly attracted attention. Mad Sun hurried to him and said: ¡°Hey bro, you got the elixirs?¡±


    ¡°You bet.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    He had made arge amount of Physic Refining Pill while he was at the military. They didn¡¯t mind Chen Fan taking a few bottles for himself. He had thought of giving them to A¡¯Xiu but didn¡¯t expect that he could put them to put into much better use here.


    He fished out a bottle and produced a Physic Refining Pill from within.


    The pill was amber in color and was nearly translucent. It looked almost scintiting against the white of the porcin bottle.


    People crowded around Chen Fan and started to examine his products. Some were still suspicious of the pill¡¯s authenticity, and some were outright astonished. Since no one had ever seen this type of elixir, no one was sure of its effects.


    By then, themotion had caught the attention of One-Needle-Li and the girl. They made their way to Chen Fan to investigate. One-Needle-Li spoke to Chen Fan warmly: ¡°Young sir, can I take a look at your elixir?¡±


    ¡°Why of course!¡± Chen Fan replied readily.


    One-Needle-Li picked up one pill and sniffed it. He then scratched the surface with a fingernail to produce some powder. He put those powder in his mouth, and suddenly, he eximed: ¡°This is an authentic high-grade elixir! It can not only strengthen one¡¯s body but it also refines a martial artist¡¯s internal energy and helps them gain the power of Internal Force.¡±


    The crowd boiled over at the announcement.


    There were many more External-Force-martial-artists than there were there Internal Force counterparts. If this pill could help the external force martial artist gain the internal force, it would be the most highly sought after pill in the world.


    With that thought in mind, everyone looked to Chen Fan ardently.

 Chapter 161 - Invitation From the Lu’s

    <h4>Chapter 161: Invitation From the Lu¡¯s</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Hey young man, how many of those pills do you have? I will take them all for ten thousand yuan a pill.¡±


    ¡°Dream on! Do you expect to buy this high-grade physique Refining Pill for your dirt cheap offer? I will pay three times your offer!¡±


    ¡°Fifty! fifty thousand per pill here!¡±


    Once the pill had gained the stamp of approval from the Li Family of the Green Vines, the prospective buyers flocked toward Chen Fan like housewives in the farmers market would to a discount section. They held out their cash on disy for Chen Fan while staring greedily at the boy.


    the biggest challenge for a martial artist wasck of resources. Internal Force cultivation was very difficult and also had a high minimum requirement for the practitioner¡¯s talent. Even an internal force user could not guarantee that their offspring would be able to seed in gaining the same power as they did.


    However, the physique Refining Pill was able to practically infuse the human body with Internal Force; this was everything that a martial artist could dream of.


    ¡°I have to warn you that this pill has a high requirement for the user¡¯s physique and will power. In addition, it is only useful for people who had only been practicing external force exercises.¡± Chen Fan exined slowly.


    Chen Fan¡¯s announcement had caught everyone by surprise. If this pill¡¯s usefulness was limited to only the external-force-martial-artists, then its value would take a significant hit. After all, most powerful martial arts masters had transformed into internal force users since practicing the internal force had much greater potential than practicing the external force. Master Cui from southwest China, for example, was able to refine his external force and eventually gain the powerful internal force and reached its peak level. Because of his achievement, Master Cui was considered an unprecedented genius, however, it would be very difficult for him to improve his power any further.


    However, the drawback didn¡¯t seem to quell the bidding war. After all, internal force was simply too difficult to obtain and no external force users would want to pass up such an opportunity.


    ¡°A million, I will pay a million per pill. It¡¯s the highest price so far.¡±


    A muscr man with a greasy face shouted out and looked around him.


    The crowd slowly quieted down. To obtain internal force, one would have to consume arge amount of these pills, therefore, once the price had reached beyond most people¡¯s financial capability, the offers dwindled down.


    ¡°He is from the Diamond Temple. His sect is well known for their External Force abilities. No wonder they are willing to pay so much for these pills.¡±


    Someone recognized the muscr man.


    Rumor had it that the Diamond Temple Sect originated from the Great cial Mountain. A few years ago, they even sired an External Force Grand Master. They were usually considered one of the toughest sects in the physique Refinement category.


    Seeing his offer was final, the brawny man turned around to Chen Fan and asked excitedly: ¡°Bro, how many of these pills do you have? I will take them all!¡±


    To his surprise, Chen Fan said: ¡°I don¡¯t need money. You can exchange the pill with thousand years old Ginseng or some herbs of equivalent effect. I can offer you as many Phsyic Refining Pills as you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°Urh...¡± The big man was taken aback.


    In this day and age, even a hundred-year-old ginseng was hard toe by much less that of a thousand year old one. It was nearly impossible to find.


    However, the exchange had caught the attention of the Li Family of Green Vines.


    One-Needle-Li¡¯s eyes lit up and said: ¡°I have a couple of those thousand year old herbs back in my home. However, those are extremely rare and kept as family heirlooms. However, if you are willing to exchange those herbs with your Physic Refining Pill¡¯s recipe, we might be able toe to an agreement.¡±


    Chen Fan hesitated. He had handed over Physic Refining Pill¡¯s recipe to the military and therefore the contents had be ssified information. If he gave the information off to the public, he might be opening a can of worms that he didn¡¯t want to deal with.


    ¡°I have already given the recipe to others.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s... unfortunate.¡± One-Needle-Li heaved a sigh.


    Although he was convinced that the Physic Refining Pill was a top grade elixir, he could tell that the ingredients used in the pill were readily avable. Therefore, it was viable for mass production once they had gained the recipe. With their connections overseas, they might even be able to export these pills to the overseas martial artsmunities, such as the sects that practiced Ancient Muay Thai.


    The potential for profit of this little pill was unimaginable by most people.


    ¡°Can I buy it with money?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows and asked.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± One-Needle-Li smiled haughtily. ¡°You might not have heard of our Lis Group. We control over ny percent of the high-end herb market and thirty percent of the medicine production capacity in China. We manage over five publicly traded pharmaceuticalpanies. Those thousand year old herbs are a family treasure and only a family elder is able to use it. May I ask how many billions you are going to pay for them?¡±


    Chen Fan kept his silence butmented in his mind.


    He was in the same boat as the Zhen Family of Hong Kong. The deal was grossly in favor of the seller and therefore the seller could set the price at will. Those thousand year old herbs were able to prolong people¡¯s lives and therefore the Li Family would never have to worry about theck of buyers.


    One-Needle-Li shook his head and was about to turn around and leave. Without the recipe, these pills were far from being able to satisfy the Li Family¡¯s expectations.


    Suddenly, he heard Chen Fan speak up again.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t sell you the recipe for the physique Refining Pill, I have other elixirs¡¯ recipes for sale.¡±


    So saying, Chen Fan fished out another white and blue china bottle and produced a green pill from within. A green pellet hit the disy te and made a crisp clink. Suddenly, the air around Chen Fan was infused with a strong aroma of spring, and life.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    One-Needle-Li was shocked by the development, and the little pill also arrested the attention of the girl from the Medicine God Vally Sect.


    ¡°This elixir is called Lesser Essence Enhancing Pill. It can help an ordinary mortal ward off all kinds of ailments and prolong their lives. If consumed by an Internal Force user, it can help to boost the user¡¯s Internal Energy and cultivation attainment significantly.¡± Chen Fan exined slowly.


    The best kind of elixirs he had refined so far was the Essence Gathering Pill. They were made from Lesser Spirit herbs and the supply was limited.


    The second best pills were Arcane Pills. They were made by refining the Yin Snake¡¯s flesh and bones. It was sold at the price of one hundred million per pill and it was as effective as a thousand year old ginseng.


    The third best pills were the Lesser Essence Enhancing Pills. These were the same pills that were used by Elderly Man Wei. In less than half a year, these pills were able to help the old man recuperate his old injuries and significantly improve his cultivation. By then, the old man was only one small step away from reaching the peak of the Internal Force cultivation.


    As for the Body Tempering Pill, they were of the lowest grade and could be produced inrge quantities at any given time. In addition, It had only one use: improving one¡¯s physical condition.


    ¡°Allow me to take a look please.¡± One-Needle-Li carefully picked up the small green pill and brought it closer to his eyes. Suddenly, a rush of refreshing air wafted into his nose and it energized each and every cell in his body. He scratched the surface of the pill with a nail to produce some powder and tasted it. Afterward, surprise and shock were written all over his face.


    ¡°This pill was filled to the brim the vital essence. It¡¯s of supreme-grade no doubt!¡±


    The crowd boiled over as they heard One-Needle-Li¡¯s words.


    The elixirs were ssified into different grades. The low-grade elixirs were only a little better than run-of-the-mill herbal regimes that were readily avable on the market. Medium grade elixirs were where elixirs started to differ from conventional medicines. The healing salves from the Ba Ji Sect, for example, were able to cure external wounds almost instantly.


    Not a lot of people had ever heard of supreme-grade elixirs much less seen them.


    ¡°It really is supreme-grade. Young sir, are you willing to sell us the recipe? The Medicine God Vally Sect also had numerous thousand year old herbs for you to choose from.¡± The girl wearing wooden beads spoke up.


    ¡°Miss Jin Yi, we have a line up going on here. The Li Family had been talking to this young gentleman before you.¡± One-Needle-Li rounded his eyes in displease.


    Supreme-grade elixirs were so hard toe by that even the Li Family had only a few iplete recipes of them.


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan enviously.


    Both Li Family and Medicine God Vally Sect had always been high on their horses due to their monopoly in the herbal medicine industry. However, there and then, they had topete with each other to make a deal with a young boy. Second Lord Xin¡¯s eyes were green with envy. He had never imagined that Chen Fan had carried so many treasures on him.


    ¡°There is no need to fight for it.¡± Chen Fan said lightly: ¡°I can give the recipe to both of you, but only I can make the pills. Neither of you can.¡±


    The lesser Essence Enhancing Pill was technically considered Spirit Pills, and therefore, to create these pills called for methods that stemmed from immortal cultivation.


    ¡°Really?¡± One-Needle-Li asked curiously.


    Miss Jin Yi was also taken aback and asked: ¡°Only you can refine it? Are you Alchemist?¡±


    Having heard Miss Jin Yi¡¯s question, everyone¡¯s respect toward Chen Fan turned up a few notches.


    Elixirs were consumables, and therefore, anyone who gained the skills as an alchemist could make a huge fortune off of his trade. If a martial artist family acquired the service of an alchemist, it would secure the number of Internal Force users among the family members for decades. However, in this day and age, Alchemists were extremely hard toe by. Most of them worked for either the Li Family or the Medicine God Vally Sect. On very rare asions one or two alchemists would quit their job from those two families and serve someone else.


    Even Lu Haixuan who had been observing the development from the side was set back on his heels by the revtion. He looked to Chen Fan but could not see through his thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chen Fan admitted.


    One-Needle-Li and the others still had their doubts. However, Chen Fan carried himself with such a level of levity and assuredness that they were hard pressed to think he was a fraud. Nheless, they wagered that if the boy was an impostor, the pills were real and someone else, perhaps a powerful alchemist was behind this young man¡¯s confidence and was pulling the strings from a metaphorical backstage.


    ¡°Providing you have been truthful, the Li family is willing to pay a one thousand-year-old Ginseng and hire you as our house guest,¡± One-Needle-Li said respectfully with a cupped fist.


    ¡°The Medicine God Vally Sect will offer the same, plus unlimited ess to our medical library.¡± Jin Yi announced.


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan expectantly. If Chen Fan could make his way into either one of these two powerful families, he could make a name for himself at a very young age.


    Chen Fan remained silent. It appeared that he was not sure which offer to ept.


    Suddenly, Lu Haixuan let out a burst ofughter. ¡°Brother Chen, if you would ept to be one of the Lu Family¡¯s guest employees, we would offer five percent of the shares of the Lu¡¯s Group. In addition, we will promise to do you three favors in any matter of your choosing.¡±


    The crowd sizzled with excitement after they heard Lu Haixuan¡¯s words.


    The Lu family was located in Lin City. They were one of the richest families in the region and controlled countlesspanies. Their assets were in the tens of billions. Therefore five percent of their shares meant over one billion in wealth.


    Plus, thest offer was even more appealing than money.


    The lord of the Lu family was a grandmaster in martial arts. His favor would carry much further than a billion yuan.


    One-Needle-Li and Jin Yi wavered after hearing Lu Family¡¯s offer. Despite their monopoly in the medicine industry, their power was a far cry from thebined might of the Lu Family. Everyone looked toward Chen Fan and waited expectantly for his decision.


    Lu Haixuan was confident that Chen Fan would ept his offer. The Lu family had been one of the most dominant martial arts family in China for three hundred years. With the recent surge of the family influence, thanks to the Grand Master in his family, Chen Fan would have no choice other than to join them.


    To his utter surprise, Chen Fan shook his head and said: ¡°I only need thousand-year-old herbs, and none of the others.¡±


    A surprised murmur rose from the crowd. Chen Fan had refused not only the offer from the Lu Haixuan and the Medicine God Vally Sect but also that of Lu family. Despite the rigid smile on Lu Haixuan¡¯s face, he felt disappointed and annoyed.


    This was the first time in his life that anyone had ever refused him.

 Chapter 162 - Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 162: Ambush</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Light glinted in Lu Haixuan¡¯s eyes. In the end, he let out peals ofughter. ¡°Well, since Brother Chen had already made up his mind, I will not press you. However, I want to let you know that the Lu family¡¯s offer is always open for you.¡±


    One-Needle-Li and Miss Jin Yi shook their heads and heaved sighs.


    Without the recipe, it would be difficult for them to reach a deal with Chen Fan. Although the Lesser Essence Enhancing Pills was a supreme-grade elixir, it was not impossible for the Li Family or the Medicine God Valley Sect to create them on their own.


    From then on, Chen Fan outright ignored buyers trying to bargain with him with money. By now, money meant very little to Chen Fan. Ever since he started selling the Yun Wu Spirit Water, the number in his bank ount had long since surpassed 10 digits. However, so far, Chen Fan had withdrawn none of it, instead; he had wired the money to Sister An, to fund her acquisition of vacant city plots.


    The suspicious transactions had caught the attention of his mother, but Chen Fan was able to make excuses each time his mother asked him about the money. Wang Xiaoyun knew her son was hiding something from her, however; she also saw the bigger picture: her son was not an ordinary average joe, instead, he was a powerful martial arts grandmaster. Therefore, she was not entirely surprised byrge amounts of money her son had amassed.


    ¡°Well, since they had confessed that they have Spirit Medicine. I think I am in the right ce.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    He had imprinted One-Needle-Li and the girl with his Immortal Will so that he could follow them to their base. Then, he would have to take the thousand-year-old medicine by force.


    A Tribtion Celestial Lord could do whatever his heart desired.


    The reason that Chen Fan didn¡¯t resort to the more direct method earlier was simply that there was nothing that had even caught his interest. However, he was in great need of spirit herbs now and therefore, let it be the Li Family or the Medicine God Valley sect, he would take whatever he wanted from them without a second thought. Ifw and order would apply to a former Celestial Lord, why would anyone ever be motivated to cultivate?


    Even as Chen Fan nned his next actions, people looked at him and sighed out theirmentation.


    ¡°This kid is in trouble. The Lu family is not going to let him get away with publicly refusing their offer.¡± Many people thought to themselves.


    Lu family started as a small family Lin City, and by then they had be the dominating martial arts family in Tian Nan. They had ovee countless unimaginable difficulties, and they would be hard-pressed for people to think that their hands were clean as well. Chen Fan was a meek teenage boy in possession of something hugely valuable, the Lu family would not pass up the opportunity to further their power.


    Second Lord Xinmented in his mind.


    He had been eyeing Chen Fan¡¯s treasures for a while, but he didn¡¯t put his n into action due to his fear of Tong Shan¡¯s strength. However, he suddenly gained much more powerfulpetitors, and he wagered that his chances of getting anything from Chen Fan had been reduced to zero.


    After a few hours, the sun was setting behind the courtyard walls. Seeing no one was interested in his elixirs, Chen Fan gathered his bottles of pills and walked away. Many martial artists made way for him as if Chen Fan carried a deadly contagious disease.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t pay much attention to the fearful or greedy nces around him. He was confident that he would be able to do away with anyone who dared to mean him harm.


    ¡°Ah-Ha! You are finally here! We have been waiting for you, and we are starving!¡± As soon as he returned to his room, he saw Lu Yanxue, and Miao Xiaoqian sat on his bed, looking at him.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Chen Fan was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Humph! You are such a reckless fool. If we didn¡¯te to check on you, you might have been swallowed whole by some of the bad people out there.¡± Lu Yanxue rolled his eyes at Chen Fan.


    Miao Xiaoqian covered her mouth to stifle a giggle. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. Xiao Xue is just concerned about you. She cares about you, you see?¡±


    Lu Yanxue blushed and yanked her tiny smooth-skinned fist up as if she was going to hit Miao Xiaoqian. Miao Xiaoqian squirmed and hurried to get out of harm¡¯s way.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile. He didn¡¯t think that Lu Yanxue would have already fallen for him, after all, they had just met. However, Chen Fan could tell that the girl was kind and friendly by the fact that she woulde to check on his well being.


    ¡°Fine, fine. That¡¯s enough talking. Let¡¯s go have some food!¡± Lu Yanxue opened her arms and suggested in her musical voice. ¡°You should leave the manor after dinner. There are many... unsavory characters here, and they might mean you harm if they so much as don¡¯t like the way you look at them.¡±


    ¡°I am a Grandmaster, why would I avoid these lowly scum?¡± Chen Fan said proudly.


    ¡°Yea, yea. You are a little prick, not a Grandmaster.¡± Lu Yanxue scoffed. ¡°I wonder where you heard of this conference and how you found your way here. I purposely didn¡¯t bring you in here, but little did I know that you got in nheless.¡±


    ¡°Just so! I have seen a few people sparring with each other. Their fight looks just like the ones on the TV. You know, stones flying everywhere and dangerous.¡± Miao Xiaoqian said as she stuck the tip of her tongue out.


    ¡°But Xiao Xue¡¯s cousin, he... he is so HANDSOME! Much more handsome than even Korean Pop Stars.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Brother Haoxuan and Sister Yanwu were two of the most outstanding members of the younger generation in my family. The girls who wanted to be Brother Haoxuan¡¯s girlfriend would line up from here to Chu Zhou City.¡± Lu Yanwu said with a smug smile.


    ¡°Sound like you are already in the line.¡± Miao Xiaoqian jested.


    ¡°Oh shut up!¡± Lu Yanxue shouted hotly.


    The four of them left Lu family Manor and arrived at a night market. They found a bench and sat down.


    They met each other in Chu Zhou City on the bus and went through unexpected trouble together. In the end, they met again at Lin City. If it wasn¡¯t fate, they didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Seeing Chen Fan was much younger than them, the two girls lowered their guard and let themselves lose. They ordered a few cases of beers and swore to make Chen Fan drink until he dropped.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile. He was an immortal cultivator, and therefore, no beer was going to make him drunk. Chen Fan rose to the challenge and taught the two girls a lesson in drinking.


    In the end, Miao Xiaoqian finally regained some sense of time and said: ¡°That¡¯s enough guys, it¡¯s almost midnight, we should head back.¡±


    Lu Yanxue was still shouting in her drunken voice. She swore that she was not drunk yet and was going to see to it that Chen Fan pass out tonight.


    In the end, Chen Fan and Miao Xiaoqian carried the stumbling girl away from the night market and walked toward the Lu family¡¯s manor. The manor was about three kilometers away and the path was empty.


    The four of them plodded on the path that hugged theke shore. Except for the murmurs of waves kissing the stones on the shoreline, there was no other sound around them. Suddenly, Miao Xiaoqian had a premonition that something terrible was going to happen; fear seized her and made her shiver a little.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, Big Cousin, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s... too quiet?¡± Miao Xiaoqian asked.


    ¡°Yes, I agree. I have walked this way before and I don¡¯t remember the path to be so empty.¡± A cool breeze from theke had woke up Xiao Xue.


    ¡°That is because we have visitors.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Visitors?¡± The two girls asked dumbfoundedly.


    Suddenly, a shadow emerged from behind a street light pole. The man was holding a dart knife and his lips curled into an ugly grin. ¡°Mr. Chen noticed us.¡± The shadow said.


    ¡°Sounds like my elixir is highly sought after.¡± Chen Fan shrugged. ¡°Are you Ding Peng?¡±


    The shadow shivered a little and retreated deeper into the darkness. He was a gangly young man in his early twenties. His fingers yed with a glinting throwing knife restlessly. ¡°You have a good memory, Mr. Chen. I only introduced myself once, and you remembered my name.¡±


    ¡°Second Lord Xin, Mad Sun,e out now.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    A pin drop silence fell over the path; no one answered Chen Fan¡¯s summon.


    However, Chen Fan had detected a half dozen people hiding behind the bushes. Among them were Second Lord Xin and Mad Sun.


    ¡°Haha! Chen Beixuan, hand over the recipe for the Physic Refining Pill and the Essence Enhancing Pill!¡± With a string of sinisterughter, another few shadows emerged behind the bush.


    The leader of the pack was Second Lord Xin, Mad Sun and the brawny man from Diamond Temple.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, what is going on? Why are they in our way?¡± Miao Xiaoqian asked fearfully.


    Miao Xiaoqian nearly fainted when she saw these menacing faces. She hid behind Lu Yanxue. Lu Yanxue announced hotly at them: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. This is the Lu family¡¯s territory, leave or I will tell my cousin Haoxuan. You won¡¯t get away with this!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    The group of ambushersughed out loud. Second Lord Xin shook his head and said: ¡°Silly girl, do you think we would take action before we knew who we are dealing with? Your father Lu Shixun was from an off shot branch of the Lu family. Therefore, yourints are as good as nothing. They only let you into the event because you are friends with some of the main family¡¯s third generation kids. What would the Lu family do even if I did away with you today? Will they risk offending all of us just to avenge you?¡±


    Lu Yanxue¡¯s face paled after she heard the hurtful, yet to the point, remark.


    Her biggest benefactor was the Lu family, it was a ruse she yed all the time. However, having her ruse seen through by these ambushers, she felt helpless and naked.


    ¡°Second Lord Xin, I have told you that if you help me, I will not short you on the Body Tempering Pills. Why are you still doing this?¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Hehe, because you are a useless kid in possession of something very precious. Chen Beixuan, you are not a martial artist, we all knew it. Why do you carry so many precious elixirs while you know you are defenseless? This is not stupidity, this is a sin! Plus, why would I have to work for it while I can just take it away from you by force?¡±Second Lord Xin sneered.


    Such was the rule of Martial arts: the survival of the fittest.


    ¡°Indeed. Kiddo, we will let you go alive if you hand over your recipes and the elixirs. Otherwise...¡± Mad Sun wagged his head and said.


    ¡°Stop wasting our time, let¡¯s do it! Break his leg and take him somewhere far from here. We are too close to the conference venue, and I don¡¯t want trouble.¡± Ding Pen said with knitted brows.


    His beady eyes scanned Lu Yanxue from head to toe, and the intent behind his re scared Lu Yanxue.


    ¡°I call dibs on the Physic Refining Pills! ¡°The big framed man from the Diamond Temple announced firmly.


    ¡°Very well.¡± The other replied.


    In their minds, Chen Fan would not escape even if he was an incarnation of an immortal.


    ¡°What should we do? Xiao Fan... Xiao Xue...¡±


    Miao Xiaoqian was shaken by the turn of events. Tears welled in her eyes and trickled down her cheeks. Meanwhile, Lu Yanxue managed to appear calm. However, life was draining very quickly from her overwrought face, and her legs were about to give in. A pang of despair suddenly came over her as she realized that no one woulde to their rescue.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan heaved a sigh. ¡°I had thought that the mortals would y by the rules this time around. However, in the end, a strong fist is still more useful than anything else.¡±


    ¡°Thus it is, power is the only truth in this world.¡±


    ¡°Stop mumbling!¡± A few shadows shouted at Chen Fan.


    Ding Pen threw the knife at the boy. Moonlight ran down from the shiny de as the knife traced an arc in the air. It was flying toward Chen Fan¡¯s feet.


    Chen Fan shouted under his breath.


    ¡°Tong Shan!¡±


    A huge figure emerged in front of Chen Fan all of a suddenly. It was as if arge Buddha statue was airdropped there to block the attacks.


    Before the hulking frame, even the brawny man from the Diamond Temple looked like a small boy.

 Chapter 163 - Crush Them All!

    <h4>Chapter 163: Crush Them All!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    With a crispy clink, the silver de hit Tong Shan¡¯s foot and bounced off. It was as if it hadnded on an iron pipe.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Ding Pen was set back on his heels.


    He was well known for his skills in throwing knives. He could have prated a wall with just a regr fruit peeler, much less the silver de he used. That de was made from a special alloy thatbined iron with zinc, nickel and many other elements. It was extremely sharp and was able to slice through even a fewyers of metal sheets. However, the fact that it bounced right off of Tong Shan¡¯s foot proved the giant¡¯s power.


    The set back made Ding Pen waver. He took a few steps back and retreated back into the shadow.


    However, Second Lord Xin and Mad Sun didn¡¯t mind Ding Pen¡¯s failure. Second Lord Xin shouted: ¡°Let¡¯s do away with this big guy. He is an Internal Force user or an External Force master at the best. Once he is dead, Chen Beixuan will be defenseless.¡±


    It turned out that he didn¡¯t have to spell their tactics out loud as everyone else had already focused their attention on Tong Shan.


    Tong Shan stood still, hisrge body loomed before everyone like an iron pagoda. It was hard not to take him seriously.


    ¡°Shit, shit! Big Cousin is not going to ward them off.¡± Lu Yanxue¡¯s face paled.


    She knew the power of these martial artists. However, strong an ordinary person was, he could not withstand a blow that was infused with internal force. Having grown up in a martial arts family, she had seen many cases where a Sanshou champion was defeated by an internal force martial artist with ease.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tong Shan will take care of them.¡± Chen Fan remained calm as he spoke lightly.


    By then, Mad Sun was already at Tong Shan.


    He punched at Tong Shan with abandon. His belligerent fist rumbled across the air. Halfway through his punch, he suddenly changed the direction and swept his attacking hand sideways like swinging an ax at a tree. Then, his attack sped up and a trailing gust was created behind. In the end, he took advantage of the built-up force and momentum and changed his sweep attack into a jab. His fists transformed into the venomous mouth of a drake that threatened to pierce into Tong Shang¡¯s chest.


    By then, Mad Sun had disyed all four basic forms of the Xing Yi Fist: Pao, Pi, Heng, Beng. The final transformation, the jabbing attack was the epitome of everything that made Xing Yi Fist a legend. If any ordinary Xing Yi Fist practitioner had witnessed his moves, they would bound to be impressed.


    ¡°This attack should hurt him.¡±


    Mad Sun thought to himself confidently.


    The veryst jabbing attack was particrly effective against people with extraordinary external force attainment. It focused all the force onto a small impact area and thereby increasing the depth of pration.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    To Mad Sun¡¯s utter surprise, his fistednded on Tong Shan¡¯s chest but caused not even a dent. Instead, his fingers were hurt by the force that bounced back.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Mad Sun was shocked by the development.


    Even as he tried to gather himself, Tong Shan had delivered a punch at him.


    Tong Shan¡¯s attack seemed ordinary and mundane. It looked no different than a punch from an average person. However, Tong Shan¡¯s immeasurable strength made up for hisck of fitness. His punch was so powerful that it was able to go through a minivan.


    It was toote for Mad Sun to evadepletely; therefore he spun sideways to avoid a frontal impact.


    Tong Shan¡¯s blow caught Mad Sun¡¯s side, and thetter immediately let out a painful howl. His body was blown away andnded a half a dozen meters away. ¡°He is... strong...¡±


    Second Lord Xin and the others were taken aback by Mad Sun¡¯s defeat.


    Mad Sun was a Xing Yi Fist master with Initial Sess in Internal Force cultivation. He had mastered the art of Xing Yi Fist, yet he was still no match against Tong Shan.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Ding Pen shouted, trying to alert Second Lord Xin.


    Second Lord Xin was startled by the shout at first when he finally gathered himself, he saw Tong Shan was already charging at him.


    Seenly, he opened up all pores on his skin as his heart raced and thumped heavily in his chest. He mustered all the energy in his body and pushed himself backward a few dozen meters. As soon as his body left the ground, Tong Shan¡¯srge body filled up the space right away.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The ground where Second Lord Xin was standing crumbled under Tong Shan¡¯s weight and then caved in. The pavement cracked, creating many fissures that spat pebbles and rocks in all directions.


    ¡°This dude is terrifying.¡±


    Second Lord Xin¡¯s back was drenched in sweat. If the attack hadnded on him, he would have turned into a pulp. He didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Tong Shan and therefore he had brought help with him. However, it urred to him that even his conservative estimate of Tong Shan¡¯s power was a far cry from his real strength.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Another painful howling came up from somewhere in the darkness.


    Even as Second Lord Xin tried to steady himself, one of the martial artists that followed him here was snatched up by Tong Shan like a little chick and Tong Shan mmed the poor guy on the ground repeatedly.


    ¡°Peng! Peng!¡±


    The ground was fractured by the repeated impact, while the man in Tong Chan¡¯s clutch was already reduced to a featureless stump.


    ¡°This is crazy! let¡¯s get out of there!¡±


    Thest martial artist who was unharmed trembled at the terrifying sight as the life drained away from his face.


    Tong Shan didn¡¯t use any fancy techniques. His moves were simple but effective and extremely deadly.


    These Martial Artists were all dominating figures in their local area and owned sizeable fortunes. However, before Tong Shan, they were as fragile as y dolls.


    ¡°Let me try him.¡±


    The brawny man from the Diamond Temple shouted as the air around him started to hum. In a blink, his body increased the size and his height reached two meters, the same height as Tong Shan¡¯s shoulder.


    Golden sparkling lights bounced off his body, it was as if he had dipped himself in a pool of gold glitter.


    ¡°The Diamond Body of the Diamond Temple?¡±


    A sliver of hope shed in Second Lord Xin¡¯s eyes.


    The Diamond Temple was well known for its external strength since that was all they practiced day and night.


    Once a martial artist reached the highest level in the Art of Diamond Body, he would be unharmed by bullets nor des. Even ten years after he was dead, his body would be perfectly preserved.


    The brawny man was one of the most powerful martial artists among the ambushers. He had dedicated his entire life to strengthening his body, by then, his power could have rivaled a Phenomenal Sess level Internal Force user. Therefore, no one protested when he demanded the Body Tempering Pill for himself.


    However, during the time it took for the brawny man to muster his energy, Tong Shan had caught up with the fleeting martial artist and stamped his feet on his body. The poor soul was crushed to death like a balloon.


    ¡°Pop.¡±


    Tong Shan made one more hole in the ground and another big bloody mess.


    In less than thirty seconds, the five perpetrators were reduced to only two: The brawny man and Second Lord Xin.


    ¡°Bravo! I never expect anyone outside of the Diamond Temple could achieve such a powerful External Force.¡±


    The brawny man smiled broadly.


    After he finished his words, he charged at Tong Shan.


    Every step of the brawny man left a sizable dent on the pavement as the hulking frame charged out like a mad beast. During a confrontation of two external force experts, techniques yed a much smaller role than pure strength. Whoever threw the hardest punch would win the match.


    ¡°He is a mad man!¡±


    Second Lord Xin cursed in his mind, however, the sight had also given him hope. If the brawny man was able to defeat Tong Shan, he wouldn¡¯t have to run away like he had been nning to. However, what he saw next made his heart dropped to the bottom.


    He watched as Tong Shan shot out two giant hands and seized the brawny man¡¯s shoulder, holding him fast. Then Tong Shan jerked his arms in opposite directions.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The brawny man¡¯s skeletal frame was split in half from the middle.


    Second Lord Xin was paralyzed by the turn of the event. The thoughts about the Diamond Body and the Diamond Temple melted together in his mind and turned into a big joke. The Diamond was crushed and kneaded like a piece of dough.


    In less than one minute, four out of five martial artists that followed Second Lord Xin here were either dead or passed out; no one knew where Ding Peng was.


    Second Lord Xin was all by himself now, standing in the middle of the road, suddenly, the path became pin-drop quiet.


    Miao Xiaoqian and Lu Yanxue huddled together and covered their mouths in surprise. They thought their eyes had deceived them.


    They had been terrified by the six martial artists who surrounded them, but Tong Shan hade in and saved the day with ease. Large holes were scattered all over the paved path, and near them, arge frame erected before them like a demon god. The sight was surreal, and Lu Yanxue was no longer sure if she was in reality or a dream.


    What the heck happened? Wasn¡¯t Chen Fan just an ordinary boy and his Big Cousin an average joe with a slightly challenged mind? How did they be so powerful?


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Even as the girls tried to make sense of things, Second Lord Xin dropped to his knees before Chen Fan.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, Mr. Chen! I am sorry! I won¡¯t do this again! Please, for old times sake, forgive me! I will be your dog for the rest of my life...¡±


    He pleaded as he kowtowed to Chen Fan, hitting his forehead vigorously at the hard pavement until it let out a dull thump. It wasn¡¯t long before his skin was cut open and blood started to drip. However, the pain and the blood didn¡¯t slow down his kowtows. He was terrified by Tong Shan¡¯s power. He swore that it was the most horrible thing he had ever seen during his career as a martial artist.


    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±


    Heavy and imperious footsteps approached him. Second Lord Xin didn¡¯t even dare to look up at the person before him, instead, he kowtowed even faster. The blood that seeped into the cracks in the pavement had filled the hole up and started to pool.


    ¡°I have told you that if you worked for me, I would give you the Physic Refining Pill, didn¡¯t I? Why would you still do this?¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Mr. Chen... I am sorry.. sorry...¡±


    Second Lord Xin dared not to exin himself, the best thing he could do was to kowtow repeatedly.


    ¡°Well, you do have a better attitude than most of the others, plus, you do have some use for me.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s tone softened a little.


    Second Lord Xin finally found a shred of hope. Even Lu Yanxue thought that Chen Fan would let him go.


    However, Chen Fan continued: ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t punish you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Second Lord Xin was set back on his heels again.


    Before Chen Fan finished talking, Second Lord Xin sprung up like a loaded spring and darted away. However, before he took a second step, his vision turned ck.


    Tong Shan¡¯s giant hand wrapped around Second Lord¡¯s head and covered his eyes.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a slight clenching of the giant¡¯s fingers, Second Lord Xin passed out.


    Then and only then, Chen Fan continued: ¡°No one would get away with offending me: Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Lu Yanxue couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    She had never thought the night would end like this


    The path that hugged theke was now riddled with holes. A demon like giant stood in the middle of the path with a lifeless stare. Two girls huddled together, shaking uncontrobly. It was a sight of an eerie nightmare.


    Chen Fan stood under a wash of street light, linking his hands behind his back. In his eyes, the scene was not all that bad, in fact, he thought it was rather quaint.

 Chapter 164 - Physique Refinement Master!

    <h4>Chapter 164: Physique Refinement Master!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Hew!¡±


    Ding Pen¡¯s shoulder brushed against the low hanging branches as he darted forward with lightning speed. He channeled all of his energy to his legs, and therefore, he was practically skipping long distance with each step he took.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying, how is that even possible?¡±


    Fear still lingered in his heart despite the distance he had put from Chen Fan.


    The moment his throwing knife failed him, he retreated into the shadows and observed quietly. However, he was scared shitless by what happened next. Second Lord Xin, Mad Sun and Wang Qinian, they all had achieved Initial Sess in their Internal Force cultivation. Ding Pen doubted that he would have the upper hand while fighting anyone of them.


    However, before Tong Shan, they were nearly as fragile as stic toys.


    ¡°And that Tutuli. He is the guardian of the Diamond Temple, a master of External Strength. He would be a headache for even a Phenomenal Sess level cultivator. However, Tong Shan had ¡ª¡±


    His thoughts were interrupted by the terrifying scene in his memory. Ding Pen shivered.


    What kind of freak is he? I wager he is about as powerful as a Transcendent Master. The thought of duking it out with such a powerful fighter gave Ding Pen the jitters.


    ¡°Fortunately, I escaped quickly. Otherwise, I would have been quashed to death just like Second Lord Xin.¡± Ding Pen heaved a sigh. His internal energy had helped him put on some speed and it wasn¡¯t long before he could see the Lu family¡¯s manor in the distance.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared from the side of the road.


    ¡°Ding Pen, how did it go?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Miss Jin Yi.¡±


    Ding Pen slowed down and examined the person in front of him. He recognized her as the girl from the Medicine God Valley Sect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even start! Second Lord Xin was wrong about everything. We got our asses handed to us.¡± Ding Pen let out a painful grin.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jin Yi asked with knitted brows. ¡°Tutuli is a Master External Force martial artist, and no one should be able to defeat him other than Transcendent Master.


    ¡°That Chen Beixuan is just an ordinary boy, but his guard. That Tong Shan... he was a ... demon!¡± Fear flickered in Ding Pen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tutuli didn¡¯tst more than one second during the fight against Tong Shan. I bet Tong Shan is a ... Master External Force Martial Artist.¡±


    Ding Pen¡¯s words shocked Jin Yi. However, she managed to keep calm. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a guess. But I am not nning to go after that giant freak any time soon. It was a close call and I am lucky that I can escape that wretched ce¡ª¡± As Ding Pen shook his head while cherishing his near escape. His face turned ck and he cupped his chest with both hands.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Shit. Something has my heart! It hurts....¡±


    Life drained away from Ding Pen¡¯s face as he slowly slumped to the ground like a sack of potatoes.


    There and then, Jin Yi watched as an Internal Force user who had reached Initial Sess passed out without any reason.


    Jin Yi finally realized something; she looked distressed as she looked toward the end of the road. She knew there was going to be a Master Dharma Spell caster waiting for her out there.


    ¡°This is a curse, although I don¡¯t know what kind of curse it is, I am sure it is a curse. Who would have thought that Chen Fan was a Transcendent Master?¡±


    A pang of panic seized Jin Yi. She knew that she had acted too quickly this time. However profitable the Body Tempering Pill and supreme-grade elixirs were, they were not worth the ire of a Transcendent Master.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan finally looked away from the distance.


    In his hand, a silver de danced from finger to finger. Chen Fan had cast the spell using the de as a surrogate and paralyzed Ding Pen. Just as he had said before, he would not allow anyone to insult a Celestial Lord and get away with it.


    ¡°It seems that the Curse of Heart Piercing de worked pretty well.¡±


    It was the first time Chen Fan had ever tried to use the curse, and he was impressed by the results.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, what are you mumbling about?¡± Miao Xiaoqian asked.


    Fear still hadn¡¯t left the girl. She huddled against Lu Yanxue, eyes wide open and darting left and right like a startled kitten, threatening to flee at the slightest disturbance. On the other hand, Lu Yanxue appeared to be much calmer thanks to her upbringing. Although she was also shocked by the bloody scene, she was able to gather herself.


    ¡°What should we do with this... blood?¡± Lu Yanxue asked with a pale face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will help us clean everything. Let¡¯s head back now.¡± Chen Fan said. It was evident that he was alluding to something or someone.


    After the four left the battleground, two people emerged from behind the bushes. One of them was Lu Haixuan from the Lu family.


    ¡°Call the cleaner and clean this mess up. And call Boss Zhang. Make sure no one else knows what happened here tonight.¡± Lu Haixuan spoke under his breath.


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡± The old man beside him replied.


    ¡°So he is a Physique Refinement Master! We all have underestimated him.¡± Lu Haixuanmented as worry gleamed in his eyes.


    The so-called Physique Refinement Masters were Martial Artists who had reached the peak of External Force cultivation. To be called a master, such a martial artist must be only one step away from entering the Transcendent State.


    They were able to channel their External Force in and out of their bodies to turn their skin into iron and increase their strength by ten folds. These Martial Artists were headaches for even the Transcendent Masters.


    The Physique Refinement Grand Masters were one of the toughest Martial Artists in the Grand Master Category. Other ordinary Grand Masters would choose to avoid them at all costs. However, it was much more difficult for an External Force user to reach the Grand Master Level than an Internal Force user. Over the centuries, only one person from the Diamond Temple had reached such status.


    ¡°We will have to report what happened here to our family elders. Who would have thought that we nearly had a brush with a Physique Refinement Master over a recipe.¡±


    Lu Haixuan shook his head and heaved a sigh. He wagered that no one in the Lu family, except for the family elder was able to ovee Tong Shan.


    The next day, when Chen Fan arrived at the conference, he registered that everyone looked at him with newfound fear and respect.


    The Martial Artsmunity was a small circle. There had been less than a hundred martial artists who attended this conference, yet six of them had perishedst night not very far from the venue. News traveled fast and by then, everyone knew what had happened.


    Tong Shan became known as a Physique Refinement Master, and no one dared to think lightly of him and his master.


    ¡°Master Chen, I apologize for the ill-treatment. We will move you and Master Tong Shan to thekeside mansion right away.¡± A white-haired old man walked over to Chen Fan and said politely.


    His name was Lu Tianlong and he was also an internal force user who had reached the peak attainment.


    Behind him was a cautious Lu Yanxue.


    The Lu family was a martial arts family and therefore, its most important asset was internal force martial artists;panies and connections were much less of a concern to them.


    Lu Tianlong had reached the peak of the Internal Force cultivation, and he could be the backbone of any household. Even in the mighty Lu family, he was counted as a significant figure.


    ¡°Ok¡± Chen Fan dipped his chin slightly as a reply.


    No one protested the decision; Tong Shan was a Physique Refinement Master, and other than a Grand Masters, no one would dare to speak up against them.


    ¡°Ah, and there is my niece Xiao Xue. ¡°Lu Tianlong turned around and said: ¡°Xiao Xue,e greet Master Chen and Master Tong Shan.¡±


    The girl had been sassy and had given Chen Fan all kinds of attitude, however, there and then, she was as meek and coy as a kitten.


    She hesitated a second as humiliation filled her heart. She plodded toward Chen Fan and greeted them: ¡°Master Chen, Master Tong Shan.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that you two are acquaintances, why don¡¯t you apany Mr. Chen for the rest of the day?¡± Lu Tianlong let out a lewd smile.


    Lu Yanxue blushed, as a sense of shame and embarrassment festered inside of her.


    However, she knew she had no other choice. Her parents were from the offshoot branch of the Lu family and therefore, she was not taken seriously. On the other hand, Lu Tianlong was an important figure of the family n and controlled over a billion yuan of assets. Worse, he was also an elder of the family. Therefore, Lu Tianlong must oblige his orders unconditionally.


    ¡°They are honey trapping me.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    Lu Yanxue was charming beyond description. As the most popr girl at the Chu Zhou City University, her skin was as fair as the first snow in November. She was wearing a casual outfit, but she still was able to look like a goddess. The Lu family had offered such a drop dead gorgeousdy to Chen Fan.


    Let it be Chen Fan¡¯s Alchemy skills or Tong Shan¡¯s Physique Refinement level, Chen Fan had things that the Lu family really wanted. As for attractive girls such as Lu Yanxue, they were expendable in her family¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Very well, Thank you.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    A broad smile broke over Lu Tianlong¡¯s wrinkled face. Heughed out loud as if Chen Fan was his old friend.


    After Lu Tianlong left the room, Chen Fan and Lu Yanxue were left alone. An awkward air loomed about the two.


    ¡°How is Xiao Qian?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°She was scaredst night and didn¡¯t fall asleep until midnight. She is still in bed right now.¡± Lu Yanxue replied. Then she looked into Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and asked: ¡°Chen Fan, who the hell are you? How could you have someone so powerful as your servant? And why did my family elder try so hard to suck up to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me again, I know Tong Shan is not your cousin... Those lies only work on Xiao Qian.¡±


    She fixed her gaze on Chen Fan, threatening to see through his ruse.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile. ¡°If I tell you that I am a martial arts GrandMaster as well as a Perfected Dharma Cultivator. Tong Shan was just a Golem I have created. Would you believe me?¡±


    Lu Yanxue batted hershes at him and hesitated for a while. In the end, she let out a beautiful smile and then said: ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan was taken aback.


    Lu Yanxue gently stamped her feet on the ground and said with faint indignation: ¡°I don¡¯t really care who you are, I am sold to you by my family now anyway. I don¡¯t get a choice.


    ¡°To be frank with you, I didn¡¯t want toe back home at all. My family is going to marry me to a man from a rich family against my will.


    ¡°My parents are powerless in the family. They don¡¯t know martial arts and neither are they rich. They work as managers in the familypany. No one treated me as one of their family members, ever since I was a little girl, I envied my cousins¡¯ pretty dolls and imported snacks, but I had nothing. I don¡¯t have good grades either, the only thing good about me is my looks.¡±


    ¡°I figured that it would be much better to marry you than some snippy yboy.¡±


    Chen Fan was touched by the girl¡¯sint.


    ¡°I wonder if Xiao Qiong felt the same when she was forced to marry Shen Junwen.¡±


    He held Lu Yanxue¡¯s gaze, and let his face grow softer.


    ¡°Fine, since fate has brought us together, I will promise you a happy ever after.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    That being said, he still wouldn¡¯t marry this girl.


    To make an ordinary mortal happy for the rest of her life was a walk in the park to the North Mystic Celestial Lord.

 Chapter 165 - Devotion Energy

    <h4>Chapter 165: Devotion Energy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Oh, why? Were you so touched by my words that you decided to fall in love with me?¡± Lu Yanxue looked up and jested.


    ¡°Fell in love with you?¡± Chen Fan let outughter and then shook his head.


    Despite his cheerful denial, he wagered that if he had met her during hisst life, he might have fallen in love with her.


    Jiang Churan, Xu Rongfei, Yu Wenjin, and Lu Yanxue, every one of them were outstanding members of society. However, Chen Fan in hisst life was just a no ount, and therefore, he would have been attracted to anyone of them.


    Unfortunately, there and then, the boy in front of Lu Yanxue was no longer an inexperienced average joe; instead, he was the North Mystic Celestial Lord. He had long since surpassed worldly sentiments, such as that of joy and love. His goal was to achieve immortality, to be one with the very fabric of time and space. Anyone Chen Fan met during his new life would not have any chance of capturing his heart.


    Chen Fan kept his thoughts to himself. He could register the sadness behind the girl¡¯s joyful mask. She was a living and breathing human, and no human would feel happy go lucky after being offered to a stranger as a gift.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough talking, let¡¯s go, I will show you around the ancient Lin City.¡±


    Lu Yanxue gathered herself and threaded her hand through Chen Fan¡¯s arm while smiling.


    After the two were gone, Lu Haixuan emerged from a shadow and said: ¡°Grandpa Long, what do you think of Chen Beixuan?¡±


    ¡°He said he is from Chu Zhou City and knew Yanxue on the way here. We might have to take his words with a grain of salt. ¡°Lu Tianlong heaved a sigh and then said: ¡°I have never heard of any famous martial arts families in Jiang Bei, much less Dharma Spells casters or Physique Refinement Masters.¡±


    ¡°If the Lu family was not bound to Tian Nan Region, we might be able to solve the mystery.¡± Lu Haixuan heaved a sigh.


    ¡°There is no need to worry, HaiXuan. I have already sent a delegate to Chu Zhou City to investigate. We should gain a handle on the situation pretty soon.¡± Lu Tianlong furrowed his brows and said: ¡°Your first and foremost task is to reach the peak of Internal Force cultivation. We are a martial arts family, and therefore, nothing would trump personal strength. If our family could sire another Grand Master, even that high lord at Zhong Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to confine our influences.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Long.¡± Lu Haixuan answered with a somber face.


    Lu Tianlong nodded back in approval.


    Lu Haixuan and Lu Yanwu were both cream of the crop among the younger generation of the Lu family. Despite their different skill sets, they had achieved illustrative achievements in their own fields. It was a sign that the Lu family was about to rise to power.


    More Martial Artists arrived at the conference on the second daypared to the day before.


    The number of participants had exceeded two hundred. Chen Fan had never thought that there could have been so many powerful warriors hiding in in sight. So much so that he felt lucky that he had been able to live past thirty without a serious run in with one of these deadly fighters.


    He set up his kiosk during the day and in the night, he nned to apany Lu Yanxue and Miao Xiaoqian to the Lin City.


    Chen Fan was not in a hurry since he had already achieved his objective of finding Spirit Medicine. As he had learned yesterday that what he was looking for was hidden inside of the Li Family and the Medicine God Valley Sect, waiting to be imed by him¡ªand he would. Whatever Spirit Medicine he could scour from the event would be icing on the cake.


    ¡°Shoot! There is someone selling body-tempering type of pills? I am in luck!¡±


    A man with dusty clothes and a long fluffy beard saw Chen Fan¡¯s banner and eximed. He came up to Chen Fan¡¯s kiosk and mmed the desk. ¡°Hey, kiddo! How many of those Physic Refining Pills do you have? I will take them all.¡±


    So saying, he produced a suitcase with a coded-lock. The suitcase popped open as he punched in the code. The man pulled the lip back, revealing a suitcase full of green money, they were American Dors.


    There must be at least a couple million in that case.


    Chen Fan sat still and didn¡¯t even waste a nce on him.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear me?¡± The middle aged Martial Artist squinted at Chen Fan as annoyance danced in his eyes.


    Martial Artists were well known for their bad tempers. After all, if they could do things the easy way, why would they have to wait and be patient?


    Chen Fan sat still unflinchingly.


    The people around them looked to the middle aged martial artist with pity. By then, a friend of the martial artist finally pulled him to a side and warned him: ¡°Blood de, can¡¯t you read? He is only asking for thousand-year-old herbs or Special artifacts. He is not interested in any other form of payment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± Blood de snorted.¡±Thousand year old medicines are family treasures at some of the most powerful households.¡±


    He looked at Chen Fan and studied him more carefully. Chen Fan was of average looks and he found it hard to make the connection between this ordinary boy with any resemnce of power. However, the big man standing behind the boy caught his attention. Nheless, he wagered that the hulking frame, despite its size, should not be able to withstand a few punches from him.


    That being said, as an experienced warrior, Blood de refrained from making any moves for now. Instead, he asked his friend.


    ¡°If he won¡¯t ept money, are we going to just watch him and do nothing?¡±


    ¡°Someone already tried.¡± The other martial artist grinned at him. ¡°This boy carried not just a superior-grade Body-Tempering Pill, but also supreme-grade elixirs. The Lu family, Li Family and the Medicine God Valley Sect were interested in hiring him, but they all got turned down. Last night, six martial artists had ganged up on him, including Tutuli from the Diamond Temple. Guess what happened?¡±


    ¡°The guardian of the Diamond Temple? Isn¡¯t he a Physique Refinement expert?¡± Blood de was shocked slightly, so he asked: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Even though he lived overseas, he had heard of the Diamond Temple. Although he was confident that his power was greater than the guardian of the Diamond Temple, the guardians were thest people he would think to tick off.


    ¡°They were crushed, like little chicks. I mean literally crushed! Only one out of the six escaped the murder scene, rumor had it that he was finished off by a spell right in front of Miss Jin Yi.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Blood de gasped.


    ¡°The Medicine God Valley Sect is not well known for their spell casting skills, but Miss Jin Yi reached the mid-stage of the Dao-Reaching level at the very least. Plus, she also had powerful Dharma Artifacts at her disposal. Yet the boy still was able to kill someone right under her nose? And what did you say? Someone had murdered a Physique Refinement Expert from the Diamond Temple? What?¡±


    ¡°I told you so, don¡¯t piss him off.¡± The other martial artist shook his head and said: ¡°I know you think that young man looks nothing extraordinary, we all did. However, he must be a master of the Dao-Reaching Level. The man behind him must be a rare Physique Refinement Master.¡±


    ¡°Physique Refinement Master?¡± Blood de¡¯s face turned pale.


    The more powerful one bes, the better they understood the power of a Physique Refinement Master.


    Compared to a normal martial artist on the battlefield, a Physique Refinement Master only required some metal armor in order to storm the battle scene like an unstoppable tank. They were invincible before regr weapons and firearms. The Physique Refinement Masters were some of the toughest opponents one would find and therefore, everyone wanted to be one of them. That in part exined the poprity of the Body Tempering Pill.


    The thought of a Physique Refinement Master¡¯s power made his hair stood on end. He bowed to his acquaintance who might have just saved his life thankfully.


    After Having gotten the memo, Blood de returned to Chen Fan¡¯s kiosk. This time, he stered on a respectful look and smiled: ¡°Mr, Chen, I don¡¯t have a thousand-year-old medicine, but I have something else that might be of your interest.¡±


    ¡°OH? Bring it on.¡± Chen Fan looked up and saw the object Blood de held out for disy. His interest was piqued immediately.


    In Blood de¡¯s hand, he saw a golden figurine of a humanoid with an eagle head and a pair of wings on his back. The craftsmen ship was nothing special if not crude, however, the little statue carried an otherworldly quality that would make one¡¯s head spin if staring at it for a long time.


    ¡°Amazing Soul Energy... Ah not.. This is Devotion Energy.¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    As soon as his Immortal Will came into contact with the statue, many pictures appeared in his mind. In those pictures, he saw many men and women kneeling before a statue with the likeness of the figurine.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Suddenly, the energy inside the statue exploded, rippling out toward Chen Fan.


    The world around Chen Fan changed. In a blink, he was sitting in the scorching desert, surrounded by foreign men and women wrapped in white robes. These men and women kneeled before arge golden entity that had a man¡¯s body and an eagle¡¯s head, holding a golden stave.


    ¡°Impurity!¡±


    Chen Fan was the only person standing, sticking out like a sore thumb, therefore, The eagle-headed entity picked Chen Fan out very quickly. It made a squeaking sound.


    Suddenly, the entity lifted its leg and pressed his golden foot, the size of a basketball court onto Chen Fan.


    ¡°A puny Soul Remanent, how dare you offend me!¡±


    Standing before such a terrifying sight, Chen Fan was not flinching at all. Instead, he snored with contempt. He knew he was in a constructed reality and the presence of the powerful entity was no more than an illusion.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Suddenly, he charged up his power and started the Soul Refining Art. A few streaks of Immortal Will shot out from his body and materialized in this world in the shape of arge silvery de.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan snarled and threw the de at the entity.


    The silvery de traced a long arc as it flew toward the target when it finallynded on the statue, therge de was only the size of a toothpick.


    However, the de sliced through the golden Staude like butter. It even tore arge gush in the constructed space, scarring the sky with a long and ugly wound, revealing the dark abyss in betweenyers of realities.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The constructed world shattered and Chen Fan was once again sitting in the Lu family manor.


    It took a few seconds for the flood of mor around him to reim his ears. Once the golden figurine came back into focus, Chen Fan realized that time had not passed since his trip to the other world. He registered that the energying off from the statue had diminished slightly.


    ¡°A Soul Remnant... I should be more careful next time.¡±


    Chen Fan sat still, but his face had paled ever so slightly.,


    Materializing the Immortal Will into physical form was a technique used for cultivators who had reached Ethereal Enlightenment or Divine Sea. Although Chen Fan had shattered the constructed reality, he had sustained a minor injury by forcing himself to use the high-level technique.


    ¡°However, the injury was worth it if I can gain energy inside the figurine.¡±


    Chen Fan looked to the golden figurine with great interest.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, what do you think of my offer?¡± Blood de asked cautiously after a long pause.


    ¡°It will do.¡± Chen Fan nodded readily. He produced a china bottle and siad: ¡°There is fifty Physique Refining Pill, is it enough?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Blood de took over the bottle and twisted the cap open. Suddenly, a refreshing fragrance filled his nose. He knew it was the real deal, so he nodded joyously.


    He set down the golden statue and was about to leave, Chen Fan shot out a hand and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°I will give you one more bottle if you tell me everything you know about this... thing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Blood de was pleasantly surprised.


    He didn¡¯t think that Chen Fan would be so interested in this tacky trinket.


    He obtained this figurine while he was on a mission in the middle east. A local tycoon had used it as a pledge for his loyalty. Blood de was told that the figurine had uncanny properties, but so far, he had found none. He had kept it simply because of the amount of gold that was used to create it.


    ¡°No problem, I will fill you in.¡± Blood de pounded his chest and siad.


    After Blood de disclosed what he knew about the statue, Chen Fan finally learned the story behind it.

 Chapter 166 - Lord God of Alien Races

    <h4>Chapter 166: Lord God of Alien Races</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°An ancient figurine of a deity? An eagle head humanoid... hum... This is Horus, Guardian of the Pharaoh.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded. Since the figurine was in Chen Fan¡¯s possession, he studied it and found out where it came from.


    The figurine was from a temple in the delta of the Nile River; it was used by the locals for worshiping their god. It wasn¡¯t until the 18th century when the French conquered the lower Nile, ransacked the temple and looted the golden figurine along with other treasures. After passing from one owner to another, it finally got into the hands of a tycoon from the middle east.


    ¡°This object has extremely strong Devotion Energy. However, I can also sense the source of energy: the subject of worship that either fell from grace or had fallen out of love with his devotees.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed a finger on the small figurine.


    Devotion Energy was one of the byproducts of cultivation. It was a type of Soul Anomaly Energy that attracted the Soul Energy from the faith and prayers of the devotees; it concentrated them until they were so thick and dense that Godhood started to form which would then be used as fuel and set ame to create God me. A cultivator could use God me to cultivate a God Body or even a Divine Kingdom.


    This was a very popr method among cultivators. In North Mystic Celestial Lord¡¯s past life, he had fought against many Perfected Gods. Or even Lord Gods of alien races, and therefore he was familiar with Devotion Energy.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t cultivate Godhood, I can use that energy to my own benefit. Using the Soul Refining Art, I should be able to convert the Devotion Energy into something that I could supplement my Divine Sense.¡± Chen Fan was pleased with the promise of gaining more power.


    In his eyes, this figurine was the best kind of supplement for his cultivation.


    As of now, his Divine Sense could only project outward about a hundred meters. However, the amount of Devotion Energy in the statue could not only break even the losses he had sustained while fighting against the Remanence of the old god but it could also further boost his Divine Sense ability and allow him to project his Divine Sense to upwards of a thousand meters. With such power, he might be able to materialize his Divine Sense in the real world.


    ¡°This statue looked primitive and crude in construction. It was evident that this god was born on earth and had never been exposed to immortal cultivation.¡± Chen Fan further examined the statue with his Divine Sense for a while and concluded in the end.


    The primitive worshiping created a breeding ground for deities, backwards that Chen Fan had visited were riddled with minor gods, some of them even connected to aplete pantheon. However, these lesser deities were not aware of the cultivation realm and were no match against cultivators.


    When the legion of human cultivators went on their interster expedition, they had ransacked numerouss with primitive civilizations.


    Once the gods and deities of other civilizations were captured by the cultivators; they were used as a Surrogate for Conveying the Essence of the Dharma Treasures, some were even trained to be Sect-guardians. There was one Sect in the cultivation realm that specialized in such arts, and the Sect was called the God Reining Sect. Cultivators of the Sectmanded their deities on the battlefield to do their bidding. It was more or less like controlling robotic soldiers.


    ¡°I was right, there had been a cultivation culture on the earth a long time ago.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    A primitive deity who had gained Godhood had to be of the Connate Spirit Level at the very least. Chen Fan had seen enough evidence, from the Ghost Witch Sect to the Yin Ghost Sect, and all the other martial artists that had Internal force to prove the existence of a cultivation system on earth.


    However, as the environment worsened on earth, these deities and cultivators must have either left earth or had perished over time.


    ¡°The ever-changingw of the universe is that things are constantly changing. Even an ancient star that was as old as time itself would have its ups and downs.¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    The acquisition of the golden figurine reminded Chen Fan of the bigger picture and made him take a long hard look at his cultivation progression.


    The eagle head deity had already fallen from grace; he was so weak that Chen Fan¡¯s Foundation Establishment level attack had shattered the reality he had constructed. That being said, the deity himself might have hidden somewhere in the world using a secret art, or he could have concealed his true form in another Divine Kingdom, licking his old and new wounds.


    It was evident to Chen Fan that his current level of attainment was not enough for him to face off against the real form of the deity. If the deity had just obtained Ethereal Enlightenment, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t fear him. Once the power of his enemy had reached Divine Sea, Chen Fan might still manage to guarantee his safe escape, but for an enemy more powerful than the level of Divine Sea, he was not so sure.


    ¡°In that situation, I would have to use the secret art either to force the formation of the Golden Core, or I would have to burn my soul to fuel a killing blow. There were no other ways.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head as he pondered on.


    Either way, he would have to pay a great cost toe out alive in such a battle.


    The Golden Core formed using his secret art was far more inferior than the one formed through cultivation, so much so that it would be impossible to further his cultivation with such a weak foundation. The golden core might be able to boost his power during the moment of life and death, afterward, Chen Fan might as well reincarnate into a different life and start all over again. Boosting his power by consuming his soul would also greatly damage his Primordial Essence and would set him back at least a few hundred years in his progression.


    ¡°Fine, fine, once the conference is over, I will retrieve the spirit medicine from the Li Family and the Medicine God Valley Sect. After that, I will set myself in seclusion to focus on cultivating. I won¡¯te out of self-seclusion until I reach Ethereal Enlightenment.¡± Chen Fan thought determinedly. ¡°When I finally reach Ethereal Enlightenment, I will fly to Egypt and get more of these statues. Maybe I would be able to enter the Divine Sea much earlier than I thought.¡±


    Seeing Blood de¡¯s sess in getting the elixirs, the crowd started to be uneasy.


    Although no one had thousand-year-old herbs, some of them were in possession of a few other treasures. They moved closer to Chen Fan and started to tout their wares.


    ¡°This is just an ordinary gemstone.¡±


    ¡°Humm... This one looks like a Dharma Artifact, but I have no use of it.¡±


    ¡°This... might be useful, how about ten pills.¡±


    Most of these treasures were useless to Chen Fan. However, he had purchased a few treasures that could barely pass for borderline Spirit Treasures. He would have to use the refining art on them to extract Spirit Qi from them.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, what do you think of this?¡±


    A musical voice drifted in and as the crowd dispersed in the middle, making way for Miss Jin Yi. She was wearing white casual pants and a handmade fisherman¡¯s sweater on top. She didn¡¯t wear any jewelry other than a bracelet made out of wooden beads.


    Jin Yi held out a gnarly scorched twig for disy.


    ¡°What is it? It looks like a chunk of charcoal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of Thunder Stricken Wood used by spellcasters. Why does she want to sell a spellcasting artifact? Could the rumors be true that Mr. Chen is a Dao-Reaching Level master?¡±


    A swell of murmurs arose.


    Chen Fan was taken aback by the object, and he eximed in his mind: ¡°It¡¯s a piece of Connate Spirit Wood!¡±


    The so-called Connate Spirit Wood were chunks of wood that were taken off from the Connate Spirit Trees. These Connate Spirit Trees were able to cultivate for thousands of years to form Primordial Spirits. Over time, these Primordial Spirit would get more powerful until they were able to detach themselves from the Connate Spirit Trees and be Immortal Spirits, or Ghost Deities.


    ¡°It seems that this particr Connate Spirit Trees had failed his cultivation during the Tribtion Transcendence of Thunder. However, its body was still filled to the brim with Spirit Qi, enough to allow me toplete one-fifth of my Dao Body progression.¡±


    Despite himself, Chen Fan pushed the Spirit Wood aside and said lightly: ¡°I am sorry, not interested.¡±


    Jin Yi cracked a smile and said, ¡°This piece of Spirit Wood is a gift. The Medicine God Valley Sect would love to befriend a young hero like yourself.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Fan gave the girl a cold look and said: ¡°Thanks but no.¡±


    Jin Yi tried to hold in her anger, but the mes danced in her eyes nheless.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect was a prestigious group and never had one refused a gift from them. However, should she know that her connection with the group of ambushers was discovered and was not a secret to Chen Fan, she might understand Chen Fan¡¯s cold and distant attitude.


    As soon as Chen Fan learned the Medicine God Valley Sect¡¯s true colors, he made up his mind to plunder the Sect. When he conquered their sect base, Chen Fan would have all their sect treasures, including this piece of Spirit Wood.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard Chen Fan refused Miss Jin Yi¡¯s offer.


    So far, Chen Fan had pissed off nearly all the powerful yers in the conference: the Li Family, Lu Family, Medicine God Valley Sect and the Diamond Temple. Even a Physique Refinement grand master would fear thebined might of these powerful groups.


    After Jin Yi left, people started to be hesitant to trade items with Chen Fan. The boy was already in the Medicine God Valley Sect¡¯s bad book and that made him a dangerous person to be associated with. Although the Medicine God Valley Sect did not have a particrly powerful martial artist, everyone relied on them to produce remedies and elixirs.


    Chen Fan sat back into his chair and started the Soul Refining Art. He slowly transformed the Devotion Energy into pure Soul energy and infused the fresh energies into his Divine Sense.


    Two dayster, during the Martial Arts Conference...


    A wave of loudmotion erupted near the entrance.


    ¡°The elder of the Medicine God Valley Sect is here?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh! That¡¯s Elder Qi! He is a Dao-Reaching Level spellcaster!¡±


    ¡°Elder Qi had been living in seclusion for over eight years, who would think that he would show up here today? He must be invited here by the Lu family.¡±


    The crowd made way for Elder Qi. Lu Tianlong apanied the old man who wore a traditional Taoist robe and a long white flowy beard. As the elder of the Medicine God Valley Sect, he was an honored guest, and his prestige was no less than the lord of any martial arts family.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were half closed, but a glinting light shed in the slits.


    The strange light in his eyes was the telltale sign of the extremely concentrated Dharmic energy inside of him. He was only a half-step away from reaching the Dharma Cultivation level. There was only a very small number of these cultivators remaining in China. Although theirbat ability was not as strong as a martial artist, they possessed unimaginable powers that could kill a Martial Artist with ease.


    As soon as Elder Qi entered the manor, he walked over toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°I smell trouble.¡±


    ¡°Spellcasters are cunning and tricky fighters, they had a natural advantage over Physique Refinement Grandmasters.¡±


    ¡°I think this boy is in knee deep trouble.¡±


    People around Chen Fan gloated at his impending doom.


    The battle at thekeshore path had already been a public secret and everyone knew that Miss Jin Yi was involved. Just yesterday, Chen Fan had refused Jin Yi¡¯s gift, it was a clear sign that Chen Fan had no intention in mending their ties.


    Lo and behold, walked over to Chen Fan and asked lightly: ¡°Are you Chen Beixuan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Chen Fan looked up.


    ¡°Did you know that that the Body-Refining-pill and the Essence Enhancing Pill you sold were actually stolen from the Medicine God Valley Sect?¡± Elder Qi shook his head andmented: ¡°Not long ago, we found a traitor in our sect. He had stolen countless elixir recipes, including the recipe for the Body-Tempering-Pill and the Essence Enhancing Pill.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked by the revtion.


    People looked to Chen Fan with pity. Most of them knew that Elder Qi was lying.


    However, as an elder of a prestigious sect, and a Dao-Reaching Level caster, his word was the truth. After all, in a martial artist¡¯s dictionary, strength was always before truth.


    ¡°Oh Really?¡± Chen Fan asked with surprise.


    ¡°Sigh! Yes, it¡¯s very unfortunate.¡± Elder Qi faked a mournful look and continued: ¡°Luckily, my disciple Jin Yi had met you at this event so that we could recover our treasures. Don¡¯t worry, youngd, we will reward you heavily if you cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t give them back?¡± Chen Fan asked calmly.


    ¡°Well, then you are the enemy of the Medicine God Valley Sect!¡± Elder Qi¡¯s benevolent look disappeared as he raised his voice. ¡°We will punish you ording to our sect rules. For those who steal from the sect, death shall be the final verdict!


    ¡°Those who helped him will meet the same end!¡±


    Despite his deity-like appearance, his words had brought out the murderer in him.


    Suddenly, a deadly silence fell over the hall. None of the martial artists dared to speak up for Chen Fan. Even Lu Tianlong who had been cozying up to Chen Fan just one-day ago had crossed his arms over his chest and kept his gloating silence.


    Chen Fan and Tong Shan were left alone to face the ire of the Medicine God Valley Sect.

 Chapter 167 - Besieged

    <h4>Chapter 167: Besieged</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°So you want me to give you whatever you want?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and asked.


    ¡°Mr. Beixuan, we have been patient with you and offered you heavy rewards in exchange for OUR recipe. You could have worked in our sect and been treated with more respect than even a sect elder. Plus, you could ess the medical library and learn the art of elixir brewing to your heart¡¯s content. We could even ask the Sect Master to guide you personally.¡± Jin Yi said with a soft voice.


    Elder Qi stood aside and pretended to listen agreeably. It was a typical game of good cop, bad cop. Both of their end goals were the same: make Chen Fan join the Medicine God Valley Sect and gain the recipe of the Body-Tempering-Pill and the Essence Enhancing Pill.


    ¡°Treated better than elders? Personal guidance from the sect maser?¡±


    A surprised murmur rose from the crowd.


    The Sect Master of the Medicine God Valley Sect was called ¡°King of Elixirs¡±. His alchemy skills were unmatched by anyone in the world. Countless martial arts families and even Grandmasters depended on him for their supply of supplements. In addition to his alchemy skills, he was also a powerful spell caster.


    To have such a powerful figure as a personal trainer was a priceless offer that money simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°If I were him, I will just hand over the recipe. That¡¯s a small price to pay to be the future King of Elixirs.¡±


    Someone put in.


    ¡°I agree, anyone with a brain knows what to do.¡±


    Someone else chimed in.


    It then became evident to everyone that Chen Fan happened tock a brain. He cracked a smile and said: ¡°If you hand over all the Spirit Medicine you have hoarded over the years, I might consider teaching you guys the proper way of Elixir Brewing.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant fool!¡±


    Elder Qi¡¯s face flushed red as a pang of anger came over him.


    Jin Yi heaved a sigh, it was as if she felt sorry for Chen Fan demise.


    ¡°Fine, fine, since you are so adamant, I will have to do it the hard way.¡± Elder Qi shook his head. ¡°You have helped a traitor who stole our secrets, and so I will have to capture you.¡±


    ¡°You wish to fight me right here right now?¡± Chen Fan asked incredulously, but he was not the slightest worried.


    Behind Chen Fan, Tong Shan had taken arge step forward. His body was reinforced with bronze and strengthened by the Qi from the west. By then, his weight had nearly doubled. The floor cracked under his heavy step, sending arge cloud of dust billowing upward.


    ¡°He is a Physique Refinement Master!¡±


    Many martial artists looked at him fearfully.


    His attainment put him just below Grandmasters and was able to face off with any ordinary martial artist. Of all the members of the Lu family, only the family lord would be able to ovee this hulking giant.


    Elder Qi was a spellcaster of Dao-Reaching Level and not a lot of people thought he would emerge victorious in the confrontation. After all, in order to use his spells, he needed to put some distance with his opponent. However, he was only ten feet away from Tong Shan.


    ¡°Haha, so this is what makes you think you can get away with it?¡± Elder Qi was unfazed by the hulking frame, he let out augh instead. ¡°If I were not a hundred percent confident in my mission, I would not have imed that I could capture you. ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows. It urred to him that Elder Qi had more tricks up his sleeves.


    Lo and behold, a booming voice erupted from outside: ¡°Brother Qi, are you talking about me?¡±


    ¡°Kaboom!¡± ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A series of heavy steps came up and the ground shook after each thud. Everyone thought that another giant the size of Tong Shan was about to emerge from the entrance.


    However, the one who walked through the threshold was a scrawny old man of medium build.


    This old man was bald and his face was riddled with wrinkles. Despite his smaller frame, he was muscr. His burgeoning muscles looked as hard as steel. His footsteps crushed the pavement under his feet, leaving a trail of broken surfaces all the way from the outer gate to the entrance to the innerpound.


    Trailing behind the old man were a few brawny men. Just like their leaders, they were all bald. They were much bigger in size than the old man and their vein-riddled muscles were either dark green or gold in color. All of their physiques were simr if not better than Tutuli from the Diamond Temple.


    ¡°Grand Guardian of the Diamond Temple, Master Hen Tian!¡±


    Someone gasped.


    Only the experts in spell castings or those who had mastered the art of Physique Refinement could be called a ¡°Master.¡± By his title, it was evident that the old man was also a Physique Refinement Master.


    ¡°Even Master Hen Tian is going to join the battle? He is the most powerful fighter of the Diamond Temple!¡±


    ¡°That kid is dead! I heard that Master Hen Tian is extremely vengeful. I wager he is here to avenge Tutuli.¡±


    Many people shook their heads and sighed, but more watched the development unfold gloatingly.


    The tag team of a Spell Caster Master and a Physique Refinement Master had the assistance of many Dao-Reaching Level spell casters and External Force experts. Chen Fan¡¯s days appeared to be numbered.


    Jin Yi shook her head andmented Chen Fan¡¯s stubbornness andck of an eye for opportunity.


    ¡°Are you Chen Beixuan?¡± Despite Master Hen Tian¡¯s small size, his voice was loud. ¡°You killed my disciple Tutuli, what do you want to say about your crime?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± Chen Fan asked with a stoic face.


    ¡°Well, I will avenge him today and make you pay with your life.¡± Master Hen Tian announced firmly.


    ¡°Tong Shan killed your disciple, but has your disciple ever killed anyone? Have you? What about your crimes?¡± Chen Fan flung back.


    ¡°Well, Tutuli is my disciple, his life is much more valuable than no ounts.¡± Master Hen Tian announced.


    ¡°Ah... That¡¯s right, in your eyes, my life is as worthless as an ant.¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh and waved dismissively at the old man. He had talked enough, it was time for actions. Picking up on the cue, Tong Shan stepped forward and threw a punch at Master Hen Tian. His punch stirred up a gust in the air.


    Although Tong Shan¡¯s attackcked finesse, the immense power in his punch made it no less deadly than Master Gao Baoshen¡¯s skillful execution of the ¡°Ba Ji Cross Punch.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces paled after seeing the deadly attack, even Elder Qi and Lu Tianlong were taken by surprise. However, Master Hen Tian shouted excitedly: ¡°Good! Come at me, boy!¡±


    Everyone watched as the scrawny old man closed his fingers into a fist and backhanded his attacker¡¯s fist. It was a duel of pure strength.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    After a re, Master Hen Tian was sent flying back, his body went through a dozen tables and then rammed into a few martial artists, passed them and was finally pinned onto a wall. His impact with the group of by martial artists had resulted in a few fractured bones of three innocent bystanders.


    However, the old man was unharmed. Instead, he let out a thrilling cry.


    ¡°Awesome! It¡¯s been a long time since I fought someone who is my equal. Those Internal Force users were slimy and slippery like eels!¡±


    The scrawny old man pushed against the wall and dislodged himself from the depression that held him in ce.


    Many onlookers backed away from the two fighters and retreated to safety. The conflict between the two Physique Refinement masters was too dangerous and could easily make an onlooker coteral damage. In contrary, the Physique Refinement masters who were fighting each other had bodies as strong as iron. What did they care if their fight injured a few?


    ¡°Uh? The old man could withstand a punch from Tong Shan?¡±


    Chen Fan was slightly impressed.


    Tong Shan was a Bronze Armored Cadaver created by the Ghost Witch Sect. After ten years of refinement with molten bronze using secret Cadaver-refining art, his physique could rival a Physique Refinement Master. Later, Chen Fan used the ¡°Tiger Demon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art¡± on him to further refine his body.


    The Tiger Demon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art was a secret art passed down from the royal family of the Tiger Demon people. Once one mastered the art, he could live in the vacuum of space for thousands of years. In addition, it also gave one the ability to walk near the scorching sun unharmed.


    Tong Shan had just started the art, therefore, Chen Fan had only taught him the first level. However, even at such an early stage of his cultivation, Tong Shan¡¯s physical strength was already on par with Chen Fan. Chen Fan wagered that only those who had reached Dao Body would have a chance overpowering Tong Shan.


    ¡°It seems that I underestimated the Physique Refinement arts on earth. I wager that this old man must have reached beyond the level of a typical Physique Refinement Master, and transcended his physical existent to the realm of Ethereal Enlightenment, or at least very close to it.¡±


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    By then, Master Hen Tian shouted at Tong Shan as he stormed towards him.


    When the two collided again, the old man was sent flying again as if he was a fly being flicked off from the back of one¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±


    The scrawny old man turned into a wrecking ball and smashed anything or anyone that was in his way, driving the crowd to retreat further. Then, he stuck once again on a wall.


    ¡°Is he... even a human?¡±


    The martial artists felt a chill down their spines.


    The two fought like vicious primordial beasts. If they kept at it, they would tear the entire building down in no time.


    The spectators were enamored by Master Hen Tian¡¯s physical toughness, however, they werepletely caught off guard by Tong Shan¡¯s power. Many wondered if Tong Shan was already a Physique Refinement Grandmaster considering he had so far dominated the fight with Master Hen Tian.


    ¡°You want to catch me with that pathetic power of yours?¡±


    Chen Fan said as he pointed the finger at Master Hen Tian who was in the process of being sent flying for the third time.


    Elder Qi was a brave and powerful man. He was probably the only person who dared to stand close with the two fighters. Seeing Tong Shan had gained the unquestionable upper hand in the battle, a hint of embarrassment crawled onto his face.


    ¡°Hehe, Chen Beixuan, we will see who is thest oneughing.¡±


    Elder Qi cleared his throat and asked: ¡°Brother Sun. How long are you nning to hold back your power?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Brother Qi, I was actually waiting for your cue.¡± Suddenly, a wizened voice drifted out from the crowd. Arge middle age man emerged from the spectators.


    The middle-aged man had a red face and looked like he was in his forties. However, his glinting eyes suggested that he had lived a much longer life than his appearance suggested.


    ¡°Elder of the Xin Yi Sect, Su Wudi¡ª the invincible!¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    He was a legend among the martial artists. He had been a trouble maker ever since his adolescence and he often challenged other sects into duels. Over the years, he had defeated countless sects and only failed once in the hands of Ye Nantian, the most powerful man in China.


    Even a martial artist who had reached the peak of the Internal Force cultivation would have to take Sun Wudi very seriously.


    ¡°Su Wudi should be in his sixties, but he looked at least twenty years younger than his real age. It must be the effect of his Internal Force cultivation. I wager he is only one step away from reaching the Grandmaster level.¡±


    Someone murmured.


    Su Wudi strode into the courtyard, and his overbearing quality quickly arrested everyone¡¯s attention. Behind Elder Qi, a previously reticent man with a cold and menacing face straightened his back and stepped forward with him.


    A fire grew brighter in his eyes, as he channeled out his Internal Energy. He, too, was a martial artist who had mastered Internal Force.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan was besieged by two peak level Internal Force cultivators and a master spell caster.

 Chapter 168 - Tiger Demons Physique Refinement Art

    <h4>Chapter 168: Tiger Demon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The Mad Sun you had murdered was Elder Sun¡¯s great nephew.


    ¡°Elder Sun is not here for revenge, he is simply excited to meet a Physique Refinement Master. Beside him is the elder invited here by the Medicine God Valley Sect. My Sect has deep connections with many sects around the world, it was easy for us to request one or two martial arts masters.¡±


    Elder Qi said confidently. He made it sound like they had already defeated Chen Fan.¡± Chen Beixuan, hand over your recipes and maybe I will consider sparing your life. Otherwise, I will make you suffer so much that death is a mercy.¡±


    The two Internal Force experts closed in onto Chen Fan.


    Behind the two was a peak level spellcaster as well as many martial artists from Diamond Temple and Medicine God Valley Sect. Even Grandmasters would not be able to escape unharmed from such a crisis.


    ¡°What does the Lu family say about this?¡±


    Chen Fan looked to Lu Tianlong and Lu Haixuan, who were standing by watching everything.


    Lu Tianlong looked up into the sky to avoid eye contact with Chen Fan. Lu Haixuan let out a warm smile and said: ¡°Master Chen, part of my offer still stands. If you had over your recipes, we would give you the elder title in the Lu family. However, the other offers, such as thepany shares and our family lord¡¯s favor, would have to be rescinded.¡±


    ¡°So at the end of the day, you, like the others, only care about the recipes!¡±


    Chen Fan eximed.


    He finally reckoned that he had underestimated the importance of his recipes to mortals. To be precise, he had underestimated the importance of the Body-Tempering-Pill, while The Essence Enhancing Pill required many rare ingredients, and it also required specialized skills to create them.


    On the other hand, the Body-Tempering-Pill called for only the mostmonly avable ingredients, and anyone could have created it ording to the recipe. Even though it only worked on External Force users, it was highly sought after on earth where External Force users were abundant.


    Of all the Martial Artists from the Lu family, ny-nine percent of them were of initial sess in their Internal Force cultivation. If they could add a few more Physique Refinement cultivators who also achieved initial sess, they would improve their overall strength by leaps and bounds. So much so, Chen Fan wagered that by then, the might of the Lu family should beparable to that of a Physique Refinement Master.


    Chen Fan had given the recipe of the Body-Tempering-Pill to the military, and they knew better than Chen Fan how valuable it was. That exined why the military had thought so highly of him.


    ¡°What made you so confident that you would be able to capture me?¡± Chen Fan asked calmly


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see.¡± Elder Qi cracked a smug smile.


    The situation was well under his control. He had orchestrated this attack, pulling everyone and getting them to the right ce at the right time. Let it be the Diamond Temple, Lu family, or the Xin Yi Sect, they were all after the recipe. Whoever got the recipes would end up on his doorstep, asking him to help them brew the elixirs. The Medicine God Valley Sect would win regardless of who gained those pieces of paper.


    ¡°Your only protector was Tong Shan. Let¡¯s see if you will still be so confident after we do away with him first.¡± Elder Qi gave the people around him amanding look.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect Elder and Su Wudi picked up on the cue and threw themselves at Tong Shan.


    They were confident that victory was already in the bag for them. Chen Fan was trapped with nowhere to escape. Even if the rumors were true that Chen Fan really was a Dao-Reaching Level master, they should still be able to defeat him with the support of Lu Tianlong. Already, Lu Tianlong linked his hands behind his back and was on alert, ready tosh out at Chen Fan should the situation call for his assistant.


    ¡°In less than ten moves, I will make you into history!¡±


    Such was the pride of an Internal Force expert.


    Jin Yi heaved a sigh. She liked Chen Fan and thought of introducing him to the Medicine God Valley Sect. If she was sessful, not only the sect would gain two more elixir recipes, but also a future alchemy Grandmaster. However, Chen Fan had been refusing her invitation ever since the ambush. That piece of Spirit Wood she nned to give Chen Fan as a token of her goodwill was also the final warning, an ultimatum. She eventually gave up and called in the muscle after Chen Fan refused her gift.


    However, Jin Yi was taken aback by the confidence in Chen Fan. Standing before Chen Fan were three internal force experts, one Physique Refinement Master, and a powerful Spellcaster. In her estimation, the force that surrounded Chen Fan would even be a headcase for her Sect Master.


    ¡°What is your trump card? Use it now before it is toote.¡± Jin Yi murmured to herself.


    By then, Su Wudi and Tong Shan were already at each other¡¯s throats.


    When Su Wudi was still a few paces away from Tong Shan, he shot a jabbing fist out at Tong Shan. The force in his punchpressed the air, turning it into liquid. His fist came at Tong Shan like a loaded crossbow being released at point nk, itnded squarely on Tong Shan¡¯s back. For the first time, Tong Shan stumbled.


    ¡°Direct Internal Force attack?¡± Lu Tianlong eximed. ¡°No wonder Su Wudi was considered the strongest person below the Grandmaster level. He was only a small step away from Transcendent State.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if he dukes it out with grandpa Long, who would win?¡± Lu Haixuan asked.


    ¡°Haha, I am quite a long way away from him. I wager that only the Semi-Grandmaster from the Gu family would be his worthy opponent.¡± Lu Tianlong heaved a long sigh and changed his tone.¡± However, powerful Su Wudi is, he is no match against our family lord. A Grandmasters¡¯s power was beyond any ordinary people¡¯s imagination. His power was transcendental, like the power of a formidable dragon. No ordinary Internal Force user would be able to ovee the power of a Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t got a chance to see our family lord in action yet.¡± Lu Haixuanmented.


    ¡°The time wille, I promise you. By then, you will finally understand the definition of invincible.¡± Lu Tianlong said longingly.


    Meanwhile, the battle was turning up the heat.


    The arrival of Master Hen Tian¡¯s helpers had freed up his hands. By then, the scrawny old man was bleeding from his nose, and his internal organs had shifted and turned upside down. However, he still threw himself at his opponent repetitively as if he was enjoying the battle.


    Su Wudi and the Medicine God Valley Sect Elder worked in lockstep, one engaged Tong Shan in close range, while the other shot spells at the boy from afar.


    Su Wudi¡¯s fist came at Tong Shan belligerently like angry waves of the sea. His fist transformed in between many forms: Beng, Pi, Heng, Zuan, in the end, all forms became one, the Cannon form. When he delivered the attack, it made a defining re that startled many spectators.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It sounded like cannon fire at close range. The forcepressed the air around the fist and turned it into almost liquid-like. Suddenly, a downpour of punches came at Tong Shan. Around the hulking frame, tables, chairs, vases all shattered into pieces, some attacks evennded on the wall, leaving many deep holes.


    He was still half a step away from bing a Transcendent Master, yet he alreadymanded such deadly force. It was hard to imagine what a Transcendent Master, the earth equivalent of a Grandmaster was capable of.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect Elder, the man with a menacing air, swam amidst this teammates attacks, weaving in and out like a sea snake. With a final sprint, he leaped to the back side of Tong Shan and suddenly, as if out of nowhere a dark dagger appeared in his hand. The edge shed in the air as the daggernded on Tong Shan¡¯s back.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Despite Tong Shan¡¯s iron-like body, the dagger was able to cut through his skin.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The menacing looking man was taken aback at first. He had attacked with full force; however, the dagger was able to able to cut through Tong Shan¡¯s skin but didn¡¯t cause any life-threatening damage. He quickly gathered himself, and channeled more energy into the glinting edge and started to sh to Tong Shan¡¯s back like a mad dog. In a blink, Tong Shan¡¯s back was covered with small but painful wounds. The man attacked with near surgical precision as every attacknded right on Tong Shan¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    For the first time, Tong Shan snarled out his pain and anger.


    He spread out his arms and swept at his attackers. Master Hen Tian was right in front of him and was caught by the sweeping attack. The old man was sent flying once again. Su Wudi was about ten paces away from Tong Shan and had been attacking him with his internal energy, so he was unharmed by the sweep. The menacing looking man was slippery as a fish, and he had easily evaded Tong Shan¡¯s simple counter-attack.


    ¡°How¡¯s it now, Chen Beixuan? Do you still think you can escape?¡± Elder Qi asked confidently.


    By then, Tong Shan was on the brink of sumbing to his attackers. Meanwhile, Lu Tianlong stared at Chen Fan watchfully, ready to tie him down if the boy decided to help his big friend.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, just surrender already.¡± Jin Yi muttered.


    The audience was convinced that Chen Fan was going to lose. They shook their heads andmented Chen Fan¡¯s foolish decision of butting heads with the Lu family and Medicine God Valley Sect in the first ce. The tide of the battle was clearly not in favor of Chen Fan, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    ¡°He is ramming into a brick wall.¡± Someonemented with a long sigh.


    The development gave everyone a fearful look. It showed them how helpless an individual was before thebined might of powerful family ns.


    ¡°Who said that I am going to lose?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, a strange smile surfaced on Chen Fan¡¯s face.


    He looked to Tong Shan with a great measure of confidence. The Tiger Demon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art was a secret art of the Tiger Demon¡¯s royal family, its power was unimaginable.


    Lo and behold, Tong Shan grunted heavily, and then a tiger¡¯s roar suddenly came out of his throat.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    A phantom in the shape of a human with a tiger¡¯s head appeared behind Tong Shan. As the phantom plunged into Tong Shan¡¯s body, many dark streaks covered Tong Shan¡¯s face, making him look like a real tiger.


    ¡°Tiger Demon w!¡± Tong Shan¡¯s fingers curled into ws, and he racked them in the air.


    ¡°Sssth-Wack!¡±


    Creating powerful gusts of wind, his w tore open every fabric of reality. The air became a blur where his w whizzed through. Tong Shan¡¯s attack was ten times faster than his previous attacks, and it was as fast as the speed of sound.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Before the menacing looking man realized what had happened, he was dealt a blow by the w. The w caught his side and went through his body like butter. An Internal Force Master wasid low by Tong Shan with ease.


    Tong Shan followed his first attack with another one.


    Su Wudi shrieked and hurried to get out of harm¡¯s way.


    Master Hen Tian had already made his way to the forefront. There was no time for him to evade, so he raised both fists to cushion the blow. He was still confident that his iron-like body should protect him from this attack. He had sustained so many blows from Tong Shan, what made this one different?


    However, to his surprise and dismay, his arms, previously unbreakable, were wrung out like clothes.


    After a serious of stomach-churning snaps. Master Hen Tian¡¯s limbs were twisted into soft strands of cheese. He was then tossed onto the ground like a discarded ything.


    The courtyard suddenly became quiet again.


    No one had expected such an oue.


    Lu Haixuan rounded his eyes in disbelief.


    Lu Tianlong gasped, his body trembled uncontrobly. The confidence on Elder Qi¡¯s face was gone, Tong Shan had ruined his master n.


    Jin Yi heaved a sigh in her mind as shemented her elder¡¯s miscalction. It was the biggest mistake he ever made

 Chapter 169 - The Power Of A Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 169: The Power Of A Grandmaster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Master Hen Tian, a peak level Internal Force cultivator, such as he was, was killed by Tong Shan with one blow! Lu Tianlong and the others felt a chill down their spines.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    Tong Shan roared again after heid Master Hen Tian low, and then he threw himself at Su Wudi. The Phantom Tiger Demon glowed all around him and enhanced his strength and speed significantly.


    Su Wudi fought back with a Cannon Fist punch. His fistsnded on the phantom that hovered before Tong Shan and caused the phantom to shimmer slightly. Then he realized that the phantom had absorbed all the force in his punch.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Su Wudi rounded his eyes and gaped in surprise. He reckoned the simrity between the Tiger Demon Phantom and the Four Righteousness Protection Aura. He wondered if the big man was not a Physique Refinement Master but a Martial arts Grandmaster?


    He had little time to ponder such questions. He tapped the ground with the tip of his toe and sprung backward. Meanwhile, he shouted: ¡°Old Man Qi, are you going to go after him? If not, I am going to call it quits.¡±


    The words reminded Elder Qi of the quickly escting situation. He turned his palm down as a bell appeared in his hand out of nowhere. He started to chant something under his breath as he tolled the bell rhythmically. The bell¡¯s sound formed an invisible soul energy wave that rippled toward Tong Shan.


    ¡°Bell of Misguided Heart¡±


    The bell arrested Miss Jin Yi¡¯s attention. She recognized it as her Master¡¯s most prized Dharma Artifact.


    This Dharma Artifact required a great deal of energy to be activated. However, once it was activated, it would release illusions that would beguile the enemy, numbing their senses with imaginary debauchery until they were practically immobilized. Elder Qi had defeated countless powerful martial artists using this artifact. Those martial artists who fell victim to the spell had powerful physical strength but were weak in their mind.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    To his surprise, when the sound wave infused with energy reached the Tiger Demon, it seemed to breathe new life into the previously flickering image, giving it more substance than it ever had obtained in this world. It let out another roar, this time, it seemed toe from right next to everyone¡¯s ears.


    Yet, this roar was silent to the audience, it only affected his enemies that were within a ten-meter radius. Everyone within the spell¡¯s effective range felt a giant hammer fall upon them, stupefying them with the deafening re. The bells in Elder Qi¡¯s hand broke into pieces as blood started to seep out from his ears, nose and all other holes on his face. Elder Qi stumbled back a few feet and copsed to the ground.


    Soul Energy Bite Back!


    Elder Qi had used his Dharma Artifact on Tong Shan, however, The Tiger Demon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art was a dual-cultivation technique using one¡¯s nature and fate. It was not only an effective art for aggressive and defensive purposes, but it also had the unique Bite Back effect to any soul energy attack thatnded on the cultivator.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Miss Jin Yi was under the protection of the wooden beads on her wrist and therefore she was barely affected by the roaring attack. As soon as he noticed Elder Qi¡¯s defeat, she hurried to help him to his feet. By then, the peak level Spellcaster was bleeding all over his contorted face, making him look like a tormented soul from hell.


    Su Wudi was hurt even worse than the old man since he stood the closest to Tong Shan.


    The shock wave from the tiger roar had temporarily immobilized him before he could regain control of his body, Tong Shan threw a Tiger Demon w at him. At thest moment, Su Wudi forced his body to turn sideways.


    ¡°St!¡±


    Tong Shan¡¯s attack caught the side of Su Wudi¡¯s arm and tore it right off from his body.


    ¡°Fuck! Asshold Qi! Liar!¡±


    Su Wudi let out a painful cry as he darted out of harm¡¯s way. After he quickly steadied himself, he turned around and ran toward the exist. He was well known for his fist techniques, so losing his arm would put a dent on his abilities.


    In just one minute, all the powerful martial artists were either dead or had ran away. There had been Master Hen Tian, The menacing looking man, Elder Qi, and Su Wudi, but now none were still standing.


    Everyone was rendered speechless.


    No one had expected such an outrageous oue.


    ¡°Lu Haixuan, does your offer still stand? Can I still be the elder of your family?¡± Chen Fan askednguidly.


    The Young Master of the Lu family pulled a taut face and kept his fingers clutched tightly. He dared not move a muscle as he registered the death star from the giant Tiger Demon.


    Lu Tianlong was a peak level Internal Force cultivator, and therefore he was able to pull himself together quickly and replied: ¡°Mr. Chen, the fault was mine. For the sake of your friendship with Xiao Xue, please, forgive us for once.¡±


    ¡°You want me to let it slide?¡± Chen Fan smiled a little. ¡°You stood right near me with your body tense and energy charged up, ready to strike at me if I so much as moved a finger. It¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t attack me, but you are in it together with all the other perpetrators. How dare you ask for my forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Lu Haixuan¡¯s voice had an icy edge to it.


    As the young lord of the Lu family, he had never been talked down to like this.


    ¡°Well, if you want to make a deal with me, you will have to be worthy of sitting at the same table with me.¡± Chen Fan waved a hand.


    Tong Shan charged out like a primordial beast. Lu Tianlong¡¯s face darkened, he self-estimated his power to be on par with the man with a menacing face, but weaker than Master Hen Tian. If Tong Shan could so easily do away with Master Hen Tian, defeating Lu Tianlong would be a stroll in the park.


    ¡°Whatever, If I die then I die!¡±


    Lu Tianlong let out a burst of helplessughter as he tightened his muscles andunched out for a counter attack.


    Suddenly, a faint sound drifted into everyone¡¯s ears: ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    A figure hidden behind a blurry whiteness shed into view right before Tong Shan. Tong Shan snarled at the white figure and attacked him with the Tiger Demon ws.


    The man in white cloak blocked with one arm, his movement was almostzy.


    When his block came into contact with the Tiger Demon¡¯s Apparition, it was unaffected by the phantom¡¯s interference. The arm went through the apparition andnded on Tong Shan¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The sound was deep like the morning bell toll of the ancient Buddhist temple.


    The man in white looked small in sizepared to Tong Shan, however, Tong Shan was staggered by the man¡¯s counter attack. Tong Shan wasn¡¯t able to regain the bnce of his hulking frame until he stumbled back a few dozen feet.


    On Tong Shan¡¯s chest, a clear impression with the shape a palm was pressed deeply into the surface. If Tong Shan was a normal human, such a wound would have fractured his rib cage and busted his heart. Fortunately, Tong Shan was a Bronze Armored cadaver and therefore he was not dmissioned immediately.


    ¡°Such power! Who the hell is he?¡±


    Everyone rounded their eyes in disbelief.


    Just a moment ago, Tong Shan seemed nearly invincible. Of all the weapons they threw at him, none could have caused any serious damage. His attacks were so powerful that he would crack open a boulder. The dead bodies on the ground were a testament to his immeasurable strength. However, he was staggered by anguid counter-attack from the man in white.


    ¡°Family Lord!¡±


    Lu Tianlong and Lu Haixuan both tightened their face and cupped their fists in the uttermost respect.


    ¡°The family lord of the Lu family, the Martial arts Grandmasters, Lu Tianfen!¡±


    Suddenly, the crowd boiled over and countless ted martial artists looked to the man in white ardently. By then, they could finally make out the features on his face. He was a middle-aged man in his fifties, and he was wearing a loosely fitted martial artist exercise shirt, the kind one would find in the morning on old people who practices Tai Chi.


    Everyone knew Lu Tianfen¡¯s name. He was of simr age as Lu Tianlong and should be at least sixty or seventy years old by then. It was evident that the Transcendent Masters could slow down their aging. Some Transcendent Masters looked young even when they were over a hundred.


    ¡°Another Grandmaster!¡±


    Someone eximed with a trembling voice.


    In the martial arts world, Grandmasters were the stuff of legends. They existed beyond any ordinary people¡¯sprehension. To have a Grandmaster in a family meant an instant rise in power for the entire family n.


    Just like Ye Nantian, Lei Qianjue was a dominating figure in his own territory: Lu Tianfen was the one calling the shots in the Tian Nan region while sitting on his seat of power in Lin City.


    Lu Tianfen stood in the middle and didn¡¯t pay anyone any attention. He heaved a sigh andmented: ¡°Tianlong, Haixuan, you two have disappointed me.¡±


    ¡°My lord!¡± Already, sweat appeared on Lu Tianlong¡¯s forehead. Even Lu Haixuan looked troubled and embarrassed.


    ¡°Our family lords over the Tian Nan region, then act like lords. If you want that recipe, you should just take it. Why do you have to conspire with lowly sects such as the Medicine God Valley Sect or the Diamond Temple? Do you really think that we are beneath Su Wudi and Elder Qi? ¡°Lu Tianfen said lightly.


    ¡°You are right my Lord. It was my fault. I should have reported back to you.¡± Lu Tianlong said in fearful respect.


    ¡°What a pompous family. Do you mean that I should just give away my recipe?¡± Chen Fan asked coldly.


    ¡°Shut up you little shit. Where are your manners?¡± Lu Tianfen waved a hand and shot out a white wave of palm-shaped energy toward Chen Fan. In a blink, it appeared right in front of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Tong Shan shot out an arm to block the attack for Chen Fan. The strikended on Tong Shan¡¯s arm and created a shallow but discernible impression. This meant that Lu Tianfen was able to unleash his Internal Force to hurt his enemy.


    ¡°Not bad. Your servant seemed to have achieved the Grandmaster level of the Physique Refinement cultivation. And what was that? some kind of Four Righteousness Protection Aura? Interesting.¡± Lu Tianfen remarked lightly. ¡°However, it was still a mistake for you to defy the Lu family.¡±


    ¡°You have never seen the power of...¡±


    Before he finished talking, Tong Shan threw himself at him. The air crackled as the Tiger Demon w tore it open, sending powerful gusts in all directions.


    ¡°The power of a Grandmaster!¡±


    Lu Tianfen closed in unhurriedly like a puff of cloud on a windless day. When Tong Shan¡¯s attack came, he dodged and was sessful.


    Suddenly, countless strands of white smoke billowed up from his body and with a wave of a hand, he somehow gathered the smoke into his palm. When he folded his hands, the smoke turned into a white glow and shot out at Tong Shan.


    The white glow looked harmless, however, when itnded on the Tiger Demon¡¯s Phantom, it nearly tore it apart. The impact then sent Tong Shan flying back. On Tong Shan¡¯s shoulder a crack appeared, it was as if someone had stabbed a sharp knife through a tin can and shed at it.


    ¡°Is this the Cloud Hand of the Lu family?¡±


    Someone gasped.


    Cloud Hand was a renowned secret technique from the Lu family. When it was used by the Grandmasters, it would create a splendid view of cloudy mists around the user. It was powerful yet extremely adaptable; flexible yet unyielding when it had to. Rumor has it that the infamous art of Thousand Trickeries used by Lei Qianjue from the Hong Sect was inspired by the Cloud Hand.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Tong Shan¡¯s hulking frame thudded into the wall and created a two-meter wide hole.


    The family lord had dominated his confrontation with Tong Shan and disyed his unmatched power as a Grandmaster.

 Chapter 170 - One Punch Match

    <h4>Chapter 170: One Punch Match</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Is that the true power of a Grandmaster?¡±


    The development shook many of the spectators, including Lu Haixuan and Jin Yi. A Grandmaster in action was truly a rare sight. There was only a very limited number of Grandmasters in the world, and even fewer were willing to showcase his or her power in public.


    Tong Shan had killed a couple of peak level Internal Force cultivators with ease, however, before a Grandmaster, he was thrown away after the first exchange of fists.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    Tong Shan went through the wall, but quickly gathered himself and charged toward his opponent like an armored tank. The Tiger Demon seemed to be gaining more substance by the second. The Tiger Demon threw his massive head back and snarled while Tong Shan¡¯s hands and fingers slowly turned into tiger ws.


    These deadly ws were able to rack through a few inches of thick metal sheets.


    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t understand how powerful Grandmasters are.¡± Lu Tianfen linked his hands behind his back and said unhurriedly.


    By then, clouds and mist started to rise around him, and were increasing in thickness by the second. The clouds twisted and turned into countless threads as they billowed upward around Lu Tianfen, cocooning him within an egg-shaped white shell. looking from afar, Lu Tianfen was nowhere to be seen, in his ce, stood a white egg-shaped object that seemed to be made out of white misty air.


    ¡°Urhh!¡±


    Tiger Demon w racked the surface of the giant egg, however, the deadly ws were only able to prate a few inches. Tong Shan shifted his weight to w at the egg even harder, his ws outright slipped off the egg¡¯s shell, pulling off a few strands of mist. These threads of mist quickly lost their stringy form and drifted toward Tong Shan and attached to the giant¡¯s body. As Tong Shan continued racking the eggshell with his ws, more and more mists surrounded his body and slowly start to restain his movement. After a while, Tong Shan waspletely covered with the mist and it was impossible for him to deliver any more attacks.


    ¡°The Cloud Hand of the Lu family. It is powerful and adaptable. The first attack that cracked Tong Shan¡¯s shoulder was a perfect disy of its strength, but what¡¯s going on now shows its ability to change forms.¡±


    Elder Qi said bitterly.


    To defeat someone as powerful as Tong Shan, one needed to know how to conquer the unyielding with the yielding. Elder Qi had thought that victory was already in the bag for him, however, the hulking frame nearly killed him. Although the appearance of the Lu Family master had saved his life, he knew that the Medicine God Valley Sect would not get the recipes as he had hoped.


    ¡°Grandmasters are too powerful, I don¡¯t think even our Sect Master could ovee him.¡±


    Jin Yi thought to herself fearfully.


    The internal force users might have superhuman strength, lightning reflexes, the ability of an Internal Force users were more or less within the bounds of physicalws; however, the same could not be said about a Transcendent Grandmaster. Unimaginable powers of refining the air and turn them into the protective bulwark of the Four Righteousness, or reshaping the mist into strands of air that were filled with energy, these were the elements of high tales and fantasies. No wonder every Grandmaster was considered invincible by the people around them.


    ¡°Our Sect Master is a perfected cultivator, he does not fear Grandmasters.¡± Elder Qi shook his head and said.


    People such as the Sect Master of the Medicine God Valley Sect and the lord of Lu Family do not get involved in fighting very often. Standing at the precipice of power, rarely anything could have stirred them to get too involved personally.


    By then, Tong Shan was covered with thin white stands of mists; it was as if he had dipped himself in tar and rolled around in a field of cotton. Tong Shan copsed on the ground helplessly, unable to move even a finger.


    ¡°Do you finally see the power of a Grandmaster, and how weak you are?¡± Lu Tianfen dusted off his shoulder and looked back at Chen Fan.


    Everyone else traced his gaze and looked to the boy.


    Lu Tianlong regained his confidence while Lu Haixuan had already started to gloat at Chen Fan. Elder Qi heaved a sigh and Jin Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    When Chen Fan was besieged by so many powerful attackers, he didn¡¯t even flinch and turned the situation around with ease.


    However, the tide had turned again. Without a Grandmaster of the same level or a perfected cultivator, Chen Fan was doomed. Where could he find a perfected cultivator on such a short notice?


    ¡°What a shame, you should be victorious today, but not that cease to be the case since Lord Lu had intervened.¡±Jin Yi heaved a sigh.


    To most people, Chen Fan¡¯s defeat was already set in stone. He had only one option: surrender. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he shook his head slowly and said: ¡°What a joke, you call that the power of a Grandmaster?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Sister Yanwu, move aside please!¡±


    Worry and concern were written all over Lu Yanxue¡¯s face. He knew something bad had happened.


    This morning, Lu Yanwu who had kept a distance with her suddenly visited her at her apartment and conversed with her for the entire morning. Right away, Lu Yanwu knew something was amiss.


    ¡°Sister Yanwu, tell me the truth, please. Are you going to kill him?¡± Lu Yanxue¡¯s face tightened.


    Lu Yanwu, who was as attractive as her younger cousin heaved a sigh and said: ¡°Xiao Xue, this is the family¡¯s decision. It is our duty to obey orders.¡±


    ¡°You just handed me over to Chen Fan like a gift, now you want to do away with him? Have you even considered my feelings?¡± Lu Yanxue let out a helpless smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once we have gotten the information we need, he would be useless to us. By then, the family will arrange another dashing youngd for you.¡± Lu Yanwu touched the girl¡¯s smooth face and said with a catory tone.


    She knew that the girl had tried hard to prove herself ever since she was little. However, she had neither Lu Haixuan¡¯s martial arts talent, nor Lu Yanwu¡¯s wits. Her only merit was her beauty; without it, she would bepletely useless to the family.


    ¡°Tong Shan was a Physique Refinement master, if our family lord doesn¡¯t intervene, no one could subdue him, so I have heard.¡± Lu Yanxue tightened her face a little and exined.


    ¡°You might have not known this, Elder Qi from the Medicine God Valley Sect brought two powerful fighters with him, together with a Physique Refinement Master from the Diamond Temple, and a semi-transcendent state Su Wudi of Xin Yi Sect, they still could not ovee Chen Fan.¡± Lu Yanwu cracked a smile.


    ¡°Before I came here, I heard the news that our Lord had finally finished his seclusion cultivation. So I reported the development to him immediately and suggested that he should intervene. With our family lord there, Chen Beixuan would achieve nothing regardless of his abilities.¡±


    ¡°The family lord has finished his seclusion cultivation?¡± Lu Yanxue¡¯s face paled as her heart sank to the bottom.


    As a family member of the Lu family, she venerated the family lord like a saint. She knew that with the family lord¡¯s involvement, Chen Fan¡¯s fate was sealed.


    ¡°Why do you call him Chen Fan? I thought his name is Chen Beixuan?¡± Lu Yanwu furrowed her brows and asked.


    The name rang a bell, but she couldn¡¯t remember where or when she had heard of it.


    ¡°Chen Fan... Chen Fan... Chen Fan¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the name of Master Chen from Jiang Bei?¡±


    Suddenly, her memory of the boy who stood with his hands held behind his back came into her mind. Her face darkened and said: ¡°Shoot! Chen Beixuan is Master Chen! I don¡¯t think family lord knows about it.¡±


    Of the entire Lu family, only she and Fourth Uncle had witnessed Chen Fan¡¯s real power on disy.


    She alone knew that the boy was a Grandmaster!


    With that thought in mind, Lu Yanwu sprung back to her feet and stormed out, leaving confused Lu Yanxue by herself.


    ...


    ¡°In my opinion, a Grand Masters is not even a big deal.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words surprised a lot of people around him. However, most people kept their displeasure unspoken. They stared at Chen Fan as if he was a dying man. Anyone who had practiced martial arts knew the rule: Never Insult a Grandmaster.


    Grandmasters were reverential beings that existed beyond theprehension of mortals. Whoever sullied their name would get severely punished.


    Lo and behold, the Lu family lord pulled a tight face and furrowed his brows. ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    Clouds bubbled around Lu Tianfen once again and already, a white glow had formed in his hands. With a wave of hands, the white glow traced an arc in the air, creating the illusion of a white rainbow.


    The spectators had already seen the white glow in action. It had cracked the shoulder of a Physique Refinement Master. What could a wimpy teenage boy do to defend himself against its power?


    ¡°Grandmaster is mad, he no longer cares about the recipe.¡±


    Elder Qi shook his head and heaved a sigh.


    Jin Yi lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t want to witness another tragedy. However, powerful Chen Fan was, he would almost certainly perish under the wrath of a Grandmaster.


    A hit of pleasure shed across Lu Haixuan¡¯s face: justice served. Chen Fan had humiliated him and his family, it was time for him to pay, with his blood.


    The audience around the battlefield felt either regret or lighthearted. However, no one thought that Chen Fan could escape his doom.


    Suddenly, a morous woman rushed into the courtyard. She was Lu Yanwu. Seeing the on-going battle, she shouted at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Be careful my lord, he is Jiang Bei¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lu Tianfen didn¡¯t get the chance to finish listening to the warning. Through the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Chen Fan¡¯s fist hurtling toward him.


    The force in the punch looked questionable. It was no more than a desperate attempt to fight off a bully by a wimpy young boy.


    `


    However, as soon as Chen Fan¡¯s fist met the white glow, an explosion erupted. Suddenly, columns of white clouds billowed up toward the sky and then plunged down toward Lu Tianfen.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Lu Tianfen eximed. He could no longer remain calm. Heunched himself up and countered the iing attack with a number of countermeasures. Before he could take a breath, a callous-less fist emerged out from one fluffy cloud.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The punch tore open Lu Tianfen¡¯s regr protection aura andnded on his Four Righteousness Protection Aura. The secondyer of aura was powerful enough to hold the impact of a pickup truck, yet under the unimaginable force, it started to shatter and turned into mist that quickly disappeared into thin air.


    Lu Tianfen backed away faster than he charged forward. However, that smooth-skinned fist was even faster and caught up with him.


    ¡°Urhh!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised stares, the fistnded squarely on Lu Tianfen¡¯s face. Lu Tianfen lost his bnce and was sent flying back like a homerun baseball. He went through a few walls and finally thudded back onto the ground outside the manor.


    A deadly silence fell over the manor. Everyone was stunned by the turn of events.


    Lu Haixuan rounded his eyes in disbelief. Jin Yi had been so nervous, she pulled on the wooden bead bracelet until the string broke and beads scattered everywhere. However, she didn¡¯t seem to care.


    By then, Lu Yanwu finally finished uttering her warning: ¡°He is Master Chen from Jiang Bei!¡±


    The courtyard was covered in dust and mist, outside the courtyard, the Grandmaster picked himself up with great difficulty. Terror and shock were written all over his face.


    A young man plodded through the dust with his hands held behind his back. He looked to Lu Tianfen and smiled, revealing a row of white teeth.


    ¡°Who said that you are the only Grandmaster here?¡±

 Chapter 171 - Beat Up A Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 171: Beat Up A Grandmaster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lu Tianfen was blown away by the boy¡¯s punch!


    No one expected such an oue. To most people, a Grandmaster should be invincible. Unless the military and their heavy artillery were deployed, no one would be able to beat them. The only individual who was able to defeat a Grandmaster was another Grandmaster. Along that line of thinking, people started to wonder if the sixteen year old boy was also a Grandmaster.


    ¡°Hold on, he is Master Chen from Jiang Bei, the Young Grandmaster!¡±


    After Lu Yanwu¡¯s warning finally came in, someone eximed.


    The crowd quickly boiled over. Before seeing the boy in action, everyone thought that the Young Master from Jiang Bei was simply an exaggerated rumor. However, there and then, everyone has seen the proof right before their eyes. The Young Grandmaster was real!


    Lu Haixuan stumbled back a few steps in disbelief. He felt that his pride and confidence that he had been wearing over twenty years had all been thrown out of the window by Chen Fan¡¯s disy of strength. Lu Haixuan had reached Phenomenal Sess in his Internal Force cultivation when he was twenty-five, and that had always been his bragging rights. However, his achievement seemed patheticpared to a Grandmaster who wasn¡¯t even twenty years old.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Lu Tianfen rose to his feet slowly. His gaze on Chen Fan was icy cold, however, inside of his heart, the angry mes burned belligerently. At his level, nothing was more important to him than his reputation. To have suffered such a huge defeat at the hands of a young boy was something that he could note to terms with easily.


    ¡°Looks like you still want to fight. Well, I shall oblige then.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile, revealing a row of white teeth.


    After he finished his words, he took arge step forward, covering over ten meters of distance at once. It was as if he had folded the space so that he could warp himself into the vicinity of Lu Tianfen. When he suddenly appeared before his opponent, he punched at Lu Tianfen again.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Having learned his lesson and raised his guard, Lu Tianfen was better prepared this time. He folded his hands and summoned the white glow. As the size and the intensity of the white glow grew, he reshaped the wash of light it into a giant glowing hammer and used it to counter Chen Fan¡¯s punch.


    The impact sent the Lu Tianfen stumbling back.


    ¡°Such power, he is even more powerful than Tong Shan!¡±


    Lu Tianfen was shocked by his opponent¡¯s raw strength. His hands trembled after they were numbed by the powerful impact.


    ¡°How could he be so strong at such a young age? Is he already a Physique Refinement Grandmaster?¡± Lu Tianfen thought incredulously. Bing a Physique Refinement Grandmaster was much more difficult than bing a regr Grandmaster. In the recent century, only Chen Longxiang from the Diamond Temple had pulled off such a feat.


    However, this was not the time for pondering. Before he could put his questions aside, Chen Fan was alreadying at him again...


    ¡°Cloud Hand of the Lu family: Thousand Threads!¡±


    Lu Tianfen decided to change his tactics and avoid direct confrontation. As his fingers danced in the air like ying an air guitar, countless silky threads fell from the sky like the drizzling rain of the Jiang Nan region that not only soaked up thend but also wrapped mncholy around one¡¯s heart. In a blink, Chen Fan was entangled in a web formed by countless stringy threads. These threads were made out of True Essence. They might look easy to break¡ªand they were, but their ability to reconnect and reform after being severed was what made the web nearly impossible to escape. Even Tong Shan was wrapped tight in a cocoon made from these threads, despite his immense strength.


    ¡°How is he going to deal with this?¡±


    Everyone rounded their eyes and watched the fight attentively. Lu Tianfen had used this same move and sessfully subdued Tong Shan, what would happen to Chen Fan?


    ¡°It¡¯s the same art as the Thousand Trickeries.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile. He spread out his arms as a crane would to his wings. He looked like arge bird of prey swooping down from the sky.


    ¡°True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, the second form: Humble Cloud Hand!¡±


    Thest time Chen Fan used this art, he had only reached the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment level, and his opponent was Lin Hu who was a peak level Internal Force cultivator. Since then, Chen Fan had progressed tote-stage in his Foundation Establishment and was only half a step away from reaching the Ethereal Enlightenment. Meanwhile, his opponent was a Grandmaster level Transcendent cultivator, the Lord of the Lu family: Lu Tianfen.


    In the void space, two golden shes of sharp edges appeared for a fleeting second. Chen Fan¡¯s hands turned into bird wings and then the wings into des made out of True Essence. As he waved both of his arms as a birk fanning out wings, two des criss crossed each other in the air.


    ¡°Sssth-Wack!¡±


    Everything, let it be the glowing white strands or pieces of furniture within three meters around Che Fan were severed in half. The attack had torn through the fabric of space and even created a sliver of a vacuum along its path. As the air rushed to refill that vacuum, pressure change forced the air to quickly shed the moisture creating a spectacr sight of a ring of white mist.


    The two golden shes had cut through everything in its way.


    ¡°What kinds of technique is this?¡±


    Lu Tianfen was staggered by the counter-attack. His face turned dark.


    He was convinced that Chen Fan was able to counter his first blow using the element of surprise, however, his second failure proved him wrong and had taken the wind out of his sails.


    Lu Tianfen¡¯s chest was also dealt a blow by the golden shes. His clothes tore along two distinct lines that formed a cross. Blood already seeped through his skin under the torn cloth. If he had pulled back a secondter, Chen Fan¡¯s attack would have gone through his Four Righteousness Protection Aura, and outright severed his body from the middle.


    The terrifying power of an Immortal cultivator appeared once again on the earth, and it shocked everyone who saw it.


    The Four Righteousness Protection Aura could have protected a Grandmaster from attacks of most modern weapons. Because of that, the Grandmasters were able to uphold their status even in this day and age. However, Chen Fan¡¯s attack with condensed Qi could not only shred apart the Four Righteousness Protection Aura on a Grandmaster but also sever a car.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter. The fact that someone could have survived his attack had made him heartened.


    Ever since he was reborn, he had been busy with his cultivation and paid little attention to other cultivators around him. The most powerful martial artist he had met before today was Lin Hu and he could notst longer than three exchanges of punches. It urred to Chen Fan that Grandmasters did indeed hold up better than the others.


    He stamped on the ground and shot out both arms to embrace the energy in the Void Dimension. As he channeled more True Essence from the voice space, the clouds and mist that loomed over the battlefield started to converge toward him.


    ¡°Union of Mortal and Heaven!¡±


    Lu Tianfen squinted, he could register the immeasurable power that was stirred up by his opponent. Many Grandmasters created their own arts, but those arts could rarely be used by mortals. They could only be wielded by a powerful cultivator who understood the true nature of reality and who couldmanded the Spirit Qi around them.


    Let it be the Cloud Hand of the Lu family or the Thousand Trickeries, only those who had reached Grandmaster level could have pulled them off. A normal martial artist couldn¡¯t even project their Internal force outward, much less reshaping them.


    Chen Fan doubled down on his art and suddenly robbed his surrounding of all Spirit Qi. Compared to slowly channeling the Spirit Qi, Chen Fan¡¯s technique was much more direct and difficult to control.


    ¡°Try to counter this! Skyfall Hammer!¡±


    Chen Fan pulling both arms in slightly before shooting them out, turning his body into a trebuchet. He hurled arge ball of True Essence toward his enemy.


    Lu Tianfen hurried to get out of harm¡¯s way. His heart thumped heavily in his chest as he became increasing alert by a nagging sense of crisis. He knew that he could not and should never block the attack. The amount of power in the Arcane energy ball was able to shatter his body into countless molecules.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    He dodged out of the way and the True Essence Ballnded on a building behind Lu Tianfen before it exploded. After the dust settled, people were surprised to find out that the explosion had taken off half of the building. Everyone could only stare at Che Fan. The boy¡¯s attack was as powerful as modern artillery.


    ¡°Bang Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan charged out and engaged with Lu Tianfen once again.


    Chen Fan¡¯s moves were less refined and easier to follow; however, it had a promotional vastness in its intent. His punches and kicks were direct and to the point, but each attack carried enough weight to topple a mountain. On the other hand, Lu Tianfen¡¯s moves made him look like a butterfly dancing among flowers of death. It was elusive and unpredictable; strong yet adaptable all at the same time. As the two traded blows, sshes of white glowing mist spilled out in all directions.


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    Chen Fan punched again and shattered a curved white glow that sneaked up on him from behind. He then folded his hands and summoned a meter long golden light and executed the art of Mountain River Cut. The blow nipped a piece of cloth off Lu Tianfen¡¯s shirt and cut a privacy screen ¡ªa solid wall of two feet thick ¡ªinto two halves.


    ¡°It has been a while since I could fight such an exhrating battle!¡±


    Chen Fan conceded that Grandmaster¡¯s power did hold up even before his unrelenting attacks. Lu Tianfenmanded the white cloud around him using powerful True Essence and was able to stand his ground.


    Chen Fan was heartened by his opponent¡¯s surprising strength. He had longed for such a fight for a long time. None of his previous opponents could give his such thrill.


    If Chen Fan used his Dharma Artifact, and released the power of his Li Fire Golden Eyes, he should be able to burn his opponent to a crisp, however, he hesitated and tried to enjoy every passing moment.


    As Chen Fan dragged out the battle, Lu Tianfen felt his energy was ebbing away and he was on the brink of copsing.


    ¡°He is a freak! Not only he is strong and tough, but he also had impable skills in using his Internal Force. Let it be projecting his Internal energy or condensing the Qi into Four Righteousness aura, he was more than proficient in those techniques. Worse, he was only eighteen, so I have guessed. How did he gain such level of attainments?¡±


    Lu Tianfen felt that he was fighting against a Grandmaster who had mastered both Internal Force as well as Physique Refinement cultivation.


    He could not find a single weakness in Chen Fan. Once, he was able to sneak a blow on Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder. The force of the blow was reduced to half when it passed through the boy¡¯s True Essence Bulwark. The rest of the force was easily absorbed by Chen Fan¡¯s ice skin and jade bones.


    Lu Tianfen was finally on the brink of giving up. Not only he could not harm the boy, but so much as a gentle nudge from Chen Fan could have put him out of the battle for good.


    Try as he might, Lu Tianfen was slowly pushed to a corner and was on hisst leg.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the two collided again. They had been fighting from one end of the manor to the other, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. Let it be the house structures or furniture, they were all in tatters.


    ¡°Is he... a human?¡±


    Someone swallowed hard and asked in a trembling voice.


    Before seeing this fight, everyone has only a vague concept of a Grandmaster¡¯s power. People knew they were powerful and deadly, but had never seen such power with their own eyes. The fight between Chen Fan and Lu Tianfen put the Grandmaster¡¯s abilities in the spotlight and it was a terrifying sight indeed.


    ¡°No wonder they say that Grandmasters are invincible. They were venerated even in the modern age.¡±


    Jin Yi gasped and then said: ¡°He is so powerful that I don¡¯t even think Sect Master could have beat him.¡±


    ¡°Sigh... it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Elder Qi furrowed his brows and said: ¡°I will ask for Sect Master¡¯s forgiveness when I get back.¡±


    By then, everyone could tell the clear upper hand Chen Fan had in this battle. Chen Fan was the aggressor for most of the time. All it took was a minor slip up from Lu Tianfen for Chen Fan to win the battle and it was just a matter of time for that to happen.


    ¡°However powerful he is, I doubt he would do anything to our sect.¡± Elder Qi said proudly. ¡°Our sect is well connected in China, and therefore is much stronger than the Lu family. That being said, I am sure that the Sect Master will reprimand me for my foolhardiness.¡±


    The old man thought to himself.


    Lu Tianlong and other members of the Lu family stared at the two fighters intensely while keeping their fists tightly clenched.


    They hoped that Lu Tianfen was able to turn the situation around. Otherwise, the entire Lu Family would be doomed.


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    A calm voice drifted out from a plume of dust. A smooth-skinned hand reached out toward one direction, changed its position and readjusted several times in lighting speed until the movement turned the hand into a blurry shadow. Finally, it got hold of Lu Tianfen¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts sank to the bottom.

 Chapter 172 - How Dare You?

    <h4>Chapter 172: How Dare You?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan snatched up Lu Tianfen¡¯s left leg with one hand and threw the Grandmaster out like lobbing a grenade. Lu Tianfen smashed into a building, and the impact created a hole on one side of the wall.


    ¡°Urhh!¡±


    Despite his Four Righteousness Protection Aura, the damage was severe. His felt the impact had shaken up his internal organs and dislodged his joints. Suddenly, a gush of blood spilled out from his mouth.


    Before he could gather himself, Chen Fan had already shed into view again. He kicked heavily at Lu Tianfen.


    Lu Tianfen was sent flying again like a deted basketball. He smashed into and through the other wall at the far side of the building before he thudded back to the ground. Momentum carried his slumped body a few feet on the ground until his lifeless body came to a full stop.


    ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and slowly made his way through therge holes on the building. When he emerged from the other side, his clothing did not have a speck of dust on their fabric. He looked nothing like a fighter but a young boy on a field trip.


    ¡°Thud... thud...¡±


    A pin drop silence had fallen over the courtyard and only Chen Fan¡¯s footsteps could be heard. Everyone hardly even dared to breathe. Let it be the Medicine God Valley Sect, Diamond Temple or the Xin Yi Sect, no one spoke a word in this shocking and suspenseful moment.


    The all-powerful Grandmaster who had been invincible just ten minutes ago slumped on the ground lifelessly. No none knew if he was still alive.


    Who else would dare to test the power of the Young Grandmaster after this?


    ¡°He won!¡±


    Lu Tianfen looked up at Chen Fan, his eyes were brimming with hatred and poison. In the end, he was defeated by Chen Fan. This boy¡¯s terrifying ability had far exceeded his estimations. If Lu Tianfen were given another chance, he knew the oue wouldn¡¯t change.


    Lu Tianfen hated Lu Tianlong for misinforming him, but he hated Chen Fan even more.


    ¡°As long as I can pass this tribtion, I will make you pay.¡±


    Lu Tianfen lowered his eyelids to hide his vengeance. His n was simple, surrender and survive the day. However powerful Chen Fan was, he was just a teenager, and contentment was an all tomon poison for someone who had be powerful at an early age. When Chen Fan¡¯s guard was lowered, he could strike at him again with the element of surprise.


    ¡°Hehe, you might be a Grandmasters, but we live in the 21st century. I doubt your body would have withstood armor-piercing bullets.¡± Lu Tianfen calcted in his mind.


    With the financial backing of the Lu family, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to obtain specially made bullets and firearms.


    ¡°Family Lord!¡±


    Many Lu family members shouted at him grievingly. Some had lowered their heads to sob. Their Family Lord was defeated, and their reputation was in tatters.


    ¡°If you are not fighting anymore, then you should be on your way now.¡±


    Before Lu Tianfen realized what was going to happen, Chen Fan stomped a foot on Lu Tianfen¡¯s chest. Chen Fan¡¯s foot went through Lu Tianfen¡¯s rib cage and crushed his heart.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Faces around Chen Fan were contorted by anger. Lu Tianfen had already conceded defeat, why would Chen Fan kill him?


    Lu Tianlong took a step forward, fist clenched tightly. It looked like he was no longer able to hold back his anger.


    ¡°You are courting death.¡±


    Chen Fan pulled a taut face and yanked an arm up, shooting out an energy wave toward Lu Tianlong. The energy wave turned into a white streak in the air andnded on Lu Tianlong¡¯s chest. Lu Tianlong copsed to the ground immediately and died on the spot.


    A peak level Internal Force martial artist was so easily killed by Chen Fan¡¯s punch from afar.


    The courtyard suddenly became quiet again.


    Everyone in the Lu family felt a chill down their spines that quelled their sprouting fire and rage. They reminded themselves that the person before them might look like a meek boy, but he was the powerful and coldhearted Grandmaster, Chen Beixuan.


    If he was able and dared to kill Lu Tianfen on a whim, he would kill anyone without a second thought.


    The disciples of the Diamond Temple kept their silence fearfully.


    Elder Qi was the only person who could still pull himself together. He furrowed brows and questioned Chen Fan¡¯s brashness in his mind. Anyone else would have hesitated before killing two important members of the Lu family. Their retribution was not a joke.


    ¡°I asked if he would surrender, but I didn¡¯t promise to spare him.¡± Chen Fan linked his arms behind his back and said lightly.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if Lu Tianfen would be fully under his control and therefore he thought he might as well do it the easy way. Without Lu Tianfen, the Lu family would never be able to threaten him again.


    By then, an elder from the Lu family said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Grandmaster Chen, you have finished off my Family Lord as well as Tianlong, how many more innocent lives are you going to take.¡±


    Everyone felt the weight in the speaker¡¯s words.


    The Lu family was an influential and powerful family n. They controlled over tens of billions of assets and the family was linked to each and every aspect of life in Tian Nan region.


    ¡°If you as a group still think of revenge, I might as well kill all of you.¡± Chen Fan scanned the crowd and his gaze gave people the goosebumps.


    His eyes held the cold and indifferent luster that belonged to a mass murderer. However, upon closer look, it also resembled that of an immortal who was so detached from worldly sentiments that remorse or regret meant nothing to him. In his eyes, the humans were no more important than ants.


    ¡°The Lu family will surrender and will never ever stand in your way.¡±


    The old man slowly lowered his head.


    ¡°Great-Great Grandpa!¡± Lu Haixuan shouted heartbrokenly. His painful emotion was shared among other family members.


    The old man was in his nies and was one of the oldest men in the Lu family. He would be the one in charge of the family now since Lu Tianfen was dead. His surrender obligated the other family members to do the same.


    Many martial artists watched the development unfold in fear.


    The Lu family of Lin City, one of the most prestigious martial arts families was crushed by a young boy. Without Lu Tianfen, the Lu family would soon fall apart. Their influence would dwindle and at the end, they might not be able to control a territory anyrger outside the Lin City.


    A wry smile shed across Lu Yanwu¡¯s face.


    She had anticipated the fight, but the ending was far from what she had guessed. The young man from Jiang Bei region was not a green babe in the woods, but a dominating arbiter of life and death of any human. After he had done away with Lu Tianfen and Lu Tianlong, the Lu family had lost any hope in avenge today¡¯s humiliation.


    ¡°What about the others?¡±


    Chen Fan looked toward the other sects.


    A brawny man from Diamond Temple stepped forward and hurried to put in. ¡°The Diamond Temple will never be at odds with Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°Same with Xin Yi Sect.¡±


    ¡°Same with the Xin family.¡±


    ¡°Same here, Flying Knife Sect of Lin Nan¡±


    All of Chen Fan¡¯s enemies put down their weapons and surrendered without any rancor.


    Atst, Chen Fan¡¯s gazended on the people from Medicine God Valley Sect.


    Elder Qi mustered as much courage as he could and announced in a deep voice: ¡°Master Chen, we acknowledge your power but I also want to remind you that our sect master is a Perfected Cultivator. If the glovese off between you and my sect, neither of us will benefit from such confrontation. Why don¡¯t we call it fa day and let¡¯s be friends?


    ¡°Of course, since we have offended you, Grandmaster Chen. We will apologize to you formally when we are ready.¡± The old man added.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect Elder was much better connected with the powerful family than the Lu family. They knew nearly all the Grand Masters and Perfected Cultivators in China. Elder Qi was confident that despite their brush up with Chen Fan, the boy would not dare to test the might of the Medicine God Vally Sect.¡±


    ¡°Call it a day?¡±


    Chen Fan gave the old man a half smile.


    He lifted a hand and sent another wave of condense Qi toward Elder Qi.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Elder Qi was riled up by Chen Fan¡¯s attack. He charged up his energy and the beads on his bracelet burst into countless golden paper talisman floating in the air. In the void space, these talisman let out a bright golden light that had a simr tone with that of Chen Fan¡¯s Diamond Protection Art. When Chen Fan¡¯s attacknded on these golden paper talisman, the light was able to block out most of the force in Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Humph, you wish to block my attack with that?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered at the old man and extended two fingers while the other hand wrapped around the two fingers and pulled away slowly. As if out of nowhere, a sword grew from the tip of the two extended fingers. Chen Fan used the illusionary de to execute the Mountain River Cut.


    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±


    The beads popped and unleashed more paper talisman. These talisman let out nineyers of lights that protected the old man from theing attacks. Elder Qi was confident that he should be able to drag out the battle for at least half an hour. The only regret he had was the loss of these beads. These were heaven beads that he had exchanged with a monk using elixirs.


    There were seventeen Heaven Beads in total and each one was infused with a protection spell that could ward off normal attacks from des or firearms.


    In the past decade, Elder Qi had only used seven of these beads, and they saved his life precisely on seven asions. By then, he had used up all ten remaining beads at the same time, and once their effect wore off, he would be defenseless.


    ¡°Kiddo! I will report everything to my sect master when I get back and he wille after you with his perfected cultivator friends.¡± Elder Qi red at Chen Fan viciously.


    As an elder of the Medicine God Valley Sect Elder, he had never been humiliated by anyone like this.


    Even the family lord of the Lu Family dared not to attack him on a whim.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t waste any more words. He held onto the golden de and hacked. Under Elder Qi¡¯s horrified watch, the de went through the nineyers of protections as if going through butter. The de finally entered the old man¡¯s body from his scalp and existed from under his groin, slicing the old man in half from the middle.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Elder Qi rounded his eyes and let out a final word.


    He was an elder of the Medicine God Valley Sect, a sect that was as powerful as the Lu Family if not even more so. Even a Grandmaster dared not to get in the way of the Medicine God Valley Sect. No one would know for sure when they would be knocking on their door to ask for their favor.


    However, Chen Fan killed an elder from the sect as if it was no big deal.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Jin Yi let out a heart-wrenching cry. She could not believe her eyes.


    Many Martial Artists were frightened by the turn of events. They were shocked when Chen Fan killed the Grandmaster from the Lu Family, however, seeing the brutal way he had finished off Elder Qi, everyone became scared for their own lives.


    He was a demon, a cold-hearted demon. He operated on a set of rules that did not belong to the human world. Money, power and influence, nothing could quell or satisfy his savagery other than blood and spilled innards.


    ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    Chen Fan pulled back his sword and scanned around him.


    This time, everyone kept their heads low and no one dared to look up at him.


    Even Lu Haixuan looked down, devoid of any sense of honor or pride. The Lu Family¡¯s power and reputation had all crumbled under Chen Fan¡¯s feet, together with the lives of two powerful warriors from the Lu family. The young master of the Lu family would never think to rise up against Chen Fan.


    One-Needle-Li from the Li Family of Green Vines felt fortunate that they refrained from getting involved in this hot mess from the outset. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to, but considering their meager power, they had decided to back out of the murderous ambush at thest moment. However, it turned out to be a wise decision.


    ¡°This young man is going to be famous very soon.¡±


    Lu Yanwu gave Chen Fan a long nce.


    No one in her family had believed her report on what had happened during Jiang Bei¡¯s tournament. However, in no time, everyone would learn the name of Chen Beixuan and his unimaginable power.

 Chapter 173 - Fifteen Seconds Of Fame

    <h4>Chapter 173: Fifteen Seconds Of Fame</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As Lu Yanxue made her way toward the courtyard, she found herself amidst faces with strange and sometimes contradicting emotions. Some pretended that they didn¡¯t know her, some were confused, and some gave her an ingratiating smile. She heard people murmur:


    ¡°She is Chen Beixuan¡¯s woman.¡±


    Then the people who were unsure of her looked at him with fear and respect.


    Three days ago, no one had ever heard of the name Chen Beixuan, three dayster, it became synonymous to martial arts. A not even twenty year old boy from Jiang Bei had risen to power by killing the family lord of the Lu Family and the Medicine God Valley Sect Elder. News of the fight went viral and spread throughout the world of martial arts.


    Lu Yanxue was offered to Chen Beixuan as a gift, because of that, her status in her family also rose with the reputation of Chen Beixuan. By then, even the family elders, her great-great Grandpa would speak to her with respect.


    Lu Yanxue was not sure what to make of this change, should she feel happy? or sad?


    Chen Fan had killed the Lu Family¡¯s master as well as Lu Tianlong; they were only bound by blood, but not connected by rtionship. Chen Fan had risen to power and everyone from the Lu Family wished to cozy up to him and his woman. Therefore, the powerful warriors and her great uncles started to treat her with respect.


    The Lu Family had lost their Grandmaster and was deemed to decline. However, many people also noticed that the Lu Family could have made up the loss of the family lord by gaining a powerful family son-inw. The family would live and prosper as long as they could set Chen Beixuan up with Lu Yanxue.


    Because of that, Lu Yanxue¡¯s status in the family had increased significantly, so much so, that many believed she was vying to be the most influential person in the family.


    When Lu Yanxue made her way to the meeting hall, the sight of two brawny martial artists wrenched her mind out of her reverie. The two men moved away for her and bowed slightly.


    Inside the main hall, Chen Fan was sitting at the main seat and was surrounded by elders from the Lu family. Sitting right across him was an old man with a thin face. Lu Yanxue knew the old man, he was the family lord of the Gu family, Gu Shitong. He was near the Transcendent State and was revered by many martial artists for his skills and abilities. Both the Lu Family and the Gu Family were two of the biggest martial arts families in China.


    ¡°Come closer, Xiao Xue.¡± Chen Fan let out a smile.


    Lu Yanxue bowed slightly and shuffled toward Chen Fan. Gu Shitong looked up at the girl while she passed him, and right away he was swept off his feet by her beauty.


    Lu Yanxue put on some of her best clothes today. She was in a blouse that tightly hugged her upper body; around her spinner waist was a broad ck waist brand that entuated her curves. On her feet, she wore golden stilettos that matched with her makeup with cold and muted color pallets. She gave off the quality of unreachable morous goddess.


    ¡°What a beautiful girl! No wonder the Young Master would fall for her.¡± Gu Shitong thought to himself. ¡°Grandmaster Chen, only your girlfriend¡¯s extraordinary beauty could match your extraordinary abilities.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Gu.¡± Chen Fan nodded slightly and didn¡¯t deny Master Gu¡¯s presumptions of his rtionship with the girl.


    Lu Yanxue¡¯s lips curled into a smile; she took Chen Fan¡¯s reticent on the matter as acquiescence.


    Having confirmed Chen Fan¡¯s rtionship with the Lu Family, members of the Gu Family quickly recalcted the situation in their mind. They had been certain that without a Grandmaster, the Lu Family would quickly fall from grace. However, with Chen Fan¡¯s support, the Lu Family¡¯s power and influence shouldn¡¯t differ that much from before.


    Greetings over, Gu Shitong rose from his seat and was about to leave.


    Chen Fan¡¯s battle against the Lu Family lord had put the Martial Arts Conference on hold. However, Martial Artists still poured into the Lu Family manor to meet the new Grandmaster. Chen Fan only gave audience to the most influential guests, and when he did that, he always had Lu Yanxue beside him.


    ¡°Did you know that ever since they were convinced that we are together, they treated me very differently. They used to curse at me and call me names for betraying my family, but now, they treate me like a princess. My father was promoted to the position of a deputy CEO of the Lu¡¯s Group, a few days ago, he was just a small manager.¡± After everyone was gone, Lu Yanxue spoke up abruptly.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Chen Fan replied lightly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell them the truth?¡± Lu Yanxue turned her head over to Chen Fan and looked him in the eyes.


    Only three days ago, she knew this boy as an alchemist from Jiang Bei; an insignificant passerby in her life. Three dayster, he was transformed into the world¡¯s most renowned young master called Chen Beixuan, a persona that was so powerful that even the Gu Family Lord and the richest man in the province would have to bow to him respectfully. It was every little girl¡¯s dream to be the woman a such a powerful man.


    However, Lu Yanxue knew that the young man never had and would not like her. If there was anything between them, it was his pity toward her.


    ¡°Exin to them?¡± Chen Fan spread his hands and said: ¡°I told you that I would promise you a happy ever after life, didn¡¯t I? The first thing I had to do is to break the shackles they ced on you and I have done just that. The Lu Family will treat you like a princess and you can do anything as you please.¡±


    ¡°If you ever fall in love with anyone you can just marry him. Don¡¯t you worry your pretty head about me.¡±


    Lu Yanxue kept her silence and looked at Chen Fan intently.


    Shemented in her mind for Chen Fan¡¯sck of understanding of a woman¡¯s mind. He was the reason for her freedom and prestige, plus, how could she ever fall in love with anyone since Chen Fan had stolen her heart. She used to fancy Lu Haixuan, but he simply couldn¡¯tpare with Chen Fan.


    It was difficult to be water for one who had seen the great seas; Lu Yanxue wondered if she would ever fall in love again.


    Zhong Zhou, the ancestral ground of the Ba Ji Sect...


    A young man with an arm wrapped in bandages was doing rehabilitation exercises. Slowly and with great pain, he lifted the heavyweights. despite the sweat on his forehead and the pain in his hands, he held the position steadily.


    Beside him was a handsome looking woman and a middle-aged man in wheelchairs.


    ¡°Baisheng recovered well. His broken hand was fully healed in just a few days. He should be ready for regr training at any time now.¡± The middle-aged man said slowly.


    ¡°Uncle-Master Mu, you have given the only healing salve to Sect Brother, what about you?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was filled with remorse.


    ¡°Xiao Mang, don¡¯t feel bad for me. Baisheng is the future of our sect. He is very likely to be a Grandmaster. If his career ended here, so would the future of our sect.¡± Mu Shan said with a smile. ¡°Plus, I am a peak level Internal Force User, and I can recover much faster than him even without using any elixirs. A few more months, you will see.¡±


    ¡°Uncle-Master Mu...¡± Guo Xiaomang was still disheartened by the situation they were in. ¡°Damn that Chen Beixuan, I curse him!¡±


    The thought of that culprit for her family¡¯s misfortune made her grit her teeth.


    ¡°Thou shall never insult a Grandmaster. The rule is the rule. Lesson learned. ¡°Mu Shan shook his head andmented.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe he is a Grandmaster. He is so young! I think you are all scared of him for nothing. He could have just been a Physique Refinement expert for all we know.¡± Guo Xiaomang refuted.


    Mu Shan had his own doubts as well, but he decided to keep his doubts unspoken.


    The more he recalled the event, the more holes he found in his previous conclusion. From the beginning to the end of the battle, Chen Fan had only attacked once and was dealt a blow once. It wasn¡¯t impossible for some of the Physique Refinement masters to pull it off either.


    The girl was right, the boy could very well be a Physique Refinement Master.


    ¡°Was I really wrong?¡± Mu Shan lowered his head and muttered.


    The power between a Physique Refinement Master and a Grandmaster was nearly iparable since Grandmasters were the clear winner. If Chen Fan had really tricked him into thinking that he was a Grandmaster while in reality, he was just a Physique Refinement Master, the Ba Ji sect would have to avenge their failure much sooner.


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.


    Mu Shan answered the call and listened. When he put down his cell phone, his face was dark and serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Uncle-Master Mu?¡±


    Xiao Mang asked concernedly. Guo Xiaomang put down the weight and looked to Mu Shan as well.


    Light flickered in Mu Shan¡¯s eyes a few times as he hesitated. In the end, he heaved a sigh and let go of the information. ¡°Just a moment ago, Chen Beixuan killed the Family Lord of the Lu family in front of all the other martial artists.¡±


    ¡°Lord Lu?¡± Before Xiao Mang figured out who that was, Guo Baisheng¡¯s face paled. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lord Lu a Grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Mu Shan said bitterly.


    Gao Baisheng was stunned by the news. His face changed colors as a pang of emotion seized him. In the end, he threw the weight on the ground and stormed into his room, mming the door behind him.


    Guo Xiaomang shouted after him but Gao Baisheng didn¡¯t listen. Mu Shan heaved a sigh and said: ¡°Let him be.¡±


    ¡°This is a test for him. If he can¡¯t pass this test, he would never have a chance of bing a Grandmaster¡±


    ¡°Uncle-Master Mu, is Chen Beixuan really a Grandmaster?¡± Guo Xiaomang asked in disbelief. He was just a kid, how could he be a Grandmaster?


    The more powerful a martial artist was, the more they understood the difficulties in making progress. Every seemingly insignificant improvement came at the price of countless hours of training. Even some of the most talented martial artists were stuck at the level just below the Grandmaster level. Try as they might, the bottleneck persisted and the only thing they could do was to keep at it decades after decades.


    However, Chen Fan appeared out of nowhere and reached the Grandmaster level with incredible ease.


    ¡°Lu Tianfen is a real Grandmaster. He dominated the martial arts world in Southern China for decades. The fact that Chen Beixuan was able to do away with him spoke loudly of Chen Beixuan¡¯s power.¡± Mu Shan muttered as his eyes lost focus slightly.


    When he first returned from his humiliating defeat, he was hopeful that Chen Beixuan was just a Physique Refinement master and if he had used the secret art, he might be able to counter Chen Beixuan¡¯s killing blow. However, when the news of the Martial Arts Conference reached him, he knew he was wrong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think me and Baisheng would ever surpass Chen Beixuan in our lifetime. Our only hope for revenge now rests on Zhentang.¡±


    Mu Shan looked into the distance wistfully.


    The news quickly spread to Ba Ji sect, the Gu family, the Xin Yi Sect and many other martial arts families. Everyone was talking about the same topic.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Young Grandmasters from Jiang Bei?¡±


    ¡°You mean that Master Chen? Not him again, someone told me already. I say he is a fraud!¡±


    ¡°I think not. Have you heard that Lord Lu was killed this morning?¡±


    ¡°What? The Lord of the Lu Family, Lu Tianfen? He.. he is a Grandmaster, isn¡¯t he? By who?¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan from Chu Zhou City!¡±


    Chen Fan suddenly rose to the center stage and became the dominating power of the martial artsndscape. He transformed himself from a young kid to the youngest Grandmaster and a legend in history.

 Chapter 174 - Gone Fishing

    <h4>Chapter 174: Gone Fishing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Great Bear Lake, Northwest Territory, Country of the Maple Leaf.


    The Northwest Territory was a near-arctic province in Canada. Thend was vast, one million and seventy square kilometers in total and thanks to its extreme altitude, it¡¯s average temperature was 40 celsius below 0 and the total poption was only forty-two thousand.


    The Great Bear Lake was one of the biggestkes in Canada. It was thirty-one square kilometers with an average depth of 400 meters. Theke was permanently covered by ayer of jagged ice, making maritime navigation impossible. looking from a bird¡¯s eye¡¯ view, it looked like a giant mirror made out of ice.


    On the ind in the middle of theke sat an elderly man.


    Despite the old man¡¯s white hair that suggested his real age, his face was youthful. He was wearing a white parka, which made him blend into his surroundings perfectly. From afar, he looked like an ice sculpture on theke. Before him by his feet was a little hole that he had drilled into the ice for ice fishing.


    However, the old man¡¯s method of ice fishing was very different than the conventional method.


    He carried no rods nor fishing lines. One of his hands hovered over the hole, holding onto a shimmering line as thin as hair. The white background made it impossible to tell if the shimmering line was a trick of the eyes or if it was real. The line reached into the hole and kept going for some unknown depth.


    If Lu Tianfen was still alive to see this old man¡¯s fishing line, he would have been impressed.


    The Cloud Hand of the Lu family was powerful yet adaptable. They could condense the Qi into a thin thread; however, these threads could not contain its shape for long. The old man had been sitting on theke, holding the same thread for over a decade, and the white hair-thin thread hadn¡¯t wavered yet. To pull it off, the old man must have incredible control over his Internal Force that could easily outshine even the Grandmaster Lu Tianfen.


    ¡°Huw!¡± ¡°Huw!¡± ¡°Huw!¡±


    A helicopter could be hearding toward the ind. It was lowering its altitude as it approached. When it was only a few dozen meters above the ground, a shadow jumped out.


    When the man was still falling, he swept out his arms like a bird and shot out a puff of white cloud from his back. These clouds congealed quickly and formed a parachute and carried the man safely and softy onto the ground.


    The man came closer. He was a middle age man in his thirties. His hair was as dark as midnight and his handsome features were chiseled onto his face. He had a pair of deep-set eyes that glinted in the sunlight, gloomy but irritably charming. It was obvious that he was of multiracial heritage. If the fangirls of boy bands saw his face, their eyes would turn into hearts as they would scream at the top of their lungs.


    Any elite from Northern Canada would have recognized this face that belonged to the leader of the Chinesemunity in Canada. He held many honorary titles as well as functional positions in the government. Rumor had it that he was the boss of the underground criminal ring. He was also the head of the Hong Sect and was in charge of numerous shady businesses that were carried out under the table. The money that passed through his hands amounted to over a few billions of US dors each year.


    However, this man walked over to the old man with a great measure of respect. He said in fluent Chinese: ¡°Master Lei.¡±


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    The old man opened his eyes.


    ¡°Sththt!¡±


    A sh of lightning shot through the void space as the old mannded his gaze on a ke of snow before him. The heavy snowke evaporated almost instantly. The old man was powerful enough to turn his gaze into a weapon.


    The middle aged man noticed the energying out from the old man¡¯s eyes, so he set his head even lower.


    He knew that the old man¡¯s system was so full of soul energy that it started to spill out. With that knowledge in mind, he bowed to the old man and said: ¡°Master Lei, you are getting closer to the Immortal State each day.¡±


    ¡°I am still quite away from my goal.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was dry and hoarse, it was as if he hadn¡¯t spoken for ages. ¡°The Immortal State is an elusive and slippery thing. Of all the martial artists in the world, only a very few of them were able to obtain the Immortal State. So far, I have onlypleted my True Qi cultivation and was nearing the peak of the Transcendent State.¡±


    ¡°To reach Internal Force, one will need to strengthen their physical condition, to reach the Transcendent State, they need to refine the Qi, and to reach the Immortal State, one would need to cultivate the essence of immortality.¡±


    ¡°Physical Strength and True Qi will not be enough for reaching the Immortal State. To reach the godly Immortal State, one would have to cultivate one¡¯s Soul energy until it was powerful enough to summon lighting in the void space and obtain the ability of telekinesis in the real world. Even after gaining those abilities, one could only finally have a glimpse of the power of the Immortal State.¡±


    The old man said slowly, while the middle aged man stood respectfully and listened attentively, fearing to miss even a word out of the old man¡¯s mouth.


    What the old man had to offer were top secrets of the martial arts world. No regr Grandmaster were able toe to such a conclusion and even fewer were willing to share the wisdom.


    ¡°What do you want from me this time?¡± The old man asked after he had finished his lesson.


    He had kept himself in seclusion in the northern tundra for over a decade. For most of the time, he simply sat around the fishing hole and cultivated his Qi while fishing. He drank the icy water from theke and killed animals for food. Thanks to the loneliness and the quietness around him, he was able to dedicate all of his attention into his cultivation. Slowly, as his True Qi merged with the Arcane energy in nature, he became one with nature and started to understand the deepest meaning of life.


    This middle aged man was one of his best disciples. He was in control of the entire North American Chinesemunity and unless absolutely necessary, he would not disturb his master¡¯s peaceful cultivation.


    ¡°Master Lei, Lin Hu is dead.¡± The middle age man lowered his head and spoke under his breath.


    ¡°Hum.¡± The old man answered readily.


    Lin Hu was one of his countless disciples, and not a very particr outstanding one either. So, he wouldn¡¯t care less if Lin Hu was dead. If he had to moan the passing of each and every one of his disciples, and his disciples¡¯ disciples, he would never have time for his cultivation.


    The old man knew that his chief disciple would not disturb him for such frivolous matters. So he waited for the real news patiently.


    ¡°The man who killed him was seventeen year old boy.¡± The middle aged man continued.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The old man raised an eyebrow, his interest was piqued.


    Although Lin Hu was a far cry from his best disciples, he had reached the peak level of Internal Force cultivation, plus, he had learned the powerful Art of Thousand Trickeries directly from the old man himself.


    The old man was taken by surprise to learn that a seventeen year old young man could have killed Lin Hu. However, surprise was all he felt, and his reaction stopped there.


    He was at the precipice of power in the world. Only a very few people who were practically the stuff of legends would have rivaled his prowess. He had met a few young heroes like the boy who killed Lin Hu throughout his life and some of them ended their lives whilebating him.


    ¡°That boy¡¯s name is Chen Beixuan, and he must have reached the Transcendent Statetely. So people are calling him the Young Grandmaster.¡± The middle age man put in.


    ¡°Young Grandmaster!¡± The old man¡¯s face hardened more if it was even possible.


    To achieve the level of Grandmaster required a lot of dedication. Even the old man himself didn¡¯t have what it took to work on it until he was thirty. It was unthinkable that a seventeen-year-old boy could have already achieved such power. That being said, the old man was aware that there were a few well-hidden mystic arts and special elixirs that could boost one¡¯s attainment straight to the Transcendent State. He knew at least one Daoism Sect that practiced hermeticism that might have possessed such mystic arts.


    If that was how the boy achieved his Transcendent State, he had no chance of advancing his cultivation any further since the rushed progress would have spent his potential.


    ¡°Indeed. We heard news from China three days ago that he had killed the family Lord of the Lu Family, Lu Tianfen in front of arge crowd of martial artists.¡± The middle aged man¡¯s voice trembled a little. Hearing the newsing out from his mouth, he still found it surreal.


    ¡°Some of the witnesses imed that Lu Tianfen looked like a ything in his hands. During the brief confrontation, the boy was unharmed. Someone suggested that the boy was both a Transcendent Master, as well as a Physique Refinement Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°snap!¡±


    The white line in the old man¡¯s hand was suddenly broken from about two inches above the water surface. The loose strand fell to the calm water, like a lock hair.


    ¡°Master Lei!¡±


    The middle age man was shocked by the development.


    He knew that his master had been holding on the same fishing line ever since he started cultivation on the tundra. He fused the line with his True Qi every morning, strengthening it and extending it just so slightly. Over time, the quick-dissipating Qi had materialized into a solid form and reached miles long under the ice cover.


    However, it was suddenly snapped after the old man heard the news. The nearly inaudible snap spoke loudly of the old man¡¯s distraught mental condition.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± The old man remained calm. However, a light started to glow in his eyes. ¡°Lu Tianfen was not a powerful man. Despite his reputation as a Grandmaster, his performance was disappointing during our secret duel. To bad that I couldn¡¯t kill him myself back then.¡±


    The middle aged man¡¯s face changed color when he heard the old man¡¯s words.


    The old man was regarded by the world as the most powerful Grandmaster whose needs had already transcended the worldly matters. It was hard to imagine that a boy could have done something that even the old man conceded that he couldn¡¯t just a few years ago.


    ¡°Grandmasters are the true dragons. Defeating a Grandmaster is one thing, but killing one is entirely a different matter. It should have been impossible.¡± The old man suddenly sprung to his feet as he spoke.


    In his previous haunched position, he looked scrawny and thin. Now he stood upright and pushed his chest out, looking like a sky-bound spruce tree or an unsheathed long sword that shone through the night.


    ¡°Our fight happened seventeen years ago. Now, I won¡¯t even need both hands if I want to do away with Lu Tianfen.¡±


    The old man stamped on the ground as he said so.


    Suddenly, a wave of explosions rippled out from under the old man¡¯s feet. The thick ice covers were blown off theke, revealing bubbling water underneath.


    From the broken ice cover, a hundred-meter long web made out of thin white threads rose into the air. In the were countless trout, pikes and white fish. They jumped and thrashed around in the, trying to break free. Among the fish was a two-meter-long seal. It writhed and wiggled its plump body in the but to no avail.


    ¡°It. It..¡±


    The middle aged man was stunned by sight. He knew that therge was not made out of any material of this word, instead, it was formed by condensed True Qi. The fish in the would weight over a few tons, yet the old man could hold them by just using his True Qi. How powerful exactly was he?


    ¡°Ten years ago, I had a single strand of thread, now, I have a huge that can capture a dragon and cut through metal. With his deadly weapon, I wouldn¡¯t need to lift a finger should I want to kill Lu Tianfen.¡±


    The old man let out a peal ofughter.


    Suddenly, the Qi Net folded into itself like a shrinking cage.


    ¡°Sththth!¡±


    The fish and the marine mammals that were trapped in the were sliced into countless chunks of bloody flesh, each the size of a pinky finger and were surprisingly uniform in shape. Blood poured down like a summer storm, turning theke into a sea of blood. Looking from afar, it looked like a flower of death had bloomed a few hundred meters above the silentke.


    ¡°Master Lei.¡±


    The middle aged man dropped to his knees in sheer awe.


    The old man¡¯s power had exceeded his wildest imagination. What was the difference between his master and an immortal? He asked himself.


    Lei Qianjue linked his hands behind his back and sauntered away, without wasting one more nce at the ce where he had spent hisst ten years of life. From the void dimension, a voice drifted in. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will go to China and meet Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Lei!¡±


    The middle aged man looked up, eyes glinting with joy.


    It has been seventeen years since his master returned to the safety of seclusion to recuperate his injury. But now, he was back and was more determined than ever to change China.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan and Ye Nantian, just wait. This time, the Hong Sect will finally even the score with you.¡±


    The middle aged man said as murderous intent burned in his eyes.

 Chapter 175 - Heading For The Medicine God Valley

    <h4>Chapter 175: Heading For The Medicine God Valley</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The Diamond Temple offers its Mystic Arts: the Diamond Body¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    ¡°The Li Family of Green Vines offers a hundred-year-old herb.¡±


    ¡°That could be useful.¡±


    ¡°Su Wudi from the Xin Yi Sect waits for your audience to apologize and repent his crime.¡±


    ¡°He can wait a bit longer...¡±


    Lu Yanwu announced the gifts and read out loud the letters of apology for Chen Fan, she left the decision to Chen Fan¡¯s discretion. The Diamond Temple, Xin Yi Sect and the Xin family all had insulted a Grandmaster, and therefore they all handed in their pledges and their sincere apologies.


    ¡°The Flying Knife Sect handed in a yacht that was worth seventy million US dors...¡± Lu Yanwu couldn¡¯t help but chortling while she read it out loud.


    Din Yidao was Ding Pen¡¯s master. He was a Phenomenal Sess Internal Force cultivator who was best known for his knife throwing skills. He imed that he could make a throwing knife fly faster than the speed of sound. After he realized that Chen Fan was a new Grandmaster, he handed over his newly purchased luxury yacht as a pledge of his loyalty.


    ¡°Humph! What¡¯s next? Some supermodels?¡±


    Jin Yi stood aside and snorted coldly.


    Her words had been bitter ever since her master was severed in half before her naked eyes. After Chen Fan had delivered his punishment to the Medicine God Valley Sect, Jin Yi was convinced that Chen Fan was going to send her after her master. However, to her surprise, Chen Fan spared her and kept her close at all the time.


    Jin Yi¡¯s real name is Zhou Jin Yi. There and then, she was neither confined physically or mentally to be close to Chen Fan. She still had her personal freedom and even a few pieces of Dharma Artifacts at her disposal, however, she never once thought about running away.


    It would be futile to run away from Chen Fan.


    Zhou Jin Yi¡¯s master, Elder Qi was a Dao-Reaching Level caster who was in possession of powerful protection artifacts. The wooden beads contained seventeen protection spells and each required over a month to be woven into the Heaven Beads. To finish all Seventeen of them would take a year and a half.


    In fact, even that number was a gross underestimation of the time that went into creating the artifact. The beads took well over six years toplete and therefore were extremely precious. An artifact like that was reserved only for the moment of life and death.


    However, even a Perfected cultivator such as Elder Qi with his powerful artifact could not ward off Chen Fan¡¯s attack. This made Zhou Jin Yi doubt that even the Sect Master would be able to handle Chen Fan.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything if you don¡¯t like it.¡± Lu Yanxue flung back at her.


    Lu Yanwu stood aside and dared not to speak a word. The two women in front of her were both Chen Fan¡¯s confidants, or so it would appear. One was rumored to be Chen Fan¡¯s girl, the other was his prize after the battle. It would not end well if she got herself involved with the two¡¯s quarrel.


    Lu Yanwu was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, but her power was a far cry from that of Chen Fans.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, can you have even a shred of decency in you? Why do you want me here? Are you going to make a mistress out of me?¡± Zhou Jin Yi looked directly at Chen Beixuan and chided.


    Lu Yanxue looked to Chen Fan, Jin Yi was not the only one who wanted to ask the same question.


    Chen Fan lolled in a rosewood armchair and was savoring a cup of tea. He put down the teacup after he heard the question. However, he didn¡¯t offer an answer. Instead, he announced: ¡°I think I am done here, time to get on to my real business.¡±


    ¡°What real business?¡± Lu Yanxue was taken aback. She then asked: ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t answer. He looked to Zhou Jin Yi and said: ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you wondering why I didn¡¯t kill you? Here¡¯s why. I need you to lead me to the Medicine God Valley Sect. Your sect insulted me and I think the thousand-year-old herbs should be enough to wash your sin away.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Zhou Jin Yi rounded her eyes in shock and anger. ¡°You killed my master, now you want to pige my sect?¡±


    ¡°Just kill me, I won¡¯t lead you to the sect.¡± Zhou Jin Yi shut her eyes and lifted her chin. She was ready to be martyred.


    The cousins from the Lu family furrowed their brows in disapproval; of Chen Fan¡¯s coldheartedness as well.


    Zhou Jin Yi was not nearly as pretty as those girls from the Lu family, but she was attractive in her own right, carrying an air of serenity with her at all times it would be a shame if Chen Fan killed such a fair youngdy.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Chen Fan said lightly. ¡°You are not the only person who knows where the Medicine God Valley Sect is. I just thought that you could be a guide, but you are not irreceable.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Jin Yi gave Chen Fan a vengeful re.


    Chen Fan stood still and looked indifferent to the girl¡¯s distressed emotion. Neither did he sound like he was joking about killing the girl.


    As a Celestial Lord, once he had given his word, he would never take them back.


    ¡°Fine, I agree to your terms.¡± Zhou Jin Yi¡¯s face changed color as she lowered her head.


    She believed that Chen Fan would kill her without any hesitation. Let it be Lu Tianfen, Lu Tianlong or Elder Qi, any one of them had a much heftier impact on the world than her. If Chen Fan could kill them with a cold heart, so he could to her.


    ¡°Then Let¡¯s go. ¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and started off. The two cousins paused for a second before they tried to catch up with him. Zhou Jin Yi was left alone in the room still trying toe to terms with the humiliation. She clenched her fists tightly as helplessness and shame gleamed in her eyes.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan left Lin City with Zhou Jin Yi and Tong Shan without notice.


    They thought that Chen Fan would squander the Lu family¡¯s wealth while he sat in the seat of power as a victor. To prepare for the foreseeable increase in expenses, the Lu Family had even set aside a few billion yuan just so that Chen Fan would enjoy his life. The family had decided that Lu Yanwu should also serve Chen Fan personally and to mend the rift between the Grandmaster and the Lu Family.


    However, Chen Fan left everything behind without a word. He had withdrawn zero yuan from the Lu Family¡¯s ount.


    Even Zhou Jin Yi was perplexed by Chen Fan¡¯s action. ¡°Do you have any idea about the amount of wealth you could take with you? Just what is registered on the book was worth over a few hundred billion. Are you going to forsake all of that and leave here for good?¡±


    It was difficult for even Grandmasters to make over a hundred billion.


    In this day and age, knowing how to fight was no longer an essential skill.


    ¡°You think too lightly of me.¡± Chen Fan lolled in his chair, eyes half closed.


    Money was nothing to him. The only thing he cared about right now was the thousand-year-old herbs from the Medicine God Valley Sect. With these powerful herbs, he might be able to form the Dao Body and enter the Ethereal Enlightenment level. By then, he could walk the earth freely unchallenged.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Zhou Jin Yi lowered her head and murmured under her breath. ¡°Humph! We will see. I can¡¯t wait to see my Sect Master make you pay for what you have done!¡±


    As the disciple of the Medicine God Valley Sect, she was confident in her Sect Master¡¯s power. After all, the Sect Master was a Perfected Cultivator, the crowned King of Elixirs. Plus, the Sect Master was not the only person who was strong enough to stand up against Chen Fan, there were also many elders and disciples who were as powerful as Elder Qi. Even a Grandmaster would waver before thebined might of all warriors from the Medicine God Valley Sect.


    The three took a train and headed further south.


    Thanks to Lu Family¡¯s connections, they were able to get train tickets for everyone, including Tong Shan.


    Tong Shan¡¯s hulking frame took up an entire row of seats, forcing Zhou Jin Yi to sit back with Chen Fan in the same section.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a ne? Just check in this big guy as your luggage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    Chen Fan uttered three words and became silent.


    Although the ne would be much faster than trains, Chen Fan could not guarantee his safety just yet should the ne crash. Chen Fan was not in a hurry and therefore, a train was a much better option safety wise.


    Having been brushed off by Chen Fan, Zhou Jin Yi felt anger bursting in her again. So she, too, put up a silent protest.


    The three sat in the train without talking to each other as the train drove south.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect was hidden in the mountains and was very difficult to find. Most people knew only a rough area where the sect was located, but not the exact location. This was where Zhou Jin Yi came in. He could have searched the mountain by himself, but he was toozy to do that, so he decided to bring Zhou Jin Yi with him. He would knock on the door, get the Spirit Medicine and bug out.


    A group of cab drivers swarmed them as soon as they were out of the train station. Tong Shan took a step forward and scared them off.


    ¡°How far are we from the Medicine God Valley Sect?¡±


    Chen Fan asked lightly


    ¡°Take a bus to Dragon Head City and then transfer to Shao Shan County. From there, we could enter the mountain from the Lin Shan vige. It¡¯s about three days of hiking in the mountain.¡± Zhou Jin Yi answered.


    ¡°That far? How long does it take you to get out of there and get back every time you decided to leave?¡± Chen Fan asked with knitted brows.


    ¡°Humph. If we don¡¯t hide well, our sect would be flooded with people like you trying to ask for a cure.¡± Zhou Jin Yi refuted.


    ¡°I am not going to ask for a cure, I¡¯m just fetching something I need.¡± Chen Fan said. Zhou Jin Yi felt that she wanted to strangle the arrogant teenage boy there and then.


    When the night fell, the three of them stayed at Dong Hua City for the night. Zhou Jin Yi picked the hotel and it was a president suit in a five-star hotel. A night would cost Chen Fan over ten thousand yuan.


    Chen Fan swiped his bank card and paid the expanse without a second thought.


    He had given most of his money to Sister An, but he still had a few bank cards with him. Each card should have a few hundred million in them.


    On the second day, they decided to rent a car and drive to Lin Shan vige by themselves to save the headache of transferring from one bus to another.

 Chapter 176 - The Zhu Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 176: The Zhu Siblings</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan and hispanions checked with the front desk and got a number of the best car rentalpany in the city. Chen Fan made the call, and as soon as the manager heard that these customers are heading toward Dragon Head City, he booked a vehicle for them on their system right away.


    Right before noon, Chen Fan arrived at the Far Sale car rentalpany. They were greeted by the manager at the door. He recognized the number Chen Fan called from was the front desk number of the five-star hotel, and therefore he wagered that these customers could afford the most luxurious line of rental cars he could offer. The car would have to be worth at least fifty thousand Yuan, so he thought.


    Lo and behold, Chen Fan had asked something that was big and spacious with good off-road capability. They were heading toward the Medicine God Valley Sect set deep inside the mountain, it was highly likely that they would traverse through treacherous paths. If the car sat low to the ground, it would not be able to survive the potholes or stubborn gnarly roots. Plus, they had Tong Shan with them, therefore, the interior had to be spacious.


    ¡°We sure have something that you will like. I have a sports version of the Land Rover, fully decked out inside. It¡¯s much bigger than a normal SUV inside. However, the rental fee is on the steep side. It will cost ten thousand yuan a day.¡± He studied the three customers carefully, measuring their financial capability in his mind.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t waste a word and fished out his bank card.


    ¡°A tinum card?¡± The manager was ted as he swallowed down his doubts.


    This young man looked seventeen, however, he had a tinum level credit card. That means he has at least over a hundred million yuan saved up at the bank.


    ¡°He must be a yboy from a super-rich family or what not.¡± With that thought in mind, the manager walked away lightheartedly to have someone pull out the Land Rover. Since the vehicle was huge in size and difficult to control, the manager had assigned a Chauffeur to his customers free of charge.


    Chen Fan epted the offer and was on his way. The Chauffeur was a very experienced driver and he drove among ces in Lin Xi Province all the time. Dragon Head City was one of his most frequent stops. Although he never heard of the Lin Shan vige, he should be able to find it by following the GPS.


    Once the car hit the toll road, Chen Fan spoke to Zhou Jin Yi again: ¡°Can you tell me everything about Medicine God Valley Sect now?¡±


    ¡°Humph! Fine, I might as well make you feel hopeless in your mission.¡± Zhou Jin Yi snorted. ¡°The Medicine God Valley Sect can trace our lineage to the ancient Daoist set of Tripod Cauldron Elixir. Although creating elixirs was our main business, our Sect Master had reached Dharma Cultivation level five years ago. We also have at least four elders who just like my master, had reached the peak level of the Dao-Reaching Level, and another twenty who were of the same level but haven¡¯t reached the peak yet.


    ¡°In addition, the Sect also had many sect-servants. Three of them had reached the peak of the Internal Force cultivation. The rest, about thirty in total, were all of the Phenomenal Sess in their cultivation.¡±


    ¡°There are that many people in your sect?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    So far, he had only met two Dharma Spell sects: The Ghost Witch Sect and the Yin Ghost Sect. The Ghost Witch Sect aside, Yin Ghost Sect was puny in its power. Other than Wu Shanhe and his sect brothers, none of the sect¡¯s disciples had reached the Dao-Reaching Level.


    However, in the Medicine God Valley Sect, just the number of Dao-Reaching Level cultivators had reached more than thirty, not to mention arge number of martial artists. It must be a super sect in the eyes of other sects.


    ¡°I hope it makes you think twice about your n. The Medicine God Valley Sect is a force to be reckoned with.¡± Zhou Jin Yi lifted her chin and snorted. ¡°Without so many powerful fighters, our sect would have long since perished amidst the fiercepetition. By then, the only two sects that knew the art of Elixir Brewing are the Medicine God Valley Sect and the Li Family of Green Vines.¡±


    ¡°The Li Family¡¯s customers are mainly the rich and powerful, therefore, they had strong backings to avert any crisis. However, the Medicine God Valley Sect was hidden deep in the mountains andcked the connections with the world to protect itself. Therefore, we must rely on our own strength.¡±


    Chen Beixuan said lightly: ¡°Well, you guys are indeed stronger than I had thought. But it¡¯s an annoyance at the most, not impossible. The Medicine God Valley Sect will never be able to stop me from doing what I want.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Jin Yi felt the anger burning inside of her once again.


    She had always had a quiet and calm demeanor, however, she found it increasingly hard to hold in her emotions ever since she met Chen Fan. Although she was aware that Elder Qi had brought his own destruction, she hated Chen Fan for killing him.


    After a while, the silence returned to the car.


    Chen Fan took out the Connate Spirit Wood he had taken away from Zhou Jin Yi by force and started to harness the Spirit Qi inside of it. This Connate Spirit Wood was from the Connate Spirit Tree, and therefore the Spirit Qi contained in it was much purer than those in normal jade stones.


    ¡°The Spirit Qi in this wood should help me finish about one-fifth of my Dao Body. The rest of my progress would have to rely on the Spirit Medicine in the Medicine God Valley Sect. Once I have gained the Dao Body I should be able to reach Ethereal Enlightenment right away.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Ethereal Enlightenment and the Foundation Establishment were not only the name of two levels but also two entirely different states of existence. Once one reached the Ethereal Enlightenment, the Immortal Enlightenment would not be too far.


    By then, he would no longer need to use physical force in order to kill, he simply needed to think about it, and the Immortal Enlightenment would do the job for him.


    The car rolled toward Dragon Head City and no one spoke a word inside. Around noon, the driver pulled the car to a stop so that the passengers could get off to have some lunch.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t need lunch since the Essence Gathering Pill had provided his daily sustenance. However, the same cannot be said about the chauffeur and Zhou Jin Yi. Their bodies needed mortal fuel.


    The million yuan vehicle, the Chauffeur, a bodyguard, and the gorgeous faces, everything around Chen Fan suggested that he was a blue-blooded son of a super-rich family; it looked gaudy and conspicuous.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the attention, he had long since gotten used to it after five hundred years of ying a gctic hero. however, Zhou Jin Yi was not used to so many gazes on her. She couldn¡¯t help but suspecting that people actually thought she was the mistress of an arrogant little shit.


    Therefore, she put on an elegant looking hat and lowered the bill to cover her face. After that, she felt much morefortable.


    ¡°No one is looking at you, why do you need the hat?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s casual remark nearly brought out the tears in Zhou Jin Yi¡¯s eyes. She gritted her teeth and thought to herself: ¡°I am beautiful, no matter what they say, words can¡¯t bring me down, I am beautiful.¡±


    Suddenly, a fleet of cars pulled over beside Chen Fan¡¯s car. The car at the front of the fleet was an S series Mercedes-Benz. A couple emerged from the car and then a few bodyguards in ck suits followed from the jeep behind them.


    ¡°Shoot, these guys are more conspicuous than the rich boy. Look at those bodyguards!¡± Someone eximed.


    ¡°Waifu,e see the super-rich. One day, If I am rich, I will drive a Mercedes-Benz as well and bring a dozen muscle men with me.¡± Another man said as his eyes turned green with envy.


    Among everyone¡¯s impressed stares, the couple entered the restaurant, trailing behind a group of bodyguards.


    When the men in ck entered the restaurant, they all looked at Tong Shan. Tong Shan was too out of ce among normal people. His size screamed threat at everyone around him. After a while, the neers finally noticed Chen Fan and Zhou Jin Yi.


    Chen Fan had an average look and therefore didn¡¯t catch as much attention as Zhou Jin Yi. Zhou Jin Yi¡¯s hat was not able to hide her pointy chin and the touch of rosy red on her lower lip. Although shecked a coy charm, her presence had arrested the attention of the young man leading the group.


    ¡°Brother, stop ogling! We need to hurry.¡±


    The girl beside the young manined.


    ¡°Oh what? I am not ... ogling.¡± The young man cracked an embarrassed smile.


    The two groups sat on either side of the dining hall and started ordering dishes. However, the young man kept on ncing at Zhou Jin Yi surreptitiously. As a member of arge family, he had his fair share of sightings of beautiful girls. A charming and morous beauty like Zhou Jin Yi had always been his favorite. Driven by his young and restless curiosity, he wanted to know what Zhou Jin Yi looked like under that hat. However, he had little time for such frivolous matters; he was on a mission.


    Chen Fan and hispanions left the restaurant as soon as they finished eating.


    It was a long ride. They passed half a dozen cities and stopped to eat and rest. Along their way, they met that group of strangers again during one of the breaks.


    In the night, they pulled over for dinner and met the group for the third time. The young man could no longer withhold his curiosity so he approached Chen Fan and the girl. ¡°I wager you guys are heading toward Dragon Head City?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Head City, Shan Yang County.¡± Chen Fan replied lightly.


    ¡°Ah-Ha! What a coincidence! I am heading to Shan Yang County as well!¡± The man¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. He pressed on again: ¡°Are you traveling with your wife?¡±


    ¡°I am not his wife, I have nothing to do with him.¡± Zhou Jin Yi cut in.


    ¡°Ah, my apologies.¡± A broad smile broke over his face. For the remainder of the conversation, the man mainly talked with Zhou Jin Yi.


    The man was called Zhu Yuntao and the girl was her sister Zhu Ruohan. They were both from the Zhu family: a reputable family in Zhong Hai. The family had over billions of assets. They were on their way toward Dragon Head City to look for a cure for their father illness.


    Zhou Jin Yi was in his early thirties. His clothes were custom fit to his body shape, and despite his average looks, he had a warm smile. His upbringing and also given him a gentle air. Even Zhou Jin Yi who always been very judgmental of man felt a slight approval of him.


    ¡°Looking for a cure at the Shan Yang County? Are you going to the Medicine God Valley Sect?¡± Chen Fan asked abruptly.


    ¡°So you have heard of it too?¡± Zhu Yuntao eximed.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect was a well-hidden secret among only a few selected groups. Even the Zhu family didn¡¯t know its existence until they heard it from a family friend. The family friend was treating his father at the time, but after the friend¡¯s attempt failed, he suggested them to look for help at the Medicine God Valley Sect.


    Zhu Yuntao had thought that only an heir of a prestigious family such as himself was worthy of the information about Medicine God Valley Sect, so realizing that a random seventeen-year-old he met knew the sect surprised him. He wagered that there were more than what meets the eye of Chen Fan and hispanions.


    With that thought in mind, Zhu Yuntao asked abruptly: ¡°So... are you guys going to ask for a cure from the Medicine God Valley Sect as well?


    ¡°That will be fantastic! we can travel together!¡± Zhu Yuntao pped his hands excitedly and said.


    Chen Fan kept his silence while Zhou Jin Yi sneered at the young man in her mind.


    The little shit in front of him was not going to ask for a cure, he was going to take medicine by force.


    After learning that Chen Fan was heading toward the Medicine God Valley Sect as well, a broad smile broke over Zhu Yuntao¡¯s face and was ready to cozy up with the attractive girl. He heard his sister chide him.


    ¡°Brother, why do you disclose our mission to strangers? What if they mean us no good?¡±


    Zhou Jin Yi was visibly irritated by her words, and Zhu Yuntao let out an embarrassed smile.


    Chen Fan sat still and pretended that he didn¡¯t hear anything.

 Chapter 177 - A Hidden Paradise

    <h4>Chapter 177: A Hidden Paradise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Chen and Miss Zhou. My sister has been upset about our father¡¯s sickness and therefore is a little edgy. please forgive him.¡±


    Zhu Yuntao apologized.


    Zhou Jin Yi was touched by his fumble words, and even Chen Fan nodded in approval. Such was the right attitude of an heir from a powerful family. Only those whocked forbearance and abilities would act disdainfully and presumptuously.


    ¡°What kind of ailment does your father have? Why do you have to look for medicine here?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    At Chen Fan¡¯s level, if he was not interested in a matter, he would never speak a single word. The fact that he asked the man a question meant that he was open to help him out. If Zhu Yuntao knew Chen Fan¡¯s power, he might be ecstatic by now. Zhu Yuntao shook his head and said with a wry smile: ¡°It¡¯s not an ailment; it¡¯s some kind of unknown poison. The Daoist Elder Xian from the Purple-Gold Daoist Temple is our family friend, and he suspected that our father had been cursed by a spell from the Miao¡¯s Land or worse, it could be a Magus Poison. Due to its otherworldly nature, he suggested us to look for help at the Medicine God Valley Sect.¡±


    ¡°It is poison then.¡± Zhou Jin Yi nodded.


    No wonder that girl was so cautious. Her father was not poisoned by any ordinary venom, it sounded more like a curse spell or some kind of Magus Poison. It was obvious that someone wanted to harm their father, and her caution was justified.


    ¡°I wonder where Mr. Chen and Miss Zhoue from? And what brings you two to the Medicine God Valley Sect?¡± Zhu Yuntao suddenly asked with a more serious tone.


    ¡°I am from Chu Zhou City and as for my reason to visit Medicine God Valley Sect...¡± Chen Fan kept his silence and didn¡¯t say more. Zhu Yuntao noticed Chen Fan¡¯s reluctance and therefore decided to leave it at that. He asked again: ¡°Chu Zhou City? The same Chu Zhou City from Jiang Nan Province? I know a guy called Boss Yan from there; he owns a textilepany.¡±


    ¡°Fatty Yan.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that is the same Boss Yan. So you are indeed from the Chu Zhou City.¡± Zhu Yuntao heaved a sigh.


    Fatty Yan was a reputable businessman in Chu Zhou City, but rarely anyone outside of Chu Zhou City knew his name. The fact that Chen Fan could blurt out his nickname meant that he was really from Chu Zhou City. Fortunately, the Zhu family had only allies, but no rivals in Chu Zhou City.


    Zhu Yuntao put on an even warmer smile after he had cleared up the suspicions.


    He was a well educated young man with great attention to detail and had a greater sense of humor. Even Chen Fan felt rxed enough to chime in on the conversation. However, his sister still crossed her arms over her chest and was sullen and quiet. Although she didn¡¯t speak a word, the sharpness in her gaze was hard to miss.


    ¡°They are brother and sister. One is candid and gentle; the other was disdainful and arrogant. They must have had very different upbringings.¡± Chen Fanmented.


    Zhu Yuntao was brought up as the heir of the family; his eloquent and articted words, as well as his breadth of knowledge, were impressive even among the elites.


    No family heirs Chen Fan had met on his second life, such as Li Yichen or Chu Minhui wouldpare to the dashing young man in front of him. Even in his distant memory, only Shen Junwen could have rivaled his overallpetency.


    His sister Zhu Ruohan was above average looks. Her white Channel dressplemented the meticulous makeup on her face. Although she was brought up in the same family, neither her wits nor personality even came close to her brother. Chen Fan reckoned that the Zhu family didn¡¯t put too much attention on the girl¡¯s upbringing and their only hope for her was to form an alliance with another powerful family using her marriage.


    ¡°Well, since we are heading toward the same ce, why don¡¯t we travel together?¡±


    After dinner was over, Zhu Yuntao asked abruptly.


    Zhou Jin Yi was down for it. She had enough of Chen Fan¡¯s cold shoulder and Tong Shan¡¯s stoic and expressionless face. It would be nice to have some new faces to travel with. Plus, the young man was well learned and had excellent manners; it was a delight to chat with him.


    Zhu Ruohan pouted sullenly, and she kept her silent protest.


    Chen Fan nodded distractedly. Therefore they drove the Land Rover to join the Zhu family¡¯s convey and headed toward Shan Yang County. It was midnight when they finally arrived at the Shan Yang County.


    The Zhu family had booked the best luxurious hotel at the Shan Yang County, and Zhu Yuntao even booked rooms for Chen Fan and hispanions. Although the money he saved was nothing to Chen Fan, he noticed Zhu Yuntao¡¯s social skills and his ability to influence others using small favors.


    On the second day, the convoy rolled out of the parking lot toward the Lin Shan vige.


    When they finally got there, Zhu Yuntao started to look for a travel guide to lead them into the mountain. Chen Fan dismissed the Chauffer and returned the Land Rover back to the rentalpany. The path in the mountains was not suited for motor vehicles. Even the car with the best off-road ability wouldn¡¯t be able to make it far in the woods.


    Due to the frequent need for guides, many locals had taken up the job to meet the demand. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t long before they had hired a guide.


    ¡°I have walked this way many times, and every time it was with rich people from the city like you bunch! They all say that they are here to ask for a cure from Sages living in the mountain. However, most visitors did not have what the sages were looking for in exchange, and therefore, they had to return empty handed.¡±


    The guide was a wizened man called Old Li.


    He muttered as he drew a cloud of smoke from the expensive cigarette that the Zhu had given him as a token of goodwill.


    ¡°There are... sages in the mountain?¡± Zhu Yuntao asked curiously.


    ¡°Why, of course! The elders of the Medicine God Valley Sect are powerful sages. They can summon fire andmanding the flow of water, and of course, they are sages.¡± Old Li said enviously.


    ¡°One year, one of those sage elders came into our vige, and he said the youngd of my neighbor, Old Wang had the innard¡ª or was it Inner Talent for cultivation. So the elder took him into the valley. There were over a dozen viges scattered in the mountains between here and yonder, any family who had ad that was chosen by the sages would suddenly be well off.¡±


    Chen Fan was not surprised by the information Old Li had offered.


    As a prestigious sect that controlled the art of Elixir Brewing, the Medicine God Valley Sect would notck wealth. The rich families would line up to offer them tributes in order to get on their good side. A tiny fraction of this huge fortune would make any ordinary vige family an epitome of opulence.


    ¡°So these sages will only help me if I have something they want?¡± Zhu Yuntao asked with furrowed brows.


    He had hoped that the Medicine God Valley Sect would be much more of an altruistic sect, much like those traditional Chinese medicine doctors who cure patients for free.


    ¡°Of course. They are sages, so don¡¯t think you can attract them with money and what have you.¡± Old Li said as he waggled his head.


    ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t believe you. If one million is not enough, we will offer ten million; if ten million is not enough, we will offer them a hundred million. We will bring them a hundred million in cash and put it right in front of their doorstep; then we will talk.¡± Zhu Ruohan said with a cold smirk.


    ¡°Hehe... you can take your hundred million and go home right now.¡± To her surprise, Old Li snorted and said: ¡°There was a rich man from Hong Kong... what was their name?... Zhen or Zhong... I can¡¯t remember. But they hired me just like you bunch did and they offered the sages a billion for one of their cures. Guess what? The sages kicked them out nheless.¡±


    ¡°From Hong Kong and theirst name is Zhen? Could it be the Zhen Family of Hong Kong?¡± Zhu Yuntao asked abruptly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s their name. They said their old grandpa is dying, so the granddaughter came to ask for a pill to save the old man. She had the same idea as this youngdy here and tried to impress the sages with money and the like. But she was driven out of the valley and was forbidden to ever set foot into the Medicine God Valley Sect again.¡± Old Li said.


    Zhu Ruohan was suddenly at a loss for words and even Zhu Yuntao face changed color.


    The Zhen family of Hong Kong was the real top dog in China. Lord Zhen was a reputable member of the Chinesemunity across the globe. The few billion-dor businesses of the Zhu family could notpare.


    Chen Fan was taken aback as well. He didn¡¯t think that the Zhen family would havee this far to look for a cure. He looked to Zhou Jin Yi and noticed the pride in her eyes and her smug face that read: ¡°I told you so, Don¡¯t mess with the Medicine God Valley Sect!¡±


    Chen Fan was lighthearted by her look. Why would he be even the slightest concerned if the Zhen family had to beg the Medicine God Valley Sect for what they wanted? All he had to do was to show up at their doorstep, take what he wanted, and leave. There was nothing the Medicine God Valley Sect could do to stop him.


    Seeing the distressed face of his usually proud sister, Zhu Yuntao turned down a notch from his sister¡¯s braggy tone and asked: ¡°Elder Li, in your opinion, what should we bring into the mountain to please the elders?¡±


    It was the first time anyone ever called Old Lin elder, and this person was the heir of a powerful family. Such honorable treatment made his face bloom.


    ¡°You asked the right person! Based on my experience, I don¡¯t think the sages are at all interested in money. However, if you offer them jade, or precious herbs or antiques and Dharma Artifacts, they will most likely ept them.¡±


    ¡°Antique, herbs, jades, and Dharma Artifacts... Ok...¡± Zhu Yuntao heaved a sigh.


    Although Dharma Artifacts and herbs were hard toe by, antiques and jade were readily avable on any market. Thanks to Daoist Elder Xian¡¯s suggestion, he had brought with him many precious jade stones on the trip. Now he felt lucky to have asked Daoist Elder Xian about more details before he left for his mission, otherwise if he thought only as much as his sister did, he would end up being thrown out of the sect¡¯s gate.


    After everyone had was ready for the trip, they started toward their destination.


    There was only one way that led to the Medicine God Valley Sect. It was a very torturous path that was riddled with patches of poisonous mist. Without a good guide, they would easily get themselves into trouble. Worse, many deadly beasts and poisonous snakes lurked behind the bushes, without Old Li¡¯s cautious eyes and their perceived strength in numbers, someone on the team might have already been injured.


    ¡°I wager only a martial artist could have traveled on this path. It¡¯s deadly for any ordinary person.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    The perfect hideout deep in the woods and arge number of martial artists, such as those dozen Dao-Reaching Level cultivators, had given the Medicine God Vally Sect an unmatched defensive advantage. No wonder they could have survived centuries and still thrive.


    After two days of trudging through the mountain path, they have finally arrived at the entrance to the Medicine God Vally Sect.


    Old Li pointed to the valley in the distance and said: ¡°There! That¡¯s the Medicine God Valley. I won¡¯t be able to get in with you. You have to ask permission first.¡±


    Everyone looked toward the direction where Old Li pointed. A cliff shear drop blocked their way, and only a small entrance was chiseled into to the cliff, serving as the entrance. However, even the entrance was blocked by arge wall made out of stones.


    The stone wall was about five meters in height, and it encircled the entire valley. On the other side of the wall was a peaceful paradise.


    ¡°It¡¯s breathtaking.¡± Zhu Ruohan eximed.


    Suddenly, a few shadows appeared on the top of the wall. They jumped off the lip of the wall and then charged toward the visitors like galloping horses.

 Chapter 178 - The Rule Of The Medicine God Valley Sect

    <h4>Chapter 178: The Rule Of The Medicine God Valley Sect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Master Sage, these people are here to ask for your help.¡±


    Old Li bowed and then announced respectfully.


    The people who came to them were wearing ck gym outfits. Although they lived a hermit life, they were very much connected with the modern way of life. Therefore, their clothes were not the traditional styles that people would expect a ¡°Master Sage¡± would be wearing.


    The leader of the pack was a young man. His face was hard and proud. He snorted. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you that the Valley is closed off for the time being? Why did you bring them here?¡±


    ¡°Um... um... Old Li was at a loss for words. He wished that he could tell the sage how generous these guests were, but thought better of it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I will let it slide.¡± The young man knew Old Li well and guessed the answer to his question by himself. He turned his head to scan the visitors. His gaze paused for only a brief second when it passed Zhou Jin Yi and the giant frame beside him.


    Despite Tong Shan¡¯s huge size, the young man didn¡¯t take him too seriously, thinking he would just be a big target. Zhou Jin Yi¡¯s face was still concealed behind the bill of her hat, and therefore, the young man only thought the girl was slightly familiar but didn¡¯t recognize her as one of the sect members.


    ¡°You wish to ask for a cure?¡± The young man asked unenthusiastically.


    ¡°Yes, Master Sage. I am Zhu Yuntao from the Zhu family of Zhong Hai. This is my sister. Over there, that is Mr. Chen and Mis. Zhou. ¡°Zhu Yuntao quickly gathered himself and introduced everyone.


    ¡°I am not a Master Sage. I am just a doorman. You can call me Meng Tian.¡±


    Despite Meng Tian¡¯s words, his voice wasced with pride and contempt.


    Zhu Yuntao didn¡¯t believe him. He had watched as Meng Tian hopped off the five meters tall wall unharmed. Plus, even if he really was just the doorman, Zhu Yuntao would have to pass him first in order to get into the Sect anyways.


    ¡°You are too humble, Master Sage.¡± Zhu Yuntao came closer to him with a smile and then produced a bank card which he shoved surreptitiously to Meng Tian¡¯s hand. There was a note that consisted of two lines of numbers on the bank card; the first line was the password, and the second was the number of cash avable in the ount. The second line was a six-figure number.


    Meng Tian epted the card expressionlessly.


    It¡¯s the elders and alchemists who really didn¡¯t care for money; he was just a sect-servents, and one day he would be released from his service and live a normal life. Money could be a very useful thing for him.


    Seeing Meng Tian had epted the money, Zhu Yuntao felt a weight was off his mind.


    A little smile also broke over Meng Tian¡¯s face.


    ¡°You havee at a bad time. The Elders and Alchemists were in a long meeting for a few days, discussing some important matters. Therefore, I doubt they would have time to help you.¡±


    ¡°OH? What matter could have disturbed the peace of the elders?¡± Zhu Yuntao asked curiously.


    Meng Tian smiled and kept his silence.


    Chen Fan wagered that they were moaning for Elder Qi¡¯s death and trying to grasp the repercussions. A Dao-Reaching Level master was killed and their disciple Zhou Jin Yi was still missing. The elders of the sect must be shocked by the series of blows.


    However, the sect members wouldn¡¯t mention these things easily to any outsiders.


    ¡°Fine, I will take you guys in and let you settle in first. You will have to wait for the elders and the alchemists¡¯ decisions.¡± Meng Tian hesitated for a second and then said while gritting his teeth.


    Zhu Yuntao was ted, and so he pressed another bank card into the doorman¡¯s hand.


    Meng Tian epted the second card with a nod. He reminded everyone. ¡°Be quiet when you are in there and speak carefully while talking to a Alchemists. Otherwise, they will throw you out.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Zhu Yuntao and hispanions nodded.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect¡¯s entrance was sealed off by arge stone wall, blocking the view of the sect from outsiders.


    Once they passed the threshold, they found out that the valley was huge inside. It was as big as ten football fields, and it was sprawling with buildings. Many of them were two to three-story houses that looked like built a hundred years ago.


    Unlike Chen Fan¡¯s imagination of this ce, there were many ordinary people living inside the valley. Chen Fan wagered that they were the alchemists and the elder¡¯s families or friends. The poption must have grown naturally over the centuries they had stayed in the valley.


    At the very center of the valley was arge temple-like structure that was chiseled into the side of the mountain. The temple was mammoth in size and nearly covered the entire cliff.


    ¡°That is the Temple of the Medicine God. That¡¯s where the Sect Master lives. The elders and alchemists also meet there to discuss important matters. The area down here is where everyone else lives.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the Sect Master could help me?¡± Zhu Yuntao asked under his breath.


    ¡°Hehe. Sect Master is a powerful man. You can think of him as a Celestial Immortal. You would be lucky if you could have one of the elders lend you a hand.¡± Meng Tian smirked.


    Suddenly, a group of people rounded a corner and appeared at the other end the road. The leader of the pack was a somber-looking middle-aged man. Everyone moved away to the shoulder of the road to make way for them. Many lowered their heads submissively while the middle-aged man passed them.


    Meng Tian hurried to the middle-aged man with a smile.


    ¡°Alchemists Hu, these people are here looking for cures.¡±


    Within the valley, the Sect Master was at the top of the food chain, and below him were sect elders and then the so-called alchemists. These were ordinary people or spellcasters who were skilled in brewing elixirs. Their skills had made them even more respectable than Dao-Reaching Level Martial Artists.


    Alchemist Hu was in charge of the greeting and reception of guests.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alchemists Hu furrowed his brows. ¡°Haven¡¯t you received the order? Why did you bring them in?¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± The young man smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Alchemists Hu knew the door men¡¯s habit for collecting bank cards, so he snorted at Meng Tian but let the matter slide. He turned toward Zhu Yuntao and said:


    ¡°Gentlemen, the valley is off limits while the elders and alchemists discuss important issues. I wonder if you are willing to stay here for a few days and wait until this is all over?¡±


    So saying, he pointed toward a group of people behind them.


    ¡°They are here looking for cures as well, and they have to stay here for a few more days.¡±


    Zhu Yuntao looked back and saw a group of people wearing fashionable clothing that made them stick out like a sore thumb among the residents of the valley. They are all rich businessmen and government officials from the city.


    ¡°But... my father is suffering as we speak. I don¡¯t think we can wait too long.¡±


    Zhu Yuntao¡¯s pulled a taut face.


    It had taken him three days to get to the valley and add another three days back; it would be at least seven to eight days even if the elders could see them in two days before he could deliver the cure to his father. Daoist Elder Xian had promised to prolong his father¡¯s life for only ten days, after that, the venom would spread all over his body, and the ailment would be untreatable.


    ¡°sigh... I don¡¯t make the calls.¡± Alchemists Hu shook his head.


    ¡°Alchemists Hu, can you please help us.¡± Zhu Yuntao stopped forward and pressed something into Alchemists Hu¡¯s hands as he did to the doorman. To his surprise, the middle-aged man yanked his arms in displeasure, and he chided him.


    ¡°I have everything I need in the valley, even if you hand in your entire family fortune, I would not change my mind.¡±


    Zhu Yuntao was taken aback at first, but he quickly gathered himself and produced a mutton fat jade to rece the bank card. Almost instantly, a smile broke over Alchemists Hu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Fine, I am moved by your sincerity. There might be something I can do to help you.¡±


    Alchemists Hu pointed at a cobbled path that branched off from the main road. Chen Fan noticed that the path was connected to the Temple. Alchemists Hu said: ¡°Our first Sect Master had set a rule that we have to cure anyone who is able to prove his dedication to his task. To do so, you would have to kneel and kowtow for each step you take along this path all the way to the Temple of the Medicine God.¡±


    Everyone looked at the path and realized that it was at least a few hundred meters in length, and it was covered with stone with jagged edges. If one had to kowtow all the way through the entire length of the path, their knee caps and forehead would be ground to the bones. The promise of getting hurt paled Zhu Ruohan¡¯s face.


    However, Zhu Yuntao remained calm. He gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°Very well, I can do anything for my father.¡±


    So saying, he dropped to both knees with a thud.


    Alchemists Hu nodded approvingly as his lips curled into a smug smile.


    The reason for the exception was to boost the prestige of the sect. Having the members of important families kneel and kowtow all the way to the residence of the Sect Master just to ask for a pill was a perfect disy of power that would bring the sect even more respect and honor. For someone who was willing to lower themselves and put on a show for the sect, the sect would more than dly to reward him with what he wanted.


    ¡°What a filial youngd.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, not everyone could have done it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Zhu Yuntao from the Zhu family? I met him in Zhong Hai. The Zhu family is lucky to have such an heir.¡±


    Everyone heaped praise onto the young man.


    Hearing the approving remarks around her, Zhu Ruohan let out a smug smile. Two things in her life had always been her bragging rights: one was her own beauty, and the other was her brother.


    However, Chen Fan furrowed his brows andmented.


    ¡°He is just asking for a cure, not asking to be your ve. Why do you have to torture him like this?¡±


    ¡°Humph! This has always been the way, and it will always be. How dare you question our methods? ¡°Alchemists Hu¡¯s face hardened. Inside the valley, no child dared to question an Alchemist.


    ¡°Only the purest of hearts can get the surest cure.


    ¡°If you are not dedicated to your tasks, you will never get anything. I will report your insolence to the elders to make sure of that!¡±


    Many people had overheard Alchemist Hu¡¯s castigation, so they looked toward Chen Fan questioningly.


    ¡°Stop talking so disrespectfully before an Alchemist; If not because of Alchemist Hu¡¯s tolerance, you would have already been kicked out of there.¡±


    Zhu Ruohan pouted and took a jab at Chen Fan: ¡°Even my brother didn¡¯tin at all, what do you care?¡±


    Chen Fan was a thorn in Zhu Ruohan¡¯s side ever since they met. She particrly disliked the girl with the hat who had been secretly flirting with her brother. One of Zhu Ruohan¡¯s BFF had a crush on her brother, and she had already promised her friend dibs on her brother.


    ¡°Sigh... this youngster is too brash. The alchemists are influential figures in the valley; he should have thought twice before he opened his mouth.¡±


    ¡°He will learn the lesson the hard way.¡±


    ¡°Yea... hehe... make it all the way to here for nothing.¡±


    A murmur rose among the crowd, many onlookers shook their heads and sighed.


    The response of the crowd lent Alchemist Hu more confidence. He rubbed his beard and tried to look like wise Master Bak Mei in Kill Bill.


    As the most prestigious sect in China that specialized in elixirs, the Medicine God Valley Sect should have the rules and attitude that befitted such a role; they had quite an appearance to keep up. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t allow just anyone to ask for their favors.


    ¡°Who said I am here to ask for a cure?¡±


    Chen Fan said abruptly.


    Everyone was taken aback at first, but Alchemist Hu quickly gathered himself and asked with furrowed brows: ¡°What is your business here? Trying to cause a racket?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t think he would even dare to think about challenging so many elders in our sect.¡± Meng Tian said with a smirk.


    Even Zhu Yuntao and Zhu Ruohan were surprised by Chen Fan¡¯s announcement. If he was not here for medicine, then what for?


    Chen Fan took a step forward and shouted: ¡°Chen Beixuan of Chu Zhou City,es to greet the Sect Master of the Medicine God Valley Sect.¡±


    His booming voice rippled out from him and filled up the valley. The sound hit the cliffs and echoed back, further amplifying Chen Fan¡¯s voice. In a blink, Chen Fan¡¯s announcement had turned into a cacophony of disorienting noises.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the sound and the development. Alchemist Hu pointed his finger at Chen Fan in disbelief.

 Chapter 179 - Besieged

    <h4>Chapter 179: Besieged</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Great Hall... Medicine God Valley Sect...


    Many sect elders and alchemists sat cross-legged in a circle, engaging in a heated deliberation. A few peak level Internal Force sect-servants also sat with them, putting in their two cents from time to time. This meeting had been going on for over a few days.


    Ever since they learned the news of what had happened at the Lu Family of Lin City, the peace and serenity in the valley were broken.


    Elder Qi was an influential elder in the sect, the third on the power rank list. The Medicine God Valley Sect could note to terms with the fact that their third most powerful elder was killed by Chen Fan with one finger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop wasting our time. Let¡¯s request the sect master rally our warriors and in solidarity, we will ovee Chen Beixuan regardless of his power.¡± An elder in a ck robe growled.


    ¡°Hehe, Fifth Elder, who do you think you are? Are you Lu Tianfen or Ye Nantian? Chen Beixuan had killed even Lu Tianfen, what do numbers mean to someone that powerful?¡± A sultry woman said with a cold smirk.


    ¡°Zhou Ziyu, don¡¯t you forget that your sister is still in the hands of Chen Beixuan! We don¡¯t even know if she is still alive. Why don¡¯t you worry about your sister instead of snarking at me?¡± The elder in the ck robe flung back at her.


    ¡°I snark at you exactly because I know that he has Jin Yi! We all know that a Grandmaster would not fear our advantage in numbers. Plus, even if we were able to rally a significant crowd, don¡¯t you think Chen Beixuan could just run away?¡± The sultry woman chortled.


    ¡°You...¡± The elder in ck was at a loss for words.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Fifth Elder and Ziyu, both of you be quiet please.¡± An old man with a wizened face spoke up.


    The old man was the Grand Elder of the Medicine God Valley Sect. He was in charge of the sect during the absence of the sect master. Hearing his words, both Fifth Elder and Zhou Ziyu kept their silence and scowled at each other.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let Third Elder¡¯s death go unavenged. However, I don¡¯t think the Medicine God Valley Sect could pull it off alone. Chen Beixuan was constantly in transient therefore, if he so much as got a whiff of our n, he could easily escape.¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder, what are you getting at?¡± The elder in the ck robe rounded his eyes at Grand Elder.


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is clear: it¡¯s impossible to capture Chen Beixuan with an army. The Grandmasters are true dragons, and they have the ability to escape any situation at will. However, if the Sect Master could call upon a couple of Grandmasters and Perfected Cultivators, and carry out the n in secrecy, they might trap Chen Beixuan and capture him.¡±


    ¡°Just so! Regardless of how powerful Chen Beixuan was, he would not be able to face off more than three Grandmasters at the same time. Plus, our Sect Master is a Perfected Cultivator and was no less powerful than a Grandmaster. Thebined might of top martial artists and spellcasters should be able to bring down any individual¡± Someone chimed in.


    ¡°However, do you really think we could rally that many Grandmasters to our side?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Seventh Master, your concern is unwarranted. We had been creating elixirs for centuries and rallying a few Grandmasters or Perfected Cultivators shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°The Grand Elderughed out loud as he waggled his head proudly.


    ¡°Indeed! I can¡¯t wait to see the death of Chen Beixuan!¡± The elder in the ck robe smirked.


    Everyone nodded in agreement¡ªeveryone, except for Zhou Ziyu.


    Concern flickered in the woman¡¯s eyes as she found out that no one seemed to consider the fact that her sister was still held hostage by Chen Fan.


    ¡°If Chen Beixuan had any wits about him, he woulde to us and apologize. He should have realized that the Medicine God Valley Sect could squash him as easily as a bug under our boots.¡±


    Even as a young alchemist remarked contemptuously, a booming voice rolled into the main hall from outside.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan hase to visit the Sect Master of the Medicine God Valley Sect!¡±


    ¡°Snap! pang, pang!¡±


    The ss windows that surrounded the main hall cracked and shattered. Everyone was stunned by the sudden development and no one knew what was happening. Suddenly, the elder in the ck robe shouted in disbelief: ¡°That ass hole is here! Is he going to challenge the entire Medicine God Valley Sect all by himself?¡±


    Chen Fan used the Art of Thunder Words and Dao Voice while he announced his arrival.


    As his voice echoed throughout the entire valley, it seemed to have woken up the valley from its slumber. Such resurrections came up from all corners of the streets and many people poked their heads out of windows, unsure of what they saw .


    Zhu Yuntao kneeled on the ground and looked up at Chen Fan in shock and surprise.


    He watched as Chen Fan linked his hand behind his back and transformed from an average joe to a powerful Grandmaster, it was as if a sharp de was suddenly unsheathed revealing the glinting, and deadly edges that threatened to kill


    ¡°You... you... you are Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Alchemists Hu stammered. He was so shocked that he was unable to form a sentence.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that is him.¡± Zhou Jin Yi heaved a sigh and finally removed her hat, revealing her dark hair and elegant face.


    ¡°Jin Yi, it¡¯s you? So... he really Is Chen Beixuan!¡± Alchemists Hu knew Jin Yi since they had been living together in the sect for a few decades.


    Zhou Jin Yi was rumored to have kidnapped by Chen Beixuan, and her appearance was the proof that the boy was indeed Chen Beixuan.


    By then, Chen Beixuan had be the most infamous character of the outside world to the sect members. He infamy rose just recently but hatred toward him quickly spread among the sect members. People spat at his name while he was deeply jealous of him at the same time.


    A young boy less than twenty years old had already reached the Grandmaster level and rose to power.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect was a reclusive sect, but they didn¡¯tpletely sever connections with the Martial artist or spellcasters from the outside world. Although Alchemists Hu had ranted his loathing toward Chen Beixuan from time to time, when he saw the devil in person, his legs trembled uncontrobly.


    This was the person who had killed the family lord of the Lu family with ease. Elder Qi was the third most powerful elder in the sect, revered by everyone in the sect, yet he wasid low by Chen Beixuan with ease. To have someone so deadly standing so close to him made Alchemists Hu very ufortable. The fact that he had just castigated him a moment ago didn¡¯t help to ease his mind either.


    He was not the only person who was stricken by fear. Meng Tian was also trembling uncontrobly.


    Zhu Ruohan batted hershes as she was not sure what had happened. However, she registered the overbearing demeanor that came off from Chen Fan all of a sudden. It reminded her of her father when he dominated themercendscape of her hometown.


    Meanwhile, many elders had stormed out of the main hall toward the voice. They covered the few hundred meters in mere seconds.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, how dare you to enter the Medicine God Valley Sect?¡± The elder in a ck robe was at the forefront of the group. He chided at Chen Beixuan as soon as he saw the boy.


    ¡°Why? Does this mountain belong to the Medicine God Valley Sect and no one else can enter?¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and asked lightly.


    ¡°Fifth Elder, mind your manners in front of the Grandmaster!¡± The Grand Elder castigated hotly. He then turned to Chen Fan and said in a soft voice: ¡°Grandmaster Chen, I wonder what brought you here?¡±


    ¡°Qi Zhenyan from your sect set me up and attacked me with his allies. The Medicine God Valley Sect needs to apologize to me.¡± Chen Fan demanded.


    ¡°Elder Qi attacked you, but haven¡¯t you done away with him already? Isn¡¯t that enough to redeem whatever crime he hadmitted?¡± Many people thought in their minds.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of apology Grandmaster is referring to?¡± Grand Elder spoke slowly, his face was an enigma.


    He was not sure about Chen Fan¡¯s goal just yet, and neither did he know if Chen Fan was alone or if he had any helpers. Therefore, his objective, for now, was to contain the situation and drag out the conversation as long as possible until the Sect Master arrived.


    Ever since the Medicine God Valley Sect Master learned what had happened at the Martial Arts Conference, he had been cultivating in seclusion, tiring to refine a powerful artifact. Without the Sect Master, Grand Elder was not very confident in dealing with Chen Fan.


    ¡°Well, all I need is the thousand-year-old herbs and Spirit Artifacts.¡± Chen Fan said casually.


    ¡°Yea, why don¡¯t you just rob us all under broad daylight?¡±


    Before Chen Fan had finished talking, the elder in a ck robe was riled up and he snarled.


    Everyone¡¯s face changed colors as well.


    Thousand-year-old herbs were precious medicines that could prolong one¡¯s life. It was even rarer than supreme-grade elixirs. The sect had been keeping an eye on such treasures over the centuries, and by then, there were only able to collect a handful. If Chen Fan took away all the thousand-year-old herbs from the sect, it was no different than robbing the sect of all of their wealth.


    ¡°Well, you sound like you don¡¯t want to apologize.¡± Chen Fan let out a half smile.


    ¡°Grandmaster Chen, we do want to apologize, but your demand is... too much.¡± Grand Eldermented with knitted brows.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough talking Grand Elder. He showed up at our doorstep where we have the advantage in numbers. I say it¡¯s time to avenge Third Elder!¡± The elder in the ck robe smirked at Chen Fan and waved his hand, signaling a group of martial artists and spell casters to step forward.


    Zhu Yuntao and his sister could only stare.


    What the heck was going on? Chen Fan felt less and less like someone in need of the sect¡¯s help, instead, he looked more like a trouble maker. They learned from the murmuring crowd that it was the Sect Elders standing before Chen Fan. He simply couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around the crime that Chen Fan hadmitted. What kind of crime would be able to catch the interest of so many powerful elders?


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was filled with disdain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt any of you. Now tell your Sect Master toe out and greet me.¡±


    ¡°You are courting death. How dare you insult our Sect Master!¡± The elder in the ck robe pulled a tight face and he cast a hand sign in the air. Suddenly, a ming fireballnced toward Chen Fan


    ¡°Humph! Small tricks.¡± Chen Fan shot out a hand and clenched his fist. Suddenly, the fireball shivered into pieces.


    ¡°Telekinesis?¡± Many spellcasters were stunned by the development.


    Despite the short temper of the elder in a ck robe, he was a Dao-Reaching Level spell caster. His fire bending skills were particrly deadly. The same fireball he had unleashed was able to sever a tree trunk the size of a man¡¯s waist. However, the fireball was shattered into pieces with a simple move of Chen Fan¡¯s fingers. This was proof that Chen Fan was a Grandmaster.


    Everyone knew that when a martial artist faced off against a spell caster, he should refrain from using his own flesh to cushion the power of the spells. The energy in spells could be so great that it was beyond the physical limits of the human body. Only a Grandmaster knew the correct method of countering a spell using martial arts technique. That was also why a Grandmaster could have easily defeated a Dao-Reaching Level caster.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move, all of us, now!¡± Seeing the situation was out of control, the Grand Elder went all in as he let out a hoarsemand under his breath.


    Chen Fan was too powerful for any one of them to deal with him alone. They should move in to engage the Grandmaster as soon as possible and gain the initiative. Otherwise, if they let Chen Fan get the upper hand, he could ughter each and every one of the sect members without any difficulties.


    Hearing Grand Elder¡¯s words, everyone started their arts and attacked Chen Fan. In a blink, smoke and poisonous gas billowed up as glinting edges in the Wind de, the Drama Beads and Golden des hurtled toward Chen Fan. A dozen or so Dao-Reaching Level spell casters let loose of their power at once, creating a downpour of attacks onto Chen Fan. Suddenly, Chen Fan found himself under the bombardment of different attacks. The attacks also covered arge area around him.


    Thebined power of these spells was able to remove a mountain, much less destroying an armored vehicle.


    However, Chen Fan was not the only person who was affected by the attack, beside him , stood the Zhu family brother and sister pair, Tong Shan as well as Zhou Jin Yi.


    ¡°Jin Yi! ¡± Zhou Ziyu squirmed. However, her warning was toote. The spells were already cast and the girl¡¯s fate sealed. Many spellcasters tried to keep a calm face as theymented. ¡°We don¡¯t have many choices, and I hope Jin Yi would understand where we came from.¡±


    The elder in the ck robe smirked coldly and said: ¡°Hehe, I have overestimated Chen Beixuan¡¯s power. He was nothing but a foolhardy young man. This is the punishment for insulting the Medicine God Valley Sect...¡±


    Before he finished talking, he caught a glimpse of a shadow rising to the sky like arge bird taking off in the hands of the shadowy figure turned into two washes of golden light. The light quickly gained more intensity and in a blink, it cast a dome over the people below.


    Inside the golden dome, Zhou Jin Yi¡¯s face was pale as despair gleamed in his eyes.

 Chapter 180 - True Martial’s Dharmic Blade

    <h4>Chapter 180: True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ever since Chen Fan had given the Jade Marrow Talisman to Xiao Qiong, he was no longer in possession of any protecting Dharma Artifact. However, he had already reached thete-stage of Foundation Establishment and was only half-step away from reaching the Ethereal Enlightenment. Therefore, he no longer needed the Jade Marrow to cast any protection spells.


    Heunched himself into the air, both hands rose above his shoulder while holding therge dome in ce. The dome epassed everything, including Chen Fan¡¯s enemies as well as his enemy¡¯s spells.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Essence Qi exploded, turning into countless rainbows. This was the effect of two spells shing against each other. Chen Fan¡¯s powerful spell was of an Immortal Cultivation spell and therefore it was far superior to the spells in the mortal world. Lo and behold, therge dome held up despite the violent explosions. When the energy inside the dome finally fought back, the dome only flickered once or twice and remained intact.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Many elders of the Medicine God Valley Sect Elder could only gape at such amazing power.


    Their eyes didn¡¯t deceive them. It was true that Chen Fan didn¡¯t use any Internal Force, instead, it was pure Dharmic Dao energy. Therge dome was a majestic sight to behold and extremely robust protection. It was simr to the effect of a protection spell from a Dharma Cultivation level art. Without its protection, even a Grandmaster would have been reduced to ashes after being hit by so many spells.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Chen Beixuan just a Grandmaster of Martial arts? Howe he canmand the Dharmic Dao energy?¡± The elder in the ck robe gasped.


    ¡°Martial-Dharma Dual Cultivation! It¡¯s Martial-Dharma Dual Cultivation!¡± The Grand Elder eximed as life ebbed away from his pale face.


    His words stunned everyone.


    Martial-Dharma Dual Cultivation meant one would focus on both Martial arts as well as Dharma Spells during his cultivation. Let it be the obtaining of Internal Force or the reaching of Dharma Cultivation level, either one of them would take a cultivator a long time to achieve¡ªthat is if they could achieve it at all. Therefore, Martial-Dharma Dual Cultivation was the stuff of legends. Try as one might, the Dual Cultivation was almost definitely unachievable.


    It was one of those things that everyone knew was impossible, but it kept on being brought up simply because of reasons. In reality, no one would ever want to try the Dual Cultivation.


    ¡°Rumor had it that the Wu Dang Sect had invented such a technique in the first ce and named it Union of Dharma Spell and Martial Arts. Is he from the Wu Dang Sect?¡± Second Elder asked incredulously.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a rumor. Plus, Wu Dang Sect had declined a long time ago, their sect base had long since turned into a tourist destination. Only some rap band in America still venerated them with their songs. They are history now.¡± The elder in the ck robe couldn¡¯t help but guffaw stupidly.


    ¡°Stop that nonsense, we have the fight to finish!¡± The Grand Elder refuted.


    His warning startled many other elders and alchemists. Then they realized that Chen Fan had risen to the sky as high as the clouds. Like a dragon, he swooped down on his opponents on the ground as many talisman inscriptions appeared around his hand out of thin air. They converged toward Chen Fan¡¯s palm and formed a three-meter-long golden de. Chen Fan held the godly de with both hands as he bore down on the sect elders with the same might and righteousness of a Heavenly Guard.


    ¡°Together, NOW!¡±


    Under the Grand Elder¡¯smand, a few Internal Force Cultivator stepped forward while the elders and the alchemists started to channel out their energies.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan hacked the golden de at his enemies. Suddenly, a golden ray shot out from the tip of the de and beamed toward the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The martial artists didn¡¯t even have time to finish their screams and they realized that their bodies were detached from their waist.


    Such was the power of the True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de!


    Chen Fan had used the same de to kill the Yin Snake. While the Yin Snake had reached Ethereal Enlightenment, these martial artists were merely regr Internal Force users.


    ¡°You fool!¡±


    Seeing three Internal Force users being reduced into six chunks of bloody messes, the leaders of the martial artists could no longer hold back their anger as their face twisted into a hideous scowl. Some of the internal force cultivators were their longtime disciples.


    ¡°Fist of Dragon Fury¡±


    One of the leaders stamped the ground with one foot as he charged up his Internal Energy. Energy coursed through his body and increased the size of his frame. As his clothes ripped at the seams, his back arched and his spine cord convulsed, letting his body tense up in an unnatural curl. It looked like something huge was inside of his body, trying to get out. Suddenly, his spine flexed again, straightening his back as force transferred from his feet to the waist and then to his fist. Heunched himself up into the sky, flipping sideways in midair like a dragon swimming against the current. Belligerent energy poured out from his fists, and they clung to his body, forming a shape that closely resembled a dragon¡¯s head.


    At that moment, the middle age man had breached his cultivation bottleneck and reached the semi-transcendent state. His power was at least on par with Su Wudi and Gu Shitong.


    ¡°Bravo. Sect-servent Wu¡¯s Dragon fist is superb!¡± The elder in the ck robe eximed.


    ¡°Sect-servent Wu was from northwestern China. The Fist of Dragon Fury was a secret art of the Wu Family. It was as powerful as the Cloud Hand of the Lu family. He should have a chance holding his ground now since he had unleashed the full power of his art.¡± A peak level Internal Force cultivator said with furrowed brows.


    Sect-servent Wu was also very confident in the damage that his punch could cause.


    Even if he was facing against Ye Nantian, he should be able to drag out the fight for a while so that the other martial artists and spellcasters could swarm their enemy again.


    ¡°de, arise!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was indifferent. He lifted the golden de with both hands and swung it around in a t sidearm sh. The air was instantly infused by the energy emanating from the pulsing de and turned into a thin thread. It looked as if the de had cut through the fabric of space. Sect-servent Wu¡¯s body, together with the energy around him was severed in half like a piece of butter.


    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡±


    The middle age man let out two brisk painful howls before two sections of his body thudded heavily on the ground.


    The valley became pin-drop quiet.


    With one sweep of his de, Chen Fan quelled the suspense and settled the debate once and for all. In everyone¡¯s mind¡¯s eyes, they watched as the power of the Wu family, the semi-transcendent master, and the secret family art all congealed into a lump of butter and was sliced through by Chen Fan¡¯s de.


    ¡°It¡¯s outright terrifying! This boy is too powerful!¡±


    Many Martial Artists trembled in fear and no one thought of rushing to their deaths again. Sect-servent Wu was one of their best, and if Chen Fan could have done away with him so easily, so would he to them.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The spellcasters struck again as they tried to overwhelm Chen Fan with their countless spells.


    The downpour of spells came after Chen Fan again. The countless fireballs, ice spears, and golden arrows were so dense that they nearly blotted out the sun for a brief moment before they fell down onto Chen Fan from above. The power of these Dao-Reaching Level cultivators varied greatly. However, when they cast spells at the same time, the synergy effect between spells kicked in and further boosted their powers.


    ¡°de, Arise!¡±


    Chen Fan spoke under his breath. The de shot out and then turned around, tracing a perfect golden circle in the air that surrounded Chen Fan, leaving a few meters in between the shimmering wall of light and Chen Fan. The energy emitted from the de and formed ripples along the length of the sharp edge, threatening to cut through anything in its way, including Essence Qi.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan unleashed the Art of True Martial Sword Realm.


    The art would destroy anything within three meters radius of where the attacknded.


    This art was the epitome of the True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de¡¯s power. As the secret immortal spell of the True Martial Immortal Sect, the True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de could cut through anything in the known universe and it could also counter any Dharma Spells. The Immortal Cultivators of the True Martial Immortal Sect could travel around the vast universe using his de as the only weapon and be invincible.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    A great number of Dharma Spellse down at Chen Fan, but they disappeared as soon as they entered the radius of the circle.


    Chen Fan and his art were like a giantbine that cut through whatever fell within its range.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Seeing the ineffectiveness of their spells, the elders were at a loss again.


    The first round of attack had shown Chen Fan¡¯s ability to counter the elders spells by using Dharma Spells, then the second round was the disy of the power in Dharma Spell and Martial Arts Dual cultivation. He had countered the Dharma Spells using a de that itself was forged out of Dharma Spells. This was a level of attainment that no one on Earth could have imagined.


    ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡±


    Before all the Dharma Spells hadnded on Chen Fan, Chen Fan had broken through the golden circle and hacked at his enemy. Suddenly, the de traces countless semicircles in the air.


    These semi-circles were extremely sharp and they flew in all directions, they cut through whatever was in their path.


    ¡°Arrgh! Arrgh!!¡±


    A wave of painful cries and desperate howls came up from the valley.


    Many Martial Artists and spellcasters who tried to stop Chen Fan were either amputated or outright sliced in half by the golden light. In a blink, Chen Fan had already made his way to the elders.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are a cruel man!¡±


    The Grand Elder Shrieked. In less than a few minutes, most of the martial artists and casters were dead, those who were still alive were either missing an arm or a leg. It was a terrifying sight to behold.


    The Grand Elder snarled and a dark rock in his hand burst, sending a bolt of lightning the size of a baby¡¯s arm at Chen Fan, zigzagging in the air like a silver chain.


    ¡°Thunder Stone of the Heavenly Master Sect!¡±


    Many elders gasped.


    Everyone knew that the ThunderStone was the Grand Elder¡¯s most prized treasure. He had obtained this stone as a reward for helping a Perfected cultivator from the Heavenly Master Sect to create the Thunder Evading Pill.


    Rumor had it that the Thunder Stone had absorbed over ten years of lightning strikes at the top of Dragon Tiger Mountain; once it was cracked open, it could unleash the power on par with that of a perfected cultivator from the Heavenly Master Sect


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Facing the crackling thunderbolt that sizzled with heat and energy, Chen Fan shouted under his breath and hacked the True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de again.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The lightning bolt exploded, unleashing its power. Unlike ordinary attack spells, the Thunder Art was well known for its aggressiveness and belligerence. One strike from such an art unleashed by a perfected cultivator would kill even a Grandmaster.


    Everyone looked toward the point of impact expectantly.


    This was the Grand Elder¡¯sst ditch effort in changing the tide of the battle, failing this, only the Sect Master Himself could have handled the boy.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Amidst the sh of fire and lightning, Chen Fan charged out. Other than the slight dimming of the glow of the de, Chen Fan was unharmed.


    ¡°He is... too strong.., too strong...¡±


    By then even Grand Elder started to tremble. The boy had withstood an attack with the same amount of intensity as that of a Perfected cultivator from the Heavenly Master Sect. Even a Perfected cultivator would think twice before rushing into a lightning bolt head on. However, Chen Fan had used his Dharmic de and cut through the thunderbolt. Not even a perfected cultivator could have pulled that off.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Two men tried to stop Chen Fan were reduced into bloody stumps.


    By then, he had closed onto the Grand Elder. With nowhere to go, Grand Elder gritted his teeth and pulled his shirt back, revealing a ne on his neck. The pendant of the ne burst, sending out a wash of golden light that surrounded him.


    This was another Protection Dharma Artifact he had acquired from a Tibetan monk.


    The artifact only provided oneyer of protective light, much weaker than the nineyer of lights cast by Elder Qi. Nheless, it was one of the most prized treasures of the Tibetan Buddhist temple, and it had cost Grand Elder a great fortune to acquire it.


    ¡°Humph, you wish to block my attack with that?¡±


    Chen Fan snorted, and swung the de in a t sidearm sh.


    He didn¡¯t even need to use the Mountain River Cut. The True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de alone was able to slice through theyer of light. Chen Fan rested the de on the Grand Elder¡¯s neck and was going to deliver the final execution. The Grand Elder let out helplessughter. He knew he would not be able to counter Chen Fan¡¯s killing blow; his fate was sealed,


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    A booming came toward the battlefield from the Temple of the Medicine God. Despite the great distance, the voice sounded like someone was speaking right next to Chen Fna¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Sect Master, you are finally here.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and cracked a smile.

 Chapter 181 - Seven Malice Poison Array

    <h4>Chapter 181: Seven Malice Poison Array</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Grand Master Chen Beixuan, why don¡¯t you pick on someone your own size?¡±


    A shadowy grey figure strolled down to the ground from the sky. Every step he took covered at least half a dozen meters. He covered the few hundred-meter long distance in a snap of a finger. When the figure was close, everyone finally saw that he was an old man in a dark green Daoist robe


    Despite the white hair that covered his head, his face was glowing with life. His skin was as smooth as a baby¡¯s that underscored his otherworldliness: a quality of a Celestial Immortal.


    ¡°Sect Master.¡± Members of the Medicine God Valley Sect cried at their Sect Master.


    The man was the Sect Master of the Medicine God Valley Sect, the King of Elixirs. He was a Perfected cultivator.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect had never seen so many casualties ever since its conception. The True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de could cut through anything, let it be a Alchemists or a talented Martial artist, all it took for Chen Fan was one sweep of his de to do away with them.


    Zhu Yuntao could only stare. He found it hard to reconcile the godly power of Chen Fan with the image of a rich yboy that traveled with him. Zhu Ruohan hid behind her brother, only poking her head out to watch the development in fear.


    ¡°When Qi Zhenyan led a group of people to gang up on me, he thought that I was just a helpless kid, but he didn¡¯t care either. Why should I?¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Zhenyan is already dead, why can¡¯t you just let it go and call it off?¡± The King of Elixirs said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Sure, I can call it off, but will you? Will your sect members call it off?¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile sarcastically.


    He traced a sign in the air with two fingers and murmured a spell. Suddenly, two loud voices carrying out a conversation came up somewhere in the valley. The voices sounded hollow as if it was a rey of a recording.


    ¡°We are wasting our time. We still have so many Dao-Reaching Level cultivators and Internal Force martial artists, we should be able to bring him down!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to capture Chen Beixuan with an army. The Grandmasters are true dragons, and they have the ability to escape any situation at will. However, if the Sect Master could call upon a couple of Grandmasters and perfected cultivators, and carry out the n in secrecy, they might trap Chen Beixuan and capture him.¡±


    Hearing the two voices, members of the Medicine God Valley Sect¡¯s faces darkened. They lowered their heads, fearing to meet Chen Fan¡¯s gaze.


    These voices were easily recognizable, they belonged to Fifth Elder and the Grand Elder. Somehow, Chen Fan had recorded their conversation while the group of elders were discussing ways to deal with Chen Fan.


    The recording justified Chen Fan¡¯s severe punishment to the sect. There is no need to show mercy to somehow who wanted to harm a Grandmaster.


    ¡°How¡¯s the Art of Illusive Sound? I¡¯m open to criticism.¡± Chen Fan cracked a sarcastic smirk.


    Ever since he was let into the valley, his Immortal Will had reached straight into the Medicine God Hall.


    Thanks to the energy in the golden figurine, he could extend his Immortal Will over a few hundred meters out now. It just so happened that the elders were discussing methods of killing Chen Fan when Chen Fan probed the main hall.


    Grand Elder and Fifth Elder¡¯s faces flushed red. The other members of the sect also lowered their heads in shame. They were caught red-handed while conspiring a murder. They were at fault from the outset and brought down the wrath of a Grandmaster by themselves.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect Master remained calm. ¡°Excellent skills, Grandmaster Chen Fan. I have never seen such a spell in action before. It appears that everyone had underestimated you. You are not only a Grandmaster Martial artist but also a Perfected cultivator who had reached Dharma Cultivation.¡±


    He paused a second and then said with furrowed brows: ¡°As far as I know, only the Wu Dang Sect practiced Martial-Dharma Dual Cultivation. Do you happen toe from the Wu Dang Sect as well?¡±


    ¡°You would have never heard of the name of my sect, and neither is it for your ear.¡± Chen Fan said readily. ¡°I need all the thousand-year-old herbs in your sect, and I will leave as soon as I get what I want and will never return again.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Chen Beixuan, you are an arrogant fool!¡± King of Elixirs scowled. ¡°If we met anywhere else, I might have to think twice before I confronted you, but this is my turf, and my predecessors had settled here for centuries to build it up. I would not allow you to do whatever you want in here.¡±


    So saying, he fished out a turtle shell, and shouted: ¡°Array, Arise!¡±


    Suddenly, a plume of seven-colored smoke billowed up from the ground. It started with a thin wisp of smoke, and quickly grew into the size of a forest fire and covered the entire valley. Looking up at the smoke from below, it was as if a colorful nket had fallen over the sky above the valley.


    ¡°Seven Malice Poison Array!¡±


    The Grand Elder eximed.


    This was the most powerful array of the Medicine God Valley Sect. It was cast here by a powerful figure who came to ask for help over a few centuries ago. The powerful cultivator was said to have reached beyond the Dharma Cultivation. The array had only limited use and therefore, over the few hundred years, it had only been activated three times.


    Realization gleamed in Grand Elders eyes. The Sect Master was not refining an artifact in seclusion, he was preparing the array formation.


    A shred of hope lit up on the faces of other members of the sect.


    The Seven Malice Poison Array had always been the stuff of legend. Everyone had heard of it but none had seen it in action. Legend had it that a demon beast used to invade the sect a few hundred years ago. The beast had reached the Dharma Cultivation level and was more powerful than even the Sect Master at that time. In the end, the sect members activated the array and finally killed the beast.


    ¡°Dharma Array? Interesting.¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the colorful cloud with great interest.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect¡¯s array was quite different than the Misty Mountain Array or the Yin Dragon Pond array. Thetter two were less advanced and could only be used once. However, Chen Fan noticed that the array was barely holding up after a few hundred years of use. This might as well be thest time it would be activated.


    ¡°They buried Artifacts in the choke points of the valley to draw out the poisonous mists and Malice Qi from underground. To activate the array, the center artifact needs to be turned on. These poisonous mists had been gaining potency over the centuries, and even a Grandmaster would perish if he so much as touched it.¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°You have good eyes.¡± King of Elixirs praised. Then he pulled a taut face and asked: ¡°Chen Beixuan since you know the power of the array, why don¡¯t you just surrender? Are you nning to test the godly power of this array with your mortal coil?¡±


    Compared to the power of an ordinary cultivator, the energy inside the array was directly from nature. It wasn¡¯t an overstatement to call it the godly power of Heaven and Earth since no Grandmasters or Perfected cultivator could rival its power.


    Zhu Yuntao and many other onlookers were stupified by the development.


    He was stunned by the confrontation between Chen Fan and the elders. However, the terrifying, yet irresistibly mesmerizing sight of the array truly amazing.


    ¡°What a shame... I bet you didn¡¯t cast this array yourself, worse, the array is on itsst leg. It will fall apart after this usage.¡± Chen Fan shook his head andmented: ¡°Do you really think that this Dharma Array can harm me?¡±


    ¡°You are right! This array was cast by the Great Magus from the Dark Witch Sect in Miao¡¯s Land. The Dark Witch Sect was the most powerful sect that uses the Gu Poison Curse. They excelled at using Gu Worm and Poison Mist. The Great Magus had reached beyond Transcendent State and reached the God Reining State. No one would be able to cast such a powerful array other than him.¡± King of Elixirs said proudly: ¡°Chen Beixuan, you have keen observation, however, you are just too arrogant to see the truth. Even if this is thest time the array will be in use, it should be enough to kill you.¡±


    Zhou Jin Yi said with a trembling voice: ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are just a mortal and are no match against such godly power. Surrender now, the Sect Master will show you mercy.¡±


    ¡°Listen to Jin Yi, young man. It would be a shame for me to kill a brilliant youngd like you. If you surrender, I can guarantee you a seat among the elders.¡± King of Elixirs chimed in.


    However, he didn¡¯t mention his n to curse Chen Fan with the ¡°Gu of Solidarity¡± should the boy decide to surrender.


    The Sect Master¡¯s offer slipped off Chen Fan¡¯s mind like a drop of water on oiled canvas. He knew that the Medicine God Valley Sect had many spells and curses under their sleeves that could control his mind.


    He let out a half smile and said: ¡°What makes you think you will win?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you won¡¯t give up.¡± King of Elixirs heaved a sigh and shook his head. He wagged the turtle shell in his hand as he channeled energy into it.


    Lights started to glow in the countless cracks of the turtle shell. In a blink, the shell was suffused with a creamy white glow that seemed to attract the colorful mist in the sky. The smoke started to bubble as they were siphoned into the turtle shell, creating a twisty whirlwind. It¡¯s long tail writhed downward and reached the turtle shell.


    King of Elixirs held the turtle shell high above his head. The shell had be the base of a misty tornado. The old man shouted as ifmanding the spirit of the wind.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you wish to live or die?¡±


    Many onlookersy t on the ground, scarcely dare to look up. The godly power of the array formation had far exceeded their wildest imagination. Many outsiders who came to ask for a cure kneeled on the ground and prayed for their lives.


    Many ordinary residences of the valley started to feel the air getting thicker as their faces turned dark green. The Seven Color Poison Mist had been gaining potency underground for more than a few centuries, and therefore was extremely deadly. Even the slightest amount that got into a human¡¯s system would cause death. By then, only a few martial artists and Dao-Reaching Level cultivators were still able to hold up.


    ¡°I wager that this mist tornado is all you can do.¡± Chen Fan said lightly. He was not at all frightened by the deadly mist.


    ¡°Hehe, this should be enough for you.¡± King of Elixirs pulled a taut face and then sneered.¡± Even if you are a Grandmaster who had reached Union of Dharma Spell and Martial Arts, you are no match against the godly power of Heaven and Earth!


    ¡°Stop wasting my time, are you going to fight me or not?¡±


    ¡°Sigh... Do you really think this pathetic Dharma Array can stop me?¡± Chen Fan Shook his head and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± King of Elixirs¡¯s patience finally wore off. He swept one of his arms in the air.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The whirlwind came at Chen Fan like a misty dragon. Everything in its path, be it houses, or humans were lifted up and shredded into pieces. The tail of the tornado touched the ground and ground at the pavement creating a long deep gash all the way from King of Elixirs to Chen Fan¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Zhou Jin Yi squirmed.


    Fifth Elder and the other onlookers sneered at Chen Fan.¡±Asshole, this will teach you a lesson about the power of the Medicine God Valley Sect!¡±


    Zhou Ziyu kept her silence as she shot a re at her sister Zhou Jin Yi. She noticed that her sister had changed a lot. Her sister cared so much for anyone outside of the sect.


    Life drained away from Zhu Ruohan¡¯s face. Her legs were about to give in as her body trembled in fear.


    The Power of Heaven and Earth wrapped tightly in that twisting whirlwind was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination, so much so, it made people feel their insignificance in the world as if they stood facing an apocalyptical tsunami.


    Before the misty dragon, Chen Fan stood alone. He raised the golden de slowly above his head.


    Suddenly, countless inscriptions surfaced on the long de as the golden de increased its size. In a blink, it had grown to over ten meters long as golden lights flickered on its surface. Chen Fan swung the de unhurriedly as he uttered under his breath: ¡°Mountain River Cut!¡±


    For a brief second, all that one could see was a thin golden line appear out of nowhere as the rest of the world turned into a wash of white. The golden line seemed to go one forever, slicing the empty world into two. It was as if a Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning had swung his ax and cracked open the egg that contained the primordial emptiness.


    ¡°True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, the seventh form: Mountain River Cut!¡±

 Chapter 182 - Fire In the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 182: Fire In the Sky</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Chen Fan unleashed the Mountain River Cut, the world was turned into a white emptiness, except for the golden line that cut through it in the middle. The strike had sliced through the fabric of reality, severing time, space, Essence Qi and the lingering essence of Dharma Spells.


    Infused with the Power of Heaven and Earth, the misty dragon stormed toward Chen Fan. Its tail racked the paved ground, leaving a trail of crumbled pavement in its wake. It seemed to have taken the world around it with it as it mmed into Chen Fan.


    However, the Dharmic de was able to slice through the whirlwind from the middle. The belligerent whirlwind lost its momentum as energy spilled out from the cut. When it finally reached Chen Fan, it had been reduced to two Gusts of deluge flowing toward opposite directions.


    ¡°Water Severing Cut!¡±


    Much like a legendary Japanese Sword Dao Master who had severed the flow of a waterfall, Chen Fan¡¯s strike had cut through the wind, turning it into two separate pulses of energy. The two deluges of mist diverged right in front of Chen Fan, not affecting the boy in the slightest.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The Grand Elder could only gape.


    This was the Dharma Array cast by a God Reining Level Cultivator. It had the godly power of Heaven and Earth, no mortal should be able to withstand it. However, there and then, the twister was cut into half by Chen Fan, a feat that hadpletely thrown them off guard.


    Even the Sect Master was stunned by the turn of events.


    He had never imagined such an oue. The Seven Malice Poison Array tapped into the seven deadly Malice Qi from the underground andbined it with poison mist. It¡¯s poisonous nature aside, the amount of raw power it packed could easily topple a tall building. Therefore, it was inconceivable that Chen Fan was able to ovee such an overbearing blow and cut it open.


    ¡°What kind of art is that?¡± Sect Master asked in shock.


    ¡°True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, the seventh form: Mountain River Cut.¡±


    ¡°This is the art of the immortals, not anything you would ever understand. Your array might look terrifying, its energy was too spread out and therefore was harmless to me. I have only used one-tenth of my power to counter your attack. Well, that just shows you our difference.¡±


    Although True Martial Thirty-Six Forms was a martial arts meant for the lowest rank disciples from the True Martial Immortal Sect, it was created by Immortal Cultivators. Therefore, it was much more deadly than the worldly Dharma Spells. Once the art was Combined with the True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de, it could cut through anything or anyone.


    The Seven Malice Poison Array was infused with the Power of Heaven and Earth but before Chen Fan, it was riddled with weak points. Like a tree, the taller it grew, the harder it falls.


    The face of the Medicine God Valley Sect Master changed colors.


    He understood exactly how Chen Fan had done it. He had focused all of his force at one point to break his spell. It was one of the most fundamental, yet difficult to pull off techniques in cultivation. He was too content with the immeasurable power of the Dharma Array, and therefore he had outright overlooked technique finesse. However, even if he had thought of refining his tactics, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wield the Dharma Array since only someone as powerful as the Great Magus of Dark Witch Sect could have the ability to move things around in the array.


    After a few silent moments, the Sect Master¡¯s gazended on Chen Beixuan¡¯s right arm. He chortled.¡±Chen Beixuan, you almost fooled me. You have countered the godly power with your mortal coil, so you must not have much energy left in you. However, I can release as many of those whirlwinds as I want. What about you? How long can you keep on swinging the de?¡±


    After he said that, he started to shake the turtle shell violently.


    The turtle shell shivered slightly, and another crack appeared on its broken surface. The light came up again and started to siphon the colorful mist in the sky. It looked all too simr to thest attack. A whirlwind appeared as the mist spiraled down toward the turtle shell. The tail of the tornado touched down andnded in the palm of Medicine God Valley Sect Master.


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh and let go of the flickering True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de. The energy in it was nearly spent anyways.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect Master had hit the mark. Chen Fan had spent a significant portion of his True Essence when he unleashed the Mountain River Cut. Plus, to the True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de also constantly drained his True Essence.


    Ever since he entered the valley, he had killed over a dozen people and used many powerful spells. After he had cut the misty whirlwind into half, the Dharmic de was having a hard time maintaining its physical form.


    ¡°Oh, why? Are you going to surrender now? It¡¯s toote!¡± Medicine God Vally Sect Master snorted.


    Then he hurled the colorful tornado out at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A gust came up as the whirlwind flew out. It followed its predecessor¡¯s track on the ground, keeping the groove. Along its pathy many dying innocent residences who got hit by the Poison Mist spilled out from the previous tornado. Many of them cupped their chest or held their neck tightly, trying to breathe but failing.


    Even the martial artists¡¯ faces were growing darker and greener by the second. Only the elders and the Alchemists had spent decades working with toxic fumes were able to resist the effect of the mist and kept a calm countenance.


    The Seven Malice Poison Array was a spell of mass destruction. After all, it was cast by the Great Magus of the Dark Witch Sect, someone who was practically immune to poisons. Because of this, this array was reserved until thest moment, when the fate of the sect was hanging on a thread.


    ¡°Fine, I think I will just finish all of this.¡± Chen Fanmented.


    Those who got affected were innocent. Although North Mystic Celestial Lord would take a person¡¯s life without a second thought, he didn¡¯t design to harm the innocent.


    ¡°Oh? What else do you have?¡± The Medicine God Valley Sect Master asked in disbelief.


    The Mountain River Cut was an overwhelming art, it was the epitome of the unison between Dharma Spell and Martial Arts. Even the elders from the Wu Dang Sect would not be able to pull it off. Therefore, the Sect Master doubted that Chen Fan had anything even more impressive than that.


    Even as the Sect Master put on a smug smile, he saw something that both shocked him and confused him.


    He watched as two fires burst into life inside of Chen Fan¡¯s pupils.


    The fire was gold in color, and it danced as it grew brighter. In less than a second, it filled up Chen Fan¡¯s entire eye, yet its intensity was still growing. Finally, it golden energy shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s eye sockets and beamed at the colorful poisonous tornado like lightsing out from two shlights.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    As soon as the golden light touched the mist, the mist started to burn. After consuming the whirlwind mist in a blink, the fire kept going and spread to the mist in the air toward the direction of the Medicine God Valley Sect Maser.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    The Sect Master was set back on his heels.


    What kind of human can spill fire from his eye sockets? Was he really a human? Even if he was a Perfected cultivator, I have never ever heard of such art before!


    The golden me spread in the air very quickly. It was as if the air was saturated with gasoline vapors. In a blink, the fire gained ten meters length and turned into a long fire drake. Meanwhile, after the mist was burned out by the fire, the tornado had turned into a column of zing golden fire.


    ¡°Snap! pang, pang!¡±


    The Sect Master acted quickly as he threw the turtle shell at the fast approaching me. When the ancient crack-ridden turtle shell met the fiery tongue, the me burst into an explosion, and then silence as the fire dimmed down a little. However, just a few secondster, the turtle shell was reduced to ashes and the fire also came back to normal.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Someone squirmed. Everyone looked to the voice and found out it was Fifth Elder.


    Somehow, a speck of cindernded on one of his arms and burst into mes instantly. As the fire grew hotter, Fifth Elder¡¯s charred flesh fell off, revealing startling white bones. Worse, the me was spending upwards toward Fifth Elder¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Fifth Elder!¡±


    The Grand Elder gasped. One of the sect-servents acted quickly as he drew a de and outright served the burning arm off of Fifth Elder.


    The left armnded on the ground, barely making any noise. It was then quickly engulfed by the me and reduced to a pile of grey ashes. Then and only then, the me finally died out after sputtered out a few more cinders.


    ¡°What kind of fire is this? It sticks to anything that ittched onto. It reminded me of the Samadhi Fire in the legends!¡± The Grand Elder eximed.


    Meanwhile, the Medicine God Valley Sect Master said solemnly:


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for guessing, look up!¡±


    Everyone threw up their heads and looked. They saw the rainbow-colored smoke in the sky seemed to have turned into a liquid as it moved up and down like waves. As the movement gets more violent, it was obvious to everyone that something had gone wrong in the array.


    ¡°Sect Master, what is going on?¡± Zhou Ziyu screamed.


    ¡°The core artifact is destroyed and the array is useless now.¡± The Sect Master smiled wryly.


    Everyone was taken aback for a second, and when the reality finally set in, their faces turned lifeless.


    The seven malice poison array was infused with the Malice qi underground and Poison Mists. It was harmless when it was inactive since the deadly poisons were buried underground. When it was activated, it was controlled by the turtle shell and the poisons were elevated above the ground for the safety of sect members. If the core artifact was destroyed, the array would bust as well. That meant all those poisons and the Malice qi would spill down into the valley.


    If that happened, other than the King of Elixirs, Chen Fan and a handful of high-level Alchemists, everyone would perish in the toxic fumes. Even ordinary Martial Artists and Alchemists wouldn¡¯t be able to survive such a catastrophe.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, look what you have done! Do you really want to drag all these innocent souls with you down to hell?¡±


    Zhou Ziyu¡¯s face was contorted with horror and anger as she flung at Chen Fan.


    If Chen Fan didn¡¯t stir up trouble, King of Elixirs would never initiate the Dharma Array. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t burn away the turtle shell, the Dharma Array would never go out of control. It was all of Chen Fan¡¯s fault.


    The Grand Elder and the Fifth Elder gritted their teeth and they wished that they could execute Chen Fan on the spot. Among those who resided in the valley were their families and friends. By then, their beloved ones couldn¡¯t even escape since the Dharma Array had sealed off the only exit.


    ¡°Such is the stupidity of mortals.¡± Chen Fan shook his head andmented.


    Golden mes spilled out of his eyes as theynced forward in two straight beams. Chen Fan looked like the Demon God in high tales, shooting fire from his eyes.


    ¡°Mortals always me others for their mistakes while the real powerful being was always fearless and invincible.¡±


    As he said that, he suddenly looked up.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Two golden lights shot out from his eyes and became two fiery dragons up into the air. They writhed toward the rainbow-colored smoke. In the eyes of Zhou Ziyu, it was as if two golden light beam had extended out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and reached the limits of the sky.


    As soon as the golden me came to contact with the smoke, a series of explosions urred. Under everyone¡¯s incredulous watch, half of the sky was lit up by the fire as the golden color slowly taken over other colors.


    ¡°It... it... it...¡± King of Elixirs was dumbfounded by the development. He wondered if his eyes had tricked him.


    Li Fire Golden Eyes could ignite anything and was the perfect counter for Malice Qi, Fiend Qi, and Yin Qi. It was called the Bane of the Heretic and Sinister after all.


    The sight of the Immortal Enlightenment at full disy had terrified everyone.

 Chapter 183 - Kneal, Perfected Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 183: Kneal, Perfected Cultivator</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Brother, am I going to die?¡±


    Zhu Ruohan slumped on the ground and asked him feebly


    They were both poisoned by the mist and although Zhu Yuntao was an outstanding member of the elite ss, the limits of his abilities remained inside the government lobby room and fancy receptions. The poison mist had knocked him right out, turning his vision into a blurry shadow.


    Zhu Yuntao felt something burning in his throat, it was as if the very air he breathed was choking the life out of him. However, he still managed tofort his sister.


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t die. The elders of the Medicine God Valley Sect were sages. They will not only cure us but also give us the cure for our father. The Zhu family relies on us.¡±


    As he said so, he caught a sight that suddenly jerked his mind out of the jumbled state.


    he would never forget the sight he saw next. He watched as two fire beamed out of Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and shot out toward the rainbow-colored smoke in the sky. Then, as if the sky had caught on fire, mes engulfed the smoke and the entire valley was overcast by a splendid golden me.


    ¡°This is the Might of Heaven.¡±


    Tears welled in the Grand Elder¡¯s eyes, as his hand trembled. He had long since forsaken the worldly pursuit of money and power, instead, he had devoted his life to his cultivation. What Chen Fan had disyed was exactly what he dreamed of: the state of assistance that transcended mortals!


    ¡°Pda!¡± ¡°Pda!¡±


    One after another, the Martial Artists and the Alchemists of the Medicine God Valley Sect dropped to their knees and lowered their heads before such mighty power.


    ¡°How could this little shit be so powerful? How? How is it possible?¡± King of Elixirs¡¯s eyes lost focus as he murmured stupidly.


    Chen Fan¡¯a attainment had reached Dharma Cultivation. He could conjure up any kind of spells at will andmand something as powerful as the Seven Malice Poison Array using the Might of Heaven. However,manding the array was one thing, to destroy it was entirely another. Only someone as terrifying and powerful as a demon god could have done what Chen Fan just did.


    ¡°I think even the Great Magus of the Dark Witch Sect would be impressed by the boy had he survived to see his power.¡± hemented in his mind.


    The Great Magus had been a force to be reckoned with in China. Rumor had it that he had dominated China for over a decade and greatly boosted the fame of the Dark Witch Sect, so much so, the Dark Witch Sect was at a time the mainpetitor of the Heavenly Master Sect. Although that was a three hundred year old tale, it was still being told nowadays.


    The so-called God Reining State was one level above the Dharma Cultivation Level. Not even the King of Elixirs knew if there were still people of such power in the present day world, that changed when he saw Chen Fan¡¯s disy of might.


    ¡°Huuul!¡±


    The golden me quickly consumed all the colors in the sky. As soon as the fire found the source of the poison, it plunged down into the earth. As soon the Dharma Array was destroyed, a refreshing breeze swept across the valley, blowing away the remaining poison mists. The martial artists finally took inrge gulps of air. Despite their strong bodies, they wouldn¡¯t live without air, neither could they ward off the deadly effect of the mist.


    However, those ordinary people were in much worse condition. By now, the poison had started to speed up and even their necks and arms had turned to the same green color as their faces.


    Chen Fan pulled back his Immortal Enlightenment as the fire retreated. In the end, the belligerent me reduced to two feeble fires the size of a sewing pin in their eyes. To many people, the two little dancing mes looked exactly the same when they first started, but Chen Fan knew it was not.


    He had Forced the Li Fire out of his system in order to destroy the dharma array. By now, his energy was spent.


    ¡°I bet I wouldn¡¯t be able to use the Li Fire Golden Eyes for the next few months.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself. Despite the setback, he was not at all worried.


    He had broken the Seven Malice Poison Array and most of the sect members except for the Sect Master were in no condition to fight any further. He should be able to handle the remaining forces with only his Martial prowess and get the Spirit Medicine and get out With it, he would be able to achieve Dao Body and enter Ethereal Enlightenment. By then, he would be truly considered invincible.


    Once he entered the Ethereal Enlightenment, the Immortal Enlightenment would form by itself. The Immortal Enlightenment mentioned here was a much broader concept than just the art of Li Fire Golden Eyes.


    Chen Fan scanned the crowd kneeling before him. The members of the Medicine God Valley Sect lowered their heads fearfully, no one dared to hold Chen Fan¡¯s gaze.


    The Li Fire Golden Eyes was so powerful that it was able to break the Dharma Array. The King of Elixirs conceded that he had no chance of winning the fight. He heaved a sigh and lowered his head as well.


    ¡°I concede defeat. I never thought that I will be one day fight against an Immortal Master.¡±


    The level beyond Immortal Cultivation was called the God Reining State. An Immortal Cultivation level cultivator was called a Perfected cultivator, while someone who had reached one level beyond was addressed as the Immortal Master. This so-called Immortal Master was different than Master Sage in the mouth of Old Li. These were the true demi-gods. In the ancient times, the emperor would announce a personal edict to honor such powerful cultivators with the title of the Guardian of the Realm.


    ¡°Immortal Master?¡±


    The Grand Elder and the others shivered slightly after hearing the name.


    This title hadn¡¯t been evoked for centuries. Even for the well learned and well-informed members of the Medicine God Valley Sect, such titles were only an elusive term that existed in long forgotten tomes. There might be a few of them still alive in Sects that were as old as time, but no one had heard of them for decades.


    However, there and then, a God Reining State Immortal Master was standing right in front of them in the form of a young man.


    ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you say that you are going to kill me? Why do you surrender now?¡± Chen Fan looked to King of Elixirs with great interest.


    ¡°If I knew you are an Immortal Master, I would never make such a mistake.¡± King of Elixirs let out a wry smile.


    ¡°So you won¡¯t seek revengeter for killing so many of your sect members and elders?¡± Chen Fan gave him a half smile.


    King of Elixirs¡¯s face looked troubled. However, he announced in a deep voice: ¡°They deserve what they got. One shall never insult Grandmasters, much less an Immortal Master.¡±


    Each and every Immortal Master had lived at least a few hundred years. Three hundred years ago, the Great Magus of the Dark Witch Sect wreaked havoc in the world, picking off innocent sects one after another and eliminated countless family ns. Yet, no oneined about his brutality. Such was the way of the cultivation world: strength was the only ultimate truth. If the Medicine God Valley Sect hadn¡¯t realized that much, they would have already been squashed by the Great Magus.


    Chen Fan looked around him and saw the faces of the elders and alchemists were riddled with fear and sadness. They were terrified of him: an Immortal Master.


    Even the power of a Dharma cultivator was too great for an average person toprehend, much less that of an Immortal Master.


    Chen Fan was caught off guard by his opponent¡¯s misjudging him as the Immortal State cultivator. Chen Fan knew that was an overstatement. However, he was confident that once he had reached Ethereal Enlightenment, even if he happened to brush up with an Immortal State Cultivator, he should emerge victoriously.


    ¡°Save these innocent people first.¡±


    Seeing the Medicine God Valley Sect has surrendered, Chen Fan furrowed his brows and didn¡¯t execute them.


    Member of the Medicine God Valley Sect might be thest group of people who knew how to brew elixirs. Their special ability was what made them such a rare resource to Chen Fan. He wagered that he might need some assistance in brewing elixirs once he started to cultivate his Connate Spirit. After all, he couldn¡¯t do everything by himself.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, these people are gone I¡¯m afraid. The poison has taken them.¡±


    Having heard Chen Fan¡¯s order, the sect members acted quickly. The Seven Malice Poison Array covered every nook and cranny of the ally and therefore, thousands of people were affected by its deadly venom. Most of the victims were the Medicine God Valley Sect Elder¡¯s disciples and rtives.


    After testing the pulse of few that were inflicted, the Grand Elder¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°The Seven Malice Poison Array was too potent. It had been festering underground for centuries and god knows how deadly it had gotten. If an ordinary people so much as sniffed in a whiff of the poison mist, he would be beyond help.¡±


    The Grand Elder bemoaned. The other elders also look grim as they heaved out their sadness.


    ¡°We have some vials of antidote in the temple, bring them out.¡± King of Elixirs announced with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Sect Master, we only have a few dozen vials of antidote that we have umted over the years. But the number of inflicted was in the thousands. What use would these antidotes be?¡± Grand Elder shouted in heartbreaking voice.


    Having heard the Grand Elder¡¯s words, even the King of Elixirs was at a loss.


    There were many innocent souls in the valley, and many of them were his rtives and friends. If he didn¡¯te up with a solution soon, all of them would be dead, Although he was named the King of Elixirs, he could create at most a dozen antidote at a time. That was like spitting on the fire.


    ¡°Is this my punishment?¡± King of Elixirs smiled wryly as he shook his head.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect had isted themselves in the mountain for so long that they had grown content. First, it was Chen Fan who brought the sect to its knees, and then this. The thought made King of Elixirs feel helpless. Compared to an Immortal, a Perfected cultivator was only slightly stronger but was still a long shot from the God Reining State.


    Everyone lowered there head and sobbed quietly. Zhou Jin Yi¡¯s joy after seeing the conflict finally subsided was brief. She had many close friends and family in the valley.


    Then, she saw Chen Fan sauntered toward the Zhu family¡¯s brother and sister pair.


    They were closest to him when the whirlwind was split into two gushes of deadly poison. Therefore they had inhaled arge amount of toxic gas. By then, they were on the brink of death, breathingboriously but unable to draw any air into their lungs. A dark green blotch surfaced on Zhu Ruohan¡¯s cold and aloof face, making the rest of her face look as pale as an ice sculpture.


    As for Zhu Yuntao, he was robbed of his confident and capable demeanor and couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. He mustered all the will power in him and let out a wry smile.


    ¡°I never thought that my life will end like this...


    ¡°Too bad... I can no longer party with you...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are not going to die.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    He fished out an Essence Gathering Pill and fed it to Zhu Yuntao.


    ¡°PeeleePaaa...¡±


    As soon as the Essence Gathering Pill entered his mouth, it let out a wave of refreshing energy that swept through Zhu Yuntao¡¯s system. He felt a thump somewhere deep in his body and then every joint and bone started to crackling in a joyful symphony. Countless tiny strands of colorful mists started to seep out from his pores and disappeared in the air.


    ¡°Hew!¡±


    Zhu Yuntao heaved a deep sigh. He looked like a drawing man being brought back to life.


    He looked at his hands in disbelief as energy surged inside of him. He suddenly eximed:


    ¡°I am not dead? Am I alive?¡±


    He stared at his hand stupidly, stunned by theck of dark green blotches.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect were stunned by the development as well. This was unprecedented. Even the best medicine wouldn¡¯t be able to bring a dying man back alive so quickly. Healing was a long process regardless of what medicine one took. That, however, was the conventional wisdom. The pill produced by Chen Fan was the kind of stuff of legends. It had brought Zhu Yuntao back to life in mere seconds.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen. I am truly impressed.¡±


    King of Elixirs suddenly dropped both knees and kowtowed.


    The other elders and alchemists quickly followed suit. They kowtowed to Chen Fan with the uttermost respect and fear. Even Zhou Ziyu and her sister Zhou Ziyu looked to Chen Fan with great emotions.


    The power of destruction could make others fear Chen Fan, while the power of life would reward Chen Fan with respect.


    Chen Fan killed many people yet saved more. He could end or save a Mortal¡¯s life with a snap of fingers. With such power, no one would dare to rise up against him.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen?¡±


    Zhu Yuntao looked to Chen Fan and found out how fitting the title was for this godly young man.

 Chapter 184 - Treasures in The Valley

    <h4>Chapter 184: Treasures in The Valley</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Unlike the Body Tempering Pill and the Essence Enhancing Pill, the Essence Gathering Pills that Chen Fan fed to Zhu Yuntao were the real immortal elixirs. For cultivators, it was mainly used to replenish one¡¯s Spirit Qi, but to ordinary people, it could greatly boost their vitality.


    Resolving the harmful effect of the venom was only the tip of the iceberg of what the elixir was capable of. After Zhu Yuntao swallowed the pill, not only did hee back alive, but his physique was also strengthened so much so, that he was very likely to live over a hundred years.


    If he ever embarked on the martial arts journey, his attainment would not be lower than Gao Baisheng or Lu Haixuan.


    Such was the power of the Essence Gathering Pill. Chen Fan had created over a hundred of them in total and after half a year of usage, there were only half left. If not because he liked Zhu Yuntao, he would have given him a lesser Essence Enhancing Pill at the most.


    Afterward, Chen Fan ordered someone to fetch him arge bucket of water and then he dumped in ten Essence Gathering Pills into it. A single pill was overkill for curing the ailment, therefore, by diluting it in the water, he should be able to make the cure avable to many more people while still keeping the effects of the pill.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, what kind of elixirs are these?¡±


    King of Elixirs came over to him and asked respectfully.


    As his title suggested, he was an expert in Elixir Brewing. However, he had never seen such magical elixirs during his career, not even during his research in the medical library. He wagered that the effect of this pill was at least on par with the Dragon Tiger Golden Pills from the Heavenly Master Sect.


    However, Dragon Tiger Golden Pills were the stuff of legend. Rumor had it that only the first generation Sect Master of the Heavenly Master Sect had sessfully created one batch, but none of his sessors had seeded ever again.


    ¡°This is called Essence Gathering Pill.¡±


    Chen Fan gave one pill to the King of Elixirs. Thetter held the pill close to his eyes and finally found out that the pill had the texture and the color of green jade. Inside its near translucent wall, he noticed wisps of white mist moving about. A whiff of fresh fragrance drifted into his nose, making him feel exhrated.


    ¡°This pill is beyond supreme-grade, this is of immortal elixirs grade or celestial elixirs.¡± King of Elixirs eximed.


    ¡°What a shame that I still missed a few ingredients in the original recipe. Otherwise, I need only one of these to cure all of them.¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh and said.


    The Essence Gathering Pill was used to replenish one¡¯s Spirit Qi and to clean up one¡¯s system even down to the bone marrow.


    On the other hand, the Essence Enhancing Pill was used for curing ailments and strengthening one¡¯s Essence Qi. Its main function was to prolong life and energy. One pill could help a mortal prolong at least ten years of his life. It was packed with life essence and therefore, curing the poison was not a problem.


    ¡°What kind of elixir is the Essence Enhancing Pill? It sounded more powerful than the Essence Gathering Pill.¡± the King of Elixirs asked curiously like a three-year-old.


    Chen Fan hesitated only a fraction of a second before he disclosed the recipe and the effects of these two elixirs. The Essence Enhancing Pill required the Immortal Cultivation method to refine and therefore, even if he gave the King of Elixirs the recipe, thetter would not be able to create it.


    One of the main goals of his trip was to collect as many ingredients for Essence Enhancing Pill as possible. After all, his grandpa, Chen Huaian was still waiting for his return.


    ¡°I have never even heard of these ingredients.¡± King of Elixirs eximed. The Elders also shook their heads andmented theirck of knowledge. They had thought that they were the experts after having spent their entire life creating elixirs. However, they just found out that they had been living under a rock all the while.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, we do have a thousand-year-old Ginseng if you need one.¡± King of Elixirs said. ¡°I want to offer it to you as a sincere apology for our mistake.¡±


    Even as he said so, a pained expression shed across his face.


    These thousand years herbs were the treasures that had passed down to him over generations. However, Chen Fan was clearly a God Reining State Immortal Master who had possessed unimaginable Elixir Brewing skills. The Sect Master knew from the get-go that Chen Fan came here for those precious herbs.


    ¡°Very well, after I have created the Essence Enhancing Pill, I will give you some.¡± Satisfied by King of Elixirs¡¯s offer, Chen Fan nodded approvingly.


    After he said that, he gave the Fifth Elder a half smile and said: ¡°The effect of the Essence Enhancing Pill is beyond your imagination. To prolong one¡¯s life is only the most basic function, it could also help one grow a new arm if the pill was done correctly.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The elder in a ck robe asked in tion.


    He had lost his left arm during the fiery mayhem. Despite the fear of Chen Fan, he could not help feeling a sense of animosity toward the boy. However, after hearing his words, the animosity was no more.


    By then, Zhu Ruohan had drank a sip of the Spirit Water. Already, the poison in her system was dissipating as she gradually returned back to life. After she had recovered. Zhu Yuntao led her to Chen Fan and apologized: ¡°I am sorry Immortal Master Chen. We have eyes but failed to see Mountain Tai. Thank you for your mercy and kindness for saving my sister¡¯s life. I will forever remember your help and so would the Zhu family!¡±


    Zhu Ruohan still looked sick, however, her knitted brows somehow made her look cuter than she ever had been. She looked up and connected her gaze with Chen Fan and was stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s godly demeanor.


    ¡°No harm is done.¡± Chen Fan waved a hand.


    At his level of attainment, even billions of yuan were worth nothing to him, much less an apology and thanks from the Zhu family.


    The Grand Elder had caught on the subtle friendliness in the exchange, so he asked someone to fetch an All-Purpose Antidote. It was used to counter any poison including Magus Poison or curses.


    Zhu Yuntao was taken aback by the offer at first, and then he was ted. This was exactly what his father needed. He then heaped thanks to the Grand Elder.


    After Chen Fan saved the innocent crowd of the valley. He was lead to the main hall. A man was already kneeling at the center of the main hall, his head pressed hard against the floor, asking for forgiveness.


    ¡°Alchemists Hu?¡±


    This was the man who had chided at Chen Fan. His haughty and contemptuous air was gone as he knelt on the floor and shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, he deserves to be put to death.¡± Grand Elder cupped his fist and suggested.


    Everyone looked to Alchemists Hu grudgingly. If he didn¡¯t instigate Chen Fan¡¯s hatred toward the sect, he would have resorted to a much more peaceful way of subjugating the sect. Perhaps the innocent lives could be saved from the outset.


    There and then, even the elders seemed to have forgotten their discussion about how to kill Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    Alchemists Hu was nothing but a worm. He could have done away with him with azy sweep of his de while he was fighting. There was no need to get caught up by these insignificant people.


    ¡°Hu Zhiyuan, Immortal Master Chen has forgiven you, but the Sect rule is clear and has to be followed. From now on, you will no longer be an alchemist and you are not allowed to use spells for twenty years. Do you understand that clearly?¡± Grand Elder announced hotly.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Alchemist Hu kowtowed.


    Chen Fan watched the show they put on for him indifferently. However, he decided to leave it at that, after all, the Medicine God Valley Sect still has some use to him. The base of the Medicine God Valley Sect was located in a secluded location and it would be perfect for him to revamp it into a bastion of cultivation.


    ¡°The journey of cultivation was difficult and lonely, especially under such deprived conditions on earth. My life will be easier if I have some help.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t n to teach them any real Immortal Cultivation methods, he merely wanted to further their talent in Elixir Brewing so that he wouldn¡¯t have to brew the elixirs by himself as these alchemists should be able to handle it for him.


    Afterward, King of Elixirs led Chen Fan to a building behind the temple. This was medicine storage that contained all kinds of herbs one could imagine.


    ¡°This is our medicine storage.¡± A smug smile appeared on King of Elixirs¡¯s face. ¡°These are all herbs we have collected over the centuries. Just the thousand-year-old herbs, we have half a dozen of them.


    ¡°The rule of thumb was that only a precious herb or anything that was over a few hundred years old could be brought to the storage. As for regr herbs, we have a nearly unlimited supply of them.¡±


    Although Chen Fan had better Elixir Brewing skills than the Medicine God Valley Sect, the King of Elixirs wagered that he still had a much deeper knowledge of herbs than Chen Fan.


    ¡°Very good...¡±


    Chen Fan nodded in satisfaction.


    To the King of Elixirs, these were just ingredients for making elixirs. However, to Chen Fan, this was a treasure trove. It was filled to the brim with potential. Many seemingly useless herbs in the eyes of a mortal could be quite useful to a cultivator.


    He closed his eyes and drew arge gulp of air into his nose, letting the mix of herbal smells fill up his nose as he probed the room with his Immortal Will.


    ¡°Green Phoenix Fruit. Three hundred years. Not a Spirit Medicine, but its juice was an essential ingredient in creating a wind elemental talisman.¡±


    ¡°Thunder Stricken Wood, seven hundred years. It would be a waste to use it as an ingredient. It should be made into an artifact.¡±


    ¡°Vitality Sap, a thousand year old! I would never think that the earth would produce such a powerful herb! So I wouldn¡¯t need the thousand year old Ginseng after all. With this sap, I could create the real Essence Enhancing Pill!¡±


    As Chen Fan identified each and every herb in the room, a broad smile broke over his face.


    Even elders of the sect knew nothing about many of these herbs. All they knew was that these were precious and were meant to be kept in the storage. However, Chen Fan had five hundred years of memory as a Celestial Lord, therefore, he knew all kinds of herbs from all over the universe.


    Even though the herbs might be named differently on earth than other ces, he was able to identify them very easily.


    ¡°So the decision toe to the Medicine God Valley Sect was right.¡± Chen Fan smiled.


    Inside the storage, Chen Fan had found over five different varieties of Spirit Medicine simr to the Vitality Sap. Although three of them were less than a thousand-year-old, they were powerful ingredients nheless. Many other herbs were not Spirit Medicines, but they could be used to create talismans and artifacts.


    Chen Fan even stumbled upon the precious ¡°Spirit Beast Fruit¡± here.


    The Spirit Beast Fruit could not used for Elixir Brewing, but it was essential for training Spirit Beasts. With enough Spirit Beast Fruits, one could even tame a Connate Spirit Beast. An Ethereal Enlightenment beast was already deadly, much less a beast of the Connate Spirit level. If such a beast was let loose on earth, no one would be able to control it.


    ¡°Wait... what is this?¡±


    Even as Chen Fan was about to pause his Immortal Will, he felt the presence of a chunk of ck wood with powerful Life Essence coursing through it.


    ¡°Is this, the Connate Spirit Wood¡¯s Spirit Core?¡±


    Chen Fan rounded his eyes in tion.

 Chapter 185 - Connate Spirit Wood.

    <h4>Chapter 185: Connate Spirit Wood.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°A Connate Spirit Wood? Spirit Core? What are those?¡± King of Elixirs heard Chen Fan¡¯s murmur and was confused.


    The so-called Connate Spirit Trees were trees that lived for over ten thousand years. After they had passed their Thunder Tribtion, they could shed their mortal coil and exist in the world as a Connate Spirit, or sometimes it even took up a human form and possessed many unimaginable Immortal Enlightenment abilities.


    Chen Fan waved a hand as he exined.


    The Spirit Core was buried under countless herbs, however, it rose into the air as if it was snatched up by an invisible hand. As it slowly made its way toward Chen Fan, King of Elixirs could finally see what had sent Chen Fan into tion.


    The so-called Spirit Core looked like a dark charred wooden chunk. However, the surface of the wooden chunk was smooth like rocks on the river bank, making it look like a wooden egg.


    King of Elixirs had no time to marvel at Chen Fan¡¯s telekinesis ability. Surprise and confusion was written all over his face. ¡°Ten thousand year old tree? What kind of tree can live that long? Plus, you were saying that the tree can exist in its spirit form and can transform into a human shape? Do you mean like the Tree Sprite in folklore? Could it be considered an Earth Immortal?¡±


    ¡°Sort of, Any Connate beings would definitely be considered deity in their own rights.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly


    After some time, the wooden egg had made its way to Chen Fan and it fitted nicely in Chen Fan¡¯s palm. Despite its small size, it was surprisingly heavy. It was at least ten times heavier than the heaviest wood such as ebony, making it denser than even iron.


    ¡°I believe whoever found this Spirit Core had found it with the Spirit Wood that Zhou Jin Yi had offered me. However, they must not have noticed the energy inside the core, therefore they had thought it was a regr piece of wood and had chucked it at the corner of the storage and forgot about it.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    When Zhou Jin Yi showed Chen Fan the Connate Spirit Wood, he had already suspected that the Medicine God Valley Sect had collected more than just one piece of wood from a Connate Spirit Tree. A regr Connate Spirit Tree could grow up to a few hundred meters tall and the crown itself could cover over a few thousand square kilometers.


    If the Medicine God Valley Sect had stumbled upon the remains of such a mammoth tree, they must have collected more than just a small chunk of wood. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t think that the Medicine God Valley Sect would have also collected the Spirit Core by ident.


    ¡°The tree was a deity?¡± King of Elixirs was stunned by the revtion.


    If a tree was really able to live over tens of thousands of years, it must have passed numerous trials and tribtions. Therefore, it would be reasonable to assume that it had long since be sentient and gained immortality. The Tree Sprite in the legends could even fight against heavenly guards and generals.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, what is a Spirit Core?¡± King of Elixirs asked cautiously.


    He registered that Chen Fan cared a lot about this Spirit Core. He wagered that the Spirit Core was worth more than thebined value of all the herbs in this room.


    ¡°Spirit Trees can live for tens of thousands of years and can reach over a few hundred meters tall. At the center of its trunk was the Spirit Core. Inside the Spirit Core, was half of its Spirit Qi as well as vitality. In other words, it¡¯s the life source of the Spirit Tree. Even if the tree was destroyed, as long as the core was rented into the earth, the Spirit Tree would quickly grow back again.¡± Chen Fan exined patiently.


    ¡°So this Spirit Core contained the essence of the Tree Sprite?¡± King of Elixirs eximed loudly.


    ¡°Yes, you can say so.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    Any being that had reached the Connate Spirit level, let it be a human cultivator, a tree, a beast or a cultivator of an alien race, they would have formed a vitality core inside of them during cultivation. This core contained half of their energy and vitality. Only by destroying this core, could one really kill a Connate Spirit being.


    For the cultivators, this core was called an Essence Core. After countless refinement, the Essence Core could transform into a nearly indestructible Golden Core. By then, a cultivator would finally reach the Golden Core level. With the Golden Core, one could travel in space without any spacecraft and demolish space ships with their bare hands. They could also live thousands of years without falling ill.


    ¡°So it was the Demon Core of a ten-thousand-year-old Tree Sprite!¡±


    Envy burned in King of Elixirs¡¯s eyes. He wished he could take back the gift from Chen Fan¡¯s hands.


    He had been sulking ever since Chen Fan made it clear that he was going to plunder the sect of its thousand-year-old herbs. Now he was dealt another blow after knowing he had to give away a ten-thousand-year-old Demon Core. His heart was filled with regret and remorse.


    ¡°Very well, you can get out now. I need to cultivate alone in peace.¡± Chen Fan put away the wooden egg to conceal it from King of Elixirs re. He said lightly, ¡°During my seclusion-cultivation, do not disturb me for anything, or anyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Immortal Master Chen. ¡±


    Despite the remorse that filled up the heart of King of Elixirs, he dared not defy Chen Fan. Therefore, he lowered his head and backed out of the room after he answered Chen Fan obediently.


    When Chen Fan was alone in the medicine storage, he picked a random spot and sat down to start the Void Mortal Refinement Art. Slowly, the Spirit Qi was drawn out of the herbs and pour into his system. The Void Mortal Refinement Art refined it and sent it right into his Dao Body.


    ¡°There are over a few thousand precious herbs and the amount of Spirit Qi could even rival that of the Yun Wu Mountain.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and then took out the wooden egg.


    Still, the sight of the Spirit Core made him feel light-hearted.


    He had expected to find a few thousand year old Spirit Medicines to help him lick off the Dao Body formation. Just like any cultivation progression, the Dao Body was separated into many levels. A Connate Cultivator would have reached the initial sess of Dao Body, and was able to withstand military bombardment. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t expect even to achieve initial sess since it would require much more Spirit Qi than those in thousand year old herbs. He had expected to reach the Introductory level at the most.


    However, things were looking better than he had expected since he had obtained a Connate Spirit Wood¡¯s Core. It made him hopeful that he could make it to the Initial sess of the Dao Body


    ¡°The Connate Spirit Wood had gathered Spirit Qi for over ten thousand years, and therefore its core contained ten times more Spirit Qi than even most Connate Spirit Beings. Despite the slow leak of Spirit Qi over the ages, it should still have enough Spirit Qi to recharge a Connate Cultivator¡¯s system.¡± Chen Fan examined the wooden egg carefully with his Immortal Will.


    The owner of the wooden egg must have been long gone, otherwise, he or she would never allow Chen Fan so much as to touch it. He was hard pressed to believe that the previous owner would not fight to the death to retrieve the core and rent the Connate Tree if he or she was still alive.


    ¡°This much Spirit Qi should help me to achieve Initial sess of my Connate Body. Since the core was from a Connate Spirit Tree, I should follow the same wood element while I cultivate my Dao Body.¡±


    Chen Fan started to recall all the previous cultivation techniques he had learned that rted to the Wood Element.


    The Connate Body or, Dao Body was divided into different categories based on the type of elements. A normal cultivator could only achieve a normal Dao Body of no element attached to it. These Dao Bodies could greatly strengthen the cultivator¡¯s physique, prolong their life for over hundreds of years and allow them to connect to the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth. However, once one reached beyond the Dao Body, they would form Spirit Body and that was where the different types of elements came to y. A Spirit Body of a certain element would excel at bending and manipting such element.


    ¡°The Dao Body was a jack of all trades and master of none. On the other hand, the Spirit Body was like an expert who specialized in only one area. For example, the sentient beings formed by Essence Qi would always have a certain elements attack to them, and thus when they use the art of the same element, they could be extremely powerful.¡±


    Chen Fan knew that there were as many stars as there were different kinds of Spirit Bodies in the universe.


    A billion different kinds of Essence Qi would give birth to a billion unique Spirit Bodies. He knew in total a hundred and seventy thousand and two hundred different kinds of methods to cultivate the Spirit Body. The mostmon branch of the cultivation method was the Method of Five Elements. Under the Method of Five Elements, there were seven hundred and eighty-nine different methods specifically for the wood element.


    ¡°Wood Element was one of the most popr elements of choice. A different cultivation technique would result in a very different Spirit Body. These differences even affected the Immortal Enlightenment abilities. Just like the Spirit Body, the Immortal Enlightenment abilities also came with numerous ranks and levels. The most powerful Spirit Body that was cultivated using divine cultivation technique would be much stronger than those formed using run of the mill methods.¡±


    Chen Fan recalled that he had followed the most popr cultivation method, the Art of Seventh Gold in his past life. The Dharma Body formed by the Art of Seventh Gold was one of the lowest grades among Spirit Bodies. However, Chen Fan was still able to dominate the Cang Min World and remained invincible. In the end, he emerged from the Cang Min Realm and became Immortal Cultivator Cangqin¡¯s seventh Inner Circle Disciple.


    Once he started to cultivate under the True Martial Immortal Sect officially, he formed the True Martial Sacred Body.


    As one of the most powerful Immortal Sects, the True Martial Sacred Body was one of the most powerful forms in the universe, and therefore it was given the name ¡°Sacred Body¡±


    ¡°However, the amount of Spirit Qi required to achieve the True Martial Sacred Body was more than the total amount of Spirit Qi on earth. That wasn¡¯t just any Dao Body, it was the invincible Sacred Body!¡± Chen Fanmented.


    Luckily, he knew a method to switch his art to another one. Therefore he wagered that he still has a chance to form the True Martial Sacred Body as he did in his past life.


    Right now, his priority was to find an Art that was best in the wood element category.


    ¡°Yi Wood Body....it¡¯s a low-grade Spirit Body. It is formed by Yi Wood Art. It would spur the growing nt and boost the cultivation speed. Capable of self-healing and healing others.¡±


    ¡°Green Flower Sword Body; one of the Green Flower Sect¡¯s Sword type Spirit Bodies. It would increase the physique of the cultivator as if the cultivator was using a Dharma Treasure. It came with the Art of Green Flower de Aura. It was a de Aura formed by True Essence inside of cultivator and could be projected outward for a distance up to a few hundred meters. Sort of like the Art of Flying Sword. ¡±


    ¡°The Body of Wax and Wane. It is a Buddhism Art. In order to achieve this body, one would need to grasp the real meaning of the riddle ¡®Wax and Wane and Everything in Between¡¯ People who cultivate this art often had shriveled skins since they would tend to hide their True Essence inside of their body saving them for thest moment. They were much more powerful than cultivators of simr levels and were granted one chance to resurrect. Even if their physical body had perished, they could be reborn amidst the fire. It also came with special Immortal Enlightenment ability: Eyes of the Wax and Wane. It could see through any lies or deceit.¡±


    ¡°The Spirit Body of Forever Spring formed by the Art of Forever Spring. It doesn¡¯t have any special Immortal Enlightenment abilities but it could make the cultivator live three times longer than their counterparts. Making them as long-lived as a Golden Core level cultivator.¡±


    Chen Fan recalled each and every Wood Element Art. Some were from traditional and righteous Immortal Cultivation Sects, some were from more unsavory and unorthodox covenants. There were even arts for Spirit Beasts and for the mystic race of Wood Spirits.


    He studied each and every one of them, paying attention to their requirements. Most of them required the cultivator to be in specific locations or obtaining specific cultivation resources or have enlightenment over a specific aspect of life.


    ¡°I think the Green Flower Sword Body suits my needs the most. It¡¯s quite simr to the Seventh Gold Dharma Body that I have cultivatedst life. Maybe I should go with it.¡± Even as Chen Fan thought to himself, he caught a glimpse of something interesting: ¡°Azure Thearch Longevity Body. The most powerful art in the Branch of Five Elements. Need to follow the Art of Azure Thearch Longevity Art. One of the Sacred Body in the Branch of Five Elements.¡±

 Chapter 186 - Azure Thearch Longevity Body

    <h4>Chapter 186: Azure Thearch Longevity Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was formed by cultivating the Azure Thearch Longevity Art, one of the best arts of the Five Elements Immortal Sect which itself was one of the nine Great Immortal Sects. After it waspleted, the cultivator would gain natural affinity with Connate Spirit Yi Wood and boost the power of wood element spells to the point that it could rival that of the Divine Child of the Wood Sprites. It would allow the cultivators to cast any wood element spells at will and eventually form one of the Sacred Body in the Five Elements Branch.¡±


    ¡°It came with the Immortal Enlightenment ability ¡®Yi Wood Spirit¡¯. When cast, the cultivator would be able to control all wood element sentient beings around him.


    ¡°It came with the Immortal Enlightenment ability ¡°Indestructible Longevity¡± which would prolong the life of the cultivator ten times longer than their normal counterpart.


    ¡°It came with the Immortal Enlightenment ¡®Three Lives Incarnations¡¯ As long as the cultivator¡¯s Primordial Essence was still intact, the cultivator could resurrect three times after his physical form has perished.


    ¡°It came with the Immortal Enlightenment ability ¡®Out of Body Experience¡¯ which allows the cultivator to attach his Primordial Spirit to any Spirit Wood.


    ¡°It came with the Immortal Enlightenment ability ¡®Dharma Eye of the Green Drake¡¯... ¡±


    The art came with over a dozen different kinds of Immortal Enlightenment abilities. Like the best art of the Five Elements Celestial Branch, it was no doubt far superior to any art of other Immortal Cultivation Sects. A normal Spirit Body would onlye with a couple of Immortal Enlightenment abilities, but this one had a dozen of them. This was unheard of.


    ¡°Did I snatch this art from the ¡®Son of the Azure Thearch¡¯ from the Five Elements Immortal Sect, or was it from somewhere else?¡± Chen Beixuan furrowed his brows. As the North Mystic Celestial Lord, he had fought against countless powerful fighters from the world of the Immortal Cultivation as well as cultivators of other alien races.


    The Son of the Azure Thearch was one of the Divine Cultivator of the Immortal Sect. His father was Azure Thearch himself, a mighty figure in the field of Wood Element cultivation. As a Perfected immortal of Dao Reunion level, he had fought with Cangqin the Immortal cultivator many times without a clear winner. The Son of the Azure Thearch was the son of a Perfected Immortal and therefore he had gained a Connate Nascent Soul and reached the Nascent Soul level at birth. For a cultivator, he could be considered to have been born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    However, he was killed by Chen Fan in the end. His Azure Thearch Longevity Body was taken as well.


    ¡°The Art of Azure Thearch Longevity Body was nothing spectacr. I have learned over a few dozen arts that could have done the same thing. However, achieving the Five Elements Sacred Body was a very different thing altogether.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself as his eyes glinted.


    The Sacred Body was one of the most powerful Divine art of the Five Elements Immortal Sect. Once a cultivator had mastered such an art, he should be able to conjure any spells belonging to the Five Elements.


    The Sacred Body of Five Elements was formed by five powerful Spirit Bodies which included the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Its power was on par with that of the True Martial Sacred Body.


    ¡°I have only one of the five Sacred Body of Five Elements. It is impossible toplete it for now.¡±


    However, Chen Fan was not deterred.


    Compared to the Yi Wood Body or the Green Flower Sword Body, the Azure Thearch Longevity Body was the much better option. From here, he could either further the art bypleting the Sacred Body of Five Elements, or he could transfer to cultivate the True Martial Sacred Body, either was possible.


    ¡°If I choose the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, the amount of Spirit Qi in the Spirit Core will only be enough for me to reach the Introductory Level.¡±


    Chen Fan grinned.


    Azure Thearch Longevity Body was a powerful art and therefore was very difficult to master. It required a huge amount of resources and just one Spirit Core simply won¡¯t do.


    ¡°At any rate, I think the Introductory Level should be enough for me for now. This was one of the most powerful Spirit Bodies in the world of Cultivation, so even at Introductory Level, it should be more powerful than the Initial sess level of the Yi Wood body.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan finally made up his mind to cultivate the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    ¡°Huu! Huu!¡±


    He sat cross legged in the middle of the medicine storage and rose both hands to his chest. It was as if he held an entire world in between the crooks of his elbows. He started the Void Mortal Refinement Art, stirring up the wood elemental energy inside the Spirit Core.


    A few strands of green smoke rose from the core, they looked like mist formed by moisture in the air. Every tiny droplet in the mist contained pulsing True Qi of Life and Wood Element Spirit Qi. If an average person so much as touched a tiny droplet, these energies would instantly turn his mortal coil into a giant tree. However, once the mist was processed by the Immortal Cultivator, it should help mortal prolong ten years worth of life, its effect was equivalent of swallowing an Essence Enhancing Pill.


    In other words, these little droplets were countless Essence Enhancing Pill and Essence Gathering Pill.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan started to refine these grey greenish droplets, one of the droplet burst, spilling out powerful essence of vitality and True Essence of the Green-Wood.


    Suddenly, many shriveled up herbs unfurled its leaves as green color started to surface. Even the wooden shelves that were used to hold the herbs grow many branches with green new shots on them.


    This Spirit Core contained over ten thousand of such greenish droplets. I can at the most refine ten drops a day, so three hundred drops a month. In order to finish all the droplets, It will take me three years.


    ¡°That being said, as I progress further, the process will speed up eventually. I am confident that I should be able to refine over a hundred drops a day in the end.¡±


    This was the first time Chen Fan felt that he truly lived like a king ever since he was resurrected.


    The effect of these droplets made him feel like he was feasting on Essence Gathering Pills every day. Over thest half year, he had only used half of those a hundred or so Essence Gathering Pills. However, now he enjoyed the same effect as swallowing ten pills a day.


    The second drop, the third drop, the fourth drop.


    Before sunset, he had finished refining ten of those greenish droplets.


    By the end of the day, the entire Medicine storage was awash with Wood Element Spirit Qi. The previously dried up herbs not only turned green, many even started to grow again. It reminded Chen Fan of his Immortal garden, where herbs sprout out almost every half an hour.


    Thus it was. It would take ginseng over a thousand years of absorbing enough Qi to be a Spirit Medicine, however, in the Cang Min Realm, the process would only take a few decades. If the ginseng was nted in the hearnd of the True Martial Immortal Sect, it would grow into a Sprite Herb in less than a few months. In ten years, it would grow to be a Connate Spirit Tree.


    The amount of Spirit Qi in the environment made a huge difference. By then, the Medicine storage was filled to the brim with Wood Element Spirit Qi, it was practically a Spirit Land of Wood Element. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t cast the Spirit Gathering Array, the Qi would have already permeated into the entire valley, turning the valley into a spring paradise of life and flowers.


    However, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t care less about the world outside of the Medicine Storage. He focused his attention solely on his cultivation. As his Dao Body grew, his cultivation started to speed up. He finished ten drops on the first day, eleven on the second, thirteen on the third, seventeen on the fourth...


    By then, Chen Fan¡¯s skin, muscle, eyebrows, and even his pupils were tainted with a green hue. The powerful Wood Element Spirit Body had imed every cell in his body, slowly changing it and transforming it to be morepatible with the Wood Element.


    He turned his mind inward while cultivating and he felt that even his nearly spent Golden Li me deep inside of his eyes was nurtured back to life by the Wood Element Spirit Qi.


    Such was the Dao of the Five Elements, their coexistence relied on the fragile bnce of elements. However, if such bnce could be achieved, the elements would work in a perpetually lock step until the cultivator achieved the most powerful Sacred Body in the universe.


    May 2008... International Air Port of Zhong Hai


    Around this time of the day, the airport was packed with white cor elites and businessmen waiting to board their ne. There were even many foreignersing in and out of the waiting area.


    A grandfather and grandson pair sat in the waiting room and were chatting with each other.


    ¡°Grandpa, tell me another story about Chen Beixuan please¡±


    The grandson was only seven or either years old, however, he was already apetent martial artist. His movement was quiet but agile like a cautious cheetah. He rested his chin on a palm and looked at his grandpa expectantly.


    The old man was wearing a traditional Chinese outfit and his wizened face was riddled with wrinkles. Despite his old age, his eyes glinted sharply, suggesting that he was a powerful martial artist.


    He could kill a brawny young man who tried to take advantage of the old man with one single p in the face.


    ¡°I have told you many times, why are you still not satisfied?¡± The old manined. However, he gave up in the end and started telling the story one more time. ¡°No one at the Martial Arts Conference had thought that Chen Beixuan was less than a twenty years old boy! When the family lord of the Lu family finally got involved...¡±


    A group of men emerged from the tarmac as the old man went on with his story. The leader of the group was an old man in a white coat. His hair was as white as snow but the features on his face looked surprisingly young, especially his clear and sharp eyes.


    Beside him was a dark-haired man of multiracial heritage. Behind the two stood a row of brawny and muscr men in ck suits.


    These brawny men were snappy in their movements and it was obvious that they were not only Internal Force users but were also well trained and highly disciplined. A team of such powerful fighters could defeat any Martial Artists.


    The men and women averted their eyes as soon as they saw the group of neers.


    ¡°Grandpa, who is stronger? You or Chen Beixuan?¡± The boy asked curiously.


    ¡°What a silly question! Of course not your grandpa. I am nothing but an old man who runs a martial arts club. I am old and useless now, and the only thing I am still good for is to babysit you.¡± The old man cracked a smile and he shook his head. A hint of remorse flickered in his eyes.


    In the good old days, he was one of the dominant figures in the world of martial arts. He had achieved the peak of the Internal Force cultivation at the age of fifty, and right before he could reach the Transcendent State, he met one of the most powerful opponents in his life. Hested less than one second before he was gravely injured. Try as he might, he could no longer recover his body to the same level as he had been before the injury.


    ¡°I wager that the only two people who would be able to ovee Chen Beixuan was the man in Yan Jin and my nemesis who injured me.¡± Even as the grandpamented his misfortune, he saw the white-haired old maning toward his direction. His body froze into a statue.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Grandpa? ¡± his grandson asked curiously.


    The old man in a white coat walked past him as if he didn¡¯t even notice the boy¡¯s grandpa.


    ¡°No... nothing, I just saw someone that I used to know.¡± The old man looked down at his grandson as a fear suddenly shot through his body.


    ¡°Why is he here? Didn¡¯t he swear never to enter China? ¡±


    ¡°Is he here for Chen Beixuan?¡±


    He thought of the indifference in the white-haired man when he walked past him and the thought made him feel even worse. He felt that he was drifting further and further away from his goal of avenging his defeat.


    ¡°He is back, and I am afraid that he is going to turn the world upside down this time.¡±


    The old manmented.


    Those who knew what the old man was talking about would agree with him.


    Because that man with white hair and white coat was Lei Qianjue, the most powerful martial artist outside of China.

 Chapter 187 - Carry the Cauldron

    <h4>Chapter 187: Carry the Cauldron</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Tian Nan Province, Lin City, In front of the Lu family mansion.


    Lu Dayong was working his shift in the security room and yawned from boredom. He was a member of the offshoot branch of the Lu family and knew only a few martial arts, a long shot from being an Internal Force user. However, that was enough for him to bully ordinary people from time to time. Thanks to nepotism, he gained a position in the Lu family as a captain of the security team.


    This was the headquarters of the dominating family in Tian Nan. Therefore, no one in their right mind would think ofing to the mansion to cause a racket. Ever since the Martial Arts Conference was over, those two internal force doormen were dismissed and returned to their real duty elsewhere in the family.


    Both of the doormen were Internal Force users and not only were they dominating figures in their own region but, they were also in possession of billions of assets. If not because of the Martial Arts Conference, they would never be doormen in their life. Since the conference was over, they returned home and left only Lu Dayong and his team guarding the entrance to the property.


    ¡°Brother Yong, our life is so boring. Just a few days ago, there were fights to watch almost every day. Now? Nothing.¡± A skinny man yawned andined.


    Despite the speaker¡¯s scrawny look, he was one of the infamous fighters in the streets of Lin City. He used to chase off half a dozen muscr men in the street using nothing but a butcher¡¯s knife. He managed a bus station and owned shares in a few entertainment venues in the city. However, while back in the family, his rightful ce was at the entrance.


    Nheless, the skinny man seemed to be proud of his post.


    He bragged about his position all the time. ¡°I work for the Lu family of Lin City. They are the legendary martial arts family, a dominating power in the Jiang Nan Province. Everyone around here relies on them to make a living. It is an honor to watch their door for them. If not because of my connection with Brother Yong, I might not even be able to do even that.¡±


    ¡°Bug off! Both family lord and Grandpa Long were dead. There is nothing to be excited about.¡± Lu Dayong flung back at him.


    ¡°Hehe, Brother Yong, to be frank with you. I am nothing but a lowly scum in the eyes of your family lord and Grandpa Long, so far, I have never met them even once. So, really, do you think I care about them?¡± The scrawny man said with a mischievous smile.


    Lu Dayong snorted and kept his silence.


    He was from the offshoot branch of the family and was not even an Internal Force user. He had only seen the family lord from afar on the ancestral memorial ceremony every ten years. As for Lu Tianlong, he might be able to catch a glimpse of him once in a while but not very often either. After he heard of their death, Lu Dayong simply nodded and felt nothing except for concern for the future of the family.


    ¡°On that note, Chen Beixuan is quite something else, isn¡¯t he! I didn¡¯t see the battle with my eyes but Holy Shit! When I got back to the courtyard to clean up. It was such a mess! Holes everywhere on the wall and even a fewrge enough to fit a man through. Many structures had copsed and, it was as if a Typhoon had swept through the courtyard. It¡¯s hard to describe how bad it is.¡± The scrawny man tutted.


    ¡°Brother Yong, someone can really be that powerful?¡± Another security guard put in.


    A hint of contempt surfaced on Lu Dayong¡¯s face. ¡°Humph! I have seen it with my own eyes. I watched as Chen Beixuan and my family lord fought like two monsters. They fought from here to yonder across the yard. If they miss and the attacknded on the building, the wall just crumbles. It¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    ¡°How strong do you think they really are to be able to topple a wall? Especially those thick concrete weight-bearing walls. Ramming into it is like hitting a stone with an egg.¡± The scrawny man asked incredulously.


    ¡°You are a mortal, but they are Grand Masters.¡± Lu Dayong snorted. ¡°Do you know what Grand Masters are? They were like the dragons in the legends. They can shoot their Internal Force out and kill you from a distance.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yong, the family lord, is also a Grand Master, howe he ended up getting killed by Chen Beixuan? The family lord is over seventy, so in theory, he should be more powerful than a boy, don¡¯t you think? I have seen Chen Beixuan in person, and he is no more than twenty years old, even younger than my son. How is that even possible?¡± The scrawny man asked questioningly.


    The other security guards looked to Lu Dayong confusedly.


    ¡°Hum... this... is... because of... of... Um...¡± A pang of embarrassment shot through Lu Dayong. In the end, he managed to fling back: ¡°Chen Beixuan is one in a hundred-year genius in martial arts. A young Grand Master, not just anyone¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, no other Grand Master could have defeated him. Chen Beixuan is practically the most powerful Grand Master in the world.¡±


    In fact, Lu Dayong had never met any other Grand Masters. However, in order to make his family ¡ªhowever distantly rted he was¡ªlook better, he decided to exaggerate Chen Fan¡¯s ability. To be defeated by the most powerful man in China was not that much of a defeat after all.


    ¡°The most powerful in China? Shit!¡±


    Everyone eximed, seemingly buying Lu Dayong¡¯s lies.


    Just so! If Chen Beixuan was the most powerful man, it would make sense that even the family lord could not ovee him. That even meant that the family lord could have been the second most powerful man in China.


    Seeing the relieved expression on everyone¡¯s face, Lu Dayong let out a smug smile. Suddenly, a voice drifted toward the entrance. ¡°Who said that Chen Beixuan is the most powerful Grand Master in China? Have you asked the opinion of other Grand Masters?¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    Lu Dayong looked to the speaker with furrowed brows.


    He saw a white-haired old man standing right in front of the entrance. The old man was wearing a white peacoat and stood upright. He linked his hand behind his back. Standing behind him was a ck-haired man of multiracial heritage.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lu Dayong had many questions in his mind, but he chose his words carefully. ¡°Even if it was not a consensus among Grand Masters, the fact that Chen Beixuan could defeat my family lord speaks loudly of his power.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you mean defeating Lu Tianfen?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was filled with contempt and disdain. ¡°He was probably the weakest of all Grand Masters. It was not that big of a deal to be able to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°How dare you insult my family lord¡¯s name!¡± Lu Dayong red at the old man.


    Although Lu Tianfen was already dead, he had been the family lord of the Lu family. Therefore, to insult the deceased family lord was to insult the Lu family.


    Suddenly, the scrawny man and other security guards stood up, some holding batons, and a few even produced firearms. As one of the most powerful martial arts family, it was not difficult for them to obtain firearms.


    ¡°Insult him, you say? I am just honest.¡± The old man answered lightly. ¡°Seventeen years ago, I fought with Lu Tianfen. I defeated him with only nine moves.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Anger froze on Lu Dayong¡¯s face as he studied the white-haired old man incredulously.


    Lu Tianfen was the dominating figure in China¡¯s martial artsndscape. If the old man could have defeated Lu Tianfen, he must be a Grand Master as well. However, Lu Dayong could not tell anything extraordinary from this old man, except for his incredibly sharp eyes.


    That being said, he noticed energy emanating from the man standing behind him. There was an overbearing quality about him that suggested he was a powerful fighter. He wagered that the ck-haired man was even more powerful than Su Wudi and the family lord of the Gu family.


    The old man didn¡¯t mind the security guard¡¯s re. He walked over to the Tripod Cauldron.


    The Tripod Cauldron was made out of pure bronze and was about one meter in height. A few blessings were inscribed on the surface. It was used to adjust the Feng Shui for most of the time, but under certain circumstances, it was a tool to measure the power of a martial artist.


    It took at least an Internal Force user to move this Tripod Cauldron.


    ¡°What a handsome looking Tripod Cauldron!¡±


    The old man walked around the Tripod Cauldron and studied it. He nodded satisfyingly.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±Lu Dayong asked confusedly. Then, he saw something incredible.


    He watched as the old man reached out a hand to the underbelly of the Tripod Cauldron and lowered himself into a Horse Stance. Then he lifted the Tripod Cauldron with one hand, holding it high above his head.


    ¡°Holy Mother¡ª¡±


    The security guards were so stunned that they dropped their weapons on the ground, yet they didn¡¯t even notice it. They could only gape at the old man.


    If they haven¡¯t been staying just a few paces from the Tripod Cauldron 24/7, they might be convinced that someone had switched the metal Tripod Cauldron to a stic one.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The old man took a step forward, still holding the Cauldron. The hard surface of paved granite caved in as the old man¡¯s foot thudded on it. The earth seemed to tremble lightly.


    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±


    The white-haired old man walked into the mansion while holding the Tripod Cauldron. Lu Dayong swallowed hard and dared not to stop him. He wondered if the old man was a human or a Terminator sent by machines in the future to wipe out mankind.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there an earthquake?¡±


    The old man¡¯s heavy steps sent tremors to the group, and many residences of the mansion ran out of the house, fearing it was an earthquake. However, what they saw outside stunned them.


    They knew how heavy that Tripod Cauldron was since they passed it nearly every day.


    ¡°Who is he? That¡¯s insane! He can lift the Tripod Cauldron? Is he superman? ¡± A swell of surprised murmurs rose among the family members. Finally, someone recognized the old man. ¡°Lei Qianjue! Why is he in China?¡±


    ¡°What? He is the Grand Master of the Hong Sect, Lei Qianjue?¡±


    The crowd boiled over.


    Unlike Chen Fan, Lei Qianjue was a household name.


    Lei Qianjue had dominated the martial arts world for over twenty years. In China, everyone knew that he was the most powerful martial artist outside of China. Now he was back, but what did he want? Revenge? If so, shouldn¡¯t he head toward the Military to look for Ye Nantian? What was he doing here?


    Questions rose in everyone¡¯s minds.


    However, everyone was certain that the return of the Grand Master of the Hong Sect was going to cause a racket in China.


    ¡°Grand Master Lei, what brings you here to the Lu family?¡±


    No one dared to stop Lei Qianjue. In the end, the great-great-grandpa of the Lu family walked out of the building, apanied by Lu Yanwua and her sister.


    ¡°Where is Chen Beixuan?¡± Lei Qianjue asked calmly.


    ¡°Grand Master Chen had left a few days ago.¡± Surprise glinted in great-great-grandpa¡¯s eyes. However, he answered obediently to the old man.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Lei Qianjue scanned around him. Everyone quietly lowered their heads.


    Lei Qianjue¡¯s eyes were so sharp that his gaze looked like two lightning shes. There was unmistaken intent to kill hidden in those gleaming eyes.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Lei Qianjue hurled the Tripod Cauldron over his head. The giant cauldron whizzed through the air andnded on top of the building, crushing it to rubble instantly.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan killed my disciple, and therefore, he is my enemy. Anyone who helps him or is rted to him would end up like that house.¡± Lei Qianjue announced lightly.


    Despite his calm demeanor, the Lu family members were frightened. They lowered their heads, daring not to hold the old man¡¯s deadly gaze.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Lu Yanxue had kept her chin up bravely.

 Chapter 188 - Frigid Qi Energy

    <h4>Chapter 188: Frigid Qi Energy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Xiao Xue. Are you crazy?¡±


    Lu Yanwu tugged the corner of Lu Yanxue¡¯s shirt and urged her.


    Everyone else in the Lu family had lowered their heads obediently before the visitor. From the corner of their eyes, they caught a glimpse of Lu Yanxue who had held her chin up proudly. They couldn¡¯t help but sneer at her. ¡°Lu Yanxue, do you really think you are Cindere? Chen Beixuan¡¯s enemy is here now, and we can¡¯t wait to see how you handle them.¡±


    Many of the Lu family members had been jealous of Lu Yanxue¡¯s special treatment due to her connection with Chen Fan. Even though they were from the same family, they looked at the girl as if she was their enemy.


    Lu Yanxue was unfazed by the development; instead, she lifted her chin slightly up.


    Lei Qianjue had noticed the pride in the girl, so he examined her with great interest. ¡°I wager you are the girlfriend of Chen Beixuan? Aren¡¯t you afraid of me like the rest of your family?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Lu Yanxue said firmly, her voice wasced with confidence. ¡°As you said, I am Chen Beixuan¡¯s girl, and how could I be scared of you? If I was, I would be giving everyone the wrong message that Chen Beixuan is not as powerful as you.¡±


    ¡°Very Good!¡± Lei Qianjue pped and eximed. ¡°I have never expected a young girl to have more backbone than the entire Lu family of Lin City. Chen Beixuan has picked the right girl, and I have to give him that.¡±


    Faces of the Lu family members flushed red as soon as they heard the insult. Many young people from the third generation of the family clenched their fists, trying to hold back their bursting anger and shame.


    ¡°Backbone aside, you have to face reality sooner orter. Chen Beixuan killed one of my disciples. He will have to pay for what he did.¡± Lei Qianjue suddenly changed his tone as his gaze grew cold.


    ¡°If I really can¡¯t find him, I will have to lure him out.¡±


    Everyone watched as Lu Yanxue flicked a finger and shot out a gleaming white line from the tip of his finger. The line writhed in the air and covered the dozen meters distance between Lu Yanxue and the old man in a blink.


    Lu Yanxue was terrified by the spell. Try as she might, she couldn¡¯t stop the color from ebbing away from her face. However, she managed to stand still and didn¡¯t evade the attack. Tears and indignation flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°Shuuu!¡±


    The clear and glittering lines turned nearly invisible right before it buried into Lu Yanxue¡¯s body.


    Despite the white silken blouse she was wearing, the fear inside of Lu Yanxue made her feel so cold that her body couldn¡¯t stop shivering and her teeth chattering. Lu Yanxue¡¯s pale skin looked even paler under such fear, so much so that the skin looked like ice that was covered with a thinyer of frost. Her cute face was robbed of life as fear turned her into an ice statue. Even the people standing beside her could feel the coldness emanating from her body.


    ¡°The Qi from the Art of Thousand Trickeries was formed from the frigid winds of the northern tundra. Just onesh of the Frigid Qi attack would be able to freeze a pr bear in ce. I have injected one into your body, and it will release its Frigid Qi slowly into your system, turning you into an ice sculpture.¡± Lei Qianjue exined calmly.


    His even tone didn¡¯t help to ease the minds of his listeners.


    He had shot out a Qi energy into the girl¡¯s body to turn her into an ice block slowly? What kind of savagery was that? Some onlookers still found it hard to believe that such a technique existed in the first ce. However, as soon as they saw the shivering Lu Yanxue, their doubts were gone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to cure her. Modern medicine wouldn¡¯t help her, either. If you wish to resolve the effect of the Thousand Trickeries, you will have to find a Grand Master, such as Chen Beixuan. Tell him that I will wait for him at the shore of West Lake.¡±


    As soon as Lei Qianjue finished talking, he turned around and sauntered away.


    The middle-aged man of multiracial heritage gave the Lu family a contemptuous nce, shook his head and then followed his master, leaving a group of stunned and humiliated Lu family members ring at his back.


    The Lu family was a prominent Martial Arts Family. Never once have we endured such humiliation twice in a row. However, let it be Chen Fan or Lei Qianjue, they were both powerful Grandmasters that could bring any martial artist to their knees. Chen Fan was able to kill a Grandmaster as if butchering helpless chickens. Lei Qianjue, on the other hand, had defeated Lu Tianfen seventeen years ago. In thest seventeen years, he must have furthered his martial arts so that by then, his skills had be unimaginable that he could kill a person by injecting a strand of Frigid Qi.


    The Lu family would never be able to rival those two incredibly powerful Grandmasters.


    So thinking, many people looked to Lu Yanxue with a mix of gloating and pity. To freeze to death slowly was a horrible way to go, yet, the punishment was especially cruel since it was used on a twenty-year-old girl.


    ¡°Xiao Xue, are you alright?¡± Lu Yanwu hurried to steady her sister,


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Lu Yanxue managed a pale smile. However, her body trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°Where is the doctor? Call the doctor!¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s stupefied looks, Lu Yanwu shouted at them.


    Lu Yanwu¡¯s voice finally woke up the Lu family members. They hurried toward the two girls to help out. Some cradled Lu Yanxue in a nket and brought her into a heated room; some poured hot water for her. Even in the heated room, Lu Yanxue¡¯s body was turning colder by the second.


    ¡°Great-great Grandpa, we need to call Chen Beixuan here! Xiao Xue is not going tost long.¡± After the doctor had exhausted his tests and was still unable to improve Lu Yanxue¡¯s condition, Lu Yanwu came to her Great-great Grandpa and pleaded.


    ¡°The doctor said Xiao Xue had the most bizarre ailment. Her temperature is already a few degrees lower than that of a normal person, and it was still dropping. In less than a few months, her organs, blood, marrow, and muscles will all freeze over, killing her in the process.¡±


    The thought of such a terrible death made Lu Yanwu shiver. A pang of terror suddenly seized her.


    ¡°As a Grandmaster of a renowned sect, how dare he do such a crude thing to a girl!¡± She cursed under her breath.


    ¡°Sigh... you don¡¯t understand, do you. The Grandmasters are the true dragons.¡± The old man heaved a sigh and shook his head. ¡°At his level, he is already on his path toward immortality, and therefore, he sees the world very differently than us mortals. In his eyes, we are nothing but foolish monkeys. Do you really expect him to feel bad for a dead monkey?


    ¡°But you are right about calling Chen Beixuan for help, I will send a messenger to the Medicine God Valley Sect to deliver the news.¡±


    Even after Great-great Grandpa had left, Lu Yanwu stood still as she mulled over the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°In the eyes of the Grandmasters, we are like monkeys... Does that mean Chen Fan also sees Xiao Xue and me in that way as well? If that¡¯s the case, will he stille to her rescue?¡±


    Lu Yanxue was suddenly at a loss.


    She was not sure if the Young Grandmaster would risk falling into the trap of another powerful Grandmaster for a woman he didn¡¯t even care about.


    Lei Qianjue had returned!


    The news of Lei Qianjue¡¯s return swept across the world of martial artists and cultivators.


    Compared to Chen Fan, Lei Qianjue was much more popr. Seventeen years ago, he had dominated thendscape of Martial Arts in China and defeated many powerful opponents, including two Grandmasters. If not because of Ye Nantian who had stopped him cold in his tracks, he would still be in the seat of power in China.


    Despite his victory, Ye Nantian was only able to win the fight with Lei Qianjue with a very small edge. In fact, the two¡¯s levels of attainments were on par with each other seventeen years ago. How powerful would Lei Qianjue be after seventeen years of hard cultivation in seclusion?


    No one knew the answer to that question. Meanwhile, they had all heard that Lei Qianjue came back to China to avenge his disciple, Linhu. He is staying at the West Lake in Lin City, waiting for the Young Grandmaster to rise to the challenge.


    Every day, Lei Qianjue could be found in a small fishing boat on West Lake wearing a white coat and a straw hat and looked rxed as if he was on vacation.


    The middle-aged man of multiracial heritage that followed him everywhere was called Romon. He had departed from his master and started to challenge all sects in China.


    ¡°May 20, Romon challenged the Xin Yi Sect, and defeated Guo Yuntao.¡±


    ¡°May 27, Romon challenged Ba Ji Sect, and defeated Mu Shan.¡±


    ¡°Jun 1, Romon visited the Gu Family and sparred with Gu Shitong. After half an hour, Gu Shitong conceded defeated.¡±


    ¡°Jun 15, Romon reached the Wu Family of Northwest China...¡±


    In less than two months, Romon had be a household name. As the Final Disciple of Lei Qianjue, his master¡¯s most proud protege, Romon¡¯s martial arts skills were extraordinary. He had fought over neen battles in the two months and always emerged victorious. Worse, when he defeated Gu Shitong, a semi-transcendent state martial artist, he didn¡¯t even use his most powerful art: the Thousand Trickeries.


    The entire martial artsmunity could feel the tension and the smoke in the air. Many people had imed that Romon was the most powerful man below the Grandmaster Level.


    However, Romon¡¯s fight on August 3 had stunned the entiremunity for a very different reason.


    ¡°August 3, Romon challenged Tai Chi Sect¡¯s Grandmaster Chen Jiuyang. After three hours, the match ended in a draw.¡±


    Rumor had it that Romon disyed such power that nearly outshone Chen Jiuyang. Despite Chen Jiuyang¡¯s powerful Qi that was so carefully manipted and amplified by Tai Chi techniques, Romon was able to counter the Tai Chi master with belligerent attacks. Each jab and kick carried such force that could crack open a mountain. Roman also demonstrated his incredible endurance since he was able to fight with full force and speed from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°He must be a Grandmaster! Lei Qianjue¡¯s disciple is a Grandmaster!¡± Many people were shocked by what the fight had revealed.


    ¡°I had heard that Romon was not a Grandmaster yet. However, he was well learned and versed in all kinds of martial arts techniques that existed not only in China but also all around the world. Let it be Aikido, Brazilian jiu-jitsu, Ancient Muay Thai or Sambo, he was an expert in all fields. Plus, he has a superb physique that would even pose a threat to the Grandmasters. There was a term for a person like him in this world. They call it Mixed Martial Arts Master. Their abilities were on par with that of a Grandmaster.¡± someone put in.


    Needless to say, Romon¡¯s sudden rise to power had been sensational news ofte.


    ¡°If Lei Qianjue¡¯s disciple was as powerful as a Grandmaster, what about Lei Qianjue himself?¡± Many people have asked themselves, as their attention returned to the little fishing boat on the West Lake.


    Many people had thought of challenging Lei Qianjue as soon as they heard he was back, but his disciple¡¯s disy of power made them think better of it.


    ¡°It had been two months, and Chen Beixuan was still nowhere to be seen. I wager he had chickened out.¡± Some people could help but sneer at Chen Beixuan.


    Meanwhile, in the Medicine God Valley Sect, Chen Fan¡¯s cultivation had reached the most critical moment.

 Chapter 189 - Dao Body, Complete!

    <h4>Chapter 189: Dao Body, Complete!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Nine thousand and ny-ninth drop.¡±


    A lush green droplet of water suddenly burst, releasing a shower of Wood Element Spirit Qi. This Spirit Qi was quickly absorbed by a shadowy figure of a young man. The young man¡¯s hair was vibrant green in color, and even his eyes gleamed like two pieces of emeralds. His skin was covered with ancient and mysterious inscriptions, making the boy look less like a human and more like a Wood Sprite.


    This was what Chen Fan looked like after three months of cultivation in the medicine vault.


    He sat cross-legged in the medicine vault, arms wrapped around the Spirit Core of the Connate Spirit Wood. The immense Wood Element Spirit Qi inside the core had nearly dried out, rendering the wooden egg a hollow husk that floated in Chen Fan¡¯s palm.


    If anyone happened to enter the medicine vault and catch the sight, they would be shocked.


    Other than the fact that Chen Fan now looked like a Wood Sprite, the entire medicine vault had transformed into a green paradise of lush trees and undergrowth. Precious herbs were everywhere in the room. There were Lingzhi mushrooms tucked in the corner under the branches of Ginseng and Astragalus. Atractylodes and the ck Hair Herb either hang low from branches or were buried under the ground. There were many other unknown nts scattered all over the vault. The vaulted ceiling was also covered with Green Vines with lush green leaves.


    What is even more amazing about the scene was that none of the nts were rotting in the soil, and Chen Fan never watered them during the three months. They simply grew on anything and everything. The air was infused with green mist that carried strong Wood Element Spirit Qi as well as the Essence of Life. Just one whiff of such air in a mortal¡¯s system could have warded off all ailments. Its effects were not any worse than a thousand-year-old herb.


    The Spirit Qi in the Spirit Wood was so abundant that even though Chen Fan had used up over ny-nine percent of the Spirit Qi, thest one percent was still able to transform the vault into a Spirit Land for Wood Element Cultivation.


    ¡°Hew!¡±


    Chen Fan took a long breath and stirred up the air in the room. Suddenly, a whirlwind swept across the room; it wrapped the green mist around itself and channeled into Chen Fan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°BOM! Kaboom!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s bones cracked, joints popped, and his muscles convulsed as his body let out a cacophony of strange noises. In a blink, Chen Fan grew to two meters tall, looking like a green giant among the trees and nts.


    ¡°The Azure Thearch Longevity Body is very challenging indeed.¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh and opened his eyes slowly. ¡°I thought that I would be able toplete the Initial Sess level of my Dao Body cultivation; however, it seems that I am still a half-step away from reaching Introductory Level.¡±


    ¡°If not because of the experience and knowledge in cultivating Spirit Bodies I had obtained in my past life as a Celestial Lord, I would have achieved even less.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Fine, this will have to do. I will try onest time.¡±


    So thinking, he folded his hands and started the Void Mortal Refinement Art. The elliptical wooden egg let out a long screech. A droplet that was a few hundred timesrger than the average size of all previous droplets was squeezed out from its body.


    This droplet was about the size of a thumbnail. The wooden egg shivered for onest time, and finally give up its luster.


    Therge drop of water glistened much brighter than its normal counterparts, making it look more like a chunk of emerald. It floated and twirled in the air slowly, letting out a powerful wave of Wood Element Spirit Qi. The wave of Qi breathed more life into the flowers in the room, making them bloom even more joyfully.


    ¡°This was thest shred of Spirit Qi inside of the core. One drop of this Spirit Water was worth the effects of over a hundred pieces of Essence Gathering Pills. I am going to swallow thisst drop and let fate decide the rest.¡± Determination shed in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. He opened his mouth and swallowed the drop of water.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A booming sound came up from somewhere deep inside of Chen Fan¡¯s body. Then suddenly, his belly bloated up like arge balloon. Something moved and thrashed against the underside of his belly, threatening to burst out.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Even at this suspenseful moment, Chen Fan remained calm. He charged up the Void Mortal Refinement Art to its limits to contain and refine the sudden burst of Wood Element Spirit Qi.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The skin on his puggy bloated fingers burst, sttering flesh and skin tissue everywhere, revealing sections of finger bones that scintited. Chen Fan was not at all disturbed by the slightly morbid development, and he kept on refining the Qi.


    ¡°Peng! Peng!¡±


    The flesh on both palms flew off with the two sudden explosions. As soon as the bloody blob of flesh reached the air, it turned into countless wisps of green smoke. Thus it was, The Dao Body was entirely different than the mortal coil. A human¡¯s body was made out of flesh, organs, and sinews. However, a Dao Body of a Connate Cultivator was made up of powerful Essence Qi that was simr to the Essence Qi of Life. The ultimate goal of any Connate Cultivator was to master the Dao Body and to turn his physical existence into that of unsubstantial yet powerful Essence Qi.


    From here, they could form a vast Essence Qi Sea using their mortal body as a nearly limitless source of power. Although Chen Fan was still a long shot from mastering the Dao Body, his physical form was quickly integrated by the powerful Wood Element Spirit Qi, turning his flesh into Essence Qi.


    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±


    Two more explosions, his arms were reduced into two gleaming white bones that looked like two pieces of smooth jade. On the surface of the bones were ancient inscriptions that were as old as time itself. Its origin can be traced back to the beginning of the universe before the earth and heaven were separated, and all the knowledge of the universe was wrapped up tightly in a few symbols.


    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s feet, calves, shoulders, and finally, his chest burst.


    Every inch of his boy was turned inside out, and the pain was worse than even the cruelest torture one could conceive. Chen Fan had a will that was stronger than iron. However, his will could not alleviate the pain in the slightest. Such was the tortuous path of cultivation, in order to transform from a mortal to a Connate Being, Chen Fan had to endure the pain of death and rebirth to shed his mortal body and exchange his bones.


    What exactly did the process mean?


    It meant on had to shed every inch of flesh, sinew, and bones and rece them with Essence Qi.


    The Introductory Level of the longevity body he was trying to achieve didn¡¯t require him to rece his bones, but he needed to rece his flesh nheless. Otherwise, he would never meet the physical condition of reaching the Longevity Body.


    In the end, even Chen Fan¡¯s skull bloated up and exploded, leaving only a ghastly looking skull that was loosely connected to his spine. All the while, Chen Fan didn¡¯t move an inch and remained the seated position. An apparition flickered in and out of view in fits and starts amidst the green glow of the white bones. This apparition was Chen Fan¡¯s soul. This was Chen Fan¡¯s most vulnerable moment ever since he was reborn back to earth. If he couldn¡¯t obtain the Longevity Body after forsaking his mortal coil, he might as well reincarnate again or forcibly possess someone else¡¯s body.


    Let it be rebirth or rob others of their bodies; neither was the ideal solution.


    In Chen Fan¡¯s past life, he had seen many powerful cultivators who were forced to abandon their level of attainment and reincarnate because of a slip up during such a critical moment. Although the second life was supposed to possess all the memories and experiences the cultivator had umted in a previous life, some ended up stuck in a perpetual limbo of death and rebirth without getting anywhere.


    ¡°However, I am Chen Beixuan, the North Mystic Celestial Lord. If I didn¡¯t know what I was doing, I would not have picked the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. ¡±


    The skeleton opened his mouth; despite itsck of substance to convey any expression, it clearly represented a smile. In the two empty sockets, mes of determination and confidence burned.


    ¡°Form, NOW!¡±


    Chen Fan finally stated thest segment of the Void Mortal Refinement Art: Dao Body, as the Dao Body slowly started to build up.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, a gale came up in the medicine vault. The gust carried powerful Wood Element Spirit Qi that came to Chen Fan like a deluge of biblical proportions. The green mist created by Chen Fan¡¯s flesh suddenly all converged toward Chen Fan in countless long and stringy strands. It was as if a whale had drawn arge gulp of water.


    The mist that shrouded Chen Fan¡¯s body started to wrap itself around the bones, formingyers of smic substance where flesh, nerves, blood and organs started to grow. After some time, Chen Fan¡¯s body started to take form.


    The organs and innards started to appear first, and then the blood vessels and nerves surfaced on the squishy flesh. Then everything was covered byyers of muscles, skin, and hair. As soon as his scalp solidified in the thin air, a dark hairy bush puffed out in a blink, the hair didn¡¯t stop growing until the end of his dark hair reached his shoulders.


    Chen Fan¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t change much at first nce; however, upon closer look, one would notice the significant improvement in hisplexion and in the finer details of his features. It was as if his face was created by design as everything was ced with a strong aesthetic intention.


    A cultivator, regardless of the look of his birthday suit, was able to reform his mortal coil once he had reached the Connate Spirit Level. It was much more convenient and safer than stic surgery. Therefore in the world of cultivation, one could rarely pick out anyone who was an eyesore.


    ¡°The Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Complete!¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes slowly.


    His pupils were as dark as midnight and as innocent as a newborn baby. Slowly, a small me appeared at the center of his eyes. After a few months of recuperation, the Li Fire Golden Eyes was finally fully charged again.


    Chen Fan rose to his feet and looked at his hands.


    The skin on the back of his hands was so smooth and tender that it felt like the skin of a newborn. Such was the pureness of the Connate Body. From now on, Chen Fan was able to live on Qi alone for a long time and without eating any food that would sully his pure body.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I have only reached the Introductory Level, and I am still a long shot from the Phenomenal Sess. So I can only live on Qi for at most fifteen days before I have to replenish my mortal body with mortal food.¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    However, even at the Introductory level, his eyes shone brighter than they ever had.


    The Void Mortal Refinement Art had five levels: Ice Skin, Jade Bone, Silver Blood, Golden Eyes, and Dao Body. The first four levels were easy to obtain, but the Dao Body was extremely difficult to form. Even among the members of The Sect of the Grand Dao, only the Inner Circle Disciples could have formed Dao Body during their Foundation Establishment level. In Chen Fan¡¯s case, his sess was even more rare considering he had not just formed any kind of Dao Body, but one of the most powerful Spirit Bodies of the Five Elements Immortal Sect: the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    Despite the nascency of Chen Fan¡¯s body, his smooth skin was harder than even steel. It was formed not by carbon, but by Essence Qi. Even a bullet wouldn¡¯t be able to leave so much as a scratch on it.


    ¡°I have formed the Dao Body and mastered the Foundation Establishment level. My next goal is to reach the Ethereal Enlightenment stage.¡±


    A light glinted in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body might look not that much different than a mortal body by itself. However, it would start to show its true power once Chen Fan possessed Divine Powers.

 Chapter 190 - Enter the Ethereal Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 190: Enter the Ethereal Enlightenment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Dao Body was the body of the Connate Cultivator. A Connate Cultivator could live over centuries among the clouds. They could tap into the energy in nature to fuel their body, and their body was able to withstand attacks from even the most powerful weapon of modern-day technology.


    Although Chen Fan had not yet reached the Phenomenal Sess in his Dao Body cultivation, the Dao Body he cultivated was the powerful Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Even at the Introductory Level, it was already far more powerful than most Dao Bodies at their Initial Sess stage.


    Even without using his Divine Sense, Chen Fan could feel that his perception of the world around him had changed significantly.


    Chen Fan could precisely discern every facet of the smell in the vault. There were over thousands of different kinds of herbs in the vault, and each had its own unique smell. Chen Fan was able to pick out each smell and trace it to its source. The smell also gave him information on the herbs¡¯ names and effects. His vision could focus on even the tiniest crevices on the wall and see everything as bright as day even in pitch-ck darkness.


    His hearing was also greatly improved, offering a much wider range of audible frequencies than normal human hearing. He could hear everything from the chirping of birds and insects to the nearly inaudible sound of nts growing.


    ¡°What a familiar feeling.¡±


    Chen Fan threw his head back and drew arge gulp of air. The senses of his Connate Body were much more acute than that of a normal human. Before this point, he always felt that someone had put a sack over his head, dulling his senses. Now the sack was finally removed.


    He slowly clenched his pale and smooth-skinned fist as he felt the powerful energy coursing through his body. The sensation was exhrating, so much so that he felt he had enough energy to punch a hole through the earth.


    He knew that such delusional thought was the effect of the sudden surge of his power. Nheless, since he hadpleted the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, Chen Fan¡¯s body had be unimaginably tough; it was at least a few times tougher than the physique of the top Physique Refinement Grandmaster. Even a high caliber sniper rifle wouldn¡¯t be able to prate Chen Fan¡¯s skin.


    ¡°I could have turned a tank into a pile of junk with my bare hands¡± Chen Fan smiled proudly.


    He had reached such a high level of attainment that he could be invincible on the earth without even using any True Essence or Dharmic powers. He could kill a Grandmaster such as Lu Tianfen with one effortless punch.


    ¡°I havepleted the Dao Body and finished the Foundation Establishment level, and it¡¯s time to cultivate the Ethereal Enlightenment level.¡±


    Chen Fan sat down cross-legged once again.


    Having obtained the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, it would be a stroll in the park for him to obtain the Ethereal Enlightenment. He was already close to the Ethereal Enlightenment three months ago, and he would have already reached Ethereal Enlightenment if not because he wanted to obtain the Dao Body first.


    This time, he didn¡¯t start his cultivation with the Void Mortal Refinement Art. Instead, he used his newly gained Azure Thearch Longevity Art.


    ¡°Huuu!¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan started the Azure Thearch Longevity Art, a gale that was fused with countless wisps of green mist came up. The whirlwind made its way to Chen Fan¡¯s head as it continued to draw Spirit Qi from not only the vault but also all around the valley.


    ¡°Is Immortal Master Chen still cultivating in seclusion?¡±


    Lu Yanwu looked to the vault urgently. However, disappointment and despair had already crawled onto her face.


    Three months had passed since Lei Qianjue injured Lu Yanxue with the Art of Thousand Trickeries. In the three month time, the world had turned upside down.


    Lei Qianjue resided by the shore of the West Lake and did nothing but fish. Despite his inactivity, his fame was rising by the day.


    Many martial artists from all over China¡ªsome even visiting from overseas¡ªcame to pay tribute to the Grandmaster. Everyone waited for the showdown between the two most powerful Grandmasters in China expectantly.


    In less than two months¡¯ time, Lei Qianjues¡¯s disciple Romon had fought nearly all sects in China. Of the twenty battles he had fought, he had lost none. The only fight that he didn¡¯te out as a win was the one with the Grandmaster from the Chen Family, which had ended with a draw.


    Even Chen Jiuyang confessed after the fight that although Romoncked the tenacious and adaptable Internal Force as that of a Transcendent Grandmaster, he made it up with his incredible raw strength, speed, agility,bat skills, and physique condition. He fought like a machine and could keep at it, seemingly forever. Chen Jiuyang conceded that if the fight dragged on any further, he might have been defeated due to exhaustion.


    Chen Jiuyang¡¯s approval of Romon¡¯s ability meant that he had acknowledged that Romon was as powerful as a Grandmaster, if not even more so.


    Ever since then, Romon became known as the most powerful fighter of the young generation. As for his teacher, Lei Qianjue, he had only shown his power once when he unleashed the Frigid Qi upon Lu Yanxue. A renowned Grandmaster was silent for a long while after he heard the news and he said: ¡°It required a great deal of control to nt the Frigid Qi into another¡¯s body. I wager Lei Qianjue is not very far from the Immortal State.¡±


    By now, there were already people calling Lei Qianjue the most powerful Grandmaster in China. His fame grew so fast that it threatened to rival that of Ye Nantian. As for Chen Fan, he had been absent for over three months, and people were convinced that he was afraid of Lei Qianjue¡¯s power. In just three months, Chen Fan had turned from the Young Grandmaster to aughing stock.


    ¡°What kind of Martial Artist is he? He called himself a Grandmaster, yet he hides away from the challenge for three months.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan was young and inexperienced after all. It is understandable that he is afraid.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that Lei Qianjue had cast a Stealth Energy on this woman and it is slowly turning her into a chunk of ice. Yet, this coward was still too scared to rise to the challenge.¡±


    People either sneered at Chen Fan or were outright disappointed.


    Lu Yanwu could rte to those sentiments the most. In the beginning, the Lu family had treated Lu Yanxue with care after she fell ill. They spared no expense and hired the best doctors around to world to cure Lu Yanxue. They evenmissioned a cultivator who specialized in the fire element to transfer warm energy into the girl¡¯s system. Needless to say that all the leaders of the family came and visited the girl on a daily basis.


    However, as Lei Qianjue¡¯s fame grew, and Chen Fan¡¯s absence dragged on, the Lu family¡¯s attitude toward the girl changed as well.


    By then, the entire martial arts world seemed to question Chen Fan¡¯s credentials. Members of the Lu family started to distance themselves from Lu Yanxue and treated her like a contagious gue and avoided her at all costs. However, Lu Yanwu never med those people. She knew that this was the norm in the world of martial arts.


    That being said, if Chen Fan still refused to show up, sooner thanter, Lei Qianjue would punish the only family that publicly supported Chen Fan. The Lu family was a powerful family, but they also needed to be careful and avoid risk whenever possible.


    In a few months¡¯ time that Lu Yanwu spent with Lu Yanxue, the bond between the two strengthened.


    Seeing the girl in the bed grew thinner and colder by the day until frost started to form on her dry and dull hair, Lu Yanwu could no longer sit in her chair and pretended everything was going to be alright. She drove to the Medicine God Valley Sect to beg Chen Fan to save Lu Yanwu. However, she was stopped by the King of Elixirs.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen had told me that no one is allowed to disturb his cultivation. He would kill anyone that dared to interrupt him.¡± King of Elixirs said coldly. He shook his head at the girl that kneeled before him, begging him to let her in.


    King of Elixirs had heard the news about Lei Qianjue. King of Elixirs was convinced that Chen Fan had already reached the God Reining State, and could be considered a demi-god, or a semi-immortal. However powerful Lei Qianjue was, he was but a mortal and his mortal body would simply melt before the powerful Li Fire Golden Eyes. Therefore, he didn¡¯t take Lei Qianjue¡¯s rise to power too seriously.


    ¡°But Xiao Xue could no longer wait.¡±


    Tears glistened in Lu Yanwu¡¯s eyes. The news came from the Lu family worried her gravely.


    The message she just got said that Lu Yanxue was on the brink of death and was hospitalized in the intensive care unit. A few doctors were working in shifts beside her bed, 24/7 in case of emergencies.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen said no one should interrupt his cultivation.¡± King of Elixirs shook his head.


    The order of a God Reining Immortal Master was thew sent down from heaven. If he defied Chen Fan, the Immortal Master could have removed the entire Medicine God Valley Sect from the map with a snap of fingers.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Lu Yanwu let out an ugly grin and gave the entrance to the vault a long hard final re. She gritted her teeth and started off.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you have imed Xiao Xue as your girl, and promised her to live happily ever after. Well, so much for your promise. She is dying for you while you hide your head in the sand!¡±


    Disappointed, Lu Yanwu decided to wait no longer.


    She had waid here for long enough, and by then her only thought was to return to her sister, who was in her final moments of life.


    Before Lu Yanwu could make too far, she heard a yelp from the King of Elixirs. She turned around in a hurry and saw something she would never forget.


    She watched as arge whirlwind formed above the vault. The whirlwind was over a few hundred meters in diameter, and it looked like a low-pressure cyclone from afar. As the air in the whirlwind moved about, it funneled a powerful presence into the center of the whirlwind and down to the vault.


    ¡°What the heck is that?¡± Lu Yanwu gapped.


    ¡°Look around you!¡± The King of Elixirs said with a shocked expression.


    Lu Yanwu paused a second and then quickly scanned her surroundings. To her surprise, all the trees and nts seemed to bow toward the direction of the vault as if a group of subjects hade to greet their lord. The nts let out countless glowing green streams of mist which was quickly absorbed by the whirlwind. In the end, the whirlwind also turned green and slowly turned into a strange-looking green cloud in the sky above the vault.


    ¡°Condense the Qi to form clouds. This was a sure sign of Immortal State!¡±


    King of Elixirs muttered. He thought Chen Fan had already reached God Reining State, so he wondered why did Chen Fan reach Immortal State again? Could the level he had reached was the Immortal State in martial arts instead of cultivation? After all, Immortal Master Chen had followed the Martial-Dharma Dual Cultivation, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Immortal State?¡±


    Lu Yanwu could only gape.


    Although not a martial artist herself, as a member of the Lu family of Lin City, she knew the names for different levels of martial arts attainment by rot. The Immortal State was beyond the Transcendent State, and it was the stuff of legends. No one had seen an Immortal State martial artist for decades.


    However powerful Lei Qianjue was, he had not reached the Immortal State. Therefore, everyone considered him as the most powerful man below the Immortal State.


    Lu Yanwu found it hard to imagine that a twenty-year-old boy could have reached the Immortal State only a few months after he had reached Transcendent State.


    Suddenly, a long shriek wrenched her mind out of her reverie.


    The shriek started with a low hum and gradually built up intensity and pitch. Right before it reached the peak, the pitch of the sound surged like a hawk that soared above the clouds. The voice reverberated throughout the valley and shook the ground. Many heads poked out of their windows, looking toward the voice.


    ¡°As fate would have it, I finally reached Ethereal Enlightenment! ¡±


    Suddenly, the gate of the vault burst open as a green shadow emerged from within.


    What Lu Yanwu noticed first was a pair of glinting eyes that shone with the light of divine indifference.

 Chapter 191 - Divine Power, Go!

    <h4>Chapter 191: Divine Power, Go!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A bolt of green lightning crackled in front of everyone and forcing them to close their eyes. They dared not open their eyes even after the thunder had subsided for a while. When they did, they noticed that the intense light around them had died down so that they could finally see Chen Fan standing in the wash of brightness.


    ¡°Are you Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Lu Yanwu gaped at the shadowy green figure in disbelief.


    Standing before her was a young man in a ck outfit.


    The young man¡¯s dark and thick hair tumbled down to his shoulders, his eyes let out an azure light, and his skin was so pale and lustrous that it resembled a piece of illuminating Mutton Fat Jade. The most striking change in Chen Beixuan¡¯s appearance was his facial features. Lu Yanwu reckoned that there were still parts of the boy that she knew a few months ago in this gorgeously put-together face. Not only was Chen Beixuan a head taller than he used to be, but he also looked far more handsome and charming. It was as if someone had designed his entire body with an obsession for perfection. He looked like the glorified image of the Sun God Apollo in Greek Mythology.


    ¡°Yes, it is me.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    His voice didn¡¯t change much, except for a hint of huskiness that soothed Lu Yanwu¡¯s ears and nerves as the most beautiful music would.


    ¡°So you really are Chen Beixuan.¡± Lu Yanwu was stunned.


    Chen Fan had changed into a new person in less than three months, transforming himself from a croaking frog to a dashing prince. Although from time to time, Lu Yanwu could register a faint otherworldliness in Chen Fan, for most of the time, she found Chen Fan¡¯s looks mediocre at best. However, Chen Fan now looked like the embodiment of prince charming, making people believe that he should have belonged in the fairy tales.


    ¡°He had turned over a new leaf.¡±


    Lu Yanwu thought to herself in amazement.


    Chen Fan indeed had improved himself by leaps and bounds. Other than his Primordial Essence and the Jade Bones, everything under and including his skin had been reshaped and reinforced ording to Azure Thearch Longevity Body. By then, he already had the Connate Body, and therefore, he could live over a hundred years even if he halted his cultivation altogether.


    ¡°Congrattions on reaching the God Reining State, Immortal Master.¡±


    King of Elixirs cupped his fist and bowed reverentially.


    The elders and alchemist who were attracted by themotion gathered around Chen Fan and was stunned by the development. They dropped their knees before Chen Fan as the most fervent devotees would before their god.


    ¡°Congrattions, Immortal Master!¡±


    Everyone around Lu Yanwu kowtowed to Chen Fan, leaving the girl standing among them awkwardly. She was not sure if she should follow the others and kowtow to Chen Fan.


    The change came so fast that in her mind¡¯s eye, she still saw Chen Fan as the Young Grandmaster. Although Chen Fan had proved his power by subjugating her entire family, it was still admirable for her to see that the group of Medicine God Valley Sect members worship him like a god.


    ¡°Did he really reach the Immortal State?¡±


    Lu Yanwu thought incredulously. She was born and raised in a Martial Artist family, but she was not a martial artist. She knew of the Immortal State, but she had no idea exactly what it meant.


    ¡°Immortal State?¡± Chen Fan crocked his head to a side and said: ¡°No. I am not in the Immortal State yet.¡±


    ¡°Not Immortal State?¡± King of Elixirs was taken aback.


    ¡°No. But I should be able to hold up in a fight against an Immortal State cultivator.¡± Chen Fan stepped forward as the azure light in his eyes receded, revealing a pair of clear and innocent eyes.


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice was light and calm when he spoke of an Immortal State cultivator. It was as if he didn¡¯t think an Immortal State cultivator was a big deal. The thought of Chen Fan¡¯s power made King of Elixirs tremble all over again, so he knelt and kowtowed one more time.


    He believed in Chen Fan¡¯s power. Let it be the fire spilling out from his eyes, the me that burned away the sky, or his elixirs that could cure even the deadliest poison in the world, everything about Chen Fan screamed loudly of his uncanny abilities. King of Elixr had a gut feeling that Chen Fan was not an ordinary mortal, instead, he was a cultivator who had long since surpassed the Transcendent State.


    ¡°Immortal Master, this woman ims to be your old friend. She had been waiting for you outside of the vault for over thirteen days.¡± King of Elixirs rose to his feet and reported.


    ¡°Oh? What brings you here?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s gazended on Lu Yanwu.


    Lu Yanwu held Chen Fan¡¯s gaze, and right away, she shivered uncontrobly. Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were two pools of the dark abyss; if she gazed too long into them, the abyss also gazed back into her¡±


    After a while, she finally managed to gather herself, but anger quickly reimed her: ¡°Chen Beixuan, Lei Qianjue had nted a Frigid Qi inside of my sister¡¯s body because of you. She is getting closer to death every day, and they have already transferred her into an intensive care unit. She could die at any moment now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call yourself the Young Grandmaster? Didn¡¯t you promise her a happy life? Go save her NOW!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows and looked to King of Elixirs.


    King of Elixirs bowed and said: ¡°Indeed it is. Three months ago, the Grandmaster of the Hong Sect, Lei Qianjue had returned back to China. He carried a Tripod Cauldron into the Lu family in an attempt to terrorize the Lu family. He also nted the Qi inside of a youngdy as a punishment for siding with you. He had announced a challenge to you publicly and is currently waiting for your reply at the shore of the West Lake.¡±


    ¡°Since everything happened when you were still in seclusion, I didn¡¯t dare to alert you. Neither did I dare to leave the entrance since I was afraid that someone else would disturb you during my absence. Our fire element elixirs were used up before the girl even got ill, so the only thing I thought I could do was to wait for you toe out of seclusion.¡± King of Elixirs paused a second and then apologized. ¡°Immortal Master Chen, If I knew she is rted to you, I would have gone straight to Lin City and saved her. I don¡¯t think Lei Qianjue is so stupid as to sh against the Medicine God Valley Sect.¡±


    ¡°No harm is done.¡± Chen Fan waved a hand.


    After all, Lu Yanxue was just an acquaintance of him. King of Elixirs had done the right thing, ensuring Chen Fan¡¯s cultivation in seclusion was the uttermost important task to him at this moment.


    However, he wagered that if he had revealed his personal connection to the girl, King of Elixirs would have hurried to save the girl three months ago, leaving the entrance to the vault unguarded.


    ¡°Lei Qianjue had not only broke his oath and set foot in China again, but he had also hurt my friend. It is a tant taunt. Very well, I think I will use him as a test target for my new gained power of Ethereal Enlightenment.¡±


    A sharp green light flickered in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes as he thought so.


    ¡°So are we heading back to Lin City right now?¡± Lu Yanwu asked.


    She was not familiar with cultivation jargon, but she knew that since Chen Fan hade out of his seclusion, Xiao Xue could finally be saved.


    ¡°There is no hurry. I have justpleted my Ethereal Enlightenment, and I still need to improve it. We will leave tomorrow.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Fire burst out from Lu Yanwu¡¯s mouth as she shouted at the top of her lungs hotly.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are an asshole! Do you want to wait for another night? Xiao Xue is dying! haven¡¯t I been clear?¡±


    Then, she stered on a sulky and indignant look and pleaded with a softer voice: ¡°Chen Beixuan, let¡¯s leave now. It will take us at least two days to reach Lin City. I don¡¯t know how long Xiao Xue can wait.¡±


    ¡°At most two days.¡± Chen Fan replied, inviting a hot re from Lu Yanwu.


    Unknown to her, Chen Fan had nted his Divine Will inside of Lu Yanxue¡¯s body so that he could monitor Lu Yanxue¡¯s condition at any time. He noticed that despite Lu Yanxue¡¯s weakening vitality, she would stillst a few more days, enough time for him to make it to her.


    Seeing Lu Yanwu was about to refute again, Lu Yanwu held her in ce with a restraining hand. She knew she wouldn¡¯t do anything so she stamped the ground, shook her head and put on a sulky look to protest silently.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect had long since cleaned up a room for Chen Fan to meditate.


    This time, he only intended to reflect on what he had learned over the three months, so he didn¡¯t care about how much Qi was avable to him.


    ¡°In these three months, I had used up all the Wood Element Spirit Qi in the Spirit Wood. It was the equivalent of all the Spirit Qi inside of a Connate Cultivator.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself as he fiddled with a piece of wood.


    The wooden egg used to hold a green sheen on its surface, but now it looked dull like any piece of ordinary wood.


    ¡°It is a Spirit Core of a Spirit Tree. Although I have spent its Spirit Qi, it would grow into a Connate Spirit Tree once again if I nted it at the right ce.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    However, since the Spirit Qi was spent, the tree will start out as an ordinary tree, and will eventually turn into a Connate Spirit Trees after tens of thousands of years.


    That was clearly too much waiting for Chen Fan. Nheless, Chen Fan wagered that this tree didn¡¯t grow to be a Connate Spirit Tree randomly, it must have been a sapling from a tree from the immortal world that possessed magical abilities.


    Even if Chen Fan decided not to nt the core, he could turn the core into a Dharma Artifact that was no less powerful than the Jade Marrow talisman.


    ¡°At any rate, I should find out what kind of Ethereal Enlightenment abilities I have unlocked first.¡±


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and felt the pulsing energy inside of him.


    The True Essence in his system was at least a few times more powerful than it used to be, better, they had been converted to the Azure Wood True Essence. The powerful energy coursed in his veins like the turbulent flow in arge river.


    Chen Fan suddenly had a thought. He wagered whether he could continuously shoot out over hundreds of de Auras. If he unleashed the True Essence out of his body as he did before,


    ¡°Such a surge in True Essence was not unexpected. What really made the Ethereal Enlightenment so important was the Divine Powers that came with it. I wonder what kind of Divine Powers the Azure Thearch Longevity Body would have unlocked for me?¡± Chen Fan thought expectantly.


    What made the Ethereal Enlightenment so much more powerful than the Foundation Establishment was the Divine Powers. They were much more potent than Dharma Spells. The Li Fire Golden Eyes, for example, was one of the most powerful divine power that could be wielded by cultivators who had reached the peak of the Ethereal Enlightenment.


    As for lesser Divine Powers, they were not as potent as the abilities that came with the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about Indestructible Longevity, nor do I care about Three Lives Incarnations. I just want something practical, such as the Azure Dragon Divine Eyes. ¡°So thinking, Chen Fan started the Azure Thearch Longevity Art to initiate the divine powers.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    When he started the divine spell, a wave of vitality energy poured out from his body. He then flicked a finger in the air and sending green energy through the Void Dimension. The energynded on the wall across the room.


    The wall was made out of bricks and a small de of grass managed to squeeze its root in between two bricks. The tiny grass quickly absorbed all the energy and started to spread all over the wall.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s the mostmon power: Yi Wood Spirit Qi! ¡±


    Chen Fan was very disappointed.


    The Yi Wood Spirit Qi was the most basic Divine Power of the wood element cultivation. He could speed up the growth of nts and trees and it could also be used to cure any ailment. In other words, this divine power was about as useful a Magical Cure Immortal Elixir. He would be able to cure even terminal diseases with one dose of the Yi Wood Spirit Qi. This divine power was even more effective than Essence Enhancing Pill.


    However useful the Yi Wood Spirit Qi was, it was not meant forbat.


    ¡°Fine. This is not entirely useless. I was going to make an Essence Enhancing Pill for grandpa anyways, and now I have a better alternative.¡± Chen Fan let out a wry smile and shook his head. However, he found that something was amiss.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was the most powerful Spirit Body of the Five Elements Immortal Sect. It¡¯s unlikely that it only came with one basic divine power.


    ¡°Could be that the art had also awakened another divine power in me?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes lit up with hope as he thought so.

 Chapter 192 - You Wont Die

    <h4>Chapter 192: You Won¡¯t Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The next afternoon, inside the Number One People¡¯s Hospital of the Lin City in Tian Nan Province.


    Outside of the ICU stood a man and a woman. The man was in a ck outfit and wore his hair loose over his shoulders. He had a handsome face and a pair of eyes that shone with azure-colored mes.


    The charm of the young man was scintiting, making his appearance glow like the nascent sun, arresting the bypasser¡¯s attention. Many young nurses pretended to have a need to pass by him a few times, just to take a few more glimpses at his handsome features.


    ¡°He is so handsome! Much better looking than members of the K-Pop band!¡± An attractive looking nurse said as she ogled the young man.


    ¡°Indeed. He looked much more handsome than the actors on TV. It would be so awesome if he was my boyfriend.¡± Another nurse with arge bosom was nearly drooling.


    ¡°Tsk... You? Didn¡¯t you see that pretty girl standing beside him? She is quite famous in Lin City: an attractive young CEO. She managed over billions of assets, although she is not even thirty yet. You think you can snatch her pretty boy?¡± Someone recognized the girl standing beside the young man, so she sneered at the girl withrge bosoms.


    It was Chen Fan and Lu Yanwu they were gossiping about.


    Chen Fan had spent one night reflecting on his achievements and then left Lin Xi Province with Lu Yanwu first thing in the morning. They arrived in Lin City on the same day. Lu Yanwu still found it hard to believe that they could have traveled such a long distance in such a short time.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect was far from Lin City and was separated by treacherous mountain paths. It would take her at least two to three days to get out of the mountain. However, Chen Fan had carried her on her back and got out of the mountain in less than half an hour. Each step Chen Fan took seemed to have covered a few dozen meters.


    Afterward, Chen Fan didn¡¯t take a ne to get to Lin Zhou, instead, he kept on carrying the girl on his shoulder and ran on the highway. He ran as fast as an F4 form race car and was able to cross any hurdle on their way with ease. In less than half a day, he had trekked across a few provinces and arrived at Lin City.


    ¡°He is definitely not a mortal. Running over thousands of kilometers in half an hour, yet he is not at all out of breath.¡± So thinking, Lu Yanwu looked to Chen Fan in surprise.


    She didn¡¯t know that covering such distance was simply a stroll in the park for someone who had gained a Connate Body. One with a Connate Body didn¡¯t need to breathe nor eat, instead, he absorbed Spirit Qi from nature to sustain his physical form. Therefore, Chen Fan could keep going for days without feeling any exhaustion. If not because of the dead weight on his shoulders, he should have arrived at Lin City a few hours ago.


    ¡°But this guy had really improved his looks a lot in three months.¡± Lu Yanwu recalled the warm and fuzzy feeling she felt when she was held tight in the arms of Chen Fan. She had always beenbeled as a strong and strident woman, but the thought had brought out the fangirl in her. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Chen Fan surreptitiously, blushing.


    Chen Fan felt the girl¡¯s infatuation toward him and he was not impressed. ¡°Seems like I have underestimated how attractive the Connate Body was to the mortal¡¯s simple eyes. I will have to adjust a bit on my face, or cover it up with spells.¡±


    Features on a Connate Body were perfectly shaped and perfectly arranged. Even an average looking girl in the world of cultivation could be considered stunningly attractive in the mortal world. Having gotten used to so many gorgeous faces, none of the girls Chen Fan met on earth after his rebirth were able to pique his interest.


    ¡°Miss Lu, Yanxue¡¯s condition has stabilized. You cane in now.¡±


    The door to the ICU swung open and a group of exhausted doctors emerged. The head of the doctors said to the girl.


    ¡°Ok, thank you. Chief Physician Liu.¡± Lu Yanwu managed a smile while Chen Fan stormed into the room.


    He had been probing the situation inside the infirmary using his Divine Sense. He couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows after he saw Lu Yanxue for the first time in three months. Her blooming beauty gone and her body had been reduced to a bag of bones. Although she was covered underyers of thick duvets, her hair was frost ridden.


    Her round face had shriveled and looked like someone had stretched a piece of thin skin over a skull.


    Lu Yanwu followed Chen Fan into the infirmary. Tears welled in her eyes as soon as sheid her eyes on the sister who she spent so much time with when they were children. Although they went their own ways after they grew up, the bond between the two never weakened.


    ¡°Xiao Xue, look who hase to see you.¡±


    Lu Yanwu lowered her head to the bedside and called out to her sister quietly.


    Despite the difficulties, the scrawny girl managed to open her eyes. When she saw Chen Fan, her eyes lit up with joy first, and then she panicked. ¡°Sister Yanwu, why did you bring him here? I am so ugly right now...¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be like this if not for him! Why do you care what he thinks of you!¡± Lu Yanwu flung back at her.


    Lu Yanxue kept her silence and tucked her chin under the nket to hide her bony face. All the while, her eyes didn¡¯t leave Chen Fan, it was as if she tried to imprint the boy¡¯s image in her mind so that he will forever stay within her mind.


    Chen Fan stood beside the thick back and looked indifferent. He watched the poor girl quietly and intently.


    She had been alive and active, bursting with energy and sometimes full of attitude. Even when she was given as a gift to Chen Fan, she managed to ster on a smiley face and told him that it was much better to be his mistress than be the wife of a douchebag yboy.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t have any feelings for her back then and didn¡¯t intend to ept her into his life. Therefore, he had opted to promise her a happy life and to give her an edge in her family so that she could finally make a decision for herself, getting married, have kids and live a normal life.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s promise seemed to have fallen through the cracks. Lu Yanxue looked like a dying old hag, her life hung on by a thread. It was a far cry from living a happy life.


    Chen Fan had never liked this girl, and neither did he care about her, therefore, he had taken his time to get here. However, when he finally met Lu Yanxue in person, he felt a fit of anger start to burn inside of his chest.


    The anger was all too familiar to Chen Fan.


    He felt it when his dignity was trampled on, and he had to watch his friends and family suffer yet couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°I want all of you out of here.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°The patient is in critical condition, she could die at any moment. We need to have doctors on duty in this room ¡ª¡±Chief Physician Liu refuted.


    ¡°Get Out!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s tone was still even and calm, but he had raised his volume a few notches.


    Before Chief Physician Liu could waste more time, Lu Yanwu grabbed hold of his arm and dragged him out of the room. She knew that Chen Fan was going to cure Lu Yanxue. She wouldn¡¯t have believed in Chen Fan¡¯s power if she had not seen Chen Fan¡¯s disy of godly power at the valley and experienced Chen Fan¡¯s incredible running speed first hand.


    ¡°King of Elixirs said he had reached the Immortal State. Could that be true? It had to be... that would exin his sudden improvement in his appearance.¡± Lu Yanwu¡¯s mind raced.


    Even as she stepped out of the room, she heard Chen Fan¡¯s voicee up behind her:


    ¡°Three dayster, I will ept Lei Qianjue¡¯s challenge and fight him at the shore of West Lake.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lu Yanwu was startled by the announcement. She turned back to look at Chen Fan and saw Chen Fan had already put a palm over Lu Yanwu¡¯s dry scalp. She didn¡¯t want to interrupt the treatment, so she managed to rein in her curiosity and left the room.


    ¡°He said he would fight Lei Qianjue in three days, does that mean he can cure Xiao Xue in less than three days?¡±


    After Lu Yanwu reminded the doctors not to interrupt Chen Fan, she hurried home. She was to deliver Chen Fan¡¯s announcement to her family and to the entire Martial arts world in China.


    Meanwhile, inside the ICU...


    Chen Fan stroked Lu Yanxue¡¯s forehead gently. Lu Yanxue was shy before Chen Fan. She said with a disheartened voice: ¡°You must think I am ugly now, you will never like me again...¡±


    ¡°The appearance is only skin deep. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°But... but I hope that you will forever remember me as a beautiful girl.¡± Lu Yanxue suddenly found the courage to hold Chen Fan¡¯s gaze and she said: ¡°I had felt it! You already love someone else and you will never be with me. But... I wager that if I die for you, at least you will remember me for the rest of your life.


    ¡°At least, I will have a spot in your memory and in your heart, will I?¡±


    Chen Fan was touched deeply by the girl¡¯s words. A hint of a tear shed in his eyes and disappeared. ¡°Is that why you riled up Lei Qianjue on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Lei Qianjue will not let me get away with being your girlfriend even if I hid in a hole. The entire Lin City knows that I am your girl.¡± Lu Yanxue cracked a smile. ¡°Well, enough of this sad talking. I want to tell you that I am happy to see you before I die.¡±


    So saying, her gaze on Chen Fan grew soft. ¡°Did the illness wreak my vision? You seem far more handsome and even taller than three months ago. You look just like my prince charming! That¡¯s just perfect! I will leave the world with a perfect image of you in my mind. You know, you always looked handsome to me ever since we first met. ¡±


    ¡°You are not going to die.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s voice changed a little as his face grew more serious.


    He locked his eyes with Lu Yanxue and said with all the seriousness he could muster: ¡°As long as I, Chen Beixuan is here, you will not die. Even if you did, I will find your soul and bring you back alive with another body.


    ¡°That is my promise to you. I promised you to live happily ever after, and I will not break it.¡±


    So saying, he started his Dharmatic Art and Divine powers.


    A powerful wave of Yi Wood Spirit Qi shot out from his hands and they formed symbols in the air. These symbols were ancient and carried the primordial energy that was as old as time. This symbol rearranged in themselves the air and formed a green Talisman Inscription.


    The Talisman was covered by countless jittering symbols that haphazardlyyered on top of each other. It was as if there was a whole new world teeming with life and energy among the countless horizontal and vertical strokes.


    ¡°Wood Element Talisman Inscription!


    ¡°The Inscription of Perpetual Life!¡±


    This was the highest rank wood element spell a cultivator could unleash. It could heal any damage and grow tissues and flesh on a bone. Chen Fan had gained the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, and therefore he could unleash any Wood Element spells at will. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use this spell until he had reached the Divine Sea level.


    ¡°I told you, you won¡¯t die!¡±


    Chen Fan pressed both hands down on the girl. Under Lu Yanxue¡¯s incredulous stare, The Inscription of Perpetual Life let out a green glow that channeled the energy of creation into her body. She felt she was dropped in a hot tub and was surrounded byforting warmth that only a loving mother could offer.


    The shriveled up muscles on her body started to regain volume, as life and color slowly returned to her face.


    A green light loomed in the ICU, rendering it a green heaven of life and creation.


    Meanwhile, explosive news came out of the Lu family and it quickly became viral in the martial arts world.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is back.¡±


    ¡°He will fight Lei Qianjue at the West Lake in three days, on August fifteenth.¡±


    The Martial arts world in China was shocked!

 Chapter 193 - On The West Lake

    <h4>Chapter 193: On The West Lake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The fight would take ce on August 15th, right in the middle of the school summer break when West Lake was usually packed with tourists from all over China.


    Lin City was one of the oldest cities in China and was rich in history and culture. Many famous people in history were either from or have lived in this city. It was well-known throughout history for its riches and opulence, so much so that it was often called the heaven on earth. Lin Zhou was also well known for its beautiful girls and tourist attractions. People all over China flocked to Lin City to take a stroll along the West Lake while appreciating its beauty and rich history.


    Jiang Churan walked along the shoreline of the West Lake. She was wearing a t-shirt with some printed slogan on it and a pair of loose-fit jeans. She wore her hair long and was wearing a pair of colorful sandals on her feet. She looked gorgeous but also approachable like a girl next door.


    Ever since Jiang Churan graduated high school, not only did she look more attractive than before, but her brows also seemed to have locked in a permanent frown, giving her look a bit more artistic and wistful touch. Many pedestrians turned their heads around to look at this girl after they had passed her.


    ¡°Ran Ran, what are you thinking? Are you thinking about that jerk again?¡± A coquettish girl asked airily. She was Zhang Yumeng.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Churan answered as she squeezed out a smile.


    ¡°Bullshit. Ever since that banquet at the Tian Shen restaurant, you have never smiled once.¡± Zhang Yumeng flung back at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Li Yichen? He has been chasing you for over half a year. He is not ugly you know and he is also from a decent family. What else do you want from a man? He had been quitemitted to you, I think he really cares about you!


    ¡°As for that Chen Fan... Humph! What is so good about him anyways? We haven¡¯t seen him ever since winter break. Our teacher told us that he was on a long vacation, bullshit! he didn¡¯t even attend the national university entrance exam. I think he never liked anyone of us, and neither did he care about us.¡± Zhang Yumeng murmured to herself.


    Despite her castigation, her voice was turned down a notch. It was evident that she was afraid of Chen Fan.


    What she saw duringst semester at the Tian Shen Hotel had shaken her. She witnessed all the top dogs of Jiang Bei treated Chen Fan with the uttermost respect. An under twenty year old boy rose to power and imed Jiang Bei region¡¯s seat of power. Such a development was so unthinkable, that she felt she was reading a web novel.


    By now, despite her loathing toward Chen Fan, she scarcely dared to trash him publicly.


    ¡°Maybe he is too busy, after all, at his level, he must have a lot of business to deal with.¡± Jiang Churan defended the boy, however, she didn¡¯t sound too confident.


    Her friend¡¯s words had taken the wind out of her sails.


    Jiang Churan lived at the foothill of the Yun Wu Mountain, and rumor had it that Master Chen lived in the mansion sitting atop the mountain at the end of the mountain path. She had thought of hiking up to the top and visiting Chen Fan, but try as she might, she always gave up as soon as she reached the halfway point.


    She was confused by her own feelings toward Chen Fan. Was it love, hate, envy, indignation or disbelief? Was it all of them or none of them? These feelings had been festering inside of Jiang Churan, slowly wreaking havoc in her mind. However talented and outstanding Li Yichen was, he couldn¡¯tpare with Chen Fan. In her mind¡¯s eye, she saw Chen Fan in a glorified image, and Li Yichen was nothing but an ordinary boy.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough brooding, just rx! We are here on vacation.¡± Zhang Yumeng tugged Jiang Churan¡¯s arm and said.


    This vacation was their high school grade trip. Zhang Yumeng and many other good friends of Jiang Churan were traveling together. A short distance away, a girl with a tall and fit body, as well as a face of an angel waved at them and shouted out: ¡°Ran Ran, Meng Meng,e join me on the yacht!¡±


    The girl was none other than Xu Rongfei. Although what happened between the three and Chen Fan had strained their rtionship, time had eventually made theme together and became friends again.


    ¡°Fei Fei is calling us. Let¡¯s move!¡± Zhang Yumeng tugged Jiang Churan¡¯s arm one more time and ran toward the yacht. Jiang Churan quickly caught up with her.


    ¡°What are you two talking about back there?¡± Xu Rongfei pouted as she asked annoyedly.


    ¡°Of course we are talking about your hero, your prince charming, your love of life: Chen Fan! Be careful, I think Ran Ran also has a crush on him.¡± Zhang Yumeng smirked mischievously.


    The thought of Chen Fan seemed to have disheartened Xu Rongfei.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Brother Chen Fan for more than half a year, I really miss him.¡±


    ¡°Last time I saw him was during the Spring Festival. I have asked my father where he had gone, he told me that he had gone to work for the military, away from the mansion in the Yun Wu Mountain. Right now only Third Lord Wei can get in and out of the mansion to retrieve the Spirit Water every day.¡±


    Even as Xu Rongfei talk about Chen Fan, the corner of her eyes turned red as if she was about to cry.


    ¡°What two silly girls.¡± Zhang Yumeng was not sure what to say except formenting helplessly.


    She never liked Chen Fan ever since the first time sheid her eyes on him. However, as fate would have it, both of her BFFs fell in love with Chen Fan so helplessly, that she could only re at the two.


    ¡°Stop it, you. I don¡¯t have a crush on him.¡± Jiang Churan gave Xu Rongfei a panicked nce and then flicked a hot re at Zhang Yumeng. Here was another problem she had with Chen Fan: she felt guilty for liking her best friend¡¯s romance target.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Brother Chen Fan is so charming, I wager there would be more girls who would fall for him. I don¡¯t mind sharing.¡± Xu Rongfei covered her mouth to stifle a giggle. Jiang Churan blushed and raised her tiny fist threatening to punch her best friend for making fun of her.


    The three girlsughed and joked with each other by the shore of the West Lake, rendering the already beautiful scenery even more attention-grabbing.


    After a while, the girls went on a yacht to enjoy the scenery of the West Lake up close.


    There were ten most famous tourist attractions around the West Lake called the ten views of the West Lake: Spring Dawn at Su Causeway, Autumn Moon over the Calm Lake, Sunset glow at Leifeng pagoda, Evening bell at Nanping Hill, Three pools mirroring the moon... The yacht was to take the girls to all ten of the scenic spots to let them fully appreciate the beauty of the West Lake.


    However, halfway through their tour, the yacht was pulled over by someone.


    ¡°Sorry, this section of theke is close off today. Please head back.¡± A man in a ck suit blocked the waterway and pulled over many tourist yachts.


    ¡°Who are you guys? Why don¡¯t you let us pass?¡±


    ¡°Yea! Do you even have any identification or badges? You can¡¯t just block the way.¡±


    The yacht that Jiang Churan was on was not the only one got pulled over, many other touristsined to the men in ck hotly. However, the man¡¯s face looked indifferent and his body tense. It was evident to the tourist that these men were very dangerous.


    Slowly, theints died down. The tourists exchanged fearful nces, warning each other to be careful with these dangerous men. Theses men in ck carried such a coldness with them that made everyone believe that they were cold-blooded killers. In other words: don¡¯t mess with them.


    ¡°Why did you block our path but let that boat in?¡± Li Yichen pointed to a painted yacht that slowly drifted through the blockade.


    ¡°They have an admission pass.¡± The leader of the ck men answered coldly.


    ¡°What kind of pass are you talking about? My father is the deputy chair of the Lin City government. I am going to call the tourism department right now and clear some confusions. This is prime time for tourist visits, why would the West Lake be closed off?¡± A young man who came with Li Yichenined hotly.


    The young man was Li Yichen¡¯s friend and as the son of a local official, he took upon himself to organize the grade trip.


    ¡°Call as you wish.¡±


    The man in ck said distractedly.


    The young man was angered by the reply, so he dialed a number on his phone and was on the line with a deputy director of the city¡¯s tourism department. After having exchanged a few words, the young man hung up the phone, looking disappointed.


    ¡°Young Lord Han, what did they say?¡±Li Yichen asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°They said it was an order from the higher ups. Some big wig ising to visit theke.¡± Young Lord Han muttered hesitantly.


    Everyone heaved a sigh after hearing Young Lord Han¡¯s words. They knew that their tour had to be called off now.


    However, the revtion also piqued everyone¡¯s interest as to what was going on behind the blockade. What kind of event would cause such a disturbance that they had to close off half of the West Lake? Many people looked toward the other side of the blockade and saw a few painted yachts had made their way to the other side and were docked by the shore.


    In the middle of that closed off section, only a small junk boat floated on the calm water.


    An old man sat in the boat wearing a white coat and a rice farmer hat. He was rigging with a fishing rod leisurely.


    ¡°That is the big wig?¡±


    Yang Chao gaped in disbelief.


    What kind of big wig would be so bored as toe fishing at the West Lake during the holiday season? Even as Yang Chao mulled over the question, the men in ck suits started signaling them to turn around. The group had to head back toward where they came from disappointedly.


    However, Zhang Yumeng did not give up easily. He tugged Young Lord Han¡¯s sleeve and asked coquettishly: ¡°Young Lord Han, do you think we can sneak in if you pull some strings?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up with hope as they looked Young Lord Han.


    Young Lord Han paused a second and then make a couple of calls. In the end, he nodded and said: ¡°It is possible. The western section of theke was sealed off by the Tourism department and their deputy director told me that he could let us in as long as we are quiet. However, we need to change to a boat that could blend in better. This tourist yacht is too conspicuous.¡±


    Everyone cheered and asked to exchange boat right away.


    They were able to get a hold of a painted boat like those that had the passes. They made their way through the threshold without being stopped. Once they reached the western section of theke, they docked it among the other painted boats.


    ¡°OMG! Look at these people on the boat, they all look so... important. Some are wearing Traditional Chinese suits, some in Mao Suits and some are even in ancient Chinese costumes. What is this ce? A movie set?¡±


    There were over a dozen boats docked together along the shore; each and every one of these boats were decorated in traditional Chinese style. At the bow of each boat stood a person, they were of different ages, but they all looked proud and energetic.


    ¡°Hey silly girl, hasn¡¯t your master taught you not to gawk at other Martial Artists?¡± An old man sitting in a boat next to them spoke up.


    ¡°Ah! You can hear me talking?¡± Zhang Yumeng was startled.


    The other boat was about ten meters away from Zhang Yumeng and even though Zhang Yumeng had tried to speak under her breath, the old man had overheard her talking nheless.


    ¡°Haha, this is just a small trick.¡± The old man let out a peal ofughter. His eight year old grandson also chimed in. ¡°Sister, are youing to watch the Fight of the Grandmasters?¡±


    ¡°The Fight of the Grandmasters?¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by the name of the event. They thought some big wig was simply here to enjoy theke view and to fish.


    Jiang Churan reacted quickly so she put on a smile and said: ¡°Yes, are you too?¡±


    ¡°Of course! This is the fight of the century between Chen Beixuan and Lei Qianjue, there is going to be a lot of martial artistsing to watch this fight. I had to beg my grandpa to take me here.¡± The little boy answered candidly.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan? Lei Qianjue?¡± Everyone was perplexed by the strange names.


    Who were they?

 Chapter 194 - Grandmaster From the West

    <h4>Chapter 194: Grandmaster From the West</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You have never heard of Lei Qianjue and Chen Beixuan? Which martial arts family are you from?¡± The old man asked suspiciously with furrowed brows.


    Martial arts family? Sect? Why did it sound like the stuff on TV shows? We live in a modern age now, did these things of the past still exist?


    The boys and girls form Chu Zhou City looked at each other in confusion. However, Zhang Yumeng was quick enough to improvise a reply:


    ¡°Yes, yes. My master is Guo Wei from the Wei Shen martial arts school in Chu Zhou City.¡±


    The Wei Shen martial arts school was the most famous martial arts school in Chu Zhou City.


    ¡°Guo Wei... sounds familiar. Ah- he is from the Xin Yi Sect isn¡¯t he?¡± The old man mulled over the name for a while and finally nodded his head. There were not a lot of Internal Force users in China and therefore since Guo Wei was able to obtain the Internal Force, he was quite popr among his sect members.


    ¡°Well, so we are rted, after all. My sect is very close to the Xing Yi Sect.¡± A smile broke over the old man¡¯s face. ¡°That being said, you guys look too wimpy to have even mastered the most basic forms of the Xing Yi Fist, much less Internal Force.¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡± The teenagers from Chu Zhou City smiled back embarrassed.


    Among them, only two people had practiced a few years of Taekwondo and Karate in the school¡¯s interest groups. None of them were exposed to real martial arts training. Therefore, they barely knew what Xing Yi Fist was about, much less Internal Force.


    ¡°Grandpa, what is Internal Force?¡± Zhang Yumeng asked curiously.


    She has a cute face and kittenish voice, a favorite among old people.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what Internal Force is? Guo Wei didn¡¯t talk about it?¡± The old man¡¯s suspicion grew again as he scanned the teenagers more scrutinizingly.


    However, he knew that this section of theke was sealed off and no ordinary people were able to get past the blockade. Plus, they knew Guo Wei and therefore he wagered that they had to be members of the Martial arts world one way or another. In the end, the old man heaved a sigh and shook his head.¡±Fine, fine, I will fill you guys in. Even if I don¡¯t tell you about it now, your teacher will tell you sooner orter. It¡¯s not a secret.¡±


    ¡°The so-called Internal Force was energy inside of a human¡¯s body. One would need to cultivate this energy to make it useful. Once formed, it could enable a man to run as fast as a horse and lift a thousand tons of weight with ease. Usually, an Internal Force martial artist should be able to fight against over a dozen average people at the same time.¡±


    ¡°So... are you telling me that what they showed us on TV is real? ¡± Yang Chao eximed.


    Xu Rongfei and Zhang Yumeng didn¡¯t buy it, and even Li Yichen and Young Lord Han furrowed their brows in disbelief. However, Jiang Churan shivered a little as she recalled the memory of Chen Fan summoning a dragon in the clouds.


    ¡°Is that Internal Force or Dharma Spells? Could Chen Fan really be an Internal Force expert?¡±Jiang Churan was at a loss.


    ¡°Hehe, your teacher Guo Wei for example, he had reached initial sess in his Internal Force cultivation. He could smash open a gate made out of iron with ease.¡± The old man said with a contemptuous voice.


    Jiang Churan had registered the disdain in the old man¡¯s voice, so she asked: ¡°So I wager grandpa is much more powerful than our teacher?¡±


    The old man cracked a smile and kept his silence, however, the brash little boy piped up: ¡°Why of course! Guo Wei is nothing but a run of the mill martial artist from the Xin Yi Sect. My grandpa was the sect master of the Seven Kill Fist Sect twenty years ago. He was a peak level Internal Force user and had killed over a hundred timberwolves when he was young¡ª¡±


    ¡°Xiao Hu, sit down and be quiet.¡± The old man cut the boy short.


    The boy waggled his head a few times and sat down obediently.


    However, everyone had heard Xiao Hu¡¯s words, so they looked to each other fearfully.


    Seven Kill Fist Sect? Peak level Internal Force user? Killed Timberwolves barehanded?


    Why did these deeds sound so over the top? Timberwolves were deadly beasts and encountering just one of them would put a human¡¯s life in danger, much less than a hundred of them.


    ¡°I wager that the old man might have been telling his grandson some wild tales.¡± Li Yichen calcted.


    The old man registered the teenager¡¯s doubts and therefore he heaved a sigh and said: that was a long time ago. Even since I was defeated by an enemy, I can barely hold up against a phenomenal sess Internal Force user.¡±


    ¡°Who would be able to defeat you since you already sounded so powerful?¡± Zhang Yumeng asked as she battered hershes.


    ¡°Hehe, although I was a peak Internal Force fighter, there are also semi-transcendent and the real Transcendent Grandmasters above me.¡± The old man shook his head, disheartened by his old memories. ¡°The person who had defeated me was Lei Qianjue.¡±


    ¡°Lei Qianjue?¡±


    This was the second time everyone had heard of this name, and it finally started to ring a bell.


    This section of the water was closed off for the battle between Lei Qianjue and Chen Beixuan. It was evident to everyone how important these two were since even the popr tourist attractions had to close off because of their match.


    ¡°There, that one who was fishing is Lei Qianjue.¡± The old man pointed his lips toward the center of theke. Indignation and anger that had burned over a few decades were still visible in the old man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That is Lei Qianjue?¡± Jiang Churan and her friends looked to the center of theke and saw an old man in a white coat sitting in a boat at the center of theke. He looked just like an ordinary fisherman and nothing extraordinary.


    ¡°Above the Internal Force users were the Transcendent Grandmasters. Even if Lei Qianjue was not the most powerful Transcendent Grandmaster, he is at least on the top five list.¡± The old man heaved a sigh.


    He had been one level below Lei Qianjue when they pitted against each other. However, there and then, even Lei Qianjue¡¯s disciple could have defeated the old man with ease, worse, the old man¡¯s physical conditions and abilities were deteriorating by the day.


    ¡°Where are they going to fight? On that little boat? Why don¡¯t they choose a more convenient venue, say a gym?¡± Li Yichen asked confusedly.


    Yang Chao and Zhang Yumeng nodded in agreement with Li Yichen¡¯s suggestion.


    It would be too dangerous to fight on that tiny boat, one false move, they would all fall into theke.


    ¡°Haha, that boat? Haha, the gym?¡± The old man let out a peal ofughter, rendering Zhang Yumeng and the other teenagers even more confused than before.


    ¡°A Grandmaster can walk in the sky and march on the water. Only while they were unconstrained by space could these powerful grandmasters fully unleash their power.¡± The old man pulled a taut face and then said contemptuously: ¡°Only amateurs fight in the gym. The two Grandmasters could easily tear the gym apart in less than three seconds.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zhang Yumeng and her friends could only stare.


    Li Yichen kept his silence, but his eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not your youngsters¡¯ fault to not know any of it. Ever since Lei Qianjue was defeated by Ye Nantian seventeen years ago, there hasn¡¯t been another fight between Grandmasters. Grandmasters were the dominant power of an entire region, the foundation of regional stability, and therefore they don¡¯t let themselves get involved with confrontations easily. If not because of the Young Grandmaster¡¯s sudden rise to power, we wouldn¡¯t even have the fortune to witness this fight.¡± The old man heaved a sigh and said.


    Suddenly, his eyes glinted as he looked into the distance. ¡°Another Grandmaster is here.¡±


    Around them, many martial arts suddenly rose to their feet and looked toward the same direction. Zhang Yumeng looked as well but saw nothing but an emptyke.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Zhang Yumeng searched theke surface for any sign ofmotion, and then she found it.


    A small ck dot appeared at the horizon. The dot was the size of a thumb in the beginning, and then it grew to as big as a basketball. By then, everyone could tell that the dot was someone who was running across theke on water.


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Yumeng was stunned.


    Suddenly, the person running snarled, his voice sent a shock wave across theke, stirring up waves on the otherwise calm surface. It was deafeningly loud when it reached everyone¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Brother Lei, you are still looking pretty good after seventeen years.¡±


    When he pronounced ¡°brother¡± he was still a few hundred meters away, however, by the time he finished his sentence, he had already reached the center of theke. It was close enough for the teenagers from Chu Zhou City to see his face clearly.


    It was a middle-aged man wearing a Daoist robe with ck and white stripes. Every time the man¡¯s feet touched the water, it left an imprint in the shape of a Tai Chi symbol. Looking from afar, it was as if these Tai Chi symbols had carried him all the way across theke, making the middle age man resemble an immortal with otherworldly powers.


    ¡°It...¡±


    Zhang Yumeng and her friends were rendered speechless. Even Li Yichen was shaken by the sight. However illustrious the old man¡¯s past was, it paled inparison to the middle-aged man¡¯s ability to talk on water.


    ¡°Grandmaster of the Tai Chi Sect, Chen Jiuyang!¡± The old man from the Seven Kill Fist Sect eximed heavily.


    His eyes were filled with remorse and envy. Compared to the Tai Chi Sect, the Seven Kill Fist Sect was a small outfit. Ever since his defeat, the Seven Kill Fist Sect fell from grace and the number of sect members dwindled.


    ¡°How are you doing Brother Chen?¡± The old man fishing at the center of theke finally broke his silence.


    ¡°Well, not as good as you, Brother Lei. I am only going downhill from here.¡± Chen Jiuyang let out a wry smile. ¡°I was still able to spar with you seventeen years ago, but seventeen yearster, I can¡¯t even defeat your disciple! I was so ashamed of myself that I didn¡¯t know if I could face you again.¡±


    Chen Jiuyang stood steadily on the water, supported by a powerful gust under his feet. The wind blew from his feet plunged into the water, causing waves as high as a meter tall. It lifted the old man¡¯s body in the air above the water.


    ¡°Romon is not really my disciple. He used to study under many other Mixed Martial Arts Masters and is well versed in nearly all kinds of martial arts. I merely provided some of my advice and limited guidance.¡± The old man said slowly.


    ¡°Your limited guidance had made a Grandmaster out of him. Brother, I really have to confess that I have no clue how powerful you have gotten. I wager that Ye Nantian would be your only worthy opponent in the world. ¡± Chen Jiuyangmented.


    ¡°Ye Nantian?¡± The old man suddenly tightened his back and put away the fishing rod. ¡°After I have killed Chen Beixuan and avenged my disciple, I will head north to Yan Mountain and see if I can learn a thing or two from the all mighty Ye Nantian.¡±


    The two Grandmasters conversed with each other while their audience kept their silence fearfully.


    Even Li Yichen and Yang Chao had sealed their lips while trying to grapple with the immense fear toward the two speakers.


    ¡°So what that old man and his grandson told us was true? Martial arts and their otherworldly powers such as walking on water, and killing people from a distance do exist in this world?¡± Li Yichen was dumbfounded.


    He has seen it with his own eyes. Chen Jiuyang had walked over theke on his bare feet; it was a scene straight out of the legends and high tales.


    ¡°Chen Jiuyang confessed that he couldn¡¯t even defeat the other old man¡¯s disciple? How powerful exactly is that old fisherman? And how powerful is Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Everyone waited for the fight to begin expectantly.


    Meanwhile, Lu Yanwu was still waiting outside of the ICU.


    Chen Fan had been inside for three days, would he still be able to make it to the Fight of Grandmasters at the West Lake?

 Chapter 195 - I Am Going To Kill Lei Qianjue

    <h4>Chapter 195: I Am Going To Kill Lei Qianjue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lin City, Number One People¡¯s Hotel, Intensive Care Unit...


    Spring hade early inside the room where Lu Yanxue was in. The daffodils bloomed beside the sick bed and so did the lilies. Vines climbed over to the window, blotting the sunlight.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Inscription of Perpetual Life that had been hanging above Lu Yanxue¡¯s head had finally spent itsst bit of energy and fell apart, turning into a puff of iridescent mist. After three days of intense treatment, Lu Yanxue was brought back from the brink of death and life and her beauty was restored.


    By then, a ck-haired beauty with porcin skin and gorgeous faceid on the bed.


    ¡°Are we done?¡± The girl asked softly, her voice wasced with remorse.


    She had watched as the young man beside her worked day and night for three days straight without a break. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t have the Azure Thearch Longevity Body that could constantly tap into the energy around him, he would have already copsed to the ground in exhaustion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are healed now.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked a finger and an illusion came into focus out of thin air. It was a mirror seemingly made out of some kind of crystal. It was right in front of Lu Yanxue¡¯s face, reflecting the girl¡¯s beauty down to the finest details.


    ¡°That¡¯s me?¡± Lu Yanxue rubbed her cheek and asked in disbelief.


    The girl in the mirror had an air of aloofness. Her eyes shone like two ck pearls. All features on her face, let it be nose, eyes, or mouth all lined up perfectly, and created a face that was more beautiful than their sum.


    Lu Yanxue¡¯s look used to be one in a million, now her beauty was so profound and provocative that it was borderline sin in the eyes of any pious men.


    ¡°Of course that is you.¡± Chen Fan smiled.


    It would have only taken Chen Fan a single day to save Lu Yanxue¡¯s life. He had spent the rest of two days focusing on improving Lu Yanxue¡¯s body, transforming her mortal coil into a Spirit Body.


    Although Lu Yanxue was still a mortal, her physical condition was better than a top athlete in the world. She would be able to live over a hundred years with ease and would be immune to diseases. If she took up martial arts training now, she would surpass people such as Gao Baisheng and Lu Yanxue with ease. As for her beauty, that was just icing on the cake.


    ¡°Consider it aspensation for your suffering in thest three months.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself. A white line appeared in his palm. The Frigid Qi that Lie Qianjue had nted inside of the girl using the Art of Thousand Trickeries was still giving off biting coldness even after three months and left streaks of frostbite on Chen Fan¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Lei Qianjue...¡± Chen Fan narrowed her eyes as an azure fire danced in his pupils. ¡°I could tell that he was a powerful cultivator just by this Qi he had nted inside of Lu Yanxue. He had broken the limitation of the Internal Force and was able to refine his True Qi into True Essence. I wager his power had already reached the Ethereal Enlightenment level other than that he might not have any Divine powers or Dharma Spells.¡±


    ¡°Too bad that you have picked on the wrong person. You should have fought me before I reached Ethereal Enlightenment.¡±


    Chen Fan rose to his feet and his movement stirred Lu Yanxue. She hurried to ask: ¡°Are you leaving again?¡±


    ¡°I just need to handle business quickly. I will be back.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°What business?¡± Lu Yanxue asked curiously.


    ¡°To kill Lei Qianjue.¡± Chen Fan replied.


    Meanwhile, on the West Lake, more and more martial artist showed up at the closed-off section of theke. Among them were even a few blond hair blue eyed white folk as well as some short and darker skinned foreigners.


    ¡°Theke got filled up pretty quickly. There are so many foreigners as well. Are they all martial artists?¡± Zhang Yumeng asked in surprise.


    ¡°What makes you think that there are no Martial Artist overseas? The Internal Force was just one of the many methods of practicing martial arts. There were also Physique Refinement, Ancient Muay Thai, Mixed Martial Arts and what have you. Each and every branch could produce fighters that are no less powerful than an Internal Force user. Lei Qianjue¡¯s disciple, Romon, for example, he was a perfect example of someone who knows how tobine all different kinds of martial arts techniques, let it be easter or western, internal or external, and turn them into something he could use.


    ¡°Lei Qianjue had dominated the martial artsndscape over a decade overseas and he was the crowned king of all Grandmasters who live outside of China. His disciple, Romon was the leader of the Chinesemunity in Canada as well as the leader of the Hong Sect. On the other hand, Chen Beixuan had risen to power recently at a surprisingly young age. He had reached Transcendent State before the age of twenty and killed the Lu family¡¯s Grandmaster Lu Tianfen. Therefore, no martial artist could have passed up the opportunity to witness this fight of the century. Even those who lived in Africa would fly-in to watch the fight.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zhang Yumeng made a surprised face and stuck the tip of her tongue out slightly.


    Jiang Churan and Xu Rongfei were both shocked by the revtion


    Li Yichen looked around and suddenly noticed someone familiar. So he padded the shoulder of the Young Lord Han and asked. ¡°Young Lord Han, isn¡¯t that the CEO of the Gus Group, Gu Xuanhuai?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Ah yes, indeed...¡± Young Lord Han looked toward the direction where his friend was looking. Right away, surprise and shock were written all over his face. ¡°The Gus Group is a publicly ownedpany that is worth over a few trillion. Gu Xuanhuai was the CEO of thepany. Why is he here? And who is that old man standing before him?¡±


    The Gu Xuanhuai they were talking about was the CEO of the renowned Gus Group.


    He had made it to the top a hundred list of the Hurun Rich List, a magnate through and through. He should be able to make it to the top ten if not top five spots in the entire Jiang Nan Province and was a frequent guest of honor at public events.


    However, there and then, the powerful tycoon stood respectfully behind an old man with a thin face.


    ¡°Who is Gu Xuanhuai? I have no clue who you guys are talking about. However, I know the old man standing at the bow. He is the Lord of the Gu family a semi-transcendent master. His power is on par with Su Wudi from your sect. However, I wager it was no longer the case since Chen Beixuan had torn off one of Su Wudi¡¯s arms.¡± The old man from the Seven Kill Fist Sectmented.


    ¡°Lord of the Gu family? Semi transcendent?¡±


    Li Yichen and Young Lord Han were both dumbfounded by the strange names and jargon.


    Although they have no idea what those words meant, they knew that Gu Xuanhuai was an ultra billionaire and it would require a heck a lot of prestige and power to make him stand so respectfully behind anyone. Along that line of thinking, they wagered that to be a Semi transcendent master would make one even more powerful than someone who owns hundreds of billions.


    ¡°Ren Yuanhang from the Heavenly Capital Inc. is here as well. Oh, and there is Li Jinlong from the Green Vine Pharmaceuticals, Wu Xiuzhu from Su Chen Group...¡±


    Li Yichen identified a few more renowned businessmen and tycoons. However, everyone he knew of was standing obsequiously behind another man or woman at the front of the bow.


    The old man readily gave away the names of those people.


    ¡°The family lord of the Ren family, Lord of the Li Family of Green Vines, the sect master of the Eight Trigrams sect.¡±


    As the old man went on, Li Yichen and his friends became increasingly shocked by how much control martial artists had over every facet of the world. They were the leaders of all kinds of industries, including a few foreignpanies. Even the CEO or board chairman of thesepanies were no more than their puppets.


    ¡°These people controlled so much wealth and power that if they banned together, they would rival a small country. Yet, they are not even the fighter today, and they are just here to watch the sh of two even more powerful figures. So, how powerful exactly are Lei Qianjue and Chen Beixuan? And how much respect do theymand?¡±


    Li Yichen and Young Lord Han exchanged a knowing nce. They finally understand why the province would order the City to close off theke.


    These were all real top dogs in China.


    One hour, two, three...


    The audience waited patiently from morning till sunset. In the afternoon, a light drizzle started that made theke look more gloomy and misty than ever.


    The girls had gone under the deck but the martial artist didn¡¯t mind the rain. They stood still at the bow and waited patiently.


    ¡°Where is Chen Beixuan?¡± Zhang Yumeng poked her head out from under the deck and asked in ennui.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, even Lei Qianjue is waiting more patiently than you.¡± The old man sat cross-legged on the boat and replied. His grandson had followed the example of his grandpa and also sat cross-legged on the deck.


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Even as Zhang Yumeng was going to refute, a wave ofmotion cut her short.


    The old man suddenly opened his eyes and rose to his feet, and so did the other martial artist on other boats. A wave of excited murmur rose on theke.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is here!¡±


    ¡°The Fight of the Grandmasters is about to start!¡±


    ¡°Let me see what he looks like. A twenty years old Grandmaster, that is unheard of!¡±


    The crowd boiled over on the calm and rainingke. The tycoons and the magnates alike bnced on their toes, trying to catch a glimpse of the Young Grandmaster like a bunch of fangirls.


    ¡°Is he here?¡±


    Jiang Churan and Xu Rongfei hurried out from under the deck and looked into the distance expectantly.


    They watched as a little junk boat drifted closer toward them on the mistyke. Behind it was the setting sun and the Lei Feng Pagoda.


    At the front of the boat stood a young man in dark clothes. He looked as handsome as a marble statue. Beside him was a couple of morous girls each holding a paper umbre. The three of them looked like a ttering portrait of a god and goddesses.


    ¡°So that is Chen Beixuan? Why does he look like Chen Fan?¡± Zhang Yumeng asked curiously.


    ¡°Indeed. He does look like Brother Chen Fan, but he is much better looking, and taller.¡± Xu Rongfei chimed in.


    Jiang Churan was taken aback when she first saw the young man. Then she heaved a sigh as many strong yet contradicting emotions shed inside of her.


    She wished that the young man was Chen Fan, but the thought that her guess was true also terrified her.


    Suddenly, Young Lord Han shouted: ¡°That girl in the green outfit is Lu Yanwu of the Lu¡¯s Group, isn¡¯t she? She is the diva among the elites of Lin City. Countless sessful young businessmen were interested in her. Is she a Martial Artist as well? ¡±


    Li Yichen kept his silence as he was also at a loss for words.


    Finally, the old man fishing in the middle of thete slowly rose to his feet. He removed his hat and revealed his white hair and a face that was incredibly young.


    His big frame, white hair and young face painted a strange and otherworldly portrait of him.


    He was the Grandmaster of the Hong Sect, Lei Qianjue


    The old man spoke out, his voice boomed like a volcano eruption.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you have finally arrived.¡±


    ¡°I have been waiting for you for over three months, don¡¯t disappoint me please.¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice swept through theke like a gust of wind. It was so ear-splittingly loud that Zhang Yumeng and her friends quickly covered their ears to muffle the sound.


    ¡°Lei Qianjue?¡± The young man on the junk boat looked up, eyes glinting.


    ¡°I! Came! To! Kill! You!¡±


    After he had let out those words, he took a step forward andnded on the water.


    Suddenly, a wave rippled out from under the young man¡¯s feet, and it rocked the other boats so violently that a few people nearly got pitched out from the decks.

 Chapter 196 - The Ultimate Power of Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Ultimate Power of Martial Arts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯snding on the water sent a shock wave that swept across the entire West Lake, breaking up its calm surface.


    Everyone watched as the young man darted out like a loosened arrow, leaving a tail of whitewash in his wake. Under his feet, the water was split in half like a sheet of ice under the weight of an icebreaker. Huge waves suddenly appeared on both sides behind the young man.


    The white trail extended from the junk boat all the way to Lei Qianjue, like a Flood Dragon that shed against the current and grappled with the power of the wind.


    Chen Fan covered a few hundred-meter distance in a blink of an eye. The Tai Chi Grandmaster Chen Jiuyang had also walked on water, but his speed was much slower.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Lei Qianjue flew up into the air right before a ring explosion that blew up the wooden boat in which he had spent over three months. It was dealt a blow by Chen Fan¡¯s powerful punch.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you didn¡¯t disappoint me. I knew the waiting was worth it.¡±


    Lei Qianjue let out a peal ofughter. He fanned out both arms like an eagle as two winge shaped mist formed on his back. The white-haired old man glided in the sky like arge bird of prey andnded on the water a few dozen meters away.


    The spot where he had been was a pile of floating broken nks.


    Chen Fan stood still and slowly pulled back his fist. He turned around to face the old man as two azure mes burst out from his eyes. ¡°Lei Qianjue, this punch is to teach you to think again before challenging me.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I hope you know that at my level, I don¡¯t give a swat about my disciples. My only goal was to reach the Immortal State.¡± The misty wings behind Lei Qianjue back unfurled and pped gently, carrying the Grandmaster¡¯s weight gracefully above the water. The old man carried a lightness about him that made Chen Beixuan doubt that the old man was at all disheartened by his disciple demise.


    ¡°Losers such as Lu Tianfen would neverprehend the ultimate desire of a true Martial Artist. He had reached the Grandmaster Level for well over ten years, yet he was still at the early stage of the Transcendent State. His contentment was his downfall. Me, on the other hand, I reached Transcendent State seventeen years ago and by now, I have already reached the peak of the Transcendent State. There is not a lot of people in the world who could rival my abilities.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So if that¡¯s the case, are you still going to avenge your disciple?¡± The green me in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly.


    ¡°Haha! Linhu was just one of my many ordinary disciples. There are well over a few dozen disciples who are as powerful as him. Why should I be so bothered by a weaklings death? It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Lei Qianjueughed again. ¡°However, I simply couldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity of fighting you before I face off against my nemesis: Ye Nantian!¡±


    His face grew harder as cold light glinted in his eyes. ¡°I will kill you in front of everyone to prove that I am finally worthy of challenging Ye Nantian again.¡±


    So saying, Lei Qianjue¡¯s misty wings pped heavily, lifting the Grandmaster up and forward. Lei Qianjue tapped the water with the tip of his toes repeatedly; with each tap, he bounced off the rippled surface as he darted forward. When he was finally close to Chen Fan, he folded his hands.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Water was drawn out of theke by a powerful force and formed tworge palms. Then the two liquid palms folded together as Lei Qianjue¡¯s hands just did. Lei Qianjue¡¯s True Qi was so powerful that he could bend the water and reshape them into two hands that were as hard as steel. These water palms were so tough and so powerful that it was able to crush a car into a t metal sheet.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan extended two fingers from which a de grew out. Chen Fan swung the de in a sidearm sweep.


    Everyone watched as an azure de Aura shed across the middle of the liquid palm, severing it into half. However tough and strong these True Qi infused palms were, they could not withstand the deadly de Aura. Without the True Qi to hold the palms in shape, water spilled out and fell into theke as the palm melted away.


    However, Lei Qianjue had already unleashed his second attack.


    He clenched a fist and punched from afar, sending out an invisible Qi Energy. It was still raining, so as the invisible force stormed through the curtain of raindrops, letting sshes of rain droplets outline its shape and its trajectory like the trail of a bullet.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan charged up his energy again and he hacked at the invisible Qi with a three meter long scintiting de Aura. The Fist Qi was able to hold up for a brief second before it was cut through by the de.


    ¡°Uh?¡± Chen Fan grunted under his breath. Lei Qianjue seemed to be more powerful than he had expected.


    The Internal Force of a normal Martial Artist was usually crude, a far cry from the cultivator¡¯s refined True Essence. The difference between the two was as drastic as the effectiveness between a wood practice sword and sharpened steel des. This was the reason that despite Chen Fan¡¯s early stage in his cultivation, he was able to ovee so many seemingly powerful Martial Artists, including the Grandmaster, Lu Tianfen, who he killed with bare hands.


    However, Lei Qianjue¡¯s Fist Qi Energy was not crude at all. It was condensed and refined, so much so that it was nearly substantial despite its unsubstantial nature. It was not that much different than the True Essence of a cultivator. In other words, the only edge that Chen Fan possessed over Lei Qianjue was his five hundred years ofbat experience as the Celestial Lord, as well as his wealth of knowledge in Divine Powers.


    ¡°I have never expected you to have achieved such a level of attainment in your Internal Force refinement. I think you are very likely to enter the Immortal State given time.¡± Chen Fan nodded and said.


    ¡°Normal Martial Artists only focus on increasing the mass of their Internal Force, however, they have missed the point. The potency of the Internal Force is much more important than anything else. I have read too many case studies, and have never seen a Martial Artist who has entered the Immortal State without an extremely potent and sharp Internal Force.¡± Lei Qianjue cracked a smile and said.


    ¡°Well said! Try to counter this attack!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward as de Auras formed at the tip of his fingers again. A green glow suddenly came up and was growing more intense by the second. In a blink, the light had reached a few meters long.


    Lei Qianjue waved his hands and sent out a pulse of energy to theke, stirring up huge waves. He held these waves in ce using his True Qi and formed few sections of walls made out of pure water. Each water-wall was as tough as metal reinforced concrete. However, these walls quickly crumbled and were reduced to gushes of water after Chen Fan¡¯s attack went through them.


    ¡°What kind of technique is that?¡± Lei Qianjue¡¯s face changed colors as he pulled back a few meters to get out of harm¡¯s way.


    After he gathered himself, he noticed that the water under his feet where he had been standing was shed open by the de. The cut was wide and deep, it reached all the way to the bottom of thete, revealing the dark mud.


    ¡°This de technique was called ¡®Primordial Five Elements Qi de¡¯ It has five variations in ordance with the theory of the Five Elements. However, I have only mastered the first variation, the Azure Wood Qi Balde. Otherwise, myst attacked should be enough to do away with you.¡± Chen Fanmented.


    Like the invincible True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de, the Five Elements Immortal Sect also had a secret Balde technique and it was called the ¡°Five Elements Qi de¡±. The Five Elements Immortal Sect excelled at Qi Controlling; an Inner Circle Disciple of the Five Elements Immortal Sect who had gained the Five Elements Divin Body would be able to control five different kinds of Qi weapon and wield them at the same time to increase their power ten folds. However powerful Lei Qianjue was, Chen Fan was confident he could do away with him with one blow.


    ¡°What a wonderful art! I have never heard of it before. Chen Beixuan, I am very impressed by your ingenuity and your power. You are really worthy of the name ¡®Young Grandmaster¡¯. ¡°Lei Qianjue pped and praised Chen Beixuan with a cold voice and an even colder gaze.


    ¡°However, you should never have fought me in this rainy weather on theke.


    ¡°I have invented the Art of Thousand Trickeries while I cultivate on the Arctic Tundra, afterward, I have spent ten years on the Icy surface of the Great Bear Lake. Therefore, fighting on the water is right up my alley.¡±


    Everyone watched as Lei Qianjue flicked his fingers a few times like a pipa master gently striking a cord.


    ¡°The high notes wail like pelting rain,


    The low notes whisper like soft confidences;


    Wailing and whispering interweave


    Like pearlsrge and small cascading on a te of jade.¡±


    It was as if Lu Tianfen had plucked the string that connected all the droplets in the air; the rain suddenly turned into countless steel bullets and shot out in all directions. So skillful was Lu Tianfen in using his True Qi that he could adapt and reshape his environment at will. Such ability was much more powerful than that of Lu Tianfen.


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    A smile broke over Chen Fan¡¯s face as the de Aura surged again until it lit up half of the grey sky with an azure hue.


    Everyone watched as the de Qi shed across space and shed open the curtain of raindrops, creating a sliver of vacuum in the air. This vacuum quickly grew all the way to Lei Qianjue as the de Qi cut through the damp air.


    Chen Fan suddenly shed out of the view as his body turned into a blurry shadow that flew toward Lei Qianjue. Meanwhile, he formed de Auras at the tip of his fingers.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you fell into my trap!¡±


    Facing Chen Fan¡¯s frontal attack, Lei Qianjue was ted. He shot out a hand and closed his fingers into a fist. Suddenly, the rain droplets converged toward Chen Fan with the same speed and ferocity of the turbulent air in a Tornado. The raindrops turned into bolts and they were let loose at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan swung the de with both hands as his body was blurred behind the wash of azure colored energy. This energy shot out at the iing projectiles and deflected them, creating a clear path in its wake.


    ¡°Lei Qianjue, you won¡¯t be able to harm me with just water. Show me your most powerful attack, the Thousand Trickeries!¡± Chen Fan swung the de around and hacked vertically in the air, creating another clear path between him and Lei Qianjue. Then he crossed both des and plunged toward Lei Qianjue.


    Lei Qianjue¡¯s face darkened after seeing the development.


    He had wagered that Chen Fan had reached at most the early-stage of the Transcendent State at such a young age. However, to his surprise, the young man was as strong as he was, if not stronger. His powerful True Qi coursed in the air continuously from the beginning of the fight.


    The water-wall and the rain bolts all epitomized Lei Qianjue¡¯s excellent control of his powerful energies. If they were used against any normal Grandmasters, they would have already been fumbling to get to safety. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even flinch. With only a few simple hacks, Chen Fan had deflected rain-bolts and toppled the water-wall. So easily had Chen Fan countered Lei Qianjue¡¯s attack that thetter suddenly felt slightly disheartened.


    ¡°Fine, I will show you my coup de grace.¡±


    Lei Qianjue flicked his fingers again as ten stringy white Qi Energy shot out from the tip of each of his finger. They looked no different than silk threads when they formed a web that came down on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t flinch. He hacked at the web with the de Qi. So sharp and deadly was the de Qi that it had easily cut through the web that was harder than steel.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you really think that is my coup de grace?¡±


    Lei Qianjue folded his hands abruptly.


    Suddenly, countless white strings shot out from his palm, and they formed a of a few hundred square meters that hovered above theke. A deadly frigid coldness rolled down from the wed and reached the Azure Wood Qi de, froze it in ce.


    ¡°This Frigid Qi was harnessed from the Arctic Tundra, how do you like it?¡±


    Heughed out loud and flicked his finger again as if he was ying an end note of a solo piano performance.


    His finger controlled the countless strands andpleted the creamy white web. It cast over arge portion of theke, leaving no room for escape. This was Lei Qianjue¡¯s coup de grace that he had been perfecting over the decade.


    ¡°Qi Net of the Thousand Trickeries.¡±


    Suddenly, Chen Fan was in grave danger.

 Chapter 197 - The Most Epic Battle In History

    <h4>Chapter 197: The Most Epic Battle In History</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°He is too powerful.¡±


    While Chen Fan¡¯s attack shed with Lei Qianjue, all the spectators by thekeshore felt only one thing: these two were definitely not mortals, instead. They were sages and immortals who could stir up waves and turn theke upside down. In a blink, the previously calmke roiled and swirled and even the air was filled with the smells of smoke and blood.


    ¡°Brother Lei¡¯s control of his True Qi is sublime. He could form a wall out of the water and turn raindrops into bolts with a wave of the hand. There was nothing that his True Qi couldn¡¯t manipte. If I were Chen Beixuan, I would crank up the Tai Chi Qi Energy and try to say alive as long as possible.¡± Standing before the crashing waves, Chen Jiuyang shook his head and heaved a sigh.


    The audience around the old man nodded in agreement.


    Those Semi-Transcendent Level family lords could rte the most to the old man¡¯s sentiment. Although they had gotten a handle on projecting their Internal Energy outward, it couldn¡¯tpare with Lei Qianjue¡¯s unimaginable ability to wield the power of Heaven and Earth.


    The audience was mesmerized by the two¡¯s disy of power as they watched the fight with great admiration.


    ¡°Is this the true power of a Grandmaster? To control the elements and reshape them at will like the immortals in legends? This is incredible! I wonder if us average folks could ever reach that state?¡±


    ¡°That being said, Chen Beixuan had held his own before the mighty Lei Qianjue as well. After all, he was able to kill another Grandmaster, Lu Tianfen. He can form de Qi at his fingertips and it was so sharp that it could cut through anything in its way. I wager any Grandmaster would have to think twice before attacking him if they didn¡¯t have any weapon to counter Chen Beixuan¡¯s de Qi.¡±


    An old man sitting on top of a coiled-up snake said in a hoarse voice.


    Under his feet were the head and the neck of arge python. Its triangr head perked up on its three-meter long neck, the slit eyes were golden in color. Its forked tongue slithered in and out of his mouth, it was evident from the cold and heartless gaze of the snake that this was a deadly beast.


    The old man with the snake was wearing a green robe suggesting that he was an infamous Grandmaster from the Miao¡¯s Land. His reputation had kept other people at a distance. Rumor had it that he was rted to the Dark Witch Sect and that alone would deter anyone to talk to him.


    ¡°Brother Du is right.¡± Chen Jiuyang nodded and said hesitantly. He tried to hide his fear toward the old man in the green robe but failed. ¡°However, Chen Beixuan only relied on his advantage in more powerful True Qi and fancier techniques. I say that Brother Lei was much further along the way in terms of the level of attainment. After all, Brother Lei had the Power of Earth and Heaven at his disposal. This fight might have a chance of ending in a draw if they were not fighting on the West Lake. Fighting close to the water was right up Brother Lei¡¯s alley.¡±


    Hering the judgment of Chen Jiuyang the Grandmaster, everyone nodded in agreement.


    Everyone could tell that Lei Qianjue had the initiative since the beginning of the fight. Lei Qianjue¡¯s level of attainment was so high that no one knew exactly what he was capable of, however, they were convinced that Chen Fan¡¯s power was limited to the ¡ªalthough powerful ¡ªstrength of the Azure Wood Qi d.


    Meanwhile, ordinary people such as Zhang Yumeng and her friends could only stare.


    ¡°Are... are they human?¡± Yang Chao asked in a trembling voice.


    While carried by the misty wings, Lei Qianjue waved a hand and summoned a three-meter tall wall of water, and then with another wave, he conjured a shower of deadly bolts. On the other hand, Chen Fan¡¯s single strike carried enough power to shake the ground. He wielded the de Qi and severed theke in half until theke bottom was exposed under the sky.


    The fight between the two had stirred up huge waves that broke up the surface, threatening to turn theke upside down.


    The power of these fighters was beyond the wildest imagination of Yang Chao and his friends. They had thought that a Grandmaster could wield the equivalent power of a hundred men, but he couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. These two fighters were even more powerful than the glorified depiction of Martial Artist Grandmasters on TV.


    Zhang Yumeng and Xu Rongfei were rendered speechless as they tried toe to terms with reality.


    Li Yichen clenched his fist tightly as one thought appeared in his mind. ¡°If I could be as powerful as them, I wouldn¡¯t need to work hard for money nor power. I could just wave a hand and kill anyone I didn¡¯t like, such as Chen Fan.¡±


    Jiang Churan sat sulkily and watched the fight with furrowed brows. Unlike the rest of the crew on the boat, she had seen Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable ability before, so she was the least shocked by what she saw.


    ¡°Why do I feel that Chen Beixuan¡¯s voice sounded so familiar? Where have I heard it before?¡±


    Jiang Churan asked herself.


    By then, Lei Qianjue had used his coup de grace and trapped Chen Fan within the web of white threads.


    ¡°Lei Qianjue¡¯s power had reached borderline Dharma Spells if not Divine powers.¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    Before Chen Fan had leveled up, he was able to do away with Lu Tianfen with ease. Neither Lu Tianfen¡¯s physical condition nor the potency of his True Qi couldpare with that of a cultivator. Even his Art of Cloud Hand was much inferior to the True Martial Celestial Sect¡¯s Martial techniques.


    Lei Qianjue was different. He had reached the peak of the Grandmaster Level and therefore technically, he should be as powerful as a cultivator in thete-stage of the Ethereal Enlightenment. His True Qi was a few times more powerful than that of Lu Tianfen, although it was still a few notches below that of Chen Fan. That being said. his True Qi was so condensed that it felt almost like True Essence. Therefore, Chen Fan concluded that Lei Qianjue should be at least as powerful as an early-stage Ethereal Enlightenment level. The only things hecked were Dharma Spells and Dharma Artifacts.


    As for the level of attainment in martial arts, Lei Qianjue was nearly unrivaled. Even those who could surpass his pure martial arts ability would have to rely heavily on spells.


    ¡°What a shame, you have arrived three months toote. If you found me three months ago, when my power and energies were spent, you might be able to drag the fight into a draw. However, now I have reached Ethereal Enlightenment. ¡±


    Suddenly, the intensity of the light in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes surged as he fixed his gaze at the Qi Net of the Thousand Trickeries that wasing down on him.


    Once a cultivator had reached Ethereal Enlightenment, divine powers would form naturally. By then, he should be able to use any kind of Divine powers at will.


    The Ethereal Enlightenment was a much more powerful level than the Foundation Establishment. A cultivator at Foundation Establishment level would only rely on his True Essence duringbat, but at the Ethereal Enlightenment level, even the Power of Heaven and Earth would be at the cultivator¡¯s disposal.


    ¡°Lei Qianjue, let me show you the true power of Ethereal Enlightenment!¡±


    Chen Fan let go of the Azure Wood Qi de, and he reached out a palm, then he closed his fingers to form a fist.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Countless raindrops started to merge and form many water swords. Each water sword was a few inches long and was formed purely by rain waters. The edge of these des gave off a bright light that reflected and bounced off the crystalline body of the des. In a blink, the tender autumn scenery on the West Lake turned into that of a hell.


    ¡°This is... Impossible!¡±


    Lei Qianjue¡¯s face finally paled.


    He waved his hands to deflect iing crystalline des. To his surprise, these des were not only sharp but also packed a hefty punch. It wasn¡¯t long before Lei Qianjue¡¯s hands started to feel numb.


    The Qi Net of the Thousand Trickeries that he had spent so many days and night weaving and strengthening into shape were cut into pieces and quickly fell apart.


    Chen Fan took a step forward as he traced a line in the air. Suddenly, these crystalline des turned around and flew behind Chen Fan where they rearranged themselves in a straight row.


    ¡°Lei Qianjue, try to counter my Art of Water Swords!¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and a huge explosion erupted on theke. Countless water swords darted over the giant waves toward Lei Qianjue.


    It was as if Chen Fan had pressed a button that remotely controlled all these flying swords. In the end, these flying swords converged and formed a sharp de Aura of a few hundred meters long. The aura ran from one end of theke to the other, and the energy emanated from its body forced the water below to split in half, forming a deep chasm.


    Even Lei Qianjue could have created bolts out of rain droplets, much less a cultivator at the Ethereal Enlightenment level.


    However, unlike Lei Qianjue, Chen Fan didn¡¯t use True Qi, instead, he simply cast a Dharma Spells.


    I shall kill Lei Qianjue with the deadliness of a thousand and three hundred sharp crystalline edges.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Lei Qianjue¡¯s face darkened after seeing the swarm of desing at him. He charged up his True Qi as energy billowed out from his sleeves. The energy around him tossed his white hair into loose swirls. Both of his arms rose slowly with great difficulty as if he was lifting up something that weighed a ton.


    Meanwhile, the brief tranquility on the calmke was disturbed once again as a fewrge walls of water rose from the surface. These walls of water were at least a few meters tall and a meter thick. However, as soon as they rose above the water, they were frozen and turned into ice walls. There and then Lei Qianjue had given everything he got, unleashing all the energy that he had harnessed over the decades on the frigid tundra.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A thousand and three hundred water swords pierced through the seven walls of ice. These frigid ice walls were at least a meter thick each, yet, they crumbled like a block of tofu under the attack.


    However, after totaling the seven walls of ice, the number of water-swords was reduced down to nine hundred from a thousand and three hundred.


    It wasn¡¯t long before these nine hundred water swords came to contact with the Qi Net of the Thousand Trickeries.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    Despite the fact that these water swords were made out of the water, they sounded like metal when they cut through the threads. Lei Qianjue¡¯s Qi Net of the Thousand Trickeries was so sharp and strong that it was able to cut up the weather-hardened ice cover at the Arctic. However, the quickly fell apart after the attack of the swarming water swords.


    Five hundred water swords carrying their de Aura finally made their way to Lei Qianjue.


    ¡°BOM! Kaboom!¡±


    Lei Qianjue improvised a Four Righteousness Protection Aura within a three meters radius around him. These Four Righteousness Protection Aura was so dense that they seemed to take on physical forms. One could see mist like substance roiling inside the aura; they were pure True Qi. Once condensed into the mist, True Qi was about as strong as steel, if not more so. It was able to stop even a bullet at point-nk.


    The Four Righteousness Protection Aura was what made the Grandmasters invincible even during this day and age.


    ¡°Swoosh, Swoosh!¡± The sharp water swords and the dense Four Righteousness Qi shed into each other. Whenever a water sword spent its energy and fell into the water, the tip of the sword inched closer toward it¡¯s target.


    There were five hundred swords left when the tip was three meters away from Lei Qianjue.


    Three hundred swords, when it was two meters away.


    A hundred swords when it was only a meter away.


    Finally, the des broke through the aura and its rank was reduced to merely neen. Lei Qianjue punched at the group of neen swords. Without even using his True Qi, he deflected the iing attack.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you really think I have been wasting away my life during the ten years?¡±


    ¡°I have cultivated endlessly at the tundra. Without a strong body, how could I survive on the harsh Tundra for ten years?¡± Lei Qianjue stood barefoot on theke and smiled proudly.


    He was not only a Transcendent Grandmaster but also a Physique Refinement Grand Master.


    ¡°However, I have never expected you to be a Transcendent Grandmaster as well as a Perfected cultivator of Dharma Cultivation Level at the same time. I admire your ability to unite the Dharma Spell and Martial Arts techniques. Unfortunately, you have met me.¡± Lei Qianjue shook his head andmented.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chen Fan remained calm and unfazed. He shot out an arm to the surface of theke.


    In a blink, countless columns of water sprout out from theke. They were so huge in size that some of them even held live shrimps and fishes in them. These water columns merged together and formed a few meter long des made out of sloshing currents.


    When the de was formed in the sky, it shot out a wave of Balde Qi so powerful that it stopped the rain for a second.


    The audience was stunned by the terrifying sight as they wondered if they should call this a fight between two martial artists or a battle between immortals. It was even more astonishing than the fight between Lei Qianjue and Ye Nantian seventeen years ago.


    ¡°Lei Qianjue, this sword could kill a Grandmaster with ease. Do you think you can survive it?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said calmly.


    He had drawn all the water in the West Lake and turn it into an Immoral Sword of unprecedented power. This de wields enough energy to kill any Grandmaster in the world.


    Lei Qianjue¡¯s face paled as his expression grew heavy. A pressing sense of crisis suddenly gripped his heart.

 Chapter 198 - Killing Lei Qianjue With a Blade

    <h4>Chapter 198: Killing Lei Qianjue With a de</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Cultivators of Ethereal Enlightenment level were able to use the Power of Heaven and Earth to cast Dharmic powers. This was what set them apart from the cultivators of Foundation Establishment level. Without a decent Dharma Artifact or Dharmic powers, a Foundation Establishment level cultivator would stand no chance against his Ethereal Enlightenment counterpart. Chen Fan¡¯s fight at the Medicine God Valley Sect was a perfect example. Without Li Fire Golden Eyes, Chen Fan would be slowly worn out by the Seven Malice Poison Array and eventually be defeated.


    Lei Qianjue was a martial arts genius who had refined his earthly martial arts skills to such an extreme that he was able to surpass the limit of his cultivation and grasped the Power of Heaven and Earth. However, he was only able to control a small portion of the Power of Heaven and Earth and couldn¡¯tpare with the amount of energy an immortal cultivator, such as Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan summoned a de with a wave of his hand. The de was five meters long and pointed directly at the rainy sky, threatening to cut open the drizzling curtain above and roiling theke below. The de Qi stretched across a few hundred meters of the area around him, and it was so powerful that it would easily slice through a tank if it happened to be in the way of the de Qi.


    ¡°This is not martial arts, this is divine power and a divine spell!¡± Gu Shitong¡¯s hands trembled as tears of excitement welled in his eyes. ¡°I had heard that once a martial artist entered Immortal State, he would no longer be a mortal and is able to control all kinds of unimaginable powers. Is that what I am seeing right now?¡±


    His defeat at the hands of Lei Qianjue had halted his cultivation toward Transcendent State cold in its track. However, he never stopped dreaming. The sight of Chen Fan¡¯s otherworldly power and the thought of a young boy obtaining such power through cultivation filled the old man¡¯s heart with poignant emotions that brought tears into his eyes.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is not very far from the Immortal State if he hasn¡¯t already reached it.¡± Chen Jiuyang paused a second and then heaved a sigh.


    The Grandmaster Du kept his silence, but his face was tight and so were his clenched fists. Even the enormous monster under him seemed to fear the de Qi that threatened to break the world. So the snake lowered its hideous head and tucked it under its coiled body.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the martial arts watched on with a great measure of admiration and respect. They wished they could be as powerful as Lei Qianjue and Chen Beixuan.


    As for Zhang Yumeng and her friends, they had been long since rendered speechless and all they could do was stare.


    ¡°Am I dreaming? Why have I never heard of such things before and never saw them on TV or movies? The two were like members of the Avengers. I doubt even spiderman or iron man would be able to defeat them.¡±


    Jiang Churan was the only one who was still puzzled by other questions.


    ¡°Did I mishear? He really sounds like...¡±


    Meanwhile, on theke, Lei Qianjue¡¯s hair white hair stood on end, and his face was somber. He fixed his eyes on the giant immortal sword that hovered above theke as he couldn¡¯t help feeling impressed.


    Although he was able to tap into the Power of Heaven and Earth using his True Qi, Chen Fan could do much better and more effortlessly than him. With a wave of a hand, Chen Fan had summoned a water sword that was over a few dozen meters long. Worse, it seemed sharper than even real des. It¡¯s belligerent de Qi was a telltale sign that it was able to slit the sky and kill a Grandmaster with ease.


    ¡°I had thought that I had gotten a handle on the power of the Immortal State and only Ye Nantian could have known more about the Immortal State than me.¡±


    Lei Qianjue heaved a sigh and said: ¡°But I was wrong. I have never thought that I would meet such a powerful semi-Immortal State fighter here in Lin City. Worse, he looks barely twenty.¡±


    While Lei Qianjuemented, Chen Fan kept a calm face and swept one arm in the air.


    The giant water sword, weighed over a few tons suddenly flew up and bore down on its target. Even without the Power of Heaven and Earth that was infused in the de, just the sheer weight of the water would have crushed a mortal¡¯s body.


    The giant de came down on Lei Qianjue, carrying the weight of a mountain. No mortal would be able to stop it now. Even though Lei Qianjue was a Physique Refinement Grandmaster, the blow would outright pulverize his body.


    Everyone felt their hearts catch in their throats. Was this the end? Was the Grandmaster of the renowned Hong Sect going to die here and now?


    Romon stood on the bank against an old willow tree. His fingers dug into the tree¡¯s bark as he tried to ovee the anxiety.


    Meanwhile, everyone watched on with great anticipation.


    When the five-meter-long de was about tond on top of Lei Qianjue, the white-haired old man heaved a sigh and said:


    ¡°Fortunately, I have prepared well ever since I was defeated by Ye Nantian.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, let me show you what I have prepared for you over the three months while I fish on theke.¡±


    Lei Qianjue¡¯s eyes shone sinisterly as he stamped theke surface with his feet.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    The water in theke trembled at first and then it started to bubble. It wasn¡¯t long before countless dead fish surfaced with their bellies up. Upon closer look, people noticed that these creatures were frozen to death.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Theke suddenly opened up as a giant scintiting web appeared. The giant web was made out of countless gleaming threads that were formed by ice crystals. Despite it being ice, it was as hard as steel. When the entire came into view, everyone was astonished by its immense size. It covered a circr area of a hundred meters in radius, even Chen Fan¡¯s giant sword was covered under it.


    ¡°Over the three months, I have been weaving this web every passing second and created the real Qi Net of the Thousand Trickeries.¡± Lei Qianjue said heavily: ¡°I prepared this Qi Net for Ye Nantian, but looks like I will have to use it on you today.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan,e and test the power of the Ice Qi Net formed by the Frigid Qi from the Arctic Tundra.¡±


    So saying, hemanded the to fly up until Chen Fan was under its center. His intentions were clear: to capture Chen Fan in the like a fish.


    Everyone was taken aback by the turn of events as they marveled at the powerful Lei Qianjue once again. Everyone agreed that he was worthy of the title: The Most Powerful Man Outside of China.


    Seeing his teacher had finally used his real coup de grace, Romon heaved a sigh as his brows unfurled.


    Standing before the giant web that wasing down at him, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even flinch. He pressed both palms down and shouted under his breath.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The water sword flew out and hacked at the icy web.


    Everyone had expected a huge shock wave after the impact¡ªand rightfully so since it was a sh of Immortal State level spells and the True Qi of a powerful Grandmaster¡ª but they were disappointed. The giant water sword suddenly melted the second it came into contact with the web, losing its shape and form and turned into a turbulent gush.


    The water passed through the holes in the and as soon as they reached theke, they converged into the shape of a de again and swung at Lei Qianjue with its deadly edge.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, have you gone mad?¡±


    Lei Qianjue was startled by the development, disbelief was written all over his face.


    He thought that Chen Fan was going to die with him.


    He sprung up and unfurled the misty wings on his back. The powerful True Energy that propelled Lei Qianjue upward pressed hard on theke surface and created a deep depression. The misty wings enabled Lei Qianjue tounch himself into the air and he flew backward.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The giant de hammered down at theke where Lei Qianjue was standing, creating a temporary chasm that was thirty meters wide. Emerald colored water was pushed to both sides and formed giant rollers around the chasm.


    Lei Qianjue¡¯s white hair fell loose over his shoulders as he fumbled to get out of harm¡¯s way. He evaded the attack, but not the water that shed out with the waves.


    He looked toward Chen Fan and saw Chen Fan was still under his giant crystalline. Chen Fan ignored the that was closing in on him and closed his fingers to form a fist.


    ¡°de, arise!¡±


    Numerous explosions erupted on theke as countless columns of water rose into the sky. Just likest time, these water sprouts converged and formed arge de, however, this time, the de was a bit shorter than thest one.


    Lei Qianjue fumbled to dodge the attacks.


    ¡°The third attack!¡±


    ¡°The fourth attack!¡±


    ¡°The fifth attack!¡±


    Chen Fan struck at his opponent five times in a row and the violentmotion had turned the otherwise clearke water a muddy soup. Although each time Lei Qianjue was able to escape by a hair¡¯s breadth, exhaustion was slowly iming him. A few more attacks, he was bound to slip up.


    However, Lei Qianjue suddenly stood still and was no longer on the run. He let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you thought that you could kill me before my Qi Net of the Thousand Trickeries closed in on you. Well, think again.¡±


    Everyone was stunned by his announcement. They looked toward Chen Fan and noticed that the previously giant was reduced to the size of a bird cage, encasing Chen Fan in its hollowed belly.


    ¡°Close!¡±


    Lei Qianjuemanded with a deep growl.


    The crystalline let out a peal of cracking noise like ice being crushed andpressed as it shrunk in size. The strands of ice that made up the were gaining more mass and strength by the second. Everyone knew that even an Immortal State martial artist would be crushed into the pulp inside the formidable death trap.


    This was the real coup de grace, the killing blow that Lei Qianjue had been perfecting over the decade on the tundra.


    Although he didn¡¯t get to use it on what it was intended, to be able to kill an Immortal State cultivator such as Chen Fan with it was not a waste of its power.


    ¡°sigh¡±


    Facing the shrinking web of frigid crystals, Chen Fan let out a sigh. He let go of the water sword still hovering above theke and lowered his hands. It looked like he had given up.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I have to say that you are one of the most ingenious and talented opponents I have ever met. Even Ye Nantian could notpare with you while I fought him seventeen years ago.¡± Despite Lei Qianjue¡¯s praise, his gaze only grew colder. He was not going to let the young man live.


    He knew that at his level, pity and sympathy could be a deadly thing.


    ¡°What a shame, if he waited ten more years, he could definitely kill Lei Qianjue.¡± Chen Jiuyang shook his head and heaved a sigh.


    His sentiment was shared by many other martial artists. Chen Fan¡¯s rise to power was swift and stunning, yet his fall was even quicker and more spectacr.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Grandmaster Du patted the giant snake under his feet and was ready to leave.


    Zhang Yumeng and her friends heaved a sigh of disappointment. Compared to the white-haired one, they liked Chen Fan much more due to their simr age.


    ¡°Ten meters, five, three...¡±


    In a blink, the had turned into an ice ball that was devoid of any openings. No longer could people see Chen Beixuan, and they wagered that they would never see the boy again.


    Suddenly, muffledughter drifted out from the ice ball


    ¡°Lei Qianjue, is this your trump card?¡±


    Everyone was startled by the voice and they looked at the ice ball again. They saw a pair of hands that reached out of the ball through a small opening, they grabbed hold of the edge of the opening and tore at it.


    ¡°Sssth-Wack!¡±


    The ice cage was torn open by Chen Fan¡¯s bare hands. Theyers uponyers of hardened crystals were shattered into pieces like papers.


    Under Lei Qianjue¡¯s terrified watched, Chen Fan stepped out of the cagenguorously.


    There was no trace of Dharmic Powers about him, but he seemed to have be the one with Heaven and Earth, he wove his essence into the very fabric of reality.

 Chapter 199 - Death of a Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 199: Death of a Grandmaster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lei Qianjue was a powerful fighter, let it be his Internal Force or physical strength, either one of them could rival that of a cultivator at Ethereal Enlightenment level. He was even able to tap into the Power of Heaven and Earth quit efficiently. The Qi Net made out of ice crystals were created after three months of hard work and was able to kill any average Ethereal Enlightenment cultivator with ease. Even if an armored military vehicle was trapped inside the, it would also be shredded into pieces.


    Unfortunately for Lei Qianjue, his opponent was Chen Fan, someone who had achieved the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    The Connate Cultivator¡¯s body was called a Dao Body. Some Dao Bodies were able to allow the cultivator to run faster than the speed of sound and some would allow the cultivator to dismantle a tank with their bare hands. Although Chen Fan had only reached the Introductory Level of Azure Thearch Longevity Body, the power of his Dao Body was already on par with other kinds of Dao Bodies at initial sess level.


    Lei Qianjue¡¯s Ice Crystal Qi Net could shred steel and shave iron. However, it looked like it was made out of paper and glue before Chen Fan¡¯s Connate Body.


    Thus it was. With such power, Chen Fan would be able to dominate the entire earth with ease. As long as he was not under a concentrated bombardment of modern firearms, his body would always hold up. Even if he had to face against another Immortal State cultivator, Chen Fan would be able to hold his own with his nearly indestructible body.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Life ebbed away from Lei Qianjue¡¯s face as he was shaken by the development.


    He had been working on the Ice Crystal Qi Net for ten years while he was on the tundra, he was going to save it for the fight against his nemesis Ye Nantian, but it was easily ripped apart by Chen Fan¡¯s bare hands. How powerful exactly was he? He wagered that Chen Fan¡¯s punch should be able to pierce through at least a half meter thick metal sheet.


    Everyone else on theke shared the old man¡¯s utter astonishment. Grandmaster Du was already about to leave, but the development stopped him cold in his tracks and had rendered him speechless.


    ¡°I need to run!¡±


    As a Grandmaster who had lived a rough-and-tumble life in and out of China and knew what and what not to do at the right time. The situation right now called for escaping. He knew that despite Chen Fan¡¯s praise for him, Chen Fan was not going to let him leave here alive.


    The wings behind Lei Qianjue fanned out again and quietly grew to about two to three meters long. He tapped theke with the tips of his toes gently as he made his way across. Every seemingly nimble tapping on the water would cause theke surface to cave in, pushing the old man forward with lightning speed.


    ¡°This punch is my appreciation for the three months of waiting.¡± Chen Fan closed his fingers and formed a fist as he lightly stamped the water with one foot.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Suddenly, the sky seemed to have fallen upon theke as arge portion of theke suddenly caved in and created a depression that was about ten meters wide. This depression looked exactly like the bottom of a human¡¯s foot; the force went through the few-meter-thickke and pressed hard onto theke bottom.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fanunched himself up into the air like a cannonball.


    ¡°Huuul!¡±


    Suddenly, a peal of sound like a siren came up as a hundred or so white columns of Qinced out from the surface of theke, it looked like fighter jets had taken off and soared up into the air from the bottom of theke, trailing jet streams in their wake.


    ¡°It...¡±


    Everyone was speechless by the sight. Chen Fan had broken the sound barrier using his physical body alone.


    Chen Fan covered the few hundred-meter distances in a few seconds and reached Lei Qianjue before theter had realized what was going on. He didn¡¯t give Lei Qianjue any time to react as he hammered his fist at him.


    ¡°NOOOO!¡±


    At the moment of life and death, Lei Qianjue folded his hands and summoned countless white Qi Energy around him, trying to cushion Chen Fan¡¯s punch.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s first came at him faster than the speed of sound and was too fast for Lei Qianjue to improvise a meaningful defense. The old man watched as a fist with white and tender skin shredded his Four Righteousness Protection Aura into pieces like tearing apart a piece of thin paper; then the fist kept going andnded squarely on Lei Qianjue¡¯s chest.


    ¡°AHHH!¡±


    A gush of blood rushed into Lei Qianjue¡¯s mouth and was sprayed out in a bust of thin crimson mist.


    The body had been refining over a decade on the frigid tundra was able to withstand a bullet shot at point nk, however, there and then, the old man watched in horror as his chest was pressed in by a fist until it was flush against his back.


    A nearly invincible Grandmasters, such as he was, was dead after Chen Fan¡¯s one single punch. The old man¡¯s body fell lifelessly into theke and disappeared.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Then and only then, the explosive sound of the impact finally swept across theke like a p of rolling thunder.


    A deadly silence fell over theke. No one spoke a word as they could only stare at the shocking development.


    ¡°Lei Qianjue is... dead?¡±


    Gu Shitong asked in a trembling voice


    ¡°Lei Qianjue is... dead!¡±


    Chen Jiuyang nodded, his voice heavy.


    All the Martial Artists looked to the young man in ck outfit reverentially. They knew that a new era had dawned upon the world and with it a new legend.


    Chen Beixuan, the Young Grandmaster was also the youngest man to have achieved the Immortal State.


    No one knew what the Immortal State meant and neither did anyone know what made anyone an Immortal State cultivator. However, since Chen Fan could do away with the most powerful Transcendent Master Lei Qianjue, people wagered that the young boy must be not far from the Immortal State.


    ¡°He broke the sound barrier with his own body and killed a Grandmaster with just one punch!¡±


    ¡°From now on, Chen Beixuan¡¯s name is going to be heard at every corner of the world.¡±


    Chen Jiuyang¡¯s eyes gleamed as he let a few words tumble out of his mouth.


    As a Grandmaster of the Tai Chi Sect, the most powerful person among the audience, he had set the final tone on the battle of the century.


    Everyone agreed with the old man¡¯s conclusion fearfully.


    Three months ago, Chen Beixuan had earned the title of the Grandmaster by killing the family lord of the Lu family. However, even back then, people never stopped doubting him, and some even wanted to challenge him and bring him down.


    However, there and then, Chen Fan used the blood of Lei Qianjue to prove himself in front of the world. By then, not even a Perfected Cultivator dared to challenge him, much less anyone whose level was below that of Grandmaster.


    Chen Fan walked toward the shore from the center of theke; not even the soles of his shoes were slightly damp, it was as if he walked on an invisible ground ever so slightly higher than theke surface. Everyone, including other Grandmasters such as Chen Jiuyang and Grandmaster Du, lowered their heads to show their respect.


    A ck haired, green eyed man of multiracial heritage walked onto theke and approached Chen Fan.


    ¡°Are you going to avenge your teacher?¡± Chen Fan looked at the middle-aged man who had just rose to fame three months ago with a great measure of interest.


    Chen Fan had always been very interested in Mixed Martial Arts Masters. However, as soon as he saw Romon, he realized the so-called Mixed Martial Arts Master were essentially the same as a Physique Regiment Masters. In other words, once Tong Shan had perfected the Tiger Demon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art, he could then be called a Mixed Martial Arts Master as well.


    ¡°Grandmaster Chen, you are the most powerful man in the world, to be able to die in your hands is an honor for my teacher.¡± Romon bowed deeply, and spoke in fluent Chinse: ¡°I simply wish to ask you a favor, please allow me to bring my teacher¡¯s body back to the tundra where he wanted to be buried.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chen Fan waved a hand distractedly.


    Lei Qianjue was top five most powerful fighters in the world. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t have the powerful Azure Thearch Longevity Body, even he might not have an effective counter for the old man¡¯s powerful attacks. However, with the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, Chen Fan had wagered that the old man wouldst no more than three punches from him, and he was right.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t use any Martial arts Dharma Spells during his attack, instead, he simply relied on his physical strength to break the sound barrier as he punched out.


    Such a simple and crude technique was not even name-worthy. If one really needed to name it, it could be called ¡°Hypersonic Punch.¡±


    Not even Lei Qianjue could have withstood such a punch, much less his disciple, Romon.


    Romon bowed again and then ran past Che Fan to retrieve Lei Qianjue¡¯s dead body. Afterward, he ran away while carrying his teacher¡¯s body on his shoulder.


    The fight was just finished, but everyone already started to miss the sight of the incredible battle. Theymented that this might be thest time they would ever see anyone duke it out with Chen Fan.


    There was only one person in the world that might be able to do that


    ¡°Ye Nantian!¡±


    However, their match was unlikely to happen since Ye Nantian had already joined the Military and would not fight a civilian without a good cause. Seventeen years ago, Ye Nantian was already more powerful than Lei Qianjue, so it made sense that he still was. If that¡¯s the case, how many of Chen Fan¡¯s punches could he take?


    Zhang Yumeng and her friends looked to Chen Fan joyfully.


    They didn¡¯t know who Lei Qianjue was and what it meant to kill him in one punch, all they knew was that the handsome young man whom they had been cheering for had won the fight.


    ¡°Uh? Fei Fie, why are you here?¡±


    By then, Chen Fan had finally taken notice the group from Chu Zhou City and was curious as to why they were here.


    ¡°Oh, look! He is looking at me, isn¡¯t he?¡± Zhang Yumeng¡¯s eyes turned into hearts and she gazed at Chen Fan like gazing at her idol.


    Meanwhile, both Yang Chao and Li Yichen¡¯s bodies tensed up in fear.


    The young man looking at them was a deadly and bloodthirsty killer. If he had a beef with any one of them, he could simply crush the entire boat like crushing a worm.


    To their relief, Chen Fan didn¡¯te closer to them, instead, he cracked a smile and walked away.


    Chen Fan wagered that it was not the time to say hi since they might not even recognize his new face.


    ¡°He smiled at us!¡± Zhang Yumeng was ted.


    ¡°He did... it was as if he recognized us...¡± Li Yichen thought curiously.


    Jiang Churan¡¯s body shivered slightly as he looked to Xu Rongfei incredulously. She stood right beside Xu Rongfei and the young man¡¯s smile was unmistakably for her.


    However, Xu Rongfei was so innocent that she didn¡¯t pick up any of those clues. She simplyughed and gawked at the young man with everyone else.


    ¡°He... Is he really Chen Fan?¡±


    Jiang Churan thought in disbelief and hoped that she was wrong


    Although Chen Fan had disyed his ability to summon a dragon in front of her, the girl was convinced that Chen Beixuan¡¯s power was limited to the Jiang Bei region. There and then, the young man had subjugated the hearts of all Martial Artists across China, including many top dogs in the martial arts world.


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan with eyes that were filled withplicated emotions. Chen Fan walked back to his junk boat and stood beside the girls in Green Qipao.


    The junk boat drifted around and carried the three otherworldly god and goddess into the distance until they disappeared behind the misty rain of southern China.


    ¡°Ah! What a battle! This is going to shock everyone!¡±


    ¡°Twenty years old, and already famous...¡±


    The old man from the Seven Kill Fist Sect took arge gulp of wine and let out a few slurred words.


    His grandson stood next to him, eyes filled to the brim with excitement.

 Chapter 200 - Rise to Fame

    <h4>Chapter 200: Rise to Fame</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Lei Qianjue is... dead!¡±


    The news swept across the Chinese martial artsmunity and then made its way to the Chinesemunities all over the world. Lei Qianjue had been the dominating figure among the overseas Chinese for decades and was called the most powerful Grandmaster outside of China; he was reputable all over the globe. However, such a powerful man was killed by a young man less than twenty years old in a fight. This was indeed unthinkable for most ordinary people.


    The Chinesemunities in Yan Jin, Zhong Hai, Jin City, Lin Nan, South-East Asia, Canada were all shocked by the news.


    After learning the news, a name was imprinted into their brains:


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    He was the youngest Grandmaster and rumor had it that Chen Beixuan had even reached the Immortal State! Although most people didn¡¯t believe in such a rumor, they all agreed that Chen Beixuan was the strongest Grandmaster in the world.


    Even among the martial artsmunities in countries such as Japan and Korea, the martial artists had heard the name and the illustrious achievements of Chen Beixuan.


    Hong Sect called for an emergency meeting and recalled all the regional underbosses that scattered around the world to discuss the implication of Lei Qianjue¡¯s death. Lei Qianjue was the most powerful Grandmaster in Hong Sect, the backbone of the organization as well as the regional underboss in Canada. With his death, all the oppositions of the Hong Sect in Canada were bound to up the ante. Even though the Hong Sect had other Grandmasters, their power was a far crypared to that of Lei Qianjue.


    Fortunately, Lei Qianjue¡¯s Candian disciple Romon was also a Grandmasters and should be able to handle the situation in Canada. Otherwise, the Hong Sect was about to lose most of their territories in Canada.


    Zhong Zhou, the ancestral ground of the Ba Ji Sect...


    Many leaders of the Ba Ji sect gathered in the same room. No one had spoken a word ever since they had heard the news about the fight at the West Lake.


    The thin but energetic old man sitting at the head of the table was the oldest man in the room. He said with a booming voice.


    ¡°I have underestimated Chen Beixuan¡¯s power.¡±


    Grandmaster Lei, Mu Shan, Guo Xiuxiu and many other martial artists sat on either side of the table, and no one said a thing, dragging out the silence. The oue of the fight had caught them by surprise. Chen Beixuan and Lei Qianjue threw off their gloves on the West Lake, and both had demonstrated their power as Grandmasters. After having nearly turned the West Lake upside down, the battle ended with Lei Qianjue¡¯s death after being dealt a blow from Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think even younger Uncle-Master would be able to handle Chen Beixuan.¡± Mu Shan heaved a long sigh.


    He was dealt a blow on his chest by Lei Qianjue¡¯s disciple Romon, and the pain still lingered even after the wound was healed. Three months ago, Romon was challenging each and every sect in China, and he eventually knocked on Ba Ji Sect¡¯s door.


    Even though Mu Shan¡¯s leg hasn¡¯t fully recovered, as the mostpetent fighter in the sect, he epted the challenge. After all, he couldn¡¯t let the eighty years old Great Uncle Master face off against such a powerful foe. Such cowardice would definitely invite humiliation from other sects.


    However, Romon¡¯s power had far exceeded Mu Shan¡¯s expectations. He didn¡¯t use any fancy technique; instead, his punches and kicks were direct and to the point. Every movement had its purpose and meant the death of his opponent. Worse, Romon¡¯s physical strength was unimaginable. He had enough raw power to crack open a mountain, smash a wall, or bend an iron pir.


    Mu Shansted less than three moves during his fight against Romon. After learning that Romon¡¯s teacher was killed by Chen Fan, Mu Shan lost any remaining hope of avenging his humiliation at the hands of Chen Fan.


    Gao Baisheng lowered his head as despair imed him.


    They said that a good enemy motivates one to work harder; however, when the gap between him and the enemy was unbridgeable, the enemy would only inspire despair.


    ¡°Zhentang... sigh...¡± The thin old man heaved a sigh and shook his head.


    The name had taken the wind out of everyone¡¯s sails. Ever since the disappearance of Huo ZhengTang, the Little War God, the Ba Ji sect had be rudderless and was on the verge of falling apart. Otherwise, the fight with Romon would have ended very differently.


    ¡°Fine, fine, from now on, we will try to avoid Chen Beixuan. No one should bring up the bad blood between us again.¡± The thin old man tapped the table firmly and announced seriously.


    ¡°Yes, Great Uncle Master.¡± Everyone stood up and bowed as they replied gravely.


    The Ba Ji Sect had to swallow down the humiliation; after all, no one in the sect had what it took to challenge a Demon God such as Chen Beixuan. Strength was the ultimate truth among the martial artists, and therefore, they should swallow down their resentment and concede defeat.


    Guo Xiuxiu stood still, looking attractive as ever. She still found it hard to believe that an ordinary-looking young man could turn out to be one of the most powerful Grandmasters in the world.


    Such meetings carried out not only in the Ba Ji Sect but also in the Diamond Temple, Xin Yi Sect and the Wu family of northwestern China. All the meeting had arrived at the same conclusion: ¡°Do not mess with Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Chen Fan had dominated the martial artsndscape before he had even reached twenty.


    Meanwhile... in the family estate of the Lu family in Lin City...


    The air was filled with celebratory sentiments. People hung colorfulnterns and unboxed new-years decorations to gave the old house aplete makeover.


    In the three months that had passed, Lei Qianjue had been fishing on his boat at the West Lake a few kilometers away from the Lu family. The presence of the Great Grandmaster cast a heavy shadow over the Lu family, restricting their activities. Even their territories all over China had been challenged by many regional opponents, making the situation extremely difficult.


    In the end, people started to insinuate the idea of abandoning Lu Yanxue and draw a clear line with Chen Fan. After all, no one had expected the young man to survive the battle in the first ce.


    However, the great-great-grandpa of the family had opposed to such betrayal and ensured Lu Yanxue¡¯s safety in the family.


    Now the fight was over, and everything turned out to be fine. Chen Fan had killed Lei Qianjue in front of martial artists from all over China, making him the crowned king of the Chinese martial artsmunity.


    From then on, no one would dare to look at Chen Beixuan in the eyes, and neither would anyone dare to challenge the Lu family.


    The Lu family¡¯s enemies across the Tian Nan Province dropped their weapons and surrendered as soon as they heard about Chen Beixuan¡¯s victory. Without Lei Qianjue, no one dared to test the ire of even an ordinary Grandmaster much less the most powerful one.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is too strong. I was called to guard the West Lake and saw the battle from a distance. It was terrifying! They stirred up half of the water in theke and left many deep scars at theke bottom.¡±


    Inside the guardhouse, Lu Dayong was walking with his friends.


    The other guards listened attentively; their eyes were filled with envy since they wished that they were there to witness such spectacr sight.


    Suddenly, a leader of the Lu family walked past the guardhouse and overheard Lu Dayong¡¯s words. He pulled a taut face and castigated him: ¡°Lu Dayong! Do not call Grandmaster Chen by his name. If I hear those words again, I will send you to work in the mine!¡±


    ¡°Yes... yes... Grandpa Tianhe.¡± Lu Dayong lowered his head and apologized like an obedient grandson.


    After the man had disappeared, Lu Dayong wailed disheartening: ¡°Shit! I got caught by Lu Tianhe. He was the second inmand in the family and was one of the very few Internal Force users.¡±


    The other guards kept their silence and didn¡¯t say a thing since Lu Tianhe was too powerful for them to make anyment about him. Lu Dayong was from the family while the rest of them were mere employees, and any rudements would cost them their jobs.


    By then, Lu Tianhe had made it to the meeting hall at the center of the estate.


    A few martial artists of phenomenal sess in their Internal Force cultivation had already stood by the gate, waiting for his arrival. They stood haughtily and kept their back straight, looking like the royal guards for the emperor.


    ¡°Is Grandmaster Chen here?¡± Lu Tianhe asked under his breath.


    ¡°He is already here, Uncle Tianhe. You maye in.¡± One of the men nodded.


    Lu Tianhe entered the meeting hall and saw Chen Fan sitting at the head of the conference table.


    He was immediately taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s appearance. Three months ago, Chen Fan had subjugated the Lu family with his mighty power; he looked nothing extraordinary.


    However, there and then, Chen Fan¡¯s face was so handsome that he looked nearly otherworldly. His eyes shone like diamonds in the dark night, and his lush ck hair fell loose over his shoulders. His body and limbs were in perfect proportion with each other. If not because of a slight familiarity with his former self, Lu Tianhe would never have recognized the young man.


    ¡°It had only been three months, how could there be so many changes.¡± Lu Tianhe asked himself. He bowed respectfully to Chen Fan and said: ¡°Grandmaster Chen, as advised, I escorted those teenagers back to Chu Zhou City. Everything was done discreetly, so those young girls will not know about my presence.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Chen Fan nodded and cracked a smile.


    He wagered that his smile toward Xu Rongfei wouldn¡¯t have escaped many of his enemies; therefore, he had ordered the Lu family to escort the girls back to Chu Zhou city.


    ¡°Grandmaster Chen, we want to appoint Lu Yanxue as our new family lord.¡± Great-great Grandpa rose from his seat and announced.


    ¡°Same here. Please approve.¡±


    Many leaders of the family such as Lu Tianhe, Lu Tianyun, and Lu Tianwu all rose to their feet and announced sincerely.


    Lu Haixuan stood behind everyone and looked to Chen Fan withplicated feelings. Just Three months ago, Lu Yanxue was just an ordinary member of the family. Other than her good looks, she contributed nothing to the family.


    However, three monthster, she was going to be the new family lord and take full control of the powerful Lu family. On the other hand, Lu Haixuan, a talented heir as he was, was going to live the rest of his life as a nobody.


    Chen Fan had caused all of this.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lu Yanxue covered her mouth to stifle a surprised cry.


    She had never thought that she had what it takes to lord over a family that was a dominating force in Lin City. Every decision made by the Lu family would affect the lives of millions. Even the financial power of the family alone would be able to make a huge impact on the Tian Nan Province.


    Unsure what to do, she panicked and looked to Chen Fan for help.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and said calmly: ¡°Whatever your decision is, I am on your side.¡±


    Hesitation flickered in Lu Yanxue¡¯s eyes as she scanned the people around her. In the end, a smile broke over her face as she said: ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll take up the position.¡±


    Lu Yanxue¡¯s former self would never agree to such a conspicuous and illustrious position. She knew that her beauty alone would not help her surpass Lu Haixuan nor Lu Yanwu. The so-called family lord was nothing but a fancy title, a pledge of her family toward Chen Fan. In the end, she would only be Chen Fan¡¯s puppet as he exerts his control over the Lu family.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t make myself stand out, you will probably forget about me soon while basking in the reflection of your glory.¡±


    Lu Yanxue muttered under her breath.

 Chapter 201 - Meeting at the Hong Sect

    <h4>Chapter 201: Meeting at the Hong Sect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    West pacific... Headquarter of the Hong Sect...


    ¡°Huuu!¡±


    A Gulfstream G550 taxied from thending strip to the terminal.


    This airne was worth over fifty million US dors. It could hold up to eighteen people inside. Before its sessor, the G650 came into production, G550 was the most luxurious private ne in the world.


    The gate opened, and a handsome young blond man emerged from within. His sharp eyes glinted like lightning in a stormy night, terrifying but spectacr.


    Following the blond man, a group of men and women filed out from the ne, all wearing the same style of uniform. The men in the group were tall and jacked. Hard features on their stone-cold faces suggested that they were powerful fighters. Meanwhile, the seven women in the group were of all backgrounds; there were Asian, African, and Caucasian. Despite their racial differences, they shared one thing inmon: breathtaking mour. All the women were tall and were wearing tight business skirts, and a few of them wore ck-rimmed sses. They looked like a group of professional secretaries.


    The blond man sauntered out of the airport, carrying pride in every step he took. The men and women in the airport quickly got out of his way and lowered their heads out of respect as the blond man passed them.


    ¡°He is Zoro, the Thunder King, the principle of the branch in western Europe. He visits the headquarters barely once every year. There must be something big going on to have brought him back.¡± A few guards at the airport murmured to each other.


    ¡°Hehe, so the rumor is true! Zoro had a healthy appetite for woman, doesn¡¯t he? I have heard that every one of the secretaries he hired were drop-dead gorgeous from universities all over the world. Not only did they have the looks, but they also have brains. One of them was a daughter of blue-blooded royalty in western Europe. He brings these little birds with him everywhere he went. Hey, don¡¯t you think that in the night¡ª¡± A brawny ck man said with a lewd smile.


    ¡°Shut up, Tupac! You are going to get us all killed! Zoro hates people talking about his girls.¡± Another buff white man scolded him hotly. He was the captain of the guards.¡± Thest person who didn¡¯t watch his mouth before he was electrocuted to a crisp already.¡±


    Tupac sudden became quiet as if words had caught in his throat.


    ¡°The Principal of West Europe, North Africa, the Middle East and East Asia were all here...¡± The oldest guard furrowed his brows and said: ¡°I don¡¯t think that everyone is here just for the annual gathering. Why did they summon all the Principals? Is the rumor true and Lei Qianjue is dead?¡±


    A silence fell over the room as soon as they heard the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Lei Qianjue was our underboss in Canada, and he was one of the most powerful fighters in Hong Sect. Who would be able to do away with him?¡± After a long silence, the group of guards finally boiled over.


    ¡°Just so! Of all the powerful fighters in the Hong Sect, Lei Qianjue was the most powerful. Not even the Italian Mafias dared to infiltrate Canada under his watch, turning Canada into our cash cow. Every year, our branch in Canada contributed over five billion US dors to the headquarters, closely following the branches in Western America and Western Europe¡±


    ¡°If Lei Qianjue was not really dead, the Headquarters would never summon so many underbosses.¡±


    As everyone chatted on, fear slowly crept onto their faces.


    Lei Qianjue¡¯s death disrupted the bnce of power within the sect and things were about to change within the Hong Sect. In addition, whether or not they could hold their territory in Canada also remained a question to be answered.


    A few hundred-meter-tall mountain peak was erected at the center of the little tropical ind.


    Hong Sect had hollowed the hill to built their underground base. This underground base touted a defense that was enough to withstand a nuclear bombing. There were over a few thousand people stationed on the ind well-equipped with modern military-issue firearms from America. Some firearms were even better than standard American soldier¡¯s gear.


    Such was the might and power of an international organization. It¡¯s collective might all over the globe was equivalent to a small country.


    Meanwhile, inside the meeting room of the underground base, the underbosses were having a discussion.


    The door of the meeting room swung open as the blond man walked in,trailing behind him was a group of drop-dead gorgeous girls. The old man in a traditional Chinese dress was sitting at the head of the table. He furrowed his brows and said:¡±Zoro, you arete.¡±


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not my fault. me those bitches from Ennd!¡± As soon as Zoro sat down in a chair assigned to him, a tall Latino brte wearing high heels came over to him, swaying her curvaceous body left and right. When she was close, she poured her boss a cup of red wine.


    Zoro held the wine ss in his hand without drinking the contents. He swirled the red wine in the sse as he scanned the people in front of him.


    Despite the crowded space inside the meeting room, most people stood respectfully behind the seven people who were seated in their chairs. These were the seven underbosses from each region. There were six men and one female, the spot where Lei Qianjue used to sit was filled by Romon.


    The seven underbosses all looked imposing and overbearing. They were from many different backgrounds. Some were asian, some white and some ck.


    The Hong Sect was an international organization that went beyond any racial boundaries. Each of the seven underbosses gave off a different air; some had eyes that shone like burning coal, some breathed as deeply as the ocean, and some sat as still as a mountain. All of them seemed as powerful as a Grandmaster if not more. However, the old man sat at the head of the tablecked any special quality and looked just like an average joe.


    That being said, he carried out the meeting as if he owned it and no one seemed to cast any shred of doubt on his credentials.


    He was the boss, the kingpin, the don of the international outfit!


    ¡°There are troubles in Ennd again?¡± The old man in traditional Chinese suit furrowed his brows for a brief second and then he unknotted them. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for those trivial matters. Our agenda today is to talk about the death of Brother Lei and Northern Canada.¡±


    ¡°Lei Qianjue is dead?¡± An attractive woman asked incredulously. She was scantily d in a red high slit skirt, revealing much of her long and white thigh. She looked like she was in her thirties and great thick auburn hair that cascaded to her waist, entuating her luscious body.


    Zoro recognized her as Olga, the underboss of the Middle East region.


    She was the only woman among the seven underbosses of the Hong Sect. Despite her still youthful look, she was well in her fifties. The underground world gave her a nickname, the Crimson Lady. Countless men had died in her hands on her bed.


    Rumor had it that she knew the art of fire bending and was able to cast a huge fire tornado out of thin air.


    ¡°I have carried Master Lei¡¯s body with me.¡± Romon said with a frosty face.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it. Lei Qianjue is the most powerful fighter of our sect, it would take at least three Awakened, or the Grandmasters if you must call it that way, to pull it off.¡±


    The auburn-haired women shrugged her shoulders. Even the whites of her eyes were tainted red, it looked as if her tears would also be red.


    ¡°Which one of our opposition would be able to rally more than three Grandmasters? The Dragon Hall, or the Square Tower?¡± A ck man put in. His burgeoning muscles gave off a metallic sheen as if they were made out of cast iron.


    The big man was two meters tall. And just like Tong Shan, his muscles were as hard as steel and were filled with explosive energy.


    He was Buck, the Diamond, underboss from Northern Africa.


    A light flickered in Zoro¡¯s eyes as he recalled the power of the ck man.


    Rumor had it that his body was incredibly tough, so much so that he could stop bullets from a machine gun with his flesh. A warlord in Northern Africa used to hire an assassin to assassinate him. However, the sniper rifle couldn¡¯t even prate through his thick skull. The assassin waster captured by Buck, and was torn into pieces by Buck with his bare hands.


    ¡°He is a mad dog, I won¡¯t want to mess with him.¡± Zoro thought to himself.


    Zoro took a sip of the wine and shook his head.


    ¡°It was neither the Dragon Hall nor anyone from China.¡±


    ¡°It was a young man... a young man less than twenty years old.¡± Romon said with a solemn face.


    ¡°Less than twenty years old? How was that possible?¡± Everyone was shocked by the news. Even Zoro was caught by surprise. The old man in the traditional Chinese suit was the only person who was able to keep calm.


    ¡°Even the most powerful martial artist Ye Nantian in China didn¡¯t be a Grandmaster until he was thirty. Plus, not just any Grandmaster could have threatened Lei Qianjue, much less killing him.¡± Buck spoke under his breath.


    ¡°I have seen it with my own eyes. Chen Beixuan¡¯s power had exceeded my expectation. I wager that he already reached Immortal State.¡± Romon said seriously.


    ¡°Bullshit! Immortal State Warriors are no longer mortals. They are gods. Plus, how could there be such a young Immortal State fighter?¡± The auburn-haired woman piped up. Her doubt was shared by the other guests in the room.


    Zoro put down his wine ss and thought wistfully.


    He didn¡¯t be a Grandmaster until he was thirty. By now, his ability to control the lightning had earned him the nickname: Thunder King. He was considered the most powerful fighter among the younger generation of the Hong Sect, and was expected to enter Immortal State one day.


    Nheless, his achievement couldn¡¯tpare with that of Chen Beixuan. To be an Immortal State fighter at the age of twenty was was unheard of.


    ¡°Even if he has not reached Immortal State, neither was he far from it.¡± Romon shook his head andmented.


    ¡°As long as he has not reached the Immortal State, we should be able to kill him. No Grandmaster could withstand thebined might of all of us. ¡°A scrawny old man said coldly.


    His body was shrouded in a cold air that seemed toe from the great depths of the ocean.


    The other underbosses nodded in agreement. Although none of them could have faced off Lei Qianjue alone, thebined might of all of them could definitely bring down even the most powerful Grandmaster.


    Therefore, they were confident that as long as they fought in a team, they should be able to do away with Chen Beixuan.


    The power of just one underboss could topple the Lu family with ease, and there were six of them. Combined with the kingpin at the headquarters, they were at least ten times stronger than the Lu family. So powerful was the Hong Sect, that when united, it¡¯s might could rival an average-size nation.


    The more powerful they were, the more they were afraid of the superpowers of the world. China was one of the superpowers on earth that possessed nuclear capabilities. Even the Hong Sect dared not to rile up such a powerful nation.


    The Hong Sect had staged numerous coups in Northern Africa, Eastern Europe, and the Middle East, amassing thousands of well-equipped militias with ease. However, their power would seem pathetic before the Superpowers.


    ¡°We need to n well before we make a move on Chen Beixuan. It would be best if we could lure him out of China to our territory before we do away with him.¡±


    ¡°What if he won¡¯t rise to the bait?¡± The woman asked.


    ¡°Then we will have to force him out.¡± The old man in traditional Chinese suit smiled coldly and said: ¡°I have issued a billion-dor bounty on Chen Beixuan across the world.¡±


    ¡°The Blood Skull, Vipers, and the Shadow had all picked up the job. I wager that Chen Beixuan would have already been killed by waves of assassins after him before we even get to him.¡±


    After hearing the news, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    None of them could have survived continuous assassination attempts so they wagered that neither could Chen Fan .


    ¡°Poor Chen Beixuan.¡± The auburn-haired womanmented, however, the excited light in her eyes betrayed her true thoughts.


    The Hong Sect controlled assets that were worth trillions of dors and they were extremely well connected in the underground criminal world. If they really want someone dead, they could always pay someone else to do it for them.

 Chapter 202 - Billion Dollar Bounty

    <h4>Chapter 202: Billion Dor Bounty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You are too innocent!¡±


    Seeing Olga and Buck¡¯s ignorance, Romon sneered at them.


    As one of the biggest organizations in the world, the Hong Sect was powerful in its own right.


    Even if Lei Qianjue was dead, there were still six warriors who were at least as powerful as Romon. Compared to the sects and Martial arts families in China, such as the Lu family, Tai Chi Sect, Medicine God Valley Sect, the Hong Sect was miles ahead. In addition, not only did the Hong Sect possess a tremendous amount of connections in governments all over the world, but they also had a sizeable army. If they delegated all their resources properly, they should be able to rally another ten Grandmasters with ease.


    The key to Hong Sect¡¯s influence was their powerful underbosses in each region. They were mighty figures that were feared even by some nations.


    ¡°Your understanding of Lei Qianjue¡¯s power was outdated.¡±


    ¡°Although Master Lei was the number one fighter in the sect ten years ago, he was only slightly more powerful than Diamond and Thunder King. However, Master Lei had cultivated diligently on the frozen tundra for ten years and had reached the peak of the martial arts attainment. Let it be his True Energy or physique, he could rely on either one of them to kill a Grandmaster with ease.¡±


    Romon said and then heaved a sigh.


    Lei Qianjue was so close to the Immortal State that he was definitely the most powerful martial artist under that level. It wouldn¡¯t take long for him to finish off someone like the Thunder King should they duke it out. However, despite Lei Qianjue¡¯s power and might, Chen Fan had finished him with one hypersonic punch. Romon felt hard-pressed to find out how powerful Chen Fan really was.


    ¡°But our efforts in recruiting assassins was not entirely useless. However powerful Chen Beixuan was, he would not be able to protect his loved ones and friends all at the same time.¡± A coldness emanated from Romon¡¯s eyes.


    In his minds eye, he had a premonition of what was toe: The assassination of Chen Fan¡¯s family and friends drove him to the Hong Sect to seek avenge. By then, Chen Fan would have to face the collective might of the Hong Sect directly. For a mortal, that would be suicide.


    The Hong Sect not only had six Grandmasters, but also an army equipped with the most high-tech weapons that could reduce a mortal to ashes in an instant.


    ¡°By then, we can finally avenge my teacher!¡±


    Romon lowered his head as vengeance roiled inside of him.


    He would never forgive Chen Fan for killing his teacher.


    However, he was too weak to carry out the revenge by himself, and therefore he needed the help of everyone in the Hong Sect. He had withheld the details about Chen Fan¡¯s power, such as his ability to pass the sound battier, fearing that this information would deter his helpers.


    After all, people such as Thunder King were not idiots. Without an assurance for victory, they would never take their gloves off, worse, some might even desert on the battle should they caught a whiff of uncertainty in the air.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was touring the old city with Lu Yanxue.


    ¡°Do you still remember what it was like three months ago? You, me and Xiao Qian would sneak out for street food together and hang out all night.¡± Lu Yanxue was wearing a hat with arge bill that concealed half of her gorgeous face.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t wear any camouge spell but no one seemed to have taken any notice of him.


    ¡°How¡¯s Miao Xiaoqian?¡± Chen Fan asked distractedly.


    ¡°She went back home after the holiday was over. She is going to school at Chu Zhou City University in September.¡±


    Lu Yanxue said quietly and wistfully. So many things had changed in three months. Three months ago, she was no more than an attractive college student, on her way to marry a rich man and live the rest of her life in boredom.


    Three monthster, after much suffering, she had transformed into a drop-dead gorgeousdy that controlled one of the most powerful Martial arts family in China. Her ability to mobilize tens of billions of yuan at once would make her the most important figure in Tian Nan Province.


    Her rtionship with other people had also changed. Three months ago, she hesitated a long time before she asked Lord Wu of Jiang Zhou City for help, however, now, even if Lord Wu came to visit her personally, she might not be able to pencil him in.


    ¡°Ever since you defeated Lei Qianjue, you are considered the most powerful Grandmaster. What is your next move?¡±


    Lu Yanxue hazarded as she batted hershed at the young man.


    His face looked as pleasing to her eyes as the portrait of a sun-god under his halo.


    However, no one on the street seemed to have taken notice of his charm. Lu Yanwu wagered that Chen Fan had used some sort of spell to mask his appearance. Although she didn¡¯t know such a thing was possible and neither did she knew how powerful Chen Fan was, she could read the young man¡¯s incredible abilities from people¡¯s fearful expressions while standing before him.


    ¡°Me?¡± Chen Fan was taken aback by the question. Then his eyes seemed to lose focus for a while. ¡°I need to go back to Chu Zhou City, and then make a trip to the Jin City. There is someone waiting for me there.¡±


    Lu Yanxue had never seen so manyplicated emotions in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. There was tenderness mixed with expectancy. She knew right away Chen Fan was going to leave her for his true love. The thought tormented her, deeply.


    She knew that the girl was the reason that Chen Fan had and would never see her as a lover.


    ¡°Then I wish you a good journey. I hope you will make time toe to Jin City and don¡¯t be a stranger please.¡± Lu Yanxue swallowed down her sadness and stered on one final smile for the man she so deeply loved. She wanted to leave a perfect image of her in Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Chen Fan answered readily.


    He checked the date and reckoned that the school was about to start at Jin City University. He had graduated from that university in his past life, and that was also where he reunited with Fang Qiong and started a new chapter in his life.


    During his current life, he had two goals:plete his cultivation and right the wrongs of his past life.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong was the biggest regret of my past life.¡±


    A pang of pain and regret shot through Chen Fan as he thought of the girl¡¯s death. It was the same thought that allowed the Mental Demons to get a foothold in his heart and fester until it brought Chen Fan down during the Heavenly Tribtion.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t meet Xiao Qiong, I would be married to a girl arranged by my family. She could be Xu Rongfei or Jiang Churan. I will be groomed to be the young lord of the Wang family and live the rest of my life in contentment and mediocrity¡±


    Chen Fan bemoaned in his mind: ¡°Without Xiao Qiong, I would never embark on the journey of cultivation. There would be no such thing as a Celestrial Lord who dominated the universe for five hundred years.¡±


    Perhaps living a peaceful and mundane life used to be Chen Fan¡¯s dream, but that was certainly not the dream of Chen Beixuan. After having seen so much, and experiencing so much, he was drunk with the splendid excitement the universe could offer; Chen Beixuan would never go back to live an average mortal life.


    ¡°Ah, right, I have a parting gift for you.¡± Chen Fan produced a jade pendant and handed it to Lu Yanxue. ¡°I killed Lei Qianjue so the Hong Sect will not let me get away with it. Although they can¡¯t do anything to me, they could harm you easily.¡±


    ¡°I have cast a protection spell in this pendant. It can not only protect you but also alert me whenever you are in danger.¡±


    Lu Yanxue epted the pendant joyfully. She rubbed her fingers over the surface of the pendant and reckoned that it was covered with ancient symbols.


    Suddenly, a strong sentiment seized her heart andmanded tears to well in her eyes as she realized how thoughtful and caring Chen Fan was. Although Chen Fan had given this pendant to her for practical reasons, to Lu Yanxue, it also carried Chen Fan¡¯s caring thoughts for her.


    ¡°Very well, considering your thoughtfulness, I will pencil you in for another day of tours at the park.¡± Lu Yanxue turned her head away, trying to hold back the tears in her eyes.


    ¡°That would be my honor.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    The international underground world was shaken by the bounty


    A billion US dors! This was an unprecedented amount of money for a bounty!


    Many hired assains and mercenary bands were set back on their heels by the huge amount of the reward.


    A billion-dor bounty was worth the life of a Grandmaster in the underground criminal market. Rarely could any Grandmaster withstand a sniper¡¯s shot in the head(or an arrow in the knee), plus, sniper rifles were far from the most deadly weapons.


    It went without saying that no one in their right mind would post a bounty on a Grandmaster so conspicuously, not even on the underground market. The Grandmaster could simply hide for a while and then rain down his retribution when the bounty was lifted.


    A Grandmaster was capable of all kinds of unsavory if not outright evil acts: assassination, assault, thievery, robbery... A lone Grandmaster was equivalent to a small special force unit. Therefore, no one would easily get into a deadly feud with a Grandmaster.


    However, there were assassins who would not give a twat about a Grandmaster¡¯s retribution. Unlike the Hong Sect, these hired murders were shadows operating ndestinely in the darkness. The Hong Sect¡¯s goal was not to kill Chen Fan but to lure him out of China, otherwise, the Hong Sect¡¯s would have dispatched their own special operation unit.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan from China?¡±


    It was the first time these assassins heard of Chen Fan¡¯s name. Ofte, his name had been on the minds of many deadly mercenaries and hired guns.


    ¡°In China? That¡¯s a tough one... It¡¯s difficult to get weapons in and out of there.¡±


    Many assassins hesitated before the challenge. Without a powerful modern firearm, it would be difficult to kill a Grandmaster.


    However, some organizations didn¡¯t mind the difficulties.


    ¡°He is just a Grandmaster level martial artist. We the Blood Skulls have killed many Grandmasters in the past. It would just be a stroll in the park.¡±


    An Asian man with a snake tattoo on his arm rolled off from his king-size bed after he untangled himself from a few fragrant limbs that wrapped around him. He read the message on hisputer and smirked.


    ¡°Be careful, he killed Lei Qianjue.¡±


    A message popped up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t forget that I am the king of the assassins. I would never let my prey slip away. All Chen Fan could do now is to wait for his death.¡± The Asian man typed out a reply: ¡°Send all of his profile. I will leave for China tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I will send them to you ASAP. Remember: burn after reading¡± After a while, another message popped up. ¡°Good luck, cksnake.¡±


    cksnake was one of the top assassins in The Blood Skull. He had sessfully made a Mixed Martial Arts Master disappear.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The man folded hisptop and rose to his feet. He drew back the curtain and looked out of the window down at the bustling streets. A cold and sinister light burned in his eyes.


    ¡°A Chinese Grandmaster! This is going to be a hell of a hunt.¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me, Chen Beixuan.¡±


    The cksnake smirked coldly.

 Chapter 203 - Yu Qianqian’s Concert

    <h4>Chapter 203: Yu Qianqian¡¯s Concert</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan had decided to stay a few more days in Lin City not only because he wanted to spend more time with Lu Yanxue, but also to wait for his assistance from Medicine God Valley Sect and Tong Shan. Previously, in order to get to Lu Yanxue and save her, he had left the others behind, allowing them to arrive in the city at their own pace.


    Although Chen Fan had already mastered the Yi Wood Spirit Qi which he used to substitute the Essence Enhancing Pill, the Yi Wood Spirit Qi¡¯s function was limited. In addition to curing mortal¡¯s ailments, the Yi Wood Spirit Qi could also be used to increase the growth of Spirit Medicine.


    Even a small de of grass could grow into an astonishing divine medicine, much less those thousand-year-old rare herbs inside the vault of the Medicine God Vally Sect. The vault kept numerous ingredients for Spirit Medicine such as the Spirit Beast Fruit.


    ¡°The pop star Yun Qianqian is having a concert today, do you want to go?¡± Lu Yanxue batted hershes at Chen Fan. She could feel that their time together wasing to an end. Chen Fan was going to leave soon, so she tried to cherish every moment they were together.


    ¡°Yun Qianqian?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows. Wasn¡¯t she the one he met at the Wu Mountain¡¯s Hot Spring resort? ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t think too much. He was not a fan of pop culture, but he figured that a little concert should lighten up the girl¡¯s mood so that his parting wouldn¡¯t be so hard on her.


    ¡°But do you think we should attend an event in public?¡± Lu Yanxue pouted and asked.


    Looking at her innocent eyes and a face that was cute as a button, Chen Fan cracked a smile. Lu Yanxue had gone all out to be as discreet as possible. She wore arge hat with arge brim, a pair of oversized sunsses and sometimes a scarf.


    Lu Yanxue always had been attractive thanks to her head-turning beauty, but Chen Fan¡¯s treatment had brought her appearance even closer to that of a cultivator. Everywhere she went, her charm would enve people¡¯s attention and subvert their minds.


    ¡°Let me do something for you.¡± Chen Fan reached out a finger and traced a Talisman Inscription in the air.


    A faint glow came up and it quickly spread all over Lu Yanxue. Soon, Lu Yanxue¡¯s body was suffused with a creamy white glow that stuck to her body like ayer of wet fabric. However, it was thin and unsubstantial, nearly invisible under the sun.


    ¡°Now look in a mirror.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked a finger again and cast a spell to summon a mirror.


    Lu Yanxue was taken aback at first, and quickly she looked into the floating mirror and then gasped. She reckoned the face in the mirror belonged to her, but somehow it was different, it was ever so slightly less attractive, but that was enough to remove her charmpletely.


    ¡°Are these magic spells?¡±


    Lu Yanxue looked to Chen Fan with a great measure of adoration. She would never think that a twenty years old boy would know such a magical spell. The more time she spent with Chen Fan, the more she could feel the divine indifference inside of the young man. Many times, she was convinced that Chen Fan was actually a Curmudgeon living in a young body.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mor spell to hide some of your charms.¡± Chen Fan said lightly. ¡°But this mor is temporary, so perhaps you should have more bodyguards around you in the future. You are the family Lord of the Lu family now, so you should be extra careful.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± Lu Yanxue said meekly.


    Although Yun Qianqian had risen to fame from making TV shows, over the past couple of years, she had been trying to switch to other lines of work. She made it to the silver screen and released a couple of albums, and was a frequent guest of popr talk shows.


    As an A list superstar, tickets for her concerts were sold out quickly. However, her voice and singing skills were mediocre at best in Chen Fan¡¯s opinion. Compared to professional singers, she was just an amateur. However, he wouldn¡¯t disclose his feelings to any of her fans.


    Chen Fan and Lu Yanxue didn¡¯t drive their car to the concert, instead they took the subway like most other people


    To Chen Fan, he missed the life of an ordinary person on earth. Ever since he embarked on the journey of cultivation, he rarely had the chance to experience the life of an average Joe: taking the crowded subway and eating street bbq.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s packed!¡±


    Lu Yanxue looked to the people mountain people sea and eximed.


    She was wearing a ck tank top with some cute cartoon characters and a pair of white shorts, revealing both of her elegant pale-skinned legs. Adding a pair of Converse shoes with bold colors and a ponytail at her back, she was as cute as a button.


    Her beauty even after being masked was still attention arresting. Many men turned their heads back to catch a few more glimpses of such a lovely thing.


    Chen Fan looked at the jam-packed venue with furrowed brows. There were simply too many people here. If an ident happened, all it took would be just one or two panicked groups to drive the crowd into a deadly stampede.


    ¡°However, this stadium is small enough for me to cover it with my Divine Will. I will just have to watch out.¡± So thinking, Chen Fan started his Divine Sense as he followed the flow of crowds into the stadium.


    His original Divine Sense could cover over a hundred-meter distance, however, after it was amplified by the golden statue, it was able to cover over a few kilometers.


    He could keep Lin City under his radar if he wanted to. However, since such arge area would have over a million people living in it, the sheer amount of information would be too overwhelming for Chen Fan to process, and therefore, an area with a few hundred meters radius was a much more realistic number.


    ¡°The familiar presence at the backstage must be Yun Qianqian. The person beside her must be her manager Sister Qin. Huh? She is not wearing the Buddhism Bracelet. Good, she listened to me after all.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself, and stopped paying any more attention to Yun Qianqian all together.


    To him, Yun Qianqian was just a passer-by. He wouldn¡¯t care a twat about her well being.


    Chen Fan continued to probe the stadium with his Divine Sense. Not even a rat living under a pizza box would escape his detection.


    ¡°There are many security guards around. Just so! The security better be tight when there are so many people here. Hold on a second... why are there so many martial artists here?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows. A martial artist would give off entirely different signals than a normal human. A good analogy of the difference was the difference between the light between a candle and a torch. The presence of powerful martial artists such as the King of Elixirs and Lei Qianjue, would burn like wildfires.


    ¡°Interesting. I can sense a few cold and malevolent presences of martial artists. There is no doubt that they had other people¡¯s blood on their hands. Are they here for Yun Qianqian?¡±


    The thought that these people could being for him had never crossed his mind. He knew the Hong Sect would seek revenge, but he wagered that they would send powerful Grandmasters after him instead of these weaklings.


    Unbeknownst to Chen Fan, Romon had withheld some key information about his power, and therefore emboldened the Hong Sect.


    ¡°Xiao Xue, please hang out here for a while,I need to use the washroom.¡±


    Chen Fan patted Lu Yanxue¡¯s shoulder and headed towards the washroom. Those martial artists followed him and converged toward him.


    ¡°They are here for me?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and a cold light shone in his eyes. ¡°Then they are courting death.¡±


    Although these martial artists all had reached at least initial sess in their Internal Force cultivation¡ªone of them was even at peak level¡ªtheir power wasughable before the most powerful Grandmaster.


    As Chen Fan walked toward a quiet corner to do away with these assassins, he heard a voice calling out at him.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, is that you?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and saw a girl wrapped from head to toe with a hat andyers of coats. The pair of sunsses with sharp edges made her look like a spook.


    ¡°Are you Yun Qianqian?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback at first. However, using his Divine Sense, he recognized the girl easily.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Yun Qianqian put away the sses and scarf, revealing her cute but slightly embarrassed face.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you preparing for the concert? What are you doing here?¡±


    Chen Fan was lighthearted by the encounter. He had used a spell to revert his looks back to their previous state in order to blend into the crowd, however, he still got recognized after all.


    ¡°This is purely amercial event. There are many other signers opening for me and I am thest one to get onto the stage.¡± Yun Qianqian said helplessly. It was the organizer¡¯s marketing-gimmick. They used her poprity to attract sales. Since it was an event arranged by herpany , she couldn¡¯t turn down the event even if she wanted to.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As Chen Fan chatted with Yun Qianqian, he felt the martial artists¡¯ malic presence was getting closer to him. Each and every one of them tensed up their bodies and tiptoed toward Chen Fan. Some had already pulled out their weapons, ready to attack.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, are you here by yourself?¡± Yun Qianqian asked curiously.


    She was pleasantly surprised to see Chen Fan again. She used to think that Chen Fan was just a rich heir of a prominent family, butter her friends told her that he was also called Master Chen and was one of the most influential people in Jiang Bei. The revtion had caught Yun Qianqian off guard; she found it hard to believe that a twenty or so year old boy could be considered influential.


    What had surprised her even more was the rumor that Master Chen could cast spells andmand lightning. This piece of information reminded her of what Chen Fan told her about the Buddhism bracelet. In the end, she convinced herself to trust Chen Fan and threw the bracelet into the fire pit.


    To her surprise, a puff of dark smoke came out from the bracelet as well as a ghastly wail. Yun Qianqian was terrified by the sounds and the sight and felt even more appreciative of Chen Fan¡¯s tip and believed more firmly in his divine power. However, shemented that she would probably never be able to see him again to say thank you.


    ¡°I am here with one of my friends.¡± Chen Fan said.


    Meanwhile, he reached out his Divine Sense and locked onto the approaching Martial Artists. Then he started a spell.


    They were standing in a quiet corner, other than himself and Yun Qianqian, there was no one else around: a perfect ce to execute his n.


    ¡°I might have to erase some of Yun Qianqian¡¯s memories.¡±


    Chen Fan shouldn¡¯t have any problem toy those Martial Artists low using his Divine Will, however, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of the bodies without catching Yun Qianqian¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Do you also like to hear me sing? Do you?¡± Yun Qianqian batted hershes and looked to Chen Fan expectantly.


    She had her fair share of the sordidness in the entertainment industry and it was the first time she ever met anyone who would offer his sincere help freely. It was particrly rare considering how rich and powerful he was. He controlled over a billion-dors of assets and had the Dharmic powers at his disposal.


    ¡°Sadly he isn¡¯t my type, otherwise I would...¡±


    Even as Yun Qianqian thought to herself, Chen Fan knitted his brows slightly and was ready to strike at the approaching martial artists


    Suddenly, he heard a low voice that growled: ¡°Stop it!¡±

 Chapter 204 - Heavenly Kill

    <h4>Chapter 204: Heavenly Kill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    When the voice came out, Chen Fan could feel the assassin¡¯s deadly intentions suddenly waned.


    ¡°Law Enforcement Unit?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and felt the presence of an attractive that girl started to engage those martial artists. The girl¡¯s signal was simr to that of the Cang Dragon unit.


    The girl¡¯s movements were snappy and swift and carried an air of assuredness. It was simr to the Mixed Martial Arts taught by the military. However, her opponents were even more powerful, and after just a few moves, she was on herst leg.


    ¡°Bang¡±


    A gunshot rumbled erupting out from the small corner. Although the gunshot was muffled by the mor outside, most people had heard the loud noise. Seeing their cover was blown, the martial artists paused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bug out.¡±


    Chen Fan led Yun Qianqian out of the corner to a tform. They saw a girl shooting a gun while slowly stepping back. Before her was a gangly looking Asian man.


    When one had achieved a certain level of attainment in the cultivation of their martial art, even if he could not stop a bullet with his own flesh, he would at least predict where the bullets were going tond simply based on the direction in which the gun was pointed. Although he wouldn¡¯t be able to move faster than a bullet, he could move faster than the shooter¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The gangly man dodged all three shots by a hair¡¯s breadth. Thest bullet grazed against his ears and nearly ripped half of his skull off. The man suddenly retreated after he was disheartened by the development. He didn¡¯t expect that the woman was a sharpshooter.


    ¡°Ah! They have guns!¡±


    Yun Qianqian covered her mouth to muffle a cry.


    ¡°Sister Yun,e here, quickly!¡± The woman with a gun saw Yun Qianqian and her face grew softer right away. All the while, she kept the gun pointing at the gangly man.


    The gangly man also noticed the two people behind his opponent.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Fan registered an excitement in the man when the gangly man saw Yun Qianqian, however, he didn¡¯t seem to care about Chen Fan.


    ¡°So they are not after me... and their real target is Yun Qianqian?¡±


    Chen Fan was a little confused.


    However, he decided to capture one of the martial artists and ask them directly instead of guessing.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yun Qianqian held on to Chen Fan¡¯s arm as her legs trembled. She was an ordinary person and therefore, she was frightened while standing face to face with deadly weapons. If not because she was with the powerful and mighty Chen Fan, she would have already ran away while screaming.


    ¡°Miss Yun, we are the special force units dispatched by the province to protect you. The man standing over there is called Scorpion, and he is a deadly assassin. He had already taken a dozen lives so far.¡± The woman replied readily while holding the gun. Meanwhile, she fished out a badge with the other hand and held it out for disy. ¡°Come to me, and stay away from him.¡±


    ¡°Ah... uh... uh... Ok. ¡±


    Yun Qianqian nodded and was about to walk over to the woman.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The gangly man sorted and moved again. He channeled his internal energy to his legs as he pressed them down hard, creating two deep depressions on the ground. Meanwhile, his body sprung up like a loaded spring with two open arms. His forked fingers pointed at Yun Qianqian, making them look like the pincers on a scorpion. His movement stirred up a gust and he covered the ten meters or so distance in a blink.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    To the woman¡¯s surprise, her gun wasn¡¯t enough to hold the gangly man in ce. Even as she was about to pull the trigger and kill the man while he was still in the air, she registered three other deadly presences. Two of them closed in onto Yun Qianqian and the other one came up behind her back.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The woman reacted at the final moment. She lowered herself to one side and rolled away. However, she identally dropped her gun on the ground.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Her heart sank to the bottom.


    To her surprise, Scorpion was not alone and had brought three morepanions with him. This put Yun Qianqian in a very dangerous spot, she doubted if the actress would survive at the end of the day.


    The woman looked to Yun Qianqian disheartened, expecting to see the end of the actress¡¯s life. However, she watched as an ordinary-looking young man beside the actress waved a hand to block the man¡¯s attack and somehow, the gangly man bounced off of the young man¡¯s arm like a piece of garbage being tossed away. With a heavy thud, the assassinnded on the wall and fell to the ground unconscious.


    The sudden turn of events had shocked everyone.


    The other three assassins also hesitated as they studied Chen Fan intensely. Scorpion was one of their best, yet he was rendered unconscious by Chen Fan¡¯s simple wave of the hand. Could this ordinary-looking young man be a powerful martial artist?


    ¡°Sir, what is your name? Why do you interrupt the Heavenly Kill¡¯s business?¡±


    The leader of the assassins asked. He was a man with a waxen face.


    ¡°Heavenly Kill? I have never heard of it.¡±


    Chen Fan answered readily. Meanwhile, he locked his Divine Sense onto thest person lurking behind the scene.


    The lurker and been conserving his internal energy as soon as Chen Fan¡¯s disy of strength, waiting to use it for the final moment. Due to his conserving internal energy, his presence was also diminishing in Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Sense


    Chen Fan had initially sensed five presences, and he had seen four assassins so far. These assassins who had revealed themselves had all reached initial sess. However, the one who was still lurking was at the peak level in his Internal Force cultivation. Chen Fan had thought the five of them were working together, however, now he started to think that these were two separate groups and happened to be at the same ce at the same time.


    ¡°Could thest person being after me?¡±


    Chen Fan wondered.


    ¡°You guys are from the Heavenly Kill?¡±


    The woman grabbed the gun on the ground and came cover to Chen Fan. The name of the assassin organization seemed to have shaken her.


    ¡°Sister, what is the Heavenly Kill?¡±


    Yun Qianqian asked.


    ¡°They are an infamous assassin group that is active in China. By now, they had killed over a dozen people in all kinds of brutal methods that you couldn¡¯t even imagine. There are very few records about these guys but each and every member of the criminal organization is extremely deadly. Unfortunately, we were unable to capture any of its members. This is the first time that I learned that Scorpion was also their member.¡± The woman said, her voice was filled with terror and fear.


    Although she was an elite member of the Law Enforcement unit, she still felt threatened by the presence of these deadly assassins from Heavenly Kill. If not because of how impressed she was toward Chen Fan¡¯s abilities, she would have already tried to escape with Yun Qianqian.


    Chen Fan shook his head. Although these assassins have achieved only a small level of attainment in their martial arts training, they were already beyond the capability of normal Law Enforcement.


    ¡°You seem to know quite a lot, little bird. You have been after my bros for a few years, and what do you say if we pay you and your family a visit one day?¡± A man with a scarface cracked an ugly grin.


    The woman shivered, it was as if she was staring at a poisonous snake that was about tosh out at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are Heavenly Kill or earthly kill, just kneel before me and tell me who hired you and I will give you a quick death.¡± Chen Fan saidzily.


    Most of his attention was still on thest assassin still lurking in the dark.


    The lurker¡¯s presence was so weak that it could easily pass for a de of grass or a tree trunk. If not because of Chen Fan¡¯s incredible detection ability, no one would be able to register his presence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a solid Breath-Control Method on earth. This person is much more powerful than the other weaklings. He is a professional assassin.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    ¡°Sir, I wager you are some kind of martial arts expert. However, I must warn you that the Heavenly Kill is the most powerful assassin group in China. If you dare to interrupt our business, you will face our retribution.¡±


    The three assassins pulled a taut face and the man with a waxen face said in cold voice.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan crooked his head and asked.¡±are there any Grandmasters working for Heavenly Kill?¡±


    ¡°Grandmasters?¡± The wax face furrowed his brows.¡±Stop pulling our legs. Grandmasters are the stuff of legends. They would easily dominate an entire region. If we had a Grandmaster, why are we still working in the dark and risking our lives every day?¡±


    ¡°However, our leader is a peak level Internal Force user just like you. If you back off right now, we can pretend that we have never met.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t even have a Grandmaster, what gives you the audacity to threaten me?¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and said: ¡°Not even Ye Nantian or Chen Jiuyang dare to talk to me like that, much less you guys.¡±


    ¡°Ye Nantian, Chen Jiuyang?¡± The assassins were taken aback.


    Those were names of mighty Transcendent Grandmasters. They were venerated among other martial artist and no one dared utter their names with such degree of sangfroid.


    Suddenly, a thought alerted the man with a waxen face as a sense of impending doom gripped his heart. He asked hesitantly: ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Have you guys done your homework before the mission? Don¡¯t you know whos turf you are on?¡± Chen Fan said lightly: ¡°I am Chen Beixuan, I wager you must have heard of me before.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    The name stunned the three assassins. Although they were run of the mill martial artists, they had heard of Chen Fan¡¯s name ever since his battle on the West Lake. Practically everyone was talking about him, it was nearly impossible to not have heard of it. Rumor had it that Chen Fan had reached the Immortal State and his battle nearly turned theke upside down.


    Ever since that victory, Chen Fan was named the most powerful Grandmaster in China. Even Grandmasters would have to talk to him respectfully, much less the members of a puny organization such as the Heavenly Kill.


    ¡°White coat, ck hair, young and powerful... Although his face looked ordinary, I do see some resemnce with the picture.¡± The Scarface muttered to himself in fear.


    ¡°BaaDa!¡±


    Before the Scarface had finished his words, all three had dropped to their knees and kowtowed to Che Fan, burying their heads in the grass. They trembled uncontrobly and dared not to speak a word.


    They knew there was no chance of escaping such a powerful Grandmaster. Lei Qianjue had been ten times more powerful than them, yet Chen Fan had done away with him with one punch.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    Yun Qianqian and the woman with a gun were so stunned by the development that they could only stare.

 Chapter 205 - Viral News

    <h4>Chapter 205: Viral News</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°These were members of the infamous Heavenly Kill! Why are they afraid of him?¡±


    The girl squeezed the gun in her hand and was rendered speechless.


    She was an elite of the Law Enforcement unit and therefore she knew how deadly the Heavenly Kill members could be.


    Many members of the Heavenly Kill hadmitted heinous crimes and some even killed entire families. They were the most notorious assassin group in China and every member of the criminal group was a powerful warrior that couldy any normal Law Enforcement unit low with ease. The woman with the gun had undergone special training inbat and shooting. Not only was she agile and strong, but also a deadly sharpshooter. Even with those abilities, she could only drag out a fight with the one member of the Heavenly Kill to a standstill.¡¯


    To her surprise, the three members of the Heavenly Kill kneeled before Chen Fan right after they learned his name. They lowered their heads and trembled uncontrobly in fear.


    ¡°Who is he? Why are they so terrified of him?¡±


    The woman studied Chen Fan¡¯s ordinary-looking face and found it hard to believe that such an average joe could have frightened members of the Heavenly Kill. Yun Qianqian was also taken aback by the development.


    Although she knew that Chen Fan was an influential person in the Jiang Bei region, they were nowhere near Jiang Bei. There were as many powerful magnates in Jiang Nan Province as there were in Jiang Bei and these local tycoons might not have even heard of Chen Fan.


    However, she quickly learned that she had underestimated Chen Fan¡¯s range of influence.


    ¡°What is he hiding?¡± Yun Qianqian asked herself.


    ¡°Why do you want to kill Yun Qianqian?¡± Chen Fan asked lightly.


    The three who kneeled on the ground shivered again. The leader of the pact answered: ¡°Sir, we have received a contract asking us to kill Yun Qianqian for fifty million.¡±


    Yun Qianqian¡¯s face paled as soon as she heard the man¡¯s words.


    Who would hate her so much as to pay fifty million for her life? Of all the years that she had worked in the industry, other than a littlepetition in getting highly sought after roles and bickering about pay, she had always kept an amicable rtionship with the people around her. Who would put up a fifty million yuan bounty on her life?


    The woman with the gun also furrowed her brows; fifty million was not a small number. She wagered that her report is going to catch the attention of her higher-ups.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    The three hesitated. Although they were cold-blooded assassins, they prided themselves for their professionalism conducts. They wouldn¡¯t release their client¡¯s information easily. Sensing their hesitation, Chen Fan snorted heavily as a warning, and the man with the waxen face finally uttered a name.


    Yun Qianqian¡¯s shivered as soon as she heard the name. Life drained away from her face and she was about to copse to the ground. The other woman quickly steadied her.


    Even as Chen Fan turned around to see if Yun Qianqian was OK, something rustled in the bush next to him and a dark shadow shot out from behind the foliage. The man was wielding a dagger and he plunged the sharp end toward Chen Fan¡¯s back.


    That was the fifth martial artist who had been lurking a few seconds ago. Seeing Chen Fan was busy interrogating the assassin, he rose to the opportunity and threw himself at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    The woman holding a gun saw the assassin but the shadowy figure moved so fast, she didn¡¯t even have time to let out a warning.


    ¡°I have been waiting for you.¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and gave the assassin a half-smile. His smooth skinned hand flickered out of view and appeared right in front of the assassin and snatched the dagger with two fingers.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Under the assassin¡¯s incredulous stare, Chen Fan snapped the dagger in half with his bare hands. Chen Fan didn¡¯t give the assassin any time to react, so he shot out another arm directly at the man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Is he... a human?¡±


    The assassin was terrified by the development, he felt his heart had skipped a few beats.


    His dagger was made out of special alloy and was extremely durable. It was hard enough to slice through iron and steel. However, when its sharp edgended o Chen Fan¡¯s palm, it felt as if it had hit a piece of diamond. In the end, the impact was too much for the body of the dagger and it finally snapped.


    ¡°This man is too powerful for me.¡± The assassin pulled back and twirled. Somehow, he was able to shink himself to evade Chen Fan¡¯s attack. It was as if he had wrung himself up into a bundle. After he felt he was safe, his body bounced back, unwinding in the other direction. The spinning motion pushed him backward like a spinning top in lightning speed.


    ¡°Huh? That was not Internal Force.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows as he watched as the Assasin backed away swiftly, springing up and over a three-meter wall and disappeared.


    Chen Fan had caught the man¡¯s shoulder, however, the man¡¯s skin was extremely slippery. Powerful energy also shot out from the assassin¡¯s body, making Chen Fan lose his grip. Chen Fan registered that the assassin didn¡¯t use any Internal Force, instead, he managed to escape using only his physical abilities.


    Chen Fan was able to catch a glimpse of the assassin¡¯s face. He reckoned that the man was not Asian, instead, he looked like a person from the middle east.


    ¡°A foreign Martial Artist?¡±


    So thinking, Chen Fan flicked three fingers in the air.


    The three flicks each shot out True Energy into the Dantians of the three assassins from Heavenly Kill. As soon as the True Energies entered their bodies, they sealed up these martial artists¡¯ acupuncture points and blocked their internal force. Without Internal Force, they would not pose a threat to the girls.


    ¡°Wait for me here for a moment, I will be back quickly.¡±


    Chen Fan said calmly. Before Yun Qianqian and the other woman had time to reply, Chen Fan took a step forward and disappeared behind the high walls of the stadium.


    ¡°What a guy...¡±


    The woman with the gun was set back on her heels. She felt surprised and mad at the same time. She was surprised by Chen Fan¡¯s abilities, and was mad at him for leaving them hanging with the three deadly assassins.


    She hurried to look toward the three assassins, and what she saw eased her nerves. All three of them copsed on the ground in fear, their faces were devoid of any signs of life as if Chen Fan had taken their souls out of their body.


    ¡°Miss Yun, do you know of Mr. Chen?¡± The woman with a gun turned around and asked Yun Qianqian.


    Yun Qianqian finally gathered herself, but her face was still as pale as a piece of paper. She managed to pull herself together and said: ¡°I knew him as Chen Fan, someone called him Master Chen. I have heard that he was the one in charge of Jiang Bei¡¯s underground world. I wager these assassins were scared of him because of his status in Jiang Bei.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The other woman didn¡¯t sound like she believed Yun Qianqian.


    Although she was stationed at Jiang Nan Province, she had heard the name of Master Chen once or twice in passing. However, even if the young man was influential at Jiang Bei, he should not have scared members of the Heavenly Kill.


    ¡°Hehe, he is not just any Master Chen, he is Chen Beixuan! The most powerful Grandmaster in the world.¡± The man with a waxen face kneeled on the ground and smiled wrily. ¡°Chen Beixuan really is worthy of his title. He can even seal off our power. I am genuinely impressed. ¡±


    ¡°Who is Chen Beixuan? Is he powerful?¡± The female gunner asked curiously.


    ¡°Hehe, he is not a mortal like you and me, you will never understand his power.¡± The man with a waxen face murmured to himself.


    The female gunner was not sure what to make of thement.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had chased after the middle eastern man for a few kilometers. Although the man didn¡¯t have internal force, his impressive explosive physical strength could carry him at least two to three meters for every step he took. He hopped around like a grasshopper, weaving in and out of the cityndscape.


    He kept running for about four kilometers and finally stopped. He bent over and pushed his palm against his knee to support his body as he tried to catch his breath.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    A voice drifted from behind the assassin.


    He turned around and saw Chen Fan standing behind him with both thumbs hitched in his front pocket leisurely. The assassin had given all he got to cover the few kilometers, but for Chen Fan, it was barely a warm-up.


    ¡°I had never expected you to be so strong! Hong Sect lied to me!¡±


    The assassin was a forty-year-old white male with arge and hooked nose and deep-set eyes. He managed to speak in broken Chinese.


    ¡°Hong Sect? I see...¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t expect the Hong Sect to seek revenge so quickly and he wondered why the Hong Sect would send such a weakling after him. This was pathetic. At least they should have hired a few Grandmasters and gave them heavy munitions.


    ¡°Bah! Whatever!¡± The assassin cracked a grin and then said: ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are very powerful indeed. But the Hong Sect has posted a billion-dor bounty on your life!¡±


    ¡°The Vipers, Blood Skull, Shadow and other top assassin groups had epted the bounty. I am just the first one, there will be more where Ie from. Including the elite assassin cksnake from Blood Skull. He once killed a Brazilian Mixed Martial Arts Master. We won¡¯t stop until you kill each and every assassin in the world...¡±


    ¡°One billion dor bounty?¡± Chen Fan paused a second.


    He didn¡¯t expect the Hong Sect to up the ante by such arge degree. One billion US dors was not a small number for any international group¡ªany international group except for the Hong Sect apparently.


    ¡°But what do they expect these weaklings to do to me? They couldn¡¯t even harm Lei Qianjue.¡±


    Even as Chen Fan thought to himself, the assassin suddenly pulled out arge handgun.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The ring gunshot was as loud as an explosion.


    The handgun he used was modified to maximize its damage output, therefore, it was much more powerful than any conventional handguns. He had spared no expense in smuggling such a deadly weapon into China. The assassin had killed a lion in one shot with this handgun, so he was confident in the deadliness of this gun. However powerful Chen Fan was, he would not be able to stop a bullet with his flesh so he must dodge, giving the assassin time to sneak away.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    A cold light grew in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes as he faced the iing bullet.


    Under the assassin¡¯s incredulous stare, Chen Fan shot out a hand and then caught the flying bullet in between two fingers.


    ¡°Devil, you are the devil!¡±


    The gun thudded on the ground, as the assassin trembled uncontrobly. His face was consumed by fear. He could never believe that anyone in this world would be able to stop a bullet with two fingers.


    ¡°Devil? Sure, maybe I am a devil for you.¡±


    Chen Fan took a step forward as an eerie green light came up in his eyes.


    When Chen Fan left the alley, there was no one behind him. He had reduced the assassin into ashes after he extracted all the information in him.


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was gloomy and dark. He looked up at the night sky and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Hong Sect, Assasins, and cksnake? You piss me off, and you will have to pay.¡±

 Chapter 206 - Qin Han’s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 206: Qin Han¡¯s Visit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Chen Fan returned to the stadium, the concert was already near the end. Yun Qianqian was performing herst number on the stage. Chen Fan could register that the startled girl hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the ordeal yet. She tried to remain professional on the stage, stering on a smile. However, it was evident that what happened earlier had disheartened her.


    ¡°A bad fall out with a friend, I wager...¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    The name of the Heavenly Kill¡¯s client sounded familiar to Chen Fan. He vaguely remembered it was the name of a famous actress who worked in the samepany with Yun Qianqian. The two of them often unted their friendship before the camera for their fans. No one knew that one of them wanted the other dead so badly.


    ¡°In hindsight, I remember the woman in the illusion created by the Buddhism bracelet was her as well.¡±


    Chen Fan remembered the illusion he had experienced when he probed the Buddhism bracelet with his Divine Will. He had seen a gorgeous girl at the temple where the evil monks cast their curse on the bracelet. Chen Fan had no time for such trivial matters; actresses would always squabble with each other just topete for fame and status.


    I didn¡¯t help Yun Qianqian because I thought she was special. I just felt like being a nice person once in a while and helped out.


    ¡°Xiao Xue, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Chen Fan could no longer find the members of the Heavenly Kill as well as the female gunner, so he wagered that they must have left for the police station. Therefore, Chen Fan left the concert with Lu Yanxue.


    The next day morning, a few members of the Law Enforcement unit knocked on Chen Fan¡¯s door.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, Nice to meet you again. My name is Qin Han, deputy director of the Crime Section at the Law Enforcement Department.¡± Chen Fan saw the female gunner he met yesterday.


    Although she was well over thirty and didn¡¯t have particrly attractive features, she looked handsome and fit in her police unit outfit. Her sun-kissed skin looked healthy and the few fine curvesplemented her outstanding body. She stood upright like a straight sword guarding the integrity of the society she swore to protect.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and sat down slowly. Behind him stood Lu Yanxue.


    Lu Yanwu also came over to Chen Fan and poured a cup of tea for Chen Fan. A few youngw enforcement unit members were mesmerized by Lu Yanxue¡¯s beauty, and when they saw the second drop-dead gorgeousdy, they nearly gasped.


    They recognized her as the goddess among the elites, the CEO of the mighty Lu Group. Although not a lot of citizens of Lin City knew that the Lu family was a martial arts family, theirpany, the Lu Group was a household name. It controlled nearly every facet of the city: real estate, hotels, construction, water supply, natural gas, insurance...


    Who was the young man and what kind of power does he wield to make a CEO of apany that was worth trillions to lower herself to pour tea for him?


    Qin Han sat still and was unfazed by the development. That was not to say that she was without any questions. Chen Fan looked ordinary when she saw him yesterday, however, he looked much more handsome and his features were much more refined today. Without the few simrities here and there on his face, she might as well take him as a different person.


    ¡°Maybe it was the lighting... The alleyst night was poorly lit.¡± Qin Han thought to herself.


    As a Law Enforcer, she had seen many methods to change one¡¯s looks. By applying makeup to the face, for example, could turn an ugly woman into a drop-dead gorgeous woman. There were also many other methods such as face masks and stic surgeries to achieve simr effects


    So thinking, she gathered herself and asked Chen Fan seriously: ¡°Mr. Chen, are you aware that your life is in danger?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan asked airily.


    Qin Han felt a fit of anger shoot through her mind. However, this was not the first time she had to deal with a cocky rich dude. So she continued: ¡°You had seen itst night yourself, that assassin was after you.¡±


    She pulled out aptop and turned it on. She turned the screen around toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°Can you take a look if that¡¯s the assassin?¡±


    The monitor showed the face of a middle eastern man. He had the same tall and hooked nose and deep-set eyes as the assassinst night.


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Chen Fan admitted.


    ¡°His name is Lone Wolf and he is an elite assassin from a Kazakaztan Assasin group, the Blood Moon. The Blood Moon was an active group in the Middle East had killed many middle eastern royal families and tycoons.¡± concerned flickered in Qin Han¡¯s eyes as she went on.


    ¡°Lone Wolf was considered a high-risk offender on the internationalw enforcement¡¯s list of criminals. He killed a vice president of a small country in Asia-minor. The witness imed that this assassin possessed incredible ability to reshape his body. When he was surrounded by the vice presidents¡¯ personal guards, he was able to miraculously dodge a shower of bullets. Rumor had it that he had learned the skill from an Indian Yoga guru.¡±


    For Qin Han, even Scorpion¡¯s ability to predict the bullet¡¯snding spot seemed unimaginable, much less Lone Wolf¡¯s ability to outright dodge a bullet.


    ¡°Ancient Yoga technique...¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    As he had experienced it first hand, Lone Wolf¡¯s body was indeed extremely adaptable. He could wring himself up like loading spring and his skin was as flexible and durable as rubber bands. Chen Fan¡¯s punch technically grazed him, but it simply slid off of Lone Wolf¡¯s skin. Although Chen Fan didn¡¯t use much force in his punch, the fact that Lone Wolf was able to evade his attack spoke loudly of his abilities.


    ¡°No wonder he didn¡¯t use any Internal Force. He didn¡¯t need to if he has such a powerful and adaptable body. It seems that the groups outside of China had focused a lot more on physical strengthening and body tempering, while the sects in China focused mainly on Internal Force.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself. Qin Han asked again.


    ¡°Mr. Chen. Can you tell me if you caught up with Lone Wolfst night?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I scared him away.¡± Chen Fan shrugged. He wasn¡¯t so stupid as to confessing acts of murder in front of Law Enforcement. Although as the Head Sergeant of the Cang Dragon unit, nothing would happen to him even if he did say that, he simply didn¡¯t want the hassle.


    ¡°You scared him away?¡±


    A few youngerw enforcers who came with Qin Han missed Chen Fan¡¯s disy of strengthst night, so they were doubtful of Chen Fan¡¯s im.


    They all had read Lone Wolf¡¯s profile and were aware of his impressive although heinous crimes. He had killed the vice president guarded by ten fully armored guards, ughtered an entire gang and killed a warlord while the warlord was inside of his own camp...


    Such a powerful elite assassin was a headache even for many kings and presidents of the Middle East, yet Chen Fan said he had scared him away.


    However, these few Law Enforcers knew Chen Fan must be a mighty figure, so they kept their doubts to themselves.


    ¡°Then you are in trouble.¡± Qin Han said solemnly. ¡°Mr. Chen, I wager Lone Wolf will not give up. He was known for his persistence. You couldn¡¯t scare him away, you only gave him more time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, he will note back after me again.¡± Chen Fan said confidently.


    He had reduced Lone Wolf into a pile of ash, there is no way he would crawl back from hell to look for Chen Fan.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s careless attitude, Qin Han felt anger sprout out inside of her again.


    ¡°I hate to reason with rich yboys! They all looked so haughty and full of themselves before the shit hits the fan. Just watch! When he is really in trouble, he would cry like a little girl and run away faster than anyone.¡±


    Qin Han managed to hold back her anger and then put on a serious look.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, your trouble does not end with Lone Wolf. Our overseas source had given us a tip today.¡±


    Even as Qin Han said that she hesitated as a sense of disbelief came over her. ¡°Rumor had it that someone had put a bounty on you for a billion US dors.¡±


    ¡°A billion?¡±


    The living room boiled over.


    The younger Law Enforcers were stupified by the huge number. The biggest case they have handled so far involved no more than a few million yuan. A billion-dor crime was nearly inconceivable for them. Suddenly, they started to regard Chen Fan under a very different light.


    ¡°What thing had this man done to bring a billion-dor bounty onto himself?¡±


    It was the first time that Lu Yanxue heard of this news, so she gave Chen Fan a concerned look. Lu Yanwu, on the other hand, remained calm. She was convinced that since Chen Fan was able to kill Lei Qianjue, he could handle any kind of threat.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Chen Fan kept on sipping his cup of tea and replied distractedly.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, please take this news seriously.¡± Qin Han moved closer to Chen Fan and said heavily: ¡°The border services had reported to us that they had noticed seventeen suspicious entries from foreign countries. Once they are inside China, we lost them immediately, but all signs suggested they areing to Lin City.¡±


    ¡°Rumor had it that even the top assassins such as the cksnake from The Blood Skull had also entered China.¡±


    ¡°cksnake is an Internationally listed criminal. He is extremely deadly. We will need armored Law Enforcement if not military to capture him. Although we couldn¡¯t confirm if he really is in China, it¡¯s best for you to corporate with us. We will send guards to ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°You will ensure my safety?¡± Chen Fan looked to Qin Han and then to the few younger Law Enforcers. He shook his head and said: ¡°Thanks, but no. Those are just rumors.¡±


    Even if the information was true, the more police officer around him, the more innocent lives would be lost.


    ¡°Mr. Chen!¡± Qin Han shouted at him hotly. She was riled after realizing that Chen Fan believed none of what she just said.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Yanwu, please see the guest to the door.¡± Chen Fan picked up the cup and rose to his feet.


    Lu Yanwu smiled at the officers and said: ¡°Sir, Mr. Chen needs to rest, please follow me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I know you are a powerful man. However, you shouldn¡¯t lower your guard, please believe in our ability...¡± Qin Han continued persistently.


    However, Chen Fan already left the room and pretended that he had heard nothing.


    ¡°What an ass hole!¡± A few young Law Enforcers were so mad that they wanted to smash the teacups. ¡°He is going to regret his ignorance one day!¡±


    Qin Han was quiet now, but she was not any less concerned.


    For the next couple of days that followed, Chen Fan toured around the city with Lu Yanxue as if the assassins were nonexistent. Even after Tong Shan and the members of the Medicine God Valley Sect had arrived, he still decided to stay in the city.


    Three dayster, Chen Fan stood at the rooftop of the Lu family¡¯s mansion and looked down at the glowing city in the distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and released his Divine Sense.

 Chapter 207 - The Bloody Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 207: The Bloody Assassin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The full moon hung in the dark sky, shining down on the rooftop of the seventeen story mansion of the Lu family. A young man stood on the roof with his hands linked behind his back and looked down at the bustling city filled with life and color.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    Chen Fan charged up his Divine Sense and projected it out from his system.


    An enormous wave of Divine Will unfurled and spread itself across the entire city, like a gush of an ocean wave that swept across thend, pushing itself into countless streets, and pouring into many skyscrapers and residential homes. It reached as far as a few kilometers and covered a significant portion of the city.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Suddenly, a tsunami of information rushed into Chen Fan¡¯s conscious, filling up his mind. However, Chen Fan was unfazed. He had be experienced in the act. Slowly but surely, he filtered out the noises and pinpointed the information he wanted.


    The moonless night covered the flickering neon light like a thick nket, hiding the darkest corner of the city where criminals conspired. However, with the help of the Divine Will, everything in the city was under Chen Fan¡¯s radar.


    Chen Fan saw a sleepless Lu Yanxue who rolled back and forth on the bed, and a busy Lu Yanwu who was still working by her desk, burying her head among books. He also saw Lu Dayong and his coworkers chatting with each other and threw light-hearted banter at each other. A little bit further, he saw an SUV parked outside of the mansion and Qin Han¡¯s furrowed brows. He saw a few furtive figures around the perimeter of the mansion, looking through the fences from time to time. He saw...


    However, none of this were what Chen Fan was looking for. He quickly adjusted his Divine Will and suddenly, in his eyes, the entire city became pitch dark save a few flickering mes like candles in the wind.


    Each and every candle me was a life force. A healthy young man¡¯s me was much brighter than that of an old man. On the other hand, the mes of the martial artists were as bright as a small bonfire.


    ¡°There are so many Martial Artists in Lin City?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback. He saw at least a dozen martial artists within the effective range of his Divine Will. Nearly half of those martial artists had been here to watch his fight against Lei Qianjue.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s attention was not on those martial artists, instead, he zeroed in on a few sinister presences. Their mes were cold and malicious, just like that of Lone Wolf. Lone Wolf was an assassin and so were they. Chen Fan had stayed here a few more days on purpose, during this time, he had baited these assassins out and tagged them with his Divine Sense.


    Thest assassin that was tagged by Chen Fan had hidden in a bush only three hundred meters away from the mansion.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan stomped the rooftop lightly with one foot andunched himself up into the sky. He looked like a shooting star thatnded gracefully outside of the Lu family residence from the seventeen story building.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The assassin was hiding in the bush, trying to breathe as light as possible while he examined the mansion with binocrs. He heard a whistling sound, so he looked up only to witness an incredible sight.


    A dark shadow glided through the air against the silver moonlight. Before the assassin had time to figure out what was happening, Chen Fan¡¯s feet had alreadynded on his head, squashing it into a pulp.


    ¡°One down.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even care to examine the remains of his victim, he tapped the ground with his feet again andunched himself up.


    ¡°This is awesome!¡±


    Chen Fanunched himself a few hundred meters in the air with each jump and sometimes he even added a few more yful touches such as somersaults and pirouettes in his movement. As energy coursed through his veins, he felt every cell in his body was celebrating his power joyfully as his body exchanged their Essence Qi with the nature around it. The Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth provided his body limitless supply of energy and even allowed him to maintain being airborne for a short period of time.


    This was the first time Chen Fan unleashed the full power of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body ever since he had obtained it.


    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan hopped around the city like a Spiderman, weaving in and out of the concrete jungle. He flew himself up and through the window of arge building and out of the other end. Right before he exited the window, he stamped the wall and gained more speed to make it to the next building.


    The darkness of the night a few dozen meters above the ground provided him perfect cover. Even a stargazer who happened to catch a glimpse of Chen Fan would think that he had just seen a bird.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Inside of a four-star hotel, an Asian man with a gaunt face was watched a video attentively as he murmured the name. This video was shot at low resolution by a sting camera.


    On the blurry image, he could make out vague outlines of two men hopping around theke. It looked like they were at each other¡¯s throat, but the video was too blurry to confirm that.


    ¡°Too bad that this video is shit, the rain probably didn¡¯t help either. Otherwise, I should have gotten a handle on his power.¡± The Asian man furrowed his brows and said.


    During the fight on the West Lake, the drizzling rain had blocked the view from even the audience at theke, much less a sting camera. The Lu family had blocked off the entire West Lake and forbidden any camera. Only a tiny camera that could shoot very low-resolution pictures could make it through the security check. However, the image quality was so bad that one could not even tell the features of the two fighters¡¯ faces.


    ¡°However, at least I can tell that he is able to move very quickly on the water with ease. It also proves that normal firearms would not do any harm to Chen Beixuan, except for sniper rounds.¡±


    The Asian man was an assassin from Korea called Kim Jinhuang


    He operated independently and was not affiliated with any other organizations. The Hong Sect¡¯s offer of a billion US dor was too tempting to ignore. After this, he could finally retire on some ind country and settle down and spent the rest of his life peacefully.


    Suddenly, the window shattered and a dark shadow stormed in.


    ¡°How is this possible? I am on the twenty-seventh floor!¡± Kim Jinhuang was caught off guard, and instinct spurred him to reach for the gun hitched at his belt.


    Even as the man was about to shoot, he saw an azure sh, and then everything went dark and cold. Thest thing he heard was a young man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Six down.¡±


    The dark shadow jumped out of the window before the hotel manager rammed into the door. The manager saw broken sses everywhere on the floor and a decapitated body on the bed, his hand clutching onto a handgun.


    Simr incidents happened many times throughout the night in the city.


    They happened in hotels, motels, massage parlor, residential houses, andmunity parks. Most of the dead were foreigners from other Asian countries. There were also a couple of white people among them.


    They all died from a terrifying execution. Some were sliced in half from the waist, some were decapitated, some were chopped into pieces, and some were burned to a crisp.


    What¡¯s more shocking about these incidences was the fact that they all seem to happen within half an hour. That was to say that someone or some organization had killed these few dozen men within thirty minutes.


    No matter where the assassin was hiding¡ªsome even hid in crowded clubs¡ªtheir signature was too strong to avoid Chen Fan detection.


    ¡°Number twenty-three.¡±


    Chen Fan walked away from a bar after he had cast a curse on the assassin hiding within. When the assassin fell to the dance floor, the club-goers around him thought the man had a heart attack.


    ¡°In less than half an hour, I finished off twenty-three groups. Thirty-nine of them in total.¡± He reckoned that Qin Han¡¯s information was not correct. She had told Chen Fan that there were seventeen groups.


    Chen Fan looked up at the sky and heard a muffled cry from the club behind him. He wagered that someone had discovered the assassin¡¯s dead body.


    He knew that his act tonight would stir up a lot of attention, especially since Chen Fan didn¡¯t clean up the bodies.


    He had left these bodies for the police to trace back to their original and to figure out their purpose in China. Eventually, the government would figure out that he was tonight¡¯s perpetrator.


    However, that was exactly what Chen Fan wanted. He wanted to let as many people know of what happened tonight as possible, using it as a lesson for other groups that meant him harm. On the other hand, Chen Fan was not at all worried about the extra attention he might be getting.


    Although he hated trouble as he always had, he was powerful enough to get himself out of any kind of sticky situation.


    ¡°These assassins were from different organizations in different countries. I hope it¡¯s enough to teach others a lesson.¡± These assassins were not ordinary people, they were proud elites and losing them would be a huge blow to their organizations.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all of it. I still haven¡¯t found the most powerful assassin. I will need to do away with him in order to get the message through. I will show them the ultimate price they have to pay should they wish to mess with me.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He looked to the sky and murmured: ¡°cksnake, where are you.¡±


    Even as he said that he started the Divine Will to covered the entire Lin City. Suddenly, in Chen Fan¡¯s mind¡¯s eyes, he looked at the city with a bird¡¯s eye view.


    Under such prative Soul Refining Art, the city started to confest its darkest secrets to Chen Fan.


    He sensed a few powerful presences that he had missed earlier, lurking in the darkness. Despite their inactivity, they possessed immense power that could rival Grandmasters. These presences seemed to have sensed Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will, as they all shriveled a little to hide from detection.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    Chen Fan looked his Divine Will onto one of the weakest presence. Its energy was deadly and cold.


    Che Fan took one step forward and covered a few hundred meters of distance in an instant as he headed toward that presence.

 Chapter 208 - Killing Blacksnake

    <h4>Chapter 208: Killing cksnake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will reached the entire city, a few men suddenly opened up their eyes and looked in the direction where Chen Fan was. Their level of attainment had allowed them to sense the all mighty, all-epassing and omnipresent power.


    ¡°What is this? Someone in the Immortal State?¡±


    Suddenly, an old man stood up abruptly as light flickered in his eyes. No one within the Immortal State had made an appearance in the world for decades, and even though the old man was a dominant figure of the region where he came from, he had never seen anyone with Immortal State power.


    The power he had sensed was so powerful that it was boundless and it existed only on the spiritual level. Despite its insubstantial nature, the old man was certain that it was of Immortal State.


    ¡°Of all the people in Lin City, only THAT one from the Lu family residence could have reached such power.¡± The old man furrowed his brows. ¡°Even if he has not technically reached Immortal State, he is not very far from it.¡±


    ¡°Bah! I had nned to challenge him, but he appears to be even more powerful than Lei Qianjue. It was evident that I have fallen so far behind that even Lei Qianjue could have defeated me if he was still alive.¡±


    The old man heaved a sigh.


    He was not alone in his shock, many other people were also set back on their heels by the powerful presence.


    When Chen Fan was on the West Lake, he had killed Lei Qianjue in front of all the renowned martial artists in China and installed respect and reverence into the hearts of most martial artists in China. However, some Grandmasters who didn¡¯t attend the match were still in denial of Chen Fan¡¯s seemingly impossible power. They were convinced that they were as powerful as Chen Fan.


    ¡°We are all of Transcendent State, and I am not any less powerful than Lei Qianjue.¡±


    There were many Grandmasters who felt the same way as the old man did. Some of these Grandmasters even arrived at Lin Zhou, waiting for their opportunity to challenge the so-called most powerful Grandmaster in China.


    However, ever since these Grandmasters felt the presence of Chen Fan¡¯s powerful Divine Will, they gave up their n almost instantly.


    They hadn¡¯t reached the Divine Will by a long shot. However, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will was already so powerful that he could cast it over the entire city. Such a gap was unbridgeable, and no match would be required to tell who was more powerful.


    Meanwhile, a gangly looking young Asian man walked in the busiest street in Lin City. His eyes darted left and right, tracing after all the scantily d city girls around him.


    Despite his rxed appearance, his body tensed up and so he could unleash a killing blow there and then.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The gangly man felt something and he looked up into the sky.¡±Such a powerful Soul Energy! I have never thought that there would be any soul energy master in China, much less such a powerful one. I always thought that China is only home to Martial Artists.¡±


    ¡°Shit, I think this powerful Soul Energy Master is after me!¡± The gangly man furrowed his brows.


    The Soul Energy Masters were headaches even for Mixed Martial Arts Masters and Grandmasters of Martial Arts. They often possessed unthinkable powers that could destroy one¡¯s perception of reality using illusion and kill their enemies in their dreams.


    ¡°However, you should never have messed with me.¡± The gangly man curled his lips into a smile as a cold light danced in his eyes. ¡°I am the king of assassins and the bane of Soul Energy Masters.¡±


    Despite Soul Energy Masters¡¯ power, their bodies were usually very weak. If an assassin was able to get close to the Soul Energy Master, he could have killed the Soul Energy Master with ease.


    With that thought in mind, the gangly man¡¯s body twitched in the most unnatural way and then disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Try to run away?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows as he was gliding through the air. He had since marked the gangly using his Divine Will, however, he could feel the assassins signal ebbing away by the second. His signal used to be as bright as conspicuous as the sun, but now it was weak and flickering like the me of a small candle. The night club the gangly man and disappeared into was the most popr nightlife venue in the city and therefore it was packed.


    ¡°He is very smart. The best ce for a drop of water to conceal itself was in the ocean. You might be able to slip through my radar if I were an ordinary person, but I am not.¡± A yful smile surfaced on Chen Fan¡¯s face. ¡°My power is beyond your imagination. Even if you blend into the crowd, I can pick you out using my Divine Will with ease. There is no escape for you once you have been marked by my Divine Will.¡±


    So thinking, hended on the ground.


    ¡°Youuded yourself as the elite assassin, a hunter for human life, but now the hunter is being hunted. ¡±


    Chen Fan sauntered into the night club with his hands linked behind his back.


    The Sushan Road was a bustling sleepless street in Lin City. When the night fell, and the neon lights went on, there would be many clubs catering to the young and the restless. Everywhere people could see scantily d bodies and meticulously painted faces, touting their youth and beauty, seeking to use others or to be used. This was a hot destination for many foreigners in China, and therefore, one could often find people of all kinds of backgrounds here.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t use an illusion spell to mask his godly features. Therefore, his appearances quickly attracted many young girls¡¯ attention. His eyes shone such a powerful light that tugged at their heartstrings.


    ¡°He is in this club.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the girls¡¯ ogling and he looked up at the shing neon sign in front of the club. It read: Bacardi. As he made his way into the club, he was assaulted by the loud music. However, as soon as the crowd noticed Chen Fan, the made way for this incredibly handsome young man.


    Under many stares that were filled with an equal measure of admiration and envy, Chen Fan made his way to the second floor.


    The second floor was VIP sections and was much quieter than the ground floor.


    ¡°Yichen, why the long face? Haven¡¯t you heard that a group of teenage Hungarian models just arrived at Jiang Nan Theater? I promise you that I will let you pick one, whichever one you like.¡± A voice drifted into Chen Fan¡¯s ears.


    Chen Fan swept across the area with his Divine Will and then cracked a smile. He didn¡¯t expect to meet an acquaintance here.


    ¡°Interesting, why didn¡¯t he head back to Chu Zhou City with Fei Fei?¡±


    He looked toward the voice and saw Li Yichen sitting among a group of teenagers. His face looked troubled.


    Li Yichen was tall and handsome and was dressed in brand name clothing from head to toe. Despite the girl¡¯s desperate attempts to catch his attention, Li Yichen didn¡¯t seem to take notice of them at all. He managed a smile and then said: ¡°Young Lord Han, I stayed here because I want to visit Mr. Chen Beixuan, not because I want to party for days on end.¡±


    Among Li Yichen¡¯spanions was Young Lord Han who had organized their graduation party. His father worked at the government. Young Lord Han let out a wry smile after he heard Li Yichen¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yichen, I have exined it to you how difficult it is to get an audience with him. His fame aside, we won¡¯t even be able to get through the gate to the Lu family¡¯s residence. I doubt that even my dad was able to persuade the hot CEO of the Lu Group to let us in.¡±


    Although Young Lord Han was a resourceful young man, his influence was a far cry from the Lu Group. The CEO of the Lu Group, Lu Yanwu was also way out of his reach.


    ¡°Xiao Han, are you talking about Lu Yanwu?¡± An older man said with a furrowed brows.


    ¡°Brother Hao, do you have any way to connect us with Lu Yanwu or any higher-ups in the Lu family?¡± Young Lord Han asked cautiously.


    The stately young man sat in the middle of the group and it was evident that he was the ring leader. Everyone considered Brother Hao the most influential member of their clique and was one of the young members of the elite ss.


    ¡°That might be difficult.¡± Brother Hao shook his head, eyes filled with contempt. Li Yichen might have been an influential young man in Chu Zhou City, he was a nobody in Lin City. If not because of that group of Hungarian models, he would nevere to the party.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she served that man willingly? I don¡¯t think that could happen. Lu Yanwu is well known for her coldness and aloofness. She never cared for any of her pursuers.¡± Brother Hao asked.


    ¡°Hehe, seeing is believing. You should have seen her a few days ago when she was with that man.¡± Young Lord Han cracked a smile. His voice was filled with respect and fear.


    He was rendered speechless after seeing the match. That match had taught him many things and he had finally learned the existence of powerful men such as Lei Qianjue and Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°Oh,e on, not the West Lake bullshit again.¡± Brother Hao said annoyedly.


    He always liked Young Lord Han as his sidekick. However, ever since the young man came back from a graduation trip, he seemed slightly unhinged, mumbling obscenities such as Kong Fu Masters, Grandmasters and what have you. He insisted the reason for the blockade on the West Lake was due to a match instead of a government top dog¡¯s visitation.


    Brother Hao had brushed it off as nonsense, but the repeated mentioning of the same thing finally got on his nerves.


    ¡°Brother Hao, I am telling the truth! There are martial artists out there with unimaginable abilities.¡± Young Lord Han protested.


    ¡°Stop! That¡¯s enough!¡± Brother Hao pulled a taut face and refuted hotly. The other teenagers hurried to ease the tension: ¡°Xiao Han, Brother Hao made time to hang out with us, don¡¯t piss him off please.¡±


    ¡°True that! Xiao Han, what you said sounded just absurd! How could anyone be that powerful?¡±


    Young Lord Han suddenly felt a pang of embarrassment. Seeing no one had believed him, he looked to Li Yichen for help. However, Li Yichen furrowed his brows and kept his silence. He knew that even if he told everyone what he saw, no one would believe him.


    Not even himself had believed his eyes ten days ago.


    Suddenly, Li Yichen caught a glimpse of someone and was shocked.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan! What is he doing here?¡±


    ¡°Uh? Chen Beixuan?¡± Young Lord Han turned around and saw Chen Fan in a ck outfit. The sight stupified him as he couldn¡¯t believe that the person who seemed to be able to undo the whole world was once again standing right in front of him.


    ¡°OMG!! He is so freaking HOT!¡± Many teenage girls screamed after they saw Chen Fan¡¯s face.


    Even Brother Hao was taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s perfect, if not godly appearance as envy rose inside of him.


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised re, Chen Fan walked over to a man wearing a baseball cap and sat down across him. Chen Fan cracked a smile and then said: ¡°Mr. cksnake, we have finally met.¡±

 Chapter 209 - Fire Bending

    <h4>Chapter 209: Fire Bending</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    The man with the baseball cap lifted his head and answered in broken Chinese. His voice was filled with surprise.


    He had never expected that the Soul Energy Master who had been tracking him was his assassination target. In the profile given to him, it only mentioned that Chen Fan might be able to use Dharma Spells and that he was a Transcendent State Martial artist. However, it didn¡¯t say anything about his ability to use Soul Energy.


    ¡°Damn the Blood Skull, damn the Hong Sect! What kind of shity intel was that!¡±


    The man cursed vehemently in his mind, but he was still able to put on a cast of calm countenance.


    Although Chen Fan¡¯s power had exceeded his imagination, he was confident in his own abilities as well, particrly the ability to escape. This was the number one skill any rookie assassin had to master before they became a pro. After all, assassination missions were not suicide missions.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to kill me? I am right here in front of you. Do it.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile as he studied the so-called King of Assasins.


    cksnake was a gaunt-looking middle-aged man in his forties. His round faces and olive color skins suggested that he was from Southeast Asian countries. His arm was covered with ink, depicting a snarling ck snake. He looked like a middle-aged man down on his luck, tiring to numb his disappointment in life with drinks.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you should never have exposed your real power. Now I will be able to find many different ways to kill you.¡± The cksnake said stoically. Despite his indifferent expression, a light flinted in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, do you think you would be able to get away today?¡± Chen Fan asked with a great measure of interest.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you have underestimated the abilities of assassins. ¡± cksnake lowered his head a little and let out a cold grin.


    As an elite assassin, the trump card of Blood Skull, cksnake had survived many impossible missions. Of all the fifty-seven missions he had carried out, none was a failure. He had umted a wealth of secret arts and Dharmic formtions, let it be Yoga from ancient India, Muay Thai of ancient Thand, Ninjisu from Japan, Internal force from China, or the Curse of Gu Magus from southeast Asia, he was well versed in all of them. Thanks to his experience and the wealth of knowledge, he was able to survive until today and became the crowned champion of assassins.


    A girl came over to Chen Fan and bent over to talk to Chen Fan, revealing deep and tantalizing cleavage. She was wearing a pair of hot pants that exposed nearly half of her bubble butt and a pair of sparkling high heels decorated with diamonds. Her face was meticulously painted. When she smiled, she looked like a pin-up model from 50¡¯s calendars.


    ¡°Hello handsome, are you waiting for anyone? Care to share a drink with me?¡±


    The woman was tall and adding on the high heels, she was about one meter and eighty centimeters in height, simr to most fashion show models. Her cold and aloof yet extremely alluring face would make her the queen of the club.


    After she finished her questions, she glided gracefully to beside Chen Fan and pressed her perky breasts against Chen Fan¡¯s arm. She came so close to Chen Fan that her lush red lips were nearly touching Chen Fan¡¯s ears. A charming fragrance suddenly filled the air around the table


    ¡°She was the owner of the bar, it seems like she has taken a liking in that pretty boy as well.¡± Youg Lord Han¡¯s friendmented as he looked at Brother Hao cautiously.


    It was a public secret that Bai Hao liked Sister Rouge, the owner of Bacardi.


    Lo and behold, they watched as displeasure crawled onto Bai Hao¡¯s face.


    ¡°Brother Hao, do we need to teach this boy a lesson?¡± A brash young man asked.


    His name was Dong Youqian; since his father runs a constructionpany, he had plenty of manpower to spare. He wanted to cozy up to Bai Hao in order to gain an edge in an importantnd transfer deal. Therefore, he was the most eager to help out Bai Hao.


    Bai Hao held a wine cup and said nothing. However, as soon as saw the infatuation in Sister Rouge¡¯s eyes when she looked at Chen Fan, he said coldly.


    ¡°Be careful and be discreet.¡±


    ¡°You bet.¡± Dong Youqian rose to his feet and walked to Chen Fan.


    By then, Han and Li Yichen were frightened by the development. In the eyes of Bai Hao and his cohort, Chen Fan was just an average person with a pretty face. He shouldn¡¯t be more influential in Lin City than Bai Hao. However, Li Yichen and Young Lord Han knew that Chen Fan was a wolf in the disguise of amb.


    If he wanted, he could have killed everyone in the club with ease.


    ¡°Xiao Han, what¡¯s up? Why are you shaking? Is it too cold in here?¡± Bai Hao noticed Young Lord Han¡¯s chattering teeth and asked.


    ¡°Brother Hao... quickly....call Brother Qian back... Don¡¯t mess with that guy...¡± Youg Lord Han said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Why? I have already told Xiao Qian to be careful.¡± Bai Hao didn¡¯t care for the warning. He wagered that although he was not the most influential person in Lin city, it was very unlikely for him to meet one of them alone in this club.


    Plus, he was confident in Dong Youqian¡¯s methods. Despite his brashy and menacing look, he was as careful as an old cat. He doubted that Dong Youqian would actually get into a bar fight with that young man.


    ¡°He... he is Chen Beixuan!¡± Young Lord Han stammered.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡± Bai Hao furrowed his brows.¡±I have never heard of this name in Lin City. Is he from other provinces?¡±


    They have finally realized that Young Lord Han was legitimately scared.


    ¡°Brother Han, he was one of thebatants who fought on the West Lake.¡± Youg Lord Han was on the brink of a breakdown.


    ¡°Battle on the West Lake? What¡¯s wrong with your head?¡± Bai Hao shook his head helplessly. He made up his mind to never party with the fool ever again.


    By then, Dong Youqian had made his way to Chen Fan¡¯s table. He fished out a limited edition Zippo lighter and lit up a cigarette. After taking a drag, he was ready to teach this arrogant boy a lesson to never touch other people¡¯s women.


    cksnake suddenlyughed and announced: ¡°Chen Beixuan, why don¡¯t you stay here and enjoy thepany of such a beauty?¡±


    He sprung up like a snake and flew up. He eventuallynded on the center of the dance floor, crushing a few railings in the process.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Many people shrieked in fear and the boys and girls who had been swaying with the music dispersed like a herd of scared ducklings. Even Bai Hao was startled by the development and rose to his feet to investigate.


    Sister Rouge shivered. She also noticed the man with a baseball hat sitting across from her, however, she never expected him to jump off the second floor so suddenly. The railings he had smashed through were made out of special alloys and bulletproof ss, that could withstand an impact with a car.


    ¡°Oh fuck! He is a superman!¡±


    The cigarette slipped out of Dong Youqian¡¯s gaping mouth, but the young man didn¡¯t even notice it as he was stupified by the turn of the events.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get away!¡±


    Chen Fan rose to his feet slowly and the shot out an arm at Dong Youqian.


    ¡°I need your lighter.¡±


    Suddenly, arge menced out from the small zippo lighter in Dong Youqian¡¯s hand and turned into a fiery drake. The firedrake writhed toward cksnake as Chen Fan hopped off the second floor to the dance floor below.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    Dong Youqian copsed to the ground like an idiot; it was too much for him toprehend and so he could only stare.


    Sister Rouge was frozen in her seat and one of her shaky hands still holding a wine cup. A moment ago, she had fantasizing how the romantic night with the young man would turn out, but there and then, she was seeing a battle between the X-men.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The firedrake flew across the room like a twisty ming rope and hovered above cksnake. The Bai family of southeast China was well known for their fire bending abilities, yet, even Bai Wuji would be stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s sublime skills.


    ¡°I told you Chen Beixuan, you won¡¯t catch me.¡±


    cksnake let out a peal ofughter despite being surrounded by fire. Suddenly, his body turned into a puff of dark smoke that quickly spread across the entire night club. In a blink, the club was pitch ck. Adding the panic creams from bystanders, it felt like the end of the world wasing.


    ¡°There is nowhere for you to hide.¡±


    The dark smoke was made from a special form that contained fine particles. It was darker than ink. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t need his eyes to see. He could sense the presence of cksnake using his Divine Will and he registered that his target had smashed through a wall and escaped to the back alley. He took a step toward the direction of the back alley and shed out of the view.


    After a while, the smoke in the club finally subsided.


    Bai Hao and his friends stood silently and looked at the tattered night club stupidly.


    ¡°Xiao Han. You have been telling me the truth all the while...¡± Bai Hao blurted out.


    ¡°Of course! His battle on the West Lake was ten times more terrifying than this! This... this is.. nothing.¡± Young Lord Han said with a smug smile.


    He was as afraid as everyone else, however, seeing Bai Hao¡¯s stunned look, he felt a little relieved.


    ¡°I told you so!¡±


    Dong Youqian had also copsed on the ground shaking uncontrobly. He had been nning to teach the young man a lesson but it seemed like the joke was on him.


    By then, Chen Fan had followed cksnake out of the Bacardi.


    The two exited the club and emerged out onto a quieter back alleyway. In the dark corners, a few couples hid in the shadow, making out with each other.


    However, the sudden appearance of cksnake through the wall started them and scared them away.


    Chen Fan followed the assassin for a few blocks and finally stopped at an even narrower alleyway. cksnake knew he could not outpace Chen Fan, and so he might as well face him.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, this is where you will die.¡±


    cksnake turned around and saw Chen Fan was already walking toward him.


    The two were about ten meters apart. Despite the poor lighting in the alley, light shone in both of their eyes threatening to prate the night. cksnake slowly arched his back and made a hissing sound. He looked like a giant viper on a hunt.


    As an elite assassin, he was well versed in many things, including fighting.


    He used to use his snake inspired fighting technique to kill a renowned Mixed Martial Arts Master.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    A green de Aura sliced through the dark night.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t waste a single word and attacked directly using Azure Wood Qi de.

 Chapter 210 - Killing With One Blow

    <h4>Chapter 210: Killing With One Blow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    From a purely technical point of view, Chen Fan was not much different than Lei Qianjue.


    Lei Qianjue had perfected both his physique condition and usage of Internal Force. He had reached the peak of the Transcendent State and had started to grasp the power of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, he was not any less powerful than an Immortal cultivator at Ethereal Enlightenment level.


    What heckedpared to real Immortal cultivators were Dharma Spells and Divine powers. Without the aid of Chen Fan¡¯s divine powers, the match might havested much longer than it did.


    Unfortunately, Lei Qianjue had met Chen Fan after he had obtained the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. The Connate Body was so powerful that it let Chen Fan break the sound barrier. That being said, even at Chen Fan¡¯s level of attainment, he would save the hypersonic punch for the veryst moment since his body could not sustain the burden of executing hypersonic movement for a long time before he actually reached the Connate Spirit Level.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    The azure colored de Aura shed and lit up the dark alleyway, revealing the menacing face of cksnake.


    The cksnake¡¯s power was a far cry from that of Lei Qianjue. Therefore, Chen Fan reckoned that he didn¡¯t even need to use any Divine powers, the Azure Wood de Qi would be enough for the job. Suddenly, cksnake¡¯s face tightened as his body elongated unnaturally until he turned into a two-meter long cheese string. He spun around as he pulled out two curved des that looked like two poisonous vipers. The two des came after Chen Fan as ck smoke ran down from the sharp edges.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even flinch and hacked the de, sending a wave of belligerent and indestructible de Aura. The de aura was so sharp and deadly that it seemed to have torn through the very fabric of space.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The curved double des and the Azure Wood de Auras collided a few times.


    The two curved des swirled about the tall and stringy looking man as dark lights ran down from its body. They were both surrounded by dark mist that not only gave off a terrible stench but was also extremely poisonous. The grass and nts near the dark mist quickly shriveled up and died. However, Chen Fan was unfazed by the danger, the Azure Thearch Longevity Body was a Connate Body, and there was no poison on earth that could have threatened him.


    ¡°What a powerful de Qi!¡±


    Already, cksnake started to be scared of his opponent. His curved des were made out of special alloys and he had treated the surface of the de with ayer of paint so that it creates no shadows even under the light. He had learned the sword fighting skills from an Iranian Royal Pce Guard. However, after a few impacts with Chen Fan¡¯s de Qi, these curved des seemed to have already reached their limit.


    ¡°Everyone talked about the Grandmasters in China who are able to form a thread in the air using Qi and wove them into a Four Righteousness protectionyer. I never believed in that, but now I do.¡± cksnake kicked a wall and turned his body sideways to press tightly against the wall like a gecko. He then scrambled toward the top of the wall in lightning speed.


    ¡°de, arise!¡±


    Chen Fanunched himself up to catch up with the escaping assassin as the de Auras grew more intense until the alleyway was as bright as daylight.


    ¡°Sssth-Wack!¡±


    Life hanging by a thread, cksnake abruptly turned his head back and hissed at Chen Fan. His eyes had turned into golden color and reflected the bright light of de Auras. His seemed to have folded himself up by twisting his spine in the most unnatural way and dodged the iing azure de Auras. Then, he kicked the wall again, propelling himself toward Chen Fan like a hungry tiger plunging down at its prey.


    While the assassin was still in the air, the dark mist that shrouded his des suddenly grew in size and quickly filled up the entire alley, smothering the light of the de Auras.


    ¡°You wish to fight me blindly?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a light smile.


    By then, Chen Fan finally understood what had made cksnake such a deadly assassin. His power was on par with a Martial Arts Grandmaster or a Mixed Martial Arts Master. Chen Fan reckoned that although cksnake¡¯s power was not any stronger than that of Lu Tianfen, he was a much more cunning fighter and had many tricks up his sleeve such as the light-blocking dark mist. These mists were so thick that theplete darkness would throw off even a Grandmaster. However, cksnake swam in the mist like a fish in a tank.


    The advantage of sight in the blinding mist could give him a big enough leverage to topple a Grandmaster.


    ¡°However, unfortunately, today your opponent is me.¡±


    Chen Fan locked his Divine Will onto cksnake as golden light shone in his eyes. As a fire elemental Divine power, the Li Fire Golden Eyes were able to prate through any smokescreen and illusions to reveal the truth.


    Two beams of golden lights prated the dark smoke and revealed the shadowy figure of cksnake.


    ¡°Die, NOW!¡±


    Chen Fan formed de auras at the tip of his fingers;yers of Azure Wood de Qi formed in the air and stacked on top of each other, forming a thirty centimeter long de Aura. Despite the aura¡¯s seemingly unsubstantial appearance, its energy was condensed, and therefore was a few times more powerful than the de auras he had unleashed earlier.


    As the de Aura sliced through the dark mist, light ran down from the seemingly imprable dark smoke. The de Aura caught cksnake off guard while he was already on his way to attack Chen Fan. The assassin let out a panicked shriek and then backed away from Chen Fan to safety.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hesitate and started running after cksnake, turning his figure into a wash of white light. He chased after the assassin for a few dozen meters and reached the edge of the dark mist. Suddenly, cksnake let out a hideous grin and said: ¡°Chen Beixuan, you force me to do this! ¡±


    Then he turned around as his pupils turned into two golden slits. In a blink, the energy in him surged a few folds, and ayer of dark scales appeared on his face. It looked very simr to the scale on the Yin Snake. A grey shadowy form appeared behind him, and it was in the form of a giant ck snake.


    ¡°Huh? What is that?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback. However, his attack didn¡¯t slow down as he hacked at cksnake with the same deadliness as it had before. The Azure Wood Qi de at the highest level was able to cut through steel and cut open an armored vehicle. Even Lei Qianjue dared not to block the attack of the Azure Wood Qi de with his body.


    ¡°The Art of Snake Breathing!¡±


    cksnake started to mutter an ancient and vilenguage that sounded like hissing snakes from hell. However, Chen Fan was able to understand his words using his Divine Will. He watched as cksnake jerked open his eyes and his chest went up and down like a blower. His elongated body and scaly face made him look like a giant snake breathingboriously. The shadowy form behind the assassin also plunged into its host¡¯s body. A fraction of a secondter, the assassin¡¯s body grew in size as a plume of smoke bellowed up and formed the head of a giant snake. The hideous snakehead snarled and plunged its poisonous fangs into Chen Fan.


    The snakehead formed from smoke looked real and lively. It opened its huge mouth, revealing its sharp fangs that could snap a tiger in half.


    This was the coup de grace of cksnake. Thanks to this art, he was able to escape many life and death moments, and he even killed a Mixed Martial Arts Master using this technique. However, the incredible power of the art came with a heavy cost, as it would over-spend his vitality every time he used it. Therefore, cksnake often saved this secret art for thest moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simr to Tong Shan¡¯s Tiger Demon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art¡± Realization finally dawned upon Chen Fan.


    The secret art used by cksnake was one kind of body tempering art. However, the power of the assassin¡¯s body tempering art was a far cry from that of the Tiger Demon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art. Tong Shan had only started the art for a few months yet he had already surpassed the decades of hard training of the assassin. In addition, Tong Shan¡¯s body tempering art didn¡¯t have any negative effects and therefore could be used at any time.


    After getting a handle on his opponent, Chen Fan no longer held back his power. He charged up his Qi as the de Auras surged a few meters in size and the azure color also became much stronger, making the wavy aura look like a pool of blue water.


    Chen Fan had finally pushed the secret art of the Five Elements Immortal Sect to the limit.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The de aura sliced through the snake head first without any resistance, it thennded on cksnake who had hidden behind the appreciation, and cut the assassin¡¯s body into half from the middle of his eyes.


    The de auras didn¡¯t stop until it dragged itself on the ground for another few dozen meters, creating a deep groove.


    The King of Assassins, an elite member of the Blood Skull wasid low by Chen Fan with a single decisive strike.


    ¡°This is... Impossible!¡±


    The surprise lingered on cksnake¡¯s face when he was dealt a blow. The Art of Snake Breathing was the top-secret art of the Blood Skull, and even a Mixed Martial Arts Master would have to tread carefully while faced by it.


    However, he had no time toment his downfall. cksnake¡¯s body opened up from the middle as blood gushed out from the wounds, spraying the walls of the alley red.


    Chen Fan stopped the de Aura and walked away with his hands linked behind his back.


    He wagered that after the death of cksnake, the assassin groups would have to think twice before messing with him again. He should have taught them the most basic lesson in life: their actions carried consequences.


    When the news of what happened at Lin City reached overseas, the entire underground criminal world boiled over. The assassin groups stamped their feet and gritted their teeth as they cursed Hong Sect for their misleading information. Many of the assassin groups had sustained heavy losses since they had sent in their best and now they were all dead. To train an elite Assassin required a tremendous amount of resources and time. The process usually took as long as ten years.


    The Blood Skull had suffered the heaviest blow of all the assassin groups.


    cksnake used to be their champion Assassin since he was one of the very few people who were able to kill a Grandmaster. The death of such a powerful member set The Blood Skull back at least ten years, in the worst case, they might have to retire from their line of business altogether in order to recuperate.


    Suddenly, the billion-dor bounty put up by the Hong Sect became a hot potato.


    Even those assassins who nned to kidnap Chen Fan¡¯s rtives to force Chen Fan to his knees left China quietly. No one in their right mind would piss off a powerful Grandmaster who was able to kill cksnake in a one on one fight. The rest of the assassins also died within a very short time frame and that had made a lot of people suspect that the Chinese government was involved, otherwise, no one could have located so many assassins within such a short time.


    ¡°The Chinese Government must be behind Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Thunder King Zoro grunted.


    The meeting was held at the same underground base of the Hong Set. However, only the old man in the traditional Chinese dress was sitting by the table as the rest of the attendees joined the meeting via video conference calls.


    ¡°We have just got a tip that he was the head sergeant of a special Law enforcement unit called Cang Dragon. Based on our sources¡¯ description, Chen Beixuan¡¯s power was way beyond what Romon suggested. Not even cksnake could survive his one blow.¡± Crimson Lady said coldly. ¡°Boss, we are facing a super-soldier from China.¡±


    The rest of the regional underbosses kept their silence.


    At this point, they were less concerned about Chen Beixuan than the ire of China. Despite Chen Beixuan¡¯s surprising power based on the new information they gathered, they were quite confident in their n since no individual would stand up against an entire organization. However, messing with the Chinese government was an entirely different ballgame. Hong Sect¡¯s power couldn¡¯tpare with that of the super nation China.


    The man in traditional Chinese dress sat still with a gloomy face. After a long silent moment, he waved a hand and said: ¡°Pause our operation in China and cancel the bounty and call back the Dark Moon.¡±


    The other underbosses nodded.


    From that day on, Chen Fan¡¯s fame surged among many international organizations and was recognized as one of the most powerful men in the world.

 Chapter 211 - Grandmaster Chen

    <h4>Chapter 211: Grandmaster Chen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After that incident, Chen Fan and China caught the attention of many renowned organizations and martial arts masters around the world.


    Lei Qianjue was a reputable person in the world; however, no one knew of his power since he had been inactive for ten years before he fought against Chen Fan. Although he was still the most powerful man in the Hong Sect, his position was constantly threatened by other powerful figures in the sect such as the Thunder King Zoro.


    His title as the most powerful Grandmaster was recognized only among the Chinesemunity but not by those of other races. However, cksnake was considered the King of Assassins across the globe. He had done something that even Lei couldn¡¯t have done ten years ago¡ªkilling a Mixed Martial Arts Master.


    However, such a powerful man was cut in half by Chen Fan with one sweeping attack. Those who had seen cksnake¡¯s death were terrified by the deadliness and preciseness of Chen Fan¡¯s techniques.


    So far, Chen Fan had killed two renowned powerful international figures. If this wouldn¡¯t make Chen Fan the top fighter of the world, nothing would.


    ¡°New rules in the Assassin¡¯s Guild: Do not mess with Chen Beixuan and stay away from any contracts rted to him.¡±


    The guild rule was quickly announced to all the assassin organizations. Most assassins were rational human beings, and therefore, they knew what was best for them. They wouldn¡¯t be hotheaded by sending ten more assassins after Chen Fan to avenge one of their own. They would not get involved in this. Plus the Hong Sect misinformed them in the first ce.


    After the Hong Sect had retracted their bounty, Chen Fan became even more feared by the underground criminal world.


    The fact that Chen Fan could kill someone who was able to do away with a Grandmaster spoke loudly of his prowess. Most assassins would refrain from messing with him unless their life was at stake. Chen Fan¡¯s alleged connection with the Chinese Military headquarters further deterred these criminals.


    As Chen Fan had expected, Qin Han arrived at his door the next morning.


    Qin Han looked tired from working overnight due to arge number of homicide cases in the cityst night. She looked troubled and was clearly annoyed at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had killed many assassins and didn¡¯t even bother to clean up the bodies.


    The death of so many foreigners in one night had quickly be viral news in the Lin City and southern China. Many of these foreigners carried deadly weapons such as daggers, des, firearms, and snipers into China. Despite the city¡¯s best efforts to contain the spreading of the news, it had already caused many implications by then.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, you should know why I am here.¡± Qin Han pulled a taut face and locked her gaze on to the young man in a ck outfit.


    She had been on duty just outside of the Lu family¡¯s residence the entire night and was sure that Chen Fan had never set a foot outside. However, she started to get reports of the mysterious deaths of many foreigners around midnight.


    Qin Han had worked round the clock since then, coordinating and overseeing the police working at the crime scenes while trying to contain the situation. She visited each and every stomach-churning crime scene.


    These victims were either decapitated, burnt to a crisp or were chopped up into pieces. The most gruesome death she had seen was near a club, where an Asian man had been sliced in half right down the middle.


    ¡°The perpetrator is a brazen psychopath! and he wanted everyone to know it!¡±


    The memories of the crime scene gave Qin Han shivers.


    Her rage subsided slightly after she knew that these victims were unsavory characters who were up to no good in China. Many of the deceased who still had their faces intact matched with pictures of assassins who had purportedly sneaked into China.


    ¡°So I guess all of these forty or so dead people were all assassins?¡± Qin Han couldn¡¯t believe it when she heard the news.


    Members of these International Assassin groups were no ordinary people. The Scorpion, for example, was on the most wanted list in many countries, yet he was able to travel around the world with ease until recently. Many countries kept these elite assassins names on their watch list and persecuted them whenever they could by using the country¡¯s Law enforcement units. However, these efforts seemed not to have stopped these brazen criminals.


    However, these trouble makers were all killed in one night in Lin City.


    All evidence pointed to one person: the handsome young man standing before Qin Han now. All of the assassins were after him, but they were all dead; therefore, Chen Fan was the most suspicious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    ¡°Last night, forty people were killed at twenty or so different locations in the city. They were all foreigners and were all listed as international criminals. One of them was the so-called King of Assassins: cksnake.¡± Qin Han looked right into Chen Fan¡¯s eyes as she spoke.


    ¡°Oh... Really? Why are you telling me this?¡± Chen Fan put on an innocent look.


    ¡°Because all of the twenty-three groups of assassins came to kill you. There was a billion-dor bounty on your head.¡± Qin Han said seriously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were only seventeen groups?¡± Chen Fan cracked a smirked.


    Qin Han was suddenly at a loss for words. She quickly gathered herself and said with a frosty face: ¡°Mr. Chen, I am the one who is questioning you, not the other way around. You are the most suspicious inmitting the crimes.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Qin Han smiled as if she had been waiting for Chen Fan¡¯s ask her. She turned on theptop and opened an image. ¡°Mr. Chen, is this you in these pictures?¡±


    Chen Fan examined the phots and saw that it was taken in a poorly lit night club. A ck-haired young man was sitting with the cksnake. A few other photos showed a zoomed-in shot of the young man¡¯s face. Someone at the Bacardi must have taken these pictures using their cell phone.


    Back in 2008, cell phones didn¡¯t have the best cameras, and the dark lighting didn¡¯t help to improve the image quality. However, one could still tell that the young man was Chen Fan.


    ¡°So? ¡± Chen Fan said: ¡°I was there for a couple of drinks, is that a crime?¡±


    ¡°We have witnesses saying that you had fought that man with the baseball cap. We haveter learned that the man with the baseball cap is cksnake himself. He was found dead not far from that bar in an alleyway.¡± Qin Han let out a smug smile.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chen Fan muttered.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Fan, we have enough evidence to arrest you, I hope you don¡¯t interfere with our business.¡± Qin Han took a step closer and ordered the young officers beside her to handcuff Chen Fan.


    ¡°Stop, all of you!¡± A leader of the Lu family stormed in and shouted hotly.


    The young officers were frozen in his tracks. Being shouted at by one of the most powerful people in the city unnerved them.


    ¡°Do you really think that I would kill that many people and sit here and wait to be arrested?¡± Chen Fan sipped his tea and said slowly.


    ¡°Then why did you do it?¡± Qin Han was taken aback at first, and then she asked curiously.


    She remembered the phone call she got from her boss, telling her to drop the case. However, Qin Han was not that kind of person and she had sworn to serve justice. After much persuasion, her boss agreed to let her meet Chen Fan but reminded her not to arrest him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are and who you know, I have the evidence that you are guilty!¡± Qin Han screamed in her mind.


    ¡°That is because...¡± Chen Fan stopped, letting the suspense hang in the air as he looked toward the entrance.


    ¡°That is because Mr. Chen has been given permission to do so.¡± A handsome looking young woman in military outfit walked into the room. She has a very fit and curvy body, and her short hair also teased out the masculinity in her.


    ¡°Yu Qin, you have arrived.¡± Chen Fan put down the cup and was not surprised by the appearance of the woman.


    He knew that the Military would stick up for him since he had offered them so many great gifts such as the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise, and the Body Tempering pills. This was the least they could do to repay him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qin Han looked at the girl in military attire curiously.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Yu Qin from Jin City¡¯s military headquarters. I am also Mr. Chen¡¯s private consultant and coordinator.¡± Yu Qin saluted and then produced a military-issued identification.


    ¡°I see.¡± Qin Han examined the ID and found out it was authentic. She looked at Yu Qin in disbelief that such a young girl would be promoted to such a high position in the military.


    ¡°Wait... what did you say he was? A General-rank officer in the military?¡± Qin Han finally caught on and asked incredulously.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is the head sergeant of the special unit Cang Dragon, and is of General rank.¡± Yu Qin announced as she saluted to Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°General Chen, the directors have learned of the incidents. Ah! and just recently, director Li has gotten the approval from the Headquarters to officially offer you the general designation.¡±


    Qin Han was speechless by what she heard.


    The few young officers standing behind Qin Han could only stare.


    A less than twenty years old young man turned out to be the head sergeant of the Cang Dragon Unit and he reached the rank of general. How was that possible?


    The Lu family members believed that Chen Fan was even more powerful than Ye Nantian, and therefore they were not at all surprised by the development.


    In the end, Qin Han left the Lu family feeling disheartened. It turned out that Chen Fan was simply following orders¡ªeven though the orders were issued after the fact¡ª to kill the international criminals. Not only was he not guilty, but he was also a hero of China and he had taught the criminals a lesson to never mess with China again.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I hope you know that you have caused quite a mess for our higher-ups.¡± After Qin Han was gone, Yu Qin spoke up. ¡°There are people in the government, powerful people, who spoke against your actions. But our bosses had vouched for you.¡±


    ¡°Director Li has my appreciation.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly


    At his level, he had enough leverage to influence the government. After all, the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise he had offered to the military was of incredible value, and his own personal prowess also made himself an unexpendable asset.


    ¡°I guess now I¡¯m done with things here, I will head back to Chu Zhou City, and then finally meet up with Xiao Qiong.¡±


    Chen Fan looked into the distance wistfully, thinking of the girl that he had been waiting to be reunited with for five hundred years.

 Chapter 212 - Heaven Roll of China

    <h4>Chapter 212: Heaven Roll of China</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When September was finally right by the doorstep, Chen Fan was finally ready to leave Lin City.


    When he first arrived Lin City, he was all by himself save for Lu Yanxue and Miao Xiaoqian who he had picked up along the way. However, on the day he left, arge crowd gathered to see him off. There were the higher-ups of the Lu family, Medicine God Valley Sect and Yu Qin who represented the military headquarters.


    Since he had to travel with Tong Shan, he decided to take a ride in one of the Lu family¡¯s Mercedes-Benz. ahead of him was Yu Qin and her Jeep with a military issued te and many other luxury cars trailed behind Chen Fan¡¯s Mercedes-Benz. Many pedestrians paused to marvel at the sight and tried to guess which big wig these people were apanying.


    Lu Yanxue stood by the door and watched the convoy disappear into the distance. Even after thest car had disappeared from sight, she stood still and didn¡¯t want to leave. Lu Yanwu came over to her and heaved a sigh: ¡°He is gone now.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lu Yanxue lowered her head and tugged the jade pendant hanging by her chest lightly, tiring to ovee the sadness in her.


    ¡°I wonder when I will be able to see you again, but I promise you that I will surprise you next time you see me.¡±


    She rubbed the tears off her cheek and pulled herself together. ¡°Sister Yanwu, let¡¯s get back to work now. There are many things we need to change in this family.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s victory over the former family lord of the Lu family, Lu Tianfen had breathed a new life into the Martial artsmunity in China. Many incredible events quickly followed suit.


    Three monthster, Romon and challenged allrge sects and renowned martial arts families for neen days and was undefeated.


    August 3, Romon challenged Tai Chi Sect¡¯s Grandmaster Chen Jiuyang. After three hours, the match ended in a draw.


    August 15, the Young Grandmaster Chen Beixuan fought with the Grandmaster of the Hong Sect on the West Lake. This battle was considered one of the most spectacr fights in ten years since bothbatants had reached to the peak of the Transcendent state. The battle was as exhrating and visceral as everyone had expected. They had stirred up huge waves that were as high as ten meters. In the end, after Lei Qianjue was dealt a blow by Chen Beixuan, the match finally ended, and so did Lei Qianjue¡¯s life. Chen Beixuan used Lei Qianjue¡¯s life to prove his power and im the throne of martial arts in China.


    August 13, Chen Beixuan killed an elite member of the infamous assassin group The Blood Skull: cksnake. The event spread his fame outside of China to the entire world.


    August 25, a few days after Chen Fan left Lin City, two Grandmasters sparred near Lin City. Although their battlested less than a minute, their presence was registered by many other martial artists. Many believed that one of them was Grandmaster Du from the Miao¡¯s Land and the other was a Grandmaster from Northeast China.


    August 27, Chen Jiuyang challenged the family lord of the Hua family, Hua Yunfeng.


    The Chinese Martial artsmunity had never been so lively and full of activity. Many Grandmasters who had been dormant since this point all seemed toe out from their reclusion and start tomunicate and exchange ideas with each other.


    Nearly all of the Grandmasters had to deal with challenges and victory was not always guaranteed. Therefore, most of the Grandmasters learned very quickly to hide in seclusion among the mountains and streams to stay away from trouble.


    The ranking of the Grandmasters was based on their fighting records. So far, only three Grandmasters had never been challenged once.


    Two of them were Chen Fan and Ye Nantian.


    ¡°Great-Great Uncle-Master, Uncle-Master Mu, Senior Brother Gao, Look! the new Heaven Roll is out!¡± Guo Xiuxiu stormed into the room, carrying herptop.


    ¡°Heaven Roll? What the heck is that?¡± Mu Shan was a taken aback.


    Gao Baisheng also paused his exercise and looked confused.


    The scrawny old man piped up with a booming voice: ¡°I have never heard of anything like that. Heaven... Humph! Sounds pretentious to me.¡±


    ¡°Great-Great Uncle-Master, Uncle-Master Mu, didn¡¯t you know that youngsters like me talk to each other online? We have built a forum online for all the young martial arts to exchange information with each other.¡± Guo Xiuxiu announced mischievously. She then said quietly: ¡°When we put so many martial arts together, it wasn¡¯t long before we started to rank the martial artists around the world.¡±


    ¡°A bunch of youngsters trying to rank Grandmasters?¡± The scrawny old man snorted. ¡°Grandmasters were dragons and divine beings. Only a fellow Grandmaster could have fully appreciated the power of another Grandmaster. What does a bunch of fledglings know?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why we just couldn¡¯t figure out the ranking for so long. After a while, someone called Kunlun finally posted this Heaven Roll that ranked the Grandmasters based on their battle results and their level of attainment.¡± Guo Xiuxiu¡¯s eyes lit up at the mentioning of Kunlun. ¡°He is often right about things, and knew a lot of information that I had never heard of before but all turned out to be true.¡±


    ¡°Kunlun?¡± Mu Shan was taken aback by the unfamiliar name.


    However, the scrawny old man furrowed his brows and his face looked troubled.


    ¡°Yes. Here is a section of the Heaven Roll. Number fifteen, Chen Jiuyang, sixty-three years old and is from that Tai Chi sect. An expert at Tai Chi Qi Energy and had mastered the soft force technique. He had proven to be able to cast ten meters long Four True Righteousness Protection Aura. He is able to change and reshape qi energy at will and has exceptionally powerful True Qipared to other Grandmasters. He is at the early stage of the Transcendent State. He lost a fight against Lei Qianjue seventeen years ago with a small margin. One month ago, his match against Lei Qianjue¡¯s disciple, Romon had ended in a draw. However, it was evident that hisbat skill and experience put him above Romon...¡± Guo Xiuxiu read on.


    ¡°Chen Jiuyang was indeed an expert at Tai Chi Qi Energy. and I agree that despite Romon¡¯s physical strength and skills, he would not hold up in a prolonged fight, especially if Chen Jiuyang used his Soft Force on him.¡± The scrawny old man nodded in approval.


    Mu Shan and the others were all shocked by the generouspliment from the old man.


    They didn¡¯t expect their Great Uncle Master would have been so impressed by Chen Jiuyang. After all, the scrawny old man used to be a semi transcendent master and was not any less powerful than those Grandmasters in their younger years.


    ¡°Yet, Chen Jiuyang was only able to rank number fifteen. Who are ahead of him?¡± Gao Baisheng asked.


    ¡°There are plenty. The eleventh, for example, is called Du San from the Miao¡¯s Land. He is an expert at insect controlling and deploying poison. He has a giant snake that he keeps as his mount. That snake was extremely poisonous and strong, its power was on par with a Physique Refinement Grandmaster. Du San¡¯s infamous Thousand Venom Force was a headache for even most Grandmasters...¡± Guo Xiuxiu went on with the illustrative achievements of Du San and many of his opponent¡¯s names were unheard of by Mu Shan and the scrawny old man.


    ¡°Kunlun was impressively resourceful! He knows a lot!¡± Mu Shan nodded and said.


    ¡°The eighth on the Heaven Roll is the family lord of Wu family from northwest China: Wu Shenhe. His martial arts technique is called the Fist of Dragon Fury and he used it to defeat Chen Jiuyang twice using that technique. When he used the Fist of Dragon Fury, he could reshape his Fist Qi into the likeness of a dragon that was over ten meters long. His punch was able to pierce through a steel te. He is said to have reached the mid-stage of the Transcendent State and no one knows where he resides as of now. Some say he is living with arge family in Yan Jin.¡± Guo Xiuxiu said.


    ¡°There is a Grandmaster in the Wu Family?¡± Mu Shan was taken aback.


    ¡°Wu Shenhe was a martial arts genius. He and your Junior Sect Brother Zhentang were called the Twin Champions. However, both of them have gone missing a few years ago, and this is the first time I have heard that Wu Shenhe was living in Yan Jin.¡± The scrawny old manmented. ¡°This is the Wu family tradition. They like to subjugate powerful families and force them to serve their needs. Because of their incredible ability to manipte other factions, they were able to hole up in North West China for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Great-Great Uncle-Master! Uncle-Master is also on the list!¡± Guo Xiuxiu suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Shan and the scrawny old man were both caught by surprise.


    ¡°Number seven of the Heaven Roll is Huo ZhengTang from the Ba Ji sect. He is a tan martial arts genius and had achieved Grandmaster level at the age of forty. His physical strength is able to split open mountains and crush a diamond. He had an excellent performance on the battlefield and therefore was called the Little War God by his fellow soldiers. He is currently missing, but rumor has it that he has joined a special unit in the military...¡± Guo Xiuxiu paused and gave the scrawny old man an incredulous look. ¡°Uncle-Master is serving in the military?¡±


    The scrawny old man closed his eyes and thought about it for a long time before he nodded and said: ¡°It makes so much sense now. He has always wanted to be like Ye Nantian to serve the country. This was also the mission of our sect.¡±


    Mu Shan nodded. There were many members of Ba Ji sect currently serving the military.


    However, they wondered why they had never heard of anything from anyone if Huo Zhengtang was working for the government.


    ¡°It appears that everyone that made it into the top ten all had reached the mid-stage of the Transcendent State and starting from the fourth spot, everyone was ofte-stage of the Transcendent State.¡± Guo Xiuxiu announced.


    ¡°The number four of the Heaven roll was Hua Yunfeng from the Hua family of Zhong Hai. He is ny-nine years old and had been a renowned Grandmasters for decades. He controlled the entire Zhong Hai area. He was born as the son of the biggest mafia in China at the time and brushed shoulders with many big criminals when he was young. He had fought many battles in his life and never lost once. On the 27th of this month, he had defeated Chen Jiuyang from the Tai Chi set. Even Lei Qianjue had challenged him seventeen years ago but was not able to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Hua Yunfeng was indeed one of the most powerful Grandmasters in China. He was well versed in nearly all forms of martial arts in China.¡± The scrawny old man praised. ¡°He has been renowned as a Grandmaster ever since I was a teenager. Most of the Grandmasters used to train under him.¡±


    ¡°The number two on the Heaven roll was Ye Nantian, age forty-nine and hailed from the Ye Family of the Yan Mountain. He is considered the War God of China. He had reached the Transcendent state when he was only thirty-seven and never has lost a battle ever since he started training as a martial artist. He was considered the unprecedented talent in fifty years and was the most likely candidate in China to enter Immortal State. As a general in the Chinese military, hemanded the invincible Dragon¡¯s Fang unit fought battles all over the world. The first big battle of his life was with Lei Qianjue and he defeated Lei Qianjue while many others failed. He had reached the peak of the Transcendent state many years ago and his current power is unknown. He very likely had already reached the Immortal State.¡± Guo Xiuxiu read on as her eyes lit up with surprise.


    Before Chen Fan¡¯s rise to fame, Ye Nantian was considered the most powerful martial artist in China, if not the world. Only another War God of another country could be Ye Nantian¡¯s worthy opponent.


    ¡°Huh? Where is Chen Beixuan on the list?¡± Gao Baisheng asked abruptly.


    Mu Shan kept his silence, pondering.


    Guo Xiuxiu gave Gao Baisheng a knowing look and said: ¡°The number one of the Heaven Roll is the Young Grandmaster, Chen Beixuan. He is eighteen years old and is from Jiang Bei. Not a lot was known about this young man. He didn¡¯t practice Martial arts until he was sixteen and then suddenly he became a rising star. He defeated Lu Tianwu with ease and used the hypersonic punch to kill Lei Qianjue. He also killed the King of Assassins, the cksnake using a de like a weapon.¡±


    Guo Xiuxiu paused and then continued under her breath: ¡°Transcendent Grandmaster... Peak Level Dharma Cultivator, Physique Refinement Grandmaster. His power is... inexplicable and his real age is also highly questionable. Many called him ¡®Curmudgeon Chen¡¯ due to his demeanor. He is the most powerful Transcendent Grandmaster in China and the most powerful fighter in the world.¡±


    A pin-drop silence suddenly fell over the room.


    Gao Baisheng¡¯s face turned dark and his eyes were devoid of any hope.


    As a teenager, Chen Fan had dominated the Martial artsndscape in China and imed the seat of power.

 Chapter 213 - A New Begining

    <h4>Chapter 213: A New Begining</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The time was right around September and the Jin City was filled with returning students. These young and energetic faces breathed a new life into this city that was renowned for its education tradition.


    Chen Beixuan politely refused Xu Ao¡¯spany and walked out of the bus station all by himself. By then, he had changed his appearance to his former-self. The Connate Body can reshape one¡¯s face and body at will. The godly handsome features belonged to Chen Beixuan the North Mystic Celestial Lord, but since he was back on earth, he would rather live as an ordinary man.


    The za outside of the bus station was packed with returning students and freshmen. Many schools and colleges had dispatched their buses to the terminal to pick up their students.


    Chen Fan looked around him and found the sign for Jin City University, and so he walked over to the person holding the sign.


    ¡°Hi mate, are you going to Jin City University?¡± A tall senior student came up to Chen Fan and asked.


    ¡°Yes, the Business School.¡± Chen Fan answered lightly.


    ¡°Ah-Business School, I see.¡± The smile on senior¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. He pointed to a luxury bus next to him and said: ¡°You go to that one.¡±


    Unlike the regr bus dispatched by the Jin City University, the bus for the Business School students was newer and fancier. The students on the bus were all wearing gaudy brand-name clothing, suggesting their families were all Nouveau riche.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Fan nodded and then walked toward the bus.


    He could hear the senior student murmur to himself: ¡°Another one who buys his way into the Jin City University! Our school¡¯s reputation is going to be ruined by these students from the Business School.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t protest and kept his silence.


    The Jin City University was the best university in the Jin City if not in the entire Jiang Nan Province. It was one of the top ten universities in China. Those who could make it to the Jin City University were cream of the crop among their high school peers. Most of them entered the university due to their outstanding scores on the National University Entrance Exam and only a very few could enter the university by knowing the right person.


    However, the Business School of the Jin City University was a very different story. Although the Business School was affiliated with the Jin City University, it was a private university that anyone could attend as long as they paid enough. Many families sent their kids to the Business School just so that they would have a degree from a university with a gold-ted reputation. Many of these students were from private high schools.


    In Chen Fan¡¯s past life, his mother had spent a lot of money to send him to the Business School due to his embarrassing grades.


    Chen Fan entered the bus and noticed that all the students were dressed in fashionable clothing. Most of them spared Chen Fan a nce and then continued to prattle with their friends.


    Chen Fan was not in the mood to make friends. The only reason for him to attend university was to meet his old friends, and most importantly, to see Xiao Qiong.


    The engine sputtered and the bus started rolling toward the Jin City University. Chen Fan looked through the window at the familiar sights.


    ¡°I had met Xiao Qiong in this very city during myst life.¡±


    ¡°I was young and foolish and thought that as long as we loved each other, everything would be alright. Little did I know the unpredictability of reality and the darkness in human¡¯s nature. When the strong feed on the weak and the weak could never raise a voice. If I have learned anything, I learned that only strength can save me and change my life.¡±


    Chen Fan had possessed the ability to change his fate this time around. He was the number one on the Heaven Roll, the most powerful Grandmaster, a general in the military, and the Head Sergeant of the Cang Dragon unit.


    ¡°However, those achievements are still not enough. One day, I will look down on this as a little sandbox. I will reshape the entire world and offer it to you as a gift.¡± Chen Fan thought poignantly.


    When Chen Fan finally saw the entrance to the Jin City University, the bus suddenly rounded a corner and drove towards a newly builtpound.


    Compared to the old and boring looking Jin City University campus, the Business School looked more modern and luxurious. Manny expensive cars parked by the entrance, inside those cars were parents and their kids. Only the families of subpar¡ªrtive¡ªwealth would take a bus with Chen Fan.


    A few senior students greeted each student and lead them toward the registration office.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t need their help and he walked into the campus that he had spent four years. Everything looked very familiar to him.


    Based on his memory, he found the dorm he stayed at during hisst life. He pushed the door open and found out that his roommate was already there.


    ¡°Hi there, my name is Qi Wangsun.¡±


    The newly renovated dorm had four-beds. A thin and scrawny young man was sitting on the bed and he immediately rose to his feet and greeted Chen Fan.


    The young man was quiet and shy and looked like Harry Potter.


    He was holding arge book. Chen Fan nced at the title and realized that it was an English book. Not everyone during their teen years were able to read an entire book in English.


    ¡°My name is Chen Fan, your roommate.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    He had recognized this four-eyed young man. They had been living together for four years and he was one of Chen Fan¡¯s good friends. There were a few ck sheep among the run of the mill heirs of the run of the mill rich families.


    Qi Wangsun was one of those ck sheep.


    He could finish an entire English book on extraordinarily boring subjects such as economics. He was extremely sensitive to numbers and eventually, his natural talent earned him a job in one of the biggest investment banks on Wall Street. However, not a lot was known about Qi Wangsun¡¯s family. Chen Fan only knew that he was from a rich family from Northern China, but that was all he knew. After they graduated, they went their own ways and rarely contacted each other.


    ¡°I have already cleaned up the dorm, please... grab a seat... anywhere.¡± Qi Wangsun cracked an awkward smile. ¡°I am a... clean freak... can¡¯t stand messiness. Please understand... ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Chen Fan answered.


    He sat down and started chatting with Qi Wangsun.


    Soon, the other two ssmates also arrived. The third roommate was a big fat young man called Zhang Mu. He was from the Rong City of South Western China. Due to his size and appetite, his ssmates called him Piggy.


    The arrival of thest roommate stirred up the entire building.


    Arge group of men and women filed into the dorm. There were aunties and uncles, grandma, and grandpa; the entire family had apanied the new student. The dorm Chen Fan lived in was not small by any stretch of the imagination, it has four bedrooms, and each had their separate washroom, a spacious living room, with a sofa, air conditioning, and a fridge.


    However, it was jam-packed with thest roommate¡¯s family members.


    ¡°Ah! This suit is too old! It¡¯s not nearly asfortable as the one used by our concierge. Xiao Lun, let grandma rent you a suite outside of school, how about the Hilton Hotel? Grandma is going to feel bad every day thinking you are living in such a dingy little ce.¡± An old woman decked out from head to toe with expensive Jewelry had beenining about the dorm ever since she arrived.


    ¡°Grandma, I will be fine!¡± A tall and handsome looking young man said annoyed.


    ¡°Hi everyone, I am so sorry to disturb you guys. My name is Qiu Zhenqin and this is my son Qiu Yilun, your future roommate. I thank you in advance for looking after my son in the future.¡± A stately looking middle age man emerged from the crowd and said. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here to have lunch, It¡¯s on me.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s persistence finally persuaded Qi Wangsun and the others.


    They ate lunch at the most expensive restaurant in Jin City. Dishes piled up onto the table, each more expensive than the one that came before. In the end, Zhang Mu whispered to Chen Fan: ¡°holy shit! This one meal is worth our entire year of tuition.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and kept his silence.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man had been examining his son¡¯s roommates, evaluating them in his mind.


    Zhang Mu was big and tall. He seemed down to earth but a little bit nervous. He must be from a normal middle-ss family.


    Meanwhile, despite Qi Wangsun¡¯s ordinary appearance, Qiu Zhenqin knew that this young man was from a powerful family. Ever since he entered this high-end restaurant, he seemed prettyfortable with everything and neither was he surprised by any of the expensive dishes.


    ¡°He must be from a powerful family and was already used to luxuries. He is someone worth my son¡¯s time.¡± Qiu Zhenqin thought to himself.


    However, Qiu Zhenqin conceded that Chen Fan remained an enigma to him. The boy had been sitting calmly all the while and didn¡¯t eat anything except for a few sips of water. He didn¡¯t seem to care about any of these dishes made out of precious ingredients. Even during the toast, his lips never touched wine. If this was a grown-up¡¯s social event, only the boss had the right to not drink at all.


    ¡°He is either from an extremely powerful family, or he is outright ignorant.¡±


    The evaluation went on for a while, and he was still unable to get a handle on Chen Fan. In the end, he shook his head and gave up. ¡°I am thinking too much. It¡¯s impossible that my son¡¯s roommate happened to be from a rich family.¡±


    With that thought in mind, he made a mental note to remind Qiu Yilun not to waste his time on this boy.


    Qiu Zhenqin was a businessman and valued ties and connections as one of his most important assets. He had been teaching that importance to his son, guiding him to differentiate between the people that were useful to him and the people who would only waste his time. This, in Qiu Zhenqin¡¯s mind, was the most basic skill of building a useful web of connections.


    Qiu Zhenqin always preached his son. ¡°The so called business was a business of connections. With connections, money woulde to you by itself.¡±


    After lunch, the Qiu family members finally left school.


    Qiu Yilun copsed into his bed and yawned. ¡°Finally, they are gone! I am FREE!¡±


    He rose to his feet again and smiled at his roommates apologetically.


    ¡°Hey bro, do you know any pretty hot chics in our school?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± Zhang Mu was confused.


    Qi Wangsun gave the young man a sidelong nce and kept his silence.


    ¡°Ah-ha! Then let me fill you in! I have noticed that the girls in our school are much more attractive than those from other schools. I say we have all the prettiest school girls in Jiang Nan Province. Did you see that senior student who greeted me? She was so friendly and...¡± Qiu Yilun¡¯s face lit up with joy as he started to talk about girls.


    ¡°You guys carry on, I need to finish something.¡±


    Chen Fan walked out of the room.


    As soon as he was out of the dorm, he walked toward the main campus of the Jin City University, where his real goal of the trip was.

 Chapter 214 - Visiting Professor

    <h4>Chapter 214: Visiting Professor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xue Jiao was down on her luck recently. It had been two years since she graduated from her master degree. Over the two years, she had been doing boring research work, waiting for her thesis advisor to promote her to the position of the instructor as he had promised. However, before the advisor could make time to wade through the paperwork, he was hired by an overseas university and left China.


    Without her chance for promotion, she got stuck on her Teaching Assistant position, waiting. Despite the fame of Jin City University, a Teaching Assistant would not even make enough money for her to survive. She made only a couple of thousand of Yuan a month, a far cry from the millions of yuan her former ssmates were making after they had graduated and became CEO and CFO of majorpanies.


    ¡°When will my miserable life end?¡± Xue Jiao drooped her head on the desk andmented.


    Xue Jiao had an ample bosom, and they looked particrly attention grabbing while being pressed against the edge of her desk. Many male teachers kept ncing at her surreptitiously.


    In theory, Xue Jiao should have earned enough experience for the promotion. However, her former advisor and the school¡¯s deputy chairman was old-time rivals. After her advisor abandoned her, the deputy chairman had redirected the heir onto her and blocked her application for instructor many times.


    ¡°Miss Xue, haven¡¯t you heard? Our university had just hired a new visiting professor.¡± A plump middle-aged woman sat beside Xue Jiao said.


    ¡°A visiting professor?¡± The conversation also caught the attention of other teachers in the office.


    Unlike professors who had their own offices that were furnished with sofa,puter andfortable chairs, instructors and teaching assistants had to share an office.


    ¡°The biology school is hiring a new visiting professor?¡± A young instructor wearing a pair of sses said slowly.


    Usually, the role of visiting professor was filled by famous actors, businessmen and was hosted by the business school or the fine arts college. The other instructors were hard-pressed to think that any pop star whose wits were about asplicated as a Unicellr organism would have been able to fill the role of a visiting professor in the biology department.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Rumor has it that this visiting professor is not only young and handsome, but the university also has set up a public ss for the students to take as their electives.¡± The middle-aged woman suddenly paused and thought for a second. ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®Life Science, and the Future of Pharmaceutical Research¡¯.¡±


    ¡°A public ss? Students electives?¡± A few young instructors were rendered speechless.


    University students not only had to take sses required to finish their major, but they also needed toplete enough elective sses in order to earn enough credits to graduate. A few electives were open to all students of all backgrounds and ages, however, those electives were reserved only for experts hired by the university for the term.


    ¡°Who is he? I think the biology department is going to take off.¡± The instructor with the sses marveled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being handsome? You can¡¯t eat handsomeness, can you?¡± Xue Jiao sighed andined.


    Then the door to the office was swung open as the deputy chairman emerged. He also pulled a taut face whenever he saw her, but not this time. A smile hung on his face as he introduced a young man in a ck outfit to everyone in the office.


    ¡°Hold on a second everyone, Let me introduce to you the new visiting professor of the biology department, Professor Chen Beixuan.¡± The face of the middle-aged man bloomed like a flower.


    ¡°Professor Chen had been serving in the military and is hired by the Jin City University just recently. It is an honor to have him working with us.¡±


    The instructors and TA¡¯s stared at Chen Fan incredulously.


    ¡°This is ridiculous! Is he even twenty years old? A boy like him should be learning in the ssroom instead of teaching!¡±


    All the male teachers felt a pang of envy sweep through them.


    ¡°He is so cute! More handsome than those K-pop stars.¡±


    Many female teachers eyes turned into hearts.


    Although Xue Jiao was always very confident in her own beauty, she was stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s incredible features.


    ¡°Xue Jiao! Xue Jiao!¡±


    The deputy chairman¡¯s harsh voice wrenched Xue Jiao¡¯s mind out of her reverie.


    ¡°From today on, you are Professor Chen¡¯s teaching assistant. Make sure you give Professor Chen a tour of our school. Understand?¡± Deputy chairman said with a tight face.


    ¡°Ah-Ah! Ok, ok!¡± Xue Jiao answered stupidly without fully realizing what she was replying to.


    The deputy chairman then left the office, leaving Chen Fan to hang out with the rest of the workers.


    Xue Jiao hurried to stand up to let Chen Fan sit in her seat. Then she went to pour water for Chen Fan and offered him some hand towels just in case he spilled his drink. Her attentive care for Chen Fan had invited envy from many other male instructors who had always had a crush on Xue Jiao.


    The middle-aged woman came up to Chen Fan and hazarded: ¡°Professor Chen, you are so young that we couldn¡¯t believe you are already a professor. Where are you from? Are you married? If not, do you have a girlfriend yet?¡±


    ¡°Sister Lin! That is very inappropriate!¡±


    Xue Jiao cursed in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t help perking up her ears to listen.


    ¡°I am from Chu Zhou City. I am not married, but I already have a girlfriend.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Ah-I see.¡± The middle age woman said, seemingly disappointed. She then gave Xue Jiao a look that read ¡°I have done my best.¡±


    ¡°Professor Chen, why don¡¯t I show you your office?¡± Despite the pang of disappointment, Xue Jiao managed a smile and then said.


    after the two were gone, a swell of sighs and exmations rose in the office.


    ¡°How tragic! Our goddess is charmed by a prick!¡± The young instructor with a pair of ssesmented.


    Although Xue Jiao was not such a morous drop-dead gorgeousdy, theck of females in the biology department drove the supply down so much that any girl with above average looks would be highly sought after.


    ¡°Humpf! I think he got the position through nepotism. Otherwise, no one his age could have be a visiting professor.¡± Someone put in hotly. Then, he looked to a man with a handsome face: ¡°What do you think Han Dongyu?¡±


    Han Dongyu was the most popr man in the office. He was tall and handsome and was a graduate of a renowned university overseas. He was appointed as an instructor as soon as he returned to China and since then, he had published a few papers in reputable scientific journals. He was the star of the biology department, if not the entire Jin City University. Rumor had it that he was not far from his assistant professor designation.


    Many people considered him and Xue Jiao destined to be together. The sudden appearance of a third wheel was not weed.


    Han Dongyu smiled quietly and didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    By then, Chen Fan was lead to his office.


    Xue Jiao looked at therge office that was fully decked out with expensive pieces of furniture and marveled.


    She reckoned that this office might have been bigger than even the school chairman¡¯s office.


    ¡°Professor Chen, I want you to know that your public elective is held once every week. I will inform you of the location and the time of the ss. Other than the teaching time slot, you can ess anywhere on campus. You also have the freedom of taking on research students or using theb to help you with other research subjects. The school has assigned you amodation, a vehicle, a TA and a secretary...¡± As Xue Jiao read on, she became increasingly surprised.


    Vehicles, TA anda secretary... the school is treating him as an expert in his field.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked over to the window and looked down.


    His vision was so sharp that he was able to see each and every student¡¯s face clearly without even using Divine Will. Then, his Divine Will sensed something that was linked with him beckoned at him from a distance.


    It was the Jade Marrow Talisman he had given to Fang Qiong.


    ¡°That must be where Xiao Qiong is at. I had met Xiao Qiong on this campus by chance and it changed my life. I wonder how things will pan out this time.¡±


    He thought to himself.


    Chen Fan had gained the position of visiting professor after he made a brief phone call to Yu Qin. No university would dare defy the military¡¯s order. The Body Tempering pill he had created was being analyzed by many scientists.


    The government wanted to mass-produce this pill and Chen Fan had agreed to conduct research to help the military achieve its goals. Even if the mass-produced pills retained only one percent of the original pill¡¯s effect, it would still be the most important discovery of the century.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong was as a Business Major, and her family runs a pharmaceuticalpany. So I am certain that she will choose my ss as an elective.¡±


    Chen Fan had nned everything out a long time ago.


    He reckoned that he needed to be very careful around Fang Qiong. Although she used to be his love of life, that was five hundred years ago. The Fang Qiong now was not the incredible goddess who eventually died in his embrace five hundred years ago. Therefore, Chen Fan decided to watch and protect her from a distance instead of approaching her directly and disclose everything to her.


    ¡°This is also a good opportunity for me to try out some of my ideas.¡±


    Ever since Chen Fan entered the Ethereal Enlightenment, the Spirit Qi around the Yun Wu Mountain was no longer sufficient for him to progress further. The difficulties in finding a better Spirit Land on earth drove Chen Fan to rely on Spirit Pills and Spirit Medicine to further his cultivation. Every improvement he made required arge amount of Spirit Medicine.


    He had found a batch of Spirit Medicine in the Medicine God Valley Sect¡¯s vault, and he had nned to open a new patch ofnd to cultivate these herbs. He had chosen the Medicine God Valley Sect since the alchemists could look after the herbs for him.


    However, one day, Chen Fan thought of the ingenious method of infusing cultivation technique with modern technology on a Qi deprived. This method greatly boosted the yield and survivability of the herbs and therefore Chen Fan thought he could try it out on earth as well. There was no better ce to conduct such research then at a university.


    Therefore, Chen Fan took on the persona of Professor Chen.

 Chapter 215 - atalyst Essence Serum

    <h4>Chapter 215: Catalyst Essence Serum</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The news of a handsome and young visiting professor arriving at the biology department quickly swept across the biology department and spread into other faculties in the university.


    There were all sorts of opinions about this development. Some older professors shook their heads andmented the current low standards of the Jinlin City University. The title of Visiting Professor at the biology department carried much more weight than that of the fine arts and should never be so easily given to anyone without strong technical background and experience. In addition, to run a public open elective was not a small task and the quality of the ss also had important implications.


    What young boy less than twenty years old knew anything about Life Science?


    Driven by envy, the young instructors of the school filed into the School Principal¡¯s office and lodged their protest for this brazen nepotism.


    When Xue Jiao returned her office, she was greeted by a roomful of people. They asked her right away.


    ¡°Xue Jiao, do you have a handle on Professor Chen¡¯s background? Is he from another university?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xue, whos ass did he have to kiss to get in here?¡±


    ¡°Sister Xue, how does Professor Chen look? Is he really as handsome as everyone says?¡±


    Xue Jiao was bombarded by questions that she had no answers to. She hurried a reply: ¡°I really don¡¯t know the answers. Professor Chen doesn¡¯t seem to talk much. However, I believe he has never been an instructor anywhere, he likely was a student before this.¡±


    ¡°A student filling the visiting professor¡¯s position?¡± The entire office boiled over.


    Xue Jiao immediately regretted her words. Seeing the green light in everyone¡¯s eyes, she hurried to exin: ¡°But I can tell Professor Chen knows about Life Science and he used to work at the military.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Xiao Qi, you are too gullible.¡± An old assistant professor shook his head andmented. ¡°Even if we generously assume that he is a prodigy and is able to finish his university at the age of 14, he would still need two to three years to finish his Masters and Ph.D. degree. That would put him around seventeen. So you do the math, and tell me how many years he had been solely devoted to his research?¡±


    ¡°Scientific research takes time. Every project we are running would take at least one to two years if not even longer. The only way to suddenly rise to prominence at such a young age is to steal other people¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Just so! Professor Hu is right!¡± Many people nodded and said.


    ¡°The kids nowadays can¡¯t even leave the research field alone. It¡¯s thest bastion of honesty and integrity, yet, they had toe here and mess things up! What a shame, what a shame!¡± Another old professormented vehemently.


    Han Dongyu cracked a cold smile and then returned to his own work. He had never considered Chen Fan his worthy opponent.


    Feeling everyone¡¯s doubt toward Chen Fan, Xue Jiao started to waver as well.


    Chen Fan really didn¡¯t have the vibe of a well-learned and renowned biologist.


    ¡°Is he really after the fame of being a visiting professor?¡±


    Xue Jiao thought to herself.


    After Chen Fan returned to the Business School, he had changed his appearance back to his former self.


    ¡°Brother Chen, you are back!¡± Zhang Mu was the only person that said hi to him when Chen Fan entered the dorm.


    Qiu Yilun buried his head in therge volume of English textbook, while Qiu Yilun was nowhere to be seen. Chen Fan walked over to the bed andid down. He closed his eyes and started to n his cultivation project.


    ¡°Jin City was surrounded by mountains and rivers that were filled with Spirit Qi. It would be great if I could find a location that was simr to the Yun Wu Mountain so that I could cast arge Spirit Gathering Array muchrger than the one I cast before. This Spirit Gathering Array will have to berge enough to cover a dozen acres that I will be using to cultivate spirit herbs.¡±


    ¡°Although I have the Yi Wood Spirit Qi that can promote the growth of the herbs, I won¡¯t be able to do everything myself due to the scale of the task. I remembered something called ¡®Catalyst Essence Serum¡¯ that could kick off the growth of the spirit herbs. Let me see... what was the recipe for the serum?¡±


    Chen Fan recalled in his mind.


    In the realm of Immortal Cultivation, there were countless means to boost the growth of a spirit herb. The simplest method was to grow the herb in an environment that was filled with Spirit Qi, such as the sacred ground at the center of the True Martial Celestial Sect. There, the spirit herbs could grow a few centimeters each day and within ten days, the herbs could reach the same maturity as a thousand-year-old herbs in the mortal world. In addition, there were many growth-boosting serums and solutions one could use on the herbs.


    However, earthcked the ingredients to create those solutions.


    The condition on earth reminded Chen Fan of a few other Qi-depriveds he had visited, where cultivators had used the power of technology to advance their cultivation due to the severeck of Qi.


    ¡°This Catalyst Essence Serum required a specific kind of yeast to create. The main function of the serum was to boost the growth of the spirit herbs. However, it was also useful in strengthening the human¡¯s body, just like the Yun Wu Spirit Water.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself as he rubbed his chin.


    On the other hand, Yun Wu Spirit Water could also be used as a recement of the serum. However, the production of Yun Wu Spirit Water was limited and was not enough to irrigate a few dozen acres ofnd.


    However, the Catalyst Essence Serum was a much more practical solution. It was a byproduct of a microorganism that consumes Essence Qi. These microorganisms were fast-growing and could produce over a ton of serum a day with ease. These microorganisms were not picky eaters either. They could consume not only Spirit Qi but also Malice Qi, Yin Qi, Death Qi, and Sr Qi. Therefore, these microorganisms could survive and thrive even without the Spirit Gathering Array.


    Although earthcked Spirit Qi, it had abundant energy in other forms that couldn¡¯t be easily used by cultivators. The Sr Qi, for example, to absorb it required a very special art that focused on Yang energy. Or, one would have to wait until he reached the Golden Core state when he could utilize all forms of energy in the universe. A low-level cultivator should stick with Spirit Qi since it was the most tamed energy in nature.


    ¡°The serumbined with the Spirit Gathering Array and the Yi Wood Spirit Qi could increase the growth of the spirit herbs by ten fold. It would only take ten years for a herb to achieve as much energy as a thousand year old spirit herb.¡± Chen Fan calcted. But then he shook his head.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the effect of the serum could notpare with the Spirit Qi on the primes for cultivation. On thoses, normal Spirit herbs grew and spread like dandelions. If a mortal was born on that, the environment factor alone could ensure the mortal to live longer than two hundred years. If I was able tond on thoses, I would be able to reach Connate Spirit level in one year and the Golden Core level in three.¡±


    Chen Fanmented as he knew it was impossible for him tond on thoses right now.


    Since he was reborn on earth, he would have to make use of what he had.


    Chen Fan¡¯s dire need for Spirit Qi was exacerbated by the requirement of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body Art. Should he cultivate any other art during the Ethereal Enlightenment level, the array should be able to provide him enough spirit qi. However, the Azure Thearch Longevity Body dictated that Chen Fan would have to consume as much Spirit Qi as a cultivator at Divine Sea level. Right now, Chen Fan¡¯s only solution was to use elixirs and Spirit Pills. Thanks to the powerful Spirit Body that came with the Art of Azure Thearch Longevity Body, he could consume an unlimited amount of Spirit Pills without worrying about the side effects.


    ¡°The Catalyst Essence Serum required not only cultivation techniques but also sophisticated scientific technology. I wonder if the scientific development on earth is up to the task.¡±


    The biology department at the Jin City University was on the top five list of all biology departments in China. Chen Fan would have to look into the national researchbs if he wished to find any better facilities. However, it was not easy to get into the national researchbs due to their high clearance level.


    ¡°Well, I guess after my work is done, the faculty would rise to the top of the ranking.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and thought to himself.


    He started to question how practical his n was. He would need helping hands while creating therge Spirit Gathering Array as well as taking care of the spirit herbs. He reckoned that there were not a lot of people in China that still possessed the knowledge of casting an array. Even the Seven Malice Poison Array at the Medicine God Valley Sect was cast by the Great Magus of the Dark Witch Sect a few hundred years ago.


    As for growing spirit herbs, he wagered that his best bet was in the Medicine God Valley Sect and the Li Family of Green Vines.


    Spirit herb cultivation required intensive care. It needed to be irrigated at the right time, several times a day. In addition, the worker needs to cast Wood Element spells to strengthen the herb and rid it of diseases. Therefore, this task definitely required a Wood Element cultivator.


    After the Spirit herb was harvested, Chen Fan would need help in turning them into elixirs. Chen Fan simply didn¡¯t have the time nor the energy to do it all by himself. This was where the alchemists from the Medicine God Valley Sect came into y.


    ¡°Before I left the Medicine God Valley Sect, I gave them many scrolls on elixir brewing. If they studied hard, their elixir brewing capability should have increased significantly by now. Even if that was the case, their abilities were just on par with the lowest rank of alchemist disciples in the real cultivation world.¡±


    ¡°The creation of the Catalyst Essence Serum remains a problem. I will need help refining this serum. I have plenty of alchemists, but what I really need here is a biologist.¡±


    Chen Fanid on his bed and heaved a sigh.


    He suddenly felt the difficulties of the task at hand.


    If he forsook the n altogether, he would have to hide in the mountains and cultivate in seclusion for a few decades before he could be anywhere close to the Golden Core.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have decades to waste away, time is ticking as we speak and Xiao Qiong is still waiting.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°But what¡¯s the hurry anyway. I have achieved the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, so long as I avoid conflict with an army, I should be able to do things at my own pace without difficulties. I still have time.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin and contemted if he should form a sect and take in a few disciples


    Although he had taught a thing or two to A¡¯Xiu and Wu Shanhe, he didn¡¯t truly disclose all the secrets in the art. However, the situation genuinely called for more helping hands and therefore Chen Fan started to feel the need to have a few disciples.


    Even so, Chen Fan would not teach them any immortal cultivation arts from the True Martial Celestial Sect.


    Dao never came easily.


    He had survived against all odds and finally became the true disciple of the True Martial Celestial Sect. Therefore, anyone who wished to be his disciple would have to go through the same tormenting process to prove his devotion and dedication.


    Even as Chen Fan thought so, Qiu Yilun walked into the room with a tall and attractive girl. His face bloomed like a flower.


    ¡°Hey, bros! Listen up, I and my girl have some business to discuss with you.¡±

 Chapter 216 - Fang Qiong Is My Girlfriend.

    <h4>Chapter 216: Fang Qiong Is My Girlfriend.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who says that I am your girl?¡± The tall and attractive girl gave Qiu Yilun an alluring nce and protested. However, herints sounded like flirting in the ears of Chen Fan.


    Greetings over, the three students finally learned that the girl¡¯s name is Qian Lulu and she was the senior student who helped Qiu Yilun to his dorm when he first arrived. Today, they were nning a social for the boys in Chen Fan¡¯s dorm and her dorm.


    ¡°That would be awesome!¡± Zhang Mu¡¯s eyes lit up with joy.


    However, Chen Fan and Qi Wangsun didn¡¯t seem to be interested in the idea.


    ¡°My roommates are all drop-dead gorgeous and so thepetition is fierce. You guys better work hard.¡± As Qian Lulu scanned the boys in the room, she noticed that Zhang Mu and Qian Lulu were either too fat or too short, and Chen Fan also looked nothing extraordinary. Despite the pang of disappointment in her mind, she managed to keep a smile on her face


    ¡°Will do! I will try my best!¡± Zhang Mu nodded and said.


    He was still a virgin and to be able to connect with gorgeous senior students was his dreame true.


    The Business School¡¯s cafeteria was fully decked out, so much so that it was as fancy as a three-star hotel¡¯s restaurant. There was Chinese food, Western food, and Thai Food. Needless to say that meals in this cafeteria cost a lot more than one¡¯s average school lunch. Qiu Yilun had spent a great deal of his allowance and booked an entire section off. His generosity quickly caught Qian Lulu¡¯s attention.


    When Qian Lulu¡¯s roommates finally arrived, the boys reckoned that Qian Lulu had been telling them the truth. All three girls wore morous makeup, fashionable handbags and looked like white-cor office beauties. The one that stood in the middle of the three was particrly attractive and was as charming as female actresses.


    ¡°Pan Li, Liu Xiaojin, Zhou Qinya.¡± Qian Lulu introduced the girls to the boys.


    Pan Li¡¯s face was the least attractive of the three, however, she made up for it with her hot body and thicker make up. Her breasts were half exposed under her low cut shirt, threatening to pop out at any time. Liu Xiaojin was much more modest in her make-up and carried an artsy air about her. Finally, Zhou Qinya was the most attractive of the three. She had an egg-shaped face with delicate features, adding on her cold and aloof demeanor, she gave all the boys an unscratchable itch in their minds. Qian Lulu had told them that Zhou Qinya was the most popr girl in the Business School.


    ¡°However, Qinya¡¯s standards for her boy is very high, plus, she already has a boyfriend: an heir of a reputable family in the city. So you guys please just save your energy and use it on someone else.¡± Seeing Zhou Qinya and Qiu Yilun¡¯s lewd res directed at Zhou Qinya¡¯s face, Qiu Yilun hurried to snip their fantasy in its nascency.


    ¡°What a shame, I was going to introduce sister Qiu Yilun to my master.¡± Qiu Yilun heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Oh? Who is your master?¡± Pan Li patted hershes and asked.


    ¡°I am the youngest in the dorm, so you know I am Sandy, Zhang Mu is the fat older one than me, so he is the Pigsy, while Brother Qi is small and older than Zhang Mu, so he is the Son Goku, the Monkey King, while the Master, of course, is Brother Chen. Haven¡¯t I told you that Brother Chen was able to remain as stoic as a buddha statue even before my dad? Not even a lot of grown-ups can do that before my dad.¡± Qiu Yilun said as he gave Chen Fan a thumbs up.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s funny you guys call each other after the book.¡± Pan Li, Liu Xiaojin and Qian Lulu giggled.


    However, Zhou Qinya didn¡¯t seem to pay any attention to the conversation, all the while she looked down at her cell phone.


    Greetings over, everyone picked their seats. Pan Li sat beside Zhou Qinya, Qi Wangsun beside Liu Xiaojin and Zhou Qinya was beside Chen Fan. Neither Zhou Qinya or Chen Fan are the talkative kind and therefore they had let the two sit together.


    ¡°Ah! Why don¡¯t we y truth or dare? Do you all have girlfriends?¡± Qiu Yilun asked as she looked to Qiu Yilun.


    Qiu Yilun was tall and handsome, full of energy. The showy convoy that brought him here which consisted of many BMW, Mercedes-Benz were all too conspicuous to escape the girl¡¯s notice. Seeing the license tes on their cars were all from Tian Nan Province, a rumor started to spread that Qiu Yilun was a rich heir of a powerful family from Tian Nan Province.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, I never have.¡± Zhang Mu answered readily.


    ¡°I had a few before, but now my eyes are set on Sister Lulu only.¡± Qiu Yilun said mischievously as his arms wrapped around Qiu Yilun¡¯s waist. Qiu Yilun pushed his hands away but without much determination.


    ¡°I used to have one, but now I am single. ¡± Qi Wangsun pushed his eye sses up his nose and said seriously.


    Liu Xiaojin seemed to be interested in Qi Wangsun and had tried to strike up a conversation with him; however, Qi Wangsun¡¯s lukewarm attitude didn¡¯t sit well with her.


    Chen Fan was the only person that knew the reason behind Qi Wangsun¡¯s solemn expression. His family had arranged a marriage for him even when he was still in his mother¡¯s womb. However, he was not at all interested in his arranged spouse and the bottled-up resentment finally drove him to go overseas and never return.


    ¡°Your turn now, Master Chen Fan, do you have a girlfriend?¡± Qian Lulu asked curiously.


    By then, everyone would concur that Qiu Yilun¡¯s description of Chen Fan was fitting. He sat calmly in his seat, impervious to the conversation around him. Even the hottest girl right next to him didn¡¯t seem to agitate him even the slightest.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s answer caught everyone by surprise.


    ¡°Really? Where is she? How did you get to know each other? Why don¡¯t you introduce her to us?¡±


    ¡°We were friends ever since childhood, and she is here, in Jin City University.¡± Chen Fan answered.


    ¡°Wow! Jin City University?¡±


    Everyone became quiet after hearing the remark.


    Although the Business School was right next to the Jin City University and was technically a subdivision of the Jin City University, the students in the Business School couldn¡¯tpare with the straight-A students that entered the Jin City University through fiercepetition. Most kids in the Business School were sent here by their well-off families to go through the motions of getting a university degree. In the end, their degree was as useless as a piece of paper.


    The fact that Chen Fan had a girlfriend who was actually a student of the Jin City University surprised everyone. The revtion even caught Zhou Qinya¡¯s attention, as she finally gave Chen Fan a surprised look.


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s her name?¡± Qian Lulu managed to ask.


    She found it hard to believe that a boy from the business school was able to hook up with a straight-A student from the Jin City University. Her surprise waspounded by the pedestrian look of the boy and his run-of-the-mill family background.


    ¡°Her name is Fang Qiong, a freshman in the economy faculty.¡± Chen Fan answered.


    Chen Fan knew that he had to spend a great deal of his life with this group of people, so there was no point in hiding anything from them. Chen Fan knew that after this meeting, Qiu Yilun and Qian Lulu were going to be joined at the hip. Muchter, Qiu Yilun would try to break up with the girl, but each time, Qian Lulu was able to win him back using tricks as desperate as getting herself pregnant.


    ¡°Fang Qiong? I have heard of the name. People were saying that she was the most popr girl in her high school and many rich and powerful heirs were vying her for her affection. She was also said to be the most attractive girl among all the freshmen.¡± Zhou Qinya suddenly put in.


    ¡°Rumor has it that she was the daughter of the owner of the Ming De Group: Fang Mingde. He is a multi-billionaire and was one of the richest men in Jin City. Is that the same girl as your girlfriend?¡±


    Attractive, smart and rich: she was the epitome of a perfect goddess.


    To marry such a deva, Chen Fan¡¯s family¡¯s reputation had to be at least a few notches higher than hers. Her boyfriend would have to be at the very least the son of a sessful businessman or a blue-blooded heir of an aristocratic family. To be on the top rich list of the province would be a minimum requirement.


    She had to be the one since there couldn¡¯t be two girls with the same name and the same age in the same faculty.


    The Fang Qiong in Chen Fan¡¯s mouth was clearly the daughter of Fang Mingde. However, no one at the table could believe that Chen Fan would have such a deva as his girlfriend.


    Zhang Mu, Qian Lulu, and others looked to Chen Fan awkwardly and felt embarrassed for him. They were convinced that Chen Fan was bluffing, but the pretty little lie was exposed right away. The promise of drama and embracement piqued Pan Li¡¯s interest. This was rich!


    ¡°Ah, I think it must be a different person with the same name. There are so many new freshmen this year, it¡¯s possible to have two girls with the same name.¡± Qiu Yilun tried to exin.


    ¡°No, that is her.¡± to his surprise, Chen Fan nodded and said.


    ¡°Urhh...¡±


    Silence fell over the dining room again.


    After all, this was the first time they had met and lying was not the smartest thing to do. Zhou Qinya furrowed her brows and turned her head away from Chen Fan. Pan Li and the others had kept their silence, but their look was filled with contempt and disdain. They even started to view Qi Wangsun and Zhang Mu under different light after their friends¡¯ behavior.


    Since the mood had soured, everyone focused their attention to finish up the food as quickly as possible and then left the party. After the girls were gone, Qiu Yilun heaved a sigh andmented: ¡°There goes your chance of getting a hot girlfriend.¡±


    Zhang Mu sat quietly, his mind was still on the sultry girl he had just met.


    Chen Fan rose to his feet and was about to leave. He didn¡¯t have much time to fool around with these kids. He still needed to head into Jin City and seek information about the best possiblend to cultivate the spirit herbs.


    A hint of suspicion shed across Qi Wangsun¡¯s eyes.


    He had been studying criminal psychology under a renewed international criminologist and therefore was able to detect the nuances of facial expression and bodynguage while people were lying. A lying person would often disy signs of shifty eyes and small behaviors that they didn¡¯t even notice they were making. However, he couldn¡¯t find any trace of those signs when Chen Fan was talking.


    ¡°Could it be that Fang Qiong really was his girlfriend?¡±


    Qi Wangsun marveled as he suspected that there was more than what met the eye about this particr roommate.


    Nheless, Qi Wangsun was from an incredibly powerful family, and therefore he didn¡¯t take this suspicion too seriously.


    After Qian Lulu and her friends returned to their dorm, Pan Li protested.


    ¡°Lulu, what kind of boys are you trying to hook us up with? A bunch of country hillbillies! The Fat dude beside me is such a turn-off! He is going to crush me to death if we ever share the same bed.¡±


    ¡°Just so! The nerdy boy never spoke a word while the other one kept on bluffing as if we are fools. Only that tall and handsome one beside you looked promising.¡± Liu Xiaojinmented.


    ¡°Heh, I had seen Qiu Yilun when he first arrived here. His family had sent half a dozen luxury cars with him and each one of those cars are worth over a million. He must be from a rich family. If not because Lulu acted first, I would have made a move on him.¡± Pan Li smiled mischievously.


    As the three girls chatted with each other, Zhou Qinya sat quietly by herself and was reading something on her phone.


    She had always been quiet and aloof so no one thought she was acting strange.


    Suddenly, her cell phone rang. After Zhou Qinya answered the phone, she nodded and then hang up immediately. Then she quickly grabbed her bag and headed downstairs.


    After Zhou Qinya was gone, Pan Li finally put in: ¡°Must be her new boyfriend, the one driving the Ferrari.¡±


    ¡°That dude is the heir of a rich family, some kind of a big deal in Jiang Bei. His grandfather is a general and his great uncle is also a big wig in the province. No wonder Qinya would fall for him.¡± Liu Xiaojin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough girl, stop gossiping.¡± Qian Lulu piped up.


    However, her voice was also filled with envy.


    Compared to Zhou Qinya¡¯s boyfriend, Qiu Yilun was nothing extraordinary.

 Chapter 217 - Chen Huaian’s Pride

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chen Huaian¡¯s Pride</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Thus it was, Chen Fan¡¯s university life started with mundane sses.


    Due to the extreme hot weather, the military drills that was meant to instill discipline into the freshmen had to be pushed back for a few months.


    Qiu Yilun and Qian Lulu quickly started to see each other. Zhang Mu was also encouraged by his roommates and got Pan Li¡¯s phone number. He mustered all the courage he had and sent a message to Pan Li. However, he never got a reply. Qiu Yilun, on the other hand, gave himself a loaded term. He attended four subjects in the same semester: English, Math, ounting, and Statistics.


    Everyone was curious as to why such a studious guy would end uping to the Business School?


    Qi Wangsun straightened his sses on his nose and said: ¡°I got full marks on my math and english, but only got twenty percent on my Chinese.¡±


    Although no one was sure what to make of the revtion, it confirmed their suspicion that Qi Wangsun was an erratic genius. After some poking around, the boys learned that Qi Wangsun had always been considered a prodigy in math and english. He had passed the highest level of english tests when he was in high school. Before his marks in the National University Entrance Exam were out, numerous high ranking universities had called him, including one of the top three universities in China: Zhong Hai University.


    However, Qi Wangsun didn¡¯t pick any one of those universities and came to the ordinary Business School at the Jin City University. He often exined to others about his decision, saying that since the Business School was right next to the Jin City University campus, he only has to walk over to attend any ss he wanted to. Plus, the university library was his favorite. , Liu Xiaojin quickly fell for Qi Wangsun¡¯s, unique and enigmatic character, she met up with him every day at the library despite frequent cold shoulders from the boy.


    Meanwhile, no one knew where Chen Fan was during the day. He left the dorm early in the morning and wouldn¡¯t return untilte in the night.


    ¡°I have investigated the area in and around the Jin City, and noticed only a couple spots suitable for casting the Spirit Gathering Array.¡±


    Chen Fan stood at the top of a skyscraper and looked down on the colorful and bustling city.


    Before him was argeke that took up half of the Jin City. Thiske was called Green Dragon Lake and it was long and narrow, circling the city like a Green Dragon. The East Mountain rose where the longke started, looking like the pearl inside the mouth of the green dragon.


    ¡°This configuration is what makes Feng Shui at the East Mountain so great. Theke was charged with Spirit Qi sprouting out from the mouth of the Green Dragon. What a marvelousnd for cultivation!¡± Chen Fan eximed.


    The East Mountain Vis were the top real estate development in Jin City. A normal house would cost up to ten million, and the better ones would cost over a few hundred million. It was home to many rich and powerful men and women, including Chen An¡¯s grandpa, Chen Huaian.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen grandpa yet after I returned. I need to make time to attend to his illness.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Although he still hasn¡¯t created the Essence Enhancing Pill, the Yi Wood Spirit Qi was not any less effective in curing ailments and strengthening one¡¯s body. What itcked were the abilities to prolong one¡¯s life.


    ¡°I think I should set up my operation inside the East Mountain. There is a swatch of goodnd there.¡± Afterparison, Chen Fan decided to settle on the East Mountain. There was a swatch of clearing tucked away deep in the mountains that were perfect for cultivating herbs. It was far from the noises in the city and the mountains also made it easy to cast arrays.


    After Chen Fan had chosen his spot, he went back to the family estate in the East Mountain Vis.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, why didn¡¯t you tell me ahead of time that you wereing back?¡± Chen Huaian¡¯s face was lit up with joy when he saw Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan was the true dragon in the Chen family. Ever since Qin Hua had witnessed what had happened half a year ago, his attitude toward the Chen family improved significantly. By then, he had already be a frequent visitor of his former boss. In addition, Chen Zhenxin was also promoted at work and all in all, the fame of the Chen family was surging.


    Chen Huaian knew that Chen Fan was who had brought all these changes to the family.


    He still remembered the stunning sight on that day when countless powerful men came to pay tribute to Chen Fan. Afterward, the old man learned that Chen Fan, his grandson was the famous Master Chen, the kingpin of Jiang Bei region. He controlled a multi-billion dor industry that revolved around the Yun Wu Spirit Water.


    Chen Huaian consumed one cup of Yun Wu Spirit Water every morning, noon and evening. After he had supplemented the Spirit Water with Essence Enhancing Pill and Arcane Pills, he felt his terminal ailment has been improved significantly. Other members of the family also got to try the precious Spirit Water from time to time.


    ¡°Grandpa, how are you feeling?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s question served only as a greeting since he had already scanned his grandfather¡¯s body with Divine Will and noticed that cancer and already stopped spreading. He wagered that it would take another decade for the cancer to bepletely eradicated.


    ¡°I am doing well. I drink the Spirit Water and Spirit Pills just like you told me and now I can hang out with my old friends all day long without worrying about my sickness.¡± Chen Huaian let out a peal ofughter.


    The sight of his precious grandson lightened his mood significantly. He was tremendously proud of Chen Fan.


    ¡°I came here to cure you. I will remove the illness from your bodypletely.¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Thank you! Good! GOOD!¡± Chen Huaian nodded, he was too excited to say anything else.


    ¡°AH- look who is here! Xiao Fan, do you want Grandma to cook some food for you or lunch?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s grandma walked into the room and said with an unctuous smile.


    She didn¡¯t like Chen Fan because of his mother, however, after knowing how powerful and influential her grandson was, the old granny¡¯s attitude toward Chen Fan took a one hundred and eighty-degree turn.


    ¡°Thank you, grandma.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    The grandpa and grandson pair set up a small dining table in the courtyard and Chen Huaian even brought out a fifty-year-old Maotai to celebrate his grandson¡¯s visit.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, Gexin told me that you were absent at school ever since the new year?¡± Chen Huaian put down the wine cup and asked caringly.


    ¡°Yeah, I was at the military headquarters serving as the Cang Dragon¡¯s Head Sergeant.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Chen Huaian was a resourceful man so Chen Fan knew that he couldn¡¯t fool him. The old man had many connections and it was only a matter of time before he found out the truth.


    Lo and behold, Chen Huaian was taken aback by the news. ¡°Head Sergeant of Cang Dragon? I have heard that only a General level officer can fill that position. Are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Indeed, grandpa. I was promoted to the rank of General just recently.¡± Chen Fan said with a smile.


    Chen Huaian¡¯s body shivered, spilling out half of the wine in his cup. However, he quickly gathered himself and let out a peal ofughter.¡±Haha! So it is true! The Chen Family really is going to take off in your hands. No one will dare to challenge us as long as you are still with us.¡±


    The old man¡¯s face bloomed.


    Deep down, he was not satisfied with his sons and grandson¡¯s achievement. Even Chen An did not live up to his expectations. He was cold and aloof and cared only for himself. However, to his surprise, his youngest grandson turned out to be the ck horse and achieved greatness at such a young age.


    ¡°Chen Family of Jin City is finally going to make a dent in the world.¡± The old man wagged his head and said, drunken by the pride and satisfaction in his mind.


    ¡°Grandpa, I also have a question for you.¡± Chen Fan asked abruptly. ¡°Do you know anything about that swatch of clearing inside the East Mountain?¡±


    ¡°You mean the East Mountain Meadow?¡±


    Chen Huaian paused a second and then said with a solemn face; his smile evaporated from his face instantly.

 Chapter 218 - Wang Rong Group

    <h4>Chapter 218: Wang Rong Group</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Tucked away deep inside the East Mountain was arge meadow where small creeks surrounded the sun-kissed grass. The local people called it the East Mountain Meadow and was considered the most peaceful and serene area of the East Mountain.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, why do you want to know about it?¡± Chen Huaian furrowed his brows and asked.


    ¡°Grandpa, is there anything wrong with the East Mountain Meadow?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s a can of worms that no one wanted to touch.¡± Chen Huaian heaved a sigh and started to exin to his grandson. The East Mountain Meadow became known to more businessmen after the development of the East Mountain Vis. The size of the prime location of the meadow was perfect for turning it into a resort or a luxury manor.


    The city nner of the Jin City had been mostly focusing on thend on the west side of the city until recently. The development of thend on the eastern side of the city brought the East Mountain Meadow into the spotlight. Despite its secluded location, many development groups had been eyeing the property.


    Under pressure from many sides, the Jin City was forced to put this swatch ofnd up for auction.


    ¡°In the end, the Wan Rong Group won the bid and bought thend with three billion yuan. Rumor has it that they are nning to invest a few more billions into thend and develop it into a high-end resort center.¡± Chen Huaian heaved a sigh and then continued, ¡°In order to win the bid, the Wan Rong Group fought many wars with other local powers, a few people were dead as a result of the war. However, in the end, Wan Rong Group was able to emerge victorious thanks to its influence and prowess.¡±


    ¡°The Wan Rong Group? The richest man in Jiang Bei, Sheng Ronghua?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and let out a half-smile.


    Shen Junwen was the father of his rival, Shen Junwen. The Wan Rong Group had also acquired the Jin Xiu Group after Chen Fan was dealt a few blows from Shen Junwen and fell from grace.


    The Sheng family was a mighty opponent before whom I could only feel fear and despair. However, this time, I can crush them like an ant.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, I hope you don¡¯t underestimate Sheng Ronghua. Although his power is mostly limited in Jiang Bei region, his benefactor is extremely powerful, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat so many other powerful real-estatepanies as well as apany owned by the federal government.¡± Chen Huaian said worriedly: ¡°Plus, the East Mountain Meadow was sold at an unimaginable price, and even Sheng Ronghua needed the support of banks to acquire thisnd.¡±


    ¡°So it all came down to money.¡± Chen Fan was light-hearted by the thought. ¡°Grandpa, haven¡¯t you forget that I own the Yun Wu Spirit Water? By now, I have already made over fifty billion Yuan.¡±


    In addition to the huge wealth, Chen Fan also had the Medicine God Valley Sect and the Lu family at his disposal.


    The Lu family was the dominating figure in southern China and their wealth and power were no less significant than that of the Zhen Family of Hong Kong. The Medicine God Valley Sect on the other hand, despite its seclusion with the outside world, its influence in the world was even more impactful than the Lu family. They had many powerful families wrapped around their finger and were able to raise a few hundred billion Yuan with ease.


    ¡°Ah-that¡¯s right. Grandpa is getting old and forgot about the Yun Wu Spirit Water.¡± Chen Huaianughed abruptly. ¡°Speaking of which, you have no idea how popr the Yun Wu Spirit Water is. Many magnates and tycoons from Jian Nan province spared no expense just to get one bottle. After some of my old friends realized my stash, they came to visit me almost every day, trying to mooch off of me. I wager that the profit in selling the water must be more than a trillion Yuan a year.¡±


    By now, Chen Huaian finally felt much morefortable with Chen Fan¡¯s potential conflict with the Sheng family.


    ¡°My grandson is the Head Sergeant of the Cang Dragon, a Transcendent Grandmaster. He has the backing of General Li and many other leaders in the military of course, he won¡¯t be afraid of Sheng Ronghua.¡±


    Chen Huaian let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s drink up! If you wish to take the East Mountain Meadow, you will have grandpa¡¯s wholehearted support. Let Wan Rong Group test our might and we will prove it to everyone that the Chen Family has risen to power!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s grandpa announced confidently in a booming voice. It was the first time in a long time that Chen Fan saw his grandpa straightening his back and be so confident. It was as if his youth had returned to his old bones, transforming him into the strident young man he used to be.


    After dinner, Chen Fan treated Chen Huaian¡¯s body with the Yi Wood Spirit Qi. Chen Fan noticed that half of the cancer cells in Chen Huaian¡¯s body had already died out. It was only a matter of time before he was fully recovered.


    After that, Chen Fan lived a few months of mundane college life.


    These had been a few notable characters in this year¡¯s freshmen. Qi Wangsun was one of them. Rumor had it that he had been studying abroad in a private school in the UK ever since he was a child and he was suddenly transferred back home after a serious vition of the school¡¯s policy. He drove a Lamborghini to the orientation all by himself, making him even more conspicuous than Qiu Yilun and his BMW 330. In addition to Qi Wangsun, there were another two attention-grabbing youngsters among this year¡¯s freshmen.


    Chen Fan was nearly unnoticeable among his fellow ssmates. Therefore, very little attention was focused on him.


    After a few weeks, the social between Chen Fan¡¯s roommates and the girls happened much more frequently, thanks to the increasing temperature between Qian Lulu and Qiu Yilun and Liu Xiaojin insistent attempt to impress Qiu Yilun.


    Chen Fan was fallen out of love among the senior girls after his lies were exposed. Although Zhou Qinya sat beside him at each gathering, they never spoke a word to each other. She left in the middle of all the gatherings after having received phone calls. Pan Li told everyone that it was her boyfriend on the other end of the phone call. Her boyfriend was an heir to a powerful Jiang Bei family and he drove a Ferrari that was worth five to six million.


    Meanwhile, a lot was going on among the teachers and instructors of Jin City University as well.


    Chen Fan¡¯s first public elective was about to start.


    Many young instructors had been waiting ever since the ss was announced to teach this young visiting professor a lesson at his ss for using the Jin City University as a tool to decorate his resume.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong, have you heard that the professor teaching the elective was a visiting professor. He is young and extremely handsome!¡± Fang Qiong¡¯s BFF said excitedly.


    The two gorgeous girls walking in the campus attracted a lot of attention from bypassers.


    Fang Qiong¡¯s BFF was only eighteen, yet her face looked mature and sultry. Her innocent eyes would melt the hearts of any young man, beckoning and daring them to flirt with her. Fang Qiong knew that her BFF was not an ¡°easy girl ¡± as her overall demeanor might have suggested, and despite the few male friends she was seeing, she had never agreed to anything more than a peck on her cheeks.


    On the other hand, Fang Qiong was elegant and deva-like. Although she was not a drop-dead gorgeous out of photoshopped pictures, she was more attractive than even Jiang Churan. Adding on her excellent grades and a powerful family background, many would think twice before flirting with her.


    Therefore, most of the passerby¡¯s poured their attention to Fang Qiong¡¯s BFF instead of Fang Qiong.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Fang Qiong asked distractedly. There had been a sense of nagging remorse in the back of her mind ever since the term started.


    ¡°Xiao Fan had promised me to meet me at Jin City University, did he forget?¡±


    When they were both little, they had promised each other to attend the Jin City University together. Although the promise was still loud and clear in her mind as if it happened just yesterday, she wondered if Chen Fan had already forgotten about it.


    ¡°Of course! Xiao Qiong, I saw you have registered for this ss, why don¡¯t you take me with you?¡± Her BFF asked hopefully.


    ¡°You are in the school of fine arts, why do you need to take biology?¡± Fang Qiong asked.


    Her BFF was very reliant on her. Even though she was admitted to the school of fine arts, she insisted on sharing the same dorm with Fang Qiong. Thanks to her family¡¯s influence, the school agreed to change her amodation.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not there to learn biology, I¡¯m here to see the handsome man!¡± Fang Qiong¡¯s BFF covered her mouth to stifle a giggle.


    When they finally arrived at the ss, the huge ssroom was already packed and most of the students were female. It was evident that Fang Qiong¡¯s BFF was not alone in her desire to adore the handsome professor.


    Since Fang Qiong¡¯s BFF was one of the most popr girls in school, she only made a hand gesture and many male students stood up from their seats, eager to please her by offering their seats.


    ¡°Uhh...¡± Fang Qiong grunted helplessly.


    She truly liked her BFF except for when she tried to take advantage of the young men using her sexuality.


    ¡°Zhong Yaoyao, I won¡¯t bring you here if you do that again!¡± Fang Qiongshed out at her.


    ¡°Sorry, madam.¡± Zhong Yaoyao threw herself into Fang Qiong¡¯s arms like a little toddler and said in a kittenish voice. Her action slightly embarrassed Fang Qiong but the embarrassment quickly turned into lightheartedness.


    Suddenly, a few screams came up from the entrance. Fang Qiong looked up and saw a tall young man in a ck outfit walked into the ssroom. His dark eyes glinted sharply and every aspect of his looks seemed to be designed with aesthetic intent.


    ¡°OMG! He is so handsome!¡±


    Zhong Yaoyao was so stunned by the appearance of the young man, she could only stare.


    ¡°Why... why does he look so much like Xiao Fan?¡± Fang Qiong was taken aback.


    Although she and Chen Fan were separated ever since elementary school, they had been frequently exchanging pictures of each other since then. Therefore, Fang Qiong knew what Chen Fan looked like. Despite Professor Chen¡¯s much better looks than Chen Fan, she noticed surprising simrities between his face and Chen Fan.


    ¡°I am your new teacher. My name is Chen Beixuan and you can call me Professor Chen.¡±


    Chen Fan walked over the podium and scanned the students.


    ¡°Can we call you ¡®oba¡¯?¡± Many female fans of Korean drama screamed.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply. He looked over toward the group of screaming girls and his cold nce suddenly quelled the girl¡¯s excitement. Chen Fan¡¯s indifferent and chilling regard gave them goosebumps on their skin.


    ¡°The subject of the ss is to introduce Life Science and discuss the future of pharmaceutical research. Now, I would like to start the ss by exining the definition of Life Science.¡±


    Chen Fan looked away from the girls and started to write notes on the backboard.


    Fang Qiong could only stare.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan? Did he call himself Chen Beixuan? Is he the same person who I metst year? Could it be just a coincidence?¡±


    Many questions arose in her mind, stirring upplicated emotions.


    Half a year ago, at thekeshore of the Jin City, she had met a stranger called North Mystic Celestial Lord, Chen Beixuan. He had given her a jade pendant as a gift and left abruptly by running on the water. So thinking, she pressed the jade pendant against her chest.


    She had never taken the jade pendant off of her in the half-year. She could feel the difference it made on her overall health the longer she wore it. By now, she was convinced that the jade pendant must have magical powers.


    Chen Fan carried out the ss for a while and no one interrupted.


    Suddenly, someone stood up and said loudly.


    ¡°Professor Chen, can you please exin it more? I don¡¯t get it.¡±

 Chapter 219 - I Know More Than You About Life

    <h4>Chapter 219: I Know More Than You About Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone looked over and saw a man in his thirties wearing sunsses stand up and question Chen Fan.


    Many students from the Biology faculty recognized the man and some eximed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Du from the Biology department?¡±


    Other students hurried to ask who Mr. Du was and they learned that he was one of the most outstanding instructors of the faculty. He was well known for his strident and outspoken character, even the Director of the college and been snubbed by him before.


    His vociferousness had prevented him from being promoted to assistant professor despite the fact that he had already gained enough experience in teaching and researching.


    ¡°As we all know, Life Science is a branch of Biology. It focuses on molecr gics to study thews governing the life cycle and the nature of life. Its goal is to cure inheritable diseases, and gene defects using new drugs or improving the ecosystem.¡±


    Instructor Du spoke calmly.


    ¡°However, Professor Chen had misunderstood such concepts and imed that the purpose of Life Science is to improve and strengthen one¡¯s life energy and enhance human¡¯s biological features. This is equating the subject of Life Science with the study of Human Evolution. These two drastically different topics should never be put together. Inyman¡¯s terms, the real biologists are interested in curing inheritable heart disease while Professor Chen is iming these heart diseases can be avoided by bing a superman or spiderman.¡±


    Everyoneughed out loud after hearing Instructor Du¡¯s witty remarks.


    Even many students who didn¡¯t have a biology background agreed with him.


    ¡°Oh-shoot! So this visiting professor was now just pulling stuff out of thin air the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Life Science, and the Future of Pharmaceutical Research, hmm.... sounds legit but it¡¯s just another way of saying pseudoscience.¡±


    ¡°Professor Chen won¡¯t lie to us....¡±


    The crowd boiled over. Some jeered at Chen Fan and some defended him. Most of Chen Fan¡¯s supporters were girls who came just for Chen Fan¡¯s looks. They cared very little about what Chen Fan was actually saying. The girl¡¯s infatuation further fueled the male students¡¯ anger toward the new professor.


    ¡°So you think it¡¯s impossible?¡± Chen Fan stood next to the podium, unfazed by the challenge.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible! Although there had been many people that believe in Qi the Soviet also conducted research for superhumans abilities, those were all as fictitious as Hollywood superheroes such as Green Lantern, Spiderman, Hulk or what have you. However, Mr. Chen, Science is not aic book, its serious stuff and needs to be carried out with scientific methods.¡± Instructor Du announced. ¡°Natural evolution followed its own set of rules and no external force could change its pace and direction.¡±


    Many students nodded in agreement.


    The students of Jin City University were the best of the best in Chinese society. Unlike the uneducated masses in the countryside who still believed in supernatural powers, they could think rationally and critically.


    By then, the exchange started to cast a different light onto Chen Fan, making him look like a snake oil peddler.


    Xue Jiao was sitting next to the podium and the smile on her face had long since evaporated. She didn¡¯t expect to hear such outrageous theories and ims from Professor Chen either. Pseudoscience might be a benign topic for onlinemunities, they were not meant to be shared with science professors and their students in a university ssroom.


    ¡°Ah-ah! Was I right or was I right! He is here just for show.¡± Some old professor heaved a sigh andmented.


    ¡°Hehe, he knew nothing about biology and he tried to fool us with stuff he heard on the inte. What makes him worthy of being a professor?¡± Another young instructor piped up.


    Han Dongyu was sitting at the back of the ss. He furrowed his brows as he suddenly felt that he had wasted his entire morning for this useless ss.


    ¡°What if I tell you that I have proof?¡± Chen Fan asked slowly.


    ¡°Proof?¡± Instructor Duughed. ¡°What kind of proof do you have? Do you have a pet Godzi or do you know Captain America?¡±


    ¡°Professor Chen, you should stop this nonsense right now, otherwise, more and more people are going to doubt your credentials as a biologist.¡± Instructor Du said with an edgy voice. ¡°May I ask which university did you graduate from? Who is your advisor and how many research papers have you published?¡±


    Instructor Du finally started to reveal his true intent.


    He knew that if Chen Fan couldn¡¯t offer a legitimate exnation, he would be kicked off the podium and became aughing stock of the entire university. By then, Chen Fan would lose any hope of remaining in Jin City University much less teaching his fraudulent theory.


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan expectantly, waiting for his answer.


    Xue Jiao clenched tightly onto her notebook as many strong yet contradicting feelings shed inside of her. Her heart wished Chen Fan could teach Instructor Du a lesson but her brain told her that Instructor Du was right. Biology is a science, not a superhero movie.


    As the male students and instructors waited for Chen Fan to fall from grace, even the girls started to losing hope that Chen Fan would turn the tables.


    However, Fang Qiong had a feeling that if Professor Chen really was the same person she met who could walk on the water, he would not be defeated by a group of academics.


    ¡°I have never studied biology.¡±


    The crowd exploded after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s remark.


    ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Chen Fan heard many disappointing long sighs. Xue Jiao shivered a little, as her heart sank to the bottom.


    ¡°Professor Chen! How could you confess that in public? Not even the director can save you now.¡±


    Han Dongyu shook his head and was ready to leave the ssroom.


    ¡°You have never studied biology you say?¡± Instructor Du¡¯s smile disappeared as his eyes started to glint sharply. ¡°Someone who knew nothing of biology dares to walk into the Jin City University and pretend to be a visiting professor? How preposterous! This is a humiliation to us all! You are a humiliation to the Jin City University! ¡±


    Instructor Du said vehemently and many Jin City University students agreed with him.


    They were proud of their university¡¯s high standards and therefore, could not tolerate the appearance of academic fraud.


    ¡°I will lodge aint to the director! If nothing happens I willin to the board! How could the Jin City University let a snake oil peddler into its campus!¡±


    ¡°Just so! He is not even twenty, yet already a visiting professor! There must be something kind of shady dealing behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Professor Chen is innocent... maybe...¡±


    Facing the increasingly angrier mob, the girls felt increasingly reluctant to speak out for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Sigh! Professor Chen looked so handsome but he turned out to be a fraud.¡± Zhong Yaoyao leaned on Fang Qiong¡¯s body and said. ¡°He was going to be my life-time idol, the love of my life, but it seemed that we could at most be friends with benefits. I don¡¯t want to marry a fraud.¡±


    ¡°I thought you only cared about his face.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I am not that shallow. I care about what¡¯s inside as much as outside.¡± Zhong Yaoyao protested.


    By now, Xue Jiao¡¯s face had turned as pale as a piece of paper. She struggled to convince herself that Chen Fan was innocent since everything suggested that Chen Fan was indeed a fraud.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, what else do you want to say?¡± Sensing the promise of victory, Instructor Du put on a smile and asked Chen Beixuan.


    Chen Fan looked around and let those jeering remarks and res set in. Then he saw Xue Jiao, Han Dongyu, Zhong Yaoyao, all those people he knew and hung out with during hisst life. In the end, he saw Fang Qiong.


    She sat quietly and elegantly, looking as charming as a goddess.


    Beauty was in the eyes of the beholders. Although Chen Fan knew that objectively, Fang Qiong was just of above average looks as of now, he couldn¡¯t help thinking that she was the most attractive woman in the world. The sight of Fang Qiong brought a smile to his face unknowing to him.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Instructor Du furrowed his heavy brows.


    How was he able to bring himself to smile at such an embarrassing situation? Does he know what¡¯s going to happen next?


    ¡°I am not smiling, I amughing at you. You know nothing about Life.¡± Chen Fan walked down the podium and said: ¡°Although I have never studied biology, and never have I written a word on the subject, I know much more than you about life.¡±


    ¡°You know more than me?¡± Instructor Du was taken aback by the remark.


    ¡°At the end of the day, biology is the science of life. It was dictated by thews that governed the changes in life. In other words, biology does not define life, it was the other way around.¡± Chen Fan then pointed to a pot of wilted narcissus flower by the window and asked. ¡°When is the blooming season of narcissus?¡±


    ¡°Springtime from January to march.¡±


    As an expert biologist, Instructor Du answered readily without any hesitation. It was September right now, and the nt clearly had seen better days.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say a word, instead, he fished out a little bottle from his pocket and poured some solution onto the narcissus flower.


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan incredulously as they wondered what Chen Fan was going to do. Is he going to bring the dying nt back to life with a few drops of water? How was that possible?


    Xue Jiao around her eyes expectantly.


    One second, two, three...


    Ten, twenty, thirty...


    Nothing had changed. The nt hasn¡¯t been watered for a month and a few drops of water was not likely to save it. Its leaves were still shriveled and the flower bud remained a tiny closed dot.


    Many older professors shook their heads and were about to leave.


    Xue Jiao also turned her head around as disappointment filled her heart.


    Han Dongyu had already made his way to the exit. As he wondered if he should ask Xue Jiao out tonight, he heard a cheer erupt behind him.


    He looked back and was stunned.


    A colorful narcissus flower bloomed like it was in the middle of January.


    Under Instructor Du¡¯s incredulous stare, Chen Fan put down the bottle and said slowly: ¡°I told you so, I know more about life than you ever could.¡±

 Chapter 220 - Rise To Fame At Jin City University

    <h4>Chapter 220: Rise To Fame At Jin City University</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Instructor Du stared at the blooming narcissus flower stupidly. Disbelief was brimming in his eyes.


    The more one learned about biology, the more they would be stunned by the development. An ordinary person would brush it off as some kind of magic trick and an uneducated country hillbilly might have thought it was a miracle performed by god. However, the scientists knew this was neither magic nor a divine intervention.


    It was possible to let a Narcissus flower bloom outside of its natural blooming season by controlling many factors such as temperature, water quality, etc. However, reviving a dead nt and letting the flower bloom was entirely a different story.


    ¡°The core of the Biology study was life. However, you knew nothing about life.¡±


    Chen Fan said as he locked his gaze on Instructor Du. Seeing Instructor Du had been rendered speechless, he scanned the room and asked: ¡°Who else has any questions?¡±


    A silence fell over the room as everyone was shocked by the development.


    Not even the wildest breakthrough theory they had read on scientific journals couldpare to the stunning effect of what was happening before their eyes.


    ¡°Well, I will continue the ss if there are no other questions.¡±


    As Chen Fan carried on, more people started to understand the basic concept that Chen Fan was getting at. What Chen Fan was teaching was a branch of modern biology. The subjects perfected blended the modern biology and that of post-modern and Chen Fan delivered with easy-to-understandnguage. Although the scope of the ss was within the broad umbre of biology, the depth and breadth of the topic was substantiallyrger than the topics of current biology research.


    Even those old professors who had been about to leave the ssroom came back to their seats and listened to Chen Fan¡¯s teaching like devoted pupils.


    ¡°Ah-Ha! That¡¯s why my gene editing experiments failed so many times!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no... This part is the exact opposite of what Mario Caphi proposed.¡±


    ¡°His theory is at least a few decades ahead of our current understanding of biology. No one ever conducted any experiments to prove his theory yet.¡±


    The old professors listened attentively. Some were smiling, some furrowed their brows and some was so stunned that they could only stare.


    The other instructors and students alike were all rendered speechless.


    ¡°Professor Chen really is an expert in biology!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! I had thought he was a fraud. Little did I know that not only did he have tremendous experience in the field of biology, but also was extremely ingenious in his theories.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what was in that bottle of water anyways? How could it bring a dead nt back to life so quickly?¡±


    Xue Jiao looked to Chen Fan in surprise. She had lost all of her hope and confidence in Chen Fan, however, Chen Fan was able to turn the tables and transform into a biology expert as easy as rk Kent pulling off his shirt.


    As she watched Chen Fan¡¯s scintiting speech at the podium, she found it hard to make the connection between a man of such a young age with a well learned and reputable biology expert.


    Han Dongyu had walked back to his seat and locked his gaze on Chen Fan. This was the first time in a long time that he felt his being threatened. He conceded that Chen Fan¡¯s knowledge in biology had far exceeded his. However, the presence of a strong foe only ignited his will to fight.


    ¡°I will not be subjugated by him, not for Xue Jiao, but for my own honor¡±


    Thus it was, Chen Beixuan knew nothing of modern biology, however, he knew a lot about postmodern biology. As the North Mystic Celestial Lord, he had traveled the universe for five hundred years and discovered many highly developed civilizations. Some of them had achieved an incredible level of development in biology and they leveraged their knowledge in biology to create powerful biological weapons that could rival a cultivator.


    One civilization, in particr, found out a way to mass-produce Perfected Immortals of Dao Reunion level. However, before they could do that, the civilization was annihted by thebined might of a few perfected immortal cultivators.


    Chen Fan had stayed on that for a few years and was exposed to their advanced stage biology. Therefore, In his eyes, the biology on earth was unrefined and rudimentary.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t need the university¡¯s special equipment to create the Catalyst Essence Serum, I would never need to go through the trouble of pretending to be a visiting professor¡±


    Chen Fanmented in his mind.


    By then, Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s eyes had turned into hearts and began to drool.


    ¡°OMG! Xiao Qiong, I think I am in love.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you always?¡± Fang Qiong flung back at her.


    She had suspected that the young professor was the same stranger that greeted her half a year ago. The young professor¡¯s performance of a miracle had confirmed her suspicion.


    By the end of the ss, not only was the ssroom packed with students, but also outside of the ssroom, in the hallway. Many students and teachers got the message from their friends and flocked to Chen Fan¡¯s ss. Right before Chen Fan was about to dismiss the ss, Instructor Du finally asked again.


    ¡°Professor Chen, how exactly did you bring the narcissus flower back to life?¡±


    ¡°Ah-right, Professor Chen, please tell us, we have been wondering too!¡±


    Many students pleaded while the other professors waited expectantly. Everyone was not only shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s progressive theories in biology but also the incredible experiment he had performed earlier. After all, not just any biology expert could revive a dead nt.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Yun Wu Spirit Water?¡± Chen Fan asked the people around him.


    ¡°Yun Wu Spirit Water?¡±


    Most people looked at each other confusedly. However, the name rang a bell in the minds of those students that came from well-off families. The biology professors also furrowed their brows. They had heard of such water but never had the chance of getting their hands on it due to its outrageous price.


    ¡°You mean the water that was worth a hundred thousand yuan a bottle?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°What? What kind of bottled water is that?¡± The crowd boiled over.


    Even the most expensive bottle water was about ten yuan or so a bottle. A hundred thousand a bottle was an outright robbery.


    ¡°A bunch of hillbillies!¡± Zhong Yaoyao snorted. ¡°The Yun Wu Spirit Water was spring water of magical properties from the Yun Wu Mountain near Chu Zhou City. It purported to strengthen one¡¯s body, recharge energy and cure all ailments. Long term consumption of such water could significantly improve one¡¯s immune system. In addition, it can also smooth one¡¯s skin and revive the dry and grey hairs, improving one¡¯s overall appearance. Due to its magical property, it is highly sought after and had been a public secret among the top tycoons in China, but most ordinary people would have never heard of it.¡±


    Hearing the girl calling them ordinary, many students furrowed their brows and gave Zhong Yaoyao a hot nce. However, after seeing Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s cute and innocent face, their anger suddenly evaporated.


    ¡°Brother Chen, is that the Yun Wu Spirit Water in your bottle?¡± Zhong Yaoyao batted hershes and asked Chen Fan in a kittenish voice.


    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare Zhong Yaoyao a nce. ¡°Normal Yun Wu Spirit Water would not have revived a dead nt. I have concentrated the medicine substance in one hundred bottles of Yun Wu Spirit Water into this one bottle.¡±


    ¡°A hundred bottle of Yun Wu Spirit Water?¡± Everyone could only stare at Chen Fan¡¯s im.


    Just one bottle of Yun Wu Spirit Water could cost over a hundred thousand, a hundred bottles would cost over ten million.


    That meant Chen Fan had just wasted ten million yuan to save the life of a narcissus flower! That much money could buy him three Ferraris or ten houses!


    If this was not a disy of his wealth, Zhong Yaoyao had no idea what else could have been.


    He was tall, handsome, charming, knowledgeable, and most importantly of all, rich!


    Suddenly, Chen Fan had be the Prince Charming in the eyes of most female students. Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up with hope and eagerness.


    ¡°The method of refining the water is veryplicated and required rare ingredients, therefore, I can not mass produce these concentrations just yet.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°The ss is over.¡± Chen Fan made a dismissive gesture and then walked toward the exit. Then he turned around and announced.


    ¡°ah-I forgot to mention. I am the inventor of the Spirit Water, and I am going to build ab in the Jin City University to continue my research on mass-producing the water. Any student who is interested in biology and Yun Wu Spirit Water can hand in your application to my assistant.¡±


    After he made the announcement, he sauntered out of the room.


    At first, the ssroom was pin-drop quiet as no one spoke a word, and then the crowd suddenly boiled over.


    ¡°What did Professor Chen say? He invented the Spirit Water?¡±


    ¡°Is that for real? Just one bottle of spirit water is worth over a hundred thousand, how much money does he have? A Hundred billion.¡±


    ¡°He would make over a hundred billion a year just from selling the spirit water.¡±


    Many students talked to each other excitedly, no one regretted attending this ss.


    However, many professors and leaders of the university were more shocked by the development than the students were.


    ¡°So Professor Chen was the inventor of the Spirit Water. No wonder he could be a visiting professor at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Just so! Professor Chen¡¯s progressive and ingenious theories is indeed an inspiring eye-opener. Our research subjects simply couldn¡¯tpare¡±


    ¡°Professor Chen wanted to build ab in Jin City University to further research the Yun Wu Spirit Water. Are you guys going to apply to work in hisb?¡±


    Everyone knew that if the Yun Wu Spirit Water was really as effective as it imed to be, working in Chen Fan¡¯sb was an opportunity of a lifetime for them to get involved in world-changing research projects.


    If the Yun Wu Spirit Water could be mass-produced so that everyone could enjoy its benefits, their work would not only be remembered by China but also all the other counties in the world. It was going to change the world.


    Its importance was no less than the invention of the steam engine or electricity. Anyone involved in the research would bememorated in the science hall of fame. Therefore, this was an opportunity that the researches couldn¡¯t pass up.


    ¡°He had invented the Yun Wu Spirit Water?¡±


    Han Dongyu¡¯s face paled.


    He had never thought that his battle against the neer had ended so swiftly. Compared to the Yun Wu Spirit Water, his research projects were child¡¯s y.


    ¡°Professor Chen, wait!¡±


    The managers of the university rushed out of the room, trying to catch up with Chen Fan. Despite their huge bellies and short legs, they ran at incredible speeds. They had never thought that the researcher air-dropped by the military could turn out to be a diamond in the rough.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Yun Wu Spirit Water! Even if we failed to mass-produce it, theb could surely push the fame of Jin City University to new heights. By then, Jin City University might even be able to rece the Huaqin University and Yan Jin University as the most prestigious university in China. the financial prowess of Professor Chen was able to create a world-ssb for the university, and that alone was an opportunity they couldn¡¯t overlook.


    The director of the university felt he had stuck gold and good fortune had fallen right into hisp.


    By now, countless students and teachers rushed toward Xue Jiao to apply for a position in theb.


    ¡°Easy, easy!. Let¡¯s do it one at a time. Please fill in your name and faculty first!¡±


    Xue Jiao shouted as she felt annoyed and happy at the same time.


    ¡°He is such a mysterious man¡±


    Zhong Yaoyao said infatuated.


    Meanwhile, Fang Qiong sat quietly as light flickered in her eyes.


    On that day, the name of Chen Beixuan was heard across the Jin City University. Everyone knew that there was a young and handsome visiting professor at the biology department and he was not only extremely knowledgeable but also rich.

 Chapter 221 - Meeting Me At The Bar

    <h4>Chapter 221: Meeting Me At The Bar</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The details of theb were quickly finalized, and Chen Fan named it the Laboratory For Future Life Science. Chen Fan provided the funding while the Jin City University contributed with in-kind support such as space andbor. In the future, all results would be shared between both parties, however, Chen Fan reserved the right to purchase the other half of the rights on any of the research results.


    Money was not a problem for Chen Fan. He had diverted part of his wealth to his mother in order for her to build herpany. However, he still had a tremendous amount of wealth in his disposal, that did not even include the financial power of all the tycoons that supported him back in Jiang Bei.


    The department of biology was ecstatic about the research contract. Each year, the government only gave Jin City University a few hundred million at the most, and when that money finally trickled down to the Biology, there would be less than a few dozen million. However, Chen Fan had invested fifty million at once just for the construction of theb alone. The sudden inflow of cash stunned the managers of the university. Chen Fan had hired Xue Jiao as his representative and assigned her the job of monitoring the cash flow.


    Xiao Xue was taken aback for a second. She had never thought that she would be a manager of a world-ssb from being a lowly teaching assistant. Such a position was usually filled by reputable professors. Her thesis advisor, for example, was hired to run ab overseas.


    After Chen Fan had arranged everything, he left for Business School.


    The construction of theb would take time. During that time, Chen Fan was just an ordinary student in the Business School, living a mundane college life. The carefree life started to grow on Chen Fan. He had been living under constant pressure to improve through intense battles for nearly five hundred years, and the life of a college student had been a much-needed vacation.


    The first weekend after school started...


    ¡°Hey yo, let¡¯s go hit the bar! It¡¯s all on me!¡± Qiu Yilun shouted.


    The young man had been touring the city in his BMW 330 every day and had visited nearly all the entertainment venues in the city.


    ¡°Young Lord Qiu, aren¡¯t you afraid of Qian Lulu¡¯s ire?¡± Chen Fan asked interestedly.


    He knew that Qiu Yilun and Qian Lulu and been busy under the bedsheets. The fire of their young love was raging and it was wise to not tamper with it.


    ¡°ah-ah-ha! I mean. Lulu and her roommates are going with me as well.¡± Qiu Yilun smiled embarrassingly as he gave Qi Wangsun a nce. He had been trying to set up Qi Wangsun and Liu Xiaojin. The proposal to go to the bar was also part of the n to set them up.


    After everyone agreed to go to the party, Qiu Yilun set the time to Qian Lulu. All the boys rode in Qiu Yilun¡¯s BMW while Zhou Qinya drove all of her roommates with her BMW mini.


    The boys in Chen Fan¡¯s dorm couldn¡¯t help but stare at the beautiful girl.


    Although the business school was filled with young men and women from rich families, two luxury cars appearing at the same time was still a rare sight around here. It was evident that Zhou Qinya¡¯s family was the most powerful among her roommates. That also exined why Qian Lulu would fall for Qiu Yilun so quickly.


    Most of the entertainment venue in the Jin City was located on the Queen¡¯s Avenue. The street was bustling with life after night fell. It was packed with fancy cars and even fancier girls. It was as popr as Sushan Road in the Lin City in its reputation as a destination for club crawling.


    ¡°This BM club is run by a tycoon in Jin City. It¡¯s very safe inside. We should be safe as long as we don¡¯t look for trouble.¡±


    Even as Qiu Yilun introduced the club to everyone, a manager of the club had hurried to greet them and offered them a private seating area.


    The four girls had spent a few hours preparing themselves for tonight. Their faces were carefully painted and were decorated with glittering earrings. Tight night club dresses hugged their bodies and adding on a pair of high heels that were decorated with dazzling diamonds, they looked nothing like college students. Zhou Qinya¡¯s look was much less earthly than the other girls. She wore a ck short skirt that revealed her long and elegant thighs. On her feet, she wore roman sandals with straps. A pair of serpentine earring glittered under the neon light, making her look like a club queen.


    On the other hand, except for Qiu Yilun, the boys were dressed in normal if not unimpressive clothes. Qi Wangsun wore a ck-rimmed heavy set sses, and looked nerdy as ever; Zhang Mu¡¯s pudgy belly nearly sticking out of his Superman T-shirt; Chen Fan seemed to be wearing the same shirt every time the girls met him. Their casual attire made them stick out among the fashionable people around them like sore thumbs.


    ¡°Alright, we need to set the rules: Everyone has to drink tonight!¡±


    As soon the waiters brought forward a few bottles of Whiskey and Bourbon, Pan Li opened a bottle and started to pour the contents into her cup.


    Zhang Mu was inexperienced in refusing girls, much less attractive girls encouraging him to drink up every time he poured anything in his ss. Within a few minutes, his face had already turned red and a few minutester, he rushed toward the washroom. Qiu Yilun seemed to know a few people that hung out in the club and he took Qian Lulu with him to greet them. The promise of meeting other rich and powerful men and women excited Qian Lulu.


    Liu Xiaojin sat beside Qi Wangsun and tried to strike a conversation with him. After a few drinks, even the nerdy prodigy started to open up. Liu Xiaojin edged closer and closer toward him as the two started to whisper to each other intimately.


    Chen Fan sat all by himself and neither was he drinking. Pan Li encouraged him to bottom-up his drink a few times, but Chen Fan outright ignored her. After a while, Zhou Qinya was also getting bored, so she started to talk to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Bei.¡±


    ¡°Is Fang Qiong really your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You are a shameless liar, you know that?¡±


    ¡°Humm...¡±


    Zhou Qinya furrowed her brows after getting Chen Fan¡¯s half-ass replies. Who would do that when an attractive girl was trying to strike a conversation? Who did he think he is?


    Encouraged by Qian Lulu, she thought of giving Chen Fan a chance. However, after just a few minutes of conversation, she was already disappointed. She wouldn¡¯t even want such a loser as her ¡°spare tire¡±.


    Other boys ying hard to get might be attractive to her, but Chen Fan¡¯s attempt came off as arrogant and stupid.


    There was nothing in Chen Fan that attracted her.


    By then, a few men who were attracted by Zhou Qinya¡¯s beauty came over to her with drinks.


    ¡°Hey, pretty, are you alone?¡±


    Zhou Qinya hid in the booth, but her stunning beauty had attracted attention as soon as she entered the club. After observing the little bird from afar for a while, these men decided to make a move.


    Zhou Qinya furrowed her brows and leaned toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°I am sorry, I¡¯m with my boyfriend.¡±


    These men were all over thirty, some were wearing Armani suits and belts from Hermes. One man reached out an arm as if to stretch his crinkled undershirt, but only to identally reveal the Vacheron Constantin he was wearing on his wrist. None of them looked particrly ugly, but they all carried such lewd intent and condescension.


    If they were true gentlemen, they would have stopped right there. However, they were clearly not.


    ¡°Hey kid, are you still in university? Which one? Maybe I know your principal.¡±


    Before Chen Fan replied, Zhou Qinya answered.


    ¡°We are from the Business School of Jin City University.¡±


    ¡°Business School?¡± Someone snorted contemptuously.


    Everyone knew what the business school was about. It was a ce for the heirs of rich families to get a degree only for the sake of getting a degree. Most students in business schools were useless brats.


    ¡°I was at a dinner with Principal Hu justst week. I can put in a good word for you next time I see him. We are also always looking for an intern.¡± One of the men handed out a business card.


    Zhou Qinya nced over the card and saw a few lines to titles suggesting the man was a manager of apany in Jin City.


    Zhou Qinya looked to Chen Fan and waited for his reply.


    ¡°Get out of my face.¡±


    Chen Fan said firmly, without even looking up at the man.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The men grunted. However as soon as he saw therge frame of Zhang Mu, he decided to let the matter slide for now and left. The same thing happened to another couple middle-aged men and by then, everyone in the club knew that there was a drop-dead gorgeous among them but she was with her protective boyfriend.


    ¡°Why do you refuse him, he said he would put in a good word for you.¡±


    Zhou Qinya asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, don¡¯t you worry your pretty head about it, or I will throw you onto the street.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly as he took a sip.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Zhou Qinya gritted her teeth and wished she could teach Chen Fan a lesson there and then.


    After a while, she finally gathered herself, and she realized that Zhang Mu alone should not have deterred so many eager men.


    ¡°Hey man, I heard you being an ass tonight. Telling people to get out of your face, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    A young man walked over to their table with an ugly grin.


    ¡°Brother Loong, my friend is just joking.¡± Qinya rose to her feet and replied as helplessness flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Qinya!¡±


    The young man was called Loong Fei, the heir of an above-average family. As soon as he noticed Zhou Qinya, he let out a half-smile and then said: ¡°You have forgotten about me, haven¡¯t you? I have heard that you are hanging out with some hotshot from Jiang Bei. Not bad, not bad at all. ¡±


    ¡°Stop pulling my leg, Brother Loong.¡± Zhou Qinya¡¯s smile disappeared.


    ¡°Brother Xu and Young Lord Hai are there as well, why don¡¯t you go and have a few drinks with them?¡± Loong Fei said with a gloating smile. ¡°I have to remind you that Brother Xu is the younger brother of Brother Xiao who owns this ce. If you got Brother Xiao angry, regardless of how powerful your pretty little boyfriend is, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao? Which Brother Xiao?¡± Qi Wangsun asked abruptly.


    ¡°Humph! There is only one Brother Xiao in Jin City.¡± Loong Fei flung back with a smug smile.


    ¡°Chen Xiao?¡± Other guests of the club suddenly pulled a dark face after realizing who he was talking about. Even Zhou Qinya¡¯s face turned pale slightly. Everyone knew Chen Xiao and his habit of club crawling. He was one of the most important underbosses working for Tang Yuanqin and nearly half of the entertainment venues in the Jin City relied on his support to continue their business.


    ¡°Qinya, Brother Xu is in a bad mood, why don¡¯t you say something nice to him and lighten up his mood a little? How big of a deal is that?¡± Loong Fei pressed on. He barely spared the girl¡¯s friends a nce. He knew from the beginning that there was nothing between Zhou Qinya and Chen Fan due to Zhou Qinya¡¯s extremely high standards.


    Zhou Qinya hesitated.


    Her beauty became well known in the city she grew up in ever since he was in high school. Brother Loong was one of her persistent pursuers. Since Zhou Qinya didn¡¯t have a boyfriend then, she kept on seeing him but nothing serious happened between them. As soon as she entered university and started to see the rich heir from Jiang Bei, she quickly severed her ties with Brother Loong.


    Brother Loong was still bitter about that. He had to watch as his prize slipped away between his fingertips. Zhou Qinya¡¯s beauty was exceptional, and hard toe by.


    Zhou Qinya was not afraid of Brother Xu, however, that did not mean she could ignore Brother Xu. Her parents were normal middle-ss businessmen and owned only a few dozen million assets. On the other hand, Brother Xu was the heir of the reputable family n in Jin City. The power of Brother Xu¡¯s family had increased recently and therefore, if she ticked off Brother Xu, she might even drag her parents and their business down.

 Chapter 222 - Too Scared To Stand Up

    <h4>Chapter 222: Too Scared To Stand Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Is that Brother Xu you are talking about Chen Xu?¡±


    Even as Zhou Qinya was about to give up, she heard a calm voice came up beside her.


    ¡°Do you know Brother Xu?¡± Loong Fei was taken aback.


    ¡°It had only been half a year and Chen Xu is already getting worse!¡± Chen Fan shook his head and said: ¡°I thought he would learn his lesson, but he is still the same!¡±


    ¡°Hey asshole, watch your mouth.¡± Loong Fei narrowed his eyes and gave Chen Fan a cold re.


    Zhou Qinya was taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s reaction. He knew that although Chen Xu was still a long shot from the top of the elite ss in Jin City, he was still much more powerful and influential than the likes of Chen Fan.


    Pan Li and the other college students were stunned by the development.


    Qi Wangsun¡¯s eyes glinted as he looked to Chen Fan thoughtfully.


    ¡°Brother Loong, what brings you here?¡± Qiu Yilun and Qian Lulu finally returned to the group and seeing the tense situation, he hurried to Brother Loong and said: ¡°He is my ssmate, please forgive him if he said anything rude.¡±


    ¡°Ah... It¡¯s you, Xiao Qiu.¡± Loong Fei looked up and saw the awkward and fearful smile on Qiu Yilun¡¯s face. He said: ¡°Your ssmate has balls. He just dissed Brother Xu.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu?¡±


    Qiu Yilun¡¯s face turned dark.


    Although he was a neer in the Jin City, he had already got acquainted if not befriended most of the heirs of elite families in Jin City. Therefore, he knew who Chen Xu was and how powerful he was.


    As the CEO of the Chens Group, Chen Zhenxin fathercked any talent to boast about. However, the Chens Group had been making tailwindstely and had acquired many multi-billion dor assets. Chen Zhenxin was also promoted at work and adding Chen Xiao¡¯s increasing influence, the Chen family had significantly boosted their capabilities and became more deserving of the name ¡°Chen Family of the Jin City.¡± Everyone knew that the Chen family had the backing of the military, and no one in their right mind would mess with them.


    Chen Xu¡¯s prestige surged as his family exerted more influence in the city. He quickly became the leader of his group that consisted heirs of above-average families.


    ¡°Brother Loong, do me a favor please, don¡¯t tell Brother Xu about it.¡± Qiu Yilun managed a smile.


    ¡°Hehe, do you a favor?¡± Loong Fei¡¯s lips curled in a smile. ¡°Fine. Xiao Qiu, I will give you a second chance considering you and your friends are new here. But I want you to know that it will only take Brother Xu a word to get rid of you all from this city.¡±


    ¡°Be careful about who you call friends as well. Sometimes you have to learn to distance yourself from some people for your own good.¡±


    Loong Fei left after let out a coldugh, leaving Qiu Yilun to take in his condescending remarks.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Xiao Qiu. Next time, you don¡¯t have to stand up for your friends you have just met, you know. Brother Xu is not someone you want to mess with.¡± Qian Lulu whispered in her boyfriend¡¯s ears.


    Qiu Yilun had just taken her to greet Chen Xu and she was still deeply in awe with what she saw.


    Compared to the small businessmen she had met before, Chen Xu and his friends were much more powerful than them. Every one of them was connected to huge wealth that was over a few hundred million. Although none of them controlled that wealth just yet, theirbined resourcefulness and influence was incredible.


    Qiu Yilun was not sure what to make of his girlfriend¡¯sment. She was right that he had to think for himself, but he also felt the need to protect his friends.


    ¡°Chen Fan, you need to think before you open your mouth. Chen Xu is not someone we want to mess with.¡± Zhou Qinya said with furrowed brows. ¡°I really have no idea where you have found your confidence. You could think little of Chen Xu, but did you know how powerful his brothers, Chen An, and Chen Xiao are? One of them even worked closely with Tang Yuanqin. They are way out of our league.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Chen Fan replied lightly and kept on sipping his wine as if nothing had happened. His nonchnce didn¡¯t sit well with his friends, including Qiu Yilun.


    Zhou Qinya shook her head and took out her cell phone. She wondered if she needed to call her new boyfriend for help.


    They had just started seeing each other and she had decided to take things slowly this time. He was too good to allow a screw-up. It was her dream to marry into a super-rich family and this was her best chance so far. If she let her new boyfriend know that she got into trouble in a club, she might have shattered her carefully maintained image before him.


    ¡°Boss, you are making this very difficult for me.¡± Qiu Yilun heaved a sigh and then said. ¡°I have heard of Tang Yuanqin even when I was in Lin City, and Chen Xu was the brother of one of Tang Yuanqin¡¯s underbosses.¡±


    ¡°I am not worried for myself since I wager Chen Xu wouldn¡¯t do anything to me. But if Chen Xu had his eyes set on you, I wouldn¡¯t know how I could help you with the limited resources I have.¡± Qiu Yilun said in a deep voice. ¡°Boss, listen to me just once ok? Go and apologize to Brother Xu. Rich heirs such as Chen Xu loves people saying a good thing about him. I am sure he would let the matter rest if you say sorry to him personally.¡±


    ¡°You want me to apologize to Chen Xu?¡±


    Chen Fan rolled his eyes and shook his head lightheartedly. ¡°If I do that, it might scare him so much that he would copse to the ground.¡±


    Chen Fan was telling the truth. His position in the Chen family was even higher than Chen Huaian. He could have fired Chen Xu¡¯s father from his CEO position with a single word. If he mentioned what happened today at the family meeting, Chen Xu would be grounded for months. Of course, Chen Xu would be afraid of him.


    ¡°This guys is insane.¡±


    Pan Li and others looked to Chen Fan as if looking at an idiot.


    Qi Wangsun straightened his sses on his nose and murmured. ¡°Chen Xu, Chen Xiao, Chen Fan... Could they be from the same family? That should exin why he was not afraid of Chen Xu at all as well as his purported rtionship with Fang Qiong. ¡±


    ¡°Who said that I would be scared?¡± A loud voice came up from the other side of the room.


    ¡°ha, it¡¯s you, Brother Xu! ¡± Qiu Yilun¡¯s face paled as he hurried to greet the speaker.


    Zhou Qinya furrowed her brows and heaved a sigh. She rose to her feet and followed Qiu Yilun.


    Surrounded by Loong Fei, a young man with a solemn face walked over towards their table. He was Chen Fan¡¯s cousin, Chen Xu.


    Chen Xu was in a bad mood ofte. He had been hanging out in Jin City for half a year and suddenly got the news that his freak cousin is going to attend the same university as him. His parents reminded him to behave himself and focus his attention on studying.


    Indeed, in the eyes of Chen Xu, his cousin was a freak.


    Only a freak was able to unleash a de Qi from his fingertips and cut open a heavy oak table; only a freak could have reached the level of achievement as high as that of Shen Junwen; only a freak could have bent the knees of all tycoons in Jiang Bei at the age of sixteen.


    ¡°He must be possessed by some kind of demon.¡± Chen Xu thought to himself.


    The thought of Chen Fan and his indifferent face still gave Chen Xu the shivers. The incident happened half a year ago was still vivid in his mind.


    ¡°Hey, prick! Do you say anything about me? You ... you....¡± Chen Xu walked over to Chen Fan and mmed the table as he shouted. However, as soon as he caught a glimpse of Chen Fan¡¯s face, he was frozen in his tracks and words got caught in his throat.


    ¡°Brother Xu, my friend didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please don¡¯t mind him.¡± Qiu Yilun heaped smiles on his face and as he gave Chen Fan a nce, willing him to apologize. ¡°Apologize ... now...¡±


    Qian Lulu thought Chen Fan was going to lower his head and say sorry, however, to their surprise, they watched as Chen Xu dropped his knees and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Brother Xu, what are you doing?¡±


    Loong Fei was taken aback and he hurried to help the young man to his feet.


    ¡°Why are you so afraid of me?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed brows. He knew he wouldn¡¯t harm his own blood kin.


    ¡°Xiao Fan... oh no.. I mean Brother Fan. I am sorry!¡± Chen Xu struggled to his feet, shaking like a frightened bird. He hadpletely forgotten that Chen Fan was actually younger than him, and called him ¡°Brother Fan¡± as if he were his elder.


    Everyone was shocked by the development.


    What was happening? Why would Chen Xu suddenly shrink like a deted balloon before Chen Fan?


    ¡°Brother Xu?¡±


    Qiu Yilun¡¯s smile froze on his face as he was dumbfounded by the development.


    Zhou Qinya stared at Chen Fan surprisedly. Could it be that this young man of mediocrity was actually a powerful heir?


    Qian Lulu and her friends were also confused by the turn of the event.


    ¡°You are a member of the Chen family, so please act with some decency to honor our family name. Don¡¯t let grandpa down again.¡± Chen Fan said lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear about you again, otherwise, I will cut off your allowance so you will never get a penny from our family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Brother Fan. I got it!¡± Chen Fan nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Go now.¡± Chen Fan waved a dismissal.


    Chen Xu and his entourage turned around and started off. Seeing the way their leader acted before the young man, no one dared to speak up against Chen Fan.


    After Chen Xu was gone, Pan Li asked incredulously.


    ¡°Chen Fan, who the heck are you? How are you able to handle that?¡±


    ¡°No kidding, Boss! He is Chen Xiao¡¯s younger brother. How did you scare him away?¡± Qiu Yilun asked withplicated emotions.


    Chen Fan kept his silence and didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°If my guess is right. You must be from the Chen Family as well. I wager you are Chen Xu¡¯s younger brother? Is Chen Zhenxin your father? Or is it Chen Qiuxin?¡± Zhou Qinya asked abruptly. ¡°Although Chen Xu was not the favorite child of his family, he is of the direct line of descent. You can¡¯t be a nobody in the Chen Family to scare him like that.¡±


    ¡°You are right, I am from the Chen family.¡±


    Chen Fan replied lightly. ¡°And as for why Chen Xu is scared of me, that is only because of the strict family rules. If I tell on him before the family leaders, he would be in big trouble.¡±


    ¡°AH-I see!¡±


    Realization suddenly dawned upon everyone.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as they looked at Chen Fan.


    He was the heir of the Chen family of Jin City! Chen family had suddenly risen to power half a year ago and by then, its power was on par with some of the oldest families in the city. Pan Li¡¯s eyes glinted as she realized that Chen Fan was a diamond in the rough.


    ¡°I can¡¯t pass up this opportunity!¡±


    Pan Li told herself.


    Zhou Qinya lowered her head as she wagered that despite Chen Fan¡¯s background, his power was a far crypared to her new boyfriend.

 Chapter 223 - Chen Xiao’s Warning

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chen Xiao¡¯s Warning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Chen Xu was gone, Pan Li¡¯s demeanor toward Chen Fan suddenly improved as she poured her attention on him. Chen Fan ignored her insistent persuasion to drink up, instead, he took only small sips of wine from his cup. He also noticed Pan Li¡¯s flirtatious gaze that was locked on his face.


    Pan Li had always been a small ball of sexually charged fire. She let her sexual charm loose to attract the attention of Chen Fan, however, she ended up only arousing Qiu Yilun.


    A hint of displeasure flickered in Zhou Qinya¡¯s eyes. Although she didn¡¯t take Chen Fan too seriously, she was curious about Chen Fan¡¯s background. Despiteing from a prestigious family, Chen Fan acted as if he was an ordinary person. They had hung out together for a few weeks and not until then did they realize his unusual family background.


    ¡°Boss, I will drink up my wine as an apology. I was wrong¡±


    Qiu Yilun lifted the wine cup, looking embarrassed. Before Chen Fan could offer an answer, he poured the contents in his cup down his throat. Under Qian Lulu¡¯s influence, he was very close to drawing a line with Chen Fan and siding with Chen Xu. After all, he had thought Chen Fan was just an ordinary college student while Chen Xu was one of the heirs of an influential family.


    ¡°No worries. No harm is done.¡±


    Chen Fan drunk up for the first time. He knew Qiu Yilun very well. Although his personality was wed with many shortfalls such as his promiscuity and arrogance, he was extremely loyal to his friends. In that respect, his girlfriend, Qian Lulu couldn¡¯tpare.


    Qian Lulu also looked embarrassed.


    Qi Wangsun remained as calm as before, however, a sharp light shed in his eyes from time to time as he fixed his gaze on Chen Fan.


    ¡°So is it true that Fang Qiong is your girlfriend?¡± Zhou Qinya asked abruptly.


    The question caught everyone¡¯s attention. They paused and looked to Chen Fan. Pan Li tightened her face and waited expectantly.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    ¡°Fang Qiong had been famous when she was only in high school. Many heirs of elite families line up to woo her.¡± Zhou Qinya stared at Chen Fna knowingly as she smiled lightly.


    ¡°You guys might not know this. Ever since she was in high school, she has a spot in her father¡¯s office and participated in her father¡¯s business meetings. She went to school during the day and helped her father run hispany in the night. Rumor had it that by then, she was practically involved in every operation of thepany. Her father Fang Mingde had given her part of his authority and is going to let her be in charge of their new makeuppany.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Everyone was impressed.


    This information only circted among the elites of Jin City. An average Joe might not even know who Fang Qiong was.


    The thought that Fang Qiong was already going to run apany while they wasted their lives away in bars and clubs made the college studentsment how far they had fallen behind.


    ¡°Therefore, most of her pursuers were from the top families such as the son of the owner of the Wan Rong Group, Shen Junwen. He was her good friend and ssmate for many years. Son of Qin Hua, Qin Wenjun was also on the list.¡± Zhou Qinya looked to Chen Fan thoughtfully.


    ¡°I have heard that Fang Qiong¡¯s National University Entrance Exam grade was on the top ten list in the province. She could have gone to Huaqin University or Yan Jin University, however, she insisted on staying in Jin City University. Rumor had it that she did so because she is waiting for someone. Is it you who she is waiting for?¡±


    Chen Fan remained calm under everyone¡¯s surprised re. He took a sip of wine and suddenly, sorrow and wistfulness start to flicker in his eyes.


    In hisst life, Fang Qiong had waited for him for six long years but in the end, he could only get into the Business School at the Jin City University. Although he still failed to attend the Jin City University with Fang Qiong in this lifetime, he was with her under a different persona.


    ¡°So you guys are childhood crushes and made a promise to each other to attend the same university! Wow! that¡¯s romantic.¡± Qiu Yilun eximed


    ¡°Humph! Power and knowledge are useless for women. The top priority of us woman is to find a good man. Not everyone can stomach a strident strong woman.¡±


    Qi Wangsun¡¯s hands shook a little after he heard the remark.


    He remembered his girlfriend who he had run away from. She was attractive and talented, but he couldn¡¯t stand her strong and stubborn personality. In the end, their conflict drove him to run away far from her to this university in Southern China. His gazended on Liu Xiaojin and her innocent and kittenish appearance. It suddenly seemed much more appealing to him than before.


    Chen Fan kept his silence and didn¡¯t say a thing,


    Pan Li was just an average mortal and she would never understand the thought had gone through him and the five hundred years¡¯ suffering. She was his destiny. He loved Fang Qiong in his past life, and so would he this time around.


    ¡°What the hell, who cares. let¡¯s keep drinking!¡±


    Qian Lulu finally broke the awkward silence.


    After a while, the party was over. Qi Wangsun unprecedentedly invited Liu Xiaojin for a walk outside. Liu Xiaojin was ted by the turn of the events; her insistent effort had finally paid off.


    Qiu Yilun gave the rest of the girls a ride home, leaving Chen Fan alone with Zhou Qinya.


    ¡°Do you want to head home now or you are in the mood for another one?¡±


    Zhou Qinya¡¯s lips curled into an alluring smile. She rarely smiled, but when she did, it was breath-taking.


    The more time she spent with Chen Fan, the less she understood him. In her mind, Chen Fan had transformed from an average joe to not only a direct descendant of the Chen family but also Fang Qiong¡¯s childhood crush.


    Zhou Qinya had met Fang Qiong once, and she conceded that although Fang Qiong was not much prettier than herself, Fang Qiong¡¯s graceful demeanor and breadth of knowledge was whatpleted her image as the perfect girl. Zhou Qinya wondered what would make a perfect girl fall for Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will have to leave now by myself.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly as he made his way toward a ck Mercedes-Benz parked at the entrance.


    Zhou Qinya saw a young man taking a drag in the ck car. She immediately recognized the young man by his signature cold and gloomy look.


    ¡°Chen Xiao?¡±


    In Zhou Qinya¡¯s mind, Chen Xiao was a legend. He rose to power in the Jin City before he even reached thirty and he owned over a few hundred million assets. He was extremely well connected and influential. Zhou Qinya wagered if she could achieve half of what Chen Xiao did in her entire life.


    ¡°Chen Xiao came to pick him up? I think Chen Fan is more important to the Chen family than I thought.¡±


    With great surprise and shock, Zhou Qinya got into her car and drove away.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind him and walked over to Chen Xiao. Seeing him approaching, Chen Xiao snuffed the cigarette and smiled at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Well, should I call you Chen Fan or Master Chen?¡±


    The meeting was rich for those who knew the power dynamic between the two. Chen Xiao was Chen Fan¡¯s cousin, but he was also the right-hand man of Master Chen¡¯s biggest rival in Jiang Nan province: Tang Yuanqin.


    A great man could not brook a rival, so everyone knew that the two would one day sh.


    ¡°Just call me Chen Fan.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    Even when he was much weaker, he never took Tang Yuanqin seriously, much less after he had proven himself to be the most powerful Grandmasters in China. That title alone should have brought Tang Yuanqin onto his knees.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee to Jin City.¡± Chen Xiao shook his head and said: ¡°Boss Tang is a decisive man. If he learned that his rival is on his turf, he would spare no expense to kill you. Once you are dead, the tycoons in Jiang Bei would be rudderless and easy to handle.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know Tang Yuanqin is that ambitious.¡± Chen Fan was lighthearted by the remark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you underestimate Boss Tang.¡± Chen Xiao furrowed his brows ¡°His ability and resources are way beyond your imagination.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you bring me to Tang Yuanqin? Is it because we are rted?¡± Chen Fan asked calmly.


    Chen Xiao was quiet for a while, and then answered:


    ¡°I know you dominated Jiang Bei using only your personal fighting strength, but not because you are smart. I know the likes of you, the so-called Internal Force users. I am not so dumb as to fight you alone barehanded.¡±


    ¡°BUT!¡± His face contorted as his voice suddenly turned cold and sharp. ¡°However powerful you are, can you defend yourself against guns? I have seen an Internal Force user killed by guns before. So I say it again, Boss Tang will find you and kill you if you don¡¯t leave now.¡±


    ¡°Ah... It seems that Tang Yuanqin has forgotten to tell you who I really am.¡± Chen Fan looked to Chen Xiao with an eerie grin.


    ¡°Who you really are?¡± Chen Xiao was confused.


    ¡°Ah.. never mind. I wager that if he knew who I am, he must have told you. I think not even he knows the truth yet.¡± Chen Fan pondered for a second and then let out a smile. ¡°I think Tang Yuanqin has grown content and disconnected himself with the outside world. Otherwise, he must have learned who I am, and what I have done.¡±


    Most Martial Artists knew only the name of Chen Beixuan and only a few knew Chen Beixuan and Master Chen of Jiang Bei were the same person. The thought that Tang Yuanqin was not aware of that amused Chen Fan.


    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about. I just want you to know that you should leave the city and don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± Chen Xiao snorted and then got into his car. He rolled down the window and added.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think that your backers in the military could help you. Boss Tang had been in the seat of power much longer than you, and his supporters are much more powerful than you think.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of our kinship, this is a warning. However, the next time we see each other, I will not let you get away so easily.¡±


    Then, he revved up the engine and drove away.


    As the Mercedes-Benz passed Chen Fan, he could see an alluring image of a naked girl in the backseat of the car.


    ¡°Bon App¨¦tit, cousin.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and smiled. Then he turned around and started way.


    He didn¡¯t care about Chen Xiao¡¯s warning. He was way out of Tang Yuanqin¡¯s league and anyone who wished to do him harm would have to mobilize arge army equipped with the most powerful weapons.


    ¡°Humm... Zhou Qinya was right. I think it¡¯s about time to meet Xiao Qiong and give the boys around her a stern warning.¡±


    He stood under a wash of street light which cast a long and stretchy shadow on the ground as he looked into the distance wistfully.

 Chapter 224 - A Colorful Night

    <h4>Chapter 224: A Colorful Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The previously dyed orientation and the weing ceremony was fast approaching.


    The Business School and Jin City University were hosting their weing ceremony at the same time. The Business School had spent a great fortune and invited a few famous pop singers to perform at the event. The Business School always had the best weing ceremony due to its incredible financial ie.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t go to the ceremony with Qiu Yilun, instead, he walked into the Jin City University.


    The Jin City University¡¯s weing ceremony was much less extravagant than that of the Business School. While itcked the professional performers and singers, it made up with its refined taste in shows.


    Chen Fan stood under a street light and watched the show from afar.


    A girl dressed in a flowy white outfit walked onto the stage with a Guzheng. As the girl plugged along, it became evident that she was very skilled in ying the instrument. The music flowed through her finger like a gurgling spring that cleared the earthly thoughts on the listeners¡¯ minds.


    The song ended on a high note, and a tsunami of apuse erupted from the listeners. Although not every audience member was an expert musician, they still felt the performance was exceedingly enjoyable.


    ¡°It¡¯s just so so. I haven¡¯t yed it for years.¡± The girl in the white outfit said under her breath.


    ¡°Whatever, Xiao Qiong. You used to win national awards for your Guzheng performance. Even experts think you are good at it.¡± her BFF said.


    The national award was called the Golden Bell. Only professional performers were qualified topete for the award.


    The two girls chatted on as Xiao Qiong changed her outfit. Afterward, they walked out of the changing room together. However, they were greeted by a smiling young man at the exit. ¡°Hey pretty good job! Do you want to go out and celebrate your sessful performance?¡±


    ¡°Just three of us?¡± Xiao Qiong asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°No, I also invited a few seniors as well as a few of our ssmates from Junior High. They are already waiting by the gate.¡± The handsome young man replied.


    ¡°Fine then.¡±


    Xiao Qiong hesitated for a second. However, hearing her former ssmates were already waiting for her, she agreed.


    As the three started toward the school¡¯s gate, Xiao Qiong¡¯s BFF nced at the pair surreptitiously. She felt that they were meant to be together.


    ¡°I kinda feel bad for Xiao Qiong¡¯s childhood friend though. Humph... who knows. Maybe he is holding some other girls in his arms right now. Why should Xiao Qiong care about him?¡±


    The girl thought to herself.


    As soon as they reached the main road that leads to the school entrance, Xiao Qiong saw someone and then stopped walking altogether.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Her BFF asked curiously.


    Xiao Qiong kept her silence and stared at a young man standing in a wash of dim light. Despite the poor lighting, she recognized right away the childhood friend who she hadn¡¯t seen for six years.


    ¡°Xiao Fan? Is that you?¡± Xiao Qiong asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yes, it is me.¡± Chen Fan stepped out of the street light and toward Xiao Qiong.


    Zhong Yaoyao couldn¡¯t make out the young man¡¯s face until he was close.


    ¡°Uh? Why do you look like Professor Chen Beixuan?¡± Zhong Yaoyao covered her mouth to stifle a surprised cry.


    Chen Fan looked ordinary, however, anyone who saw him and Professor Chen Beixuan woulde to the same conclusion: they were the same person. Although the difference in their looks was obvious, a few key features on their face remained the same. Looking at Chen Beixuan and Chen Fan was as if looking at the before and afterparison of a photoshopped portrait.


    The handsome young man apanied the two girls suddenly tightened his face as if he felt threatened.


    He had never seen such light in Fang Qiong¡¯s eyes. There were longings, excitement, and hesitation like that of a housewife who finally saw her husband who had been away from home for years. The moment Fang Qiong saw the man, Zhong Yaoyao and the other young man suddenly became irrelevant, they might as well be nonexistent.


    ¡°After so many years, you finally found me.¡± Fang Qiong said softly.


    ¡°Yes, it has been a long time.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    For you, it was six years, but for me, it was five hundred years and a lifetime.


    The two looked at each other in silence. Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to change much, but Fang Qiong had changed from a cute little girl to a drop-dead gorgeousdy. The sight of Fang Qiong even reminded Chen Fan of the future Zi Qiong Goddess.


    ¡°Can you two find a room please?¡± Zhong Yaoyao could no longer hold in her surprise and shock. She realized that her BFF seemed to have already forgotten that she was here.


    Zhong Yaoyao grabbed hold of Fang Qiong¡¯s arm and asked hotly: ¡°Are you Chen Fan from the countryside? I have heard that you grew up with Fang Qiong. You know, I could not find out why Xiao Qiong cares so much about you, and after seeing you in person today, I still don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Zhong Yaoyao!¡± Fang Qiong flung back at her BFF hotly.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I will stop.¡± Zhong Yaoyao said ruefully.


    Fang Qiong had never raised her voice at her ever since they became best friends until Chen Fan showed up. Zhong Yaoyao felt as if her friend had abandoned her already.


    ¡°ah, Xiao Qiong, this is my BFF Zhong Yaoyao and this one is my ssmate Shen Junwen.¡± Fang Qiong finally introduced the other two.


    Fang Qiong knew how bad jealousy could get among boys, so she paused a second when she was introducing Shen Junwen and chose her words carefully.


    ¡°My name is Chen Fan, and I am a good friend of Fang Qiong.¡± Chen Fan said with a slight smile.


    The handsome young boy before Chen Fan was the rival of hisst life: Shen Junwen.


    Sheng Junwen was the instigator of the series of events that eventually lead to the copse of Chen Fan¡¯s family business. The Wan Rong Group eventually acquired Jin Xiu Group and the defeat drove Chen Fan back to Chu Zhou City. After Chen Fan was gone, he pressured Fang Qiong through her family to marry her and nearly seeded.


    ¡°However, as fate would have it, Cangqin the Immortal cultivator saved me at my lowest point and saved Xiao Qiong from you.¡±


    Chen Fan suddenly felt light-hearted as he looked at the handsome and stately looking young man.


    In his past life, Shen Junwen was away out of his league. Try as he might, Chen Fan could not avoid the fate of being crushed by his opponent. Whenever tragedy happened in Chen Fan¡¯s life, he always seemed to be able to find Wan Rong Group lurking in the shadows. This was the case even during the death of his mother, Wang Xiaoyun.


    However, in this life, Shen Junwen was about as powerful as an ant to him. He could crush the young man with a single finger.


    ¡°However, powerful and rich you are, you are no match against me.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s gaze slowly grew indifferent as he thought so.


    There was no bad blood between him and Shen Junwen yet, but Chen Fan was aware that as long as Fang Qiong kept on seeing him, he remained a thorn in the side for Shen Junwen. The rise of Jin Xiu Group would also pose a problem for Wan Rong Group, therefore, their final showdown was inevitable.


    ¡°A friend of Xiao Qiong? Great, why don¡¯t you join us for dinner?¡± Shen Junwen let out a charming and warm smile.


    Fang Qiong paused a second and then looked toward Chen Fan.


    Many things had changed in six years. The Ming De Group had grown from a smallpany in Chu Zhou City to the top pharmaceuticalpany in Jin City. Fang Qiong had also transformed from an innocent little girl to the goddess of the Jin City University.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t change at all, including his fashion choices, if that was even a thing. He still wore cheap knock-off T-shirts that he bought from dingy little shops.


    Fang Qiong knew that Chen Fan would stick out like a sore thumb among the other friends, and therefore, she was about to refuse the invitation for Chen Fan. She knew the other dinner guests were spoiled brats who were high on themselves and were loaded with cash from their parents. They were extremely unfriendly, rude and condescending toward people outside of their clique.


    ¡°Sounds like a n to me!¡±


    Chen Fan agreed readily and gave Fang Qiong aforting look.


    Fang Qiong heaved a sigh of relief and was surprised by how sharp that silly little boy¡¯s mind had gotten. As her nerves eased, she started to think more about the situation and many questions sprouted out in her mind. Why was he here? Did he get into the Jin City University? Did he have a girlfriend yet?


    However, Fang Qiong kept her questions to herself. The four of them walked in silence toward the exit.


    Zhong Yaoyao and Shen Junwen had many questions as well. They looked to Chen Fan from time to time and failed to find anything extraordinary about this run-of-the-mill college student. Everything about him was so... nd and average.


    The heirs of rich families could put on a cheap T-shirt and still look charming and stand out from the crowd thanks to the sense of nobility and pride instilled by their upbringing. However, Chen Fan could easily blend in with other people on the street. The only thing special about Chen Fan¡¯s appearance was a sense of indifference.


    ¡°He looked as calm and indifferent as an old man who had lived through troubled times!¡±


    Shen Junwen eximed in his mind.


    He had only seen such a peaceful state of mind on a few old men who had seen everything the world has to offer. Why did Chen Fan possess the same indifference?


    A few luxury cars were already waiting for them at the school entrance. They were not the ostentatious and loud sports cars, but low key Cadic and Lincolns.


    ¡°Goddess Fang! Enchantress Zhong! Young Lord Sheng.¡±


    A few young men and women got out of the cars and greeted them.


    Chen Fan scanned the crowd and recognized many faces. Although most of them were in their early twenties, they represented half of the future elites in Jin City. Unlike Chen Xu, these heirs of elite families were well mannered and well educated.


    Some attended the best schools in Jin City and some had already graduated from renowned institutions overseas. Many of them were already working for their families, being groomed to be the next boss.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, these are all my high school seniors.¡± Fang Qiong introduced.


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan curiously after they had learned that Chen Fan was Fang Qiong¡¯s childhood friend. They had heard in passing that Fang Qiong choose to stay in Jinlin City because she was waiting for someone, however, to their surprise, the man who she was waiting turned out to be a no-body.


    Despite their well-hidden contempt, they remained friendly toward Chen Fan since they were trained to hide their real feelings ever since they were children.


    ¡°Goddess Fang, let¡¯s go to the Green Vines Club! Sister Yifei is there too.¡± A young man wearing a glittering watch said with a smile.


    ¡°Sister Yiwei is back? ¡± Before Fang Qiong could answer, Zhong Yaoyao asked in excitement.


    Chen Fan listened to their conversation quietly and didn¡¯t say a word.


    The streetlight beside Fang Qiong cast her under a wash of creamy white, giving her hair a pale and ashen look.

 Chapter 225 - Green Vine Club

    <h4>Chapter 225: Green Vine Club</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Xiao Fan, These are Song Zhe, Liu Daoyuan and Hua Zicheng.¡± Fang Qiong introduced.


    She only told Chen Fan their name but didn¡¯t mention their background, fearing that information might give Chen Fan too much pressure. Everyone in that group were heirs of reputable households, born with a silver spoon in their mouth. Their upbringing instilled great ambition in them.


    ¡°I am Chen Fan, Fang Qiong¡¯s friend.¡± Chen Fan greeted the group with a nod.


    Song Zhe and the other young man looked to Chen Fan with a weing smile. However, Chen Fan was able to see through their fake masks and peer into the contempt and disdain in their eyes.


    ¡°Junwen, who the heck is that dude?¡±


    Song Zhe asked curiously as soon as he was alone with Sheng Junwen in the car.


    Everyone knew that Shen Junwen had been trying to woo Fang Qiong for six years, but little did they expect to see apetitor. In addition, they also registered the strange affection in Fang Qiong¡¯s eyes when she looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°He is Xiao Qiong¡¯s childhood friend. They had promised each other to attend the Jin City University together when they were little.¡± Shen Junwen cracked a smile and said: ¡°Don¡¯t mind him; he is not worthy to be my opponent.¡±


    ¡°True that! Who canpete with you?¡±


    Song Zhe nodded in agreement.


    Song Zhe was the oldest among his circle of friends and therefore he was the big brother of the group. He had been slowly taking over his dad¡¯s business three years ago and by now, he had made it to the CEO¡¯s seat, managing over thousands of employees. However, Song Zhe couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid of this particr young brother before him.


    Shen Junwen¡¯s ruthless methods and meticulousness in nning struck fear into Song Zhe¡¯s heart. While talking to Shen Junwen, Song Zhe often had the illusion of talking to his father, a veteran businessman.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the cars to arrive at the destination.


    The Green Vines club was nestled along the quiet shore of the Green Dragon Lake.


    It was surrounded by tall lush trees and a tall white wall that was covered with green vines. The path to the entrance was made out of pebbles. It led them to a red gate that was armored with golden studs at a few ces. Two stone lion statues nked the gate, along with a row of attractive girls in Qipao on each side. The visitors felt that time had frozen in here, and they were back in a time a hundred years ago.


    The owner of the club was an elegant looking girl wearing a cream colored dress. She pulled her hair back in a ponytail and was wearing a bead bracelet. It was difficult to tell the age of the woman from her appearance. Her features suggested she was only eighteen, however, she carried a mature and sultry air around her.


    ¡°Sister Yifei, long time no see.¡±


    Zhong Yaoyao ran toward the woman and gave her a kittenish embrace.


    ¡°I was dealing with some business at Wu Zhou, therefore I waste.¡± The woman cracked a smile as a few servant girls had brought out stools. This private club was elegantly decorated ording to the aesthetic styles of the Tang Dynasty.


    A long and narrow tea table set at the middle of the room and a few refined servant girls kneeled behind the tall table. A few teacups and a teapot set on the table. They were so delicate looking that it was evident that they were made by master potters.


    From the decoration of the rooms to the overall demeanor of the servant girls, Chen Fan registered that the owner of the club was a woman of incredible power and prestige.


    The few elite heirs who could dominate the city followed the woman quietly as an employee would to their boss. Even Shen Junwen¡¯s face looked fearful.


    This elegant looking woman was a legend among the elite ss of the Jin City.


    She was Tang Yifei, the only child of Tang Yuanqin.


    Tang Yuanqin was a dominating figure of the Jiang Nan Province. The Tang family had deep roots in the Jin City; their connections and resources in the city were beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. It was not an overstatement to say that the city was run by the Tang family.


    Despite the girl¡¯s soft if not meek appearance, Shen Junwen and his friends knew that she was the one who had been handling most of the family business ever since Tang Yuanqin¡¯s semi-retirement a few years ago.


    Since she represents the Tang family, she was the uncrowned queen of the Jiang Nan Province.


    After everyone settled in their seat, Tang Yifei started to prepare tea for the guests. Her pale skin seemed to glow under the sunlight, and even the white porcin teacups couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°Supreme-grade White Hair Silver Needle Tea, steeped with the spring water from Hupao spring in a Jun ware teapot made in Jinde County. The vor profile was rich and deep. This is sublime!¡± Shen Junwen raised his cup and smiled at it and then eximed.


    ¡°Why of course! Sister Yifei made it. Even Qin Huaplimented her on her skills.¡± Zhong Yaoyao said with a smug smile.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, please try some of the tea.¡± Tang Yifei picked up a cup and handed it to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Fan answered calmly and airily.


    It was as if he thought that the tea that was worth a hundred thousand a kilogram and prepared by Tang Yifei was not much of a big deal.


    Tang Yifei kept her smile, but surprise shed across her eyes.


    As Fang Qiong¡¯s friend, she knew that Fang Qiong was infatuated with a childhood friend. However, she always thought that her infatuation would eventually wear off when the reality set it. After all, most people tend to glorify the image of their first love.


    The boy was from a little county in Jiang Bei, it was unlikely that he would be as outstanding as Fang Qiong thought him to be.


    After meeting the boy in person, Tang Yifei started to doubt her previous conclusions. She had a keen eye for talent and power, and despite Chen Fan¡¯s average looks, she had sensed something unique in the boy.


    ¡°He is so... indifferent. He is either very confident or arrogant.¡±


    Tang Yifei wished that it was the former.


    ¡°Could this Chen Fan be some kind of big deal?¡±


    Tang Yifei furrowed her brows for only a brief moment. They were in the Jin City, the Tang family¡¯s territory, even thebined might of all the other tycoons in the city wouldn¡¯t be able to challenge her, much less a young man.


    ¡°Please help yourself, Mr. Chen.¡±


    Tang Yifei replied, and then started to chat with the others.


    It was evident that Tang Yifei was the center of the group. She was the oldest and the most powerful. Closely behind Tang Yifei influence wise was Shen Junwen and Fang Qiong. At a few times, Chen Fan registered a slight conflict between the alpha of the group and the new rising star, Shen Junwen.


    ¡°The Policy for the Jin City development is going to be issued. Would Wu Zhou partake this time?¡±


    ¡°Wu Zhou is too close to Zhong Hai, so I doubt it.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that the federal is going to release a stimulus package for the real estate industry. One of my uncles worked in the government said...¡±


    As they prattled alone, Chen Fan noticed that their topics were much different than Chen Xu and his friends. They were not interested in sports cars or chicks, instead, their conversation focused on government policies.


    Hua Zicheng talked the most, and he seemed to have an opinion on each and every subject.


    Liu Daoyuan seldom spoke, but whatever he said always hit the spot.


    Song Zhe¡¯s opinions were often much more practical than the other speakers.


    Fang Qiong and Shen Junwen listened for most of the time, but they were the ones that led the conversation. With only a few words, they could summarize one subject and channel the flow of the conversation to another topic. In addition, both of their views were very simr to each other: great minds think alike.


    Tang Yifei watched and kept her silence most of the time. However, from time to time, she would offer a few pieces of information that no one else knew about. Some of that information was ssified and were not meant for publics¡¯ ears.


    Chen Fan and Zhong Yaoyao were getting bored as the conversation went on.


    ¡°Hey, how¡¯s it going? Do you feel alienated yet?¡± Zhong Yaoyao came over to Chen Fan and asked mischievously. The smell of perfume wafted into Chen Fan¡¯s nose.


    ¡°No.¡± Chen Fan said lightly. ¡°No one is perfect but no one is worthless either. They would have no idea what I am talking about once I showed them what I am good at.¡±


    ¡°Some people are good at ball games, but some are good at power games. Those are very different games for very different kinds of people.¡± Zhong Yaoyao asked: ¡°What kind of game are you good at?¡±


    ¡°The kind with a fist.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Fist? Fighting?¡± Zhong Yaoyao paused a second and then she gave Chen Fan a disdainful look.


    With her upbringing, she would naturally look down on people who make a living by fighting. Even the most powerful warrior could only work as a tycoon¡¯s bodyguard. However, it was a seemingly weak and fragile girl such as Tang Yifei who had real power in her hands. One decision from her would change the lives of thousands, that was a much greater power than what fist could offer.


    ¡°If you like fighting, you can spar with some of my friends. If you can beat them, I might give you some reward.¡± Zhong Yaoyao closed into Chen Fan and whispered in Chen Fan¡¯s ears.


    Chen Fan felt her breath against his cheek and her whispering voice was inviting and tempting.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t notice the mockery in her eyes.


    ¡°Zhong Yaoyao!¡±


    Fang Qiong caught the intimate scene at the corner of her eyes. She turned around and shouted at Zhong Yaoyao hotly.


    ¡°Haha! I am just asking him about the kind of embarrassing things you have done when you were a child. Don¡¯t get riled up please.¡± Zhong Yaoyao cracked a smile and then gave Chen Fan a knowing look. She moved her mouth silently. ¡°Don¡¯t forget!¡±


    ¡°What a goofy girl.¡± Chen Fan was amused.


    The conversation went on for a while and finally, people decided to leave.


    After they have arrived at the entrance to the university, Fang Qiong dragged Chen Fan to a quiet corner and asked after much hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯ste now. Where are you staying? Do you want me to book a hotel for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ok. I am going back to my dorm.¡± Chen Fan pointed toward the Business School with a smile. ¡°I am a student there. Although I can¡¯t get into Jin City University, I am close enough to see you every day.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Fang Qiong¡¯s eyes lit up from the pleasant surprise.


    ¡°The dorm is about to close, you should head back now. We will catch upter.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and walked the girl to the dorm. After they said goodnight to each other, Fang Qiong walked into the dorm reluctantly.


    Many people on campus had witnessed their interactions.


    The next day, news spread across the Jin City University: Goddess Fang Qiong has a boyfriend!

 Chapter 226 - Your Bright Future

    <h4>Chapter 226: Your Bright Future</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard, the freshman Fang Qiong from the business management faculty has a boyfriend now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had just heard the news. It¡¯s really fast isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear about it at all.¡±


    Even as everyone discussed the news, follow-up news already started to spread across the campus. It turned out that Fang Qiong¡¯s boyfriend was a no-ount from the business school.


    A highly sought after campus flower was taken so easily by a rich heir from the business school. It was a brazen insult to all the male students of the Jin City University. Overnight, Chen Fan had be the public enemy at the Jin City University.


    Meanwhile, the two who were involved in the scandal were affected by stink eyes around them. They met up every morning for breakfast and at the school library. In the evening, they would hang out around Jin City.


    Although Chen Fan and Fang Qiong hadn¡¯t seen each other for six years, it didn¡¯t take long for them to rekindle their old me.


    Along the Jinlin River, inside a mid-level dim-sum restaurant.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, do you still like chocte as much as you used to?¡±


    Fang Qiong asked coquettishly as she pushed a teful of chocte balls toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t changed either and still liked cold drinks. Don¡¯t you remember that when you were on your period, the cold drinks always gave you cramps?¡± Chen Fan flung back at her.


    ¡°Stop it, you! don¡¯t make fun of me!¡± Fang Qiong replied hotly.


    Whenever she talked to Chen Fan, She transformed from a cold and aloof goddess into a cute and down to earth girl-next-door. If Song Zhe, Zhong Yaoyao and their friends were here to see what she was like, they would be very surprised.


    ¡°Ah-ha! That¡¯s the Xiao Qiong I remembered.¡± Chen Fan replied readily.


    Fang Qiong paused a second as the smile on her face slowly disappeared. She said with a disheartened voice.


    ¡°We have all grown up, you know. After I moved to Jin City, I felt so lonely. I knew nobody at the school while everyone else around me is so... much better than me. But the helpless and loneliness finally drove me to work harder in order to blend in with new friends. Plus, Father¡¯s health is deteriorating ever since we moved here, he was about as helpless as I was, so I was his only helper. ¡±


    Chen Fan listened quietly as the girl started to fill him in on what she had gone through in the six years. He had heard of some of the events in his past life, but for some, it was the first time he ever heard of them. Slowly, Chen Fan felt a strong warm feeling rise inside of him,


    ¡°Xiao Qiong, don¡¯t you worry. You have me now, and I will share carry the burden with you, and protect you. If it is the world you want, I will conquer it and hand it to you on a tter.¡±


    Chen Fan reached out and hold on to the girl¡¯s hand as he said solemnly.


    Fang Qiong panicked slightly and then said softly: ¡°Xiao Fan, if I don¡¯t work hard, who will support my family? Who will run Ming De Group? I am an only child of my father and his only hope.¡±


    Fang Qiong paused and then smiled broadly: ¡°It¡¯s true that I have my own dreams, but it is not to conquer the world. I want to study at the best university in the world to learn from the best and to see what the real elites of the world are like.¡±


    Chen Fan pulled his hand back and smiled back at Xiao Qiong. He was very pleased with Xiao Qiong¡¯s answer.


    That was the Fang Qiong he had remembered. Wherever she was, let it be on the earth or in the Cangmin Immortal Realm, she was always more ambitious and strong-willed than him.


    ¡°Go ahead and fight then, Xiao Qiong. I will always be here for you and catch you if you fall. In the end, you will realize that the world is already wrapped up nicely in my pocket, waiting for you to ask for it.¡±


    Chen Fan looked away from the girl and into the distance. He saw fireworks across the river.


    shes of sparkling fireworks pierced the dark night and lit up the opposite bank of the river.


    Jin City, Wan Rong Royal Wood Community, Mansion number one...


    Wan Rong Royal Wood Community was a top real estate development by the Wan Rong Group. The cheapest house here was worth well over ten million yuan. Mansion number one was worth as much as twenty million. However, this house was never put up for sale since the developer, Sheng Ronghua had given this property to his son as a gift.


    Shen Junwen was sitting in the office on the second floor. He studied a pile of papers before him attentively.


    ¡°Young Lord, that is all I can find about Chen Fan.¡± A middle-aged man encased in a brand name suit said respectfully.


    As a high-level manager of a publicpany, he made millions a year and his decision would affect thousands of people. However, when he stood before Shen Junwen, who was younger than twenty, he scarcely dared to breathe.


    The man knew the ruthless methods of the handsome young man. There were many veterans of thepany who followed his father Sheng Ronghua since the inception of thepany, and some of them had looked down on the young man. Those men were all kicked out of thepany without any severance pay, worse, some were even sent to jail.


    ¡°Chen Fan, born in 1990, eighteen years old. He is from Chu Zhou City in Jiang Bei. He attended Si Shui Primary School and then Si Shui County high school. He was transferred to Ivy League High School at the Chu Zhou City at grade twelve. He didn¡¯t participate in the National University Entrance Exam, and as to how he was able to get into the Business School remains unknown.¡±


    Shen Junwen read the profile quietly.


    He had never taken Chen Fan too seriously, as he was convinced that this ordinary-looking young man posed no threat to him at all. However, the rumors that were spreading among the students about Chen Fan and Fang Qiong finally caught his attention. Fang Qiong was his ultimate prize, as well as his bottom line that he would fiercely uphold.


    Shen Junwen was a cunning man, and he knew the importance of nning. Therefore, he didn¡¯t act out immediately; instead, he did thorough research on Chen Fan¡¯s background. After he had gathered all the info he needed, he would then decided on the method he would use to deal with Chen Fan. He could either outright murder Chen Fan or pressure the Fang family to separate the two.


    He was very confident that Chen Fan would not pass Fang Qiong¡¯s mother¡¯s scrutiny. She was a materialistic woman and she would not allow her daughter to date a no-ount.


    ¡°Family background: his father is Chen Gexin, an officer at the Si Shui County who is in charge of Agriculture Drainage. He was from the Chen family of Jin City, and was the third son of Chen Huaian.¡±


    Shen Junwen was lighthearted when he read the first half of the sentence. If his father was just a county officer, the Shen family could easily quash Chen Fan¡¯s entire family with ease.


    However, after he read the second half, he suddenly furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Chen Fan is from the Chen family of Jin City?¡±


    Being a member of the Chen Family of the Jin City wouldn¡¯t mean a thing half a year ago, however, the Chen family¡¯s influence had suddenly surged ofte. All three leaders of the Chen family had made a breakthrough in their business and careers and at times, they were nowpeting directly with the Shen family.


    ¡°No wonder he is so full of himself. He is from the Chen family.¡±


    A slight concern started to flicker in Shen Junwen¡¯s eyes.


    However, he was still very confident in hispetition with Chen Fan. The Chens were a prudent lot and they would not put all of their eggs in one basket, and even if they did, it wouldn¡¯t be Chen Fan since Chen An was a much better candidate for that role than Chen Fan. On the other hand, Shen Junwen was the sole heir of the Shen family and therefore, he wielded the collective might of the Shen family.


    ¡°His mother is Wang Xiaoyun. She is originally from Yan Jin and now she is the CEO of the Chens Group as well as the owner of the Jin Xiu Group in Zhong Hai.¡±


    Shen Junwen¡¯s face paled after he read about Chen Fan¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Oh-shit! He is Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s son!¡±


    Compared to Chen Gexin, Shen Junwen was much more familiar with Wang Xiaoyun. Wan Rong Group and the Jin Xiu Group were the tworgest real estatepanies in China and they were directpetitors. The Jin Xiu Group seemed to had even outgrown Wan Rong Group within thest six months as they started to acquire as many plots in the Zhong Hai as they could. The housing price just started to rise, and already, the Jin Xiu Group had stood out among other real estate groups and was considered the biggest winner. Wang Xiaoyun was named the Queen of Jin Xiu because of her incredible sess.


    ¡°I thought Wang Xiaoyun only has a daughter called An Ya, where does her sone from?¡±


    Shen Junwen started to feel the pressure.


    ¡°He is not only the heir of the Chen family, the son of Wang Xiaoyun but also a childhood friend of Fang Qiong...¡±


    Finally, Shen Junwen panicked.


    Chen Fan turned out to be a tough nut to crack. Since Chen Fan¡¯s family power was on par with his, the tools he could use against Chen Fan was limited.


    ¡°I bet Fang Qiong¡¯s mother would pleasantly ept Chen Fan as her daughter¡¯s boyfriend if she knew Chen Fan¡¯s family background.¡±


    Shen Junwen thought to himself.


    He knew Fang Qiong¡¯s mother very well. She had been trying to set up her daughter up with him solely because of her greed. She would easily ditch Shen Junwen if another rich heir turned up who happened to be Fang Qiong¡¯s childhood friend.


    ¡°But there is a silver lining. Chen Fan seemed to be of average talent. He even skipped hisst year of high school and missed the National University Entrance Exam altogether. In the end, he could only attend second ss colleagues such as the Business School at the Jin City University. I can definitely capitalize on that.¡±


    Shen Junwen tapped the table rhythmically as Chen Fan¡¯s weakness started to surface in his mind.


    Although Chen Fan¡¯s family background was on par with his, his abilities were much inferior to him.


    Even as the age of eighteen, Shen Junwen was already considered the elite of the city. His upbringing had groomed him into the heir of the Wan Rong Group with decisive actions and an incredible wealth of knowledge. On the other hand, Chen Fan resembled a rich brat who would only waste his life away while doing nothing.


    Shen Junwen wagered that he would score much higher in Fang Qiong¡¯s parents¡¯ mind than Chen Fan.


    ¡°Humph! He is just a useless spoiled brat and he is deemed to lose in thispetition.¡± Shen Junwen let out a cold smile as he started to plot his scheme.


    Suddenly, he heard a voice at the door.


    ¡°Good morning, my lord.¡±


    The door of the study swung open and a stately looking middle age man walked in. He was followed closely by a long-haired old man.


    ¡°Dad, Uncle Lin, why are you guys back so quickly?¡±


    Shen Junwen rose to his feet and asked curiously. He didn¡¯t expect his father to be back from Jiang Bei so quickly.


    The middle-aged man was the owner of the Wan Rong Group, the richest man in Jiang Bei: Sheng Ronghua.


    ¡°I got back as soon as I heard the news. Someone ispeting with us on the East Mountain Meadow project. Our application was about to get approved, but Qin Hua that asshole had rejected it thest minute!¡±


    Sheng Ronghua said with furrowed brows.


    ¡°East Mountain Meadow project is the most critical project for ourpany and we have poured so many resources into it already.¡± Shen Junwen eximed. ¡°Who dares to screw us over? Is it anyone from our province or is it a federalpany?¡±


    ¡°Neither. A friend of mine told me that it is the Chen family of Jin City.¡± Sheng Ronghua shook his head and said: ¡°That¡¯s very strange, isn¡¯t it? We have never crossed each other¡¯s lines. Why would they want to sabotage our project at such a critical moment? Do they want a war with us?¡±


    ¡°Chen family of Jin City?¡± Shen Junwen was shocked.


    He wondered if the incident was rted to his investigation of Chen Fan.


    ¡°That is really strange indeed. Chen family shouldn¡¯t have interfered with the East Mountain Meadow project.¡± Sheng Ronghua paced back and forth in the room and a pile of paper on the desk caught his attention.


    ¡°Why do you have his information?¡±

 Chapter 227 - He Is Master Chen!

    <h4>Chapter 227: He Is Master Chen!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, father?¡± Shen Junwen asked with furrowed brows. ¡°He is Fang Qiong¡¯s old friend, and I asked Uncle Yan to gather some of his information for me.¡±


    He paused and then asked hesitantly: ¡°Is he rted to the trouble at the East Mountain Meadow? He is just an ordinary member of the Chen Family. His mother is Wang Xiaoyun, but even with his mother¡¯s help, he should not be so delusional as to challenge our multi-billion dor project.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t be more wrong.¡± Sheng Junwen¡¯s father picked up a few pieces of paper and studied them carefully. Then he shook his head and said with a smile: ¡°Xiao Yan only investigated what¡¯s on the surface. But the fault was not with Xiao Yan, after all, he is just a manager of ourpany, therefore he would have known who Chen Fan really is.¡±


    ¡°So there is more than what meets the eye?¡± Shen Junwen asked curiously.


    ¡°He is Master Chen of Jiang Bei.¡± Sheng Ronghua said after a long sigh.


    ¡°Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡± Shen Junwen was taken aback at first and then realization finally dawned upon him. His face darkened as fear rose inside of him. However outstanding and mature he was, he was only an eighteen year old boy not the seasoned businessman that ran the Wan Rong Group in a decade or so.


    Needless to say that Shen Junwen had heard of the name of Master Chen.


    He was the person who had taken his father¡¯s seat of power in the Jiang Bei region. For the first half of this year, he had heard a lot of news about this man and it wasn¡¯t until recently that the inpouring of news about him started to dwindle. He knew that Master Chen was a young man less than twenty years old, but little did he know that Master Chen was actually Chen Fan.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Shen Junwen lowered his head, eyes brimming with shock.


    When he was still trying ¡ªsometimes failing¡ª to take over his father¡¯s burden, Chen Fan had already risen to power and became his father¡¯s equal. Their gap was unbridgeable. If the Fang family ever find out Chen Fan¡¯s real identity, they would choose him over Sheng Junwen in a heartbeat.


    Shen Junwen¡¯s heart sank to the bottom as he felt that Chen Fan had trampled on his pride and ego. Who would ever have thought that an ordinary young man could have been a powerful figure in the Jiang Bei region? He remembered the day when he first met Chen Fan and his showing off of knowledge and eloquence. In hindsight, he figured that Chen Fan must have been secretlyughing at him in his mind.


    So thinking, Shen Junwen closed his fist as anger and embarrassment filled up his heart.


    ¡°Of course that¡¯s possible.¡± Sheng Ronghua said as his lips curled into a cold smile.¡±No... it is not only possible but also the only exnation. The Chen Family would never think of stepping on our toes, but that is not the case for Master Chen. He is young, impudent and full of himself, so it is very likely that he wanted to mess with us over a girl.¡±


    Sheng Ronghua not only knew that this son was trying to win the heart of Fang Qiong but he also openly supported him. Therefore, he had been keeping an amicable rtionship with the Fang family.


    ¡°Do you mean...¡± Shen Junwen asked incredulously as his father¡¯s words set in.


    ¡°I mean he is after you, I am afraid.¡± Sheng Ronghua shook his head and said.


    Shen Junwen gasped as shock and disbelief came over him.


    If that¡¯s true, Chen Fan had mobilized over a billion yuan to sabotage Wan Rong Group¡¯s project. Shen Junwen¡¯s meticulous calctions and micromanagement couldn¡¯tpare with such strident actions of a few daring broad strokes in terms of audacity and confidence.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Chen is a ¡®go big or go home¡¯ kind of guy. I doubt he ever took us seriously.¡±


    Despite himself, Sheng Ronghua cracked a smile.


    Shen Junwen knew that smile. He saw it on his father¡¯s face when he was truly mad.


    ¡°I have heard that Master Chen dominated the Jiang Bei region because of his Martial arts and Dharma Spells. Brother Lin, you are a martial artist as well. Could you please shed some light on that?¡± Sheng Ronghua turned around and looked at the white-haired old man.


    Uncle Lin was originally from Hong Kong and he was invited by the Sheng family to maind China decades ago. Ever since then, he had saved Shen Junwen many times from assassination attempts. He was so powerful that he could dodge a bullet with ease. However, he was rarely known by anyone outside of the Sheng family. Rumor had it that Uncle Lin was actually seeking protection in the Sheng family from a powerful foe, otherwise, he would have already made a name for himself out there in the martial artsmunity.


    Uncle Lin narrowed his eyes as something sharp glinted in his pupils. He then answered with a husky voice.


    ¡°My lord, I have been away from the Martial artsmunity for many years and therefore I have never heard of this young man¡¯s name. However, if he could be listed as powerful as Tang Yuanqin, I wager that he has reached at least the phenomenal sess in his Internal Force cultivation, if not at the peak level.¡±


    ¡°How about you, Uncle Lin?¡± Shen Junwen got right down to the point.


    ¡°Me?¡± Uncle Linughed out loud and said: ¡°Please be rest assured, my lord. Even Tang Yuanqin himself is no match against me.¡±


    ¡°That is good to know. Thank you for reassuring me.¡± Sheng Ronghua nodded.


    As the richest man in Jiang Bei, he was not afraid of any battle on the businessndscape, however, he was concerned that Chen Fan would use more direct methods to harm him.


    ¡°Come test our might if you wish. We will teach you a lesson, I promise.¡±


    A me danced in Sheng Ronghua¡¯s eyes. Even Shen Junwen was affected by his father¡¯s emotion and felt that his blood was boiling.


    This was the unyielding spirit of the Sheng family of Jiang Bei.


    A few dayster, the East Mountain Meadow Development proposal was officially rejected by the government.


    That marked the beginning of the war between the Wan Rong Group and Chen Family. By then, the other families in Jin City finally caught up to the ongoing n war. News about the conflict quickly spread all over the province and caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    One party was the overseer of Jiang Bei, the king of Chinese real estate industry, Wan Rong Group.


    The other party was the Chen Family at its hay day with unprecedented achievements.


    The battle between the two factions would determine the course of which the city would take for the next few decades toe. If Chen family was able to emerge victoriously, they would be forever written into the history of Jin City.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan suddenly got a text message from Fang Qiong, asking him to meet her at the school gym.


    After Chen Fan arrived, he immediately sensed that something was off. Fang Qiong wore the Jade Marrow pedant all the time, so he could sense her presence from miles away, however, there and then, her presence was missing.


    ¡°Who is there?¡±


    Chen Fan shouted as he projected out his Divine Will.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Zhong Yaoyao? Why did you trick me toe here?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s face grew softer and asked lightly.


    Zhong Yaoyao emerged from behind a column with a mischievous expression. She was wearing a small ck tank top and a pair of short pants. Her spinner body and an impressive six-pack made her look fit and tempting.


    ¡°Chen Fan, haven¡¯t you said that you are good at fighting? I have found you some sparring partners.¡±


    A few brawny men wearing boxing gloves emerged from dark corners. Their burgeoning muscles reflected the lighting from the ceiling. It was evident from the snappy way they carried themselves that they were powerful fighters. Standing before these muscle men, Chen Fan looked like a weak fledgling.


    ¡°These guys are from the provincial Sanshou team. If you can defeat them, I might have a reward for you.¡± Zhong Yaoyao gave Chen Fan a flirtatious smile.


    Zhong Yaoyao had sent Fang Qiong away with some excuses and texted Chen Fan using Fang Qiong¡¯s phone.


    ¡°I will teach you a lesson today! ¡± Zhong Yaoyao thought to herself contemptuously.


    Zhong Yaoyao felt she had fallen out of love with her BFF ever since Fang Qiong and Chen Fan reunited.


    ¡°You again?¡±


    Chen Fan looked to one of the big guys and let out a half-smile.


    As soon as the person recognized Chen Fan, his face darkened.


    The man was Brother Zhang who Chen Fan had met at Qin Yang County. He didn¡¯t expect to meet him again at Jin City almost a yearter.


    Brother Zhang was about to copse to the ground. He was told by his friends that they were going to scare off some college student, and therefore he didn¡¯t even think that his junior teammates would even need his help. However, he didn¡¯t know that the so-called college student was Chen Fan.


    Brother Zhang had witnessed with his own eyes as Chen Fan killed Linhu with three moves, that he had blocked a bullet with his own flesh, and killed Xin Zhong with one finger jab. Those memories still tormented him in the night, and he never thought that he would meet his nightmare again in real life.


    ¡°Hey, kiddo, I have heard you are some kind of a fighter. Why don¡¯t you try me?¡±


    One of the brawny men wearing a pair of blue jeans raised his fists and challenged Chen Fan.


    Zhong Yaoyao had many pursuers, and the man was one of them. His name was Xiao Long and he was one of the new members of the Sanshou team. He would be more than willing to show off his moves before the girl he liked.


    ¡°Just so, Chen Fan, why don¡¯t youe spar with Xiao Long?¡± Zhong Yaoyao lifted his chin and said with a smug smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t have what it takes to defeat Xiao Long, then you might as well stay away from Xiao Qiong, otherwise, I will ask Xiao Long to beat you up. ¡±


    ¡°Hehe, how dare you to bother Yaoyao¡¯s friend! I will break your leg...¡± Even as Xiao Long curled his lips into an ugly grin, he was dealt a blow at the back of his head.


    ¡°Oh OUCH! Who hit me?¡± Xiao Long turned around and noticed that it was Brother Zhang. He asked with surprise: ¡°Brother Zhang, why did you do that?¡±


    Brother Zhang was a senior member of the team and had won many awards. Therefore, he was much more respectable than Xiao Long.


    ¡°Because you are an idiot!¡± Brother Zhang kicked Xiao Long and sent thetter flying.


    Under everyone¡¯s confused stare, Brother Zhang rushed to Chen Fan and dropped both knees. He kowtowed and pleaded: ¡°Master Chen! I apologize, please forgive us! Please!¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhang, what the ...?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the turn of events.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and then said: ¡°This is the second time you tried to offend me.¡±


    Suddenly, Brother Zhang was drenched in sweat. He said with a trembling voice: ¡°I am sorry! I am so sorry! I beg your forgiveness. My brother didn¡¯t know it was you either.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Chen Fan let out a faint smile and then looked to Xiao Long who had just managed to sit up. ¡°What did you say? You want to break my leg?¡±


    ¡°Master Chen! PLEASE!¡± Brother Zhang¡¯s face paled as he let out a pleading cry.


    However, he was toote. He watched as Chen Fan¡¯s body turned into a blurry shadow and disappeared. In a blink, it shed into view right before Xiao Long and then he stamped his feet on Xiao Long¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Xiao Long let out a saddening howl, and then he hugged his leg and rolled back and forth on the ground in agony. His thick and muscr leg was shattered. The terrifying sight drain life out of the other members¡¯ faces.


    They didn¡¯t even have time to tell how Chen Fan did that.


    ¡°He is a badass, a total badass!¡±


    The fighters screamed in their minds. Following Brother Zhang¡¯s lead, they kneeled down on the ground before Chen Fan, begging for forgiveness.


    ¡°This is the second time, and also thest time. If it happens again, I will unscrew your head off your shoulder.¡± Chen Fan said calmly. Brother Zhang felt cold sweat slide down from his back. He knew that Chen Fan¡¯s words were not empty threats. Killing a person was as easy as flicking a finger for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Piss off now!¡±


    Brother Zhang and his teammates hurried out of the room while carrying Xiao Long, leaving Zhong Yaoyao alone with Chen Fan.


    Then and only then, the infamous Enchantress of the Jin City finally managed to gather herself. She squeezed out a catory smile and said :


    ¡°Chen Fan, It was just a joke.¡±


    ¡°Joke, you said?¡± Chen Fan gave Zhong Yaoyao an icy re. Suddenly, Zhong Yaoyao felt she was standing on a frozen tundra in the middle of January.


    ¡°Can I tell a joke as well? I want to break your leg.¡± Chen Fan said with an eerily even voice.


    Zhong Yaoyao could no longer hold back the fear, and her legs finally gave in as she copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 228 - Visiting Green Vine Club Again

    <h4>Chapter 228: Visiting Green Vine Club Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Chen Fan, I am Fang Qiong¡¯s BFF, you are not really going to break my leg, are you?¡± Zhong Yaoyao pulled herself together and asked pitifully.


    She was such a dainty little thing that her current sorry state would give any man a heartache. She sat on the ground, legs folded under her body. She looked up at Chen Fan with whatever dignity that was left in her, but it could not hide the sparkling tears in her eyes. She was truly worth the title of an Enchantress. Any normal male would not bring himself to press her even further after seeing her miserable state.


    However, Chen Fan was unaffected by her charm. He returned to his chair and asked with a great measure of interest.


    ¡°Did you hear what they called me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhong Yaoyao was taken aback. ¡°They called you Master Chen, so what? Oh-wait! Master Chen? Are you the Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±


    As realization finally dawned upon Zhong Yaoyao, she pulled a tight face and looked at Chen Fan in disbelief.


    It made so much sense now. Only Master Chen could have scared off the elite fighters of the provincial Sanshou team without even making a move. Suddenly, the realization sent a chill down Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s spine.


    She had been living in her own bubble, away from the real world. However, she was also well connected in the city and had heard of Master Chen¡¯s name many times in passing.


    She also knew that Chen Fan had earned his title by killing many people.


    ¡°How could that be? You are Master Chen?¡± Zhong Yaoyao eximed under her breath. She looked away from Chen Fan, scarcely daring to hold his gaze.


    She had never taken Chen Fan seriously, after all, she thought he was just a country boy from a little county. However, little did she know that Chen Fan was a mighty figure, whose power was on par with that of Sheng Ronghua, if not more. Even Tang Yifei and Shen Junwen wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with him for the next twenty or so years.


    That was the gap between the young rising stars and a seasoned veteran.


    Shen Junwen and Tang Yifei were outstanding members of the young generation, however, they still need to pass the test of time. On the other hand, Chen Fan already rose to power and became the equal of the powerful tycoons that had imed supremacy over Jiang Nan.


    ¡°Since you know who I am, you must also know that I will not let you get away with it.¡± Chen Fan lifted a cup and then poured some wine into it. Zhong Yaoyao had bought the wine to celebrate with the boys she brought after they have beat up Chen Fan.


    ¡°Master Chen, I am sorry. Please forgive me, for the sake of Xiao Qiong.¡± Zhong Yaoyao finally put away her charm; she lowered her head and pleaded to Chen Fan.


    She knew that her family background was nothing in the eyes of Master Chen and only mentioning Fang Qiong might have saved her.


    ¡°You are already dead if not for Xiao Qiong.¡± Chen Fan said with an icy voice. The words drifted into Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s ears and they sounded like the gales on the Siberian Tundra. It sent a chill down Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s spine, freezing her mind and soul.


    After Chen Fan had said that, he flicked one finger and produced a ming lotus flower on his fingertip. The lotus flower flew toward Zhong Yaoyao.


    ¡°What the...¡± Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s body tensed up and fear seized her.


    Under her terrifying watch, the ming lotus flower buried into her body.


    ¡°The fire of red lotus. It will remain dormant in your body until you want to plot against me again. It will reduce you into ashes by burning you alive.¡±


    Chen Fan left the gym, leaving Zhong Yaoyao by herself. Her face was lifeless and pale.


    In Chen Fan¡¯sst life, Zhong Yaoyao had tried to disrupt Chen Fan and Fang Qiong¡¯s rtionship many times, and therefore this punishment was justified.


    Ever since then, Zhong Yaoyao no longer interrupted Chen Fan and Fang Qiong when they wanted to spend time together quietly. Even if she walked into Chen Fan on campus, she would lower her head and hurry to get out of Chen Fan¡¯s way. Later, even Fang Qiong noticed her BFF¡¯s strange behavior and asked Chen Fan why Zhong Yaoyao was so afraid of him.


    Meanwhile, the battle between the Chen family and Wan Rong Group was heating up. Both sides had upped the ante ever since the war started. Wan Rong Group had pulled some strings and encouraged a government worker to blow the whistle about Chen Zhenxin¡¯s alleged embezzlement of public funds. Meanwhile, the Chen family also hit back by targeting the Wan Rong Group¡¯s stock price. The war had stirred up the entire city and everyone watched expectantly as they waited for the victor to emerge.


    One day afternoon, Fang Qiong came to Chen Fan¡¯s dorm when Chen Fan was having lunch with his roommates.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, Sister Yifei invited us to the Green Vines to have tea with her. She told me to bring you with me.¡±


    So saying, she looked at Chen Fan in confusion.


    Fang Qiong knew that Tang Yifei did not make friends easily. Of all the people in Jiang Nan Province, Tang Yifei would talk to only a very few people who she considered worthy of her time. As the ambassador of the Tang family, Tang Yifei was even more influential than many high-level government officials. Her invitation to Chen Fan had undoubtedly raised some questions in Fang Qiong¡¯s mind.


    What about Chen Fan that had caught Tang Yifei¡¯s attention?


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chen Fan replied readily.


    After the two were both gone, Qiu Yilun pped his thigh and eximed: ¡°I just can¡¯t read him! He has such a hot girlfriend but he never talks about it!¡±


    ¡°Who is that beauty? She looked too pretty and sophisticated to be from our faculty.¡± Qian Lulu asked.


    Fang Qiong was about as attractive as Zhou Qinya, however, she carried a refined quality that would make Pan Li and Liu Xiaojin pale underparison.


    ¡°She is Fang Qiong.¡±


    Zhou Qinya said lightly as envy shed in her eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t until Zhou Qinya met Fang Qiong face to face did she realize why so many rich heirs were after her. Her elegance and confidence were unmatched by anyone she had seen.


    ¡°She is Fang... Fang Qiong? The Goddess of Jin City University? Her family owns over a few billion assets.¡± Qian Lulu stammered. Pan Li¡¯s face was as pale as a piece of paper. She had given all she had, trying to coax Chen Fan into her embrace. Despite Chen Fan¡¯s cold shoulder, she had been confident that, with time, she would be able to gain his trust and slowly win him over.


    However, little did she know that Chen Fan already had a girlfriend. She was not only extremely attractive but also richer and smarter than her.


    Even as Chen Fan¡¯s friends marveled at his luck, Qi Wangsun furrowed his brows and fell into deep thought. He had found some simrities between his strident fiancee and Fang Qiong.


    Fang Qiong drove her red Audi model TT and arrived at Green Vines.


    When they walked to the same vine-covered red gate that he sawst time, Chen Fan noticed that they were not the only visitors. Chen Fan furrowed his brows and walked in.


    As soon as he entered the club, he was greeted by Song Zhe, Liu Daoyuan and their friends. The surprised looks when they saw Chen Fan suggested that they didn¡¯t expect to see Chen Fan again. Some of them wondered if Chen Fan was going to be officially epted into the clique.


    Unlike everyone else, Shen Junwen kept calm and sipped on his tea.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, you have finally arrived.¡± Tang Yifei rose to her feet and came over to Chen Fan in a few sultry steps. ¡°Xiao Qiong, can you please look after the boys for a second, I need to have a few words with Mr. Chen.¡±


    So saying, Tang Yifei gestured Chen Fan to follow her. She then walked toward a side door. Chen Fan followed her closely.


    The room boiled over as soon as the two left.


    ¡°Who the heck is he? Why does Sister Tang want to talk to him in private?¡±


    ¡°Just so! It¡¯s the first time I have ever seen Sister Tang talked to anyone with so much respect.¡±


    ¡°Fang Qiong, your childhood friend must be hiding something from us.¡±


    Liu Daoyuan eximed. Fang Qiong¡¯s mind was filled with questions. If Chen Fan really was just the son of a county officer as she thought he was, then why did Sister Yifei speak to him so carefully. Zhong Yaoyao wanted to chime in and tell everyone what she knew, but the promise of being burnt alive made her think better of it.


    She had woken up by the same nightmare for many nights. In her dream, she was surrounded by fire, and she watched as her body was burnt to a crisp before it was reduced to ashes.


    Shen Junwen was still working on his tea, however, a cold light started to glow in his eyes.


    Chen Fan followed the girl out of the tea room, to the backyard of the club. This yard was a textbook example of the private garden in Jiang Nan province: a windy path wrapped around the pearl-shaped pond that centered in the garden; along the path were painted pavilions and benches for resting, man-made rock hills with caves that fit only one person and ancient gnarly trees whose trunks were so slented that their branches were kissing the water.


    Tang Yifei walked quietly with Chen Fan.


    She was wearing a green Qipao with a high slit. Every step she took would expose her breathtaking thighs. Her snowy white hand was decorated with a green jade bracelet on her wrist. She wore her hair in a bun that rested high on her head. She looked like a youngdy of thest century in a sexually charged ballroom dress during her debutant.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, should I call you Chen Fan or Master Chen?¡±


    Tang Yifei paused and then fixed her stare on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Call me anything.¡± Chen Fan was unfazed after knowing his cover was blown. ¡°did Zhong Yaoyao tell you about it?¡±


    ¡°Yaoyao can¡¯t even look at you in your eyes, much less snitch on you.¡± Tang Yifei said: ¡°It was Junwen. Without his tip, I would never have thought that the famous Master Chen was Xiao Qiong¡¯s pursuer.¡±


    ¡°Shen Junwen?¡± Chen Fan was taken aback for a second and then he nodded. ¡°It must be because of the East Mountain Meadow project. I knew Xiao Qiong ever since we were children. Why can¡¯t I take our friendship to the next level?¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell her who you really are?¡± Tang Yifei cracked a smile. ¡°What will be the harm in it? Who would refuse you anyways, not me of course. ¡±


    So saying, Tang Yifei looked to Chen Fan with a sultry nce that would render many men defenseless.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and left it at that.


    Tang Yifei would never understand the love between him and Fang Qiong. If he really wanted to be conspicuous, he might as well tell people that he was the North Mystic Celestial Lord. Not even an Immortal Cultivator could have resisted the temptation of dating someone so powerful. However, he was reborn as a mortal to reim the love that was pure and untainted.


    By then a white-haired old man walked over to them and spoke to Tang Yifei respectfully.


    ¡°Mydy, everything is ready. ¡±


    After Tang Yifei nodded, the old man retreated behind Tang Yifei. Judging from the look of the old man, it was easy to tell that he must be a powerful dominating figure in public. However, in this room, he acted as if he was Tang Yifei¡¯s servant.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I want you to know that I can make you disappear from this world on a whim.¡±


    Tang Yifei cracked a faint smile. The alluring light in her eyes were reced with an icy intent. She had finally put away her mask and revealed her true colors: the queen of Jiang Nan¡¯s underground world.


    Suddenly, footsteps rose from all directions; they were alling toward Chen Fan.

 Chapter 229 - Moment of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 229: Moment of Life and Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Shu, shu, shu.¡±


    Arge group of men in ck suits emerged into the garden. They were all brawny and muscr men with hard faces that was filled with malicious intent.


    ¡°Just you guys?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a cold smile.


    He was surrounded by about a hundred men, each and every one of them were seasoned veterans whose fighting power was on par with a ck belt in Taekwondo or a sanshou fighter such as Xiao Long.


    However, as an Internal Force user, Chen Fan should be able to easily do away with a hundred hitmen.


    ¡°Of course not. We knew that you are Master Chen. Don¡¯t worry, we have done our homework.¡± Tang Yifei¡¯s lips curled into a smile and then she pped her hands. Five more men emerged out from behind a man-made stone hill.


    Energies that emanated from these five fighters were much stronger than those men in ck suits. Their glinting eyes and snappy movements of the two middle-aged man suggested that they were of phenomenal sess in their internal force cultivation while the three other younger fighters were of initial sess level.


    ¡°They are Uncle Hu, Uncle Nan and three of my father¡¯s disciples.¡± Tang Yifei introduced the five men distractedly. ¡°They were trained by my family and excelled at striking as a team. Even a peak level Internal Force user won¡¯t be able to withstand theirbined might.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Fan asked calmly.


    The Tang family of Jiang Nan province wouldn¡¯t be an influential faction if they couldn¡¯t even pull off five Internal Force users. Although they were much more powerful than run-of-the-mill factions, Chen Fan didn¡¯t take the threat seriously.


    ¡°Master Chen used to kill the skan Tiger with three punches, I wager that he won¡¯t take you seriously, Uncle Nan.¡± Tang Yifei cracked a smile.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    One of the phenomenal sess level Internal Force users snorted but didn¡¯t refute.


    Tang family had long since learned about Chen Fan¡¯s dominance in Jiang Bei. They suspected that even the five Internal force users would not be able to ovee him.


    ¡°Therefore, I have arranged three elite snipers at three different high spots outside of the garden. I have heard that Master Chen used to block Xin Zhong¡¯s hand gunfire using Dharmic Dao, I wager if you would be able to survive armor-prating sniper rounds?¡±


    Tang Yifei finally revealed her hand, including her trump card: the snipers.


    Suddenly, a few red dots appeared over Chen Fan¡¯s body. It jittered and darted back and forth between his head and chest. Those red dots wereser pointers on sniper rifles.


    These snipers would give Chen Fan no chance in turning the table. Even a top martial artist wouldn¡¯t be able to survive a shot from a sniper. These sniper munitions were able to pierce through steel-ted walls and if itnded on a human skull, it would cause a catastrophic explosion. Even a Grandmaster such as Lu Tianfen would have a hard time defending himself against a sniper shot.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows and appeared to be scared.


    ¡°Well, I have heard of your power and naturally, I am afraid. So these measures are only to level the ground between us, so to speak.¡± Tang Yifei bowed and then said: ¡°You are the kingpin in the Jiang Bei region and we resided in Jin City; we had alway minded out own businesses. So I am curious as to what has brought you here?¡±


    She looked up and locked her sharp gaze on to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Do you believe me if I tell you that I am here only for Xiao Qiong?¡± Chen Fan asked lightly.


    ¡°No!¡± Tang Yifei answered readily, eyes glinting. ¡°Master Chen, at your level and with your power, you can have anyone you want. I am not convinced that you will be so dedicated to one particr girl.¡±


    ¡°However beautiful Fang Qiong was, I can find ten other girls who are at least as attractive as her, if not more so. In terms of family background, I have a list of rich princesses who are from more well-off families. They would throw themselves into your arms should you so much as give them a wink.¡±


    Tang Yifei cracked a smile and then said: ¡°So tell me, how would I believe that you are here for Fang Qiong?¡±


    Chen Fan kept his silence and didn¡¯t reply.


    Although he could have any girl he wanted, and it was true that many girls would die for spending a night in the same bed with him, Tang Yifei was wrong. Chen Fan came to Jin City just for Fang Qiong; it was as simple as that.


    The so-called dominance of Jiang Bei, and the appearance of supremacy worth nothingpared to a smile on Fang Qiong¡¯s face. He used to be the North Mystic Celestial Lord and had power and influence trillion times more impressive than what he had now, so he wouldn¡¯t give a damn about his achievement in Jiang Bei.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something, Master Chen?¡± Tang Yifei asked sharply. ¡°Oh, let me guess. You are actually here to pick a bone with the Sheng family. I wager you have already sent Xu Ao and others into the Jin City and are ready to strike out at both us and the Sheng family.¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± Chen Fan suddenly felt ack of words.


    He wanted to tell the girl that she had been thinking too much. He also wanted to tell the girl that if he really wanted to im Jiang Nan province, he could have killed Tang Yuanqin with a single p in the face. There would be no need to put up the ruse and set up the scheme.


    ¡°What do you want then? ¡°Chen Fan yed along, pretending he was mad.


    ¡°Nothing. We just want you to go back to where youe from and we will both mind our own business like we used to.¡± Tang Yifei finally revealed what she was after.


    Ever since Shen Junwen informed her of Chen Fan¡¯s real identity, she had been nning this moment. Chen Fan had fallen into her trap unknowingly one step at a time.


    Tang Yifei knew that Shen Junwen was trying to incite conflict between her and Master Chen. However, she also knew that Chen Fan¡¯s presence in Jiang Nan province posed a much bigger threat to the Tang family than it would to the Shen family.


    A great man cannot brook a rival.


    ¡°If we teach him a hard lesson today and drive him back to Jiang Bei, he would think twice before he wants toe down to Jiang Nan again,¡± Tang Yifei thought to herself. Plus, all of his family is here in Jin City, so In the case that Chen Fan had enough audacity to return to Jiang Bei, the Tang family would always start the punishment by doing away with his family members.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Chen Fan replied readily.


    ¡°Then you will have to face our snipers. I am quite curious as to if you could ovee the powerful modern weapons.¡± Tang Yifei pulled a hard face and then said coldly.


    Even as Chen Fan heard the girl¡¯s reply, he felt the three red dots suddenly converged toward his head. Even the air smelled like danger.


    All the three sharpshooters were elite assassins that had taken more lives than one could count. Chen Fan was convinced that if he made any sudden moves, an armor-piercing round would go right through his heart or the head. However fast a Martial Artist was, he would not be able to our run a bullet. Even those who purported to be able to dodge a bullet were only able to predict the trajectory of bullets ahead of time.


    He wondered where did Tang Yifei hire these three elite sharpshooters.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Chen Fan suddenly let out a long sigh. He shook his head and asked: ¡°didn¡¯t your father tell you who I really am?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Tang Yifei was taken aback at first and then said with a smug face. ¡°Ever since my father heard about you, he went into seclusion and started to refine his power in order to counter you. He will be out of his seclusion cultivation very soon.


    ¡°I am afraid that you won¡¯t live to see him though.¡± Tang Yifei said with pride in her eyes.


    If she was able to defeat someone who was a headache even for her father, she would have bragging rights for many years toe.


    However, she felt disappointed by Chen Fan¡¯s performance so far. He didn¡¯t act like the overlord of Jiang Bei, instead, he was brash and careless like a fledgling. He knew she was Tang Yuanqin¡¯s daughter, yet he fell for the trap regardless.


    ¡°How could a man of such ordinary talent bring down Xu Ao and other tycoons?¡± Tang Yifei asked herself.


    ¡°He has been in seclusion for half a year?¡± Chen Fan paused and then said: ¡°That exins it! I was wondering why he hasn¡¯te to greet me ever since I arrived. Worse, I thought he had consented your conspiring with Chen Xiao to plot against me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Yifei pulled a taut face and asked hotly.


    In her mind, Tang Yuanqin was an invincible god. Hearing Chen Fan¡¯s insult toward her father, she made up her mind to make use of her sharpshooters.


    ¡°You are not a martial artist and so you don¡¯t really know anything about me.¡± Chen Fan turned around to look at Tang Yifei as he said slowly. ¡°If your father was here, he would kneel before me and beg me to spare your life.¡±


    ¡°If you were a martial artist, you would never even think about offending me.¡±


    Chen Fan was at the top of the Heaven Roll and was considered the most powerful Grandmaster in the world. Anyone who practiced martial arts or internal force would have heard of his name. Snipers might be effective against normal Grandmasters, but not against someone who was also a Physique Refinement Grandmaster such as Chen Fan or Lei Qianjue.


    A decade ago, Chen Longxiang from the Diamond Temple used to rush to a battlefield without any armor and killed hundreds of soldiers. In the end, his enemy had to barrage him with heavy cannon shells in order to stop him. Chen Longxiang was just a Physique Refinement Grandmasters, a far crypared to Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    Tang Yifei was removed from the world of martial artists. As the daughter of a local tycoon, she focused on business, intrigue and social skills. She rarely even talked to the martial artists trained by her father.


    ¡°No wonder the Tang family¡¯s fame was waning recently. Its influence simply couldn¡¯tpare with that of the Gu family or the Lu family.¡±


    ¡°Chen Fan, you are courting death!¡±


    Tang Yifei could no longer hold back her anger, so she shouted at Chen Fan hotly. She thought of sparing Chen Fan¡¯s life for the sake of Fang Qiong, but his insult had made her change her mind.


    ¡°Mydy, let me test his strength.¡±


    Uncle Nan stepped forward and locked his eyes on to Chen Fan. He was ready to kill.


    Although he knew that Chen Fan had killed a peak level internal force user before, he was confident in his sess.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste any more breathe on them. He shed out of view and reappeared before Uncle Nan. He yanked his arm up as an azure light flickered in his hand. The light quickly grew into a long de that sliced open the air as Chen Fan swung it around in a t sidearm sh against Uncle Nan¡¯s waist

 Chapter 230 - Kill You Like Killing An Insect

    <h4>Chapter 230: Kill You Like Killing An Insect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A loud boom echoed in the garden.


    It was the heavy sound of a high caliber rounds firing at a close distance. A puff of cloud appeared as soon as the gunshots were fired. The armor-piercing rounds were so powerful that they would be able to pierce through steel-ted walls. Larger armor-piercing cannon shells could even obliterate an armored tank, much less a human.


    However, Chen Fan acted quickly. He darted forward before the sniper had even pulled the trigger.


    ¡°NOW!¡±


    Uncle Nan shouted and channeled his energy into his fists as he hurled them at Chen Fan. The other four fighters quickly followed suit and attacked the boy from all directions. Thebined might of these fighters were powerful enough to make Lu Tianlong think twice about his next move.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even seem to be interested in them. He darted forward, closing in on the fighters and when he finally passed them, de auras formed at the tip of his fingers. With an almostzy sweep, the Azure Wood Qi de sliced through the martial artists.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Uncle Nan and the other four martial artists saw an azure-colored sh, and then their world went ck. However, Tang Yifei had seen what happened. Chen Fan and glided toward the attackers and shot out an azure-colored de Qi that severed all five martial artists heads.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Tang Yifei was stunned with shock and disbelief.


    Uncle Nan and the other fighters were elite martial artists of the Tang family. Each one of them was able to dominate a sizeable city. If Uncle Nan was to stay in Hai Dong city, he would be able topete directly with Xu Ao for the seat of power without any assistants from Tang Yuanqin.


    Yet, none of the five powerful fighters could survive one attack from Chen Fan. How powerful exactly was Chen Fan?


    She had never seen such power even from her father. Before Tang Yuanqin went into seclusion, his power was about on par with thebined might of the five fighters that had been in by Chen Fan.


    ¡°Be careful, mydy.¡± The old man behind Tang Yifei took a step forward to protect the girl. His eyes shed with concern. ¡°This man is able to unleash de Qi. I wager he has already reached the Transcendent State.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first. How could a less than twenty year old be a Grandmaster? But now it seems that the rumor was true.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Tang Yifei was set back on her heels.


    Although she had heard of the title of Grandmasters, since she was not a martial artist, she did not know the full extent of a Grandmasters¡¯s power. She had wagered that a Grandmaster was just slightly more powerful than a peak level Internal Force user. She would never have thought that a Grandmaster could have decapitated five Internal Force users with such ease.


    ¡°We are in deep trouble if he really is a Grandmaster.¡± The old man said with a solemn face. His eyes locked on Chen Fan and said: ¡°Those three sharpshooters are our only hope now. I hope they are worth the ten million dor price tag.¡±


    A hint of expectation shed across Tang Yifei¡¯s face.


    Those sharpshooters were her trump card. They were hired from overseas with a hefty price. They imed that they had never missed a shot in their life and could evennd a precise shot on a moving target.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan flew pass the five dead headless bodies and dashed toward under a man-made rock hill. Then heunched himself up and flew to the ragged peak of the hill.


    ¡°Urhh!¡±


    A headless body of a man in ck camouge outfit fell from the top of the hill, into the pond below, sshing water everywhere.


    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±


    The other two sharpshooters fired. The bullets hit the rocks and ricocheted off with a shower of loss stones. As the bullets flew through the garden, itpressed the air and rumbled like thunder. Even the visitors at the tea house heard the heavy and loud gunshots.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Song Zhe rose from his seat and looked toward the garden through a window.


    ¡°It sounds like gunshots. I heard simr noises at the gun club that I used to go.¡± Liu Daoyuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he put in.


    ¡°Why would there be a gunshot in Green Vines¡¯s garden? Could it be an assassin?¡± Hua Zicheng¡¯s words suddenly unnerved everyone.


    It was not entirely unlikely that Tang Yifei powerful rivals would hire an assassin to do away with her.


    ¡°Xiao Fan is there as well,¡± Fang Qiong rushed out of the room toward the garden with a distraught face. Everyone else except for Shen Junwen looked to each other knowingly before they started to catch up with Fang Qiong. Shen Junwen knew what was going on in the garden because he had nned it that way. He knew that this moment was inevitable as soon as he disclosed Chen Fan¡¯s real identity to Tang Yifei.


    Even if the Sheng Family could emerge victoriously during a direct confrontation with Chen Fan and the Chen family, it would be a costly victory. Therefore, Sheng Junwen and his father had thought of inciting conflict between Chen Fan and the Tang family. Without Chen Fan, the Chen family would not be able topete against the Wan Rong Group.


    ¡°Chen Fan, I agree that you are quite a character, and I can¡¯t defeat you, but someone else could.¡± Shen Junwen¡¯ eyes lit up with a sinister light. ¡°Physical strength could only take you so far, and only those who knew how to scheme behind the scenes using their wits could eventually im thedder of power.¡±


    He cracked a smile and emptied the tea down his throat.


    The gunshot was a signal that the conversation didn¡¯t go well. Shen Junwen was convinced that Chen Fan would die in the garden today.


    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±


    Another two shots were fired and the sound was so loud that they threatened to pierce the sky. Many men in ck suits rushed toward Tang Yifei and surround her for her protection. They were loyal to the Tang family and would die to protect Tang Yifei¡¯s life. Their protection slightly eased Tang Yifei¡¯s nerves.


    She watched as Chen Fan flew up into the air. His body turned into a blurry shadow andnded on the roof of the pavilion.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Another wail came up and then two halves of a severed body fell from the roof along with a shower of blood.


    ¡°Two down.¡±


    Tang Yifei looked concerned. Of the three sharpshooters she had hired, two were already read, and only one was still alive.


    ¡°How could anyone be so powerful?¡±


    A hint of regret finally found her face. She had thought of bringing powerful armor-piercing rounds, however, she had never thought that those bullets wouldn¡¯t even so much as graze Chen Fan.


    ¡°Urhh!¡±


    Another body thudded to the ground, thest sniper was killed by Chen Fan with a jab on his forehead, which prated through his skull.


    The garden suddenly became pin-drop quiet.


    Even those loyal fighters of the Tang family started to tremble uncontrobly at the development. In less than half a minute, Chen Fan had already killed eight people.


    Worse, anyone of those eight dead men could have ordered them around because of their incredible prowess. But now they were all dead.


    ¡°Da, da, da...¡±


    Chen Fan walked slowly on the cobbled path, the sound of his heel hitting the stones reverberated in the garden. In less than thirty seconds, he had killed five Internal Force users and three elite snipers. It might be a big deal in the eyes of a mortal, but Chen Fan really didn¡¯t think of anything about it.


    His grey casual outfit didn¡¯t even have a speck of dust nor blood on it.


    ¡°Master Chen!¡±


    Tang Yifei¡¯s confidence had evaporated as she turned into a bundle of nerves. She managed to squeeze a smile.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply as he kept on walking closer to her.


    ¡°Sir, please stop, one more step, we will fire.¡± A few guards of the Tang family held the gun in their trembling hands and pointed at Chen Fan. Despite their fear, they were able to steady themselves thanks to decades of martial arts training. The leader of the bodyguards shouted at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    Chen Fan extended a finger and jabbed lightly in the air.


    Suddenly, a Qi energy flew out from the tip of his finger, and before anyone knew what was going on, the Qi Energy had killed the leader of the bodyguards.


    ¡°What.. what do you want?¡±


    Another guard piped up. Even as he was about to pull the trigger, Chen Fan took a quick step and then flicked a finger in the air. Blood squirt out from the guard¡¯s temple where a hole suddenly appeared and then he copsed to the ground, slumping in his death.


    Everyone was speechless by the turn of events.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The rest of the guards could no longer hold back their fear, so they threw their guns onto the ground and kept their heads low. They were bodyguards, but not Kamikaze soldiers. Chen Fan¡¯s deadly power had robbed them of mettle and bravery. They just wanted to live.


    Chen Fan scanned the crowd of bodyguards, and let his powerful presence to sink in.


    ¡°Bam! Bam! Bam!¡±


    The other bodyguards who wielded des instead of guns also dropped their weapons. One after another, they dropped their knees and started begging for life. One re from Chen Fan would have cleared their thoughts to try something stupid.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan, Tang Yifei and the old man were the only three-people still standing.


    ¡°Mr. Chen...¡±


    Tang Yifei struggled to stand still. She said in a broken voice.


    Although she had been through a lot of turmoil as the leader of a powerful family, she just couldn¡¯t find any confidence and will to fight before Chen Fan¡¯s powerful presence.


    ¡°I told you that you have no idea who I am because you are not a martial artist.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.¡±If you are, you would know how stupid it is to fight me.¡±


    ¡°Of all the fighters in China, there are only a couple who dare to stand face to face before me on a battlefield. None of those people are from your family.¡±


    Tang Yifei shook uncontrobly and was rendered speechless.


    Her heart was filled with regret and remorse.


    Chen Fan had flicked his fingers and killed over ten people, five of which were internal force users and three were elite snipers. Two Tang family¡¯s bodyguards were dead before they knew what had happened and the rest had dropped their knees begging for their lives.


    This was indeed an incredible disy of power.


    Tang Yifei finally understood how Chen Fan made Xu Ao bend his knees. Any scheme or ruse would seem pale and useless before such power.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, the Tang family had been around Jian Nan for centuries. Do you really wish to have a full-on war with us?¡± the old man stepped forward and asked heavily: ¡°If you are willing to spare ourdy, we will let what happen today slide. The Tang family will never... ¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Chen Fan cut the old man short with a wave of a hand. The white-haired old man was dealt a blow by an invisible force that picked him up and mmed him onto the wall. The impact killed the old man instantly.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare the dead old man a ce as he kept on approaching Tang Yifei as if nothing had happened.


    By then, Tang Yifei was by herself to face Chen Fan and his nonchnt gaze.

 Chapter 231 - Your Life Belongs To Me

    <h4>Chapter 231: Your Life Belongs To Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Mr. Chen...¡±


    Tang Yifei was the queen of the underground world of Jiang Nan Province, therefore she was still able to stand upright. and managed to call out to plead for her life.


    Her trickeries and ruses along with her power and influence all seemed like jokes before Chen Fan. Tang Yifei was defenseless before Chen Fan¡¯s deadly presence. She winced and pleaded for her life as she scrambled in her mind toe up with any way of getting out of the danger.


    ¡°Did you know that the moment I stepped into the Green Vines Club, I already knew your n of ambushing me.¡± Chen Fan stood still as arge group of people kneeled before him. He looked calm and peaceful.


    ¡°I had been curious as to what had emboldened you to mess with me. However, I am very disappointed. You only had a few Internal Force user and three sharpshooters.¡±


    He looked held Tang Yifei¡¯s pleading gaze, and then shook his head.


    ¡°Ah-what am I thinking. I shouldn¡¯t have expected so much of you. However smart and cunning you are, you are just a mortal. Without learning martial arts and Dharmic Dao, that was about all that you could pull off.¡±


    So saying, Chen Fan slowly lifted a hand.


    Life drained from Tang Yifei¡¯s face as soon as she saw Chen Fan¡¯s motion.


    Chen Fan had killed her guards with a smack on the head using the exact same hand.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, you gain nothing for killing me!¡± Life hanging by a thread, Tang Yifei¡¯s mind raced. She shouted out:


    ¡°I am the overseer of the Tang family, the daughter of Tang Yuanqin. If you kill me, my father and the Tang family will definitely seek revenge.¡±


    Chen Fan was impervious to the threat and his hand had already reached his chest.


    ¡°Of course, what am I thinking. The Tang family must be so insignificant in your eyes and you could destroy it with ease.¡± Tang Yifei quickly changed tactics after seeing her threat had failed. ¡°However, even if you could get rid of the Tang family, you would not be able to absorb all of itsplicated connections and resources. If you let me go, I will surrender on behalf of the Tang family. By then, you would have the entire Jiang Nan Province in your disposal, including me. You can do whatever you want to...¡±


    Tang Yifei batted hershes as she looked at Chen Fan with a sexually charged gaze.


    She was extremely beautiful even without any makeup and had a body to die for. She was at her prime year and adding on her prestigious background, no man would refuse her sexual temptation.


    However, the cold indifference in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes disappointed Tang Yifei.


    The look on his face was that of a mighty war god looking at a worthless insect. Only those who have be numb of killing people would have such coldness andck of emotion in their gaze.


    By then, Chen Fan¡¯s hand had already reached up as he wrapped his fingers around her thin and elegant neck. With so much as a small twist, he could snap the underground queen¡¯s fancy head off of her shoulder.


    ¡°Mr. Chen...¡±


    Then and only then, Tang Yifei conceded that she really had nothing against Chen Fan. Let it be her gorgeous face or the Tang family¡¯s billion yuan asset, none would be able to sway Chen Fan from killing her.


    ¡°You can kill me but you can¡¯t kill all of us in this garden. Someone is going to call the police and what would you do then?¡± Tang Yifei shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°Plus, what are you going to tell Fang Qiong about my death?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qiong?¡±


    Chen Fan paused a second and then scanned his surroundings with Divine Will. He registered that Fang Qiong was waiting anxiously outside of the garden. The entrance was blocked by the Tang family¡¯s guards and therefore she would not enter the garden.


    Chen Fan hesitated. Unlike in the cultivation realm, there werews and order on earth. If he killed Tang Yifei, what was he supposed to do with the other a hundred or so witness? Kill them all? No one could have covered up such heinous crime for him.


    When thest time Chen Fan taken a bunch of lives, he was enforcing justice by killing criminals. However, these men were innocent bystanders. Chen Fan wagered that if he ever killed these people he would have to hide overseas for a long time.


    Tang Yifei¡¯s remark about Fang Qiong had also hit the target. How would he exin Tang Yifei¡¯s death to Fang Qiong? He was not ready to expose his real identity to Fang Qiong just yet.


    ¡°You see? Do you see what I am saying? You will gain nothing by killing me! But if you will just let me go, the Tang family will heavily reward you!¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan had paused his movement, Tang Yifei was able to pull herself together and let out an alluring smile.


    ¡°Hehe. Silly girl, do you really think I won¡¯t kill you?¡±


    Chen Fan suddenly let outughter.


    ¡°My power and abilities were beyond your imagination. I can kill you in the most unthinkable ways, and not even the Forensic officer would be able to tell the cause of your death. They might as well write your death off as a normal heart attack. No one would suspect me.¡±


    Chen Fan let out a cold smile and then shook his head.


    There were many curses and Divine powers that could kill people without detection


    Chen Fan had killed Din Peng using the Curse of Heart Piercing de when he was at Lin City. Afterward, the police could not find any cause of death, much less suspecting Chen Fan. Without evidence and proof, thew was just a piece of paper.


    Tang Yifei¡¯s face paled again.


    By then, she finally remembered that Chen Fan was well known for his Dharma Spells and that he was able to control lightning and kill people without even being noticed.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Tang Yifei¡¯s eyes brimmed with terror and fear.


    She watched as an azure color light came up from the tip of Chen Fan¡¯s finger. He swept his finger in the air and cut across from Tang Yifei¡¯s neck to her cleavage. Tang Yifei didn¡¯t feel any pain, but she saw many green lines pop up from her neck and chest. They quickly spread across all over her body like a green spider web.


    In a blink, the green lines had covered Tang Yifei¡¯s entire body other than her head, hands, and feet. Those green lines formed a tattoo on her body and its eerie color made the girl look like an angry and creepy ghost. And then, as quickly as it surfaced on her skin, it disappeared.


    ¡°What are those?¡±


    Tang Yifei could no longer hold back her fear as she stammered out a cry.


    She could feel a powerful invisible force had invaded her body and spread across her system. It bore into every inch of her bones and buried deep into her heart. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. An overwhelming sense of fear came over her. Living under the fear of the unknown was much more terrifying than death.


    ¡°This was called Yi Wood Spirit Qi. It can be used to save lives as well as take life.¡±


    Chen Fan replied lightly. ¡°It can bring you back from the brink of death even if you wish to die, and it could also turn into countless needles that will prate your blood vain, heart, lungs and every single inch of your muscles. In the end, you will turn into a vegetable while still being conscious.¡±


    ¡°In the remaining days of your life, you will feel the energy slowly petrifying your body, until you turn into a dead log.¡±


    Chen Fan said slowly and calmly. However, every wording out from his mouth send a chill down Tang Yifei¡¯s spine.


    ¡°You are the devil!¡± Tang Yifei cursed.


    Her mind finally broke down and could no longer keep her calm. The situation had shredded her defenseyer byyer until she was no longer a strident Queen of Jiang Nan Province, but a naked and vulnerable girl.


    Only those who had real courage would calmly face death. Tang Yifei was not one of them.


    ¡°Shu!¡± ¡°Shu!¡± ¡°Shu!¡±


    Even as Tang Yifei shouted at Chen Fan, many green lines resurface and formed ridges on her skin. It was as if these lines were going to burst out from under her skin, threatening to turn the girl inside out.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Tang Yifei wailed in agony. She copsed to the ground, rolling back and forth. The pain felt like a thousand knives cutting her insistently. Those tiny sharp edges would prate her skin into her flesh, organs, and bones.


    ¡°A Hundred Thousand Arrows Through the Heart¡±


    Such a technique was the stuff of legends, and Tang Yifei had the misfortune to test it in real life. The torture slowly drove her mad, and she wished that Chen Fan would kill her there and then. Even death was a sweet releasepared to the torment.


    A pin-drop silence fell over the garden. Everyone kneeled on the ground, trembling uncontrobly while listening to Tang Yifei¡¯s horrifying howling.


    ¡°Devil, he is a real devil!¡±


    Many people screamed in their minds.


    They were familiar with acts of murder, and many of them were also fearless warriors. However, they had never seen such brutal torture that would make death seemed a better option. Only the demons in legends could have pulled that off. The horrid scene was permanently tattooed in their memory and would torment them for the years toe.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Chen Fan snapped a finger when he saw Tang Yifei¡¯s skin had started to petrify. Her shouting had turned into a husky wince. Her eyes were bloodshot, hairs fallen lose over her discolored face, making her look like a ghost. Suddenly, the Yi Wood Spirit Qi reversed its function and started to heal the girl¡¯s body. As gushes of life energy swept across the girl¡¯s system, the wound created by the green lines were healed.


    In less than a few minutes, the girl had regained its former appearance. However, the exhausted look and loose hair suggested that she had just gone through something traumatic.


    ¡°From now on, your life belongs to me.¡±


    After Tang Yifei struggled to her feet. Chen Fan linked his hand behind his back and said lightly: ¡°That was just a small punishment for disobeying my order. I hope you have learned your lesson.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Tang Yifei nodded and hurried a reply.


    She would never ever want to go through that torture again. She had wished she could ram her head onto a pole and kill herself.


    However, to her fearful surprise, she realized that her shattered organs and petrified flesh somehow recovered quickly as if nothing had ever happened to them.


    It only took Chen Fan a split second to change his role from a murderer to a savior. Such an incredible disy of power had deeply shaken Tang Yifei and robbed her of any desire for revenge.


    Despite the humiliation of having Chen Fan dictating her fate, Tang Yifei felt a slight satisfaction. Deep down, she had always desired to be dominated by someone with great power.

 Chapter 232 - How Dare You?

    <h4>Chapter 232: How Dare You?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Fang Qiong and the other guests finally got into the garden, Tang Yifei had already regained her former appearance. She was walking beside Chen Fan, carrying on a seemingly amicable conversation with him.


    However, those who paid attention to Tang Yifei would find out her body was still shaking slightly. Every time she looked to Chen Fan, her eyes were filled with marvel and admiration.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power had far exceeded Tang Yifei¡¯s imagination.


    He was not only able to kill ten martial artists in less than a minute, but also able to dictate her fate using the Yi Wood Spirit Qi. What he did was the stuff of legends. He could either kill or save her on a whim. However powerful and influential she was, she couldn¡¯t do anything should he decide to turn her into a vegetable.


    ¡°Sister Yifei, what were you doing earlier?¡± Fang Qiong asked.


    ¡°Oh, it was nothing. I and Mr. Chen had run into a little problem, but it¡¯s all good now.¡± Tang Yifei brushed a strand of loose hair off her forehead and managed a smile.


    Sensing Tang Yifei¡¯s hesitation, Fang Qiong decided to leave it at that. She then looked to Chen Fan and was greeted by Chen Fan¡¯s warm and rxed smile. Seeing Chen Fan was unharmed, Fang Qiong felt a heavyweight was off her mind.


    However, the sight had caught Shen Junwen by surprise and stunned him.


    What the hell was going on? Why was Chen Fan talking so amicably with Tang Yifei? Shouldn¡¯t they be at each other¡¯s throats? Wasn¡¯t that gunfire he had just heard?


    He was the renowned Master Chen of Jiang Bei, while she was the daughter of the local tycoon in Jiang Nan Province. They should be rivals, not friends.


    Little did he know that Tang Yifei had already beenpletely subjugated by Chen Fan, mind and body. She would never think of fighting against Chen Fan again.


    ¡°Chen Fan.¡±


    Shen Junwen squeezed out a smile and tried to keep calm after seeing Chen Fan wasing toward him. Before he could finish his greeting, Chen Fan pped him on the face and the force staggered him.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    Shen Junwen covered his face and shouted in disbelief.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t use even one percent of his power, otherwise, the p would have outright killed Shen Junwen. However, the insult didn¡¯t sit well with Shen Junwen. He was the heir to the Wan Rong Group, the son of the richest man in Jiang Bei. Not even his parents had ever pped him like this, much less anyone else.


    He rounded his eyes in fury as a poisonous me danced in his pupils. He looked as if he wanted to kill Chen Fan there and then.


    ¡°I can not only p you but also kill you. Do you want to try death?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as a cold light shed within.


    Shen Junwen was taken aback at first, and then he quickly reminded himself that the seemingly ordinary boy was not a student from Si Shui County, but the renowned Master Chen of Jiang Bei. Even his father was concerned that Master Chen would show up at their doorstep and ughter the entire household.


    So thinking, a wave of terror came over him.


    ¡°Tang Yifei must have snitched on me, and told Chen Fan about our plot. Is the Tang family Chen Fan¡¯s ally now?¡±


    As Shen Junwen¡¯s mind raced, he forgot to answer Chen Fan¡¯s question.


    ¡°Chen Fan, what have you done?¡±


    As development finally setting in, Song Zhe and the others shouted hotly: ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you p Junwen? ¡±


    Song Zhe felt a pang of disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he saw Chen Fan¡¯s handnded on Shen Junwen¡¯s face. He was the son of Shen Roufen, pping him was a public insult to the entire Shen family.


    Even Fang Qiong seemed distraught by the situation.


    She knew Shen Junwen well. Despite his polite public appearance, he was vengful and spiteful toward his enemies. He had gained a seat at Wan Rong Group¡¯s board partly because of his ruthless methods. If the Sheng family decided to avenge the humiliation, Chen Fan might not be able to handle it.


    She looked to Tang Yifei anxiously, hoping Sister Yifei would able to quell Shen Junwen¡¯s anger.


    To her surprise, she watched as Tang Yifei furrowed her brows and castigated Sheng Junwen: ¡°Shut up! Who gave you the audacity to insult Mr. Chen?¡±


    ¡°Sister Tang?¡±


    Song Zhe was set back on his heels by Sister Tang¡¯s sudden outburst. None of them could understand why Tang Yifei was on Chen Fan¡¯s side. Did Chen Fan win over Tang Yifei in that a few private minutes they spent in the garden? No... not likely. Chen Fan was not even Tang Yifei¡¯s type.


    ¡°Shen Junwen, the Tang family will always remember what you have done. Now get the hell out of here.¡±


    Tang Yifei gave Shen Junwen a cold stare and then said.


    Shen Junwen picked himself up and left the garden without saying a word. Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop him and watched indifferently as Shen Junwen exited the garden. Shen Junwen didn¡¯t change at all from his past life, however, instead of plotting against Chen Fan by himself, he tried to kill him with a borrowed sword.


    ¡°Master, do I need to do away with him?¡± Tang Yifei closed in onto Chen Fan and asked quietly under her breath.


    She hated Shen Junwen for instigating the feud between Chen Fan and her. Without his encouragement, she would never act against Chen Fan and would not have fallen from grace to be Chen Fan¡¯s ve.


    ¡°Kill him? death is too easy for him. If I wanted to kill him, I could have done that a long time ago.¡± Chen Fan let out a burst of mockingughter. ¡°I want him to fall slowly, crushing his hopes one and a time. When he is finally hopeless and hapless, I will then deliver the killing blow.¡±


    Tang Yifei quivered after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    She wondered what kind of bad blood there was between Chen Fan and Shen Junwen. Chen Fan seemed to loath Shen Junwen more than he would to an ordinary love rival. However, little did she know that Shen Junwen was Chen Fan¡¯s arch-enemy, he was the mastermind behind Chen Fan¡¯s miserable life in his past life. He had robbed him of his lover, toppled hispany and very likely killed his mother. In this life, Chen Fan would not let Shen Junwen and the Shen family get off the hook so easily.


    Meanwhile, Song Zhe and the other guests would only stare.


    They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes as the previously aloof Sister Tang whispered to Chen Fan intimately like a close friend. She wouldn¡¯t even spare most men a nce much less talking to them.


    Even Fang Qiong registered that something was off. However, she didn¡¯t think Chen Fan had cheated on her. She was simply confused by the sudden improvement of the rtionship between the two.


    Zhong Yaoyao was quiet and she wagered that, just like her, Tang Yifei was also under the spell of the asshole.


    However, the thought of Chen Fan subjugating the mind of Tang Yifei, the queen of the Jiang Nan Province somehow gave her a strange pleasure. It was the pleasure of being conquered and tamed by an incredibly powerful man.


    After the party was over, Fang Qiong gave Chen Fan a ride home.


    No one spoke a word about what had happened today until they were close to the school.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, howe Sister Tang became so friendly with you? And why did Sister Tang suddenly hate Shen Junwen so much?¡±


    ¡°What happened in the garden isplicated. I can¡¯t say much about it if Tang Yifei keeps quiet about it. But, in a nutshell, I saved her life.¡± Chen Fan said, trying to skip the details.


    Fang Qiong was a smart woman, and her mind quickly linked Chen Fan¡¯s answer to the gunshot she had heard.


    As realization dawned upon her, she covered her mouth to stifle a cry: ¡°Did the Shen family send assassins to kill Sister Tang?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and kept his silence.


    Fang Qiong took his silence as acquiescence. She knew Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t lie to her, even if he did, he was very bad at it. Tang Yifei¡¯s 180-degree turn of attitude toward Chen Fan seemed to exin her suspicion. She nodded and said: ¡°That exins it then. That¡¯s why Sister Tang said the Tang family will forever remember what Shen Junwen had done.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the Shen family fighting a war with the Chen family? Why did they piss off Tang family at such an inconvenient time? They can¡¯t win a war while being sandwiched in between two powerful foes.¡± Fang Qiong looked confused, nothing seemed to add up so far.


    Seeing Fang Qiong¡¯s perplexed look, Chen Fanughed in his mind, but didn¡¯t offer any exnations.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, you should stay away from Sister Yifei. She is a very special person in the province, and very dangerous as well.¡± Suddenly, Fang Qiong turned around and looked at Chen Fan with grave concern.


    She hesitated a little and then fished out a Jade pendant from under her shirt.


    ¡°A stranger called Chen Beixuan gave this to me. He said it can protect me from harm. Xiao Fan, maybe you need it more than me...¡±


    ¡°No, I am fine. I am just an ordinary student and won¡¯t get involved in the elites¡¯ circle. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Chen Fan pushed open the car door. Before he stepped out, he waved at Fang Qiong and said: ¡°Xiao Qiong, don¡¯t think too much. Go home now.¡±


    Fang Qiong didn¡¯t drive away until Chen Fan disappeared behind the school gate.


    She was confused by the unnerving and anxious feeling when she thought Chen Fan was in danger. She wondered if she was in love with her childhood friend.


    After the party at the Green Vines Club, Chen Fan¡¯s life returned to normal.


    The battle between the Shen family and the Chen family suddenly ceased. It was as if nothing had happened between the two factions. However, everyone knew that this was the calm before the storm. Both sides were charging up their energy, preparing to deliver a final blow to their opponents. Meanwhile, Chen Fan was enjoying his rxed and joyous life at school.


    The only change in his life had been Zhou Qinya¡¯s attitude toward him. She started to invite him out for lunch and dinner more often and with Pan Li in tow. It was obvious that Pan Li hadn¡¯t given up on Chen Fan yet.


    He also made progress on setting up theb. The Jin City University had taken the matter very seriously and worked on it diligently. Once theb waspleted, it would be a state-of-the-art facility for equally state-of-the-art research projects. It was the university¡¯s only hope to catch up with other more renowned institutions such as the Huaqin University.


    At the end of each ss, he made sure that there were enough time for the students to ask questions.


    His audience slowly grew and even many professors started to attend his ss. The more they learned from Chen Fan, the more they were impressed by Chen Fan¡¯s knowledge and vision for the future.


    Fang Qiong and Zhong Yaoyao were among his die-hard fans and they had never missed a ss.


    After the ss was over, Xue Jiao came over to him and asked hesitantly: ¡°Professor Chen, do you have time next week to attend an International Biology Conference?¡±


    ¡°International Biology Conference?¡± Chen Fan was caught by surprise.


    A light glinted in Han Dongyu¡¯s eyes who happened to overhear the conversation.

 Chapter 233 - Class Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 233: ss Reunion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ording to Xue Jiao, this conference was attended by all the famous and renowned biologists from all over the world, including many representatives fromrge pharmaceuticalpanies. Some attendees were honored Nobel Prize holders. The scope of the conference will cover both biology and pharmaceutical science.


    The most powerful pharmaceuticalpanies also held authorities in matters of biology. Nearly all the most advanced biotech and bio-mechanical researchers worked for thesepanies¡¯bs. Chen Fan was the only person in Jin City University that could be considered to be on the same level as those experts. Therefore, the leaders of the university wished that Chen Fan would attend. Chen Fan agreed readily. He had been thinking of contacting thosepanies to purchase some of their equipment.


    After all, the manufacturing of the Catalyst Essence Serum required sophisticated technology that the Jin City University simply didn¡¯t have. Therefore, Chen Fan wondered if thosergepanies would be able to offer some help.


    ¡°Professor Chen, I have a ss reunion party, would be pleasee with me?¡± Xue Jiao mustered her courage and asked Chen Fan before thetter left the ssroom.


    ¡°ss Reunion? Why do you want me to go?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously.


    ¡°Everyone else is going to bring their date, but I don¡¯t have one. It would be awkward if I go there by myself.¡± She looked down, trying to avoid Chen Fan¡¯s gaze. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, you just have to attend and enjoy the party with me, no strings attached.¡±


    After she graduated from her master¡¯s degree program, she had been working for two years. By now she was over twenty-eight and most of her friends had boyfriends, if not married with kids. After she learned that one of her old-time rivals would be there as well, she felt more hesitant to go to the party.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Chen Fan checked his schedule and realized that Xiao Qiong would be attending a board meeting at her dad¡¯spany so he was free this evening.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xue Jiao lifted her head as her eyes lit up with glee.


    She didn¡¯t expect Chen Fan to ept her invitation.


    The promise of attending a ss Reunion with a handsome and charming rich heir by her side made her face bloom like a flower. She couldn¡¯t wait to see the envy in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It will be at six o clock, at the East Hua Restaurant. Don¡¯t forget about it.¡±


    After Xue Jiao told him the details, she left the ssroom to prepare for the night. She had already booked an appointment with her hairdresser this afternoon, and then she would buy some new clothing. None of her student clothing were good enough for Chen Fan¡¯spany.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Seeing his assistant¡¯s silly smile, Chen Fan shook his head.


    He wagered that there was no harm in doing a small favor for her.


    Six o clock, Chen Fan drove an Audi A4 to the East Hua Restaurant. This car was assigned to him by the Jin City University for his personal use. Chen Fan didn¡¯t buy a car yet, so it was quite useful for him.


    Suddenly, a brand new Mercedes-Benz S300 pulled over and a young man in his thirties stepped out of the car. He was encased in a ck suit and looked like a financial elite form Wall Street. A momentter, a morous girl with dyed red hair also emerged from the passenger seat. She was wearing a short skirt with a low cut shirt. Although her looks were only above average, her make-up made her look extremely alluring and attractive.


    The girl in the red skirt caught a glimpse of Chen Fan¡¯s Audi A4 and her eyes were filled with contempt. This was school property and therefore was not the most conspicuous luxury car out there. However, as soon as the girl saw Chen Fan¡¯s face, her eyes were brimming with surprise. She nearly ogled at Chen Fan as a hungry old man would to a young college girl.


    ¡°Yohui, what you are staring at? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A hint of displeasure red in the young man¡¯s eyes as he urged.


    ¡°Ok, honey.¡± The girl answered. However, even after she had started off toward the entrance, she looked back at Chen Fan one more time.


    Chen Fan followed them and left the underground parking area to the elevator. Seeing Chen Fan was going to the same floor as she was, the girl¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. She said coquettishly.


    ¡°Hey handsome, are you here for the ss Reunion?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡± Chen Fan answered unenthusiastically.


    Chen Fan¡¯s aloofness didn¡¯t deter the girl, instead, she poured questions on to Chen Fan. Her infatuated gaze resting on Chen Fan¡¯s irresistible face didn¡¯t sit well with the young man beside them.


    However, the girl knew that a handsome face was as useful as a piece of painting. She would still have to rely on her husband to feed her and clothe her. After getting no answer from Chen Fan for a while, she finally quit talking and inched back to her husband.


    Because of this unpleasant run-in, Chen Fan gave the young man a bad first impression.


    When they finally reached the meeting hall, Chen Fan recognized Xiao Xue who was standing by the door waiting for him. His assistant looked incredibly pretty today. She was wearing a white Chanel¡¯s jacket which might have cost her one year¡¯s worth of sry. Compared to most of the other women, she seemed more curious. Her hips red out with breath-taking curves that stretched the skirt to its limit. She wore light make-up on her face but still looked more attractive than the woman in the red skirt.


    ¡°Oh, hi! Isn¡¯t it Xue Jiao? I have never seen you wear makeup before. Why did you dress up today? Do you have a boyfriend now?¡± The woman in the red skirt asked Xue Jiao contemptuously to mock Xue Jiao in front of everyone.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Xue Jiao didn¡¯t reply. She lifted her chin up and walked over to Chen Fan and put one arm through his elbow. She smiled and said kittenishly: ¡°Professor Chen, you are finally here. Let¡¯s go in now.¡±


    ¡°Xue Jiao, is that your boyfriend?¡± The woman in the red skirt asked in surprise.


    She found it hard to believe that her old-time rival would have finally found a prince charming.


    The girl in the red skirt was called Wu Yohui and she used to be Xue Jiao¡¯s roommate at college. Their looks were on par with each other and were both considered some of the most attractive girls of the school. However, Wu Yohui was more skilled at painting her face and was more outgoing and therefore, she was much more popr than Xue Jiao. She had gone through many boyfriends during college and some of them were even Xue Jiao¡¯s love interests. Needless to say, the two were at odds with each other.


    Before she came to the ss Reunion, Wu Yohui thought she could brag about her husband who makes millions a year. However, her husband quickly paled inparison with Xue Jiao¡¯s charming friend.


    ¡°We are just normal friends.¡± Despite her words, she let out a smug smile.


    ¡°Ah-Ha! Two of our most beautiful ssmates have arrived. Come in, please.¡±


    One of the organizers recognized them and weed them into the hall.


    Wu Yohui snorted and then dragged her husband into the hall. As soon as she was gone, Xue Jiao suddenly let go of Chen Fan¡¯s arm. ¡°Professor Chen, I got carried away a little. please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a light smile.


    Chen Fan was reveling in these two girl¡¯s drama, so he wouldn¡¯t me her.


    ¡°Such was the limit of Mortals. They wasted their lives on meaningless squabbles and missed their chances of cultivating for longevity.¡± Chen Fanmented in his mind.


    As he walked into the hall with Xue Jiao, he saw a great number of elites in society.


    These were Xue Jiao¡¯s ssmates from the Jin City Technology Institute. Most people who could make it to the ss Reunion had done pretty well for themselves after graduation. Those who lived below the ss average wouldn¡¯t show up. Xue Jiao had missed her promotion for three years and therefore, this was the first time she attended the ss reunion in three years.


    ¡°Ah! Miss Xue is here! Long-time no see! You look even prettier than before!¡±


    ¡°Miss Xue, I have heard that you have been working at Jin City University ever since you graduated with your master degree. Have you gotten the Instructor¡¯s designation yet?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Xue Jiao, is that your boyfriend? He is so handsome!¡±


    Everyone greeted her andmented on her boyfriend.


    Xue Jiao had been the most attractive girl in her ss and had many pursuers. Some of those pursuers had alsoe to the party, and they wondered if they still had a chance with Xue Jiao.


    However, as soon as they saw Chen Fan, their hearts sank to the bottom. Chen Fan was more handsome than any man at the party.


    ¡°Xue Jiao, could you please introduce him to us?¡±


    One of the stately looking men at the party asked.


    ¡°He was the leader of the student union, Zhu Yongchen. I heard that he is from a powerful family. His dad is some kind of big wig in the government.¡± Xue Jiao spoke under her breath and then let a broad smile break out over her face.


    ¡°He is my friend and also my boss. Professor Chen.¡±


    ¡°Professor Chen?¡± Everyone was caught by surprise.


    These were all college graduates, and so they knew how difficult it was to get the professor designation. However, Chen Fan looked like was only in his twenties, too young to even get an assistant professor position.


    ¡°Is he an assistant professor at the Jin City University?¡± Someone asked incredulously.


    An assistant professor at Jin City University was a big deal since it was one of the best universities in China.


    ¡°No, he is a visiting professor at our school.¡± Xue Jiao smiled proudly.


    ¡°Visiting professor!¡±


    The revtion stunned everyone.


    A Visiting professor was an even more prestigious title than an assistant professor. These roles were usually filled by top experts in the field. Chen Fan must possess unprecedented talent if he was able to earn the position at such a young age.


    Many people felt slightly embarrassed about themselves before Chen Fan¡¯s illustrious achievements.


    The eyes of the woman in the red skirt were filled with envy. Xue Jian¡¯s boyfriend was not only irritably charming but also extremely talented. He was a dream boy in every girl¡¯s fantasy.


    ¡°No wonder Xue Jiao stayed single for so long and refused so many of our ssmates. Her eyes were set on Professor Chen.¡± Zhu Yongchen cracked a smile and lifted a cup of wine.


    ¡°Please drink up, Professor Chen! Kudos to you for taking the treasure away from us! Haha!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Drink up!¡±


    The rowdy guests shouted in excitement.


    Xue Jiao looked to Chen Fan concernedly. She knew that most scientists didn¡¯t drink, and Chen Fan came off as one of those who wouldn¡¯t touch liquor.


    To her surprise, Chen Fan replied readily: ¡°Sure thing.¡±

 Chapter 234 - Chen Family’s Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chen Family¡¯s Crisis</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan could hold his liquor very well. Let it be Chinese hard liquor or Remy Martin Whisky, he poured them down his throat as if they were water. After seven sses of hard liquor, he remained unaffected by the alcohol. The development stunned everyone.


    ¡°Xue Jiao, your boyfriend is a badass!¡± Zhu Yongchen gave Chen Fan a thumbs up.


    ¡°He is the best drinker I have ever seen!¡± Many people eximed.


    Even Xue Jiao was caught by surprise as she didn¡¯t expect a twenty or so researcher would be able to hold so many liquor. Seeing how much Chen Fan could drink, many people gave up the thought of ying drinking games with him.


    After a while, the guests quickly forgot about Chen Fan¡¯s party skills and changed the topic at the dining table from Chen Fan¡¯s drinking skills topliment some of the most sessful guests. Zhu Yongchen was one of those sessful ssmates. His father was a big wig in the government and therefore, he was able to be a board member of argepany relying on his father¡¯s influence. He made at least a million yuan a year.


    However, the most ring star of the party was the husband of Wu Yohui: Zhang Baojun.


    ¡°Youhui, I have heard that your husband is the manager of argepany, and he makes over a few million yuan a year.¡± A middle-aged woman who wore her hair in a bun asked with envy.


    Zhang Baojun took a sip of his wine and didn¡¯t say a thing.


    However, Wu Yohui had been waiting for their question for a while, so she hurried to answer. ¡°Yes, he works for the Chens Group. He is the CFO there. It means Chief Financial Officer.¡±


    A wave of exmation and marvel came up among the listeners.


    Even Chen Fan nodded slightly and gave Zhang Baojun a quiet nce. He didn¡¯t expect to meet a manager of his family¡¯spany. He wagered that he was one of his mother¡¯s close assistants to be able to get such an important position in thepany.


    ¡°Chens Group! I have heard of it before. It was one of the biggestpanies in Jin City. Although thepany hasn¡¯t gone public yet, it is not any less powerful.¡±


    ¡°The Chens Group had grown with incredible speed for thisst half-year. It is even extending its business into real estate.¡±


    ¡°He is the CFO! the most powerful man in thepany under his boss. He is the most influential executive in thepany.¡±


    Many people looked To Zhang Baojun with respect and admiration. To be able to be a top executive of argepany was some of their life goals.


    ¡°That is nothing. My honey said he is going to sell his car and buy a Porsche Panamera.¡± Wu Yohui said with a smug smile. She also gave Xue Jiao a provocative look.


    Xue Jiao¡¯s face darkened after registering the brazen taunt.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough bragging, Youhui.¡± Zhang Baojun coughed lightly and willed Wu Yohui to stop bragging about him. However, the pride in his eyes and the satisfied smile on his face betrayed his true feelings. He knew he was doing pretty well for himself, after all, he was just over thirty years old.


    ¡°Let¡¯s toast for Brother Baojun! My husband is a quiet and honest man and therefore people at his work always pick on him. If he ever quit his job in a fit of rage, he might have to seek help from you.¡±


    A young woman with a gorgeous face said enthusiastically. Her husband was sitting right next to her and hearing his wife¡¯s unctuous remark, his face paled, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to refute.


    ¡°Of course, that is for sure. ¡°Zhang Baojun said lightheartedly as his eyes lit up with pomposity.


    After another few people offered toast Zhang Baojun was almost halfway there. Someone asked curiously.


    ¡°Brother Baojun, I have heard that the Chens Group is fighting against the Wan Rong Group over the East Mountain Meadow. Is that true?¡±


    The question caught everyone¡¯s attention, so they became quiet and looked to Zhang Baojun expectantly. Most of these guests were middle-ss managers of sizeablepanies in the city and therefore, they have all heard the rumors about the fight between the tworge ns.


    ¡°Sheng Ronghua was the richest man in Jiang Bei, do you think Chen¡¯s Group can really outpete them?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Hehe, of course. Don¡¯t you forget that it was Chen¡¯s family of the Jin City behind the Chen¡¯s Group.¡± Zhang Baojun said. Chen Fan registered a hint of contempt in his voice.


    Everyone decided to leave the matter at that since the fight between the Chen family and the Sheng family was way beyond their paygrade.


    Zhang Baojun kept on drinking and soon reached his limit. Face flushed red, he pointed a finger at Chen Fan and said: ¡°Professor Chen, I despise people like you the most! Bunch of pretentious assholes. What does your research offer you? At the end of the day, you will have to crawl back to me and ask for fundings.¡±


    ¡°Brother Baojun, you had too much.¡± Some refuted.


    ¡°No, I did not. I am a simple man so I will just cut to the chase: these professors make only a few thousand yuan a month and their eyes will turn green with envy in an instance when they see how much money the businessmen are making. If they get a chance to turn their research into money, they will do it. They are all as greedy as anyone of us.¡± Zhang Baojun let out a cold smirk and then continued. ¡°But look at me, I barely even graduated from college, yet I make more than a few million yuan a year without even much effort. Plus, I am going to get a paycheckrge enough for me to retire.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Zhang Baojun, you have drunk too much.¡± Zhu Yongchen finally flung at him.


    Zhang Baojun paused a second and then realized that he had said too much. A pang of fear seized him and paled his face.


    ¡°let me take him outside to cool down a little. You guys enjoy your meal.¡± Zhu Yongchen rose to his feet and nearly dragged Zhang Baojun out of the dining room.


    ¡°Baojun was not entirely wrong. Although Chen Fan is a professor, he doesn¡¯t make a lot of money. I saw his car outside, he drove an old beat up Audi A4. Tell me, Xue Jiao, in how many more years do you expect him to earn enough money for your wedding and buying a new house?¡± Wu Yohui asked with a smirk.


    ¡°None of your business.¡± Xue Jiao replied firmly.


    She felt indignant for Chen Fan. She knew that Chen Fan was the creator of the Yun Wu Spirit Water, so she looked to Chen Fan, willing him to tell everyone about his huge wealth. However, to her disappointment, Chen Fan shook his head at her.


    By then, Chen Fan had removed his attention from the dining table. Instead, he cast his Divine Will to follow Zhu Yongchen and Zhang BaoJun.


    The two walked into a washroom and Zhang Baojun rinsed his face with cold water. Zhu Yonchen lit up a cigarette and coldly said: ¡°You almost spill the beans.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. None of them are from the Chens Group. They would just think that I have earned a year-end bonus.¡± Zhang Baojun managed a smile.


    ¡°How¡¯s the material I told you to prepare?¡± Zhu Yongchen asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have been working under Chen Qianxin for over eight years and he trusts me fully. I know every single transaction of thepany and exactly how much tax money they have evaded over the years.¡± Zhang Baojun snorted and said: ¡°Wang Xiaoyun sent me a new assistant. I knew what she was trying to do. She would slowly assign my job to my assistant and turn me into her puppet. In the end, when she had full control of my office, she would simply kick me out of thepany. She would never have thought that I have prepared a n B for myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already confirmed with the Wan Rong Group. As soon as you blow the whistle, you will then get a million US dors wired into your ount.¡± Zhu Yongchen puffed a cloud of smoke and then said: ¡°The Chen family has made too many enemies. Shen Family was not the only faction that was at odds with it. You are smart to get off the ship before it sinks.¡±


    ¡°Young Lord Zhu, I have heard that your father and Chen Zhenxin both work for Qin Huai, why would you...¡± Zhang Baojun looked at the young man and asked carefully.


    He knew that the young man¡¯s father was an officer in the government whose position was as high as Chen Zhenxin. Rumor had it that the two were good friends.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Zhu Yongchen smiled lightly. His face was clouded in a puff of smoke. He said quietly under his breath. ¡°No one wants to see a powerful Chen Family that could dominate the whole city. Their fast growth has unnerved many people.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Chen Fan retracted his Divine Will.


    He had never thought that his random decision of joining his assistant for a party would have exposed a mole in the Chen family working for the Shens.


    ¡°Of all my Uncle¡¯s coworkers, only Zhu Gemin had the samest name as Zhu Yongchen. Is he Zhu Gemin¡¯s son?¡± Chen Fan lifted a cup of wine and fell deep into thought. ¡°Zhu Gemin is Qin Hua¡¯s most royal advisor, and I would be hard-pressed to think that Qin Hua was oblivious about Zhu Gemin¡¯s action against the Chen family.¡±


    ¡°It appears that the Chen family¡¯s sudden rise to power has even made Qin Hua feet threatened.¡±


    Chen Fan found it hard to believe that Qin Hua would openly oppress the Chen family. However, it didn¡¯t mean that Qin Hua would refrain from disrupting the Chen family¡¯s further expansion ndestinely to weaken them. Qin Hua ¡®s action also supported Chen Fan¡¯s suspicion. He had supported the group whose goal was to sabotage the Chens Group but left Chen Zhenxin untouched. This would definitely slow down if not halt the Chen family¡¯s development, but it would also preserve the Chen family¡¯s current power.


    Chen Zhenxin was the most important member of the Chen family. Even the Chens Group could not rece Chen Zhenxin as the family¡¯s protector.


    Zhang Baojun was one of Second Uncle¡¯s men. Chen Fan¡¯s mother wanted to get rid of him but failed. Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s action must have alerted Zhu Yongchen and therefore, giving him a reason to switch sides. So powerful was the Shen family that it would rally all of Chen family¡¯s enemies, including the Qin Hua, Zhang Baojun, Zhu Gemin, and many other factions. No wonder they were able to grow to be the most powerful family in Jiang Nan Province and then entire China in the future.


    Chen Fan had never taken Shen Junwen and the Sheng family seriously ever since he was reborn. He was confident that he possessed enough power to turn the situation around at any given moment. However, this did not mean that he would sit idly as the Shen family bullied his family. It urred to Chen Fan that without his involvement, the Chen family could not hold against the Shen family.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t think that exposing the Zhang Baojun and his conspiracy would do any good to the Chen family. The Sheng family would easily buy off another one of the Chens Group¡¯s managers. The root of the problemy with the Shen family and their hostility. If Chen Fan got rid of Shen Ronghua and eliminated the Wan Rong Group altogether, the Chen family would face much less problems in the future.


    ¡°Show me what else do you get.¡±


    Chen Fan took a sip of wine and sat calmly.


    The most heartbreaking moment in a man¡¯s life was not the moment of his failure, but the catastrophic defeat when victory was already at their fingertips. Chen Fan was bullied by the Sheng family until he was on hisst leg. He had to watch as his enemy rose to power and lived in glory and sess. This time around, Chen Fan would deliver the killing blow to the Shen family when they thought their victory was already in the bag for them. He would return all the suffering he had to endure in his past life back to them.


    ¡°Ah, right. Zhang Baojun mentioned a new assistant assigned to him by mother. Could that be Sister An?¡±


    The thought of Sister An made his gaze soften a little.


    He Hadn¡¯t seen her for half a year and so he wondered how she was doing.

 Chapter 235 - International Biology Conference

    <h4>Chapter 235: International Biology Conference</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Jin City was quiet as the Sheng family and the Chen family prepared for their final showdown. However, little did the Chen family know that most other factions in the city had already formed an alliance; including Qin Hua and many other opposing factions. The sudden rise of the Chen family had undoubtedly unnerved a lot of people.


    Meanwhile, the International Biology Conference had just started at Jin City University.


    Most of the attendees at the conference were young researchers from all over the world. Since many tycoons of the world-renowned Pharmaceuticalpanies and expert Biologists were going to be present, the Jin City University had spared no expense in preparing for this event. The school had rallied students to clean up and decorate the campus. They also hired many volunteers to wee the guests.


    ¡°Professor Chen, I wish you could be a keynote speaker at the conference on behalf of the Jin City University. To show the world what we have achieved in the research of Yun Wu Spirit Water under your leadership.¡± Xue Jiao trailed behind Chen Fan and asked quietly under her breath.


    Ever since they were back from the ss Reunion, Chen Fan¡¯s assistant had been feeling sorry for what happened. Because of her, Chen Fan was humiliated by Zhang Baojun in front of everyone.


    ¡°Yun Wu Spirit Water?¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    The Yun Wu Spirit Water existing production capacity was only enough to satisfy the elite market. However, if Chen Fan could make use of the plot at the East Mountain Meadow, the production of the water could be significantly boosted. The invention of the Catalyst Essence Serum alone would be a piece of sensational news among the scientific world. Many wealthy investors wouldpete with each other to get the technology for a profit. Although Chen Fan had arger goal than simply making money, in order to set up a team to help him with producing spirit medicine he needed as much financial support as possible.


    ¡°I have heard that Mr. Jason is going to attend the conference as well. He is a Nobel prize winner. He is a columnist at Cell and Nature journals. His current Miracle Cell research was a contender for the next Nobel prize in biology.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s assistant kept on going about this Mr. Jason. It was evident that Mr. Jason was her role model.


    ¡°That being said, your research on Spirit Water was not any less revolutionary than that of the Stem Cell. It would change the whole world.¡± Xue Jiao hurried to add.


    Chen Fan smiled lightly and didn¡¯t reply.


    Meanwhile, at the Jin City International airport.


    Han Dongyu held a namete high above his head, waiting for a guest to arrive.


    Arge group of men in ck suits emerged from the exit. Among the group of buffed foreign muscle men was a blond youth in his early thirties. He and his entourage pushed people out of their way as they walked forward.


    ¡°Mr. Jason, it¡¯s me.¡± Han Dongyu came over to him, but he was stopped by one of his bodyguards.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok, Mike. He is my ssmate at Stanford.¡± The blond young man cracked a warm smile and then asked: ¡°Rain, how are you doing? How¡¯s your homnd treating you?¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you, Jason. I work in the Biology department at Jin City University.¡± Han Dongyu replied.


    ¡°Jin City University?¡± Jason shrugged and said: ¡°It might be a top university in China, but I have never heard of it. Neither do I know any renowned Biologists from that university. Rain, you should have stayed at Columbia or Stanford.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, You might not have heard of it, but I promise you that you will. It¡¯s going to shock the world.¡± Han Dongyu smiled back awkwardly and then said mysteriously.


    ¡°Shock the world?¡± Jason asked incredulously.


    What kind of shocking advancement could a Chinese university make in the field of Biology?


    ¡°Indeed. Have you ever heard of the Yun Wu Spirit Water?¡± Han Dongyu took a deep breath and filled his old friend in with what he knew about the spirit water.


    ¡°Did you say the water can revive a wilted Narcissus flower?¡± Jason furrowed his brows and said: ¡°Rain, you sound confused. There are no such things in this world. Even if it does exist, why would its owner sell it to the public? You know its priceless if it¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°I have seen it with my own eyes.¡± Han Dongyu said readily but a hint of joy shed in his eyes as he heard his friend¡¯s disagreement.


    ¡°I think there is more than what meets the eye in the spirit water. Perhaps it was some kind of trick.¡±


    A green light danced in Jason¡¯s eyes as he curled his lips into a smile.


    As the opening of The International Biology Conference drew near, more and more renowned schrs across the globe arrived at Jin City University.


    The beginning of the conference was announced by the principal of the Jin City University and a Nobel prize holder. It was followed by a keynote speech by Chen Fan.


    These keynote speeches were reserved only for those who had made groundbreaking achievements in the field. Therefore, only very few people could have the credentials to make the speech.


    ¡°Biology department of the Jin City University? I remembered that it is one of the top Biology research institutes in China. But I don¡¯t recall any significant research programs there.¡± A professor from the University of Melbourne murmured to himself.


    ¡°Ah, he could be a researcher from the Chinese Academy of Science. They often got seconded to another research institute in China.¡± Another scientist from Switzend replied with a shrug.


    By then, Chen Fan had already made his way to the stage.


    ¡°Is he the inventor of the Yun Wu Spirit Water?¡± Jason tilted his head and looked to Han Dongyu.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Dongyu nodded.


    ¡°Just watch me, I will expose his lies.¡± Jason gave Han Dongyu a half-smile. His knowing gaze shocked Han Dongyu. He knew that his friend had already seen through his mask and got a handle on the power dynamic between Chen Fan and other researchers.


    ¡°He is even more astute than he had been in college.¡± Han Dongyu lowered his head and eximed in his mind.


    Chen Fan started his speech by introducing the theory behind the Catalyst Essence Serum. Despite Spirit Water¡¯s miraculous effect, it¡¯s production capacity was limited. Therefore, mass production was needed even though a drop in effectiveness was expected.


    Xue Jiao tranted his speech into English and it wasn¡¯t long before a wave of doubtful murmurs rose among the audiences.


    An old researcher stood up and shouted at Chen Fan in a foreign tongue.


    ¡°Rain, it looks like I don¡¯t even need to do anything. Professor Scott from Melbourne has done it for me.¡± Jason shrugged.


    Hearing his friend¡¯s remark, Han Dongyu also cracked a satisfied smile.


    He recognized that the angry old man was the famous professor Scott who was well known for his hot temper and intolerance for academic fraud. He had publicly humiliated a few researchers who had allegedly cheated in their research.


    ¡°...Your im is preposterous! There is no such thing as a miracle cure in the world! It¡¯s against the scientific spirit...¡± Xue Jiao tranted the old man¡¯s English into Chinese. She hesitated to keep on going as the old man¡¯s words be increasingly harsh and unforgiving.


    ¡°Tell him that I will show him proof.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    The audiences boiled over after Xue Jiao tranted his words.


    The experts around the world murmured to each other doubtfully, while the tycoons from the International pharmaceuticalpanies furrowed brows and locked their gazes on Chen Fan, scrutinizing him. On the other hand, if the boy was able to produce convincing evidence, the development he had made would be groundbreaking.


    ¡°Andrew, do you believe the so-called ¡®Yun Wu Spirit Water¡¯ could cure all ailments and strengthen physics?¡± An old man with an aquiline nose asked his assistant hotly.


    This old man was the representative from the Adison Pharmaceutical Inc and his name is Grant. He was one of the most respected authorities in the field of Bio-Pharmacy. He owned patents to many drugs for treating cancer, tumors, and other cardiovascr diseases. Grant attended the International Biology Conference every year and although this year the conference was held in China, he didn¡¯t expect to find any groundbreaking researching from the host country.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, if such medicine exists, its value would be more than that of the diamond. I wager only the most powerful families in the world would have ess to such secrets.¡± The assistant said with a nted eyebrow.


    ¡°Just so! Who would be outspoken about such a valuable secret? If he took the patent to Europe, he might be able to exchange the secret for a royal title. At least he could have be an honored guest at the court.¡± Grant said with a smirk.


    They were not alone, most audience members remained suspicious of the medicine.


    Even as Chen Fan prepared to show them the proof, one after another renowned biologists voiced their concerns and questions. Many people even threatened to report Jin City University¡¯s outrageous support for pseudoscience to the International Biology Committee.


    After a while, even the leaders from the Jin City University seemed to have lost faith in Chen Fan.


    If Chen Fan turned out to be a fraud, Jin City University would be aughing stock around the world.


    ¡°Professor Chen, the principal asked you how confident are you?¡± The deputy principal rushed to Chen Fan and asked. He was already drenched in sweat.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply. However, Xue Jiao answered for him hesitantly. ¡°Deputy Principal, didn¡¯t you seen Professor Chen¡¯s demonstration a few months ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but... but...¡± Deputy Principal stammered. He started to wonder if the demonstration he had seen a few months ago was just a magic show. After all, he had seen magicians make arge airne disappear and reappear, reviving a wilting flower should be much harder than that.


    By then, the material for the test was finally brought up to the stage.


    It was a dying rabbit. Its fur was patchy and had lost its shine. The dull and cloudy eyes suggested that it was near its death. Chen Fan nodded at Xue Jiao, and thetter dropped a few drops of clear solutions he had prepared into the rabbit¡¯s mouth.


    This solution was prepared by dissolving Essence Gathering Pill into water.


    The Essence Gathering Pill was able to clean up one¡¯s system even down to the bone marrows, therefore it was able to revive a human much less a rabbit.


    Lo and behold, the dying rabbit suddenly sprung back to its feet and started hooping around. Even its fur turned into a shining coat of white silk. It was as if youth had been instilled into the rabbit¡¯s system alone with that few drops of liquid.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The development stunned all the spectators.


    ¡°It must be some kind of stimnt. That rabbit will probably die very quickly after squandering itsst few breaths.¡±


    ¡°Just so, it has to be some kind of stimnt. ¡±


    The researchers started to deliberate about the nature of the solution.


    Jason¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise the moment he saw Xue Jiao produce that solution.


    ¡°This... this is Heavenly Water!¡±

 Chapter 236 - The Extraordinary

    <h4>Chapter 236: The Extraordinary</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Impossible! how could there be such powerful Heavenly Water on earth? I can sense its Life Force from a distance. It¡¯s such a waste to use it on a rabbit.¡±


    Jason closed his fingers tightly as strong emotions roiled inside of him.


    Seeing the experts were still not convinced, Chen Fan ordered Xue Jiao to revise two wilted nts. After Chen Fan proved himself three times, the doubtful murmurs finally receded. Everyone rounded their eyes and stared at the young man in disbelief.


    This was not a magic show. These experts verified with their own eyes that the rabbit remained alive and well even after half an hour. Even the best stimnt substance would notst that long.


    ¡°Andrew, is that the miracle cure we have dreamed about? We need to get it! We must!¡± The old man with aquiline nose announced in trembling voice.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Grant, we will spare no expense to secure its recipe.¡±


    Grant and all the other world-ss experts were shocked by the development. They looked at Chen Fan enviously as a hungry wolf would to its prey.


    Experiments over, Chen Fan was about to walk off the stage with Xue Jiao. Suddenly, a wave of loud exmations erupted among the audience.


    ¡°OMG! Is that real? That¡¯s against thew of nature!¡±


    ¡°He had revived dead nts and revitalized a dying rabbit. This medicine is unheard of. It has the potential to change the human world!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how excited the rich and powerful would be once they hear of such a product.¡±


    Many Biology experts argued with each other back and forth, trying to make sense of what they saw. Many more people rushed to the stage and surrounded Chen Fan. Some to ask him questions, and some simply wanted to pay tribute to the young rising star.


    ¡°Mr. Jason, do you think his experiment is real?¡±


    Han Dongyu¡¯s heart sank to the bottom.


    He had been convinced that Chen Fan has used some tricks to fool everyone¡¯s eyes, therefore, he had hoped that Jason was able to see through Chen Fan¡¯s ruse. However, it seemed that even Jason was fooled by him.


    Jason didn¡¯t have time to reply, his attention was still fixed on Chen Fan and the solution.


    Chen Fan quickly turned into the center of attention at this year¡¯s International Biology Conference. Even the other scheduled speeches were requested to be pushed aside to make room for Chen Fan¡¯s presentation. The attendees asked many questions after each presentation and most of them were rted to the Yun Wu Spirit Water.


    People were disappointed after learning that the Yun Wu Spirit Water¡¯s production was limited and the life-saving miracle required a concentrated version of the spirit water, which made it even more difficult to pull off. However, when Chen Fan announced that he was nning to create a lesser version of the Yun Wu Spirit Water that was potentially able to be mass-produced, the biology sciencemunity was shocked. Many representatives of world-sspanies showered Chen Fan with financial promises and support in order to get the patent from him.


    Needless to say that Chen Fan would never offer them the recipe regardless of how much money they paid. However, he could offer them some of the sale profits if they were willing to chip in on the research by providing equipment and well-trained technicians.


    The conferencested until midnight and as soon as it was over, the representatives rushed to their rooms and reported to their bosses.


    Since it was getting dark, Chen Fan decided to stay at the amodation near the conference instead of going back to his dorm. Xue Jiao had been tranting for Chen Fan and sorting paperwork all day long, therefore, she was exhausted. When she arrived at Chen Fan¡¯s amodation with him, she copsed onto the sofa and didn¡¯t get up for a while.


    ¡°You need to get back now. You can¡¯t sleep here, you know.¡± Chen Fan said as he shook his head.


    Although his assistant was a very hard worker, she coulde off as too clingy at times.


    ¡°Professor Chen, is your girlfriend pretty?¡± Xue Jiao lolled on the sofa, looking like azy panda. She asked out of the blue.


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    Suddenly the mood in the air became extremely awkward. Xue Jiao regretted blurting out that question without thinking twice. Suddenly, Chen Fan pulled a taut face and said: ¡°Get up now, we have visitors.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As soon Xue Jiao jumped off of the sofa, she heard the doorbell ring. She swung the door open and was greeted by Han Dongyu and another blond youth.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Shock and anger was written all over Han Dongyu¡¯s face when he saw Xue Jiao. However, his task made him think better of acting up. He spoke to Chen Fan:


    ¡°This professor from the University of Stanford, the youngest national search chair of America, and the holder of the John Bates rk Medal, Mr. Mike Jason.¡±


    Before he had finished the introduction, Jason stepped into the room and scanned around before hended his gaze on Chen Fan. He then spoke in perfectly fluent Chinese, which surprised everyone.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I am Jason from the Dark Totem, nice to see you. ¡±


    ¡°I had expected that you are one of the ¡®Extraordinary Ones¡¯, but from my observation, you are just a beginner who had just unlocked the Extraordinary power. ¡±


    ¡°Jason, you speak Chinese?¡± Han Dongyu was taken aback.


    The blond youth didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. He carried a quality of indifference and aloofness that as if he was superior to everyone in the room.


    ¡°Mr. Jason, you are being rude. You are in Professor Chen¡¯s private room.¡±


    Xue Jiao¡¯s face was flushed red. Although the blond youth was her idol, she adored Chen Fan much more.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, please tell your servant girl to control her mouth. When an Extraordinary One speaks, mortals like her should shut up and be quiet.¡± He let smirked and then gave Xue Jiao an icy re as a green light shed in his eyes. As soon as Xue Jiao caught a glimpse of the youth¡¯s icy re, she was somehow rendered motionless as if she was frozen in ce.


    ¡°Are you here to brag about yourself?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and asked.


    ¡°Of course not. I am here to extend the invitation of the Dark Totem to join us.¡± Jason said seriously. ¡°All Extraordinary ones belong to one of the covenants, and our group is considered one of the strongest in the world. Since you have just unlocked your power, it will be a good ce for you to learn the ropes.¡±


    ¡°What if I refuse the invitation?¡± Chen Fan asked with a smile.


    ¡°Well, then that will be very unfortunate, for you.¡± Jason shrugged as a green light shed in his eyes again. ¡°Do you really believe that the power-hungrypanies would sincerely negotiate a price that both of you would agree on? As soon as they are back, theirpanies would spare no expense to im what you have, so much as to send the most powerful assassins after you. They will do whatever it takes to take the recipe of the heavenly water from you.¡±


    ¡°Each and every pharmaceuticalpany was built on the blood ofpetitors and the lives of innocents. They were the real magnates of the world and nothing would ever satisfy their appetite for more profit.¡± Jason shook his head and said.


    ¡°If you join us, we will offer protection. However powerful those tycoons are, they would think twice before messing with us.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then what is the price for the protection? The recipe of the heavenly water?¡± Chen Fan asked. He seemed to be interested in the offer.


    ¡°Haha, Mr. Chen, you and I are both Extraordinary Ones, so I will cut to the chase.¡±Jason¡¯s eyes glinted and said: ¡°I know Spirit Water doesn¡¯t just exist anywhere. Such medicine can only be produced in an environment with highly concentrated Spirit Qi. In addition, Spirit Water was not even meant for mortals, its real function is to improve the power of the Extraordinary Ones. It could also help to produce new Extraordinary Ones if used properly.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about!¡± Han Dongyu eximed confusedly. ¡°Jason, aren¡¯t you going to prove that his act of reviving the nt and the rabbit was nothing more than a magic trick?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fake?¡±


    The blond young man let out a peal ofughter.


    He extended a finger as a green light shot out toward a rose flower on the table.


    Most of the petals on the rose had already fallen off and theck of care had resulted in the leaves to shrivel up. As soon as the green light came into touch with the rose, the leaves unfurled themselves as a lush green color returned to its tender texture. In a blink, the dying rose was blooming with joy.


    ¡°It. It..¡±


    Both Han Dongyu and Xue Jiao were stunned by the turn of events.


    What they had seen was even more unimaginable than Chen Fan¡¯s experiment. This was an outright superpower.


    ¡°This is the power of Extraordinary Ones.¡± Jason pulled back his hand and said proudly. ¡°All the other Extraordinary Ones like me possess power beyond the mortal¡¯s imagination. We are the true lords of this world. Chen Beixuan, as long as you tell us the location where you have found this spirit water, we will promise to groom you into the next superhuman just like me.¡±


    ¡°One day, you will be as powerful as me and other elites of our organization. We are able to turn the sea upside down and control the lightning. We are feared even by the most notorious criminals. Therefore, you won¡¯t have to worry about threats from those tycoons. Once we have the heavenly water, we would be able to amass an army made out of Extraordinary fighters. By then, even thebined might of all the tycoons in the world would not be able to threaten us.¡± Jason said, trying to coax Chen Fan into submission.


    ¡°So you mean there are no other ways of bing an Extraordinary One without external stimtion such as using the spirit water?¡± Chen Fan asked abruptly.


    ¡°Without stimtion? That is going to be hard. But it is possible with high enough raw talent, I guess. I wager such a member would be able to lord over the world.¡± Jason furrowed his brows and said: ¡°There are many people that have tried to achieve power using various cultivation methods. However, their power was a far crypared to ours.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s purer.¡± Chen Fan cut the young man short.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jason pulled a taut face and said.


    ¡°I was wondering what the Extraordinary Ones meant, and then I realized that it was equivalent of obtaining an average Spirit Body. ¡°Chen Fan shook his head andmented. ¡°Or, in truth, what you have was not even one-thousandth of the spirit body. If anything, it was just a fragile connection with the real Spirit Body itself.¡±


    Chen Fan had seen countless warriors whose power was on par with Jason and the so-called Extraordinary Ones. It was a dumbed-down version of the Connate Spirit Body. These warriors usually had an inborn affiliation with one of the natural elements. With proper stimtion, they could control the power of fire, earth, air, water, and lightning. Only after they had achieved a higher level of attainment in their cultivation, they could have essed the real Connate Spirit Body.


    Such cultivators were given many different names on differents: Spirit Channeller, Spirit Rooter, or The Gifted. Many primitive deities started from this origin. Minor Immortal Cultivation sects asionally admit disciples with such inborn talent. They were usually given the type of art that they had the highest degree of affinity to in order to maximize the effect.


    However, in Chen Fan¡¯s opinion, these cultivators in the Gifted category were just slightly more powerful than an average Joe.

 Chapter 237 - The Real Power

    <h4>Chapter 237: The Real Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was evident that Jason was an Extraordinary One with an affinity with the Wood Element.


    The affinity between Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body and the wood element was a hundred if not a thousand times stronger than that between Jason and the wood element. Without even utilizing any Dharma Spells nor Dharma Spells, he was able tomand the wood element and control anything that contained a trace of such element. Once he reached the Initial Sess in his Azure Thearch Longevity Body, he would be able to stand against a Connate Cultivator face to face.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I wish you to know that any martial artists and the Dao-Reaching Level cultivators have gone through years of hard training under the guidance of a powerful masters in order to achieve their level of attainment. However, Extraordinary Ones such as me. could unlock our abilities naturally. We just have to sit and wait as our power increases.¡± Jason shrugged his shoulders and said matter-of-fact-ly


    ¡°I, for example, have used my Extraordinary Power and discovered the secrets of the Miracle Cells. I can live like a king while dating any girl I want to. Although I am only thirty years old, I have already reached A-Level. This is equivalent to a peak level Internal Force user. There are only a handful of youths in your country who could achieve my level of attainment at such a young age.¡±


    Chen Fan listened carefully and didn¡¯t interrupt Jason.


    By now, he had only met one person in China who had reached the peak level in their Internal Force cultivation before the age of thirty. Most other people who imed to have done the same had all became leaders of factions, such as Ye Nantian and Romon. The Extraordinary Ones indeed had a much easier timepared to cultivators in terms of growing their power.


    However, Jason had made a mistake. Chen Fan was neither an ordinary martial artist nor was he a Dao-Reaching Level cultivator. He was an Immortal Cultivator, a powerful one at that. In Chen Fan¡¯s five hundred years of memory, he had seen countless people with the same power as Jason.


    The Son of the Azure Thearch, for example, was the heir of the Perfected Immortal of the Five Elements Immortal Sect. He was born with a Dao Body which carried him through his early cultivation and helped him achieve Nascent Soul with ease. After he had mastered the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, he was trillion times more powerful than Jason. However, he was annihted by Chen Fan in the end. Chen Fan remained undefeated in the universe for the five hundred years he had lived.


    The journey of cultivation was that of constant evolution and perfection.


    Only hard work could elevate one¡¯s existence beyond the earthly realm. Chen Fan had never met a Perfected Immortal who had achieved their attainment depending solely on raw talent. Without threading through the traitorous path and lifting the heaviest weight, no one could have achieved enlightenment.


    ¡°Mr. Jason?¡± Xue Jiao asked incredulously.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that the legendary prodigy Jason had cheated his way through his academic career. Even when he was not cheating academically, he was cheating with other girls. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had considered him an idol.


    ¡°Your servant girl finds it hard to ept reality. Doesn¡¯t matter, there are plenty more girls who are more than happy to serve me.¡± Jason said with a smug smile.


    He was different than most other Martial Artist or Dao-Reaching Level cultivator. He carried an air of indifference as if he was above everyone and everything in the world.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I have said what I want to say, it¡¯s your turn now.¡± Jason pulled a taut face and locked his eyes on Chen Fan.


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Chen Fan asked calmly


    ¡°Hehe, i don¡¯t think you fully appreciate the power of the Extraordinary¡±


    Jason cracked a smile


    He stamped his feet on the ground, and something from outside suddenly shattered the window of the room. It was a tree branch from an old Ginko Tree outside of the building. He produced a handful of grass seeds from his pocket and spray them in a circle. Suddenly, Green vines grew from between the floor nks. These vines were very sharp and could easily cut a human in half.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Xue Jiao was terrified by the turn of events. Her body froze and was unable to move. Han Dongyu staggered back a few feet until he found a corner to himself.


    The scene had stunned them. They felt they were in the movies, and Jason was a monster that could control the movement of a tree. Under hismand arge bough turned in to a wooden hammer and smashed a sofa where Chen Fan was sitting into pieces.


    ¡°I am the Tree Herder from The Dark Totem. Nice to finally meet you Mr. Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Jason bowed to Chen Fan politely like an English Gentleman.


    His blond hair and green eyes made him look extremely handsome. He wore an expensive tuxedo, standing before a wall of branches and vines that moved under hismand.


    ¡°You are much more powerful than that Dao-Reaching Level cultivator, however, your energy is not nearly as refined.¡± Chen Fan nodded and said.


    Chen Fan had met Mr. Shi at the Yin Dragon Pond who happened to be a peak level Dao-Reaching Level cultivator that cultivated the Wood Element. Although Mr. Shi¡¯s power was smaller in scalepared to that of Jason, he had much better control over the ebb and flow of the energy.


    ¡°There are many powerful martial artists such as Ye Nantian, Green Dragon as well as Lei Qianjue from the Hong Sect. Of all the Extraordinary Ones, there were only very few people who could hold their ground in a fight against those martial artists. However, those powerful martial artists were few and far in between and every one of them required unthinkable dedication to their training. On the other hand, the Extraordinary Ones such as me could leverage our innate talent and keep improving ourselves without putting in much effort.¡± A green light shed in Jason¡¯s eyes as he said so.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, this is yourst chance. If you don¡¯t join us today, I will kill your assistant first and nt these saplings into your flesh, tormenting you until you give up the location of the Heavenly Water!¡±


    As Jason said, a few vines slithered toward Xue Jiao and quickly wrapped themselves around the girl and dragged her toward Jason and hung her upside down.


    ¡°Go away! No!¡±


    Xue Jiao shrieked and struggled to break free from the hold of the vines. However, these vines were much tougher than steel and the harder she struggled, the tighter it wrapped around her body. In the end, the vine-covered her entire body until she couldn¡¯t even move a finger.


    ¡°Han Dongyu, Professor Chen, save me!¡±


    The girl wiggled her body helplessly as she screamed.


    Han Dongyu scarcely dared to say a word much less save the girl. He covered his head with both arms and hide in the corner like a little chicken. The suffocating fear had turned his lips purple and he said with a shaky voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, please... don¡¯t kill me. ¡±


    Xue Jiao felt a pang of desperation after she saw how useless Han Dongyu was. She knew that Han Dongyu had a crush on her and she might have even liked him in return. However, his cowardice at the critical moment of her life was a major turn off.


    She looked to Chen Fan for help and saw Chen Fan stood still calmly and didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all.


    ¡°Professor Chen.¡±


    Xue Jiao knew that her hope of escaping alive, however slim it was lied only in Chen Fan and his miracles.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, if you don¡¯t give me an answer, your assistant is going to die,¡± Jason said with a sadistic smile. He had revealed his true colors, the Tree Herder Jason who was feared even by underground criminals.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh. ¡°You know Ye Nantian and Lei Qianjue, but you have no idea who I am?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Jason was taken aback.


    ¡°Yes, me! You have been calling my name all the while, but you have no idea who I really am.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Who are you? Aren¡¯t you Chen Beixuan from the Jin City University?¡± Jason said with a contemptuous smile. However, a secondter, the smile froze on his face as if he had remembered something. He rounded his eyes in disbelief and asked incredulously: ¡°Chen Beixuan, are you THE Chen Beixuan of China?¡±


    A lot of Chinese names sounded simr to foreigners and therefore it was difficult for Jason to tell one from the other. However, Chen Beixuan had be a household name since a few months ago and even Jason had heard of it in passing.


    He had killed the Grandmaster Lei and ughtered forty or so top elite assassins, including the King of Assassins, cksnake.


    By then, Chen Fan had killed three Grandmaster level opponents. That would make him a world-ss fighter. Worse, he was less than twenty years old and was even more talented than the most gifted Extraordinary One.


    ¡°Just so! if he was not Chen Beixuan, how could he have ess to the Yun Wu Spirit Water?¡±


    Jason¡¯s first reaction was to run away. However, as soon as he saw Chen Fan¡¯s indifferent re, he felt as if he was suddenly being cast into a frozenke as his heart sank to the bottom.


    He realized that before such a powerful Grandmaster, his chance of escaping was zero.


    ¡°Shu shu shu.¡±


    A dozen Green vinesshed out at Chen Fan like steel whips.


    Under Xue Jiao¡¯s incredulous watch, Chen Fan took a few steps forward with his hands linked behind his back. Although he didn¡¯t do anything to block the attacking at him, an invisible force knocked those vines to the side as they tried to inch closer to Chen Fan. This was a telltale sign that Chen Fan was a Grandmasters level martial artist.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    Jasonmanded the wooden hammer made of arge bough to strike Chen Fan. However, the overbearing attack was blocked by Chen Fan using only one finger. Jason channeled more energy in the bough, but he was unable to push it forward in the slightest.


    ¡°His power is terrifying, more so than even the top Extraordinary One I have met. Is this the power of a top Chinese Martial artist?¡±


    Jason was drenched in sweet, seeing Chen Fan didn¡¯t stoping at him, he shouted.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan! I am a manager of the Dark Totem. If you kill me, you are waging a war against the entire Dark Totem. Our leader is a Super Overlord. Our organization also has many A-level Overlords.¡±


    ¡°Oh Really? I guess I will have to kill them all if they show up.¡±


    Chen Fan said calmly as he made another step forward.


    By now, he was only ten steps away from Jason, as a Grandmaster, he should be able to cross that distance in a blink. Jason was turning desperate, so he shouted: ¡°Stop! Don¡¯te to any further. Or I will kill your assistant.¡±


    His threat seemed to have worked as Chen Fan paused.


    Even as Jason heaved a sigh of relief, he watched as Chen Fan look up slowly and said: ¡°You kept on calling yourself Extraordinary One, but to me, you are rather ordinary!¡±


    Under Jason¡¯s stunned gaze, an azure-colored light surfaced on Chen Fan¡¯s body. The light carried the vastness and primordial quality of ancient forests. Jason suddenly lost control on the vines as they all let go of Xue Jiao.


    It was as if they had seen their true master.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked a finger and killed the Extraordinary One from Dark Totem who was still stunned by the development.


    The Tree Herder, Jason was dead.

 Chapter 238 - The Dark Totem

    <h4>Chapter 238: The Dark Totem</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The biology prodigy, an A-level Overlord from Dark Totem, was killed by Chen Fan with a flick of a finger.


    Never did Jason think that he was so powerless before Chen Fan. If not because Chen Fan¡¯s curiosity in the power of an Extraordinary One, Chen Fan could have unscrewed his head off his shoulders even before Jason had the chance to summon the wood element.


    ¡°Professor... Professor Chen?¡±


    A shaken voice came up from a corner.


    Chen Fan looked over and saw a terrified Xue Jiao. Jason¡¯s power seemed like the stuff of legends. However, Chen Fan was even more powerful than Jason since he had killed Jason with a flick of a finger. Xue Jiao felt it difficult to take in all that had happened. She had never seen the Extraordinary Ones, the underground world, Grandmaster Martial Artists; before today, she had never thought such things existed.


    ¡°Will you be in trouble since you killed Jason?¡±


    Xue Jiao lowered her head and said under her breath. Although Chen Fan could have killed people easily, she could not bring herself to fear Chen Fan.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter¡±


    Chen Fan summoned a ball of green me andnded it on Jason¡¯s dead body. Suddenly, Jason¡¯s corpse turned into a puff of dark smoke and in less than a second, the body was gone.


    Chen Fan snapped his fingers and the vines and boughs that were summoned by Jason turned into countless rays of green light as they shot toward Chen Fan.


    Xue Jiao rounded her eyes and watched in disbelief. If there wasn¡¯t anything strewn around in the room, no one could tell that Jason was ever here.


    There was one more person that needed to be taken care of.


    They both turned around and saw Han Dongyu who was still hiding in the corner, covering his head with both arms. Fear and shock flickered in the eyes.


    Jason¡¯s disappearance didn¡¯t seem to cause much suspicion from other people.


    After all, this biology prodigy was well known for his carefree lifestyle. Even the event organizers thought that he had sneaked away to another country for his personal vacation. Plus, everyone¡¯s attention was on Chen Fan and therefore no care had time to care about him.


    However, the news about Jason¡¯s death quickly spread through the underground world and shocked everyone.


    Jason the Tree Herder was one of the most powerful Overlords in the Dark Totem. Dark Totem had only a small handful of members whose powers were on par with him. Although the Dark Totem was only a mid-tier organization among the Extraordinarymunity, it was the most powerful among its mid-tier peers. The death of Jason also carried other news to the Dark Totem: the existence of the heavenly water.


    Meanwhile, inside a mysterious ancient castle somewhere in Europe.


    The wall of the gorgeously decorated room was painted with murals created by painting masters. Two long des were set in the shape of a cross on top of the firece mantel. Above the crossed des were a pentagram depicting a demon. Any furniture, let it be the sofa, desk or even the teacups were a few hundred years old antiques that were worth tens of thousands of euros.


    Inside the room sat four statuesque men. They were either surrounded by shadows or shing lightnings. They represented powerful forces that controlled entire regions.


    Meanwhile, one of the men who seemed to be surrounded by dark clouds received a phone call. After he heard the message, his face became gloomy.


    ¡°Theseus, my friend, why the long face?¡±


    Across the room, a blond handsome young man said with a smile as he put down the coffee cup.


    The blond young man knew that the man in the shadow was the leader of the Dark Totem. He was a powerful Overlord that dominated the underground world and his name is Theseus, the Phantom. He had the ability to control shadows and was considered the most powerful Assassin in the world. He was born to be an assassin.


    ¡°Zoro, my beloved disciple, Jason is dead,¡± Theseus said with a husky voice.


    ¡°The Tree Herder, Jason was dead?¡±


    The blond young man was Zoro the Thunder King from Hong Sect.


    Zoro paused a second as he tried toe to terms with what he heard. Jason was an A-level Overlord under the age of thirty and therefore, Zoro had heard of his name. His death had caught him by surprise.


    ¡°The death of an A-level Overlord would be a big loss to any organization. Plus, Jason was so talented and so... young. What a pity.¡± Zoromented.


    Any A-level Overlord would be a leader of most small to midsize organizations. People such as Linhu could have dominated the entire ska. Others such as Tang Yuanqin dominated an entire province of a superpower nation. Although Jason seemed extremely vulnerable before Chen Fan, he was considered a mighty Overlord among his international peers.


    ¡°Before he died, he sent us a message, saying that he had discovered the whereabouts of the Heavenly Water of Life in China,¡± Theseus said heavily.


    ¡°Heavenly Water of Life?¡±


    Zoro and the other two guests were all stunned by the revtion.


    The Heavenly Water of Life was ten times more precious than diamonds to an Extraordinary One. The Heavenly Water was able to bring out an ordinary person¡¯s full potential and unlock his supernatural abilities hence bing an Extraordinary One. Most Extraordinary Ones were awakened with the external stimtion such as the Heavenly Water of Life.


    ¡°Where is it? I am looking for it as well.¡± Zoro narrowed his eyes as tiny shing balls of lightning wondered in his eyes.


    ¡°Thunder King, you are from the Hong Sect, why do you need Heavenly Water of Life?¡± Another member of the Dark Totem asked curiously. He was an old man wearing a white robe. He was surrounded by a powerful energy that seemed to be able to pick him up into the air at any moment.


    The sight of the speaker alerted Zoro.


    Arthur, The King of Wind. He was one of the three masters at the Dark Totem. He was able to harness the power of airflow and control wind. The other two leaders of Dark Totem were Theseus the Phantom and The Abyssal Titan.


    The three were the most powerful Extraordinary Ones in Dark Totem. Any one of them was as powerful as Zoro himself, if not more so. Theseus the Phantom was the most deadly of the three and he was able to kill Grandmasters.


    However, with the backing of the Hong Sect, Zoro did not fear them. A powerful international organization such as Hong Sect was untouchable. Compared to the Hong Sect, the Dark Totem was far behind in terms of power and influence. If not because of Theseus, Zoro would never take the Dark Totem seriously.


    ¡°Jason said that he had discovered the Heavenly Water of Life in China. He sent out the message right before he was going to obtain the water. However, half an hourter, the signal on his tracker disappeared.¡± Theseus said heavily.


    ¡°His locator was made of a special alloy, and it was nearly impossible to destroy it. Only a Grandmaster or a perfected cultivator could have pulled it off.¡± The old man in a white robe said with furrowed brows.


    Everyone looked at Zoro.


    The Hong Sect originated from China and therefore, they expected Zoro to know much more about China than them,


    ¡°Did he say who has the Heavenly Water of Life before he disappeared?¡± Zoro got right down to the point.


    ¡°Hold on, let me take a look.¡± Theseus fished out his cell phone and announced a few words in broken Chinese. ¡°Beixuan Chen? He is a biology professor from Jin City University. He could be an Extraordinary One as well.¡±


    Arthur and the others were confused by the unfamiliar name. Plus, all Chinese names sounded the same to them.


    However, Zoro suddenly pulled a taut face and gasped.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, mate? Do you know Chen Beixuan?¡± Theseus asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Dear Lord Phantom. Do you remember the death of cksnake?¡± Zoro bowed slightly and then asked seriously.


    ¡°You mean the King of Assassins from Blood Skull?¡± Members of the Dark Totem looked at each other fearfully. Of course, they remembered the incident involving a billion-dor bounty and the death of an elite member of the Assasin¡¯s guild. The death of cksnake dealt a heavy blow to all assassins in the world. Death of a powerful assassin did not happen too often.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one. The person who killed him was Chen Beixuan. The most powerful martial artist in China.¡± Zoro said heavily.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the revtion. Even Theseus¡¯s eyes were suddenly clouded by concern.


    Although he lived in Europe, he had heard of Chen Fan many times. After all, of all the unsavory members of the underground world, not many of them could have done away with a Grandmaster.


    ¡°If the Heavenly Water of Life is in his hands, I doubt that Dark Totem alone would be able to get it from his hands.¡± Zoro had recovered his normal nonchnt expression. He said with a shrug of the shoulder.


    Theseus, and Abyssal Titan both pulled a gloomy face and said nothing.


    No one wanted to offend a Super Overlord, not even Theseus. Although he was also a powerful Overlord, he was afraid that Chen Fan would pick on his other disciples in the Dark Totem. He had no doubt that Chen Fan could have ughtered the entire Dark Totem if he wanted to.


    ¡°I have heard that Chen Beixuan made his name by killing the Super Overlord Lei Qianjue in your sect. Afterward, your set had even posted a billion-dor bounty. Have you given up on the revenge already?¡± Theseus said with a cold smirk.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Zoro cracked a smile. ¡°But it is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°That being said, if we join forces, we might be able to defeat Chen Beixuan.¡± Zoro carefully offered the bait.


    Arthur and the others gave each other a knowing look and then nodded in the end.


    Let it be Jason¡¯s death or the Heavenly Water of Life, they could not let either of the matters slide. Knowing the power of their opponent, they reckoned that joining forces with Hong Sect was their only chance to achieve anything.


    After using a secret art and erased Han Dongyu¡¯s memory, Chen Fan visited all the business tycoons. Jason¡¯s warning was on point. These internationalpanies were nothing but greedy leeches. They would not easily give up on their pursuit of profit.


    ¡°This China man is full of himself. He thought that a few words would be able to deter us the Addison International?¡±


    After Chen Fan was gone, the old man with an aquiline noseined to his assistant hotly.


    ¡°He is too naive to think that we will follow the rule ofw, little does he know that internationalpanies like us are above thew.¡± The assistant Andrew shrugged and said.


    ¡°This is a trillion-dor asset, a miracle cure for all ailments. Nopany would pass up the opportunity. We might as well get it before anyone else does. The board members wouldn¡¯t rest with ease until we secured it.¡±


    ¡°It seemed that he was pretty adamant in holding on to the recipe.¡± The old man with an aquiline nose said slowly. ¡°Inform the Headquarters right now and contact the mercs and assassins. We need to do some digging to find out the locations of his rtives and kidnap them all. I am curious to see if he values his secret over the life of his family.¡±


    ¡°Mr.Grant, do you think it¡¯s a bit too much at this point? Maybe we can try to offer a better price first?¡± Andrew said with furrowed brows


    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not too much, it¡¯s not enough! He is a rich man with a stubborn mind, making him a hell of a tough nut to crack. Luckily, I am pretty experienced in dealing with people like him.¡±


    The man with an aquiline nose said with a cold smirk.


    Suddenly, the door swung open and an attractive secretary withrge bosom walked into the room, holding a stack of papers.


    ¡°Mr.Grant, the headquarters had just sent a message to call back any action against Chen Beixuan. We are only allowed to negotiate with peaceful means.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! What the heck is wrong with those idiots at Headquarters?¡± The old man¡¯s temper red. ¡°How are we going to make this stubborn asshole change his mind without using other means? I thought those old foxes always pride themselves for being greedy vultures, why did they suddenly be so docile?¡±


    ¡°We are not alone in this. Layton Life Inc. from the US and Gech from the UK adopted simr tactics.¡± The attractive secretary said with a confused look,


    ¡°How is that possible? We are supposed to be as aggressive as alligators, why do we act like a bunch of meekmbs?¡±


    The old manmented perplexedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Mr. Chen seemed to have a veryplicated background.¡± The secretary said with furrowed brows. She then read the fine print on one piece of paper. ¡°His hidden identity is the most powerful Overlord in the Chinese Martial artsmunity, Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°The number one Overlord in China, Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The old man paused a second and suddenly remembered a rumor he had heard, and then he grew silent withoutint.

 Chapter 239 - Chen Family In Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chen Family In Ruins</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As one of the biggest international pharmaceuticalpanies, Aid International had to deal with all kinds of powers, usually through its representative Grant. Therefore Grant had heard of Chen Fan¡¯s name in passing many times.


    ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s negotiate with Mr. Chen then.¡±


    The aquiline-nosed old man said with a forced smile that looked more like a frown.


    His secretary and assistant looked at each other in confusion. However, since the order was from headquarters, they must oblige.


    Meanwhile, as the International Biology Conference carried on, the fight between the two ns of Jin City was about toe to a climax.


    The night before the storm came, inside the number one manner of the Royal Wood Community, Sheng Ronghua held a cup of wine in one hand and looked out through the window down into the bustling streets. Beside him stood Uncle Lin and his son Sheng Junwen.


    ¡°Zhang Baojun has started our n, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Sheng Ronghua asked.


    ¡°Indeed, father.¡± Sheng Junwen took a step forward and answered.


    ¡°How about Qin Hua?¡± Sheng Ronghua asked again.


    ¡°After Zhu Gemin¡¯s persuasion, Qin Hua decided to be neutral in the conflict¡± Sheng Junwen answered.


    Sheng Ronghua cracked a cold smile and left it at that. He then asked: ¡°How about Jiao, Xue, Song and Tang family?¡±


    ¡°No one wants to see the rise of a superpower. The Chen family is growing too fast.¡± A manager at the Sheng family siad. ¡°They all agreed to join us to dismantle the Chen family, except for the Tang family.¡±


    The mentioning of the Tang family made Sheng Junwen pull a taut face.


    He remembered the moment when Chen Fan pped his face.


    ¡°Humph! The Tang family is still on the fence. They think that we won¡¯t be able to handle Chen Fan without them?¡± Sheng Ronghua snorted and then gave Uncle Lin a serious look. ¡°Have you contacted the Heavenly Kill?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord. The leader of the Heavenly Kill had promised to help us personally.¡± Uncle Lin said in a wizened voice.


    ¡°Very well. This time, we will erase the Chen family from Jin City.¡± Sheng Ronghua hammered the window and announced firmly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everyone agreed as a vengeful me danced in Sheng Junwen¡¯s eyes


    Meanwhile, the CFO of The Chens Group, Zhang Baojun reported to the Taxation department of the city about The Chens Group¡¯s evading over five hundred million yuan in taxes over thest decade. He also blew the whistle on Chen Zhenxin¡¯s involvement in an illegal scheme by purchasing goods using government funds at a discount rate and then reselling them to the private sector at a much higher rate.


    Once the government had received the tip, the Law Enforcement unit was tasked to search a few key ounting offices of the Chens Group. The Law Enforcement units also made a few arrests.


    The second day, when then Chen family woke up in the morning, they realized that all their family assets had been seized.


    Seeing the Chens Group was under investigation, Chen Zhenxin called Qin Hua to ask for help. However, Qin Hua had brushed the investigation off. As soon as Chen Zhenxin hung up the phone, he was taken away by the Law Enforcement unit to the police office for investigation of his alleged crime.


    Thepanies that did business with the Chen family ceased their contract immediately and even the banks started to call the Chen family, asking them to pay up the debts.


    The sky above the Chen family seemed to have copsed on them in one day.


    Meanwhile, in the East Mountain Vis.


    The entire family gathered at Chen Huaian¡¯s residence. Everyone looked gloomy and troubled. Wang Xiaoyun had rushed back to Jin City from Zhong Hai and had brought a lot of cash with her to ensure the cash flow of the Chens Group.


    ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s the word from the Song family?¡± Chen Huaian asked.


    ¡°Many managers of the Song family told me that their family lord had ordered them to cease all contracts with us.¡± Chen Qianxin said with a frown. ¡°The Hua family gave us the same answer. Over forty firms had canceled their contracts with us. Even the penalties for breach of contract wouldn¡¯t deter them from severing the rtionship with us.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Penalties for breach of contract? The Chens Group would have already been bankrupt when we finally get that money back through the court system.¡± Wang Xiaoyun snorted. She looked up and said: ¡°Dad, I think we might as well pay up the fine for tax evasion and serve our sentences. I have brought back enough cash to save the Chens Group. As long as we still have our core business, we can always look for new contracts.¡±


    Hearing Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s words, Chen Qianxin looked like he was about to cry.


    Although he had to hand over the seat of the CEO of thepany, he had gathered many royal followers over the decades. However, most of the people who conducted the criminal acts had been his old subordinates and further investigation would definitely bring attention to him.


    ¡°Dad, is there any other way? What did Uncle Qin say?¡± Second Uncle asked.


    ¡°Sigh...¡± Chen Huaian shook his head and heaved a sigh. ¡°Qin Hua didn¡¯t answer my call.¡±


    A silence fell over the room as soon as they heard the old man¡¯s words.


    Qin Hua was one of Chen family¡¯s most powerful benefactors. The fact that Qin Hua ignored Chen Huaian¡¯s phone call at such a critical moment meant that Qin Hua might have already given up on the Chen family, worse yet, he could be working with the Sheng family.


    ¡°Damn you, Sheng Ronghua! I had never thought that he would do this to us!¡± One of Chen Fan¡¯s uncle cursed.


    Sheng Ronghua¡¯s attack was decisive and effective. Zhang Baojun had been working for the Chens Group for many years and knew the ins and outs of the Chen family¡¯s financial situation. His betrayal would drag the entire Chen family down, uproot them from the City.


    By then, even Wang Xiaoyun was not sure how to deal with the current crisis.


    Although she was a veteran businesswoman, the problem at hand was beyond the realm of business but apetition of benefactor¡¯s influence and reliability. Chen family had just rose to power and so far they had only one benefactor, Qin Hua. As Qin Hua started to waver, the Chen family suddenly lost their footing.


    ¡°Maybe... we should call Xiao Fan. His project at the East Mountain Meadow was what led to this after all. Now his Great Uncle is going to jail because of him, he can¡¯t just stand idly and watch the fire burn.¡± Great Aunty said in a broken voice. She lowered her head and sobbed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we still have Chen Fan!¡±


    The mentioning of Chen Fan lifted everyone¡¯s spirits slightly.


    By now, everyone had figured out that Chen Fan was the Master Chen of Jiang Bei who controlled many powerful factions. His power was at least on par with the Wan Rong Group. In addition, he was supported by the Wei Family of the North Bank and Li Wuchen. If Li Wuchen was willing to speak out for the Chen family, the crisis would be averted almost immediately.


    Chen Ning sat still and didn¡¯t say a word. However, a hint of hope rose inside of her.


    She had never liked Chen Fan. However, at this point, she conceded that Chen Fan was the only person who could save the family.


    ¡°LIttle shit! If you can save my dad, I promise I will never speak against you again.¡± Chen Ning thought to herself.


    Chen An¡¯s lips curled into a helpless smile. Try as he might, he was not powerful enough to help his family. Instead of him, it was Chen Fan they had to rely on in the end.


    Great Auntie, Second Uncle, Second Auntie all looked to Wang Xiaoyun pleadingly.


    Chen Fan was theirst hope.


    ¡°I have been calling Xiao Fan many times, but I can¡¯t get hold of him. You know how he is... he will just disappear sometimes.¡± Wang Xiaoyun squeezed out a smile and said.


    Chen Fan had disappeared?


    The announcement made everyone¡¯s heart sink to the bottom again.


    ¡°Fine, fine...¡± Chen Huaian heaved a sigh and shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s do as Xiaoyun suggested. I have confidence in Zhengxin¡¯s moral bearing. I believe he will be fine.¡±


    Everyone looked gloomy as they walked quietly out of the house.


    Many people asked the same question in their head:


    ¡°Is the thriving Chen family¡¯s hay days about to end?¡±


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was busy setting up theb.


    He managed to persuade a few Internationalpanies to partake in the project. Chen Fan promised that he would give thesepanies exclusive sale rights if they could help him finish developing the Catalyst Essence Serum. However, Chen Fan would still hold on to the recipe and the list of ingredients.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t tell the otherpanies that he was going to dilute the Catalyst Essence Serum with water at a ratio of one to ten before he sold them.


    The mortal world was not ready for powerful advancements such as the Catalyst Essence Serum. The Catalyst Essence Serum was able to unlock normal people¡¯s supernatural potential and turning them into Extraordinary Ones. However, after diluting it with water, its effects were nearly unnoticeable.


    If the production of the Catalyst Essence Serum didn¡¯t require advanced technology, Chen Fan would never expose such secrets to the scientists he hired, neither would he have to purchase expensive equipment.


    Fortunately, he was in a solid financial situation and had the full support of the Jin City University as well as many other Biology experts.


    Ever since the incident that led to Jason¡¯s death, Xue Jiao became even more of a fangirl of Chen Fan and was more motivated to work hard. After a while, she had be apetentb manager.


    When Chen Fan felt that things were on the right tacks and he could leave the rest to Xue Jiao, a few days had passed since the conference.


    He arrived at his dorm and was greeted by his roommates and their girlfriends. However, they all looked at him withplicated emotions mixed with pity, regret, and sorrow.


    Zhou Qinya even looked disappointed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Fan asked in confusion.


    ¡°Boss, haven¡¯t you heard the news?¡± Zhang Mu said.


    ¡°What news?¡± Chen Fan was taken aback.


    Qiu Yilun handed him a newspaper, and its headline read: ¡°Chen¡¯s Group Under Investigation. Chen Zhenxin used of Embezzlement Crime. ¡±


    ¡°Something big had happened to the Chen family.¡± Pan Li said under her breath.


    Chen Fan kept his silence as a cold light came up in his eyes.

 Chapter 240 - The Meaning of a Powerful Man

    <h4>Chapter 240: The Meaning of a Powerful Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The Sheng family has acted already?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t expect that Sheng Ronghua and son would act so decisively. He had only been away for a few days to sort out some stuff rted to theb, and they had already struck, pushing the Chen family to itsst leg.


    ¡°Zhang Baojun controlled so many pieces of evidence that are detrimental to the Chens Group. It was evident that Second Uncle had been too careless for too long. His sordid deeds had nearly hollowed out the family so much so that the family would fall apart without any external support. It was no wonder that my family copsed as soon as my grandfather died in my past life.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head as he pondered on.


    He knew what kind of person Chen Qianxin was based on his actions in Chen Fan¡¯s past life. If not because of the help of Jin Xiu Group, the Chens Group would have sunken to the bottom. This time around, the Shengs had chosen to attack another cornerstone of the Chen family¡¯s foundation: Chen Zhenxin. As long as Chen Zhenxin could clear his name, damage to the Chens Group would be temporary.


    ¡°When I heard about Zhang Baojun¡¯s conversation, I thought that Qin Hua was ying the power game to put a halt on Chen¡¯s family¡¯s growth. However, now it seems that what they wanted was to get rid of the Chen family entirely.¡±


    Despite the situation, Chen Fan was not worried at all.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s think it through, maybe there is still hope.¡± Qiu Yilun managed a smile and tried to offer some sce.


    Everyone knew that Chen Fan was the heir of the Chen family. With the Chen family¡¯s patriarch under investigation, Chen Fan also fell from a rich heir to a poor soul who had lost everything. Such a blow would be devastating to most ordinary people.


    Qi Wangsun and the others kept their silence.


    Chen Fan suddenly realized something and then he scanned the crowd in the room, paying attention to their expressions.


    Zhang Mu looked anxious, Qiu Yilun looked sorry, and Qi Wangsun looked calm and constory. On the other hand, Qian Lulu smiled gloatingly and Pan Li looked slightly gleeful. She felt lucky that Chen Fan had refused her so many times so that she would not be dragged down by Chen Fan and fall with him.


    Meanwhile, Zhou Qinya took pity on Chen Fan because of his fall from grace.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a light smile.


    He had seen through these mortal¡¯s true nature a long time ago.


    Zhang Mu was naive and honest, Qiu Yilun was loyal to his friends, while Qi Wangsun, despite his reticent and aloofness, he would not hesitate to offer a helping hand when help was needed. Chen Fan was certain if he asked Qi Wangsun for help, he would contact his mightly family right away.


    As for Qian Lulu and Pan Li, they were the typical gold diggers. However, Liu Xiaojin was not as materialistic as her two friends.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste time on them so he got up and announced: ¡°I need to visit my home.¡±


    Silence returned the room after Chen Fan walked out.


    In the end, Zhou Qinya finally broke the spell and said: ¡°My boyfriend is looking for me, I need to go now.¡±


    ¡°Ah-right! I have a date with my BFF. I am out as well.¡± Pan Li said.


    ¡°Xiao Lun, the student union wants me to help out for the day. I will see you tonight.¡± Qian Lulu left the room despite Qiu Yilun¡¯s protest.


    They were convinced that the Chen family was doomed and therefore was worthless to them. There was no need for them to pretend they still cared.


    By then, only the three boys and Liu Xiaojin remained in the room, still worrying for Chen Fan.


    ¡°These assholes! The moment they heard trouble, they ran away faster than a jackrabbit. Didn¡¯t Pan Li im that she loved boss just two days ago?¡± Zhang Muined.


    ¡°Xiao Lun, keep an eye on your girlfriend.¡± Qi Wangsun said with a faint smile.


    Qiu Yilun didn¡¯t reply, but he was also angered by Qian Lulu and his girlfriend¡¯s actions.


    Meanwhile, the apparent copse of the Chen family stunned the entire Jin City.


    ¡°The Chen family is in big trouble!¡±


    Many peoplemented as they shook their heads.


    While many peoplemented the fall of the Chen family, many more were stunned by Sheng Ronghua¡¯s disy of might. What had lent him so much power to topple a rising star and deter the interference of Qin Hua?


    Meanwhile, inside the East Mountain Vis, the Chen family was having a meeting again.


    ¡°Ever since Xiaoyun returned, we have already handed in the money we owed the taxation department and paid-off our debt. Those whomitted crimes were arrested and we have been slowly securing contracts. Noter than tomorrow, thepany ount should be open again. If everything goes well, they should release Zhengxin soon. Once the other families see that we are back on our feet again, they would go away.¡±


    Chen Huaian announced to everyone with a great measure of decisiveness.


    The news lightened up the mood significantly.


    Although Sheng Ronghua had caught them by surprise, the attack was unable to uproot the Chen family. As long as the old man was still alive, his connections and resourcefulness would be able to keep the family going.


    ¡°I have received a call from Xiao Fan. He is on his way here.¡± Chen Huaian announced.


    ¡°Xiao Fan is back?¡±


    Everyone was ted by the news as their faces lit up with glee.


    ¡°Hehe, Sheng family has underestimated us. They have made their move, now it¡¯s our turn.¡± The third Uncle put in.


    He was the manager of the Chens Group and recently he had been through a lot while fighting on the front line.


    Suddenly, a young man rushed in an shouted: ¡°Third Auntie had a car ident!¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun was in a car ident?


    Even as everyone tried to grasp what had happened, Chen Huaian¡¯s face suddenly paled. Meanwhile, Chen Fan was walking on a path that led to the Business School.


    Dusk had just broken and most students were still in the ss, so the path was empty. He had just called his grandpa to learn about the situation at home. After knowing that things had improved, Chen Fan heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It appears that I have underestimated Shen Junwen¡¯s determination. But the current difficulties might not be a bad thing. It gave me time to prepare my killing blow. I want them to taste the bitterness of losing everything.¡±


    Suddenly, Chen Fan¡¯s cellphone rang. He answered the phone and heard Sister An¡¯s anxious voice.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, mom and I had a car ident!¡±

 Chapter 241 - I Am Going to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 241: I Am Going to Kill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face darkened.


    Anger spurred him to shake body, sending out a wave of indivisible force from his puffed-up sleeves. Trees around him trembled and even the fallen leaves were crushed into dust as the force wave swept across space. He stomped the ground and created arge crater in the granite-stone path.


    Chen Fan was too furious to care about his surroundings.


    He had never been so unnerved ever since he was reborn. Sister An¡¯s phone call had opened the gate of memory as scenes in his past life shed in his mind. He had been sad, afraid and above all, mad. His father fell silent after he heard the news, and his hair turned white overnight.


    Wang Xiaoyun was the backbone of the family. Her death was a crushing blow to Chen Gexin, Chen Fan and An Ya.


    It took a while for Chen Fan to manage to hold back his anger and calm down. He then asked: ¡°How¡¯s mom doing.¡±


    Even as he asked the question, he extended his Divine Will and located the jade talisman. He had given An Ya, Wang Xiaoyun, Chen Gexin, and Fang Qiong each a jade talisman. It could not only ward off evil and protect them but also allowed Chen Fan to track them at any given moment.


    ¡°Well, the talisman you gave her must have worked. It was a semi-truck carrying a full load of gravel that hit mom¡¯s car. Mom only has some minor scratches, but she is still in shock. However, the talisman is shattered.¡±


    An Ya said.


    By then, Chen Fan had already located An Ya and his mother. Chen Fan registered that An Ya¡¯s mind was calmer than her voice.


    He then scanned the scene of the ident. A truck carrying a few tons of gravel had rear-ended into Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s Mercedes-Benz S-600. The backseat of the Mercedes was crushed and anyone who had been sitting there would have died instantly. However, despite her loose hair and her shocked face, Wang Xiaoyun was alive and well. The jade talisman had been shattered by an unknown force.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. As long as you and mom are safe. The jade talisman must have absorbed too much force and therefore was broken.¡±


    Even as Chen Fan tried tofort An Ya. A cold light shed in his eyes.


    The truck had run a red light and rammed right into the Mercedes-Benz. It was not an ident, it was attempted murder. Theyout of the scene was very simr to the ident that had killed Wang Xiaoyun in Chen Fan¡¯s past life.


    At that time, the truck driver confessed that he had drunk too much and due to the interference of forces behind the scene, the real cause of the ident was never revealed. However, this time around, Chen Fan didn¡¯t need a jury to tell him who was guilty.


    ¡°The Sheng family. Sheng Junwen and Sheng Ronghua!¡±


    Chen Fan looked up as azure mes burst out from his eyes.


    It was the first time Chen Fan conceded that he had made a mistake. He shouldn¡¯t have underestimated Sheng family¡¯s ruthlessness, and their determination to kill.


    The Sheng family wouldn¡¯t rest easy until they were the only dominant force in the city. The Chen family¡¯s sess was built on three cornerstones: Chen Zhenxin, Wang Xiaoyun, and Chen Fan. Sheng family knew that only by getting rid of all three factors could theypletely remove the Chen family from the city.


    ¡°In this lifetime, I have never taken the mortals seriously. I always considered them less than insects. Even someone as powerful as Lei Qianjue was a weakling in my eyes and was killed by me with ease.¡±


    Chen Fan said slowly.


    However, Sheng Ronghua had taught him a hard lesson today. Even an insect¡¯s bit would hurt if itnded on the right ce. He wanted to slowly turn the heat on the Sheng family, giving them a painful and slow death. However, so merciless was Sheng Ronghua, that his attack nearly crippled the Chen family. His ruthless and unforgiving methods reminded Chen Fan how he became the richest man in Jiang Bei.


    ¡°Mother and Sister An survived because of the Jade Talisman. What about next time?¡±


    Chen Fan finally realized how useless his preventive measures were.


    n wars were not ying pretend, it was a matter of life and death. Sheng Ronghua never once thought lightly of the matter and had given it all he had from the beginning. Meanwhile, Chen Fan had underestimated his opponent and even went off to attend a conference amidst the battle. His absence had made the ident possible.


    Although Wang Xiaoyun was unharmed this time, he could not guarantee her safety every time. Worse, if his opponent had learned the secret of Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s jade talisman, they could purchase a counterspell to render the talisman ineffective.


    ¡°I need more power and to be stronger to protect my loved ones. I might even have to kill..¡±


    Two balls of golden me lit up in his eyes. The fire burned furiously, threatening to burn through the sky.


    ¡°Only after I have killed so many people that the mortals start to fear me, will they learn to stay away from my family and loved ones. From now on, those who harm so much as a hair on my family would face death.¡±


    Chen Fan managed to squeeze out a few words from his clenched jaws. The golden fire in his eyes went out, fueling his determination to turn the world into a ughterhouse.


    The ruthless and indifferent North Mystic Celestial Lord was finally back.


    Chen Fan looked up as a grin broke over his face.


    ¡°So Sheng Ronghua had sent a few weaklings after me?¡±


    As soon as he finished talking, three deadly presence rose from behind the bush.


    Meanwhile, along the glittering shore of the Jin City River...


    The dining hall inside the restaurant called Victoria was lit up with old-fashioned candles. Many waiters in tuxedos bustled in between tables, serving their customers. This was the most expensive high-end restaurant in Jin City. It was owned by British Royalty and one meal here would cost at least ten thousand Yuan. Despite the outrageous price, it was jam-packed every day.


    An elegant looking girl followed a waiter to a booth. After realizing only Shen Junwen was there, she asked in surprise.


    ¡°Where is everyone else?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be only two of us tonight.¡± Shen Junwen cracked a smile and pulled the seat back for the girl like a gentleman.


    ¡°I thought I was meeting Sister Yifei and everyone else. What is it? I¡¯m busy.¡± Fang Qiong didn¡¯t sit down, instead, she asked with a cold voice.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong, didn¡¯t you notice that we had been drifting apart ever since Chen Fan came?¡± Shen Junwen said and then heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me Xiao Qiong, I have a name, you know.¡± Fang Qiong said with a frosty expression. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I used to be your friend. How dare you send assassins after Sister Yifei?¡±


    ¡°Did Chen Fan tell you that?¡± Shen Junwen cracked a wry smile. He shook his head and said: ¡°I guess he never told you who he really is?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fang Qiong¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°His father is Chen Huaian¡¯s third son, and his mother, Wang Xiaoyun is the owner of the Jin Xiu Group, as well as the CEO of the Chens Group.¡±


    ¡°Chen family of the Jin City? The Jin Xiu Group?¡±


    Fang Qiong covered her mouth to stifle a gasp.


    She had never thought that her childhood friend was from such a prestigious background. She wondered why did Chen Fan had to pretend that he was from an ordinary family?


    Hold on... didn¡¯t the Chen family just sh with the Sheng family and lost the war? No wonder she hadn¡¯t heard from Chen Fan for so many days. Fang Qiong wagered that Chen Fan must want to stay away from everyone else to clear his mind as he coped with the toughest time in his life.


    With that thought in mind, realization finally dawned upon Fang Qiong. Shen Junwen smiled wryly and said: ¡°Xiao Qiong, I hope you understand that the Wan Rong Group simply did what we could to defend ourselves...¡±


    Fang Qiong didn¡¯t even spare him a reply. She picked up her purse and rushed outside.


    She understood the Shen Junwen¡¯s message perfectly well. There was no right or wrong in a n war. However, since she was closer to Chen Fan, she was on the side of the Chen family.


    ¡°Junwen, did you have to tell her all that?¡±


    Song Zhe emerged from another booth and he asked.


    ¡°She will learn the truth sooner orter. Xiao Qiong is a smart girl, so she will understand me.¡± Shen Junwen heaved a sigh, but deep down, he didn¡¯t stop cursing Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Fan, after you are dead, Fang Qiong will be mine. She valued our time together before you showed up, I am sure of it. Without you in the picture, Fang Qiong would eventually ept my embrace.¡±


    The thought of Heavenly Kill¡¯s message he received earlier made him feel light-hearted. So he let out a burst ofughter.


    He had been waiting for this moment for too long.


    Meanwhile, on a path near the Jin City University¡¯s Business School, three dark shadows suddenly blocked Chen Fan¡¯s way.


    The icy malicious feeling that came off of the three assassins was able to freeze one¡¯s soul. They were elite assassins in China and had imed over a hundred lives during their career. It must have cost their client a huge fortune to hire all three of them.


    They were the three leaders of the Heavenly Kill. It was almost an overkill to use three of them against a teenager.


    To their surprise, the young man was unfazed by their presence and he even cracked a smile at them. In his eyes, two angry mes burned.


    Suddenly the golden me shot out from his eyes andnded on one of the assassins.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The assassin¡¯s cry was short and painful, it was cut off by his death. A powerful assassin of peak level Internal Force cultivation was reduced to ashes in a blink. Even the alloy dagger in his hand was melted along with his flesh.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    ¡°This is... Impossible!¡±


    The other two assassins both gasped.


    The three of them had imed countless lives, many of which were powerful peak level Internal Force users. If they worked as a team, they might even be able to kill a semi transcendent level master. However, Chen Fan hadid low one of their best in a blink.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you figure out who I was before you took the job?¡±


    Chen Fan took a step forward and disappeared and then reappeared beside another assassin. He reached out an arm almostzily, and his hand went straight through the assassin¡¯s chest and reached his heart. Chen Fan squeezed his fingers and turned the heart into a bloody pulp.


    A leader of the Heavenly Kill couldn¡¯t even block his slow-moving arm.


    Thest assassin shouted out with a contorted face: ¡°Grandmaster, a Grandmaster!¡±


    ¡°You are so young... Are you Chen Bei¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Chen Fan¡¯s fist had borne down on him from above, crushing his body into a bloody mushy mass. The force created an imprint on the ground in the shape of a palm


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly and then disappeared from thin air.


    He was going to right the wrongs and kill some enemies.

 Chapter 242 - Knocking on the Sheng Familys Door

    <h4>Chapter 242: Knocking on the Sheng Family¡¯s Door</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jin City, Wan Rong Royal Wood Community, mansion number one...


    This group of mansions were developed by the Wan Rong Group and it took up arge swath ofnd along the shore of the Jin City River. Of all of them, the number one mansion had the best view. Nearly half of the building was cantilevered above the river. It had a few acres ofwn carefully decorated with meticulously trimmed flowers and nts. The entire estate was worth over a few hundred million, and it was not only a gift from Sheng Ronghua to his son but also the base of the Sheng family¡¯s operation.


    Inside the mansion, lights were on and all the high-level officials gathered together in a celebratory party.


    There was Sheng Rongxuan, Sheng Rongchen, Sheng Rongfang, Zhu Houde, Wan Zhengxiong... Not only were the Sheng family¡¯s leaders there, but also high-level managers of the Wan Rong Group as well as the Wan Family of Chu Zhou City. Today was the day that their alliance delivered the killing blow to the Chen family. After today, the Sheng family would reim its former glory and became one of the elite families in China.


    Sheng Ronghua linked his hands behind his back and stood before a floor-length window. Outside of the window was the rushing Jin City River. The white-haired Uncle Lin stood beside him quietly. Over the decades, Uncle Lin had never left Sheng Ronghua and followed him like his shadow.


    The rest of the managers of the Wan Rong Group stood behind the two in silence, waiting for their leader¡¯s instructions.


    Sheng Ronghua¡¯s decisive blow had toppled the mighty Chen family. It was a perfect disy of his methods and ruthlessness. Those among his family members who used to doubt his abilities were impressed and turned quiet.


    ¡°The Chen Group¡¯s ount was freed just now..¡±


    ¡°The disciplinary units only arrested the manager of the Chens Group, Chen Qianxin was released under court order.¡±


    ¡°Wang Xiaoyun had a car ident, the car was destroyed but she was unharmed.¡±


    None of the news had pleased Sheng Ronghua. However, Sheng Ronghua remained calm and confident.


    ¡°Chens Group and Wang Xiaoyun were not the biggest problems. As long as we can do away with Chen Zhenxin, the Chen family would be rudderless and easy to pick off.¡±


    Surrounded by Wan Rong Group¡¯s sycophants, Sheng Ronghua¡¯s ego bloated. He looked back and didn¡¯t see his son. He furrowed brows and asked.


    ¡°Where is Junwen?¡±


    ¡°Junwen and Wan Jun went to meet that girl from the Fang family.¡± Wan Zhengxiong said with a smile.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be absent at this critical moment. Although we have nned everything well, I still have a nagging unease. Call him back, now.¡± Sheng Ronghua turned around and told the old man beside him.


    ¡°Brother Lin, is everything going well with dealing with Chen Fan?¡±


    ¡°Please be rest assured, my lord. No one could have escaped the three leaders of the Heavenly Kill. Even if he was of the peak level of the Internal Force cultivation, he would be dead before he knew what was going on.¡± The white-haired one said slowly: ¡®Plus, even if they failed, you still have me. However powerful Chen Fan is, as long as he is not a Grandmaster, I am confident I can do away with him.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good!¡± Sheng Ronghua nodded.


    ¡°We are only waiting for the news from the Heavenly Kill. Humph! the Tang family thought we wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Chen Fan?¡± Sheng Ronghua snorted.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    Suddenly, the gate to the mansion was busted open from the outside. The door was custom made from a swiss securitypany. It was able to block bullets shot at point-nk range. However, there and then, it was torn apart like a piece of toilet paper.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡±


    Themotion stunned everyone in the manor, many of the bodyguards pulled out their guns and pointed toward the entrance.


    The leader of Sheng Ronghua¡¯s bodyguards was a retired Special Force Sergeant. He put a calming hand before his boss and said: ¡°Boss, please go to the second floor with the other managers.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have Brother Lin here. I am not afraid of anyone.¡± Sheng Ronghua let out a cold snort.


    Everyone looked toward the entrance and they saw a young man wearing a white casual outfit and he linked his hands behind his back as he sauntered through the threshold. He was of average looks and height, and there was nothing extraordinary about him. However, some people noticed shes of golden light that sparked in his eyes like fire.


    ¡°Master Chen?¡±


    The Sheng family members gasped as they finally recognized the young man.


    They were originally from Chu Zhou City, and therefore they have heard of Master Chen. In addition, they had studied Chen Fan¡¯s profile and background many times while trying toe up with a n to deal with him.


    ¡°Master Chen! How dare you trespass into my house.¡±


    Sheng Ronghua shouted at the top of his lungs. His eyes were clouded with concern.


    Chen Fan¡¯s arrival meant the three leaders of the Heavenly Kill were all dead.


    ¡°Young man, if you leave now, I will spare your life.¡± The old man narrowed his eyes and said in a sinister tone.


    ¡°Oh really? If you kneel and beg me, I might promise you I won¡¯t desecrate your dead body.¡±


    As Chen Fan took a step forward, the leader of the bodyguards threw himself at Chen Fan and delivered a roundhouse kick. The kick was powerful enough to snap a sizeable tree. However, before the kicknded on Chen Fan, Chen Fan had already unscrewed the bodyguard¡¯s head off his shoulder.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    The old man snorted, as his body turned into a blurry shadow. In a blink, he had already made his way to Chen Fan and rose both of his arms. His gnarly fingers pointed down and bore down on Chen Fan from above.


    The old man¡¯s speed was faster than any Internal Force user he had met. He might have been faster than even Lu Tianfen and other Grandmasters.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and unleashed an invisible Fist Qi. The Qi Energy whizzed through the air, creating a long white mark. Under everyone¡¯s incredulous watch, the white energy shot at the old man.


    ¡°Did he just unleash Internal Force? Is he a Grandmaster?¡±


    The old man¡¯s face paled as he quickly stepped aside to avoid the Fist Qi. The Fist Qi missed the old man by a hair¡¯s breadth andnded on arge TV behind him.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The LCD TV exploded from the impact, sending countless ss shards in all directions. The members of the Sheng family covered their heads with both arms and scurried out of harm¡¯s way. The Fist Qi had went through the TV and created arge hole in the thick wall behind it.


    ¡°I never thought that you are a Grandmaster!¡±


    The old man paused right in front of Sheng Ronghua, shielding thetter. Uncertainty and concern flickered in his eyes. ¡°A Grandmaster that was younger than twenty years old? I have only been away from the Martial artsmunity for a decade, and themunity had already produced such a power powerful rising star!¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Chen Fan kept calm and kept on closing in.


    ¡°Stop, you! Stop right there!¡±


    The old man straightened his back as his body let out a peal of cracking nosing like joints popping. In a blink, his height increased a few centimeters. His shriveled muscles swelled, stretching out the loose skin. The wrinkles on his wizened face disappeared and he has transformed from an old and frail-looking elder into a handsome middle-aged man with a perfect physique.


    ¡°Brother Lin?¡±


    Sheng Ronghua was shocked by the development. Never had he thought that old man who had apanied him for decades was actually younger than him. Many high-level managers of the Sheng family were also stunned by the development.


    ¡°Sigh. I have lived under my lord¡¯s protection for many years and saved him many times. I wager that my debt is paid. This will be thest time I help you, my lord. After this, I will leave the Sheng family and seek elsewhere to live.¡± Uncle Lin heaved a sigh and then he returned around to face Chen Fan.


    ¡°Young man, you have achieved an incredible level of attainment at such a young age. Your future could have been bright. However, you shouldn¡¯t have messed with me. I am Lin Tatian!¡±


    The old man announced proudly.


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted under his breath and unleased azure-colored de Auras. He yanked his arm and hacked the de Aura at Lin Tatian.

 Chapter 243 - Fighting Lin Tatian

    <h4>Chapter 243: Fighting Lin Tatian</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan was taken aback after he realized that there was a Transcendent Grandmaster hidden inside of the Sheng family.


    Grandmasters were usually dominating powers of a region, such was the case for Chen Jiuyang of the Tai Chi Sect, Du San of the Miao¡¯s Land, Hua Yunfeng of Zhong Hai and Lei Qianjue of Hong Sect. Even the worst of them, Lu Tianyun was a dominating figure in Tian Nan province. Therefore, having a Grandmaster hiding in the Sheng family was unheard of.


    Despite the turn of events, Chen Fan was not at all concerned. He doubled down on his art as the azure-colored de Auras surged. His opponent was just a Grandmaster, a level which Chen Fan wasfortable to deal with. After all, he had already killed three Grandmasters ever since he was reborn.


    The Azure Wood Qi de was a belligerent technique. It sliced open anything that was in its way, let it be a sofa, walls or human flesh. Two Wan Rong Group¡¯s managers were unfortunate enough to be in the way of the de Aura and were sliced in half.


    ¡°Bravo! What a good use of Qi Condensation!¡±


    Lin Tatian snorted coldly and stepped forward with a punch. Suddenly, dark energy waves bellowed out from his palm and quickly spread throughout the room.


    A Wan Rong Group manager was a little too slow getting out of the dark energy¡¯s way, so he was ground into pulp by the seeming harmless dark energy. The dark energy looked like soft fluid, but each drop would crush a boulder. The death of a bystander didn¡¯t disturb Lin Tatian in the slightest. He charged up more energy and caused a huge dark wave to go after Chen Fan.


    One can read in between Lin Tatian¡¯s decision of saving Sheng Ronghua and killing bystanders and see the pride of a Grandmaster. A Grandmaster never cared for anyone except for those to whom they were in debt.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan brought the de Aura around and hacked. The de Auras surged into about three meters long and quashed absolutely everything and anything that it came in contact with. Sheng Rongchen, Sheng Rongfang, and Wan Zhengxiong, along with expensive decor were all sliced in half from the middle. After their blood bodies fell to the ground, their entrails spilled out from their opened bellies, they howled in terror and begged for a quick death.


    Chen Fan was impervious to their saddened pleading. Those were just insects he had killed. So he charged up energy once again and hacked at Lin Tatian.


    Lin Tatian¡¯s dark energy was sliced through the middle, creating a path for Chen Fan. Chen Fan darted forward, through two walls of dark energy and arrived before Lin Tatian in a blink


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Lin Tatian¡¯s face tightened.


    He had learned the dark energy wave from a master in South Eastern China. Once unleashed, the dark waves were able to submerge everything in arge area. Any ordinary people being caught inside the dark waves would be ground into a pulp. Even a Grandmaster would have to tread carefully around this art. The fact that Chen Fan was able to open up the dark energy with one sh using the de Aura, meant that Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Wood Qi de was much more powerful than his Dark Qi Energy.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Lin Tatian cracked a smile as he extended both arms before his chest and started to draw a long breath. Suddenly, the dark energy pulled back and converged andpressed into the middle of his arms. In the end, the sprawling dark energy was turned into a squiggly crystalline ck snake.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try the Art of Dragon and Snake Transformation¡±


    Lin Tatian let out a grin and then flicked the tiny dark Qi snake out towards Chen Fan with his thumb.


    Chen Fan¡¯s face tightened after he saw the iing tiny wiggling snake. Although the snake was much smaller in size, the True Essence inside of it was so condensed that it was akin to True Essence. In other words, the small Qi snake was the equivalent of a True Qi Bomb that would kill everyone in the room once set off.


    This technique used by Lin Tatian was very simr to his Skyfall Hammer.


    However, Skyfall Hammer was able to harness the Power of Heaven and Earth to charge up the attack. Lin Tatian¡¯s art on the other hand, only consumed his own True Qi that he had been cultivating for years. This difference was what caused Lin Tatian¡¯s art to be much weaker.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan lifted the azure-colored de Aura with both hands. The de Aura had grown as thin a dragon fly¡¯s wing. If one looked at the edge, the de was nearly invisible. Then Chen Fan hacked the de at the neck of the snake. The de Qi was insubstantial, like the fuzzy drizzling of the Jiang Nan province, it¡¯s angle nearly inconceivable, but precise.


    His strike was executed in one go in a fluid and decisive motion. Not even a single breath was wasted. It was a move only a de master could have pulled off.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The de Qi snake exploded in the air, the booming explosion shook the entire residential area. Many people turned on their lights and peered out from behind their curtains to see what the ruckus was about.


    Meanwhile, the shock wave swept through the room. It threw everything onto the ground, shattered all the windows, and cracked open the walls. Looking from the outside, the luxury manor was in ruins as if it was hit directly by an artillery shell. No one should have survived the attack.


    Chen Fan stood still and motionless. The floor around his feet was still in pristine condition, while anything about three-meter away from him was all destroyed. There were bloody body parts strewn around everywhere. No one survived the st, except for one.


    Sheng Ronghuaid on the floor, his legs were caught by fallen ceiling debris. His dusty hair fell loosely over his shoulder, making him look like a ghost.


    Lin Tatian must have protected him at thest moment from the powerful st.


    ¡°Hey kiddo, you are indeed a powerful foe. This ce is too small, let¡¯s end this outside.¡± Lin Tatian let out a peal ofughter, then rammed through a wall andnded on top of the river.


    The river had swelled a few days ago so the water was rushing. The wind came up and broke the waves into white sshes.


    Despite the tumultuous river, Lin Tatian stood still like a stone pir on the river bed. Around him, dark energy roiled, threatening to kill.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Huaian didn¡¯t even spare Sheng Ronghua a ce, he shed out of view and reappeared, standing on top of the river across from his foe. Everyone in the Sheng family, except for Sheng Ronghua was dead, and it wouldn¡¯t be too much work for him to finish off Sheng Ronghua. However, if he let the Grandmaster sneak away, he might be able to harm his familyter.


    Chen Fan might not have thought of so much before the wake-up call that nearly killed his mother. However, he had already reevaluated his situation and was more cautious.


    The North Mystic Celestial Lord had ughtered many gxies and knew the importance of leaving no loose ends.


    ¡°I had never thought that anyone could have possessed such power at your age. You reminded me of someone I used to know.¡± Lin Tatian linked his hands behind his back and announced. His posture was statuesque and his demeanor godlike.


    ¡°He was a dashing youngd just like you and earned himself the title of the most powerful Grandmaster overseas. He was thought to be very likely to achieve Immortal State. Thest time I met him, he was on his way back to China to reim his dominance.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for ten or so years, I wager, he had already reached the peak of the Transcendent State and is not far from the Immortal State.¡±


    ¡°You are doing as good as him, if not even better in the future.¡±


    Lin Tatianmented.


    ¡°Oh, are you talking about Lei Qianjue?¡± Chen Fan said lightly. ¡°I have already killed him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Suddenly, Lin Tatian¡¯s felt fear for the first time in a long time.


    Meanwhile, a homestead across the river was hosting a party.


    The elites of the Jin City knew that this manor was owned by a mighty figure of the Jiang Nan Province: Tang Yuanqin.


    The Tang family estate hasn¡¯t seen so many guests for nearly half a year. Ever since Tang Yifei went into seclusion, only Tang Yifei and a few servants looked after the estate and rarely there were visitors. Today, Tang Yifei finally finished his seclusion cultivation, and therefore, tycoons all over Jiang Nan Province came to congratte him.


    The dominating power of Jiang Nan province was finally back.


    ¡°Dad, you are a Grandmaster now?¡±


    Tang Yifei help a cup of wine and asked with a smile. However, she was not able to hide the exhaustion in her eyes.


    No one wanted to let others dictate their life. What happened a few days ago in the garden of the Green Vines Club still kept her sleepless at night.


    ¡°Hehe, it is not that easy to be a Grandmaster, you know.¡± The old manughed out loud. His silver hair brought out the predatory sharpness in his eyes. His appearance and overbearing demeanor matched his title as the dominating figure in Jiang Nan.


    ¡°Grandmasters are true dragons, they are the stuff of legends. There is only a handful of them in China. Such as the Hua family of Zhong Hai, Lu family of Lin Zhou City, Tai Chi Sect of Zhong Zhou, Ba Ji sect, and the Hong Sect, they are all mighty forces to be reckoned with. If I can be a Grandmaster, I shall im the entire Jiang Nan Province andpete directly with that hotshot from Zhong Hai.¡±


    Tang Yuanqin then shook his head andmented: ¡°Unfortunately, I am still not there yet. That being said, I have already achieved a semi transcendent state. Even a peak level Internal Force user would notst long in a fight against me. Peak level Internal Force users such as that Master Chen from Jiang Bei.¡±


    ¡°Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±


    Tang Yifei¡¯s smile froze on her face as if she remembered something extremely unpleasant.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Tang Yuanqin registered that his daughter was held back something. He had groomed his daughter to be his sessor. So she had learned at an early age to handle herself calmly before the crisis.


    ¡°Nothing...¡± Tang Yifei lowered her head and murmured.


    She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to tell her father that Master Chen had already surpassed Grandmaster level, much less that her life was in the hands of Master Chen.


    ¡°Humph! He would never think of provoking the Tang family if I am present.¡± Tang Yifei snorted and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yifei. Dad is going to Jiang Bei tomorrow avenge the humiliation you suffered. .¡±


    Having reached Semi transcendent, he felt that the energy coursing in his veins would give him enough power to kill Chen Fan with one strike.


    ¡°NO... dad.¡± Tang Yifei hurried a reply.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    An explosion erupted from across the river. It sounded like someone had set off a bomb.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Everyone looked across the river but saw nothing. The river banks were too far apart for ordinary people to make out what was going on on the other side.


    However, Tang Yuanqin was an Internal Force user and had an extra acute sense of vision.


    ¡°Those are... Grandmasters?¡±


    Tang Yuanqin¡¯s face turned dark as if he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 244 - Slaughter the Sheng Family

    <h4>Chapter 244: ughter the Sheng Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    By then the two fighters on the river were at each other¡¯s throat again.


    Lin Tatian was the second most powerful foe Chen Fan had encountered. He was easily more powerful than Chen Jiuyang, cksnake, Lin Tatian and was only slightly less powerful than Lei Qianjue. The boiling dark energy around him suddenly turned into countless sharp edges and shot at Chen Fan. Chen Fan registered that the only thing that had stopped him from reaching the peak of the Transcendent State was an old injury he had sustained a long time ago.


    Chen Fan was not afraid of him. He was able to defeat Lei Qianjue who had not only reached the peak of Transcendent State but also perfected his physical condition. So Lin Tatian shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.


    Chen Fan¡¯s hypersonic punch was difficult to pull off, after all, he had only achieved Initial sess in his Dao Body cultivation. Only those who had achieved phenomenal sess in their Connate Body cultivation could break the sound barrier at will. Nheless, Chen Fan should be able to defeat Lin Tatian even without using the hypersonic punch.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Arge wave came up and water sshed into the dark energy above. The water quickly took form and became countless sharp des that shot out at Chen Fan. Out in the open, Lin Tatian¡¯s power seemed to have grown by leaps and bounds, so much so that he was able to control the Essence Qi in between the Heaven and Earth and reach Union of Mortal and Heaven. However, his level of attainment was a far crypared to that of Lei Qianjue.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted at the top of his lungs and brought the de Qi down onto the iing dark energy. The de Qi seemed to have torn open the very fabric of space and ripped the dark wave into half.


    Chen Fan killed cksnake with this exact same attack. However, Lin Tatian was a much more powerful foe. He folded his hands and then fanged both arms outward in a circr motion, tracing out a ring made out of dark energy. The ring multiplied and quickly became ring-mail that covered the entire space before Lin Tatian to block the iing attack. Although Chen Fan¡¯s de Qi was able to slice through the ring-mail like butter, Lin Tatian was able to get away using those few precious moments.


    ¡°Such power. I believe that you are able to kill Lei Qianjue.¡±


    Lin Tatian glided back on the sleek water surface, and then looked to Chen Fan with a serious re.


    ¡°Well, I wish I could say the same about you.¡±


    Chen Fan pulled back the de Auras and closed his fingers as if he was snatching something. Suddenly, a dozen water sprouts erupted from the river and flew toward Lin Tatian like long fingers.


    ¡°Humph! Kiddo! I don¡¯t know how you can achieve such power, but you shouldn¡¯t think so lightly of me.¡± Lin Tatian stomped his feet on the water and uttered coldly: ¡°I shall indulge you with the coup de grace of the Lin Family!¡±


    ¡°The Art of Qi de, form!¡±


    Suddenly, a white light spilled out from his mouth. He had been cultivating for many years and by then, it has started to take physical form. After he fused with countless True Qi, it was as hard as a diamond and as flexible as silk.


    The white sparkling light writhed like a dragon and circled around Lin Tatian before it swooped down close to the river, tracing a shining white line in the air. Whenever itnded on a water sprout, thetter would fall apart, reduced into a ssh of water.


    ¡°My Art of Dragon and Snake Transformation is based on The Art of Qi de.¡±


    Lin Tatianughed proudly. ¡°Since you have blocked the Dragon and Snake Transformation, I wonder if you could do the same with the decade-old de Qi in my mouth?¡±


    With a high pitched whistle, the white light shot up into the sky and then plunged down onto Chen Fan. Lin Tatian had been strengthening and cultivating the de Qi in his mouth for over a decade and therefore he was confident that the de Qi was able to kill even the most powerful Transcendent Grandmaster.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that my injury had prevented me from returning to my former condition. Otherwise, the power in this attack should have reached the Immortal level.¡± Lin Tatian heaved a sigh and then looked to Chen Fan.


    He expected to see Chen Fan being carved in half by the de.


    To his surprise, Chen Fan had removed all the protection measures. He puffed his chest out to meet the iing white light. The light shot through the sky like a lightning bolt and rammed into Chen Fan¡¯s chest. However, it didn¡¯t pierce through Chen Fan¡¯s flesh, instead, it shivered into countless bright lights like a ss arrow.


    ¡°This is... Impossible!¡±


    Lin Tatian was so shocked that he nearly lost his bnce and fell into the river.


    The de Qi that was able to pierce through steel te didn¡¯t even make a dent on Chen Fan¡¯s skin. What kind of body did he have? Was it made out of Diamond? Could he have achieved Diamond Body? Even the most powerful Physical Refinement Master would not withstand a frontal blow of his de Qi.


    ¡°I have told you, you are just an insect in my eyes.¡±


    Chen Fan said indifferently.


    Lin Tatian was more powerful than most other Grandmasters he had met so far, however, his old injury had taken a toll on his power and rendered his strength inferior to Lei Qianjue. The de Qi was formed with decades of harnessing True Qi and could have rivaled the deadliness of a real Flying Sword. However, even a real Flying Sword would have been shattered into pieces if itnded on Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body, much less a fake one.


    Chen Fan slowly lifted an arm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A deep rumbling came up high up in the sky. Then there was an azure-colored ray of light appeared out of the clouds. Chen Fan yanked his arm down,manding the energy in the sky to bore down on Lin Tatian like a hammer.


    ¡°What kinds of technique is this?¡±


    The sight scared the living ghost out of Lin Tatian. He managed to pull back and summoned a cloud of dark energy to protect his body. However, his defense was useless before the azure-colored energy. It was able to crush an armored vehicle much less Lin Tatian. Even a Physical Refinement Grandmaster such as Lei Qianjue would not be able to survive the attack.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Lin Tatian¡¯s was squashed into a bloody pulp from the waist down and fell into the gurgling river. His upper torso was still surrounded by the dark energy which supported him above the river.


    ¡°Yi Wood Connate Spirit Grand Qin Na Hand!¡±


    It was an immortal martial art that came with the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Only those Five Elements Immortal Sect cultivators who had reached the Connate Spirit could have pulled it off. Chen Fan was able to use it thanks to the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Although he could only use one-tenth of his power, it was enough to kill Lin Tatian like squashing an ant.


    Without Divine powers, and without using the hypersonic technique, Chen Fan had used their coup de grace to kill yet another Grandmaster.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me... I am the Grandmaster of the Lin family. I am the invincible Lin Tatian...¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan approaching him, a few words managed toe out of the dying Lin Tatian. Chen Fan didn¡¯t even pause for a second. He jabbed the middle of Lin Tatian¡¯s forehead with a finger, ending his misery.


    By then, Tang Yuanqin had just arrived at the battleground and witnessed Chen Fan¡¯s killing blow.


    ¡°Chen... Master Chen?¡±


    Tang Yuanqin was stupefied by what he saw. He stood still in disbelief.


    He had seen Chen Fan¡¯s picture and therefore he recognized Chen Fan right away. His heart sank to the bottom. Tang Yuanqin had seen the two Grandmasters duke it out on the river as de Qi and Qi Energynced out in all directions. However, he had never thought that one of the Grandmasters was Chen Fan and he had won.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t spare him a nce and then shed out of the view and reappeared in the Sheng family residence.


    He saw Sheng Ronghua was still working on the fallen debris that pinned his legs down. There was a cell phone near him and the screen was still lit. He must be calling someone. When he finally saw Chen Fan, life drained from his face.


    Chen Fan¡¯s appearance meant that Lin Tatian was either killed or had run away, neither would help his situation.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s indifferent gaze, Sheng Ronghua shivered. He knew that Chen Fan had already made up his mind to kill him. He shouted desperately: ¡°There are many people working for me outside of the house, aren¡¯t you afraid of revenge?¡±


    ¡°Did you call Shen Junwen?¡± Chen Fan stepped on the cell phone and crushed it into pieces. Then he said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will see your son soon. Not only your son but the entire Sheng family will join you down there.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sheng Ronghua was taken aback.


    Chen Fan calmly shifted his fingers to make a few hand signs to summon a web of Azure-colored light that formed an intricate Dharma Array. Chen Fan used to use the same Dharma Array arrangement to create The Inscription of Perpetual Life.


    The Inscription of Perpetual Life had taken him a while to cast, but since he had reached Ethereal Enlightenment, it was just a stroll in the park.


    No doubt that the power of the Dharma Spells was unimaginable.


    ¡°Inscription of Void Dimension!¡±


    Chen Fan eximed.


    The Azure-colored lights change shape again and formed Talisman Inscription with countless lines and nods. The glittering inscription gave off an overwhelming promotional sensation as if it was some ancient star chart.


    ¡°Fire of Divine Power!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted again.


    He cupped one of his eyes, and seemingly dragged a golden me out of the eye socket. The me was small in size, but it burned so intensely that it could burn through a whole on the fabric of reality.


    This was the seed of the Li Fire Golden Eyes. Losing this seed, Chen Fan would have to recuperate for at least a month to regain his Li Fire Golden Eyes.


    ¡°The Lure of Bloodline¡±


    Chen Fan shouted the third time.


    Chen Fan mmed Sheng Ronghua with his right hand and somehow blood started to squirt out from all pores and holes on Sheng Ronghuas¡¯ body. These blood converged together, forming a bloody ball as Sheng Ronghua howled painfully.


    ¡°Your blood willplete my death curse!¡±


    Chen Fan stamped the ground seemingly lightly, but even Tang Yuanqin from far away could feel the earth¡¯s tremble.


    The star chart, golden me, and the ball of blood finally merged into a crimson me.


    The me shot out a dozen invisible threads into the night sky. Chen Fan hadmanded them to search for the Sheng Ronghua¡¯s blood-kin.


    ¡°Ten Thousand Dharma Sect¡¯s Bloodline Death Curse;plete!¡±


    Chen Fan murmured indifferently.


    This time, he will ughter the Sheng family and avenge his mother.

 Chapter 245 - The Bloodline Death Curse

    <h4>Chapter 245: The Bloodline Death Curse</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Ten Thousand Dharma Sect was famous for their curses. The perfected immortals who followed this sect were able to cast a curse from one end of the universe to kill someone on the other side of the universe. The curses¡¯ ability to go beyond the constraints of time and space were feared by most cultivators of other sects.


    The Bloodline Death Curse was an infamous spell of the Ten Thousand Dharma Sect. With enough blood as a lead, it was able to trace everyone who was rted to the blood and kill them all. Chen Fan¡¯s power only allowed him to search across the globe, however, those powerful figures in the Ten Thousand Dharma Sect would be able to use the art and search the entire universe.


    ¡°First kill.¡±


    Chen Fan plugged the nearly invisible lines as he would to a guitar.


    One end of the invisible line connected the burning crimson fireball while the other end shot into the distance. Chen Fan traced the line with his Divine Will and the line brought him to a private club. There were two young men sitting with two scantily clothed girls. They were drinking and singing Karaoke.


    ¡°Young Lord Sheng, it was quite a disy of power from the Sheng family this time. Even the new rising star, the Chen family was destroyed by Wan Rong Group with one blow.¡± One of the young men with greasy face said.


    ¡°Of course. Chen family is nothing, they should know better than topete with us for the East Mountain Meadow project.¡± The Young Lord Sheng said with a smug smile. ¡°My Second Uncle was the richest man in Jiang Bei. He started with nothing and created Wan Rong Group. Those pathetic worms at the Chen family couldn¡¯tpare.¡±


    ¡°But I have heard that Master Chen of Jiang Bei is also from the Chen family.¡± Someone put in.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Chen?¡± Young Lord Sheng narrowed his eyes and said: ¡°From today on, he will cease to exist. There is only one thing waiting for those who dare to oppose the Sheng family: death.¡±


    ¡°OH? The Sheng family is going to do away with Master Chen?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the revtion. As the most powerful man in Jiang Bei, Master Chen was the equal of Tang Yuanqin. He alsomanded many tycoons in Jiang Bei and could use many powerful Dharma Spells. People were hard-pressed to believe that the Sheng family was going to butt heads against such a mighty figure.


    ¡°Fine, whatever is done is done. I might as well tell you guys.¡± Young Lord Sheng said proudly. ¡°We spent over a billion yuan and hired the three leaders of the Heavenly Kill to get rid of Chen Fan. Even Zhang Donghai, the richest man in Jiang Nan Province, would not escape their assassin, much less, Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Kill?¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    Although Heavenly Kill was not a renowned sect among the martial artists, however, they were well known as a powerful assassin group among the elite ss of Chinese society. In thest decade, they had killed countless rich and powerful men in China.


    ¡°Master Chen is not going to get away if the three leaders of the Heavenly Kill are after him.¡± Someonemented.


    ¡°From this day on, Sheng family is going to rise to power.¡±


    Many people looked at the young man withplicated emotions. Although he was just Sheng Ronghua¡¯s nephew, he was bound to rise in social status as the Sheng family grew more powerful.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Young Lord Sheng let out a peal ofughter. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Once the Chen family was finally uprooted, the Sheng family could finally get a solid foothold in Jin City.


    ¡°Wait, why is everyone look at me so strangely?¡±


    ¡°Uh? Hold on? Why can¡¯t I feel my body?¡±


    ¡°Wait... wait....what... what is this? ...no... no... NO!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised stare, the young man who had beenughing one second ago had turned into a ball of a burning me. The fire was blood red, and sprouted out from Young Lord Sheng¡¯s chest, and quickly spread throughout his entire body.


    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡±


    The two slutty girls wearing heavy makeup ran away terrified after seeing what Young Lord Sheng had be. Despite the shocking development, everyone found it interesting that the me only burned Young Lord Sheng but nothing else, not even the sofa he was sitting on. In a few seconds, the fire consumed Young Lord Sheng¡¯s body and then even the ashes. It was as if the fire had deleted him from the matrix.


    ¡°It. It..¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the scene, their faces paled as if they had just seen a ghost.


    A living person caught fire by himself and was reduced to nothing. Other than Young Lord Sheng¡¯s car keys and wallet that were still on the table, there was no evidence that Young Lord Sheng was ever there in the first ce.


    This scene yed out not only in that one private club but also in many other locations in Jin City, as well as Chu Zhou City.


    Rich brats from the Sheng family suddenly caught fire by themselves and were reduced into nothingness.


    Elite members of the Sheng family enjoying a discreet moment with their mistresses disappeared after catching fire by themselves.


    Senior members of the Sheng family who were surrounded by grandchildren suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°The seventh kill.¡±


    ¡°The eighth kill¡±


    ¡°The seventy-third kill¡±


    Chen Fan plugged the line gently and carefully with great emotion as if he was ying a guitar solo. Each motion of the string would send a pulse of energy to the receiving end of the line. Each plug of the string would take away one member of the Sheng family.


    Let them be seniors, middle-aged men, adolescents, or children, as long as they were rted to Sheng Ronghua, they were dead.


    ¡°What a pity that I can only trace the bloodline within four generations, but it should be enough. I don¡¯t want to kill too many innocents either.¡±


    Chen Fan thought stoically.


    In less than a minute, he had killed seventy-three lives and nearly got rid of the entire Sheng family. However, he looked apathetic at the deceased. As the North Mystic Celestial Lord, Chen Beixuan had ughtered countless sects and even eliminated an entire race. Billions if not trillions of lives were lost in his hand, so getting rid of the Sheng family was really nothing to him.


    ¡°Only two let... one is Shen Junwen and the other was...¡±


    He looked into the burning ball of me carefully and said.


    There were only two lines left connected to the fireball. One line led to somewhere in the Jin City, while the other extended far away, out of China to overseas.


    ¡°Urh! Urgh!¡±


    Even having lost nearly all his blood, Sheng Ronghua was still alive. He could no longer form any words, so he stared at Chen Fan, begging him to spare his life.


    Whenever Chen Fan killed one of Sheng Ronghua¡¯s family members, the scene would y out in the fireball.


    Therefore, Sheng Ronghua had watched as Chen Fan killed his entire family. The regret and remorse inside of him were beyond description. If he got to choose again, he would never choose to mess with the devil.


    Yes, the devil.


    Not a normal person could have used curses to kill everyone who was rted to him. This heinous act could only be done by hellish demons and devils.


    Tang Yuanqin also saw everything while hiding behind a wall.


    ¡°Only a descent of the Grand Magus from the Ghost Witch Sect could have pulled it off. I have only heard of the Bloodline Death Curse in legends but never expected to see it in person. Master Chen¡¯s ability should make even the renowned magus from South East Asia feel ashamed of themselves.¡±


    The Bloodline Death Curse was truly terrifying.


    In fact, this was the first time that such a powerful spell was used on earth.


    The curse could kill anyone as long as it was used on someone who was rted to the victim through the blood.


    Before Tang Yuanqin finished his seclusion cultivation, he had hoped to defeat Chen Fan with his new power. However, the development had robbed him of that hope.


    ¡°He was not only a Grandmaster but also a terrifying Perfected Dharma Cultivator... I couldn¡¯t believe that during my half-year of absence, such a demonic being would have risen to power.¡±


    Tang Yuanqinmented.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had dragged thest two lines.


    ¡°The seventy-fourth kill, Sheng Junting.¡±

 Chapter 246 - Terrorizing Jiang Nan Province

    <h4>Chapter 246: Terrorizing Jiang Nan Province</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Meanwhile, on the Jin City Bridge, Shen Junwen sat in the driver¡¯s seat and put his cell phone away.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Junwen?¡± Wan Jun asked curiously.


    ¡°My dad just called me. He told me to run away from Jin City as far as possible.¡± Shen Junwen lowered his head and locked his brows.


    ¡°Uh? What does that mean?¡± Wan Jun asked perplexedly.


    ¡°I am not sure either. My dad sounded in a hurry and he hung up before I could ask anything.¡± Shen Junwen hesitated and then said: ¡°I think I have heard hisst words were ¡®Master Chen¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Master Chen? Chen Fan? Didn¡¯t you guys already take care of him by hiring the three leaders of Heavenly Kill?¡± Wang Xiaoyun asked curiously. The Sheng family had adopted a three-pronged approach in dealing with the Chen family. The Gao family was in charge of instigating the coup against Che Zhenxin, Sheng family was in charge of getting rid of Wang Xiaoyun and Uncle Lin was suppose to make Chen Fan disappear.


    ¡°Brother Jun, I have a bad feeling. I wonder if everything went well with Heavenly Kill.¡± Shen Junwen furrowed his brows and said. He then pulled out his cellphone and called Uncle Lin, but no one answered the phone. He then called all the other higher-ups in the Wan Rong group, but couldn¡¯t get through any of them.


    By now, even Wan Jun started to be suspicious of the situation.


    Even as the two tried to wrap their heads around the situation, they received a phone call.


    Shen Junwen¡¯s face darkened after he hung up the phone. Wan Jun asked him what had happened, so he said: ¡°Xiao Huang told me that Sheng Junlin is dead in a private club.¡±


    ¡°What? Junlin is dead?¡± Wan Jun was stunned.


    He was Shen Junwen¡¯s cousin and Sheng Ronghua¡¯s nephew. His death would shake the entire Sheng family.


    ¡°Xiao Huang also said that he was killed by a ball of red fire.¡± Shen Junwen said heavily.


    ¡°Burnt to death?¡± Wan Jun fell into utter shock.


    ¡°I have to get out of here. I think my father is in trouble too. Could it be that Chen Fan has gone to my father?¡±


    Shen Junwen pulled himself together and quickly made a decision. He pressed the gas-pedal and pulled the handbrake at the same time to turn his car 180-degrees. He revved up again and started off in the opposite direction. Luckily it was alreadyte in the night, so the street was empty, otherwise, he would have to get stuck on the road for a while.


    Wan Jun kept his silence. He could feel that subtle danger lurking behind the development, therefore he decided to stay out of it for now.


    Soon, their suspicion was confirmed.


    In the next few minutes that followed, they received many phone calls from many different ces, informing them that Shen Junwen¡¯s sister, brothers, cousins, uncles, aunties, and even grandparents were all dead. The cause of their deaths was the same: fire.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Thest phone call Sheng Junting received was made from Ennd, informing him that Sheng Junting was dead. Wan Jun was shaken by the news and could only gape.


    ¡°Sigh¡±


    Shen Junwen heaved a sigh, eyes filled with remorse and indignation.


    ¡°Brother Jun, we were wrong from the beginning. ¡±


    ¡°The real power inside of the Chen family was not Qin Hua, neither was it Wang Xiaoyun. It was Chen Fan, Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°You mean Chen Fan had done all of it?¡± Wan Jun asked incredulously.


    He had never thought that that ordinary-looking young man he met during the banquet at Chu Zhou City could possess such a mysterious and deadly power to kill so many people in different parts of the world.


    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Shen Junwen let out a saddened wry smile. ¡°Master Chen... Master Chen... I have always wondered why people call him a master... Now I understand, but it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°This is not how it was supposed to end!¡±


    Wan Jun watched as Shen Junwen¡¯s body started to glow red.


    A crimson fire burst out of Shen Junwen¡¯s chest. The fire looked so much like freshly spilled blood that Wan Jun found it hard to tell which was fire and which was Shen Junwen¡¯s blood. In a blink, the fire consumed Shen Junwen and then went to engulf the entire Ferrari.


    Other drivers watched in surprise as a luxurious car caught fire, rammed into a roadside pylon, and then turned into a ball of me.


    The seventy-fifth kill, Shen Junwen!


    Chen Fan plucked the onest string and killed all the seventy-five men and women of the Sheng family. Adding those who were killed earlier inside the residence, Chen Fan had imed over a hundred lives and erased the Sheng family from existence.


    As the me of curse finally died down, Sheng Ronghua also finally shut his eyes forever and left the world with incredible sorrow and regret.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to be disturbed by his actions at all. He flicked a finger and shot out mes at the house to burning it down to the ground. There would be no evidence and no loose ends.


    Afterward, he turned around and locked his eyes on Tang Yuanqin who had been peering at him from behind a cover.


    Tang Yuanqin was stupefied by Chen Fan¡¯s sudden gaze. The icy intend in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes seemed to have frozen his mind and soul.


    ¡°BaaDa!¡±


    The dominating power of the Jiang Nan Province dropped his knees and announced fearfully: ¡°I am Tang Yuanqin, it¡¯s an honor to meet you, Master Chen!¡±


    Chen Fan had killed a Grandmaster with ease and erased an entire family n, Tang Yuanqin¡¯s influence and power couldn¡¯tpare. Chen Fan could have done the same thing to the Tang family as easily as he did to the Sheng family.


    His ambition of reiming the seat of power in Jiang Nan Province suddenly evaporated. His only thought was to live.


    The wind blew in from shattered windows and helped the fire spread through the room.


    Tang Yuanqin kneeled before Chen Fan for more than fifteen minutes and still didn¡¯t get a reply. In the end, he decided to look up and noticed that Chen Fan was already gone.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The old man slowly rose to his feet and realized that fear had exhausted him more than he had thought.


    ¡°I will have to investigate this thoroughly. Who the hell spread the rumor that Master Chen was only a semi transcendent level?¡± He cursed under his breath.


    People in Jin City were hit by big news.


    In one night, the Sheng family who had just started to regain a foothold in Jin City were eliminated in the most thorough way. The Sheng family¡¯s residence, gone; Sheng Ronghua¡¯s son, killed in a car ident; all other members of the Sheng Ronghua, disappeared. Suddenly, the Wan Rong Group became rudderless and was on the brink of falling apart.


    Rumor had it that the Sheng family members didn¡¯t just disappear, they were burned into nothing by a me.


    These rumors were supported by many witness ounts and many elite members of the Jin City started to suspect that Chen family was behind all of this.


    Many pieces of evidence even pointed directly to the powerful Master Chen.


    Because of this, Chen Fan became a feared household name in Jin City.


    The incident cast a mysterious and deadly light onto his already intimidating title as the mighty figure of the underground. His ability to kill arge number of people spread over a few thousand kilometers area was unthinkable. He had single-handedly destroyed an entire family n of reputable power.


    No one could have remained calm before such a frightening presence.


    Chen Fan became feared by all big families. Even the all-mighty Gao Tianmin thought twice of avenging the death of his daughter inw.


    ¡°I came I saw I conquered.¡± Such was the journey of Chen Fan in Jin City.


    ¡°Regardless if the rumor is true or not, from this day on, no one should mess with Chen family.¡±


    Qiao, Song, Hua and other renowned families quickly informed its members of the same secret message.


    Even if they were not certain that Chen Fan was the perpetrator of the mass murder, they couldn¡¯t afford to risk it. What happened to the Shengs was their lesson. No one in their mind would mess with a murderer who could kill off the entire family n without leaving a trace of evidence.


    The Sheng family copsed and so did the Wan Rong Group.


    In contrast, the festering fear among other families, the Chen family¡¯s mood was lightened.


    Justst night, everyone in the family put on a long face as they had to contain the damage done to thepany, getting their patriarch back from jail, and deal with Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s car ident. The Chen family had been on itsst leg, yet one nightter, the situation suddenly turned around.


    ¡°Xiao Yun, did Chen Fan do all of this?¡±


    ¡°Yea, did he? I saw on the news that Sheng Ronghua¡¯s house was burned to ashes. Sheng Ronghua was nowhere to be found.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. All members of the Sheng family disappeared. Rumor had it that they were burned into nothing by a fire.¡±


    People around Wang Xiaoyun chatted excitedly.


    Chen Ning covered her mouth in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t imagine that her cousin could have power straight out of fantasy books. No wonder people call him Master Chen.


    Meanwhile, Chen An looked gloomy and quiet.


    Guoguo was ted by the news. She ran back and forth, bragging about her cousin¡¯s alleged power.


    ¡°Shut your mouth! No one will talk about this ever again!¡±


    Chen Huaian shouted hotly.

 Chapter 247 - Green Dragon Grand Array

    <strong>Chapter 247: Green Dragon Grand Array</strong>


    The news of the Sheng family¡¯s downfall had shaken the Jin City. However, after a few days, people moved on. After all, most people had never even seen Sheng Ronghua in person. The emotional and heated debates about the news quickly turned into indifferent remarks.


    ¡°Sheng Ronghua?¡±


    Jinlin City was arge city with over ten million poption and the Jiang Nan Province has an evenrger poption. Although Sheng Ronghua¡¯spany was huge in Jinlin City, it was an insignificant yer in the entire Jiang Nan Province. In addition, most ordinary people only cared about their own benefits but not so much about even the nation¡¯s affairs, much less the petty feud between Sheng and the Chen family. If not because Chen Fan¡¯s fame had brought more attention to the matter, most people would simply flip this page over without overthinking.


    However, to other people who were more involved, the fall of the Sheng family was unthinkable. How could the richest family in Jiang Bei just fall overnight?


    Afterward, the Chens Group¡¯s ount was freed and the East Mountain Meadow was sold to Chens Group as well. The truck drive was ruled guilty of first-order murder and would be sent to the electric chair very soon.


    This time, Master Chen¡¯s name finally became a household name in Jin City. Despite the rumor about him using curses to burn all the Sheng family members to death, there was no proof. Other than a dozen or so witnesses who had seen the Sheng family member¡¯s self-immtion, there were no picture nor any video to prove that the Chen family had done it. However, this rumor kept ongoing among the elites of Jin City.


    Most elites knew that the court ruling most often did not provide the truth. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t act, howe so many people from the Sheng family went missing that night? Could it really be like what the media said that the family had left China together?


    That¡¯s preposterous. If there were only one or two people missing, then yes, that was possible. But a few dozen? It had to be a mass murder.


    They knew that Chen Fan was the only person who was likely to have done this.


    However famous Chen Fan was, there were only less than a few dozen people who had ever seen him. There were most people that knew of him than people who actually knew him. That was the same for Tang Yuanqin. Although he had been dominating the city for over ten years, most people in Jin City would have no idea who he was if he stood right in front of them.


    Master Chen, Tang Yuanqin, Chen family, Sheng family... these names were beyond the reach of ordinary people. Other than those who had their skin in their conflict, most citizens of Jin City, including the heirs of rich families had forgotten the incident very quickly.


    However, one person couldn¡¯t forget about what happened.


    ¡°I am d that you are fine, Xiao Fan.¡±


    Fang Qiong heaved a sigh.


    Ever since he heard about the news from Shen Junwen, she rushed to the school and made a few phone calls to Chen Fan. Since Chen Fan was already heading toward the Shen family, he didn¡¯t pick up the phone. When Fang Qiong had arrived at Chen Fan¡¯s dorm, she was told that Chen Fan had gone home. She panicked right away.


    The girl knew Chen Fan very well. She knew that he would rush home to help his family. However, the battle between Chen Fan and the Sheng family was too dangerous for an ordinary college student. Chen Fan¡¯s life was in danger.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡¯ be so reckless next time. I have heard that your mother was even in an ident. Luckily both of you are OK. I can¡¯t imagine what I will do if you ....¡± Tears welled in the girl¡¯s eyes as her words were broken up.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I am sorry. Please forgive me.¡± Chen Fan said apologetically. He should have told Fang Qiong where he was going.


    He closed in and rubbed Fang Qiong¡¯s head with his forehead gently.


    When they were both kids, he often did this whenever Fang Qiong was angry at him.


    ¡°Stop it. We are not children anymore.¡±


    The girl pushed him away, but the old trick worked as Fang Qiong¡¯s tears were gone.


    Chen Fan apologized a few more times, and Fang Qiong finally decided to let the matter rest. However, she warned Chen Fan not to keep her out of the loop ever again. Then Fang Qiong asked curiously.


    ¡°So Master Chen really is from the Chen family? I have heard that he killed the entire Sheng family.¡±


    ¡°I think people have exaggerated his power. It¡¯s like iming to have seen a UFO. Rumors are just rumors.¡±


    Fang Qiong was a rational person ever since she was a child and didn¡¯t believe in supernatural abilities.


    ¡°Of course! I am Master Chen.¡± Chen Fan said proudly. ¡°I can kill Shen Junwen with a snap of a finger. If Shen Junwen ever dared toe to bother you, I will let him get hit by a car.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you! Stop that.¡± Fang Qiong rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t believe anything that Chen Fan had said.


    After the two had chatted for a while, Fang Qiong was about to leave. She hesitated for a second and said reluctantly: ¡°Xiao Fan, my parents want to invite you over for dinner. Don¡¯t let that get into your head, they just want to meet you.¡±


    So saying, she blushed and hurried away.


    Chen Fan scratched his head and thought to himself.


    ¡°Do my father and mother-inw want to see me?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t like Fang Qiong¡¯s mother. In his past life, she was part of the reason that caused the couple¡¯s eventual break-up.


    When Chen Fan arrived at the dorm, he was greeted by Qiu Yilun and other roommate¡¯s surprised stares.


    They had never thought that that the Chen family¡¯s situation could have turned around just overnight.


    The Sheng family were gone, and in its ashes, the Chen family rose as the biggest family in Jin City. Chen Fan¡¯s status as the heir of the rich family was restored. Pan Li regretted her actions for the second time and thought that she should have stayed with Chen Fan one more night.


    However, from then on, Pan Li was never invited to any of the parties. Even Qian Lulu and Qiu Yilun¡¯s rtionship was strained after Qiu Yilun had seen her true colors.


    However, those were trivial to Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had been busy creating a few more Jade talisman for his mother. Afterward, he focused his attention on the East Mountain Meadow project.


    Although the buyer¡¯s name on the contract was the Chen family, Chen Fan was the one running the show at the construction site. Under his supervision,rge trucks drove into the East Mountain Meadow and transform the forested area into a tnd perfect for cultivation.


    Chen Fan had formted a goodyout in his mind to subdivide the plots. He was going to build a homestead in the middle of thend for his parents to stay after their retirement. By then, the East Mountain Meadow would be surrounded by Spirit Qi that was beneficial to human¡¯s life.


    As the construction carried on, the matter of casting a Dharma Array also been put on the agenda.


    The Dharma Array Chen Fan n to cast would be nothing like the Yun Wu Mountain or the Guardian Array at the Yin Dragon Pond. It would be arge size Spirit Gathering Array that can channel the Spirit Qi from the Green Dragon Lake to thend. In addition, it would also serve to misguide, defend, and assault any intruders. After all, the meadow was right next to the bustling Jin City and secrecy was on Chen Fan¡¯s top priority.


    ¡°Since the array uses the Green Dragon Lake¡¯s Spirit Qi, I should just call it the Green Dragon Grand Array.¡±


    The Green Dragon Lake meandered around the valley like a long drake. There was plenty of Spirit Qi in theke to charge the Green Dragon Grand Array. However, due to the size of the array, it required much more material to set up than the Yun Wu Mountain Array.


    The Chen¡¯s Group purchased countless gems and jades from all over China. Among them were Yin Crystals, ten-thousand-year-old sea rocks, thousand-year-old wood... the Chens Group was not the only buyer, the other buyers included the Wei Family of the North Bank, Xu Ao of Hai Dong, Medicine God Valley Sect, Yin Ghost Sect and Lu family of Lin City.


    In a short time, they had collected a huge amount of materials, much more than Third Lord Wei had collected when Chen Fan was building the Yun Wu Mountain Array.


    The Green Dragon Grand Array used the Spirit Qi from the Green Dragon Lake. It was also a Yi Wood Dharma Array since its basic function was to grow herbs. Therefore, the Green Dragon Grand Array was a hybrid array of both Wood Element and Water Element. It also had an extremely high requirement for the Wood Element Spirit Qi in the environment from which it grew. Without the ancient trees on the slope of the East Mountain, Chen Fan would not be able to pull the array off.


    Another key factor in the sess of the array was the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    Without it, Chen Fan would not be able to handle such arge array. Even if he had enough energy and time, he would not be able to gather enough materials if he could not use ancient trees.


    Despite the smooth sailing, money had been pouring out of Chen Fan¡¯s bank ount ever since he started the project.


    Over thest half-year, he had gained over a few billion by selling the Spirit Water. A part of that went to Jin Xiu Group, some went to Chens Group¡¯s debt the rest was spent on the East Mountain Meadow project and theb.


    In the end, Chen Fan suddenly realized that his bank ount is nearly dry.


    He never had to worry about money ever since he was reborn. So the sudden break in cash flow had caught him off guard. Despite the help from the Medicine God Valley Sect, Chen Fan still didn¡¯t have enough to continue the Green Dragon Grand Array. He needed more ancient trees and wood. Plus, the Catalyst Essence Serum and the herb seeds would also cost a huge fortune.


    ¡°I remembered that someone still owes me ten billion. It¡¯s time for them to pay up.¡±


    Chen Fan lifted his head slowly and looked toward the south, where Hong Kong was.

 Chapter 248 - Tang Yuanqins Visit

    <h4>Chapter 248: Tang Yuanqin¡¯s Visit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Chen Fan was at the Yin Dragon Pond, he sold Zheng Anqi a hundred Arcane Pills at the price of one billion yuan each. Zheng Anqi had agreed that she would send him the money right away, however, it had been half a year now, and the money was still nowhere to be seen. Chen Fan didn¡¯t see the news of the Old Man Zheng¡¯s death, so he wagered that the Zheng family didn¡¯t n to pay him in the beginning.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to get away with not paying me.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a cold smile.


    Before Chen Fan knew it, the October long weekend had arrived. In the one month time he spent at his college, he had remained quiet and kept things to himself.


    This was the first long weekend for this year¡¯s freshmen and therefore, Qian Lulu and her friends had already started nning their vacation. It had only been a month since they left home for school, so they didn¡¯t feel eager to visit their parents yet. Therefore, the girls thought of going to some touristy ce to spend the holiday.


    In order to save her rtionship with Qiu Yilun, Qian Lulu had nned a seven day Hong Kong trip. Hong Kong was a paradise for shopping, the shining pearl of Asia, and a modern metropolis in 2008. Therefore, many people from the maind wanted to travel there and visit.


    ¡°There is Disnend, the Central Market, the street food at Causeway Bay and the million-dor vis by Victoria Bay....¡±


    Qian Lulu went on about Hong Kong¡¯s tourist attraction and finally was able to pique Qiu Yilun¡¯s interest.


    He had been to Hong Kong many times, however, he had never been there with a girl. Although he still hadn¡¯t gotten over Qian Lulu¡¯s action, the description of the lively city attracted his attention.


    ¡°You are going to Hong Kong?¡±


    Chen Fan was light-hearted by the coincidence. He had nned to travel to the Zheng family in Hong Kong to retrieve the ten billion yuan they owed him. Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind thepany of his friends; instead, he would very much love to spend some quality time with his friends.


    ¡°Sure, can I join you?¡±


    Liu Xiaojin dragged Qi Wangsun into the trip and Zhou Qinya also decided to tag along since she just had a fall out with her boyfriend and needed some fresh air. Qian Lulu¡¯s original n of a romantic two-person trip very quickly became a six-person group trip.


    Liu Xiaojin and Qi Wangsun¡¯s rtionship had heated up recently, and therefore Zhou Qinya and Chen Fan were two third wheels for the two couples.


    However, right before Chen Fan was going to leave for Hong Kong, someone visited him.


    ¡°I, Yuanqin, humbly wish to have an audience with Master Chen.¡±


    An old man wearing a handmade shirt made out of in cloth bowed to Chen Fan and said.


    Tang Yuanqin treated Chen Fan with a great measure of respect as a disciple would to his master. His eyes no longer shed fear, instead, it was filled with respect and reverence


    ¡°I wager you finally know who I am?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a light smile.


    ¡°I have eyes but failed to recognize a mountain. My mistake had led to the run in between you and my daughter. I wish you could forgive us.¡± Tang Yuanqin bowed again, much more deeply this time.


    Anyone would be surprised to see an old man pay so much respect to a young man. However, neither Chen Fan nor Tang Yuanqin felt the respectful bows were out of ce.


    Such was the way of martial arts: age did not define power, the more powerful one would always be the master.


    No doubt, Chen Fans¡¯s level of attainment in martial arts and his status in society had far exceeded Tang Yuanqin. Therefore Tang Yuanqin¡¯s deep bows were justified.


    ¡°You may rise.¡±


    Tang Yuanqin obliged and looked up respectfully at the young man.


    After he had returned home, he had contacted many of his friends to ask about Chen Fan¡¯s background. Tang Yifei was just an ordinary girl, and therefore her connection was limited. However, Tang Yuanqin was a peak level Internal Force user, and therefore, he had much more string to pull than his daughter.


    After he had finally learned Chen Fan¡¯s illustrious achievement, he panicked.


    In the half-year that he spent alone in seclusion, Master Chen of Jiang Bei had achieved numerous incredible deeds. He had killed the family lord of the Lu family, Lu Tianfen, Lei Qianjue of the Hong Sect; he had not only warded off many assassination attempts but also killed the King of the Assassins, cksnake. After he had climbed to the top of the Heaven Roll, he was considered the most powerful Grandmaster in China. He was thought to be as powerful, if not more than Ye Nantian, and had a nickname: Curmudgeon Chen.


    Adding on the Grandmaster he had killed just a couple of days ago on the river, he had killed four Grandmasters so far.


    Tang Yuanqin must be delusional if he thought that he could have defeated such a powerful man.


    The more Tang Yuanqin thought about Chen Fan, the more afraid he became. In the end, he decided to pay Chen Fan a visit when Chen Fan was not so busy.


    ¡°Master Chen, I have arranged a banquet for you as an apology.¡± Tang Yuanqin cupped his fists and said. ¡°My daughter didn¡¯t know who you are, and therefore had offended you unintentionally. Lucky for her, you were merciful and had let her live. However, I am still troubled by the run-in, and feel deeply sorry about it.¡±


    ¡°I wager that you didn¡¯t know I have already nted the Yi Wood Spirit Qi into your daughter.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself as he gave the old man an amused look,


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care if Tang Yuanqin knew that or not. What could he do anyway? He was the top warrior on the Heaven roll, the most powerful Grandmaster in China. Even the collective might of Tang family was no match against Chen Fan, much less Tang Yuanqin himself.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Chen Fan had some other matters on his mind that he wanted to consult Tang Yuanqin on so he epted the invitation.


    Tang Yuanqin led Chen Fan to a Mercedes-Benz S-350 parked next to the school¡¯s entrance. When Chen Fan got into the car, Zhou Qinya happened to walk by and saw him. Zhou Qinya didn¡¯t think of anything at first since it was not the first time she saw a rich heir getting into a fancy car. However, she was shocked when she caught a glimpse of the driver.


    ¡°That was Seventh Lord Huang?¡±


    ¡°Seventh Lord Huang was a powerful tycoon in Jin City whose influence was on par with Chen Xiao if not more. Her father used to take her to visit Seventh Lord Huang, so she had recognized his face.¡±


    She knew that Seventh Lord Huang was more powerful than most of the elite ss in the city, yet, he had lowered himself to chauffer for Chen Fan and that old man. Who was that old man anyways and how powerful exactly was Chen Fan? Suddenly, Zhou Qinya started to feel that she had been underestimating Chen Fan¡¯s power. Perhaps, he was not just an ordinary rich heir, and there was more to him than what meets the eye.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Chen Fan and his host arrived at the Tang family¡¯s estate.


    Tang Yifei led a group of tycoons in the Jin City and had already stood by the entrance waiting for him. These tycoons were all formidable powers in their own region, however, there and then, they stood fearfully waiting for his arrival patiently and respectfully. Chen Fan caught a glimpse of Chen Xiao among the crowd and his face was written with shock and terror. He had never thought that Tang Yuanqin was able to persuade Chen Fan toe to the banquet and neither did he expect Tang Yuanqin to be so respectful toward the boy.


    ¡°Yifei, I want to introduce you to Master Chen.¡±


    Tang Yuanqin said humbly.


    ¡°Master Chen!¡±


    Complicated emotions roiled in Tang Yifei¡¯s eyes. Ever since the incident in the garden, she swore to never see Chen Fan again, fearing that Chen Fan would take advantage of her situation. She couldn¡¯t believe that her father had invited the wolf to the house willingly.


    ¡°This is Seventh Huang.¡±


    ¡°This is Eight Fingers.¡±


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Tang Yuanqin didn¡¯t notice his daughter¡¯s awkward and reluctant expression and went on to introduce others to Chen Fan. He made sure that all of his subordinates had seen Chen Fan in person so that they knew who to stay away from. When he introduced Chen Xiao, a strong andplicated emotion rose in Chen Xiao. He remembered his warning to Chen Fan, however, it seemed that he had shot himself in the foot. By now, Chen Fan had be the most influential person in Jinlin City and was respected by even Tang Yuanqin.


    ¡°From today on, you should all treat Master Chen like how you treat me. If anyone of you dares to mess with Master Chen, I will make sure you pay for your mistake.¡± Tang Yuanqin announced heavily.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Tang¡±


    Seventh Lord Huang and the others cupped their fists and replied.


    Chen Fan had got rid of the Sheng family and made a name for himself in Jinlin City. The rumor of Chen Fan using spells to kill the Sheng family was still floating around and therefore, no one in their right mind would think of messing with Chen Fan. However, many people looked back and forth between Tang Yifei and Chen Fan.


    Although Tang Yifei tried to contain the spread of rumor, many people had learned of what happened at the Green Vines club. However, no one would risk the ire of Tang Yifei and snitch on her and tell Tang Yuanqin what they knew.


    ¡°Master Chen, you are a martial artist, you should sit at the head of the table. ¡±


    When Tang Yuanqin invited Chen Fan to the head of the table, everyone felt the situation was even stranger than they thought.


    Tang Yuanqin didn¡¯t seem to act out of fear for the same fate as Sheng family, but out of respect and reverence, as he would to a wizened wise man. However, Chen Fan was less than twenty years old, how could he manage to garner so much respect?


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    Tang Yifei gasped.


    However fearful she was to Chen Fan, the sight of her father bending backward for a young man didn¡¯t sit well with her. She felt so bad for her father that she was on the brink of crying.


    ¡°My daughter is not aware of who you really are, please forgive her.¡± Tang Yuanqin said awkwardly.


    It was only natural for an internal force user to respect a Grandmaster. At Chen Fan¡¯s level of attainment, his age was irrelevant, it was his unimaginable power that gave him the high status.


    ¡°No harm is done.¡± Chen Fan said lightly. He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord, so he wouldn¡¯t care what an insect thought of him. Plus, Tang Yifei¡¯s life was still in his hands. He then asked with a serious face: ¡°I meant to ask you something. Do you know who is the person I killed? I heard his name is Lin Tatian.¡±


    Lin Tatian¡¯s power was just below that of Lei Qianjue. If he wasn¡¯t injured, he would have already be a peak level Grandmaster. He was one in a million kind of warrior, a frightening force to be reckoned with.


    However, Lin Tatian had hidden under the umbre of the Sheng family, disguised as a normal personal guard. Chen Fan smelled something fishy. It was as if he was trying to hide from something. What could have made someone so powerful so afraid?


    Although Lin Tatian was already dead, Chen Fan was not sure if he had to prepare for acts of revenge from his family and friends. It would be ideal if he could act first and get rid of any potential danger in the first ce.


    ¡°You mean that Grandmaster who wielded a de Qi?¡± Tang Yuanqin furrowed his brows and asked: ¡°Lin Tatian... Lin Tatian? Humm... strange... I have never heard of any Grandmaster with that name. However, judging by his moves, he is a mighty warrior indeed.¡±


    ¡°He said he was from the Lin family of Southeastern China. The Art of Qi de was his family¡¯s secret art.¡±


    ¡°Lin family of Southeastern China? The Art of Qi de?¡± Tang Yuanqin was taken aback. However as old memories came back to him, he eximed with surprise: ¡°Could he be the traitor of the Lin family?¡±


    As soon as he said that, fear surfaced in Tang Yuanqin¡¯s eyes and even his gaze on Chen Fan seemed to change its tone.

 Chapter 249 - The Former Immortal State Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 249: The Former Immortal State Cultivator</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this Lin Tatian powerful?¡±


    Chen Fan sipped his tea calmly and asked.


    ¡°Not just powerful, he is... legendary!¡± Tang Yuanqin let out a wry smile and the admiration and respect in his eyes deepened. ¡°Lin Tatian had made a name for himself a decade ago overseas. Although his name was unfamiliar with people in China, he was a reputable dominating power in South East Asia. His art of ck Water Arcane Energy was deadly and made him nearly invincible. He was the most powerful Grandmaster before the rise of Ye Nantian. Rumor had it that he had already reached the peak of the Transcendent State before his disappearance.¡±


    As Tang Yuanqin went on, his tone became more and more servile.


    Like Chen Fan, Lin Tatian used to be a renowned Grandmaster, and in his prime years, his power had been on par with Lei Qianjue. However, such a mighty figure was pped into a pulp by Chen Fan. It spoke loudly of Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    Although Tang Yuanqin had learned Chen Fan¡¯s ability to do away with Grandmasters, seeing the action with his own eyes was much more visceral and convincing that reading it on paper. Worse, the Grandmaster Chen Fan had killed was not just any Grandmaster, he was a peak-level Grandmaster.


    ¡°He was heavily injured before our fight, therefore he was at most mid-stage of the Transcendent State.¡± Chen Fan shook his head. If Lin Tatian was mid-stage of Transcendent State, he would still be less powerful than Lei Qianjue. Chen Fan could not have killed him without using any divine powers nor hypersonic attacks.


    ¡°He was injured?¡± Tang Yuanqin furrowed brows and murmured to himself. Then he suddenly remembered something, so he pped his thigh and said: ¡°Ah! Right! He must have got injured while trying to run away after his family found out about his betrayal.¡±


    Even as Tang Yuanqin said that he shook his head and murmured: ¡°No wonder Lin Tatian had disappeared in the decade that followed. He must be hiding from the Lin Family. Otherwise, he would never lower himself to live under a disguise for so long.¡±


    ¡°If Lin Tatian was still alive, he would be ced at the top five spots on the Heaven Roll.¡± Tang Yuanqin eximed.


    Chen Fan nodded in agreement.


    As soon as Chen Fan heard of the Heaven roll, he had been curious about the identity of Kunlun. How could he know so much about all the other Grandmasters?


    The four other Grandmasters listed below Chen Fan were all Peak Level Transcendent State Grandmasters. If Lei Qianjue or Lin Tatian were still alive, they would have been listed as well.


    ¡°However, Lin Tatian had reached peak Transcendent State ten years ago, yet you said he was injured right around that time. Could there be anyone more powerful than a peak-level Transcendent State in the Lin family of Southeastern China?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously.


    The mentioning of the Lin family of Southeastern China brought fear to Tang Yuanqin¡¯s face.


    He hesitated for a second and then dismissed the other guests at the table. So far, the other tycoons that were invited to the dinner had been soaking up the information from the two¡¯s conversation. Although they knew nothing about the martial arts world, names such as Lin Tatian, Lei Qianjue and Ye Nantian were a sure sign that they were talking about something very important.


    However, since the host had given them the signal to leave, they obliged without protest.


    After everyone had left the room, Tang Yuanqin finally said heavily: ¡°Master Chen, there are things that I really shouldn¡¯t bring up. However, considering you are the most powerful fighter in China, I think I can make an exception for you.¡±


    Tang Yuanqin paused a second and continued: ¡°The Lin Family has always been a taboo among other Martial artists. No one would bring them up unless they have to. Plus the Lin Family has been quiettely and if not because of Lin Tatian¡¯s involvement in the world again, I don¡¯t think many people would have even heard of them.¡±


    ¡°So, you mean the Lin Family is very powerful?¡± Lin Family was unfazed.


    ¡°Very, very powerful. They could have dominated the entire China should they wish to do so.¡± Tang Yuanqin said.


    His face was written with fear as if he had evoked some unspoken horror. ¡°When I was a child, I had heard my grandparents say that the Lin Family was the most powerful Martial arts family in China. The Lu family, Gu family nowadays couldn¡¯tpare with the Lin Family¡¯s might.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Neither Chen Fan nor Ye Nantian had officially imed supremacy over China, what made a family n do that?


    Tang Yuanqin recognized Chen Fan¡¯s contempt, and so he said heavily: ¡°Because the Lin Family has an Immortal State martial artist.¡±


    ¡°Immortal State?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes after he heard the words. Ever since he had achieved the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, he had been invincible. Even someone as powerful as Lei Qianjue who was a Grandmaster in both martial arts and physical refinement wasid low after one hypersonic punch. He wagered that Ye Nantian would be at most a few levels above Lei Qianjue and therefore, he knew that only martial artist of Immortal State was his worthy opponent.


    ¡°I thought no one had seen an Immortal State martial artists for over a decade.¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Indeed. The one from the Lin Family was thest known Immortal State martial artist.¡± Tang Yuanqin said seriously: ¡°He had risen to fame nearly a hundred years ago, and used to be the most powerful men of the Qing Dynasty, a personal guard to the Emperor. He never lost a fight ever since his debut appearance. ¡±


    ¡°The Lin Family was able to im supremacy over China and be the most influential Martial arts family of China.¡±


    ¡°However, that was a hundred years ago.¡± Tang Yuanqin shook his head and said: ¡°Thest time he showed up was sixty years ago. No one has heard of him since, and the Lin Family also grew more reticent. If not because of Lin Tatian, the world might have already forgotten about the Lin Family.¡±


    ¡°So, you think it was that Immortal State fighter who had injured Lin Tatian?¡± Chen Fan asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Impossible¡± Tang Yuanqin shook his head and blurted out a burst ofughter.¡±He had been famous since the year my grandpa was born. He had been a personal guard of three emperors, if he was still alive, he ought to be over a hundred fifty years old. That¡¯s impossible. ¡±


    ¡°However, although he might have already been dead, I wager there are more than one powerful martial artists in the family. There could be people as powerful as Lei Qianjue and if they work together, they could have easily injured Lin Tatian.¡± Tang Yuanqin said hesitantly.


    Chen Fan kept his silence, however, a light glinted in his eyes.


    Tang Yuanqin had thought that the Immortal State warrior must have been dead after so many years, but Chen Fan knew that if he was able to reach Divine Sea level, he should be able to live well over a hundred fifty years. If he were to reach Connate Spirit, he could live five centuries easily. The Immortal State on earth should be equivalent to the Divine Sea Level.


    ¡°My only question was if the cultivators on earth were able to live that long given how bad the conditions were on earth. The earth was deprived of Spirit Qi and had a harsh environment for cultivators. Even if he could live that long, his energy would have depleted. Plus, I am not afraid of him even if he still possessed the same power as he did during his prime years. As soon as I reach Ethereal Enlightenment, I could master the Divine powers and he would be no match against me.¡± With that thought in mind, Chen Fan smiled proudly.


    Afterward the conversation, the banquet was reopened. Once Chen Fan was done eating, he left the room under many admirable stares.


    Tang Yifei could no longer hold back her anger after Chen Fan was gone.


    ¡°Dad, even if he was powerful enough to kill the entire Sheng family, we don¡¯t need to bend backwards for him. After all, we the Tang family are a proud and powerful force in Jiang Nan Province and he is a teenager less than twenty years old. At most, he is as powerful as us, but he still would be no match against you and your influence.¡±


    Although she knew that Chen Fan was powerful, she couldn¡¯t stomach the view of her father¡¯s servitude to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Sigh... Yifei, you are not a martial artist and therefore you don¡¯t understand.¡± Tang Yuanqin heaved a sigh and then shook his head. Seeing the question in many other tycoon¡¯s eyes, he nodded and said: ¡°Fine, I will exin it to you guys why I am treating master that way.¡±


    ¡°Does anyone know who Master Chen really is?¡± Tang Yuanqin asked the people around him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡± Everyone was taken aback by the obvious answer.


    Even Chen Xiao looked up and was confused. Could there be anything more than what Chen Fan had already achieved?


    ¡°Hehe, Master Chen?¡± Tang Yuanqin let out a cold smile. ¡°Why would I bend over backwards for a tycoon of Jiang Bei? Even the Sheng family of Jiang Bei was no match against me. I could have easily killed them all with force, although not as easily as using his spells.¡±


    ¡°However, little do you know that he is a Martial arts Grandmaster!¡± Tang Yuanqin heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Dad, you are already at Semi transcendent level aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t think you are that much weaker than him.¡± Tang Yifei said indignantly.


    She was not a martial artist and therefore knew very little about the power of Martial Artists. A Grandmaster could fight an Internal Force as an adult would to a child.


    ¡°Hehe, if he was just a normal Grandmaster, of course, I won¡¯t have to fear him. After all, even if I can¡¯t defeat him in a fight, I should be able to get away in one piece. In addition, we have lots of top snipers who could pose a threat to a Grandmaster. That is why the Grandmasters in China have left us in peace for so long. However...¡± Suddenly, fear flickered in Tang Yuanqin¡¯s eyes. ¡°He is not just any Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°Not just any Grandmaster?¡±


    The remark confused everyone even more. No one knew that there was a different kind of Grandmaster.


    ¡°Just like Internal Force, there are different levels of attainment at the Grandmaster level. Lu Tianfen from the Lu family, for example, was the least powerful Grandmaster. However, he was still able to dominate Tian Nan Province.¡± Tang Yuanqin said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    The Lu family of Lin City was a must more influential family than Tang Family. They controlled the underground world at Tian Nan and owned a few tens of billions of assets, a few times more than that owned by the Tang family. The Tang family was nothing before the might of the Lu family.


    ¡°There were more powerful Grandmasters than Lu Tianyun. For example, Du San from the Miao¡¯s Land and Hua family of Zhong Hai. They could im supremacy in arge area and even the government had to fear them.¡± Tang Yuanqin said admiringly.


    ¡°Hua Yunfeng of Zhong!¡±


    Even Tang Yifei was shocked by the announcement. Jiang Nan Province was close to Zhong Hai and therefore was heavily induced by the metropolis. Most provinces surrounding Zhong Hai relied on the backing of the Hua family to survive.


    ¡°Ofte, someone created a Heaven Roll to rank off the Grandmasters in Chian. People like Lu Tianfen won¡¯t even make it on the list. Even Du San was listed on the eleventh spot. Hua Yunfeng was the fourth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by what they heard. This was the first time for a lot of them to peer through the curtain of power to see the hidden forces at y. Powerful as he was, Hua Yunfeng only made it to the fourth spot. Then who was on the top three?


    ¡°Dad? What¡¯s the ranking of Chen Fan?¡± Tang Yifei asked indignantly. ¡°Is he even on it?¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡± Tang Yuanqin paused a second, letting the suspense hang in the air. ¡°He is the most powerful Grandmaster in China, Chen Beixuan! Without the appearance of an Immortal State martial artist, he is undoubtedly the most powerful.¡±


    His words had shocked everyone.

 Chapter 250 - The Value of a Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 250: The Value of a Grandmaster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Number one on the Heaven Roll?¡±


    Tang Yifei murmured to herself as what happened in the Green Vines club kept on ying out in her head. Chen Fan had flicked a finger and killed the sharpshooters. In the end, not even his clothes were soiled in the slightest. Tang Yifei felt that Chen Fan was nothing but he surprised her.


    Chen Fan, he was the heir of the Chen family in Jin City, Master Chen of Jiang Bei, Transcendent Grandmaster.


    However, Tang Yifei had never thought that she would have underestimated Chen Fan¡¯s power yet again. He had set her back on her heels with his incredible power. Even the Tang family had to be careful when he was around. However powerful Hua Yunfeng was, he only took the fourth spot on the Heaven roll. How powerful exactly was the boy at the top spot?


    ¡°He is the most powerful man in China.¡±


    Seventh Lord Huang eximed.


    Like anything else, the title of the champion was always much harder to obtain than the second best or the third. Since Chen Fan had imed the top spot on the Heaven Roll and was considered the most powerful Grandmaster in China, his status must not be lower than that of the richest man in China.


    ¡°No wonder... He killed Sheng Ronghua and ughtered the entire Sheng family, yet nothing had happened to him.¡±


    Chen Xiao said to himself.


    ¡°Hehe, What is Sheng Ronghua to a Grandmaster.¡± Tang Yuanqin snorted. ¡°He could handle a few more Sheng families at the same time. The bottom line is that the Chinese Government is not going to offend a powerful Grandmaster over the death of a small family. Look what happened to Gao Tianmin. He wanted to indict Chen Fan for his crime, but was fired by his boss.¡±


    Tang Yuanqin didn¡¯t know that Chen Fan was the Head sergeant of the Cang Dragon, otherwise, he would be even more impressed by Chen Fan.


    Rich businessmen such as Sheng Ronghua were everywhere in China, however, there could only be one number one Grandmaster on the Heaven Roll. Every Grandmaster had to earn their spot using hard work, sweat, talent, and luck. A Grandmaster meant much more than wealthy men with over a billion yuan in assets. Ye Nantian, for example, had trained the Dragon Fang unit and pushed it to the top three list of the International special Law Enforcement units.


    In addition, Chen Fan¡¯s Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise and Physique Refining Pill were able to help the Chinese military produce countless super soldiers. The Physique Refining Pill was still under development, and once it was able to be mass-produced, it¡¯s significance was no less than inventing a new kind of long-range missile.


    The other Grandmasters also had their own contributions to the nation.


    Hua Yunfeng had been helping China defend countless foreign influences attempts. Zhong Hai was the biggest city in China and was considered China¡¯s window to the world. However, there were often dark currents stirred up by the international criminal world. Hua Yunfeng was able to quell these disturbances and defend the peaceful life of the citizens.


    Therefore, Chen Fan never worried about any consequences for ughtering the entire Sheng family. A nation only considered self-benefits and interests, and keeping an amicable rtionship with Chen Fan was much more beneficial than being on a Grandmaster¡¯s bad side.


    Tang Yifei, Seventh Lord Huang and Chen Xiao kept their silence.


    They were so shocked by the revtion that they would forever look at the world with a fresh new perspective. In the old world, the power of a nation needed to be taken seriously. Although they operated in the grey area of society, they needed to obey thews set by the country.


    However, in the new world, they just discovered that Grandmasters were above thew. They could kill an entire family n without worrying about the consequences. And this was the true color of the world. At the end of the day, everyone only cared about self-interest, that extends to the nations in the world as well.


    ¡°From today onward, no one in the Tang family is allowed to offend Master Chen. Otherwise, I will chop him up and feed him to the fish in the Jin City River!¡± Tang Yuanqin announced.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Tang¡±


    Everyone bowed respectfully.


    They would have obliged their family lord¡¯s order even without being told the true power of a Grandmaster, although their reply wouldn¡¯t be nearly as sincere and fearful as it was now. They had finally understood that Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t even care to waste his time on them. They were too insignificant in his eyes. Neither would the government indict him, risking a bad rtionship with the most important asset of the nation. Even Tang Yuanqin had to apologize to Chen Fan for a small run-in.


    A pang of despair gripped Tang Yifei


    If Chen Fan was truly so powerful, she doubted that she would ever free herself from the Yi Wood Spirit Qi.


    ¡°Dad, so the government just lets these Grandmasters do whatever they want?¡±


    Tang Yifei asked hotly.


    ¡°Of course not. Although Grandmasters are powerful, they have to give the authority some degree of respect. After all, not even a thousand Grandmasters are able to hold themselves against an army. Plus, there are still those other guys in China who could counter them.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Tang Yifei paused.


    Fear shed across Tang Yuanqin¡¯s face, and he kept the answer to himself.


    Since the National Day holiday wasing, Chen Fan wanted to wrap up some tasks at hand, so he could make use of the holiday to visit Hong Kong. He went to the Jin City University and inspected the progress of theb. Xiao Xue had been working round the clock trying to set theb up, and she had lost a few kilograms of weight. Chen Fan gave her a bottle of Yun Wu Spirit Water for her to recuperate. If the assistant knew that she was getting a hundred thousand yuan a bottle supplement, she would be so moved by her boss that she would start to tear up. On the ck market, the price of one bottle of the Spirit Water was even a few times higher than that.


    Afterward, he went to visit the East Mountain Vis. Chen Huaian asked Chen Fan if they need to prepare for any repercussions for the death of the Shengs. Chen Huaian smiled and said:


    ¡°Sheng Ronghua was nothing, he was just a real estate agent. But I am a Grandmaster, there are less than twenty Grandmasters left in China. So I am much more important than Sheng Ronghua.¡±


    In addition, Chen Fan believed that the military headquarters had monitored his every action. Even his n of creating the Catalyst Essence Serum couldn¡¯t escape the military¡¯s radar, much less his killing of an entire family.


    Yun Wu Spirit Water not only had limited production capability, but it could also quickly spoil once produced. Therefore, it could only be used to meet a small number of privileged customers¡¯ demands. However, once the Catalyst Essence Serum was created and put into use, the entire poption in China could benefit from the Spirit Water.


    It was like the difference between Ferrari and Volkswagen. Although Volkswagen didn¡¯t make fancy over the top looking sports cars, thepany was ten timesrger than Ferrari. Volkswagen was a keyponent of the automobile industry, while Ferrari are only toys for rich people.


    Transcendent Grandmaster, top Grandmaster on the Heaven roll, General in the military, Physique Refining Pill, Catalyst Essence Serum...


    When the decision-makers weighed the pros and cons of siding with Chen Fan, the scale was obviously one-sided. A few dayster, Chen Fan heard the news of Gao Tianmin being fired. This was an olive branch from the government.


    After he had visited his parents, Chen Fan went to Fang Qiong.


    Fang Qiong wanted to go to Hong Kong with Chen Fan, however, she was tied down by the business at her dad¡¯spany. She had been managing a makeup production-line in her dad¡¯spany for a while now. To be apetent business leader was Fang Qiong¡¯s dream ever since she was a child. However, she still felt sorry for being unable to spend more time with Chen Fan.


    ¡°If you would like to try new makeup samples, I can provide you some.¡±


    Chen Fan remembered that he once wanted to create a perfume from the cultivator¡¯s world for Sister An. However, due to theck of ingredients, the project was shelved.


    The perfumes of the cultivators were not made from synthetic chemicals. They used extracts from natural nts and had a very high standard for the raw material used. It had taken Chen Fan a great deal of effort to find semi-spirit herbs and therefore he didn¡¯t want to squander them on making perfume.


    However, once the East Mountain Meadow project waspleted, Chen Fan would have arge plot to grow Spirit Herbs.


    With abundant materials in hand, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Chen Fan to create beauty products.


    ¡°Fine, fine Master Chen. I would love to see it.¡± Fang Qiong pushed Chen Fan out of the room and said with a smile: ¡°You are such a know-it-all. Is there anything you don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°Sigh... youngdy, you will regret it for not believing in me.¡±


    Chen Fan faked a sigh and then sauntered away.


    By the time he had wrapped up all the loose ends, the national holiday has finally arrived. Chen Fan and his roommates were about to go on a trip to Hong Kong.


    There were six of them in total: Qiu Yilun, Qian Lulu, Qi Wangsun, Liu Xiaojin, Chen Fan and Zhou Qinya; two couples and two third-wheels.


    Qiu Yilun had taken care of the ne tickets, hotel, and car rental. Although Qiu Yilun had many bad habits, he was extremely nice to friends and very reliable.


    To two couples were seated together on the ne, so that left Chen Fan and Zhou Qinya to sit together.


    At school, she always wore makeup to look morous. However, today, she didn¡¯t wear any makeup. She was wearing a loose shirt with a small bow tie around the cor and a pair of white jeans. Adding on a pair of in sneakers and simple hair and makeup, she looked like a cute girl next door. She was drinking a cup of orange juice while reading a fashion magazine.


    Theck of makeup on her face revealed her incredible natural beauty. Her face was smooth and dreamy, making her look as sweet as a high school crush. Many men on the ne couldn¡¯t help but stare at her.


    Zhou Qinya didn¡¯t care for these men¡¯s attention, instead, she looked to Chen Fan.


    To her surprise, Chen Fan lolled in his chair and had already fallen asleep.


    ¡°So he doesn¡¯t like me without makeup either?¡±


    Zhou Qinyamented.


    She had seen Fang Qiong and remembered that Fang Qiong rarely used any makeup. From then on, Zhou Qinya was certain that Chen Fan liked the more natural look. Therefore, she had decided to give up on her makeup and try to pull off a girl-next-door look. However, to her dismay, Chen Fan had ignored her again.


    ¡°Humph! Whatever, I think I¡¯m too good for you anyway.¡±


    In a fit of anger, Zhou Qinya started to focus on the magazine and stopping caring about Chen Fan.


    Even as the girl flipped through the page, Chen Fan opened his eyes and caught a glimpse of the magazine¡¯s cover.


    It was Zheng Anqi posing with her fine statuesque body. Her half white face looked attractive and aloof, befitting a queen.

 Chapter 251 - The Capital of Spellcasters

    <h4>Chapter 251: The Capital of Spellcasters</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Her English name was Anna and her Chinese name was Zheng Anqi. She is a supermodel and was on the cover of VOGUE three times already. Even the chief designer at Versace invited her over to model for the brand.¡± Zhou Qinya exined.


    It was evident that she was well versed in the fashion industry. VOGUE was one of the most sessful female magazines in the world. To be able to appear on its cover page spoke loudly of Zheng Anqi¡¯s fame in the fashion circle.


    ¡°Plus, she was also the female heir of the Zheng family, the daughter of the Zheng Haochang, owner of the Zhens Financial Group. Her grandfather was the legendary Zheng Zhongming. Her mother was royalty from Ennd, a daughter of a duke or what have you. Anna had over billions of assets she could easily inherit, but she decided to create her own sess in the fashion industry.¡±


    Zhou Qinya filled Chen Fan in about the Zheng family. Her voice wasced with admiration.


    The Zheng family of Hong Kong was a reputable family among Chinesemunities. Zheng Zhongming had been on the Forbes Rich List for decades. Even the Sheng family and the Chen family woulde off as nouveau richepared to the Zheng family. I wager that only Zhang Donghai, the richest man of Jiang Nan Province could have rivaled the Zheng family.


    As Zhou Qinya¡¯s idol, Zheng Anqi was an epitome of beauty, wealth and talent.


    ¡°I know her.¡± Chen Fan replied.


    ¡°You know of Zheng Anqi as well? I thought only those boys who are interested in fashion would know of Anna.¡± Zhou Qinya was taken aback, and then she smiled mischievously and asked: ¡°Are you a fan of Anna? Do you like her type?¡±


    ¡°No. She owes me money. That¡¯s all.¡± Chen Fan replied lightly.


    ¡°Owes you money?¡± Zhou Qinya frowned in disbelief. ¡°Anna was the heir of the Zheng family of Hong Kong. Her father owned the Zhens Financial Group that was worth over a few trillion. How could she ever owe you any money?¡±


    Zhou Qinya asked with suspicion.


    Although Chen family was considered powerful in Jin City, they were insignificant in Hong Kong. The connections and resources at the Zheng family¡¯s disposal were incredible and the Chen family simply couldn¡¯tpare. Zheng family also had connections with all kinds of other financial groups and organizations that the Chen family might have never even heard of. Zhou Qinya thought that Chen Fan meant that he knew of Zheng Anqi, instead of him knowing her personally.


    Chen Fan smiled lightly and didn¡¯t reply.


    He wagered that it would be difficult to exin the trillion-dor debt to the girl so he didn¡¯t even bother.


    Seeing Chen Fan had kept his silence, Zhou Qinya also kept her questions to herself.


    Four hourster, they finallynded at the Hong Kong International airport. The hotel that Qiu Yilun had booked had already sent a chauffeur to pick them up. As soon as Chen Fan and his friends entered the airport, they registered an unmistakable sense of opulence in society.


    It was really worthy of being called an International Metropolis. People from all over the world bustled inside the airport. They spoke English, Spanish, Thai, Japanese, and Korean and so on. Many people were having a shortyover at the airport and would be on their way to elsewhere in the world.


    Chen Fan nodded. Back in 2008, Hong Kong was much more modern than Jin City. However, in his memory, Hong Kong seemed to have held onto itspetitive edge for the ten years toe but slowly, the city went downhill. Cities in maind China finally caught up with her and some, such as Zhong Hai and Yan Jin City even surpassed it.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Fan projected his Divine Sense out and felt that there were a few men and women around him who had possessed Dharmic Powers. Ever since the Martial Arts Conference at Lin City, he hadn¡¯t seen so many powerful martial artists at once. Plus, this was just inside of the airport, how many more Martial Artists were there throughout the entire Hong Kong?


    ¡°NO... they are not just martial artists, they were Dao-Reaching Level cultivators as well?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    Ever since he was reborn, most martial artists he had met were Internal Force users, and rarely did he met any spell caster who used Dharma Spells. He could only remember seeing a few of them at the Ghost Witch Sect, the Bai family of Southwest China, and at the Medicine God Valley Sect.


    The difficulties in cultivating the Dharmic Dao was what contributed to the small number of spell casters. Although the Sect Master of the Bai family had reached the peak of the Dao-Reaching Level at a young age, his talent was exceptionally rare. Fearing his potential, the other six family ns of the southwest China even ganged up on him. However, the martial arts world nevercked talents. There were enough Transcendent Grandmasters in China to even make a list. On the other hand, it was almost impossible to meet a Perfected Cultivator. So far, Chen Fan only knew two of them: the King of Elixirs and the Sect Master of the Ghost Witch Sect.


    ¡°Could it be that Hong Kong was the haven for spell casters? I heard that the southerners in China were experts in Feng Shui and Chinese Esotericism. Masters of those matters were worshipped by the public. It appears that the rumor was true.¡±


    However, that still didn¡¯t exin the unusually high number of Dao-Reaching Level cultivators. With the task at hand nagging him in his mind, he let the matter rest and followed Qiu Yilun into the car and went toward the hotel.


    The moment Chen Fan pulled back his Divine Will, many people in the airport looked toward Chen Fan¡¯s direction suspiciously.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, grandpa?¡±


    A woman in a vibrant red outfit asked.


    ¡°Strange! Why did I feel like I was being watched?¡± A white-haired old man rubbed his chin and said in confusion.


    ¡°Maybe you are tired Grandpa. You are the Sect Master of the Earth Pacifying Sect, a spell caster who had reached the peak of Dao-Reaching Level. Who would dare to use a spell on you?¡±


    ¡°True that.¡± The old man nodded with pride in his eyes.


    The journey of cultivating Dharmic Dao was much more difficult than that of martial arts. The world hasn¡¯t seen a Perfected Cultivator for so long that even those at the peak of Dao-Reaching Level start to think that they were able to im supremacy.


    ¡°We need to put on a disy of strength for these Feng Shui masters from the Lin Nan area during the Lin Nan Chinese Esotericism Conference.¡± The old man brushed his white beard gently and said with a smug smile.


    ¡°Indeed. Zhou Daoji and Huang Wenze had been controlling the Feng Shui world in southern China for too long. It¡¯s time for a change.¡± The granddaughter of the old man said vehemently.


    ¡°Sigh... Nuannuan, Zhou Daoji should not be taken lightly. After all, he was the number one master of Hong Kong. However, Huang Wenze....¡± The old man paused as an icy light shed in his eyes. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for him to give his title to someone else.¡±


    Meanwhile, conversations simr to this were carried out all over the airport.


    Compared to a martial artist, spellcasters were much more sensitive to the Divine Will. After all, they dealt with Soul Energy every day. However, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will was so powerful and overwhelming, that there was no chance that they would trace it back to its source at all.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was in the vehicle sent by the Hilton Hotel. Qiu Yilun had spared no expense on this trip. A standard room at the Hilton would cost well over a thousand a night. The price during the holiday was even more. However, the rich heir had booked three business ss suits, each costing him two thousand yuan a night. He booked them for seven nights and so that came up to about fifty thousand.


    Qi Wangsun, Chen Fan and Zhou Qinya were from well-off families and therefore they didn¡¯t think much about the cost, however, Qiu Yilun and Liu Xiaojin were extremely impressed by the money squandering. Once they entered the hotel, they just wanted to spend the entire time in their luxurious rooms.


    ¡°Boss, there are only three rooms. I and Lulu will share one, Qi Wangsuna and Xiaojin will have to share one as well. So you and hottie Zhou will have to be in the same room.¡± Before Qiu Yilun left for his own room, he winked at Chen Fan and whispered to him:


    ¡°I have heard from Lulu that Hottie Zhou had a fight with her boyfriend, it¡¯s your chance!¡±


    He then giggled and left the room, leaving Chen Fan alone with Zhou Qinya.


    Chen Fan was light-hearted by the development. Since he was already seeing Xiao Qiong, he would not so much as touch Zhou Qinya. In addition, Zhou Qinya didn¡¯t give him a good first impression anyways. If he really wanted a mistress, he would choose anyone among Sister An, Xu Rongfei or Lu Yanxue.


    Zhou Qinya didn¡¯t mind sharing the room with Chen Fan at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s a business suit, so there is a bedroom and a study. The study has a couch, so you can sleep on the bed and I can use the sofa.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I will sleep on the sofa.¡±


    Chen Fan answered calmly.


    Zhou Qinya left the conversation at that and started to unpack.


    As a fancy rich heir, half of her bag was filled with beauty products, shoes, and handbags. She even pulled out a few pieces of underwear from the bag despite the fact that Chen Fan was right next to her.


    Chen Fan brought nothing with him. He had possessed the Azure Thearch Longevity Body and therefore his body was extremely clean. That saved him the effort of bringing any changes of clothing. The only thing he brought with him were bottles of Essence Gathering Pills.


    Chen Fan stood before a floor-length window and looked down at the colorful city below.


    The city was a few thousand square kilometers in size, however, it supported the lives of over a few million people. He looked into the distance and saw a small hill. On its green slopes sat many million-dor houses. That was the famous mansion development called the Mid-level. It was home to many famous movie stars, and politicians; the Hong Kong equivalent of Beverly Hills. The Zheng family¡¯s mansion was also over there.


    ¡°Once the opportunity arises, I will meet Zheng Anqi and see how she will exin not paying me.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t have much time to waste on the Zheng family. Asking for his money back was only one of his goals while here in Hong Kong. If he really wanted money, the many tycoons that supported him back home, such as the Lu family and the Medicine God Valley Sect could offer him enough financial support to get by.


    The other goal of Chen Fan on this trip was to search for ingredients for the Green Dragon Grand Array.


    The Green Dragon Grand Array was arge scale array that covered over a few dozen acres ofnd. The amount of resource it required was tremendous and ancient trees and wood simply wouldn¡¯t cut it. Since Hong Kong is an International metropolis and was and of Feng Shui masters, Chen Fan wagered that he would have a better chance of acquiring what he needed at many of the international auction houses here.


    As soon as Chen Fannded in Hong Kong, he knew he was in the right ce.


    He was impressed by how many Spell casters there were in the airport alone. Hong Kong was really worthy of being called the Asian Capital of Dharma Spells. Arge number of spellcasters were a sure sign that the city had abundant materials for the Dharma Array. Even if he couldn¡¯t find what he was after, he should be able to find substitutes here.


    ¡°Boss, Hottie Zhou. There is an auction going on in the hotel, interested?¡±


    Qiu Yilun came to visit them as soon as they finished unpacking. He waved a pamphlet in his hand and asked excitedly.

 Chapter 252 - Jade Gourd

    <h4>Chapter 252: Jade Gourd</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The auction was a new and exciting thing for people from maind China, such as Qiu Yilun. He had apanied his parents to two charity auctions so far and had never been to an actualmercial auction before. Hong Kong was a much more open society than the maind in epting new western ideas; therefore, there were many auction houses in the city. Some were world-famous such as Sotheby¡¯s and Christie¡¯s.


    In addition to the international big names, there were often smaller auctions held every few days. In order to make it easier for their customers who liked to stay at luxury hotels, these auctions were often held there as well. After all, only those who could afford to stay in five-star hotels could afford expensive auction items


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look then! So exciting! It¡¯s my first time ever joining an auction like this.¡± Qian Lulu said.


    Qiu Yilun was also excited by the event. Qi Wangsun was the only one who was not so interested in the idea. However, since everyone else wanted to go, he agreed to tag along as well.


    Chen Fan was interested in the event because he wagered that since Hong Kong was the capital of Dharma Spells and was full of Spellcasters and Feng Shui Masters, there ought to be some useful Dharma Artifacts and Spirit Medicines kicking around in the city. He might even be able to use some of them to set up the array.


    Everyone was led by a greeter of the auction event to the ground floor of the hotel. The auction was hosted at arge conference room. When they arrived, the room was already packed. Most of the attendees were tourists, some of them were couples and only a handful of them were Hong Kong local residence. Everyone looked calm and experienced in attending such high-ss events and no one seemed to be overly-excited.


    ¡°Sir, this is the catalog for today¡¯s auction. If you are interested in any item, feel free to shout out your offer.¡± A waitress wearing Qipao came over to them to hand them over a piece of paper on a tter.


    Chen Fan flipped the list and started to read the catalog.


    This auction at the Hilton hotel was modest in scale. Most of the items were Chinaware and antiques from a couple of hundred years ago that would be worth at most a few million yuan. The rest of the items were simply trinkets such as Jadeite Bracelet, wooden beads bracelet, rosewood Buddhism figurines, and swiss watches.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t expect to find a true gem here but he still kept on flipping through the pages.


    To his surprise, he found one that had piqued his interest.


    ¡°A pouch filled with an unknown herb. Its aroma couldst over a few decades. However, the herb had already gone extinct and therefore this was the only one left in the world. The item starts at ten thousand.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t pay attention to the borately embroidered work that depicted a Phoenix, instead, he looked towards the dark seeds beside the pouch


    ¡°That¡¯s the seed of Heavenly Fragrance Grass!¡±


    Chen Fan was ted by the discovery. Although the Heavenly Fragrance Grass was not considered a spirit herb, its persistent and unique fragrance could be extracted to create a Heavenly Fragrance Spray.


    The Heavenly Fragrance Spray was a verymon perfume worn by female cultivators. Whenever they went out they would dapple some on themselves which gave them an unearthly scent. It was many times better than conventional perfumes made out of synthetic materials. Chen Fan had never thought that he was able to find Heavenly Fragrance Grass on earth.


    Those seeds were already dead, but Chen Fan could revive these seeds using the Azure Thearch Longevity Body with ease. By then, he could start to cultivate these grass to create Heavenly Fragrance Spray from its extract. Those would be perfect gifts for Sister An and Xiao Qiong.


    Even as Chen Fan thought about that, the auction finally started.


    Chen Fan and his friends were not serious bidders and therefore, other than Qiu Yilun won the bit on a Jadeite Bracelet, Chen Fan was the only other members of his group that won the bid on the perfume pouch.


    After he won the bid, everyone looked at him suspiciously.


    These perfume pouches were usually used by girls, so everyone wondered if Chen Fan had bought it for Fang Qiong.


    Zhou Qinya kept her calm, but she couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment in her eyes.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about the attention on him and went straight to pay for the pouch. After he finished the transaction, Chen Fan opened up the pouch and fished out the grass seed.


    ¡°Lo and behold, Heavenly Fragrance Grass!¡±


    He nodded and thought to himself.


    The extraction of the Heavenly Fragrance Grass could not only be used to create perfumes but it also could help to ward off bugs in the summer and give the user a refreshing feeling during the hot summer days. It would be useful for those workaholics such as Sister An, his mother, and Fang Qiong as a substitute for coffee.


    The auction ended very quickly, and even as Chen Fan was about to leave the room, the auction sale cracked a mysterious smile and announced:


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the actual auction is just about to start.¡±


    ¡°The next item is a Dharma Artifact.¡±


    Even as he said that a girl walked onto the stage, holding a tter covered by a piece of red velvet.


    ¡°Dharma Artifact? What the heck is that? Is that used for Feng Shui?¡± Those people who had no idea what a Dharma Artifact is murmured to each other while a few billionaires suddenly looked excited as lights shed in their eyes.


    They had heard about the Dharma Artifacts many times in their circles. Rumors tend to exaggerate the effects of these Dharma Artifacts and rarely anyone has seen one with their own eyes. They had heard that each Dharma Artifact was worth well over ten million Yuan and were very hard toe by.


    There were a few people who had been sitting uninterested with the auction suddenly they opened their half-closed eyes and looked ted after hearing the announcement. It was as if they had been waiting for the announcement from the beginning.


    ¡°This item was from an anonymous client. The client is in a hurry to sell this in three days and therefore was added into this auction session with very short notice.¡± The host went to the tter and lifted the velvet veil, revealing a palm-size Jade Gourd


    ¡°Jade Gourd, starting five million. The bid increment is a minimum of a hundred thousand.¡±


    After the auctioneer announced the price, the crowd boiled over.


    ¡°That¡¯s bull crap! A Gourd that¡¯s worth five million? Look how old it is. The jade itself is not pure at all. I can get one of such cheap chintzy crap for twenty yuan each.¡±


    ¡°The owner must be crazy! Who would by a jade Gourd for five million?¡±


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    Many people cracked a cold smile and shook their heads. They were waiting to see how the auctioneer was going to end this farce. Qiu Yilun also cracked a smile and said: ¡°Are People from Hong Kong really that superstitious? A Feng Shui toy would be worth as much a Rolls-Royce car!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled lightly. He reckoned that this Jade Gourd was indeed a Dharma Artifact. Its power was on par with the geomanticpass used by Wu Shanhe. That geomanticpass was used to improve the Feng Shui by forming a lesser version of the Spirit Gathering Array. Meanwhile, this Jade Gourd offered a buff to its wearers abilities. There was a talisman inscription carved on its surface and it would help the wearer to clear his mind and improve his physique.


    This was not a rare Dharma Artifact, and Chen Fan could have created hundreds of them with ease. They would pale inparison with the jade talisman he gave to Sister An and his family.


    ¡°Hold on... Uh?¡±


    Something suddenly caught Chen Fan¡¯s attention. He sent out his Divine Will to investigate the Jade Gourd.


    Meanwhile, a few bidders eyes lit up as soon as the Jade Gourd was revealed from under the cover.


    ¡°Five million and five hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Six million!¡±


    ¡°Seven million!¡±


    In a blink, the price had surged to over ten million.


    By then a swell of surprised murmurs rose from the other bidders. No one had ever thought that such a cheap ornament could have attracted so much attention. Qiu Yilun was so surprised that he could only stare.


    ¡°Could it be fake bidding? A show put up by the auction house to incite a bidding war?¡±


    ¡°Nah! I have recognized one of the bidders. He is the eldest son of the Zheng family, Zheng Anpin.¡±


    ¡°Oh-yea! That is indeed Zheng Anpin! The one who was having a fling with one of the actresses. I read about it in the news many times.¡±


    Zheng Anpin was a young man in his early thirties. He was wearing a fashionable outfit,plete with shiny Italian leather shoes. He crossed his legs and gestured the attractive secretary beside him to offer his bid.


    ¡°Only the Zheng family of Hong Kong would offer fifteen million for cheap crappy trinket.¡±


    Some peoplemented.


    After Zheng Anpin called out the price of fifteen million, most of hispetitors started to hesitate. Unlike China, Hong Kong had abundant spell casters as well as Dharma Artifacts and therefore, the price of a Dharma Artifact usually wouldn¡¯t go too high.


    ¡°Fifteen million once¡±


    ¡°Fifteen million twice¡±


    ¡°Fifteen million Trice!¡±


    Zheng Anpin crossed his leg and half-closed his eyes as if he had fallen into a reverie. He didn¡¯t expect to meet anypetitor during the auction today, so to him, the item was already in the bag.


    ¡°It is going to be grandpa¡¯s ny-third birthday. He loves Dharma Artifacts the most, so he would definitely love this present.¡±


    ¡°Over thest half-year, the ninth uncle¡¯s family had gained full control of the family business and bullied everyone else ever since they saved the old man. Even Zheng Anqi that little shit had tried to step on my toes many times. I can¡¯t believe she would be so lucky as to find such an effective medicine for grandpa.¡±


    Even as Zheng Anpin thought that the auction had ended, he heard a calm voice. ¡°Twenty million!¡±


    A silence fell over the entire room.


    Everyone looked toward the bidder and saw an average-looking young man.


    ¡°OMG! Twenty million? For that junk looking thing? Twenty million?¡±


    ¡°Which family is he from? How dare hepete with Young Lord Zheng?¡±


    ¡°No idea... He sounds like a tourist from the maind.¡±


    Everyone looked toward Chen Fan with surprise. Qiu Yilun could only gape at Chen Fan. He still had second thoughts on spending so much money on booking the five-star hotel, yet Chen Fan had just thrown away twenty million like it was nothing.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Zheng Anpin opened his eyes and looked over toward Chen Fan. Seeing how young hispetitor was, he pulled a taut face and said: ¡°Twenty-one million!¡±


    If he backed down, the entire Hong Kong was going to know that he chickened out from a bidding war with a teenage boy. That would bring shame to him and his family, and give Zheng Anqi even more reason to look down on him.


    Zheng Anpin thought that his new offer would deter the bidder. After all, this Jade Gourd was not priceless and twenty-five million was beyond what it was actually worth.


    To his surprise, Chen Fan counter offered again: ¡°Thirty Million!¡±

 Chapter 253 - Young Lord Zheng the Gentleman

    <h4>Chapter 253: Young Lord Zheng the Gentleman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Chen Fan called out his bid, even the auctioneer hosting the event was shocked.


    The elites of Hong Kong attended and hosted such auctions pretty often so the auctioneer was quite versed in the price of different kinds of Dharma Artifacts. This Jade Gourd was effective in bncing the energy inside of the user¡¯s body and lightening the user¡¯s mood by adjusting the electromaic waves around the user. This kind of Dharma Artifact would be worth around ten to twenty million. Even twenty-five million was a bit of an overshot for this item, much less thirty million. The bidder had to be a super-rich guy who didn¡¯t care about squandering money to be able to put down such an outrageous offer.


    Zheng Anpin hesitated. However rich the Zheng family was, he was only one of the Zheng family¡¯s branch that was not in power. Most of the family wealth was in control of Zheng Anqi¡¯s father, Zheng Haochang, his ninth uncle. Zheng Anpin¡¯s parents only run a jewelry store for the family can and Zheng Anpin¡¯s total wealth was only a mansion and a few luxury cars. He had to nag his parents to lend him some money before he came to the auction. If not because he was going to use the money on his grandpa¡¯s birthday present, his father would never give him that much money.


    However, if his father knew that he had squandered thirty million on a Dharma Artifact, he would not let him get away with it.


    Seeing Zheng Anpin didn¡¯t counter the new bid and neither did any otherpetitors, everyone looked to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Sir, can you please show us your bank ount?¡±


    It was evident that the auction house was suspicious of Chen Fan. After all, he looked like a teenage boy. However powerful his family was, no teenage boy would throw away thirty million without sweating about it. In 2008, thirty million was able to buy ten houses in Hong Kong.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say a word and produced his bank card.


    The card looked very ordinary. It wasn¡¯t as shy as the premium bank ounts. The auctioneer took the card and ran the ount number through their system.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the manager of the auctionpanye over to Chen Fan and handed the card back respectfully.


    He was shocked by the string of zeros in his ount and reckoned that the bank ount held over a hundred billion.


    ¡°Thirty million once!¡±


    ¡°Thirty million twice!¡±


    ¡°Thirty million trice! Deal! This Dharma Artifact is bought by Mr. Chen from the maind.¡±


    When the gavelnded on the wooden te the entire room boiled over.


    They watched as an ordinary-looking young man from maind defeated the Young Lord Zheng in a bidding war. A lot of people were also shocked by the outrageous price this item had fetched. This was a small auction house, so thirty million was not a small number. People would be less amazed by the price tag if it was an auction held by Sotheby¡¯s or Christie¡¯s.


    ¡°My love, our Hong Kong tour was such an eye-opener.¡±


    ¡°Just so! There are so many badass rich people in maind nowadays, even a young kid could outbid Young Lord Zheng. I wonder which family n is he from? Could he be the heir of one of the super-rich families in the maind?¡±


    The other attendees chatted with each other about the development.


    Qian Lulu and her friends could only stare. They would feel guilty for buying a thousand yuan handbag. Chen Fan never wore expensive clothing but he didn¡¯t even blink when he paid thirty million yuan for a trinket. Qian Lulu had finally seen the rich heir in Chen Fan this time.


    Even Qiu Yilun couldn¡¯t hide his admiration for Chen Fan despite his efforts to hide it. Although his family owned a hundred million in assets, that money all belonged to his father. The highest amount of pocket money he could get was about a hundred thousand, a far cry from Chen Fan.


    Qi Wangsun was the only one who still kept calm.


    A light flickered in Zhou Qinya¡¯s eyes as if the development had confirmed one of her suspicions.


    By then, the auction house had already ced the Dharma Artifact carefully in a suitcase and handed it over to Chen Fan. Everyone looked to the silver suitcase and hoping to see the treasure that was worth thirty million up close.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste a minute, so he picked up the suitcase and was about to leave the room. Suddenly, a group of men came over to him and blocked his path. The leader of the group was a young man in fashionable clothing.


    ¡°What a deal, young man! Please allow me to introduce myself. I am Zheng Anpin.¡±


    The secretary beside him put in. ¡°Boss Zheng is the CEO of the Meng Dafu Jewelry Company. He is the grandson of Lord Zheng, Zheng Zhongming.¡±


    Zheng Anpin put on a smug smile as his secretary filled in the important details.


    Although he has lost the bidding, he was still the Young Lord Zheng of the prestigious Zheng family, one of the top ten families in Hong Kong. Even the richest man in a maind province would have to show some respect before him.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan offered a distracted reply and asked: ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±


    ¡°Boss Zheng wishes to talk to you in private about the Dharma Artifact you have just bought.¡± Zheng Anpin¡¯s secretary replied for Zheng Anpin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    So saying, Chen Fan turned around and started off.


    The name of the Zheng family might have been able to impress others, but not Chen Fan. After all, the Zheng family still owed him a trillion yuan. Zheng Anqi had promised him that even if she couldn¡¯t afford it, her entire family will help her with the cost.


    ¡°Hold on, sir.¡± Zheng Anpin shouted. Despite the displeasure in his eyes, he stered on a smile and said: ¡°Mr. Chen must be new to Hong Kong and is unfamiliar with things such as Dharma Artifacts. I have a famous Feng Shui master working for me, why don¡¯t we ask him to identify the item you have just bought?¡±


    Zheng Anpin¡¯s offer had piqued Qiu Yilun¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Yea, boss. You spent so much money on this Jade Gourd, how do we know if it¡¯s the real deal or not? Why don¡¯t we take it to someone who can identify it for us?¡± Qiu Yilun suggested


    Qi Wangsun also put in.


    ¡°Dharma Artifacts are even more difficult to identify than antiques. It requires years of experience and expertise.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s other friends also chimed in. They didn¡¯t want to see Chen Fan ying ducks and drakes of his money and get nothing in the end.


    Hearing everyone¡¯s suggestions, Chen Fan furrowed his brows slightly and then unfurrowed them right away. He replied readily: ¡°Fine, I will go with you.¡±


    The group filed out of the hotel, trailing behind Zheng Anpin. They shared a ride in the hotel¡¯s car to the most famous restaurant in Hong Kong, the Vasco.


    ¡°This restaurant has some of the best Spanish food in Hong Kong. Their chef was a Michelin rated chef, a student of Martin Berasetgui. This ce is well known for its Iberian porchetta, Cochinillo, and Arr¨°s Negre.¡±


    As a local Hong Konger, Zheng Anpin knew the restaurants very well.


    His knowledge and demeanor spoke loudly of his elite upbringing. He looked and sounded just like a gentleman.


    The education system and culture in Hong Kong were heavily influenced by the British and therefore, most elite families educated their children like the royal family of Ennd would to their heirs. However sordid their minds were, they always kept the appearance of gentlemen. After seeing such a well-bred chinless wonder, Qian Lulu¡¯s eyes turned into hearts. Even Zhou Qinya couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the young man¡¯s manners.


    Compared to Qiu Yilun and the other brusque young boys at school, Zheng Anpin was much more mature and charming. No wonder he was able to date one of the most popr actresses in Hong Kong.


    ¡°I know the chef, and have requested him to cook for us personally.¡± Once they entered a reserved private section, Zheng Anpin pulled the chairs out for all the girls. He then looked to Chen Fan and said: ¡°Master Yuan won¡¯t be here for a while, would you be so kind as to indulge us and show us the Dharma Artifact?¡±


    He had been coaxing Qiu Yilun and the other members of the group into thinking that he was warmhearted localhost, so everyone around Chen Fan agreed with him and asked Chen Fan to show the Dharma Artifact.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the game Zheng Anpin yed. These mortals wouldn¡¯t really understand the real power of the Jade Gourd anyways.


    He opened the suitcase and took the Jade Gourd out. Upon close inspection, they noticed that the surface of the palm-sized Jade Gourd was covered by inscriptions. The quality of the Jade itself was rather poor and was ridden with imperfections. However, the carvings on its surface were very intricate and meticulous. Despite the inferior appearance of the Jade¡¯s texture, it felt smooth and silky to the touch just as a top-grade mutton fat jade would.


    However, after looking close-up, people still couldn¡¯t find out why would it be worth that much money.


    Qiu Yilun couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°Boss, you spent thirty million on this? Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea? It looks cheap.¡±


    Before Chen Fan could reply, Zheng Anpin put in with a smile. ¡°Yilun, I don¡¯t think you understand the value of a Dharma Artifact. Even the mostmon Dharma Artifact would cost over a few million. This Jade Gourd has a calming and refreshing effect on its user¡¯s mind and body, so it would be worth around ten to twenty million. But Thirty million is a little bit too much for it indeed.¡±


    Zheng Anpin shook his head as if he wasmenting Chen Fan¡¯s overpaying the item.


    Chen Fan was unaffected by the remark. He put the Jade Gourd slowly back into the suitcase. Concern and displeasure surfaced on Zheng Anpin¡¯s face seeing Chen Fan was unaffected by his words at all. A few momentster, Master Yuan finally arrived.


    Everyone was surprised to find out that Master Yuan was not a skinny white-haired white-bearded old man. Instead, he was a middle-aged man in a suit.


    ¡°Young Lord Zheng. I heard you want me to identify a Dharma Artifact that you just acquired?¡±


    Master Yuanughed and asked.


    ¡°You have heard wrong, Yuan Hen. I didn¡¯t buy it, it¡¯s this young man here. He beat me in a bid and bought this item for thirty million.¡± Zheng Anpin said with a smile. He sounded like he regretted his unsessful bid.


    ¡°Oh? thirty million for an ordinary Health Enhancing Dharma Artifact? That sounds a bit too much.¡± Master Yuan furrowed his brows and then said: ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I identify this item for you?¡±


    Zheng Anpin hurried to put in: ¡°Master Yuan is a reputable Feng Shui master in Hong Kong. He is a board member of the International Feng Shui Institution. He works for many Feng Shui consultingpanies and was a student of Master Zhou, Zhou Daoji.¡±


    ¡°Ah-haha. Thank you for the ttering introduction.¡± Yuan Hen smiled humbly, but the pride in his eyes had betrayed him.


    Zhou Daoji was the number one Feng Shui master in Hong Kong. His Dharma Spells, Feng Shui, and Dao Spells were unrivaled in southern China for fifty years. Yuan Hen has all the reason to be proud of being his student.


    Qiu Yilun and the others were not sure what to think of Zheng Anpin¡¯s introduction of Master Yuan, after all, they knew nothing about Feng Shui.


    However, Chen Fan registered that Yuan Hen was indeed a Dao-Reaching Level cultivator. He had reached the mid-stage of the Dao-Reaching Level, and his power should be on par with Wu Shanhe when he first met him. However, Chen Fan wagered that Wu Shanhe must be far more powerful now than he had been half a year ago.

 Chapter 254 - A Fake Artifact?

    <h4>Chapter 254: A Fake Artifact?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Just so! Quickly, show Master Yuan the Jade Gourd!¡±


    Qian Lulu and the others urged Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan¡¯s friends were charmed by Master Yuan¡¯s aura and Zheng Anpin¡¯s trustworthy demeanor. They were convinced that it would be for Chen Fan¡¯s benefits to have the artifact identified by Master Yuan.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Chen Fan sat still and gave Master Yuan a knowing nce and then nodded.


    He fished out the Jade Gourd from the suitcase and pushed it over toward Master Yuan. The moment Master Yuan saw the Jade Gourd, a hint of greed shed in his eyes.


    Everyone watched as Master Yuan carefully removed the Jade Gourd from the suitcase and after studying it for a while, he started to channel his Qi and started his art as he murmured something. After he has done that for a while, he put down the Jade Gourd and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Master Yuan, what is going on?¡±


    Qiu Yilun and the others hurried to ask. This was a treasure that came with a thirty million price tag. If it was proven to be a fake, that thirty million yuan would be going down the drain. Even if he was the heir of the Chen family from Jin City, thirty million Yuan was still arge amount of money.


    ¡°Young Lord Zheng, you are mistaken this time. This is not a dharma artifact at all, but just an ordinary jade trinket.¡± Master Yuan shook his head in remorse.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Qiu Yilun and the others panicked, this was what they feared the most.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what dharma artifacts were, what they heard from Master Yuan meant that Chen Fan would have lost all the money he had put into the Jade Gourd. If the Jade Gourd was the real deal, Chen Fan could have at least got most of his investment back should he decide to sell it.


    ¡°We bought it from an auction from the Hilton hotel, how could there be any fakes at such a high profile auction?¡± Qian Lulu asked indignantly.


    ¡°Hehe, the Dharma Artifacts¡¯ powers are brilliant but subtle, without trained eyes, no one would be able to identify if an artifact was indeed real or not.¡± Master Yuan snorted and then said: ¡°Even items from Sotheby¡¯s auctions events could be fakes, much less that of smaller auctionpanies.¡±


    ¡°It was purely buyers beware when it came down to an auction, and bidding on dharma artifacts was the riskiest.¡±


    After hearing Master Yuan¡¯s words, everyone fell silent and was nearly convinced by Master Yuan.


    Zheng Anpin furrowed his brows and said: ¡°Master Yuan, are you sure? I have a message from an insider and got there just for this Dharma Artifact. Even it¡¯s appearance looked very much like the other Dharma Artifacts.¡±


    ¡°Fine, since young lord Zheng had asked about it, I might as well exin myself.¡± Master Yuan said. It was evident that if Young Lord Zheng was not interested in the item, he was not going to offer his professional exnation.


    He pointed at the Jade Gourd on the table and said: ¡°It might look like a Dharma Artifact since it is covered with a Talisman Inscription. However, the key factor that makes an artifact a Dharmic Artifact is the infusion of a perfected cultivator¡¯s True Qi. In other words, this jade gourd was just a hollow husk and was unfinished.¡±


    ¡°If this gourd ended up in the hands of a Feng Shui master, it would turn into a real Dharma Artifact, however, if it ended up in the hands of an ordinary person, it would be useless.¡±


    Hearing Master Yuan¡¯s exnation, the faces of Qiu Yilun and the others suddenly paled.


    Everyone knew the huge difference in value between a half-finished product and a finished one. This Jade Gourd was pretty much just a piece of wood before it was carved into a statue by a woodcarver.


    Zheng Anpin pulled a taut face and heaved a sigh. He looked to Chen Fan apologetically and said: ¡°Brother Chen, I am so sorry to hear that. I had never thought that this artifact was unfinished. Sorry for the thirty million Yuan you have lost.¡±


    He put on a pitying frown as if Chen Fan had lost that much money because of him.


    Qian Lulu and the other girls felt even more impressed by Young Lord Zheng¡¯s sympathy andpassion. They thought that they finally met a rich heir who was not a dip shit.


    ¡°Hold one a second. Why should we believe what you just said?¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice came up from the group of people


    Everyone looked over toward the direction of the voice and saw Zhou Qinya stood still, crossing both arms across her chest.


    Qiu Yilun was taken aback at first, but quickly he saw Zhou Qinya¡¯s point.


    Just so! Master Yuan was the only person in the room who imed to have knowledge about Dharma Artifacts. Most of them have no idea what a Dharma Artifact could do, much less telling the real ones from the fake ones. Therefore, they had to believe whatever Master Yuan had told them. The question is, how could they trust Master Yuan?


    They were enamored by Zheng Anpin¡¯s charm and Master Yuan¡¯s authority. However, in hindsight, they felt there were many things in this situation that didn¡¯t add up. Some even wagered if Zheng Anpin and Master Yuan were on the same team.


    After all, Zheng Anpin had lost the bid to Chen Fan and he very likely could have hired Master Yuan to lure Chen Fan into a two-man con. If Master Yuan identified the item as fake, he could then offer to buy the fake artifact from Chen Fan at a cheap price.


    ¡°I wager thisdy does not trust my word.¡± Master Yuan said calmly and didn¡¯t seem angry.


    ¡°I have seen swindlers such as you too many times. You use superstitious mumbo jumbo like Feng Shui or I-ching and lure people into thinking that something bad was going to happen to them unless they pay you arge sum of money. You will then slowly extract profit from these innocent families until they have no money left.¡± Anger danced in Zhou Qinya¡¯s eyes as she flung back at Master Yuan.


    It was evident that her family used to be a victim of a fraud.


    ¡°Miss Zhou, Master Yuan is not a liar, I can vouch for him.¡± Even as Zheng Anpin was going to say more, Yuan Hen cut him short. ¡°Haha! those swindlers from the maind have tarnished the name of Feng Shui masters. Their knowledge and abilities couldn¡¯tpare with mine.¡±


    ¡°I, Yuan Hen have been in this business for ten years and have identified numerous Dharma Artifacts and never once did I misjudge them. Most of my clients are the rich and powerful in Hong Kong. If not for Young Lord Zheng¡¯s invitation, I wouldn¡¯t even care to identify the artifact for you.¡±


    ¡°Master Yuan, Master Yuan. We are all friends here, of course, we trust you.¡± Zheng Anpin hurried to ease the mood.


    An awkward silence fell onto the room. Although Zhou Qinya still had her doubts, she felt that if she pressed on, she would risk irking Young Lord Zheng.


    After all, they were in Hong Kong but not Jinlin City. The Zheng family¡¯s power could reach every corner of the city.


    ¡°Fine, I will show you what a real Dharma Artifact is for the sake of Young Lord Zheng.¡±


    Yuan Hen snorted and then shot out two fingers and started an art.


    Suddenly, the bracelet he was wearing started to tter. The bracelet was a handful of hollow beads made out of jade, and bones. As they started to shake, air passed through the hollow hole in the middle and made a piercing shrieking noise that shot through the entire room. It sounded like the howling of ghosts.


    Chen Fan and his friends felt that the room had turned into the underworld where demons and ghosts roamed.


    They were surrounded by shrieks and started to hallucinate. They saw phantomsing at them, stirring up a powerful gale that threatened to throw them off bnce.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The sight terrified the girls.


    They have never seen such a horrid sight and were shaken by the sound and illusions around them.


    Even Zhou Qinya¡¯s defense was shattered. She grabbed onto Chen Fan¡¯s arm tightly as her body shook like a little bird in a storm.


    Only Qi Wangsun and Chen Fan were unaffected by the illusions.


    ¡°Dharma Spells and Dharma Dao are beyond the imagination of mortals such as you!¡±


    Master Yuan¡¯s voice came up from a distance.


    As he finished his words, the illusions and the shrieking suddenly stopped and everyone was back to the room. They watched as Master Yuan sat on his chair stately and calmly as ever.


    Having experienced that, everyone looked at him with fear and awe in their eyes.


    ¡°He is a real master! A master with Dharmic powers!¡±


    Qiu Yilun murmured to himself.


    Qian Lulu and the others nodded in agreement as the doubts in their mind toward Master Yuan evaporated. With a simple wave of a hand, Master Yuan had brought the scene of the underworld right in front of them; another wave, he had banished the terrifying scene he had summoned.


    Zheng Anpin had seen Spell Casters cast their spells many times, but he still couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. Qiu Yilun and the others were ordinary college students and therefore, they were even more terrified by the experience. Their pale faces also showed respect and reverence toward Master Yuan. Chen Fan and Qiu Yilun were the only two who were unaffected by the spell. Their calm demeanor even impressed Yuan Hen.


    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Yuan Hen posed on the chair and asked lightly.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Qian Lulu and the others nodded.


    ¡°This bracelet is called Illusion Dragon Bracelet. It was created and refined by many masters from Southern Sect and required Dao-Reaching Level of attainment to use.¡± Master Yuan shook his head and said: ¡°However, this Jade Gourd was at the best a good material for Dharma Artifact, but it required at least three years of refinement by a powerful Dharmic power user to be a real Dharma Artifact. It might be worth some money in my hands but it is worthless in yours.¡±


    This time, everyone, including Zhou Qinya believed him.


    Master Yuan had such incredible Dharmic powers and therefore he must not be lying to them. Plus, if he really wanted it, he didn¡¯t have to y such a game with them, he could have just taken it away using his Dharmic powers.


    ¡°Brother Chen, I think it¡¯s pretty clear now that the Jade Gourd is not authentic and is useless to people such as you and me. It¡¯s only useful to masters.¡± Zheng Anpin said slowly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just sell it to Master Yuan? This way, you can get at least some of your money back.¡±


    ¡°Humph! I have all kinds of Dharma Artifacts. Why would I need a half-finished one? I don¡¯t want it.¡± Yuan Hen shook his head and smirked.


    By then, Qi Yilun and the others werepletely captivated by Yuan Hen¡¯s powers and therefore they rushed to him and pleaded with him to purchase it from Chen Fan. In the end, Yuan Hen said reluctantly: ¡°Fine, fine, how about three hundred thousand? I can¡¯t afford more for a half-finished product. It will take a lot of work for me to turn it into something useful.¡±


    In a blink, Chen Fan¡¯s thirty million shrank to only three hundred thousand.


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan for his decision. Although they all fell bad for Chen Fan, they were convinced that this was the most Chen Fan could get out of his situation.


    ¡°Three hundred thousand?¡± A smirk broke over Chen Fan¡¯s face. He had been watching the show unfold quietly and was amused by what he saw. ¡°You want to buy this Jade Gourd for three hundred thousand? You are quite brazen, aren¡¯t you.¡±

 Chapter 255 - The Treasure In the Gourd?

    <strong>Chapter 255: The Treasure In the Gourd?</strong>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yuan Hen pulled a taut face and asked. He was a reputable Feng Shui master in Hong Kong. Although his fame was not as high as that of Zhou Daoji or Huang Wenze, he was a frequent guest of the rich and powerful. No one had ever talked to him with such insolence.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, If you don¡¯t like the price, we can negotiate of course. Master Yuan is willing to take the Jade Gourd off of your hands for your own benefit. After all, this Jade Gourd is not a Dharma Artifact yet and is useless to anyone except for Master Yuan.¡± Zheng Anpin said conciliatorily.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare him a nce as he slowly produced the Jade Gourd. He yed it in between his palms for a while and then said lightly: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Zheng Anpin the truth?¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡± Zheng Anpin was taken aback.


    Even now, Chen Fan didn¡¯t look like he was convinced that he had wasted thirty million on a forgery. Instead of breaking down into tears, he looked calm and steady. It was as if he had bought the artifact for thirty yuan, instead of thirty million yuan


    The other people were perplexed as well.


    ¡°I am not sure what you are talking about.¡± Yuan Hen kept his calm, but he couldn¡¯t hide the panic in his eyes.


    ¡°You are right, this item was indeed not an artifact. Despite the Talisman Inscriptions on its surface, it has not been infused with True Qi. Just like what you said, this was nothing but an empty husk andcked any Dharmic powers.¡± Chen Fan said calmly. ¡°However, you told Zheng Anpin that this artifact was a healing Dharma Artifact and advised him to buy it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zheng Anpin¡¯s face darkened as he gave Yuan Hen a re.


    Qiu Yilun finally realized something was off, so they kept their silence and locked their eyes on the two hosts.


    ¡°However, You didn¡¯t expect that I would intervene and win the bid with thirty million yuan. That is why you came over here in a hurry to tell me the truth about the artifact. You thought that you could coax me into selling this item to you at a cheap price.¡± Yuan Hen was about to protest, but Chen Fan cut him short and continued.


    ¡°On the other hand, Zheng Anpin still thought that he was helping you to get the Jade Gourd for him. Little did he know that you didn¡¯t intend to offer this Gourd to him from the outset. ¡±


    Hearing Chen Fan¡¯s words, Zheng Anpin¡¯s face turned even darker. He looked at Yuan Hen and asked: ¡°Master Yuan Hen, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Young Lord Zheng, please allow me to exin.¡± Yuan Hen managed a smile.


    ¡°I was going to buy this for my grandpa¡¯s 90¡¯s birthday. How dare you fool me?¡± Zheng Anpin said vengefully. A sinister and savage light shed in his eyes, and he no longer looked like a well-bred rich heir.


    ¡°Young Lord Zheng, please forgive me. I have lost all of my money in the stock market recently, so I had to ask you to get this gourd for me. I promise, once I have found a proper Dharma Artifact, I will pay you back.¡± Seeing his ruse was blown, Yuan Hen finally told the truth.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Zheng Anpin snorted and left the matter at that.


    Yuan Hen was an influential master in Hong Kong who had as many resources in Hong Kong as Zheng Anpin. Although he had fooled Zheng Anpin, since there was no harm done, Zheng Anpin decided to let the matter slide.


    ¡°You little prick! How did you find out the truth?¡± Yuan Hen turned over and looked to Chen Fan hotly.


    ¡°I overheard your conversation over the phone.¡± Chen Fan shrugged. Yuan Hen and Zheng Anpin were set back on their heels. They didn¡¯t expect that Chen Fan would have overheard their phone conversation.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s cut to the chase then. Hand over the gourd now! ¡°Yuan Hen narrowed his eyes and demanded. Then he threatened: ¡°Or, I will make sure you won¡¯t go back to the maind.¡±


    ¡°This is Hong Kong! There is the Rule of the Law! Are you going to rob me blind?¡±


    Qiu Yilun and the other college students jumped out of there seats and red at Yuan Hen.


    They had been stunned by Yuan Hen¡¯s amazing spells, but after realizing that Yuan Hen had lied to them, their hearts were filled with anger.


    ¡°Haha! Rule of the Law? How much is that worth?¡± Yuan Henughed out loud and rose to his feet. He pushed the door open and looked back at Chen Fan with an ugly grin. ¡°I am not going to rob you either. That¡¯s too.... low for me. I will make you hand it over to me willingly, without any trace of my involvement. Don¡¯t forget that I am a Spellcaster.¡±


    After he said that, he turned around and sauntered away. He didn¡¯t seem concerned that Chen Fan and his friends were going to run away or call the police.


    Zheng Anpin filed out of the room after Master Yuan was gone, leaving Chen Fan and his friends alone in the room. They looked at each other and were not sure what to make from the turn of the event. They had never thought that the gentleman Zheng Anpin and Master Yuan were two con men.


    ¡°Boss, how did you know that they are swindlers? Did you really hear their phone conversation?¡± Qiu Yilun asked in confusion.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t reply.


    They wouldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about even if he told them that he had covered the entire area with his divine will and knew the two¡¯s scheme from the outset. If he didn¡¯t want to visit the culprit who had been pulling the strings behind the scene, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t even think ofing to meet Master Yuan.


    After all, what did a lowly Feng Shui Master mean to him anyway?


    ¡°Shit! If that Master Yuan really is a swindler, how are we going to fend off his Dharmic Powers?¡± Zhou Qinya asked with furrowed brows. ¡°Should we report them to the Law Enforcement unit and leave Hong Kong as soon as possible?¡±


    Everyone became silent after hearing Zhou Qinya¡¯s words.


    Zhou Qinya¡¯s words had hit the mark. Just a few moments ago, they had experienced Master Yuan¡¯s power first hand. They didn¡¯t want to experience the living hell ever again. The thought of fighting against such a powerful man sent a chill down their spines.


    Qiu Yilun and the others were just ordinary college students. Regardless of their well-off family, they were no match against Yuan Hen.


    A light glittered in Qi Wangsun¡¯s eyes as he fell into deep thoughts. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to care about the threat at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he had cast an illusion on us to scare you guys.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Qiu Yilun asked in surprise.¡±Plus, how do you know so much about Dharma Artifacts to know that this Jade Gourd was worth thirty million?¡±


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan with the same question in their minds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am from the Chen family of Jin City.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    The Chen family of Jin City had made a name for itselftely, and quickly became a legend in the city. Ever since the downfall of the Sheng family, the Chen family was shrouded with mystery in the public¡¯s eyes. Qiu Yilun and the others finally put two and two together and nodded.


    Zhou Qinya was the only one who felt there were was more than what meets the eye. She gave Chen Fan a surprised look.


    She knew Master Chen was behind the rise of the Chen family. She wondered if Chen Fan was one of Master Chen¡¯s disciples? Master Chen must have tremendous knowledge in dharma spells and artifacts since he had allegedly destroyed the entire Sheng family using Dharma powers.


    It was a long day so after they had dinner, they went straight back to their hotel rooms


    Meanwhile, on the 21st floor of an apartment in central Hong Kong...


    Yuan Hen and Zheng Anpin were sitting side by side in a sofa, enjoying tea together.


    Zheng Anpin¡¯s secretary had changed into a casual outfit. She cut a slice of peeled apple and fed it to Zheng Anpin like an obedient housewife.


    ¡°Young Lord Zheng, what a perfect spot to hide a mistress! Who would have thought that you own a penthouse in the middle of downtown? I wager that even your dad would not know about it.¡± Yuan Hen said as he gave Zheng Anpin a knowing smile.


    ¡°Hehe, I need to be careful and always be on guard. If I let Zheng Haochang and his family catch any of my wrongdoing, I will never get my allowance for this month.¡± Zheng Anpin said hotly.


    ¡°Ah... right. No one had seen thating.¡± Yuan Hen eximed. ¡°I met your grandpa a year ago, and I was convinced that be was beyond the help of medicine. However, he was brought back to life by the miracle cure found by Zheng Anqi.¡±


    That had been a piece of shocking news among the Hong Kong cultivationmunity. Everyone knew that it would take at least a thousand-year-old herb or a Supreme-grade Elixir to restore life back to a dying man. Zheng Anqi was unlikely to find either. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Zheng Anqi found the cure and the cure didn¡¯t even seem to have cost her a penny.


    ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± Zheng Anpin shook his head and said: ¡°Master Yuan, you spent so much time and even risked our rtionship to get that Jade Gourd, so tell me, what exactly does that Jade Gourd do? Is it really just an empty container?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Yuan Hen smiled awkwardly. ¡°I had not only told you to buy it but also all of yourpetitors at the auction.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zheng Anpin tightened his face.


    ¡°I thought one of you should have gotten it, but little did I know that it was taken by a northerner.¡± Yuan Hen shook his head and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the big deal about it?¡± Zheng Anpin furrowed brows and asked in confusion.


    ¡°Fine, I might as well tell you now.¡± Yuan Hen gritted his teeth and said: ¡°The Jade Gourd was from one of my colleague¡¯s collections. I have seen it in his basement, on a pedestal. I knew it was a Dharma Treasure right then, but my colleague refused to sell it to me. That colleague died a few yearster, and his heirs put all of his stuff on an estate auction. I informed all of you right after I heard about the estate sale. I was nning to use one of my Dharma Artifacts to exchange the Jade Gourd from whoever got it.¡±


    ¡°A Dharma Treasure?¡±


    Zheng Anpin¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked.


    ¡°I am not too sure yet. But it did look a lot like a Dharma Treasure described in the legend. The legend was just a high tale so I doubt it really existed. However, even if it was fashioned after the stuff of legend, it should be quite powerful.¡± Yuan Hen furrowed brows and said: ¡°Of course, only a cultivator would be able to use such Dharma Treasure, so it is useless to you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Zheng Anpin finally came to terms with his greed.


    He knew there were many Dharma Artifacts that were useless to ordinary people, such as the Illusion Dragon Bracelet that Yuan Hen was wearing right now.


    ¡°On another note, how are going to deal with those mainders?¡± Zheng Anpin asked curiously.


    ¡°Hehe, it would be a talk in the park. Their wealth wouldn¡¯t help them at all. This is Hong Kong, our turf. It isn¡¯t umon to have a few maind tourists disappear from time to time.¡± Hong Kong cracked a cold smile.


    Even as Zheng Anpin was going to agree, a cold voice came up.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    They looked behind them and saw a young man standing by the window, staring at them.

 Chapter 256 - Blad Strengthening Gourd

    <h4>Chapter 256: d Strengthening Gourd</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You... How did you get in here?¡±


    Zheng Anpin pointed at Chen Fan and asked in a trembling voice.


    He had bought the top floor penthouse on the 21st floor. Thismunity was called the Blooming Garden, and it was one of the most high-end developments in Hong Kong. It not only had 24/7 guards at the entrance, but visitors also needed to use card keys to get through numerous checkpoints. The stringent security measures could make sure not even a mosquito could get in.


    However, there and then, Chen Fan appeared right by the window. Even the window behind Chen Fan was still locked from the inside. The sight sent a chill down Zheng Anpin¡¯s spine as he wondered if Chen Fan was a mortal or a ghost.


    ¡°The dip shit from Maind?¡±


    As a cultivator, Yuan Hen was less surprised by the development. He knew that many martial artists who had reached the Dao-reaching level had unimaginable abilities such as scaling the walls of a high rise building.


    He narrowed his eyes as a cold light glinted in his eyes.¡±I was going to find you myself, but you saved me a trip.¡±


    ¡°You said you are going to do away with me?¡± Chen Fan was unfazed and he slowly and calmly walked toward the bar and poured himself a cup of wine.


    Zheng Anpin had custom ordered this bar to store many luxury drinks he had collected from all over the world. There were 50 years old Johnnie Walker and CARDHU. These were perfect drinks when he was spending private time with his mistress. The bottle that Chen Fan had opened was one of the most expensive wines in the bar, it was 1847 Cabe from the Cheval nc. It was said to be the favorite wine of the American president Jefferson. Each bottle is valued at over a hundred and thirty thousand dors.


    Zheng Anpin¡¯s eyes twitched a little; he meant to save that bottle for the most important moment of his life yet, it was squandered by a stranger.


    ¡°So what? It¡¯s not the first time a few tourists from maind China who disappeared in Hong Kong. Do you know how many missing people there are in Hong Kong each year?¡± By then, Yuan Hen had already pulled himself together and was sitting calming on the sofa as he looked to Chen Fan with a smile.


    ¡°However, I had never thought that you are one of us. I couldn¡¯t register any Dharmic powers in you, so I wager you must still be an Internal Force user.¡±


    ¡°He is an Internal Force user?¡± Zheng Anpin was taken aback by what he heard.


    As the heir of the most powerful family in Hong Kong, he knew the power of Internal Force users very well. There were a few Internal Force users currently serving under the Zheng family as bodyguards and one of them was a Phenomenal sess level internal force user from the Southern Sect who was an expert in Hong Fist. He could fight off at least a dozen elite Law enforcement unit members. He knew that in this small room, an internal force user could have killed him with ease.


    The thought made Zheng Anpin panicked. His face was covered with sweat and his legs started to tremble.


    ¡°Hehe, even if he was an Internal Force user, so what? This Hong Kong, the capital of Dharma Spells, not the capital of Martial Artists.¡± Yuan Hen crossed his legs and said haughtily. ¡°Plus, you are the heir of the Zheng family, if he kills you, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of Hong Kong alive.¡±


    ¡°Just so!¡±


    Zheng Anpin agreed.


    However powerful Internal Force users were, the elite units of the Law enforcement were also a force to be reckoned with due to many powerful masters among its ranks. The Zheng family was a renowned family in Hong Kong, and the death of its member would almost definitely be caught the attention of the authority and the underground world. Once there was a bounty on him, the bounty hunters and assassins all over the world would go after him. That was why most powerful martial artists didn¡¯t dare to cross any super-rich tycoons in the world.


    ¡°Kiddo, I would let the matter slide if you hand over the Jade Gourd, otherwise, I will give you a taste of my power.¡± A cold light burned in Yuan Hen¡¯s eyes as he uttered his threat.


    ¡°Why do you talk so much? Use your Dharma Spells already, stop dragging this on.¡±


    Chen Fan took a sip of the wine and said casually.


    Yuan Hen furrowed his brows and narrowed his eyes after he heard Chen Fan¡¯s reply. He registered that something was off as soon as Chen Fan appeared inside the room. He had hidden his hands behind his back and started to weave a powerful spell using hand signs while keeping a calm appearance.


    Compared to a martial artist, a spell caster needed significant time to prepare for his spell if he was not using a Dharma Artifact. The preparation time would be enough for a martial artist to end the battle. That being said, the spellcasters were feared by their opponents for their tricky methods. During most of the modern confrontations, the battle happened behind the scenes instead of face to face and on the spot. Therefore, most martial artists dreaded the fight against a spellcaster; one miss-step would have lost their lives.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Yuan Hen¡¯s spell was finally ready.


    Suddenly, a wave of Malice Qi came from out of the caster and swirled in the air before it stormed toward Chen Fan. Although this Malice Qi was invisible to naked the eye, its powerful presence could be felt.


    It was made out of the Malice Qi between heaven and earth and therefore was extremely deadly to anything alive. Any living being that came to contact with the Malice Qi would feel they were dropped into an ice cave in the middle of winter.


    Zheng Anpin and his secretary felt exactly like that. It was October in Hong Kong and due to the lowtitude of the city, it was still pretty hot outside. However, there and then, Zheng Anpin felt that he had suddenly arrived in northern China in January. He wore only a button-down shirt and it was not nearly as enough to keep him warm. He watched as the rose flower on the coffee table wilted after it came to contact with the Malice Qi.


    ¡°Yin Malice Array of Six Extremities¡±


    Yuan Hen¡¯s lips curled into a grin as his fingers formed a strange sign. Six of the ten fingers pointed toward six different directions, as a visual representation of the six extremities. Suddenly, a deluge of Malice Qi converged toward the center of the array and formed an evenrger flood of deadly energy that rushed toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°Kiddo, you are still a green babe in the woods. You shouldn¡¯t have allowed me so much time to prepare my spell.¡±


    This Yin Malice Array was the secret art of his sect. As the heir of the Southern Sect of the Arcane Finger Branch. Although he was not able to create an array in his palm as Huang Wenze did, he was able to cast an array using both hands.


    The Arcane Finger branch of the Southern Sect was well known for their abilities to cast array using fingers. They had defeated many opponents by summoning arge dharma array. Those opponents included some careless martial artists. However, physically strong martial artists were, they didn¡¯t stand a chance before the Yin Malice Qi that devoured flesh and corroded their souls. Only a Transcendent Grandmaster would be able to survive such a deadly attack.


    Yuan Hen was certain that Chen Fan would be dead.


    He used the same move to kill a Pr bear. Chen Fan was a young internal force user, and Yuan Hen didn¡¯t take him seriously from the outset. With that thought in mind, he nced at his opponent, but what he saw stunned him.


    He watched as Chen Fan opened up his mouth a small tornado suddenly appeared before him. This tornado sucked all the Yin qi and Malic Qi into the center before the tornado was swallowed by Chen Fan.


    ¡°This is... Impossible!¡±


    Yuan Hen could only stare.


    Even his teacher would not be able to swallow so much Malice qi and remain unharmed. This only meant that Chen Fan¡¯s body, mind, and soul were nearly invincible; he was not a mortal!


    ¡°Your Malice qi is too weak. Compared to the Yin Dragon¡¯s hundred-year-old Malice qi, it tastes only a bit stronger than water.¡± Chen Fan tsked and then shook his head.


    When he was cultivating Void Mortal Refinement Art, he had used all kinds of energies such as Yin Qi, Malice Qi, Fiend Qi, and Aether Qi. This small dose of Malice Qi was not nearly enough to hurt Chen Fan, Instead, Chen Fan absorbed it as his own energy.


    However, Chen Fad had already reached Ethereal Enlightenment and therefore, this small amount of extra energy would do nothing to further his level of attainment.


    ¡°Run, NOW!¡±


    Yuan Hen panicked; the smug expression was reced with an rmed frown.


    Chen Fan looked like a young teenager, but he was a Curmudgeon in disguise. The act of swallowing the Malice Qi alone was a terrifying sight to behold. Their conflict would only end in one result, death.


    With that thought in mind, Yuan Hen backed away and started to channel energy into the Illusion Dragon Bracelet.


    His bracelet was made out of small jade and bone beads. It was created by a few top masters from the Southern Sect. The bone beads were made out of the spine of arctic white snakes and it had been absorbing energy in a specially made Feng Shui Array for years. Once the energy stored in the beads was awakened by a spell caster, it would cast numerous illusions at its target¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Huuul!¡±


    The small room was suddenly filled with Dharma Spells and Dharma Energies. Waves after waves of shrieks sounded out and the room turned into a ghastly hell.


    Yuan Hen knew that this Illusion Dragon Bracelet¡¯s illusions were not enough to stop Chen Fan, he only hoped to slow him down, giving him time to escape through the window. He had neither the time nor the abilities to care for Zheng Anpin and his pretty girlfriend. Their lives were at the mercy of Curmudgeon Chen.


    Even as he thought that, he heard Chen Fan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    The voice boomed in the room and echoed back and forth rebounding off the walls. It sent a shockwave throughout the room, knocking over and smashing everything and anything in the room. The illusion was gone before it could fully take form and even the bracelet was shattered into pieces and fell from Yuan Hen¡¯s wrist.


    By then, Yuan Hen had already made his way to the living room, and one of his hands was already on the doorknob. Chen Fan waved a hand, and Yuan Hen was pulled by an invisible force and thudded to the ground before Chen Fan¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Grandmaster... he must be a Grandmaster!¡±


    Yuan Hen trembled uncontrobly, and he could only think of one thing in his stupified state.


    Although he had always looked down on Martial Artists, thinking that they only fought physically, butcked the understanding of Dharma Spells, he was aware that Grandmasters were different. Any martial artist that had reached Grandmaster level possessed the equivalent power as Divine powers or Dharma Spells. Not even his teacher could have survived a confrontation with a Grandmaster, much less Yuan Hen himself.


    ¡°Now, can you finally tell me why you need this Jade Gourd so bad?¡±


    Chen Fan produced the Jade Gourd and set it on the coffee table.


    Yuan Hen kept his silence. He was pressed on the floor by an invisible force.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted. He flicked a finger and an azure-colored de aura flew across the room and sliced one of Yuan Hen¡¯s legs off.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Yuan Hen shrieked painfully and rolled around on the floor. Even as Chen Fan was going to sever the other leg, Yuan Hen finally gave in: ¡°OK, Ok! I¡¯ll tell you¡±


    ¡°It could be a de Strengthening Gourd.¡±

 Chapter 257 - A Thousand Year Old Secret

    <h4>Chapter 257: A Thousand Year Old Secret</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°A de Strengthening Gourd?¡± Chen Fan was taken aback by the answer.


    ¡°Indeed. I suspect that used to belong to an Earth Level Deity called Sword Secret the Exalted who was a Cultivator that lived a few thousand years ago.¡± Yuan Hen said with a trembling voice. Blood squirted out from the wound where his leg was severed from the trunk and sttered all over. The terrifying sight had scared the secretary so much that she fainted. Zheng Anpin hid his head under a desk and scarcely dared to look up.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and summoned a beam of Yi Wood Spirit Qi energy.


    This emerald colored light wrapped around Yuan Hen¡¯s amputated leg like ayer of shiny thermograph and stopped the seemingly unstoppable bleeding. Seeing the situation was improving, Yuan Hen heave a sigh and filled Chen Fan in.


    ¡°The Exalted Cultivator Sword Secret was a renowned Sword Immortal a few thousand years ago. Legend has it that he had lived over hundreds of years on earth and had reached the God Reining State. Some schrs even suspected that he had surpassed the God Reining State and became an Earth Level Deity. Ancient records said that he had a de Strengthening Gourd that he carried with him all the time. Whenever he was in need of it, a de would fly out from the gourd and fly to its target miles away.¡±


    ¡°He became famous in China thanks to his flying sword skills and remained undefeated for hundreds of years. However,ter he just disappeared from records.¡± Yuan Hen breathed heavily and said with a pale face.


    ¡°Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator had nine flying swords and each one was created using numinous treasures and refined using the aether of the sun and the moon. Each one of them had different abilities but they were all deadly. They were stored inside the de Strengthening Gourd and only flew out of the gourd when they were summoned. When all nine des appeared at the same time, they could annihte anything that was in their way.¡±


    ¡°When I first saw the Jade Gourd at my friend¡¯s ce and registered a great measure of simrity with the de Strengthening Gourd. The craftsmanship was ancient, which added more credibility to my suspicion. It is either the real deal or a forgery fashioned after the real one. If it was the real one, there might still be some of the Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator¡¯s mojo left in it for me to learn from.¡± Yuan Hen let out an ugly grin and said: ¡°what a shame that my goal had to lead me to lose one of my legs.¡±


    ¡°Flying sword?¡±


    Chen Fan was slightly impressed.


    He had never thought that that the school of Sword Cultivation would have a presence on earth. The Sword Cultivation techniques were some of the most aggressive and deadly cultivation methods. Of the nine major Immortal Sects, one of them specialized in Sword Cultivation and they were also the deadliest sect of the nine.


    However, Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator still needed a Dharma Artifact to strengthen the sword, it was obvious that he had not yet even entered the introductory level of the Sword Cultivation. The real sword cultivation refined the flying sword using the user¡¯s own vital energy. It would conceal the flying sword inside of his Dantian, the so-called Purple Chamber and refine it using Connate Essence Qi and infuse it with the user¡¯s own soul and consciousness in order to wield the flying sword at will and with ease.


    What Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator practiced was an art that used the Dharma Artifact to control a flying sword, instead of controlling it directly.


    ¡°That being said, to be able to control a flying sword using a Dharma Artifact meant that he had already entered the Connate Spirit level. If that was the case, it was proof that there had been a Connate Cultivator on earth. However, a connate cultivator could live only up to five hundred years, and if this Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator was alive a few thousand years ago, he must be dead by now.¡± With that thought in mind, Chen Fan didn¡¯t think Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator would pose any threat to him.


    Plus, the earth was deprived of Spirit Qi therefore, even if there was still Connate Cultivators alive on earth, they must be on theirst leg, struggling to get by each day.


    It was impossible for them to be like Chen Fan and cultivate both the Void Mortal Refinement Art and the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. With those two arts, even if Chen Fan was thrown into the ninth level of hell, he would still thrive. Spirit Qi to cultivators was water to fish. Without it, the cultivators would slowly die.


    ¡°So this is a de Strengthening Gourd?¡±


    Chen Fan examined the gourd and asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, but... the de Strengthening Gourd in the legend was not made out of jade. Therefore, I am not 100 percent sure. ¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t speak a word, and then he waved a hand, summoning a powerful force.


    Suddenly, the shell of the Jade Gourd was fractured and revealed its inner surface.


    It was a small gourd with yellow skin. It was the size of a human¡¯s palm and covered with scuff marks umted throughout the age. It was as if it had been in existence for eons. As soon as the yellow skin of the gourd was revealed, it floated in the air without any force supporting it. However, its appearance looked so otherworldly that it would make one believe being airborne was its natural state.


    ¡°It... it...¡±Yuan Hen could only sare. ¡°This really is the de Strengthening Gourd!¡± He managed to utter a few words in a trembling voice.


    He regretted vehemently for his previous doubt about the treasure¡¯s authenticity. As soon as he saw the little yellow-skinned gourd, he knew right away that this was the Dharma Treasure that belonged to Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator.


    ¡°If I was more sure of my guess, I would have bought this already.¡±


    Yuan Hen couldn¡¯t be more regretful about his doubts. Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator was the stuff of legends, and even a shred of his mighty wisdom could have enlightened him and brought him into the Dharma Cultivation level, if not the God Reining State. By then, he would be at least as powerful as the most renowned Feng Shui Master of Hong Kong, Zhou Daoji.


    However, Yuan Hen dared not move a muscle while Chen Fan was guarding the treasure. He didn¡¯t even dare to let his gaze linger too long on the gourd.


    ¡°I knew from the beginning that there was more than what meets the eye about the Jade Gourd, I had never thought that it was this!¡± Chen Fan waved a hand andmanded the gourd to fly to his hand. He snorted after he examined the gourd with his divine will.


    ¡°de Strengthening Gourd my ass! Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator knew nothing of Sword Cultivation. This is nothing but an ordinary fruit of the Void Dimension Vine.¡±


    ¡°The fruit of the Void Dimension Vine?¡±


    Yuan Hen hazarded despite himself.


    ¡°The so-called Void Dimension Vine was a nt grew on the Void Dimension Crystals. The Void Dimension Crystals contained the energy of dimensions and most dimension altering dharma artifacts were made out of such crystals. I wager that the seed of a gourd rooted in one of those crystals and absorbed the energy in the crystal. Eventually, it bore a fruit that was called the Void Dimension Fruit.¡± As Chen Fan exined to Yuan Hen, memories started toe back to his mind.


    ¡°In other words, this was not a de Strengthening Gourd, it was a natural Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure.¡±


    ¡°Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure?¡±


    Yuan Hen was confused and understood very little of what Chen Fan had said.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t continue to waste time exining it to Yuan Hen. He was pleasantly surprised by the discovery. Ever since he was reborn, he was troubled by theck of useful Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure such as Meru Ring, Storage Bracelet and Qian Kun Bag. Without such Dimension Altering Dharma Treasures, it was extremely inconvenient for Chen Fan to carry all the Spirit Pills, bank cards, cell phone, keys, and the Bone Whip of Malicious Yin.


    Only a cultivator who had reached beyond the Connate Spirit level could have sessfully refined a Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure. It also required Void Dimension Crystals which were difficult toe by. The Void Dimension Crystals only form near a Dimensional Strom. In order to get in and out of a Dimensional Strom unharmed would require at least the level of Golden Core. It would take Chen Fan at least ten years to reach that level of attainment.


    To his surprise, he stumbled upon a Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure in Hong Kong.


    ¡°The main difference between Dharma Artifacts and Dharma Treasures were their potential for growth. A Dharma Treasure might be less powerful in the beginning, but its power would grow with the user. Many Dharma Treasures of the Dao Reunion level cultivators had been with them ever since they entered Qi Refinement stage. Over time, they were as powerful as divine powers.¡±


    This yellow-skinned gourd¡¯s power might be insignificant in the beginning, but as Chen Fan leveled up, it would be increasingly more powerful and space inside the gourd would increase as well. In the end, it would be as big as the Cang Min Realm created by the Immortal cultivator Cangqin.


    ¡°There were many miraculous usages of this Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure, it was such a shame that Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator used it to store his sword. If anything, he should have at least used it to store spirit medicine.¡± Chen Fan smirked.


    Without using special arts to preserve Spirit Pills, they would lose their effectiveness over time. Therefore, it was nearly impossible to find any spirit pills that were over a thousand years old. However, spirit pills could be stored inside of Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure practically forever.


    In addition, these Dimension Altering Dharma Treasures could also be used to raise Spirit Beasts as pets, or storing Dharma Spells or Divine powers, etc.


    Chen Fan had seen one mighty figure in the immortal cultivation world who had preserved a hundred thousand years worth of energy from the sun in a Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure. In the end, the mighty figure unleashed the stored power at once and destroyed an entire gxy. It had so much potential, yet it was used to store a flying sword. What a waste!


    ¡°I will have to refine it first.¡±


    Chen Fan channeled his true essence into the yellow-skinned gourd. Chen Fan noticed that there was no signature of other cultivators that they always ced on the surface of the Dharma Treasure after they refined it. Therefore, Chen Fan wagered that Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator didn¡¯t even know how to refine a Dharma Treasure.


    As Chen Fan¡¯s true essence slowly branded the gourd, he felt a connection start to build up between him and the gourd.


    From now on, this gourd would forever belong to him. No matter how far they were apart, he could sense its presence with ease. After this gourd was further refined, Chen Fan should be able to summon the gourd with a wave of a hand.


    After he had branded the gourd, Chen Fan charged up his energy and started to probe the inside of the gourd.


    The space inside the Gourd was small; about three square meters in size, equivalent to that of a small SUV. It could at best fit a few men.


    There were also a few random items and books strewn around in the space. All of these items looked ancient. Chen Fan wagered that these items used to belong to Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator. After he left the mortal world, his sessors must have failed to crack open the gourd and therefore, were unable to retrieve these items.


    ¡°I can go through these thingster. Despite the small space inside, it is perfect for me. As I gain more power, its space will expand.¡± With that thought in mind, Chen Fan decided to test it. He charged up his energy and made a Buddhism Statue on the coffee table disappear for a fraction of a second.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Yuan Hen and the others rounded their eyes in surprise. They had seen the Buddhism statue disappear and reappear in front of them but failed to understand how that had happened.


    ¡°It indeed is a Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded in satisfaction. From now on, he would no longer need to carry so many items with him. All he needed was just a little gourd.


    ¡°Since I have obtained the de Strengthening Gourd, I wager I can finally do away with you.¡± Chen Fan turned around and looked to Yuan Hen. Yuan Hen had been scheming to kill him, and therefore, he would not allow Yuan Hen to live.


    Yuan Hen panicked, and he kowtowed to Chen Fan to plead for his life. Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare a nce at him. He flicked a finger and shot out a golden me at Yuan Hen. Yuan Hen¡¯s body caught fire and was reduced to nothing in a blink.


    Yuan Hen disappeared from the room before everyone¡¯s eyes, it was as if he had never been here.


    After he had killed Yuna Hen, Chen Fan looked to the terrified Zheng Anpin.


    ¡°You said you are from the Zheng family of Hong Kong, do you happen to know Zheng Anqi?¡±


    ¡°Bring me to her.¡±

 Chapter 258 - Zheng Anqi

    <h4>Chapter 258: Zheng Anqi</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zheng Anpin had never been so afraid before.


    He was the heir of the Zheng family and a direct descendant of Zheng Zhongming. His father was the CEO of a publicly-traded jewelrypany. he and his family owned this city, and even someone as influential as Yuan Hen had to respect him.


    However, there and then, he was just a nobody before the young man.


    His name was Chen Fan!


    That was about all that Zheng Anpin knew about him. He had no idea where he came from and what his family background was. He just appeared out of nowhere on the 21st floor of a high rise building and killed a spellcaster Yuan Hen with one strike. Yuan Hen had called him a Transcendent Grandmaster before he died.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what a Transcendent Grandmaster was, he could tell from the terror on Yuan Hen¡¯s face that it was something extremely powerful. The sight of Yuan Hen being reduced to ashes exacerbated his fear.


    ¡°OK... I know where she is. I will take you to her right now.¡±


    Zheng Anpin hurried to his feet and rushed toward the exit without even sparing his secretary a nce. Despite his trembling legs, when he finally arrived in the elevator, he started to think of ways to escape.


    ¡°There are security guards who are equipped with tasers. I can also call the police. I will start running as soon as I see any guards, maybe, just maybe I will be able to escape this ordeal.¡±


    However, as soon as he stepped outside of the elevator and met the first guard, he knew his n B wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Young Lord Zheng, are you heading out by yourself?¡±


    The security guard bowed respectfully and said. Zheng Anpin was the heir of the Zheng family of Hong Kong and was the love child of the media. All the guards of the apartment building knew him and fawned all over him whenever they saw him.


    ¡°myself?¡±


    Zheng Anpin was shocked, so he turned around and saw Chen Fan stood right next to him as he had expected. However, for some reason, he was invisible to the security guard.


    ¡°Ah... yes... Can you please bring my car to the front?¡±


    Zheng Anpin managed a smile despite the cold sweat running down his back.


    ¡°What kind of trickery is this? Invisibility Spell? Ghost? Phantom?¡±


    He had no clue how Chen Fan could avoid being seen by the young security guard. However, this development reminded him how useless it would be even if he called the police. The police might have thought that he had gone mad.


    Zheng Anpin reckoned how terrible it would be to have an invisible enemy. He could be killed at any moment without even knowing what had happened. By now, Zheng Anpin had finally given up any hope of running away. He started the Ferrari F12 and started driving. He had a few luxury cars, but this F12 Berlta was his favorite. It had cost him over five million yuan. However, right now, Zheng Anpin didn¡¯t feel like he was sitting in his favorite car, instead, he felt he was sitting in an icy cell.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Chen Fan asked casually.


    Zheng Anpin felt his heart nearly skipped a few beats after hearing the question.


    After a while, Zheng Anpin managed to gather himself and steady the wheel. He squeezed a smile and said: ¡°No... no.....You... you know Anqi?¡±


    ¡°She owes me some money, I am here to ask her to pay up.¡± Chen Fan said calmly. Seeing the young man¡¯s confused look on his face, he cracked a smirk and said: ¡°Zheng Anqi didn¡¯t bring up her debt ever? I wager she never thought of paying me back from the outset.¡±


    Despite his fear, the promise of Zheng Anqi getting in trouble made Zheng Anpin lighthearted.


    ¡°Anqi had never mentioned you to us. I don¡¯t know if you know it or not, but she and her family have been controlling the entire family n for half a year now. No one dares to ask them about the family business since even the old man seems to be on their side.¡±


    Zheng Anpin went on toin about Zheng Anqi and her family. A strong sense of indignation and anger rose inside of him as he brings up the old unpleasant memories.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, may I ask how much money does she owe you?¡± Zheng Anpin hazarded.


    ¡°Ten billion.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s calm answer scared Zheng Anpin so much that he identally swerved the car to the side and nearly hit a traffic sign.


    ¡°Ten billion? How is that possible?¡± Zheng Anpin could only gape. He stammered: ¡°She... she is just a teenage girl. Why did she need ten billion for? Even her father wouldn¡¯t need that much money.¡±


    Ten billion was an astronomical number. It could buy any luxury car, yacht, ne or mansion and would still have some left. Under most circumstances, only arge corporations debt would amount to such a huge number.


    ¡°Are you sure she never mentioned it?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his glinting eyes.¡±She bought the elixirs that saved your grandpa from me. Each pill was worth a hundred million and I sold her a hundred pills in total and that is ten billion.¡±


    ¡°Elixirs?¡±


    Zheng Anpin finally remembered something. He pped his hands and shouted: ¡°Ah-ha! Yes, indeed! Anqi bought back a bottle of medicine from the maind and cured the old man. We have asked her many times the source of the medicine, but she refuses to tell us, saying that it was her own secret. We had never thought that....¡±


    Zheng family looked to the teenage boy with an indifferent face and suddenly felt worried for his cousin.


    She had crossed the wrong person and the entire Zheng family was going to pay for her stupidity. She had used the bottle of medicine to take control over the family n but when it came down to paying the debt, the entire family would have to suffer.


    Zheng Anpin knew that his uncle¡¯s good days were numbered. He wagered if he could somehow capitalize on the ensuing conflict between Chen Fan and the Zheng family he could reim control of the family n. With that thought in mind, Zheng Anpin¡¯s eyes lit up with glee. He pressed down the gas pedal and revved up the engine as the car vroomed toward the Victoria Bay.


    Meanwhile, in a well-lit building beside the Bay of Victoria, a small banquet was being carried out.


    This building was called the Shore Diamond and was made entirely out of sses. One side of the structure was on the shore, the other half dipped into the water. The entire building was lit up by bright golden lights from inside of the building, making it a shiny beacon of opulence. From the top floor, one could have a terrific bird¡¯s eye view of the Victoria Bay.


    This was a private club that only epted guests who were either rich or dazzling movie stars. Tonight¡¯s party was to celebrate the 25th birthday of Zheng Anqi.


    Zheng Anqi was wearing a white blouse. Small silvery tes were attached to the dress to support her ample bosom. She wore stiletto high heels and a silver tiara. Adding on her tall statuesque body, gorgeous curves, a face that looked like it was chiseled out of white marble and the cold demeanor, she looked just like a queen that lorded over the city.


    ¡°Happy birthday Miss Anqi!¡±


    Many celebrities and elites attended the party.


    Among them were the sons and daughters of CEOs fromrge corporations, billionaires who made their own fortune from nothing and investment bankers from Wall Street. All of them were well dressed and spiffy. Many of them had scandals with famous actresses and actors who were also present at the party.


    Zheng Anqi wore a white silky glove and took a small sip out of her wine ss. No one dared to press her to drink more since she was officially the heir apparent of the Zheng family.


    By now, Zheng Anqi¡¯s status had risen beyond any ordinary rich heir. Not only was she about to inherit the most powerful family in Hong Kong, but her beauty was also craved by many young men present at the party.


    ¡°Anna, how do you like everything?¡±


    A young man walked over to her and said with a smile.


    He was wearing a cream-colored tuxedo. His long dark hair hung loosely over his shoulders. Although he was not handsome, he carried an otherworldly indifference with him that made him look like a Buddhist monk.


    Registering the young man¡¯s appearance, the other guests backed away to make way for him. They all watched the young man with great measure of respect.


    He was not just any ordinary young man, he was the personal disciple of Zhou Daoji


    Zhou Daoji, the master of Hong Kong was considered the most skilled practitioner in the field of Feng Shui. He was skilled at Dharma Spells, Fortune Telling, Face Reading and Feng Shui. His abilities were boundless and unimaginable. Zhou Daoji had been dominating Hong Kong for over a decade and had weathered many challenges from other Spellcasters, Witchdoctors and Daoist Monks from outside of Hong Kong. By now, Zhou Daoji lived in seclusion somewhere in Jiu Long District and only the top richest of Hong Kong would be able to invite him to any event. In other cases, he dispatched his disciples to attend events in his stead.


    This young man was the youngest disciples of Zhou Daoji¡¯s three disciples. He was the master¡¯s final disciple and his favorite


    The young man also didn¡¯t let Zhou Daoji down. He had made a name for himself at the young age of thirty and was given the nickname ¡°Little Perfected Cultivator.¡± He was not only well known in Hong Kong but also in entire Southeast Asia. He also made frequent appearances on fashion magazines for scandals with numerous actresses.


    ¡°Tiancheng, I feel uneasytely. Thank you so much for organizing everything.¡± Zheng Anqi managed a smile.


    As her grandfather¡¯s health recovered, her family, the ninth branch quickly expanded its influence and imed the seat of power. However, this favorable development didn¡¯t bring Zheng Anqi any joy, instead, she became increasingly agitated.


    She alone knew the source of her unease: over half a year ago, she had obtained the bottle of Arcane Pills from Chen Fan using trickery.


    Zheng Anqi had never thought of paying for the pills in the beginning. Ten billion was a huge number even for the Zheng family and she knew it would be nearly impossible for the other family branches to spit out a dime even if the money was for the old man¡¯s health.


    ¡°I think you have been working too hard. I have created an elixir that would be perfect for you to recuperate and de-stress. I will bring it to you next time.¡± Nin Tianchen said with a tender smile.


    The caring words gave Zheng Anqi a fuzzy warm feeling inside.


    The young man before her met all of her criteria, let it be his abilities, appearance, and status, he scored ten out of ten in all of those categories. She wondered if she should give him a chance?


    So thinking, she saw a middle-aged man wearing a silk traditional dress hurry toward him.


    ¡°Mr. Shi.¡±


    A smile surfaced on Zheng Anqi¡¯s face.


    Nin Tianchen also nodded at Mr. Shi. Little was known about Mr. Shi but everyone knew that he was a peak Dao-Reaching Level spell caster. There were only a handful of other spell casters who could rival his skills.


    However, Nin Tianchen was unfazed by Mr. Shi¡¯s appearance; after all, he was the personal disciple of Zhou Daoji and had reached Dao-Reaching Level when he was only thirty. He was confident that he would eventually surpass Mr. Shi ¡®s level of attainment and became a Perfected Cultivator. His apparent respect for Mr. Shi was only a show for Zheng Anqi.


    Mr. Shi furrowed his brows and said: ¡°Miss Anqi, I have new information about the matter you asked me to investigate.¡±


    ¡°It is... very bad... That Chen Fan is not an ordinary person at all.¡±

 Chapter 259 - She Owes Me Ten Billion

    <h4>Chapter 259: She Owes Me Ten Billion</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Of course he is not an ordinary man.¡± Zheng Anqi replied vehemently.


    The memory of Chen Fan flying high into the sky and severing the giant snake into half still gave Zheng Anqi the shivers.


    The snake was as big as a seven or eight story high building and even a dozen elite bodyguards wouldn¡¯t be able to subdue it. The gunshotsnded on its thick scaly skin felt no more than a few scratches and even Mr. Shi who was well versed in the art of spell castings could not bring it under control. However, powerful as it was, Chen Fan killed it using one strike.


    Zheng Anqi had never seen such power in any of the masters she had met in Hong Kong. The person she knew whose power was the closest to Chen Fan was Zhou Daoji, the number one master of Hong Kong. Although she had only visited him once with her grandpa, she could sense that his power was not nearly as deep and overwhelming as that of Chen Fan. That could also because Zhou Daoji had been hiding his real power before the public.


    If Chen Fan was not an incredible master, no one else would be.


    ¡°That is not what I meant. I mean he has another identity.¡± Mr. Shi furrowed his brows and said: ¡°and if that identity turns out to be real, I wager that there is going to be more trouble ahead of us.¡±


    ¡°May I ask who you guys are talking about?¡± Nin Tianchen stood and listened to the two¡¯s conversation with glinting eyes. Then he asked abruptly.


    ¡°Tianchen, this is my family business, so...¡± Zheng Anqi gave Tianchen an apologetic smile and continued. ¡°But this person is very dangerous, and therefore I had asked Mr. Shi to investigate more details about him.¡±


    ¡°I understand Anqi.¡± Nin Tianchen cracked a gentleman¡¯s smile but the cold light in his eyes didn¡¯t dim down. ¡°Please, feel free to let me know if you need any help in the investigation. I am quite well connected in the grey area of the world and could be of help.¡±


    So saying, Nin Tianchen let out a smug smile.


    His teacher, Zhou Daoji¡¯s influence coupled with his own level of attainment could persuade any tycoons of the underworld in Hong Kong to disclose any information he wanted to know.


    Zheng Anqi finally let out a joyful smile.


    She had been waiting for Nin Tianchen¡¯s offer for a while. Although she wouldn¡¯t get direct help from Zhou Daoji himself, his personal disciple should suffice. After all, she doubted that Chen Fan would be able to hold himself against Zhou Daoji. Chen Fan was a green babe in the woodspared to Zhou Daoji the veteran.


    The girl¡¯s expectant look made Nin Tianchen feel even more pride..


    However, Mr. Shi was still not very optimistic about the situation. Ever since he came back to Hong Kong, he had been contemting Chen Fan¡¯s power and the odds of surviving a conflict with him. The more he thought about it, the more depressed he was. No ordinary Perfected Cultivator was able to kill the snake with one strike as Chen Fan had done. Even Zhou Daoji, who purportedly had the ability to form a Dharma Array in less than seven incantations might not be able to stand against Chen Fan.


    The news he got from his friends from the maind had been particrly disturbing to him and had kept him sleepless at night.


    If the news was real, then even Zhou Daoji would have to bow respectfully before Chen Fan. After all, he would be the most powerful Grandmaster in China. Although Mr. Shi had no clue how Chen Fan transformed from a Perfected Cultivator into a Grandmaster, it was his deadliness that mattered to Mr. Shi.


    There was only a little connection between the world of Dharma Spells and that of the Martial arts. Compared to the Martial arts world that was more visible to the public, the world of dharma spells was much more discreet and ndestine in their actions. The masters of Dharma Spells either live in seclusion inside of caves deep in the mountains or hidden in in sight among the public as frequent guests of the rich and powerful


    In a one on one physical fight, a Martial artist had a decisive advantage. As soon as a Grandmaster got within ten paces away from a Perfected Cultivator, his chance of killing the Perfected Cultivator would be very high. A Grandmaster such as Chen Fan would require thebined might of an all-powerful Perfected Cultivators in China to counter.


    With that thought in mind, he was about to tell Zheng Anqi something else, suddenly, a mor from fireworks erupted as many colorful fiery flowers bloomed in the sky.


    Under a wave of ¡°Happy Birthday¡±, a two-meter tall, twelve level birthday cake was wheeled out on a cart. It was decorated with truffles, choctes, and other expensive fruits.


    ¡°Anna, go cut the cake now.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s urging request, Zheng Anqi gave Mr. Shi an apologetic look and dove back into the birthday party crowd. She would rather enjoy her birthday right now than think about the threat of Chen Fan.


    Mr. Shi stood there by himself and shook his head after studying Zheng Anqi who was already surrounded her friends. He heaved a sigh and said: ¡°Little summer birds would never understand the harshness of winter.¡±


    He had tried to persuade Zheng Anqi and her family to disclose the information about their debt owed to Chen Fan to the entire family. However, not only Zheng Anqi¡¯s father but also the old man Zheng Haochang had chosen to ignore the threat. They wagered that Chen Fan would never be able to take ten billion yuan back anyways.


    Hong Sect had put up a bounty of one billion dors on the life of Chen Fan. Under so much danger and threats, any ordinary Grandmaster would have already hidden away from the public, but that was not the case for Chen Fan.


    ¡°It would alle down to Old Man Zheng and his decisions.¡± He recalled that the Zheng family had been secretly hiring many elite bodyguards and kept close contact with deadly mercenaries. However, Mr. Shi was not at all confident in their ability to protect the Zheng family from Chen Fan.


    The decision-makers of the Zheng family were all ordinary mortals and knew very little about the power of a Perfected Cultivator. Although they were familiar with Zhou Daoji and other Feng Shui masters, they simply couldn¡¯t measure up to Chen Fan¡¯s deadliness and power.


    Meanwhile, a red Ferrari pulled over to the entrance of the Shore Diamond.


    Chen Fan stepped out of the car and looked into the shiny jewels along the shore of Victoria Bay. He cast out the Divine Will and covered the entire building.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Chen Fan registered Zheng Anqia and Mr. Shi¡¯s presence. In addition, he also reckoned the life signal of a few spell casters. However, even the most powerful one among them had only reached the peak of the Dao-Reaching Level and would be no match against Chen Fan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and sauntered on with a smirk.


    He trailed behind Zheng Anpin who was following a guard of Indian heritage and slowly made his way into the birthday party. He was in no hurry any longer since he had already located Zheng Anqi. As long as the girl was tagged by his Divine Will, she would never escape his radar ever again.


    He casually took a ss of Champagne from an attractive waitress and walked toward Zheng Anqi with great measure of leisure.


    Compared to half a year ago, Zheng Anqi looked even more scintiting. There was no doubt that she was the center of the entire party. Standing among a group of elites in spiffy business suits, she was able to control the ebb and flow of the conversation with ease, while creating an inescapable gravity around her personality to pull all attention closer to her. These men and women were managers and bosses ofrge corporations or elites of Wall Street; before the goddess-like Zheng Anqi, theypeted with each other for her attention and show off their wealth as they heaped praises on to Zheng Anqi.


    ¡°What a social butterfly.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    However indifferent to attention Zheng Anqi had imed to be, her action right now was borderline attention-seeking.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste any more time so he took a step forward and called out her name: ¡°Zheng Anqi.¡±


    Chen Fan had kept his voice low but everyone around Zheng Anqi had heard him.


    His voice had taken everyone by surprise. It was a social faux pas to call a girl by her name. Under such a formal situation, most men would address Anqi ¡°Miss Anqi¡±, ¡°Lady Anqi¡±, or straight up ¡°Anna.¡± The full Chinese name of a girl was reserved only for the elder generations to use on her.


    ¡°Who is barking?¡±


    Many men shot a hostile red at Chen Fan. They saw a young man holding a ss of Champagne standing outside of the circle of conversation.


    He didn¡¯t follow the dress code of the event at all and stick out like a sore thumb among other formally dressed guests. Regardless of their appearance, all the elites were encased in spiffy looking suits. Their shoes were polished, hair waxed and they smelled wonderful as well. However, Chen Fan was wearing a casual outfit and his hair was unkempt as most college students were. It was evident that he didn¡¯t belong here.


    ¡°Who are you and who let you in here? You are trespassing on private property!¡±


    No one had recognized Chen Fan and some people started to question Chen Fan harshly.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the scolding. He took a sip of the Champagne and locked his gaze on Zheng Anqi, enjoying the subtle changes in her emotions.


    Zheng Anqi had never felt any emotion stronger or moreplicated than what she was experiencing right now.


    She was shocked, surprised, panicked and terrified, all at the same time when she recognized Chen Fan. She was rendered motionless and was not sure what to do.


    Zheng Anqi didn¡¯t expect to meet Chen Fan so soon and neither did she think that she would meet him under such circumstances; she was not prepared at all. Chen Fan and caught her when she had no legal assistance, no background research, no nning, and above all, no protection of elite bodyguards.


    However, as the queen of Hong Kong¡¯s elite circle, she calmed herself down and said in a cold voice: ¡°Sir, I have no idea who you are.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that, dip shit? Miss Anqi said she doesn¡¯t know you! Now bug off!¡±


    ¡°Just so! Where are security guards? How on earth did he get in here?¡±


    The ones thatined about Chen Fan were respectable local gentries. However, the most they could do was call the security guards to escort Chen Fan out of the room. Or, they would seek assistance from the police and use Chen Fan of transpassing.


    However, many other guests were convinced that the young man was Zheng Anqi¡¯s fan. As a world-renowned supermodel, Zheng Anqi had arge number of fric fans. She was particrly popr among teenage boys.


    ¡°Anna, your male fans are too crazy! He has stalked you all the way to your private party!¡±


    ¡°He looks young. Anna, I didn¡¯t know you are so popr among kids too.¡±


    A few girls wearing ballroom dress giggled as they made fun of Zheng Anqi. They were Zheng Anqi¡¯s best friends and all of them were heirs of Hong Kong¡¯s major families. One of them was the daughter of the Casino King in Jin Men Ind and none of the girl¡¯s worth was lower than ten billion yuan.


    Even as Zheng Anqi was about to refute, Chen Fan took a step forward toward her. Some guests attempted to stop him, but they were knocked to the ground by a gentle wave of Chen Fan¡¯s arm. Chen Fan continued forward, stepping on guests who had fallen to the ground and quickly made his way to Zheng Anqi. He locked his eyes into the dazzling girl before him.


    ¡°Sir, Miss Anqi does not know you, please leave.¡±


    Nin Tianchen blocked Chen Fan¡¯s way with an icy re.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know me?¡± Chen Fan let out a burst of lightughter, however, his face was indifferent. ¡°She owes me ten billion, yet she said she doesn¡¯t know me?¡±


    Ten billion?


    The announcement shocked everyone as silence fell over the room.

 Chapter 260 - Dragon Taming Array

    <h4>Chapter 260: Dragon Taming Array</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Bull shit!¡±


    Even as a wave of surprised murmur rose from the crowd, a middle-aged man with golden rim sses stepped forward and said with a serious face: ¡°Sir, do you have any proof that she owes you ten billion?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any legal documents?¡±


    ¡°Transaction records? Witnesses?¡±


    The serious-looking man poured questions at Chen Fan. Seeing Chen Fan didn¡¯t have an answer, a distant look surfaced on his hard face: ¡°So you have nothing to prove that Miss Zheng owes you ten billion. So does that mean I can im that Superman Li owes me a hundred billion? What¡¯s the big deal anyway?¡±


    After he had said that, the entire room was filled withughter.


    Thedies in the room still managed to keep their elegant demeanor so they simply covered their mouth and giggled. Some of the girls were wearing a low cut dress and their giggling shook their half-exposed bosom. Even Zheng Anqi was amused by the man¡¯s remark.


    ¡°Mr. Hu, no wonder you are one of the most famouswyers in Hong Kong! What a sharp tongue! This guy has nothing.¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°Just so! Mr. Hu used to even point a finger at the judge during a court session and had forced the judge to apologize. What does a teenage boy mean to him in a debate?¡± Someone else said proudly.


    The serious-looking man was called Hu Zhicheng and he was one of the most famouswyers of his generation. He worked as an associate in the famous Jade Law Firm, the fourth-bestw firm in Hong Kong. His illustrious record touted thirteen consecutive sessful cases, and he was well versed in nearly allw systems.


    ¡°Sir, I will have you know that I can sue you for defamation and ckmailing. You will have to stay behind bars for at least three years.¡±


    Hu Zhicheng took his sses off and cleaned it with a piece of velvet handkerchief and then carefully ced them on his nose again.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Chen Fan replied distractedly. He didn¡¯t even spare him a nce and fixed his gaze on Zheng Anqi.


    ¡°I told you that I can give you some time, but don¡¯t make me wait. I am not very patient.¡±


    ¡°But you took my goodwill for granted.¡± Chen Fan looked down a little as if heaving a sigh of disappointment. ¡°Well, now my patience had worn out.¡±


    Zheng Anqi¡¯s heart sank to the bottom as fear gripped her heart. She felt regret and sorrow roiling inside of her.


    ¡°Sir, have you been listening to me?¡± Hu Zhicheng furrowed his brows and said: ¡°You have transpassed a private property and injured an innocent guest. Then, you tried to ckmail Miss Zheng for ten billion and verbally threatened her. These are your crimes and there are plenty of witnesses around. Prepare to stay in jail for the rest of your life, punk!¡±


    Hu Zhicheng was convinced that if Chen Fan was indicted, he would be able to persuade the judge to give him a life sentence in jail.


    After all, this room was packed with the rich and the powerful. Theirbined might was equivalent of half of Hong Kong¡¯s wealth. It wouldn¡¯t take much to convince the judge to throw Chen Fan into jail for what he had done.


    Most people believed in Hu Zhicheng¡¯s words and they looked Chen Fan pityingly.


    The boy had ruffled the wrong feathers, he should have never messed with tycoons. They just needed to whisper one word into the judge¡¯s ears, and Chen Fan would have to stay in jail for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and waved a hand.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Hu Zhicheng was dealt a blow by an invisible force. The force sent the man flying and knocking over a dozen banquet tables on his way until he thudded back to the ground. The golden rimmed sses which he custom ordered from Italy for a hundred thousand US dors were smashed into pieces. A red mark in the shape of a man¡¯s palm was branded on Hu Zhicheng¡¯s left cheek.


    A pin-drop silence suddenly fell over the room.


    No one had ever thought that Chen Fan would hit people without any warning.


    Did he know that Hu Zhicheng was one of the topwyers in Hong Kong? No one dared to so much as swear at him, much less hit him, fearing the legal repercussions.


    Of everyone who has seen it happened, Nin Tianchen was the only one who was rmed.


    He didn¡¯t even register Chen Fan¡¯s movement when thewyer was dealt a blow. It was as if the force was invisible. How was that possible? Could the boy cast out his Internal Force? If so, this boy would be at least semi transcendent state. But he looked so young. How could anyone at this age be a Martial Grandmaster?


    As soon as Chen Fan showed up, Mr. Shi was frozen like a statue as if he had seen a ghost. He knew very well that this seemingly ordinary-looking young man was the most powerful Grandmaster in China. He could even kill thewyer if he wished, much less hurting him. The Hong Kong government would not seek justice for awyer at the risk of offending a Grandmaster.


    ¡°You... How dare you!¡±


    Mr. Hu searched his face with trembling fingers and finally found the remnants of the shattered sses that was still on his face.


    ¡°One more word, I will kill you.¡±


    Chen Fan said with a stoic expression.


    Mr. Hu suddenly became quiet. However sharp his tongue was, he scarcely dared to utter a word and provoke Chen Fan further.


    Seeing the development, most other guests backed away from Chen Fan. Most of them lived a peaceful life and had never seen such action in real life. Fearing their safety, some had already started yelling for security guards.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t pay any attention to the panicked crowd. He locked his eyes on to Zheng Anqi and said: ¡°You have two choices, money or your life.¡±


    Zheng Anqi had the face of an angel, the body of a devil, adding on her family background, she could be the dream girl of nearly all men in the world. However, to Chen Fan, she was nothing but an ant, although a pretty looking one. Therefore, Chen Fan¡¯s determination to get his money back would not be swayed by the girl¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Chen... Mr. Chen...¡±


    Zheng Anqi managed a smile.


    Chen Fan had shattered her hope of getting off the hook with his violent actions. She knew then that legal contracts or rule ofw meant nothing to the boy. If he wanted it, he would take it by force. Therefore, despite the resources at her disposal, she was not sure what to do with Chen Fan¡¯s threat.


    Wait.. there was one more hope.


    She watched as Nin Tianchen stepped forward and refuted Chen Fan: ¡°I don¡¯t care if Anqi owes you ten billion or not. I, on behalf of the spell caster society, will not tolerate your actions!¡±


    To his surprise, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. The boy¡¯s eyes kept on locking on to Zheng Anqi.


    Nin Tianchen snorted and then said hotly: ¡°You think that as an Internal Force user, you can do anything you want, don¡¯t you? I would like to remind you that nearly everyone here has an internal force user as their bodyguard. Also, don¡¯t you forget about the other masters in Hong Kong! Hong Kong is the capital of Spellcasters, we will not allow you to just walk in and disrespect everyone!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! the head of the security guards in my house is an internal force user. His name is Zhen Qishan, and he is a master in Praying Mantis Fist. Look kiddo, even some of the best internal force users have to work for us, that should make you think twice about messing with us!¡±


    Someone said hotly.


    ¡°This kid is just a fledgling, yet, he thinks he is invincible. Doesn¡¯t he know that there will always be someone better than him? I am not a Martial Artist myself but have learned my lesson as a businessman. With the huge fortune I have built up, I can hire any martial artist to work for me.¡± Someone elsemented as he shook his head.


    These men were either tycoons whose wealth was worth over a few billion, or the heirs of powerful families. Although they knew very little of the Martial Artist world, they had to deal with Martial Artists from time to time.


    They agreed that the Internal Force users were powerful fighters. However, they would not outrun a bullet. Therefore, these tycoons had very little respect for these martial artists.


    Nin Tianchen nodded in agreement with the crowds¡¯ sentiment.


    However, Mr. Shi couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    This young man was not an ordinary Internal Force user, he was a Grandmaster who had reached the peak of Transcendent State. He could be invincible around the globe, much less in Hong Kong. What could weapons do to him?


    ¡°They are right, young man. Time to stop this folly.¡± Nin Tianchen said haughtily: ¡°My name is Nin Tianchen, and my master is Zhou Daoji. If you know who I am you would stop your reckless action right now.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Daoji? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    To his surprise, Chen Fan shook his head and shed out of view and reappeared right next to Zheng Anqi.


    One of his hands had already wrapped around Zheng Anqi¡¯s neck and then he yanked his arm up, lifting the queen of fashion into the air. Although Chen Fan was shorter than Zheng Anqi in her heels, the girl looked like a little helpless bird before Chen Fan¡¯s brute force.


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s action angered everyone in the room. Numerous security guards rushed toward him, brandishing clubs and tasers. They pointed a finger at Chen Fan and yelled at him.


    ¡°Get out of my face.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and snorted. Then he waved his left arm almostzily.


    Suddenly, a huge wave of invisible energy swept across the room, knocking the guards, and tycoons onto the ground. The area within ten meters away from Chen Fan had turned into a vacuum.


    ¡°Projecting the Internal Force?¡±


    Nin Tianchen murmured. He was rmed by what he saw.


    He had never thought that this young man could be a Grandmaster who could project out his Internal Force. Although it was easier for Martial artist than spell casters to achieve the Grandmaster level, the fact that Chen Fan had done it before he reached twenty years old was very impressive.


    However, Nin Tianchen was unfazed. Even if Chen Fan was a semi transcendent state Grandmaster, he would be no match against the personal disciple of Zhou Daoji, the genius who had reached the peak of Dao-Reaching Level at thirty years old.


    ¡°Hehe, so you are a semi transcendent level martial artist, so what? My teacher has killed a Grandmaster before, and a semi transcendent martial artist shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me.¡±


    Everyone watched as Nin Tianchen cracked a cold smile and shot out two pale arms. The two arms waved in the air and formed a few signs. Slowly, Dharmic powers started to form around his fingers and palms and it wasn¡¯t long before the energy became sizzling.


    Arcane Finger of Southern Sect, Finger Palm Array!


    Nin Tianchen had cast an array spell in less than ten seconds; he was at least three times faster than Yuan Hen. Rumor had it that Zhou Daoji could cast a spell in less than seven incantations and that ability had earned him the title as the most powerful Feng Shui master in the Southern Sect.


    ¡°Void Dimension Array, Tame the Dragon!¡±


    Nin Tianchen shouted.


    Everyone watched as the array formed out of thin air. Wave after waves of energy descended upon Chen Fan and Zheng Anqi from above and a Spellcaster would be able to register countless Malice qi converging together and form three ropes that were bonded by Dharmic powers. These three ropes wrapped around Chen Fan tightly, confining his movement.


    This was Zhou Daoji¡¯s famous spell: ¡°Dragon Taming Rope¡±


    This array was able to tame a Cang Dragon.


    Zhou Daoji had used this spell on the entire Jiu Long District to locate and confined a Grandmaster before he killed him with one finger jab.

 Chapter 261 - Kill With a Flick of a Finger

    <h4>Chapter 261: Kill With a Flick of a Finger</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Dragon Taming Dharma Array was created by the most powerful Feng Shui Master of Hong Kong, Zhou Daoji bybining all the secret arts of many different sects, such as the arts of Shooting Stars of the Nine Pces, Dragon Quelling Qi Point, Eight Trigrams and Six Cardinals. This Dragon Array needed to be cast using Finger and Palm methods, and channel the Power of Heaven and Earth through the Dharmic powers and summon endless Malice Qi. In the end, the Malice Qi would form chains to tie down the enemy. These chains were invisible but stronger than the hardest steel in the world.


    An ordinary Dao-Reaching Level cultivator could only unleash one Malice qi chain. However, Nin Tianchen was a genuine spell caster and therefore was able to summon three Dragon Taming Ropes at the same time. His teacher, Zhou Daoji purportedly was able to chain down nine dragons at the same time by unleashing nine chains. Even a Grandmaster would not be able to escape the web of confining malice qi chains.


    Once upon a time, there was a Grandmaster of Chinese descent from Southeast Asia that arrived in Hong Kong and threatened the local peace. Zhou Daoji unleashed nine Dragon Taming Chains at the same time to contain his movement and killed him with one finger jab. That event shocked everyone in Hong Kong and Zhou Daoji also quickly rose to fame and was granted the title: the Number one Arcane Finger Master in Southern Sect.


    Nin Tianchen was confident that even without using the art his teacher had taught him, he should be able to render the Semi transcendent martial artist defenseless.


    To his surprise, Chen Fan broke the confinement with a shrug of shoulders, sending a wave of explosion as the Malice Qi Ropes snapped one after another. In a blink, Chen Fan had regained his movement.


    ¡°Remarkable power!¡±


    Nin Tianchen¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    He had to restained a peak level Internal Force user using two Chains. A semi transcendent level Martial artist was more powerful than a peak level Internal Force user, but not by this much.


    ¡°Maybe I am wrong... He is not semi transcendent level at all, he is a Grandmaster.¡±


    An obscure idea came into Nin Tianchen¡¯s mind.


    The idea was so ridiculous that even Nie Tianchen quickly brushed it out of his mind. Grandmasters were the immortal dragons who lived in heaven. Even though his teacher, Zhou Daoji had killed a Transcendent State Martial artist, he would not dare to mess with a Grandmaster. Not all grandmasters¡¯ powers were equal, and some could be much deadlier than others.


    Despite discrediting his new evaluation of Chen Fan¡¯s power, he didn¡¯t let his guard down.


    He quickly stopped the Dharmic Seal and pulled out a sharp de from behind his back. This de was only ten centimeters or so in length. It was made out of ck unknown material and looked primitive in craftsmanship. On its sharp glinting edges were mysterious inscriptions painted with red pigment. It emanated a primordial power that was ancient and dangerous. The handle of the de was made out of some kind of horn and was carved into the shape of a snarling beast. Nin Tianchen brought the de to his chest, charged up energy and shed in the air.


    ¡°St!¡±


    The sh seemed to have sliced open the very fabric of space. Sending a gust of wind down the Void Dimension. Suddenly, a sharp de Qi shot out from the tip of the de and tore open the thick carpet on the ground. The tear extended from under Nin Tianchen all the way toward Chen Fan, looking like an ugly scar.


    ¡°de of the Spring Immortal! The LIttle Perfected Cultivator is going all out.¡±


    Some bystanders who had recognized the technique eximed.


    The de of the Spring Immortal used to be Zhou Daoji¡¯s Dharma Artifact before he became a master. Rumor had it that he had used it to slice a car into half. After he had be a Perfected Cultivator, he had never used the Dharma Artifact ever again. Little did people know that he had given the Dharma Artifact to his youngest disciple, Nin Tianchen.


    Legend had it that this de used to belong to the Ancient Witch Sect. It was their ceremonial de during the offering ceremony to the Spring Immortal. Once used by a powerful Dharma Spells user, it could unleash as much power as a Grandmaster. It would also allow a spell caster to project their Internal energy outward.


    However, in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, this seemingly deadly de Qi was very different in nature with the Energy of Four True Righteousness unleashed by Grandmasters. The Grandmasters used only the True Qi stored in their system that had been refined to perfection. However, this de Qi seemed toe from the Essence Qi in the environment.


    The power of the de Qi was a far crypared to the Azure Wood Qi de.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and shot out a hand. He closed his fingers and snatched the deadly de Qi with a bare hand.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The powerful de Qi that could slice open a piece of steel was shattered in Chen Fan¡¯s hands into countless small pieces. These dust-sized particles were blown away by the shock wave that came after the impact. The ground trembled and cracked open.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Nin Tianchen¡¯s face paled. He had tested the power of de of the Spring Immortal on a huge tree and the de Qi went through the wide tree trunk as if going through butter. He was convinced that not even a Grandmaster was able to stop the de of the Spring Immortal with their bare hands. However, Chen Fan had first broken free from the Dragon Taming Rope and then shattered the de of the Spring Immortal. Although Nin Tianchen couldn¡¯t tell Chen Fan¡¯s exact level of attainment, he was extremely impressed by Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable physical strength.


    ¡°Is this guy an S level Extraordinary One what had exemry physique? Or is he a practitioner of ancient Yoga? Or is he a Grandmaster in Physique Refinement?¡± Many questions rose in Nin Tianchen¡¯s mind. Even as he contemted the answer, he sent out more de Qi energy. Meanwhile, he stomped the ground and grumbled.


    A piece of ornamental jewelry made out of bone that hung from his waist suddenly exploded.


    A ball of fire appeared in the sky and attached itself on the invisible de Qi. This me was green in color and looked like the ghost lights that one could find in cemeteries. Green lights run down from the wall and the window, painting everything in the hall with an eerie green. Suddenly, three ming de Qi appeared in the air and attacked Chen Fan from three different directions.


    This time, Nin Tianchen no longer held back his power and attacked with all he had. He had been cautious in hisst attack since he didn¡¯t want to hurt Zheng Anqi. Despite him confessing his affection for Zheng Anqi, he loved himself the most. He couldn¡¯t allow a girl to slow him down when his life was hanging on by a thread.


    ¡°Cursed Ghost Light?¡±


    Mr. Shi¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    He had heard rumors that when Zhou Daoji obtained the de of the Spring Immortal, he had also gained ess to some of the ancient Witch Sect¡¯s secrets.


    The modern Dark Witch Sect, Blood Witch Sect, and the Ghost Witch Sect could all trace their lineage to the Ancient Witch Sect. The Witch Sect excelled at the art of Insect controlling, Ghost Reigning, and killing people using curses. Although the ball of green me looked benign, it was infused with vicious and deadly curses. Once it came to contact with a mortal, it would continue to burn, eating away the flesh until there was nothing left.


    It was evident judging by the method used by Nin Tianchen that he wanted Chen Fan dead.


    Nin Tianchen was confident that if he gave all he had, he would be able to kill even a Semi transcendent martial artist. However, Mr. Shi knew full well that the boy in front of him was the most powerful Grandmaster in China. The tricks used by Nin Tianchen were simply child¡¯s y to him. He could have punched a hole in the ocean with ease if he wanted to.


    Lo and behold, Chen Fan simply looked up and waved his armzily.


    The room was meant to host a birthday party, therefore, the club owner decorated the walls with countless birthday candles. Looking from afar, the hall looked like a sea of twinkling lights.


    However, there and then, these dancing mes suddenly converged into Chen Fan¡¯s palm and formed an orange fireball.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Nin Tianchen panicked.


    He finally realized that he had been underestimating Chen Fan¡¯s ability from the very beginning. He had initially guessed that Chen Fan was a Semi transcendent martial artist after seeing Chen Fan project his internal force outward;ter, he thought Chen Fan was a Physique Refinement Grandmaster. But there and then, after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s ability tomand so many mes to converge into his palm so effortlessly, he started to suspect that this young man was a Master Fire Bender.


    ¡°Dharma Cultivation! He is a Perfected Cultivator of Dharma Cultivation!¡±


    Nin Tianchen screamed his mind as he fell into utter disbelief.


    Regardless of the level of attainment of a spell caster, casting a spell would take time and a medium would always be required to channel the powers between the Heaven and Earth. However, Chen Fan had summoned a ball of fire without using any tool within a split second. It was a telltale sign that he was a Perfected Cultivator who had reached the Dharma Cultivation level.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Chen Fan pushed therge glowing fireball and turned it unto a long fiery drake. After the fire drake devoured the three green de Qi, it increased inside and its scale started to gain a green undertone.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Nin Tianchen pulled back while brandishing the de of the Spring Immortal in the air. The de sent out a few more de Qi as the Bead Bracelet in his first exploded, sending out a few puffs of dark clouds.


    However, it was already toote. Chen Fan¡¯s unstoppable attack was already on its way.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    An explosion erupted in the hall as if a grenade had been thrown in the hall. Nin Tianchen¡¯s body was swallowed by the fire as the explosion send out countless fiery projectiles in all directions. The rich and powerful guests scrambled to get out of harm¡¯s way. Those who reacted too slow were burned by the fire.


    Nin Tianchen didn¡¯t reappear until the fire finally died down.


    His custom-fitted suit was in tatters and even his handsome face was covered with ck soot and dirt. His hair was burnt and mped together, and burn marks were all over his body. He no longer looked like a member of the elite ss, instead, he looked like a bum on the street. If not because of the protection talisman given to him by his teacher, he would have already lost his life.


    Even though he was still alive, Nin Tianchen was so badly injured that he barely had enough energy to lift a finger.


    ¡°Padata.¡±


    Chen Fan carried Zheng Anqi and walked to Nin Tianchen. Although this room was packed with elites from all over Hong Kong who were surrounded by their bodyguards, no one dared to say a thing. Even Zhou Daoji¡¯s personal disciple, Nin Tianchen was defenseless before Chen Fan, much less these mortals.


    Chen Fan came over to them and looked down at the young man who was burned to a crisp. Under his panicked watch, he flicked a finger on Nin Tianchen¡¯s forehead and poked a hole in it.


    ¡°Urhhh!¡±


    Nin Tianchen rounded his eyes and could not believe that he would die in the hands of Chen Fan.


    Nin Tianchen¡¯s shock was shared by the others around him, including Zheng Anqi.


    Nin Tianchen was the final disciple of Master Zhou Daoji. Master Zhou Daoji treated him as one of his sons. To kill Nin Tianchen was to start a war with the mighty Zhou Daoji who had been dominating Hong Kong for decades.


    However, Chen Fan had killed him like squashing an ant.


    ¡°Tell the Zheng family that they have to pay what they owe me in full, otherwise, they will die.¡± Chen Fan said with an indifferent expression and then he left the hall while clutching Zheng Anqi in one arm. Everyone watched as Chen Fan left with Zheng Anqi as his hostage and none dared to stop him.


    He hade all by himself, killed Nin Tianchen, and kidnapped Zheng Anqi.


    Chen Fan had disyed his power before the elite members of Hong Kong. He had taught them the real power of a Grandmaster and why they were so feared by others.


    ¡°Sigh! The Zheng family won¡¯t listen to me, now it¡¯s toote!¡±


    Mr. Shi had watched everything unfolding before him. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    Zheng Anpin hid in the order as a gleeful light came up in his eyes.

 Chapter 262 - Shake The Zheng Family

    <h4>Chapter 262: Shake The Zheng Family</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Anqi was taken away in front of everyone during her own birthday party.


    This news quickly reached the leaders of the Zheng family. The Zheng family was one of the elite families in Hong Kong and had dominated Hong Kong for many years. Despite the recent slipping in their ranking, they were still the top ten most powerful family in Hong Kong. They owned billions of assets and were well connected in every area in Hong Kong.


    When they heard that Zheng Haochang¡¯s daughter was kidnapped in broad daylight, they were first shocked, and then they were furious.


    ¡°Who did that? Who dared to kidnap my daughter?¡±


    In a luxury mansion by the Repulse Bay, a middle-aged man shouted at the people around him furiously. He was surrounded by his brothers, sisters, and many other family members, none of them dared to say a word to the angry man.


    Over the recent half year, Zheng Haochang had taken the seat of power in the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group. His dominance lent him an overbearing demeanor even when he was among his family. Even his elder brothers dared not to talk back at him during the day to daypany meetings, much less when Zheng Haochang was in a fit of rage after knowing that his daughter was kidnapped.


    ¡°Ninth Uncle, we have already called Minister He from the Law Enforcement department. Mr. He had dispatched Law Enforcement units toward the Shore Diamond to investigate.¡±


    A young man stood next to Zheng Changming said.


    This young man was called Zheng Anyi, and he was one of the most outstanding members of the Zheng family, and a trusted assistant of Zheng Haochang.


    The Law Enforcement Department dealt with the most serious crimes and if not because the case¡¯s victim was a member of the Zheng family, they would not be dispatched for a simple kidnapping case.


    ¡°You have informed Minister He?¡±


    Zheng Haochang¡¯s face softened a little after hearing the news.


    Even as he spoke, a mor rose drifted in from outside.


    He rushed out and saw a gorgeous looking woman holding an old man¡¯s arm as they both slowly made their way toward the meeting room. A schrly- looking middle-aged man wearing a pair of circr rimmed sses tailed behind the old man. The old man was in the nies, but he looked like a healthy man in his early sixties.


    ¡°Dad, sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Zheng Haochang hurried to offer his arm to the old man to hold on to.


    This old man was the founder of Zheng¡¯s Financial Group, the legendary Zheng Zhongming.


    Zheng Zhongming said in a booming voice: ¡°If I didn¡¯te here, I am afraid you are going to tear this mansion down.¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Zheng Haochang gave the old man an awkward look. ¡°I am just too worried about Anqi. She was kidnapped in broad daylight. She is my baby girl, I can¡¯t let anything bad happen to her.¡±


    He paused and then said vengefully: ¡°If they catch that kidnapper, I will kill him myself!¡±


    ¡°Sigh... This is what I am worried about.¡± To Zheng Haochang¡¯s surprise, the old man heaved a sigh then made his way to the sofa. ¡°Mr. Shi, please tell Haochang what you saw at the party.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The promise of more information shocked Zheng Haochang and the other members of the family.


    As soon as he heard that his daughter was kidnapped, he rushed to the mansion, so he was not entirely sure what had happened at the party. All that Zheng Haochang knew was that the culprit had even killed a couple of people before he took his daughter away.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Zheng.¡± Mr. Shi bowed slightly and then took a step forward. ¡°The man who kidnapped Miss Zheng is called Chen Fan. He not only kidnapped Miss. Zheng, but also killed Mr. Nin Tianchen.¡±


    ¡°Nin Tianchen? You mean Zhou Daoji¡¯s disciple Nin Tianchen?¡±


    A young man wearing a Gi outfit eximed.


    The other young generation of the Zheng family were also shocked by the news. Nin Tianchen was nicknamed the LIttle Perfected Cultivator and was extremely popr among rich heirs of Hong Kong¡¯s powerful families. Many people knew that he was courting Zheng Anqi, however, they had never thought that such a powerful and talented spell caster would be dead.


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s that Nin Tianchen.¡± Mr. Shi nodded.


    ¡°Nin Tianchen is a powerful spell caster who has Divine powers. Who is the killer? Is he also a spellcaster?¡± Another girl who was wearing Prada and heavy makeup asked while she distressingly clutched her Chanel handbag.


    The girl was in herte twenties. Although her face was not as attractive as Zheng Anqi, she has an extremely hot body. She wore her eyeliner way past the length of her eyes and made her look as seductive as a little fox.


    Her name was Zheng Anna, and she was Zheng Anqi¡¯s sister. She used to have a fling with Nin Tianchen and knew his prowess both under the sheets and during a fight very well. Most people would notst longer than one of Nin Tianchen¡¯s attacks.


    The crowd boiled over again. Many leaders of the Zheng family became gloomy and concerned after hearing the news. The kidnapper was not just an ordinary criminal, he was a spellcaster. Spellcasters were well known for their deadliness and cunningness, and therefore, not even the Zheng family would easily mess with them.


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    Zheng Haochang was taken aback by the familiar name.


    ¡°Haochang, have you already forgot? He is the person who sold Anqi the medicine.¡± Old Man Zheng knocked on the floor with his staff and reminded his son.


    ¡°Him? That asshole who wanted ten billion for the medicine?¡± Zheng Haochang eximed mes of anger danced in his eyes. ¡°He failed his ckmailing, so now he is trying kidnaping? He thought that I would capitte to his savagery just because he has my daughter? I will never give him ten billion, dream on!¡±


    Despite the trillions of assets that the Zheng family owned, most of their assets were in thepany¡¯s stocks. The total amount of liquid assets they owned was around thirty billion yuan. Ten billion yuan was one-third of all the money the family possessed; it would be a huge blow to the family¡¯s financial status and cause grave consequences.


    ¡°What ten billion? What are you talking about?¡±


    Many youngsters of the family looked at each other in confusion.


    Most leaders of the Zheng family suddenly looked troubled as they remembered what happened half a year ago. Despite Zheng Anqi¡¯s depiction of Chen Fan¡¯s power, no one had taken the threat seriously, and none of them believed that there was a snake as tall as a building, that Chen Fan had killed the snake with one blow. They simply thought that Zheng Anqi had made up those stories to glorify her sess in obtaining the medicine.


    It was as if someone told them that the aliens wereing to earth with a ten-mile long battleship. Even if it was their family member who said that they would still disregard it and consider it absurd.


    Seeing is believing. Even if they got hold of a picture, they would still think the photo was photoshopped.


    The Zheng family had been living in their bubble in the modern world for too long and knew nothing of Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    ¡°He is not ckmailing. Miss Anqi had agreed to give him ten billion, I am the witness.¡± Mr. Shi heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Even if that is true, Anqi had no rights to make a deal that was worth ten billion. He could have talked to me! Plus, that doesn¡¯t make kidnapping right! He is a criminal, a CRIMINAL!¡± Zheng Haochang said hotly.


    ¡°Just so!¡± Many other leaders of the Zheng family nodded in agreement.


    They would be more than happy to sit down with Chen Fan and negotiate, but they wouldn¡¯t allow themselves to be scared by Chen Fan¡¯s brutality and hand over the ten billion willingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have a choice now. If we don¡¯t give him the money, not only Miss Anqi will be in danger, so will the entire Zheng family.¡±Mr. Shi said with an ugly grin.


    ¡°He wishes to topple the Zheng family my himself?¡±


    Third Lord Zhengughed.


    The other leaders didn¡¯t seem to take the threat seriously either. The Zheng family had been dominating Hong Kong for decades and was one of the most influential families in Hong Kong. Not even the Hong Kong government dare to mess with them, much less a single person.


    ¡°The problem is, I think this man might be able to do just that.¡± Mr. Shi said with a serious face.


    ¡°Was he from one of the top families in China? Or is he a member of an international group?¡± Zheng Anyi asked curiously.


    She was not alone in her curiosity. Everyone was convinced that it would take at least a superpower in China or the Hong Sect to threaten the Zheng family, no one else could.


    ¡°No.¡±Mr. Shi shook his head as fear flickered in his eyes. ¡°He is more powerful than both of them. ¡±


    ¡°He is called Chen Fan, but he also has many other identities. One of them is Chen Beixuan, the most powerful Grandmaster in China, ording to the Heaven roll.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan? The Heaven Roll of China?¡±


    Everyone was confused and was not sure what Mr. Shi was talking about.


    The world of Martial Arts was too distant from that in which the Zheng family lived. The name Chen Beixuan was only known by the martial artists and a few bosses of underground organizations, but not those who had nothing to do with martial arts. It was the same way as some people who do not watch TV might not even know the most popr TV star right now.


    However, the man stood behind Zheng Haochang was shocked and terrified by the revtion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Qinhe? Do you know this Chen Beixuan?¡± Zheng Haochang noticed the fear on the man¡¯s face, so he asked.


    This man was called Cui Qinhe. He was the leader of the security guards in the Zheng family and Zheng Haochang¡¯s personal bodyguard. He was a powerful Internal Force user from Southwest China and had saved Zheng Haochang more time than Zheng Haochang could count. Because of that, Zheng Haochang trusted him a great deal and brought him wherever he went.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Qinhe nodded. ¡°He is very well known.¡±


    ¡°So is he a good fighter?¡± Zheng Anna asked contemptuously.


    ¡°He is not just a good fighter.¡± Cui Qinhe paused a then said heavily ¡°He is... invincible.¡±

 Chapter 263 - The Challenge Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 263: The Challenge Arrives</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Invincible?¡±


    Everyone in the Zheng family was shocked by the revtion.


    Most people who weren¡¯t Martial artists might have a hard time understanding the meaning and the weight carried by this word, nor would they understand how much blood and how many lives were behind every syble. However, that didn¡¯t prevent them from registering the message of Chen Fan¡¯s terrifying power.


    ¡°So, you mean he is very deadly?¡± A light came up in Zheng Anna¡¯s eyes as she licked her upper lip unconsciously. In her logic, the better a fighter a man was, the more prowess he would possess in bed.


    Cui Qinhe had ignored the girl and looked to Zheng Haochang. He had no time to waste on a teenage girl¡¯s lustful fantasies.


    By then, Zheng Haochang was getting confused. Although Cui Qinhe imed that Chen Fan was invincible, it was not a quantitative measurement of his exact power. A fighter who would defeat ten men at the same time and the other who could defeat the entire nation at the same time could both be called invincible, but their power was drastically different.


    If this man was only a little bit stronger than Cui Qinhe, Zheng family would not fear him the slightest. After all, however strong Cui Qinhe was, he was still a mortal, and so was Chen Fan.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit! I think he is too high on himself.¡± The third lord of Zheng family, Zheng Haomin guffawed.


    Zheng Haomin had never thought too highly of Martial Artists. He considered them boorish brutes who sell their muscles for money.


    Many of the younger generations of the Zheng family nodded in agreement, including Zheng Anna. They didn¡¯t think a martial artist would pose much of a threat in modern society with the rule ofw.


    Anger shed in Cui Qinhe¡¯s eyes after he heard the remarks. He lowered his head andughed at these arrogant fools. They had no idea what it meant to be the first ce on the Heaven roll.


    ¡°Mr. Shi, based on your understanding, how powerful exactly do you think is Chen Beixuan?¡± Old Man Zheng finally broke the silence.


    Mr. Shi hesitated for a while and then said: ¡°I am not too sure either. However, I know that he killed Grandmaster Lei, Lei Qianjue from the Hong Sect as well as cksnake from The Blood Skull.¡±


    ¡°Lei Qianjue of the Hong Sect!¡±


    Everyone was surprised by what they heard.


    Although not everyone knew who Lei Qianjue was, they had heard of Hong Sect. Lei Qianjue operated only in Canada, but the Hong Sect was well known by all the Chinesemunities around the globe and was well connected with powerful Chinese families. Zheng family, for example, maintained an amicable rtionship with one of the leaders in Hong Sect.


    ¡°How does this Lei Qianjuepare to Zoro the Thunder King?¡± Second Lord Zheng Haoxun asked curiously.


    The underboss that the Zheng family was in good rtion with was Zoro, the Thunder King. He was the underboss of the United Kingdom since Hong Kong used to be a British colony, the Zheng family had to deal with Zoro quite often.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Even as Mr. Shi was going to talk more, Old Man Zheng spoke up and cut everyone short. ¡°Lei Qianjue was the Grandmaster of the Hong Sect and was considered the most powerful Grandmaster. Even Zoro was his junior and needed to pay a tremendous amount of respect to him. He was revered even by the leaders of the Hong Sect.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, everyone was deeply shocked.


    If Lei Qianjue was the most powerful fighter in Hong Sect, then his influence must be no less than that of Old Man Zheng. If all the rich and powerful men in Hong Kong, only a very few of them were able topete with him. The fact that Chen Fan was able to get away with killing one of Hong Sect¡¯s most powerful leaders spoke loudly of his strength.


    Then and only then, members of the Zheng family finally understood the meaning of ¡°invincible.¡±


    ¡°He... he must be insanely powerful!¡±


    Zheng Anna covered her mouth, as fear flickered in her eyes. She doubted that there would be anyone in Hong Kong that would be able to bring Chen Fan down if the Hong Sect had failed to do so.


    ¡°I had never thought that Lei Qianjue would be defeated by anyone much less being killed.¡± Old Man Zhengmented. ¡°Twenty years ago, I had met Brother Lei in person. I was so impressed by his spirited and dominating demeanor, and never had I thought that he would perish before me.¡±


    For a while, no one in the Zheng family spoke a word.


    After he learned Chen Fan¡¯s prowess, tension started to hang in the air, nagging everyone¡¯s nerves insistently. Even Zheng Haomin had to admit that Chen Fan might have been the most threatening opponent the Zheng family had ever faced.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Despair and panic surfaced on Zheng Haochang¡¯s face.


    He was just one of the many heirs of the family when the shit really hit the fan, he quickly turned into a bundle of nerves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Your dad is still alive.¡± Zheng Zhongming rose to his feet and knocked the floor with the walking stick. ¡°Powerful he might be, but the Zheng family is not a pushover either. Worstes worst, he will just take my life. If he wants to insult my family name, well, over my dead body!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Feeling ashamed of themselves, many second-generation leaders eximed with a guilty expression. Even Mr. Shi was deeply touched my Old Man Zheng¡¯s determination.


    Zheng Zhongming grew up during a tumultuous time and started an enormous enterprise from nothing. He was determined and full of gusto, his sons and grandsons simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°Haomin.¡± Zheng Zhongming cleared his throat and said: ¡°Contact the seventeen factions of Hong Kong¡¯s underworld, I need to have a word with their bosses.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dad!¡± Zheng Haomin stood up and said.


    ¡°Haochang, please formte a letter to the Hong Kong Governor on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dad!¡±


    ¡°Haoun...¡±


    Zheng Zhongming assigned tasks to all the family members and finally got everyone going. The Zheng family had been building up their strength in Hong Kong over a decade and by now, it had umted unimaginable resources and influence. Even the Wei family of the Northern Bank would pale inparison with the Zheng family much less the Sheng family or the Chen family. Over the century, the Zheng family had built an unshakeable foundation and its power was beyond the measure of money. As long as the Old Man Zheng was still alive, the Zheng family would not fall apart.


    After he had finished assigning the tasks, Zheng Zhongming turned around and looked at Mr. Shi.


    ¡°Would you be so kind as to send a message for me to Master Zhou Daoji? I wish to pay a visit to him tonight.¡±


    ¡°You mean...?¡± Mr. Shi was taken aback by the request.


    ¡°Nin Tianchen was his personal disciple. I doubt he could simply sit around and let Nin Tianchen die in vain.¡± A sly smile surfaced on Zheng Zhongming¡¯s face.¡±Thirty years ago, I watched with my own eyes as he trapped a Grandmaster using nine dragons and killed the Grandmaster with one finger. I wonder if Zhou Daoji still has it thirty yearster.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    Mr. Shi lowered his head.


    Old Man Zheng rarely got involved in outside business, but if he did, he could always avert the crisis with decisive and swift actions. Although Mr. Shi was still doubtful that the old man was able to make Chen Fan pay for what he had done, the promise of retaliation should have scared off any ordinary Grandmaster.


    Afterall, Grandmasters were all mortals and had friends and families who were vulnerable. Any Grandmaster who disregarded the rule ofw and murdered innocent people on arge scale would have been dealt with by the government. Most Grandmasters knew not to mess with local tycoons because once the local tycoons joined forces, they would pose a threat to any Grandmaster.


    ¡°However, Chen Beixuan was not just any ordinary Grandmaster...¡±


    A pang of concern rose inside of Mr. Shi


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan didn¡¯t return hotel, instead, he carried Zheng Anqi to the top of a small hill nearby.

 Chapter 264 - A Ten Billion Yuan Bet

    <h4>Chapter 264: A Ten Billion Yuan Bet</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan sat on a t rock on the top of the hill and let go of Anqi. He didn¡¯t even stop the girl when Anqi started to walk around. Anqi rubbed her neck, her fear was written all over her face. Despite herself, she asked Chen Fan:


    ¡°You don¡¯t care if I run away?¡±


    ¡°I can find you and kill you even if you ran to the end of the world.¡± Chen Fan said stoically. His eyes were half-closed.


    He had covered the entire hill with his Divine Will and therefore, Zheng Anqi would have no chance of escaping. Even if she did, he would be able to trace her presence from miles away and get to her and kill her.


    Zheng Anqi was quiet for a while and then asked again: ¡°What are you going to do? Keep me here as a hostage so that my family will give you the ten billion?¡±


    ¡°Ten billion?¡± Chen Fan cracked a faint smile. ¡°You have given me so much trouble, I think I will need more than just ten billion that you owe me.¡±


    ¡°I have warned you when we first met that you don¡¯t get away with not paying me.¡± Chen Fan said as a cold light lit up his eyes. ¡°I want to see you and your family suffer, in order to quell the anger in me.¡±


    ¡°Well, what if we don¡¯t give you the money?¡± Zheng Anqi protested.


    ¡°I will destroy the Zheng family and kill everyone.¡± Chen Fan said calmly, but his words scared Zheng Anqi. She knew that Chen Fan words were not empty threats. He had killed Nin Tianchen with a flick of a finger, of course, he could and would kill everyone in the Zheng family.


    The thought gave Zheng Anqi a pang of anxiety. She needed to rush home and warn her family, but how?


    Chen Fan sat still like an old monk meditating.


    His Divine Will had crossed the hill and reached the Zheng family¡¯s mansion miles away along the Repulse Bay. Chen Fan knew that the Zheng family would retaliate but he was not worried at all. Not only was he unfazed, but also wished that the Zheng family would give him a chance to feel the satisfaction of sweet vengeance and the thrill of violence. Without those two elements, his rebirth experience would be much less interesting.


    The evening was over very quickly


    Chen Fan could drink the morning dew and swallow elixirs if he got hungry, but that was not the case for Zheng Anqi. She was not only just a mortal but also a mortal who had never lived one second of hardship in her life.


    The insistent blowing of wind from the ocean had nearly frozen her into an icicle.


    The Zheng family had sent a couple of negotiators to Chen Fan, hoping to calm the situation, but Chen Fan had refused to talk.


    This standstillsted until the third night when Chen Fan finally received an invitation to a duel.


    ¡°The number one Master Zhou Daoji of the Southern Sect, invites Chen Beixuan, the first ranking Grandmaster on the Heaven roll to a duel at the top of the Jiu Long mountain.¡±


    The peak of the hill was only a few dozen square meters in size. Chen Fan sat on a t rock, facing everyone motionlessly like an old monk meditating. Zheng Anpin sat on a nket while half leaning against an old tree. The ground beside her was littered with a bottle of water and kleenex.


    She was still wearing the same silver party dress, longce gloves and a silver tiara on her head. However, after three days of torture by the elements, she looked like a princess in distress.


    ¡°My name is Zhang Ziru, and I am the first disciple of Zhou Daoji of the Southern Sect. Nice to meet you Grandmaster Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°I am here to hand over an invitation. My master will wait for you at the peak of the Jiu Long mountain as soon as the dawn breaks tomorrow for a duel.¡±


    The young man stood stately before Chen Fan. The ocean wind tousled his long hair and puffed up the loose sleeves on his traditional robe. His voice boomed in the air, threatening to shake the rocks and trees on the hill.


    It was evident that the first disciple of Zhou Daoji had inherited most of his teacher¡¯s power and was already at Dharma Cultivation level.


    ¡°Zhou Daoji.. he wants to challenge me?¡±


    Chen Beixuan finally opened her eyes. ¡°Does he think that I, Chen Beixuan, could be challenged by just anyone?¡±


    Zhang Ziru was unfazed and replied: ¡°The Zheng family had agreed to use the ten billion they owed you as a pledge for your victory. You can take the ten billion if you win the fight, but if you fail, please leave Hong Kong as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Ten billion?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s too boring. Let¡¯s spice things up a bit, how about we throw in the lives of Zhou Daoji and the entire Zheng family?¡±

 Chapter 265 - The Duel Begins

    <h4>Chapter 265: The Duel Begins</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The battle of Dharma power is a battle of honor and life¡±


    ¡°If Zhou Daoji wishes to bet on the fight, then let¡¯s make it a fight for his and the Zheng family¡¯s lives.¡±


    Zhang Ziru walked off the peak of the hill with heavy footsteps. He could not make a decision on such a significant matter; he needed to take the matter to the old man himself. He was confident that since both his teacher and the Old Man Zheng possessed decisive characters that were filled with gusto, they would agree to the terms without a blink. If other people learned that the number one master of the Southern Sect was scared off by a youngster, how would anyone expect him to continue holding onto the seat of power in the Lin Nan region? The same logic applied to the Zheng family as well.


    ¡°However, could my teacher really defeat him?¡±


    Zhang Ziru had never doubted the skills of his master. Thirty years ago, Zhou Daoji shook the entire Hong Kong by killing a Grandmaster with one finger jab. In the thirty years that followed, Zhou Daoji rarely disyed his strength, therefore, the exact power of Zhou Daoji remained a mystery to many. It wasn¡¯t until Zhang Ziru entered the Dao-Reaching Level very recently did he start toprehend the depth and breadth of his teacher¡¯s dharmic powers and soul energy.


    He was convinced that his teacher could defeat any Grandmaster who challenged him.


    However, Chen Fan was quite different than most other Grandmasters.


    He was the number one Grandmaster in China and had killed Lei Qianjue with his hypersonic blow. When Kunlun, the publisher of the Heaven Rollmented on his abilities, he said something like this: ¡°Peak of Transcendent state, Peak of Dharma Cultivation, Peak of Physique Refinement.¡± That meant Chen Fan had reached the top in all three categories of cultivation Martial arts, Physique Refinement, and Dharma Spells. No one, other than an Immortal State cultivator could rival him.


    However, the thought of his teacher¡¯s thirty years of experience and the careful preparation over the three days eased Zhang Ziru¡¯s mind slightly. However great Chen Fan¡¯s achievement in Martial Dao was, he was no match against the Heavenly Dao.


    After the crowd left the hill, Chen Fan and Zheng Anqi were alone by themselves again.


    Zheng Anqi examined the boy withplicated expressions. She had never thought that her oversight could lead to such a grave consequence. Zheng Anqi had thought that even if Chen Fan came to Hong Kong to ask for the debt, he would have to obey the rule ofw. The Zheng family was a powerful force in Hong Kong and therefore, could bend the rules and twist thews to their benefit. Even if Chen Fan had a proof of the debt, thewsuits could drag on decades, much less when Chen Fan had nothing to prove his statement.


    To her disappointment, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care twat about the rule nor thews. He simply kidnapped her and gave the Zheng family an ultimatum.


    Suddenly, realization finally dawned upon Zheng Anqi.


    She understood now why Chen Fan would hold her hostage here on the hill while he could simply rob the Zheng family¡¯s treasury. He was clearly building up the fear inside of the Zheng family as a lion prowling toward its prey. He made the Zheng family feel that a knife was constantly hanging over their heads and could being down on them at any moment. The fear was far worse than death.


    ¡°I wonder what Grandpa would say.¡±


    Zheng Anqi thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, the entire elite society as well as the Feng Shuimunity were shocked by the recent development.


    Chen Fan first crashed a birthday party and killed Nin Tianchen before everyone. He had then kidnapped Zheng Anqi. The news had quickly spread throughout Hong Kong and anyone who was even remotely rted to the elite ss would have heard of it.


    Even as everyone discussed thetest news they heard, another explosive piece of information grabbed their attention.


    ¡°Zhou Daoji had challenged Chen Beixuan to a duel at the top of the Jiu Long mountain.¡±


    So far, no one knew who exactly Chen Beixuan was. However, that was not the case for Zhou Daoji. He had been a dominating force in Hong Kong for many years and was revered at the number one master of the Southern Sect. Everyone knew he was a truly powerful spellcaster who possessed the Dharmic powers. He had been a frequent guest in the house of the rich and the powerful. Ofte, he had retreated to the Jiu Long District and meet only the top dogs of Hong Kong on very rare asions.


    It was shocking to everyone that such a mighty figure would have challenged a kidnapper. By now, it became evident to everyone that there were more than what met the eye about the whole thing.


    Most tycoons in Hong Kong had no stake in the event, and therefore their interest in this duel was simply driven by their curiosities. However, when the news reached the Lin Nan International Conference for Chinese Esotericism, it had caused a sizable unrested.


    ¡°Zhou Daoji is going to fight again? He has challenged someone to a duel at the peak of the Jiu Long mountain?¡±


    Many Dao cultivators who came to attend the Lin Nan Chinese Esotericism conference were shocked by the news.


    Zhou Daoji was the most powerful Feng Shui master in Hong Kong and was one of the very few Perfected Cultivators of Dharma Cultivation level. He had killed a Grandmaster from southeast Asian thirty years ago and rose to fame. Who was this Chen Beixuan that deserved so much of his attention?


    ¡°What? It was Chen Beixuan? Master Zhou is in trouble.¡±


    A few of the conference attendees who had heard of Chen Fan¡¯s name suddenly pulled a tight face and said.


    ¡°Who is this Chen Beixuan? Is he really that powerful?¡± Someone questioned. The spellcasters were a small circle and they rarely talked to anyone outside of themunity.


    ¡°He was recognized as the most powerful Grandmaster in China. He has already killed three Grandmasters and was ranked number one on the Heaven roll. So yes.. he is very powerful.¡± Someone replied with a wry smile.


    Hearing the revtion, many people¡¯s faces darkened.


    Although they rarely bothered themselves with news in the martial artsmunity, they knew that once an Internal Force user reached Transcendent State and became a Grandmaster, his power was on par with that of a Perfected Cultivator of Dharma Cultivation level. Chen Beixuan was not only considered the most powerful Grandmaster in China, but he had also already ughtered three of his Grandmaster peers. That was unheard of. Could Zhou Daoji really defeat him?


    Despite their concerns, most people were still confident in Zhou Daoji¡¯s victory.


    Zhou Daoji was the top spellcaster of the Southern Sect. His status among the spellcasters was the same as Ye Nantian among the martial artists.


    Worse, a Perfected Cultivator such as Zhou Daoji possessed many tricks, such as Dharma Artifact, Dharma Array, and Talisman Inscription under his sleeves to surprise his opponent. On the other hand, a Martial arts Grandmaster relied only on his physical strength. If a Perfected Cultivator was well prepared, he could be able to hold himself against attacks of multiple Grandmasters at the same time. Zhou Daoji was a seasoned spell caster and had umted an incredible amount of resources in Hong Kong, both factors would make his power very unpredictable.


    No one could fall asleep that night as they kept on thinking about theing duel.


    Before the dawn break, many people had already arrived at the Jiu Long mountain and picked a good spot to enjoy this fight of the century.


    The number one Spell Caster of the Southern Sect against the number one Grandmaster Martial Artist on the Heaven roll.


    It was a battle between a veteran Perfected Cultivator against the most powerful Grandmaster.


    The world of spell casters hasn¡¯t heard of such big news for ages. Everyone was curious as who would eventually emerge victoriously. If the fight were to take ce a few dayster, allowing more people to hear about it, even the top spell casters in southeast Asia would fly in to watch the battle.


    Chen Fan¡¯s reply finally arrived at Zhou Daoji and the Zheng family. He had agreed to the duel.


    Jin Junxi was the man who delivered Chen Fan¡¯s message. Even when he left the hill, he still couldn¡¯t believe that he was about to witness the battle of the two most powerful men with his own eyes. Everything about this battle was so dramatic that it seemed like the stuff in a TV drama. People started to bet on each side and the amount of money that poured into the bets was too much to count.


    Chen Fan still sat still on the peak of the mountain as he projected his Divine Will into the void dimension. No one knew what he was after.


    Meanwhile, Zheng Anqiy in a sleeping bag under the tree. Fear of losing everyone in her family kept her sleepless at night. Meanwhile, if Chen Fan was defeated, her troubles would be gone once and for all. That being said, every time she thought of the moment when Chen Fan killed the giant snake, her heart would be taken over by fear all over again.


    ¡°Zhou Daoji, is he going to win?¡±


    She was not the only person who asked this question, it was shared by practically everyone who went to watch the battle.


    Chen Fan¡¯s illustrious battle record was recent, but Zhou Daoji hasn¡¯t fought for many years, and no one was certain that he still had it. Could he unleash the same power that allowed him to kill the Grandmaster with one finger thirty years ago?


    As time passed by, a sliver of light finally appeared at the eastern horizon. The dawn was about to break.


    When the sun finally appeared, Chen Fan rose to his feet slowly. The motion startled Zheng Anqi. She looked toward Chen Fan and was shocked. Every step Chen Fan took seem to make his body grow a few inches. After he had finished his seventh step, he was about one meter and eighty centimeters tall with long hairs that reached his waist. His statuesque body and handsome features made him look like a god.


    If Zheng Anqi didn¡¯t see the transformation with her own eyes, she would never believe that this handsome godly looking young man was Chen Fan.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and sauntered off the hill. Winds from the ocean puffed up the loose sleeves of his robe and tousled his silky long hair as a glinting light shone in his eyes. Stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s godly demeanor, Zheng Anqi hurried to catch up with him.

 Chapter 266 - At the Peak of the Jiu Long Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 266: At the Peak of the Jiu Long Mountain</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Jiu Long Mountain of Hong Kong was formed by eight continuous rolling hills and one main peak that jutted out among the other gentler slopes. These hills formed a windy mountain range that looked like dragons that had coiled their serpentine bodies. Therefore, this mountain was named Jiu Long Mountain, aka, The Mountain of Nine Dragons.


    Before the dawn break, many local residences, as well as tourist, had already arrived at the foothill.


    The sunrise at the Jiu Long District Mountain was a famous tourist attraction at the Jiu Long District. A lookout post was constructed at the top of the mountain for that specific purpose. Every year, countless tourists flocked to the Jiu Long District to enjoy the marvelous view of the sun rising from the sea.


    This tourist attraction spot was also on the list of Zhou Qinya and her ssmates. They got up early and had a quick breakfast and hurried to the foothill. To their disappointment, the Jiu Long Mountain was closed today. Qian Luluined: ¡°What is going on? We have woken up so early but without any notice, we can¡¯t even go to the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Could there be big wiggs who are going to climb the mountain, or may some crew is shooting a movie?¡± Liu Xiaojin asked in confusion. Hong Kong used to be a famous base for movie production, however, the movie industry went downhill ever since the 90s. That being said, it still wasn¡¯t umon to find movie crews shooting some scenes that required shutting down of an entire street or a district.


    Qi Wangsun shook his head and said: ¡°This looked like something much more serious than shooting a movie. I wager there must be some important things going on at the peak of the mountain.¡±


    Even as everyone discussed what was going on at the foothill, someone pointed to a person in the distance.


    ¡°Howe he could get in?¡±


    Qiu Yilun and the others looked toward the direction the man was pointing and saw a tall, handsome young man in ck outfit slowly making his way along the mountain path.


    ¡°Uh? He looks just like Chen Fan.¡± Zhou Qinya eximed as she covered her mouth to suppress a cry.


    ¡°Just so! He really looked like him.¡± Liu Xiaojin and the others also nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I wonder where the boss has been. He had left us a written message and then disappeared. We agreed to stick together in the beginning.¡± Qiu Yilunined. Qi Wangsun, on the other hand, lowered his head and fell into deep thought.


    His family used to hire a retired special agent to teach him human behavior and how to read people¡¯s expressions and movements.


    Therefore, he was able to judge a person¡¯s identity based on expression, motions, and demeanor. Those who had mastered the art could have recognized people they knew based on a glimpse from behind.


    The first time Qi Wangsun saw the person making his way to the mountain top, he noticed a lot of simrities between the stranger and Chen Fan, although it was evident that this man was much more handsome than Chen Fan. That being said, when he started to examine the man from behind, he noticed that other than his height was taller than Chen Fan, the way he walked, and the cement of his hands behind his back was a spitting image of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Interesting. Could there really be two individuals who shared the exact same walking motion?¡±


    Qi Wangsun asked himself in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had slowly walked toward the top of the Jiu Long Mountain.


    The peak of the Jiu Long Mountain was about 500 meters above sea level. Each step Chen Fan took covered the exact same distance. Although the steps didn¡¯t seem to cost him any effort, he approached the mountain top very quickly.


    Along the way, he had met many cultivators. Only a small portion of these cultivators were local residents of Hong Kong, the rest were from all over China. They happened to be in Hong Kong for the Chinese Esotericism Conference. However, the fight between the Perfected Cultivator and the Grandmasters quickly took the spotlight from the conference and attracted all the spellcaster to gather at the Jiu Long Mountain.


    ¡°That¡¯s him! He is Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Only a very few people had seen Chen Fan¡¯s photo, however, those who ran into Chen Fan along the mountain path recognized him right away as the number one Grandmaster on the Heaven roll.


    Chen Fan had revealed his Dao Body and looked as sharp as an unsheathed legendary de. A light came up in his eyes, and his dark silky hair was covered with a pearlescent sheen. His body was in perfect proportion and he even smelled good, like fresh-cut grass. What really made him stand out, aside from his attractiveness, was the overbearing belligerence he carried all the time. It was a sure sign of his power.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is here, the battle of the century is finally about to start.¡±


    Many people looked up at the peak of the mountain, where a hundred or so square meter tform was set. Although they were unable to climb any further, most martial artists and spellcasters were able to see the fight clearly from a couple of hundred meter distance. Some of them could make out the motions on the tform just by listening to the mor.


    The closer Chen Fan was to the top of the mountain, the more powerful the spectators were.


    When he almost reached the peak, he saw an old man resting on a chair. The old man was in his nies but looked healthy and strong. However, his pale face suggested that he had been overworked and was exhausted.


    ¡°Zheng Zhongming?¡±


    Chen Fan recognized the super-rich man of Hong Kong. As a renowned tycoon, he often appeared on TV. Although Chen Fan¡¯s elixirs had saved this old man¡¯s life, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care to waste any time on him.


    In his eyes, Zheng Zhongming was as significant as an ant.


    Chen Fan needed just one legitimate reason to do away with the Zheng family without the government¡¯s interference. He had found that reason already.,


    He would defeat Zhou Daoji and kill everyone in the Zheng family.


    Standing behind Zheng Zhongming was a few stately looking elderly men. Pulsing Dharmic power emanated from every one of them. Anyone spellcaster would have recognized them since they represented all the master spellcasters in Southern China.


    Zhang Ziru was one of them. He was standing on the third to the left. The first and third one to the left both possessed deadly energy in them. Chen Fan wagered that both of them were Perfected Cultivators of Dharma Cultivation level. Their power was on par with that of the King of Elixirs.


    Including Zhang Ziru, there were at least three Perfected Cultivators, and then masters who had reached the peak of the Dao-Reaching Level. Chen Fan even saw Huang Wenze who he had encountered at Dong Du City.


    Chen Fan cared very little of these spectators. His attention was attracted by the man waiting for him at the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, if I give you the ten billion right now, would you give up the duel?¡±


    Old Man Zheng suddenly heaved a sigh and then said.


    He was confident in Zhou Daojis¡¯ victory before he saw Chen Fan in person. However, as soon as he met Chen Fan eye to eye, he started to waver. The old man couldn¡¯t sense the slightest anger or fighting spirit in the young man, instead, it was a terrifying void and a godly indifference inside of Chen Fan. He never even felt such indifference even in Zhou Daoji. The emptiness and the difference in the boy¡¯s eyes made him look like he was a god looking down at his own creations from above.


    Zheng Zhongming had felt an unprecedented fear and lost all of his hope in Zhou Daoji.


    ¡°Toote.¡±


    Chen Fan uttered two words and became silent.


    Zheng Zhongming had expected such an answer from Chen Fan, however, when the weight of the words came down on him, the old man suddenly felt that his days were numbered.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t waste any more time with these top dogs in Hong Kong. He picked up speed and ascended to the top of the Jiu Long Mountain.


    When Chen Fan finally reached the peak, the sun leaped out of the clouds, showering the world with brilliant golden rays. The east-facing slope of the mountain was covered in iridescent light.


    ¡°The beauty of nature was eternal, but our fight will be only a fleeting moment in history.¡±


    An old man wearing silk traditional Chinese dress turned around and announced.


    This old man¡¯s wizened face was covered with wrinkles deep and shallow. However, his eyes were incredibly clear. Upon closer look, the darkness in his pupils were as deep as the abyss.


    He was the number one Feng Shui Master, the top spellcaster of Southern China, Zhou Daoji.


    He had in the past trapped a Grandmaster with nine dragons and killed him with one finger jab. There and then, before the fight of the century, he talked to Chen Fan as if he were his long-time friend. He cracked a warm and weing smile and said: ¡°You are finally here. I thought you would find another ce to settle the score with me.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Why would I show so caution while I¡¯m just fighting you with your puny power?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and looked haughty as ever.


    While standing face to face before Zhou Daoji, Chen Fan used his divine will and detected Zhou Daoji¡¯s level of attainment with incredible rity. Zhou Daoji¡¯s power was still a far cry from the Divine Sea. He could be considered at most a peak Dharma Cultivation cultivator, making him as deadly as Lei Qianjue.


    The Ethereal Enlightenment and the Divine Sea had a wide gap between them. Without entering the Divine Sea level, Zhou Daoji would never be able to defeat Chen Fan.


    That being said, Chen Fan was aware of the unpredictability of dharma spells. Therefore, he was interested to see the difference between the Dharma Spells on earth and that of the Immortal Cultivation World. Plus, he had registered a hidden power lurking behind Zhou Daoji¡¯s presence. It could be the power signal of a certain Dharma Treasure or Dao Spell. Although Chen Fan was far from being alerted, the presence of the hidden power caught his interest nheless.


    ¡°Are you using Divine Sense on me?¡±


    As Chen Fan started his Divine Will, surprise surface on Zhou Daoji¡¯s face.


    Compared to a Grandmaster, a Perfected Cultivator¡¯s soul energy was much more active and sensitive. Although Zhou Daoji was not able to capture the exact movement of Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will, he could detect its presence nheless.


    ¡°I have seen a Soul Energy Master from western Europe who could materialize his Soul Energy in the mortal world and attack his opponent. However, even his energycked the depth and breadth as yours.¡± Zhou Daoji shook his head and said: ¡°But... what a pity! If you, my friend had already reached Immortal State, it would be you who would walk out of here alive.¡±


    ¡°You are too full of yourself.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Although Zhou Daoji had killed a Grandmaster thirty years ago, Chen Fan was convinced that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to defeat him.


    ¡°I have dominated Hong Kong for thirty years. I would never challenge you, the number one Grandmaster on Heaven roll without any confidence in winning. Even if you have already reached Immortal State, I would still not be afraid of you.¡± Zhou Daojiughed and said: ¡°However, I doubt you are. I haven¡¯t heard of any new Immortal State cultivator for fifty years.¡±


    ¡°You will not be able to walk out of here alive as long as you are still below the Immortal State.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and was unfazed.


    He lifted his clean and unmarred palm and charged up his energy, summoning a few small whirlwinds to appear above his palm. Suddenly, these whirlwinds converged and formed a violent tornado with sharp edges. It spun like a top threatening to shred anything in its way into pieces.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Fan, you think too lightly of me.¡±


    Zhou Daojiughed out loud as his long sleeves puffed up. Suddenly, the golden rays of sunlight changed direction and converged toward his body, granting the old man a godly halo.

 Chapter 267 - Nine Mountains of Jiu Long, Please Lend Me Your Powers

    <h4>Chapter 267: Nine Mountains of Jiu Long, Please Lend Me Your Powers</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Despite Zhou Daoji¡¯s disdain and putting Chen Fan down, he gave all he had in the first round of exchanges. He murmured something in this mouth and formed a Void Dimension Dharma Seal in a blink. Then, two dragons formed by deadly Malice Qi shot out from under his puffed sleeves.


    Huang Wenze used to mention that Zhou Daoji was able to form a Dharma Array in under seven incantations and that ability had earned him the first ce among Southern Sect¡¯s Arcane Finger branch. There and then, Zhou Daoji had formed a Dharma Array in just one incantation.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Malice Qi Dragon swept across the stage and stormed at Chen Fan. Zhou Daoji¡¯s hair flowed in the wind and his sleeves pped. The two Malice Qi dragons twisted and braided their bodies together to form a thicker and more powerful Malice Qi. Itnced out at Chen Fan and the tip of its spinning top was pointing directly at Chen Fan¡¯s heart.


    Faced before the belligerent and world-devouring Malice qi Dragon, Chen Fan remained calm.


    The tornado in his hand seemed small inparison with the dragon, however, it was formed by True Essence and was spinning at an incredible speed. The edge of the gyrating whirlwind was sharper than a de, and as it sliced through the air, it created countless slivers of vacuum that quickly disappeared with a fantastic explosions of blue mes.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Chen Fan gave the tornado a gentle push, sending the blue tornado flying across the air, tracing out a long tail in the air. As it whistled through the air, it rammed directly into the iing Malice qi Dragon.


    Despite its small size, the blue tornado buried itself into the belly of the dragon and came out from the other end without any reduction in speed. It was as sleek as a knife going through a piece of Tofu.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Zhou Daoji¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    His array was formed using the Finger and Palm technique that gathered the Malice qi in between the Heaven and Earth. However, Chen Fan¡¯s technique was very different. Not only the tornado was much smaller, and hence the energy was more concentrated, the tornado was formed using Chen Fan¡¯s own True Essence. The Malice qi dragon¡¯s energy was too far spread out to counter the concentrated attack at one point and therefore was easily pierced through.


    ¡°Form!¡±


    Zhou Daoji let go of the Malice qi Dragon and folded his hands before his chest. His finger moved with incredible speed until they turned into a blurry shadow. As he shifted through numerous Dharma Seals, a Yin Yang Dharma Array appeared before his chest. The array was fused with the Yang Energy of the nascent sun as well as the Yin Energy that connected to the core of the earth. The two powerful energies blended inside the Dharma Array and formed a pulse of energy that was shaped like a Yin Yang Fish. The Yin Yang Fish suddenly increased in size in a spinning motion and formed a Tai Chi diagram in the air.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The tornado sizzling with blue energy smashed into the Yin Yang Dharma Array. This Yin Yang Dharma Array was supposed to be able to stop a bullet, however, it was only able to slow down the tornado slightly before it crumbled. That being said, the spell had given Zhou Daoji a few precious moments to react. He fished out a turtle shell and shot it into the air above his head. The Turtle shell didn¡¯t fall down, instead, it floated in the air while shooting a ray of yellow light onto Zhou Daoji.


    When the tornado finally reached the yellow light, the light flickered but held itself in the end.


    ¡°My friend, you are really worthy of being at the top of the Heaven roll. No wonder Kunlun would consider you at the peak levels of Martial arts, Dharma Spells and Physical Refinement. I had initially thought that you are just a martial arts Grandmaster, and didn¡¯t expect you to have such a high level of attainment in dharma spells as well.¡± Zhou Daoji eximed.


    Although he had been extra cautious and tried to be as conservative as possible while estimating Chen Fan¡¯s power, he had still underestimated the boy¡¯s power. In the end, he was forced to use his protection Dharma Artifact just to escape Chen Fan¡¯s first attack.


    He quickly registered that the tornado Chen Fan used was not a Martial Artist skill. Instead, it was an Air Element Spell with a twist of Thunder Element.


    ¡°If that is all you are capable of, you might as well concede defeat and let me kill you right now.¡±


    Chen Fan said indifferently.


    He had only used a simple art called the Art of Explosive Qi, and had already forced Zhou Daoji to a corner. If the fight continued this way, Zhou Daoji would be defeated very soon.


    Compared to Martial arts, the power of Dharmic Dao was much greater, but it also needed a much longer time to prepare. Therefore, when Chen Fan was fighting Lei Qianjue, Lei Qianjue had forsaken Dharmic Dao spells and focused on martial arts. Zhou Daoji, on the other hand, would be a perfect opponent for Chen Fan to peer into the secrets of Feng Shui andpare the power of Dharmic Dao on earth with that in the Immortal Cultivation world to see which one was more powerful.


    That being said, Chen Fan already had the answer even before the fight.


    ¡°I am starting to regret my decision of challenging you¡± Zhou Daoji gave Chen Fan a wry smile. Suddenly, he locked his eyes onto Chen Fan¡¯s and said in a saddening tone: ¡°You have killed my disciple and tried my honor. I couldn¡¯t just sit around and let you disgrace me and my dear disciple. If I don¡¯t avenge him, I will have wasted six decades of hard training.¡±


    As he said that, his hair was blown into the air and his eyes glinted an electrifying light. Sadness and sorrow were written all over his face as a wave of powerful energy loomed around him.


    He had finally revealed his true colors as the deadly spellcaster feared by everyone in Hong Kong. The previous exchange was simply a warm-up, what was going toe next would be the real battle, and it was a battle of life and death.


    ¡°I have studied many schools of cultivation and added in a unique touch of Feng Shui arts to create the Arcane Feng Shui Art of the Zhou. I will show you its power in its full glory.¡±


    Zhou Daoji slowly extended two palms.


    Despite his age, his skin was as smooth as that of a sixteen-year-old girl.


    In the traditional Tantric Buddhism; a finger represented one of the cardinal directions of East, West, South, North, Up, Down, History, Present, Near and Far. Zhou Daoji¡¯s Dharma Spells were simr to the secret ars of Tantric Buddhism as well as that of ancient Witch Sect.


    The Dharma Seal changed forms as he kept on the chanting words with primordial sounds. He had only chanted one incantation to summon the Malice Qi Dragon, but by now, he had already uttered more than a dozen incantations.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and grasped something in the Void Dimension.


    An explosion erupted in the Void Dimension as arge whirlwind appeared as if out of nowhere. This whirling tornado was at least one timerger than thest one and it spitting out countless sparks at the center which quickly turned into blue lightning which trained the entire tornado blue.


    The Art of Explosive Qi was part of the Wood Element Dharma Spells with the addition of Air Element and the Thunder Element. Despite it being an entry-level spell, without the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, Chen Fan would not be able to use it.


    Chen Fan yanked an arm and threw the two deadly whirlwinds out. They spun like the metal spin wheels wielded by the legendary Dharma-r¨¡ja of Golden Wheels. The whirlwinds shot at Zhou Daoji with incredible speed. Zhou Daoji was convinced that if the two deadly whirlwinds so much as grazed his body, it would grind his flesh into a pulp. No protection Dharma Artifact would be able to protect him from such power.


    However, Zhou Daoji was not concerned at all, instead, he cracked a smile.


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    He folded his hands abruptly.


    Nine Malice Qi Dragons suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Each dragon was a dozen meters in length. The twisty Malice qi was visible to the naked eye. They came down at Chen Fan from all sides, trapped him into a cage made out of Malice Qi. Two of the Malice Qi Dragons rammed into Chen Fan¡¯s whirlwind and the dragon crumbled immediately. However, it wasn¡¯t long before the Malice Qi converged together and regained its shape.


    ¡°The Art of Arcane Finger, Dragon Taming Dharma Seal.¡±


    This was Zhou Daoji¡¯s coup de grace, the Art of Dragon Taming.


    He has used this exact same move to trap a Grandmaster and then killed him with one finger.


    While Nin Tianchen executed the same art, he was only able to summon three-week chains that were shattered by Chen Fan with ease. However, while the art was used by Zhou Daoji, each and every chain was as hard as steel. They could hold an armored vehicle in ce, much less Chen Fan¡¯s mortal coil.


    Seeing Chen Fan was trapped, Zhou Daoji produced a short de from behind.


    This short de was identical to Nin Tianchen¡¯s de of the Spring Immortal. It appeared that it was returned to its former owner after Nin Tianchen was killed. Zhou Daoji raised the de with both hands and hacked. The red inscriptions on the de glowed in the air as countless trickles of blood channeled into the de of the Spring Immortal. As the de started to soak up the blood, it started to hum. Suddenly, a de Aura shot out from the tip of the glowing de.


    The de Auras possessed unprecedented power and as it shot through the air, it sliced open the two blue while winds and went straight for Chen Fan.


    After Zhou Daoji executed this move, he seemed to have gained a few more wrinkles on his face and his eyes also dulled slightly.


    Chen Fan finally realized why a Perfected Cultivator would look so wizened. The cause was the use of the de of the Spring Immortal. This de was a ceremonial de of the Ancient Witch Sect. Its power could only be awakened by drawing blood. That exins why Zhou Daoji had eventually given it away to his disciple instead of keeping it for himself. It was a powerful weapon, but also double-edged.


    ¡°Pathetic!¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and shot out both hands. Suddenly, an azure-colored hand sign formed before him.


    The two azure-colored hands break the position that formed sign and grabbed hold of the Malice Qi Chains instead. With one forceful yank, the cage was open. The hands then blocked the de Qi, shattering the deadly de Qi in an instant.


    ¡°Yi Wood Connate Spirit Grand Qin Na Hand!¡±


    This was a Divine power used mostly by Immortal Cultivators. If it was used by a Connate Cultivator, he could outright crack open a mountain. Although Chen Fan had not yet reached the Connate Spirit level, he was able to shatter the Dragon Taming Dharma Seal and the de of the Spring Immortal¡¯s Balde Qi with ease.


    ¡°Die, NOW!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on his test subject; he had seen enough and it was time to send Zhou Daoji on his way/


    In addition to the Divine powers, Hypersonic attack, the Qin Na Hand was his third most powerful technique and it was able to squash anything.


    ¡°Sigh¡±


    The de of the Spring Immortal let out a sigh-like sound as its de Qi was shattered. A crack appeared on its body. The de of the Spring Immortal was a sentient weapon and like anything that has life energy, it could be injured by force.


    Having exhausted his methods, and was still no match against Chen Fan, Zhou Daoji became uneasy and his troubled look made him look much older.


    ¡°Fine, fine... I had never thought that I would have to use this move. I thought I could keep this art a secret for the rest of my life.¡± Zhou Daoji let out a wry smile as he looked up at the Turtle shell


    The turtle shell was glowing with yellow light, suddenly, as if powerful energy had gone through it, it started to shiver.


    ¡°Old pal, thank you for being with me for so long.¡±


    Zhou Daoji said wistfully. His eyes were filled with regret and sadness.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The turtle shell suddenly shattered into pieces, unleashing nine bright lights that shot into the nine peaks of the Jiu Long Mountain. Meanwhile, Zhou Daoji stomped the ground and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Nine Mountains, please lend me your powers!¡±

 Chapter 268 - Who Won?

    <h4>Chapter 268: Who Won?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Nine Mountains of Jiu Long, please lend me your powers!¡±


    When Zhou Daoji shouted out his spell, the mountain groaned. The spectators who gathered at the foothill felt the earth trembled like an earthquake. The source of the tremor was deep within the mountains.


    ¡°Was it an earthquake?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in shock. The development robbed the audience of the color on their faces and made their bodies tremble. If it really was an earthquake, they would all die from andslide.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an earthquake, it¡¯s an array formation¡±


    A white-haired old man with a youthful-looking face said seriously.


    The rest of the audiences were taken aback by the remark.


    Array formation?


    Array formation and Dharma Arrays were two different things. Despite the Arcane Finger Branch¡¯s ability to form a Dharma Array using only hand signs, their ability was the same as that of an Immortal cultivators use of Talisman with inscriptions and that of Witch Dao cultivators use of Dharma Curses.


    However, Array formations were an entirely different ball game. It relied heavily on theyout of the mountain range and its underlying flow of Yin Qi of the Malice Earth. The array formation could be as small as a room, or as big as an entire mountain.


    The Array formation leveraged the Power of Heaven and Earth and therefore was much more powerful than any individual¡¯s power. The Immortal State cultivator had disappeared sixty years ago, and so did the Array formation. Even the Seven Malice Poison Array at the Medicine God Valley Sect was cast by the Great Magus of the Dark Witch Sect three hundred years ago.


    ¡°Where did this Array formation came from?¡±


    Someone shouted out a question.


    ¡°I am afraid that Mr. Zhou had spent decades working on it.¡± The white-haired old man said in surprise.


    No one questioned his statement. Judging by the overbearing demeanor emanated from the old man, he must be a Perfected Cultivator. The energy around him was even more powerful than that of Zhang Ziru. It was evident that he had reached the Dharma Cultivation state for years. If he thought it was an Array formation, then it must be an array formation.


    ¡°Indeed. Just as Perfected Cultivator Soaring Cloud had stated, this is the Grand Array of Nine Dragons prepared by my teacher. To be more precise, it is not an Array formation, it is a Feng Shui Dharma Array.¡± Zhang Ziru bowed slightly to the old man and said: ¡°My teacher had been cultivating in the Jiu Long Mountain for thirty years. Within the thirty years, he walked every inch of the mountain. He cast a Feng Shui Dharma Array in the mountain wherever he saw fit and eventually linked all the nine peaks together using a Dharma Arraya to form arger Dharma Array. It is as powerful as any Array formation.¡±


    ¡°What a shame. After this use, the Dharma Array will no longer be effective. ¡±


    Zhang Ziru said disheartened.


    The Grand Array of Nine Dragons was ced in such a way that it would slowly affect the Feng Shui of the Jiu Long Mountain to benefit the Zhou Family. It was meant tost a few generations, but Zhang Ziru¡¯s teacher had squandered it on his opponent. The thought of losing such a precious tool took the wind out of Zhang Ziru. Worse, he also knew that at the core of the array was a protection Dharma Artifact that had been carried by his teacher for sixty years. By now, it was linked to Zhou Daoji¡¯s life force. Therefore, if the Dharma Artifact was shattered, Zhou Daoji would also be gravely injured if not outright die.


    ¡°Junior Apprentice-Brother, our teacher has given all he has to avenge you. I hope you could rest in peace now.¡±


    Zhang Ziru murmured to himself.


    Waves of Earth Qi rose from under the nine peaks. They appeared to be yellow lights that slowly rose up and converged toward the main peak of the Jiu Long Mountain. The nine rays of light stretched out for miles and looked like nine writhing dragons.


    ¡°Nine Dragon Spell Chain! Nine Dragon Spell Chain!¡±


    ¡°So this is Zhou Daoji¡¯s trump card.¡±


    Daoist Elder Soaring Cloud heaved a sigh and shook his head. His eyes were filled with respect. ¡°He had used Feng Shui to channel the Dharmic powers to form an array and using the array as a basis for his spell. Bravo! Bravo! I am impressed!¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the sight.


    The nine lightsnced into the sky and could be seen from as far as the city¡¯s downtown area. It looked so fantastic that it made people believe for a second that it was no longer an Arcane Feng Shui Art, but the art of an Immortal.


    Zhou Daoji had invoked the power that had been lost for decades. He could no longer be defeated by any mortal. However strong a mortal was, he was no match against the Power of Heaven and Earth. Zheng Zhongming and other members of the Zheng family finally saw a sliver of hope in winning their high stake bet.


    Meanwhile, on the top of the mountain.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and watched as the nine yellow lights started toe at him. The glowing energy had been gathering strength inside the Dharma Array for decades by absorbing the Earth Qi inside the mountains. Once these energies were released, they quickly took on a physical form in the real world. Each energy was a few hundred meters in length and looked like yellow glowing mist. They were formed by Earth Qi and therefore was much heavier than they appeared to be.


    Just like the Seven Malice Poison Array of the Misty Mountain Array, the array formation used the Malice qi and the Poisonous Mist under the earth. It worked on the same principle as Chen Fan¡¯s Misty Mountain Array which channeled the Water Qi from the Yan Gui Lake. The Array formation would not be so powerful if it didn¡¯t use any Power of Heaven and Earth.


    However, Zhou Daoji was not a cultivator and therefore his array was crude and unrefined. Worse, his array could only be used once. Once the energy in the array was spent, Zhou Daoji would have to cast the array again and wait for another thirty years for it to recharge. Chen Fan¡¯s Misty Mountain Array was much more advanced. Not only could it be used multiple times, but it was also guarded by an Array Spirit that could kill any careless Grandmaster who trespassed into the array. The Array Spirit could even ward off the attack of an Immortal State cultivator.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t meet me half a year earlier, if you did, I might have to use my Divine powers to counter your Dharma Array.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hand behind his back and heaved a sigh.


    When he had to face the Seven Malice Poison Array, he had not yet reached Ethereal Enlightenment, therefore, he had to use one of his Divine powers: the Li Fire Golden Eyes to quell the Array formation. After that battle, Chen Fan had to recuperate a few months before he could use the Li Fire Golden Eyes again.


    However, there and then, Chen Fan had not only reached Ethereal Enlightenment, but he had also gained the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    Chen Fan had grown so powerful that not even the Misty Mountain Array could have harmed him, much less the Grand Array of Nine Dragons.


    ¡°Nine! Dragon! Spell! Chain!¡±


    Zhou Daoji didn¡¯t care about Chen Fan¡¯s remark. He tightened his face and crossed both arms before his chest to form a Dharma Seal as he used all his power to channel and guide the Earth Qi energy. It wasn¡¯t long before his body started to tremble, and give off a series of popping noises. It was evident that the spell was overloading his body. However, Zhou Daoji didn¡¯t mind his crumbling body. Despite the blood that trickled down from the corner of his mouth, he locked his eyes on Chen Fan and slowly pressed his crossed arms against his chest.


    The moment his arms touched his chest, the nine yellow lights suddenly came alive. They twisted and twirled in the air and formed arge tornado before they mmed down onto Chen Fan.


    Before the whirling energy was anywhere near Chen Fan, he felt an overwhelming pile of energy bearing down on him.


    The force pressed down on to anything beneath it, bending the trees so hard that the branches were touching the ground. The Earth Qi was extremely dense, and even though Zhou Daoji had only harnessed a tiny fraction of all the Earth Qi stored in the mountain, it was heavy enough to smash an armored tank.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, give me all you have to counter my Array formation!¡± Zhou Daoji shouted abruptly.


    Zhou Daoji¡¯s life ebbed away by each word he spoke. He spat out a wad of blood as the color drained from his face. His chest was already a bloody mush, but he didn¡¯t look sad, instead, his eyes were lit up with glee.


    ¡°Tianchen, our teacher is going to avenge your death. You can rest in peace now!¡±


    Zhou Daoji believed that no one in the world, except for Immortal State cultivators would be able to escape the Grand Array of Nine Dragons. And he was convinced that Chen Fan was not an Immortal State cultivator.


    He mustered all the remaining strength in him to open his eyes. He wanted to see Chen Fan being squashed into a pulp by the deadly Earth Qi. However, what he saw shocked him and would forever remain in his mind.


    He watched as azure-colored energynced up into the sky and pierced into the yellow whirling Earth Qi.


    Among the azure-colored energy, he saw a man; a man who looked like Chen Fan, but more like a god.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    An explosion that was as powerful as a few dozen tons of TNT erupted at the top of the mountain, sending out a shock wave that swept through the Jiu Long District. Many people in downtown Hong Kong had heard the noise and they paused theirmuting and looked to the Jiu Long Mountain.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there an explosion in the Jiu Long Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are sting the rocks. No way! Jiu Long Mountain was a tourist attraction, who would be so stupid as to open a quarry there?¡±


    ¡°Could it be the Bodhisattva?¡±


    The citizens of Hong Kong murmured to each other in confusion.


    The loud st was not the first strange development of the day that came from the Jiu Long Mountain. There had been sightings of yellow rainbows and then a ray of Azure-colored light. The explosion came quickly after the sighting of the azure light.


    Most citizens far from the mountain were only curious and would forget about the strange sight and sound by lunchtime.


    However, to the people who arrived at the mountain, they knew that a fight of the century was happening at the top. Its results would affect the course of Hong Kong¡¯s Feng Shui and Chinese Esotericism development for decades toe.


    Which was stronger? Dharma Spells or Martial arts?


    Chen Fan was well known as the most powerful Martial arts Grandmaster in the world. Everyone had heard of his killing of three Grandmasters. Zhou Daoji hasn¡¯t been fighting for thirty years and no one was certain if he still had it. Therefore, more people initially believed Chen Fan would win the match than those who believed in Zhou Daoji¡¯s victory. However, after Zhou Daoji unleashed the Nine Dragan Chain Spell, everyone thought that the old man was going to win. He had evoked the power of Heaven and Earth, and therefore no mortal would be able to defeat him.


    ¡°My teacher has finally done it!¡±


    Zhou Daoji¡¯s disciples were ted by the sight. Many spellcasters also cracked a relieving smile. Most spellcasters were supporters of Zhou Daoji.


    ¡°Even an Immortal State cultivator would have to fear Master Zhou¡¯s Array formation!¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is not an immortal state cultivator, I am sure of it. He won¡¯t survive the Power of Heaven and Earth using his mortal coil.¡±


    ¡°Just so! As we had expected, the Dao Spells are much more powerful than Martial arts!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, we did it!¡±


    Anqi looked to Zheng Zhongming and shouted gleefully.


    Zheng Zhongming heaved a sigh of relief. Even as he was about to nod his agreement, he noticed the panicked expression on Zhang Ziru. He turned around and looked at the stone path that leads to the mountain top, and he saw a man slowly making his way down with his hands linked in his back.


    The man was in a ck outfit, with a flowy long ck hair. He looked as statuesque as a god.


    He was Chen Fan!


    Suddenly, the crowded foothill became deadly silent.

 Chapter 269 - The Fall of the Zheng Family

    <h4>Chapter 269: The Fall of the Zheng Family</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    Everyone looked to the ck-haired young man strolling down the path with surprise in their eyes. No one could believe that even after Zhou Daoji unleashed the Art of Nine Dragon Spell Chain, Chen Fan could still emerge victoriously.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, where is my master?¡±


    Zhang Ziru asked with a contorted face. He didn¡¯t care to address Chen Fan properly and called out his full name.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Fan tilted his head slightly and snorted. Suddenly, two azure-colored lights burst from his eyes and shot at Zhang Ziru with a crackling sound. It was his Divine Will.


    Zhang Ziru was suddenly dealt a blow. He stumbled and was nearly knocked to the ground.


    Although he was Perfected Cultivator of Dharma Cultivation level, his soul energy was a far cry from that of Zhou Daoji and Lei Qianjue. He was immediately gravely injured after he sustained one strike from Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will.


    Chen Fan hadpleted the Soul Refining Art and therefore, he was able to project his Divine Will outward over a hundred meters. Although he was not able to form it into physical shape in the real world, the Devotion Energy he had obtained from the golden figurine had helped him to project his divine will as far as a few kilometers. If Chen Fan really wanted, he could have covered the entire Hong Kong ind under his Divine Will. Such unimaginable amount of energy would overload any mortal¡¯s system. Zhang Ziru survived the attack only because he was a Perfected Cultivator.


    Many other spellcasters were stunned after seeing the development.


    Zhang Ziru was Zhou Daoji¡¯s disciple, a Perfected Cultivator. However, Chen Fan¡¯s deadly stare had already injured him. Does that mean Chen Fan could have killed anyone of them just by thinking about it?


    Perfected Cultivator Soaring Cloud heaved a sigh and then charged up his energy before he walked over to Chen Fan and bowed.


    ¡°Grandmaster Chen, Ziru is Brother Zhou¡¯s disciple and cares about his master. Please forgive his insolence.¡±


    The azure light in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes dissipated and revealed his indifferent eyes. He linked his hands behind his back and said: ¡°Zhou Daoji is dead.¡±


    Hearing the news, Zhang Ziru finally copsed to the ground and broke into tears. Zhou Daoji had treated him like a son and had shown him the ropes and guided him with love and care. The news of Zhou Daoji¡¯s death took the wind out of his sails, and robbed his mind of all thoughts, leaving only sadness.


    The other surrounding people also fell silent.


    Zhou Daoji had used the Array formation to cast the Nine Dragon Spell Chain, he should have an edge over Chen Fan. How did he die? Despite the questions in everyone¡¯s mind, no one spoke a word. The battle of Dharma powers was a battle of life and death. There could only be onebatanting down from the peak of the mountain alive, and it was not Zhou Daoji.


    Little did everyone know that Zhou Daoji was not killed by Chen Fan. He had given all he had in summoning the Earth Qi to cast the Array formation, and one careless misstep and made him suffer from serious blowBack effect of the energy he had summoned. Before Chen Fan could strike back, the old man had already overloaded his system and died. That being said, Chen Fan knew that no one was going to believe it if he told people the true story. He would forever be remembered as the murder of Zhou Daoji, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and suddenly, a powerful and overbearing power shot out from his body and swept down the steps to the other spellcasters.


    Daoist Soaring Cloud, Zhang Ziru, Huang Wenze, and many other powerful Feng Shui masters and spellcasters lowered their heads as the powerful energy swept past them.


    Some stubborn spellcasters didn¡¯t lower their head and still locked their indignant gazes with Chen Fan. The azure light came up in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes again and the few spellcasters who still defied Chen Fan¡¯s dominance copsed to the ground. Even Zhang Ziru couldn¡¯t handle his Divine Will, much less a few ordinary spellcasters.


    In the end, everyone lowered their heads before Chen Fan as they capitted to his power.


    ¡°Zheng Zhongming.¡±


    When Chen Fan¡¯s gazended on the Zheng family, Old Man Zheng shivered and let out a wry smile. ¡°Fine, fine... I have been gambling for my entire life and never lost one. Who would have thought that I would lose the veryst gamble in my life?¡±


    The other family members, including Zheng Haochang all trembling uncontrobly.


    Zheng Anqi felt a pang of despair, as her heart sank to the bottom.


    They had never thought that Chen Fan would be the winner in the end. If even Zhou Daoji who possessed godly power had failed to subjugate Chen Fan, who else could do that?


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I have lost the bet. I only hope you would show mercy and take only my life and spare the rest of my family.¡± Zheng Zhongming leaned on his walking cane and rose to his feet slowly.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Zheng Haochang and the others were so saddened by the development that their words caught in their throat.


    Zheng Zhongming didn¡¯t mind the wordless pleading of his children. He ordered Cui Qinhe to hand over a document to Chen Fan.


    ¡°This is my will. I will give you 30% of Zheng¡¯s Financial Group to exchange for the lives of my family.¡± Zheng Zhongming coughed and then said slowly.


    Old Man Zheng had been preparing for the worst from the very beginning.


    It would be wonderful for the Zheng family if Chen Fan lost the battle. However, if Chen Fan was victorious, he would give up the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group in exchange for the lives of his family.


    The Zheng¡¯s Financial Group was worth over a few dozen billion and the Zheng family owned just over 50% of it. The rest of the shares were in the hands of smaller investors. 30% of the shares were worth twenty to thirty billion on the market; it was much more than the ten billion Chen Fan had initially asked for.


    That being said, losing that much stake in thepany would be a devastating blow to the Zheng family. That also meant that Chen Fan would be the biggest shareholder of the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group. From then on, the Zheng family would be thrown out of the top ten richest list of Hong Kong.


    Despite the sorrow and sadness in everyone¡¯s heart, no one spoke a word. After all, they valued their lives more than half of their family assets on any given day.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan refused.


    Zheng Zhongming didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by Chen Fan¡¯s answer. He let out an ugly grin and then asked: ¡°So, you are not going to let any of us live?¡±


    The other people looked to Chen Fan with fear. Although the stakes of the bet were set in ce before many witnesses, when the moment of life and death really came, no one could easilye to terms with the oue in which all the members of the mighty Zheng family were going to perish.


    Chen Fan took a step forward and said: ¡°I, Chen Beixuan have killed many people in my life, but none of them were innocent.¡±


    ¡°Zheng Anqi had prolonged your life using my medicine; that was a debt you and Zheng Anqi owed me. It had nothing to do with anyone else in the family.¡±


    Chen Fan raised his hand and grabbed hold of Zheng Zhongming¡¯s cor.


    ¡°Your life belongs to me, and I am taking it back now.¡±


    After he had said that, life suddenly ebbed away from Zheng Zhongming¡¯s face. In a blink, his legs gave in and he copsed into the chair, body trembling lifelessly. His skin became wrinkled and blotchy and other than the faint wince, he could not form a word. After a while, he finally closed his eyes and stopped breathing.


    A tycoon of Hong Kong was dead after Chen Fan had taken his life away.


    After that, Chen Fan turned around to Zheng Anqi and met the girl¡¯s terrified stare. He folded his hands and formed an array.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have lied to me. Today, I am going to take fifty years of your life as a punishment.¡±


    As a gust of energy blew through Zheng Anqi¡¯s flowy dress, her dark silky hair turned grey and white. Her tender and porcin-like face quickly lost its youthful appearance as wrinkles started to crawl all over it. Her statuesque body shriveled until her back was bent forward. In a blink, she had transformed it a coughing, white-haired crone.


    In disbelief of what she had be, she let out a terrified shriek. She covered her face and stumbled down the path. Everyone watched the development with fear and sadness. It was crueler to turn an attractive young girl into an ugly hag than outright killing her.


    After a while, Chen Fan turned to face the other members of the Zheng family.


    ¡°Zheng family owes me ten billion, and attacked me, hoping to get away with the debt. Now I am going to im all the family assets of the Zheng family. Do you think its fair?¡±


    No one protested Chen Fan¡¯s decision no matter how indignant they felt. Chen Fan had killed Zhou Daoji, so he had the ability to ughter the entire Zheng family if he wanted to. Not even the Hong Kong government would say a thing about his mass ughter since Chen Fan was simply fulfilling the terms of the bet. In the end, Zheng Haochang nodded his consent on behalf of the family with tears in his eyes.


    All the other spectators were shocked by the development.


    Chen Fan had toppled the Zheng family with three deadly blows.


    Zheng Zhongming got to prolong his life using Chen Fan¡¯s elixirs, so Chen Fan simply ¡°reimed¡± his life.


    Zheng Anqi prided herself on her beauty and youth. Chen Fan had taken fifty years of her life, having her take the bitterness of aging.


    The other members of the Zheng family were born with a silver spoon in their mouth and never had to live a day of hardship. Chen Fan had taken away their fortune and turn them into ordinary citizens.


    After everyone had understood Chen Fan¡¯s methods, they were terrified by Chen Fan¡¯s viciousness and cruelness. Instead of killing them, Chen Fan simply took away the things they loved the most and made them feel that even death was sweeter. Such as it was, Chen Fan had punished the Zheng family without killing all of them.


    The Zheng family eventually signed the document of transferring the ownership of thepany to Chen Fan. Chen Fan gave them three days to move out of their mansions. He was not at all worried that some members of the family would ignore him, he was looking for some target practice for his new arts anyways.


    The development shocked everyone in Hong Kong. From then on, there would be no more Zheng family. The foundation of the Zheng family¡¯s power was their wealth, without it, they were just ordinary people.


    After Chen Fan signed the document, he looked to the spellcasters.


    Zhou Daoji and Huang Wenze were terrified by Chen Fan¡¯s gaze. They wondered if Chen Fan was going to punish everyone rted to Zhou Daoji as well. Zhang Ziru cranked up his energy and was ready to battle.


    To his surprise, Chen Fan said calmly to them: ¡°I came to Hong Kong not only to collect my debt but also to gather material for my array formation. If you have any material that you think would be useful for me, I would exchange them with supreme-grade elixirs, martial arts techniques, or even the method of casting an array formation.¡±


    By now, the Jiu Long Mountain was packed with spellcasters, Feng Shui masters and schrs of Chinese Esotericism. If Chen Fan had made the same announcement before the fight, these masters would simply brush Chen Fan off and tell him this.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Why would we exchange items with you?¡±


    However, Everyone was stunned by his power and skills after watching him killing Zhou Daoji and toppled the Zheng family. The spell he used to take youth out of Zheng Anqi spoke loudly of Chen Fan¡¯s power. There was no doubt that he was a Transcendent State Grandmaster as well as a mighty Spellcaster.


    The crowd boiled over after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s words. Chen Fan must have possessed some incredible martial arts techniques or elixirs to help him achieve such a high level of attainment at a young age. These spellcasters would be more than satisfied if they could so much as catch a glimpse of his secret arts. They were not Chen Fan¡¯s enemy and would be more than happy to befriend this young Grandmaster through business.


    ¡°Cast Array formations? Are you nning to cast an Array formation somewhere? And you said you can teach us to do the same?¡±


    Someone eximed as Chen Fan¡¯s words finally set in.

 Chapter 270 - The Excited Spellcasting Community

    <h4>Chapter 270: The Excited Spellcasting Community</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The most powerful art was neither the Thunder Art of the Heavenly Master Sect, nor wasit the Elixir Brewing art from the Medicine God Valley Sect or the Ghost Reining art of the Ghost Witch Sect.


    It was the art of casting Array Formations.


    Array formations could tap in the source of energy inside of mountains or rivers to support itself. Since it was connected to the Power of Heaven and Earth, it was much more powerful than any individual. Legend has it that the brilliant strategist Kongmin of Shu Kingdom had stopped a hundred thousand strong army of Wu nation using an Array Formation during the three kingdom period. Although the effect of the array could have been exaggeratedter by fictional portrayal, it was still a gleaming example of the Array formation¡¯s power.


    the Dao cultivators cultivated the Heavenly Dao. The higher their level of attainment, the closer they were to be one with nature. There was nothing in the world that could be more effective in utilizing the Power of Heaven and Earth. It was a pity that the art of casting Array Formations had disappeared in the mortal world, and by now, only a few remnants of the Array formations remained in deserted temples of a bygone age.


    The Feng Shui Dharma Array was inspired by the Art of Array Formation


    Feng Shui Spellcasters could use the geomanticpass, Feng Shui Dharma Artifact to cast a Dharma Array over a structure based on the position of the structure in rtion to the surrounding environment. These array formations could be used to bring fortune or ward off evil spirits. However, these were of the most simple category of Array Formations. A good example of the real Array formation was the Seven Malice Poison Array from the Medicine God Valley Sect or the Grand Array of Nine Dragons cast by Zhou Daoji.


    These Array Formations mostly used the Poison Mist or the Malice Qi from under the ground, therefore, they could even destroy an Immortal State Cultivator much less a mortal. The promise of learning to cast such art was too tempting for the spellcasters to pass up the opportunity.


    Therefore, everyone was shocked when Chen Fan announced that he was going to teach everyone the art of Array formations.


    ¡°You heard me right. As long as you can bring me useful materials that I think are worth my effort, I wouldn¡¯t mind teaching you the art of Array formation.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Array formation was an extremely advanced art that was unreachable for most cultivators on earth. However, it was a part of the foundation of cultivation for the Immortal Cultivators such as Chen Fan. It was used practically everywhere, from the small-sized Spirit Gathering Array to the mid-sized Mountain Defensive Array, and therge-scaled Grand Array of Starry Sky. Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind allowing them to catch a glimpse of such a mundane art. Even if they learned the art, they could at best cast arrays on par with the Seven Malice Poison Array and the Grand Array of Nine Dragons which could be easily countered by Chen Fan.


    Nheless, Chen Fan¡¯s announcement had stirred up even the more powerful spectators such as the Perfected Cultivator Soaring Cloud. He praised.


    ¡°Bravo, bravo!¡±


    ¡°Master Chen¡¯s generosity really makes him stand out as the most powerful Grandmaster the world had ever seen.¡±


    After Chen Fan was gone, the crowd close to the mountain peak finally dispersed. However, the real impact of the battle had just started to be felt by the world.


    To most Hong Kong people, the death of Zhou Daoji was nothing. However popr and famous he was, he only rubbed his shoulders with the rich and the powerful. That being said, the death of Zhou Daoji was shocking news to the elite ss of Hong Kong as well as the Chinese Esotericism society.


    Zhou Daoji had dominated Hong Kong for over a decade and his influence had been extended far and wide into nearly every facet of Hong Kong society. He was friends with all the top ten wealthiest men in Hong Kong as well as all the Governors. He had also umted incredible fortune which his children would not inherit.


    Everyone in the Chinese Esotericismmunity fell into disbelief.


    Only the elite spellcasters were able to make it near enough to the battle, and most of the spellcasters were in the conference venue when they heard the shocking news.


    ¡°Zhou Daoji is dead? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. My master saw it happen with his own eyes. They have already located the old man¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°So even Zhou Daoji could not bring down Chen Beixuan? Does that mean that from now on, the Martial Artistmunity is going to look down on us?¡±


    Many peoplemented vehemently.


    Zhou Daoji was the most powerful spellcaster in the Southern Sect, he had dominated the cultivation world in southern China for years. Therefore, it was understandable that a lot of people were having a hard timeing to terms with his death.


    Their shock and disbelief were exacerbated after they have heard that he had even used the Grand Array of Nine Dragons which he had been hiding for thirty years, but his desperate attempt was to no avail, Even the Earth Qi he had summoned from the nine peaks of Jiu Long Mountain was shattered by Chen Beixuan.


    The further one went on their journey of cultivation, the more they feared the Power of Heaven and Earth. To summon and control the Power of Heaven and Earth was no simple feat. However, if even that was not able to defeat Chen Fan, they spellcasters were at a loss as to what would.


    ¡°I have heard that Chen Beixuan was not only a powerful Martial artist but also a Perfected Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. He also announced that he would teach the art of Array formation to whoever brings him a satisfactory array-building material.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that too. Rumor had it that a few Perfected Cultivators had already sent him invitations to join the Chinese Esotericism conference to offer some tips about cultivation.¡±


    The drift of the conversation subtly changed from that of opposing Chen Fan to adoring and praising his handsome appearance and skills. After hearing that Chen Fan was an incredibly good looking young man, many female spellcaster¡¯s eyes turned into hearts immediately.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was finishing up the paperwork to take over the Zheng family¡¯s assets.


    The Zheng family was one of the top ten wealthiest families. During its heyday of the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group, it was worth over a few hundred billion on the market. Although that number had shrunk quite a bit, it was still worth over a few dozen billion. Changing hands of such a giant entity was a significant event that affected many people.


    Under normal circumstances, the death of Old Man Zheng would quickly escte into a war for heirlooms between brothers and sisters. Lawsuits would have been filed, and insults hurled. However, there and then no one in the Zheng family was in the mood of fighting with each other. They simply stayed home and looked at the luxury houses with sorrow and sadness.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t kill them, but he had taken their wealth. It was worse than outright killing him.


    ¡°Get out now! This mansion belonged to Master Chen now.¡±


    A group of brawny young men stormed into the mansion and shouted at Zheng Haomin and his family.


    Zheng Zhongming was Zheng Zhongming¡¯s third son, the CEO of Zheng¡¯s Financial Group. He was a man of great prestige and never had he ever experienced such insult in his life.


    His son Zheng Anyuan jumped out of his seat and shouted back: ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you in my house? Security? Where is Security? Throw them out!¡±


    ¡°Humph! Do you still think you are the Young Lord of Zheng family?¡± The leader of the group was arge man with an angry tattoo on his arm depicting a tiger. ¡°Everything belonging to you and your family are now the possessions of Mr. Chen. Look at the paper yourself. Here is the signature of witnesses. They are officials in the government. What do you say now?¡±


    ¡°But... But....¡± Zheng Anyuan was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Although he hadn¡¯t seen the battle in person, he has heard the devastating news from his father.


    Zheng Anyuan had thought that the transaction of the property wouldn¡¯t happen for a few years since it would have to go through all kinds of red tape in the government. However, to his surprise, it only took a day for the debt collectors to show up at their doorstep.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Zheng Haomin mmed the table and flung at the young men. ¡°We are down on our luck, but that doesn¡¯t mean we have to let you punks step on our toes!¡±


    As the CEO of a powerfulpany, the group of haughty young man¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t sit well with him. Then he saw another group of men walking into the house. Zheng Haomin suddenly furrowed his brows as he noticed the leader of the second group. He rose to feet and called out:


    ¡°Master Qiu?¡±


    Zheng Haomin had recognized that this man was one of the top ten Spellcasters in Hong Kong and his name is Qiu Yulin. Although he was not as powerful as Zhou Daoji, Qiu Yulin was a peak Dao-Reaching Level cultivator and was a frequent guest of the rich and the powerful households. Zheng Haomin was taken aback by his visit.


    ¡°Compared to Master Chen, I am not early as worthy of the title ¡®master¡¯.¡± Qiu Yulin waved a hand and said: ¡°From today on, everything in this house belongs to Master Chen. Third Lord, please leave the area with your family right now before someone gets hurt.¡±


    Zheng Haomin¡¯s face darkened.


    He had never thought that Qiu Yulin was hired by Chen Fan to collect his debt. Most Zheng family members were convinced that it would take at least a few months to half a year before Chen Fan could even start to slowly take over the tremendous wealth of the Zheng family. Little did they know that Chen Fan was well prepared and had hired Hong Kong spellcasters to work for him as debt collectors.


    It was a brilliant move. Qiu Yulin and the other spellcasters were a powerful local force and had a connection with all departments in the Hong Kong government. No one could have short them even a penny and resistance was futile since they were all deadly spellcasters.


    With that thought in mind, Zheng Haomin¡¯s face turned pale and finally left the room reluctantly with his family.


    This scene yed out not only in the house of Zheng Haomin but also in his brother¡¯s house.


    Chen Fan¡¯s promise of teaching them the art of array formation was too tempting for these spellcasters to resist. Plus, his disy of power and the overbearing demeanor had invited much admiration among spellcasters. One of his biggest fans was Master Qiu.


    Not all acquisitions of the Zheng family¡¯s property went smoothly and some Zheng family members resisted. However, they were just ordinary people and were no match against deadly cultivators. Some had their legs cut off and some lost their ears. These people used to be the prince and princesses of the Zheng family, but not anymore. They were nothing but a group of useless and defenseless hobos.


    The Zheng family¡¯s property and the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group changed its owner very swiftly.


    What happened to the Zheng family was quickly heard all over Hong Kong and stirred up people¡¯s interest. Although the public was indifferent to Zhou Daoji¡¯s death, the fall of the Zheng family had grabbed their attention. The entire story sounded like an urban legend.


    ¡°Zheng Zhongming died of cardiovascr disease.¡±


    ¡°The Internationally acimed model, Zheng Anqi had fallen ill from a strange disease that made her look forty years older.¡±


    ¡°Zheng¡¯s Financial Group had changed hands. The new owner remained a mystery. Zheng family is piling on debt and forced from their homes.¡±


    Numerous newspapers from Hong Kong reported the news and the event happened to the Zheng family quickly became one of the most-watched news on Tv aside from celebrity gossip. The sudden copse of the Zheng family had invited many people to have their imagination run wild.


    Who was the mysterious tycoon that had toppled the powerful family? What does he look like?


    He had acquired over a few dozen billion yuan worth of assets and was in direct control of the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group. That would make him a member of the Forbes Rich List, and one of the richest young men in Hong Kong.


    Despite the fervent interest in the topic, most elite families of Hong Kong became increasingly fearful of Chen Beixuan¡¯s power. He could topple the Zheng family with ease and not even the governor¡¯s personal intervention in the matter could save them. No one in their right mind in Hong Kong would ever think of messing with Chen Beixuan again.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had returned to the Hilton Hotel and the National Holiday was about to end.

 Chapter 271 - Banquet Party on the Cruise Ship

    <h4>Chapter 271: Banquet Party on the Cruise Ship</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Hilton Hotel resided on the eastern side of the city. Arger limousine swimming across traffic like arge sleek ckfish pulled to a stop before the hotel. A door boy hurried to open the back seat door and a refined-looking young man in a white outfit emerged.


    ¡°He must be an heir of some rich family.¡± The doorman thought to himself.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, do you want us to follow you?¡± Two men stood beside the young man, both looking serious and stately. One of them was wearing round-shaped sses. They were Cui Qinhe and Mr. Shi.


    Although Chen Fan had kicked all the Zheng family members out of their houses, he had treated their former employees very well. After all, it was these former employees who had kept thepany going. Although Chen Fan was the enemy of the Zheng family, none of the Zheng family¡¯s employees felt that way. They simply had a change of bosses.


    Mr. Shi and Cui Qinhe felt honored to work for the most powerful Grandmaster in China. If Chen Fan was in a good mood and showed them a thing or two about his skill, their cultivation would improve significantly.


    ¡°There is no need. You may leave now.¡± Chen Fan ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mr. Shi and Cui Qinhe both bowed slightly and returned to the car.


    As soon as Qiu Yilun saw Chen Fan, heined: ¡°Boss, where have you been? We have been waiting for you in the hotel for days! We agreed to stick together once we got here, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    Liu Xiaojin and Qian Lulu alsoined to Chen Fan. Zhou Qinya looked upset and the most indignant. She was convinced that Chen Fan had left the group because he didn¡¯t want to share a room with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I will spend more time with you guys tonight.¡± Chen Fan surrendered immediately and gave everyone a wry smile.


    If Mr. Shi saw his reaction right now, he might fall into utter disbelief. Why did a Grandmaster listed on the Heaven Roll have to apologize to a bunch of teenagers?


    Little did Mr. Shi know that Chen Fan was a Curmudgeon who had been alive for over five hundred years and had experienced nearly anything in the world there was for him to experience. He knew that he had nothing to hide before his old friends and therefore, he would lower his guard and act like a normal person. Qiu Yilun and Qi Wangsun were both his best friends in his past life. They had spent over four years together, sharing the same room. Even Immortal Cultivators were mortals once and therefore enjoyedpany as much as a mortal would.


    Chen Fan had apologized many times before Qiu Yilun finally dropped the matter.


    Everyone gathered in Qiu Yilun¡¯s room, discussing where to go to spend thest day of the national holiday.


    ¡°Qiu Yilun got a few tickets to a fancy banquet from his friends. We should go there tonight.¡± Qian Lulu suggested.


    ¡°What¡¯s so fun about this Banquet?¡± Zhou Qinya yawned.


    Her parents¡¯ wealth was worth over a hundred million, even her allowance was enough to buy her a BMW mini. As a frequent guest of expensive banquets, she was already sick of them.


    ¡°This banquet was different. It was on a luxury cruise. The ship would cruise around the Victoria Bay so that we could enjoy our meal while looking at the splendid view of the bay. There will also be exquisite food and shows to watch on the cruise.¡± Qian Lulu said longingly.


    ¡°Indeed. I have heard from one of my friends that this party was thrown by one of the richest heirs in Hong Kong. Many actors and actresses are going to attend as well.¡± Qiu Yilun nodded.


    His announcement caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Movie stars were a rare sight for most ordinary people.


    ¡°Wow, you are so awesome Yilun. How do you know someone so powerful in Hong Kong?¡±


    Liu Xiaojin eximed with admiration. Even Zhou Qinya was impressed and gave Qiu Yilun an approving nce.


    Qiu Yilun cracked a smug smile.


    He was bad at almost everything but has a knack for looking for somewhere fun to go. Regardless of where he was, he could always find a friend or two who could lead him to a fun venue.


    The promise of seeing a celebrity was too tempting for girls to pass up the opportunity. Therefore they turned down the other two suggestions¡ª street food at Causeway Bay and Science museum at the Hong Kong Technology University¡ªand decided to go to the party on the cruise ship.


    In order to match the party¡¯s dress code, Qiu Yilun drove everyone to the downtown shopping district. Hong Kong¡¯s downtown shopping district was well known for itsprehensive luxury brands.


    Qiu Yilun walked into a Chanel outlet with Qian Lulu in his arms. Qian Lulu¡¯s face was lit up with excitement, she knew her boyfriend was going to spoil her today. Qi Wangsun quietly browsed a few shops with Liu Xiaojin in tow and finally entered a Parada outlet.


    In the end, Chen Fan and Zhou Qinya were walking by themselves.


    ¡°Do you need help? You can¡¯t wear a hoodie to a party you know.¡± After a long silence, Zhou Qinya finally broke the awkward spell.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chen Fan shrugged and said indifferently.


    Zhou Qinya knew Chen Fan was rich after seeing him buy the Dharma Artifact for thirty million. She knew Chen Fan could afford to splurge so she led him straight into an Armani outlet.


    ¡°Sir, Madam, what can I help you?¡±


    ¡°We are going to a banquet party and we are looking for formal party dress.¡± Zhou Qinya said.


    ¡°Ok, pleasee this way.¡± The retailers were used to customers such as Chen Fan. However, the other customers in the shop were taken aback by the odd couple: one was a drop-dead gorgeous the other an ordinary-looking college student.


    ¡°The changing room is there.¡±


    Zhou Qinya had a wealthy upbringing and therefore was good at picking out clothing that were appropriate for the asion. She handed the outfit to Chen Fan and asked him to try it on. Chen Fan couldn¡¯t care less about what other people thought of him. To him, all the people around him were simply ants. However, in order to get the full experience as an ordinary mortal, Chen Fan had to oblige.


    He entered the changing room and changed his outfit with a snap of a finger.


    Then he was impressed. He admitted that Zhou Qinya had a very good taste in terms of clothing. With the outfit she picked out for Chen Fan, he no longer looked like a fledgling who had just entered university, instead, he looked like a mature and confident rich heir.


    ¡°So you are going to the party at Swan Princess as well? What a small world!¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan walked out of the changing room, he saw a young man talking to Zhou Qinya. Despite the smile on Zhou Qinya¡¯s face, it was obvious that she was annoyed by the young man¡¯s small talk. She saw Chen Fan emerged out of the change room and said: ¡°Oh, my boyfriend is done.¡±


    Then she came up to Chen Fan and put her arm through the hole by Chen Fan¡¯s elbow and looked as joyful as ever.


    The young man was taken aback by the development but managed to maintain his gentlemen¡¯s courtesy. He extended an arm to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Lu Zhengyu. Your girlfriend told me that you two are going to the party at the Swan Princess as well? Why don¡¯t we go together? I am a local Hong Konger and know a few friends there. I could introduce them to you at the party. It would be more fun than hanging out by yourself.¡±


    So saying, he seemingly inadvertently showed Chen Fan the Patek Philippe on his wrist.


    Chen Fan grumbled a consent and then shook his hand.


    Seeing there was nothing on Chen Fan¡¯s wrist, a hint of disdain flickered in Lu Zhengyu¡¯s eyes. However, he managed to hide his contempt under his fake smile and started to introduce the history of the Swan Princess Cruise ship to the couple.


    Slowly, the topic of the conversation drifted to the young man himself. He imed to be the heir of arge family in Hong Kong that opened three publicly-traded firms. He was working as a CEO in manyrge corporations. He also owned a luxury mansion in Repulse Bay that was worth over a few hundred million, .


    ¡°They are not only going to have many already famous celebrities at the party, but also many new rising stars such as Yun Qianqian. This party was hosted by Young Lord Nie of the Hua Yi Entertainment. I know him pretty well, so I will introduce you to him.¡±


    Lu Zhengyu said proudly and then he gave Zhou Qinya a ce.


    The moment he saw Zhou Qinya, Lu Zhengyu knew that this aloof hottie has an opportunistic spirit. She wouldtch onto any opportunity that could make her famous.


    ¡°I can¡¯t pass up such a hottie!¡± Lu Zhengyu thought to himself.


    Lu Zhengyu couldn¡¯t care less about the boy and neither did he think Chen Fan would pose any threat to him. Soon, they met up with the group. Even Qiu Yilun was impressed by Lu Zhengyu¡¯s family background and demeanor. After all, Qiu Yilun was only an ordinary heir of a wealthy family in a small town, while Lu Zhengyu was a member of the super-rich in the Metropolis.


    ¡°Too bad, Zheng Anqi won¡¯t be at the party. I really liked her style.¡±


    Zhou Qinyamented after knowing the list of guests attending the party.


    Although Zheng Anqi was born into a powerful family, she had made her own career as a supermodel and a fashion designer without the family¡¯s help. She was Zhou Qinya¡¯s number one idol.


    ¡°Miss. Zhou, didn¡¯t you hear the news? Zheng Anqi had gotten a strange sickness and had be as ugly as a crone. The entire Zheng family is in knee-deep debt now and were all kicked out of their houses. Even the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group has changed ownership. The new owner is a mysterious young man. The Zheng family is history now.¡± Lu Zhengyu said with a smirk.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the announcement.


    They had been focusing on their trip and paid little to no attention to the news.


    ¡°I remembered that the Zheng family was a renowned household in Hong Kong and owned over a few hundred billion assets. Whoever took over the family wealth must be super-rich now.¡± Qiu Yilun eximed.


    ¡°Just so! His wealth must rank at least within the top thirty among all the Chinesemunities.¡± Lu Zhengyu cracked a faint smile and then said mysteriously. ¡°I am actually a friend of this young man. I could introduce you guys to him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Qiu Yilun and the other¡¯s faces were lit up with joy. Even Zhou Qinya seemed to be interested.


    Most tycoons they had met were billionaires. These billionaires might be a big deal in Jinlin City or Lin City. However, they were ordinary rich men whenpared to all the businessmen in China. That young man, on the other hand, owned hundreds of billions and could be on the list of Forbes Rich List. Those local tycoons simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Zhengyu said proudly.


    Chen Fan was amused by the conversation. He wondered how this show was going to end.


    It was evident that Lu Zhengyu had made up most of his family wealth. It was questionable that he knew Young Lord Nie. However, Lu Zhengyu¡¯s demeanor and pretty words had beguiled Qiu Yilun and the other teenagers.

 Chapter 272 - Meeting Yu Qianqian Again

    <h4>Chapter 272: Meeting Yu Qianqian Again</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When it was nightfall, everyone drove toward the marina where the cruise was docked. Lu Zhengyu drove a silver Maserati with a sleek profile, befitting its title as the queen of sports cars.


    The Swan Princess was arge luxury cruise ship with a ship weight of over fifty thousand tons. It can hold up to 2000 people at the same time. There were over 99 sauna spas and over ten cafeterias that served food from all over the world. On its deck was a meticulously cultivated garden of about 450 square feet in size. Beside it was arge swimming pool and a few Imax sized screens. At the center of the ship was arge ballroom that took up over 5500 square feet, thergest ballroom on a cruise ship in East Asia. Many important banquets were booked here inside the Swan Princess.


    Everyone was stunned by the opulence on the luxury cruise ship. Even though Qiu Yilun and Zhou Qinya were both from wealthy families, they had never seen such an extravagant cruise ship. The cost of this ship would be worth thebined wealth of both of their parents.


    ¡°Follow me, I will take you guys to the banquet hall.¡±


    Pride and arrogance shed in Lu Zhengyu¡¯s eyes as he led the way toward the banquet hall.


    As they walked along the deck, they noticed that despite it being fall, there were many girls wearing bikinis in the swimming pool. All al them had attractive faces, hot and fit bodies. Some of them were as pretty as Zhou Qinya.


    ¡°These are fresh meat for the modeling agency. Feel free to talk to them. If you can get them a ticket into the Banquet, they would let you do whatever you want.¡± Lu Zhengyu said as if he had done that many times. ¡°I mean WHATEVER you want.¡±


    This banquet was hosted by the heir of the Hua Yi Entertainment, and it wasn¡¯t open to the public. The host had only invited celebrities and famous men and women and without an invitation, no one could get into the event even if they were able to get on to the ship. These models had bought a boarding pass and waited at the deck for any lonely rich heir to bring them in as apanion.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯m good.¡±


    Qiu Yilun refused the invitation. These models looked tempting enough, however, his girlfriend was right next to him.


    Lu Zhengyu looked to Chen Fan was surprised to see the calm expression on Chen Fan¡¯s face. It was as if Chen Fan was already used to things as fancy and gorgeous as these frolicking bikini girls. However, he quickly brushed his surprise aside. After all, how could a lowly mainderpare to a young lord from the international metropolis of Hong Kong?


    Lo and behold, there was a group of bouncers guarding the entrance to the banquet.


    Lu Zhengyu walked straight in, but Chen Fan and his friends were stopped by the bouncers.


    ¡°We have tickets, why don¡¯t you let us in?¡± Qiu Yilun asked indignantly.


    ¡°I am very sorry sir. Your ticket was just a boarding ticket for the ship, but in order to get into the banquet, you will need an invitation.¡± Arge ck bouncer announced.


    Qiu Yilun¡¯s face flushed red for making such an embarrassing mishap.


    Lu Zhengyu smirked at Qiu Yilun as disdain crawl onto his face.


    ¡°I was wondering who they were toget be able to get invited to the Banquet. It turned out that they were just a bunch of nobodies from the maind.¡±


    Many rich and powerful men and women walked through the entrance and examined the group of teenagers with a strange look. Qiu Yilun hurried to call his friend who got the ticket for him. However, what he heard didn¡¯t please him.


    ¡°Come on Yilong. Who do you think I am, Jackie Chan? I can only get you the ticket to the ship, not the banquet. Not even I can be invited to the banquet, much less you. That was Young Lord Nie¡¯s party, and only celebrities and the super-rich were invited and could bring guests to the event.¡±


    When Qiu Yilun disconnected his phone with embarrassment was written all over his face, Lu Zhengyu knew that it was his moment to shine. Lu Zhengyu pped his hands to attract the attention of the bouncers. ¡°These are my friends, can I bring them in?¡±


    ¡°Why of course, young lord Lu.¡± The ck bouncer moved out of the way.


    Words could not express Qiu Yilun¡¯s gratitude for Lu Zhengyu. Any doubt in his mind evaporated after thetter saved his face at thest moment.


    He was indeed an heir of a rich family in Hong Kong.


    Both Qiu Yilun and Zhou Qinya were impressed by the mature and reliable Lu Zhengyu. Compared to the Young Lord of Hong Kong, Qiu Yilun and Chen Fan acted like a brash fledgling.


    As soon as they entered the banquet, they immediately felt the guests inside were much more prestigious and high profile than that outside.


    Every one of them was well dressed. Men wore spiffy tuxedos and women wore dazzling jewelry and painted their face meticulously. Although none of them were particrly pretty, their elegant demeanor spoke loudly of their impressive status in the society. Many of them looked very familiar to the teenagers as they might have seen their faces in movies or Tv shows.


    ¡°You guys enjoy yourself, I will have to meet Young Lord Nie first.¡±


    Lu Zhengyu left the group as soon as he entered the banquet.


    Qiu Yilun and the other teenagers were not even from Hong Kong, much less belonging to the local elite circle. Therefore, that came off as self-conscious and nervous before the presence of so many influential men and women. However, Chen Fan was unfazed by the fancy crowd. He took a ss of Champagne from a waiter and started to work on the drink.


    Such a banquet was aworking event for people who were involved in a small circle. Without the induction of a member of the right clique, it was very difficult for an outsider to break into the circle.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, we will enjoy ourselves nheless.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Yun Qianqian?¡± Liu Xiaojin shouted quietly.


    The teenagers looked across the room and saw a beautiful girl surrounded by arge crowd. She was the most popr celebrity of the day, Yun Qianqian.


    Yun Qianqian was wearing a white strapless ballroom dress that hugged tightly against her busty bosom. The dress was decorated with a few pieces of silver tes that looked like mermaid scales. Adding on her meticulously painted face, she could melt any man¡¯s heart in the room. Not even Zhou Qinya¡¯s youthful beauty couldpare with hers.


    ¡°You are right! That is Yun Qianqian!¡±


    Qiu Yilun and the others nodded. Although Yun Qianqian had been inactive recently, she was still an A-list actress in the entertainment industry. Her charm and influence were evident by therge crowd of men gathered around her.


    ¡°Yun Qianqian is my idol! I wish I can ask her for an autograph.¡± Qian Lulu said cheerfully.


    The group of teenagers huddled together in a corner. Anyone in this room would have wielded more power and prestige then all of thembined.


    Qi Wangsun had been quiet ever since he boarded the cruise ship. It was evident that he didn¡¯t care to brush his shoulders with the rich and the powerful and the same went for Chen Fan.


    Suddenly, a wave of exmation and cheers came up from the entrance that caught everyone¡¯s attention. They looked over and saw a couple walking into the hall.


    The man was wearing a white suit with a handsome face and an upright body. Despite the pale face, his steps were energetic and snappy. The woman was wearing a ming red dress with a bold low-cut back. Her porcin-like skin on her back scintited under the stage lights. The dress¡¯s deep V neck at the front entuated her breathtaking curves. She was as attractive as Yun Qianqian if not more sultry. The two women on each side of the room quickly started topete for attention without them even trying to do so.


    ¡°That¡¯s Li Xinru. She is here as well!¡± Liu Xiaojin eximed.


    Li Xinru was one of the most famous actresses in China. She was a sexy symbol on TV and all her roles were seductive and dangerous women such as Empress Wu Zetian and Concert Daji. She was technically a coworker of Yun Qianqian since they work for the samepany. On the screen, the two were often portrayed as BFFs.


    Chen Fan was taken aback by Li Xinru¡¯s face. She looked very familiar with the girl he saw in the illusion created by the Buddhism bracelet.


    ¡°Could it be that Li Xinru was the one who gave the bracelet to Yun Qianqian?¡±


    Even as Chen Fan contemted, Lu Zhengyu came up to them and said: ¡°Young Lord Nie is here now. Qinya,e with me to meet him.¡±


    So saying, he grabbed hold of Zhou Qinya¡¯s arm. Zhou Qinya hesitated. ¡°I thought everyone would go with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a silly girl. Young Lord Nie will not grant just anyone audience.¡± Lu Zhengyu suddenly flung back at the girl. ¡°I can bring you there and that¡¯s all. We need to hurry, don¡¯t let Young Lord Nie wait for us.¡±


    Seeing Zhou Qinya was still reluctant to go with him, he pressed on. ¡°Young Lord Nie is the heir of the Hua Yi Entertainment. There are many other owners of entertainmentpanies in the party. If they like you, you might have an easy way into the entertainment business.¡±


    Zhou Qinya finally wavered. Although her parents had over a few hundred million, their wealth was insignificant and had to treat even a minor official from the government with respect. If she was able to break into the entertainment industry and get to know people such as Young Lord Nie, she would make her family proud. After all, this would not be the first time she befriended someone in order to further her status. She had befriended Brother Long and Chen Xu to get ahead in life a long time ago. so why stop now?


    Plus, all the girls had dreamed of being a celebrity, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t choose performance arts as her major at university.


    But... Zhou Qinya looked up at Chen Fan withplicated feelings.


    She hade to Hong Kong for Chen Fan. Ever since she learned that Chen Fan was a member of the Chen family of Jin City and saw Seventh Lord Huang chauffeured him around, she made up her mind to win this man over. Just recently, Chen Fan had further impressed Zhou Qinya by buying a useless filigree for thirty million. It was a clear sign of his incredible wealth.


    However, as Lu Zhengyu and Young Lord Nie presented themselves before her, she felt she had found even better options.


    ¡°Come on, Qinya. This is a rare opportunity for you.¡± Qian Lulu pushed gently at her friend.


    Zhou Qinya presented to have lost her bnce as she fell towards Lu Zhengyu. Lu Zhengyu hurried to grab hold of her smooth arms and steadied her. Then, he pulled her toward the middle of the hall to meet Young Lord Nie. Before Zhou Qinya was pulled away, she looked back and gave Chen Fan an apologetic nce. Lu Zhengyu didn¡¯t seem to mind the subtle exchange of nces between Chen Fan and the girl. After the two left the group, Qiu Yilunmented.


    ¡°That¡¯s Bullshit!¡±


    So saying, he gave Chen Fan a constory look.


    If he didn¡¯t insist oning to the cruise, Zhou Qinya wouldn¡¯t run away with another man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He had never liked Zhou Qinya. Not only did she have a boyfriend before, but her sitting on the fence between her boyfriend and other men really irked Chen Fan. Despite her innocent looks, she was calcting and selfish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss, I will introduce my cousin to you next time. She is young and cute as a button. Very innocent too.¡± Qiu Yilun said as he pounded his chest.


    ¡°I have a girlfriend, remember?¡±


    Chen Fan shot his friend a re and chuckled.


    Even as the two threw banter at each other, a surprised voice came up next to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, what are you doing here?¡±


    Chen Fan looked over and saw it was Yun Qianqian calling out to him. Yun Qianqian looked at him with surprise and glee on her face. It was as if she had reunited with a long lost lover.


    Qiu Yilun and Qian Lulu were so shocked by the development that could only gape.


    Chen Fan knew Yun Qianqian?

 Chapter 273 - Unspoken Rules of the Industry

    Chapter 273: Unspoken Rules of the Industry


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, Mr. Chen.¡± Yun Qianqian looked at Chen Fan, eyes glistening with surprise.


    Chen Fan was her savior. Chen Fan had saved her thest two times she met him. He had also told her about the curse in the Buddhism Bead Bracelet. The second time she met him, Chen Fan had saved her from two assassins from the Heavenly Kill. Having met Chen Fan again, Yun Qianqian¡¯s heart was filled with excitement, appreciation, and expectation.


    It was a pity that they couldn¡¯t spend more time together thest two times they met and therefore, Chen Fan¡¯s background and his power was still shrouded in mystery to Yun Qianqian. She had thought that Chen Fan was just a tycoon from the Jiang Bei region, however,ter, she overheard the assassins from Heavenly Kill call him ¡°Grandmaster Chen Beixuan.¡± Yun Qianqian had brought the name up to many of her good friends in the entertainment industry, but no one could tell her who he was.


    ¡°Long time no see¡± Chen Fan replied as he held a cup of Champagne.


    Yun Qianqian was nothing but a passerby in his life. He had saved her twice, but he didn¡¯t do it for her. The first time he did it for his best friend Lin Weiwei and the second time he did it because he thought the Heavenly Kill were after him.


    Qiu Yilun and the other teenagers were rendered speechless as they watched Chen Fan chatted with the famous actress.


    She was Yun Qianqian, the most popr A-list actress in China. Qiu Yilun wagered that he could at most flirt with a C-list model or an actress no one would recognize. It would take someone as powerful and rich as Shen Junwen or Gao Zhengbang to be able to acquaint Yun Qianqian.


    Based on the two¡¯s interaction, Qiu Yilun noticed that Yun Qianqian seemed to have known Chen Fan before. She talked to Chen Fan respectfully and gazed at Chen Fan with a pair of watery and innocent eyes. It was as if Chen Fan was an idol and Yun Qianqian a fan.


    Even Qi Wangsun was taken aback by the development.


    He had been evaluating and reevaluating her roommate¡¯s social status. He first thought Chen Fan was an ordinary member of the Chen family, then he turned out to be the heir of the Chens Group. However, there and then, Chen Fan surprised Qi Wangsun again by revealing his connection with the superstar Yun Qianqian


    ¡°Boss, can you introduce us please?¡± Qiu Yilun demanded excitedly.


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t refuse, so he introduced all of his teenage friends to Yun Qianqian.


    ¡°Hi, there. I am Yun Qianqian, and I am Mr. Chen¡¯s friends and also his fan. Nice to meet you.¡± Yun Qianqian said humbly, all the while, a blooming smile didn¡¯t leave her face.


    ¡°You said you are a fan of my boss?¡± Qiu Yilun asked incredulously.


    ¡°Why of course! Mr. Chen is a mighty hero. He saved my life.¡± Yun Qianqian covered her mouth as he giggled. Her eyes suddenly became softer and sultry as she thought to herself: ¡°If not because of hisck of interest in me, I would love to marry him.¡±


    ¡°He saved you? OMG! Boss, you are badass!¡± Qiu Yilun mmed a hand on Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder. Meanwhile, Qiu Yilun and the others seemed to regard Chen Fan in a new light.


    Yun Qianqian¡¯s words were brimming with her admiration toward Chen Fan. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t react to it, he lowered his head and sipped her drink in silence. Seeing Chen Fan¡¯sck of interest, Yun Qianqian was disappointed.


    ¡°Chen Fan is bing more and more impressive as we get to know him. Do you think Qinya should have chosen him instead?¡±


    Qian Lulu thought to herself with a hint of regret.


    She had thought that Qiu Yilun was the wealthiest among his roommates and never had even thought that Chen Fan would suddenly rise to her attention. Based on what she knew of Chen Fan so far, she could sense that Chen Fan¡¯s family background and wealth were both superior to Qiu Yilun. That being said, Lu Zhengyu was an heir of the rich family in Hong Kong and a tycoon in a maind city couldn¡¯tpare. Therefore, she wagered that it was still too early to say if Zhou Qinya had made the wrong decision going off with Lu Zhengyu.


    Meanwhile, Lu Zhengyu had led Zhou Qinya to the man in a white suit. Lu Zhengyu lowered his head and stered on a toady smile.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Young Lord Nie.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Xiao Lu.¡± The man in the white suit was called Nie Shunchen. He was the heir of the Hua Yi Entertainment. He carried a cup of wine in one hand and embraced the actress Li Xinru in the other. He exchanged greetings with the rich and powerful men that surrounded him and only spared Lu Zhengyu a barely noticeable nod as a greeting. He looked haughty and arrogant.


    ¡°Young Lord Nie, this is my new friend. Her name is Zhou Qinya. She is your fan, and wanted to meet you in person.¡± Lu Zhengyu suddenly pushed Zhou Qinya forward.


    By now, Zhou Qinya already started to regret her decision.


    Based on Young Lord Nie¡¯s attitude toward Lu Zhengyu, it was evident that Lu Zhengyu was not his friend as he had imed. He could be one of Young Lord Nie¡¯s goons at best. It was a far cry from what Lu Zhengyu had boasted about himself. However, she was before the presence of a powerful heir, so she quickly gathered herself and greeted the man in the white suit.


    ¡°Young Lord Nie, my name is Zhou Qinya and I am from the Jin City of Jiang Nan Province in the maind. I study performance arts at Jin City University.¡±


    Zhou Qinya yed a ruse and omitted the name of the Business School and only mentioned the Jin City University. This would suddenly make her academic achievement much more impressive.


    ¡°Performance Arts faculty at the Jin City University?¡± Young Lord Nie¡¯s interest was piqued.


    He examined Zhou Qinya from head to toe.


    Zhou Qinya was not the prettiest girl in the room and there were many other young models outside of the banquet room who were equally attractive, if not more so. Her appearance also paled inparison with the superstar Li Xinru.


    However, the performance art department of Jin City University was a renowned institution. Nie Shunchen could tell that under Zhou Qinya¡¯s clothing, she had a damn hot body. Not only that but the way she walked and talked also suggested that she grew up with a wealthy upbringing. Based on his brief interaction with her, he already confirmed that the girl was still a virgin.


    A well-educated campus flower with a decent family upbringing... It was too tempting even for Young Lord Nie to pass up the opportunity.


    ¡°How on earth did Xiao Lu the loser get his hands on such a pretty little thing?¡± Young Lord Nie thought to himself. Meanwhile, he put on a warm and weing smile and introduced Zhou Qinya to his friends around him.


    Zhou Qinya was suddenly ttered by all the attention given to her.


    People standing beside Young Lord Nie were either bosses ofrge corporations or directors and investors of major movie production firms. Some of them even looked familiar to Zhou Qinya as she used to see these faces on TV.


    ¡°Qinya, I have other matters to attend to, maybe we should continue the conversation tonight?¡± After a while, Nie Shunchen suddenly suggested.


    Zhou Qinya¡¯s heart suddenly sank to the bottom.


    She was a smart girl and knew what Nie Shunchen was alluding to. Even though she was eager to get ahead in life, she didn¡¯t want to do it by sacrificing her body. Let it be Brother Loong or the other boyfriends she had, she never allowed them to touch her on the bed. Growing up in a decent family, she understood the importance of virginity to a girl. It was one of her most precious assets and she wouldn¡¯t easily give it up.


    Suddenly, the men around Nie Shunchen stopped talking and looked at her in silence, waiting for her decision. They no longer looked warm and weing, instead, there was lewd glints in their eyes.


    Feeling helpless, Zhou Qinya looked to Lu Zhengyu for help.


    To her dismay, the so-called heir of the Lu family avoided her gaze and pretended that it was none of his business. Zhou Qinya finally understood that Lu Zhengyu was not a rich heir, instead, he was a pimp for the rich and the powerful.


    ¡°I am sorry, Young Lord Nie. I came here with my friends, and I have to go home with them.¡± Zhou Qinya refused politely with a cating smile.


    She wouldn¡¯t mind seeing Nie Shunchen and bing his girlfriend. Nie Shunchen was the heir of the Hua Yi Entertainment, one of the most famous entertainmentpany in China. Therefore, if she was dating Nie Shunchen, she would have no trouble breaking into the entertainment industry. However, she would refuse to be an escort and to be used by anyone.


    Zhou Qinya knew the art of ying hard to get. If she fell for Nie Shunchen¡¯s temptation too easily, he would quickly get bored with her and forget about her.


    ¡°Silly girl. Do you know how many girls are waiting in line to meet Young Lord Nie in private?¡± A middle-aged man put in.


    He was called Boss Gu by the men around him and was an owner of an Entertainmentpany. One of the actors working for him got a break and became an A-list actor. However, hispany was a far cry from the mighty Hua Yi Entertainment. Nheless, he was a reputable figure in the industry.


    ¡°Just so. Xiao Zhou, you need totch on to opportunities when you see one.¡± d in a tight dress, Li Xinru wiggled her waist slightly and said.


    Li Xinru knew Young Lord Nie¡¯s appetite for fresh meat and in order to please him, she, too, often sought out prey for him.


    ¡°Humph! College students like you are by the thousands. They will line up to be used by Young Lord Nie. This is the reality, girl. If you want fame, you will have to pay for it!¡±


    Another reputable director said with a smirk.


    Despite his obscenity, no one seemed to care.


    The entertainment industry was a cesspool of moral degradation and corruption. The handsome actors and pretty actresses disguised as the bright and shining examples of society during the day, but at night, they conducted many sordid and unspeakable transactions. The entire industry wasced with hidden rules that outright trampled human decency.


    Pressured by everyone around him, Zhou Qinya finally wavered


    She knew that this might be her only chance of getting a foot into the industry. Maybe it would worth it to pay with her most precious prize. That being said, she still couldn¡¯t make up her mind.


    Seeing Zhou Qinya¡¯s hesitation, Nie Shunchenughed in his mind.


    ¡°She is definitely a virgin. She thinks she is so special because of her pretty face and decent upbringing.¡±


    Nie Shunchen decided to press on and im the prize. He cracked a smile and said: ¡°You said you came with your friends, where are they now?¡±


    Zhou Qinya was taken aback by the question, so Lu Zhengyu hurried to answer for her.


    ¡°Young Lord Nie, Qinya¡¯s friends are over there.¡±


    They looked toward the direction where Lu Zhengyu was pointing. To everyone¡¯s surprise, they saw Yun Qianqian was among her friends as well and was chatting with them. One of her arms even rested on the shoulder of a young man. Even Young Lord Nie and Yun Qianqian and never been so intimate before.


    ¡°They know Yun Qianqian?¡± Young Lord Nie in surprise.


    Yun Qianqian and Li Xinru both work under Hua Yi Entertainment. They had very different styles both on stage and in real life. One was innocent and cute as a button, the other hot and seductive. He had been courting Yun Qianqian for many years but to no avail. Yun Qianqian was an A-list star, so he couldn¡¯t force her to do things that she didn¡¯t want.


    The sight of Yun Qianqian and the young man¡¯s intimate interaction immediately angered Young Lord Nie.

 Chapter 274 - One More Word From You, I Will End Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 274: One More Word From You, I Will End Your Life</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who the hell is that little shit?¡± Nie Shunchen lowered his wine sses and asked with an icy voice.


    ¡°Er...¡± Everyone looked at each other in confusion. No one had recognized Chen Fan.


    Everyone at the banquet had heard of Chen Beixuan¡¯s name. He had toppled the Zheng family and rose to power in Hong Kong. However, only a very small number of people had ever seen Chen Beixuan in person.


    The only group of people who had met Chen Fan was the small number of tycoons during Zheng Anqi¡¯s birthday party, the Zheng family members and a few people who had made it to the peak of the Jiu Long Mountain.


    The Hong Kong city was very small in size but it was huge in terms of poption.


    On this less than 1000 square kilometer area, there were over a few hundred publicly traded firms and countless billionaires. A few decades ago, the wealth in Hong Kong would take up a third of the total wealth among Chinesemunities. Even nowadays, there was enough money flowing in Hong Kong to rival thebined might of all riches in maind China. Even in the more developed areas such as the Jiang Nan Province, there were only a few hundred publicly tradedpanies, a fraction of what Hong Kong had.


    Zheng Anqi¡¯s only invited friends in her close circle to her birthday party and therefore was only a small fraction of the total number of tycoons in Hong Kong. On the other hand, those who had made it to the Jiu Long Mountain were the very few top dogs in Hong Kong, they were the elites among the elites. Therefore, only very few people had seen Chen Fan in person.


    However, even if they had seen Chen Fan before, their attention right now would have been attracted by Zhou Qinya.


    ¡°He is my ssmate at Jin City University.¡±


    Even as Zhou Qinya said that she also couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around how Chen Fan and Yun Qianqian knew each other.


    Not only did they know each other, but they also looked like good friends.


    If she knew that earlier, she wouldn¡¯t leave the group with Lu Zhengyu in the first ce. Although Yun Qianqian was not as rich and powerful as Nie Shunchen, she was an influential character in the entertainment industry nheless. If she could have Yun Qianqian¡¯s blessing and support, she would have a much easier time during her career. Once she made a name for herself in the industry and then when she met Nie Shunchen, she would be seen in a very different light. They would think twice to exploit her as what they were trying to do now.


    With that thought in mind, Zhou Qinya regretted her decision again.


    ¡°A student from Jin City University?¡± Nie Shunchen snorted.


    He wouldn¡¯t take a student from Jin City University seriously. There were at least a dozen young men and women currently working for hispany who were graduates from the Ivy League.


    ¡°Young Lord Nie, is it just me or Qinqian too close to that young man? I wonder where she met him. Urgh.. he is so ugly.¡± Li Xinru put in, trying to rub salt into Young Lord Nie¡¯s injury.


    She had always been envious of Yun Qianqian.


    They were both famous actresses, but for some reason, everyone liked Yun Qianqian much more than her. Let it be investors or rich heirs, they flocked to Yun Qianqian and fawned over her even though she was also present. Worse, most men who flirted with her only wanted to have a taste of her body, but that was not the case for the devotees of Yun Qianqian: most of them wanted to marry her for real.


    After knowing that Nie Shunchen was also one of Yun Qianqian¡¯s fans and wanted to marry her, Li Xinru¡¯s jealousy was exacerbated. She had tried all she could to please this rich heir of thepany, however, in the end, Nie Shunchen was still on team Yun Qianqian.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Nie Shunchen could no longer hold back his anger. He pushed a couple of men before him to the side and walked over to Chen Fan.


    Li Xinru trailed behind the young lord as a gloating smile surfaced on her face.


    Lu Zhengyu was furious. He stomped the floor and grumbled at Zhou Qinya hotly: ¡°Look what your friends have done! They pissed off Young Lord Nie. They are dead now, I tell you.¡±


    Zhou Qinya¡¯s face darkened and kept her silence.


    By now, Nie Shunchen had already made his way to Chen Fan¡¯s group. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s attention was on this small corner of the room. After all, two of the most attention-worthy men and women ¡ªYun Qianqian and Nie Shunchen were both here.


    ¡°Qianqian?¡±


    When Nie Shunchen called out to Yun Qianqian, she had one hand on Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder and the over rubbing her belly, trying to calm the ache in her stomach fromughing too hard. She looked up and met with Nie Shunchen¡¯s icy re.


    ¡°Young Lord Nie?¡±


    A pang of panic shed in Yun Qianqian¡¯s eyes.


    She was aware of Nie Shunchen¡¯s desire for her, but she was even more aware of the rich heir¡¯s behavior. There was no way that she would trust an heir of an entertainmentpany with the rest of her life. Nie Shunchen would always be surrounded by younger bodies and more attractive faces and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he got bored of Yun Qianqian¡¯s aging appearance. Such a rtionship would be unfair to her, in her mind¡¯s eyes, she could see Nie Shunchen divorcing her and marrying a new eighteen year old girl after they got married.


    That was how she felt even before she met Chen Fan. Now she was even less likely to look back.


    ¡°Qianqian, Director Zhang is still waiting for you. Let¡¯s go to have a drink with him.¡± Nie Shunchen managed to squeeze a smile onto his face and shot out an arm to grab Yun Qianqian.


    Yun Qianqian acted out of instinct and hide behind Chen Fan.


    Suddenly, Nie Shunchen¡¯s smile froze no his face as a me started up in his eyes.


    ¡°Qianqian, is this your new friend? Why don¡¯t you introduce us?¡± Li Xinru arrived at the table. Hernguid casualness was so seductive that it immediately grabbed Qiu Yilun and the other men¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Young Lord Nie, Xinru, this is my friend Mr. Chen Fan. These are his ssmates.¡± Yun Qianqian quickly gathered herself and tucked a few loose strands of hair behind her ears. ¡°Mr. Chen. This is Young Lord Nie. He is the heir of the Hua Yi Entertainment.¡±


    Qiu Yilun and the other teenagers were shocked by the announcement.


    They have never thought that they would meet in person the famous heir of the Hua Yi Entertainment. Hua Yi Entertainment was one of the biggest publicly traded entertainment firms in China. It was worth over a few dozen billion. Due to the nature of its business, Hua Yi Entertainment was even more well connected with the upper ss of the society than any otherpany of equivalent size.


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡± Nie Shunchen paused a second as he found the name very familiar.


    Then he faked a smile and said: ¡°I know that Qianqian doesn¡¯t make friends with just anyone, I wonder what¡¯s Mr. Chen¡¯s story?¡±


    ¡°I have no stories to tell. I am a student at the Business School of Jin City University.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Business School of Jin City University?¡± Nie Shunchen¡¯s lips curled into a contemptuous smile.


    Zhou Qinya made him believe that they were from the real Jin City University, but it turned out that they were from an inferior college that was only rted to the Jin City University by name, but not in terms of administration. What a joke! He suddenly felt he had even overestimated Zhou Qinya earlier.


    ¡°I thought you guys are from the Jin City University, but you are actually from the business school.¡± Nie Shunchen shook his head and said connivingly: ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever inviting you lot here. How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°We came in with Young Lord Lu.¡± Qiu Yilun answered defensively.


    They could tell that Nie Shunchen was up to no good, and his target was Chen Fan.


    ¡°Young Lord Lu?¡±


    Nie Shunchen was taken aback by the title and then burst outughing. Qiu Yilun and the others were dumbfounded by his strange reaction.


    ¡°Xiao Lu, did you bring them in here?¡± Nie Shunchen waved a hand at Lu Zhengyu and summoned the pimp to his side. An unctuous smile hung on Lu Zhengyu¡¯s face, but it was unable to mask his embarrassment, trailing behind him was an equally embarrassed Zhou Qinya.


    Lu Zhengyu nodded and said: ¡°Young Lord Nie, they are together with Qinya, so I decided to let them in. I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble, Young Lord Nie. I will tell them to leave right now.¡±


    After he had said that, Lu Zhengyu lengthened his body a little and then chided at the teenagers.


    ¡°You bunch of backward country bumpkins! How dare you offend Young Lord Nie! Get the heck out of here. NOW! ¡±


    Lu Zhengyu was in a hurry to correct his mistake to please Nie Shunchen. Although he was a member of the Nie Family, he belonged to the offshoot branch. There were many among his family who had a much bigger stake in the family business. If he didn¡¯t try so hard to please Nie Shunchen, and constantly supply him with new girls, he would never live such afortable life. As Nie Shunchen¡¯spdog, when his master told him to jump, he only asked: ¡°how high.¡±


    Qiu Yilun and the others were riled up by the insult, but the words caught in their throats as they realized that they were in a disadvantageous position.


    They didn¡¯t have an invitation and if Lu Zhengyu wanted them out, they had to oblige.


    Qiu Yilun and the others looked to Zhou Qinya behind Nie Shunchen and saw the girl¡¯s face was flushed red. She lowered her head in utter embarrassment.


    Nie Shunchen held a cup of wine in one hand and a hot girl in the other, looking smug as ever.


    He could do anything he wanted to a few college students from the maind. He could even send them into jail for crashing his party, much less kicking them out.


    ¡°Young Lord Nie!¡±


    Yun Qianqian looked troubled and was about to plead for the teenagers.


    Suddenly, a loud snap sounded out.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Lu Zhengyu was pped on the face and the force and sent his body flying out, spinning like a top. He crashed into a few banquet tables, knocking food and drinks all over the floor. When he finally thudded onto the ground, people noticed his face was distorted¡ªa fractured cheekbone if he was lucky.


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan in disbelief.


    They watched as Chen Fan picked out a piece of kleenex and cleaned his hands.


    ¡°Pathetic pest. How dare you yell at me.¡±


    ¡°Did you just hit him?¡± Li Xinru asked incredulously.


    Lu Zhengyu was not an official heir of the Lu family, but he was Nie Shunchen¡¯s trusty sidekick. Hitting Lu Zhengyu was the same as challenging Nie Shunchen.


    Everyone gave Chen Fan a stunned and impressed looks.


    Nie Shunchen pulled a taut face and said with a cold voice.


    ¡°Very well, Qianqian. Your friend has some gusto in him.¡±


    He was seized by a fit of rage and no longer cared about Yun Qianqian¡¯s feelings. Yun Qianqian turned into a bundle of nerves. She knew that if the teenagers really pissed off Nie Shunchen, there would be grave consequences for them. Many people wouldtch onto the opportunity of pleasing the rich heir. Arge number of tycoons and famous people in this party spoke loudly about his influence.


    She also knew that Chen Fan was not an ordinary man. He was the Master Chen of Jiang Bei who used to defeat the Heavenly Kill.


    Yun Qianqian had never found it more difficult to choose a side in a conflict. On one hand, was her boss, and the other was her crush. She thought long and hard, trying to find a way to ease the tension.


    Then, she heard Chen Fan said lightly: ¡°One more word from you, I will end your life.¡±


    Everyone became silent after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    Zhou Qinya was so shocked and terrified that she could only stare.

 Chapter 275 - Mr. Chen?

    <h4>Chapter 275: Mr. Chen?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°One more word, I will kill you.¡±


    Chen Fan uttered his threat with such nonchnce that it was as if he had asked the Young Lord how his day was.


    However, the p on Lu Zhengyu¡¯s face was decisive and to the point, revealing his overbearing methods. The fact that it was the heir of the Hua Yi Entertainment on the receiving end of the threat made his threat even more stunning and unexpected.


    Nie Shunchen was the chief of the Hua Yi Entertainment. As one of the biggest entertainment firms in China, its influences ran deep into every facet of society. Rumor had it that the Nie family¡¯s influence reached as far as the maind. Thanks to its connections to the rich and the powerful, the Nie family was able to pull therge enterprise together and rally a great number of tycoons and celebrities to attend the banquet.


    That being said, despite the luxury venue on the world-ss cruise ship, this was far from the most high profile party. None of the top twenty richest were present. Those magnates of Hong Kong had long passed the age of chasing after celebrities. At most, their grandsons might show up on their behalf.


    A deadly silence fell over the room after Chen Fan uttered his warning.


    Everyone in the room, including Nie Shunchen couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard. How did anyone dare to openly threaten the heir of Hua Yi Entertainment? Chen Fan¡¯s friends were beyond shock, they hoped Chen Fan¡¯s bold if not recklessment would not backfire on them.


    Li Xinru suddenly let out a peal ofughter. Sheughed so hard that her breasts jiggled as she struggled for air.


    ¡°Qianqian, your friend is so funny.¡±


    Yun Qianqian shivered a little.


    Of all the people here, she knew that Chen Fan really meant what he said. If he really got riled up, he could have killed Scorpion, the member of the Heavenly Kill with ease much less a defenseless young man.


    Yun Qianqian didn¡¯t care about the snickers from her former BFF turned rival. She grabbed hold of Chen Fan¡¯s arm and said: ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Chen.¡±


    Little did she know that her action rubbed Nie Shunchen the wrong way. Nie Shunchen snorted and said: ¡°My friend, you have not only crashed my party, injured my friend but also threatened to kill me. I can put you behind the bars for ten years for that.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Chen Fan said slowly ¡°Thest person who said the exact same time to me still had a bruised face from my pping on his face. What was his name? Lawyer Hu? he said he will bring me to justice and make me sit in a jail. Well, look at me now.¡±


    ¡°Whatwyer Hu?¡± Nie Shunchen was taken aback.


    Boss Gu who was wearing a fancy suit flung back at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Young Lord Nie, why are we wasting time with a northern bumpkin from the maind. Call the security guards and kick him out.¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body!¡±


    Qiu Yilun shouted out in a fit of anger.


    ¡°Insolence! This is my party and I have the right to decide who should stay and who should leave.¡± Nie Shunchen had gathered himself and said: ¡°Not only I am the host of the banquet, but also the long term tenant of the cruise ship. I have the right to ask you to get off the ship.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t worry, we will give each one of you a floaty so you can float back to Hong Kong.¡± Nie Shunchen jested with a shrug of the shoulder.


    His joke invitedughter from everyone. Many tycoons and lesser well-known celebrities rubbed their bellies as they struggle for air.


    ¡°Young Lord Nie.. you are too funny.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Let them swim back!¡±


    ¡°Hey dipshit, it¡¯s time to put your swimming skills to use. Don¡¯t drown.¡±


    Everyone hurled insults at Chen Fan and his friends. Most of the guests of the party were friends and employees of the young heir, therefore, they were all on Nie Shunchen¡¯s side. Not only that, some of them would even view this as a golden opportunity to show Nie Shunchen their loyalty.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Qiu Yilun rounded his eyes in anger and disbelief. Even Qi Wangsun¡¯s eyes started to grow cold and hard.


    Nie Shunchen is nning to kill them all. The cruise ship by then had already sailed to the middle of the Victoria Bay and despite the mild temperature in Hong Kong, it was nearly impossible to swim all the way back to shore, especially when there were a few girls in their group.


    ¡°Is that how the Nie family shows their hospitality by throwing their guests off the deck?¡± Qi Wangsun asked harshly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be like that. As long as you apologize to my friend, providing that he forgives you, you can still remain on the ship for one more night.¡± Nie Shunchen said with disdain written all over his face.


    ¡°I want to see him kneel before me and apologize!¡± Lu Zhengyu covered his injured face and struggled to his feet. He red at Chen Fan with hatred burning in his eyes.


    Chen Fan had used less than one-thousandth of his power and had already destroyed half of Lu Zhengyu¡¯s face. Lu Zhengyu had never been assaulted like this before. Even when he was fighting with his family member for the inheritance, no one had evernded a finger on him. This was the first time he had ever pped in the face in public. Words couldn¡¯t describe his anger and eager for revenge.


    ¡°Kneel and apologize?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and gave him a half-smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I will let the matter slide if you kneel down and apologize to my friend.¡± Nie Shunchen announced.


    nked by Li Xinru, he had the support of all the rich and powerful men and women in the room. Plus, they were on his turf, he had rented the cruise ship for crying out loud. Nie Shunchen had never thought that he would end up losing the conflict. He was convinced that he could get away with killing a group of maind college students by pulling some strings.


    ¡°Young Lord Nie!¡±


    Yun Qianqian shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Nie Shunchen didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Yun Qianqian. To solidify her victory, Li Xinru pressed her red lips onto Nie Shunchen¡¯s cheek and gave Yun Qianqian a smug smile.


    ¡°Your luck has finally run out, bitch! Although I have failed to bring you down myself, I am certain that after Young Lord Nie hadpletely lost interest in you, I will quickly rise to rece you like the most sessful actress in thepany.¡±


    Meanwhile, everyone else looked at the group of teenagers gloatingly.


    They were either tycoons or famous celebrities and considered themselves above everyone else. Although they wouldn¡¯t let their emotions out of control and bully a group of helpless students, they enjoyed watching the show nheless.


    ¡°Yilun, what should we do?¡± Qian Lulu held onto Qiu Yilun¡¯s hand and was on the brink of tearing up.


    Qiu Yilun¡¯s face turned ck and had nothing to say.


    Meanwhile, Zhou Qinya¡¯s elegant face also looked troubled. She knew that Chen Fan was from the Chen family of Jinlin City and never had to endure such humiliation before.


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan expectantly and waited for his decision.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as a slight hint of coldness rose in his pupils. Suddenly, a wave ofmotion rose from the entrance.


    ¡°Boss Nie, Did you rent the entire Swan Princess? Your generosity knows no bounds! I have already met so many celebrities and elites, it¡¯s going to be the most sessful party of the year.¡± An old man wearing a traditional suit walked alongside with a stately looking middle-aged man.


    ¡°Master Qiu, you have thought too highly of me.¡±


    The middle-aged manughed out loud.


    Anyone from the entertainment industry would have recognized the middle-aged man. He was the owner of the Hua Yi Entertainment, Nie Yuanhu


    Nie Shunchen used to work for the recreation section of the military. He left the military when he was twenty. Together with his wife, they started the Hua Yi Entertainment and over the years, he managed to amass a huge wealth. Ever since the Hua Yi Entertainment¡¯s conception, there had been a dozen or so A-ss actresses and actors in thepany, making Nie Yuanhu the godfather of Hong Kong¡¯s entertainment industry. Those who received an invitation to the banquet simply couldn¡¯t refuse his offer. No one refuses a god-father¡¯s offer.


    ¡°I apologize ahead of time for troubling you to introduce me to Master Chen.¡± Nie Yuanhu said.


    ¡°Sigh... It¡¯s difficult. Mr. Chen is not only a powerful man but also very mysterious. I have just got to know him myself, and therefore, I might not be able to help you.¡± Master Qiu said as he heaved a sigh.


    Master Qiu was the Qiu Yulin who met Chen Fan at Zheng Haomin¡¯s house.


    Qiu Yulin was one of the top ten most powerful masters, a frequent guest in the home of the rich and the powerful. Rumor had it that he is now working for Mr. Chen, which made his own fame even higher.


    ¡°Of course, of course. Mr. Chen is a mighty figure. Of course, he won¡¯t just meet anyone.¡± Nie Yuanhu nodded.


    At his level, he had a better understanding of Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    He had kidnapped Zheng Anqi and warded off three days of attack from the Law enforcement Unit. He had then killed Zhou Daoji and imed the life of Old Man Zheng, robbed Zheng Anqi¡¯s of her youth and toppled the Zheng family of Hong Kong.


    None of these deeds were easy to pull off and anyone of them could have help one make his name in Hong Kong. However, Chen Fan was able to achieve all of these deeds all by himself, it was evident that the young man was really a force to be feared.


    Although the failed hostage rescue mission was covered up by the Hong Kong government. What happened at the top of the Jiu Long Mountain was circted among the elites and the spell casters. Nie Yuanhu was a well-connected man and therefore, he heard the details of the attack from his sources. He had even seen Chen Fan¡¯s picture. His pictures were top secret and were only circted among the top dogs in Hong Kong. No one dared to spread these images fearing Chen Fan¡¯s retribution.


    Nie Yuanhu also heard that Chen Fan had a close tie with the military, and was an officer with general rank.


    Nie Yuanhu knew that he had to tread carefully around such a mighty figure. He was just an owner of an entertainmentpany and he couldn¡¯t even rival the might of the former Zheng family. At its heyday, Hua Yi Entertainment was worth about a dozen billion, while the Zheng¡¯s Financial group was worth a hundred billion. Old Man Zheng was also a Justice of the Peace appointed by the Queen herself. Zhou Daoji. Meanwhile, Zhou Daoji had been dominating not only Hong Kong but also the entire Southeast Asia for decades. Chen Fan had even done away with those two powerful figures with ease, much less Nie Yuanhu.


    After a while, Qiu Yulin said slowly: ¡°Mr. Chen is going to join the International Chinese Esotericism conference, I will try to arrange a meeting between you and Master Chen. ¡±


    Qiu Yulin then paused a second and said under his breath.


    ¡°Although Mr. Chen is a powerful man, he is young and passionate. I bet he likes pretty looking faces like everyone at his age.¡±


    ¡°I see... I see...¡± Nie Yuanhu replied appreciatively.


    The entertainment industry nevercked pretty looking girls. Hua Yi Entertainment was one of the biggest firms in the industry and had countless pretty looking girl working in hispany. As he made up his mind to befriend this mighty figure, his mind raced as he considered which goddess level actress to bring with him during his meeting.


    Finally, Nie Yuanhu found his answer.


    ¡°Yun Qianqian!¡±


    Yun Qianqian was the most popr actress in thepany and Nie Yuanhu had also worked hard to construct her persona that made her even more attractive yet unattainable. He never forced her to do any tasks that she didn¡¯t like, but this time, she would have to suck it up and obey the order.


    ¡°It might be a good thing for the girl if she could befriend Mr.Chen. No one in China would ever think of messing with her again.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Nie Yuanhu made his way into the Banquet Hall. Suddenly, he saw Chen Fan and Nie Shunchen were standing in a corner face to face. He shouted out his surprise:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 276 - You Will Die For Insulting Me

    <h4>Chapter 276: You Will Die For Insulting Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    A pin-drop silence fell into the room after Nie Yuanhu shouted out ¡°Mr. Chen.¡±


    People were confused as to who he was calling out to. Even Nie Shunchen was taken aback as he scraped his mind to think which superstar or super-rich he had invited tonight who had ast name of Chen.


    He watched as Nie Yuanhu came over to Chen Fan and extended both hands to the young man.


    ¡°Mr. Chen. I had never thought that you woulde to our banquet. I have never been more honored before.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare Nie Yuanhu a nce much less shake hands with him, leaving Nie Yuanhu¡¯s hands hanging. Nie Yuanhu was surprised by the cold shoulder and looked to Master Qiu in embarrassment. Qiu Yulin picked up the cue and stepped forward and bowed to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, this is the owner of the Hua Yi Entertainment, Mr. Nie. He admired you and wanted to meet you for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Mr. Chen, please just called me Xiao Nie.¡± Nie Yuanhu put on a toady smile and said.


    Chen Fan was an untouchable mighty figure to Nie Yuanhu. He would even hand over his virgin daughter to Chen Fan much less stering on an unctuous smile.


    Little did Nie Yuanhu know that his action had stunned everyone in the room. Nie Shunchen was so shocked by the development, he rounded his eyes in disbelief.


    How was that possible? How did Chen Fan get to know my dad? Why was Nie Yuanhu so ingratiating toward Chen Fan? What was going on?


    Zhou Qinya, Qiu Yilun, Qian Lulu and Yun Qianqian were all shocked as well.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Nie Shunchen called out to his dad in confusion.


    By now, Nie Yuanhu finally remembered his son, so he pulled Nie Shunchen over to him and said: ¡°Mr. Chen, this is my son Nie Shunchen. Shunzhen, this is the new owner of Zheng¡¯s Financial Group, and the new billionaire of Hong Kong, Mr. Chen Beixuan. You can call him uncle Chen.¡±


    A new billionaire in Hong Kong?


    Chen Beixuan?


    Although the name of Chen Fan was unheard of by anyone in the room, Chen Beixuan was a household name in Hong Kong. The crowd boiled over as they had never thought that they would meet the legendary man that had shaken up Hong Kong¡¯s power dynamic recently.


    ¡°He is the one who toppled the Zheng family and taken over the billions of assets from the Zheng family?¡±


    ¡°I have heard that even Zhou Daoji was killed by him. He is a deadly and powerful spell caster.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him! I haven¡¯t seen his picture, but I don¡¯t think Boss Nie could have been mistaken. Chen Beixuan is a very young man, so I have heard, just like him.¡±


    A surprised murmur rose from the crowd. Many pair of eyes stared at Chen Fan, trying to imprint the rare sight of such a legend permanently in their minds.


    Chen Fan¡¯s achievement was unprecedented. Any billionaire would have at least decades of hard word behind them. Even during the Information Age, the sess ofpanies such as Facebook took its founder, Mark Zuckerberg a few years to achieve.


    However, Chen Fan had taken over the wealth of the Zheng family and became one of the top ten richest men in Hong Kong before he had even reached twenty. Hong Kong was a capitalist society through and through. Anyone with that much wealth would determine the course of Hong Kong¡¯s future. Superman Li, for example, had such a heavy influence on the city that people called Hong Kong the ¡°Li¡¯s City¡±


    Compared to Chen Fan, the wealth of the attendees of this banquet were only around a few hundred million, a far cry from that of Chen Fan and Superman Li.


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan?¡± Nie Shunchen pointed at Chen Fan and asked incredulously.


    ¡°Nonsense, he is your uncle, so stop called him by name and call him Uncle.¡± Nie Yuanhu pped on Nie Shunchen¡¯s head and chided him hotly.


    Nie Yuanhu¡¯s p on Nie Shunchen¡¯s face was a wake-up call. The young man¡¯s face darkened as he locked his gaze on to Chen Fan and grew gloomy.


    He had been convinced that these teenagers were just college students from the maind and was ready to see Chen Fan bend his knees if not just to throw them off the deck and make them swim back. However, the tables had turned as Chen Fan turned out to the infamous Chen Beixuan. Nie Shunchen found it hard toe to terms with the reality of the situation and his shock and disbelief were shared by everyone, including Qiu Yilun, Qian Lulu, and Zhou Qinya.


    Li Xinru couldn¡¯t feel more regret for insulting the young man earlier. She had never thought that Yun Qianqian¡¯s friend was such a powerful man.


    Yun Qianqian, on the other hand, covered her mouth to stifle a surprised cry. She finally remembered why the name of Chen Beixuan sounded so familiar to her. He was the one who everyone had been talking about ofte. Although the name made her think of Chen Fan, ultimately, she didn¡¯t make the connection between the two.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Have you offended Mr. Chen?¡±


    Nie Shunchen finally registered the tension hanging the air. He pulled a taut face and looked to Nie Shunchen questioningly.


    Nie Shunchen kept his silence and pressed his thin lips together.


    ¡°He just told me that if I don¡¯t bend my knees and apologize to him, he will kick me off the deck and let me swim back to Hong Kong.¡± Chen Fan picked up a ss of Champagne and leisurely took a sip.


    ¡°You... you idiot!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words made Nie Yuanhu¡¯s hair stand on end. Suddenly, he felt his heart skipped a beat as the world slowly started turning dark. He scrambled to hold on to a table to steady himself before he copsed to the ground.


    What a fool Nie Shunchen was! Look at what had happened to people that dared to stand up against Chen Fan: Nin Tianchen had blocked his way so Chen Fan killed him; Zhou Daoji tried to avenge his disciple, Chen Fan killed him as well; the Zheng family owed him ten billion and refused to pay, Chen Fan had taken the Old Man Zheng¡¯s life as well as the entire family wealth. Who in the right mind would mess with such a deadly and powerful mighty figure? Nie Shunchen was courting death.


    ¡°Mr... Mr. Chen. Please for my sake, forgive Shunchen.¡± Nie Shunchen managed to stand still as he pleaded to Chen Fan. Even as he talked to Chen Fan, he kicked Nie Shunchen¡¯s leg.


    ¡°You fool! Kneel before Mr. Chen and apologize! NOW!¡±


    Nie Yuanhu meant to save his son¡¯s life, but Nie Shunchen didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    Nie Shunchen grew up with a golden spoon in his mouth and had never encountered any challenge in his life. He had been used to fancy cars and fancy asses and thought he was born to be envied by others.


    Therefore, it was worse than killing him to ask him to bend his knees and apologize.


    Nie Shunchen defied his father¡¯smand and shouted out.


    ¡°Dad! Why should I? Because he had robbed the Zheng family? So what? The Zheng family¡¯s business had nothing to do with Hua Yi Entertainment. What harm could he possibly do to us? I am not going to apologize to this asshole!¡±


    ¡°You... you... YOU!¡±


    Nie Yuanhu pointed a finger at his foolish son and felt his heart was going to burst out of his chest.


    Seeing the situation was beyond saving, Nie Shunchen turned around and gave Chen Fan a disdainful re. ¡°Chen Beixuan, I didn¡¯t know who you are earlier, so I have offended you. But you have also hurt my friend, and taken my chick from me. We are square, how about that?¡±


    Nie Shunchen thought his words were quite reasonable.


    Hua Yi Entertainment was one of the biggest entertainment firms in China. Although there were other more influential firms out there, if they don¡¯t cross paths in business ventures, they couldn¡¯t pose much of a threat to the Nie family. As a dominating force in the industry, Nie family had deep roots in the key sectors of the business. It would be suicide for outside business to venture into their territory. The lopsidedpetition between Sony and Columbia was a good example.


    However, Nie Shunchen had no idea who he was standing up against.


    ¡°Square?¡±


    Chen Fan gave the young man a half-smile and said stoically: ¡°I have said that if I heard one more word from you, I will end your life. Do you think I was joking?¡±


    It was not umon to have an ident while people were on the open sea and Nie Shunchen knew it. Therefore, Nie Shunchen hade up with the conniving idea of throwing them off the deck and watch them struggle like some kind of ything. His outright ignorance of human¡¯s life had angered Chen Fan, and he wouldn¡¯t get the jerk to get away with it.


    ¡°You really are going to kill me?¡±


    Nie Shunchen nearlyughed at the idea.


    He was the heir of the Hua Yi Entertainment, an influential man in the entertainment industry. Who in their right mind would kill him in broad daylight while he was surrounded by his peers? Although he had heard rumors of Chen Fan killing people in the Zheng family, he didn¡¯t believe for one second that it was real.


    Little did he know, as soon as Chen Fan mentioned killing the young man, Nie Yuanhu¡¯s face suddenly darkened and was about to plead for his son¡¯s life.


    ¡°No one can stop me here if I want to kill you.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and shook his head. An azure-colored light came up in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, really? Do it then! I knew you wouldn¡¯t dare...¡±


    Even as Nie Shunchen put on a smug smile, thest words froze in his mouth and his smile turned into a rigid contortion. Nie Shunchen¡¯s life force was taken away from him, turning him into a lifeless standing statue.


    ¡°Shunchen, what happened to you?¡±


    Nie Yuanhu panicked and hurried to hold onto his son¡¯s rigid body. He shook his son¡¯s arm but didn¡¯t get a reply.


    ¡°Boss Nie, your son is dead.¡±


    Qiu Yulin said with a heavy voice.


    He could tell that Nie Shunchen¡¯s life force was empty, his heart had stopped beating, he was as good as dead. However, he couldn¡¯t figure out how Chen Fan had done that. If he had cast a spell to kill the young man, why didn¡¯t he use any hand sign or incantation?


    ¡°Will Power Array, that¡¯s Will Power Array ¡°Qiu Yulin eximed. ¡°Could be true that he had already reached the God Reining State?¡±


    By now Nie Yuanhu finally realized that he had surely lost Nie Shunchen. His face was as pale as paper as he stood still in the middle of the room.


    The other onlookers felt a chill go down their spines.


    Nie Shunchen was dead!


    The young heir of the Hua Yi Entertainment, Nie Shunchen was dead!


    One minute ago, he was high on his horses, one minuteter, he was already dead.


    No had had even seen how he died. Life simply drained from his body the moment Chen Fan said he was going to kill him. Did Chen Fan do that to him?


    The development reminded everyone of the rumors about what had happened to the Zheng family. Rumor had it that Chen Fan was a deadly spell caster with a hot temper. Nin Tianchen, Zhou Daoji, and Old Man Zheng were all killed by him. No one believed those rumors, but now they do. That would be the only exnation for Nie Shunchen¡¯s sudden death.


    Everyone looked to the indifferent young man, then they quickly lowered their heads to avoid eye contact.


    His power was beyond that of the rich and the powerful. He could dictate a man¡¯s life and death just as the feared emperors in ancient times who could kill a man with one word.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even offend a Grandmaster, much less me.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said slowly with a stoic expression.


    A deadly silence suddenly fell over the room as no one dared to speak a word.

 Chapter 277 - The Ambition of An Overlord

    <h4>Chapter 277: The Ambition of An Overlord</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    To Chen Fan, Nie Shunchen was just a small crawling insect. He had a million different ways to make Nie Shunchen¡¯s life hell. The simplest method, for example, Chen Fan could make a phone call to the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group and order the CFO of thepany to start hedging against the stock of Hua Yi Entertainment. In terms of market worth, the Hua Yi Entertainment was just a drop in the bucket whenpared with the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group.


    However profitable and valuable an entertainment group was, its financial clout was a far cry from that of an investment firm such as the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group.


    Nie Yuanhu and the Shareholders of Hua Yi Entertainment would be unnerved by their losses, but Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t. If he wanted to, he could squander all of the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group on making Hua Yi Entertainment¡¯s life hell.


    Chen Fan was also backed by many influential forces in Hong Kong, including powerful spellcasters, high-level officials in the maind, Lu family of Lin City, Medicine God Valley Sect, and the military. Thebined might of all these forces could easily crush Hua Yi Entertainment. However, Chen Fan had chosen the most direct and quick method.


    Kill.


    When Nie Shunchen demanded him and his friends to bend their knees and threatened to throw them off the ship, Chen Fan had already had the urge to kill him. Although he would like to continue pretending and y the life of an ordinary college student, he wouldn¡¯t let these dogs step on his toes and do nothing.


    The number one rule in the Martial artsmunity was not to mess with Grandmasters, let along the North Mystic Celestial Lord.


    In the known universe, Chen Fan would disy his strength for the entire to see by killing arge group of cultivators who dared to insult him. To im supremacy, Chen Fan not only needed strength, but also the will power to put such strength to use.


    The necessity of having the willpower to use destructive force was evident during the Cuba Nuclear Crisis. The American president threatened to use nuclear warheads, and finally scared off the Soviet Union.


    The detail of what Chen Fan had done to the Zheng family was a well-kept secret among very few individuals. Therefore, most of the tycoons in Hong Kong only considered Chen Fan a new rising star. Even though they had heard bits and pieces about the event that urred at the Jiu Long mountain, no one really believed in it. Therefore. Nie Shunchen was not scared of him even after Chen Fan¡¯s identity was revealed and hoped to resolve the conflict through peaceful means. He was not alone in his delusion, many investment groups had nned to hedge against the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group when it was rudderless.


    However, after they saw Chen Fan had killed Nie Shunchen with such decisiveness, they were all shocked to the core.


    From then on, no one in the entire Hong Kong would ever unt their dominance over the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group.


    That was why Chen Fan killed the young man.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, I am afraid that the party has ended. I will apany you back to your amodation.¡± Qiu Yulin bowed slightly and said.


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Chen Fan waved a hand at him.


    He had already achieved his goal here, and there was no need for him to linger.


    Chen Fan scanned the crowd and noticed that everyone, including Lu Zhengyu and Li Xinru, were shaken by the development. The color drained from their faces as they registered Chen Fan¡¯s gazended on them. Li Xinru¡¯s legs trembled in fear and finally gave in, bringing the actress down to the ground.


    None of the tycoons and magnates dared to look Chen Fan in the eyes. Qiu Yilun and the other teenagers were more surprised than afraidpared to the other people. The unimaginable power of their roommate had stunned them. They finally realized that Chen Fan was not only just a new rising billionaire in Hong Kong, but he could also take other¡¯s life on a whim.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Fan pped Qiu Yilun¡¯s shoulder and walked toward the exit. The crowd made way for him, making a path in the crowded room. Everyone looked to Chen Fan withplicated yet strong feelings. There were shock, doubt and fear. However, no one dared to protest against his disy of brutality.


    Qiu Yilun and the others finally gathered themselves and caught up with Chen Fan. Zhou Qinya paused a second as a light shed in her eyes before she hurried to follow her friends. Yun Qianqian hesitated for a while, unsure if she should leave or stay.


    On one side was the CEO of herpany, the other was Chen Fan. She was at a loss as to what to do.


    ¡°Qianqian, please look after Mr. Chen for me.¡±


    A voice rose behind her, she looked back and saw it was Nie Yuanhu who call out to her.


    Despite the immeasurable pain and sadness in his husky voice, he was able to remain calm. He was one of the most influential men in the entertainment industry and had lived a rough and tumble life before he rose to power. Therefore, he was able to hold back his anger and sorrow and remain rtively clear-minded.


    ¡°Yes, Boss Nie.¡± Yun Qianqian was taken aback at first and then nodded her consent. She turned around and caught up with Chen Fan.


    After Yun Qianqian was gone, Nie Yuanhu finally rose to his feet. Despite himself, he squeezed out a smile and said: ¡°I apologize for the ident, my son had a stroke and needs medical care.¡±


    Even as Nie Yuanhu apologized, he called out to the manager of the banquet hall. ¡°Xiao Nin, please look after the guests for me.¡±


    ¡°Will do, Boss Nie.¡± Manager Nin nodded.


    Many people hurried to offer their condolences: ¡°Boss Nie, no one wanted to see this happen. Don¡¯t worry about us, please take good care of your son.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Nie Shunchen carried Nie Shunchen¡¯s lifeless body and plodded out of the banquet hall.


    As soon as Nie Yuanhu was gone, the entire hall boiled over.


    ¡°No one should mess with Chen Beixuan, he is too terrifying.¡±


    Someone shook his head andmented. Their voices wereced with fear.


    Chen Fan¡¯s methods were unconventional since the struggle between upper-ss families rarely involved violence. The battle was usually carried out invisibly in stock markets or in the court. Chen Fan¡¯s brutal and no-nonsense methods had shaken most people to their cores.


    No ordinary men or women could be unfazed by such savagery and outright disregard of rule ofw.


    Chen Fan¡¯s unforgiving methods deterred a lot of opportunists who had hopped to carve a piece of pie for themselves by attacking the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group during its weakest state.


    No one could guarantee that they could be immune to Chen Fan¡¯s brutality. They had been blinded by their ignorance and thought that they would get away with taking advantage of Chen Fan. However, after today, they finally realized that they were wrong. Chen Fan had killed the chicken to warn the monkeys, so to speak. The death of Nie Shunchen was a loud and clear warning to opportunists who lurked in the darkness, waiting for their chance.


    ¡°What does Nie Shunchen mean? He said his son passed out from a stroke, but we saw it with our own eyes how lively he had been...¡± Some young guests who had been close friends with Nie Shunchen asked indignantly with angry red faces.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Some senior guests flung back at them.


    ¡°The reason Boss Nie said so, was that he didn¡¯t wish to further the bad blood between him and Master Chen. Hua Yi Entertainment is a powerful yer in Hong Kong, but it was no match against Master Chen.¡± Someone exined. ¡°Plus, didn¡¯t you see Master Chen didn¡¯t even lift a finger on Nie Shunchen?¡±


    Nie Shunchen¡¯s friends were suddenly at a loss for words.


    Chen Fan had only verbally threatened Nie Shunchen and no one had seen him attack Nie Shunchen. They wagered that even after a full examination of the forensic doctor, the cause of death would be something along the lines of a cardiovascr disease.


    Everyone at the banquet knew that Chen Fan had used some kind of spell to kill Nie Shunchen, but no jury would believe such witness ims.


    ¡°Boss Nie is a smart man. He knew not to fight a losing battle; therefore he could hold back his sadness and remain rational. He was the founder of the Hua Yi Entertainment and you can see why.¡± An old man nodded approvingly and remarked.


    Meanwhile, some other guests snickered in their mind and muttered: ¡°Mr. Nie Yuanhu¡¯s appetite for young girls was well known in the industry, and he had slept with nearly all actress who wished to have a head start in their career. Therefore, he had sired quite a few bastard sons and daughters. He might not even moan the death of one son as badly as everyone thinks.¡±


    ¡°Plus, if Nie Shunchen hadn¡¯t modeled after his dad, he wouldn¡¯t have be the loser that he was.¡±


    Despite the person had spoken under his breath, his harsh remark was heard by many guests around him. Despite the inappropriateness of thement, many people agreed with him.


    It was impossible for a tycoon of the entertainment industry such as Nie Yuanhu to remain loyal to marriage. Even if he didn¡¯t actively seek prey, the young girls who wished to get ahead of their peers would throw themselves into his embrace by themselves. Worse, if they could bore a son for the magnate, they would simply live on the billionaire¡¯s child support checks and never have to work for the rest of their lives.


    Those were many young managers in the Hua Yi Entertainment who called Nie Yuanhu father when they were in private. Therefore, many people believed that Nie Yuanhu was not as shaken by the death of Nie Shunchen as he appeared to be.


    Lo and behold, as soon as Nie Yuanhu walked out of the banquet hall, the saddened expression on his face suddenly disappeared.


    With a calm face and great measure of levity, he threw the body of his dead son to the bodyguards around him.


    ¡°Boss Nie, what should we do next? Are we going to avenge Young Lord¡¯s death?¡± One of the managers at Hua Yi Entertainment hazarded.


    ¡°Revenge?¡± Nie Yuanhu¡¯s face twitched and chided the man: ¡°This good-for-nothing idiot had nearly destroyed all that I have build-up, including my life for a woman! I say it¡¯s a good thing that he died before he caused any real damage to his family.¡±


    Nie Yuanhu grieved the death of his son, however, his grieving was overtaken by fear.


    In addition to the three legitimate sons and one daughter, he also sired a dozen or so bastards. The death of one son was not a big deal to him. The Entertainment industry was a cesspool of intrigue and unsavory actions. if Nie Yuanhu had been naive and innocent, he wouldn¡¯t have risen to dominate the industry. He had even hired assassins to kill his first wife, so he could cope with the death of a useless son pretty well.


    What Nie Shunchen did that had really irked his father was to drag him and the Nie family into his stupid feud with Master Chen.


    If he lost a son, he would just have another one. However, if Hua Yi Entertainment became the victim of Nie Shunchen¡¯s doomed war with Chen Fan, Nie Yuanhu would suddenly lose everything he had and became a worthless nobody. That was an oue more terrifying than death for Nie Yuanhu.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just sit around. I don¡¯t think Yun Qianqian alone would be enough to quell the anger of Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Nie Yuanhu thought as a light came up in his eyes.


    He tried to put himself in Chen Fan¡¯s shoes and thought that if anyone had threatened to throw him off the ship, he wouldn¡¯t stop the retribution until all members of the Nie Family was dead.


    ¡°I think I would have to visit Mr. Chen myself and apologize in person.¡±


    ¡°If I can manage the situation well, I might be able to turn the disaster into a blessing.¡±


    Nie Yuanhu gritted his teeth and called out to one of his assistants. ¡°Go fetch Li Xinru, I need to see her.¡±

 Chapter 278 - They Call Me Master Chen

    <h4>Chapter 278: They Call Me Master Chen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t return to his room right away; instead, he walked along the hallway and made his way to the top deck. The Swan Princess was a multiyered behemoth that weighed over a few thousand tons. The sun had set a few hours ago, so no one was walking about on the deck at this hour. People were either conversing in private quarters or engaging in intimate activities under the bedsheets.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and looked at the distant shining jewels on the shore of Victoria Bay. The sight would be more gorgeous up close, but Chen Fan¡¯s vision was ten times sharper than an ordinary person, therefore, he could see everything: from the neon lights to the bustling dock hands, people finishing their jobs at the dock.


    Sweat glided down from their foreheads; scorched by the sun, their skin was darker than the night, a symbol of their low social status. However, in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, they were much more respectable and honorable men and women than Nie Shunchen.


    Chen Fan was a man of the people, despite his wealth and power, he felt rted to those who worked hard and lived a humble life. He had always wanted to revisit earth during the five hundred years of cultivation and to be reunited with the working-ss people on earth who hadbored and sweated. People such as Nie Shunchen had no ce in Chen Fan¡¯s heart. He was just an insect, and he would kill as many of these worthless parasites as he could.


    ¡°I understand you guys have questions, you may ask me now.¡± Chen Fan looked back and saw Qiu Yilun and the other teenagers. Confusion and questions were written all over their faces. He managed to squeeze out a smile and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you guys are my friends, I won¡¯t treat you like Nie Shunchen.¡±


    Qiu Yilun and the others were shocked by what they heard.


    Liu Xiaojin hazarded: ¡°So... you are saying that you killed Nie Shunchen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and no.¡± Chen Fan shrugged. ¡°He was about to die pretty soon, but I have saved him from waiting.¡±


    Chen Fan recalled that in his past life, he had met the young heir of the Hua Yi Entertainment as the new owner of the Jin Xiu Group at banquets. By then, Nie Shunchen had also inherited the Hua Yi Entertainment and became an ever more influential heavyweight in the entertainment industry.


    Rumor had it that a new rising called Xu Rongfei had offended a few top dogs in the industry and Nie Shunchen was one of them. After Xu Rongfei was cklisted by the industry, the paparazzi magazines heaped groundless nder on her. In the end, the girl chose to end her life after being unable to handle the stress. Nie Shunchen was one of the vile men who orchestrated the death of the beautiful and innocent girl. Karma was a bitch, After a while, Nie Shunchen¡¯s luck finally ran out and many scandals such as his sexual abuse of actresses and murdering of his rivals were exposed by the media. In the end, he was thrown in jail and remained there for the rest of his life.


    Since Chen Fan was quite removed from the entertainment industry in hisst life, Chen Fan was not sure if Nie Shunchen really was involved in Xu Rongfei¡¯s death. However, he still didn¡¯t feel bad about killing Nie Shunchen. After all, Nie Shunchen had threatened to throw him and his friends off the ship.


    If Chen Fan was an ordinary man instead of an immortal cultivator, he might have no other option other than bending his knees and to apologize.


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t see you even lifting a finger.¡± Qian Lulu eximed.


    ¡°There are many things in this world that might seem inexplicable to you, but it doesn¡¯t mean they aren¡¯t real.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile. ¡°Yuan Hen, for example, he is a powerful spell caster and had cast an illusion on all of you. If wouldn¡¯t be much harder for him to kill all of you using the illusion spells.¡±


    So saying, Chen Fan gave Qi Wangsun a knowing look.


    When Yuan Hen used the Illusion Dragon Bracelet to unleash the deadly illusions, Qi Wangsun was unfazed by the terror before him. It was as if he had seen such spells before. Therefore, Chen Fan was convinced that there was more than what met the eye about his best friend.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Qian Lulu, Liu Xiaojin and Zhou Qinya were set back on their heels


    ¡°Boss, do you mean you can cast spells?¡± Qiu Yilun was incredulous.


    They were from well-off families of a small city, therefore, their level of attainment and achievement hadn¡¯t broadened their views wide enough to even catch a glimpse of the spellcasters¡¯ powers.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chen Fan shot out a finger and pointed at a table on the deck.


    A dozen or so candles were ced on the wooden table. They wouldn¡¯t be lit unless guests chose to use the patio. However, as soon as Chen Fan¡¯s fingers pointed at them, fire burst out and lit up the entire patio. Despite the howling wind from the sea, the mes didn¡¯t die down in the slightest.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Qian Lulu and the others covered their mouths to stifle a surprised cry. They couldn¡¯t believe the unimaginable scene.


    They felt it was a frame by frame reenactment of a scene in Harry Potter where the lights in the academy suddenly went on with a wave of the wand. It was an impressive scene in the movie even though people knew that the scene was created using special visual effects, but to see the stuff of fiction in real life was a much more stunning experience.


    ¡°There are many powerful spellcasters in real life. I am just one of them.¡± Chen Fan pulled his fingers back and said lightly.


    ¡°Boss told us the truth. I remembered that when my family first moved into our house, we were harassed by a ghost in the house. My mother hired an exorcist and I remember that night, the house was turned into a battleground and things were knocked around by some unseen force. After the exorcist imed that he had captured the ghost, we never encountered a single supernatural event since.¡± Qiu Yilun pped his thigh and said abruptly. ¡°However, I was too young to understand what was going on. But now that I think of it, that exorcist might have been a master spellcaster.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement after hearing Qiu Yilun¡¯s story.


    Many people had encountered inexplicable supernatural phenomena such as ghosts and what have you. Although the teenagers had often heard stories of supernatural elements, they had never believed in them since none of them had encountered any supernatural force in person.


    ¡°I see, so you are one of those masters who possessed the Dharmic powers. Why do they call you Chen Beixuan instead of Chen Fan? And why did they say that you are the new rising billionaire in the city?¡± Qiu Yilun asked in confusion.


    His question had piqued everyone¡¯s interest and they all looked to Chen Fan expectantly.


    Chen Fan¡¯s ability to cast spells was too remote for them to care, however, that was not the case for Chen Fan¡¯s wealth. Zheng family had been one of the top ten families in Hong Kong. They had unimaginable wealth at their disposal. Even the family fortune of Sheng family and the Chen family couldn¡¯tpare much less that of Qiu Yilun and Zhou Qinya.


    The only person in the entire Jiang Nan Province who could have challenged the Zheng family might be Zhang Donghai, the richest man in the province.


    However, such a powerful yer in Hong Kong was destroyed by a young man. It was unheard of.


    ¡°The Zheng family owed me money. I simply took it back.¡± Chen Fan shrugged his shoulders and said: ¡°As for the name, you must have heard of the third name they used for me.¡±


    Chen Fan paused a second as a smirk surfaced on his face. ¡°They call me Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°Master Chen?¡±


    Everyone was caught by surprise.


    Finally, Zhou Qinya remembered something and then in her utter shock, she pointed a finger at Chen Fan and eximed: ¡°So you are the Master Chen everyone had been talking about?¡±


    Zhou Qinya¡¯s exmation was a wake-up call to everyone else. They looked at Chen Fan with disbelief and shock. The Sheng family¡¯s downfall had urred not long ago, so everyone remembered Master Chen who toppled the mighty family.


    Finally, Che Fan¡¯s friends started to connect the dots together.


    ¡°No wonder! It makes so much sense now!¡± Qiu Yilun pped his hands excitedly. ¡°You are the Master Chen of Jiang Bei, that exins your spellcasting abilities. You are a key member of the Chen family, and that was why Chen Xu was so afraid of you. You didn¡¯t go home after Sheng Ronghua¡¯s banquet you must have gone straight to Sheng Ronghua¡¯s house. That also exins why you would buy that useless trinket for thirty million.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a trinket, that¡¯s a Dharma Artifact.¡± Chen Fan corrected him.


    The yellow-skinned gourd was a Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure. It was worth much more than thirty billion, much less thirty million.


    ¡°Fine, fine, It is a useless Dharma Artifact.¡± Qiu Yilun smiled mischievously.


    Realization finally dawned upon Zhou Qinya.


    If Chen Fan truly was Master Chen of Jiang Bei, that would exin why Seventh Lord Huang would be his chauffeur. The revtion unnerved her as she became increasingly afraid of Chen Fan.


    She belonged to the elite ss of Jin City, therefore, she had heard a lot about Master Chen¡¯s power. Master Chen had not only dominated Jiang Bei, but even Tang Yuanqin had to obey his orders. The Sheng family was the only family who dared to offend him and the entire family was brutally murdered. Many members of the Sheng family died of inexplicable causes; their fates were very simr to that of Nie Shunchen. Then she thought about what happened to the Zheng family, the death of Old Man Zheng and the wrinkled face of Zheng Anqi. Suddenly, Zhou Qinya felt a chill down her spine.


    The seemingly ordinary and harmless young man was a deadly murderer who had trampled over the Sheng family.


    Then, Zhou Qinya felt a hint of excitement mixed in her fear. It was the excitement of meeting someone with great power. She adored powerful men and out of all the men she had met, who could be more powerful than Chen Fan?


    ¡°When I arrived home that day, my mom had a car ident.¡± Chen Fan said, and then he fell into silence.


    Everyone looked at him sympathetically after knowing what he meant in between his words.


    Theymented the viciousness of struggles betweenrge families. Sheng family had brought their downfall on themself. If they didn¡¯t piss off Chen Fan by attempting to kill his mother, they might still be alive.


    Qi Wangsun stood quietly and listened to Chen Fan¡¯s exnation. He knew Chen Fan had omitted many details. Chen Fan had been frank about his second identity as the Master Chen of Jinagn Bei, but never did he exin his connection with the third name, Chen Beixuan, and why the name had instilled so much fear into Nie Yuanhu. There ought to be secrets behind the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group¡¯s changing of hands.


    Qi Wangsun also recalled that Zhou Qinya said Shen Junwen was courting Fang Qiong, Chen Fan¡¯s girlfriend. He wagered that the love rival between Chen Fan and Shen Junwen might also have contributed to the fall of the Sheng family.


    Nheless, Qi Wangsun had kept his thoughts to himself.


    Qi Wangsun was moved by Chen Fan¡¯s friendship despite the young man¡¯s incredible power and social status. He had met with some of his father¡¯s friends, and none of them could have lowered themselves to befriend ordinary people as Chen Fan had.


    ¡°Boss, from now on, you are a billionaire. A member of the Forbes Rich List. You are going to be the most popr guy in our school. Are you ready for all the flowers and attention?¡± Qiu Yilun asked. His words sounded bitter and jealous.


    Although his family owned over a few hundred million assets, those belonged to his father and wouldn¡¯t be his for another few decades. However, every penny of Chen Fan¡¯s tremendous wealth belonged to himself.


    Qiu Yilun then stood quietly and he was nked by an equally reticent Yun Qianqian whose eyes were filled with admiration.


    Chen Fan¡¯s achievement was so great that it was terrifying in the eyes of his friends. What girl did not like a sessful and powerful man?

 Chapter 279 - A Midnight Meeting

    <strong>Chapter 279: A Midnight Meeting</strong>


    The party on the deck was over very quickly.


    After an entire day of ordeals, Qiu Yilun was not in the mood for eating. Exhausted, he only wanted to go back to his bed and fall asleep. There were hundreds of rooms on the Swan Princess and each one of them were furnished ording to the standards of a four-star hotel.


    Chen Fany on his bed and was reading a paperback called ¡°Shushan knight-errant swordsman biography.¡± Chen Fan had experienced everything the universe had to offer during the five hundred years of cultivation, and therefore, nothing could have piqued his interest anymore. His only pastime was reading. He found himself revealed in fictions and legends as mortal¡¯s imagination never ceased to amaze him


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Chen Fan answered without even turning his head. His Divine Will had already detected the stately presence of a middle-aged man and another presence of a young and sultry woman.


    ¡°Mr. Chen...¡±


    Nie Yuanhu pushed the door open and heaped a smile onto his face, looking nothing like just losing a son. On the contrary, Li Xinru who stood behind him was still shaken by the event that happened earlier. The man inside the room had killed the young heir of Hua Yi Entertainment by simply uttering a threat. If not because of Nie Yuanhu¡¯s persistent threats and encouragement, she would never go anywhere near Chen Fan ever again.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Chen Fan flipped a few pages and asked distractedly.


    However furious and angry Nie Yuanhu was, he did not have what it took to challenge Chen Fan. Chen Fan could kill Nie Yuanhu with a p on the face. Therefore, he didn¡¯t care about what had brought Nie Yuanhu here.


    Nie Yuanhu came closer and bowed.


    ¡°Mr. Chen. I am here to apologize for what happened today.¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind the fact that Chen Fan had killed his son, and apologized to Chen Fan with great sincerity.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and then became quiet.


    Nie Yuanhu¡¯s face twitched slightly and then said: ¡°I have just learned from Qianqian that you two knew each other. I admit that Qianqian had met some headwinds in her career. If I knew that she is your acquaintance, I would spare no expense to help her out of the rut.¡±


    A green me of envy burst out from Li Xinru¡¯s eyes. Both she and Yun Qianqian were top actresses in thepany, however, only because Yun Qianqian was acquainted with Chen Fan, thepany had decided to spend all of its resources on promoting Yun Qianqian. From the sound of it, her boss was going to groom Yun Qianqian into an international star.


    She knew what that meant: she had lost utterly in thepetition with Yun Qianqian. Gigs would pour toward Yun Qianqian from now on, and it would be difficult for Li Xinru to not to be jealous.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan still looked indifferent.


    What does Yun Qianqian mean to him? He knew that Yun Qianqian had a crush on him, but Chen Fan had only treated her as a passer-by in his life. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t deny that he found Yun Qianqian very likable. He would love to see Yun Qianqian benefit from their rtionship.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s reaction, Nie Yuanhu gritted his teeth and took a step forward. He bowed so deeply that his head was nearly touching the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I wonder what would it take for you to forgive me and Hua Yi Entertainment?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I am after you and yourpany?¡± Chen Fan was taken aback by the question he put down the book in his hand and gave Nie Yuanhu a smirk. ¡°Boss Nie, as long as you stay away from my friends and family, I will stay away from yours. I killed your son because he deserved it. But that doesn¡¯t mean I want to harm you or yourpany unless you are thinking of harming me first.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Nie Yuanhu shook his head vigorously.


    He would never even think of messing with Chen Fan and testing his terrifying power.


    ¡°Then why are you still here?¡± Chen Fan picked up the book and kept on reading. Nie Yuanhu knew that he shouldn¡¯t press on tonight. It would take more than one night to change the mind of someone so powerful.


    Before he left, he gave Li Xinru a wink and then walked out of the room by himself.


    Inside the small room, Chen Fan and Li Xinru were alone by themselves.


    Chen Fan could smell the faint perfume on Li Xinru¡¯s body. If his memory served him right, it was Chanel number five. This perfume was highly sought after around the globe and it cost 300 US dors per ounce. Chen Fan had smelled its unique fragrance many times in his past life when he was a rich yboy.


    However, this was the first time in his current life smelling it.


    This perfume had a strong personality which only was matched with a more seasoned and mature women. Any ordinary teenage girl wouldn¡¯t be able to pull it off.


    ¡°Mr. Chen...¡±


    Li Xinru purred.


    She put on a look that went against the grain of her usual strident and seductive persona. Instead, she looked meek and sheepish, like a shy handmaiden who had just entered the emperor¡¯s pce on the first day of duty.


    ¡°Are you Li Xinru?¡±


    Chen Fan put down the book and examined her from head to toe.


    Li Xinru felt a chill down her spine. Chen Fan¡¯s gaze on her was very different than that of other men. The other men¡¯s gazes wereced with lewd intend and focused on her thighs, chest, and waist. However, Chen Fan looked at her as if looking at an old acquaintance.


    ¡°Have you met me before?¡± Li Xinru asked.


    Then she regretted her silly question immediately. She was a movie star, of course, Chen Fan had seen her on the silver screen.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Fan nodded. ¡°I have seen you kneeling before a statue of a Demon God. There is an old man wearing a ne made out of bones. Ah-right. You must have gotten that cursed bracelet from there. Later you had given that bracelet to Yun Qianqian.¡±


    Li Xinru¡¯s legs gave in and she copsed to the ground. She managed to sit up on her legs, supporting her weight with the cushion of her palm. Fear seized her body, making her tremble and her teeth chatter.


    ¡°How... how... how did you know?¡± Li Xinru asked in a thin wispy voice.


    That was her deepest secret. Yun Qianqian had not only surpassed her in her acting career, but she had also charmed her boyfriend at the time. Being pushed into a corner, she sought unconventional methods to gain an edge. One of her friends introduced her to a powerful master. She braved the scary-looking temple herself to ask for help. The monk in the temple gave her a Buddhism bracelet and told her that the wearer of the bracelet would quickly lose soul energy and die of delirium.


    Lo and behold, Yun Qianqian had fallen sick soon after she got the bracelet and missed many contracts. However, that Yun Qianqian seemed to have lost the bracelet and ever since then, Yun Qianqian¡¯s attitude toward her also turned 180 degrees.


    ¡°I saw you in the illusion created by the Buddhism bracelet.¡± Chen Fan answered. ¡°Who gave you the bracelet? Who is that monk in the temple?¡±


    Li Xinru lowered her head and said in a trembling voice: ¡°I am not sure either. One of my BFF introduced them to me. I remember that he was called the Grandmaster Famine of the Skull Temple¡±


    ¡°Skull Temple, Famine?¡± Chen Fan nodded thoughtfully.


    Although the curse imbued in the beads were worthless, the method of which it was cast was much more legit and professional than the Dharma Spells of the Yin Ghost Sect, or the Ghost Witch Sect. It was evident that it was cast by someone from an ancient traditional sect.


    That being said, Chen Fan didn¡¯t think the Skull Temple would pose any threat to him. He asked the girl for the name of the caster simply out of curiosity. After he got the answer, he waved a dismissal, willing the girl to leave the room.


    The drama between Li Xinru and Yun Qianqian was their business, and Chen Fan didn¡¯t intend to get involved.


    However, to his surprise, the short conversation with Li Xinru had emboldened the girl. She walked softly toward Chen Fan and kneeled down before the bed. Then, she put on a pitiful face and said with a crying voice: ¡°Mr. Chen, can I stay here for one night? If Boss Nie finds out that you want me to leave now, he is going to kill me.¡±


    As tears ran down her cheeks, she looked more attractive and alluring than any he had met on earth. Although Jiang Churan and Xu Rongfei were both gorgeous girls, theycked the sultry seductiveness in Li Xinru. Decades of the tumbling life in the entertainment industry had forged her skills to perfection. The distance between her and her target was perfect, just enough to let the sexually charged fragrance fill up the boy¡¯s nose. Chen Fan felt a ball of fire came up in his lower belly and slowly made its way to his groin. Chen Fan still had to put up with the inferior mortal body before he regained his Divine Body.


    Despite the burning desire, Chen Fan charged up his will power and easily quelled his body¡¯s rebellion. He then let out a half-smile.


    ¡°You are afraid of him, but not me?¡±


    Li Xinru was the sex symbol of many young men. If this happened during Chen Fan¡¯s past life, he would have already thrown himself toward the girl and enjoyed a happy ending. However, after having seen countless goddesses and otherworldly beauties, he had developed an immunity to Li Xinru¡¯s earthly beauty. Even if he wanted to reap the pleasure of his youthful body, he would seek pleasure with other girls such as Li Xinru, Tang Yifei, or Yun Qianqian who were more his type.


    Chen Fan¡¯s words didn¡¯t have any effect on Li Xinru. The girl inched toward Chen Fan and straightened her back a little to push her round butt out.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and then said: ¡°I know why you are here. How about this: instead of fucking me, you can do me a favor. I want you to look after a girl called Xu Rongfei in the entertainment industry. If you can do that, I will make sure that you will have the same amount of attention from your boss as Yun Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Xinru¡¯s eyes lit up with glee.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t think of that idea on a whim. Li Xinru¡¯s act had reminded him of the bitterness and trails that Xu Rongfei had to go through during hisst life. She was the nicest person to Chen Fana and therefore, Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to see her suffer again during this life. With Li Xinru¡¯s help, she should have a much easier time on her journey to be a shining star.


    ¡°Please ept this as my appreciation for treating me like your brother.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up thought to himself.


    After Li Xinru was gone, Chen Fan quickly fell asleep.


    The next day, Qiu Yilun and the other teenagers left Hong Kong since the national holiday was about to end. However, Chen Fan nned to stay for a few days to attend the International Chinese Esotericism conference. Meanwhile, he would also collect more materials for the Array formation and finalize the transaction of the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group.


    Running a multi-billion dor financial group was no small feat. If Chen Fan lowered his guard in the slightest, the employees would quickly find ways to benefit their own ounts at the expense of thepany¡¯s profit. Killing those who denied him was not the solution when it came down to running apany.


    ¡°I really need a manager to run the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group for me. But who?¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin and pondered.

 Chapter 280 - The Besieged Zheng’s Group

    <h4>Chapter 280: The Besieged Zheng¡¯s Group</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The death of Nie Shunchen didn¡¯t stir up any news. Other than some chintzy girly magazines that had reported the death of the young heir, none of the other major news outlets did. The Nie family didn¡¯t even report the death to the police and neither did any guests at the banquet dare to speak about what had happened fearing Chen Beixuan¡¯s retribution.


    However, the news had spread quickly across the elite ss of Hong Kong. After the death of Zhou Daoji, and the falling of the Zheng family, any news rted to Chen Beixuan would quickly catch the elite ss¡¯s attention.


    ¡°It seems Mr. Chen has a lot of attitude.¡±


    Inside a luxury golf course, a man was swung his club and hit the ball off the tee. Hong Kong has very limited space fornd development and to be able to build such a huge Golf Course spoke loudly of the owner¡¯s prowess. However, only those insiders knew that this golf club was not open for business, it was a private leisure venue for a certain rich heir to pass his time.


    ¡°He is killing the chicken to warn the monkey.¡±


    A young man with a cold expression said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Not the monkeys, he is warning us.¡± The man who spoke up first shook his head and smirked. ¡°Despite Nie Shunchen¡¯s fame, his power is insignificant; therefore, killing him wouldn¡¯t cause much damage. Chen Beixuan was very smart to use him as an example to teach the entire Hong Kong a lesson.¡±


    The man was in his forties. He was wearing beach sandals and a gold hat, looking rxed and confident. No one would have known based on his clothing that he was the owner of a public firm that was worth over ten billion.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± The cold-face young man asked with a frown.


    ¡°Why of course.¡± The middle-aged man blurted out augh.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan has unimaginable power and is not afraid of killing people. I am just a businessman, why shouldn¡¯t I be afraid? I have so little precious time left in my life, so many more gorgeous asses to sit on myp while I enjoy my delicious food. I am an idiot if I butt my head against him.¡±


    ¡°However, did you know that brute force could kill people but it wouldn¡¯t be able to run a business. Even if he has incredible power to use Dharma Spells, he is still a rookie when ites down to business.¡± The cold-face young man said.


    ¡°The Zheng¡¯s Financial Group has four firms under its banner and was worth over a dozen billion yuan. His savagery alone wouldn¡¯t help him tomand over ten thousand employees. When he finally feels the pressure, he would have topromise with us.¡±


    ¡°Little Stock God, you are right!¡± The man pped his hands and said with a broad smile: ¡°Dharma Spells and Financial Investments are two very different things. If Chen Beixuan wishes to run the Zheng family¡¯s business, he would have to y by the rules, our rules. I doubt that he would dare to destroy us Loong family right after he has done away with the Zhengs. If that is the case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay anywhere in China much less Hong Kong.¡±


    So saying, the man lengthened his body slightly as the light started to glint in his eyes. Suddenly, he transformed from azy middle-aged man leisurely stroking golf ball to a powerful tycoon that controlled mighty power.


    ¡°The Zheng¡¯s Financial Group¡¯s board meeting will be held in three days, I am looking forward to seeing how he fares among the grilling of the stakeholders.¡±


    The two attractive ball girls that nked the middle-aged men were wearing revealing sports shorts and tank tops. Their eyes glinted as they gazed at the middle-age man as they would a shiny precious diamond.


    The man¡¯s name was Loong Jun


    He was the owner of the Xin Hai Investment bank and had been on the top thirty rich list in Hong Kong as soon as he reached forty. As a tycoon in the financial sector, his wealth was well over a few dozen billion. Worse, Loong Jun was backed by the mighty Loong family of Hong Kong, equal to the former Zheng family.


    The young man stood beside him was called Liu Yuze, the Little Stock God. He was the Chief Securities Officer and Dealer for the Xin Hai Investment Bank. A renowned genius who had graduated from the business school of Harvard at the age of 16. He then went on to get two masters degrees from MIT and worked at Goldman Sachs as the Senior Securities Officer for a few years. After he returned to Hong Kong, he joined Xin Hai Investment Bank and quickly became Loong Jun¡¯s most trusted assistant.


    To most magnates of Hong Kong, the turmoil at the Zheng family was an opportunity they couldn¡¯t miss. An astronomical amount of money flooded the market, trying to hedge against the fourpanies under the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group.


    These stock prices of these fourpanies had been falling ever since yesterday.


    The vicious attack frompetitors aside, the news about the death of the Old Man Zheng and handing over of the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group to a new owner didn¡¯t help with the stakeholder¡¯s confidence in thepany. Most people didn¡¯t think that they could rely on the young owner of thepany to lead the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group to weather the financial storm.


    Many stakeholders requested a board meeting to choose another CEO.


    Although Chen Fan¡¯s deadly methods had made many alligators think better of their actions, Loong Jun was not one of them. He waited patiently for an opportunity tosh out a killing blow at the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was sitting in a Lincoln limousine and across from him sat a nervous Zheng Anpin. The former heir of the Zheng family shivered in the car seat and trembled before Chen Fan


    Zheng Anpin had never thought that Chen Fan would request a meeting with him


    When Cui Qinhe delivered the message to him, he nearly wet his pants. Chen Fan had toppled the Zheng family and cast Zheng Anpin to a living nightmare. Although he hated Chen Fan for what he did to him, he didn¡¯t have the courage to actually meet face to face with Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen... Mr. Chen... What do you want from me?¡± Zheng Anpin shivered and asked in a shaky voice.


    He was wearing a wrinkled suit and his hair was matted and greasy. Exhaustion and stress were written all over his face. He looked nothing like the yboy who had countless scandals with young and attractive actresses, instead, he looked like a hobo that struggled to make ends meet.


    The reality was often cruel and unforgiving.


    The Zheng family had fallen so swiftly that none of the Zheng family members had a chance to transfer any of their assets. Before they knew it, their bank ounts were frozen, and they were kicked out of their mansions. Zheng Anpin was lucky to have acquired a few properties in the city under his mistress¡¯s name so that he still had a roof on top of his head. However, the drastic change in people¡¯s attitude toward him had taken a toll on his mind and soul. He had been hiding inside bars, using all kinds of poison to numb the pain of other people¡¯s put downs and snickers.


    ¡°I need a manager. One from the Zheng family.¡±


    Chen Fan knocked the armrest with a knuckle and said lightly.


    The Zheng¡¯s Financial Group included four publicpanies and countless smaller privately owned firms. There were hundreds of departments and over tens of thousands of employees. Such arge enterprise could not be easily taken over by one man. It would cost any outsider countless time and resources to break into thepany¡¯s team and consolidate his power. During that time, the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group was bound to make some sacrifices under the attack of vicious alligators of the financial sector.


    ¡°Manager?¡± Zheng Anpin was taken aback.


    ¡°Indeed. I can¡¯t stay in Hong Kong for too long. The Zheng¡¯s Financial Group was nothing but a pile of cash for me, so I don¡¯t want to spend too much time on it. I would love to sell it and cash in before I leave Hong Kong.¡± Chen Fan said.


    To most people, to build a finance enterprise such as the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group was a lifetime goal. However, Chen Fan was neither interested nor did he have a lifetime to spend. He only wanted some quick cash and therefore, selling thepany was the way to go.


    The money could be used to build the Green Dragon Grand Array and develop the Spirit Herb Cultivation nt. Once Chen Fan had reached the Connate Spirit Level, he would acquire trillions of wealth with ease, the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group would mean nothing to him.


    ¡°What? sell it?¡± Zheng Anpin was taken aback. He jumped out of the seat and urged.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t! That¡¯s the result of generations of Zheng family¡¯s hard work.¡±


    Although Zheng Anpin was a spoiled brat who was a good-for-nothing, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of seeing his family¡¯s generations of hard work being carved up into pieces and sold. Chen Fan was the new owner of thepany, but the Zheng family still had some influence among the employees. So much so, that It wasn¡¯t impossible for the Zheng family to reacquire the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group from Chen Fan in the future. However, if Chen Fan sold thepany to other powerful magnates, thepany would bepletely dissolved and absorbed.


    That was thest thing that Zheng Anpin wanted to see.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t sell it, I will need a manager to help me with the day to day operation of thepany.¡± Chen Fan cross his legs and took a sip of wine. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Uhh...¡± Zheng Anpin hesitated.


    He would rmend himself to be the manager in a heartbeat, but he also knew that Chen Fan would not ept him into thepany. Plus, all his life, he had never bothered to look after the family business and had wasted his time on debauchery. He would be lying to himself if he thought that he could manage a multi-billion corporation.


    ¡°What about my third uncle Zheng Haomin?¡± Zheng Anpin asked cautiously.


    ¡°He is an old brat, ipetent and unworthy.¡± Chen Fan nced at Zheng Haomin¡¯s profile handed over to him by Mr. Shi and then said.


    ¡°What about my ninth uncle Zheng Haochang? He used to be in charge of the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group.¡± Zheng Anpin suggested.


    ¡°He is apetent manager butcks ambition. Plus, he had been in charge of thepany before, so I can¡¯t choose him again. I am not going to instigate a mutiny for myself.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He had already made up his mind to exclude the members of the second generation Zheng family.


    Those men were well connected in the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group, and once they were let loose, they would quickly form an alliance with their former subordinates to either beguile Chen Fan or disenfranchise him. Therefore, a member of the Zheng family¡¯s third-generation heir was a much better option as Chen Fan¡¯s manager.


    ¡°What about Zheng Anyi? He is the most outstanding member of my generation.¡± Zheng Anyi aked.


    ¡°He is too ambitious.¡±


    Chen Fan crossed out a name on the paper.


    Zheng Anpin went onto to make another few suggestions, but they were all rejected by Chen Fan for being either too ambitious orck of talent. In the end, there was only one name left on the list of potential candidates.


    Chen Fan circled thest name with a red pen.


    ¡°Zheng Anqi.¡±

 Chapter 281 - From Hell to Heaven

    <strong>Chapter 281: From Hell to Heaven</strong>


    ¡°Zheng Anqi?¡±


    Zheng Anpin couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he saw the name chosen by Chen Fan.


    She was the one who dragged the Zheng family down to the living hell by messing with the wrong man. In the end, the Old Man Zheng was dead, and their family assets were taken away. Countless rich heirs of the Zheng family n lost their privileges and wealth. Zheng Anqi herself was robbed of her youth and turned into a wizened crone.


    Why would Chen Fan choose her after doing so much harm to her?


    ¡°You think I hate her?¡± Chen Fanughed out loud


    What did Zheng Anqi mean to Chen Fan? Nothing. All that Chen Fan had done was punish her for trying to get away with not paying the debt. Chen Fan had nearly forgotten about her if not because of his need of a manager.


    ¡°Based on the information I got, she is the best candidate for the job.¡± Chen Fan flipped through the paper and said.


    ¡°Ever since she was kicked out of the Zheng family for what she did, her mother, the royalty from Ennd moved in with one of her lovers. Her father, Zheng Haochang was the one who made the decision to denounce her as his daughter after the harm she had caused to the family. The paper also showed that Zheng Haochang had sired three bastards with three different mistresses.¡±


    Chen Fan continued.


    ¡°After Zheng Anqi was kicked out of her own family, no other family members were willing to look after her. In the end, she ended up living with one of her BFFs. However, her nightmare had just begun. The so-called BFF invited all of her friends to her house to see the hideous condition Zheng Anqi was in. Zheng Anqi couldn¡¯t stomach the insulst, so she ran out of her BFF¡¯s house and settled in the home of one of her former subordinates.¡±


    The description of Zheng Anqi¡¯s condition sounded horrible, but Chen Fan knew that reality was much worse than that.


    Zheng Anqi used to be the princess of the Zheng family, a drop-dead gorgeous of royal heritage. She was spoiled by both her family as well as countless rich suitors. However, one misstep, she had caused the death of her grandpa, ended her family¡¯s fortune and was turned into a hideous looking hag. She quickly fell out of love with her parents, hated by her family members, and beingughed at by her former friends, practically turning herself into aughing stock of Hong Kong.


    Only Chen Fan¡¯s past life could have rivaled what she was going through right now in terms of despair and regret.


    Helpless and hapless, Zheng Anqi was at the lowest point of her life.


    Her vulnerability would make her easily controlled by Chen Fan. Chen Fan was convinced that if she was given a chance, she would be too afraid of screwing up again and give all she got. With her in control of the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group, even the Zheng family members would think twice before trying funny business.


    Only those who had lived in hell knew to appreciate heaven.


    ¡°She had already turned into a hag, are you really going to choose her?¡± Zheng Anpin rounded his eyes and asked in surprise.


    ¡°hehe, you have no idea what I am capable of.¡±


    Chen Fan closed the folder and cracked a cold smile. His eyes were filled with confidence and pride.


    Meanwhile, inside a barricade looking apartment building in the LC district of Hong Kong.


    ¡°Zheng Anqi, are you done with that draft yet? Boss Yu and the others need it by tonight.¡± A woman wearing ck-rimmed sses and a cored shirt stood by the door and uttered a question coldly.


    ¡°Ok, ok, ok...¡± An old woman with silver hair hurried to nodded her consent.


    This old woman was the focal point of the public¡¯s attention, Zheng Anqi. Her hair was as white and dry as old silver and her skin was covered with deep wrinkles. Although her body still retained the shape of a drop-dead gorgeous in her prime, no one would be turned on by her appearance.


    Zheng Anqi was wearing a pair of thick sses. Shemented her sorry state as she drafted the design drawings on theputer.


    She had never thought that it was the skill she had learned during her college in Ennd that had helped her survive during the hardest time in her life. If not because of her proficient drafting skill, her former subordinate would never have epted her.


    ¡°Pay attention to your work! I am not running a charity here. Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to pay for the bills and put food on the table? You just have to draft, it¡¯s not rocket science.¡± The other young girl in ck-rimmed sses chided. ¡°You need to understand that you are no longer the heir of the Zheng family any longer. If you don¡¯t like the work here, the door is right over there. I am interested to see who would take you in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old woman answered as her hand became shaky.


    She used to be a scintiting beauty and every outfit she designed could fetch a huge amount of money. However, there and then, she had to work non-stop just to feed herself.


    The young girl looked at the obedient Zheng Anqi and felt a euphoria rush through her body.


    She used to be one of this old woman¡¯s insignificant assistants and had to put up with her bad temper and castigation. Even when she apanied her to banquets, no one had ever noticed her beside the Zheng Anqi¡¯s shining beauty.


    ¡°Why? I am not any less attractive than her, why did no one ever pay attention to me? Is it because she was born into the right family? Am I destined to be her ve?¡±


    For arge part, what drove the young woman to take in Zheng Anqi was revenge.


    ¡°din..din...¡±


    The doorbell rang.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The girl asked annoyingly. She opened the door and saw an ordinary-looking young man. Behind the young man stood the manager of herpany.


    ¡°Boss Yu, what brings you here?¡± The girl weed them into the room.


    ¡°Ninqin, this is the CEO of ourpany, Boss Chen.¡± Boss Yu was a chubby man and the stress and the heat had already made him drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Boss Chen?¡± Ninqin shivered.


    She realized that this ordinary-looking young man was the one who had defeated the Zheng family and recently took over the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group.


    Under Ninqin¡¯s stunned look, Chen Fan pushed her to a side and walked into the room.


    Zheng Anqi heard themotion at the door, she struggled to rise to her feet and finally saw Chen Fan. Her eyes were filled with strong andplicated emotions as she stared at the culprit of her downfall.


    Zheng Anqi used to hate Chen Fan to the core. However, after she was kicked out of her family, and beingughed at by her friends, she somehow no longer hated Chen Fan. Without Chen Fan, she would have never known the true color of the family and friends around her.


    ¡°Are you here to make fun of me?¡±


    Zheng Anqi lowered her head and asked defiantly.


    ¡°No, I am here to offer you a chance. I need someone to manage the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group, will you do it?¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and asked lightly.


    ¡°What?¡± Zheng Anqi looked up at the young man in utter disbelief.


    ¡°I can not only restore your power but also return youth back to you.¡± Chen Fan continued. His words were as tempting as the whispers of a devil.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Zheng Anqi shivered. She thinned her lips to a line and asked.


    ¡°Loyalty, absolute loyalty.¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as cold light glinted within. ¡°If you betray me, I will make sure you will perish both physically and your soul.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Zheng Anqi answered without a second hesitation.


    She had nothing to lose, and this was herst ticket out of this living hell.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and then folded his hands. An azure-colored light spilled out from between his hands and shot at Zheng Anqi, covering the old woman¡¯s body.


    Under Ninqin and Boss Yu¡¯s stunned watch, Zheng Anqi¡¯s white hair slowly regained color and the wrinkles on her face also disappeared as her skin became firm and smooth again. In a blink, the old hag was transformed back to her former glorious state, if not even more attractive. Magical energy seemed to flow around her sublime presence.


    Thus it was, Divine powers could take one¡¯s life and dictated one¡¯s fate.


    Three dayster, the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group¡¯s stakeholder meeting finally began.


    The directors, managers, CEOs of all the four publicly tradedpanies gathered together in the meeting room of the Zheng¡¯s Pce in downtown Hong Kong.


    Therge meeting room was packed and everyone talked to each other about today¡¯s agenda.


    Loong Jun sat cross-legged in the room. The Xin Hai Investment Bank had been hedging against the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group¡¯s stock and had acquired a sizable share of thepany. Therefore he attended the meeting as a major shareholder.


    Loong Jun scanned the room and recognized a few bosses of other investment banks. Those bosses registered Loong Jun¡¯s gaze on them, so they smiled back at him knowingly. These men were loaded with ammunition for Chen Fan.


    No one had thought of expelling Chen Fan out of the management, but many of them were vying to fill in key positions in the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group.


    ¡°If Chen Beixuan is smart, he should know that it is impossible for him to run the Zheng¡¯s Group all by himself, he will need our help. By then, we can each take up key positions in thepany and collect money. That will be wonderful!¡±


    Loong Jun rubbed his chin and let out a smug smile.


    He didn¡¯t think that Chen Fan had any tricks up his sleeves to keep the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group under his boots. Running arge corporation was not an easy task even for the founder of thepany, much less an outsider. No matter who Chen Fan appointed to those key positions, the board members are going to vote the candidate down. Therefore, in order to calm the resistance of the board members and stakeholders, Chen Fan would have topromise.


    Loong Jun calcted the possibility of Chen Fan inviting Zheng Haochang back to run thepany. With Zheng Haochang¡¯s deep roots in thepany, he should be able to cate the stakeholders. Plus, he was a seasoned manager and used to run the Zheng¡¯s Group for many years. However, Loong Jun was convinced that Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t hire him back fearing his former victim would plot against him.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you have finally exhausted your tricks.¡±


    Even as Loong Jun let out a smug smile, a wave of surprised murmurs rose in the room. He noticed that everyone looked to the entrance with surprised looks, their eyes filled with shock and disbelief.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Loong Jun wondered.


    He turned around and saw a tall woman in a custom-fitted suit. Her hair was tinum blond and features on her face breathtaking. She wore a pair of high heels that made her stand out among the crowd around her. With each step she took, a cold light glinted brighter in her eyes. She nodded to hither and thither, offer her charming greetings like that of a queen.


    She was Zheng Anqi who had been missing for a few months.

 Chapter 282 - One-Eyed Naga King

    <h4>Chapter 282: One-Eyed Naga King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°This is... Impossible!¡±


    Loong Jun lowered his head, trying to hide the shock and disbelief in his eyes.


    He knew Zheng Anqi well and had thought of making a move on this princess of the Zheng family and international supermodel. However, based on the paparazzi news he had read, Zheng Anqi should look like an ugly crone. The picture of her wizened face had been published all over Hong Kong¡¯s news outlets.


    However, there and then, the Zheng Anqi standing before Loong Jun was even more attractive than she had been before the downfall of her family. Her porcin skin scintited under the bright light.


    ¡°Mr. Chen just signed a contract with me and named me his assistant. When he is gone, I will be sitting in his ce as the Board Director. He put forward the motion of electing me as the new CEO of the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group, anyone have a different opinion?¡±


    She didn¡¯t mind the shocked res around her and made her way toward the director¡¯s seat. Her heels clicked against the hard floor, making her steps sounded imperious and confident. She put the documents on the table and scanned the people around her.


    Everyone was still stunned by the development, therefore, no one spoke a word.


    Half of the board of directors were people rted to the Zheng family, the other half consisted of the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group¡¯s former employees who used to work for Old Man Zheng. Therefore, if Chen Fan had nominated a family member of the Zheng family, no one was going to be against it.


    Loong Jun and the other alligators that wished to use the power struggle between Chen Fan and the Board members to force Chen to forsake direct control over thepany. He had been talking secretly with many board members and had formed a consensus that if Chen Fan had chosen anyone outside of the Zheng family as the new CEO, they would vote Chen Fan¡¯s proposal down, organize strikes and pull their investments out.


    To his surprise, Chen Fan had nominated Zheng Anqi as the next CEO.


    Zheng Anqi was the heir of the Zheng family and therefore had the support of Old Man Zheng¡¯s former employees. She had exceptional talent and had been considered the official third-generation heir of the Zheng family. Her sudden transformation from an old hag to her youthful and attractive former self was a telltale sign of Chen Fan¡¯s support for her. Her drastic transformation also spoke loudly of Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable power.


    Therefore, with everyone¡¯s acquiescence, Zheng Anqi became the new CEO of the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group and took over the driver¡¯s seat of thepany. Loong Jun heaved a sigh, rose from his chair and left the room.


    From the moment he saw Zheng Anqi appear in the room, he knew that he had lost the battle.


    ¡°Boss Loong, what do we do now? Do we still hedge against Zheng¡¯s Financial Group¡¯s stock?¡±


    A pretty-looking Columbia University grad trailed behind Loong Jun. She was Loong Jun¡¯s secretary. She wore ck high heels, back stockings and a pair of silver-rimmed sses.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s stop for now.¡±


    Although Loong Jun had lost in the first round of thepetition with Chen Fan, he was unfazed. He paused in a hallway of the Zheng¡¯s ce and looked out through the ss windows down at entire Hong Kong Ind.


    ¡°Although Zheng¡¯s Financial Group had capitted to Chen Beixuan, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan has made too many enemies in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°We need to find a new Grandmaster in Hong Kong.¡±


    A light came up in Loong Jun¡¯s eyes.


    Zheng Anqi¡¯s effective and strong-handed leadership had the support of all the former employees of Old Man Zheng. After a few weeks of consolidating power, the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group was finally on the right track. Although thepany was bound to experience more uncertainty in the future, it had more or less recovered from the turmoil. By now, there was only onest thing left for Chen Fan to do in Hong Kong: collect materials for Dharma Array.


    The Green Dragon Grand Array required a tremendous amount of raw materials.


    Hong Kong was the capital of spellcasters and the Chinese Esotericism Conference had attracted even more spellcasters to Hong Kong. They should have some raw materials that could be put to better use by Chen Fan. These raw materials could be used to cast a Feng Shui array or refine a Dharma Artifact in the hands of ordinary spellcasters, however, in the hands of Chen Fan, they could be turned into a gigantic Dharma Array that covered over an area of a few square kilometers.


    What Chen Fan offered to the spellcasters in exchange for what they had was also very tempting.


    Yun Wu Spirit Water, Lesser Essence Enhancing Pill, Arcane Pills, Body Tempering Pill, Essence Gathering Pill, and many small scale dharma arrays. Chen Fan had even promised them that if they could offer him a supreme-grade material, he would teach them the real art of Immortal Cultivation in exchange.


    However, so far, no one had brought him a numinous treasures yet.


    ¡°Jaundice, Earth Essence, Yin Crystals, Bones of Malice Beast, Arcane Azure Wood, and the scales of Naga...¡± As Chen Fan had expected, these spellcasters had many precious materials. Some of them had been passed down generations and were the sole survivor of its kind. He had even collected a few pieces of material whose rarity was simr to that of the Yin Snake Bones. One of the pieces was no doubt the scale of a Connate Bone Spirit Beast.


    Soon, Chen Fan had collected enough material to cast a dozen Green Dragon Grand Arrays. Pleasantly surprised by the results, a broad smile broke over Chen Fan¡¯s face.


    Chen Fan had paid for these precious materials with elixirs and some basic spells that cost him nearly nothing.


    ¡°I have been collecting materials for three days, I wager I should be able to head back in three more days.¡± Chen Fan calcted in his mind. He had been staying at the Zheng family¡¯s mansion along the Repulse Bay.


    The amount of material he got was simr to that inside of the Medicine God Valley Sect¡¯s vault.


    Although the spellcasters were able to sense the incredible energy in a lot of the materials, they were clueless as to how to use them. Chen Fan capitalized on that and bought them from the spellcasters¡¯ hands. These materials would be put to great use in the hands of a powerful Array formation master.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, here is your tea.¡±


    A girl with breathtaking beauty and tall stature set a cup of superior-grade Sejak tea before Chen Fan. She was wearing a casual outfit and pulled her hair back and up in a bun that was fixed with a wooden hair stick. She looked like a meek and obedient housewife before Chen Fan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you back to be my servant girl, I need you to run thepany for me.¡±


    Chen Fan let out a remark after taking a small sip of tea.


    ¡°You have asked for absolute ;loyalty from me. I am just showing you that you are my master now.¡± Zheng Anqi stood still and said calmly without any rancor. She locked her gaze on the young man before her and her heart was filled withplicated yet strong emotions.


    This was the young man who had pushed her into the living hell. He had taken the life of her grandpa, robbed her of youth and beauty, turning her into a helpless and hapless hag.


    However, this was also the young man who had restored her appearance and made her the manager of a multi-billion corporation.


    Did Zheng Anqi hate him? Of course.


    However, her hatred was only on the surface. Old Man Zheng was near the end of his life span and without the hundred Arcane Pills she had obtained from Chen Fan through trickery, Old Man Zheng would have already died of natural causes by now. In other words, Chen Fan had gifted the old man an extra year of life and there was nothing wrong with him taking the gift back. Plus, Chen Fan had given her the rare opportunity to see the true colors of people around her and to taste a much-needed dose of reality. She had never thought that the kindest person to her ended up being Chen Fan, who she thought was the cruelest man in the world.


    The moment Chen Fan restored her appearance, Zheng Anqi had made up her mind to trust her life to this young man. She was abandoned by her family and friends, and Chen Fan was all she had.


    ¡°I will be leaving for Jin City in three days. Call me if you need anything. As you said, I am your master now, so no one should dare harm you.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zheng Anqi shivered a little and then lowered her head and replied.


    She stood there for a while in silence and didn¡¯t leave the room until Chen Fan was back to his study to sort all kinds of strange things he had collected over the days.


    Meanwhile, the Chinese Esotericism Conference carried on.


    The death of Zhou Daoji was just being felt by the spellcasting society. Zhou Daoji was the most powerful spellcaster in Southern Sect, an aplished Feng Shui master of peak Dharma Cultivation level. He had dominated Hong Kong for a few decades and had defended the honor of Hong Kong many times.


    Hong Kong is an international metropolis, the shining jewel on southern sea. It had been the focal point for the South East Chinesemunity, if not the entire overseas Chinesemunity. Many international corporations set up their HQ in Hong Kong. Zhou Daoji had been protecting Hong Kong from the malicious process that had been eyeing on the incredible social wealth of Hong Kong. With the death of Zhou Daoji, things were bound to change.


    Thand, Chiang Mai, China Town...


    A statue of a one-eyed naga was set inside of an ancient temple. This One-eyed Naga King had a hideous face and was covered with glinting scales that were darker than ink.


    Under the statue sat a thin old man in a ck robe.


    The old man was meditating, the space all around him was infused with an invisible force that seemed to bend the fabric of space. A fly stumbled into the contorted space and was crushed by the invisible force instantly.


    ¡°Master, Zhou Daoji is dead.¡±


    A wave of heavy footsteps brought in a small dark-skinned man. Despite his small frame, he was covered from head to toe with hard muscles. Every inch of burgeoning muscle seemed to pack an incredible force. He only wore a bandana on the head, a tank top and a pair of shorts with no shoes.


    Every step he took sounded like a giant walking.


    The dark-skinned man entered the temple and bowed 45 degrees to the thin old man. If any top fighters of Muay Thai was here, they would be shocked by what they saw. This dark-skinned man was a renowned Grandmaster in Ancient Muay Thai. Rumor had it that he was able to lift an elephant and his power was on par with that of the Grandmasters in China.


    However, such a mighty figure stood respectfully before the old man as a pupil would to his master.


    ¡°Alodi, you are unnerved.¡±


    The thin old man¡¯s eyes remained closed. However, a red dot appeared in between his eyes on his forehead. Then, the dot turned into a line and the line became a third eye. It was golden in color and gave a cold, icy re to the dark-skinned man.


    Alodi lowered his head and looked even more fearful and respectful than before.


    Although he was a Mixed Martial Arts Master, a Grandmasters in Ancient Muay Thai, and was able to kill a galloping elephant, he would not even think of challenging the old man.


    Alodi knew that this old man was the most powerful Dharma master in Thand, if not the entire Southeast Asia,


    He was the Grandmaster of the oriental back magic, Gong Tau, and his name was Dashava Kunloon.

 Chapter 283 - The Mystery of Immortal State

    <strong>Chapter 283: The Mystery of Immortal State</strong>


    Dashava Kunloon.


    He was the renowned Dharma Spell master in the Chinese Community of South East Asia. Of all the Gong Tau masters, he was the only one of Chinese descent. He was one-fourth Chinese and was considered one of the two most powerful Chinese dharma spell grandmasters, the other being Zhou Daoji. However, unlike Zhou Daoji who used Feng Shui Dharma Spells, Kunloon excelled at the ck magic of Gong Tau and Curses.


    He resided in the northern territory of Thand and wielded as much power and influence as the Thand King himself. Many leaders of northern Thand militia groups were Dashava¡¯s disciples. The residence of Chiang Mai called him the One-eyed Naga King.


    Alodi knew that the title of One-eyed Naga King was not easily given to just anyone.


    The old man had be blind a while ago, however, he had used dharma spells to create a third eye on his forehead. This third eye not only had much sharper vision than that of normal eyes, but it could also quickly unleash powerful and deadly Dharma Spells.


    Alodi had challenged the old man, thinking he was invincible. However, his iron fist that could stun a big tiger seemed as week as tofu. The old man had used many curses on Alodi and weakened him significantly. After the battle, Alodi was deeply impressed by the old man¡¯s power and decided to be one of his disciples. Later, he became the Guardian of the One-eyed Naga King.


    ¡°Thirty years ago, I traveled to Hong Kong with a great martial artist from Mysia called Ma Yanxiu. We nned to take over Hong Kong for ourselves, but we were stopped by Zhou Daoji. He used the Nine Dragon Spell Chain and killed Ma Yanxiu. Zhou Daoji¡¯s power was on par with me, so I didn¡¯t think I would emerge as the victor in a conflict with him.¡± Kunloon rose to his feet and walked on the stone floor barefooted. He continued to tell his memory in a husky voice.


    ¡°After I have returned to Chiang Mai, I have dedicated all my time in cultivation and finally achieved the One Eye Dharma Spells. I braved Hong Kong again but was once again stopped by him. This time, he had cast a huge Dharma Array over the Jiu Long Mountain and I am not certain I could get past. So I wavered at thest moment and returned Thand empty-handed.¡±


    Alodi listened quietly.


    He knew that the information he had just heard was a secret war between two of the most powerful masters in SouthEast Asia. They had both reached the peak of the Dharma Spells and possessed unthinkable techniques that could turn the tables in a blink.


    ¡°Over twenty years, I have focused on cultivation and gained power each day. I am confident that other than the only Ancestral Patriarch, no one in Thand could stand against me. Even Zhou Daoji was no match against me.¡± Kunloon said lightly. ¡°I never thought that as soon as I finally thought of a counter for Zhou Daoji¡¯s Dharma Array, he is already dead.¡±


    ¡°He had kept me at bay for thirty years, but he was killed? What does that say about my power then? What have I been doing over the thirty years?¡±


    ¡°Teacher.¡± Alodi shivered. He lowered his head until his forehead was almost touching the floor.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Kunloon linked his hands behind his back and stood underneath the statue of the One-eyed Naga King.


    ¡°A Chinese Martial arts Grandmaster, his name is Chen Beixuan.¡± Alodi said fearfully.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡± Kunloon furrowed his brows and said: ¡°I know the names of all top Martial artists in China. Lin Tatian, Hua Yunfeng, Ye Nantian and even Lei Qianjue from the Hong Sect. I have never heard of Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, he is a new rising star in the Chinese martial artsmunity. He made his name by killing Lei Qianjue. People say that he is the most powerful Grandmaster in China.¡± Alodi exined as an expectant light appeared in his eyes.


    He was a Master in Ancient Muay Thai in Thand and was excited to spar with such a powerful foe. At his level, unless he was fighting the Grandmaster-level Martial artists, he rarely got excited about fighting anymore.


    ¡°Lei Qianjue died in his hands?¡± Kunloon paused a second and didn¡¯t seem to be rmed by the news.


    ¡°I saw Lei Qianjue¡¯s strength ten years ago. I admit that he is powerful, but he was not nearly as powerful as me. I was more surprised by Chen Beixuan¡¯s victory over Zhou Daoji than that over Lei Qianjue.¡±


    Kunloon lifted his chin as proud shed in his eyes. ¡°Cultivators who had reached my level could feel how difficult it was to reach the Immortal State from Transcendent State. Of all the Immortal State cultivators in history, only one was a Martial artist and rest of them were spellcasters. For most martial artists, the gap between the two levels was unbridgeable.¡±


    ¡°Who was that one Martial Artist who made it?¡± Alodi asked curiously.


    ¡°The one from the Lin Family. The most powerful man in China a hundred years ago.¡± Kunloon said slowly and cautiously. Each word that came out of his mouth seemed to carry a heavyweight.


    ¡°Lin family of Southeastern China?¡± Alodi lowered his head.


    Although The Lin Family had been mostly keeping to themselvestely, their name still instilled fear into the hearts of those who evoked it. Twenty years ago, the traitor of the family, Lin Tatian nearly dominated SouthEast Asia. Even Alodi had seen the power of Lin Tatian. However, such a mighty figure was stricken down by the Lin family swiftly. It was evident that despite the Lin Family¡¯s reticence, they still harbored great and unimaginable power.


    ¡°I have rumors saying that Chen Beixuan was a master in both Dharma Spell and Martial Arts,¡± Alodi said in confusion.


    ¡°I see.¡± Kunloon nodded.


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t the key to perfecting martial arts dedication? If he dabbled in both Martial arts and Dharma Spells at the same time, wouldn¡¯t that cause a distraction?¡± Alodi asked dumbfoundedly.


    He had dedicated his entire life to Ancient Muay Thai, he must follow the way of the Muay Thai regardless of the activity he was engaging in. Let it be walking, sitting, sleeping, eating, and even having sex, all of those activities had to be carried out in a manner that benefited his training. Therefore, the fact that Chen Fan had cultivated in both Martial arts as well as Dharma Spells perplexed him as it seemed inefficient to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t quite understand it yet.¡± Kunloon linked his hands behind his back and replied as a light of wisdom flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Martial arts are easy to get started but much harder to master, while spell casting was the other way around. That is why you have seen so many more Martial artists than Spellcasters in the world. Let it be the art of Internal Force originated in China, Brazilian jiu-jitsu, Indian¡¯s Ancient secret art of Yoga or the Ancient Muay Thai in Thand, they all belong to the category of Martial arts and had much more followers than spellcasting. There were even more Mixed Martial Arts Masters than there were master spellcasters.¡±


    ¡°However, Dharma Spells were hard to get into but easy to master; the exact opposite.¡± Kunloon looked up and said proudly. ¡°Although there are only a few master spellcasters, each and every one of them is able to reach the peak of the Dao-Reaching Level, if not Immortal State. Many people had misunderstood the meaning of Immortal, in the name of Immortal State. It referred to one¡¯s soul energy. Over thest hundred years or so, there was only very few martial artists who were able to achieve soul energy by practicing Martial arts. Nearly all Immortal State cultivators had reached their level by focusing on Dharma cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, let it the art of Gong Tau, Feng Shui, Ancient Witchcraft, Ninjitsu or Dharma Curse, the longer one stuck with it, the easier the cultivation became. Plus, when they finally became a grandmaster level Dharma Spell user, they were much more potent than a Martial arts Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, even a martial artist would have to seek the path to a higher level in Dharma Cultivation. The end of the Martial Arts cultivation was the start of Dharma Spells. The two were essentially the same thing with a slight difference in the lower levels. Once one had reached the Immortal State, the line between the two would disappear.¡±


    Alodi was shocked after hearing the old man¡¯s knowledge.


    This was secret information that was hidden from him until now.


    It turned out that there were so many connections between Martial artists and Dharma Cultivation. He had been focusing on practicing Muay Thai kickboxing, but little did he know that he was drifting further away from his ultimate goal. He wagered that only someone as powerful as Kunloon would have known the secrets about Immortal State.


    With that thought in mind, Alodi dropped both knees and kowtowed to the old man reverentially.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan could counter Zhou Daoji¡¯s Array formation and kill Zhou Daoji it meant that he had achieved an unimaginable level of attainment. One more step, he would reach the Immortal State. I think our power must be on par with each other.¡± Kunloonmented.


    Alodi was stunned by the old man¡¯s remark, then he felt a hint of indignation.


    He had never thought that Kunloon would think so highly of Chen Fan. Alodi was also an aplished martial artist and hadn¡¯t expected toorge of a gap between his strength and that of Chen Fan.


    Suddenly, a barefooted girl wearing bangles on both her wrists and ankles walked into the temple. She announced cautiously.


    ¡°Grandmaster. The family lord of Loong family from Hong Kong wishes to see you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it appeared that the top dogs of Hong Kong are already on the move.¡± Kunloonughed out loud.


    The old man linked his hands behind his back and sauntered out of the temple.


    ¡°Follow me Alodi, let¡¯s meet this old friend of mine. I have been waiting for this opportunity for thirty years. This time, I am going to im supremacy in Hong Kong, turning it into thend of the One-eyed Naga.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, this is your moment!¡± Alodi eximed in tion.


    Thand¡¯s politicalndscape wasplicated, to say the least, and therefore, it was difficult for an ounder such as Kunloon to exert his influence. Without any strong political backing, he retreated to Chiang Mai where people of his own race congregated. However, Kunloon¡¯s ambition was much bigger than Chiang Mai, he wanted to im Hong Kong and rece Zhou Daoji as the dominant figure. There, he could gather strength and pass down his secret arts as well as his bloodline.


    ¡°But, teacher... what about that Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Alodi asked with furrowed brows.


    If Kunloon wanted to dominate Hong Kong, then the conflict with Chen Beixuan was inevitable.


    ¡°Fret not. Fighting in real life is much moreplicated thanparing power on paper.¡± Kunloon let out a proud smirk. ¡°Although I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him, I can drive him out of Hong Kong. Plus, don¡¯t forget that I have inherited the secret arts of Gong Tau from the Grand Magus of the Ancient Witch Sect. I am much more powerful than Zhou Daoji when ites down to purely spellcasting.¡±


    Alodi nodded his agreement. He had never lost faith in the power of the Grandmaster of Gong Tau.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was sitting in front of a table, staring at a pile of documents.


    Although he was a stranger in Hong Kong, he was well connected in every level of the society through spellcasters such as Huang Wenze, Zhang Ziru, and Qiu Yulin. These men knew the ins and outs of the power dynamic in Hong Kong since they were frequently invited to the houses of the rich and the powerful. Meanwhile, they never lost touch with their low life origins and had the streets and back alleys in Hong Kong filled with their ears and eyes.


    The Spellcasters working for Chen Fan formed arge web of information that covered every inch of Hong Kong. There was no information, however small it was, that could slipe under their radar.


    The pile of documents beside Chen Fan was collected by Qiu Yulin.


    ¡°The Loong family?¡±


    Chen Fan slipped through the paper as a light came up in his eyes.


    Many forces were behind the recent attack on the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group, and the Loong family seemed to be the one carrying the banner at the forefront.


    ¡°I might have to visit the Loong family before I leave Hong Kong. I thought what happened to Nie Shunchen should have scared off these greedy bastards.¡± Chen Fan let out a cold smile and thought to himself.

 Chapter 284 - Are You Talking About Me?

    <h4>Chapter 284: Are You Talking About Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Chen Fan had tied up the rest of the loose ends, he was ready to leave Hong Kong.


    All the material for building the Dharma Array was stuffed by him into the Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure. The Dharma Array material, like most Spirit Material, didn¡¯t take up much space at all. Chen Fan didn¡¯t end up going to the Chinese Esotericism conference since he had already gotten what he was looking for.


    Meanwhile, the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group was also finally on the right track, thest remaining issue yet to be resolved was the Loong family.


    ¡°People would die for money just as birds would for food.¡±


    Chen Fan stood at the top of the mountain and looked into the distance. On the sparkling shore of Deep Water Bay, the Loong family¡¯s mansion was well lit, shining like a jewel.


    People would always risk their lives for money. They could engage in all kinds of dangerous activities such as murder, arson, robbery, drugs and so on. For money, the would trample the rule ofw under their feet. The Zheng¡¯s Financial Group looked like a tender mutton chop, luring the alligators to prowl about, waiting for their opportunity tosh out. Chen Fan was convinced that as soon as he left Hong Kong, they would unsheathe their fangs and bury their teeth and dig them into the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group.


    Howeverpetent and talented Zheng Anqi was, she was just a girl.


    Without the same rough and tumble experience as her grandpa had, shecked prestige and connections. Even her father had worked from the bottom of the Zheng¡¯s Group and therefore had earned the trust of many employees.


    Even now, rumors were spreading that Zheng Anqi had capitted to Chen Fan both mentally and physically. Without offering pleasure to Chen Fan during the night, she would never be able to sit in the CEO¡¯s position. Sometimes even Zheng Anqi felt the rumor seemed more usible than reality.


    A girl such as her would be able to run apany when everything was smooth sailing, but would quickly be overwhelmed once the other magnates swarmed at her.


    ¡°There were over a few dozen billion at stake. If I were them, I would do the same.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    In his past life, the Sheng family had orchestrated his mother¡¯s car ident for the Jin Xiu Group. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to imagine what people would do when the stakes were as high as a corporation that owned four publicpanies. Chen Fan might have sessfully projected arge shadow in others¡¯ minds, in reality, he had only killed four men in Hong Kong so far.


    They were Nin Tianchen, Zhou Daoji, Zheng Zhongming, and Nie Shunchen.


    The Chen¡¯s Group had forgiven Zhang Ziru, the Zhou Family, the Zheng family, and the Nie family. Chen Fan was not surprised at all that the Loong family would brave the risk to get a piece of pie from the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group due to his benevolence. Even a superpower such as America has enemies who dared to hijack nes and crash them into their national symbol of pride and wealth.


    ¡°But I wager that after today, there should be no one who dares to challenge me again.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and made his way toward the mansion of the Loong family.


    The Loong family was one of the top ten family ns in Hong Kong and most of their business was in the financial sector, such as banks, insurance, and stock shares. In part, that was what drove the Loong family to vie for a share from the falling Zheng¡¯s Financial Group.


    The Loong family mansion was lit up with bright lights.


    The Old man Loong, Loong Jun and many other leaders of the Loong family gathered around an old man.


    The old man was wearing a in colored robe that reached his bare feet on the expensive wool nket. He wore no trinkets nor was there any decorative elements on his clothing, making him look like a mendicant monk. This monk¡¯s eyes were closed shut as if he was blind; on his forehead, a red line wiggled about.


    A short and small man stood behind the old man, he was the Muay Thai Grandmaster, Alodi.


    ¡°Master Dashava, your presence honors us.¡±


    The Old Man Loong, Loong Jianxin pped the armrest and said with a broad smile on his face.


    At the age of seventy, he was the youngest of all the top dogs in Hong Kong. He made his first pot of gold in the finance sector and rose to power. His profession had given him a shrewd mind and a sharp vision for the future. Even as the other top dogs were dithering about whether they should ept Chen Fan or rise against him, Loong Jianxin was the first to notice the power vacuum left by thest Feng Shui Master and sought to fill that vacuum with one of his allies.


    That vacuum was left by Zhou Daoji. No one dared to think of challenging him when he was still alive. However, as soon as he was dead, opportunity arose, particrly when most of the elites in Hong Kong had yet to ept Chen Fan.


    Therefore, Loong Jianxin acted decisively and went to Chiang Mai to personally invite one of the four deadliest Gong Tau master Dashava Kunloon to Hong Kong. Kunloon was of Chinese descent, therefore could be easily epted by the elites of Hong Kongpared to other candidates. Many rich and powerful people had already visited this powerful master during some point in their lives.


    ¡°Lord Loong can just call me by my Chinese name ¡®Zhang Qinhuan¡¯ or Kunloon¡±


    Kunloon looked very humble.


    He had just arrived in Hong Kong and still need to rely on Loong family¡¯s power to slowly exert his influence. Unlike Chen Fan, he understood the importance of building an amicable rtionship with the elites of Hong Kong. Chen Fan had chosen fear as a tool to bring the elites to their knees, but Kunlong had adopted a different method.


    He had designed to nt his roots in Hong Kong, hire arge number of disciples and eventually be the next guardian of Hong Kong.


    ¡°You are too humble, master.¡± Lord Loong¡¯s face bloomed.


    ¡°Master Kunloon, we are all curious as to how you are going to deal with Chen Beixuan?¡± Loong Jun asked impatiently.


    The Chen¡¯s Group was what¡¯s stood in between the vultures such as the Loong family and Zheng¡¯s Financial Group. Without striking him down, no one would have a share of the pie. The Loong family was not stupid and therefore they would never confront Chen Fan directly. All they had been doing before this point was simplifying opportunistic probings that were not enough to invite Chen Fan¡¯s ire.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡± Kunloon smiled faintly. ¡°You guys have thought too highly of him. He is just a young man, powerful as he is, but he doesn¡¯t quite understand how to use his power yet.¡±


    ¡°If I were him, I would publicly challenge Zhou Daoji and after the victory was secured, I would treat the Zheng family much more fairly than he had. What does ten billion mean to me when I can rece Zhou Daoji¡¯s position in Hong Kong?¡±


    ¡°He is reckless. He killed the Old Man Zheng, and toppled the Zheng family. That made him an enemy of all Hong Kong elites. Without the support of the Hong Kong people, he would never go far on this ind.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement with what Kunloon had said.


    The elite society hated one kind of people the most: the reckless rebellers.


    Peace and opulence were what everyone wished to see. However, Chen Fan had disyed a gruesome scene that showed neither peace nor promise for opulence. Therefore, he turned himself into a thorn in the side of most well-educated professionals as well as elites of Hong Kong. They might not be able to drive Chen Fan away, they would resist him nheless.


    ¡°Just so! I have gone all the way to Thand and invited you to Hong Kong exactly because I can¡¯t stomach Chen Beixuan¡¯s disregard for other people¡¯s life.¡± Kunloon folded his hands and bowed slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Lord. I have promised to defeat Chen Beixuan, so I will.¡±


    Kunloon spoke in fluent Chinese. ¡°Please draft a challenge letter to Chen Beixuan. I will meet him at the Jiu Long Mountain in ten days. This will not be a battle of life and death. Whoever loses the battle would simply leave Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡± Loong Jianxin pped his thigh and said: ¡°We will invite all the rich and powerful of Hong Kong to watch the battle. It would be a perfect chance for you to disy your strength in front of everyone while you defeat Chen Fan.¡±


    Loong Jun nodded.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is just a babe in the woods, he is no match against Master Kunloon. ¡±


    Once Chen Fan was defeated, the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group would be within the Loong family¡¯s reach. That little girl Zheng Anqi would not be able to hold herself before their assault on all fronts.


    Even as everyone reveled in the promise of their sess, a voice came up from the entrance.


    ¡°Are you guys talking about me?¡±


    Repulse Bay, the Zheng family¡¯s manor...


    Zheng Anqi sat beside a small desk, her long and elegant fingers danced on the keyboard of her Thinkpad T personalptop. She pulled her hair up in a ponytail and was wearing rimless sses. She wore a Prada¡¯s business suit and a matching knee-length skirt, under which she wore ck nylon pantyhose. Her carefully pedicured feet stepped on a heated wooly nket, her toes twiddled mischievously.


    She was still in her business attire since she barely had the time to change ever since she arrived home.


    ¡°din..din...¡±


    the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Auntie Wang!¡± Zheng Anqi shouted at her maid. Then she remembered that she had let go of Auntie Wang so that she would give Chen Fan a good impression. She had been cleaning, mopping, and cooking every day, looking after her master with the greatest care.


    Zheng Anqi could feel that Chen Fan¡¯s attitude toward her was changed by the day. They had both be much morefortable with each other than before.


    ¡°Must be that Lazy bum!¡±


    The more Zheng Anqi knew Chen Fan, the more convinced she became that Chen Fan was theziest person alive. He would rather eat the tasteless Essence Gathering Pill than cook a meal for himself. However, as soon as Zheng Anqi prepared a meal, he would give up the Essence Gathering Pill in a heartbeat.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible to win his heart. However, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to rely on me.¡±


    So thinking, Zheng Anqi answered the door. She was greeted by Mr. Shi and another middle-aged man.


    ¡°Mr. Shi, Master Qiu, what brings you here at this hour?¡±


    Zheng Anqi was taken aback.


    She recognized the middle-aged man; he was the renowned spell caster in Hong Kong, Qiu Yulin. Qiu Yulin had been visiting Chen Fan on a daily basis, delivering all kinds of weird stuff. Of all the spell casters, he was the closest to Chen Fan. Chen Fan had also trusted him with the task of looking after the Zheng family after he was gone.


    ¡°Where is Master Chen?¡±


    Qiu Yulin got to the point.


    ¡°Master had already left Hong Kong. But I remembered that he said he will visit the Loong family on his trip back.¡± Zheng Anqi paused and then asked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We are in trouble!¡±


    Qiu Yulin pped his thigh and said: ¡°I have just got the news that one of the deadliest Gong Tau masters of SouthEast Asia, One-eyed Naga King had just arrived in Hong Kong. He had also brought with him his most powerful disciple: the Muay Thai Grandmaster: Alodi. Kunloon was a powerful Gong Tau Grandmaster in South East Asia and was well known for his unpredictability and deadlines. His spells alone could rival Zhou Daoji. With the help of Alodi, the Muay Thai Grandmaster, they might pose a serious threat to Master Chen!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zheng Anqi was shocked at first and then she panicked. She stormed out of the room without even putting on a pair of shoes toward the Loong family¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Urh....what the...¡±


    Qiu Yulin and Mr. Shi looked to each other with a knowing grin.


    The two quickly ran toward Zheng Anqi to catch up with her.

 Chapter 285 - Kill You With One Slap

    <strong>Chapter 285: Kill You With One p</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who is that??¡±


    Alodi was the first to react to the voice that came from the entrance before the Loong family members did. He dashed forward with the speed of a panther and arrived before the gate. He stood between the threshold and the people in the room. He stood with legs bent slightly and bare feet. His glinting gaze locked on the closed door, as an air of belligerence emanated from his tensed-up body. Suddenly, the Loong family felt a chill down their spines.


    ¡°creak¡±


    The heaven wooden door swung open, as a young man walked into the house. He hitched his thumbs in his pockets and carried a great measure of levity. The numerous bodyguards and guard dogs were nowhere to be seen behind the opened door.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Alodi asked with in broken Chinese.


    Alodi could sense no sign of cultivation in this young man, but his sixth sense kicked his body into overdrive as if he was standing before the biggest threat of his life. Alodi had relied on his sixth sense many times to get out of harm¡¯s way and therefore he trusted it greatly.


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Loong Jun nearly shouted.


    Chen Fan had used his normal appearance, but since Alodi had only seen Chen Fan¡¯s picture when he was in his Azure Thearch Longevity Body, Alodi was clueless as to who the young man was. However, Loong Jun had picked up simrities in this boy¡¯s face and that of Chen Beixuan¡¯s picture, so he recognized him immediately.


    ¡°Are you Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Alodi tensed up his body a little bit more as he felt his heart pounded in his chest, pumping blood and energy into every cell of his body. He felt that he had gathered enough force to punch through a one-meter thick steel te.


    Alodi was getting increasingly excited and agitated; the steam was building quickly inside of him.


    He was one of the most powerful Ancient Muay Thai Grandmaster and had unbeatable match records. He was undefeatable until he had faced Kunloon¡¯s deadly spells. Although he knew that China was well known for its Martial Arts Grandmasters, and Chen Fan was one of them, he was not at all afraid. He totally despised the use of Internal Force by the Chinese Martial Artists and thought it was a disgrace to the Martial arts.


    The real Martial arts was the arts of pure strength. Every strike must be sure and deadly, so much so that they could kill a galloping horse if not a raging tiger.


    ¡°What makes you think that you can call me by name?¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and took a step forward. He opened up his palm and shot out an arm at Alodi.


    He was here to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys, so to speak. However, he was surprised to find two Thais among his original targets. Chen Fan didn¡¯t think too much, whether they were from Thand or Hong Kong, they were all chickens.


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Alodi¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. He let out a deep growling that sounded like the wet croak of fog on steroids. His chest also puffed up to unnatural proportions, just as a frog¡¯s belly would. He then stomped the ground, generating enough force to tear apart the wool nket and to create a depression on the floor at his feet. If he was wearing any shoes, the soles of the shoes would have been gone by now.


    ¡°Chakravarti¡¯s Fist Seal!¡±


    Alodi¡¯s fingers dances in the air and formed a great number of hand signs, the motion turned his fingers into blurry shadows, making his hands look like blooming lotus. In the end, he ended the movement in a fist, representing the greatest and fullest enlightenment of power. In the void dimension, a turning golden wheel appeared. The power in this attack was so deadly that he threatened to disrupt the time and space. A wave of explosions came up in the air due to the eruption of heavily condensed energy packets.


    Chen Fan had meet another martial artist from Thand called Song Tao, the Eight-Armed Arhat. He was able to use hand, elbow, knees, and legs at the same time, raining his attack onto his opponent.


    Alodi¡¯s understanding of strength was beyond any boxing technique. It had enlightened him to the way to Dao and Dharma. The Chakravarti¡¯s Fist Seal was a secret technique from Theravada Buddhism. It was the coreponent of Ancient Muay Thai. Each and every hand sign he used would unlock one of Circle of Chakra to unleash the secrets of flesh. Once he waspleted, he would pose enough strength to wrestle with an elephant.


    ¡°This punch of Alodi should be able to defeat a peak level Grandmaster.¡±


    Kunloon calmly sat in his seat and said with an approving nod.


    Alodi had dominated Thand, however, when it came down to his level of attainment, it was about as high as a mid-stage Transcendent State Grandmaster in China. Suddenly, the punch which he threw at Chen Fan with abandon exploded with such ferocity that even Lei Qianjue or Lin Tatian would have to get out of harm¡¯s way if they were standing before it.


    Kunloon was convinced that the spell would make Chen Fan scramble for safety, so he had already started to prepare for the next spell.


    Everyone, including the members of the Loong family, rounded their eyes in surprise as they watched the development unfold. Alodi¡¯s punch had filled the entire house with a deadly fury of the fist. Under everyone¡¯s incredulous watch, the Thai fighter¡¯s small body increased in size until his head reached the ceiling. Chen Fan seemed small and fragile before his hulking frame and looked like an egg that was about to hit the giant wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible! Is that the power of a Grandmaster?¡±


    Liu Yuze, Loong Jianxin, and Loong Jun were all stunned.


    They knew about Grandmasters, but this was the first time they had ever seen one with their own eyes. They simply couldn¡¯t believe the crushing force that came from that man who was half the size of an average Chinese. His hulking presence instilled fear and admiration into these men¡¯s minds.


    ¡°If even Alodi was this powerful, how powerful exactly is Kunloon going to be?¡±


    Everyone was terrified by what they saw.


    However, Chen Fan was unfazed. He lifted a hand and pped at his opponent with nearlyzy movements.


    ¡°Courting death!¡±


    A vicious light came up in Alodi¡¯s eyes as he doubled down on his attack. The muscles on his arms and shoulders bulged up and looked like they were filled with molten iron. It was so hard that even a bulletnded on it would be ricochet away.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A nk erupted that sounded like a wood stick hitting a bronze bell.


    Under everyone¡¯s expectant watch, the two finally collided.


    Alodi¡¯s mighty fist that was able to crash an armored vehiclended squarely on Chen Fan¡¯s chest. However, Chen Fan¡¯s body barely moved by the attack. Under Alodi¡¯s incredulous watch, Chen Fan¡¯s slow pnded at the top of his head.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    A loud snapping sound shot through the room.


    Alodi¡¯s head was squashed into his chest and his body was driven into the ground by the impact, filling up the hole created by Chen Fan using his body. Alodi was nowhere to be seen, only a little lump on the ground where he was just standing remained.


    A pin-drop silence suddenly fell over the room.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and the only thing they could do was stare.


    Even Dashava Kunloon, the deadly Gong Taun master nearly fell from his chair.


    No one had thought that the powerful Muay Thai Grandmaster who had a body as hard as diamond was killed by Chen Fan with a p on the head.


    Using the One Eye Divine Spell, Kunloon was able to observe the battle more keenly than others. His acute soul energy sensed that not only was Chen Fan unharmed by Alodi¡¯s punch, but Alodi¡¯s hand was also injured by the hard impact. The moment Chen Fan¡¯s handnded on Alodi¡¯s head, Alodi¡¯s brain was shattered in an instant and fragments of his skull prated through his chest cavity and embedded in his lungs. In the end, Chen Fan drove Alodi¡¯s body into the ground like driving a stake.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Kunloon couldn¡¯t believe what he had sensed.


    He knew first hand the power of Alodi and was convinced that even a male elephant during the mating season would be easily killed by Alodi¡¯s punch. Even Kunloon himself did not dare to counter Alodi¡¯s attack using his body, instead, he had to carefully and patiently weaken the fighter¡¯s body and then he constrained his movements using his soul energies.


    However, Chen Fan had taken the brunt of the attack and was unscathed.


    Alodi¡¯s punch didn¡¯t seem to have any effect on the young man, which made Kunloon wonder how powerful exactly was Chen Fan¡¯s body? It has to be harder than steel since Alodi¡¯s punch should have at least left a dent on a steel te.


    With that thought in mind, Kunloon¡¯s heart was seized by an overwhelming sense of threat.


    He had never felt more scared in his life, not even when he had to stand before the Grand Array of Nine Dragons. At that time, he was more amazed by Zhou Daoji¡¯s Array formation than scared by it. After all, the power in Zhou Daoji¡¯s Array formation did not belong to the spell caster since it was borrowed from nature. However, Chen Fan¡¯s indestructible body was very much his own ability, and it outright terrified Kunloon.


    ¡°I finally understand how Zhou Daoji lost the fight.¡±


    Kunloon let out an ugly grin. Chen Fan¡¯s physical strength was so overwhelmingly strong that Zhou Daoji must have already been killed before he could cast any spells. Any Array formation or Dharma Spells were jokes before someone who could tear apart an armored tank barehanded.


    ¡°Foolish kid, he shouldn¡¯t have tried to fight me with his bare hands.¡±


    Chen Fan dusted his shirt and shrugged.


    Alodi¡¯s power was not that much weaker than Lin Tatian. Lin Tatian hadsted much longer during his fight with Chen Fan, however, Alodi was killed with only one strike. His weaknesspared to Chen Fan contributed only part of his downfall, the other factors was his overconfidence and ignorance.


    Chen Fan loved the thrill of killing using such brute force.


    Not even an immortal state cultivator couldn¡¯t harm him through his Azure Thearch Longevity Body, much less Alodi. The best method to fight with Chen Fan was to keep distance and kite him with long-distance spells or True Qi to weaken him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to challenge me in ten days? Why don¡¯t we do it now?¡±


    Chen Fan looked over his shoulder toward Kunloon. He gave the old man a broad smile, revealing a row of healthy teeth. ¡°If you can survive one punch from me, I will leave Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you think too lightly of me!¡±


    Kunloon pulled a taut face and shouted at Chen Fan as he mmed the table. Suddenly, the red line on his forehead turned into an eye with golden pupils. it looked like an eye of a giant dragon. A golden light shot out from the eye and surrounded Chen Fan.


    This was the Art of One-eyed Pupil Art which Kunloon had perfected over three decades. In order to master this art, he even has forsaken his real eyes, so that he could focus on this eye born out of his mind.


    Kunloon was convinced that no martial artists, other than an Immortal State cultivator could survive his Pupil Art. The golden light that shot out from his eye was pure soul energy and regardless of how strong one¡¯s body was, their soul would be shattered by Pupil Art, leaving only an empty husk.


    This was the trump card that gave Kunloon the confidence to challenge Zhou Daoji and Chen Fan.


    ¡°Thest one trying to attack me using brute force, now you wish to fight me using Divine Will?¡±


    To Kunloon¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan let out a lighthearted smirk.


    His soul energy was far more powerful than mortals on earth. The difference was even greater than that in their level of attainments of Dharma Cultivation

 Chapter 286 - Kneel and Plead

    <h4>Chapter 286: Kneel and Plead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The so-called Divine Body was a highly concentrated form of Soul Energy.


    A normal person¡¯s soul energy was insignificant and fragile, and therefore, Chen Fan was able to put out the me of soul energy in Nie Shunchen with a re. The soul energy of a cultivator was a different story. Not only were they more powerful, but they could also be projected outward as a weapon. Those Soul Energy Masters could even pose a threat to Chen Fan. Some Soul Energy Masters could use their soul energy to hypnotize their victims or kill them from miles away. There were many different schools of soul energy cultivation, and almost every country on earth had their own unique methods.


    Kunloon¡¯s One-eyed Pupil Art, for example, required him to forsake his own eyes in order to open his Mind Eye. He can then condensed his Soul Energy and shot it out from his Minds Eye in a beam of deadly light. This light was as powerful as Kunloon¡¯s most deadly spells and could have annihted the soul energy of any living person.


    However, little did Kunloon know that Chen Fan¡¯s level of attainment in Soul Energy was far greater than that of Dharma Spells.


    Chen Fan was only at the early-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment level, therefore, his Dharmic powers and Divine powers were only a few notches deadlier than Kunloon. However, he had gone much further in his soul energy arts, and he was able to form Divine Will from his soul energy a while ago.


    Comparing the Soul Energy to the Divine Will was the same asparing a steel de with a wooden stick. However, solid a wooden stick was, it would be severed in half by any steel de. Ever since Chen Fan obtained the golden statue, his Divine Will had strengthened at least ten times. Therefore, he was already able to unleash as much power as he could in the Divine Sea level.


    ¡°Hur!¡±


    Kunloon¡¯s Mind Eye opened up as a golden lightnced out, making him look like the three-eyed Eng Shen in Chinese mythology. His soul energy had taken physical form in real-life: a clear sign that he was as powerful as an early-stage Ethereal Enlightenment level cultivator. However, to Kunloon¡¯s surprise, he watched as an azure-colored light shed in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and then an azure me, more powerful than his golden energynced out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    This azure-colored me danced around unequivocally in the real world just as a real me would.


    Suddenly, the azure-colored Divine Light turned up the intensity and it started to crackle, creating countless azure tendrils of sparks.


    Any ordinary mortal who connected eye contact with Chen Fan would have been blinded by the sizzling energy. Even a cultivator would be terrified by the presence of deadly power. However, Kunloon didn¡¯t back down. Instead, he locked his gaze onto Chen Fan¡¯s and doubled down on his attack.


    The two pulses of soul energy shed together, creating a giant explosion in the void dimension.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Kunloon howled out a saddend cry.


    If he didn¡¯t open his Mind Eye to cast out his soul energy, Chen Fan might not have had the chance to deliver a blow to him. After all, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will would not be able to outright kill a spellcaster who had reached the peak of the Dharma Cultivation. However, since Kunloon had attacked with abandon, Chen Fan was able to negate his defense and strike where it hurts.


    Kunloon¡¯s golden light was washed away as soon as it came in contact with the azure-colored me. The me barraged into Kunloon¡¯s Mind Eye and destroyed it in a blink, turning it into an ordinary-looking line of red ink.


    Kunloon stumbled back a few feet and copsed into a chair. the Chair was made out yellow-rosewood and was crushed by Kunloon¡¯s weight and momentum. Two lines of red blood trickled down Kunloon¡¯s cheeks.


    In a fraction of a second, his Pupil Art was crushed by Chen Fan¡¯s overbearing Divine Will. His spirit shattered and soul damaged. Even an ordinary man could have killed him much less a powerful cultivator.


    Such was the danger of battling with soul energy.


    Unlike normal spell battles, fighting using soul energy was a risky business. A person¡¯s soul and spirit was the most vulnerable aspect of life and although they could be turned into a deadly weapon, they also positioned the users into a very dangerous situation. It was not umon to have both cultivators gravely injured after a battle. Because of that, there was rarely any direct confrontation among Immortal Cultivators.


    ¡°Why, why are you so strong!¡±


    Blood running down from Kunloon¡¯s eyes and his Mind Eye unresponsive. He copsed on the ground in a half death state as he asked in a feeble and shaky voice.


    The moment he came into contact with Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will, he could sense the immense breadth and depth of his soul energy. It was ten times stronger than his. The Soul Energy was as hard as steel and it hammered squarely on his soul and spirit. After taking the brunt of the attack, Kunloon had survived thanks to his decades of cultivation. However, it was a near escape. His Pupil Art was countered, his soul and spirit shattered. It would take him a few years to recuperate.


    Kunloon simply couldn¡¯t imagine that Chen Fan at such a young age was able to master not only the Martial arts, Dharma Spells and Physical refinement, but also Soul Energy. That was unheard of and outright impossible. Not even a cultivation prodigy could have pulled that off.


    ¡°You are too weak.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and looked up at the Loong family members.


    Although the azure-colored lights had mostly dissipated, there was still a hint of blue in his eyes. Suddenly, he sent out a fiery Divine Will that swept across the room. The Loong family members were ordinary mortals and therefore they were shaken to the core by the wave of immense energy. Their hearts skipped a few beats and then all of them copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan... I... will never... surrender!¡±


    Loong Jun gritted his teeth and struggled to his feet. Blood seeped out from his gums and welled in his mouth. He red at Chen Fan indignantly.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted as the light in his eyes surged.


    ¡°BaaDa!¡±


    Loong Jun¡¯s legs gave in as he kneeled down before Chen Fan. The momentum carried his head down until it touched the floor.


    Was this Chen Beixuan¡¯s true power? If so, he could have dominated any mortal in the world.


    The members of the Loong family were terrified by the development. They had never thought that anyone could be so unimaginably strong. They would never have believed in Chen Fan¡¯s power if they haven¡¯t seen in with their own eyes. And after they had seen it once, it could never be unseen.


    Thus it was, without seeing Mount Tai with one¡¯s own eyes, one would never appreciate the grandiose of its range; without seeing the Eastern Sea with one¡¯s own eyes, one would never understand its vastness.


    It wasn¡¯t until they met with Chen Fan and were stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s power, did they realize how naive they were to think they could rival him. Chen Fan could have killed them with one thought. Even their immense fortune wouldn¡¯t help them when they were faced before such a deadly foe. Neither could they take these worldly possessions with them after they die.


    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    Chen Fan walked over to Loong Jun and looked down at the Financial Magnate of Hong Kong. Loong Jun had long since lost his stately demeanor; he copsed on the ground lifelessly like a toad. He kowtowed to Chen Fan vigorously.


    ¡°I believe in you, I believe in you!¡±


    Every word he spoke hurt his heart like a knife stab.


    Loong Jun was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and never had he suffered such humiliation. However, looking around him, he saw his uncles and unties, even his father Loong Jianxin kneeled before the devilish young man, his will to fight back suddenly evaporated.


    ¡°Starting from today, the Loong family will be responsible for making sure nothing will happen to the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group. If the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group copses, I will kill every one of you.¡± Chen Fan Linked his hands behind his back and said inly.


    His voice was as cold as the icy wind from the tundra, it made all the Loong family members feel a chill down their spines.


    ¡°Does that mean the Loong family will be the guardians of Zheng¡¯s Financial Group?¡±


    Many people thought of the same thing in their mind.


    No one dared to protest and even Lord Loong, Loong Jianxin kowtowed respectfully and said: ¡°Please be rest assured, Mr. Chen. The Loong family will take good care of the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group, and will not let anyone harm it.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and then looked to Kunloon.


    He came to the Loong family to scare them but not to kill. He had killed everyone in Sheng family and a few in the Zheng family, if he recklessly murdered all the members of the Loong family, he wagered that not even General Li would be able to help him. The Chinese government simply would not tolerate his killing spree.


    However, Kunloon was not Chinese, so the Chinese government would not care less about his life.


    However, Kunloon had lived a rough and tumble life before and knew the right action at the right moment. He managed to get up and said in admiration: ¡°I have eyes but failed to see mount Thai. Please spare my life, Grandmaster Chen. I will be your disciple and obey your orders from now on. If I betray you, I will perish in both my body and soul.¡±


    He kneeled before Chen Fan, body shivering uncontrobly. After waiting for about as long as a century, he finally heard a reply.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    When Zheng Anqi finally made her way to the Loong family¡¯s manor, the fight had already been over for ten minutes.


    She was a supermodel, so she kept her body in good shape. Although she didn¡¯t wear any shoes, she was still able to run with incredible speed. However, the soles of her feet were grazed by the rocky path and were riddled with small scratches.


    Zheng Anqi didn¡¯t care about the pain in her feet and barged into the Loong family¡¯s manor.


    When she made her way to the meeting hall, she found Chen Fan sitting on a high chair and was surrounded by Lord Loong, Loong Jun, and a thin old man.


    ¡°It...¡±


    Zheng Anqi was perplexed by what she saw.


    She had been expecting a fight between Chen Fan and a Muay Thai fighter, but the meeting hall seemed too peaceful to be a battleground.


    As soon as Mr. Shi and Qiu Yulin saw the thin old man, their face darkened and eximed: ¡°The one-eyed naga king! Dashava Kunloon?¡±


    ¡°From now on, there was no more One-eyed Naga King. I am but an old servant of Master Chen and my name is Zhang Qinhuan.¡± Kunloon bowed slightly and said humbly.


    Although his eyes were shut, they could still tell the fear and respect on the old man¡¯s face.


    God Reining State


    Chen Fan was a God Reining State Cultivator!


    He had to be, otherwise, his soul energy would not be so powerful. Even the most potent Soul Energy Master could not reach one-tenth of his attainment. The thought of Chen Fan¡¯s vast and dense soul energy gave Kunloon the jitters again.


    He had never imagined that he would meet a God Reining State Immortal Master before he died. Wrose, Chen Fan was so young and so much more powerful than he had imagined.


    Kunloon didn¡¯t think he overreacted when he kneeled before Chen Fan. After all, Chen Fan was an Immortal State master, the title Immortal State said it all.


    ¡°Anqi, Mr. Shi and Yulin, you guys are here.¡±


    Chen Fan sat at the table and was savoring a cup of supreme-grade Maojian tea. He said faintly: ¡°From now on, the Loong family is the Zheng family¡¯s ally. Feel free to ask them for help if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Despite the questions in their minds, Zheng Anqi and the others lowered their heads and replied.


    Meanwhile, no one in the Loong family appeared to be disheartened by what had happened. However, deep down, they cried for their loss. Little did they know that they had loaded a gun and shot themselves in the foot.

 Chapter 287 - Covenant of Soul and Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 287: Covenant of Soul and Spirit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan was not afraid of the Loong family going back on their word.


    The difference between humans and beasts were a sense of dignity and respect. The loong family had been jumping up and down, challenging him because they didn¡¯t quite understand his power. However, after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s ability first hand, and knowing that whatever they did would not affect Chen Fan, they would behave obediently like Chen Fan¡¯sp dog.


    However, Kunloon was a different story.


    Kunloon was one of the four deadliest Gong Tau masters, a Perfected Cultivator at the peak of the Dharma Cultivation. He was even slightly more powerful than Chen Fan when he was still in the early-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment level. Such a mighty figure might have treated Chen Fan with respect now after he had recovered and regained his Pupil Art, he would seek to harm Chen Fan again.


    After all, Kunloon had dominated Northern Thand for many years. He sat in the seat of power in Chiang Mai and projected his power to the entire Thand. Many warlords of northern Thand were his disciples. If he was go back to Thand, he would reconnect with the military that supported him, he would quickly throw his respect and fear toward Chen Fan out of the window. He might have thought that Chen Fan was an Immortal State cultivator, but he might backtrackter and regret the fact that he had surrendered so quickly.


    However, Chen Fan had mastered the art of manipting powerful cultivators during his past life¡¯s cultivation.


    When he had the run-in with the Lu family, he was only at thete-stage of the Foundation Establishment level. He had to kill Lu Tianfen since hecked the means of controlling a Grandmaster at that time. However, now Chen Fan had already reached the Ethereal Enlightenment and had many Divine powers at his disposal.


    On Earth, even a Grandmaster was a rare sight much less a Perfected Cultivator. Therefore, Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to outright kill him, instead, he sought to cate and enlist him as his assistant.


    Chen Fan called out his name.


    ¡°Kunloon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Kunloon came up to Chen Fan and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Since you wish to be my disciple, and serve me, I have to warn you about my rules.¡± Chen Beixuan sat stately on a high chair as awe-inspiring energy generated from his majestic demeanor making him look like a god.


    ¡°I would love to hear the rules of Immortal Master Chen.¡±


    Kunloon shivered a little as a sense of foreboding rose inside of him.


    He had been using his obedience as a ruse to lower Chen Fan¡¯s guard. However powerful Chen Fan was, he was just a young man andcked the shrewdness and meticulousness in his calction. Like all young man, he must loveplements and Kunloon hoped to capitalize on that. He hoped that Chen Fan would one day release him back to Thand after his ego was bloated enough.


    Kunloon had risen to power a few decades ago, and therefore would not be satisfied with forever being a servant.


    ¡°If you wish to serve me, you have to give me your life.¡±


    Chen Fan said slowly.


    ¡°Give you my life?¡±


    Everyone quickly understood what Chen Fan meant. He wanted to turn the old man into his ve and Chen Fan would have the right to dictate his life or death.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Kunloon stered on a calm face and then replied.


    However, deep down, he had already made up his mind to run away to Thand as soon as he got the chance and never set foot in Hong Kong ever again. If Chen Fan even went to Chiang Mai to look for him, he would have the support of an army a thousand strong. Even an Immortal State cultivator was no match against a modern army.


    ¡°Let¡¯s seal the deal then.¡±


    Chen Fan rose to his feet abruptly.


    Everyone watched as he formed a Dharma Seal in the air and drove his True Essence into the seal to form a True Essence. In the Void Dimension, countless rays of azure symbols appeared and they converged toward each other. In the end, they formed aplicated web of True Essence that emanated primordial energy.


    ¡°Go¡±


    Chen Fan pointed a finger at Kunloon and the azure-colored talisman turned into a light andnced into Kunloon¡¯s body.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Kunloon¡¯s face darkened and was not sure what had happened to him. However, he felt a strong sense of foreboding rise up in his heart and his sixth sense screamed at him about the danger of the Talisman Inscription.


    ¡°This is the Covenant of Soul and Spirit, it bound your soul and spirit to our deal. From today onward, if you disobey me, I can destroy your physical body and soul with a thought regardless of how far away you are.¡± Chen Fan said in an icy voice.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kunloon panicked. He charged up his energy and started to search inside of his soul energy; it wasn¡¯t long before he noticed that something wasn¡¯t quite right. Since he was blind and used only his Mind Eye, he was very sensitive to the presence of Soul Energy. He registered ayer of azure light that suffused over his soul. Thisyer of glowing energy seemed benign, but it would be deadly once charged up.


    Having realized his situation, Kunloon looked disheartened.


    He reckoned that from now on, his life was in the hands of Chen Fan. He had to act carefully around Chen Fan every day; an act he only meant to put on for a short while. If he angered Chen Fan, the young boy could kill him with a thought.


    The members of the Loong family were also shocked by the development.


    Loong Jianxin and Loong Jun felt a chill down their spines. He would rather be dead if they were in Kunloon¡¯s shoes. Who would be able to sleep soundly at night knowing that there was a de hanging constantly over your head?


    ¡°Fret not. I will not harm you as long as you don¡¯t betray me. You are a valuable asset to me because of your level of attainment.¡± Chen Fan said slowly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kunloon¡¯s face paled and he uttered a reply reluctantly.


    Chen Fan flicked a finger and a pill suddenly popped out from the yellow-skinned gourd. The young man snatched the pill in the air and rubbed it in both hands. Suddenly, an invisible energy formed around Kunloon¡¯s body, and slowly made its way into Kunloon¡¯s depleted soul, recharging it. Kunloon¡¯s Mind Eye also regained its shape and opened up, revealing the golden pupils. The light in the pupil was even brighter than it had before.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Kunloon looked up at Chen Fan shocked.


    ¡°This is Soul Forming Pills. I have made it from the Seana from the Yin Dragon Pond. It helps to reform damaged soul energy. Even if your physical body had perished in this world, I can use this pill to bring your soul back to this life and slowly refine it until it gains substance.¡± Chen Fan said slowly.


    The art of management could be summarized into one phrase: Carrot and Stick


    Thebination of punishment and reward would turn anyone into a loyal subject.


    Kunloon was a Perfected Cultivator and he dreamed of further improving his cultivation to reach the Immortal state. Chen Fan had given him an opportunity. Let it be the God Reining State on Earth or the Divine Sea Level of Immortal Cultivation, they both had high requirements for Soul and Spirit. The main signature characteristics of a Divine Sea Level cultivator was his use of Divine Will.


    ¡°Thank you, Immortal Master Chen.¡±


    Kunloon dropped both knees and kowtowed to Chen Fan with genuine reverence.


    He knew how precious these elixirs were since they only existed in legends and ancient scrolls. However, Chen Fan had given one to his servant. Chen Fan¡¯s generosity had genuinely impressed Kunloon and strengthened his loyalty. In order to achieve Immortal State, a strong soul and spirit were a must. With his soul and spirit fortified by the pill, Kunloon felt that he had inched even closer toward his goal.


    Mr. Shi, Qiu Yulin and the members of the Loong family were shocked to see a powerful mighty figure of SouthEast Asia bend his knees and kowtow to Chen Fan.


    Loong Jun, in particr, was terrified by the development. The promise of Chen Fan using the Covenant of Soul and Spirit on him made him shiver.


    Little did he know that it had cost Chen Fan a great deal of Divine Will to cast such a powerful binding spell. It was a waste to use this powerful spell on someone as insignificant as Loong Jun. At most, Chen Fan would only nt a Fire Lotus Seed in him.


    The Fire Lotus Seed was one variation of the Li Fire Golden Eyes. It could be buried inside one¡¯s body waiting to be detonated. When the actual spell was activated, the fire seed would turn into a blooming flower of me that engulfed its victim. Both Kunloon and Lu Tianfen have Perfected Cultivation and therefore were practically immune to regr fire damage. Another downside of this spell was that once nted, the fire seed would lose its effect after a few weeks. Chen Fan had nted a fire seed in Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s body and that seed had long since expired.


    ¡°After I leave Hong Kong, Kunloon will be my representative here. He will be in charge of protecting Zhen¡¯s Financial Group and Zheng Anqi.¡± Chen Fan announced. ¡°As for the Loong family, you will be responsible for providing me with cash and collect materials for me.¡±


    The situation at the Zheng family had just been stabilized and therefore couldn¡¯t yet subsidize Chen Fan¡¯s activities. However, that was not the case for the Loong family, the leader in finance and stock market investments. The Loong family even owned a bank with ample cash to spare.


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t let your money go down the drain for nothing. After the East Mountain project is finished, the Loong family will have a share in the profit from the sale of the Catalyst Essence Serum. Plus, Loong family would have the exclusive rights to sell Yun Wu Spirit Water overseas.¡±


    Chen Fan used the carrot and the stick once again.


    ¡°Catalyst Essence Serum? Yun Wu Spirit Water?¡± Even as everyone was dumbfounded by the jargon, Loong Jun suddenly remembered something. ¡°Are you talking about the secret project undertaken by Aid International and other pharmaceuticalpanies in Jin City?¡±


    ¡°You have heard of it?¡± Chen Fan gave Loong Jun a surprised re.


    Loong family lowered his head and said in a quieter voice: ¡°I ran an investmentpany, so I know all kinds of business secrets. I have noticed many top dogs in the pharmaceutical sector are buying back their stocks, so I wagered that they must have been working on a new product that they are betting on to drive their stock higher. It had to be some kind of miracle cure to have that effect. These insider traders would buy in as much stock as possible and once the price rises, they would sell them out.¡±


    Loong Jun gave Chen Fan a surprised look and asked: ¡°Do you mean you are the owner of the project?¡±


    ¡°Aid International had only provided some technical support, and I have the rights to the Catalyst Essence Serum¡¯s ownership. Once the project ispleted, I can sell it to anyone I want.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Chen Fan¡¯s announcement had made the Loong family ted. If they could have their skin in the game, and carve out a piece of the pie, the reward wouldn¡¯t be any smaller than going after the Zheng family.


    Seeing the respect in Kunloon, Loong Jianxin, and Loong Jun, Zheng Anqi¡¯s gaze on Chen Fan grew much softer and was filled with admiration. This young man never ceased to impress her. His impressive achievements and godly demeanor were deadly charming to her. Not even the heroic acts of her grandfather, whom she admired the most couldpare with Chen Fan, much less the rich heirs of Hong Kong, such as Nin Tianchen. She knew that it would be worth it even if she had spent her entire life pursuing his affection.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan rubbed his chin and pondered.


    He wagered that the Catalyst Essence Serum project should have been wrapped up by now.

 Chapter 288 - The Fang Family’s Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 288: The Fang Family¡¯s Banquet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Catalyst Essence Serum would be the bread and butter of Chen Fan¡¯s cultivation toward Ethereal Enlightenment.


    After Chen Fan had gained the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, every step he took toward the next level required a tremendous amount of Spirit Qi. Of course, he could have taken his time and umted it slowly over time, but the earth was so deprived of Spirit Qi that it would take him at least three years or so to progress to the next level. That would mean at least ten years before Chen Fan could reach the Connate Spirit level.


    However, the Catalyst Essence Serum could greatly speed up the process.


    Catalyst Essence Serum was the diluted version of the Yun Wu Spirit Water, it could be used to speed up the growth of many of the Spirit herbs he found in the Medicine God Valley Sect¡¯s vault. That, coupled with the Green Dragon Grand Array, Chen Fan fan would have arge number of Spirit Pills in his hands in no time. With these pills, he would be able to reach the Ethereal Enlightenment and enter the Divine Sea Level in less than two years. By then, he would no longer need to be so careful in certain situations. Even if he had to contend with an army, he should escape unscathed.


    ¡°Is this Stock Solution number one?¡±


    Chen Beixuan stood inside the Biologyb at the Jin City University. He had changed his appearance into that of Chen Beixuan. He wore a whiteb coat and let his hair fall loosely over his shoulders. He held out a test tube full of a blue solution and murmured to himself.


    The liquid¡¯s color was the deep blue of a sapphire.


    Chen Fan could sense the Essence Qi floating around in the solution. This Essence Qi was very weak, and was only one ten-thousandth the strength of Essence Gathering Pill and had only one hundredth of the Yun Wu Spirit Water¡¯s effect. Chen Fan¡¯s breath contained more Essence Qi than this entire vial of solution. Despite that, a smile finally broke over Chen Fan¡¯s face.


    The trace amount of Essense Qi meant that Catalyst Essence Serum could finally be mass-produced.


    As long as he had gathered enough of the stock Serum, he could then start to refine them using yeast. The special bacteria in the yeast would consume the Essence Qi and other nutrients to make more Essence Qi.


    Although this one vial of serum would do nothing to a human, if it was consumed over a long period of time, it would help to strengthen one¡¯s body and making one more suitable for cultivation. However, the effect would need twenty years or so to show up, by then, Chen Fan might not even be on this any longer.


    ¡°It can be mass-produced now.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and said. Xue Jiao and the other researchers were ted by their boss¡¯s acknowledgment.


    ¡°Professor Chen, this is one of the greatest inventions in human history. We have never even seen such active yeast. Although the effect of the serum was undetectable by modern equipment, test results on rats suggested that the specimens with a daily injection of the serum had much stronger physique than the control group.¡± Xiao Xue took out a few pieces of paper and said.


    Her excitement was shared by many people in theb, and their eyes lit up with glee.


    This liquid possessed unimaginable power and could be used on any organism, let it be animal or nt. Once it was mass-produced, it could change the course of human history and help the humans make a leap in their evolutionary journey.


    ¡°Because it was not created using science.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    Other than a few pieces of equipment offered by the Aid International, the key equipment used to create this serum was a few Dharma Artifacts refined by Chen Fan. These artifacts created an environment that highly concentrated Spirit Qi for the production of the yeast serum. The birth of the Catalyst Essence Serum was thebined effort of science and cultivation.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t have time to savor his victory, he announced.


    ¡°From now on, we need to work double as hard to stabilize our form and increase production.¡±


    ¡°Professor Chen, what should we call it?¡± One of the third-year college girls asked.


    ¡°Name?¡± Chen Fan tilted his head to the side and let out a mysterious smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Vitality Serum¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until the Vitality Serum was finally headed onto the production line, that Chen Fan felt things were turning around. The Zheng Family and the Loong family from Hong Kong had invested heavily in the development of the East Mountain project and the Green Dragon Grand Array was progressing by the day. Chen Fan had brought back with him countless Dharma Artifacts and materials for casting the array formation, which also helped to speed up the project.


    Chen Fan nned to nt all the herbs into the ground the day the grand array was finished.


    However, before he got to do that, Fang Qiong came and visited him.


    ¡°While you are away, my parents wanted to invite you over for dinner many times.¡± The elegant looking girl looked annoyed. ¡°They invited you for dinner tonight, it will be just you and my family. It¡¯s nothing special, don¡¯t let it get to your head.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I guess my iws want to meet me?¡± Chen Fan smirked.


    ¡°Oh... stop ... you! What are you talking about?¡± Spurred by her embarrassment, Fang Qiongnded her cute fist on Chen Fan¡¯s chest. Chen Fan barely felt the strike, however, he yed along and shouted out a painful cry.


    ¡°Fine, fine, you win!¡±


    After a while, Fang Qiong tucked a few strands of loose hair behind her ear and gathered herself. ¡°Ever since my mom heard that you are also attending Jin City University, she has wanted to meet you. Don¡¯te to my house empty-handed, bring some gifts for my parents, that¡¯s basic etiquette.¡±


    She said patiently like an older sister trying to show the ropes to a little brother.


    ¡°Ok, I got it.¡± Chen Fan let out a warm smile. However, a strange light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Finally, I am going to meet you again, Su Susu.¡±


    Su Susu was Fang Qiong¡¯s mother and the person who contributed to the break up of Chen Fan and Fang Qiong.


    Chen Fan still remembered that when he and Fang Qiong were nning to take things to the next level, they even had the support of Fang Qiong¡¯s father Fang Mingde. However, Su Susu remained unconvinced that Chen Fan would make her daughter happy. Shen Junwen must have something to do with it, but the root cause of Su Susu¡¯s disdain was from Chen Fan¡¯s family background.


    ¡°Although our families were friends when we were little, and our dads were ssmates, Su Susu never liked us. She never showed her contempt on her face, but deep down, she looked down on the Chen family andughed at my father¡¯s seemingly meager power. She had nagged Uncle Fang to move into the city, away from his husband¡¯s loser friends.¡±


    ¡°I think it was her presumption about me and my family that had driven her to protest so fiercely against my rtionship with her daughter.¡±


    Whatever happened in the past life was in the past and Chen Fan didn¡¯t want that to affect his current life. In this life, he only wanted to stay with Xiao Qiong and help her achieve her life goal, and then apany her on the journey of cultivation. However, he couldn¡¯t stop wondering what his mother inw was going to think of him during this lifetime.


    That being said, Su Susu¡¯s opinion was irrelevant in this lifetime, no one could stop Chen Fan this time.


    The Fang family resided in a high-end residential development along the shore of Jin City River. Their neighbors were either rich tycoons or powerful politicians. So the Fang family frequently rubbed shoulders with the elites of the city and rightfully so.


    Over the decade, Fang Mingde had grown the Ming De Group into a multi-billion yuan corporation and became one of the elite ss.


    Chen Fan found his way to Fang Qiong¡¯s house easily. He rang the doorbell and was greeted by Fang Qiong¡¯s excited smile behind the door.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Fang Qiong took over the fresh fruits Chen Fan had brought with him and got a new pair of slippers for Chen Fan to change into.


    As soon as Chen Fan passed the threshold, he saw a woman wearing light makeup and Qipao standing in the living room, with her hands on her hips. Despite her slumped shoulders that had shown somenguidness in her, a sharp and shrewd light glinted in her eyes.


    She was in her forties, however, she looked like she was in her early thirties and could very well be Fang Qiong¡¯s sister instead of mother.


    ¡°Auntie Su, nice to see you.¡±


    Chen Fan bowed at thedy.


    Thisdy encased in Qipao was Fang Qiong¡¯s mother, Su Susu.


    Su Susu smiled faintly and nodded a reply. She had the soft tenderness of a Jiang Nan woman, as well as alertness that kept her mind sharp. Chen Fan knew that Fang Qiong had inherited many of her traits from her mother, forbearance, dedication, and patience just to name a few. Although Su Susu was a good mother and a smart woman, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t agree with everything she did.


    ¡°Thest time I saw you, you were only in junior high. It has been six years! ¡± Su Susu was tall in stature and was about the same height as Chen Fan even without wearing high heels.


    She ordered Fang Qiong to make tea and walked into the kitchen. ¡°There are still some dishes to be made, excuse me for a moment.¡± She said.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Chen Fan spotted the familiar sofa he had seen in hisst life and sat down. Seeing Fang Qiong fumbling around to make tea, he became light-hearted.


    Fang Qiong was a perfect girl in the eyes of others. She had a good personality and good grades; Later, when she finally took over the Ming De Group, she managed to grow it into one of the top pharmaceuticalpanies in China. However, shecked any skills in daily chores, such as making tea, cooking, and cleaning. Su Susu had scolded her many times but to no avail.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s smirk, Fang Qiong gave him a hot re.


    When her mother emerged from the kitchen, she had proved that she was much better at housework than her daughter. She had created eight delicious dishes all by herself, and each one looked as tantalizing as the dishes prepared by a master chef.


    ¡°Uncle Fang, you are so lucky to be able to eat Auntie Su¡¯s cooking every day.¡± Chen Fanplimented.


    ¡°Uncle Fang is rarely home for dinner. He is busy, always.¡±


    Su Susu said lightly. Even the way she moved her chopsticks was straight out of the book of etiquette. Fang Qiong seemed much more casual and uncouth in her actions, and had invited Su Susu¡¯s scolding re many times during the dinner.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qiong told me that your mother is now in charge of the Chens Group? Maybe it¡¯s time for our two families to have a reunion. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Su Susu said


    Despite the casualness in her tone, her voice sounded condescending and almost like amand.


    ¡°Will do, Auntie Su¡±


    Chen Fan obliged, for now.


    He could feel that whenever she mentioned her mother, Wang Xiaoyun, a hint of embarrassment shed across her face. It was as if the two of them had some old drama that still needed to be sorted out.


    The dinner was quickly over with a heavy and silent mood.


    After the dinner, Fang Qiong saw Chen Fan out the door, at the behest of Su Susu. Even as Chen Fan stepped out onto the threshold, he could feel the icy gaze from Su Susu on the nape of his neck.


    As the two walked along the rushing river, Chen Fan suddenlyughed and said: ¡°Do you think your mother like me?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± Fang Qiong linked his hands behind his back and paused. She walked to the lip of the pavement and stood on her toe to for a stretch.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like me, I might not be able to marry you.¡± Chen Fan half jested


    Fang Qiong suddenly became quiet and didn¡¯t offer a reply.


    After a long awkward silence, she finally said: ¡°Xiao Fan, to answer your question, I really have no idea what she thinks. I mean, I have been living with her for 18 years, but still, I just can¡¯t read her.¡±


    Chen Fan walked up to the girl and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it doesn¡¯t matter what she thinks, I will never give up.¡±


    Fang Qiong quivered but didn¡¯t speak. She moved her body closer to Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan wrapped his arm around the girl¡¯s shoulder and then squeezed her lightly. Fang Qiong didn¡¯t back away and inched closer toward Chen Fan. Just like so, the two quietly watched the river rushing by them, as reflections of the neon lights danced on the waves.


    ¡°This is why I came back after five hundred years. For a moment like this, with you.¡±


    ¡°I had lost you in myst life, so please let me have you again.¡±

 Chapter 289 - Tell Them My Name

    <h4>Chapter 289: Tell Them My Name</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Three months had passed since Chen Fan hade back.


    Within this three month time, Chen Fan had spent most of his time on the Green Dragon Grand Array. Seeing thepletion of therge scale dharma array was finally underway, Chen Fan let out a sigh of relief. As long as he had this Dharma Array, he could ward off any attack even if his enemy had modern weapons at their disposal.


    The Green Dragon Grand Array was different than Zhou Daoji¡¯s Grand Array of Nine Dragons because it could be used multiple times. In addition, the energy inside of the Green Dragon Grand Array was much easier to control and had multiple functions. It could be used to gather spirit qi, confuse intruders, attack, and defend. Even modern artillery wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the defense of the Green Dragon Grand Array.


    After this array was finished, the Misty Mountain Array at Chu Zhou City would lose its function. Therefore, Chen Fan nned to get rid of the Misty Mountain Array and transfer the Array Spirit there into the Green Dragon Grand Array. Spirit creatures such as the Yin Snake were very hard toe by, and it would be the final touch thatpleted the Green Dragon Grand Array.


    ¡°Boss, boss! I met a high school hot chick! She is supposed to be the ss leader of her ss and she has a lot of pretty friends. Do you want to join us at the bar tonight?¡± Qiu Yilun came up to Chen Fan and said with a lewd smile.


    ¡°Bug off!¡± Chen Fan waved a hand and said: ¡°I have a date with Xiao Qiong tonight.¡±


    ¡°Tsk..tsk! Boss, you need a life. Xiao Qiong is nice and all, but you also need to appreciate other kinds of beauty in your life. It¡¯s good for your rtionship as well.¡± Qiu Yilun shook his head andmented. ¡°Ah-right, boss. Zhou Qinya seemed to have gotten back with her boyfriend. Lulu saw the two of them going out for dinner together in a Ferrari.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s eyes remain locked on his book.


    The night he was back from Hong Kong, Chen Fan erased the memories of the girls. His actions were backed by Qiu Yilun and Qi Wangsun


    ¡°We are bros! I can keep a secret for you. However, we don¡¯t trust those three girls, they might spread rumors.¡±


    To believe a woman could keep a secret was like believing bears were not interested in honey.


    In order to avoid his cover as a college student being blown, Chen Fan erased the three girl¡¯s memory using secret arts. Zhou Qinya and the other girl only remembered that they had been to Hong Kong but nothing about what had happened at the Cruise Ship.


    ¡°To be frank with you, boss, you shouldn¡¯t have erased Zhou Qinya¡¯s memory. She is nothing like Lulu nor Xiaojin. I don¡¯t think she would spill the beans but she might use your secret as leverage to make you sleep with her. A win-win situation! What a pity, she was one of the best in our Business School both in terms of looks and brains.¡± Qiu Yilunmented.


    He still believed that Chen Fan needed to loosen up a bit.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile. If his identity was made public, there would be countless pretty birds flocking to him. The greatest idol of all girls in China became an idol only because he was the son of the richest man in China, however, even now, Chen Fan already had enough wealth to im the title as the richest man in the world.


    Jiang Bei, Zheng family, Medicine God Valley Sect, Lu family and Kunloon, all of these subjects of his owned over a few dozen billion at least.


    ¡°Ah, right. Have you noticed that something is off about Senior Brother?¡± Qiu Yilun asked abruptly.


    Chen Fan furrowed brows and put down the book.


    He, too, had found Qi Wangsun was acting strangely recently. For example, he was gone early in the morning and wouldn¡¯t return to the dorm until veryte in the night. Even when he made a phone call, he would find a quiet ce to talk. Despite that, Chen Fan could still hear clearly of his conversation. Chen Fan respected his roommate¡¯s privacy, so he often blocked his room mate¡¯s private conversation.


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin as he recalled what had happened in his past life.


    ¡°Could it be that the Qi Family is here?¡±


    Qi Wangsun always kept things to himself, and he was like that in Chen Fan¡¯s past life as well. All Chen Fan knew about him was that he was from a prestigious family in Northern China and Qi Wangsun also had a fiance. He hade to this southern university just to avoid seeing the fiance that he never liked. After he graduated from Jin City University, he went overseas to continue his education.


    Meanwhile, inside a high-ss Japanese Spa Center.


    The restaurant was filled with attractive maids wearing kimonos. Therge V-neck exposed their neck caked with white power. They wore their hair up with an intricate braids decorated with glittering headdress. Their asses swayed sultrily with every step they took. Each one of them was carrying a tray full of Sake, Sushi, Sashimi and other expensive food.


    ¡°Young Master, all these maids are hand-picked by me from Japan. They all have just graduated from high school and most of them are still virgins. would you like me to prepare one for you tonight?¡±


    Inside of a in but elegantly decorated room, a bald brawny man sat on his legs. His arm was inked with a menacing dragon, it¡¯s withering body contrasted arge scar that ran across his bald head. His body was encased in a ck suit and his burgeoning muscles had stretched the suit so much that it was about to rip at the seams. He was at least two meters tall and even when he was sitting down, he was about the same height as an ordinary Chinese person.


    Across from him sat a young scrawny man. He wore a pair of round sses. His face was thin and had a pointy chin. He was Chen Fan¡¯s roommate, Qi Wangsun.


    Qi Wangsun looked nothing like a wimpy college student. His kept his back straight, and eyes sharp, looking like a powerful boss.


    The brawny man lowered his head and regarded Qi Wangsun respectfully.


    He knew that the young man sitting before him was his boss¡¯s son, the heir to an incredible heirloom.


    ¡°No need, even if I want to have some fun tonight, I would find a virgin from Tokyo University who had a decent upbringing.¡± Qi Wangsun sipped the sake and said lightly.


    ¡°Why of course! You are the heir of the Dong Sheng Group. You could have a descendant of the Japanese Royal family, much less a college girl from Tokyo University.¡± The bald man said with a smile.


    Tokyo University was one of the most prestigious universities in Japan. Most of the high-level government officials had graduated from this university. It ranked much higher than the Huaqin University of China globally. Being admitted to Tokyo University meant a bright future in Japan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point, what do you need from me? I don¡¯t want anything to do with the mess in the Yellow Sea.¡±


    Qi Wangsun put down his wine cup and asked with furrowed brows.


    This brawny man was one of his father¡¯s most trusted assistants. He had contributed a lot to his father¡¯s sess and therefore was awarded heavily as well. Seeing him in front of him gave Qi Wangsun a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Your father and mother tasked me to apany you while you study here in Jin City.¡± The brawny man said with a smile.


    ¡°has anything happened at home?¡± Qi Wangsu knotted his brows tighter and gave the brawny man a sharp re.


    ¡°Ermmmm... Ermmmm¡± The brawny man was terrible at lying. He was taken aback by the question at first and then a wry smile broke slowly broke over his face. ¡°Young Lord, please stop pressing me for more answers. I ... can¡¯t....¡±


    ¡°Anything happen to my father?¡± Qi Wangsun pressed on.


    ¡°Dong Sheng Group and Fu Hai Group had a... run in.. on the sea. Your old man is concerned about your safety, so he sent me to protect you.¡± The brawny man said under his breath.


    ¡°Fu Hai Group?¡±


    Qi Wangsun snorted.


    Both Dong Sheng Group and Fu Hai Group were reputablepanies in Northern China. Although bothpanies were privately owned, their influence touched every facet of international trade logistics and beyond. They were involved in business such as trading ports, international shipping, seafood, real estate, international trade, warehouse, etc... The Yuan Yang Group at Tian He was peanutspared to these two.


    Ever since Qi Wangsun was a child, the Dong Shen and Fu Hai were at each other¡¯s throats,peting for the dominance of trading routes to Japan.


    ¡°Fu Hai seemed to have gained the backing of a very high profile person in North-Eastern China. Therefore, they are acting uptely. Your old man wants me to ask you... if you could marry the daughter of our family ally in Japan?¡± The brawny man asked cautiously.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Qi Wangsun suddenly rose to his feet knocking the wooden tray and drinks onto the floor.


    His face was flushed red and he shouted: ¡°I will never marry that woman! If Qi Dongsheng wants to expand his business in Japan, I suggest he marry her himself.¡±


    After having said that, Qi Wangsun pushed open the wooden door and barged out.


    The brawny man sat awkwardly in the room by himself. After a while, the brawny man heaved a sigh andmented disheartened.


    ¡°Young Lord... The old man is on hisst leg now.¡±


    ¡°We have lost a dozen of our men in the conflict and worse, their benefactors at North-Eastern China are already on the move.¡±


    The thought of that man who had imed the seat of power in North-Eastern China that bordered Russia gave the brawny man a shiver.


    He was a Martial Arts Grandmaster!


    Without the Support of Yukishiro family in Japan, the Dong Sheng Group would already have copsed.


    Qi Wangsun returned the dorm with a long face. His roommates looked at him quietly as he entered the room.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Qi Wangsun managed to put on a smile.


    ¡°That is our question for you. You have been missing in action for many days, just like what boss did!¡± Qiu Yilun snorted. ¡°Are we bros or not? If we are, then you should tell us what¡¯s going on! Don¡¯t worry, we have a boss, we can handle anything..¡±


    ¡°Just some... family stuff.¡±


    Qi Wangsun shook his head.


    He had never thought that even in Jin City he couldn¡¯t hide from that woman. The thought of that cold and stuck up b with an itch gave Qi Wangsun the jitters. He knew the vicious methods behind that seemingly innocent look, if she was not as conniving and ruthless as she was, she would never be the family lord of the Yukishiro family at the age of eighteen. She had the entire wealth of Kyushu in her disposal and was a CEO of the Sumii Group.


    If he married her, he would have sent himself into the blows of a vicious beast


    Seeing Qi Wangsun¡¯s reluctance, everyone stopped pressing him for more answers.


    Chen Fan patted him on his shoulder and said: ¡°If you are really in trouble, use my name, it might help.¡±


    ¡°Your name?¡± Qi Wangsun asked in surprise.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan¡±


    Chen Fan said and then walked out of the dorm.


    Qi Wangsun was dumbfounded by the development. He suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to ask his family to investigate the background of Chen Fan. Such a mighty figure who was rich and knows Dharma Spells shouldn¡¯t have gone unnoticed by his family.

 Chapter 290 - Transfer Student

    <h4>Chapter 290: Transfer Student</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan met up with Fang Qiong at the cafeteria of the Jin City University as they had nned.


    However, to his surprise, Zhong Yaoyao didn¡¯t tag along with Fang Qiong. Since the first time Zhong Yaoyao learned about Chen Fan¡¯s identity, she was terrified and stayed away from the couple, however, after seeing Chen Fan was benign and harmless, she became emboldened and started to intrude on the couple¡¯s private time once again.


    ¡°Where is Zhong Yaoyao?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously.¡±I thought she woulde with you.¡±


    ¡°There is a new transfer student from Korea who looked very handsome. Yaoyao is totally infatuated with him and has no time for anything else.¡± Fang Qiong said with a sigh.


    ¡°A transfer student from Korea?¡± Chen Fan was taken by surprise.


    The first semester was almost over; why would there be a transfer student?


    ¡°Indeed. I have seen him and I have to agree with Yaoyao. He looked as cute as those male-leads in the Korean drama. You know how much Yaoyao loves K-pop.¡± Fang Qiong shook her head. ¡°Rumor has it that this new transfer student is from the Lee Family that founded the Samsung Group.¡±


    ¡°Lee Family of the Samsung Group?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback by the revtion.


    As the biggest corporation in Korea, the Samsung group had a finger in nearly every aspect of Korean¡¯s life. There was a saying in Korea and it went like this: Samsung and Taxes are the two things a Korean can never avoid.


    Samsung group was involved in many industries such as hospital, energy, arms, bio-tech,munication, and even fashion. The electronics department was just a small branch of Samsung group at that time.


    The heyday of the Samsung group¡¯s electronics department wouldn¡¯te until the age of smart cell phones andputers.


    However, Samsung group was already a heavyweight yer in the world stage of concerns. The Lee Family that controlled it also seemed to be able to exert their political will from behind the scenes. A member of such a prestigious family ought to be a shining example of the elite in Korea.


    ¡°I heard that he was from a branch of the family that was in charge of biotech sector. I am not too sure though, I got all my information from Yaoyao.¡± Fang Qiong looked up and said, Then she looked down at the notebook and started typing. The cosmeticpany she was spear-heading was about to start its first day of business. Fang Qiong had been so busy with preparing for the opening day that sometimes she had to miss lunches.


    ¡°Oh well.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    The Lee Family of the Samsung Group was a force to be reckoned with. They were usually alluded to as the real owners of Korea, who had control over even the president. It¡¯s collective might is as powerful as the Hong Sect and had far surpassed that of the Zheng family and the Loong family. However, Chen Fan was unfazed by the new transfer student¡¯s powerful background. Chen Fan could have defeated the entire Lee Family, much less a member of its branch family.


    Suddenly, a wave of girl¡¯s excited shrieks came up from downstairs.


    It wasn¡¯t before long before Chen Fan saw a couple came up the stairs. The man was tall and handsome and wore his hair with a typical Korean style. He had long and skinny legs and the earring he wore made him look slightly feminine. In addition, he also carried a cloud of gloominess about him.


    The girl was wearing a ck short skirt that entuated her thin waist and exposed her long and elegant legs. She was wearing heavy makeup, with dark eye-liner that brought out the seductiveness in her. She was Zhong Yaoyao.


    ¡°Let me introduce him to you. He is my boyfriend, Lee Hyun-bin.¡± Zhong Yaoyao said with a proud smile. ¡°He is the new exchange student from Korea and he is also the CEO of the Samsung Biotech division. He has just turned twenty and already has over a few dozen billion in assets.¡±


    ¡°Hi everyone, my name is Lee Hyun-bin.¡± The tall skinny young man extended a soft hand.


    Lee Hyun-bin¡¯s Chinese was very fluent and didn¡¯t have any ent.


    ¡°I am Fang Qiong, Yaoyao¡¯s BFF. This is my friend Chen Fan.¡± Fang Qiong introduced herself and Chen Fan. She threaded her arm through the loop of Chen Fan¡¯s elbow and didn¡¯t mind exposing their rtionship.


    Over the three months, the two¡¯s rtionship had been heating up significantly as they became more and morefortable with each other like when they were children.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Zhong Yaoyao snorted lightly at Chen Fan and gave him an indignant nce.


    Ever since she got hooked up with Lee Hyun-bin, she felt she had a powerful benefactor who was even more powerful than Chen Fan and therefore, she finally wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of him.


    Chen Fan cracked a light smile and then moved his attention to Lee Hyun-bin.


    There was something off about Lee Hyun-bin that Chen Fan couldn¡¯t put his finger on. He had felt the same strangeness in the Tree Herder, Jason. However, Lee Hyun-bin seemed to carry an even heavier unsettling air about him.


    Meanwhile, Zhong Yaoyao was busy bragging about her boyfriend.


    ¡°Hyun-bin is not only a CEO of the Samsung group but also a student of the Biology department from the University of Seoul. He was going to attend Huaqin University but in the end, he chose Jin City University.¡±


    Zhong Yaoyao said as her face bloomed like a flower.


    Huaqin University was the top university in China, and its Life Science faculty was one of the best of its kind in the world. Jin City University was much inferior to Huaqin University.


    ¡°Compared to Yan Jin City, I enjoy the green view of the Jiang Nan Province much better.¡± Lee Hyun-bin said. ¡°Plus, the internationally renowned professor just joined the Jin City University¡¯s Biology department, whom I really wish to meet.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Professor Chen, Chen Beixuan?¡± Fang Qiong asked in surprise.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Lee Hyun-bin nodded.


    Chen Fan registered a light glinted in his eyes as the Korean student mentioned his name. That subtle movement of face alerted Chen Fan and made him connect the sudden appearance of the Korean student with the development of the Vitality Serum.


    ¡°Could he be here for me?¡±


    As the leader of the world pharmaceuticalpanies, Samsung Biotech wouldn¡¯t just sit around while Aid International took the lead in the Vitality Serum.


    Although the existence of the Vitality Serum was yet to be made public, Samsung Biotech must have already heard about the serum and knew how revolutionary it would be.


    The four of them chatted for a while. Although Lee Family of the Samsung Group had remained polite, his voice wasced with disdain and contempt. He sounded like a city person talking to a bunch of backward bumpkins. China at that time was less developed than Korea, and her prestigious family background didn¡¯t help to quell his condensation and contempt. Not even top elites of China were worthy of being his equal, much less a few college students of rtively wealthy upbringing.


    ¡°I have heard that Miss Fang is going to start up a cosmeticpany?¡± Lee Hyun-bin said curiously. ¡°I have a friend who happened to be the heir of Amorepacific. I can introduce her to Miss Fang one day.¡±


    Amorepacific was the biggest cosmeticpany in Korea. There were many famous brands under thepany such as HERA and Sulwhasoo.


    Lee Hyun-bin seemed to be very interested in Fang Qiong, and spent most of his time talking to her. On the other hand, he outright ignored Chen Fan.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Before Fang Qiong could say more, Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up with glee. ¡°I used quite a few lines of Products under Amorepacific. Xiao Qiong had been contacting Lae but hasn¡¯t got any reply from them yet. It would be terrific if she could get the support of Amorepacific.¡±


    ¡°I have a rmendation if I may disclose. To start a cosmetic line, the easiest way is to start as a sales agent of other brands. Amorepacific is creating a new kind of face cream that no one in China has gotten the sale rights to yet. I would rmend you to apply for the exclusive rights of the sale in China.¡±


    Lee Hyun-bin said confidently.


    His calm demeanor and wide knowledge gained many people¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Good to know. Thanks for the tip, Mr. Lee.¡± Fang Qiong appreciated Lee Hyun-bin¡¯s suggestion although she already had her own n. However, she also registered a strangeness in Lee Hyun-bin¡¯s gaze that was borderline lewd in intent. Uneasy and slightly scared, she inched closer towards Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan remained calm, but a cold light had already appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°So what is your story, Mr. Chen?¡±


    Seeing the girl backed away from him toward Chen Fan, Lee Hyun-bin finally took notice of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Me? I am just a student.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    ¡°If you want, you cane work at Samsung once you graduate. The representative of the Samsung group in Jin City, Lee Hyeok-Gyu is my Uncle.¡± Lee Hyun-bin said lightly.


    A pang of embarrassment appeared on Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s face.


    She had forgotten to tell Lee Hyun-bin about Chen Fan¡¯s background.


    As the Master Chen of Jiang Bei, he definitely didn¡¯t need to work for anyone, not even Samsung. Zhong Yaoyao quickly diverted the topic back to cosmetic. ¡°Hyun-bin, can you really connect her with the CEO of Amorepacific?¡±


    ¡°Why of course! We have known each other ever since childhood.¡± Lee Hyun-bin said with a smile. ¡°Plus, he will be visiting Jin City in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement and even Fang Qiong¡¯s interest was piqued.


    The Amorepacific of Korea, Lae of France, Est¨¦e Lauder of America dominated the global market. Fang Qiong¡¯s cosmeticpany simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Lee Hyun-bin nodded.


    The four chatted a bit more and Lee Hyun-bin rose to his feet and was about to leave. Zhong Yaoyao pleased him to stay longer, but Lee Hyun-bin refused with a warm smile.


    After he exited the cafeteria, he entered a Mercedes-Benz G series. A stately looking middle-aged man in the front passenger¡¯s seat handed over a folder to the young man and said: ¡°Boss Lee, here is all the information we could gather.¡±


    Any Samsung group employee would be surprised to see the middle-aged man in person. He was none other than Lee Hyeok-Gyu, the representative of the Samsung group at Jin City. He was the one calling the shots in China on behalf of the Samsung group and was a frequent guest of the rich and the powerful.


    Lee Hyun-bin took the folder and started reading its contents. With every page he flipped, his brows knitted tighter.


    ¡°This information is too superficial. Who exactly is Chen Beixuan? Where does he live? Which family did hee from? Where does he usually frequent? I need answers!¡±


    ¡°I am here under the direct order of the family to find out the recipe of Vitality Serum. How am I going to do that with this bullshit?¡± Lee Hyun-bin pped the stack of papers on Lee Hyeok-Gyu¡¯s face and said hotly.


    Although Lee Hyeok-Gyu was supposed to be Lee Hyun-bin¡¯s uncle, the middle-age man hurried to apologize.


    ¡°Joesonghabnida! I am so sorry! We are in China, so our intelligence capability is... limited. I have tried as much as I could to get these.¡±


    ¡°Then try harder! Use all of our connections in China to investigate the heck out of Chen Beixuan!¡±


    ¡°Vitality Serum is the utmost importance to us. Based on the intel gathered from our source in Aid International, this product is going to squeeze many kinds of supplements out of the market. It¡¯s even going to threaten the sales of many cosmetics. Whoever controls the Vitality Serum controls the future of the biotech.¡± Lee Hyun-bin said.


    Seeing a dark light in the young man¡¯s eyes, Lee Hyeok-Gyu lowered his head as cold sweat glided down his back.


    As the leader of the Samsung group in China, Lee Family of the Samsung Group knew how important Lee Hyun-bin was to the Lee Family. He had mystical power at his disposal and was in charge of the intelligence and covert operation units of the Samsung group.


    ¡°What are we going to do with Miss. Zhong?¡±


    Suddenly, Lee Hyeok-Gyu thought of something, so he asked cautiously.


    ¡°She is just a ything while I stay in China. ¡±


    Lee Hyun-bin let out a cold smile and the thought of the other more attractive girl he met at the cafeteria made the dark light shine even brighter.

 Chapter 291 - Green Dragon Array

    <b>Chapter 291: Green Dragon Array</b>


    After Lee Hyun-bin left, Fang Qiong paused a second and then said: ¡°Yaoyao, I think you should stay away from Lee Hyun-bin. He feels... dangerous.¡±


    Chen Fan gave Fang Qiong an approving look. From the beginning to the end, Lee Hyun-bin had been acting like a true gentleman, however, Fang Qiong was able to see through his mask of culture and benevolence and registered that hint of elusive animosity. It appeared that the Jade Marrow Dharma Artifact had taken effect on her and made her more aware of other¡¯s intentions. That way, she would no longer be so easily fooled.


    ¡°Take it easy, I know he is just ying games with me. I won¡¯t let him take advantage of me.¡± Zhong Yaoyao waved a hand and said impatiently. Even as she said so, she gave Chen Fan a surreptitious nce.


    ¡°Ok, you take care of yourself then.¡± Fang Qiongmented.


    This BFF of hers had always been very opinionated. Although she had many boyfriends in the past, never once did she let them break her heart. However, Lee Hyun-bin made her worry for Zhong Yaoyao. Her gullible BFF looked like an innocent little bird that was about to fall prey to the big bad wolf.


    Even as Fang Qiong worried about her friend, Chen Fan squeezed her hand and gave her a look that reads: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone harm her.¡± Fang Qiong felt immediately relieved after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s look. Although Chen Fan was only been an ordinary college student before her, she felt an inexplicable conviction in him.


    The meeting with Lee Hyun-bin was only the beginning of a muchrger struggle.


    Although Lee Hyun-bin was after the Vitality Serum and had possessed unimaginable power, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about his presence at all. He wouldn¡¯t even be threatened by the Samsung group, much less a singr member of the group. He would simply crush those who dared to oppose him with brute force. However cunning and talented Lee Hyun-bin was, he was no match against an Immortal Cultivator.


    After realizing how trivial the Samsung group¡¯s threat was, Chen Fan conceded that he could spend more time on the construction of the Green Dragon Grand Array.


    ¡°Tonight, the Green Dragon Grand Array is finally going to bepleted.¡±


    The moon was high and the stars dim; the wind came up in a fearsome whim.


    Chen Fan stood at the peak of the East Mountain and looked down at the East Mountain Meadow. Vitality Serum was nothing but the bait he used to lure attention and money to the project, his real intention was the Spirit Herb Cultivation nt to be built in the meadow.


    Upon thepletion of the project, Chen Fan would have a near-limitless source of Spirit Medicine. He could create any kind of elixir that was necessary to push his cultivation to the Divine Sea level. By then, he would be truly invincible on earth.


    ¡°Green Dragon Grand Array was based on the wood element. Seventy-two Dharma Artifacts stabilized the energy inside while they kept on drawing Spirit Qi from the Green Dragon Lake. It aligned perfectly with the correct constetion and matched the direction of flow deep under the earth. This ought to be the most powerful Dharma Array I ever created in this life.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and eximed.


    To kick start the Green Dragon Grand Array, he had spent over a few billion and purchased tens of thousands of hundred-year-old trees. He also picked out many materials he acquired from Hong Kong and refined them into seventy-two Dharma Artifacts. Each and every one of these seventy-two dharma artifacts had their own effects. Some were used for attack, some for defense, some to confuse the intruders and some created illusions. The Misty Mountain Array simply couldn¡¯tpare with the Green Dragon Grand Array in terms ofprehensiveness and scale.


    Chen Fan fished out a scintiting jade te from the yellow-skinned gourd.


    The Jade te was made from a piece of jadeite. It glowed softly with an emerald green light and after True Essence was channeled into the te, it started to hum. Suddenly, it flew into the air and cast down to the ground in a beam of light.


    It was within the light that a miniature model of the East Mountain Meadow appeared as a flickering 3-D shadow. Seventy-two dim lights shed across thendscape.


    ¡°Spirit Gathering Array, arise!¡±


    Chen Fan started the art and stomped the ground.


    Suddenly, nine of the dim lights became brighter and turned into nine columns of light thatnced upwards. In real-life, the nine dharma artifacts that made out of supreme-grade jade started to quiver and hum. The nine beams of light quickly merged together to cover the entire East Mountain Meadow, forming a giant Spirit Gathering Array.


    Each of the nine Dharma Artifacts were created from jade that weighed over a few dozen kilograms and was worth a few hundred million. Chen Fan had spared no expense in order to create the Spirit Gathering Array that could cover over a few thousand acres of area. He had scoured the entire Chind and finally gathered these nine remaining pieces of natural jade stones that were of suchrge size. A good chunk of his investment for this array went straight to the purchase of these nine Jade Stones.


    As soon as the Spirit Gathering Array waspleted, a wild gale came up and swept through the entire valley. A faint azure light rose above the East Mountain Meadow and was locked in ce in the air just below the emerald light.


    ¡°I was right in choosing this area! Just the Spirit Gathering Array alone could gather as much Spirit Qi as the entire Misty Mountain Array.¡±


    ¡°Spirit Channeling Array, arise!¡±


    Chen Fan stomped the ground once again.


    Another nine dots turning into bright columns of light in the projection of the Jade te.


    Nine beams of light, that were carefully ced in the mountain ording to the rise and fall of the mountain range started to glow as bright as azure-colored fire. These nine pirs were made out of abination of Jadestone and other kinds of wood. Countless inscriptions were carved into them with yin crystals and water energy crystals embedded here and there. Thest pir that rose up was driven deep into the bottom of the Green Dragon Lake.


    Chen Fan doubled down on his art.


    With a booming explosion, the Spirit Qi of the vast Green Dragon Lake poured into the Green Dragon Lake like a great deluge. Touched by water, tens of thousands of hundred-year-old trees that were moved into the valley started to glow a faint green light. The water and wood elements had worked in lockstep to amplify the effect of the Spirit Qi. Suddenly, a deep rumbling thunder sounded out in the sky.


    The mor had woken up the residents in the mansions at the foothill of the mountain. They wondered why would they hear thunder high up in the mountain?


    After the Spirit Qi of two different elements converged, a light drizzle started to fall onto the East Mountain Meadow. The water was green in color since they were infused by Spirit Qi. Once itnded on the soil, they quickly turned into a puff of azure-colored clouds and rose into the air.


    In a blink, the Spirit Qi around the East Mountain Meadow had gotten so condensed that they had formed Spirit Qi Water.


    However, Chen Fan knew that the high concentration wasn¡¯t meant tost since it always happened at the onset of the blending of Wood and Water Element Spirit Qi. After the two energies stabilized, the concentration of Spirit Qi would only allow the formation of Spirit Qi Mist, however, it was still a huge improvementpared to the Misty Cloud Array.


    ¡°Mist Array, arise!¡±


    Chen Fan started another art and summoned seven more bright lights to sh into view in the projection.


    The seven giant Yin Crystals buried under the seven peaks of the East Mountain were suddenly charged up with energy and let out a thick mist that spread out throughout the mountain. Anyone looking from under the mountain would notice the sudden addition of a thick mist covering the mountain. The mist was so thick that even satellites¡¯ sensors wouldn¡¯t be able to prate through.


    Chen Fan had cast the Misty Cloud Array even when he was only a thete-stage of the Foundation Establishment level, so by now, it was a walk in the park. If he had enough Yin Crystals, he could have covered the array over the entire city.


    Once the Mist Array was initiated, the East Mountain Meadow was permanently under the cover of a thick misty cloud. Although the mist could invite questions from the more inquisitive citizens, no one would be interested enough to brave the mountain. Plus, mountains were supposed to have mist and even if anyone stumbled into the misty array, they would be confused by theck of clear sight and being led back to where they started by the misty array.


    ¡°Once the Dharma Array ispleted, I can pretty much im the East Mountain Meadow for myself.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself as his hands moved industriously to cast many Dharmatic arts and poured True Essence into the jade te.


    ¡°Illusion Array, arise!¡±


    This time there was no more glowing dharma artifacts. Instead, the seven thousand-year-old pine trees that were nted at the seven peaks of the mountain started to shake its branches, making a deep rustling sound.


    Then, an invisible force wave rose from the seven old pine trees and covered the entire East Mountain Meadow.


    The space above the East Mountain Meadow appeared to have bent slightly, and then quickly it unbent itself. If one observed the East Mountain Meadow from above, they would notice that the mist and the cloud had suddenly disappeared. However, if one were to walk close up, they would be greeted by ayer of thick mist.


    The Illusion Array was used to put on a disguise to avert curious eyes.


    After four Dharma Arrays were activated, Chen Fan continued on.


    ¡°Giant Wood Array, arise!¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, tens of thousands of ancient trees glowed a green light. These lights shot upward and formed a film of light in the sky that nearly blotted out any light.


    Although this film of light appeared thin, it was extremely robust. Not even a direct shot from the tank could have prated it, much less gun bullets. This was why Chen Fan had rented so many ancient trees on the mountain. The Giant Wood Array would provide an impable defense to the East Mountain Meadow, a perfect choice for the Guardian Array.


    ¡°Living Vitality Array, arise!¡±


    Chen Fan stamped the ground and activated the sixth array. Suddenly, countless green dots fell from the sky like rain droplets. As soon as they hit the ground, grass and trees started to grow with incredible speed.


    The Living Vitality Array was mainly used to cultivate Spirit herbs and boost their growth. However, it also had a beneficial effect on the mortals. If one remained in the array for a long time, even the deadliest disease would be cured.


    Chen Fan activated eight arrays in one go and there was one more to go. Only after all nine arrays were activated, should the real Green Dragon Grand Array bepleted.


    ¡°Thest one, Green Dragon Array!¡±


    Chen Fan stood still as sweat started to roll down from his forehead.


    It would be a challenging task after he had spent so much energy despite the incredible power of his Azure Thearch Longevity Body. A potent array formation such as the Green Dragon Array would normally require a Divine Sea level of attainment to cast.


    Chen Fan drew arge gulp of air and shouted: ¡°Tong Shan!¡±


    A silent butrge frame rose behind him. Tong Shan stepped forward, holding arge piece of jade stone.


    Inside the jade stone was a long writhing snake made out of misty air. It was the Array Spirit from the Yun Wu Mountain. Chen Fan had ordered Tong Shan to bring it all the way from Chu Zhou City here.


    Chen Fan closed his fingers and snatched therge misty snake out of the stone, then he hurled it into the Dharma Array. Almost simultaneously, he started an art and shouted: ¡°Green Dragon Array, arise!¡±

 Chapter 292 - The Value of the Vitality Serum

    <h4>Chapter 292: The Value of the Vitality Serum</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As soon as the Misty snake was cast into the Dharma Array, the array suddenly became alive.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Many azure-colored ps of thunder crackled in the air and the Yin Snake¡¯s previous misty body suddenly became more substantial after it twisted and rolled its body in the Green Dragon Grand Array. In the end, it flipped its tail andunched out of the array, turning into a real Azure Dragon.


    This azure dragon was over a hundred meters long and had horns on its head and talons on its feet. Its long beard flowed in the air as it let out a series of long deep growls. It soared into the sky before a backdrop of mist and azure light. Powerful Wood and Water Element Spirit Qi converged under its tail, as wisps of azure-colored mist arose.


    The azure dragon spat out a white light that hit a giant boulder at the top of the mountain. The bolder suddenly exploded and turned into dust.


    ¡°At this level, it was only one step away from taking a physical form outside of the Dharma Array.¡±


    Chen Fan swept sweat off his forehead andmented.


    This Array Spirit was the Soul of the Yin Snake. It had been cultivating in the Misty Cloud Array for over a year and had doubled its size. After it was dropped into the Green Dragon Grand Array, it absorbed even more Spirit Qi and had grown to a few hundred meters in length. If it leveled up once more, it should be able to survive outside of Dharma Array. Its power by then would be no less than that of Connate Spirit Beings.


    The snake would also be one of the reasons behind the Green Dragon Grand Array¡¯s deadly power.


    The Array Spirit inside the Green Dragon Grand Array had the energy of the entire Green Dragon Lake and countless ancient wood at its disposal, therefore, not even half a dozen Immortal State Cultivators would be able to tame it. Such a mighty Dharma Array was what made Chen Fan the overlord of the world. The Seven Malice Poison Array at the Medicine God Valley Sect was a simple usage of the Power of Heaven and Earth and therefore, it paled inparison with the Green Dragon Grand Array in terms of scale and potency.


    ¡°The Green Dragon Array is finally done. Next, I can focus on the production of the Vitality Serum.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself as his eyes glinted.


    He was very well aware of the value of the Vitality Serum. As soon as this product was introduced to the market, it would change the course of human history. It wouldpletely revitalize the Spirit Qi on earth and make it more abundant, making cultivation much more essible to mortals.


    Although the effect of the vitality serum was only one-hundredth of the Yun Wu Spirit Water, the Essence Qi was very beneficial to mortals if it was used over a long period. It could not only strengthen a mortal¡¯s body but also prolong life. Even if it could only give a mortal a few months or, at most, a year of extra life, it would still be incredible.


    Such a revolutionary product should never be treated lightly.


    Its inception in the moral world carried the same if not more weight than that of the steam engine, Penicillin or the firstputer. It would open many doors for the mortals on earth and speed up their evolution. Once more and the more people that use the Vitality Serum over a long period of time, there would be more Martial arts geniuses, Spellcasters, the ¡°Awakened¡± or the Extraordinary


    Although that wouldn¡¯t in ten or twenty years, by then, Chen Fan should have already reached the Connate Spirit if not Golden Core and should have left earth and ventured deeper into the universe. Right now, none of the government officials nor their think tank advisers had seen the real impact of the Vitality Serum. They only considered it a supplement that could strengthen one¡¯s body, boost the immune system and prolong life span. However, even with its most superficial effects on the human race would be enough to drive people crazy for it.


    Therefore, ever since Chen Fan had created the first batch of stock solution, he halted the production altogether until hepleted the Green Dragon Grand Array.


    Without the Green Dragon Grand Array, he did not have enough bargaining rights while negotiating with other powerful international powers who were interested in the serum.


    The thought of the recent information he had gathered made him snort.


    ¡°Samsung group, Aid International, Hong Sect and Dark Totem are all onto something? Seems like the Vitality Serum has been keeping you guys on the edge of your seats.¡±


    He looked at the soaring Azure dragon and cracked a thoughtful smile.


    Thepletion of the Green Dragon Grand Array didn¡¯t catch a lot of people¡¯s attention. Only a couple residents at the foothills were disturbed by the thunder in the middle of the night. With the Illusion Array, the mountain looked the same as usual and only when one ventured deep enough into the mountain would they realize that the path to the East Mountain Meadow had already been obscured by heavy mist.


    Chen Fan left East Mountain and returned to school.


    In addition to his normal school life, he had one more task: establish a pharmaceutical firm to carry out the production of the Vitality Serum.


    ¡°Excuse me everyone, please stop what you are doing ande over here.¡±


    In the Laboratory For Future Life Science, Chen Fan pped his hands, willing everyone to pay attention to him. Xue Jiao and the others paused their work and walked over to him. They looked at the ck-haired young man with a great measure of respect. Under his leadership, the research team had finally invented the revolutionary product: Vitality Serum.


    The more they understood the effects of Vitality Serum, the more impressed they were.


    Vitality Serum was a catalyst for growth in all living beings on a revolutionary level. It was as if it had direct ess to the secret code of genes in human. Those voluntary test subjects who had been using Vitality Serum for over three months saw an improvement in all aspects of health. Although those improvements were small, they were exciting nheless.


    Most supplements do absolutely nothing. The Golden Brain Solution, for example, that had swept throughout China was nothing but a sugary drink. Therefore, since Vitality Serum could actually improve the human¡¯s physical condition and had zero side effects, it was as incredible as a god¡¯s miracle.


    These test subjects had only taken the serum for three months, what if they took it for three or thirty years?


    Does that mean every ordinary man and woman would have the perfect physique and could live a very long life?


    The thought ted everyone.


    ¡°Our production of the Vitality Serum was set in stone after the first stock solution was produced. Today, we will finally kick off the mass production of the serum. We need to produce them in arger factory, sell them to the public and cash in on our hard work.¡±


    Chen Fan said slowly.


    He scanned around the researchers in the room.


    Over thest few months, he rarely spent any time in theb and therefore, most of the faces were unfamiliar to him. However, as Chen Fan scanned everyone with Divine Sense, he started to see more than what he could with his eyes.


    Among the researchers, there were Japanese and American spies, top dogs from the Aid International and other Pharmaceutical giants, expert biologists from all over the world, and a researcher from the military headquarters. Ironically, there were only very few students from the Jin City University present.


    Chen Fan also noticed that Xue Jiao had long since been turned into a puppet, and she often met up with someone afterword in secret.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about any of this. The production of the Vitality Serum required the stock solution, and the recipe for the stock solution was only in Chen Fan¡¯s hands. Since the Vitality Serum required both science and Cultivation Arts to produce, only Chen Fan had ess to the small Dharma array he used to create the stock solution. Without it, no one would be even able to reproduce the stock solution, much less mass-produce the Vitality Serum.


    ¡°Theb will be dismissed effective today. Everyone can get yourst bonus checks. ¡°Chen Fan continued.


    Lo and behold, many researchers eyes lit up with glee after they heard the announcement.


    They had already get their hands on the recipe and couldn¡¯t wait to report back to their real employees. There, the serum would be mass-produced before Chen Fan got the chance to do so.


    However, Xue Jiao was taken aback by the announcement. She gave Chen Fan a worried look and was about to say something, but Chen Fan was impervious to her silent protest.


    People left theb after they had gotten their check, leaving only Xue Jiao and Chen Fan. Xue Jiao rushed to Chen Fan and shouted: ¡°Professor Chen, how could you let them leave?¡±


    ¡°Why not? The employment terms areid out in the contract. Once they helped me produce the Vitality Serum, I will offer them a bonus check.¡± Chen Fan pretended to be clueless.


    ¡°But... but you know how important the Vitality Serum is, don¡¯t you?¡± Xue Jiao asked. ¡°Many of those researchers had questionable backgrounds, I suspect that some are even spies from a foreign country. They have been locked up in theb and couldn¡¯t get in touch with their bosses, but now you have let them loose. What about the recipe of the Vitality Serum?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    Chen Fan suddenly gave the girls a mischievous smirk.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xue Jiao was taken by surprise by Chen Fan¡¯s reaction and then she was even more confused.


    Chen Fan waved a hand and deactivated the dharma artifacts he had hidden in theb. He then turned around to Xue Jiao and said: ¡°Try your experiment again and see for yourself if you can reproduce the serum.¡±


    Confused, Xue Jiao went on with the experiment. She had done it many times so it didn¡¯t take her long to produce another vial of stock solution


    However, she suddenly realized that the solutioncked the blue sheen as the previous one. After running it through some tests, she reckoned that the solution contained only yeast but nothing else. It was not the Vitality Serum at all.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Xue Jiao was dumbfounded.


    The recipe was the same, and so were the materials and procedures. How could the end result differ so much?


    ¡°I told you that the Vitality Serum was not created only by science. It also relied on Dharma Spells.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    Without Chen Fan¡¯s array disk, those researchers would never get the correct end produce. All they would get their hands on was a few bottles of yeast, but not the magical Vitality Serum.


    Xue Jiao was rendered speechless. She finally realized that all her worries and concern was unnecessary. Chen Fan had taken measures to prevent otherpanies from stealing his work from the very beginning.


    ¡°Have you been handing out with Yu Qin recently?¡± Chen Fan suddenly asked.


    ¡°What... how... how do you know?¡± Xue Jiao suddenly turned into a bundle of nerves and stammered.


    Chen Fan cracked a light smile and didn¡¯t reply. After a while, a light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°That is none of your business, now, take me to her.¡±


    The Vitality Serum had been produced so he figured that it was about time to sit down and negotiate the terms with the Military again. Right now, he had even more bargaining chips in his hands than before.

 Chapter 293 - Extraordinary One’s Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 293: Extraordinary One¡¯s Awakening</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Grandmaster Chen.¡±


    When Chen Fan came to Yu Qin, she was apanied by another elderly man. This old man looked to be in his eighties, but his eyes were sharp and glittered with wisdom. He wore a spiffy uniform with two stars on his shoulder badge.


    ¡°This is the Director of the Biology Research Institution, Mr. Ding Shanxue. A research fellow of the national research council.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be surprised by my visit.¡± Chen Fan remarked.


    ¡°Grandmaster Chen dismissed theb and other recent measures meant that you are about ready to negotiate with us.¡± Yu Qin said matter-of-fact-ly


    She was wearing a tight-fitted uniform and a beret that brought out her exceptional curves. She batted her eyes as she locked her gaze on Chen Fan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Vitality Serum has been under development for a while. It is time for it to be introduced to the public now.¡±


    To Chen Fan, the Vitality Serum was just a tool for growing Spirit Medicine, however, it meant a great deal more to the mortals and could boost the mortal world right into an Immortal Cultivation civilization. Whether that would happen or not still remains to be seen.


    Even if that would happen one day, hundreds of years would have passed by, by then Chen Fan should have already left Earth.


    ¡°What did you do to those dismissed researchers?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously.


    Starting a few months ago, when the stock solution was created, Chen Fan had sensed the presence of elite guards around the perimeter of theb. Their military men had been disguised as school security guards. However, their overbearing demeanor and deadly intent in their eyes betrayed their identity. They were the elites of the elites and were very likely from specialw enforcement units.


    ¡°We knew that Master Chen must have measures to prevent the secrets from being stolen, so we didn¡¯t intervene. However, we couldn¡¯t simply let theme and go as they please.¡± Yu Qin cracked a smirk and said,¡±We will detain those spies from America and Japan, not to harm them, but to use them to exchange for some of our men. Meanwhile, Aid International would have to pay arge ransom to get their researchers released. That being said, we also aware that we can¡¯t stop new spies froming in to steal your recipe, sooner orter they would get what they want.¡±


    ¡°Then they will realize that the recipe was entirely useless.¡± Chen Fan said with a shrug.


    Yu Qin and Xue Jiao both smiled knowingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what confused us at first. We had repeated the same procedure countless times and failed to reproduce the same result!¡± Ding Shanxue suddenly put in.


    ¡°Is that because we had the wrong recipe or we had missed one or two steps?¡±


    ¡°Neither.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and asked: ¡°Mr.Ding, what do you think is it that made Vitality Serum so extraordinary?¡±


    ¡°What made it extraordinary?¡± Ding Shanxue paused and then pondered a second, then he said: ¡°It seems to contain mysterious energy that was intrinsically linked to the evolutionary force of the human body. It can improve physique, dy aging and boost the immune system. However, no modern testing methods could pinpoint what exactly had given the serum such effect. It was just a solution infused with yeast on the paper.¡±


    ¡°Indeed! The mysterious energy you mentioned; we call it Spirit Qi or Essence Qi.¡±


    Chen Fan rose to his feet and padded back and forth in the room with his hands linked behind his back


    ¡°Essence Qi? Spirit Qi?¡± Everyone was perplexed by the names


    ¡°Spirit Qi is everywhere and nowhere. It existed in every molecule in the air, but no equipment would detect it. It might as well does not exist.¡±


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and took a heavy breath. ¡°However, a cultivator like me can feel the ebb and flow of this vast and powerful energy. The main goal of a cultivator is to learn to control this energy. ¡±


    Even as Chen Fan spoke, two wispy tendrils of white mist came out from his nose. They twisted and twirled in the air like two mischievous willow o the-wisp. After a while, the two strands of mist retreated back into Chen Fan¡¯s nose, stunning everyone who saw it.


    Ding Shanxue nodded as if he had finally made some sense of Chen Fan¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°The Biology Research Institution used to work alongside the military and conducted a slew of tests on Internal Force users. The test results suggested that there was an unknown type of energy within these martial artists breath and it was that energy that had given them superhuman strength. However, no matter how hard we tried, we can¡¯t locate the source of the energy.¡±


    ¡°That is because your level of technology is too primitive. Only a society that has reached Gctic Civilization could have sensed the presence of Essence Qi.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Based on the inter-gctic traveling experience, he suspected that it would take the mortals on earth another two hundred years to detect the Essence Qi and another five hundred years for them to make use of the Essence Qi. However, even with the Super Soldiers they created using the Essence Qi, they were no match against other Immortal Cultivation civilizations that possessed countless Exalted Immortals within the nine Immortal Cultivation sects.


    Chen Fan remained quiet and kept his thoughts unspoken.


    The Vitality Serum was the most powerful thing he could use on earth with little to no consequences. Anything more powerful might have an adverse effect that was beyond Chen Fan¡¯s control.


    A good example of such powerful things were the basic art of Immortal Cultivation. If Chen Fan made it public, all nations would fight to the death to obtain it, risking another world war and encourage all kinds of unsavory acts such as assassinations and kidnapping. By then, Chen Fan was not sure if he could protect even himself, much less his loved ones.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay on the topic, what is your offer for the serum?¡± Chen Fan knocked on the table with his knuckle and asked.


    ¡°Depends on what is it you want?¡± Yu Qin pulled herself together and entered the negotiation mode. ¡°My boss has given me the authority to make any deal with you, as long as it benefits both of us.¡±


    Chen Fan gave Yu Qin a surprised look.


    He realized that he had underestimated this attractive strategist.


    She could not only overrule the decision of Hong Kong¡¯s governor, and now she was given full authority to negotiate with him. Chen Fan wagered that the girl had many secrets that she had hidden from him. However, Chen Fan was pleased to negotiate with someone he already knew, it would save them a lot of time and back and forth.


    ¡°Let me be honest here, the vitality serum has many variants.¡± Chen Fan crossed his arms and said: ¡°The one I showed you is the most basic version, also the most diluted. It can be further concentrated to create the Essence Version.¡±


    ¡°What will be the differences between the normal version and this Essence Version?¡± Yu Qin and Ding Shanxue asked as interest glittered in their eyes.


    ¡°The Essence Version is concentrated extracts of the normal one. It has three different kinds of basic variants: Double strength, triple strength, and Quintuple Strength.¡± Chen Fan said confidently. ¡°There is only so much Vitality Serum one can use in a day but with the Essence Version, one can take in a few times more Essence Qi of Life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea!¡± Ding Shanxue nodded in agreement. ¡°The amount of volume of serum one could use might be finite, but with a higher concentration of Essense Qi, one would get much more benefit. It was like the difference of eating arge nd bun and eating a slice of nutritious meat.¡±


    ¡°General Chen, can the Essence Version also be mass-produced?¡± Yu Qin hurried to ask.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Fan nodded and said: ¡°Based on my preliminary estimate, we should be able to meet the global market¡¯s demand with the normal version, and double strength version can be sold in China only. The Triple strength and Quintuple Strength would only have enough for the military consumption.¡±


    ¡°What are the difference between the double strength and the Quintuple Strength?¡± Yu Qin asked curiously.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t reply to her right away. Instead, he turned around and looked to Ding Shanxue. ¡°Mr. Ding had worked at the Research Institution, so I wager he has seen the Extraordinary Ones.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I think you meant the Super Humans.¡± Ding Shanxue nodded and said. ¡°They called themselves the Extraordinary Ones but also prefer to be called Super Humans or Supernaturals¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡± Chen Fan said calmly. ¡°Let it be Super Humans or Extraordinary Ones, their power was awoken after they were born. That awakening requires some kind of catalyst, such as the Vitality Serum. Quintuple Strength Vitality Serum would greatly increase the chance of awakening.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Yu Qin shouted out her amazement.


    Ding Shanxue, on the other hand, started to breathe heavily.


    Only an academic authority in the Military¡¯s Research Institute such as him would fully understand the weight of Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    The awakening of the Extraordinary Ones had been an international research hot topic for many years. Even during the cold war era, countless soldiers from America and Soviet Russia were sent to Biology Research Institutions to be tested by researchers in searching for a viable method of inducing awakening. However, after decades of research, and countless failed trials, let it be psychological stimtion, gene enhancement or physical stimtion, the problem remained unsolved. Yet, there and then, Chen Fan imed that his serum would kick start the awakening process.


    If Chen Fan was right, the serum would open many new doors to human society.


    The current world had only a very few Extraordinary Ones and they spread all over the world. However, if a nation had the technology to force awaken Extraordinary Ones, there would be an army made up of super-soldiers very soon.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as straightforward as you think.¡±


    Seeing the two¡¯s ted expressions, Chen Fan shook his head and gave them a dose of reality.¡± Based on my research, the normal serum could increase the chance of awakening by one ten-thousandth of a percent. The double-strength doubles that chance and the Triple strength times it by three. Since the chance was very small, it required a very long term use of the serum to take effect.¡±


    ¡°What about Quintuple Strength ?¡± Yu Qin asked curiously.


    ¡°One in every ten thousand.¡± Chen Fan answered lightly.


    ¡°One in ten thousand? That¡¯s enough!¡± Ding Shanxue pped his hands and eximed: ¡°There are 1.3 billion people in China, and that means we would have a super-soldier army of a hundred and thirty thousand strong. We could have at least three hundred extraordinary ones in our hands if we consider only the poption of the military.¡±


    Ding Shanxue gave Chen Fan a greedy look and then asked.


    ¡°General Chen, what do you want in exchange for the Serum then?¡±

 Chapter 294 - Covert Operation Unit of Samsung

    <h4>Chapter 294: Covert Operation Unit of Samsung</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ding Shanxue left the meeting with Chen Fan with a tangled knot of trouble in his mind. He was given a price, but he doubted his higher-ups would agree to it. Chen Fan was essentially asking for lifetime amnesty


    Yu Qin stayed behind and after Xue Jiao and the others were gone, Yu Qin pulled a long face and said: ¡°Grandmaster Chen, I have some information rting to the Vitality Serum that I would like to share with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? About what?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously.


    ¡°Our source showed that the entrance of foreign spies into China tripled ever since you have invented the number one stock solution three months ago. Many of those agents had arrived in Jin City. We are confident that they came here for the Vitality Serum.¡± Yu Qin flipped a few pages in a stack of papers and said seriously.


    ¡°For example, Mr. Lee Hyun-bin was one of them.¡±


    Yu Qin rushed the folder to Chen Fan. Chen Fan took a nce and saw the picture of a feminine-looking young man. He was Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s new boyfriend, Lee Hyun-bin.


    ¡°I have seen him a few days ago.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°On the paper, he appeared to be the CEO of Samsung group, a member of the offshoot branch of the Lee Family, and the nephew of the family lord of the Lee Family, Lee Jianhi. In reality, he is the chief of Samsung¡¯s Covert Operation Unit, an A+ ss Extraordinary One.¡± Yu Qin exined.


    ¡°Samsung¡¯s Covert Operation Unit? What is the A+ ss?¡± Chen Fan asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Samsung¡¯s Covert Operation Unit is a special unit inside of the Samsung group. It recruited men and women with near-supernatural abilities to execute thepany¡¯s will under the table. They were used to tidy up loose ends, business espionage and stealing business secrets. Based on our records, there was at least one Korean president who was assassinated by Samsung¡¯s Covert Operation Unit.¡± Yu Qin exined.


    The information even took Chen Fan by surprise.


    He then recalled that none of the Korean presidents were able to retire in peace, they were either thrown behind bars or were assassinated. This was a clear sign ofck of solidarity and leadership within the country.


    Samsung group was a behemothpany. It was worth over a few hundred billion US dors and made up about one-tenth of the Korean annual GDP. It would not be an easy task to control and manage such arge corporation. The group owned four publicly tradedpanies that had entered the world¡¯s top five hundred list. In 2008, there were only a handful of private firms in China had made the cut. The Samsung group¡¯s influence was at least ten times more powerful than even the Zheng family.


    Therefore, there was a saying in Korea that went like this: Samsung owned Korea, and Lee Family owned Samsung.


    ¡°Due to the close ties between Samsung group and the Korean government, Samsung¡¯s Covert Operation Unit had shared some responsibility with the Korean National Intelligence Agency. That being said, the covert units have always been under the direct control of the Lee Family and was under themand of the direct descendants of the Lees.¡± Yu Qin put in.


    ¡°A+ ss is a ss based on the international standards for categorizing the Extraordinary Ones. C-ss is equivalent of initial sess in Internal Force, B ss is of phenomenal sess, A ss peak, and S ss Extraordinary Ones were equivalent to Grandmasters. A+ ss was somewhere in between A and S ss. Their power is about the same as that of semi-transcendent state martial artist. This individual was very close to bing a top Extraordinary One.¡±


    ¡°So, you mean Lee Hyun-bin is a powerful Extraordinary One?¡±


    Chen Fan asked distractedly.


    However powerful Samsung group was, Chen Fan was not concerned by its threat.


    Chen Fan could kill even the members of the Hong Sect which boasted six deadly underbosses, much less the Samsung group. As long as he stayed out of the Korean penins, Samsung group could not do harm to him. Chen Fan doubted that the Samsung group¡¯s Extraordinary ones were more powerful than the underbosses of Hong Sect; after all, one was amercial enterprise, the other was an underground professional criminal organization.


    ¡°Lee Hyun-bin is not the most powerful one inside Samsung¡¯s Covert Operation Unit, but he was on the top five list. Based on our information, the Lee Family has three S-ss elite Extraordinary Ones in its service.¡± Yu Qin said.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Fan replied nonchntly without any sense of concern.


    Yu Qin knew where Chen Fan¡¯s confidence came from. Although Chen Fan was not as wealthy as the Lee Family, when it came down to personal strength, he could hold himself against thebined might of ten Lee Families. Yu Qin continued.


    ¡°Our information also showed that Lee Hyun-bin was not alone, there were about ten other of his peers who have made their way into Jin City. Some of them could be the S-ss elite Extraordinary ones. They might also carry weapons that the Korean government have invented to counter Martial Artists like you. However, if you wish, we could send a warning through our embassy in Korea to the Korean government and the Lee Family.¡±


    Yu Qin sounded matter-of-fact and no-nonsense.


    Despite the hundreds of billions of assets at its disposal, the Lee Family was only an antpared with the mammoth weight of China; even the country of South Korea was dwarfed by the Asian giant, much less a privatepany.


    ¡°There is no need, if he dares to mess with me, I will kill him.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked a finger and remembered Lee Hyun-bin¡¯s gaze on Fang Qiong¡¯s face. The promise of blood and killing brought a cold smile on his face.


    Yu Qin remained quiet and kept her thoughts to herself.


    She knew Chen Fan well and had registered Chen Fan¡¯s deadly intent to kill.


    Afterward, Yu Qin briefed Chen Fan about other unsavory individuals that had been lurking behind the scenes. Chen Fan was taken by surprise to see the amount of elite martial artists and Extraordinary Ones hiding in in sight in Jin City.


    Yu Qin spent some time telling Chen Fan about the leader of the Dark Totem: Theseus, the Phantom.


    The intel showed that Aid International had spent three billion to mobilize nearly half of the Dark Totem. Not only were they going to avenge Jason, but they were also going to steal the secret of the Vitality Serum.


    ¡°Theseus was the most powerful of them all and his power was recognized by the international underground world. He was listed as the second most powerful man in the world, right after you. He had awakened the Shadow force inside of him and could control shadows. That ability had made him the most feared assassin in the world.¡± Yu Qin said as concern flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can let me handle them while you make sure about the safety of my family.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and said.


    Chen Fan had foreseen theing of the Dark Totem ever since he killed Jason.


    The Aid International also rubbed Chen Fan the wrong way. They had faked cooperation during the research, but as soon as they saw the profit in the miraculous serum, they revealed their true colors, and eager to gobble up the prize entirely.


    Like Jason said, the pharmaceutical world was a dog-eat-dog world. The powerfulpanies were always hungry for new profit and new markets, and would never sit around and let the others im the lion¡¯s share. They might be afraid of Chen Beixuan¡¯s name and his power at first but when they grew morefortable, they would be restless. There were over trillions of profit at stake, and they would even wage a war with a nation for it much less getting rid of a teenage boy.


    ¡°You can be reassured. We have upgraded your family member¡¯s security rating to SS and havd dispatched Cang Dragon unit to protect them.¡± Yu Qin said confidently.


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Securing his family¡¯s safety was one of his top priorities while he negotiated with the military.


    Powerful as he was, he could not stay with his family and protect them all the time. If anyone sent a Grandmaster-level assassin to harm his family, Chen Fan would not respond in time. The protection jade talisman could save their lives once or twice, but not forever. However, the involvement of the government forces should deter most of the assassination attempts.


    ¡°There are also some agents of the Hong Sect in the city. Our source in North America told us that the Hong Sect had dispatched their Dark Moon unit.¡± Yu Qin said seriously. ¡°The Dark Moon of Hong Sect had the same reputation as Samsung¡¯s Covert Operation Unit for its deadliness. Each member of the unit is an elite martial artist and a master of all kinds of weapons. They were lead by three underbosses, one of them is Thunder King, Zoro.¡±


    ¡°Hong Sect is going to take advantage of the situation.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    Samsung¡¯s Covert Operation Unit, Dark Totem, Dark Moon of Hong Sect... so many powerful forces converged at Jin City where they conspired and plotted against him. Alongside them were spies and agents of powerful nations such as Russia and America.


    The amount of attention attracted by the Vitality Serum had far exceeded Chen Fan¡¯s expectations.


    He had thought that the mortals on earth should have discovered the implication of using the Vitality Serum after a few decades. However, he had underestimated the mortal¡¯s greed, what extent to which mortals would go for profit. The serum¡¯s purported effect of improving man¡¯s sexual prowess would also make it extremely sought after in the market, making it even more valuable.


    Viagra had racked in over billions of profit each year for thepany that invented it, and the effect of the Vitality Serum was a few times more potent than viagra, therefore, it would be even more sessful and profitable.


    If the inventor of the serum was not Chen Fan, the Chinese government would have already taken over the Laboratory For Future Life Science and imed everything for itself.


    The Chinese government had not done that because they feared the ire of the most powerful Grandmaster in the world. Chen Fan had put his power on full disy many times, so the government knew he was not just a chatan. Plus, Li Wuchen and other benefactors of Chen Fan inside the government must have vouched for Chen Fan¡¯s peaceful nature. Otherwise, the government would never tolerate Chen Fan¡¯s existence and his possession of a valuable asset.


    ¡°Influence is as important as a personal strength. Without it, I would never be able to negotiate peacefully with such a mighty nation.¡±


    Chen Fan eximed.


    When he has just reborn back into his life as a high school student, the military headquarters would simply brush off his requests, and there would be no negotiations. Chen Fan was aware that it was his influence and strength that had brought the military to the bargaining table, not the Vitality Serum. One day, when he had finally reached Connate Spirit and gained Golden Core, even the American President would have to kowtow to him.


    After he had ironed out some details about the mass production of the serum, Chen Fan was ready to go. Suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he caught a few words on a piece of paper presented by Yu Qin.


    ¡°She is here too? Is she here for the Vitality Serum?¡±


    On the paper was a line of Japanese Kanji Characters and it read: Yukishiro Sa

 Chapter 295 - Kendo Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 295: Kendo Grandmaster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Qi Wangsun¡¯s fiance is called Yukishiro Sa?¡±


    Chen Fan left the room with mindful of questions. In hisst life, Qi Wangsun had one too many during a party and told Chen Fan about his life before he entered college. Although he had mentioned the name: Yukishiro Sa, he refused to acknowledge that he had spoken that word after the fact. The name remained in Chen Fan¡¯s mind nheless.


    Chen Fan had always thought she was a Chinese girl in his past life, but she turned out to be Japanese. No wonder Qi Wangsun wouldn¡¯te to terms with their arranged engagement.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t have to wait long before he was told that all his requests to the military had been approved. It was finally time to kick off the mass production of the Vitality Serum.


    Chen Fan had the Jin City City treasury pool a lump sum of investment and registered a firm called Azure Talisman Pharmaceutical for the manufacturing of the Vitality Serum. Chen Fan and the city both owned 50% of the joint venture. City employees made up most of the workers and managers in thepany while Chen Fan was the CEO, overseeing the direction of the cooperation.


    Despite being surrounded by people from city hall, Chen Fan was not concerned that he would be a puppet.


    The secrets in producing the Vitality Serum was in his firm grasp and thepany was simply a disguise and was dispensable. However, Jin City took their responsibility seriously and assigned many capable workers and managers to thepany to kick off the production of the serum as soon as possible.


    On the opening day of the firm, Qin Hua led the entire Jin City¡¯s leaders to attend the opening ceremony. Many tycoons and magnates also arrived at the behest of Qin Hua.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan stood in the middle of the manufacturing nt of the Vitality Serum.


    The nt was built at the foothills of the East Mountain, right beside the Green Dragon Lake. Due to its proximity to theke, Chen Fan was able to readily tap into theke¡¯s Spirit Qi. This nt was under special zoning and took a few top construction groups a few months of working round the clock to finish.


    ¡°Looks like you guys have very good security measures.¡±


    Chen Fan scanned the few security guards in ck uniform and cracked a smile.


    These security guards looked just like any ordinary security guards, however, each one of them were equipped with firearms. They were not frommercial securitypanies, instead, they were elite soldiers from the military.


    ¡°No security measure is over the top when we are dealing with Vitality Serum.¡± Yu Qin stood beside him and said proudly. ¡°We have conducted a thorough background check on all the workers of the nt to make sure none of them are foreign agents. We also have stationed an entire unit of the Cang Dragon not far from here and could be called to aid in case of emergency.¡±


    ¡°From the entrance to the manufacturing space, there are over five security checks and not even a bird would get in unnoticed.¡±


    A smug smile surfaced on Yu Qin¡¯s face as she exined her master design.


    She was the architect of the imprablepound.


    However, Chen Fan shook his head and smiled. ¡°These measures are only effective against ordinary humans and were useless against a Martial arts Grandmaster, Perfected Cultivator or an elite Extraordinary One. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for them to enter thepound unnoticed. Theseus for example, he even has the ability to bend shadows, much less getting across a few checkpoints. ¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words hit the mark. Yu Qin suddenly put on a troubled look.


    She was an experienced veteran and was well connected in the society, however, she had never seen the terrifying power of those people Chen Fan had mentioned. Therefore, it was easy for her to forget about their existence altogether while designing the securityyout of the nt.


    ¡°However, even if they were able to make it into the nt, they will only discover some idling machines. This is not going to be the real manufacturing nt.¡± Chen Fan smiled lightly.


    Despite her curiosity, Yu Qin had kept her questions unspoken.


    The secrets of the Vitality Serum was Chen Fan¡¯s bargaining chip while he negotiated with the military. Therefore, he would never disclose such information to her. ,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will show you the real deal.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked deeper into thepound.


    Yu Qin tailed behind him and arrived at a room filled withrge reactors that were filled with blue liquid. The liquid was very light in color at first but as time went by, they became as deep and rich as sapphire.


    ¡°There are so many Vitality Serums! No wonder Aid International and other tycoons would fall head over heels for this stuff.¡±


    Yu Qin looked down at the reactors and was shocked.


    Little did she know that the Vitality Serum here was only the tip of the iceberg. Majority of the Vitality Serum was stored securely inside the Green Dragon Grand Array. Even as they spoke, Tong Shan was working industriously irrigating the Spirit Herbs with the blue liquid.


    Under the triple effects of the Catalyst Essence Serum, Dharma Array, and the Spirit Mist, these spirit herbs grew at an incredible rate.


    As soon as these saplings mature, Chen Fan would consume them to boost his cultivation.


    Meanwhile, inside the Green Vines Club, a pair of women sat face to face by a table.


    Tang Yifei wore her hair in a ponytail. Her body was wrapped in a flowy shirt and below that she wore tight leggings. A string of rosewood beads wrapped around her elegant wrist that bent slightly to hold the weight of the teacup. She lookedzy, rxed and inevitably attractive.


    A girl in a white outfit had half kneeled and half sat across her.


    The girl¡¯s face was cold and her skin as white as the first snow in winter. She wore a kimono that fit loosely over the arms and was tight around the waist. A red rose petal shaped dot in the middle of her eyebrowspleted her dreamy look.


    ¡°Miss Yukishiro, please enjoy your tea.¡±


    Tang Yifei held out a cup of tea with the color of amber in front of the girl and set it on the table. ¡°This Da Hong Pao tea was not from the mother trees on the Wu Yi mountain, but it was from an older cultivar nheless. I was lucky enough to obtain it from one of my good friends. It is saved for the most honored guest of my outfit here.¡±


    ¡°I appreciated it, Tang San.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa bowed lightly and lifted the cup of tea and took a sip.


    Every movement of her muscles screamed etiquette and her upper ss upbringing.


    ¡°What brings you to China, Miss Yukishiro.¡±


    Tang Yifei locked her eyes on the girl in white kimono.


    Tang family was well connected with their Japanese partners through business, and one of their partners was the Yukishiro family from Kyushu. Therefore, Tang Yifei knew that the Yukishiro family¡¯s supremacy in the Kyushu region. They owned more wealth and resources than the Tang family. Despite her young age, Yukishiro Sa had be the family lord of the Yukishiro family and impressed everyone with her incredible talents and ruthless methods.


    ¡°I have a fiance currently studying at Jin City University. I came here to make sure that our engagement is still valid.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa put down her tea and said in a cold voice. Her Chinese was fluent and didn¡¯t have any ent.


    ¡°Your fiance is studying at Jin City University?¡±


    Tang Yifei was taken aback by the answer. She didn¡¯t expect this business conversation to turn into a love story.


    Tang Yifei paused a second and then said: ¡°Jin City is not quite safe nowadays, please be careful. Our sources have warned us about the presence of many agents of foreign forces in the city.¡±


    As soon as Tang Yifei finished her words, a middle-aged man wearing a wakizashi gave her a disdainful look as he mumbled something under his breath.


    Yukishiro Sa exined unhurriedly


    ¡°This is my guard Kawakami Gensai. He said no one in the Jin City would dare to mess with us, because he will chop their heads off with his katana.¡±


    Tang Yifei¡¯s smile remained on her face, however, she knitted her brows.


    Kawakami Gensai¡¯s arrogant words rubbed her the wrong way. Did he think the Tang family was also a pushover? A light came up in Tang Yifei¡¯s eyes, she quickly gathered herself and asked with a smile.


    ¡°May I ask who is Kawakami Gensai San¡¯s teacher?¡±


    The Japanese man seemed to have understood Tang Yifei¡¯s words, he replied with an arrogant grunt.


    Yukishiro Sa remained calm and continued: ¡°Kawakami san was the disciple of the Grandmaster Kitaniwakawa. Grandmaster Kitaniwakawa was one of the four greatest Grandmasters of Japanese Kendo. He was able to sever the flow of a waterfall with a katana. I have been cornered by a dozen armed thugs in the past and it was Kitaniwakawa san who had saved me.¡±


    Even as Yukishiro Sa spoke, a proud light lit up in her eyes.


    Kendo masters were revered in Japanese society and Kitaniwakawa was a household name in Kyushu and Shikoku region. Even the Yukishiro family respected him greatly. Without the backing of the mighty Kitaniwakawa, Yukishiro n would never be able to im the seat of power at the Kyushu. The fact that Yukishiro Sa had one of the Grandmaster¡¯s disciples as her personal guard spoke loudly of the Yukishiro family¡¯s influence and their tie with the Kendo master.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Tang Yifei cracked a smile and asked: ¡°I wonder how does Kawakami sanpare to the Martial arts Grandmasters in China?¡± Grandmasters Kawakami Gensai¡¯s face darkened a little but he tilted his head to one side and uttered something in Japanese that sounded harsh and rude. Yukishiro Sa paused a second and said: ¡°He said the Grandmasters are on par with Kendo Grandmasters, and he believed that in ten years he should be as powerful as any Grandmaster in China.¡±


    ¡°Well then, Kawakami san, have you ever heard of the name Chen Beixuan?¡± Tang Yifei pressed on.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    This time Tang Yifei was able to make out what Kawakami Gensai was saying without Yukishiro Sa¡¯s trantion.


    Kawakami Gensai pulled a taut face and then uttered something in Japanese. Yukishiro Sa furrowed her brows and paused a moment before she continued: ¡°Kawakami san said that he had heard of the name even in Japan. He had heard that Mr. Chen is the most powerful fighter in China, and even his teacher, Grandmaster Kitaniwakawa respected him greatly. His teacher believed that Chen Beixuan was not a mortal and shouldn¡¯t be challenged.¡±


    Even as Yukishiro Sa tranted the Japanese warrior¡¯s remark, a hint of surprise crept onto her face.


    She had never expected the usually arrogant and cocky Kawakami Gensai San would respect, if not fear a Chinese fighter. Even his teacher, the mighty Kitaniwakawa seemed to admire Chen Beixuan. Who exactly was Chen Beixuan?


    ¡°I wager that Yukishiro san and Kawakami san might not be aware that Mr. Chen Beixuan is also studying at the Jin City University at this moment. ¡°Tang Yifei sniffed a tea after she had delivered the final blow.


    Kawakami Gensai and Yukishiro Sa both turned pale after hearing the news.

 Chapter 296 - Yukishiro Sa

    <h4>Chapter 296: Yukishiro Sa</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Yukishiro Sa left the Green Vines, she got into the backseat of a Toyota Land Rover. Her face was cold as ice and eyes glinting. Kawakami Gensai felt embarrassed by what had happened. He thought his fame and power would be enough to scare the little Chinese girl, but he ended up shooting himself in the foot.


    ¡°Kawakami san, do you really believe that woman¡¯s words?¡± Yukishiro Sa asked slowly.


    ¡°I think they are all bluffs.¡± Kawakami Gensai hugged his wakizashi in his chest and said with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Grandmaster Chen Beixuan is the most powerful Grandmaster in China, and even my teacher revered his power and skills. Why would someone so powerful go to a college in Jin City? Can you believe it? A Kendo Grandmaster carrying a backpack to university?¡±


    ¡°Mydy, I am convinced that this Chinese woman is bluffing. She had mentioned the name of Master Chen so scare us, making us believe that she, somehow, was rted to Master Chen.¡± Kawakami Gensai snorted and said: ¡°The Tang family is only a small n in the small Jin City, it was no match against our mighty Yukishiro family who lorded over the entire Kyushu Ind.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa remained silent, as a smile found her face.


    ¡°Kawakami san, you are not a woman and thereforeck a woman¡¯s intuition. When Tang Yifei spoke Chen Beixuan¡¯s name, she clenched her fist ever so slightly, and I can see a light came up in her eyes. It was obvious that she had seen Chen Beixuan and I am convinced that they are on veryplicated terms. The way she talked about him was as if she was talking about her ex.¡±


    ¡°Soga!¡± Kawakami Gensai nodded.


    He was a powerful Kendo master butcked skills in reading people¡¯s mind. That particr skill in the girl was what made him respect Yukishiro Sa. She didn¡¯t im the seat of power just by birthright and had to face countless challenges. However, all those who opposed her were now dead in the pacific ocean. The girl had such keen observation skills that could see through anyone¡¯s mind. Kawakami Gensai often felt naked in front of the girl since he constantly felt that the girl knew all of his thoughts, including the thought that hasn¡¯te to him yet.


    ¡°She was nothing but an unwanted woman, discarded and pathetic. The Tang family was bound to go downhill if she continues to be in charge.¡± Yukishiro Sa shook her head.


    She had expected much more from Tang Yifei. She had expected her to be just like her: calm, shrewd and rational. However, she was very disappointed. ¡°Now I really want to meet this Chen Beixuan, I wonder what kind of man could have charmed Tang Yifei?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa cracked a light smile.


    Kawakami Gensai suddenly pulled a taut face and said: ¡°Mydy, please be careful what you wish for. Chen Beixuan is the deadliest Grandmaster in China and to be near him is as dangerous as being near a tiger.¡±


    ¡°I have you, don¡¯t I?¡± Yukishiro Sa finally let out a smile.


    She usually kept an indifferent and cold face, and that had made the rare smile on her face even more alluring. Her beauty was a Devil¡¯s snare, tantalizing but poisonous. Kawakami Gensai had trained in Kendo for thirty years, but still, found his thoughts gravitate towards her will. He quickly lowered his head to avoid the sight of this dangerous beauty.


    ¡°My Kendo couldn¡¯tpare with the might of Master Chen. I think only my teacher could ward him off¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Kitaniwakawa?¡± Yukishiro Sa furrowed her brows as her smile evaporated.


    If there was anyone in the Yukishiro family that Yukishiro Sa still feared, it was not her useless father, not her vicious uncle, and neither was her dying Grandfather who had made her an official heir, it was an old man who wore one in Kendo suit and a Wakizashi year-round. His name is Kitaniwakawa.


    This Kendo Grandmaster looked like a mendicant monk, but he was a household name in Kyushu and Shikoku region. Even the leaders of the local county would have to talk to him with great measure of respect.


    A county in Japan was equivalent to a province in China. Any County Minister was as important as the Major of Tokyo. The only level of administration above a country minister was the prime minister of Japan and his cab ministers. Although the politics of Japan wasrgely driven byrge corporations, and the status of government officials was not as high as those in China, it spoke loudly of Kitaniwakawa¡¯s fame and influence. As a matter of fact, without Kitaniwakawa¡¯s support, Yukishiro Sa would never have be the current lord of the Yukishiro family.


    Although Yukishiro Sa prided herself for being able to see through people¡¯s minds, she could never read the mind of Kitaniwakawa. To her, his mind was as still as a deep pond of water, when she looked into it, she only saw own reflection.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is powerful, but so is my teacher.¡± Kawakami Gensai looked up as a me danced in his eyes. In his mind, Kitaniwakawa was a godly existence and could easily bring down the most powerful Grandmaster in China.


    Yukishiro Sa didn¡¯t offer a reply, however, the strange light in her eyes became even brighter.


    She had thought that it would be a rxing trip but never had she thought that there might be a True Dragon hidden in in sight in the small city of China. Although the Chinese¡¯s girl¡¯s information about Chen Beixuan was yet to be proven, she was already getting agitated.


    Chen Fan was not aware of what had happened at the Green Vines club.


    He had other matters to focus on.


    ¡°This was the fourth time this week they were trying to infiltrate the nt. Samsung¡¯s Covert Operation Unit is getting bold. The furthest they got was the fourth checkpoint and we even had to alert the Cang Dragon unit stationed nearby.¡±


    Inside a quiet garden, Chen Fan¡¯s attractive strategist Yu Qinined while hanging a long face.


    Chen Fan sat across the table, sipping his tea. He didn¡¯t seem to be disturbed by the news at all. Instead, he asked curiously. ¡°Are those guys idiots? They know we are guarded by the military, yet they still kept oning.¡±


    Suddenly, a hint of embarrassment shed across Yu Qin¡¯s face.


    ¡°You know that our recent foreign policy was to cozy up to Korea in order to suppress the power of Japan. The Lee Family had many supporters in China, and¡ª¡±


    Before Yu Qin could finish, Chen Fan cut her short with a nod.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time politicians colluded with foreign powers. The recent boom of Samsung group inside of China must have filled many Chinese official¡¯s pockets as well, including those inside the military headquarters. That must be the reason behind the recklessness of Samsung¡¯s Covert Operation Unit.


    ¡°Lee Hyun-bin must be desperate. From the dismissal of theb to the establishment of the Azure Talisman Pharmaceutical, everything pointed to our sess in our research. Plus, the mass production of Vitality Serum was already underway and soon it will hit the market, yet they still haven¡¯t gotten any sales rights. They might have realized that the Samsung Biotech was disenfranchised by us and theirpetitors. The Lee Family of the Samsung Group would not sit around and ept that.¡±


    Yu Qin analyzed the situation calmly.


    ¡°The Pharmaceutical industry is a dog-eat-dog world and one lesspetitor in the game meant one more share for everyone involved.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and cracked a smile.


    Samsung Biotech was an inexperienced and smallpanypared to Aid International and its alliance. Even the entire might of the Samsung group would not be able to shake the old alliance forged out of the fiercepetition.


    ¡°However, since Aid International had hired Theseus, they have already forfeited their sale rights.¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, should we issue a direct warning to Lee Hyun-bin and tell him to bug off?¡± Yu Qin asked.


    ¡°No, he has done what he has done, and he should be ready to pay the price. No one takes my stuff for free.¡± Chen Fan smiled and then rose to his feet. ¡°Thank you for the tea, miss Yu.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and sauntered away, leaving Yu Qin worried about the continuing esction of the situation.


    While Chen Fan was brimming was confidence, Yu Qin was much less optimistic about the future. Samsung¡¯s Covert Operation Unit was just a tip of the iceberg, and there was much more where that wasing. Hong Sect¡¯s Dark Moon and Theseus, the Phantom had been lurking in the darkness ever since the beginning, biding their time. Chen Fan was powerful, but was he powerful enough to ward off so many deadly forces?


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was walking to thest public ss he offered for this semester.


    He had been a visiting professor at the Jin City University¡¯s biology department under the persona of Chen Beixuan. He offered an elective ss every week. The ssroom was always packed with students who wanted to either soak up his knowledge or his godly presence. Many students from other universities in Jin City also traveled to the Jin City University and attended the ss.


    ¡°... today, I am going to extrapte a theory about genes and evolution.¡±


    Chen Fan announced confidently.


    The front rows were taken by his royal fans such as Zhong Yaoyao. However, Zhong Yaoyao was not apanied by Fang Qiong as she usually was, instead, it was a feminine-looking young man: Lee Hyun-bin.


    Once the ss was over and most students had left the room, Lee Hyun-bin walked over to Chen Fan and shot out a hand.


    ¡°Professor Chen, I am so d to see you in person.¡±


    Zhong Yaoyao trailed behind him, beaming from side to side.


    ¡°Professor Chen, this is an exchange student from Korea, and his name is Lee Hyun-bin. He is the CEO of the Samsung Bio-tech.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Chen Fan replied stoically.¡±What do you need, Mr. Lee?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask a few questions, on behalf of Samsung Biotech, about Vitality Serum.¡± Lee Hyun-bin stered on a smile.


    Chen Fan refused right away: ¡°I am sorry, information about the Vitality Serum is ssified. It¡¯s sale rights have been awarded to Aid International and other pharmaceuticalpanies. If you want to know more, I suggest you ask Aid International.¡±


    Lee Hyun-bin¡¯s gaze turned cold as soon as he heard that.


    If he was able to get the sales right so easily, he would never have toe to China. Even if he could get his hands on the sales quota, the Samsung group would still not be satisfied. He wanted more; he wanted the recipe.


    With that thought in mind, Lee Hyun-bin put on a fake smile and then locked his glinting eyes onto Chen Fan.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, would you like to reconsider your decision?¡±


    Two dark swirls appeared in his eyes, tempting and deadly. It gravitated the consciousness of people around him toward him. Already, Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s mind turned sluggish and dull. It was as if her soul had been sucked into the ck holes in the Korean young man¡¯s eyes.


    Chen Fan furrowed brows and let out a half-smile.


    ¡°How dare you show off Dharma Spells in front of me. You are preaching to the choir.¡±

 Chapter 297 - The Real Trap

    <strong>Chapter 297: The Real Trap</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The dark light inside of Lee Hyun-bin¡¯s eyes came from the power that was awakened when he was only seven. The Lee family was ted by the addition of an Extraordinary One in their family. The Lees were amerce dynasty, so rarely did they produce any heirs who had obtained such personal strength. The Lee Family¡¯s lord had even hired an elite soul energy master to show Lee Hyun-bin the ropes.


    When Lee Hyun-bin finally turned sixteen, he was also already a powerful A ss Extraordinary One.


    He excelled in Soul Energy Dharmic powers and was well known for his unpredictability. He could hypnotize his unwitting victims without even showing any sign of using the power. Plus, he was a master of deceit and knew how to use his charming appearance, high social status to lower his victim¡¯s guard. In Korea, he had ruined the reputation of many young starlets and daughters of decent families. Zhong Yaoyao quickly fell prey to his charm as soon as he arrived in China.


    ¡°You would rather have it the hard way, wouldn¡¯t you. You are just a university professor, how are you nning to hold on to such a valuable secret?¡±


    Lee Hyun-bin snorted as the dark light started to gain more intensity.


    The otherworldly soul energy was reshaped by secrets arts into invisible energy waves that rushed into Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, trying to gain control of Chen Fan¡¯s conscious. Lee Hyun-bin had used this art to pin many rich and powerful people under his thumb.


    Although the Consciousness Override could onlyst a short period of time, it should be enough time for him to squeeze the recipe of the Vitality Serum from Chen Fan¡¯s mouth.


    To his surprise, Chen Fan was unaffected by his art. An azure light came up in his eyes as Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    Suddenly, Lee Hyun-bin felt a tsunami of soul energy that was more powerful and vast than that of his teacher came at him. The energy felt as vast and deep as the ocean but as tough and hard as steel. Before such unimaginable presence, Lee Hyun-bin¡¯s soul energy looked like a small fishing boat before a rogue wave that was crashing down on it with all its weight.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    An invisible force wave swept across the room.


    The young man felt a heavy blownd on his mind and it staggered him, knocking him down to the ground. Blood poured out from all holes on his face, making him look like a bloody demon.


    ¡°Hyun-bin, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    Zhong Yaoyao panicked and hurried to steady Lee Hyun-bin.


    ¡°How? How did you break my secret art?¡±


    Lee Hyun-bin didn¡¯t spare an appreciative moment for Zhong Yaoyao. Despite the blood spilling out all over his face, he locked his eyes onto Chen Fan and asked incredulously.


    The match of soul energy was much more deadly than that of martial arts. The one who was defeated might suffer soul injury permanently which would strip one of an Extraordinary One¡¯s power.


    Lee Hyun-bin¡¯s soul energy was shattered by Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will. The secret arts which he had been perfecting over the decade were countered by Chen Fan utterly. If not because Chen Fan had held back his power, his brain might as well have already exploded.


    ¡°Take this as a lesson for the importance of humbleness.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said lightly. ¡°If you dare to offend me again, I will kill you.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, Chen Fan didn¡¯t waste one more second on the Korean young man. He whirled around and walked off


    Lee Hyun-bin might have been a powerful figure in the Lee Family of the Samsung Group, but in the eyes Chen Fan, he was nothing but an ant.


    ¡°He countered my art! My secret art!¡±


    Lee Hyun-bin slumped on the ground; his bloody face that was half-covered by the hair. However, he didn¡¯t seem to care about his appearance but kept on murmuring to himself stupidly. This secret art of Soul Energy was what helped him im supremacy inside the Lee Family. As a dashing young lord of the mighty Lee Family, he had never thought that he would be defeated by a university professor.


    His fragile ego was shattered, and he wouldn¡¯te to terms with the reality


    ¡°Damn that Lee Hyeok-Gyu! His intelligence is all wrong! Chen Fan is a Soul Energy Grandmaster!¡±


    ¡°Damn you Aid International! They must know the power of Chen Fan and had been waiting to see my defeat. No wonder none of the other forces had made a move yet.¡±


    ¡°And Curse you Chen Beixuan! You have countered by secret art and destroyed my soul energy, I will never forgive you.¡±


    A venomous me came up in Lee Hyun-bin¡¯s eyes.


    He hated Lee Hyeok-Gyu for failing to find out Chen Fan¡¯s real power. However, he knew the fault was not with him. Lee Hyeok-Gyu was just a manager of apany, who might have resources at his disposal in Korea, but in China, he was helpless.


    He loathed Aid International¡¯s purposeful reticents about Chen Fan¡¯s true identity. They must be gloating at him now.


    The person Lee Hyun-bin hated the most was Chen Fan. He had chosen to ignore the power of Lee Family behind Lee Hyun-bin and utterly defeated him. Worse, he had robbed him of all the precious soul energy he had harnessed over the decades, it would take him a few years to recuperate and start his cultivation from scratch.


    ¡°Someone help! Someone, please!¡±


    A passer-by finally discovered the bloody face of the Korean young man. He shouted out for help.


    Everyone rushed toward Lee Hyun-bin and carried him to the school nurse¡¯s office. Even as he was being carried, Lee Hyun-bin struggled to break free and shouted out at the top of his lungs: ¡°Chen Beixuan, I will kill you! I will kill you!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Lee Hyun-bin was carried away by others, Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s body shivered a little.


    It was as if someone had sshed her with cold water, her mind suddenly became clear and was aware of the situation.


    ¡°Shit! I thought I was just ying along with his game. Did I just fall for him for real?¡±


    ¡°What did Professor Chen say? Why can¡¯t I remember any of it? Why did Lee Hyun-bin start to bleed for no reason?¡±


    As reality set in, Zhong Yaoyao felt a chill down her spine.


    ¡°Am I... possessed?¡±


    Lee Hyun-bin was a handsome yboy, but Zhong Yaoyao was also an equally experienced yer on the stage of teenage drama. She had broken many hearts but never allowed herself to get serious even in the slightest. So her near fall for Lee Hyun-bin had scared her and made her feel lucky that Lee Hyun-bin¡¯s run-in with Chen Fan had given her a wake-up call.


    After he had dealt with Lee Hyun-bin, Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and took a stroll around the campus.


    Jin City University took up a huge swath ofnd. Inside, the university was filled with scenic gardens and resting ces which were frequent visiting spots of love birds after dark. Dusk had just broke, so most students were at the cafeteria for dinner, even the love birds were absent in the gardens.


    Chen Fan made his way to a small path that led deeper into the park, suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and said.


    ¡°Come out now, I know you are there.¡±


    A couple who sat not far from the path overheard Chen Fan. The young man was light-hearted after seeing Chen Fan talking to himself.


    ¡°That dude is such a weirdo. Did you see him talking to himself?¡±


    The girl covered her mouth to stifle her giggle. Her eyes were fixed on Chen Fan¡¯s handsome face.


    Chen Fan waited for a moment and got no reply. So he said lightly.


    ¡°I am on this path only once a week and this is thest week I will ever pass here. Plus, aren¡¯t you afraid of Lee Family¡¯s ire by encouraging Lee Hyun-bin toe after me?¡±


    ¡°Lee Family of the Samsung Group is not worthy of our concern.¡±


    A refined voice finally came up.


    A blond young man emerged from behind a pavilion. His tall frame was encased in a white Italian bespoke suit. Below his waist, he wore a pair of matching white dress pants and white dress shoes. He looked scintiting despite the low light around him. His features were chiseled into his face and looked as handsome as that of Chen Fan. A silvery light with the color of lightning shed with fits and starts. The moment his eyes met with Chen Fan, he bowed slightly.


    ¡°I am Zoro, nice to meet you, Mr. Chen. ¡±


    The blond young man spoke perfect Chinese with a smile on his face. He was the underboss of Hong Sect, Zoro the Thunder King.


    ¡°Oh shit! There really is someone there.¡±


    The couple was shocked by the sudden appearance of a blond foreigner.


    ¡°I am sure Mr. Park wouldn¡¯t mind using Lee Hyun-bin as the bait to lure you out.¡± Zoro shrugged.


    An Asian man emerged from behind arge tree. This Asian man was thin and scrawny. He had high cheekbones and a pair of nt eyes. His skin was the color of wax, however, in his eyes, a sharp light glinted.


    ¡°He is just the heir of the Lee family, no big deal. Even his family lord has to speak to me respectfully, much less Lee Hyun-bin. ¡±


    The Asian man snorted and spoke with broken Chinese.


    ¡°I am Park Kyung-hwan of the True Teaching Sect, it is my honor to meet you, Master Chen.¡±


    The Asian man bowed slightly and perfunctorily without any sense of respect. His deadly gaze never left Chen Fan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mr. Park Kyung-hwan was a Mixed Martial Arts Master in Korea, the head sergeant of the Korean national special forces. He is also the benefactor of the Lee Family. He had wanted to meet you for a long time, Mr.Chen.¡± Zoro put in.


    Even without Zoro¡¯s introduction, Chen Fan could feel the belligerenceing off from Park Kyung-hwan. He must be as deadly as cksnake. His energy seemed to converge around his legs, and his kick packed enough force to snap a steel bar.


    ¡°Just you two?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and asked contemptuously.


    Although Zoro and Park Kyung-hwan were both renowned mighty figures, theirbined might was still a far cry from that of Chen Fan. It had only taken Chen Fan one move to finish most of his opponents, including a few Grandmasters and cksnake. These two men wouldn¡¯tst longer than two moves.


    ¡°Master Chen is the number one Grandmaster in China, of course, we had to be prepared.¡±


    Zoro shook his head and cracked a smile.


    Two more shadows appeared from a corner seemingly out of thin air.


    One was a beautiful middle-aged woman in her forties. She was dressed entirely in red with red hair. Even her eyes were crimson red in color. A mesmerizing smile hung on her facezily, masking her true feelings. Small mes danced at the tip of her red fingernails.


    The other one was a tall brawny ck man of about two meters in height. His shiny ck skin looked at hard as iron. Despite the cool temperature of October, he only wore a white tank top that wrapped tightly around his impressive pecs. Each step he took seemed to carry enough weight to crush the paved path. He looked much more menacing and intimidating than the strongest boxer in the world. His appearance alone would scare a child and make him cry.


    Crimson Lady, Olga


    Buck, the Diamond


    They were the two other underbosses of the Hong Sect.


    ¡°OMG, why are they so many people here?¡±


    The couple was stunned by the development. They had never thought that there were so many strange-looking foreigners hiding in the bush at this hour. What were they doing anyway?


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    Chen Fan saw the two more powerful Awakened Extraordinary Ones and then said with a smile.


    ¡°And me.¡±


    A cold voice drifted toward Chen Fan.


    Then Chen Fan finally saw him in the shadow of the bushes. The shadow twisted and turned and transformed into the shape vaguely resembling a human. First was the head, then the chest, belly, thighs, legs and then feet. The man was suddenly standing right in front of everyone as if the shadow had just given birth to him.


    The couple was so terrified by the development that they felt their heart throbbed in their chest and even their cry was caught in their throat.


    He was Theseus, the Phantom. The leader of the Dark Totem and a Super Overlord of the underground world.


    Suddenly, five deadly fighters appeared in the small park, surrounding Chen Fan.

 Chapter 298 - A Mysterious Overlord

    <h4>Chapter 298: A Mysterious Overlord</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan¡¯s interest wasn¡¯t piqued until he saw Theseus.


    Of all the five foreign fighters, only Theseus was worth his time. Chen Fan regarded the dark Shadow Force that surrounded Theseus and realized that he was the most powerful Extraordinary One he had ever met by far. The way Theseus walked out of the shadow resembled the Art of Concealment practiced by Immortal Cultivators. Despite its visual simrities, the Art of Concealment was a high-level Dharmic power that can only be used by Connate level Cultivators, while Theseus had only yed a few visual tricks to create the illusion that he had emerged from nothing.


    Theseus the Phantom, Zoro the Thunder King, Park Kyung-hwan of the True Teaching Sect, Olga the Crimson Lady and Buck the Diamond.


    Three of them were the underbosses of Hong Sect, one was the leader of the Dark Totem while thest one was the benefactor of Lee Family of the Samsung Group. They were obviously after Chen Fan. No one, other than Chen Beixuan could have stirred up so many mighty figures to gang-up on him. Theseus was considered a deadly assassin and a Super Overlord everywhere around the globe and he was more powerful than most ordinary grandmasters.


    ¡°Since when did the Samsung group and the Hong Sect work together?¡±


    Despite being besieged by five super fighters, Chen Fan was unfazed. So he asked unhurriedly.


    ¡°I am the benefactor the Lee Family, not their servant.¡±


    Park Kyung-hwan grunted.


    The belligerence that came off from his body was forged in countless deadly battles. As the Head sergeant of Korean Special Force, Park Kyung-hwan to Korean military was as important as Ye Nantian to the Chinese military. He was such an influential figure in Korea that not even the Lee Family dared tomand him.


    ¡°I can negotiate on behalf of Korea with other countries, the Lee Family has no control over me.¡± Park Kyung-hwan said proudly. He carried the signature pride and dignity in those who had reached the Grandmaster level.


    Grandmasters were true dragons. That saying went far beyond China.


    Park Kyung-hwan, Zoro and Olga, they were powerful forces. Although they might not be able to hold themselves before an entire army, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for them to run away from such engagement. Once they were safe, they could simply assassinate whoever was in charge of the army. They could easily wreak havoc in a country and destroy the rule ofw. Theseus and Chen Fan were even more powerful and were genuinely feared by most countries.


    That being said, not all nations were helpless during the attack of these deadly fighters. Cang Dragon unit used to be in charge of eliminating these powerful fighters in China. These Grandmasters were mortal after all, and could not survive a surprise attack of modern weapons in capable hands.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, we are not here to duke it out with you. At our level, we are all content with what we have and do notck money nor power. There is no need to resort to violent means.¡±


    The young man was wrapped around in the darkness, revealing only a pair of glinting eyes.


    ¡°Oh? Do you mean you don¡¯t want to avenge the death of Jason?¡± Chen Fan faked a surprised look and then asked.


    ¡°Jason had offended a Grandmaster, and therefore his death is warranted,¡± Theseus said slowly. ¡°Back to our topic, we need the real recipe for the Vitality Serum. Hand it over and we will be done. I promise that we will never gang up on you.¡±


    After hearing Theseus¡¯s words, Park Kyung-hwan and Zoro both pulled a taut face.


    Although there were five of them, thebined might of the other four could barely match that of Theseus. As a Super Overlord, his Shadow Force was a top Art of Concealment in the world. He was wanted in over a dozen countries, but he was not only alive but also striving.


    ¡°Are you hired by Aid International?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°What does Aid International mean to me? No.¡± Theseus shook his head. ¡°They tried to hire me with three billion dors, but I turned them down. The Vitality Serum was priceless especially its effect of awakening Extraordinary Ones. Mr. Chen, you will not be able to hold on to Vitality Serum by yourself. The entire circle of Extraordinary Ones woulde after you in droves.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan flicked a finger and said lightly: ¡°If they dare to mess with me, I will kill all of them, until the river runs red. Sooner orter, they would learn their lesson.¡±


    ¡°I wager that Mr. Chen is going to turn our proposal down then?¡± Theseus asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Humph! Why should I agree to it? Even if you gang up on me, I can still easily defeat all of you.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and cracked a smile.


    If Olga heard anyone else other than Chen Fan say those words, she would beughing. However, she was notughing then. Those words came out of Chen Fan, the most powerful Grandmaster in China. His seemingly arrogant im was backed by his illustrious achievements.


    ¡°We might not be able to kill you, but we are enough to slow you down.¡±


    Olga blew out the dancing me on his fingertip and said.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback. ¡°Your real target is not me?¡±


    ¡°You are just part of the operation. We know the immense difficulties in killing a Super Overlord such as you and so we never set it as our goal. Our goal here is to simply slow you down.¡± Zoro lifted his eyebrows and shrugged. ¡°We should slow you down enough to allow the Covert Operation Units from the Lee Family and the Dark Moon to infiltrate into the Manufacturing nt and take your secret.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the ire of the Chinese government?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and asked.


    Chen Fan wagered that his opponent should have figured out by then that the Chinese military was in direct charge of the production nt. If they attack the nt directly, the Chinse government was bound to take the gloves off.


    Olga and the others smiled in silence. In the end, Park Kyung-hwan put in: ¡°China is a superpower, but not the most powerful force in the world.¡±


    ¡°The Vitality Serum is too precious to be left in peace. Thebined might and wealth of all the Pharmaceuticalpanies in the world was enough to wage a war on China. The operation against the production nt was nothingpared to what they are really capable of.¡± Theseus said as he shook his head.


    Chen Fan stood still and didn¡¯t say a thing.


    The fact that Theseus had disclosed their n to him so openly meant that their actions against the production nt might have already seeded.


    There were many ways that they could move the machines out of the country. Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t be surprised that at this very moment, there were submarines lurking in the Chinese waters, ready to load the shipment on board. As for those powerful fighters, they would leave China by exiting from any point on the tens of thousands of miles of Chinse border. Once they are out of China, the Chinse military would be of no concern to them.


    ¡°So? What do you think Mr. Chen? Are we still fighting?¡± Zoro said as he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Fan suddenly lifted his head and let out a broad smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care what is going to happen at the nt, but I know that all of you have to die today.¡±


    As soon as he finished saying his words, he tapped the ground lightly with one foot and darted out like a phantom.


    Meanwhile, not far from the University park where Chen Fan was, a man wearing a camouge vest sat against a tree trunk and said.


    ¡°Hey, little bird, who do you think will be the victor?¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is a force to be reckoned with, but he might not be able to survive thebined force of five S ss overlords, not even our boss can do that. Plus, these five deadly Overlords have a good teamposition. There were martial artists, Extraordinary Ones and also an assassin. If they can work as a team, their power would be more than the sum of the parts. Plus, did I mention Theseus yet?¡±


    A girl perched over arge branch of the tree replied.


    She wore her hair short was in a skin-tight leather suit and pants, entuating her tight and fit body, and changed her appearance with sexual energy. Her face was cold and hard and looked surprisingly simr to Yu Qin. However, she was slightly older than Yu Qin, about thirty or so.


    ¡°Based on what I know, Theseus was a super overlord on the Dark Roll. Our boss had a run-in with him in Europe but the bugger escaped in the end. I was surprised that he dared to set foot in China again,¡± The man in camouge vest shook his head and said: ¡°Tsk tsk... what did Chen Beixuan do to piss off this many overlords? Not even Ye Nantian was this reckless.¡±


    ¡°Lu family of Lin City, Hong Sect, Medicine God Valley Sect, Ghost Witch Sect, Feng Shui sects, Gong Tau Masters, and the Dark Totem. Those are just some of the people he has already pissed off. Not to mention the Diamond Temple, Xin Yi Sect, and even my own family.¡± So saying, the man pouted slightly and continued: ¡°If not because our minister and the Li Family of Jin City¡¯s protection over him, I would have gone to teach him lesson long ago.¡±


    ¡°You think you can even make a scratch on that guy?¡± The women in leather suit snorted.


    ¡°Well.. of course, I .... can¡¯t!¡± The man in vest looked up indignantly but had to face the reality


    ¡°Our old man had published the Heaven roll and ced him on the top spot. I am only at the tail end of the top ten list. Although I have since improved a lot, my power was at most on par with Lei Qianjue. That still was not enough to counter this guy¡¯s hypersonic punch. I think only boss or that dip shit Ye Nantian can stand up against him.¡±


    ¡°Ok, shut up now. The show is about to start.¡±


    The woman in leather cut the man short and said.


    ¡°Are they really going to fight inside the university park?¡± The man in vest grunted under his breath as he jumped high up into the air like a loaded spring. Hended gracefully on the branch where the woman was, without even disturbing a single leaf.


    ¡°If things get out of control, we might not be able to contain the situation.¡± The man in vest furrowed his brows andined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Theseus has been under Boss¡¯s radar ever since he arrived in China. I wager the boss is somewhere near us even now.¡± The woman in the leather suit said.


    ¡°Great, now I feel relieved. ¡± The man in best cracked a smile.


    Suddenly, the woman covered her ear as someone spoke into the earpiece. Her face darkened and said: ¡°Shit! The Hong Sect¡¯s Dark Moon and the Lee Family¡¯s Covert units had breached into the production nt. They are in a heated battle with the Cang Dragon as we speak. Boss what about to go there and help out.¡±


    ¡°Are they serious? These guys are away too ballsy.¡± The man in vest cursed. ¡°What about the battle here?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to Boss and Chen Beixuan.¡±


    The woman looked into the distance for a moment and hopped off from the tree. She got onto a Harley-Davidson, revved up the engine and then disappeared.


    The man in vest shook his head and heaved a sigh before he started to catch up with her.

 Chapter 299 - A Deadly Alliance

    Chapter 299: A Deadly Alliance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    No one in the current world had ever had the treatment of being attacked by five Overlords at the same time. Theseus was convinced that Chen Fan would back down. Although the other four overlords were not nearly as powerful as Theseus, they were not weak by any stretch of the imagination and ranked somewhere in the middle among all Grandmaster level Overlords.


    To his surprise, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even flinch and met their attacks head-on.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are too arrogant.¡±


    Park Kyung-hwan pulled a tight face and thenunched his body up into the air like a grasshopper, while in the air, he whirled around and delivered a spin kick at Chen Fan. The kick came at such lightning speed that it has created air pockets that copsed in an explosion. If any Taekwondo fighter has seen this spinning kick, they would kneel down on the ground in utter admiration for the skill and power. Park Kyung-hwan¡¯s level of attainment had long since surpassed that of kickboxing. Every punch and kick was infused with deadly explosive energy that could crush his target¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and delivered a punch almostzily.


    Chen Fan had the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, so any physical attack would be quelled by his superhuman strength. However, Park Kyung-hwan had done his homework and knew Chen Fan¡¯s strength well. His body suddenly spun along the other direction in the air with a sudden twist, and he spread out both legs to mp down on Chen Fan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°St¡±


    The muscles on his thighs suddenly burgeoned and tore open his dress pants at the seems. The Wind of Four True Righteousness suddenly came up all around him. It was evident by then that Park Kyung-hwan was an expert in both internal forces as well as physique refinement. He had not only mastered the usage of internal energy but also learned a trick or two from Ancient Muay Thai and Ancient Yoga.


    Even as Park Kyung-hwan changed his attack technique in the air, Diamond Buck stomped the ground and stormed at Chen Fan like an unstoppable tank.


    This ck man was about two meters tall with a frame that was nearly asrge as Tong Shan. The muscles on his body looked so hard that it was as if they were pumped with iron. While he was fighting in Northern Africa, soldiers on the other side of the battlefield used to shoot him with a machine gun at point-nk, but only to find out that his muscles had stopped the bullets from entering his body.


    Worse, he was born this way and never tempered his body with Physique Refinement arts, yet, he was as deadly as a Physique Refinement Grandmaster.


    If he had spent some time in cultivation, he would be a headache even for Lei Qianjue. Even at this level, Diamond Buck was the perfect tank role for the team.


    ¡°Courting death!¡±


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the attacksing from both fronts. He yanked an arm up and summoned an azure-colored de aura.


    Park Kyung-hwan let out a panicked shriek and changed his attack once again. So flexible was his body that he was able to straighten his body and seemingly took a fewrge strides in the air past Chen Fan, turned around, and pulled out a bay which he used to stab at Chen Fan in the back.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan was facing attacks from both sides. The ramming Diamond Buck in front of him and the backstabbing Park Kyung-hwan behind him.


    Chen Fan was suddenly in grave danger.


    However, Olga and the others didn¡¯t lower their guard even in the slightest. They knew that Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t so quickly defeated by Park Kyung-hwan and Buck.


    Olga flicked a finger and shot out a me-red like a ruby from the tip of her finger.


    This me was bright and scintiting, its orange and red fingers melted the air, making turning it into flowing liquid. These mes converged into one andnced at Chen Fan.


    Olga the Crimson Lady was well known for her fire elemental superpowers. She was able topress the mes until they were dense and sharp enough to cut through steel. Even armor-ted vehicles could be cut open by her deadly mes.


    Zoro the Thunder King quickly followed suit and attacked as well.


    Zoro was the rising star among the seven underbosses of Hong Sect. His ability to control lightning was rare even among the Extraordinary Ones. sh of lightning appeared in his eyes as his golden hair rose up and stood on end. In between his palms, a tendril of cracking lightning appeared.


    The charged electricity sparked between one palm to the other but was confined by Zoro¡¯s immense will power. Then with a gentle push, Zoro unleashed the ball of sizzling energy toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°Pizzzzhew!¡±


    The pulse of electricity pierced through the air and shot at Chen Fan as sparkles danced around it in agitation.


    In a blink, four of the five fighters had made a move on Chen Fan. Years of training and cultivation had given them a perfect sense of timing in their team attack. Zoro¡¯s lightning was thest to be unleashed, but it was also the fastest. It was about tond on Chen Fan before Park Kyung-hwan did.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Chen Fan was staggered slightly by the impact from the lightning.


    This lightning attack was different than that of the Arcane Bulwark of Thunder and neither was it same as the Dharma Spells of Thunder Rock used by the Grand Elder of Medicine God Valley Sect. It was pure electrical energy and was able to arc through the air due to its extremely high voltage. However, Chen Fan had Azure Thearch Longevity Body at his disposal, therefore was practically an instor. He only staggered slightly despite the extremely dangerous attack.


    That being said, Chen Fan¡¯s slight staggering had given Park Kyung-hwan and Buck enough time to double down on their attack.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The tip of Park Kyung-hwan¡¯s bay pierced into Chen Fan¡¯s back. The deadly tip was so sharp that it was able to pierce through a ten-centimeter thick steel te. That was not all, Park Kyung-hwan¡¯s hand suddenly started to vibrate, agitating the deadly bay so that it¡¯s even easier for it to prate deeper. Park Kyung-hwan had used this technique and killed a driver of an armored vehicle from outside.


    However, as soon as Park Kyung-hwan¡¯s blownded on Chen Fan, his face darkened.


    He watched as an azure light shed across Chen Fan¡¯s body and then he felt the bay seemed to havended on a piece of diamond b.


    ¡°What kind of body is this? Is he the Terminator T-1000? The de should have already pierced him through even if he is made out of steel.¡±


    Park Kyung-hwan was suddenly seized by terror.


    He thought he had taken Chen Fan seriously and prepared as much as he could. All of the information he had collected, let it be reports from Korean intelligence service or letters of Hong Sect, had mentioned Chen Fan¡¯s incredible physique. Despite the warning, Park Kyung-hwan was confident in the deadliness of the bay. It was made for piercing military-grade armors and was created from a special tungsten alloy.


    However, such a deadly weapon couldn¡¯t even make a scratch on Chen Fan¡¯s skin.


    Before Park Kyung-hwan had time to shout out a warning, Buck was already right in front of Chen Fan.


    He had dominated Africa as a Tank ss Extraordinary One. His body and physical strength could rival that of a Physique Refinement Master. He had picked up some speed to build up more momentum. He ducked down slightly and pushed one shoulder forward to ram into Chen Fan. At this speed, he could have knocked a Jeep to its side or letting his shoulder ram through the body of an elephant.


    A cold light came up in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. He stomped the ground lightly and tilted his shoulder to take the impact.


    It was a sh of two indestructible bodies; shoulder to shoulder, flesh against flesh.


    Chen Fan¡¯s posture looked like the famous technique from Ba Ji Fist called Mounted on Mountain. However, the way he challenged his force and energy was very different than Mounted on Mountain. Chen Fan was going to take the brunt of the impact using only his body.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by what happened next.


    After the impact, it wasn¡¯t therger of the two who remained standing, instead, it was Chen Fan with a much smaller built. Buck¡¯s bones, hard as they were, were crushed by the impact. His shoulder caved in and formed arge depression all the way into his chest.


    Buck scrambled back and covered his injury with one hand as he let out a painful howl.


    Ever since Buck¡¯s talent was awakened, he had dominated Northern Africa and never sustained such an injury. Even when he was only a boy he was already wrestling with lions and elephants. When he was a little older, he flipped a tank upside down. Buck was convinced that he was the most physically strong man on earth and never had he thought that a wimpy Chinese teenager could have defeated him.


    ¡°You have a Bloodline Talent, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and gave Buck a curious look,


    Olga, Zoro, and Theseus had unlocked their Elemental Talent. They have trained to align themselves with a particr element in nature in order to achieve awakening. However, Buck was different. He had never undergone any training nor cultivation, his body was born this way. There would be only one exnation for this. He had awakened a Bloodline.


    The human race was not alone and genes of other races or even Spirit Beasts sometimes made their way into human¡¯s gene pool. This happened to all races in the gxy, and humans were not unique. If anyone had inherited a bloodline of supernatural background, he could unlock those abilities by awakening the bloodline. Although Chen Fan was not sure what kind of Bloodline Buck had inherited, he guessed it was something of bestial in nature, which exined his incredible physical prowess.


    Without the beast body, the man would have already been dead after the impact.


    ¡°What kind of freak is he?¡±


    After Zoro, Park Kyung-hwan and Buck¡¯s attack all fell through, Olga panicked and shouted.


    Finally, her me attack reached Chen Fan. However, Chen Fan sucked the burning me right into his mouth and fed it to his Li Fire Golden Eyes. Everyone¡¯s faces darkened after seeing the development and even Theseus started to look troubled.


    He just realized that the young man before him was the strongest opponent he ever met.


    Worse yet, Chen Fan hadn¡¯t made a move yet, and his incredible body alone had already shaken his opponent to the core. If none of their attacks would work, how are they going to win the battle?


    ¡°You are really worthy of your number one title.¡±


    Theseusmented.


    Zoro¡¯s golden pupils shrank as he upped his defense.


    When he called upon the other four overlords, he was quite confident in their victory. However, by now, his sense of confidence was gone. If Lei Qianjue was able to hold himself before such a strong enemy, the old man must also be mighty powerful as well. Zoro realized how wrong he had been to assume that he was as powerful as Lei Qianjue.


    Meanwhile, the young couple sitting not far away were stunned by what they saw.


    Fire, lightning, shadows, a beast like ck fighter, an assassin with the body as flexible as a snake. These were all things out of Hollywood movies. What impressed them, even more, was the young man who stood amidst all the chaos, smiled as if nothing strange was happening.


    No one spared any attention to the young couple, as all of them fixed their gaze on Chen Fan. They knew that they needed to work together and give all they got to finish the job.


    Diamond Buck shouted and stomped the ground. He ripped the shirt off his body with his good arm, blood vessels burgeoned under his skin and a few popped in his eyes. He was turning into a wild beast


    ¡°The big guy is going to lose it again.¡±


    Olga said as the crimson me in her eyes shone brighter.


    mes came up around her, and its dancing fingers brushed against the grass by her feet and eventually lit them on fire.


    She stood still while surrounded by a congration, looking like the Goddess of Fire.

 Chapter 300 - Grandmasters Killing Streak

    <h4>Chapter 300: Grandmasters Killing Streak</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I said, all of you will die.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face looked indifferent and cold. Without wasting any movement, he spun around to face Park Kyung-hwan.


    Zoro¡¯s powerful Thunder attack had caught his attention and didn¡¯t have time to react to Park Kyung-hwan¡¯s backstab. After he finally gathered himself, he was ready to deal with the Korean. How dare he stab the North Mystic Celestial Lord in the back?


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s cold and indifferent eyes, Park Kyung-hwan was suddenly seized by a pang of desperation and a sense of crisis.


    He had never felt more scared even when he was standing point-nk from a loaded cannon aiming at him. Park Kyung-hwan shouted out something and pulled out a whip that had been hanging from his waist. The whip suddenly turned into countless shadows and shot at Chen Fan. Although Korean martial arts were not well known for its usage of whips, since Park Kyung-hwan was well versed in nearly all kinds of martial arts, he was quite an expert in using such an unconventional weapon. Weapons like whips came in handy nowadays where it was inconvenient to carry longer arms.


    This whip was made out of stips of Rhino¡¯s skin that was enforced by countless thin strands of steel wires. As it whirled through the air, it created a small tornado and pull all the nts and grass around it closer and shred them into pieces. In the hands of Park Kyung-hwan, the whip turned into a dragon and came after Chen Fan.


    ¡°One down.¡±


    Chen Fan lowered his head slightly and said.


    Suddenly, his body turned into a blurry shadow as he darted toward Park Kyung-hwan with lightning speed. Meanwhile, he shot out both hands into the whirling whip and gripped the whip with ease, then he yanked at it hard.


    Suddenly, Park Kyung-hwan felt an overwhelming power rush into him through the handle of the whip. He reacted quickly and let go of the whip right away; nheless, his movement slowed down as he staggered slightly. Chen Fan seized the opportunity and closed in to him. In a blink, he was already right in front of Park Kyung-hwan and extended his left hand to reach him.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Park Kyung-hwan panicked. He stamped the ground to push himself backward. As his feet left two deep depressions on the ground, his body backed away in lightning speed and put a ten-meter distance between him and Chen Fan in a blink.


    ¡°I am dead if I didn¡¯t react quickly.¡±


    After he was out of harm¡¯s way, Park Kyung-hwan still didn¡¯t let his guard down. It had been a near escape from a deadly engagement with someone as powerful as Chen Fan.


    ¡°Uh? Why did he stop chasing me?¡±


    To Park Kyung-hwan¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan didn¡¯t catch up with him. Even as Park Kyung-hwan was about to celebrate his escape, he noticed a gloating smile on Chen Fan¡¯s face. He looked down and finally realized that Chen Fan had stolen his heart¡ªliterally¡ªwithout him even noticing it. Everything happened so fast that the pain seemed to have escaped Park Kyung-hwan¡¯s brain.


    Suddenly, a pang of excruciating pain seized the Korean man.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe....¡±


    Sudden, Park Kyung-hwan¡¯s vision turned dark and copsed onto the ground in death.


    The mighty Head Sergeant of Korean Military, a deadly Overlord, was killed by Chen Fan. His heart was ripped out from his chest by the Chinese Teenager with bare hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move together!¡±


    Theseus pulled a taut face and ordered everyone to attack with him.


    Seeing that Park Kyung-hwan couldn¡¯t evenst one attack from Chen Fan, Theseus knew that he needed to finish this off as soon as possible before Chen Fan picked his teammates off one after another. Chen Fan¡¯s power hadpletely taken him by surprise and he was shocked to see how easily he had killed Park Kyung-hwan.


    ¡°Arhhh, Arhhh, Arhh!!!¡±


    The first who came after Chen Fan was Diamond Buck.


    His vascr muscles were covered with blood veins and he stared at Chen Fan with those wild bloody eyes of a beast. Every step Buck took would send a tremor down to the earth. That young couple who was still watching the fight thought there was an earthquake and panicked.


    Olga fanged out both of her arms.


    Suddenly, the grass around her caught fire. She moved her arms again, channeling the mes into arge fireball. The fireball has threeyers, the exterior of the fireball was dark red in color, the middle was orange and the core was white, the color of molten steel.


    ¡°Go¡±


    Olga pushed gently and sent the fireball wheezing in the air.


    The fireball hovered about a meter above the air and all the grass underneath it in its path were scorched by its incredible temperature.


    Zoro fang out both arms as electrical energy flowed through his body. His hair on ends and his skins were suffused with blue electrical energy. In the end, he channeled all the sizzling energy into a lightning ball.


    ¡°Ball Lightning!¡±


    It was the most powerful form of naturally urring lightning. The power in this lightning strike could kill at least a dozen people. The spell obviously was taking a toll on Zoro¡¯s system. His forehead was covered with sweat and his chest heaved up and down as he breathedboriously.


    The power of lightning was more deadly than that of fire, however, it was also extremely difficult to control. Therefore, Zoro would have to spent nearly half of his true energy to cast the lightning ball while Olga could cast the fireball without a sweat.


    These two balls flew at Chen Fan with incredible speed.


    Theseus took a step back and blended his body with the shadow around him and disappeared.


    As Diamond Buck rushed toward Chen Fan, Chen Fan lifted a hand with great measure of casualness.


    The unmarred smooth skin on his hand scintited like porcin. It was more refined and delicate than even the hands of hand models. Every aspect of it was in such perfect harmony with each other from its length to the curve of the fingers. It was sublime.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan was shaken slightly by the impact, but he gathered himself before anyone could have noticed it.


    Meanwhile, as Buck rammed into Chen Fan¡¯s arm, he was stopped cold in his tracks and froze in action. A hint of disbelief surfaced in his eyes. Then an imprint of a palm appeared in the middle of his chest.


    It started as a barely noticeable discoloring of his skin, and then the depression became deeper as if an invisible palm was pressing on his chest.


    one inch, two inches, three...


    The palm pressed through Buck¡¯s chest severed his spine and came out from Buck¡¯s back, making a palm-shaped hole.


    ¡°Two down.¡±


    Chen Fan pulled his hand back and said calmly.


    Then and only then, the lightning attack finally arrived. The air around Chen Fan was suddenlypressed into a white expanding ring that surrounded him in a perfect circle. As the ring expended, it pressed down on the grass and bent the bushes, making a booming noise that shook the earth.


    ¡°Hypersonic Sate?¡±


    Olga and Zoro were both shocked by the scene.


    Chen Fan had used this exact same move to kill Lei Qianjue and made a name for himself. Half a yearter, they had finally seen it in action. Buck¡¯s body was incredibly strong and could rival that of a Physique Refinement Grandmaster. Even the Azure Wood Qi de might even just make a small scratch on his body, and would never be able to punch a hole in his chest.


    Bloodline Extraordinary Ones such as Buck were extremely enduring during a battle. Any injury would only make his temper re and entice his battle will. Therefore, Chen Fan had decided to use the powerful Hypersonic technique to deal with him once and for all.


    What was so amazing about Chen Fan¡¯s move was not how strong his body was, instead it was his unimaginable speed.


    If a truck was barely moving, it would never hurt anyone. However, if it was traveling at 1000 kilometer per hour, it could smash anyone it a pulp.


    The faster the speed, the more energy the attack packed. When the speed was nearing the speed of light, one punch would have finished an entire.


    Although Buck had awakened his Bloodline and gained a nearly indestructible body, his body would not withstand an attack with hypersonic speed. However, unlike when Chen Fan killed Lei Qianjue, he didn¡¯t evenmit one hundred percent of his energy in the strike and therefore could use the same technique a few more times with ease.


    Meanwhile, a man of Chinese descendant hiding behind a tree not far away from the battlefield was shocked by what he saw.


    ¡°Is this the true power of Chen Beixuan?¡±


    ¡°Old man often told me that he was the most powerful man in China under the level of Immortal State. I always thought that was crazy talk. Now I finally believe.¡±


    The man lowered his head as he grappled with the shock and disbelief.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan turned around to look at Olga and Zoro after he had done away with Buck


    Zoro and Olga were startled by the young man¡¯s gaze. They felt they were facing an ancient dragon that was unleashed on to the earth by the gods to punish them. Their minds were overtaken by fear and a sense of danger.


    ¡°Shit, we need to get out of here¡±


    Before Olgae to a decision as to what she should do, Zoro had made the decision for her. He shifted and backed away, putting distance between him and Chen Fan. By then the fireball and the lightning ball had finally made their way to Chen Fan. Despite their slow speed, they packed enough deadly energy to kill hundreds of people.


    ¡°The third.¡±


    Chen Fan said slowly.


    Before Olga realized what was going on, Chen Fan had already acted. He shot out both arms to grab the two energy balls


    Under Olga¡¯s incredulous stare, the two deadly packets of energy didn¡¯t explode to harm Chen Fan as she expected, instead, they slow down, hovering above Chen Fan¡¯s palm like two tamed pets.


    ¡°Your control of energy is pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan brought both hands slightly closer to each other and liquid fire started to spill out from the fireball. Meanwhile, the lightning ball also seemed to have turned into a hot liquid and trickled toward Chen Fan¡¯s palm. In the end, the red and white energy converged and formed a light with red and white stripes. It was a fusion of red hot mes and sparkling tendrils of lightning.


    This bright light of red and white became longer as Chen Fan fang out both arms, and eventually turned into a bolt.


    The bolt was forged by mes that were hot enough to melt metal and ten thousand volt electricity. Once the power was unleashed, each of them was as deadly as a cannon shot at point-nk. However, Chen Fan had merged the two energy together seamlessly. Olga was stunned by what she saw, as Chen Fan¡¯s technique had unted all the rules of elements she had learned.


    How could anyone take control of other people¡¯s energy? How could anyone use fire and lightning simultaneously?


    Such power was the stuff of legends.


    Maybe Chen Fan was a mighty god from the legends?


    Chen Fan had reached Ethereal Enlightenment, and therefore, Olga and Zoro¡¯s superpowers were child¡¯s y to him. They might look powerful, but useless when used against him.


    ¡°Go¡±


    Chen Fan hurled the bolt toward his target.


    The energy bolt shot out at Zoro and traced a red line in the air that extended from Chen Fan¡¯s hand to Zoro¡¯s chest. Zoro¡¯s flesh melted from the impact with the bolt and thetter easily bore through his body and came out from the other end.


    A mighty underboss of Hong Sect that dominated Europe was gone.


    In a blink, Chen Fan had killed three Grandmaster Overlords. The alliance of the five deadly fighters disintegrated in a sh.

 Chapter 301 - Theseuss shock

    Chapter 301: Theseus¡¯s shock


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Olga stared at the development with utter disbelief.


    Even the congration wouldn¡¯t apply her anyfort like it used to. Thunder King Zoro, Diamond Buck, and Park Kyung-hwan were all dominating forces in their local area. Zoro was in charge of entire Western Europe and had tens of billions of assets in his disposal. Buck lorded over and was a fierce opponent of many rebel groups. Park Kyung-hwan was a Grandmaster in Korea who was well versed in many different styles of martial arts and controlled tens of thousands of special military forces. He was considered the godfather in the field of Korean martial arts


    However, powerful as they were, they were killed by Chen Fan with ease.


    Olga was deeply shaken especially by the sight of Chen Fan¡¯sst move where he bent the fire to his own will. This meant Olga¡¯s super ability was only a child¡¯s y before Chen Fan.


    Even the man in green shirt watching the fight from a distance was impressed by Chen Fan¡¯sst move, much less Olga.


    Chen Fan had reached an incredibly high level of attainment in all aspects of cultivation such as Physique Refinement, Martial arts, Dharma Spells. The man in the distance had always been convinced that only a cultivator who had reached Immortal State could use both thunder and fire elements at the same time. However, Chen Fan had proved him wrong.


    ¡°How would I fare if I threw my gloves off against him?¡±


    The man in the distance asked himself long and hard.


    Although the man was not scared by Chen Fan¡¯s power by any stretch of the imagination. Over the decade, he had fought countless battles and never lost one. He was an expert in many secret arts of different sects, therefore, he was confident that his power should be on par with the young man, at least for now.


    ¡°Theseus, your cronies are all gone, aren¡¯t you going to run away now?¡±


    After killing three Grandmasters, Chen Fan dusted his clothes off rxedly. His gaze found a patch of shadow and fixed on it. Although there didn¡¯t appear to be anyone inside the shadow, Chen Fan was certain that Theseus was there.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    Theseus¡¯s frame cropped up from the dark shadow.


    His eyes were dark and cold, and they fixed on Chen Fan like a hungry vulture.


    Anyone who saw what had happened to those Grandmasters would be shaken to the core. Even though Theseus was a Super Overlord of the underground world, it wouldn¡¯t be a small feat for him to kill both Diamond Buck and Thunder King Zoro at the same time. However, Chen Fan had done away with them so swiftly and with such ease that Theseus was genuinely taken by surprise.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I have never thought that you have such incredible abilities. Let¡¯s call it off today. I will return the money I got from Aid International and neither will I ever pursue the Vitality Serum ever again. If you agree to the terms, I will return to Europe right away.¡± Theseus said readily.


    He was the leader of Dark Totem, a dominating force in entire Europe, therefore, he was quick to register which direction the wind blows and conceded defeat when necessary.


    Meanwhile, Olga was terrified after hearing Theseus¡¯s announcement.


    If Theseus left her, she would have to face Chen Fan all by herself. How was she going to hold herself before such incredible power?


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and replied coldly: ¡°I have already told you that you will have to die. You will have to pay the price for messing with me.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Theseus grunted. ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are too full of yourself. You are far from the most powerful fighter on the Dark Roll. Not even an immortal level Overlord could have stopped me, much less you.¡±


    Theseus was well known for his skills in using Shadow Force.


    His ability also made him the king of assassins even though he was not registered at the assassin¡¯s guild. No one could have escape Theseus alive and no one could capture Theseus. When a quiet whisper of his name would instill fear into the hearts of his victim.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and lifted an arm slowly, and grabbed something in the air.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the Void Dimension, an azure palm the size of a school bus rose up right above Theseus¡¯s head. Chen Fan flipped his hand, palm facing down and pressed downward. The azure-colored giant palm mirrored Chen Fan¡¯s hand and bore down on its target with a force of biblical scale that threatened to disturb the fabric of reality.


    ¡°Yi Wood Connate Spirit Grand Qin Na Hand!¡±


    ¡°Useless.¡±


    Disdain crawled on to Theseus¡¯s face. His body twisted as he jumped back into the shadow and disappeared.


    Theseus disappeared right before the azure-colored palm mmed down on him. Everything within a three-meter radius around Chen Fan was smashed by therge palm. Arge palm-shaped crater appeared on the ground. Olga felt cold sweat glided down from her back. She wagered that if she was a blow of such scale, she would nevere out alive.


    However, Theseus was not dead, since there was no sign of blood in that palm-shaped depression.


    ¡°You won¡¯t run away.¡±


    Seeing his attack had missed, Chen Fan remained calm and lifted his hand again and repeated the attack.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Azure colored palms came down on the earth one after another and left many depressions. If any student happened to pass the scene, they would be dumbfounded by the garden in ruins.


    After a while, Olga started to notice that it was a cat and mouse game.


    Chen Fan¡¯s palm strike was aimed at a darting shadow. The shadow swam around other shadows trying to put some distance with Chen Fan. However, each Palm strike seemed to force the shadow closer toward Chen Fan. In the end, even Olga was able to make out the outline of Theseus in the moving path of shadow.


    ¡°There is going to be nowhere to hide if this continued. He would have to take the Azure-colored energy head-on.¡± Olga thought to herself.


    That, Theseus already knew.


    ¡°Damn him! How did he capture my presence?¡±


    Fear finally crept into Theseus¡¯s heart. His Art of Concealment used the Shadow Force to conceal himself as he jumped from one shadow to another. If used properly, he was nearly invisible. He thought he could count on this skill during the fight with Chen Fan. To his surprise, Chen Fan was able to spot him urately and turn the fight into the game of whack a mole, and was winning.


    ¡°You have brought this onto yourself.¡±


    A cold light shed in Theseus¡¯s eyes as he picked up some speed and jumped out of the shadows. A glinting dark dagger appeared in his hand as if out of nowhere.


    The dagger was made out of ck metal, and despite its ordinary look, it was extremely sharp. It was Cold Edge, Theseus¡¯s legendary weapon. The dagger had drank the blood of many rich and powerful men in the world. Its appetite had earned Theseus a bounty in seventeen different countries.


    The appearance of this de meant Theseus was going to attack with abandon.


    ¡°Perfect!¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and punched at his opponent.


    This punch was infused with so much True Essence that its movement had shaken the Void Dimension. The energy in Chen Fan¡¯s fist vibrated at an ultra-high frequency as Chen Fan hurled it toward Theseus. An innocent and unwitting bee happened to be in the way of the fist and was instantly pulverized before it even came to contact with the fist. Chen Fan¡¯s opponent was a Super Overlord of the underground world, so he didn¡¯t hold back his power and deliver a killing blow from the get-go.


    True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, Void Dimension Shockwave!


    Chen Fan had used the Void Dimension Shockwave while he was still in the mid-stage of Foundation Establishment level. At that time, he simply unleashed his Fist Qi and therefore, the effect of the technique was simr to a Transcendent Grandmaster¡¯s Divine Fist of a Hundred Steps. Chen Fan was at Ethereal Enlightenment level now, and could finally unleash all of its power.


    The vibrating energy pushed and pulled the air around it at extreme frequency, turning the air into liquid. Around its area of effect, anything would be instantly crushed, kneaded and liquified. Even the incredible body of Diamond Buck would fracture and disintegrate until hisrge frame turned into a bloody mosh. If Theseus came into contact with the punch, he, too, would be turned into a pulp.


    However, Theseus was unfazed by Chen Fan¡¯s overbearing attack. His body shed out of view and blended into a path of shadow. Then he reappeared behind Chen Fan, stabbing the glinting de down at Chen Fan¡¯s nape of his neck.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows as Theseus¡¯s reaction had caught him by surprise.


    Then he snorted coldly as de auras formed at the tip of his fingers. He yanked the other arm and delivered a backhand sh. Theseus backed away and disappeared into the shadow, ready to strike out again.


    ¡°Haha, what made you think you can surprise me twice?¡±


    Chen Fanughed and then stomped the ground with one hand.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    His feet sent a shock wave down to the earth and rippled outward. Suddenly, Theseus appeared in in sight. Even as he wondered what had taken his cover away, Chen Fan shot out a hand and knocked the Cold Edge off of Theseus¡¯s hand. With another hand, he wrapped his finger around Theseus¡¯s neck.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    Despite being in the moment of life and death, Theseus couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity.


    Other than the Art of Concealment, the Shadow Jumping was his most prized skills. He was able to defeat many Overlords who were as powerful as him, if not more so. Not even those ranked at the top of the Dark Roll were able to decipher his movement, how could Chen Fan achieve that?


    ¡°I marked you with my Divine Sense. Your Art of Concealment worked only in the physical world, but in the spiritual dimension, you are as conspicuous as a ming torch in the night.¡± Chen Fan squeezed Theseus¡¯s neck and said lightly: ¡°However, your ability to use the Art of Concealment did take me by surprise. Although it was a far cry from the real Art of Concealment of the Five Elements. ¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t work anyways.¡±


    Theseus let out a wry smile. ¡°I was convinced that other than the Azure Dragon, there was no more Super Overlords in China. I was wrong, and it is my pleasure to die in your hand.¡±


    Even as he said so, he lowered his head and asked.


    ¡°Dear Mr. Chen Beixuan, I wish you can honor the rule of the underworld and allow me to bail myself. I am willing to pay five billion US dors for my life.¡±


    ¡°Five billion US dors?¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    This was not a small number back in 2008. Five billion US dors was worth forty billion yuan. That would make anyone on the top ten rich list in China. Theseus was convinced that Chen Fan would rise to the bait since most Grandmasters could never earn that much money in his entire life.


    However, with a small squeeze, Chen Fan snapped Theseus¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I am reborn into this world, what does money mean to me?¡±


    Theseus stared at Chen Fan in disbelief even after his death.


    The Super Overlord of Western Europe could note to terms with Chen Fan¡¯s brushing off his offer.


    By now, the alliance of five deadly Overlord had only one surviving member: Olga the Crimson Lady.


    Chen Fan turned around and gave the woman surrounded by mes a long re.

 Chapter 302 - The Shaken Underground World

    <h4>Chapter 302: The Shaken Underground World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Olga stood in the fire as orange tongues of mes licked her skin. Her eyes were the color of blood and even her hair that got tousled in the heatwave looked like dancing mes. As an infamous fire bender of the underground world, Olga had not been this scared for her life for a good three decades. Thest time she had the same feeling was when she was just a lost and helpless teenager who had a run-in with thew and got tortured behind bars.


    Ever since then, her me talent was awakened and she became the renowned Crimson Lady in the underground world. No one even dared to raise voice at her and fearing to be burnt by her belligerent mes.


    However, there and then, Olga was shaking like a little girl.


    She had never thought that such power could have existed in the world. Thunder King Zoro, Diamond Buck, and Park Kyung-hwan presided over their territories and each one of them was as deadly as an entire squad of a Law enforcement unit. However, Chen Fan had killed them as if killing helpless chicks.


    Even Theseus, the Super Overlord of the dark underworld, the king of assassins was killed by Chen Fan with a twist of the neck. The power at Chen Fan¡¯s disposal had far exceeded her imagination. She realized that this was not a job for just a few Grandmasters such as her. Without the involvement of an Immortal State cultivator or arge army, no one could even scratch this monster.


    ¡°You are Olga, the Crimson Lady?¡±


    Chen Fan walked over to her. As soon as the venomous me came in contact with Chen Fan, it turned into a trickle of tame and harmless flow of energy that surrounded Chen Fan. It was as if the mes had a change of heart and decided to aid Chen Fan.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    Olga pushed her curvy chest out slightly and managed a smile.


    Ever since she had awakened her power, she never had to use her body again in order to survive, but now it was time to pull out the old trick. Olga had a gorgeous face and looked like she was in her thirties, however, she was much older than her appearance. She used her power to reshape her flesh and enhance her appearance. She had paid particr attention to enhancing her breasts, and as a result, they were a least a few cup sizesrger than an average Asian woman. Her waist was so thin that arge man could wrap their hands around it. Under her lean waist, two breathtaking curves traced out her round and full ass. She was wearing a red dress that had a high split, revealing her long and elegant thighs and porcin-like skin.


    What a tantalizing spinner body.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, you are the most powerful man I have ever seen and I am willing to serve you for the rest of my life¡± Olga¡¯s voice had a sultry cadence. She spoke as she waggled her way toward Chen Beixuan.


    However, Chen Fan was not interested at all.


    ¡°Go back and tell the Hong Sect not to mess with me again. If they do, I wille to find them, and erase them from this.¡± Chen Fan waved a hand and shot out a powerful force. The invisible forcended on Olga, blew her a few dozen meters out and thudded back to the ground right before the young couple still watching the fight.


    The sudden action startled the couple, and they screamed.


    ¡°Damn you!¡±


    Olga struggled to her feet; her heart was filled with anger.


    Chen Fan¡¯s disregard of her sexual power was even more irritating to her than Chen Fan¡¯s superior strength. She red at the young man as she imagined how she would rip his face open. However, as soon as she pulled herself together, she was scared by Chen Fan¡¯s threat. She knew that Chen Fan was not just uttering empty threats.


    ¡°I hope our leader would learn a lesson from this.¡±


    Olga thought to herself.


    The Hong Sect would have lost four of seven underbosses in total if she also falls. Lei Qianjue was dead at first and now two of his peers had gone to meet with him. The Sect Leader was definitely going to feel the pain.


    As soon as Chen Fan finished the fight, the battle at the Serum production nt had also came to an end.


    Samsung¡¯s Covert Operation Unit and the Dark Moon from the Hong Sect were able to breach the Cang Dragon units defense line. However, the sudden appearance of a mysterious yet powerful fighter hadpletely crushed the attack. If not because of the modern weapons they carried, none of the attackers would have been able to get out of the nt alive.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk... They even broughtser cannons. If not for my foresight, I might not be able to turn the tables around. ¡±


    The man pped his hand and tutted.


    Across from him stood a woman in a suit of leather. Like Olga, she was also surrounded by a congration. The congration around her burnt more intensely than that around Olga. The white-hot mes swirled around her, making her look like an even more breathtaking goddess than Olga ever was.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Chen Beixuan?¡± The woman asked.


    Dark Moon of Hong Sect and the Samsung¡¯s Covert Operation Unit were small fishepared to what Chen Fan had to deal with. He had to stand up against six overlords and one of them was Theseus, a super overlord. She was convinced Chen Fan would be lucky if he could escape unscathed.


    ¡°Maybe he had already ran away. There is no way he could stand up against that many powerful foes.¡± The man shrugged and said. Suddenly, someone spoke into his earpiece and he was stunned by the news. ¡°Hey little bird, guess what boss just told me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan won.¡± The man spoke slowly. ¡°He killed four of them, including Theseus.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The woman in the leather suit¡¯s face turned cold.


    Even if the woman had confidence in Chen Fan¡¯s power, she would be stunned by the oue.


    Zoro and the others were not just any ordinary Extraordinary Ones, they were the underbosses of Hong Sect, the godfather of Korean Martial artsmunity, and one of them was even the King of Assassins in the underground world. Thebined forces of the five deadly fighters were going to pose a threat to even Ye Nantian much less anyone else. However, they were easily dealt with by Chen Fan. How powerful exactly was Chen Fan?


    ¡°The old man was right, he really is worthy of the number one title in China.¡±


    The man let out a wry smile.


    The woman didn¡¯t speak a word, as she was still incredulous about what had happened. If today¡¯s event was heard by the international underground world, it would be a piece of sensational news. It had been a while since thest time a Super Overlord such as Chen Fan appeared.


    ¡°I wager there is going to be one more name on the Dark Roll,¡± The woman said thoughtfully.


    The man also nodded in agreement.


    As she had expected, as soon as the news reached the underground world, people instantly got excited.


    ¡°Thunder King Zoro, Diamond Buck, Park Kyung-hwan including Theseus were all dead. Only one of the deadly alliance was spared to deliver a warning to the Hong Sect?¡±


    Many people couldn¡¯t believe their ears after they heard what had happened.


    Zoro dominated western Europe, Buck Northern Africa while Park Kyung-hwan was the founder of modern Korean Martial arts. Not to mention Theseus, who was on the most wanted list of over a dozen different countries. However, they were all dead, killed by the same person. This was unimaginable!


    The quiet ce called Jin City in the Jiang Nan Province of China suddenly caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    The name of Chen Beixuan was heard all over the globe as he was the center of the whirlwind event.


    Everyone was already aware of Chen Fan¡¯s power by his ce on the top spot of the Heavenly roll. However, the globalmunity was still unfamiliar with Chen Fan. Yes, he had killed Lei Qianjue, and cksnake, that was nowhere near enough to prove his spot on the global stage.


    However, things had changed now. Chen Fan had killed four deadly world-renowned fighters with ease and proved himself. The international underground world had never heard of such a shocking event in decades. Its implication was huge and could be felt far and wide beyond China.


    The event had rendered the Korean Martial Artsmunity rudderless and even the Japanese Kendo masters couldn¡¯t resist keeping a close eye on China. The powerful fighters in South East Asia were shocked to the core while Hong Sect was outright furious.


    ¡°Asshole!¡±


    The sect leader of the Hong Sect mmed the table forcefully. Rage had overtaken him and made him tremble uncontrobly.


    There were seven underbosses in Hong Sect. After Chen Fan had killed one of the seven, Lei Qianjue, Romon had reced his teacher. However, even as Romon was still learning the ropes, Chen Fan had killed two more underbosses. He had practically eliminated half of the sect¡¯s underbosses: a huge blow to the Hong Sect.


    Worse, the Hong Sect¡¯s Dark Moon had also sustained heavy losses but gained nothing to show for.


    The Hong Sect had loaded a gun and shot itself in the foot.


    The remaining underbosses were quiet. A few days ago, some of them had been touting the idea of waging a full-on war against China and Chen Beixuan as a show of strength. Now, all of them were quiet and scarcely dared to moan their losses. Even though each one of them was a powerful fighter in their own rights, they feared Chen Fan as much as everyone else did.


    ¡°What should we do next boss?¡±


    Someone asked


    ¡°What can we do other than cleaning up Zoro¡¯s mess first!¡± The sect leader heaved a sigh and despite his loathing toward Chen Fan, he had to face the reality and tried to contain the damage to a minimum.


    Already, he had gotten reports about the increasing restlessness of their rivals in Western Europe and Northern Africa.


    Despite the increasingly unstable condition in those regions, the Hong Sectcked the manpower to quell the unrest. Each of the remaining five underbosses were busy with their own territory. The situation in Canada was still uncertain, and might even draw more resources from the sect much less offering any help.


    ¡°Damn this Chen Beixuan!¡±


    For the first time in the Sect leader¡¯s life, he doubted his judgment.


    Before Lei Qianjue and Chen Fan took their gloves off, they both signed legally binding waivers. However, Hong Sect was adamant in avenging Lei Qianjue. That contributed directly to the death of two more underbosses. If not because of Chen Fan¡¯s mercy, even Olga would have already been dead, tallying the death toll to four. Hong Sect would never be able to recover from such damage.


    ¡°What kind of freak is he? How could anyone under twenty be so powerful?¡±


    The sect leader¡¯s confusion was shared by everyone else at the table.


    Such conversation was carried out not only in Hong Sect but in practically all groups around the world.


    The Dark Totem was gripped by deep sadness. Theseus the Phantom was the main reason for their sess. The fall of Theseus reduced the number of Overlords in the Dark Totem to just one. Worse yet, the remaining Overlord was of below-average strength and would never be able to restore the Dark Totem to its former glory.


    They hated Chen Fan, but Chen Fan was not their biggest trouble; it was their rivals and enemies who were swimming around them like sharks, eager to take a bite.


    ¡°I think he must be one of the most powerful Overlords on this.¡±


    Many people marveled in their minds.

 Chapter 303 - Special Case Department

    Chapter 303: Special Case Department


    Although the battle at Jin City University was over, its implication were just starting to be felt. However, Chen Fan was already back to his calm and uneventful life as a student. It was as if killing Theseus was such a trivial matter that deserved no reflection afterward.


    Theseus and Zoro might have been infamous fighters in the international underground world,they were not even as big of a threat to Chen Fan as Lei Qianjue had been.


    Lei Qianjue had reached the peak of all three aspects of cultivation: Martial arts, soul energy, and physique refinement. Zoro and his cohorts didn¡¯t even reach the peak of their Dharma Cultivation much less Physique Refinement. Even Theseus who was considered a Super Overlord had nothing to show for other than his ability of Shadow Jumping.


    However, after Chen Fan had seen through his trick, Theseus was not any more powerful than an ordinary Overlord, such as cksnake.


    However, in the eyes of the public, killing four out of five Overlords while being attacked from all sides sounded like an incredible feat. There hasn¡¯t been such a powerful Overlord for many years even in China.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Chen Fan was visited by strangers.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Mr. Chen Beixuan. My name is Red Sparrow and I am from the Special Case Departments. We are in charge of collecting information on spell casters and Martial Artist in China.¡± The woman wore a suit of leather and her short hair reached the shoulder. She barged into the room directly without asking for permission.


    ¡°I saw you yesterday while I was fighting. There was someone else besides you if I remember correctly.¡±


    Chen Fan said slowly.


    Chen Fan was sitting with Tang Yifei and Tang Yuanqin in the Tang family¡¯s manor, enjoying a cup of steaming supreme-grade Big Red Robe Tea


    When Red Sparrow saw Chen Fan¡¯s arrogance, she snorted at first, but her contemptuous quickly turned into a cold gasp as she said: ¡°You mean you knew that we were there with you?¡±


    ¡°Not just you two, I also sensed the presence of another elusive power. Try as he might in avoiding my detection, he couldn¡¯t slip through my radar.¡± Chen Fan sipped his tea and said: ¡°I can sense his power and I have to say that whoever he was, he was even more powerful than Lei Qianjue, much less Zoro or Theseus, including you.¡±


    ¡°He is our boss, Azure Dragon.¡± The woman said with a sh of embarrassment on her face. Deep down, strong emotions roiled inside of her.


    While embattled by five Overlords, Chen Fan still was able to afford the energy to detect the three observers in the distance. This spoke loudly of his immense power and was a telltale sign that the five Overlords were no match against him. She wondered how powerful exactly Chen Fan was.


    Red Sparrow had walked into the room with pride if not disdain, but they were gone now.


    As an Overlord in the Special Case Departments, she had the backing of China. However daring and powerful Chen Beixuan was, he wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with the government. However, she soon realized that she had underestimated this teenage boy.


    ¡°Azure dragon?¡± Chen Fan paused a second and cracked a smile: ¡°I had thought that there was only Ye Nantian who might be my worthy opponent, but I didn¡¯t expect there to be an azure dragon.¡±


    ¡°His presence, internal energy, and Dharmic powers blended so perfectly well and his soul energy was also so incredibly strong that it could rival that of Zhou Daoji or Kunloon. His body was also tempered by the Physique Refinement arts and was near the level of Grandmaster. With such power, I wager he must be close to the Immortal State if not already there.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    As Red Sparrow listened to Chen Fan¡¯s words, she started to be increasingly shocked.


    The power of her boss, the azure dragon was an S ss secret in China. No one, other than her and her peers knew that Azure Dragon practiced Martial-Dharma Dual Cultivation. He was a peak level Grandmaster, as well as a Perfected Cultivator. He had reached the Transcendent state both in physical and in soul energy. He was only half a step away from reaching Immortal State and was a rare talent around the globe.


    Chen Fan was a few miles away from the azure dragon and he had not only sensed his presence but also knew his abilities clearly.


    That was indeed a terrifying ability!


    ¡°Could he really be an immortal state cultivator?¡± Red Sparrow asked herself in disbelief. However, she had toe to terms with reality and the reality was that there and then, Chen Fan knew exactly what she was capable of and what she was thinking. She had never felt so helpless other than when she was with the Old man


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Chen Fan rested his hand on the armrest and asked casually.


    ¡°OH... nothing... I just want to warn you that you have made too many enemies ofte. After you have uprooted the Sheng family and the Zheng family, a lot of people want you dead. Make sure you dial it down a notch.¡± Red Sparrow managed to remain calm.


    However, the more she spoke, the more she felt howcking of confidence she was.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power was boundless, so much so that Chen Fan was almost beyond thew.


    Red Sparrow conceded that other than mobilizing arge amount of troops, shecked any means to contain Chen Fan. She doubted that even azure dragon could effectively keep Chen Fan under his thumb.


    ¡°You are called Red Sparrow, and you said your boss is Azure dragon, does that mean that there is a White Tiger and ck Tortoise?¡± Chen Fan asked mischievously.


    Red Sparrow¡¯s pulled a taut face and said: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, let me guess..¡± Chen Fan shot out a hand and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I can sense the fire energy in you was even more potent than Olga. You are one of the most powerful Extraordinary Ones in the world and not even Theseus is your worthy opponent. You are a Fire Elemental Extraordinary One.¡±


    ¡°Azure dragon must have reached a peak in all aspects, Martial arts, Physique Refinement, Dharma Spells and even Soul Energy. That¡¯s what made him your boss.¡±


    ¡°As for White Tiger, he represents Seventh Gold in the west and must be a paragon of martial spirit. So I guess the other belligerent presence I sensed while I was fighting must be him, the White Tiger.¡±


    ¡°Thest one, ck Tortoise, is abination of snake and tortoise, so he must be an expert in both Dharma Spell and Martial Arts¡±


    As Chen Fan went on, Red Sparrow became so terrified that she nearly jumped out of her chair.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± She stammered.


    The information regarding the four of them was top-secret of her department. They reported directly to the Military headquarters and other than the top dogs in the military, no one even knew their names. Plus, they always operated ndestinely and had never met Chen Fan even once. Could there be a mole inside the department?


    ¡°Azure Dragon is a semi-immoral state cultivator, Red Sparrow was an elite Extraordinary One who mastered the art of fire bending, White Tiger had reached thete-stage of Transcendent State, and ck Tortoise was an expert of Martial-Dharma Dual Cultivation. Haha! It seems like your department is a force to be reckoned with.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and pointed at Red Sparrow.


    Despite his words, even Tang Yifei could see the disdain on his face.


    Although Tang Yuanqin stood aside and was quiet all the while, he was shocked nheless.


    Each one of the four deadly Overlords could have made it to the Heaven Roll¡¯s five list. White Tiger might have been the weakest of the four, but he was also a peak Transcendent State Grandmaster and was not any weaker than Lei Qianjue or Hua Yunfeng. The Azure Dragon was the most powerful of the four and had already reached semi Immortal state. Thebined might of the four deadly fighters was enough to keep all the martial artists and cultivators in check.


    Only someone as powerful as Chen Fan could have held himself before their might.


    The contempt on Chen Fans face didn¡¯t sit well with her, so she snorted and said: ¡°Chen Beixuan, I know you are powerful, but remember, there is always someone better than you. You have reached Immortal State at the most, and I would like to remind you that our department has killed immortal state cultivators before.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You have killed an Immortal State Cultivator?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and let out a half-smile.


    ¡°Humph! Never underestimate the power of a superpower.¡± Red Sparrow looked up and said coldly. ¡°Why do you think these Immortal State cultivators hide deep in the mountains for six decades? Don¡¯t they want to know what is going on? They are simply too afraid of making an appearance. ¡±


    ¡°With modern technology, even Immortal State Cultivator could be killed with ease.¡±


    Red Sparrow said stridently and with a great measure of conviction.


    Her words were backed by a superpower ranked top five if not top three in the world. China had over two million enlisted soldiers and possessed missiles, hydrogen bombs and nuclear bombs. It was one of the five Permanent Members of the United Nations Security Council.


    Even if Chen Fan had reached Immortal State, he should think twice before ruffling the feathers of such a powerful force.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t reply.


    Although he had already reached Ethereal Enlightenment state and gained Divine powers and Azure Thearch Longevity Body, he wouldn¡¯t escape a bombardment unharmed.


    He was as powerful as a top-level Immortal State cultivator on earth and therefore he still needed to be careful around the threat of modern military attack. However, Chen Fan¡¯s caution did not amount to fear.


    ¡°I admit that modern technology would pose a threat to me, but it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to avoid direct confrontation with an army.¡± Chen Fan smiled slightly and said: ¡°Even Osama bin Laden could deliver such a heavy blow to America without using Dharmic powers, what do you think I am capable of?¡±


    ¡°Can you imagine how many innocent lives would be lost in order for the country to subjugate a rogue Transcendent Grandmaster? Is the nation prepared to fight a prolonged Urban warfare in the most developed cities? Have you thought of the economic implications of such a war? Even if the nation wasmitted, how many cities is it willing to sacrifice?¡±


    Chen Fan said with an unswerving conviction in his voice.


    An Immortal State Cultivator was no match against the modern army, that was true. But if the Immortal State cultivator went rouge and turned to terrorism attacks, he could be a painful thorn in the side fo powerful nations such as America, much less China.


    The color drained from Red Sparrow¡¯s face as Chen Fan went on, in the end, she had to agree with him as she let out a wry smile.


    What Chen Fan said was exactly what she feared the most.


    Neither Immortal State Overlord or a Transcendent Grandmaster, they could be eliminated with an army of a thousand strong. However, such arge scale destructive battle was unwanted in any modern country.


    ¡°You are right.¡± Red Sparrow grinned and said: ¡°That is the purpose of the Dark Roll, to warn the leaders of all nations in the world.¡±


    ¡®Dark Roll?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brow and had no idea what it was.

 Chapter 304 - Number Three On the Dark Roll

    <h4>Chapter 304: Number Three On the Dark Roll</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The Dark Roll is its abbreviated name, and its real name is called ¡°Most Wanted List For Offenders of the Highest Risk the Underground World,¡± and it was published by CIA¡¯s special case management department on the inte. The background of the inte is ck, and the names of fugitives were in dark red. Therefore, it was called the Dark Roll.¡± Red Sparrow said patiently.


    Red Sparrow was wearing a tight ck leather overall that entuated her breathtaking spinner body. The highlight of her look was a pair of fit legs, the movement of her muscle under the skin-tight fabric made looked like that of a prowling ck panther under its ck fur with a lustrous sheen.


    A Super Overlord such as her had long since forsaken the usage of her sexual advantage to get ahead in life. She was powerful enough to earn the respect of even the most powerful man in China. She wouldn¡¯t bat ash when she saw an ordinary government official. She could have pinned someone as powerful as Tang Yuanqin under her thumb with ease.


    Chen Fan was the only person in the world who was able to make her turn down her pride a notch and lower her head.


    ¡°Dark Moon was updated every three months on a secure but discreet server. Only those involved in the underground world, as well as intelligent agents of major nations, have ess to the website. It keeps the recorded of twenty most powerful Overlords on earth.¡±


    ¡°That Theseus you killed was number twenty on the list. He had assassinated countless leaders and family lords in Europe and was on the number one stop of a dozen country¡¯s most wanted list. His ability to Shadow Jumping had made him the most feared assassin. The International Law Enforcement Unit had tried to capture him for decades but failed. No one had never thought that he would be killed by you.¡±


    Red Sparrow¡¯s calm voice wasced with a hint of being impressed.


    Theseus was not the most powerful fighter by a long shot, but he was worth the title of the deadliest assassin. His Shadow Jumping ability was much more potent than the abilities of cksnake. He was even able to escape the grasp of Azure Dragon a few times, but in the end, Chen Fan had twisted his neck with ease.


    ¡°Even Theseus can be on the number twenty spot? I don¡¯t think this Dark Roll was such a big deal at all.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked a finger and said in a contemptuous voice.


    ¡°Not all Overlords on the Dark Roll are powerful, but they must be deadly and destructive in their own ways.¡± Red Sparrow said with a cold smile. ¡°CIA¡¯s Special Case Management Department published this list as a warning to all the nations in the world to steer clear of these bad boys.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So other than Theseus, who else is on the Dark Roll?¡±


    Chen Fan was slightly interested, so he asked.


    Red Sparrow furrowed her brows and said: ¡°There are four Chinese people on the list, including you. Ye Nantian is number ten. My boss, Azure Dragon, was number seven.¡±


    ¡°What about Mr. Chen?¡±


    Tang Yifei couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity, so she asked.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t even on the list just a few months ago.¡± Red Sparrow snorted. ¡°One doesn¡¯t get onto Dark Roll simply because he won a couple of fights in the streets. Only those real fights against powerful foes matter and will be noticed by the CIA. We knew that he had killed Lei Qianjue and cksnake, but those were insignificant fights. Lei Qianjue had been silent for decades but based on the avable information; he was of mediocre power. cksnake was even worse; he is just an assassin of above-average skills. He might be a threat to those rich and the powerful, but in the eyes of the Super Overlord, they were just meh.¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    Chen Fan asked curiously.


    ¡°Now...¡± Red Sparrow paused a second and said: ¡°CIA is going to update the list again, and I think you will make it to at least top ten if not top five.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s achievement was simply too great to be ignored.


    Even when he was besieged by five Overlords, he was able to kill four of the attackers, including one of the assassins listed on the Dark Roll. This was his greatest achievement yet, and not even those who ranked high on the Dark Roll would be able to pull it off.


    Dark Roll was a list for wanted criminals, and it was also a warning. Each Overlord who had made it to the list enjoyed the greatest level of tolerance in all nations in the world. As long as they stay put and don¡¯t wreak havoc, the government would turn a blind eye on their existences. Only a superpower in the world, such as the US has the gusto to crack down on them.


    ¡°Top ten is not top five?¡± Chen Fan cracked a contemptuous smile.


    Chen Fan¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t sit well with Red Sparrow. Thetter said coldly: ¡°Do you really believe that everyone considered you worthy of the top spot on the Heaven roll? You have never fought anyone on the Dark Roll and what you have done previously was a walk in the park for Ye Nantian or my boss. When the old man ced you at the top of the Heaven Roll, a lot of people felt your that rank was unwarranted.¡±


    ¡°You have never seen Ye Nantian in action, and therefore you would never understand the full extent of his power. Even my bossmented that if not because of Ye Nantian¡¯s humbleness, his rank on the Dark Roll could far exceed his and made it into top five.¡±


    After she said that, Red Sparrow snorted and then continued: ¡°If we take all the fighters in my department into consideration, the top ten list of the Heaven roll would bepletely different.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You said that Ye Nantian is powerful, but why did he only make it to top ten instead of the number one spot if not top three?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°Top three on Dark Roll?¡±


    Red Sparrow chuckled.


    She shook her head and exined: ¡°The Dark Roll hasn¡¯t changed for thirty years and even one of the listed members was a force to be reckoned with in the underground world and had countless lives in their hands. Many had even escaped the rage of the US military.¡±


    ¡°People had suspected that all three of them had already entered Immortal State and therefore they were called the Three Lords of the Underground World.¡±


    Even as Red Sparrow exined it, fear flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°Immortal State?¡±


    Chen Fan remained calm and asked stoically.


    Even if they were of Immortal State, they would not pose any threat to him. Chen Fan had reached Ethereal Enlightenment and had many Divine powers in his disposal, including the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Therefore, he was confident that he was able to defeat them even the Immortal State cultivators with one sweep of his de.


    ¡°That being said, their Immortal State status just pure spection and has not been proven yet.¡± Red Sparrow then shook her head and said: ¡°Regardless, they were powerful and dangerous, that was why the list used thebel ¡®of High Risk¡¯ on them. It would take at least an entire brigade of elite forces in order to contain them.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry your pretty head about them. They are away above your concern. You will rank at the most the fifth on the list.¡± Red Sparrow said coldly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t offer any more words.


    Red Sparrow was riled up again by Chen Fan¡¯s demeanor, and her temper red.


    She was not an easy-going person to start with, and the elemental fire energy in her didn¡¯t help to soothe her nerves either. She was easily ticked off by pretentious assholes such as Chen Fan who didn¡¯t finish their sentences and let the other half of his sentence hang in suspense. She wished she could summon a ball of fire to engulf the young man.


    Her chest heaved up and down for a while, and finally, she was able to gather herself.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, I know that you are powerful. But please remember this: you are also responsible for the life and safety of your family and friends. Think twice next time before you do anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and gave the woman an icy re.


    He used to preside over the universe as the invincible North Mystic Celestial Lord. He used to lord over billions of races, and no one had dared to utter a threat to him, much less directed at his family. Chen Fan was suddenly irked by the woman¡¯s insidious intent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of it as a threat; think of it as a suggestion.¡± Red Sparrow suddenly rose to her feet; her face was lit up with satisfaction. ¡°If you want to live in this country, then you will have to obey thew. General Li could take you under his wing for the sake of the Vitality Serum for a while, but he can¡¯t protect you forever. Sooner orter, you will regret your arrogance and recklessness.¡±


    After she had said that, she turned around and walked off with her victory.


    Red Sparrow¡¯s action and words didn¡¯t please Tang Yifei. Sheined under her breath:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, do you know her? What is this Special Case Departments? Is that a real thing? If I were you, I would throw her into the Jin City River to cool her head first.¡±


    Tang Yifei was a strong woman, and of course, she couldn¡¯t stomach the presence of another strident woman.


    Two tigers cannot share one mountain, and two strong women can not share one conversation.


    Tang Yuanqin pulled a long face and then refuted her: ¡°Silence. Ady like you should not prattle about Mr. Chen¡¯s personal matter. Plus, that woman was clearly a powerful force to be reckoned with. She can¡¯t fake that decisiveness in her.¡±


    After he had said that, he turned around and bow to Chen Fan: ¡°Mr. Chen Fan, what do you think of it?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t lie to me about where she came from. If she didn¡¯t work for any ndestine organization, her ability to control fire should have already made her famous.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and asked: ¡°Yanqin, do you know anything about this department?¡±


    ¡°Special Case Departments? It sounded familiar, but it is clearly above my paygrade.¡± Tang Yuanqin let out a wry smile. ¡°To be very frank with you, Mr. Chen. Even though I have also reached the peak of Internal Force cultivation, I must be worth less than an insect in their eyes. They only deal with much more important matters, such as national security and whatnot. They must have gotten involved because of Theseus.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Chen Beixuan nodded and thought to himself: ¡°How dare you look down on me. Do you really think I need anyone¡¯s protection?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, you have thought too lightly of me. However, powerful and influential you are, you are no match against me.¡±


    Three dayster, the CIA updated their Dark Roll.


    The name on the third ce has changed, and it was a Chinese name.


    ¡°Beixuan, Chen.¡±


    What a shocking news to the international underground world, or the so-called ¡°Dark World.¡±

 Chapter 305 - Stultified Red Sparrow

    <strong>Chapter 305: Stultified Red Sparrow</strong>


    Ennd, London, at five o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Inside an old apartment, a white man wearing a pair of sses with a sleepy face walked over to aputer holding a cup of coffee.


    He went by Raphael, which, of course, was not his real name. As a member of arge underground organization, Raphael was in charge of collecting and analyzing intelligence all over the world. The group he worked for was called Crimson Wings, and it was a mercenary group particrly renowned in Northern Africa and the Middle East.


    However, what made his mercenary band so special was not their martial skills; instead, they operated behind the scenes as master spies and dealt with Overlords in the Dark World very often.


    Most of Raphael¡¯s time was spent on collecting information on the illicit groups, or families in the Dark World.


    ¡°Another CIA Dark Roll Update.¡±


    Raphael took a sip of coffee to get a pick-me-up.


    He was a British citizen of Eastern Indian descent. His pale skin was a telltale sign that he was a member of the high-ss cast in India. Raphael didn¡¯t have any special supernatural abilities, but he was a talented hacker and served the Crimson Wings in that capacity.


    Raphael¡¯s fingers danced over the keyboard as lines of green code cascaded down on the screen.


    The web site was hosted on the CIA¡¯s secret server and it was not easy to get in just by typing in URLs. It could only be reached after passing a few firewalls. Only those who had a password or a hacker like Raphael could ess it.


    ¡°Ok, here we go.¡±


    Raphael kept on typing as a window that looked like a BBS bulletin board appeared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s new.¡± Raphael scrolled down.


    CIA¡¯s forum was subdivided into a few topics. Some were used to ess task reports, some for publishing lists of criminals, and some were portals for private bounty hunters. Other than America, many other smaller western countries also used this server in their intelligence services.


    These small counties didn¡¯t have the resources to deal with the Overlords within their borders and therefore, they would post a bounty on the bulletin, hopping that mercenary groups or bounty hunters would rise to the challenge.


    ¡°Miyamoto Musashi, Japanese, B ss Mixed Martial Arts expert. Excelled in Karate, Aikido, Judo. He had killed a tiger with bare hands before. Criminal Details: Murdered the Young Heir of the Mitsui Group. Currently in exile in Europe. Bounty Issued by Japan Law Enforcement Department. Bounty Amount: ten million US dors.¡±


    ¡°mebear Gru, Russian. B ss awakened Extraordinary One. He trained in Syberia for seven years and is an expert in the art of Physique Refinement. His kicks are able to break a steel pole and was undefeated in all thirty-six matches. Crime Details: Murdered a high position member of the Russia Mafia. Bounty issued by Russia Maffia. Bounty Amount: 15 million US dors.¡±


    ¡°Kane Greyscale, Middle Eastern, C level Extraordinary One.¡±


    Raphael looked at all the bounties and noticed that half of them were for B or C ss low-level criminals. Disappointed, he shook his head.


    Although he was just an ordinary human, his involvement with the Crimson Wings let him rub shoulders with even S-Level and A-level Overlords.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on with the S-Level Overlord bounties.¡±


    Raphael opened a new window as he murmured to himself.


    ¡°S-Level Overlord was extremely resilient and could not be easily killed unless they were reckless. Last time, Hong Sect had posted the bounty on a Chinese dude named Chen Beixuan, but in the end, the dark world lost a powerful king of assassins.¡±


    Raphael said gloatingly.


    Even Crimson Wings knew to stay away from suicide missions such as that. No one can predict the exact power of an S-Level Overlord. They could be very destructive once they got all riled up.


    Raphael started from the bottom of the list and notice not a lot has changed. Suddenly, something caught his attention.


    ¡°Theseus the Phantom, Bavarian, S-Level Overlord. He has the ability to use Shadow Force and was ranked number twenty on Dark Roll. Crime Details: Murdered a great number of rich and powerful men and women in Serbia, Pnd, and Italy. Bounty issuer: seventeen nations. Bounty Amount: five billion US dors. [MISSION CANCELED]¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s true that Theseus is dead.¡± Raphaelmented.


    Crimson Wings had to deal with Dark Totem a few times. Crimson Wings¡¯s clients were mostly governments so they were theoretically at odds with each other when their paths did cross. Although the Dark Totem was not as powerful of a group as the Crimson Wings, they were feared by a lot of people because of Theseus.


    The memory of the news he had heard a few days ago came back to him. Raphael shook his head andmented.


    Two Hong Sect Underground World kings, a Korean Grandmaster, and a Dark Roll member were allid low at the same time. This had been a new sensation in the Underground World. Even the leaders of the Crimson Wings had hosted a few meetings to discuss the implications. The bosses of Crimson Wings were clearly scared by Chen Beixuan and felt hesitant to ept any bounty on Chen Beixuan should ite up.


    ¡°He was besieged by five Overlords, and he was able to kill four of them. Chen Beixuan is scary.¡±


    Raphael marveled in his mind as he continued to scroll through the discussion section of the bulletin.


    The news was recent so the bulletin board was filled with heated discussions about what had happened in Jin City of China.


    ¡°I think Chen Beixuan should be listed as number four on the Dark Roll, right after the Big Three.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Chinese Overlords were there while they fought each other. I would be surprised if they didn¡¯t intervene. If Azure Dragon had helped him out, Theseus could be dealt with very swiftly. After all, Azure Dragon was number seven on the Dark Roll.¡±


    ¡°Olga survived and she said only Chen Beixuan was involved in the fight.¡±


    Members of different groups of various nationalities deliberated on details of the fight enthusiastically. Thoseizens could be members of national intelligence services or a leader of an International Group. They all logged in using a private VPN, fearing CIA or hackers detecting their whereabouts.


    ¡°I also feel that Chen Beixuan could be at least listed at number five or six.¡±


    Raphael held a cup of coffee and said to himself.


    Suddenly, a new thread popped up on the board.


    ¡°You should take a look at the updated Dark Roll, NOW.¡±


    ¡°Uh? Dark Roll updated?¡± Raphael was taken aback and then he opened a window.


    This topic was pinned and was highlighted with a ck background and dark red text, and it read: ¡°Most Wanted List For Offenders of the Highest Risk.¡±


    Naturally, Raphael started from the bottom since the top spots of the list haven¡¯t been changed for years. However, the bottom half of the list changed frequently.


    Theseus, for example, was a typical cyclical member at the bottom of the list.


    However this time, Raphael didn¡¯t see Theseus¡¯s name.


    ¡°Number twenty, Erika, Japanese top Kendo master, the only woman on the list.¡±


    ¡°I have heard of her before. She wasuded as a one in fifty-year genius in Kendo.¡± Raphael thought to himself and scrolled up on the list.


    ¡°Number seventeen. Dark Titan¡±


    Number fifteen, Demon Elephant, Lahore


    ¡°Number thirteen, Crimson Wings, Karl.¡±


    ¡°Uh? Our boss is one rank lower now? Was it because Chen Beixuan had made it onto the list?¡± Raphael scratched his head and mumbled. Then he realized that all the other Overlord¡¯s rankings were one spot lower.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for the eighth, seventh, sixth, fifth...¡±


    When he noticed that Chen Beixuan¡¯s name was missing even when he was already looking at the then-fourth-now-fifth spot on the list, he was confused. Could it be that Chen Beixuan had made it into the top five? So they were right, Chen Beixuan had fought the battle all by himself without the aid of the Chinese Government.


    He was shocked when he saw the name of the fourth position.


    The red letters formed a word: Zeus.


    Zeus was the god of all gods, the lord of thunder.


    This Overlord had an overwhelming and imperative personality. The ostentatious name spoke for itself. However, everyone believed that the name befitted his power. He had proven his strength after countless battles and miraculous escapes, so his title was well earned.


    He was number three on the list, the third deadliest man on this.


    ¡°Zeus the Thunder Lord¡±


    ¡°Why is Zeus out of the top three?¡±


    Raphael had many questions but he was too dumbfounded to think. He scrolled up a line and finally saw what he was looking for: a Chinese name highlighted with bold red text.


    ¡°Beixuan Chen!¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan had outranked Zeus, what the heck?¡±


    Raphael¡¯s face turned pale as he murmured in surprise.


    He knew that this development is going to excite the entire Underground World.


    Meanwhile, Red Sparrow had also gotten an updated Dark Roll. She was shocked when she saw Chen Fan¡¯s name.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Disbelief and confusion were written all over Red Sparrow¡¯s cold and hard face. ¡°You guys know how deadly Zeus is. He escaped the US special force¡¯s attack and took down two ck hawk helicopters and one tank. He is so close to Immortal State that he might as well be one. Why is Chen Beixuan ranked above him?¡±


    The people she was sitting with were also shocked and confused.


    The top three on the Dark Roll had all escaped unscathed during US military raids. Their position hadn¡¯t changed in ten years. Listing Chen Fan at number three means that this young man also had the ability to face against an entire army. Even the US military with the newest weapons and deadliest arsenal could not take Chen Fan down, much less the Chinese military.

 Chapter 306 - Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 306: Aftermath</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Under the Kunlun mountain¡¯s frozen range was a secret military base.


    Construction of the base started ten years ago and by now, it had made significant signs of progress. It has a one-level structure on top of the mountain range but it went deep down into the earth. There were at least a few hundred soldiers stationed at the base and a squad of air force personnel for air support. Rumors among the public believed that this was a research base for long-range missiles.


    Inside the meeting room of the underground base, a group of people sat around a table and were carrying out a discussion.


    All attendees of the meeting were in military uniform and Red Sparrow was one of them. As soon as she returned to the base, she changed into a handsome looking military officer uniform. If she stood side by side with Yu Qin, the two looked practically the same. What was even more surprising about her uniform was the one star on her shoulder badge.


    In addition to Red Sparrow, a few men with the rank of General Major stood still and gazed at the one who sat at the head of the table.


    The man at the head of the table was a middle-aged man. He wore a pair of sses with scratched metal frames that definitely had seen better days, an old suit with faded colors. He looked calm and schrly like a typical member of the intellectuals during the eighties in China. On his shoulder badge was two-stars, indicating his rank of Lieutenant General


    Although the man had neither Dharmic powers nor martial powers like most other people at the table, everyone looked at him with a great measure of respect and admiration. He was the Director of the Special Case Department and he represented China in the International Underground World.


    ¡°Comrade Yu Nan, be careful what you say next time. I remind you that Chen Beixuan is the Head Sergeant of Cang Dragon so he is one of my men. I can tell what you are trying to do, you are trying to take him out of my team.¡± The man with sses knocked on the table and said.


    ¡°But, Director Xiao ¡ª¡± Red Sparrow protested.


    Director Xiao remained calm and said: ¡°You have broken the rules and so, you should apologize to Grandmaster Chen personally. The Military Headquarters and Li Wuchen have already talked to me about it. I hope this is thest time.¡±


    ¡°I just gave him a warning, Is Li Wuchen for real?¡±


    Red Sparrow¡¯s face was contorted by anger.


    As the main member of the Special Case Department and a General Major, Red Sparrow was granted little restrictions on her actions due to the fact that she was of the highest ranking in the department other than the minister and a few deputy ministers.


    ¡°Be respectful, youngdy.¡± Director Xiao pulled a tight face and said: ¡°You are talking about Li Wuchen. Let it be rank or age, he is way ahead of you. Even if you see him in private, not as an officer, you should still call him Uncle with respect.¡±


    ¡°Fine...¡± Red Sparrow lowered her head but anger burned even brighter in her eyes. She clenched her fist and tried to channel all of her resentment towards one person.


    The rest of the attendees, including a few deputy directors, White Tiger and ck Tortoise all tried to suppress the snickers on their faces.


    Red Sparrow was spoiled by the Director because she was a girl. This was the first time she got to taste his no-nonsense reprimand and her peers wagered that she should turn it down a notch from now on.


    ¡°As for Chen Beixuan¡¯s high ranking on the Dark Roll, I think that is something worth celebrating.¡± Director Xiao said. ¡°General Chen Beixuan is the Head Sergeant of the Cang Dragon and therefore a member of the military. Sooner orter we will ask for help from Li Wuchen or Chen Beixuan, it¡¯s never a bad thing to have a powerful ally. Plus, he will add another one to the list of Dark Roll members in China, making it four in total. That would make the imperialists at the CIA think better to mess with us again.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Of course, the ranking of the Dark Roll also reflected our weakness in collecting and assessing Grandmaster¡¯s abilities. We are in the same country as Grandmaster Chen, but we knew him less than the CIA did.¡± Director Xiao knocked on the table with a knuckle and said: ¡°CIA wouldn¡¯t list him at the third spot for no reason. I figure that Olga, being the sole survivor, must have told the CIA some details that we are not aware of. Those details are the key to the CIA¡¯s decision in recing Zeus with Grandmaster Chen.¡±


    He then furrowed his brows and said.


    ¡°Zhentang, did azure dragon reply to our message? He was the only other person present at the battle beside Olga.¡±


    A man sat beside Red Sparrow straightened his back and announced. ¡°Boss went out of the country right after the battle was over, saying that he is going to take over the Dark Totem. However, right before he left, he told me that he also agrees Chen Beixuan is the most powerful man under the Immortal State and he said Chen Beixuan has broken the hypersonic barrier with his own body.¡±


    ¡°Broke the hypersonic barrier?¡±


    Many attendees who sat closer to the head of the table looked at each other in fear.


    Chen Fan¡¯s exact power had been the main contention among the leaders of the department. After all, no one from the department was present while Chen Fan fought Lei Qianjue and no one had witnessed his ability to use Hypersonic Punch. Most analysts had only anticipated a Lei Qianjue in or around the mid-stage of Internal Force cultivation. To their surprise, after a decade of hard word, Lei Qianjue was able to make it onto the Dark Roll and be extraordinarily powerful.


    There had been one recording of the fight, but due to the weather, the video footage was too coarse to be anywhere meaningful.


    However, If Chen Fan had unleashed the Hypersonic Punch once again and was witnessed by both Olga and Azure Dragon, the CIA might very well have ced him so high on the Dark Roll. The power needed to wield the hypersonic ability was astronomical and required strength that was beyond most people¡¯s imagination. Therefore, even many CIA analysts were worried that they had underestimated Chen Fan¡¯s power even after cing him on the third spot.


    ¡°Very well then. We should treat Chen Beixuan very carefully. Any action against him must get my director¡¯s approval.¡± Director Xiao announced.


    It was always better to have a powerful friend than foe. To butt heads with such a potent opponent would not bode well for anyone.


    ¡°But Director, how are we going to make sure that he will cooperate?¡± Red Sparrow hurried to put in.


    ¡°This is none of your concern.¡± Director Xiao waved a dismissal. However, Red Sparrow¡¯s question made him think of the shock and disbelief when he first saw Chen Fan¡¯s profile. He rubbed his chin and wondered if it was time to visit the old man at Yan Jin. After all, Chen Fan was technically his Grandson.


    Embarrassed and angry, Red Sparrow pushed her chair back and walked away.


    Director Xiao shook his head as he watched Red Sparrow¡¯s temper re.


    He had gotten used to it, all Super Overlords have a hot temper.


    The aftereffect of the battle at Jin City lingered for a long time. Chen Fan was finally officially recognized globally as he was put on the radar of many nations¡¯ secret services. He was added to the top of many cklists around the globe.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan got to enjoy a few days of rare peace and free time.


    After he had killed Theseus, Aid International was shaken to the core. After Chen Fan was listed on the Dark Roll, Grant from Aid International flew to Jin City all the way from Europe, hoping to get an audience with Chen Fan. But he was rejected by Xue Jiao at the door.


    Xue Jiao stared at the old man with an aquiline nose and said.


    ¡°Mr. Chen has made it very clear, from today on, Mr. Chen will cease to work with Aid International in any shape or form. We will look for other partners. As for overseas sales, we might as well do it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°But we have already signed an agreement. You are breaching our contract and it¡¯s illegal¡± The old man with an aquiline nose shouted.


    ¡°Then sue me.¡±


    Xiao Xue shrugged and walked off with a warble.


    She had enough of thesepanies¡¯ representatives over the month she had to work with them. All of them were on their high horses and looked down on her since she was just an assistant. There and then, the sour face of Grant was the most gratifying thing for her.


    Grant stood still and didn¡¯t move as embarrassment and anger shed.


    ¡°Sir, do you want me to notice the Justice department and sue him?¡± His secretary with arge bosom asked as she straightened her ck rim sses.


    ¡°Sue my ass!¡±


    Grant threw away his cane and shouted at her.


    As the representative of Aid International, he was well aware of the magical effect of Vitality Serum. Many foreign countries would beg Aid International to export such products to their country. If his government sued Azure Talisman Pharmaceutical, thetter could simply refuse to sell the product to the people in his country while the case proceeds in court. This would anger the public who desperately needed such a miracle supplement and be detrimental to the government.


    It might not be a big deal when the Vitality Serum was new to the market. However, as soon as the world discovered Vitality Serum¡¯s effect, the public might protest against the government¡¯s league actions.


    At the bare minimum, this serum was able to pause aging and increase sex drive. These effects alone would make many people fall head over heels for it.


    ¡°So what we do now?¡± The secretary was startled by his sudden outburst of anger. So she asked with a pale face.


    ¡°What else can we do, we need to beg her to let us in!¡± Grant took a deep breath and managed to gather himself. He heaped smiles on his face and walked toward Xue Jiao¡¯s office.


    As he got closer to the office, the smile on his face disappeared slowly.


    Ever since he became the representative of Aid International, he never had to endure such humiliation. However, if he messed this up, the board would probably tear him apart.


    However, Grant was bound to be disappointed.


    Ever since Aid International hired Theseus, it was cklisted by Chen Fan. Chen Fan didn¡¯t retaliate because he didn¡¯t think it was worth his time. However, as soon as the Vitality Serum reached the market, he should be able to deliver a devastating blow to Aid International by carving out most of its profits and putting it into his own pocket.


    As his assistant was being mired in business, Chen Fan was having a great time with Fang Qiong while doing nothing.


    Fang Qiong¡¯s preparation for the opening of her cosmeticpany had finally ended. Therefore, the two of them were both free and could afford time for a real date. Although their bond had been strengthening over time, they never confessed their affection to each other. It felt like they were more of BFFs than lovers.


    Chen Fan picked out a formal dress and spruced himself up for the day. When he arrived at the coffee shop, he noticed that it wasn¡¯t Fang Qiong waiting for him. Instead, it was a middle-aged woman wearing a snappy looking suit and a pair of sses with heavy ck rims. She was Su Susu, Fang Qiong¡¯s mother.


    The moment Su Susu saw Chen Fan, a sharp light lit up in her eyes right away.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes slightly and walked over to her.


    Meanwhile, he conceded that he could not escape the fate of dealing with her.

 Chapter 307 - The Su Family of Wu Zhou City

    <h4>Chapter 307: The Su Family of Wu Zhou City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Su Susu, Fang Qiong¡¯s mother, and Fang Mingde¡¯s wife.


    In Chen Fan¡¯s past life¡¯s memory, she was the producer and deputy director of a Tv station responsible for overseeing the production of all kinds of shows and dramas. Under her leadership, the Tv station had grown its influence significantly, and a few shows that aired on the station were extremely sessful. Therefore, even the director of the station respected her greatly.


    Su Susu didn¡¯t wear her usual charm of a tender woman of Jiang Nan Province, instead, she had worn her hair up with a pair of ck-rimmed sses. She was in a business suit and looked stoic and stern.


    The first thing that came out of her mouth was


    ¡°Are you seeing my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Fan nodded readily.


    In Chen Fan¡¯s past life, he would definitely need a moment to muster enough courage to admit under Su Susu¡¯s questioning re. However, Chen Fan was a different man now and had gone through enough by now to face the challenge.


    ¡°I disagree.¡± Su Susu said, clear and simple.


    She waited a moment for Chen Fan¡¯s reaction but was disappointed by theck of it. She furrowed her brows and asked: ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to. I already knew you would oppose it.¡± Chen Fan shrugged and said nonchntly.


    He had heard all of the reasons that he was not a good match for her daughter.


    Let it be family background, personality, talent and looks, Chen Fan was no match against Shen Junwen in his past life. However this time, Shen Junwen was already dead and the Chen family of Jin City was thriving better than ever. Jin Xiu Group had grown rapidly after the huge injection of investments from Chen Fan. Chen Fan was interested to know what excuses Su Susu would find this time.


    Su Susu gave Chen Fan a surprised look.


    She remembered Chen Fan as a shy and reticent boy, but she found it hard to reconcile her recollection of the boy with the confident, strident, and proud young man. This time, she had also picked up the unmistakable disdain and contempt that she had previously missed.


    She paused a moment and then stered on a softer look.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, I have known you ever since you were a child, so I know you have a good upbringing and good parents, especially your mom. More than a few of my friends at Zhong Hai have told me about Jin Xiu Group¡¯s inspiring business ventures. She had predicted the rise of the housing price even when everyone was selling off their properties, fearing a real estate bust. Now the market had turned around and Jin Xiu Group is going to cash in and be a heavyweight in the industry. When that happens, your mother¡¯s achievement would have far surpassed that of Uncle Fang.¡±


    Su Susu went on. It was evident that she had spent a fair amount of time investigating Chen Fan¡¯s family.


    The year was 2009 and the property market had just started to heat up. From there, the value of real estate would surge every year and remain high for decades toe. Zhong Hai was a top tier city and was the first to react to the rising market and was also the most profitable. Wang Xiaoyun made the first step in the right direction before anyone else did and was bound to have a spot in the future of the real estate industry.


    ¡°But...¡± Su Susu was finally ready to attack. ¡°Chen Fan, do you know the story between Uncle Fang and me?¡±


    ¡°Only a little. I know you are from Wu Zhou City and Uncle Fang was from Chu Zhou City. You two met at university.¡± Chen Fan replied.


    In his past life, Chen Fan knew very little about Fang Qiong ¡®s family since Xiao Qiong had never liked to talk about it.


    ¡°I am from the Su Family of Wu Zhou City.¡± Su Susu said calmly.


    ¡°Su Family?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows as he recalled something. ¡°You mean the Su Family of Jiang Nan Province?¡±


    The richest man in Jiang Nan Province was Zhang Donghai. Ever since he created the Donghai Group, he had remained on the top ten list of Chinese rich list. Donghai Electronics was sold not only in Jiang Nan Province but also all over China.


    However, that was what appeared on the surface. Many old men in Jiang Nan Province would remember an ancient family in the province that was as powerful and wealthy as Zhang Donghai.


    It was the Su Family of Wu Zhou City.


    The Su Family can trace their lineage to the Qin dynasty. Then, they ran a textile shop that produced silk and cloth exclusively for the emperor himself. They had a monopoly over the supply of fabrics in the forbidden city for many generations. Even during the chaotic civil war, the Su Family was able to remain wealthy and powerful.


    The famous Chinese nationalist entrepreneur, Zhang Qian had even visited the Su Family to borrow arge sum of money to kick off his textile business. It spoke loudly of the Su Family¡¯s influence and power.


    After the PPC was established, some of the Su Family members were able to be high-level government officials. Even when the political moment was generally hostile towards rich people in the 60¡¯s the Su Family of Wu Zhou City was still able to thrive, much less now. Their influence could be felt in every link of the textile production in the ¡¯80s. Later, they left textile businesses and ventured into the finance and banking business. The board director at the Chamber of Commerce of Wu Zhou was the family lord of the Su Family. Even if Zhang Donghai had to bow to him respectfully and call him brother Su.


    ¡°So the Su family¡¯s wealth goes back three hundred years. No wonder Sheng Junwen was so dead set on marrying Xiao Qiong.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    The Sheng family was able to rise to power in Chen Fan¡¯sst life not purely because of luck, but also the backing of the Su Family. Adding on Shen Junwen and Sheng Ronghua¡¯s unscrupulous methods, they had made themselves one of the richest families in China.


    ¡°My father¡¯s family was an offshoot of the Su Family. We are not liked by the old man.¡± Su Susu stirred the coffee with a small silver spoon and then said: ¡°Proving myself before the other family n had always been my dream, so I have worked hard ever since I was little.¡±


    ¡°That is why you have chosen Uncle Fang. You think he has potential.¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°I chose between Mingde and your father. Your father is better in terms of family background, personality and even talent, but he is too..stubborn. I would never live a good day of life if I had chosen him.¡± Su Susu said calmly.


    Chen Fan was as taken aback by the revtion.


    He had never thought that the rtionship between his and Fang Qiong¡¯s parents could be soplicated. No wonder every time they went to visit the Fangs, his father always looked embarrassed or something.


    ¡°I chose Mingde and he didn¡¯t disappoint me. He became a tycoon in Jin City and made my father proud before his family n. The old man at the family n had even taken a liking in Xiao Qiong because of how well we have done.¡± Su Susu confided in Chen Fan calmly. However, a hint of sorrow and wistfulness crept onto her face.


    Chen Fan knew that even that nuance of expression was a show put on for him.


    Her real personality was more shrewd, cunning and unscrupulous than his parents and her husband.


    ¡°But Ming De Group is still a far cry from the Su Family. Su Family and amassed huge fortune over thest three hundred years and my husband simply couldn¡¯tpare. Therefore, all of my hopes and bets are one Xiao Qiong.¡± Su Susu shook her head and then locked her eyes onto Chen Fan. ¡°Do you know what I mean?¡±


    Chen Fan paused a second and then nodded and said. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Susu was the exact same as his mother Wang Xiaoyun. They both wanted to do something to prove themselves. The Wang family, the Su Family, Jin Xiu Group and the Ming De Group, they were all the same.


    However, Wang Xiaoyun had carried her dream by herself and didn¡¯t let her husband and son shoulder it. On the other hand, Su Susu first had wished that her husband could make her dreame true, failing that, she went on to unload the burden of her dream on to her daughter.


    To some degree, these two women presented the two typical choices facing Chinese women.


    One choice was to be independent, and the other was to rely on their husbands and children.


    Chen Fan found it hard to me Su Susu. She was a much better wife and mother than Wang Xiaoyun but Chen Fan was also aware that Wang Xiaoyun was the stronger one.


    ¡°Our two families have been friends and have simr financial backgrounds, so in theory, you are the best match for Xiao Qiong. However, the Su Family nor I could allow you to waste away my daughter¡¯s life.¡± Su Susu¡¯s eyes glinted and locked onto Chen Fan. ¡°We have nned everything out for Xiao Qiong. After she was done University, she will go overseas to attend graduate school. After that, she will return to China and run the family business.¡±


    ¡°The Su Familycked talents in her age, and adding on the fact that she was the old man¡¯s favorite grandchild, she was very likely to take over part of Su Family¡¯s business. By then, she needed someone strong to support her, and that someone is not you...¡±


    Su Susu said bluntly. ¡°Let it be personality, talent, academic achievement, I can¡¯t see anything good in you.¡±


    Chen Fan was unfazed by Su Susu¡¯s sharp criticism.


    ¡°That is why you had chosen Shen Junwen?¡±


    Su Susu was taken aback at first and furrowed her brows. But she quickly gathered herself and said indifferently: ¡°Shen Junwen is history now. I knew that your family had been rising in power after defeating the Sheng family. However, even the Jin Xiu Group was nothing in the eyes of the Su Family.¡±


    Su Susu rose from her seat and gave Chen Fan a long hard look.


    ¡°You can not imagine the power of a hundred-year-old family.¡±


    After she said that, she snatched up her handbag and walked off.


    It wasn¡¯t until Su Susu had made it to the door, did she heard Chen Fan¡¯s calm reply.


    ¡°Auntie Su, what if I tell you that I am already powerful enough to bring down the Su Family? Will you marry Fang Qiong to me?¡±


    Su Susu stopped and turned around. ¡°If that is true, I will kneel down before you and beg you to take my daughter¡¯s hand.¡±


    Shen then turned around as a cunning smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°But that will never happen.¡±


    After that, Su Susu pushed the door open and disappeared.


    Chen Fan sat quietly in the coffee shop, reflecting the conversation he just had with Shen Junwen. There had been one question that chafed his mind in his past life and he was never able to get an answer. Why would Su Susu choose Shen Junwen when Jin Xiu Group was not any less powerful than Wan Rong Group?


    But the question was answered today.


    Su Susu had treated her daughter as the only way to her own salvation. She gave her the best education and had tremendous hope for her. Her daughter was meant to bring honor to the family, but not to waste her life away alongside Chen Fan.


    ¡°What a shame, your mortal eyes can not see my real power.¡±


    Chen Fan let out a mocking smile.

 Chapter 308 - Let’s Get Married Now

    <h4>Chapter 308: Let¡¯s Get Married Now</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t have to wait too long before Fang Qiong finally showed up.


    She rarely put her makeup on, and today was one of those days. She was in a slim fit peacoat and matched it with a pencil jean skirt. She had curled her hair into a cascade of dark silk that tumbled down to her shoulder. Adding on her sapphire-colored shoes and a pair of fashionable sunsses, she looked more attractive than ever.


    Chen Fan had a Deja vu when he saw the girl in sunsses. It was as if she had grown a few years older and reminded Chen Fan about when he met her again at the ss reunion party.


    Fang Qiong walked over to him with an LV handbag and sat down.


    ¡°Was my mom here?¡± She got right down to the point.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    There was nothing to hide. Chen Fan knew that Fang Qiong was waiting outside of the coffee shop while he was talking to her mother. She must have seen her mother carrying a conversation with Chen Fan and felt reluctant to go in.


    ¡°Did she say that she wants us to stop seeing each other?¡± Fang Qiong¡¯s innocent eyes locked onto Chen Fan. Her hands clenched tightly under the table.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Fan nodded and said.


    Then Chen Fan continued. ¡°I told her that I wouldn¡¯t stop.¡±


    Deep down, Fang Qiong was relieved after hearing it. Her closed fist also loosened.


    She paused a second and furrowed her brows. ¡°Xiao Fan, did my mom talk to you about Su Family?¡±


    ¡°Yes..¡± This time, Chen Fan seemed a little hesitant. He leaned over and held onto Fang Qiong¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the Su Family is not a problem. Whatever you want to do, I will be right behind you. Whether you want to take over Ming De or Su Family¡¯s business, I am all for it.¡±


    Fang Qiong didn¡¯t say a word, but she squeezed Chen Fan¡¯s hand a little.


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s reassurance, she knew that the Su Family of Wu Zhou City was a huge roadblock that not even the Jin Xiu Group nor the Chen family could topple, much less Chen Fan himself. They had umted over three hundred years of wealth and influence, and a twenty-year-old boy simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    Fang Qiong grew up surrounded by the Su Family, and therefore she knew the mighty ancient family very well.


    After a while, she looked up with fear flickering in her eyes. She looked right into Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and said: ¡°Xiao Fan, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The girl¡¯s words had shaken the Dao Heart of a five-hundred-year-old invincible North Mystic Celestial Lord.


    ¡°I know my mom well. If she has made up her mind, nothing will change it.¡± Fang Qiong said to herself. ¡°When I was young, she forced my father to work hard to move out of Si Shui County to the Chu Zhou City, and then from Chu Zhou City to Jin City. My father onlyes home every month and spends most of his time working.¡±


    ¡°She also had a master n for my life. She made mee to Jin City for university. She made me choose an economics major, and made me attend the IELTS ss so that I will go out to the US to continue my education. She wants me to take over the Ming De Group and the Su Family. She wants me to be a sess.¡±


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t let her make a decision for me in terms of my personal life. I just can¡¯t.¡±


    Fang Qiong said firmly with strong conviction.


    The girl looked up, exposing the tender and smooth skin on her elegant neck. ¡°That¡¯s why we should get married now. Let¡¯s get it done with, and she can¡¯t stop us once its all over.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s the only way.¡± The girl said firmly.


    ¡°But.. we barely had one real date?¡±


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    In this life, he got to know Fang Qiong for a little over half a year, and during this time, they were practically joined by the hip. They eat, walk, talk, and hang out together all the time.


    In their ssmates¡¯ eyes, they act just like a couple. However, both Chen Fan and Fang Qiong knew that at this stage, they were simply soul mates, just like how they were when they were kids. They had hung out together all the time and got teased by the adult who told them to y pretend as a couple. Chen Fan wanted to take things slowly this time and to get married after a few years of getting to know each other. After he helped Fang Qiong finished her life goal, he would leave the with her and start the real journey of cultivation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married first, and then we will fall in love with each other.¡±


    The girl announced with unswerving conviction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± She asked


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Chen Fan answered.


    ¡°Are you willing to marry me?¡± The girl asked again.


    This time Chen Fan was quiet.


    ¡°You promised to marry me when we were both kids, don¡¯t you remember?¡± She batted her eyes and looked expectant and nervous.


    Chen Fan was quiet again.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget about it, and neither did Fang Qiong. However, just as she said, they were both kids at the time. Fang Qiong had even refused the invitations from Yan Jin University as well as Huaqin University to attend Jin City University to fulfill a childhood promise.


    Chen Fan looked at the attractive girl before him as memories of his past life flooded his mind.


    They were inseparable until junior high, and they met again at university after all these years. However, Fang Qiong¡¯smitment to their rtionship had not wavered at all. Like mother like daughter. Once she had made up her mind, nothing would change it.


    There and then, Chen Fan realized that he was the coward that shriveled before challenges.


    In hisst life, Fang Qiong didn¡¯t let go of their bond even when she was under her mother¡¯s most vehement protest. Instead, she proposed to leave Jinlin City with Chen Fan. However, Chen Fan was much less of a man then. Crushed by the unbearable weight of his mother¡¯s death and Jin Xiu Group¡¯s bankruptcy, he faltered and broke up with Fang Qiong.


    Having lost all faith in himself, he didn¡¯t want Fang Qiong to suffer alongside him, and to endure the sneers around them.


    In Chen Fan¡¯s mind, this girl was talented and hard-working. She was meant to rise above others and bask in her own sess. Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to ruin her future, and therefore he left Chu Zhou City by himself. The next time he saw Fang Qiong was at the ss Reunion party.


    By the time of the ss reunion party, she was already the sessful CEO of Ming De Group, and she was about to marry Shen Junwen.


    Chen Fan could never forget the glittering joy and happiness in the girl¡¯s eyes when he first saw her.


    Chu Zhou City knew that Fang Qiong struggled a lot with her decision. Otherwise, she would have already married to Shen Junwen and had kids. Chen Fan knew very well that even then, there was still a spot for him in Fang Qiong¡¯s heart. If he wanted to, he could live with Fang Qiong at the Chu Zhou City. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t propose such a thing. Disappointed and disheartened, Fang Qiong sought sce in wines and finally got drunk. They hadn¡¯t spoken oneplete sentence with each other that night.


    That night, Chen Fan jumped off from the roof of a high rise building. If Cangqin didn¡¯t save Chen Fan, that would be the end of Chen Fan¡¯s story.


    There wouldn¡¯t be a North Mystic Celestial Lord who had dominated the universe for five hundred years, and no songs would be made to honor the love between the North Mystic Celestial Lord and Zi Qiong Goddess.


    ¡°I backed down in myst life, what about now?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and connected his gaze with the girl. He then said one word.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The girl¡¯s face was lit up with joy. She rose up from her seat and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go get registered at the City Hall right now!¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    The two teenagers drove all the way to the Jin City¡¯s City Hall even though they didn¡¯t have any ID on them. All the while, they didn¡¯t speak a word to each other. Fang Qiong made a phone call to Zhong Yaoyao and told her about her decision.


    Once they arrived at City Hall, Zhong Yaoyao was already waiting for them there. She asked with a troubled look: ¡°Xiao Qiong, are you sure you want to get married to him?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Fang Qiong said firmly. She walked over to Zhong Yaoyao and held on to her arm. ¡°If you are my best friend, then help me get it done.¡±


    Zhong Yaoyao hesitated, and then slowly led the couple into an office.


    There was envy and jealousy in her eyes when she red at Chen Fan. It was as if Chen Fan had stolen her lover away from her.


    Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s uncle was a Director at City Hall. With his permission, the couple was able to get a marriage certificate even without ID cards.


    Fang Qiong walked over to the counter to get her marriage certificate with her chin up. However, Chen Fan could feel the trembling in her hands.


    Marriage was a sacred thing for every girl, the most important event in their lives. Fang Qiong was only neen years old, almost too young to bear the consequence of a capricious decision.


    Chen Fan kept his silence and walked along with the girl.


    He knew that once Fang Qiong had set her mind on something, she would never waver. She had stayed with him not only on earth but also when they traveled in space during their Immortal Cultivation. It was he who needed to man up now, not her.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, the renowned Grandmaster in China, Chen Beixuan was married in the little City Hall office. They had only one witness, Zhong Yaoyao.


    After they left City Hall, they went straight to a duck rice noodle joint.


    This was Fang Qiong¡¯s favorite ce for duck rice noodles, and she was a frequent customer here while she was in high school.


    After she got the certificate, she felt a heavyweight was off of her shoulder but also more intimate with Chen Fan. She sat closer to Chen Fan than usual and shared her food with him.


    Chen Fan enjoyed the meal with a smile that bloomed over his face. Fang Qiong had never opened up so much to him in thest six months. The two¡¯s interactions didn¡¯t sit well with Zhong Yaoyao. She pulled a long face and chewed on the duck meat as if it was Chen Fan¡¯s flesh.


    Three bowls of Duck rice noodles, 21 yuan in total.


    That was the cost of their wedding celebration.


    Fang Qiong drove Chen Fan to his dorm, and before they parted, she kissed him on the cheek which invited many jealous stares.


    Chen Fan touched the spot where the girl kissed, and he could still feel her moist, lush lips. A smile broke over his face.


    He then linked his hands behind his back and sauntered into his dorm.


    This was the first time he wanted to drink to his heart¡¯s content.


    When Fang Qiong returned home, it was also midnight, but the living room light was still on. Su Susu was wearing a housecoat and sat on a lounge chair waiting for her.


    She red at her daughter as soon as thetter walked in.


    ¡°Where have you been? Why are you home sote?¡±


    ¡°You know where I went.¡± Fang Qiong said lightly.


    ¡°Were you messing around with that boy until now?¡± Su Susu pulled a dark face.


    ¡°We are not just messing around, and we got married.¡± Fang Qiong put down her heels and announced the news.


    This was the first time she had the confidence to stand up for her own decision.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Susu was shocked.


    Fang Qiong walked over to her mother and put the marriage certificate on the table. ¡°From now on, Chen Fan is my husband, your son inw. What you think does not matter; it is already done.¡±


    She yawned and then walked into her own room.


    Su Susu¡¯s face soured as she slumped on the sofa. Her sharp but manicured nails dug deeply into the fabric of the sofa.

 Chapter 309 - Fang Mingde’s confusion.

    <h4>Chapter 309: Fang Mingde¡¯s confusion.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Su Susu stared at the wedding certificate stupidly. It¡¯s red color, and the golden national emblem stared back at her mockingly. Under the national emblem was the words: ¡°Marriage Certificate.¡±


    She opened up the cover and saw the photo of Fang Qiong and Chen Fan.


    This was their first official date, so both of them were dressed up for the asion. Fang Qiong was wearing a slim peacoat and was wearing light makeup while Chen Fan was in a sports coat. In the picture, neither of them looked like neen-year-olds.


    Su Susu fixed her gaze on Chen Fan¡¯s face, and his smirk riled her up. She dug her nails deeper into the sofa. One piece of her nail fell off from her finger but she didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    ¡°From now on, Chen Fan is my husband, your son inw. What you think does not matter, it is already done¡±


    Fang Qiong¡¯s words shocked her, making her feel like her world was swirling around her.


    She fished out the cell phone with a shaky hand and dialed a number.


    ¡°Du... du... du...¡±


    When the line finally connected, it was a sleepy voice of a man on the other end.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, honey? Why are you call me sote?¡±


    ¡°Fang Mingde, I don¡¯t care where you and who you are with, get back right now!¡± Su Susu shouted at the top of her lungs, and after she said that, she mmed the cell phone on the ground.


    At the other end of the line was a middle-aged man with wide eyes and a set of dark and thick eyebrows. He rose from a king-size bed covered with a pink sheet. Beside him was a naked woman under the sheets. The woman was also awakened by the call and she sat up and stretched her arms to let out a yawn. Silky sheets slipped off of her bare skin and revealed a pair ofrge and full breasts


    She was in her thirties had had a foxy and seductive face. Her brows bent down ever so slightly at the edge: a hook for the hearts of man. Her eyes were wide and glittering and her small pouty mouth seemed to invite a kiss constantly. Even a faint smile or a slight crinkle on her face looked alluring and tempting


    However, Fang Mingde was not tempted. He rose from the bed and started to dress.


    ¡°What is going on Mingde? Is she calling you back to the house?¡± The woman propped her head with both palms and asked with slight rancor.


    ¡°Something must have happened at home. You will rest for now. I will visit you in a few days. ¡±


    Fang Mingde moved quickly. Right after he had put on a shirt, he picked up a briefcase and dashed out.


    Behind him, the woman gazed at his back with a hint of resentment.


    She was only eighteen when she was hired by Fang Mingde to be his secretary, and she had been working for him for twenty years. She knew that regardless of how busy his work was, he would put down everything in his hand and return home as soon as his wife called him. She was nothing but a ything to Fang Mingde, and there was only room for Su Susu in his heart.


    Any woman who nned to steal the husband of Su Susu would eventually give up.


    Fang Mingde got into his sports car and drove back. He had never heard so much fear in his wife¡¯s voice. Fang Mingde was anxious to find out what had happened at home.


    Su Susu was not a sensitive person and she could even stomach him keeping a couple of mistresses. After all, what kind of tycoon didn¡¯t keep a few mistresses?


    Fang Mingde pressed down on the gas pedal and ran through a few red lights. After he got home, he saw Su Susu was sitting on a sofa silently with a long face.


    ¡°Susu? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Fang Mingde asked anxiously.


    Su Susu didn¡¯t speak a word. Instead, she pointed to a piece of paper on the table.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fang Mingde was dumbfounded. He picked up the red document and realized that it was a marriage certificate.


    ¡°Did she finally get some evidence of me having an affair?¡±


    Fang Mingde thought to himself incredulously. They had been spending time together for over twenty years and they knew each other very well. Despite his promiscuous activity outside of the family, he had always been a good father and a good husband.


    He opened the cover and what he saw stunned him.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong?¡±


    Fang Mingde shouted


    He had recognized the two pictures on the certificate right away. One was her daughter, the apple of his eye, and the other was the son of his old friend Chen Gexin.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong and Chen Fan are married?¡±


    The development had caught Fang Mingde off guard and he was so dumbfounded that he almost thought that it was a prank.


    He looked up at his wife and saw a cold smile on Su Susu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, your lovely daughter did it. She dragged this little shit to the city hall and got married. None of us knew about it.¡±


    ¡°It. It..¡±


    Fang Mingde was speechless.


    Unlike Su Susu, he liked the boy, after all, Chen Fan¡¯s father was his good friend and the two families had always been very close. Chen Fan had always called him Uncle Fang when he was young. But they seemed to have drifted apart ever since the Fangs moved to the Jin City.


    ¡°I remember now! You said Xiao Fan is here at Jin City University as well, and you said he visited us a few times while I was away.¡± Fang Mingde suddenly remembered something and continued. ¡°He looks pretty good to me in the picture.¡±


    ¡°Wang Xiaoyun is the CEO of both Chens Group and Jin Xiu Group now, so it¡¯s a good match. They knew each other ever since they were little so it¡¯s just a matter of time anyways. But... they acted a little bit too quickly. Why didn¡¯t they ask our opinion?¡±


    ¡°Fang Mingde, what the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Su Susu mmed the coffee table hard and rounded her eyes in anger.


    ¡°Your daughter is only in the first-year of university, and she has already gotten married. What do you mean it¡¯s just a matter of time? What are we going to do when they bring a child to us? What are you going to say then? Answer me!¡±


    Fang Mingde managed a catory smile and said: ¡°This is Xiao Fan we are talking about. You and I have known him ever since he was just this little. We are friends with his parents as well. Have you seen how big Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s Jin Xiu Group is? Herpany is bound to catch up with ours. Plus, the Chen family is also doing better each day, why would you have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t care! Wang Xiaoyun son has taken my daughter away from me, she needs to give me an answer.¡± Su Susu cut her husband short and said coldly.


    ¡°Can you imagine Xiao Qiong married to that good for nothing Chen Fan? He has been a bad student ever since elementary school. If not for the money his mother threw into the Chu Zhou City High School, he might not even have graduated! His mother had to buy his way into the Business School at the Jin City University, a third-tier colleague. What do you see in him what makes you think he is worthy of Xiao Qiong? What can he do for Xiao Qiong? He is a spoiled brat through and through, without his parents, he is nothing.¡±


    After pondered on his wife¡¯s words for a while, Fang Mingde wavered.


    Although school grades didn¡¯t mean anything to people of Chen Fan¡¯s family background, it was a telltale sign of a person¡¯s level of education and talent.


    His daughter had been on the top three list ever since she was in elementary school. Her National University Entrance Exam score was top ten in the province and even Yan Jin University and Huaqin University invited her to attend school there. However, she didn¡¯t ept the invitation because she wanted to stay in her hometown. She had been helping out in thepany ever since she was in middle school and possessed excellent management skills. Let it be her ability, talent or look she was the cream of the crop even among the elite ss of Jin City.


    Fang Mingde didn¡¯t think anyone in Jin City was worthy of his daughter, much less Chen Fan.


    ¡°On another note, why does Chen Fan look so familiar?¡±


    Fang Mingde stared at the picture and felt something was off.


    ¡°You knew him ever since he was a kid, so of course he looks familiar.¡± Su Susu flung back at him.


    ¡°No... no... I have definitely seen this face in thest few months. His name is .... familiar ... too familiar.¡± Fang Mingde shook his head as he paced back and forth as he searched in his mind for the name.


    Su Susu was still on and on about Chen Fan. Fang Qiong could no longer hold back her anger, so she rushed downstairs in her pajamas. She said with a cold voice: ¡°Mom, stop talking like that about my husband!¡±


    ¡°You think this piece of paper proves anything?¡± Su Susu¡¯s temper red again.


    She pulled a hard face and said: ¡°Fang Qiong, I always thought that you were a good kid, but I had never thought that you would get me on this one!¡±


    Fang Qiong flung back hotly.


    ¡°Mom, I have done whatever you wanted me to do for twenty years. I will not let you interfere with my marriage. I like Xiao fan, and I wanted to stay with him forever and ever and ever!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Susu cut her short and said: ¡®I will call the city hall right now, and tell them to rescind the certificate.¡±


    So saying, she pulled out a cell phone and started dialing.


    As the deputy director of the local Tv station, she was extremely well connected inside Jin City. It wouldn¡¯t be too hard for her to pull some strings and erase the marriage record.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Fang Qiong shouted.


    Tears already welled in her eyes and were about to pour out.


    Her daughter¡¯s desperate pleas finally made Su Susu waver.


    She put down the phone and said: ¡°Silly girl. I do this for you. You have a bright future ahead of you, why do you want to waste your life on that good for nothing brat? He is a spoiled piece of shit, and you are the future of this house and will achieve great things.¡±


    ¡°Plus, even if your dad and I agree to your marriage, what do you think your grandpa would think, and what about Great-Grandpa in Wu Zhou? You will turn all of us, including you into walkingughing stocks.¡±


    Fang Qiong became increasingly disappointed after each worde out of Su Susu¡¯s mouth.


    She wanted to protest butcked the words. Her mother was right, Chen Fan was an honest and decent person, but other than that, he really had nothing to brag about himself. He would pale inparison with her other suitors such as Shen Junwen. However, Fang Qiong liked Chen Fan exactly because he was so simple and down to earth. She would never even began to imagine living with that double-face worm called Shen Junwen.


    Chen Fan was genuine and true to himself and others, that was what really attracted her.


    However, Su Susu¡¯s concern was not unfounded either. The old man of the Su Family of Wu Zhou City had high hopes for Fang Qiong, and they would never allow her to get married to Chen Fan. Fang Qiong had thought of that already, and that was why she was in such a hurry to get married first. However, she finally realized that the marriage certificate was just a piece of paper and it meant nothing,


    A smile surfaced on Su Susu¡¯s face as she saw her daughter lower her head.


    Even as she was about to call the City Hall again, Fang Mingde pped his head and shouted: ¡°Ah! I remember who he is now!¡±

 Chapter 310 - Chen Fans Real Identity.

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chen Fan¡¯s Real Identity.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ah! I remember who he is now!¡±


    Fang Mingde and Su Susu were both startled by Fang Mingde. They looked at him with confusion and surprise. Su Susu pulled a cold face and asked: ¡°Fang Mingde, what the hell are you doing? I need you to talk some sense into your daughter, not babbling about some nonsense. Did your mistress turn your brain into mush?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that.¡± Fang Qiong said embarrassedly.


    She knew her father had a few mistresses outside of the family. However, growing up, she had seen too many rich and powerful men do the exact same. Plus, her father always spoiled her and treated her like the apple of his eye.


    ¡°Yes.. don¡¯t say things like that when your daughter is here.¡± Fang Mingde blushed. Despite his embarrassment, shock and surprise still shed in his eyes.


    ¡°I mean I finally remembered where I saw his picture.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Su Susu asked furrowed brows.


    ¡°Him!¡± Fang Mingde picked up the marriage certificate and opened it up, revealing the picture of Chen Fan and Fang Mingde.


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    Fang Qiong was taken aback by the development and so was Su Susu.


    A sneer appeared on Su Susu¡¯s face and then muttered: ¡°Idiot.¡±


    ¡°Fang Mingde, is your head screwed on backward? You have known this little shit ever since he was a kid. It has only been a few years, of course, you would recognize him! We even have lots of VR recordings of him hanging out with us in our basement.¡±


    ¡°Just so, dad. Xiao Fan is in a lot of our family photos.¡± Fang Qiong asked in confusion.


    Chen¡¯s family and Fang Qiong were long-time friends. They often spent vacations together and traveled across China. There were over hundreds if not thousands of pictures disying Chen Fan¡¯s face. Many of those pictures were kept inside of Fang Qiong¡¯s bedroom, and she took them out of storage boxes to go through them from time to time.


    Therefore, Fang Mingde should be familiar with Chen Fan¡¯s image, and he should know it.


    Seeing Fang Mingde¡¯s sudden surprised reaction, the mother and daughter pair shook their heads and were ready to go on with their argument again. Already, Fang Qiong¡¯s mind raced as she thought of how to deal with her mother.


    However, Fang Mingde said heavily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it at home. I saw it at a banquet a few months ago.¡±


    ¡°A banquet?¡±


    Everyone was caught by surprise.


    ¡°Were you having dinner with Wang Xiaoyun? ¡± Su Susu asked suspiciously.


    Fang Qiong was also dumbfounded.


    Chen Fan had only been in Jin City for less than half a year and before that, he had always remained in Chu Zhou City. How did Fang Mingde see a picture of Chen Fan at a banquet? Was he having dinner with the members of the Chen family or worse, Chen Fan¡¯s mother?


    ¡°Wang Xiaoyun was not here, but it was Song Binsheng from the Song family who had shown me the picture.¡± Fang Mingde¡¯s voice was deep and thoughtful, his face serious.


    ¡°Song Binsheng?¡±


    The name caught Su Susu¡¯s attention. The sneer on her face suddenly disappeared.


    The Qiao family and the Song Family had always been the leading families in Jinlin City before the rise of the Chen family. They had deep roots in the city and were well connected. Thebined forces of the two families could even rival the Wei Family of the North Bank. Song Binsheng was the leader of the second generation in the Song family. He was the CEO of Songs Group and was in control of over a few hundred billions of assets. He liked to keep things to himself, so the public knew very little about him. Otherwise, he would definitely be on the top ten rich list of Jiang Nan Province.


    The Song family and Song Binsheng were mighty forces that Ming De Group and Fang Mingde simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°Why does Song Binsheng have Chen Fan¡¯s picture? Did Wang Xiaoyun give it to him?¡± The mother and daughter pair looked at each other in confusion. Song Binsheng was the CEO of argepany, and why would his path cross with a spoiled brat such as Chen Fan?


    Su Susu suddenly realized that there was more than what meets the eye.


    Was Song Binsheng trying to signal something? Perhaps to hint at the marriage between Chen Fan and Fang Qiong? If so, the Chen family must have been eyeing Fang Qiong for a while.


    If the Chen family had the backing of the Song Family, even the Old man at the Wu Zhou City would have to think twice before putting a stop to the marriage. After all, the Song Family was not the Chen¡¯s family, it was a powerful and influential force that had existed for many decades.


    ¡°Humph! He has the support of Song Binsheng, so what? If I disapprove of the marriage, there is nothing that Song Binsheng could do.¡± Su Susu said with a cold smirk.


    To her surprise, Fang Mingde was unaffected by herment. He said with a heavy voice: ¡°Wang Xiaoyun didn¡¯t give Song Binsheng the picture. When Song Binsheng showed it to me, he told me the young man is Master Chen.¡±


    Disbelief and shock shed in their eyes as he spoke.


    ¡°Master Chen? Who is Master Chen?¡± Fang Qiong was even more confused.


    Su Susu¡¯s face paled and let out a surprised cry: ¡°Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±


    Then and only then, Fang Qiong finally remembered the name. It had only been three months since the downfall of the Sheng family, so the name often got brought up among the elites of Jin City. However, as time went on, fewer and fewer people were going to talk about it.


    ¡°Dad, you mean Xiao Fan is the Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡± Fang Qiong rounded her eyes in surprise and red at Fang Mingde in disbelief.


    Chen Fan and Master Chen of Jiang Bei...


    Su Susu found it hard to make the connection between a mighty figure that dominated Jiang Bei and a spoiled brat. There was no one in Jiang Nan Province who dared to oppose Master Chen. Even Sheng Ronghua, the richest man in Jiang Nan Province.


    ¡°Fang Mingde, are you sure you weren¡¯t drunk? Chen Fan is not Master Chen of Jiang Bei. That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Su Susu quickly gathered herself and folded her arms. ¡°You saw it how many months ago? Are you sure you weren¡¯t drinking? I don¡¯t think your recollection was right. You have to be drunk. ¡±


    Su Susu didn¡¯t believe any of it.


    Although she works for the government, she had heard of the name. The battle between the Sheng family and the Chen family had been the focal point of everyone¡¯s attention, so everyone knew that it was the sudden involvement of Master Chen that had toppled the Sheng family. Sheng Ronghua and his mansion were destroyed with him inside while Shen Junwen had a car ident at the Jin City Bridge.


    Su Susu had even interviewed a few neighbors of the Sheng family, but no one seemed to know what had happened. In the end, the police determined that the destruction was caused by an explosion from a natural gas leak. However, Su Susu¡¯s journalist¡¯s instinct told her that that was not the truth.


    ¡°I did drink a lot that night. That is why I am not entirely sure right now. Maybe I did remember the picture wrong. But I can¡¯t exin the other piece of evidence.¡± Fang Mingde shook his head and said.


    ¡°What other evidence?¡± Fang Qiong asked.


    ¡°When Song Binsheng showed me the picture, he told me that Master Chen¡¯s real name is Chen Fan and he is from Chu Zhou City and is less than twenty years old.¡± Fang Mingde let out a wry smile.


    ¡°When I heard that name, I thought maybe it was just a coincidence that his name is the same name as Chen Fan that we know. After all, it¡¯s a prettymon name. There could be over a few hundred Chen Fans in Chu Zhou City right now. But it wasn¡¯t until I saw his picture on the wedding certificate that I realized that Master Chen is Chen Fan that we know.¡±


    He looked up at his wife and daughter and said: ¡°Can you find another person who is named Chen Fan, less than twenty years old, from the Chen family and looks exactly the same as this picture?¡±


    Both Fang Qiong and Su Susu became quiet after they heard the question.


    He was right. If he looked like Chen Fan, sounded like Chen Fan, then he must be Chen Fan.


    The mother and daughter pair were both shocked by the development, as both of them tried to grapple with reality.


    ¡°Xiao Fan is Master Chen of Jiang Bei? The one who did away with the Sheng family?¡± Fang Qiong murmured to herself in disbelief.


    Fang Qiong had heard many rumors about Master Chen. In those rumors, master Chen was a cold-hearted murderer who possessed deadly Dharmic powers. In her mind¡¯s eye, she saw Master Chen as a man wearing a ck robe with menacing tattoos on his arms and a sadistic grin on his face. Wherever he went, a group of men in ck suits with equally cold and menacing-looking faces trailed behind him.


    Therefore, she found it hard to reconcile the Chen Fan that she knew with the image of a deadly sinister man in her imagination.


    Chen Fan had always felt like a little brother next door to her, not a dominant figure of Jiang Bei.


    Su Susu¡¯s shock was tenfold worse than Fang Qiong.


    Su Susu knew much more about Master Chen than her daughter did. She knew that over a hundred tycoons from Jiang Bei had attended Chen family¡¯s family banquet, just to pay tribute to Master Chen. She had even heard rumors saying that the Wei Family of the North Bank was also his ally.


    How could such a powerful force turn out to be the young man that she despised so deeply?


    Su Susu found it hard toe to terms with reality.


    A minute ago, she was looking down on the young man, mocking him for being poor and weak; a minuteter, she learned that the very same boy might as well be the most powerful man she had ever known.


    ¡°I remember now. Xiao Fan told me once that the Master Chen of the Chen family was him. But I thought he was just pulling my legs!¡± Fang Qiong suddenly announced.


    ¡°I wager he was behind Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s appointment as the Chens Group¡¯s CEO. He must have also caused the rising of the Chen family.¡± Fang Mingde eximed.


    He had always liked Chen Fan and thought one day he could hire the young man to work for him. After knowing that the young man he wanted to hire had already far exceeded himself, a mix ofplicated emotions rose inside of him.


    ¡°Humph! So what? I work for the government, and his financial clout means nothing to me. I also have the support of the Su Family, he can¡¯t forget about that!¡± Su Susu said bitterly.


    Despite her words, they all knew that Su Susu was fighting a losing battle.


    Ming De Group was peanuts before Master Chen. Only the mighty Su Family could make Chen Fan take them seriously.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s not that simple.¡± Fang Mingde shook his head and let out a wry smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that other than the Sheng family, there is another victim of Master Chen?¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Fang Qiong asked as she batted hershes.


    Su Susu paused a second and then color drained from her face.


    ¡°Gao Tianmin!¡±


    Fang Mingde said slowly.

 Chapter 311 - The Truth Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 311: The Truth Revealed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gao Tianmin was one of the most powerful men in the province. If he got a cold the entire province would shiver. Even the benefactor of the Chen family such as Qin Hua or Wei Changsong would have to tread carefully around him.


    Plus, Gao Tianmin was only in his forties, the prime age for a man to reach even further. He might be able to climb thedder of power and reach the position of a provincial minister. However, three months ago, he was assigned away from Jiang Nan Province and no one had heard what had happened to him. Many suspected that he had messed with the wrong person and his demotion was retribution.


    Fang Qiong asked in confusion.


    ¡°Dad, why is Gao Tianmin involved in this?¡±


    Su Susu pulled a dark face and said: ¡°Did Gao Tianmin get demoted because of...¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Fang Mingde nodded as fear flickered in his eyes. ¡°Brother Binsheng had told me that Gao Tianmin had always been a staunch supporter of the Sheng family. Without him, Sheng Ronghua would never be able to get the East Mountain Meadow project.¡±


    ¡°After Sheng family fell apart, many people, including the Song family thought that Gao Tianmin would take action. However, before anyone could see that, Gao Tianmin was taken away by the higher-ups. From then on, the Song family issued a n wide order to never mess with Master Chen. Brother Binsheng showed me the picture to give me a heads up to be careful around Chen Fan.¡±


    The information Fang Mingde had just disclosed was top secret amongst the elites of the city.


    Other than a small group of elites, no one knew about the ins and outs of what had happened to Sheng Ronghua or Gao Tianmin. They were beyond most people¡¯s reach and if they didn¡¯te out and clear the air, the public would never know what really happened.


    ¡°But... that¡¯s Gao Tianmin!¡± Su Susu muttered with a pale face.


    ¡°You are right, he is Gao Tianmin.¡± Fang Mingde nodded, his words echoed the shock on Su Susu¡¯s face.


    Sheng Ronghua and the Sheng family were businessmen and in his title such as the richest man in Jiang Bei were just empty words in the eyes of the really powerful men. However, unlike Sheng Ronghua, Gao Tianmin was a real heavyweight in Jiang Bei.


    Even thebined might of Sheng family, and the Chen family were a far cry from the clout of Gao Tianmin.


    At the very most, Chen Fan was just a boss among the unsavory characters in the underground world. One word from the Great World couldnd him behind bars for years. That was why the Old Man Wei didn¡¯t think that the Chen family would rely too heavily on Chen Fan, instead, their hope was in Chen Zhenxin and Qin Hua.


    As for the Su Family, they had earned their influence and wealth by providing their service to the emperor of China.


    However, Chen Fan had not only got rid of the Sheng family, but he had also uprooted its benefactor, Gao Tianmin.


    It was evident that there was an incredibly strong force backing Chen Fan¡¯s action.


    ¡°Brother Binsheng told me that Chen Fan had the backing of the military headquarters. He told me that Li Wuchen was really impressed by this young man.¡± Fang Mingde spoke under his breath.


    ¡°Li Wuchen?¡± Fang Qiong had never heard that name before. However, Su Susu¡¯s face had further paled and she asked her husband with a quiet and cautious voice: ¡°You mean The Li Wuchen?¡±


    Fang Mingde didn¡¯t reply; he simply nodded.


    Waves of strong emotions rose inside of Su Susu.


    Li Wuchen was one of the most powerful men in the Chinese military, a provincial officer such as Gao Tianmin simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    Even the Su Family had to treat Li Wuchen with great respect. Li Wuchen had visited the Su Family a few times, and each time he did, the Old man himself had to receive the old soldier at the entrance. If Chen Fan had the support of Li Wuchen, he must be extremely talented and capable.


    But how could that be? Chen Fan is only, a less than twenty years old teenager


    If he was able to catch Li Wuchen¡¯s attention when he was only twenty, how sessful would he be when he reached thirty or forty?


    Su Susu suddenly remembered her conversation with Chen Fan at the coffee shop.


    ¡°what if I tell you that I am already powerful enough to bring down the Su Family?¡±


    Although it didn¡¯t seem to be the case, in twenty years or so, his achievements could very well surpass the Su Family. She suddenly realized the huge potential in this young man and he was a much better candidate than Sheng Junwen. Shen Junwen and his father might not even be able to surpass the Su Family in their lifetime, but that would not be the case for Chen Fan.


    With that thought in mind, Su Susu felt a pang of regret.


    ¡°Was I really wrong about him?¡±


    She lowered her head and murmured to herself.


    By then, Fang Qiong¡¯s heart was already filled with joy and delight. She had no idea when Chen Fan came to be the Master Chen of Jiang Bei, and neither was she aware of the details of the rtionship between Chen Fan and Gao Tianmin or Li Wuchen, all she cared about was that her husband was not just an ordinary spoiled brat, he was a diamond in the rough.


    Although she was as adamant in marrying Chen Fan a few moments ago as she was now, she was slightly disappointed after her mother had talked down about her lover. After all, all girls dreamed of marrying a powerful man that was praised by everyone around her.


    This was the same kind of sentiment that parents had about their kids. A wife hoped their husband would seed as much as a mother would want her kids to seed.


    This was a human¡¯s natural feeling and no mortal could avoid it.


    ¡°Honey, I think you have not only misjudged Chen Fan but you also nearly missed a diamond! My daughter seemed to have a higher perception than you do and was able to tell that Chen Fan was not just any ordinary young man.¡± Fang Mingde rubbed his belly as a smile broke over his face.


    Knowing how powerful and influential Chen Fan was lightened up his mood.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to have a capable son-inw?


    He had set his standards high and thought that only the Minister¡¯s son was a good match for his daughter, but things turned out better than he had thought.


    ¡°Dad, stop! You!¡± Fang Qiong lowered her head in embarrassment.


    ¡°You called him husband just a minute ago, why are you embarrassed now?¡± Fang Mingde let out a peal ofughter. Embarrassed, Fang Qiong punched her dad without using much force. Fang Mingde stoppedughing immediately as he knew that his daughter has thin skin. If he kept on mocking her, she might as well throw a fit.


    ¡°Mom, what do you say now?¡± Fang Qiong lifted her chin high and looked at Su Susu like the victor.


    After a night of protesting and pleading, Fang Qiong felt she had finally won the argument.


    Su Susu didn¡¯t reply, instead, she simply snorted.


    She had used all the excuses to separate the couple. Although Chen Fan had never proven his ability and talent before her, his incredible status in the province spoke loudly for him.


    Master Chen of Jiang Bei and shaken many cities by toppling the Sheng family and getting rid of Gao Tianmin. He also got the approval of Old Man Wei and Li Wuchen. He was so powerful that even the Su Family had to take him seriously. Although the Su Family was not afraid of Chen Fan, neither did they want to mess with him. However influential and powerful the Su Family was, it was not a good idea to rile up not only Chen Fan, but also the Wei Family of the North Bank as well as Li Wuchen.


    ¡°He is much more sessful than Shen Junwen. With his help, Xiao Qiong would have a much easier time in the future. I don¡¯t think the Old Man at the Su Family would disagree with her decision to marry him. After all, no one in the Su Family¡¯s second and third generation was even remotelyparable to Chen Fan.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Su Susu¡¯s face finally softened a little.


    ¡°Fine, I am not against your marriage.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Fang Qiong¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. She nearly jumped out of her chair.


    ¡°However, you are too young and it was reckless to get married now. I mean, we haven¡¯t officially met him as your boyfriend yet, and neither did his parents meet you as Chen Fan¡¯s girlfriend. What made you think you can act on a whim?¡± Su Susu scolded. ¡°By the way, neither of you had your IDs with you. How did you get this certificate? Did Yaoyao¡¯s uncle help you out?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Su Susu blushed and lowered her head as she pleaded her case, however, this time her voice was devoid of rancor.


    ¡°At the very least, we need to meet with his parents and talk everything through, iron out the details and set up an engagement. After that, we will talk about marriage.¡± Su Susu folded her arms and said coldly.


    Fang Qiong stood quietly in the corner of the room and had turned into a shy kitten.


    Her mother had arranged everything for her ever since she was a child. If not because of her love for Chen Fan, she would never have thought of defying her mother. After her mother had made apromise, her courage to protest also faltered.


    ¡°Fang Mingde, contact Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun in a couple of days. Tell them that we will host an engagement banquet first. They are both too young for marriage, so the wedding should be postponed until they graduate. We are a decent family and so my daughter will behave herself and not let the rumor spread.¡±


    ¡°No problem, honey.¡±


    Fang Mingde rubbed his hands in excitement as he nodded.


    He always liked Chen Fan and the boy¡¯s illustrious achievements only made him feel good about his sound judgment.


    After they were done talking, Fang Qiong was about to go to her own room. However, her eyes were fixed on the wedding certificate.


    Su Susu noticed what her daughter was thinking, so she said: ¡°Go back to your room now. I will keep the certificate for you, I won¡¯t get rid of it, I promise.¡±


    She paused and then let out a smile. ¡°Do you really think this piece of paper means anything? If anyone brings up the fact that neither of you had an ID, this certificate would be forfeited.¡±


    Fang Qiong didn¡¯t know what to say but her face was flushed red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help youplete the paperwork. Don¡¯t worry your pretty head about it.¡± Su Susu heaved a sigh and said.


    ¡°Thank you, mom.¡±


    A kittenish smile surfaced on Fang Qiong¡¯s face, making her look as cute as a button.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a child, you are married now.¡±


    Su Susu shook her head helplessly.

 Chapter 312 - A Turn of Events

    <h4>Chapter 312: A Turn of Events</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Su Susu heaved a sigh after Fang Qiong was back in her own room. She bent double and hugged her knee close to her chest as she reflected on what had happened. Fang Mingde asked curiously: ¡°What is going on? I thought Chen Fan is pretty good. Don¡¯t tell me you can think of anyone better.¡±


    ¡°He is not just pretty good, he is too good to believe.¡± Su Susu said quietly. ¡°Thest time we saw him was six years ago and he was just a little boy. But suddenly, he has be this infamous Master Chen of Jiang Bei. Can you imagine what had happened to him during these six years?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± Fang Mingde hesitated.


    His wife¡¯s words hit the mark, Chen Fan¡¯s change and transformation were unbelievable.


    They watched as Chen Fan grew up so they knew Chen Fan very well. However, it had only been a few years, Chen Fan had transformed into apletely different person, like the carp fish in Chinese Mythos that jumped over the Dragon Gate and suddenly turned into a dragon.


    Fang Qiong was too ted to think clearly, but Su Susu was thinking for her.


    She had seen many things in her life and if life had taught her anything, that was to n for the worst.


    ¡°Other things aside, there are so many secrets behind the fall of Sheng family that are unknown to us.¡± Su Susu cracked a cold smile. ¡°Chen family and Sheng family¡¯s paths never crossed before. However, the Chen family suddenly started topete with the Sheng family on the East Mountain Meadow project and instigated the conflict. Worse, Sheng Ronghua and his entire family were killed under suspicious circumstances, and their mansion was burned to the ground with a dozen sheng family members in it.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Chen Fan did all of that?¡± Fang Mingde asked under his breath with fear.


    ¡°I am not sure, neither do I know if he had cast some kind of spell or curse on the Sheng family members. However, what I¡¯m trying to say is that we know practically nothing about our future son inw. It worries me if we marry our daughter to him right now.¡± Su Susu shook her head.


    ¡°Susu, you are overthinking it.¡± Fang Mingde protested. ¡°Chen Fan might have changed to a point that we no longer know him, but we know his parents very well. We have been friends for over twenty or so years, and do you really think their son is going to be a conniving thug?¡±


    Su Susu kept her silence, but the knot on her brows loosened a little.


    She never liked Wang Xiaoyun, but she was impressed by the couple¡¯s moral bearing.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Fang Mingde suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°Su Susu chided.


    Fang Mingde let out a wry smile and said: ¡°I have something that I meant to tell you. But I almost forgot about it because of Xiao Qiong¡¯s marriage. ¡±


    Then he stered on a mysterious look and then said: ¡°Not long ago, I was at Wu Zhou for business and so I visited your old man on my way. The Old man mentioned that he wanted to introduce a suitor for Xiao Qiong, it was the son of one of his old colleagues. Since I didn¡¯t know anything about Xiao Qiong and Chen Fan, I agreed to let Xiao Qiong go on a date with that boy. But now...¡±


    After hearing that, Su Susu¡¯s mind was filled with questions.


    The lord of Su Family had been a vice governor, although he was not directly in charge of things, the position was prestigious nheless. Every holiday, many leaders of the Jiang Nan Province would visit him with many gifts. The Su Family had also remained strong and thrived thanks to the Old Man¡¯s reputation and illustrious past. Without him, the Su Family would never be called the number one family in Jiang Nan Province.


    The old man¡¯s colleague would have to be at least a Minister of a province.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Su Susu gave Fang Mingde a re.


    Fang Mingde shrugged and smiled wryly.


    This was supposed to be great news for the couple, after all, if the Old man didn¡¯t care about Xiao Qiong, he would never bother to arrange a date for her. They knew that the Old man wouldn¡¯t introduce just anyone to Xiao Qiong, so the young man must be the son of either a super-rich family or a powerful one.


    However, their daughter had spoiled everything by getting a marriage certificate. There was no way they could exin the situation without seeing any raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Did the Old man say which family is he from?¡±


    Su Susu kept her hands close to her chest and asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°I think he is from Zhong Hai. The Old man said that he was one out of million among the teenagers in Zhong Hai.¡± Fang Mingde recalled, and then he gave Su Susu a nce. ¡°Are you going to eat your words again? Xiao Qiong and Chen Fan had already got the certificate. Plus, whoever this young man is, do you think he would be as powerful as Gao Tianmin? Even Gao Tianmin was no match against Chen Fan, much less a young fledgling. Chen Fan is the best you can find, I tell you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Su Susu brushed her husband off annoyingly.


    She folded her arms and paced back and forth in the living room.


    After a while, she paused and then said.


    ¡°Hold off contacting Wang Xiaoyun for now. Let¡¯s go and meet the Old Man himself. Regardless of who Xiao Qiong would choose, the marriage would have to be approved by the Old Man anyways. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be the Old Man¡¯s birthday in a few days. I worried that if we tell him right now, we are going to spoil his mood.¡± Su Susu hesitated.


    ¡°If I were you, I would just turn down the other young man. Do you really think that boy from Zhong Hai is better than Chen Fan?¡± Fang Mingde snorted and protested.


    He had never liked the arrogant Su Family. Try as he might to catch up with the mighty Su Family, he had failed so far. Chen Fan, the freakishly overpowered son inw was his only hope to regain his dignity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Think about how the old man would feel if we outright turn him down.¡± Su Susu flung back at him and said: ¡°The old man wouldn¡¯t arrange such a marriage for no reason. He hadn¡¯t interfered in any of the other third-generation Su Family members. Only because he likes and cares about Xiao Qiong, did he get himself involved, trying to help Xiao Qiong get ahead in her future life. Outright rejecting him is as bad as pping him in the face.¡±


    ¡°Er... should we bring Chen Fan with us as well? Once the old man sees him, he would understand.¡± Fang Mingde suggested.


    Su Susu pondered a moment and then nodded her consent.


    ¡°Fine, tell Xiao Qiong to bring that little shit to our home and we will talk to him.¡±


    Fang Qiong was unable to fall asleep for the whole night.


    There had been too many things going on in one day.


    It was supposed to be their first date, but somehow her mother had found out their n and threatened Chen Fan before they could meet. She was so riled up by her mother¡¯s interference, that she went to the City Hall and got a marriage certificate with Chen Fan to flout at her mother. She then quickly faltered in her confrontation against her mother, after realizing her responsibility and the implication of her capricious decision.


    However, to her surprise, things turned around at the end.


    Chen Fan turned out to be the Master Chen of Jiang Bei.


    He had transformed from a spoiled brat to a mighty figure in Jiang Bei.


    The transformation was so drastic, that when Fang Qiong first heard of it, she was rendered speechless.


    After the tion and joy finally faded, Fang Qiong was able to cool down her mind and start to reflect on the development and the events that lead to this point.


    ¡°He could have gone to any second tier university, however, he had chosen toe to the third tier colleague at the Business School of Jin City University.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Sister Yifei had changed her attitude toward him so drastically. She had ignored him the first time she met him, butter, she asked me to bring him to her club all the time.¡±


    ¡°They always said that Master Chen of Jiang Bei and Tang Yuanqin of Jiang Nan Province were at odds at each other, so I had always wondered why they got along so well. They must have fought at some point and the Tang Family was defeated. The so-called ¡®assassination¡¯ that happened in the garden of the Green Vines Club must be one of those conflicts.¡±


    ¡°Shen Junwen must have been involved in whatever had happened in the garden. He might have been the one who told Sister Yifei Chen Fan¡¯s real identity. That exins why Xiao Fan pped Shen Junwen on the face and why Sister Yifei was mad at Shen Junwen after the incident at the garden.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Yaoyao who likes to poke at Chen Fan became so afraid of him. She must know his real power as well.¡±


    ¡°No wonder...¡±


    As Fang Qiong recalled what had happened before this, a strong emotion came up in her heart.


    Although she had never seen any of the events in person, she was able to guess what had happened with reasonable uracy. She even started to suspect that the real reason behind the feud between Chen family and the Sheng family was herself. After all, the two families had never crossed paths before.


    However, what Fang Qiong still couldn¡¯t figure out was how did Chen Fan change from a normal teenager to a powerful cultivator and martial artist in six years?


    ¡°Did Xiao Fan learn those Dharma Spells in these six years or did he know them all the time? ¡°Fang Qiongy on her belly and propped her head on her palms.


    ¡°Master Chen had risen to fame about a year ago in Chu Zhou City, so something must have happened to Xiao Fan around that time, something miraculous, after a long period of cultivation, he finally transformed himself into the mighty Master Chen.¡±


    Regardless of what Chen Fan had be, Fang Qiong¡¯s heart didn¡¯t change the slightest.


    She can sense that although they had been separated for a few years, and many things had happened in those few years, deep down, Chen Fan didn¡¯t change. They knew each other ever since they were little, and therefore, they knew each other as thorough and as clear as they knew themselves.


    ¡°I should sleep now, I will listen to his exnation tomorrow.¡±


    Fang Qiong covered her face with the sheet and managed to fall asleep.


    The next day, as soon as Fang Qiong saw Chen Fan, she asked directly: ¡°Are you Master Chen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Fan nodded readily.


    Chen Fan had never nned to hide his identity from Fang Qiong since he knew that Fang Qiong was surrounded by elites of the city and it was only a matter of time she found out about it.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Fang Qiong asked quietly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want it to affect you and neither do I want you to see me as Master Chen. I am Chen Fan, your best friend, and your husband.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    The mentioning of the word ¡°husband¡± made Fang Qiong blush. She lowered her head and said: ¡°My mom wants you to apany us to Wu Zhou. It¡¯s my great-grandpa¡¯s birthday and she wants you to meet him.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and said, ¡°Sure thing¡±


    He had wanted to meet the Su Family of Wu Zhou City for a while now.

 Chapter 313 - The Ancient Su Family

    Chapter 313: The Ancient Su Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan¡¯s meeting with Su Susu and Fang Mingde was uneventful.


    Both Su Susu and Fang Mingde were smart people and they knew that they wouldn¡¯t do anything after the die had already been cast. Su Susu hid her resentment and stered on a weing smile. Fang Mingde had always liked the boy and he was more than happy to ept the boy as his son inw. He persuaded Chen Fan to drink a few cups of hard liquor with him as his way of celebration.


    Chen Fan obliged and poured the contents of the cup down his throat.


    It would take at least a few hundred kilograms of hard liquor to make an Ethereal Enlightenment level cultivator drunk.


    Su Susu watched the interaction between the two men withplicated feelings.


    If not for Fang Mingde¡¯s conviction in what he knew of Chen Fan, she would never have guessed that Chen Fan could lord over Jiang Bei. The way he carried himself, from his attitude to the cadence of his speech, resembled that of an erratic hermit instead of a tycoon.


    ¡°Could the rumors be true that he had used a Dharma Spells to subjugate all the tycoons of Jiang Bei?¡± The question rose in Su Susu¡¯s mind. She simply couldn¡¯t believe that an ordinary teenage boy sitting before them was Master Chen that was feared by everyone in Jiang Bei.


    However, for Su Susu, Dharma Spells and Divine powers were the stuff of legends.


    The people she dealt with every day were government officials and elites of the city who werew-abiding citizens. However, Chen Fan was someone who would kill an entire family and could get away with it. Therefore, Su Susu was afraid of Chen Fan, worse, she simply couldn¡¯t understand him and neither could sheprehend Chen Fan¡¯s methods.


    Throughout the family dinner, the couple didn¡¯t ask Chen Fan¡¯s personal matters.


    When the dinner was almost over, Fang Mingde finally brought up the fact that the Su Family Lord had decided to arrange a marriage for Fang Mingde. Chen Fan nodded knowingly. Although Chen Fan couldn¡¯t remember Xiao Qiong ever mentioning this in his past life, he knew he would have to face somepetition sooner orter.


    After he left the Fang¡¯s residence, he didn¡¯t go back to his dorm. Instead, he took a taxi and went to the Chen family¡¯s manor.


    He needed to inform his family about his marriage and also get some information about the Su Family of Wu Zhou City. There was one person in the Chen family who knew the Su Family of Wu Zhou City better than anyone would.


    Chen Huaian had dominated Jin City for many years, so Chen Fan wagered that he must know the details about the Su Family¡¯s power.


    When he arrived at the manor, the Old Man was all by himself, practicing calligraphy.


    Chen Huaian let out a smile as a greeting to his grandson and returned to his practice. Chen Fan stood beside his grandpa and watched as the old manmanded the ink to form powerful strokes on the paper.


    ¡°Xiao Fan,e take a look at my work.¡± Chen Huaian put down his brush and said with a proud smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s heavy and powerful. The strokes are as steady as Master Han Yu¡¯s work. It¡¯s a testament to Grandpa¡¯s decades of dedication to the art.¡±Chen Fan praised.


    Although Chen Fan was not trained in the art of calligraphy, he knew how to appreciate it. His father was also an avid calligraphy artist, so Chen Fan could read cursive fonts easily.


    ¡°I have practiced calligraphy ever since I was a child. I picked it up again after I retired and it wasn¡¯t until recently that I started to get good at it. However, my level of attainment is no matchpared to you.¡± Chen Huaian shook his head and put away his calligraphy work. He grabbed hold of Chen Fan¡¯s arm and said: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y a round of Chinese chess.¡±


    Chen Huaian had many hobbies, among them, were calligraphy, martial arts, and Chinese chess.


    Of all the members of the Chen family, Chen Fan was the only one who appreciated the fun of those hobbies as much as he did.


    In the past five hundred years, Chen Fan had fiddled with chess whenever he had free time. If he was alone, he would cast an illusion spell to create an opponent to y chess with him. Over the hundreds of years, his chess skill had surpassed even the best yer on earth.


    However, since he was ying with his grandpa, he needed to be turned down a little.


    As Chen Huaian¡¯ pondered on his move, he asked casually: ¡°What brings you here today?¡±


    ¡°I am married, Grandpa.¡± Chen Fan moved his knight and captured a bishop.


    ¡°what?¡± Despite Chen Huaian¡¯s previous steady demeanor, he dropped a chess piece on the board. He looked up at Chen Fan with shock and asked: ¡°You are married? Why didn¡¯t your parents tell me that?¡±


    ¡°I just got the marriage license yesterday.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his head embarrassed and told the old man what had happened yesterday.


    ¡°How reckless!¡± Chen Huaian was not sure what to make of what had happened. ¡°You are only neen years old, not even old enough to get your ID card, much less getting a marriage certificate. This kind of marriage license is not going to be legally binding.¡±


    ¡°On another note, I have heard of Xiao Ning mentioning this girl a few times. She said her talent and abilities are both one of a kind. The fact that she was willing to get the marriage license with you meant that she really cared for you. So don¡¯t disappoint her.¡± The old man said slowly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grandpa, I will protect her with my life.¡± Chen Fan nodded with conviction.


    Although Fang Qiong¡¯s actions were reckless if not foolish, the fact that she had dragged Chen Fan to city hall and got the certificate meant that she was ready to take all the responsibility as well as me. Even when Chen Fan was in the city hall, he had made up his mind to visit the Fangs to exin everything even it the girl had kept the marriage hidden.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be much of a problem since the Fangs already knew your identity.¡± Chen Huaian knocked on the table and said: ¡°My grandson is the Master Chen of Jiang Bei, the Head Sergeant of Cang Dragon. He can even marry the daughter of the richest man in China, much less that of Fang Mingde.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile after hearing his grandfather¡¯s praise.


    The old man was right, at his level, he might even brush off the affection of the First Daughter of the United State of America.


    ¡°That being said, you need to talk to your parents about this first.¡± Chen Huaian turned around and said: ¡°Both of you are still too young, and marriage might take a toll on your academic achievement. I agree with the Fangs. The two families should meet first to arrange an engagement. As for the wedding, that can wait.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Grandpa.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care when he would get married. He also knew that marriage would give Fang Qiong too much of a burden while she was still in the first year. Chen Fan would rather see her enjoy her time in college as well as her education abroad. He would always stay right behind her, supporting her whenever she needed and catch her if she falls.


    ¡°Other than the marriage, I also wanted to ask you about the Su Family of Wu Zhou City.¡± Chen Fan continued.


    ¡°Su Family of Wu Zhou City...¡±


    The old man murmured wistfully.


    ¡°That family is a force to be reckoned with!¡± Chen Huaian shook his head andmented. ¡°Ever since the fall of the Qin dynasty, China had its fair share of turmoil, yet, the Su Family was able tost three hundred years and stay unaffected by the war that ravaged thend. The leaders of the family must be very wise men and women to pull it off.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded his agreement.


    Su Family was different than the other ancient families such as the Lus or the Gus.


    The other two families were martial arts families and had produced countless powerful martial artists. It wasmon to see martial arts families thrive during tumultuous times. They had the ability to rally capable fighters under their banner to protect the local area and im dominance. On the other hand, other families tended to do better during peaceful times. If it was in the old time, in order to defeat Lu Tianwu, Chen Fan would have to fight at least over a few hundred of his disciples.


    The Su Family, on the other hand, was a mercantile family n. They were rtively stronger during peacetime but will be the target of violent crimes during a war. Chen Fan was surprised that the Su Family was able to pass down their family wealth so many generations unscathed.


    Then, the old man spoke a name that was the key to the sess of Su Family.


    ¡°Hu Xueyan.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and asked: ¡°You mean the Su Family are Bureaucratic Merchants¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chen Huaian ran his fingers through his long beard and said.


    Hu Xueyan was a notable businessman during the Qin dynasty and he had made a court appearance due to his generous donation to General Zuo¡¯s campaign. He was the only person of the merchant ss in the Qin dynasty to be awarded the red-top-hat a symbol of uttermost prestige. Later on, people used his name to refer to a new ss of merchants that were called Bureaucratic Merchants who were not only a businessman but also influential in the realm of politics.


    ¡°The Su Family ran the Jiang Nan Province Royal Textile Factory and rose to fame. After the Qin dynasty fell, they shifted their business to banking and financed many warlords, including Dr. Sun Zhongshan, the founding father of modern China and his revolution. One of the family lords during that era was the deputy director of the Chinese Central bank. They were also well connected with the four great families at that time.¡±


    ¡°After our party took over China, Su Family changed their alliance and funded many of our campaigns. Therefore, he was named the Patriotic Merchant, the merchant of the people. Once the People¡¯s Republic of China was founded, the current family lord was invited to the central partymittees and advised our party leaders on the matters of financing. The current lord was retired now, but he was still a big name out there and was well respected by our country¡¯s leaders.¡±


    Chen Huaian exined the three hundred years of history of the Su Family patiently.


    Chen Fan nodded slightly.


    The Su Family was indeed an incredibly sessful and resilient force, no wonder they would look down on Fang Mingde who owned over a few dozen billion of assets. In Chen Fan¡¯s past life, even when Sheng Junwen¡¯s father had be the richest man in the province, he dared not to force Xiao Qiong to marry him.


    ¡°The Su Family has been going downhill ever since the Old Man had retired. However, they are still a formidable force in Jiang Nan Province and Zhong Hai. Over the hundred or so years, they had exerted influence not only in Jiang Nan Province but also all over China. They are well connected with many other powerful families and therefore, it would not be a small feat to threaten them.¡±


    Despite his words, pride shed in the old man¡¯s eyes. ¡°But my grandson is a general major, and the Head Sergeant of Cang Dragon, he is more than qualified to marry Su Yanghao¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t reply.

 Chapter 314 - Master Chen, What Brings You Here?

    <h4>Chapter 314: Master Chen, What Brings You Here?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The chief patriarch of the Su Family was called Su Yanghao and he was the father of the current Su Family Lord.


    When Chen Fan walked out of the East Mountain Vis, he remembered his grandfather¡¯s warning. ¡°Su Yanghao is almost ny years old and he cared very little about what he had to lose at his age. However, it was his son, Su Zhengde who you had to worry about. He had always been sessful in his career and rarely did he fail once in his business ventures, therefore he must be high on his horses and difficult to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Although you are the rank of General Major, even Li Wuchen had to show respect before Su Yangshuo, much less you. Remember to turn it down a notch before the Su Family. They are backed by the central government and can not be trifled with.¡±


    Despite Chen Huaian¡¯s warning, Chen Fan was unfazed.


    Chen Huaian knew that Chen Fan had gotten the position of the General Major at the military because of Li Wuchen¡¯s support. However, little did he know that his grandson was not only a General Major but was also the number one Grandmaster of China and had invented the Vitality Serum.


    Plus, Chen Fan had also served a Lifetime amnesty from his negotiation with Ding Shanxue. In other words, the Vitality Serum alone could have made him more important to the nation than the entire Su Family, without even considering the fact that he was the third ce on the Dark Roll.


    The CIA¡¯s Dark Roll was not only a wanted list but served as a warning about the enlisted members.


    Everyone on the list was mighty figures that were capable of wreaking havoc in the country. They were feared by most smaller nations. The closer one was to the top of the list, the more destructive one was. The top three on the list were able to rival an entire modern army. Even a superpower such as China dared not to mess with them.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t tell Chen Huaian about the Dark Roll. After all, Chen Huaian was aw-abiding citizen and might notprehend the power of the underground world.


    ¡°I better spruce myself up if I am going to meet Xiao Qiong¡¯s family n.¡± Chen Fan rubbed his chin and said.


    He realized that ever since he was reborn, he paid little to no attention to his appearance. However, since Xiao Qiong was going to show him to the entire family, he wagered that he needed to look at least half-descent. People might not onlyugh at him but also Xiao Xiong if he wore a casual outfit to the gathering. Chen Fan didn¡¯t care what other people thought of him, but he didn¡¯t want to see Fang Qiong being looked down upon.


    Chen Fan pondered for a moment and then called Zhou Qinya.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Zhou Qinya was taken by surprise.


    She had known Chen Fan for over half a year and she had kept Chen Fan¡¯s phone number. However, Chen Fan had never called her even once. So she had never thought that she would hear Chen Fan¡¯s voice over the phone.


    ¡°I need your help picking out an outfit.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Chen Fan remembered that Zhou Qinya had helped him pick out an outfit at the Armani outlet and he was impressed by her taste. So he thought of asking help from the girl right away.


    ¡°Buying clothes?¡±


    Zhou Qinya¡¯s first reaction was to turn Chen Fan down. She had rarely talked to Chen Fan over thest three months and she felt they were not close enough to go out shopping together. However, another voice nagged in her mind and told her to help Chen Fan.


    In the end, Zhou Qinya budged, and so she said: ¡°Very well, please wait for me.¡±


    Chen Fan waited less than twenty minutes in the downtown mall before he saw Zhou Qinya arrived with her BMW Mini. As soon as Zhou Qinya saw Chen Fan, she felt a rush of strange feelingse over her as a sense of respect and admiration rose in her heart. She felt that she was meeting a powerful man instead of a college student.


    ¡°What is wrong with me? He is just an heir of the Chen family. Why am I so helplessly admiring him?¡± Zhou Qinya shook her head, trying to shake off the strange feeling out of her mind, but to no avail.


    Although Chen Fan had erased Zhou Qinya¡¯s memory of what had happened at the Cruise Ship, he was not able to erase her feelings deeply embedded in her brain. It was the same as a person¡¯s fear of water once he was drowned once. This fear sometimes even passed down generations, such as cow¡¯s natural fear towards predators.


    ¡°Mr. Chen. What kind of asion are you trying to dress up for?¡± Zhou Qinya asked cautiously.


    ¡°I am apanying my girlfriend to meet her family.¡± Chen Fan said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± Zhou Qinya¡¯s brows knotted slightly as she asked. Her voice was filled with rancor and bitterness. After a while, she managed to gather herself and stered on a warm smile: ¡°Is that Fang Qiong?¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Zhou Qinya furrowed her brows and said: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I suggest you wear something more mature. It¡¯s your first time seeing her family after all. Let¡¯s take a look at the brands over there.¡±


    Chen Fan followed the fashion expert without a word. He preferred to leave the work to the professionals.


    Zhou Qinya had an opulent upbringing, and therefore, she was well aware of the ent and styles of each and every fashion brand. She had not only picked out an outfit for him but also took him to a top-notch hair salon to finish the look.


    Chen Fan had to soften his hair using a secret art so that the barber was able to use his tools.


    After a busy afternoon, when Chen Fan appeared before Zhou Qinya with his new look, Zhou Qinya¡¯s eyes were lit up with surprise and glee.


    ¡°Great! You look good!¡±


    Zhou Qinya couldn¡¯t help but fall for Chen Fan¡¯s new look.


    Chen Fan was not ugly by any stretch of the imagination. Both of his parents had good genes and he had not known one day of hunger as he grew up, so he shouldn¡¯t have a single ugly bone in him.


    However, Chen Fan never paid any attention to his appearance and therefore he never knew how to bring out the most attractive features on him. Under the hair stylist¡¯s crafty hands, he suddenly transformed from an average no ount to a dashing and spiffy looking gentleman.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, you are super handsome now.¡±


    Suddenly a pang of regret rose inside of Zhou Qinya. She was not sure what she was regretting, it was as if she had a chance of iming this handsome man for herself, but now the ship had sailed.


    ¡°But he is just the heir of the Chen family. My boyfriend is much better than him. What am I regretting for?¡± Zhou Qinya asked herself in confusion.


    She had no idea what she had missed out. The young man before her was not just a heir of the Chen family, he was also the much revered Master Chen who owned billions of assets.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded at Zhou Qinya.


    The manager of the saloon was a woman in a custom-fit business dress and an attractive painted face.


    ¡°Sir, you are so lucky to have such a nice girlfriend. I rarely see any girl take their boyfriends here, usually, it¡¯s the other way around.¡±


    Zhou Qinya blushed, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and was about to tell the manager that they were not a couple, when a loud harsh voice came up from the entrance.


    ¡°Ah-Ha! I caught you red-handed. I knew something was going on when you suddenly left at lunch. So you went to see your pretty boy, didn¡¯t you? You have been wanting to break up with me over the three months, is it because of this dip shit?¡±


    People were startled by the voice, so they looked over to the entrance.


    They saw arge group of men file into the saloon and the leader of the pack was in his twenties. He was wearing brand name items of clothing from his head to toes and had a permanent smirk on his pale face. His steps were weak and his voice hollow, it was evident that he was a frequent patron of night clubs.


    Zhou Qinya¡¯s face darkened as as as she saw the man.


    The manager hurried toward the young man and said: ¡°Sir, you are in Jin Ding Beauty Salon, please don¡¯t make loud noises¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    One of the young man¡¯s cronies pushed the manager aside before she could finish her sentence. The young man came over to Zhou Qinya and pped her face without even sparing Zhou Qinya a nce


    ¡°Bitch! How dare you cheat on me?¡±


    Color drained out of Zhou Qinya¡¯s face. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even move out of the way.


    Even as the young man¡¯s hand was about toe into contact with Zhou Qinya¡¯s face, the attack was stopped by another hand. The young man was taken aback for a second and then he heard a voice.


    ¡°Wei Zipin, who gave you the audacity to hit people in front of me?¡±


    The young man was the Third Lord Wei, Wei Zipin.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡±Wei Zipin was suddenly seized by anger.


    It had not been a good day for him. Ever since he got hooked up with the campus flower of the Business School, he had been trying all methods to get in between her legs. However, Zhou Qinya was a vignt girl and so far had turned down all of his sexual advances.


    Worse yet, ever since Zhou Qinya came back from Hong Kong three months ago, she became even more distant with him.


    This made Wei Zipin suspicious if Zhou Qinya was seeing someone else at the same time. so he decided to send out his goons to follow Zhou Qinya. Today, him and Zhou Qinya were having lunch and the girl left in a hurry after she received a phone call. Wei Zipin contacted his goons to follow her.


    After a while, he was told that Zhou Qinya had met up with a young man at a shopping mall. They then went to a hair salon to do the young man¡¯s hair. Wei Zipin stormed to the beauty salon in a fit of anger but he had never thought that anyone had the audacity to block his p.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you call our Young Lord Wei by his name?¡± One of the men asked.


    Although the Wei Family presided in Jiang Bei, Wei Zipin¡¯s Grandfather, the famous Wei Fu was a household name on the south side of the river as well. Wei Zipin¡¯s uncle was the Minister of Justice in the province and therefore, Wei Zipin had a great measure of influence even in Jinlin City.


    ¡°Ya, who the hell are you?¡±


    Wei Zipin looked over his shoulder and what he saw nearly paralyzed him. Although Chen Fan had a new hairstyle, and new outfit, he would never forget the face of the man who had broken his leg before everyone.


    This face appeared in his nightmares almost every night and even as Wei Zipin thought that he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with Chen Fan in real life again, he ran into him at this very moment.


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised watch, Wei Zipin pulled back his hand and stered on a humble smile. He said with a mix of fear and admiration: ¡°Master Chen, what brings you here?¡±

 Chapter 315 - A Visit to Wu Zhou

    <b>Chapter 315: A Visit to Wu Zhou</b>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Master Chen? What Master Chen?


    Who was he?


    Everyone, including Zhou Qinya were dumbfounded by the development. They were so far from the top of the totem pole where Master Chen was, they wouldn¡¯t even put the two and two together even when they heard Master Chen¡¯s name.


    However, the henchmen¡¯s faces suddenly paled.


    They knew how powerful Wei Zipin was and therefore, it would take a great deal of force to make the direct heir of the Wei Family of the North Bank bend down and bow. The only person who could do that must be that mysterious Master Chen of Jiang Bei. The thought that they were brought into a fight against Master Chen made them shiver. The Sheng family manor had only been burned down three months ago, it¡¯s still-warm ashes spoke many untold horror stories about the terrifying power of Chen Fan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Wei Zipin managed to squeeze out a smile.


    Wei Zipin had never felt more awkward than this. He had never thought that he would shoot himself in the foot. Whatever was done was done, and he could not take back what he had spoken.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to be too riled up by the run-in.


    He only wanted Zhou Qinya to help him pick out an outfit, and didn¡¯t mean to cause any misunderstanding between the girl and his boyfriend. Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t give a twat about the rtionship between Zhou Qinya and Wei Zipin. However, since he seemed to have instigated the incident this time, he waspelled to intervene.


    ¡°I invited Zhou Qinya to pick an outfit for me. Are you going to hit me as well?¡±


    Chen Fan tilted his head slightly and gave the pale-faced young man a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡± Wei Zipin hurried to bow to Chen Fan and apologized. If anyone else spoke to him with such arrogance and condescension, he would not let him get away with it even if he was talking to the son of Zhang Donghai. As the heir of the Wei Family of the North Bank, he never had to stomach so much humiliation.


    However, he was speaking with Chen Fan, and therefore he had to swallow down the embarrassment.


    His leg was broken by Chen Fan simply because he spoke up against Chen Fan. Afterward, his grandpa warned him again not to mess with Chen Fan. His sister Wei Ziqin and brother Wei Zifang also told him the same thing.


    Therefore, regardless of how indignant Wei Zipin felt, he had to swallow down the pain and keep it to himself.


    ¡°Then buzz off.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a dismiss as if waving away a fly.


    Zhou Qinya watched in disbelief as Wei Zipin and his henchmen arrived with such hostility but had to scurry off like scared rats. Wei Zipin had also bragged about how powerful and influential he was in the city, that there was no problem in the city that he couldn¡¯t handle with a phone call. However, there and then, he had to run away like aplete loser.


    ¡°Master Chen? Is he the Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±


    Zhou Qinya looked at the young man with disbelief.


    She was not the only one looking. Everyone in the beauty saloon looked toward Chen Fan as if they were looking at a freak.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste too much time here, so everyone watched in silence as he paid for his hair cut and went into Zhou Qinya¡¯s BMW.


    ¡°I have caused this inconvenience for you. I will handle it. Don¡¯t worry, Wei Zipin won¡¯t do anything to you once you return.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°No... no. I am not worried about that.¡± Zhou Qinya was taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s words. Then she shook her head and said: ¡°We have broken up. The lunch was thest meal I will share with him.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan was taken aback. He turned around and looked at the girl: ¡°I thought you two had been together for half a year, why are you break up with him so abruptly?¡±


    Zhou Qinya let out a wry smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Even since I returned to Hong Kong, I felt like I was just awakened from a dream but I can¡¯t recall what the dream was about. Every time I see Wei Zipin, there is a voice deep down inside of me telling me to stay away from him.¡±


    Chen Fan kept his silence and didn¡¯t reply.


    But he knew precisely what the cause was.


    The art he had used on the girls was a small trick from the Soul Refining Art. It was able to clean all memories of a target and at higher levels, the art was able to reshape a mortal¡¯s soul and re-cast any being into the wheel of incarnation. Chen Fan has only reached the Ethereal Enlightenment level, therefore, he was only able to use the art to erase part of Zhou Qinya and Liu Xiaojin¡¯s memories.


    Unlike Wang Lulu and Liu Xiaojin, Zhou Qinya seemed to be less affected by the spell. Although she could not remember what had happened, the emotion somehow persisted inside of her. Unconsciously, she felt fear and admiration toward Chen Fan and distance herself from Wei Zipin without knowing why.


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan suddenly felt slightly bad for the girl. He spoke in a softer voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. I think maybe you are getting too tired. Get some rest and it will be better.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Zhou Qinya replied and kept quiet. Chen Fan noticed that ever since he messed with her memory, the girl¡¯s personality had changed.


    He apanied Zhou Qinya to the bottom of the girl¡¯s dorm. Before the girl walked up the stairs, she paused a second, wanting to ask something about Master Chen, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to form the words and walked away.


    Chen Fan stood there and watched the girl struggling. He suddenly felt guilty.


    However, if he didn¡¯t erase her memory, things will get even moreplicated.


    Compared to the calcting Zhou Qinya, Chen Fan seem to like this shy and reticent girl much more.


    What happened to Zhou Qinya and only a side note in Chen Fan¡¯s life. Soon, he was about to begin the trip to Wu Zhou City.


    Wu Zhou was the most developed city in Jiang Nan Province, a city with thousands of years of history.


    Over the thousand years, the city produced countless talents in all fields. The city had tremendous water resources, which brought it wealth and opulence. The Wu Zhou and Lin City were both praised as heaven on earth. Wu Zhou City was also well known for its gardens and silk production, thetter was capitalized by the Su Family of Wu Zhou City and helped it rise to power. By now, the Su Family of Wu Zhou City had shares in over half of all the clothing factories in China.


    Fang Mingde and Chen Fan didn¡¯t leave at the same time since he and his wife nned to visit other rtives. Therefore, Chen Fan and Fang Qiong went toward Wu Zhou by themselves.


    Wu Zhou was not far from Jin City, and Fang Qiong had driven this road many times. She had the windows of her scarlet Audi TT down to let some fresh air in. Chen Fan watched as wind blew loose the girl¡¯s hair.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    Fang Qiong rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°We have been separated for too long, so I just wish to make it up to myself and watch you as much as I can.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t try to butter me up. You have lied to me about you being Master Chen for over half a year.¡± Fang Qiong snorted. Although Chen Fan had already exined everything, the girl would still not let it go.


    No girl would feel happy when her loved one didn¡¯t tell the full story.


    Chen Fan was amused by the girl¡¯s reaction. He shot out an arm and wrapped it around her shoulder.


    ¡°Well, I just don¡¯t want to ruin our rtionship with this worldly baggage. Plus, I have told you who I was before, but you simply refused to believe me.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Fang Qiong snorted coldly.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s answer did send a warm and fuzzy feeling inside of her. If she knew Chen Fan¡¯s identity as soon as they were reunited, she might not have fallen in love with him. Even if she did, her motive would be tainted.


    However, Fang Qiong kept those thoughts to herself. She pulled a taut face and said: ¡°I don¡¯t care. You need to make it up to me. If you told me that you are Master Chen, I wouldn¡¯t have to fight my mom to get her approval. ¡±


    ¡°Yea, yea, of course, waifu. I will make it up to you, my lovely waifu.¡± Chen Fany sideways and rested his head on the girl¡¯s legs.


    Fang Qiong was startled, and she shouted.


    ¡°Get off of me! We are on the highway. And... and... I am not your wife! ¡±


    ¡°We have already got the certificate, government-issued.¡± Chen Fan giggled and didn¡¯t move.


    The girl blushed, turning her face into a red apple.


    She had dragged Chen Fan to get the marriage certificate, so when Chen Fan brought it up again, she couldn¡¯t say a word to refute. She tried to push Chen Fan¡¯s head away, but to no avail, so she pinched his cheek without using too much force.


    Chen Fan shook his head in response, making the girl¡¯s steering unsteady. fearing a car ident, the girl gave up and let Chen Fan do whatever he wanted.


    As Chen Fan and Fang Qiong fooled around, a Cayenne drove past and the passengers, a group of teenagers, let out a burst of mockingughter.


    ¡°Hey, you guys are fucking dope! Pullover or get a room, guys? Haha!¡±


    Since Fang Qiong had her window wide open, the passengers in the SUV could see the actions clearly.


    Fang Qiong snorted and pressed on the gas. She didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing with these rich brats. She knew these kinds of losers too well: driving an expensive Cayenne that had a special license te. The more she reacted to them, the more excited they would get. In other words, they were trouble seekers.


    Seeing the red Audi darted away, the man and woman in the Cayenne let out a wave ofughter.


    Among them, an attractive looking young woman with carefully painted face and a pair of Prada shades suddenly furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Is it just me or the girl looked familiar? She looked like the daughter of Auntie Su, Fang Qiong.¡±


    ¡°Who is Fang Qiong?¡± The passengers asked.


    There were five passengers in total, two were men and three were women. The driver was arge brawny man with a buzz cut. He was wearing only a vest despite the chilly weather and a pair of camouge pants. Meanwhile, on the front passenger seat sat a tall handsome looking young man. His straight and long leg would tug the heartstrings of many teenage girls.


    The three girls were all sitting in the back seat. Among them, the one with the Parada sunsses looked the most aloof. Half of her face was covered by therge shades, and revealing only a pointy chin and a pair of small but luscious lips. It was evident that she was drop-dead gorgeous.


    The other two girls were not as charming as her but they were not ugly by any stretch of the imagination. Their clothing and jewelry screamed loudly of their opulent upbringings.


    ¡°Sister Qiao, do you mean Fang Qiong from the Su Family of Wu Zhou City?¡±


    The handsome looking young man suddenly remembered something and he turned around and asked the girl.

 Chapter 316 - The Ji Family of Zhong Hai

    <h4>Chapter 316: The Ji Family of Zhong Hai</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    The other two girls were confused and asked the girl in the middle. They were all from Zhong Hai and happened to be on a trip to Jin City, therefore, they were not aware of the power dynamic in the city.


    The woman locked her brows and put in: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for two years since I went overseas, thest time I saw her was at Brother Luochen¡¯s party. Brother Luochen showed me a picture of Fang Qiong. The girl in that car looked a lot like the girl in the picture.¡±


    ¡°I think Sister Qiao is not very far off. She was of the right age and drives an expensive car. She must be Fang Qiong.¡± The handsome young man at the passenger seat said.


    ¡°If not for Sister Qiao, are going to let her get away with this. How could she do this to Young Lord Ji?¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about? Who is Fang Qiong and why does she have anything to do with Young Lord Ji?¡±


    The other two girls were even more confused.


    The handsome young man gave them azy nce. He was the cream of the crop among the elites of Zhong Hai, therefore, he considered himself too good to talk to these average rich brats. If not for pleasing the girl with the sunsses, he would never take this brainless baby with him on a trip.


    Despite his contempt, the young man exined patiently.


    ¡°You must have heard that Young Lord Ji¡¯s family is arranging a marriage for him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. it¡¯s all over my social media. We and my girlfriends wondered where that girl came from? Will she be from Zhong Hai or Wu Zhou?¡± The topic quickly lit up the two girls¡¯ mood and they started to prattling about the news.


    ¡°The Old Man Su from the Su Family of Wu Zhou had made the arrangement. Young Lord Ji¡¯s grandfather and Lord Su were old friends, and the Old Man Su was so influential that Young Lord Ji simply couldn¡¯t turn him down.¡± The handsome young man cracked a cold smile and said: ¡°But who would have thought that the girl is a whore¡±


    ¡°Brother Nin, do you mean that Fang Qiong is Young Lord Ji¡¯s fiance?¡± The two girls both covered their mouths to stifle a cry.


    ¡°Not yet, they are in the talks. However, since Old Man Su had already spoken, the engagement is pretty much a done deal.¡± The handsome young man said gloomily.


    The other two girls suddenly became quiet as the weight of the development set in.


    Before they hadprehended the implication of what they saw, they only viewed it as an onlooker. However, as they discovered the seriousness of the event, they were scared.


    They had just seen Ji Luochen¡¯s fiance flirting and fooling around with another man on the highway. Worse, the girl was the Su Family¡¯s daughter so the honor of the Su Family and Old Man Su was also at stake. If the public knew about this, both the Su Family and the Ji Family were both going to lose face.


    The Ji Family was one of the most powerful family ns in Zhong Hai.


    Ji Luochen was also the most outstanding young generation of the Ji Family.


    The Su Family of Wu Zhou City had also enjoyed three hundred years of scintiting reputation, such scandal was bound to mar its reputation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. They have only started talking about it, and haven¡¯t gotten engaged yet.¡± The woman in the sses said.


    ¡°The Old Man Su¡¯s nieth birthday is tomorrow, and Young Lord Ji had prepared to bring the engagement up during his birthday.¡± The handsome young man said with a wry smile.


    This time, even the woman in sunsses was quiet.


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion and was not sure what to say.


    Finally, the handsome young man produced a phone and said: ¡°I will call Young Lord Ji right now.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let her off the hook. That bitch cheated on Young Lord Ji!¡± A cold light shed in his eyes. ¡°Who would know that the daughter of the Su Family of Wu Zhou City was such a slut.¡±


    After that, he looked over his shoulder at the brawny man driving the car.


    ¡°Brother Bao, you need to help us with this.¡±


    The man in camouge pants kept his hands steady on the steering wheel and said in a deep and cold voice. ¡°I have seen what she has done. Brother Ji¡¯s business is also my business.¡±


    The woman in sunsses¡¯ face darkened as she heard the big man¡¯s reply.


    Brother Bao was one of the strongest men she had ever known and was a fearsome warrior.


    His real name is Zhao Baofen and he used to be a veteran in the Law enforcement unit of Jin City. He had been recently transferred to the legendary Cang Dragon unit to be a lieutenant there. He was one of the very few people who could achieve the rank of Lieutenant at the age of thirty. Zhao Baofen¡¯s powerful benefactor aside, his personal strength would make him a force to be reckoned with.


    Fang Qiong was protected by the Su Family, so she might be get away unscathed, but that wouldn¡¯t be the case for the young man with her.


    ¡°Yuze, Baofen, maybe we should think this through? Although I have been away from Jin City for many years I know that Fang Qiong was a decent girl. Even Shen Junwen had courted her many years and nothing bad hade out of that. Could that young man be her brother?¡±


    The woman in sunsses asked.


    ¡°Sister Qiao, we have both seen how red her face was. I swear she was fooling around with her lover.¡± Nin Yuze said with a cold voice.


    ¡°As for Shen Junwen, remember that the Sheng family was already destroyed. Plus, Even Shen Junwen¡¯s father Sheng Ronghua had to talk respectfully to Young Lord Ji, so Shen Junwen is irrelevant.¡±


    ¡°Young Lord Ji wouldn¡¯t even agree to the engagement if not for Old Man Su¡¯s sake.¡± Nin Yuze said indignantly. ¡°I have also heard that Fang Qiong was not even Old Man Su¡¯s direct Granddaughter, instead, he was her Great Uncle, a brother to her real grandpa. The Fang family lived under a rock in the Jin City for too many years, and they should feel lucky to be able to marry one of their girls to Young Lord Ji.¡±


    The car suddenly became quiet.


    The woman in sunsses wanted to say something but stopped.


    After all, there was no need for her to defend a girl that she barely knew. Even if Fang Qiong was her BFF, she had to worry about the ire of the Ji Family in Zhong Hai. Ji Family was one of the most powerful families in Zhong Hai and was considered more influential and powerful than the Qiao family, Song family, or even the Wei Family of the North Bank.


    Even as Nin Yuze made the phone call to Young Lord Ji, Chen Fan and Fang Qiong had already arrived at Wu Zhou.


    The Su Family residence was located on the outskirts of the city, on the shore of Lake Tai. It took up a huge swath ofnd and behind its high walls were rooms decorated with traditional Chinese styles. Every piece of furniture in the manor might have over a few hundred years of history. The manor waspleted with a typical Chinese garden with a small pond, flowing water, and windy stone bridges.


    ¡°Such Culture and history! Impressive!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    The old man Su¡¯s birthday was tomorrow so the manor was filled with guests and family members who arrived a day ahead. After they were told that the manor¡¯s guest rooms were full, Fang Qiong looked to Chen Fan awkwardly.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and said: ¡°Let¡¯s rent a ce somewhere else then. Wu Zhou is a big city, there must be plenty of ces to stay for the night.¡±


    Fang Qiong heaved a sigh and gave Chen Fan an apologetic smile.


    Chen Fan hade here as her husband, an honored guest, but he didn¡¯t even have room to stay in the manor. However, before she got a clear answer from the Su Family about her marriage, she was reluctant to nag the Su Family for better treatment. Her mother¡¯s branch was never liked in the family n and things didn¡¯t start to turn around until her dad¡¯s business became sessful.


    Even as Fang Qiong led Chen Fan toward the exit, a voice came up beside them.


    ¡°Hey, Little Nine, leaving already? Nowhere to stay? Just ask your Older Sister me!¡±


    Fang Qiong¡¯s age ranked ninth among her generation, therefore, everyone in the Su Family called her Little Nine. However, the woman¡¯s voice sounded more like an evil stepmother than a warm weing older sister.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows as he scanned the couple approaching.


    The woman was in her thirties and had an attractive face and an alluring body. Her movements were sexually charged, but her face was cold.


    The man was much younger, sixteen at the most, a high schooler. He gave Chen Fan and Fang Qiogn a friendly smile.


    ¡°Ninth Sister, you are finally here. Who is this?¡±


    They looked to Chen Fan in confusion.


    Fang Qiong gave the woman a cold nce and then started introducing: ¡°This is my oldest Uncle¡¯s daughter Su Qian, and my fifth Uncle¡¯s son, Su Lin¡±


    Then, Fang Qiong threaded her arm through Chen Fan¡¯s elbow and lifted her chin and said:


    ¡°This is my husband Chen Fan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Both Su Qian and Su Qian were shocked.


    They looked at the linked arms of Chen Fan and Fang Qiong and then at Chen Fan¡¯s face, and then back at the linked arms.


    Su Qian was rendered speechless and she could only stare.


    Su Qian had watched as Fang Qiong grew up. Although she had never like Fang Qiong, she knew her very well. In her memory, Fang Qiong always thought that she was better than anyone of her age and rarely talked to anyone. She had many suitors, but none was even able to carry out a conversation longer than two minutes with her.


    Therefore, Fang Qiong had pulled the rug from under her when she announced that she was married.


    Su Qian quickly thought of another rumor that had been spreading in the family, and her face darkened.


    ¡°Little Nine, didn¡¯t you know that Old Man had already¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Fang Qiong cut her short. ¡°That¡¯s why I am bringing Xiao Fan home and exining everything to Third Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°But... what about the Ji Family of Zhong Hai...¡± Su Qian murmured to herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ worry about it cousins. I am going to find a ce to stay for the night with Xiao Fan, call me if you want to talk.¡± Before she was met with more questions, Fang Qiong hurried to leave the manor with Chen Fan.


    Su Qian was still grappling with what she had just learned. Meanwhile, Su Lin was confused.


    ¡°Sister Qian-Qian, what are you guys talking about? What about the Ji Family of Zhong Hai?¡±


    Su Qian didn¡¯t answer. She stood still for a while, as the shock in her eyes turned into a gloating satisfaction.


    ¡°Little Nine, you think you are better than us because Old man likes you. I really want to see how you can get away with this foolishness this time around.¡±


    With that thought in mind, she shook his head with a sharp cold smile.

 Chapter 317 - The Ji Family Arrived

    <strong>Chapter 317: The Ji Family Arrived</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It wasn¡¯t until they were out of the Su Family garden that Chen Fan asked with a taut face.


    ¡°Who is the Ji Family of Zhong Hai?¡±


    Fang Qiong nced at Chen Fan cautiously and said ¡°That¡¯s the family my dad told you who had been asked by my third grandpa to arrange an engagement with me. They never told me about it, and I will never agree with it. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t allow it. You are my woman now.¡± Chen Fan shot out an arm and clutched the girl into his arm. He then said with a great measure of gusto: ¡°Not even the president of the United State of America can take you away from me, much less the Ji Family of Zhong Hai.¡±


    Chen Fan knew from the outset that Fang Qiong would not agree.


    In hisst life, Shen Junwen had tried to have his way with her for decades and followed her all the way from middle school, high school all the way to university and graduate school. In the end, Fang Qiong finally gave in under tremendous pressure from her family. Although the Ji Family of Zhong Hai was much more powerful than Shen Junwen, it was still no thread to Chen Fan. Chen Fan was a much more powerful version of himself in this life and if he was really riled up, he wouldn¡¯t think twice about killing the entire Ji Family.


    The vitality serum was only the tip of the iceberg of what was under his sleeve. He had much more valuable bargaining chips that he could throw at the negotiating table.


    ¡°Who is your woman? Let go of me. We are in front of everyone.¡± Fang Qiong tried to push Chen Fan away but to no avail, so she gave up and huddled closer into Chen Fan¡¯s arms.


    This intimate interaction was seen by many people nearby.


    Fang Qiong was the apple of the Old man Su Yanghao¡¯s eye, therefore everyone recognized her right away. Seeing her flirting with a young right at the doorstep of the Su Family manor, the crowd suddenly boiled over.


    Although the marriage alliance between Su Family of Wu Zhou City and the Ji Family of Zhong Hai were only in its inception, many servants of the family had already heard rumors about it. Therefore, everyone was shocked to see the girl flirting with someone else so tantly in public.


    Those who had a sharp mind registered the seriousness of the event, so they rushed back into the manor to report what they saw to their master.


    Meanwhile, inside the Su Family Manor¡¯s Great Hall.


    This hall was first built a few hundred years ago and was burnt down and rebuilt a few times throughout history. Every furniture and decoration in this hall were ancient relics that had a story to tell.


    In the great hall, Old Man Su sat at the head of the table and was enjoying a cup of tea with a few guests.


    Su Yanghao was already in his nies, but under his snowy white beard was an energetic face. He was the backbone of the Su Family of Wu Zhou City and without him, the family would fall apart very quickly.


    Even though his birthday was still one day away, guests had alreadye in droves. Most guests were greeted by third-generation youngsters while the second generation focused on the more prestigious guests. Only the most heavyweight guests had the honor of being received by the Old Man Su himself while they arrived. These guests were some of the most powerful men in China.


    ¡°Brother Ji, It has been years since we can sit down and enjoy a cup of tea quietly.¡±


    Su Yanghao lifted a China cup and swirled the supreme-grade Longjin Tea inside. This tea was made from leaves of the four hundred years old tea bushes at the Lion Mountain and was picked when the leaves were the tenderest: a short two-week window in early April before the spring rain. Its fragrance was sublime.


    ¡°Just so. ever since I was retired, those youngsters kept on pestering me. But I am finally getting old and useless now, so I can sit down with my old buddy and enjoy a cup of tea in peace.¡± The other old man said. He was in a traditional outfit made out of rich fabrics.


    Below them were Su Yanghao¡¯s brothers, as well as the current Family lord of the Su Family: Su Zhengde. They nodded their heads ingratiatingly from time to time.


    Old Man Su rarely received any guests personally, and it was even rarer to hear him call anyone brother. It was evident that Lord Ji was even more powerful and influential than Su Yanghao.


    Everyone at the main hall knew that the old man in the traditional outfit was Ji Shoujuo of the famous Ji Family of Zhong Hai.


    Back in these two old men¡¯s prime, Ji Shoujuo was not nearly as sessful in the government as Su Yanghao, however, he was a renowned economics schr. As one of the founders of the Business School at Huaqin University, he was directly involved in designing the economic structure of the new China. He had many sessful students, and many of them became either minister-level officials or the richest men in their areas. In addition to his sessful students, Old Man Ji also sired an outstanding son who had already made himself a provincial governor. In the future, he might even get promoted into the central political beau.


    His provincial-governor-son and many sessful students had created a halo on top of the Ji Family and made it even more influential than the Su Family.


    ¡°Brother Su, I wager that this young damsel here is one of the two precious prizes of the Su Family, isn¡¯t she? ¡±


    Ji Shoujuo¡¯s eyesnded on a girl standing in between the two old men. She was in a red long sleeve dress. Her wrist flexed elegantly as she topped up the tea for the old men.


    The girl was in her early twenties and had an extraordinary face and breathtaking body. Her skin was smooth and pale, but not lifeless. Her expression was rxed, if not too much so, and reminded the old man of a portrait painted by the famous schr painter Tang Yin of the Ming Dynasty. Her movements were as fluid as the water and carried a scent that was more pleasing than that of the tea.


    ¡°My Name is Su Xiao. Nice to meet you Grandpa Ji.¡±


    The woman in the red dress cracked a smile and then greeted Ji Shoujuo with a slight bend of the knees.


    ¡°Haha! What a fine damsel! If not because I have already made an agreement with your Grandpa Su, I would definitely fight against all the rich and powerful in the Wu Zhou City to have you in my family.¡± Ji Shoujuo let out a peal ofughter.


    The young man stood behind Ji Zhouzhuo cracked a smile. He examined Su Xiao from head to toe approvingly, but a flicker of deeper desire shed in his eyes.


    Such a drop-dead gorgeous from a powerful family must have an elite upbringing. It showed on her face, in her voice and in her every movement.


    Let it be Ji Shoujuo or the young man behind him, they both knew that Su Xiao was the real prize of the family. However, Old Man Su had already made it clear many years ago that he would only offer his blessing to the marriage if the groom was from the most renowned family in China.


    She was the direct descendant of Su Yanghao and was extremely attractive, and her elite upbringpleted the dream package. She could marry any of the most powerful families in China, such as those in Yan Jin. Even the Ji Family might fall short inparison with those real political and financial heavyweights who presided at the center of power.


    With that thought in mind, Ji Shoujuo cracked a smile and then changed the topic


    ¡°Brother Su, I have already brought my grandson here, where can we meet your grandniece Fang Qiong?¡±


    Su Yanghao gave his family a nce.


    Fang Mingde and Su Susu rose to their feet in embarrassment. Even though they tried to make it here as early as possible, when they arrived, it was already toote to inform Su Yanghao about Chen Fan. Su Susu was suddenly at a loss for words and fumbled to improvise a reply.


    ¡°Third Uncle, Mr. Ji... Xiao Qiong took her time on the road, so she might bete. I will bring her to you tomorrow.¡± Su Susu heaped smiles onto her face and said.


    Su Yanghao furrowed his brows slightly and didn¡¯t press on.


    He liked Fang Qiong even when she was a little kid. She was independent, feisty and determined. Su Yanghao had even thought of letting Fang Qiong takeover the Su Family when the second generation started to retire. Unlike Su Xiao, who would be married off to another family and offer limited help to the Su Family other than the marriage alliance, Fang Qiong was someone the Su Family could actually rely on.


    That was why he took it upon himself to propose the marriage with the Ji Family. Both families were not only of simr background and social status, but the Ji Family could also help Fang Qiong to solidify her position in the Su Family. However, the old man had kept that thought to himself so far. He didn¡¯t want Fang Qiong to be the point of contention and envy among the second and third-generation family members.


    ¡°I see.¡± Ji Shoujuo nodded and was quiet.


    Even as everyone thought that was the end of the episode, a sultrily dressed woman made her way into the main hall and snorted.


    ¡°She was just here. I have seen her at the entrance.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qian, watch your mouth, we have a guest here.¡± Su Zhengde pulled a long face and then refuted.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I have seen ninth sister.¡± Su Qian lifted her chin and said even more stridently. ¡°She is with a man and she calls that man husband. How old is she? 19? That¡¯s gross!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was shocked after hearing Su Qian¡¯s words.


    Su Zhengde and the others¡¯ face suddenly looked overwrought as they looked to the two old men.


    Ji Shoujuo and Su Yanghao were both seasoned and wise old men, they have seen much more shocking and contentious moments than this. So both of them kept a calm face as they processed the information. However, Ji Luochen who stood behind Ji Shoujuo already started to look troubled.


    ¡°Xiao Qian, are you telling the truth?¡±


    Su Yanghao asked slowly.


    ¡°Of course Grandpa. You can ask Xiao Lin as well. He saw them with me.¡± Su Qian insisted, her eyes were two balls of gloating mes.


    ¡°Little Nine, your good days are finally numbered!¡±


    As the eldest sister of the third generation, she liked to order everyone around. However, Fang Qiong always stuck out like a sore thumb and unted her authority. That had been the source of Su Qian¡¯s ire for many years and it festered to the point that it became this over the top revenge plot.


    Su Zhengde and the others looked at each other with fear.


    Some of them were still not convinced since the rivalry between Su Qian and Fang Qiong was a public secret.


    Suddenly a youngster stormed into the hall, Su Zhengde shouted at him.


    ¡°Slow down, Xiao Qi. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, I have seen ninth sister hugging and kissing another man. I thought Grandpa need to know.¡± The young man scratched his head and said.


    This time, a troubled look shed across Old Man Su¡¯s face.


    Su Qian could be lying, but it was unlikely that both of them were.


    ¡°Did Little Nine really bring a man home? That will disappoint me greatly.¡±


    Everyone looked to Fang Mingde and Su Susu, some were worried for them, some gloating. Despite the stoic expression on Su Yanghao¡¯s face, everyone knew that the Old Man was miffed. Without a proper exnation, Su Susu¡¯s family would have to pay dearly for this foolish act.


    Su Susu was suddenly frozen in her chair, unable to speak.

 Chapter 318 - A Family Party at the Su’s

    <h4>Chapter 318: A Family Party at the Su¡¯s</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Su Susu lowered her head and exined what had happened between Chen Fan and Fang Qiong as a tense and strange mood hung in the air of the main hall. No one had expected such a typical teenage love drama: childhood crushes reunited and wedded after years of separation against their parents¡¯ will.


    Absurd! This is Absurd! He is only neen years old. What does she know about love? We will not let her taint the name of the Su Family of Wu Zhou City!¡±


    Su Zhengde¡¯s temper red. He mmed the table and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    As the oldest son of Su Yanghao as well as the current lord of the Su Family, he wielded a great measure of authority in the family, particrly amongst the younger generation. Fang Qiong¡¯s rebellious and defiant action had riled him up.


    All the other members of the Su Family were angry with Fang Qiong as well.


    They all had a decent upbringing with strict rules in social etiquette. They knew exactly what was expected of them and they stuck to the standards. Fang Qiong¡¯s actions were unheard of and didn¡¯t sit well with any of the older generation of the Su Family.


    Even Su Yanghao furrowed his brows in disappointment.


    He had never thought that his most favorite granddaughter had done such a humiliating act. Worse, the scandal was exposed before the Ji Family, making it even more difficult to gloss over.


    ¡°Seventh Brother, your granddaughter is reckless and shameless. What makes you think that she could take over the family business?¡± An old man sitting next to Su Yanghao put in hotly as he looked at another old man with a hunched back.


    The person at the receiving end of his scolding was another old man with an even more shriveled form.


    The second old man seemed to have been shaken by the development however, he managed to gather himself and rose to his feet.


    ¡°Second Big Brother, Third Big Brother, Please forgive Xiao Qiong. The Fault is on me, I should have taught her better.¡±


    ¡°Seventh Brother, please sit down first, let¡¯s talk this through.¡±


    Su Yanghao said in a deep voice.


    The old man was Su Susu¡¯s father, the seventh brother of Su Yanghao and his name is Su Yangren. Due to hisck of talent, he was always pinned under his brother¡¯s thumbs until Fang Qiong was born. Even as everyone thought that his branch was going to rise to prominence in the family n, Fang Qiong made such an unforgivable mistake and crushed the old man¡¯s dreams. However, as Fang Qiong¡¯s Grandfather, he couldn¡¯t stomach others ming his beloved granddaughter, so he decided to carry Fang Qiong¡¯s burden for her.


    Seeing her father¡¯s shaky form, tears welled in Su Susu¡¯s eyes and she also rose from her seat


    ¡°Uncle, it is my fault too. I have not fulfilled the duty of Xiao Qiong¡¯s mother. However, I want you to know that Chen Fan is not as bad as¡ª¡±


    Before Su Susu could finish, Su Zhengde cut her short.


    ¡°He is just an heir of the Chen family of Jin City. What is so special about him? Even Chen Huaian had to bow to father when they meet. Chen Zhenxin is a high-level official, but so what? His influence is a far cry from the Su Family and the Ji Family.¡±


    Su Susu opened her mouth and tried to say something, but the words caught in her throat.


    Su Yanghao rose to his feet and bowed slightly to Su Yanghao as he said: ¡°Father, I suggest we call back Fang Qiong right away. She was a decentdy, and shouldn¡¯t be fooling around with a man in public. She would ruin our family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Su Yanghao¡¯s face was stoic.


    After a while, he gave Ji Shoujuo an apologetic smile and then heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Brother Ji, I am so sorry for this mishap. You have my sincere apologies.¡±


    ¡°Brother Su, there is no harm done.¡± Ji Shoujuo shook his head and said: ¡°The youngsters have their own ways go about marriage now, and we as their elders should understand them. Your niece had said that they have resorted to getting the marriage certificate but little did they know that our country¡¯s legal age for marriage was 20 and 22. Their marriage certificate is, therefore, nothing but a piece of paper. They would have to wait a few more years before they could legally get married.¡±


    ¡°Within these few years, many things could happen. It¡¯s not umon to see young lovers separate after the initial infatuation wore off.¡±


    Ji Shoujuo said with a smile as he shook his head.


    ¡°Brother Ji, what do you mean?¡±


    Su Yanghao was confused.


    ¡°I think we should hold off our arrangement for an engagement for now. After all, we didn¡¯t even consult the kids for their opinions. I say we let the youngsters meet first and take things slowly from there.¡±


    Ji Shoujuo said with a faint smile. ¡°That girl is new to all this, and therefore could be overly idealistic when ites down to rtionships. Time would make her smarter about her choice and see reality clearly.¡±


    Ji Shoujuo didn¡¯t even mention Chen Fan since he never expected Chen Fan to be much of a threat to his grandson.


    Everyone finally realized that Ji Shoujuo didn¡¯t take the matter too seriously, thinking the girl had acted out on a whim. Once the girl saw how talented and outstanding Ji Luochen was, she would quickly change her mind.


    ¡°Just so! Chen Fan simply couldn¡¯tpare with Young Lord Ji. ¡±


    Su Zhengde nodded in agreement.


    Ji Luochen cracked a proud smile. In his mind, Fang Qiong¡¯s childhood friend was simply a no ount. On the other hand, he was already one of the business leaders in Zhong Hai and rose above all other elites of his age. Chen Fan¡¯s family background and achievement simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    Ji Shoujuo¡¯s words had convinced everyone, including Fang Qiong¡¯s grandfather.


    Between Chen Fan and Ji Luochen, he wished his granddaughter could choose thetter.


    Su Susu and Fang Mingde were shocked after seeing the Ji Family had brushed off Chen Fan¡¯s threat lightly. Marriage alliance was of uttermost important to the survival and continuation of a family n, therefore, Fang Qiong¡¯s personal preference was irrelevant.


    Let it be Su Family or the Ji Family, they both had spared no expense to make this marriage happen. In therger scheme of things, Fang Qiong and Ji Luochen were simply two pawns. It didn¡¯t matter if they get along or not¡ªit was not umon for elites to have affairs¡ªas long as their marriage was still valid, so was the alliance between the two families.


    ¡°Ah right, Susu, you said that Chen Fan was from the Chen family? Do you mean that the Chen family of Jin City that everyone is talking about recently?¡± Su Yanghao asked.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Su Susu answered with a deep bow.


    ¡°The Chen family of Jin City had suddenly risen to power. I have heard of their name even in Zhong Hai.¡± Ji Shoujuo nodded. However, he didn¡¯t seem to be alerted by the name.


    Even the Qiao Family and the Song Family would pale inparison with the Ji Family, much less Chen family. The Chen family had to keep at it for another thirty years before they could bring themselves to the same level of fame and power as the Ji Family.


    Everyone in the room also shook their heads in dismissal.


    Even though the Chen family had toppled the Sheng family, no one had expected the Chen family to be on the same level as Ji Family of Zhong Hai. Chen Huaian has already retired, and Chen Huaian¡¯s influence could only cover Jin City. Meanwhile, the second generation of the Ji Family was the governor of the entire province. In addition, the Old Man Ji¡¯s former students spread all over the government.


    Su Susu wanted to say tell them more about Chen Fan, but she eventually kept her silence.


    She meant to disclose Chen Fan¡¯s secret identity as Master Chen to the old man in private, fearing she would make the Ji Family lose face if she brought up Chen Fan¡¯s real strength. In addition, Su Susu was afraid that these old and stuck up minds in the room would disapprove of the tainted and unsavory stage Chen Fan was on. She was in a room full of elites of prestigious families, and they might not take a Feng Shui Master seriously no matter how powerful the master was.


    At the Ji Family and Su Family¡¯s level, they would not be deterred by anyone from the underground world.


    After a while, the meeting was finally over. As soon as Ji Luochen walked out of the room, the smile on his face evaporated. He said to his assistant in a cold voice: ¡°Do a search on this Chen Fan. I need all of his information.¡±


    ¡°He is courting death to touch my woman.¡±


    Ji Luochen narrowed his eyes, as a hard light glinted in his eyes.


    Although he had never met Fang Qiong and had no feeling for her, his family¡¯s honor was at stake. If he backed down and returned to Zhong Hai without a marriage deal, he would look weak among the elites of Zhong Hai. Ji Luochen could not afford to look weak.


    ¡°Noted, Young Lord Ji. ¡± His assistant paused a second and then continued: ¡°Young Lord Nin and Brother Bao have arrived as well. Would you like to meet them?¡±


    ¡°Yuze and Baofen are here?¡± Ji Luochen was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Very well, I need to talk to them anyway. With their help, my n can be carried out more smoothly.¡±


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was dragged across the entire Wu Zhou by Fang Qiong while sightseeing.


    Wu Zhou had over thousands of years of history and many historical sites still remain to this day. There was the Tiger Hill, Garden of the Humble Administrator¡¯s Garden, Garden of Lions, and the Temple of Cold Hill. Chen Fan had visited Wu Zhou many times in his past life, but he had never spent a second on sightseeing. Therefore this was the first time he got to appreciate the beauty of the ancient city with his loved one.


    When dusk fell, they decided to find a restaurant before heading home. Fang Qiong suddenly received a phone call.


    After she was off the phone, Fang Qiong looked troubled.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Fan asked with a smile.


    ¡°It was my Big Cousin Su Peng. He invited me to a gathering of all the young generations in my family. He also wanted me to bring you.¡± Fang Qiong batted hershed at Chen Fan.


    Although she heard of Chen Fan¡¯s secret identity from her father, she had no idea what Chen Fan was really capable of. Therefore she was concerned for Chen Fan if her cousins had set up a trap to harm him.


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me? Don¡¯t you forget that I am Master Chen? These puny little shits couldn¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°Yea. yea...¡± Fang Qiong rolled her eyes at Chen Fan¡¯s remark. Despite her words, she felt much more at ease.


    If Chen Fan was able to dominate the entire Jiang Bei, these youngsters shouldn¡¯t be a threat to him.


    They turned the car around and drove toward Wu Zhou¡¯s outskirts.


    The gathering was at a private club just outside of Wu Zhou. This club was tucked away in an array of high walls that nestled along a small river.


    However, despite the in facet, the inside of the club wasvishly decorated, making one feel like they walked into a European ce. Two rows of girls in borate outfits nked the entrance. They all wore their hair in a bun on the top of their heads.


    The girls bowed to Chen Fan and Fang Qiong and weed them as the two made their way into the main hall.


    A half dozen tables were set in the main hall with young men and women sitting around them. They were all well dressed and some of them were nked by attractive girls.


    Chen Fan scanned the room and thought to himself.


    ¡°I wager not only the young generation of the Su Family are here, but also that of the other families in Wu Zhou.¡±


    A silence fell over the room as soon as Chen Fan and Fang Qiong entered. they attracted everyone¡¯s attention but most gazes lingered on Chen Fan.


    Everyone was curious about Chen Fan, the young man who imed the prize of the Su Family of Wu Zhou City when the news of Su Family and Ji Family¡¯s marriage alliance was still fresh.


    Wu Zhou was well known for its wealth, and half of Jiang Nan Province¡¯s wealth came from Wu Zhou. Of the ten richest men in Jiang Nan Province, six of them were from Wu Zhou, including the richest man in Jiang Nan Province, Zhang Donghai.


    Su Family of Wu Zhou City was able to establish themselves among so many tycoons and magnates; they were truly a force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°Little Nine, You are finally here.¡±


    A young man in his early thirties rose from his seat and came over to Fang Qiong.


    ¡°Brother Su Peng.¡± Fang Qiong nodded. Chen Fan also greeted the young man.


    Su Peng didn¡¯t even spare Chen Fan a nce. He held onto Fang Qiong¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Come with me, let me introduce you to some of the guests from Zhong Hai.¡±


    Fang Qiong looked toward where her cousin was pointing and saw a few young men and women sitting near the head of the table.


    A handsome young man said coldly.


    ¡°There is no need to introduce us, we have met, haven¡¯t we? Miss Fang Qiong.¡±


    Fang Qiong was taken aback as she realized that the group of young men and women were the same group she met on the highway.

 Chapter 319 - A Blatant Insult

    <strong>Chapter 319: A tant Insult</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Su Peng didn¡¯t seem to register the awkwardness in the air as he carried on his introduction.


    ¡°This is the young lord of the Nin Family from Zhong Hai. I am sure that everyone here knows that the reputation of the Nin Family of Zhong Hai is on par with that of the Zhu family and Tang Family. Young Lord Nin is also one of the Four Young Lord of Zhong Hai, together with reputable names such as Tang Jianfen and Zhu Yuntao.¡±


    Many young hitters of Wu Zhou looked to Nin Yuze with a great measure of admiration after hearing the introduction.


    The Zhu and Tang family of Zhong Hai were both prestigious families that rivaled the Wei Family of the North Bank, Qiao and Song Family of Jin City. To be listed as the equals of these families¡¯ heirs was a telltale sign of the Nin Family¡¯s power.


    ¡°Brother Peng you think too highly of me. Don¡¯t believe in those titles such as the Four Young Lords of Zhong Hai, that¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    Despite his humble words, everyone knew Tang Jianfen and Zhu Yuntao as mighty and influential young lords of Zhong Hai. People gave them the title of Four Young Lords of Zhong Hai not because they want something to talk about after dinner ¡ªsuch as the title of Four Young Lords of Capital City¡ªthey gave them the title as recognition of their outstanding ability and talent.


    Su Peng cracked a smile and went on with the introduction.


    ¡°Little Nine, this is Mis Qiao Luoyin from the Qiao Family of Jin City. She is the daughter of Lord Qiao.¡±


    A surprised murmur rose among the crowd after Su Peng and spoken.


    ¡°She is Qiao Luoyin!¡±


    The girl was wearingrge sunsses, revealing only half of her face. However, the curled lush lips and her pointy chin suggested breathtaking beauty behind therge pair of shades.


    Beauty aside, her family background also made many guests jealous. The Qiao Family was one of thergest family ns in Jin City. Lord Qiao had dominated the politicalndscape of the province for over ten years and by now, his status in the government was even higher than Gao Tianmin, much less Qin Hua. So much so, the governor of the province wouldn¡¯t carry out any of his political wills without the support of Lord Qiao.


    ¡°I have heard people list her and Tang Yifei as the two Princesses of Jiang Nan Province.¡± Some people murmured.


    Much like the Tang Family, the Qiao family relied heavily on its female members in its day to day operations. Qiao Luoyin had more say in the usage of the family wealth and investments than most of her male elders.


    ¡°Sister Qiao.¡± Fang Qiong was one of Qiao Luoyin¡¯s admirers, so she came up to Qiao Luoyin and greeted her.


    Qiao Luoyin nodded slightly. When her gazended on Chen Fan, a hint of doubt shed across her face.


    ¡°Uh? Why does he look so familiar?¡±


    Su Peng then introduced a brawny man behind Qiao Luoyin. His name was Zhao Baofen, Brother Bao.


    Brother Bao wore only a tank top and a pair of camouge pants and blood red boots despite the biting cold in the air. He was ripped and his skin was covered with scars, giving him the appearance of a battle-hardened veteran. He stood still like a heavy buddha statue while tearing a drumstick off of a roast chicken with his bare hands. Despite his strange outfit and uncouth table manners, no one seemed to mind him.


    In the end, Su Peng walked closer toward a young man at the head of the table and announced his name with great measure of respect.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong, this is Young Lord Ji, Ji Luochen.¡±


    The young man¡¯s toned body was encased in a bespoke suit from an Italian tailor. His sideburns and small beard were meticulously trimmed, adding his glinting eyes, he looked like a powerful leader.


    ¡°He is Ji Luochen?¡±


    Fang Qiong was taken by surprise as her gazended on the young man. Ji Luochen connected her eye contact with a half-smile. Fang Qiong shivered a little and then moved closer toward Chen Fan. Seeing the girl¡¯s reaction, the light smile on Ji Luochen¡¯s face froze. He quickly covered his ugly frozen smile with the rim of the wine cup, pretending to take a sip; however, he was not able to stop the glinting menacing intent in his eyes.


    ¡°Tsk... tsk... Ji Luochen, Nin Yuze, and Qiao Luoyin are all here. I need to get some popcorn. This is going to be a great show.¡± Many people who were aware of the drama marveled in their minds.


    Many young generations of the Su Family looked at Fang Qiong and Chen Fan gloatingly.


    The Su Family had strict rules and most young adults of the family still had to sneak out of the house to party with friends. Therefore, when Fang Qiong had brazenly brought a husband back to the family n, everyone was shocked and most elders of the family felt that the family name was desecrated.


    United by amon enemy, the Su Family members in the room would not change their minds about Chen Fan regardless of his family background, neither would they ept Fang Qiong¡¯s unorthodox and reckless behavior. Even the Ji Family Lord had to ask the Su Family formally to secure the marriage proposal, what made Chen Fan so special that he could simply show up and ask for Fang Qioing¡¯s hand?


    Both Su Susu and Fang Qiong had underestimated the stubborn minds of a traditional family.


    ¡°Little Nine, grab a seat.¡± Su Peng said as he gave Chen Fan a nce. Feeling slightly guilty, he said stoically to Chen Fan: ¡°You too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Peng.¡±


    Fang Qiong cracked a smile and then nodded.


    Even as the two were about to sit down, Nin Yuze suddenly rose to his feet and shouted: ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t got introduced to this gentleman with Miss Fang yet.¡±


    Fang Qiong was already in her seat. She gave Nin Yuze a cold re and said: ¡°He is my fiance Chen Fan.¡±


    Nin Yuze let out an ugly grin and looked to Su Peng.


    Su Peng was suddenly at a loss for words. As the eldest member of the Su Family, he should stick up for Fang Qiong. However, Fang Qiong¡¯s reckless action didn¡¯t sit well with him. He also understood the importance of the marriage alliance between Su Family and Ji Family; it would push the fame of the family to a new height.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s involvement had spoiled the family¡¯s n and made himself a public enemy of all Su family members, including Su Peng.


    ¡°No one in the Su Family has heard of your fiance before.¡± Su Qian put in.


    Fang Qiong¡¯s face suddenly turned ck.


    ¡°Indeed. The Su Family is old but proud and strong. We have followed strict family rules ever since they were set in the Qin Dynasty. Any suitor of the female family member had to ask for the family elder¡¯s approval and blessing. Without it, the marriage is forfeit. Little Nine, you are part of the Su Family despite yourst name, so you need to adhere to the family rules as everyone else.¡± Another young man said with a heavy voice.


    His name was Su Ze, he was Fang Qiong¡¯s Second Big Brother. He was one of the most outstanding members of the third generation Su Family.


    People in Wu Zhou called him Second Young Lord Su after his elder brother. However, he was even more well connected and generous than his elder brother. His name was heard even in other cities such as Zhong Hai and Lin City. Among the younger generation of the Su Family, Su Ze was the most outstanding male heir, and Su Xiao was his female counterpart.


    ¡°Second Big Brother...¡± Fang Qiong pulled a long face after hearing her cousin¡¯s castigation.


    She didn¡¯t receive blessings from her family members for her marriage, neither did she expect such fierce opposition. None of her cousins¡¯ had even so much as smiled at her ever since she arrived. Su Peng seemed to be the most lenient, but Su Qian and Su Ze seemed to want to kick Chen Fan out of the room there and then.


    Even as the heirs of other families watched the drama unfold, another voice came up.


    ¡°Fuck the Su Family. Since when did I, Chen Fan need your permission to date anyone?¡±


    The remark startled everyone as they looked toward the speaker. They saw Chen Fan standingnguidly, hitching his thumbs in his pocket and looking arrogant as ever.


    His words had made all the Su Family members pull dark faces.


    Su Family of Wu Zhou City had thrived for hundreds of years and never had it been humiliated by anyone in such a disrespectful way. Seeing the speaker was a young man, Su Ze let out a cold sneer and said: ¡°How arrogant. Do you think the Su Family of Wu Zhou City is a pushover? Let me remind you that this is Wu Zhou, not Jin City.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted lightly and didn¡¯t reply.


    He walked over to the table and pulled out a chair to sit down. He was surrounded by Fang Qiong¡¯s family members and therefore he didn¡¯t want to confront them physically. After all, such altercations would put Fang Qiong in a very difficult spot.


    Seeing Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply, Su Ze snorted under his breath and left it at that.


    His big ego had made him believe that Chen Fan was not worth his time. However, he had made up his mind to report the incident to Grandpa and persuade the old man to bar Chen Fan from ever setting foot into the Su Family.


    Even as Chen Fan was about to sit down, Nin Yuze grabbed his arm and stopped him. He asked with a raised eyebrow: ¡°Hey you, haven¡¯t you heard? You are not a member of the Su Family, so get off this table.¡±


    Fang Qiong could no longer hold back her anger. She mmed the table and red at Nin Yuze: ¡°Nin Yuze, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Fang, you are Young Lord Ji¡¯s fiance, so I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Nin Yuze cracked a smile and replied with great measure of leisure. He then locked his eyes on Chen Fan and threatened him.


    ¡°Sir, please remove yourself from the table, or I will call the security guards.¡±


    The hall became quiet as everyone looked to Chen Fan and Nin Yuze, scarcely dared to breathe.


    It was evident that Nin Yuze wouldn¡¯t let the matter slide today, and everyone was curious about how Chen Fan would react to such provocation. Despite Su Ze¡¯s calm appearance, he became slightly worried.


    He knew that Nin Yuze had nned to instigate a fight with Chen Fan from the outset. When that happened, Zhao Baofen would have an excuse to beat up the young man.


    Su Peng knew Zhao Baofen¡¯s power very well. He excelled in Mixed Martial Arts and was able to fend off attacks from ten adults at the same time. His background was even more impressive than his personal strength. He had been a lieutenant in a special force unit and was handpicked by his leader to join the Cang Dragon Unit as a Vice-Captain. Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t stand a chance when he had to face against him.


    Lo and behold, Zhao Baofen lowered the drum sticks and tensed up his body, ready to strike.


    ¡°Ji Luochen, Nin Yuze, Zhao Baofen and Qiao Luoyin.¡±


    ¡°All four of them were back by overwhelming forces that could subjugate thebined might of Chen Fan with ease.¡±


    Su Peng heaved a sigh and kept his thoughts to himself.


    He was still angry with Chen Fan for spoiling his family¡¯s important marriage alliance, so he had no reason to help Chen Fan.


    What would he do? Will he back down or fall into the trap? If he dared to mess with Nin Yuze, he might as well be dead.¡± Su Qian looked at Chen Fan gloatingly, waiting for the show to start.


    Ji Luochen sipped his wine distractedly as if he was removed from the tense situation.


    Suddenly, Qiao Luoyin let out a quiet gasp as she suddenly remembered something.


    Everyone watched as Chen Fan cracked a smile. ¡°Are you picking a fight with me?


    ¡°well, as you wish.¡±


    After he said that, he shot out an arm. His skin was smooth and pale as if it was made out of white jade.

 Chapter 320 - Crush The Haters

    <h4>Chapter 320: Crush The Haters</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I hope you canugh after I break your limbs.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s hands moved with lightning speed and caught Nin Yuze¡¯s left arm in his iron grasp. Then he twisted without using much force.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    Nin Yuze¡¯s arm snapped as it let out a loud loud bone-crunching noise. The arm bent with an eerie angle, looking like the forearm of a praying mantis.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the development as they stared at Nin Yuze¡¯s injured arm with disbelief.


    Chen Fan had finally got fed up with him and attacked.


    Su Ze, Su Qian and Su Peng were shaken to the core while Ji Luochen dropped the wine cup in his hand out of sheer surprise. Many young heirs from Wu Zhou jumped out of their seats after reality set in. He had attacked Nin Yuze, one of the most powerful young heirs of Zhong Hai. Most ordinary people would be doomed if they even so much as harmed a hair on his body, much less breaking his arm.


    Seeing the situation had gone beyond the point of no return, Fang Qiong closed her eyes, unable to bring herself to see what was going to happen next.


    The reputation of Master Chen was built on top of blood and bones, he would not let these teenagers off the hook easily.


    This was the first day she saw the true power of Chen Fan. However, she was not afraid, she only felt safe and protected.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Nin Yuze paused a second and then pain shot through his body. He let out a saddening howl.


    He stumbled a few steps and backed into the table behind him. After steadied himself, he held the injured arm close to the chest and red at Chen Fan. ¡°How... how dare you!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan would retaliate physically.


    Nin Yuze had presided over Zhong Hai for many years and not even his powerful rivals such as the Tang, Zhu or Hua family dared to harm him physically. However, Chen Fan had broken his arm after being verbally provoked.


    The brawny man Zhao Baofen suddenly became alert after watching the development with an expert eye.


    Chen Fan had snapped Nin Yuze¡¯s arm as if he had snapped a straw. Human bones were dense and tough, and it would require a blow from a hundred-pound hammer to snap the bone and bent it to such a gut-churning shape. However, Chen Fan had done so using only used his bare hands with an effortless tugging motion. How strong exactly was Chen Fan?


    ¡°He is not an ordinary teenager.¡±


    Zhao Baofen finally concluded.


    Before Nin Yuze could catch a breath, Chen Fan took a step forward and said: ¡°I said I will break all your limbs, not one. Now it¡¯s the second one.¡±


    After he said that, Chen Fan grabbed Nin Yuze¡¯s good arm and twisted it.


    Everyone heard the loud and clear bone crunching noise that churned their stomachs.


    Nin Yuze¡¯s right arm was broken by Chen Fan. Nin Yuze was overtaken by pain as he screamed at the top of his lungs. Losing bnce, he copsed to the ground, rolling back and forth in agony. The crowd took a few steps back to put some distance with Chen Fan as they stared at the young man with fear and shock.


    ¡°He is crazy! How dare he!¡±


    Su Qian pointed at Chen Fan with a trembling finger as she shouted.


    ¡°Stop! Do you know what you are doing? Do you know who you are attacking?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Chen Fan walked closer to Nin Yuze, driving the injured young man to push himself backward with both feet and wiggled his body on the ground like a worm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Stop! STOP! My dad is Nin Chendong and My Nin Zhongshen is my grandpa. You can¡¯t hurt me!¡±


    He screamed, hair fell all over his face, making him look like someone straight out of a psychiatric ward.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and kept his face calm. He said indifferently: ¡°You have provoked me, now you will have to pay the price.¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan was inching closer, Zhao Baofen could no longer watch the young man getting hurt. He mmed the table as his body sprung up into the air andnded near Chen Fan. ¡°Stop!¡± He shouted.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare him a nce as he stomped on Nin Yuze¡¯s knee cap.


    His foot carried so much power that it would pulverize a granite stone. The force shattered Nin Yuze¡¯s knee cap into hundreds of fragments; rendering it beyond surgical reconstruction.


    Zhao Baofen pulled a dark face and castigated Chen Fan with a cold voice: ¡°Sir, this is enough. Do you want him to spend the rest of his life in bed?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he want to do the same to me when he provoked me? The dozen or so bodyguards outside and you, the new member of the Cang Dragon were all biding your time to attack me, weren¡¯t you?¡± Chen Fan turned around slowly.


    ¡°You know who I am?¡± Zhao Baofen was taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s remark. He asked: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zhao Baofen was a rtively new member of the Cang Dragon Unit and before that, he was a veteran at another Special force stationed in Jin City. His strength and metal were recognized by the Cang Dragon leaders and was promoted to the vice-captain soon after he was transferred. Chen Beixuan had left the military nearly a year when Zhao Baofen joined the Cang Dragon and therefore he didn¡¯t recognize Chen Fan. Neither did he recognized Chen Fan¡¯s name since Chen Fan was known as Chen Beixuan in Cang Dragon.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, all you need to know is that I am extremely disappointed in you.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and stomped Nin Yuze¡¯s the other knee cap. Zhao Baofen had already failed to protect Nin Yuze three times, and this time he couldn¡¯t stand still and watch the young man suffer again.


    He puffed his chest out and punched at Chen Fan. His fist stirred up a cold gust that stung the faces of onlookers.


    ¡°Who the heck is he? He is so strong!¡±


    Su Ze and the others eximed in their minds.


    Zhao Baofen¡¯s punch was so powerful that it would outright kill an ordinary man. Even Fang Qiong looked concerned for Chen Fan¡¯s life.


    As soon as Chen Fan shattered Nin Yuze¡¯s second knee, he twirled around and shot out a backhand p on Zhao Baofen¡¯s face. The impact sent Zhao Baofen flying until his hulking frame rammed into a wall.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The impact shook the entire room and make the ground tremble.


    Zhao Baofen¡¯s body left a shallow depression on the wall and the colorful ster on the wall was crushed into ky powders. Although Zhao Baofen had reached initial sess in his internal force cultivation, he was winded and stunned by the blow.


    ¡°Did you use Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and asked calmly.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Zhao Baofen struggled to gather himself and asked in dizziness.


    ¡°Because I am its creator.¡± Chen Fan put in and then stopped paying attention to Zhao Baofen all together. He turned around and looked at Nin Yuze. He had broken all four limbs of the young man as he had promised. Nin Yuze slumped on the ground motionless; his mind and body were both in shock.


    ¡°There are some people in the world that you should never provoke.¡± Chen Fan said with a faint smile. ¡°I broke your limbs for blocking my way. I will make you bed bound for the rest of your life. I want you to remember this lesson for every waking moment.¡±


    By then, the security guards finally heard themotion inside and they barged in. Stunned by what they saw, they produced batons from their waist and was ready toe after Chen Fan.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s cold voice came up.


    The guards were taken aback and their confusion was shared by everyone around them, including Ji Luochen.


    ¡°Luoyin, why are you stopping them?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Sister Qiao. This man is dangerous and sadistic. We need to bring him to justice.¡± Su Qian put in hotly.


    Chen Fan had broken Nin Yuze¡¯s limbs, and no one at the Su Family had seen such savagery before.


    Su Ze and the others nodded in agreement with Su Qian.


    The terrible incident happened on the Su Family¡¯s turf, and if the Su Family failed to offer the Nin family a proper closure, the rtionship between the two families would quickly sour. Although the Nin family was not as powerful as Su Family, they would make a formidable foe.


    ¡°Sister Qian.¡± Fang Qiong called her cousin out in disbelief.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Su Qian was the first one that wanted to throw her fiance into jail. Neither could she stomach Su Ze and other family members appallingpliance to Su Qian¡¯s cold-hearted proposal.


    The leader of the bodyguards looked to Qiao Luoyin, waiting for her exnation.


    After a while, Qiao Luoyin finally broke her silence.


    The princess of the Qiao Family removed her sunsses and revealed her breathtaking beauty. She had a heart-shaped face and a pointy chin. Her lush lips were slightly pouty and eyes wide and innocent. It was the face of an angel and one look from her mesmerizing gaze would rob the attention of any young man. No wonder she had to wear sunsses all the time.


    Her sublime beauty even caught Chen Fan¡¯s attention. He conceded that Qiao Luoyin was more attractive than Fang Qiong before she turned into the Zi Qiong Goddess.


    Everyone watched as Qiao Luoyin let out a sneer.


    ¡°You guys are useless fodder before the mighty Master Chen. Even Zhao Baofen could notst more than one move, you would be courting death if you threw yourself at him.¡±


    After she said that, she gave Chen Fan an alluring smile.


    ¡°Am I right Master Chen?¡±


    Qiao Luoyin¡¯s words shocked everyone.


    They looked at Chen Fan in disbelief.


    There could be many Master Chens in the world, but everyone knew that Qiao Luoyin meant a very specific one. He was the one who had shocked the entire Jiang Nan Province; he was Master Chen of Jiang Bei.


    ¡°He is Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±


    Su Ze and Su Peng red at Chen Fan incredulously.


    Although Wu Zhou was close to Jin City, the elite circles of the two cities were quite removed from each other. Elites in Wu Zhou were closer to those in Zhong Hai and rarely did they rub shoulders with tycoons from Jin City. To most people in Wu Zhou, Jin City was only the provincial capital by name and reputation, but it had little to no influence over other cities in Jiang Nan province.


    Half of Jiang Nan Province¡¯s wealth was located in Wu Zhou. Six out of the top ten richest men in Jiang Nan Province came from Wu Zhou, including the richest man Zhang Donghai.


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was only known to a very few people in Jin City, where he had made a name for himself, even fewer people had known him in Wu Zhou City. Most of them have only heard of his name in passing but didn¡¯t care to dig further since they were too removed from what was going on in Jin City. Of all the people in the room, only Qiao Luoyin had recognized Chen Fan.


    ¡°Are you Master Chen?¡±


    Ji Luochen was shocked by the revtion. He asked slowly.


    He suddenly realized that the opponent who he thought was as weak as a pathetic worm turned out to be as terrifying as a prehistoric Tyrannosaurus.

 Chapter 321 - I Am Soley Responsible

    <h4>Chapter 321: I Am Soley Responsible</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t ask Qiao Luoyin how she had recognized him.


    As the leader of the Qiao Family of Jin City, Qiao Luoyin must have seen his picture before. However, Chen Fan wagered that Qiao Luoyin had to use her imagination to fill up the difference between the picture and his real-life appearance. Zhou Qinya had helped Chen Fan spruce himself up and therefore, he looked very different from his photo in a good way.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    Chen Fan picked up a decanter and slowly poured the contents into a China cup.


    No one spoke a word as they stared at the young man in shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Master Chen of Jiang Bei.¡±


    He had single-handedly killed the entire Sheng family, and even in Wu Zhou, people talked about his legendary deeds. In those stories, he was an ambitious and mighty warrior. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan was an average looking teenage boy in real life and looked nothing like how he was painted in colorful stories. Even Qiao Luoyin found it hard to reconcile the teenage boy to the image of an overbearing martial artist.


    Sweat glided off of the guard captain¡¯s forehead as he felt lucky to not make the wrong move.


    If he rushed into the situation, he might as well be dead now. He was a good fighter in the eyes of ordinary people, but his strength was a far cry from that of Master Chen.


    Su Ze and Su Peng red at Chen Fan with disbelief.


    ¡°No wonder LIttle Nine would choose you. She was always so stuck up and full of herself, and I was right to think that she would never settle for just anyone. She had chosen a good one!¡± Su Peng put in.


    Meanwhile, Su Qian was on the edge of her seat.


    The young man was the infamous Master Chen of Jiang Bei!


    Most people in this room were nobody once they were stripped of their family heritage. However, Chen Fan was able to surpass his grandfather¡¯s achievement before he even reached twenty. His achievements would take a normal person twenty if not thirty years to aplish.


    In other words, Chen Fan was on a different level than most people in this room.


    Only the Su Family Lord Su Zhengde or the Nin Family lord was able to sit down at the same table with Chen Fan as his equal.


    ¡°Why is she so lucky? Before Master Chen she had Sheng Junwen fawning all over her. Now Shen Junwen is dead, but she caught the attention of Master Chen. Was she wearing plot armor or whatnot?¡± Shen Qian looked to Fang Qiong. Her eyes were green with jealousy.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind what other people thought of him.


    After he poured himself a cup of wine, he raised the cup gently.


    The china cup suddenly became airborne and levitated above the table and slowly rose to Chen Fan¡¯s mouth. Everyone watched in disbelief and even Fang Qiong was taken by surprise. It was the first time she had seen Chen Fan use his Divine powers.


    ¡°Everyone talked about Master Chen¡¯s powerful Dharma Spells, and today I have finally seen it with my own eyes.¡± Ji Luochen managed to hold back his shock and poured a cup of wine for himself and gave Chen Fan a toast.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink in the name of Master Chen!¡±


    He was born into a prestigious family in Zhong Hai and had seen Dharma Spells in action a few times.


    However, all those casters he had met before were in their fifties with white hair and snowy beards. They alsocked Chen Fan¡¯s ability to summon the spell on a whim. Instead, they relied on their Dharma artifacts and required long preparation to cast a simple spell.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare him a nce as he poured the contents of the cup down his throat.


    A pang of anger shed in Ji Luochen¡¯s eyes, but it was quickly masked by him. He also drank the wine, but instead of putting down the cup, he yed with the cup in his hand and asked Chen Fan with interest.


    ¡°Master Chen, do you know the background of Nin Yuze?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chen Fan casually poured more wine and replied distractedly.


    Ji Luochen scanned the crowd and then raised his voice a few notches. ¡°His father is Nin Chendong, one of the richest men in Zhong Hai. He is the owner of the Dong Chen Group and has tens of billions of assets. His grandpa is Nin Zhongshen, a retired high-level official from Zhong Hai. He was retired, but still very influential.¡±


    ¡°He is Nin Chendong¡¯s only son and the only grandson of the Old Man Nin. Master Chen, how are you going to exin your actions to the Nin family?


    After he had said that, Ji Luochen looked to Chen Fan with a faint smirk.


    His words had also made everyone realize the serious consequences of Chen Fan¡¯s actions.


    Zhong Hai was one of the biggest cities in China, and a high-level official in its city hall was of the same rank as a provincial governor. Without such a solid family background, Nin Yuze would never be listed together with Zhu Yuntao and Tang Jianfen as the Four Young Lords of Zhong Hai.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Chen Fan took another gulp of the wine and his expression didn¡¯t change the slightest.


    However powerful Nin Family was, they would be dwarfed whenpared with Gao Tianmin.


    If Chen Fan was able to topple the mighty Gao Tianmin, he should be able to quash the Nin Family with ease.


    ¡°Of course Master Chen might not think highly of Nin Family, but what about thebined might of the Nins and the Zhaos?¡±Ji Luochen asked with a mysterious smile.


    ¡°Zhao family? What Zhao family?¡±


    Other people were confused as well.


    Only Su Ze and Su Peng seemed to know what he was talking about as their face suddenly turned dark. They were well aware of the names of the benefactors of the Nin family.


    Ji Luochen pointed to Zhao Baofen who was just being helped to his feet. ¡°This brother of mine had just reached thirty, yet, he had already been promoted to the rank of Vice Captain in the Cang Dragon Unit.¡±


    ¡°He is a vice captain at the Cang Dragon unit?¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by the revtion.


    Although the Cang Dragon unit had only less than a hundred members, each and every one of its members were the cream of the crop. Even a normal soldier in the unit would have a bright military career ahead of him, much less a vice captain. He was very likely to be promoted to a rank as high as general.


    Then, Ji Luochen announced something even more shocking.


    ¡°His father was the Lieutenant General in the Military.¡±


    The crowd in the room boiled over as soon as Ji Luochen finished his announcement.


    ¡°What Lieutenant General?¡±


    ¡°Could he from the Headquarters?¡±


    ¡°OMG, that means he was the top five most influential men in the military, right next to Li Wuchen.¡±


    Zhao Baofen¡¯s identity as the vice captain of the Cang Dragon and his father¡¯s rank of Lieutenant General had both caught everyone by surprise. Some people recalled that there was a Lieutenant General stationed at Jin City whosest name was Zhao.


    Suddenly, Zhao Baofen¡¯s family seemed even more powerful than that of Nin Yuze and Qiao Family of Jin City. After all, both the Nin Family and the Qiao Family could only exert influence in their own city, but both cities were under the military headquarters¡¯ jurisdiction. Zhao Baofen had just reached thirty, and he had already gained the rank of Lieutenant Colonel and became the vice captain of the Cang Dragon Unit. If he continued his illustrious achievements, he would be a general in no time.


    ¡°Then there will be two generals under the same roof, that¡¯s impressive¡±


    Even as people marveled at the Zhao family¡¯s achievement, some looked at Chen Fan concernedly. Master Chen might be able to stand against the Nin Family, but They doubted that he was able to ward off thebined might of the Nin Family and the Zhao family. Worse, both families had the support of Ji Luochen, a member of the most powerful family in Zhong Hai.


    Even the Sheng family and the Chen family would pale inparison with the Ji Family.


    Fang Qiong felt a pang of distress. Although she was confident in Chen Fan¡¯s power, she knew that not even the Su Family of Wu Zhou City would quell thebined attack of the Nins and the Zhaos. Worse, Qiao Luoyin had not yet chosen her side, and she would very likely join the Ji Family to assist the other two families.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Chen Fan remained calm and drank the third cup of wine. He locked his eyes with Ji Luochen and said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time on you. If you want to have a showdown, I can allow you some time to prepare. Bring all of your benefactors to the birthday banquet tomorrow, and we will settle this once and for all.¡±


    ¡°That goes the same with you guys.¡±


    Chen Fan scanned the people around him: Su Qian, Su Ze, Su Peng, Qiao Luoyin and Zhao Baofen.


    ¡°Bring whoever you want, and I will be solely responsible for what happened today, and what will happen tomorrow.¡±


    Chen Fan finally dropped the wine cup and wrapped his arm around Fang Qiong¡¯s waist and sauntered out.


    The crowd backed away and made a path for Chen Fan. Despite the heart-wrenching howling of Nin Yuze, no one dared to stop Chen Fan or call the police. They simply watched as Chen Fan left the room with Fang Qiong.


    ¡°He is so badass! No wonder he could dominate the Jiang Bei region.¡±


    Someone eximed.


    Without seeing Chen Fan¡¯s decisiveness and gusto with their own eyes, people simply couldn¡¯t imagine that Chen Fan was able to dominate the Jiang Bei region. But after having experienced Chen Fan¡¯s overwhelming demeanor first hand, doubts in people¡¯s minds disappeared. Other than the legendary Master Chen, no one would dare to break Nin Yuze¡¯s four limbs and taunt thebined force of Nin, Zhao, Ji and Qiao families


    ¡°He is too reckless!¡±


    Su Peng and the others shook their heads andmented.


    They were impressed by Chen Fan¡¯s illustrious achievements at such a young age, but disapproved of his provocation for a final showdown at the old man¡¯s birthday banquet. They also disagree with Chen Fan¡¯s brutal muttion of Nin Yuze. Maybe he was able to get away with it because he was the Master Chen of Jiang Bei, but he had to know his limits. On the other hand, today¡¯s event proved that any family, let it be Su Family or Ji Family should take Chen Fan seriously and treat him with respect.


    However, after Chen Fan uttered his final challenged, he had made himself themon enemy of all the prominent families.


    Even if the Zhao family, Qiao Family or Su Family had been still on the fence, Chen Fan had chosen the side for them. That was a foolish move since no individual could have withstood thebined might of so many powerful forces.


    ¡°I wonder what is he going to do tomorrow.¡±


    Everyone thought to themselves expectantly.


    However, a strange light shed in Qiao Luoyin eyes.


    She had heard of Chen Fan¡¯s overbearing demeanor while she was in Jin City and what happened today proved that those rumors were right. While she was visiting her BFF at the Tang family, her BFF had told her many incredible stories about Master Chen. If her BFF had told her the truth, then she doubted that Old Man Ji or Old Man Nin could do any harm to Chen Fan.


    ¡°He is the most powerful Grandmaster in China, Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Qiao Luoyin lowered her head and murmured to herself.

 Chapter 322 - Rise to Power In Wu Zhou

    <h4>Chapter 322: Rise to Power In Wu Zhou</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan let go of Fang Qiong after they walked out of the room. He said apologetically.


    ¡°Sorry for crashing your family party.¡±


    ¡°No... I should be sorry, Xiao Fan.¡± Fang Qiong closed in and leaned on Chen Fan. She said with a hint of disappointment: ¡°I had never thought that my family would oppose so strongly of our marriage. They were my cousins, but none of my cousins were on my side. I wonder if our family bond really meant anything to them.¡±


    ¡°Yea, and screw those family rules, they are just excuses to mask their disdain.¡± Chen Fan snorted, ¡°If I were the president of the United State of America, they would have fought each other to lick my boots.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Despite herself, Fang Qiong blurt out a lightughter. She hit Chen Fan on the chest andined: ¡°Don¡¯t be so gross.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. They looked down on me back there and thought that I am not worthy of being part of the Su Family of Wu Zhou City.¡± Chen Fan shrugged and said: ¡°Little did they know that the Su Family is nothingpared to my power.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice was calm, however, his seemingly indifferent expression emanated a strong sense of pride and honor that Fang Qiong had never seen before. He looked like a god who presided in the heaven above the sky, looking down on the bustling mortals.


    ¡°Ah, right, are you sure you sure you won¡¯t get into trouble for breaking Nin Yuze¡¯s arms and legs?¡± Fang Qiong suddenly remembered something; her face turned ck and asked concernedly. ¡°Maybe we should skip the Birthday banquet tomorrow and go home instead. I don¡¯t think the Ji Family and the Nin Family woulde all the way to Jin City to look for us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Your husband¡¯s power is beyond your imagination. I can get rid of the Nin Family with a flick of a finger.¡± Chen Fan said with a proud smile.


    Despite the concern inside of her, Fang Qiong kept her silence.


    She was smart enough to know that once her man had made a decision, she should support him no matter the consequences.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Xiao Fan, I will be right here with you no matter what happens.¡±


    With that thought in mind, the girl inched closer to Chen Fan. Huddling together, the two walked forward against the chilly wind of the winter night.


    What had happened at the Su Family banquet quickly spread into the ears of all Su Family members.


    Meanwhile, inside the Su Family¡¯s main hall, the lights were still on and many family leaders, including the Old man himself, were having an emergency meeting.


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±


    Su Zhengde rose to his feet and mmed the table. He red at Su Peng sitting beneath him and shouted: ¡°You are the oldest brother, how could you let them start a fight during the banquet? He even broke the limbs of Young Lord Nin? Where are the security guards? He is just one person, what are other people doing? Just watching?¡±


    Su Peng was quiet and lowered his head in embarrassment.


    Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but put in: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not my brother¡¯s fault. Chen Fan is a menacing brute! You have to see it for yourself. He broke Young Lord Nin¡¯s arms and legs because of a small disagreement. Even the vice captain of Cang Dragon Zhao Baofen couldn¡¯t stop him. He is Master Chen after all, who would dare to stand in his way?¡±


    ¡°Wait. Master Chen? What do you mean?¡± Su Zhengde asked in confusion.


    ¡°He is the infamous Master Chen from Jin City.¡± Su Qian muttered. ¡°Rumor had it that he presided over Jiang Bei and not even Xu Ao dares to defy him. The Sheng family had a taste of his power and now the Sheng family is history. Who in their right mind do you think would oppose him?¡±


    ¡°Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±


    The announcement shocked everyone in the room.


    The destruction of the Sheng family was still a recent memory, and the leaders of the Su Family knew the seriousness of the incident more clearly than anyone else. They knew that even the Sheng family¡¯s benefactor, Gao Tianmin had got into trouble, trying to avenge the deceased. He was removed from his post in Jiang Nan Province and reassigned to another province.


    ¡°Little Nine¡¯s childhood friend is Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in fear and shock.


    They had been each other¡¯s childhood crushes and one grew up to be a drop-dead gorgeous, while the other a powerful hero. Long separated they have been and now the two young loves were finally united and wedded: It was almost too good to be true.


    ¡°That makes so much sense now. No wonder Little Nine would defy her parents¡¯ will to get the marriage certificate with him.¡± A Su Family elder nodded and said.


    ¡°Fifth Uncle, what do you mean?¡± Su Zhengde was riled up by the remark. ¡°Even if he is Master Chen, he is still a thuggish ruffian. The Su Family had withheld our moral bearing and high standard for three hundred years, and I would never agree to marry one of our girls to such an unsavory character.¡±


    Embarrassment crawled all over Fifth Uncle¡¯s face. He murmured something to himself and then was quiet.


    The fifth uncle was a good friend of Fang Qiong¡¯s grandpa, however, neither of them had any say in the family business. Their third brother, Su Zhengde¡¯s father was the backbone of the Su Family, therefore, Su Zhengde and his branch wielded unchallenged authority in the family, so much so that he could even fling back at his elders.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Zhende is right.¡± Su Yangzhi, the oldest man in the room nodded and said: ¡°Our family had survived three hundred years. Although we are mainly a mercantile family, we always kept a close eye on our reputation and moral bearing. What Little Nine had done was indeed inappropriate. Plus, Chen Fan¡¯s savage actions spoke loudly of his character. I don¡¯t care how powerful or influential he is, I don¡¯t want him in our family.¡±


    Many leaders of the Su Family nodded in agreement.


    Su Susu was sitting furthest away from the head of the table. She looked troubled but was not sure what to say.


    She had just told Su Yanghao the identity of Chen Fan, trying to earn some points for the young man. Then she was hit by the devastating news of what Chen Fan had done at the party.


    ¡°Su Ze, tell us what you see, we want to know everything.¡± Su Yanghao spoke readily as he pointed to Su Ze.


    ¡°Yes, Third Grandpa.¡± Su Ze rose up and started to fill everyone in. He tried to sound as objective as possible, but snuck in a few subtle assertions and omitted a few key details here and there to sway the listener¡¯s opinion. For example, he had described Nin Yuze¡¯s rude interceptions while Chen Fan trying to sit down as a ¡°friendly conversation¡± started by Nin Yuze.


    The longer he went on, the worse Chen Fan¡¯s image was in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°He is so full of himself! How dare he look down on the Su Family! If he is so arrogant before he even marries Little Nine, what an asshole he would be after we have agreed to the marriage? He is going to wreak havoc in our family!¡± Su Zhengde snorted.


    ¡°Hold on, you mentioned Zhao Baofen. Is he Zhao Xun¡¯s son?¡± Su Yanghao suddenly put in.


    ¡°Indeed, third grandpa.¡± Su Ze nodded.


    ¡°I have heard of his name before. He was one of the most outstanding members of the group stationed in Jin City. Due to his excellent performance, he was transferred to the Cang Dragon Unit and was groomed to be the next captain.¡± Su Yangzhi nodded and said: ¡°I believe that Zhao Xun¡¯s wife is rted to the Ji Family.¡±


    ¡°Hump! Nin Family, Ji Family, Zhao family and us; Chen Fan has made too many enemies. Does he really think that he could survive thebined might of so many prominent families?¡± One of the Su Family leaders snorted and said.


    Sensing the ring temper of the Su Family members, Su Yanghao found it difficult to defend Chen Fan. Plus, Chen Fan¡¯s cruel actions didn¡¯t sit well with him either. Therefore, the old man announced lightly: ¡°That will be it for tonight. If the Nin Family and the Ji Family bring the matter up, remember that we remain neutral in this. What do you think Su Susu?¡±


    Su Susu managed to put on a smile and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Third Uncle.¡±


    This was the best oue she had expected. If Su Family decided to get involved, Chen Fan might as well be dead.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the entire elite ss of Wu Zhou City learned what happened at the Su Family¡¯s party.


    Nin Yuze was sent to the best hospital in Wu Zhou to treat his injured limbs. After his condition was stabilized, he was transferred to the bone specialist in Zhong Hai. The incident happened in broad daylight and therefore it was near impossible to contain the spread of rumors.


    Many leaders of the Nin Family rushed to Wu Zhou from Zhong Hai. As they took care of Nin Yuze, they made their intent for retribution very clearly to everyone.


    The development had shocked the entire upper ss of Wu Zhou¡¯s society. Everyone watched expectantly for what would happen next.


    On one side of the firing line was the Lord of Jiang Bei, the one who had ughtered the Sheng family and ended Gao Tianmin¡¯s political career: Master Chen.


    On the other side was one of the most powerful family ns in Zhong Hai: the Nin Family!


    This was a much more dramatic and epic conflict than that between Sheng family and the Chen family. Both Nin Family and Master Chen had unimaginable abilities to change the world. Most people believed that Nin Family would emerge victoriously since they were not fighting alone. The Zhao Family and the Ji Family also lurked behind the scenes, ready to aid the Nin Family.


    Meanwhile, inside the ICU of the Wu Zhou Number One People¡¯s Hospital.


    Nin Chendong, one of the richest men in Zhong Hai stood in the hallway, looking through the ss on the door at his son. Beside him were Nin Yuze¡¯s mother and cousins. A sadness gripped their heart as tears streaked across their cheeks.


    ¡°The doctor said that Yuze will have to be bed bound for the rest of his life. That boy is a cruel coldhearted asshole. How could he bring himself to do such a barbaric thing to another person?¡±


    Nin Chendong was quiet, but his face was dark and gloomy.


    ¡°Uncle Dong, All this happened because of me. The Ji Family won¡¯t stand by, we will join your fight.¡±


    Ji Luochen bowed slightly and said in an apologetic voice.


    Nin Chendong managed to squeeze out a smile on his face. He held onto Ji Luochen¡¯s arm and said: ¡°Luochen, this is not your fault. The fault is with Master Chen and his brutality. Yuze is my only son, and what he did to Yuze is devastating to my entire family. I will not let him get away with this, we will fight to our death.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Uncle Dong, my father had already summoned Lou Jinhui of Jiang Nan.¡± Ji Luochen spoke as a light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°I appreciate your father¡¯s help. I feel much more confident with his assistance.¡±Nin Chendong¡¯s face was lit up with relief.


    Ji Luochen¡¯s father, Ji Yuanhong was a provincial governor and wielded enough power to acquire assistance from Lou Jinhui of Jiang Nan.


    ¡°I will see to it that he pays the ultimate price.¡±


    Nin Chendong cursed under his breath.


    A venomous light glinted in his eyes, making him look like a wounded beast ready tosh out a desperate final attack.

 Chapter 323 - The Birthday Party Begins

    <b>Chapter 323: The Birthday Party Begins</b>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as Ji Luochen walked out of the ICU, his face turned gloomy right away.


    Resources such as Lou Jinhui should be reserved for the moment of life and death instead of being wasted on such trivial matters. It was public knowledge that Master Chen was on very good terms with the Wei Family of the North Bank and because of that connection, even Gao Tianmin was forced to be removed from his post. Therefore, Ji Luochen wagered that only someone as powerful as Lou Jinhui was able to bring down Chen Fan.


    ¡°Where is Baofen? Is he alright?¡± Ji Luochen turned around and asked his assistants.


    The Zhao family¡¯s influence was only a couple notch less than that of the Ji Family. If the two families were not rted, Zhao Baofen could have very well stayed out of the mess and avoided being beaten up by Chen Fan. In other words, Ji Luochen owed Zhao Baofen a big one, and therefore, Ji Luochen needed to show hismitment to avenging Zhao Baofen in order to mollify her auntie who got married to the Zhao Family.


    ¡°Lord Bao didn¡¯t even finish his examine. He rushed out of the hospital while mumbling such as ¡®Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise¡¯ and ¡®Head Sergeant¡¯. He said he needed to return to the Cang Dragon unit right away.¡± The assistant said under his breath.


    ¡°Why does he need to go back to the base at this hour? Does he have any urgent task?¡± Ji Luochen murmured to himself and changed his focus back to Chen Fan. ¡°I ordered you to investigate Chen Fan¡¯s background thoroughly. How did you fail to find out that he is the Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±


    Ji Luochen gave his assistant a hot re.


    This man was positioned to be Ji Luochen¡¯s temporary assistant during his stay in Wu Zhou. His actual position was a manager of apany owned by the Ji Family. He was unnerved after being castigated by Ji Luochen as sweat started to slide down his forehead.


    ¡°Young Lord Ji, we did found out his identity, but it was already toote.¡±


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Ji Luochen snorted and left it at that.


    After all, the Ji Family was not in the business of intelligence gathering and therefore, it would take a while for the assistant to gather enough information through other informants. That being said, Ji Luochen was not deterred by the difficulties.


    ¡°I need you to further your investigation, focus on Chen Fan and the Wei Family of the North Bank and its benefactor, the Xiao family. I wager the Xiao family must be involved in the removal of Gao Tianmin from the seat of power. No one else would have that much authority to pull that off.¡±


    Ji Luochen main focus and concern was Chen Fan¡¯s threat to them in the political realm.


    However incredible Chen Fan¡¯s personal strength and his Dharma Spells were, Chen Fan would not be able to harm the mighty Ji Family using them. Unlike the Sheng family who was a purely mercantile family, the Ji Family was also a heavyweight in the politicalndscape. They were protected by powerful men in the government who were powerful enough to make Chen Fan think twice before he resorted to violent means. If Chen Fan dared to make a reckless move, he would have broken the fragile bnce in the power dynamic and became a public enemy in China. Therefore, it was the utmost importance for Ji Luochen to find out the exact power of Chen Fan¡¯s benefactor.


    Gao Tianmin was one of the top five most powerful men in the provincial government, and even Lou Jinhui would have to think twice before making a move against him.


    As for the dark side of Chen Fan¡¯s background, the one that dealt with the Martial artists, and Spellcasters, it was too removed from Ji Luochen¡¯s life for him to take it seriously. Ji Luochen had presided in his own circle of elites for many years and had formed his mindset about how thepetition was won. In his mind, they were won with connections, wealth and influence, and rarely did personal strengthe into the equation.


    The next day, the Old Man Su¡¯s birthday party was finally about to start.


    Although the Su Family was extremely wealthy, so much so that even the wealth of the richest man in the province, Zhang Donghai might pale inparison. However, the old man had made it very clear from the get-go that he only wanted a modest and intimate party. Therefore, the banquet set in the Su Family¡¯s residence had only a hundred round tables to amodate about a thousand guests.


    The spots are limited and therefore the seats were quickly taken up. Only the most reputable influential people in the Jiang Nan Province got a seat at the table. The rest of the guests only got to drop off their presents before they had to head back home.


    When Fang Qiong and Chen Fan arrived at the Su Family residence, they found out the parking lot was filled to the brim with luxurious cars.


    The license tes indicated they were from all over China: Jin City, Wu Zhou, Jiang Zhou City, and even those from Zhong Hai, Dong Jiang Province, and Tian Nan Province. A few cars with Yan Jin City¡¯s license tes caught Chen Fan¡¯s attention. Those were special tes issued to government officials.


    Rumor had it that a secretary of a really important political heavyweight had also arrived to pay tribute to Old Man Su


    ¡°Xiao Fan, maybe we should wait until the next day when everyone is gone.¡± Fang Qiong hesitated as she stood by the entrance. Her hands held tightly onto Chen Fan¡¯s arm.


    She had spent a sleepless night at the executive suite of the Shangri-La Hotel. In the end, she decided that it was a bad idea to let Chen Fan walk right into the trap. Thebined might of the Nin, Zhao, and Ji Family would be deadly to anyone, including Master Chen.


    Although Fang Qiong still didn¡¯t have a handle on the full extent of Chen Fan¡¯s power, she was well aware of the Tang family¡¯s influence. Hearing peopleparing Chen Fan and Tang Yuanqin made Fang Qiong convinced that Chen Fan¡¯s power should be on par with Tang Yuanqin who was definitely couldn¡¯t withstand thebined force of the three families.


    ¡°Did you mom say anything to you that changed your mind?¡±


    Chen Fan gave the girl a warm smile.


    ¡°My mom called me yesterday and told me that the Nin Family leaders had already arrived Wu Zhou. Their family lord and made it clear that he wanted you to pay for what you have done.¡± Fang Qiong hesitated and said: ¡°Xiao Qiong, there is no need bud heads against them right now. Let¡¯s head back to Jinlin City and wait out the storm. My great-grandfather often says that a wise man knows when to take a step back and let go. You are much younger than them, and in ten years, you will be able to deal with them much more easily than you would now.¡±


    The girl looked tired after missing a night¡¯s sleep. Chen Fan suddenly felt guilty. He wrapped his arm around the girl and whispered in her ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your husband is stronger than you think. I can defeat anyone who dares to take you away from me, the Nin and Ji Family are no threat to me.¡±


    Fang Qiong was caught by surprise by Chen Fan¡¯s sudden embrace. She blushed and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Can you two find a room? Don¡¯t be so dramatic, it is just a birthday party.¡±


    A woman¡¯s venomous voice rose from the distance.


    Fang Qiong hurried to push Chen Fan away and she saw Su Qian ring at her from the distance. Su Ze stood right beside her in a dashing formal dress.


    ¡°Master Chen, Miss Fang, please follow me.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded slightly.


    Chen Fan held onto Fang Qiong¡¯s hand and walked into the Su Family¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Miss Fang Qiong and Mr. Chen Fan of Jin City have arrived. ¡±


    When the butler called out the couple¡¯s name, people looked to them with different kinds of reactions. Some were surprised, some were excited, and some were gloating at the couple. After what had happenedst night, Chen Fan had already be a household name among the elites of Wu Zhou City.


    ¡°Is he the Master Chen of Jiang Bei everyone was talking about? He is so young!¡±


    ¡°I heard that he killed the entire Sheng family using Dharma Curses. Is that real?¡±


    ¡°Of course! He was also the reason that Gao Tianmin was removed from his post.¡±


    Everyone fixed their eyes on Chen Fan, watching and studying him carefully. They had heard so many unbelievable tales about this young man. He had first made his name in the Jiang Bei region, and then he toppled the Sheng family and ended Gao Tianmin¡¯s career. Rumor had it that he was a bastard son of a top dog in Yan Jin city and he was raised by a legendary monk who had taught him powerful spells. Although any rational person would brush off such a ridiculous rumor, rational had always been scarce among the public.


    ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t believe he could topple Gao Tianmin. Not even Lou Jinhui could pull that off, much less a young man such as him.¡±


    A man holding an ivory fan snorted.


    ¡°Boss Fu, do you have another exnation for Gao Tianmin¡¯s sudden resignation after the Sheng Family¡¯s downfall? But I partially agree with you, it would take someone as powerful as Lou Jinhui to bring Gao Tianmin down.¡± A middle-aged businessman said with a broad smile.


    ¡°Boss Li, you are right about that! But look at this young man. He is still a green babe in the woods. Do you think he could be Chairman Lou¡¯s equal?¡± Boss Fu refuted.


    ¡°Ur...¡± Boss Li was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Although Chen Fan had dominated the Jian Bei region, he was no match against Chairman Luo, the most powerful man in the province. If Chen Fan was a shiny star in the night sky, then Chairman Luo was the blinding sun. He was the de facto ruler of the province, a political heavyweight in China.


    ¡°I think it is a coincidence. Gao Tianmin must have made some mistakes that had caused his fall from grace. His downfall happened to ur around the same time as Chen Fan did away with the Sheng family. Maybe Gao Tianmin¡¯s higher-ups even used Chen Fan as a ruse to make the public believe that the young man was the reason for Gao Tianmin¡¯s undoing.¡±


    Boss Fu moved the fan back and forth, looking like the legendary strategist Zhu Geliang.


    His listeners nodded in agreement.


    Boss Fu¡¯s exnation was much more convincing than the notion that a young man was able to bring down a powerful bureaucrat.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan and Fang Qiong had followed Su Ze to the main hall. Su Yanghao was wearing a traditional Chinese dress that was vibrant red in color. He was sitting at the head of the table. He was nked by Su Yangzhi, Su Yangren, and Su Zhengde. Chen Fan found Su Xiao standing behind Su Yanghao, regarding him curiously.


    ¡°Grandpa, Little Nine wishes you a happy birthday! May your happiness be as boundless as the eastern seas and your life as long as the longsting southern mountains!¡± Fang Qiong took a step forward and announced wittily.


    A smile broke over the old man¡¯s face as he was pleased by his grand daughter¡¯s smooth and clever words. However, as soon as his eyesnded on Chen Fan, his smile disappeared.


    ¡°Little Nine, I am sure your grandpa is happy to see you, but who is this young man with you?¡±


    Su Zhengde gave Chen Fan a contemptuous look.


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, his name is Chen Fan. He is my boyfriend.¡± Fang Qiong lifted his chin and announced firmly.


    Silence suddenly fell into the room.


    Everyone looked over to the couple, they knew things were about to get serious.


    ¡°Little Nine, you are too young to have a boyfriend. Don¡¯t be silly, sent your friend back now. This is a private party, we don¡¯t wee just anyone on the street.¡±


    Su Yangzhi put down his teacup and rebutted hotly.


    Fang Qiong pulled a taut face and even as she was about to protest, Chen Fan took a step forward and he said with a smile.


    ¡°I am not only her boyfriend but also her husband, do you have any problem with that?¡±

 Chapter 324 - Gathering of Tycoons

    <h4>Chapter 324: Gathering of Tycoons</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In Chen Fan¡¯sst life, he had never visited the Su Family, however, Xiao Qiong had brought up her unpleasant childhood and her suffering at the hands of the Su Family many times when they were cultivating. The bullying from the Su Family didn¡¯t go away until Xiao Qiong had grown up. Chen Fan remembered that and felt more vindictive toward the Su Family than Xiao Qiong was. The Su Family¡¯s reactions to his appearance at the partyst night also disappointed him.


    Therefore, Chen Fan had decided to throw his respect out of the window and questioned Su Yangzhi directly


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Su Yangzhi was taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s words, and then he pointed a finger at Chen Fan as his temper red.


    He was the second oldest brother of Su Yanghao and ever since the oldest brother of the family died, he became number one on the family¡¯s seniority list. Although he was of average talent, no one ever talked back at him due to his old age, therefore, he found it hard toe to terms with Chen Fan¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Shut up! You wouldn¡¯t even be speaking to me if not because you are Xiao Qiong¡¯s great uncle.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    Su Yangzhi¡¯s face turned dark as he was cut short by Chen Fan. He wanted to fling back at Chen Fan but words got stuck in his throat.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Su Zhengde pulled a taut face and looked to Su Susu. ¡°Su Susu, is this the son inw you and Fang Mingde have chosen? Disrespectful and arrogant. What mades you think that he was worthy of being one of us?¡±


    Su Susu panicked as she looked to Chen Fan, willing him to turn it down a notch.


    The Su Family was the epitome of tradition, and obedience and discipline were the family¡¯s motto, except for the family lord. The junior members were never allowed to protest against their senior counterparts. A defiant soul such as Chen Fan was the least wee in the Su Family.


    Chen Fan pretended that he didn¡¯t notice Su Susu¡¯s hints. He took a few steps forward and said with a grin.


    ¡°What a load of bullshit. Stop being so full of yourself. The Su Family imed to have founded the Jiang Nan Province Royal Textile Factory and produced clothing for the emperor. That was just a nice way of calling yourself a tailor.¡±


    ¡°During the republic time, you have kowtowed to then financial magnate Song Ziwen and operated banks on behalf of foreign powers in China. If not because Su Yanghao had the wits to choose the right side, your Family would already have been toppled by the current regime.¡±


    ¡°Of all your family members, only Su Yanghao waspetent and he was the only backbone of the family. The rest of you, such as Su Zhengde and Su Zhengxun, are useless and inept, mooching off your brother while fooling the world with your empty titles. After Su Yanghao passes away, the Su Family of Wu Zhou City would be a piece of meat on the chopping block, waiting to be carved by your rivals. Compared to the Gu Family and the Lu family who were traditional families that were still thriving, you guys are a joke.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head as he continued.


    After he had learned the history Su Family based on the information provided to him by Tang Yuanqin and other tycoons of Jiang Bei, Chen Fan was hugely disappointed by Su Family¡¯s real strength hiding behind its facade.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Guards, remove him at his instance!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words angered nearly everyone in the main hall. Su Zhengde mmed the table and rose to his feet. His face was contorted in anger as he pointed a finger at Chen Fan. Even Su Yanghao gave Chen Fan a long and displeased nce.


    However, he was shocked to find out that an outsider was able to pinpoint the family¡¯s looming crisis.


    Su Yanghao was the only reason behind the Su Family¡¯s enormous reputation and wealth. Sooner orter, he would pass away and the Su Family would be rudderless and powerless, easy prey for their powerful rivals. Their rivals would carve up the Su Family as the Song and Qiao Family nned to do to the Chen family when Chen Zhenxin lost his power.


    That naturally brought up the importance of the marriage alliance. He wanted to capitalize on the Ji Family¡¯s rising power using the marriage alliance to sustain the life of the Su Family. However, he would never disclose his real intention to anyone, particrly when Chen Fan was around.


    ¡°Oh? Have I said anything wrong?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and cracked a smile. ¡°You disagreed with my rtionship with Xiao Qiong without even knowing who I am, what I do. Is that what a wise family would do? You touted your family¡¯s three hundred years of tradition and honor, but fail to see you are rotting under the rock over the three hundred years. ¡±


    This time, even Su Yanghao¡¯s face showed slight anger.


    Chen Fan¡¯s mind was sharp, but his tongue was even sharper.


    Yet, his words had hit the mark.


    Worried, Fang Qiong tugged at Chen Fan¡¯s arm, willing him to turn down a notch. Although she was prepared for the worst, so much as to sever any ties with the Su Family if needed, she realized that Chen Fan¡¯s direct confrontation would only anger the Su Family and was pointless. As long as Su Yanghao was still live, the Su Family would always be a force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°Kid, I am not going to argue with you.¡±


    Su Zhengde gathered himself and said with a smirk. ¡°We are the least of your concern today, you will have to deal with someone else first.¡±


    Even as he said that a stately man with a stoic face walked into the hall. Members of the second and the third generation Su Family stood up and bowed slightly to the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Boss Nin, wee.¡±


    The middle-aged man walked over to the elders in the room and bowed to them. Then he turned around and looked right into Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Are you the Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±


    ¡°You bet I am.¡± Chen Fan answered nonchntly.


    ¡°My name is Nin Chendong, the owner of the Dong Chen group. I am the father of Nin Yuze whom you have injured.¡± Nin Chendong tried to remain calm, but the angry undercurrent surfaced here and there. ¡°Master Chen, what did my son do to you? Why would you do such a thing to him? You have broken his limbs and bound him to the bed for the rest of his life!¡±


    ¡°He blocked my way twice and attempted the do the same thing that I did to him to me. I have shown mercy and only broke his arms and legs.¡± Chen Fan said readily.


    ¡°Shown mercy?¡±


    Nin Chendong could no longer hold back his fury. He refuted hotly ¡°Breaking his arms and legs is showing mercy? What did you n to do to him? Kill him? Kill everyone in my family?¡±


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the man¡¯s sudden outburst of anger. He simply said: ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s daring answer.


    It was evident that the Master Chen of Jiang Bei was an arrogant fool. He might feel gratified for uttering the threat, but little did he know that he was delivering a challenge to the mighty Nin Family, a challenge that the Nin Family couldn¡¯t simply brush off.


    Lo and behold, Nin Chendong lowered his voice and said: ¡°Master Chen, the Nin Family is not Sheng family and don¡¯t you take Wu Zhou for the backward Jiang Bei where you are from. Jiang Bei is underdeveloped and poor, but Wu Zhou and Zhong Hai were very different ces and you better watch yourself here.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t bring this matter to closure, the Nin Family will fight you till thest of us.¡± Nin Chendong announced firmly.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and didn¡¯t even offer a reply.


    Nin Chendong¡¯s face was flushed red and he felt his heart was going to jump out of his chest. Everyone looked to Chen Fan and shook his head,menting Chen Fan¡¯s arrogance. Nin Family was a reputable family in Zhong Hai and had all kinds of connections and benefactors. They were equal to the Song Family, Qiao Family and the Wei Family of North Bank.


    ¡°Very well. Master Chen, do you think that we are fighting alone? You might not take the Nin Family seriously, but what about them?¡± Nin Chendong gathered himself and asked.


    A group of men walked into the room, the leader of the cohort was a decorous young man in his early thirties, wearing a pair of sses.


    As soon as the young man showed up, people recognized him right away.


    ¡°That¡¯s Tang Jianfen, Young Lord Tang. Why is he here?¡±


    The young man¡¯s appearance had caught everyone by surprise.


    ¡°He is Tang Jianfen? One of the Four Young Lords of Zhong Hai? Is he rted to the Nin Family as well?¡±


    Tang Jianfen walked over to the elders in the room and bowed to them. Then he gave Chen Fan a long hard look.


    ¡°Long time no see, Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°When you refused me entering the Yun Wu Spirit Water, did you think you would see me again under such circumstances?¡±


    Tang Jianfen had a run-in with Chen Fan earlier. He was courting Yun Qianqian and tried to get into the Yun Wu Spirit Water, but Chen Fan pped him in the face and drove him away. Hearing the development at Wu Zhou, he seized the opportunity and joined Chen Fan¡¯s opposition to gang upon him.


    ¡°Tang Jianfen knew Master Chen? They didn¡¯t seem to get along either.¡±


    ¡°That boy is dead! Tang family controlled half of China¡¯s pharmaceuticalpanies and was not any less powerful than the Nin Family.¡±


    Someone eximed.


    None of Chen Fan¡¯s opponents were weaker than the Wei Family of the North Bank and each one of them was a force to be reckoned with on their own. However, Chen Fan had to face thebined might of all three of them. Even the richest man in Jiang Nan Province, Zhang Donghai would not cate all of them at once.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even acknowledge Tang Jianfen with a ce.


    Tang Jianfen¡¯s face soured and then he let out a cold snort before he stood behind Nin Chendong to show which side he was on. Su Susu was shocked after seeing what Chen Fan had to deal with.


    Chen Fan might be able to handle the Nin Family, but what about thebined force of the Nins and the Tangs?


    Suddenly, the butler announced another name.


    ¡°Lord Ji, Ji Luochen has arrived.¡±


    The crowd sizzled after hearing the announcement. Some people rushed out to see the guest. They saw a young handsome man holding onto the arm of a white-haired senior as they make their way toward the main hall slowly. Behind the old man was a stately looking middle-aged man with a pair of heavy sses.


    Some had recognized the middle-aged man, and they were shocked.


    ¡°Why did hee here? Shouldn¡¯t he be with Lou Jinhui?¡±


    Boss Fu shook his head andmented: ¡°That¡¯s their trump card. No one in Jiang Nan Province could defy Luo Jinhui. That boy is dead, I tell you.¡±


    The crowd made a path for the old man and once as he arrived at the main hall, he locked his gaze onto Chen Fan right away.


    ¡°So you are the Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±

 Chapter 325 - Pressure Heavier Than Mount Tai

    <strong>Chapter 325: Pressure Heavier Than Mount Tai</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Man Ji didn¡¯t give Chen Fan any time to reply. He then continued after taking a quick nce at Chen Fan.


    ¡°You are indeed an outstandingd to have gained so much fame at such a young age. I have heard of your name even in Zhong Hai. They say you have incredible divine powers and have an awful temper. Is that right?¡±


    Old Man Ji¡¯s sentence started as apliment but quickly turned sour as a cold light came up in his eyes.


    ¡°Grandpa Ji, there must be some kind of misunderstanding.¡± Fang Qiong took a step forward and tried to ease the tension. Chen Fan had made himself the enemy of the Nin and the Tang family so she really didn¡¯t want to see the Ji Family getting involved. Plus, she wagered that the Ji Family was likely more mad at her than Chen Fan, so she had to stand up for herself.


    ¡°Are you Fang Qiong?¡± Old Man Ji looked over at the girl as a smile surfaced on his face. ¡°What a finess! No wonder the Su Family praised you so highly. If you are willing to get married to my grandson Luochen, I will make you in charge of the Ji Family¡¯s business. What say you?¡±


    Su Qian¡¯s eyes turned green with envy after hearing the old man¡¯s promise.


    Although the total wealth of the Ji Family of Zhong Hai was not as great as the Su Family, it would be enough to make one a member of the top ten richest of the Province. Fang Qiong was presented with such an opportunity at the young age of neen no wonder Su Qian was brimming with jealousy.


    ¡°I am sorry, Grandpa Ji, I already have a boyfriend.¡± Fang Qiong managed a smile and replied.


    ¡°He is just a boyfriend, isn¡¯t he? Nothing is set in stone yet, so why don¡¯t you give my grandson a chance? You will be very impressed by him I am sure. He is already a CEO of a publicpany and if you two join forces, the next richest person in Zhong Hai might as well be you!¡± Old Man Ji pressed on. He didn¡¯t seem to care that the girl was already seeing Chen Fan.


    Ji Luochen also let out a warm smile at the girl.


    Fang Qiong was suddenly at a loss as words got stuck in her mouth.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and said: ¡°Fang Qiong is my woman. Tell your grandson to fuck off. He is not worthy of being mypetitor.¡±


    The smile froze on Old Man Ji¡¯s face after he heard Chen Fan¡¯s reply.


    Ji Shoujuo had never thought that Chen Fan dared to be so rude to him. It was as if the prestige of the Ji Family meant nothing to him. Nin Chendong jumped out of his seat and flung back at him: ¡°Shut your trap! Respect your elders. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you that?¡±


    ¡°Just so, Master Chen. Lord Ji is a well-revered elder and you shouldn¡¯t talk to him like that.¡± Tang Jianfen chimed in.


    Su Zhengde let out a cold snort and looked to Su Susu.


    ¡°Su Susu, look at the kind of person you have chosen for your daughter. Rude and uncouth, an insult to the Su Family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Su Susu panicked and was not sure what to say


    Suddenly, a swell of castigation rose in the room. Chen Fan was at the receiving end of their ms and reprimands. Su Yanghao had closed his eyes slightly, letting the resentment fester. Su Xiao kept quiet and studied Chen Fan curiously from behind Su Yanghao.


    She had been curious about her cousin¡¯s partner ever since she met him. No one, however arrogant he was, would challenge the Nin, Tang, and Su Family at the same time. She started to suspect that Chen Fan was either more powerful than anyone thought he was, or he was a delusional idiot.


    After a while, Old Man Ji finally shook his head and replied: ¡°Youngd, I am impressed by your achievements but I also have to warn you that there is always someone better than you. This is not Jiang Bei, so choose your words carefully.¡±


    Despite the old man¡¯s calm voice, everyone could sense the chilling intent in his words.


    Any ordinary tycoon from Jiang Bei would have been shaken to the core after receiving such a stern warning from Old Man Ji. He was well connected and had many strings that he could pull to do great harm to anyone. He might even be able to topple the Sheng family if he wanted to. However, Chen Fan was unfazed. He answered with a great measure of levity.


    ¡°What is so special about Wu Zhou and Zhong Hai? I can be as rude as I want on this and no one would raise an eyebrow. What makes you think you can bark at me like that?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words set he already tense atmosphere on fire.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Shame!¡±


    ¡°He has no idea what he is talking about.¡±


    Nin Chendong grunted and refuted: ¡°Lad, who gave you the audacity to speak to us and Lord Ji in such an uneptable manner? Thebined might of our families can crush ten Master Chens at once. Do you really think your meager influence at Jiang Bei would scare us?¡±


    Su Zhengde and the other elders nodded in agreement.


    Master Chen of Jiang Bei was just an empty title and meant nothing to the top dogs in Jiang Nan Province. The only variable about Chen Fan that the Su Family was still uncertain of was his connection with the undoing of Gao Tianmin. If Chen Fan was proven to be unrted to that incident, the Su Family would call the Law enforcement and throw Chen Fan into jail in a heartbeat. Despite the grandiose title, his influence was limited to the grey area of the society that was borderline criminal and was a far cry from the real influencers of society.


    Ji Luochen straightened his sses and cracked a smile. ¡°Uncle Nin, you might be aware that Master Chen is actually from the Chen family of Jin City and his mother is the owner of the Jin Xiu Group.¡±


    ¡°Chen family of Jin City? Jin Xiu Group?¡± Nin Chendong snorted and didn¡¯t even seem to recognize the names.


    The Chen family had just rose to prominence in thest half a year, and its power was still rtively insignificantpared to the Nin Family. As for Jin Xiu Group, its wealth was far behind that of the Dong Chen Group owned by Nin Chendong before the real estate boom.


    ¡°Of course those two are not Master Chen¡¯s only benefactors. I have learned that Master Chen has earned the Old Man Wei¡¯s trust after curing his ailment¡± Ji Luochen continued.


    ¡°Old Man Wei? Which Old Man Wei?¡± Su Yangzhi asked abruptly.¡± Do you mean Wei Fu of Jiang Bei?¡±


    If the name made the listeners feel concerned, they didn¡¯t show it on their faces.


    Wei Fu used to be a general in the military, but he had been retired for over a decade now. The most sessful member of the family was Wei Changsong who ranked far below Gao Tianmin in the government. The Wei Family would pale inparison with even the Su Family much less the Ji Family whose current family lord was in charge of an entire province.


    ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you like because of our connection with the Wei family?¡± Su Zhengde asked coldly.


    The Wei family ranked at the most number five in the province, they were far behind the Su Family when it came down to overall strength. Even when Wei Fu was working in the military, Su Yanghao had been his supervisor. So Chen Fan¡¯s connection with Wei Fu wouldn¡¯t give him an edge in this situation.


    ¡°Of course that is not all. Master Chen has an even bigger supporter: Li Wuchen.¡± Ji Luochen removed his sses and red at Chen Fan.


    Ever since he caught a whiff of the rtionship between Chen Fan and Li Wuchen, Ji Luochen was convinced that the general at the military was Chen Fan¡¯s trump card. Without Li Wuchen¡¯s involvement, Gao Tianmin would never be removed from his position because none of Chen Fan¡¯s other benefactors had that much power.


    ¡°Li Wuchen?¡±


    The name caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    He had serviced the military as a General for decades. Of all the political heavyweight, only Lou Jinhui packed the same clout as him. The name unsettled Su Yanghao.


    While he was working in the government, his rank was slightly higher than Li Wuchen, but thetter had much greater control over political matters. Plus, he had been retired for many years, but Li Wuchen was still in his prime.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, how do you know Li Wuchen?¡± Even Fang Qiong was taken by surprise. She asked Chen Fan in disbelief.


    Jiang Nan Province was under Li Wuchen¡¯s direct supervision, and therefore, his protection over Chen Fan was a real threat to Nin and Ji Family if they want to carry out their revenge. As reality sets in, Nin Chendong, Tang Jianfen, and Su Zhengde¡¯s faces all turned sour.


    The Ji Family did not fear Li Wuchen since Ji Yuanhong was also a government official of a simr level. However, Ji Yuanhong was not in charge of Jiang Nan Province and might not be able to interfere with matters out of his jurisdiction.


    By then, realization finally dawned upon Su Qian.


    ¡°No wonder he is so full of himself. He had the protection of Li Wuchen.¡±


    Even Zhao Baofen¡¯s father, Zhao Xun works for Li Wuchen as his assistant. With such a powerful benefactor, Chen Fan must have felt that he could do anything he wanted.


    ¡°Li Wuchen was a powerful man that is for sure, but I beg to differ with you if you think his power in Jiang Nan Province is unbridled.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ji Luochen let out a smile and looked over at the middle-aged man behind him.


    The man wore a spiffy outfit that had no wrinkles. He hung a smooth smile on his face and looked just like an ordinary man despite his refined features. However, as soon as Su Zhengde recognized the middle-aged man, he nearly jumped out of his seat and hurried toe over to him.


    ¡°Director Xue, wee.¡±


    The leaders of the Su Family all rose to their feet and bowed to the middle-aged man. Even Su Yanghao eximed in excitement.


    ¡°Is that Director Xue Changnin?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s smile grew warmer as he came closer to the old man ¡°Lord Su, Boss Luo was preupied with other matters, so he asked me to send his greatest regards.¡±


    Su Yanghao stood up, beaming from side to side: ¡°Please tell Boss Luo that I really appreciated it.¡±


    Director Xue received such an overwhelming wee because he was Boss Luo¡¯s secretary. That made him the closest person to the most powerful man in Jiang Nan Province. Even the Ji Family with its incredible political asset had to speak carefully when talking to Director Xue.


    Nin Chendong and the others heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Director Xue.


    Lou Jinhui was way out of Chen Fan¡¯s league that even the notion ofparing the two seemedical. Unlike Gao Tianmin, Lou Jinhui had direct control over nearly all aspects of life in Jiang Nan Province. He was also the final arbiter of many high-level disputes. He was the only person who was as powerful as Li Wuchen, although the two presided in different areas of government.


    Su Susu and Fang Qiong were unnerved by the development.


    They had never thought that that the Ji Family would go so far as to ask help from their most powerful benefactor.


    Nin Chendong, Su Yanghao, Tang Jianfen, and Ji Shoujuo.


    Thebined might of all these men might be overshadowed by that of Li Wuchen, the involvement of Director Xue and the power behind him quickly tip the scale by canceling out Li Wuchen¡¯s influence. Chen Fan was suddenly on his own to face his powerful foes.


    ¡°Master Chen, is there anything else you want to add?¡±


    Ji Luochen fiddled with the sses and asked with a smirk.

 Chapter 326 - General Major of Cang Dragon Unit

    <h4>Chapter 326: General Major of Cang Dragon Unit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°This is getting richer by the moment.¡± Boss Fu eximed while holding the ivory fan. ¡°Su Family, Nin Family, Tang Family, and Ji Family, it was as if that was not enough, now Lou Jinhui got involved. Even the richest man in Jiang Nan Province, Zhang Donghai would have to capitte to such a force.¡±


    ¡°Just so! Both Nin Family and the Tang Family were top ten families in Zhong Hai, the Su Family was the most prominent family in Jiang Nan Province while Ji Family¡¯s lord was a governor of another province. I didn¡¯t even mention Boss Lou yet. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t have the backing of Li Wuchen, he might as well be dead by now.¡± Someone beside Boss Fumented.


    ¡°Boss Fu, do you think the boy¡¯s fate is sealed?¡± Boss Li asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Why of course!¡± Boss Fu grumbled. He then put on a cold smirk and said: ¡°Unless you believe in the rumors that say he is a bastard son of a bigwig at the center of power. Otherwise, he is doomed.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± Boss Li heaved a sigh and said.


    No one, not even a miracle could have saved Chen Fan now. Lou Jinhui¡¯s involvement was the final nail in the coffin. Even if Chen Fan was Li Wuchen¡¯s direct kin, he should be thinking of backing down. Lou Jinhui alone should be enough to deter Chen Fan even without the threat from all the other families.


    Fang Mingde was sitting by the entrance. He had heard the unnerving development inside the great hall and was shaken to the core. His body shriveled up and suddenly looked a few years older.


    Around him were other sons-inw of the Su Family.


    Su Family had many branches and had enough inws to form a league of its own. The circle of inws was a breeding ground for bragging and showing off. Fang Mingde had always been the one who bragged about his daughter and showing off his wealth. However, his daughter¡¯s mistake had turned the situation around and made him into aughing stock among other inws.


    ¡°Hehe, this boy is a joke! Did he think that the Su Family would let just anyone into the family?¡±


    ¡°Little Nine has made a mistake. It¡¯s important for us to forge an alliance with the Ji Family. She had recklessly ruined everything.¡±


    ¡°Humph! We all know that the root cause is. If her parents had paid attention to her upbringing, she would never bring a man to the family gathering.¡±


    Many people looked at Fang Mingde gloatingly as they criticized the girl. They didn¡¯t even care to turn down their voice or mask their smirks. The embattled Fang Mingde lowered his head and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, I was in your spot twenty years ago, but I was able to get a hold of myself and man it out. You are much more capable than me, if you are able to stay low and work hard for ten-twenty years, you would be able to crush the Ji Family with ease. Why do you have to act up now when the odds are against you?¡±


    Fang Mingdemented.


    When Fang Mingde married Su Susu, he was just a son of a farmer, he had to endure much more contempt and disdain than Chen Fan. However, he had turned that unfair treatment into motivation and transformed himself from a nobody to a multi-billionaire. However, his achievement still seemed mediocre in the eyes of the Su Family leaders.


    Fang Mingde knew that Fang Qiong and Chen Fan were hisst hope in getting the family¡¯s recognition, but little did he expect Chen Fan to cause so much trouble as soon as he arrived at Wu Zhou. He had humiliated the Su Family, injured Nin Yuze and beaten up Zhao Baofen. Worse, he even yed a hero and imed responsibility for all the things he had done.


    Chen Fan had grossly underestimated the pressure these families could exert. He needed to back down now before Zhao Baofen and Qiao Luoyin joined their forces. Once that happened, even Li Wuchen would not be able to save Chen Fan¡¯s hide.


    Even as Fang Mingde thought to himself, he heard a wave ofmotione up from the entrance.


    He looked over and saw a couple walked through the threshold. The man had arge frame and was wearing a tank top despite the cold winter wind. The girl looked attractive, but half of her face was concealed behindrge sunsses. Some young generation of the Su Family recognized the two right away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Zhao Baofen and Qiao Luoyin? Are theying after Chen Fan as well?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Chen Fan is dead.¡±


    Fang Mingde¡¯s face suddenly paled as his heart sank to the bottom.


    Meanwhile, inside the main hall, even as everyone expected Chen Fan to give in at any moment, Chen Fan looked around the room and said: ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ji Luochen asked in confusion.


    ¡°I mean is that all the help you can find?¡± Chen Fan shook his head and said: ¡°Ji Luochen, you have disappointed me. I gave an entire day to investigate my background and ask for help, but this is all you got? I expected better from you.¡±


    Chen Fan realized that he had overestimated the Jis and Sus abilities.


    The Su Family at the most was a merchant family n with a fair amount of influence in politics. The so called three hundred years of tradition and reputation were simply a clever branding that meant nothing. Their overall power ranked below the top thirty in China. Most real political heavyweights in China, such as the Wang family, were located in Yan Jin. Despite the Su Family¡¯s title as the number one family in Jiang Nan Province, they were at the most on par with the Zheng family of Hong Kong or the Loong family.


    Ji Family packed a slightly heavier punch than Su family in the political realm, however, their influence was a far cry from the Lee Family of the Samsung Group. Chen Fan could even dictate the life and death of Li the Family and the Hong Sect, much less the Ji Family.


    As for the Nin Family and the Tang Family, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even care to consider them opponents.


    Even the Lu family of Lin City that he had toppled a while ago was a more formidable foe than the two families. The Lu family presided over the Tian Nan Province and owned tens of billions of assets. The Nins and the Tangs simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    Chen Fan had expected them to find out his real strength, but now he realized that he had overestimated their ability. His identity as the General Major of Cang Dragon Unit and his ranking on the Heaven roll were both top secrets of the military and the martial arts world. Ji Family had no one working in the military nor the martial arts field, so they would never have heard of the name of Chen Beixuan. Tang Yuanqin learned of his true power because Tang Yuanqin was a martial artist and was well connected in the field.


    The Zhengs had learned of Chen Beixuan¡¯s name because Chen Beixuan had kidnapped Zheng Anqi under that name.


    However, no one in the Ji Family, Nin Family and the Su Family would have known his second name. Their focus had always been in the political realm; a step in the wrong direction.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ji Luochen furrowed his brows as suspicion danced in his eyes.


    He found it hard to believe that Chen Fan didn¡¯t give in after he had Lou Jinhui on his side.


    ¡°I mean you are too weak.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked over to Su Xiao. He took away the teacup from the girl¡¯s hand and started to sip on it.


    ¡°You!¡± Anger contorted Ji Luochen¡¯s face as he grunted vehemently.


    He didn¡¯t expect Chen Fan to resist when his fate was already sealed.


    Even Su Yanghao shook his head andmented Chen Fan¡¯s stubbornness. Any reasonable person would give up the fight and apologize sincerely, for a start, before mending the situation. Chen Fan¡¯s cocky reaction would only further provoke his foes.


    Life had drained away from Su Susu¡¯s face and Fang Qiong¡¯s grandpa, Su Yangren also heaved a sigh of disappointment and shriveled in his chair.


    He had expected to count on the boy to earn some respect in the family, but his hope was crushed when the situation went out of control. If Chen Fan was defeated by Nin Family, Fang Qiong would be forced to marry into the Ji family. HIs branch would forever be aughing stock in the family n.


    Su Xiao furrowed her brows slightly.


    Even as everyone was convinced that Chen Fan¡¯s fate was sealed, she somehow felt hat the boy still had some tricks up his sleeve. Otherwise, Chen Fan would not have the nerve to enjoy a cup of tea at this moment of life and death.


    ¡°What is he hiding that could trump Lou Jinhui?¡±


    Su Xiao could not think of anyone else who wielded more authority than Lou Jinhui.


    Fang Qiong kept on looking at Chen Fan, willing him to back down but to no avail. Even as Chen Fan was going to further provoke his foes, the couple had made their way to the main hall.


    As soon as Ji Luochen saw the brawny man, a broad smile broke over his face: ¡°Baofen, Luoyin, you two are finally here. You nearly missed out on a good show.¡±


    Su Susu abandoned all hopes after she heard the names.


    Thebined might of the Nin, Tang, Ji, and Su families were already too much to bear, the involvement of Zhao and the Jiao family would only worsen the situation irreversibly. She doubted even Li Wuchen himself could face such pressure unfazed.


    Fang Qiong took a deep breath as she dug in for a difficult struggle.


    She took a step forward and grabbed Chen Fan¡¯s hand and squeezed it.


    If she would die today, she wanted to die together with Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan held on to her hand and gave her aforting look. Fang Qiong smiled back, she was prepared for the worst.


    Suddenly, Zhao Baofen walked past Ji Luochen and came up to Chen Fan. Under Ji Luochen¡¯s confused gaze, he straightened his back and soluted to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Soldier Zhao Baofen reporting to Head Sergeant.¡±


    Suddenly, a confused silence fell over the room.


    No one knew what was going on as they stared at Zhao Baofeng in confusion.


    ¡°Head sergeant? What does he mean?¡± Tang Jianfen asked.


    Since when did Master Chen be Zhao Baofen¡¯s sergeant? Wasn¡¯t Zhao Baofen a member of the Cang Dragon? Was Chen Fan also¡ª


    Before Tang Jianfen could finish the question in his mind, a girl answered it for him.


    ¡°He is the Head Sergeant of the Cang Dragon¡±


    ¡°Am I right, Mr. Chen Beixuan?¡± Qiao Luoyin walked slowly toward Chen Fan and removed her sunsses, revealing her wide and sparkling eyes. They were filled with respect, admiration, and curiosity.


    The great hall suddenly became pin-drop quiet.


    Ji Luochen was so shocked by the turn of the event that he could only stare.

 Chapter 327 - He Is Chen Beixuan

    Chapter 327: He Is Chen Beixuan


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Information about the Cang Dragon unit had a much higher level of clearance needed than those of other Law enforcement units. Although most people had heard of the Cang Dragon Unit, they had no clue where they were stationed at or their leader structure. Ji Luochen was a close friend with Zhao Baofen, and he only knew that Zhao Baofen was promoted to vice-captain but knew nothing of his exact responsibilities in the team.


    However, one fact that everyone knew was that themander of the Cang Dragon Unit was its Head Sergeant.


    It would take at least a General Major to fill the role of the Head sergeant, and this position was often served for those whom the Military intended to groom as a future leader. No one had ever thought that Chen Fan was the Head Sergeant of the Cang Dragon.


    ¡°He is not even twenty years old.¡± Su Peng managed to squeeze out a few words from his throat.


    It was extremely shocking to everyone that someone less than twenty years old could have earned the rank of General Major. Unlike other special units that mostly worked in the office, the Cang Dragon Unit consisted of battle hardened warriors, therefore, past leaders of the unit were all veteran generals that wielded incredible authority respect. The fact that the military assigned the position to a teenage boy shocked everyone.


    ¡°No wonder Li Wuchen is his staunch supporter and got rid of Gao Tianmin for him.¡± People murmured to each other.


    Although Gao Tianmin¡¯s rank in the government was slightly higher than General Major, Chen Fan was not just any General Major. Since the Cang Dragon was a crucial piece in the military¡¯s operation, Chen Fan¡¯s rank of General Major carried much more weight than others. Plus, Chen Fan¡¯s young agepared to other General Major spoke loudly of the Military¡¯s unwavering support and Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable power.


    Chen Fan ignored Nin Chendong, Tang Jianfen, Ji Luochen, and Su Zhengde¡¯s incredulous res; he looked into the soldier¡¯s eyes and said lightly: ¡°You finally found out who I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! I know now, Sir!¡±


    Zhao Baofen¡¯s body was straight like a jack pine, and his booming voice echoed in the hall.


    ¡°Then do you realize your mistake yesterday? Cang Dragon members only serve the nation¡¯s benefit, not that of your cocky friends.¡± Chen Fan snorted.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I apologize, sir! I will ept your discipline, sir!¡± Sweat trickled down from Zhao Baofen¡¯s face as he hurried to answer.


    Zhao Baofen was enamored by the powerful Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise and the Physic Refining Pill ever since he joined the Cang Dragon. After he learned both were the brainchild of Head Sergeant Chen, Zhao Baofen was deeply impressed and was in awe of Chen Beixuan¡¯s power. His admiration toward Chen Beixuan was further reaffirmed after Cang Dragon defeated the Dragon¡¯s Fang during a recent military tournament. However, Zhao Baofen only knew the Head Sergeant Chen as Chen Beixuan but didn¡¯t know that he had another name until recently.


    Last night, Chen Fan¡¯s pping his face was a wake-up call. He hurried back to the base and found out that the man who he had a run-in with was the Head Sergeant Chen that he admired so much.


    ¡°You are grounded for ten days and I strip you of all your ranks.¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, Head sergeant!¡±


    Zhao Baofen turned around and started off without any hesitation.


    Zhao Baofen would have acted up if anyone else other than Chen Fan told him that he was stripped of his hard-earned ranks. However, Chen Fan¡¯s words weremandments to him, and he wouldn¡¯t protest even if Chen Fan decided to kick him out of Cang Dragon.


    Zhao Baofen had served in the Cang Dragon and therefore he knew Chen Fan¡¯s power and influence in the Military very well. His fame had reached another height just recently after Cang Dragon defeated the Dragon¡¯s Fang led by Ye Nantian.


    Ji Luochen stood in between Zhao Baofen and Chen Fan and watched Zhao Baofen leave the room without even saying a word to him.


    It was as if Zhao Baofen didn¡¯t even know him. Zhao Baofen had brought with him an explosive piece of information and then was gone before the implication of the information fully set in.


    ¡°Master Chen of Jiang Bei was a General Major!¡±


    This news detonated the intense atmosphere in the room. Many guests rushed to the entrance of the main hall to take a peek at the Head sergeant of the mysterious Cang Dragon.


    ¡°Old Fang, your son inw is impressive.¡±


    ¡°Indeed Old Fang, you and your wife hit the jackpot!¡±


    ¡°I told you guys already that little nine is a smart girl. She wouldn¡¯t settle with a no ount.¡±


    Suddenly, the inws surrounding Fang Mingde changed their attitude and started to congratte Fang Mingde. A broad smile finally broke over Fang Mingde¡¯s face as he marveled at the sudden turn of events.


    Meanwhile, the Su Family, Nin Family, and the Tang Family were all shocked and struggled to grapple with reality.


    Su Susu red at Chen Fan in disbelief while Fang Qiong¡¯s eyes were lit up with glee. She batted hershes and inched closer toward her boyfriend. She suddenly felt that her childhood friend had already grown up to be her idol.


    ¡°Is that your final trump card?¡±


    Su Xiao nced at Chen Fan surreptitiously as she thought to herself.


    Of all the people in the main hall, only Lord Su, Lord Ji and Director Xue were able to remain calm. The prestige of a General Major was slightly inferior to that of the Ji Family and the Su Family. After all, even Chen Fan¡¯s boss Li Wuchen had to be careful when he was faced with thebined might of all the families in the room.


    However, the revtion did mean that the families could no longer force Chen Fan to his knees as they had nned.


    They had only thought of Chen Fan having a benefactor in the military, but didn¡¯t expect him to be a General Major. If they harmed Chen Fan, they would be riling up the top dogs of the Military headquarters at Jin City. Even the families¡¯bined force seemed meager before the leaders of the military headquarters.


    Worse, no one could guarantee that Lou Jinhui would be willing to stick out his neck for them to protect them from Li Wuchen¡¯s ire.


    Su Yanghao nced at Director Xue and already, he noticed a hint of hesitation on Director Xue¡¯s face. Director Xue only intended to show moral support for the families behind the firing line and didn¡¯t want anything to do with the actual fighting. After all, Lou Jinhui didn¡¯t have his skin in the game.


    ¡°That being said, his military service wouldn¡¯t deter the Ji Family and the Nin Family.¡± Su Yanghao calcted.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    An ivory fan fell to the ground.


    ¡°Boss Fu, you said the boy¡¯s fate was sealed, but he has turned the tables in a blink.¡± Boss Li smirked as he fiddled with a ring on his finger.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Boss Fu looked embarrassed. He picked up the fan and managed a smile. ¡°He is just a General Major. Don¡¯t you forget that the Ji Family had a governor in his family? The Nin Family and the Tang Family both had equally powerful bureaucrats that could outweigh Chen Fan. Sure Chen Fan has gained some edge this time, but overall the odds are still against him.¡±


    ¡°Oh? would you be so kind as to entertain me with a bet? If I win, I will get that bronze buddha statue you have auctioned from Hong Kong.¡± Boss Li suggested with a smile.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Boss Fu calcted the situation and decided that the Ji Family still had the advantage, so his bets are on the Ji Family.


    Meanwhile, the members of the Ji Family finally were able to gather themselves from the shock.


    Old Man Ji spoke first. ¡°I have underestimated Master Chen¡¯s achievements. Or, should I call you ¡®Grandmaster Chen¡¯ from now on.¡±


    Ji Shoujuo locked his eyes onto Chen Fan with a mix of emotions. There was approval, admiration and hostility. Chen Fan had proven himself to be a sessful young man, but because of that, Ji Shoujuo was even morepelled to bring him to heel. Chen Fan had achieved such great deeds when he was only twenty, his level of attainment would be immeasurable when he was older. By then, the Ji Family would be far behind Chen Fan and would never have their taste of revenge. Therefore, it was wise to act quickly before Chen Fan grew even stronger.


    With that thought in mind, Ji Shoujuo announced in a low voice.


    ¡°Master Chen, you have broken Nin Yuze¡¯s arms and legs in broad daylight, that was a tant disregard ofw and order. If your supervisor Li Wuchen is here, I would be the first to question hispetency in disciplining his subordinates. You are supposed to use your power to serve the country, not to bully the people who you swore to protect¡±


    The old man¡¯s harsh words caught everyone by surprise.


    Su Susu was unnerved by the old man¡¯s remarks. It sounded like Ji Shoujuo wanted to charge Chen Fan for the most heinous crime so that he would be locked up for the rest of his life. There were many witnesses when Chen Fan mutted Nin Yuze, and if Ji Family flexed their legal muscles and sued Chen Fan at the court, not even the military could ease the abundant evidence against Chen Fan.


    That could end up with a life sentence behind bars for Chen Fan.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me why I broke your son¡¯s arms and legs.¡± Chen Fan pointed at Nin Chendong and said: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t touch a hair on him if he didn¡¯t provoke me first. He also nned to break my legs and arms, I¡¯m just letting him have a taste of his own medicine.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Master Chen, there is no evidence supporting anything you have imed. The jury is not going to believe you.¡± Old Man Ji said with a smirk.


    ¡°Sly old fox!¡±


    Many people cursed him in their minds.


    However, more people agreed with the old man¡¯s notion that the fault was on Chen Fan. He had injured Nin Yuze even before thetter could carry out his n. In other worse, Chen Fan¡¯s life was not in danger when he acted against the potential threat.


    With that thought in mind, Fang Qiong looked to Chen Fan worriedly.


    As soon as this matter got into the courts, the Ji Family and the Nin Family would have a huge advantage since league games were up to their ally. They were the masters of distortion, twisting facts and ying with words to their benefits.


    Even as Chen Fan furrowed his brows and was about to act up, Jiao Luoyin spoke up.


    ¡°Lord Ji, General Major is not the only title Mr. Chen has, there is another.¡±


    ¡°what is it?¡±


    Ji Shoujuo furrowed his brows as he suddenly felt a sense of dread.


    The girl¡¯s words piqued everyone¡¯s interest. What other title does the young man have that could save him from the besiegement of all the powerful families?


    ¡°Not long ago, Kunlun had updated the Heaven roll that listed all Grandmasters in China. The first one on the list is the most powerful Grandmaster in China, and¡ª¡± Qiao Luoyin paused a second to clear her throat and then lifted her chin lightly.


    ¡°His name is Chen Beixuan!¡±

 Chapter 328 - The Greatest Pride of Our Nation

    <h4>Chapter 328: The Greatest Pride of Our Nation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Number one on the Heaven roll? What is the Heaven roll anyways?¡±


    An awkwardness hung in the air as most people had never heard of such a thing. Was it some kind of alternative to the Forbes Rich List?


    ¡°Hold on, did you call him Chen Beixuan? Is he the new rising star in Hong Kong, the mysterious tycoon Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Suddenly, someone asked.


    ¡°Ah- no wonder I felt the name sounded so familiar. Just a few months ago, I heard someone talking about a new billionaire in Hong Kong who is called Chen Beixuan. No one seemed to talk about him after he took over the Zheng¡¯s Financial Group.¡±


    Another one recalled as memory suddenly came back to him.


    The conversation resonated among the crowd, and more and more people recalled the same news they had heard. Since Hong Kong was far away from Wu Zhou and the news about Chen Beixuan¡¯s rise to power was only mentioned very briefly, most people were only able to recall the name but couldn¡¯t remember any details


    ¡°He is the owner of Zheng¡¯s Financial Group in Hong Kong?¡± Tang Jianfen asked incredulously.


    The Su Family found it hard to wrap their minds around the new information presented to them.


    Chen Fan¡¯s identity seemed to be changing every passing minute. He was the Master Chen of Jiang Bei, then he was the Head Sergeant of Cang Dragon unit, and now he was the billionaire in Hong Kong. Chen Fan turned out to the owner of Zheng¡¯s Financial Group and was in charge of the Zheng family in Hong Kong. It was a powerful family n that wielded as much prestige and wealth as the Su Family.


    Many people looked at Chen Fan in disbelief.


    He not only dominated Jiang Bei but was also a multi-billionaire in Hong Kong. Either of his achievements could be an ordinary man¡¯s life goals. However, He had reached both at the age of neen. If he was not a genius, no one else was.


    Jealousy and envy quickly surfaced on Ji Luochen¡¯s eyes.


    He was in his early thirties and was only able to be the CEO of a publicpanyrgely due to his family background. On the other hand, Chen Fan was in charge of a fewpanies and managed over billions of assets. He simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    Even Su Yanghao felt a pang of regret and remorse.


    If he knew Chen Fan was such a capable young man, he would risk the ire of Ji Family and marry her grandniece to him. If he was able to aplish so much while before he even turned twenty, what could he achieve when he was forty? He would definitely help Su Family¡¯s fame rise to new heights.


    ¡°What a shame, it¡¯s all toote now.¡±


    Su Yanghao thought to himself.


    Ji Family, Nin Family, and the Tang Family were clear which side they were on, therefore, if Su Yanghao kept on hesitating on the fence, the other families would sooner orter resent hisck ofmitment. Worse, his son, Su Zhengde was already at it with Chen Fan and between Chen Fan and his own son, he would choose thetter any minute.


    ¡°He is a tycoon in Hong Kong, but so what? We are in maind China now, so we need to obey the maind¡¯s rule. Many people have witnessed what you have done to my son, you can¡¯t get away with it in court.¡± Nin Chendong took a step forward, eyes bloodshot. He shouted at Chen Fan hotly.


    Su Zhengde and the other elders nodded in agreement.


    Even Old Man Zheng in Hong Kong wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with such a crime, much less his sessor Chen Fan. Compensation would have to be handed out in billions to the son of the Nin Family in the bed.


    Ji Shoujuo kept his silence.


    Deep down, he had a nagging suspicion that the Heaven roll and the Martial arts Grandmasters meant something very significant. Plus, he remembered that he had acquainted the title ¡°Grandmaster¡± before, but he couldn¡¯t recall any details.


    It wasn¡¯t Ji Shoujuo who was getting old and his memories were escaping him, it was because different professions lived in different worlds. If one was a fashion designer, he would never have heard of the top chef in the food industry. Ji Shoujuo had worked in the financial sector for his entire life and rarely did he got the chance to brush shoulders with martial artists. Even if he got to meet martial artists, thetter wouldn¡¯t disclose the information about the Heaven roll readily.


    Most Martial Artists he met were looking for employment under him, so the focus of the conversation was their ability but not those who were much stronger than them.


    Before the old man could remember the meaning of the title, Qiao Luoyin put in: ¡°Although a tycoon of Hong Kong has to obey thew, that is not the case for the most powerful Grandmaster in China. He could easily ruin your entire family, much less break your son¡¯s arms and legs.¡±


    She paused then let out a cold smirk.


    ¡°Are you really that naive thinking the Old Man Zheng had died of natural causes and willingly handed over his assets to Mr.Chen? The Zheng family was not running a charity thest time I checked. ¡±


    Her words stirred up a swell of murmurs.


    ¡°What does she mean? The number one Grandmaster on the Heaven roll was above thew?¡±


    ¡°But she had raised some good questions. Why did the Zheng family offer all of their assets to Master Chen? Things do not add up.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that it was some kind of bet.¡±


    Someone put in.


    ¡°Indeed. The Zheng family owed Master Chen ten billion and tried to write off their debt. The two parties decided to settle the score in a good old fashioned duel. In the end, Master Chen had killed the greatest Feng Shui Master Zhou Daoji in the duel and imed all of the Zheng family¡¯s wealth. He also took Old Man Zheng¡¯s life afterward.¡± Qiao Luoyin said slowly.


    Even as she said this, her mesmerizing gaze drifted toward Chen Fan. Her eyes were brightening by the second.


    When she first heard about Chen Fan¡¯s deeds, she, like everyone else in the room, thought that those were high tales. However, after meeting the man straight out of the legend, Qiao Luoyin felt her heart thumped in her chest, unable to hold back her admiration.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The crowd boiled over.


    A tycoon¡¯s life and all of his wealth: no one has ever heard of such preposterous duel in the modern world.


    ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible.¡±Tang Jianfen shook his head


    ¡°We don¡¯t believe you either.¡±


    Su Zhengde chimed in.


    Su Yanghao didn¡¯t join the opposition. As an elder who had weathered the turmoil of the early 20th century, he had heard of incredible stories of the martial arts world in passing. Although none were as stunning as what Chen Fan had done, he knew those Martial artists lived a different life than most people.


    ¡°The question remains if Chen Fan was one of those who were above thew.¡±


    Su Yanghao thought to himself shocked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me because you have no idea what it means to be the number one Grandmaster on the Heaven roll.¡± Qiao Luoyin smirked and then she lifted her chin and refuted: ¡°Have you guys ever heard of Hua Yunfeng of the Hua Yunfeng in Zhong Hai?¡±


    The name caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Ji Luochen and Tang Jianfen were both startled by the mentioning of the name.


    Even before the People¡¯s Republic of China was founded, the Hua family had already imed supremacy in Zhong Hai. The family not only survived but also thrived under the leadership of Hua Yunfeng. Hua Yunfeng himself also became a synonym for a sessful man in Zhong Hai.


    Everyone in China knew of him.


    ¡°Why do you bring him up?¡± Su Zhengde asked.


    However, Ji Luochen and the other older men in the room have already guessed the reason. They not only knew what made Hua Yunfeng a legend but also to stay out of this mighty force¡¯s way.


    ¡°The Heaven roll listed all Grandmasters in China. Hua Yunfeng was number four.¡± Qiao Luoyin said with a smug smile. ¡°Even Ye Nantian was the second on the list. I hope now you will have a better idea of what the number one spot means.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the new information.


    Once they had learned the ranking of Hua Yunfeng and Ye Nantian on the list, the weight of the ranking finally setting in.


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan in shock and disbelief.


    Master Chen, Tycoon of Hong Kong, the number one Grandmaster in China, when all these notable titles were bestowed upon this teenager, Chen Fan was suddenly shrouded by mystery and turned into a character out of legends.


    Even Fang Qiong rounded her eyes incredulously while staring at Chen Fan.


    She knew her childhood friend was a force to be reckoned with, but not to such an inconceivable degree.


    ¡°Wait for a second, do you have any proof of what you have just said?¡±


    Suddenly, Lord Ji asked as suspicion burning in his eyes.


    His question suddenly made everyone question the girl¡¯s words.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, what if she is lying to us? How could less than twenty years old young achieve so much? We don¡¯t live in a Qidian novel, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Many people looked to Chen Fan with doubt.


    Many of them chose to question Chen Fan¡¯s power not because there was ack of evidence, but because they couldn¡¯t coup with the reality that a teenage boy was much more sessful than them.


    ¡°What kind of proof do you need? Why don¡¯t you call the Zheng family and ask them yourself right now?¡± Qiao Luoyin flung back at the old man.


    She was the heir of the Qiao Family in Jinlin City, and no one had ever questioned her words.


    Su Yanghao waved a catory hand at both the girl and Lord Ji. He knew that Lord Ji had chosen not to believe her words because he refused to ept the reality that he had lost the fight, that even thebined forces of the families couldn¡¯t bring down Chen Fan. Ji Shoujuo had lived ny years and never did he endure such utter defeat. Ji Shoujuo raised the question simply because his ego drove him to do so.


    After all, Chen Fan¡¯s status in society was so unreachable to most people in the room that it might as well be fake should Ji Shoujuo persist that it was. After all, if people couldn¡¯t trante the Heaven roll to the power they could perceive, so it might as well mean nothing.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and was about to speak out.


    Suddenly, amotion came up from the entrance. It sounded like some important man had arrived.


    Themotion caught everyone¡¯s attention, and soon a young man darted into the main hall and announced:


    ¡°Third Grandpa, the leader of the nation sent their secretary to pay tribute to you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Yanghao was taken aback and rose to his feet. With the help of Su Xiao, he made his way toward the entrance with everyone else in tow. It was the Su Family¡¯s honor to have The leaders sent their representative here.


    Before Su Yanghao had made it out of the main hall, the representative was already in sight.


    His name was Mr. Qu and he was a schrly looking middle-aged man with a pair of silver-rimmed sses.


    ¡°Mr. Qu, It is an honor to have you here.¡± Su Yanghao held onto Mr. Qu¡¯s hand and shook it vigorously.


    ¡°Mr. Su, the leader of our country knew that it is your nieth birthday and asked me to send their regards.¡± Mr. Qu hung a mechanical smile on his face and his voice sounded distant and guarded.


    However, no one thought Mr. Qu¡¯s demeanor was unwarranted.


    Despite Mr. Qu¡¯s low rank in the government, he represented a political hegemony in China who often appeared on Tv.


    Mr. Qu scanned the crowd. As soon as his eyes found Chen Fan, they were lit up with glee. Mr. Qu quickly heaped smile on his face and hurried to Chen Fan and shook his hand with a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Grandmaster Chen, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Do you know him, Mr. Qu?¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the development. Lord Su asked incredulously.


    ¡°Why of course. The leaders talk about him all the time.¡± Mr. Qu said. ¡°It is our fortune to have Grandmaster Chen serving the people of China.¡±


    Su Yanghao gapped at Mr. Qu incredulously.


    ¡°How could it be? Even the leaders of the nation know of Chen Fan?¡± Ji Shoujuo shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mr. Qu seemed to be displeased by Lord Ji¡¯s remark. He continued: ¡°Do you want to know the opinion of our leader toward Grandmaster Chen?¡±


    Mr. Qu pulled a serious face and then announced: ¡°Chen Beixuan is the greatest pride of our nation, the golden boy of our time.¡±


    Mr. Qu¡¯s words shocked everyone and rendered them speechless.

 Chapter 329 - You Are Not Worthy

    <h4>Chapter 329: You Are Not Worthy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°There were plenty of good generals, but there was only one Han Xin, the greatest pride of our nation.¡±


    It was a quote from the Records of the Grand Historian where it detailed the emperor Liu Bang¡¯sment on the War God Han Xin, his field Marshal. Han Xin was born as an ordinary man but was able to lead Liu Bang¡¯s forces to sweep across China, andy the foundations of the Great Han Dynasty. The records coined the term ¡°greatest pride of our nation¡± that was used to describe the most valuable asset of a country.


    The term was used on Han Xin, a legendary figure in Chinese history. What made Chen Fan the equal of such a legend? Since the words came out of one of the most reputable bureaucrats in the government, its credibility was what made thement so shockingly surreal to others.


    ¡°Our leader thinks too highly of me.¡±


    Chen Fan replied humbly.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t expect the leader of the country to hold him in such high regard, simply because of the invention of Vitality Serum and his ability to subjugate grandmasters.


    ¡°I beg to differ with you, Mr. Chen. You have exposed the conspiracy of foreign forces in China and defended our nation¡¯s interest by bringing powerful foes to justice. You are also listed on the Dark Roll published by the CIA. You truly are the pride of our nation.¡±Mr. Qu said with a gleeful smile. He paused a second and gave Chen Fan a knowing nce. ¡°Not to mention the revolutionary pharmaceutical product you have offered to our country. You have made a huge contribution to our country.¡±


    ¡®Dark Roll? What is that?¡±


    Ji Luochen asked with indignation.


    After hearing Mr. Qu¡¯s words, no one, except for Ji Luochen dared to raise a question. Even Su Yanghao and Ji Shoujuo had held back their doubts and kept their suspicions to themselves.


    Mr. Qu furrowed his brows slightly and exined.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have heard of it, it is beyond your pay grade. The Dark Roll is a list published by the CIA of the United States. As for the details, it is none of your business. All you need to know is that those on the list are powerful men and women that could easily rival a small country.¡±


    Mr. Qu¡¯s words shocked everyone.


    Most guests in the room would consider themselves sessful members of society, however, Mr. Qu had brushed them off and told them that they Dark Roll was above their pay grade. It invited many questions about the Dark Roll and the exact power of Chen Fan who ranked number three on the list.


    The dark roll was used as a warning to other countries and international groups such as the Hong Sect of potential powerful foes. Such information was meant for the eyes of key bureaucrats in China. The Su Family and the Ji Family were merely local powers and were far away from the center of power at the national level.


    Mr. Qu¡¯s words doused the hot anger inside of Ji Luochen with cold water. At his level, he really shouldn¡¯t talk back at Mr. Qu. Even his father had to speak respectfully with Mr. Qu, much less him. So thinking, he looked to Chen Fan as despair crawled into his mind.


    He had expected to pin Chen Fan under his thumb this time as a circus trainer would to a monkey, but little did he know that the wild monkey turned out to the Son Goku, the Monkey King. One sweep of his magical staff, he could knock out all the families in his way. The situation had quickly turned 180 degrees as Chen Fan started to gain an edge.


    Meanwhile, Nin Chendong, Tang Jianfen, and Su Zhengde were overtaken by dismay and regret. They knew Chen Fan had turned the tables on them.


    Su Qian, Su Zea, and Su Peng were stupefied by the development.


    The tycoon of Jiang Bei, a billionaire in Hong Kong, the number one Grandmaster on the Heaven roll, and the greatest asset of the nation. All these titles added up and forged a formidable foe against the alliance of family ns. Chen Fan¡¯s clout was heavy enough to crush any force in China.


    Many people looked at the teenager standing upright with a faint smile.


    Su Susu covered her mouth and stared at Chen Fan in disbelief.


    She had abandoned all hope but little did she know that the new information brought by Zhao Baofen and Qiao Luoyin had quickly turned the situation around. Mr. Qu¡¯s announcement was the final nail in the coffin that pronounced the defeat of the major families. Even the Su Family who had been flirting with the idea of opposing Chen Fan was embarrassed by their actions.


    These families¡¯ grief and regret were all caused by her son inw. She suddenly remembered what Chen Fan had told her while they were in the coffee shop.


    ¡°What if I tell you that I am already powerful enough to bring down the Su Family?¡±


    Su Susu had been convinced that the young man was simply bluffing. Even after she learned of his identity as Master Chen, she didn¡¯t expect Chen Fan to be able to bring down the Su Family for at least thirty years if he was lucky. Chen Fan pulled the rug from under her by disying enough prowess to bring the Su family to its knees.


    However influential Su Family was, it scarcely dared to oppose the Chinese central government.


    Fang Mingde stood at the door and was shaking uncontrobly. His trembling hand spilled wine everywhere, but he didn¡¯t even notice that. He murmured to himself in excitement.


    ¡°Greatest pride of our nation! The greatest pride of our nation!¡±


    ¡°My son inw was praised by the leaders as the Greatest pride of our nation! That proves that he was the perfect match with my daughter. Who would oppose their marriage now? Who would think he was not worthy of the Su Family¡¯s three hundred years of reputation?¡±


    After he had said that, he poured the contents in the cup down his throat like a delusional drunk.


    Around him, the other inws of the Su Family lowered their heads quietly.


    They said that a good opponent motivated one to work harder; however, when the gap was unbridgeable, the opponent would only inspire despair.


    Fang Qiong stood quietly beside Chen Beixuan. In her mind¡¯s eye, the image of Chen Beixuan and Chen Fan converged into one. Chen Beixuan¡¯s words echoed in her mind: ¡°When the name of Chen Beixuan is heard across China, we will meet again.¡±


    Was the time now?


    Fang Qiong was seized by excitement.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    The ivory fan was dropped to the ground once again.


    This time, Boss Fu didn¡¯t care to pick it up. Instead, he looked at the young man stupidly.


    ¡°Oh my god. This is rich! He had turned the situation around on a dime just like that! Who would have thought that Master Chen of Jiang Bei was such a fearsome force? He is only neen years old, yet he had already imed supremacy and rose to power. He would be invincible in ten years.¡±


    The other tycoons of Wu Zhou agreed with fear and admiration.


    They were convinced that Chen Fan¡¯s fate was sealed, but¡ª


    ¡°Boss Fu, who do you think will emerge as the victor now?¡± Boss Li fiddled with his jade ring and asked with a broad smile.


    Boss Fu¡¯s face flushed red, but he found no words in his mouth.


    Even the leader of the nation was on Chen Fan¡¯s side, The other families would never win this round unless they knew the president of the United State of America or Russia.


    ¡°Hehe, Boss Fu, just wait for a second. I don¡¯t think this is the end yet. Master Chen of Jiang Bei is not a forgiving person and neither is he a pushover. He was quite well known for hisck of tolerance.¡± Mr. Li cracked a cold smile.


    Lo and behold, Chen Fan turned around and looked at Nin Chendong.


    ¡°You used me of mutting your son for no reason. Can you say that again in front of everyone?¡±


    Nin Chendong¡¯s face turned pale. His lips trembled, unable to form a word.


    Chen Fan¡¯s counter-attack had just begun.

 Chapter 330 - Subjugate the Ji Family

    <h4>Chapter 330: Subjugate the Ji Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Nin Yuze had set a trap. He invited me to dinner and provoked me into a fight in front of everyone so that Zhao Baofen and his guards could break my legs and arms. I only gave him a taste of his own medicine. Do you think that is not fair?¡±


    Chen Fan flicked a finger and locked his chilling re onto Nin Chendong.


    Cold sweat trickled down from Nin Chendong¡¯s forehead. He managed to put on a smile and said: ¡°Mr. Chen, those are your own presumptions.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Nin, that is not a presumption. Yuze had told me and everyone his n ahead of time. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Baofen.¡± Qiao Luoyin put in.


    Nin Chendong was suddenly at a loss for words.


    He, like everyone else, had seen Zhao Baofen¡¯s utmost admiration for Chen Fan. Even if the girl was lying, Zhao Baofen would unequivocally stand with Chen Fan. Plus, Nin Chendong knew that that was something his son would do. Nin Chendong had lived as a spoiled brat ever since he was a child and had done many horrible things such as what he nned to do to Chen Fan. He had always been able to get away with it, but this time, he had picked on the wrong person.


    Mr. Qu gave Nin Chendong a knowing nce, willing him to stop arguing.


    Nin Chendong had his back against the wall and finally was about to give in.


    He was smart enough to pick up the nuance of Mr. Qu¡¯s nce: it was a wake up call for him, Mr. Qu was trying to save his life. Qiao Luoyin had said that Chen Fan had killed the Old Man Zheng and robbed him of his wealth yet nothing had happened to him. If Chen Fan could do that to the Zheng family, he could easily do that to Nin Family. The memory of what had happened to the Sheng family also came rushing into Nin Chendong¡¯s mind. It had happened only a few months ago and the details were still vivid in his mind.


    With that thought in mind, Nin Chendong finally gave in and bowed to Chen Fan


    ¡°Mr. Chen, the fault is with the Nin Family. My Son was foolish enough to challenge you and brought his undoing to himself.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and didn¡¯t offer a reply.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s reaction, he recalled rumors about Chen Fan¡¯s unforgiving personality and his ruthless methods. The fear of harming his family¡¯s well being spurred him to drop his knee and kowtow to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, please forgive me, forgive the Nin Family. Please let us live.¡±


    ¡°Shhh.¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    The lord of the Nin Family knelt before a twenty years old young man and apologized? This was unheard of. Fear and shock flickered in Su Ze and Su Peng¡¯s eyes.


    The moment they saw Nin Chendong dropped to his knee, the full extent of Chen Fan¡¯s power finally set in. If Chen Fan was able to bring the lord of the Nin Family to his knees, he would never consider the Su Family a worthy foe.


    ¡°Your son tried to harm me so I made him remember the lesson for the rest of his life by breaking his legs and arms. Do you think that is fair?¡± Chen Fan asked slowly.


    ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯s more than fair.¡±


    Nin Chendong pressed his forehead to the ground and said with a shaky voice.


    He admitted that he was afraid of Chen Fan. No one would avenge the Nin Family if Chen Fan decided to unleash his fury. He wouldn¡¯t count on the Tang Family, that was for sure.


    Nin Chendong could not afford to take any risk while facing a terrifying foe who would ughter an entire family without blinking their eyes. As for his son, the little shit was still alive and might even fully recover given time. Even if his son had died fromplications of his wounds, Nin Chendong had still a few bastard sons he could call upon.


    ¡°As for you, Tang Jianfen.¡±


    Chen Fan switched his gaze from Nin Chendong to Tang Jianfen.


    ¡°Master Chen, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Tang Jianfen¡¯s body tensed up as he squeezed out a smile.


    He regretted ever getting involved in this hot mess. He was here only for Lord Su¡¯s birthday but jumped the gun when he heard the Ji Family and the Nin Family¡¯s n against Chen Fan. He aided the two families during the confrontation and tried to get back at Chen Fan for refusing him the sales right of Spirit Water.


    Little did he know that one year ago, Chen Fan was just a local force at Jiang Bei, one yearter, he had be a mighty figure in entire China. If Tang Jianfen knew in the beginning, he would never even dare toe to Wu Zhou, much less conspire with the other families against Chen Fan.


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as a cold light came up in his pupils. ¡°You have shown your vengefulness by trying to get back at me for barring you from joining the business of the Yun Wu Spirit Water. If I let you go today, how would I know that you would never seek revenge again?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Tang Jianfen¡¯s eyes darted from left to right as he tried to find an excuse.


    Chen Fan suddenly rounded his eyes and shouted.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Tang Jianfen felt an invisible force on his shoulder, pressing him down. Tang Jianfen was just an ordinary man and could not withstand the unimaginable power of an Immortal Cultivator. his knees buckled under the slightest pressure and dropped to the ground. Tang Jianfen supported his body with both arms and pressed his head close to the floor.


    Everyone around Chen Fan could sense overbearing energy emanating from the boy. It weighed heavily on their minds, making their breathsborious. Chen Fan suddenly no longer looked like a teenage boy, instead, he looked like a powerful deity that could dictate the life and death of mortals.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Tang Jianfen kept kneeling on the ground and his face was contorted by anger. He muttered curses to himself, as a poisonous light came up in his eyes.


    He was the heir of the Tang Family in Zhong Hai, the equal of Zhu Yuntao and Nin Chendong. He could have anything he wanted in Zhong Hai and never had to endure such insult. Unlike Nin Chendong who was a shrewd middle-age man of great ambition, Tang Jianfen was young andcked forbearance and patience.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, how dare you ask me such a question?¡±


    Eyes bloodshot, Tang Jianfen shouted in a fit of anger.


    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t like kneeling down? Then die.¡± Chen Fan pressed his hand down.


    Suddenly, an invisible force Tang Jianfen to the ground until a body shaped impression formed on the floor. There was no more Tang Jianfen, but a mush of rushed bone and flesh that filled up the depression on the ground.


    The room suddenly became pin-drop quiet.


    No one had expected that Chen Fan would kill Tang Jianfen so suddenly without any warning.


    He was the young lord of the Tang Family, one of the Four Young Lords of Zhong Hai. Chen Fan ended his life without a second hesitation in front of all the tycoons of Wu Zhou.


    ¡°So this is the true face of the legendary Curmudgeon Chen.¡±


    Qiao Luoyin watched Chen Fan¡¯s back from behind, her heart nearly skipped a beat.


    The Su Family was terrified by the development. Tang Jianfen was good friends with Su Qian and Su Ze, yet Chen Fan had killed him as if butchering an animal. Did that mean Chen Fan would do the same to Su Qian or Su Ze without a second thought as well?


    Su Xiao¡¯s eyes were lit up with expectation.


    She was the princess of the Su Family and was the love interest of many talented young men. Some of them were rich heirs, and some were outstanding researchers. However, none of them could measure up to Chen Fan¡¯s decisiveness and dominance.


    Martial arts grandmaster and a member of the Dark Roll. He was born to lord over the world.


    Chen Fan had finally disyed his dominant side using his unimaginable power.


    Ji Shoujuo let out a wry smile.


    ¡°Fine...¡± Ji Shoujuo shook his head, stood up and bowed to Chen Fan. ¡°I ended up loading a gun and shot myself in the foot. Master Chen, I apologize for not recognizing your power and please, forgive my grandson.¡±


    Even as he apologized, two-line of tears streaked across his wizened face.


    ¡°Brother Ji!¡± Su Yanghao eximed.


    People around them gasped. They watched incredulously as a ny years old grandpa bowed to a teenager to beg for forgiveness.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Tears welled in Ji Luochen¡¯s eyes. He was ready to throw himself at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Shut up! Kneel and apologize now!¡± Lord Ji turned around and refuted.


    Ji Luochen¡¯s face turned dark at first, and then all color drained from it until it was as pale as a piece of paper. He lowered his head, bent his knees and kowtowed.


    ¡°Master Chen, I am sorry.¡±


    A deadly silence fell over theke. No one spoke a word as they stared at the shocking development.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and stood haughtily like an immortal.

 Chapter 331 - Su Yanghao’s Regret

    <h4>Chapter 331: Su Yanghao¡¯s Regret</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Meanwhile, inside the Su Family¡¯s residence, everyone watched the development unfold with disbelief.


    Just one moment ago, Chen Fan had his back against the wall under the pressure from the alliance of powerful families. Everyone was convinced that not even Li Wuchen was able to prevent his fate of being thrown behind bars. The list of crimes he hadmitted meant that he would have to spend the rest of his life in jail.


    However, a momentter, Nin Chendong was kneeling before Chen Fan, begging for forgiveness. Tang Jianfen was dead and the Ji Family also capitted to Chen Fan¡¯s power. Director Xue hid behind the elders and tried to distance himself from the hot mess as far as possible.


    The seemingly unstoppable alliance was destroyed by Chen Fan with ease.


    Even then, Su Susu and Fang Mingde still found it hard toe to terms with reality. Meanwhile, the tycoons of Wu Zhou were stupefied by the oue. Chen Fan had brought three prominent families from Zhong Hai and Jiang Nan Province to their knees. Once the news of what had happened here got out, it would blow everyone¡¯s mind.


    Some might not even believe it if they didn¡¯t hear it from a legitimate source.


    A less than twenty years old teenager forced the Ji Family, Nin Family and the Tang Family to bend their knees?


    He was only neen, a first-year university student. People simply couldn¡¯t imagine what he could achieve once he graduated from university. In ten years, there would be no one in entire China that could stop him from doing what he wants.


    The thought of Chen Fan¡¯s incredible power suddenly evoked a strong sense of regret in Su Yanghao¡¯s mind.


    When Su Yanghao told him that Chen Fan was Master Chen of Jiang Bei for the first time, he had already considered approving Little Nine¡¯s marriage with him. However, the ire of the Ji Family of Zhong Hai made him hesitate a little too long. Before he could make up his mind, he had heard the news of Chen Fan mutting Nin Yuze and crashing the Su Family¡¯s party.


    From then on, Su Yanghao had thrown the idea of epting Chen Fan out of the window.


    He had proven himself to be an arrogant, savage and sadistic young man, and the Su Family would never ept him as one of them. When Chen Fan finally showed up with Fang Qiong, he openly insulted the Su Family and pointed out its weakness in front of everyone. Although Su Yanghao conceded that Chen Fan¡¯s criticism had hit the mark, he couldn¡¯t stomach a youngster dissing his life¡¯s work. In a fit of anger, he decided to remain silent when Su Zhengde opened fire at Chen Fan.


    He was convinced that as long as the Ji Family, Nin Family, and the Tang Family stuck together, they could eventually force the young man into submission. However, he had grossly underestimated the young man.


    ¡°With Chen Fan¡¯s help, the Chen family might be able to dominate China in ten years.¡±


    ¡°We have lost our opportunity of gaining Chen Fan¡¯s support. The Su Family is doomed once I pass away.¡±


    Regret and sorrow gnawed at Su Yanghao¡¯s mind. He regretted not believing in his intuition, silencing Su Zhengde¡¯s hostility and rejecting the Ji Family¡¯s request. If he had done all that, the Su Family would have gained the most useful ally.


    With Chen Fan¡¯s help, the Su Family would remain in the seat of power in Jiang Nan Province for at least a few more decades.


    The missed opportunity made Su Yanghao heave a long sigh of regret.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan looked at Ji Shoujuo without paying any attention to Ji Luochen. ¡°I can spare his life as long as you are willing to pay something in exchange. Name your offer now.¡±


    Life ebbed away from Ji Luochen¡¯s face. The embarrassment from the humiliation was slowly killing him from the inside.


    Ji Shoujuo pondered quietly for a moment and then a light came up in his eyes. He took a step forward and whispered something in Chen Fan¡¯s ears.


    Chen Fan was taken aback at first, and then he locked his eyes with the old man and nodded.


    ¡°Deal¡±


    Ji Shoujuo finally let out a sigh of relief.


    The exchange filled everyone¡¯s mind with questions. What was the price that the Ji Family offered? What could have satisfied the cold-hearted Master Chen¡¯s thirst for revenge?


    Qiao Luoyin was close to Chen Fan, so she had heard the old man¡¯s offer. She gasped under her breath.


    ¡°What a sly old fox!¡±


    However, she nodded in approval at the old man¡¯s offer. Chen Fan must not care for worldly possessions such as money and fame. After all, he already had an abundance of them. Although the Ji Family was not as strong as the Nin Family or the Tang Family financially, they were much more well connected than most other families with government officials.


    That connection was what the Chen familycked the most at this stage.


    Ji Shoujuo¡¯s price was too tempting for Chen Fan to refuse. The Chen family desperately needed a benefactor in the appropriate level of government. Li Wuchen was useful but he was overqualified in helping Chen Fan¡¯s uncle and father further their careers.


    After Chen Fan and Ji family had reached a deal, Mr. Qu finally remembered something.


    He turned around and whispered to a man in ck. ¡°Inform everyone in that room that Grandmaster Chen¡¯s identity is ssified information and leaking the information is a criminal act.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Qu.¡± The man in ck nodded.


    He then gathered a helper to make a list of attendees and issued a warning to each and everyone of them.


    After he had finished talking to the man in ck, Mr. Qu walked over to Chen Fan with a smile.


    ¡°Grandmaster Chen, I have other matters to attend to, please allow me to excuse myself.¡±


    ¡°It was nice to see you, Mr. Qu. And Thank you.¡± Chen Fan nodded and cracked a smile.


    Although Mr. Qu had said nothing during the entire time, his presence projected immeasurable fear into the other family¡¯s hearts, forcing them to concede defeat. Even after Chen Fan had killed Tang Jianfen, the Tang Family still apologized to Chen Fan in part because of Mr. Qu¡¯s presence.


    Although Mr. Qu¡¯s involvement made things smoother, without him, Chen Fan could handle the situation as well.


    However, he might have had to resort to violent means to bring down the other families. It was Lord Su¡¯s birthday party, and Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to let the party end with the loss of people¡¯s life fearing that might upset Fang Qiong.


    ¡°I am more than happy to help. If Grandmaster ever passes Yan Jin, make sure to stop by my ce to share a cup of drinks with me.¡± Mr. Qu let out a peal ofughter.


    Then, he turned around to look at Su Yanghao and said heavily: ¡°Lord Su, you have found yourself an outstanding young man. Don¡¯t waste this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Qu. We won¡¯t.¡± Su Yanghao nodded. Su Yanghao and the other Su family members trailed behind Mr. Qu and nodded their heads ingratiatingly.


    After Mr. Qu was gone, Nin Chendong and Ji Shoujuo both excused themselves and left the embarrassing situation. Director Xue followed suit, but before he left the room, he handed over his business card to Chen Fan and apologized.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste his energy in punishing Director Xue since he was sent here to represent his boss. Plus, Director Xue had been cautious in offering his support to the other families and had been quiet ever since he arrived.


    Soon all the guests left the party, leaving only the Su Family members and Fang Qiong¡¯s family.


    ¡°Su Susu, Mingde, I am sorry.¡± Su Yanghao held onto Su Susu and Fang Mingde¡¯s hands andmented wistfully.


    ¡°Third uncle, there is no need to say sorry.¡± Su Susu blushed.


    However, Fang Mingde¡¯s face was lit up with glee. He had been looked down upon by the Su Family for twenty years and finally, he was able to straighten his back, lifting his chin and stand confidently before the other Su Family members.


    ¡°The elders of the family, including me have misunderstood you and Little Nine. We nearly made irreversible damage to you and our family. I have to apologize for what you had to go through.¡± Su Yanghao said with a guilty face.


    Su Yangzhi and Su Zhengde¡¯s faces were flushed red out of embarrassment.


    They had always looked down on Su Yangren¡¯s branch and Fang Qiong¡¯s family. However, today, they were forced to apologize to Su Susu. The thought of their unwarranted disdain and arrogance made them feel ashamed.


    However reluctant and embarrassing it was, they had to apologize; there was no other way around it as long as Chen Fan was still with Fang Qiong.


    Su Susu felt a warm proud feeling rising inside of her, but it was awkward to feel like that.


    Despite her opposition, in the beginning, she eventually epted Chen Fan as her son inw. After seeing Chen Fan forcing the Su Family to its knees, she felt joy as well as guilt. She med herself for not supporting Chen Fan from the very beginning.


    ¡°Third Uncle, you should say that to Xiao Qiong instead of me.¡± Su Susu gave Su Yanghao a knowing look and then shifted her gaze onto Fang Qiong.


    ¡°Ah, right! Little Nine, thank you foring to celebrate my birthday. I really appreciate it.¡±


    Su Yanghao picked up the cue and looked around at Fang Qiong with a warm smile.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fang Qiong finally gathered herself from shock. When she saw the ingratiating smile on everyone¡¯s face, she looked to Chen Fan and then she realized what the Su Family was up to.


    They wanted her to cate Chen Fan for them.


    The girl pondered a moment.


    She came up to Chen Fan and held onto his hand kittenishly, without speaking a word.


    Chen Fan patted the top of her head and cracked a smile.


    ¡°Do you want to have some dumplings with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I want those ones with red bean paste.¡±


    The two love birds wrapped each other in their arms and slowly made their way to the door. Everyone made way for them with fear and respect. The Su Family watched in dismay as the two left the room.


    ¡°Sigh... I was hoping that Little Nine could save us.¡± Su Yanghao rose to his feet andmented. ¡°It¡¯s toote... toote to say sorry.¡±


    Grief and remorse was written all over Su Zhengde and the others¡¯ faces.

 Chapter 332 - Big News in Jiang Nian

    <h4>Chapter 332: Big News in Jiang Nian</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Inside the Su Family residence¡¯s main hall.


    Su Yanghao pulled a taut face and was quiet. The other youngsters of the family stood still it the hall and scarcely dared to breathe.


    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t stress out about it too much. Who would have thought that a young man from Jiang Bei could have achieved such greatness? It wasn¡¯t Zhende¡¯s fault to misjudge his power.¡± Su Yangzhi put in as an attempt to ease the tension.


    Su Zhengde let out an ugly grin that made him look like he was crying.


    He was the lord of the Su Family of Wu Zhou City and one of the loudest critical voices against Chen Fan. This incident had taken a toll on Su Zhengde¡¯s influence and not only his control over the family was eroded, but the old man¡¯s opinion of him also downgraded significantly. Most people outside of the Su Family must have also gloated at his mistake


    He nearly forced such a true dragon out of his family.


    What an idiot.


    Seeing that Su Yanghao couldn¡¯t even bring himself to look at him, he knew his father was extremely disappointed in him.


    ¡°Just so, Third Grandpa. How could we know that Chen Fan has such aplicated background? Who would have thought that he was the General Major of the Cang Dragon, a tycoon from Hong Kong and the Grandmaster on the Heaven roll? We were convinced that he was just a tycoon in Jiang Bei, that¡¯s all.¡± Su Qian put in indignantly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that, you said? Why didn¡¯t you investigate? Why are you all sitting on your ass and doing nothing?¡±


    Su Yanghao mmed the table and let out a cold smile.


    Without digging deep and hard, no one in Su Family would easily find out the full extent of Chen Fan¡¯s power, however, that was not impossible either. Chen Beixuan was famous among martial artists and was well known to many military personnel. If Su Family tried hard enough, they might have been able to find out his title at the Cang Dragon unit.


    However, the Su Family had overlooked Chen Fan¡¯s ability due to their arrogance.


    Even Chen Fan¡¯s dominance over Jiang Bei had caught them by surprise, so they would never even have thought of reconciling the teenage boy to outrageous titles such as Grandmaster and Head Sergeant of Cang Dragon.


    Seeing the old man¡¯s temper was about to re again, everyone quickly lowered their heads. Feeling abashed, Su Zhengde wished he could bury his head in the sand. He was in charge of the family and failed everyone because of his ipetence.


    ¡°Third Grandpa, what if we just leave Chen Fan alone from now on? Without him, we will still live and are still the number one family of Jiang Nan Province. There is nothing he could do to change that.¡± Su Ze put in indignantly.


    Although no one chimed in, they nodded their agreement in silence.


    Su Family of Wu Zhou City had strived for centuries and weathered countless storms. The run-in with Chen Fan would just be another one of the bumps in their journey that they would eventually get over like they always did.


    ¡°Hehe... you guys still believe that the Su Family is still growing well and strong?¡± Lord Su coughed and then let out a wry smile. ¡°I am ny years old and my days are numbered. Once I pass away, who could shoulder the responsibility and guide the Su Family forward in this treacherous world? Can we count on Zhende and his meager title at the Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    The rise of the Su Family in thest few decades was solely because of my contribution to the party during the revolution. The leaders of the country granted me many privileges in appreciation of my support. However, the times have changed and their appreciation is waning. The leaders were going to cut ties with us once I pass away, but I wager that what happened today would make that happen much sooner.


    The sharp glint in Lord Su¡¯s eyes seemed to shed more light on their situation.¡±Without our privileges and support, we are just a piece of meat on the butcher block, waiting to be carved up. We would lose our edge whenpeting against other families such as the Ji Family, Qiao Family, and the Zhu family.¡±


    The old man¡¯s words were a wake-up call to everyone.


    They had never thought of their future so far ahead of time.


    However, after reflecting on the old man¡¯s words, they realized that he had hit the mark. The Su Family appeared to be strong and wealthy but its appearance was on the old man¡¯s immense influence and connection. All of Su Family¡¯s clients, let it be those in the textile industry or those in the banking system offered Su Family business opportunities because of the old man. As soon as Lord Su passed away, they would disregard the Su family as their business partner and profit from their downfall.


    Of all the younger generation of the Su Family, only Su Zhengxun seemedpetent enough to barely measure up to Su Yanghao¡¯s expectation.


    ¡°The leaders would have to evaluate our status if we had Chen Fan joining our ranks. But it¡¯s toote now.¡± Su Yanghao shook his head and heaved a sigh. Suddenly, life seemed to have slipped away from his face and his wrinkled face looked even older than it used to be.


    Then and only then, the younger generation of the family finally noticed how tired and wizened the old man had gotten.


    As the fact that the only backbone of the family had turned ny years old finally set in, Su Zhengde panicked. He hurried to rise to his feet and announced: ¡°Dad, I will go to apologize to Little Nine right now. I will kowtow to Chen Fan if I have to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pointless.¡± Su Yanghao heaved a sigh and said: ¡°He is the General Major of Cang Dragon Unit, and a Grandmaster Martial artist. Do you think such a decisive and determined man would be swayed by your pathetic plea?¡±


    ¡°Then... then what should we do?¡± Su Zhengde was suddenly at a loss.


    Su Qian, Su Ze and Su Peng were all unnerved by the development. For the first time, they felt that the fate of their familyid in Little Nine and her seemingly ordinary husbands hands.


    Suddenly, Su Xiao broke her silence and put in.


    ¡°Grandpa, maybe things are not as bad as you think.¡±


    ¡°You might not have noticed it, but I found out that he had protected Little Nine whenever they were together. His attention had always been on Little Nine either at the partyst night or today¡¯s banquet. I have noticed subtle eye contact between the two and it was obvious that Chen Fan had spared the Ji Family because Little Nine wanted him to.¡±


    ¡°What you are getting at is...¡± Su Yanghao looked to Su Xiao, both hands shaking with excitement.


    ¡°Yes, we have been focusing mainly on us and ignored Chen Fan¡¯s feelings and what he cared about. It was evident that he cared most about Little Nine and he might havee to Wu Zhou because of Little Nine. Therefore, the key to solving our problem is to win over Little Nine, making sure she is on our side.¡± Su Xiao said tenderly.


    Everyone nodded in agreement after pondering on Su Xiao¡¯s words for a while.


    Su Yanghao looked at Fang Mingde and his wife, willing them to put in their two cents. Su Susu put on a smile and said: ¡°Third Uncle, I am not too familiar with Xiao Fan, but I knew he had fallen head over heels in love with Little Nine. They have been good friends ever since childhood and made a promise to each other to go to the same University, and they did.¡±


    After she said that, she paused a second and then said with suspicion: ¡°I wager that even the undoing of the Sheng family was somehow linked to the lovepetition between Sheng Ronghua¡¯s son and Chen Fan over Xiao Qiong.¡±


    Although it was just Su Susu¡¯s suspicion, no one seemed to have doubted it.


    ¡°Yes, I have heard about what had happened to the Sheng family. I have never thought that there were more than what met the eye. Chen Fan was the Head Sergeant of the Cang Dragon unit, a billionaire in Hong Kong and if he wanted to topple the Sheng family, he would only need to make a request to Li Wuchen. Killing everyone in the Sheng family seemed unnecessary unless his love interest is involved.¡± Su Zhengde suddenly pped his head as realization dawned upon him.


    ¡°A powerful young man would often turn into a dangerous beast in the name of love.¡± Su Yanghao said.


    After he had said that, he turned around to look at Su Xiao. ¡°You are the closest to Little Nine, so it would fall upon you to help the family mend the rtionship with Little Nine. If Little Nine forgives us, so would Chen Fan.¡±


    ¡°Plus, from today onward, Little Nine will be our family lord. Treat her as you would treat me.¡± Su Yanghao announced heavily.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded their consent.


    The birthday banquet was over, but people had just started to feel the implication of what had happened during the banquet.


    Although everyone was warned to keep their lips sealed about what they saw, it was impossible to expect the hundred or so guests would keep the secret.


    It wasn¡¯t long before rumors started to spread.


    ¡°Have you heard? Chen Fan is the General Major of the Cang Dragon Unit.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Who is Chen Fan?¡±


    ¡°He was the one who wrecked the Sheng family. This time he brought the Ji and the Nin Family to their knees.¡±


    ¡°Really? fill me in please!¡±


    Such conversations were carried out all over the Jin City, Wu Zhou, Jiang Zhou City. Even some well-connected elites in Zhong Hai heard of the incident in passing.


    Compared to the names such as Grandmaster or the Heaven roll, the title of General Major in Cang Dragon was more rtable to ordinary people. Therefore, it was most prevalent in the rumors.


    ¡°A General Major less than twenty years old? That¡¯s unheard of!¡±


    ¡°The Chen family is incredibly powerful! No wonder even Gao Tianmin was removed from his position. I think they are soon going to im supremacy in Jin City.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that even Boss Lou¡¯s secretary had joined the other families, but he was over trumped by someone even more powerful at the banquet. The Chen family must have deep connections in the government.¡±


    Everyone in Jinlin City was impressed by Chen Fan.


    Zhou Qinya had heard the story in passing, and it stirred up a mix ofplicated feelings.


    She had never thought that Chen Fan was not only the Master Chen of JiangBei but also a General Major in the military. A General Major less than twenty years old sounded like the stuff of urban legends.


    The Chen family members were ted by the news.


    Before they learned the news, only Chen Huaian knew Chen Fan¡¯s involvement in the military. He was a cautious old man and therefore he didn¡¯t disclose that information with his family, fearing the Chen family would grow content. Therefore, when the other family members learned of Chen Fan¡¯s military rank, they were caught by surprise.


    Chen Guoguo frolicked joyfully on the sidewalk in front of her house and announced to all of her neighbors that her cousin was a general.


    A wave ofplicated feelings rose inside of Chen Ning as he watched everything unfold.


    Chen Fan was no longer the little brother that he used to be. He had grown into arge tree that could provide shade and shelter to his family.


    Meanwhile, Chen fan was facing a much bigger problem. He had to exin to Fang Qiong about Chen Beixuan, about the title of General Major in Cang Dragon and about the Heaven roll.

 Chapter 333 - On The Wu Zhou Bridge

    <h4>Chapter 333: On The Wu Zhou Bridge</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As soon as the two love birds left the Su Family¡¯s residence, they sampled each and every food truck in downtown. Fang Qiong had decided to let go for the day as she wolfed down greasy street food.


    Pork Mooncake, Honey Tofu Curd, Deep Fry Potstickers, Lard Rice Cake, Date and Walnut Loaf.


    The downtown area of the city was modeled after the buildings of the Tang and the Song dynasty. Buildings made out of dark walls and green roofs hugged the ancient street. Awork of bridges linked the roads across a web of small channels. The streets were filled with tourists who were enamored with the quaint and serene scene.


    After the two had eaten enough, they walked along the famous Schr¡¯s Channel to help digest. Fang Qiong pointed at the ancient well-preserved buildings from time to time, telling Chen Fan the stories behind each one of them.


    In the end, the two paused on the Wu Zhou Bridge.


    ¡°Listen, if you want to ask me about Chen Beixuan, just do it.¡± Chen Beixuan stood against the railing and looked at Fang Qiong with a smile.


    ¡°So you have decided to tell me everything?¡± Fang Qiong batted hershes at Chen Fan expectantly. ¡°Who are you exactly? Are you Chen Fan, Chen Beixuan or Master Chen? Why do I feel that you are so much more different than the Chen Fan I knew when we were kids.¡±


    ¡°I am Chen Fan, Master Chen and also Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Chen Fan rested his arm on the stone lion statue at the top of the railing and said slowly.


    ¡°So are you that fortune teller I met by the Jin City River?¡± Fang Qiong wrinkled her nose and said faintly.


    The fortune-teller had given Fang Qiong a Dharma Treasure before he disappeared amidst the waves. Fang Qiong had suspected that Professor Chen at the university was that fortune-teller in disguise. However, after seeing Professor Chen in real life, his handsome features and impressive knowledge differed from the overall demeanor of the fortune-teller.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s me. Who else would give you a Dharma Artifact for free?¡± Chen Fan jabbed a finger at the girl¡¯s forehead and said with a smile. ¡°That was the very first Dharma Artifact I had made and it has more than one incredible effect. It might hurt my feelings if you don¡¯t wear it all the time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Fang Qiong protested. However, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Xiao Qiong, howe you suddenly possessed so much magical power, such as walking on water and flying through the air? Are you an immortal now? Did you also make up a story about the North Mystic Celestial Lord and the Zi Qiong Goddess?¡±


    ¡°I am not an immortal yet. But being an immortal is not as big of a deal as you thought. Even a martial artist who had achieved a high enough level of attainment in their internal force cultivation could pull that off.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Internal Force cultivation?¡± Questions lit up in Fang Qiong¡¯s eyes.


    She was the heir of the Ming De Group apany that her father had founded when he had nothing. The line of business Fang Mingde was in and his rtively low position at the totem pole means that he had never been exposed to the world of Martial Arts. Therefore, Fang Qiong also knew very little about martial artists and spell casters.


    Chen Fan filled in the details for Fang Qiong patiently.


    ¡°Underneath the peaceful and harmonious facade of our society exists another world that ys by different rules. Men and women in this society are much more than thugs and ouws. They are martial artists, Spell caster and Extraordinary Ones.¡±


    Chen Fan continued. ¡°a martial artist started to surpass ordinary humans once they gained the power of Internal Force. Even the top Law enforcement units might not be able to bring down these Internal Force users. Most Internal Force users who had reached the peak of their cultivation were able to lord over an entire area.¡±


    Chen Fan paused and asked: ¡°Do you know anything about your friend Tang Yifei¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°You mean Sister Yifei? I only know her father Tang Yuanqin is a powerful man in Jiang Nan Province¡¯s underground world.¡± Fang Qiong batted hershes and asked curiously: ¡°Even when I was little, I had heard that the Tang family was as powerful as the Song family and the Qiao Family.¡±


    ¡°Then haven¡¯t you ever wondered why a seemingly ordinary man could have gained so much prestige and respect among his peers?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and asked.


    ¡°Do you mean¡ª¡±Fang Qiong covered her mouth to stifle a cry.


    ¡°Yes, Tang Yuanqin is a martial artist, a peak level Internal Force user to be precise. He was able to preside over the Jin City and had a monopoly over the marine transportation businesses.¡± Chen Fan said as he looked over the railing and saw a little Chinese junk boat.


    Fang Qiong was taken aback by the revtion.


    It was the first time she heard of this entirely different world that coexisted with her own world all the while.


    She had thought that Tang Yuanqin was able to lord over Jin City because of his sessful business strategies, and she would never have expected him to be a martial artist. No wonder Tang Yuanqin was able to remain in power while other powerful family lords fell like flies. Let it be assassins or criminal investigations, nothing seemed to be able to bring him down.


    ¡°So let me guess. Your name is Master Chen, and you have Divine powers. Is that how you pin those tycoons in Jiang Bei under your thumb?¡± Realization finally dawned upon Fang Qiong. Just like Tang Yuanqin, Chen Fan was able to im supremacy in Jiang Bei because of the exact same reason as that of Tang Yuanqin¡¯s sess.


    If martial artists were really as powerful as they were portrayed in the movies, they should be able to bring any tycoon to their heels.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong, how does your powerpare to Tang Yuanqin¡¯s?¡± Fang Qiong asked curiously.


    ¡°Haha. Tang Yuanqin?¡± Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter. ¡°Silly girl, you think too lightly of your husband. I am considered the Greatest pride of our nation. Tang Yuanqin simply couldn¡¯tpare. He could maybe be qualified as my butler.¡±


    Chen Fanughed out loud.


    Fang Qiong blushed and felt that Chen Fan wasughing at her. She punched Chen Fan¡¯s firm chest with two soft fists. Then she asked again: ¡°So you mean Tang Yuanqin is less powerful than you?¡±


    ¡°Much much less powerful than me. There is noparison.¡± Chen Fan extended a finger and waggled it before Fang Qiong. ¡°You are not a martial artist, but if you were, you would now that Tang Yuanqin would have to bow to me as a disciple would to his master.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Fang Qiong eximed.


    She knew Chen Fan was powerful since he was a General Major of the Cang Dragon praised highly by the nation¡¯s leaders. However, she still had no clue as to exactly what had made Chen Fan powerful because of herck of knowledge in Martial arts.


    ¡°Power of Martial arts came in three different stages: External Strength, Internal Force, and Transcendent State. Most martial arts amateurs practiced external strength exercises, and only the experts delved into Internal Force cultivation. Tang Yuanqin has reached the peak of the Internal Force cultivation but he is still far away from the Transcendent State. Only those who had reached Transcendent State would be considered a Grandmaster. There were only a small number of these Grandmasters in China, but each and every one of them presided over their own territory and was a force to be reckoned with. The most popr Grandmasters were Ye Nantian and Hua Yunfeng.¡± Chen Fan let out a smile and continued: ¡°Hua Yunfeng had dominated Zhong Hai for decades and his family, the Hua Family was also a powerful force. You might even have heard of the Hua Family even in Wu Zhou. Meanwhile, Ye Nantian was a General Major, the Head Sergeant of the Special Law enforcement Unit, Dragon¡¯s Fang. He was also considered the war god of China.¡±


    ¡°So, did Cang Dragon hire you as its Head Sergeant because you are a Martial arts Grandmaster?¡± Fang Qiong asked as she tried to wrap her mind around the huge amount of information dumped on her.


    ¡°Hehe, your husband is not just any Grandmaster. ¡°Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said: ¡°The Heaven roll ranked all the Grandmasters in China. Hua Yunfeng ranked number four on the list while Ye Nantian ranked number two. Your husband is number one on the list. In addition, I ranked number three on the Dark Roll published globally and have the ability to stop an entire army. Otherwise, Mr. Qu wouldn¡¯t be so friendly to me and neither would the leaders of the country praise me so unequivocally!¡±


    ¡°So you are trying to tell me that you are the most powerful man in the world?¡±


    Fang Qiong finally caught the drift.


    She batted hershes as a mix of emotions filled up her eyes. There were surprise, joy and admiration. To be number one in any field was an incredible feat.


    Chen Fan ranked number on the Heaven roll, even the sound of it makes one think of the badass martial artist in Movies.


    All the martial artists were deeply enamored of the power backing Chen Fan¡¯s ranking. With such power, no wonder the leaders of the nation would regard Chen Fan so highly.


    The more she thought of Chen Fan¡¯s ability, the brighter the light in her eyes grew.


    ¡°He is so... badass! Did I just chose a diamond in the rough?¡±


    The thought filled her heart with a warm fuzzy feeling. All girls dreamed of their lover to be a mighty hero, worshipped by everyone.


    ¡°Now you know how much of a big deal your husband is, you better listen to me from now on, and do as I say. Are we clear?¡± Chen Fan poked the girl¡¯s nose as he stered on a condescending face.


    Chen Fan bought out his true self only when he was with Fang Qiong. Even when he was talking to his parents, he tried to mask his motion with his usual indifferent smile.


    He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord who had witnessed the world change over five hundred years. He had seen enough and nothing could pique his interest anymore.


    ¡°Humph! One day, I will catch up with you.¡±Fang Qiong pouted and protested, however, her eyes were lit up with joy.


    Chen Fan was lighthearted by the girl¡¯s reaction.


    Fang Qiong took after Su Susu with herpetitive personality, which was part of the reason that made her the manager of the Ming De Group in the future. After she and Chen Fan were taken away by Cangqin to embark on the journey of cultivation, she had always been neck and neck with Chen Fan in terms of the level of attainment. If not because of that terrible incident...


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t bring himself to finish his thought. He cuddled the girl in his arm and rested his chin on her head.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong, I am back now. Let me protect you until the end of the time. I would go as far as to dere war against the entire universe to make sure that you are safe and happy. ¡±


    Fang Qiong felt Chen Fan¡¯s warm breath brushing against her ears. She blushed until her face was red as an apple. Chen Fan¡¯s words sounded as sweet as honey and melted all of her defense. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter yes to him.


    The passersby looked at the pair of love birds and was moved by their sweet young love, Meanwhile, many young men who saw the couple felt envious of Chen Fan¡¯s extraordinary luck. How did an ordinary-looking man get to hold such a pretty thing in his arms? That¡¯s not fair!


    The two spent a long time cuddling each other on the bridge. After a while, they walked back while holding hands with each other. Fang Qiong asked kittenishly: ¡°Babe, can we go home now?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing¡±


    ¡°Babe, I want to learn Martial Arts, teach me will you?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing¡±


    ¡°Babe, let¡¯s move in together.¡±


    ¡°... OK.¡±

 Chapter 334 - Ginza Club

    <h4>Chapter 334: Ginza Club</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although the two had nned to move in together, the new year wasing and the sses were about to wrap up so the two decided to push off their agenda until next year when they were both less busy.


    As time flew by, Chen Fan¡¯s first semester was over.


    ¡°The first snow of 2009.¡±


    Chen Fan had just dropped off Fang Qiong at the girl¡¯s dorm. He looked up and noticed the fluffy snow that fell from the grey sky wistfully. It had been a year and a half since he woke up on the bus.


    A year and a half might seem to be a long period of time for an average person, but to Chen Fan who had already lived five hundred years, it was just a blink of an eye. When he returned, he was a grade twelve student, but now he had reached Ethereal Enlightenment and gained Azure Thearch Longevity Body. He rose to power to be the tycoon of Jiang Bei, General Major in Cang Dragon and the number one Grandmaster on the Heaven roll.


    All the elites of in Jin City had heard of his name.


    After what had happened at the Su Family of Wu Zhou City, Chen Fan became a household name across Jiang Nan Province. His achievements, such as bing a General Major, bringing the Tang and Ji Family down to their knees, forcing the Su Family to apologize and ward off the pressure from provincial leaders made him a legend. Although not a lot of people had seen Chen Fan, everyone knew his name.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked on the crunchy snow toward home.


    He had been focusing on his cultivation, pushing himself to the limit. By now, he was near another bottleneck. The Green Dragon Grand Array was about to produce its first yield of Spirit Herbs. Once those herbs were made into pills, they should help Chen Fan break the bottleneck and reach the mid-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment. These Spirit Pills would also help him strengthen his Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Since the Azure Thearch Longevity Body was a Divine Body, it was otherwise extremely difficult to make any improvement on it.


    ¡°Where should I go for this year¡¯s new year? Should I head back to Chu Zhou City or stay in Jin City?¡±


    Chen Fan pondered his options and made his way back to the dorm. As soon as he walked into the room, he saw Qi Wangsun standing alone by one of the bunk beds and he was nked by another brawny man with a bald head. The two were talking with each other quietly.


    The brawny man¡¯s shiny head had a huge ugly scar that ran from one side of the head to the other.


    ¡°We have guests?¡±


    Chen Fan gave the brawny man a nce.


    The business school decided to let the student leave early for the new year, and therefore, both Qiu Yilun and Piggsy had already left the school for home. To Chen Fan¡¯s surprise, Qi Wangsun stayed behind. Chen Fan registered flowing energy inside the Brawny man and knew right away that he was a phenomenal sess level Internal Force user. However, judging from his servile attitude toward Qi Wangsun, Chen Fan wagered that he was one of the Qi family¡¯s employees.


    ¡°Young Lord, Miss Yukishiro had already booked a banquet at Ginza Club. Please think about it and don¡¯t let your father down.¡± The brawny man bowed to Qi Wangsun and left the room.


    He walked past Chen Fan and didn¡¯t even spare Chen Fan a nce.


    After Qi Wangsun heard the brawny man¡¯s words, his face frosted over. After a while, he gathered himself and let out a sigh. He squeezed a smile onto his face and said: ¡°Boss, you are back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Make sure you tell me if you have any trouble.¡± Chen Fan walked over to Qi Wangsun and padded on his shoulder


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just some stuff at home.¡± Qi Wangsun seemed ready to say more, but he hesitated. ¡°Have I told you that my family had arranged a marriage for me while I was little?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s interest was piqued.


    Chen Fan had heard of it in his past life, and he knew that the girl¡¯s name is Yukishiro Sa. However, he was not aware of the details.


    Since Qi Wangsun had started the topic, he decided to no longer hold it back. He smiled wryly and then said: ¡°My father is Qi Dongsheng, the CEO of the Dong Sheng Group. I am his oldest son.¡±


    Any businessmen from Northern China would be shocked to hear the name Qi Dongsheng.


    He was one of the most sessful tycoons presided over Northern Sea Bay. Although Dong Sheng Group was rtively unknown by most people, it was the power hidden behind the scenes, controlling every facet of the society. Its influence in Northern China was not any less than that of the Zheng family in Hong Kong. If Qi Dongsheng flexed his financial muscle, he could easily make it into the top ten rich list in China. Many rumors said that the Qi¡¯s had stakes in many government-owned seaports in the Northern Sea Bay as well as the port of Jin Men.


    Qi Dongsheng was his oldest son, so he was the heir of the mighty Dong Sheng Group.


    However, Chen Fan simply nodded. It was evident to Qi Wangsun that Chen Fan had never heard of the Dong Sheng Group.


    Qi Wangsun continued, adding in more detail about his family: ¡°My dad¡¯s business was maritime shipping and overseas trade. His trade partners were mostly from Russian and Japan. He had arranged a marriage for me when I was only a kid with the heir of the Yukishiro family in Japan¡¯s Kyushu ind. Her name is Yukishiro Sa, the same age as us, and very talented. She is already the family lord of the Yukishiro family n.¡±


    ¡°That sounds pretty good to me. Why the long face?¡± Chen Fan asked lightheartedly.


    ¡°You have never met her.¡± Qi Wangsun shook his head and let out a wry smile. ¡°She is cunning, calcting and maniptive. A maneater through and through. Think about it, how else could she be the family lord at the age of twenty? How else could she dominate Kyushu¡¯s underground world? I prefer Xiao Jin much better than her. At least she won¡¯t stab me in the night while I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Women are like horses, with enough skill and patience, you can tame even the wildest mare. Be a man and do the right thing.¡± Chen Fan looked at his friend encouragingly.


    Chen Fan had his fair share of dealing with strident and strong women in his life. Let it be the sisters of Lu family, Zheng Anqi or Tang Yifei, any one of them was a force to be reckoned with. Tang Yifei, in particr, was able to im dominance over Jiang Nan Province¡¯s underground world. She had proved her decisiveness and gusto when she ordered the assassins to do away with Chen Fan while she lured thetter into the garden.


    However, none of these young women¡¯s abilities were remotely threatening to Chen Fan.


    All of them ended upying low with their tails between legs.


    ¡°Boss, if I am as powerful as you, of course, she wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But...¡± Qi Wangsun heaved a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, no big deal. If you really don¡¯t like her, then just tell her. I can go with you if that makes you feel better.¡± Chen Fan padded his friend¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Qi Wangsun gave Chen Fan an appreciative look.


    Although he didn¡¯t know the full extent of Chen Fan¡¯s power, he wagered that Chen Fan¡¯s title as the Master Chen of Jiang Bei and his huge wealth in Hong Kong should be able to make Yukishiro Sa turn down her strident demeanor a notch.


    The two didn¡¯t waste time, they packed up their luggage and went on their way.


    When they walked out of the dorm, the Business School was already wrapped in a thick white nket of snow. Chen Fan called a taxi and headed toward the Ginza Club.


    The Ginza Club was a Japanese style private club built by a Japanese businessman in Jin City.


    From the elevated entrance, the wooden nk floor, the Bamboo bush, and the paper window, to the manicured garden and the maroonnterns hanging from the low roof, everything in the club was built ording to the Japanese tradition. The moment they entered the club, they felt they had passed through time and space and arrived in Japan during the Edo Period. The waitresses in the club were all from Japan and looked caring and attractive as a typical young Japanese wife would.


    The two were lead into the club by a hostess wearing a magnificent kimono.


    Chen Fan scanned the club using his Divine Will as he walked on. Suddenly, he registered something was off.


    The rooms in the club were heated and therefore despite the snowy weather outside, it was cozy in here. After their guide slid a wooden door open, they were greeted by the back of a girl in white dress half kneeling on the floor, preparing teas for the guests. Although they could only see her back, her breathtaking curves and the porcin skin on her hands suggested her extraordinary beauty.


    Beside the woman sat a middle-aged man in a samurai outfit.


    The man¡¯s face was serious. He pressed on his wakizashi that wasid sideways across hisp as a deadly light glinted in his eyes from time to time. The man looked at Qi Wangsun and nodded before he looked away and saw Chen Fan. Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s unremarkable appearance, a hint of contempt shed across his face.


    The same brawny man who had been taking to Qi Wangsun was sitting across the table from the two Japanese people. He nodded at Qi Wangsun but seemed surprised by Chen Fan¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Qi San, you are finally here.¡±


    The woman turned around, revealing a cold face with exquisite features.


    ¡°Miss Yukishiro, I am here to tell you that our marriage proposal was made by our parents against our will. We are both adults, so we have the right to choose to forfeit the engagement.¡±


    Qi Wangsun sat down beside the Brawny man and spoke up.


    ¡°Qi San, May I need to remind you that the Yukishiro family had been dominating Kyushu ind for over a hundred fifty years. Our first family lord was the Daimyo of Kyushu, highly regarded by the emperor of Japan himself. This marriage is of utmost importance to the Yukishiro family and we will not walk back on our words. It¡¯s a shame, to be honest.¡±


    The woman said as she poured the tea from a teapot into a couple of small delicate bamboo cups.


    ¡°But we are living in the twentieth century now. How do we still need to care about dated tradition?¡± Qi Wangsun asked impatiently.


    ¡°May I ask if Qi San had already fallen in love with another woman? Is that why you want to be gone so badly?¡± Yukishiro Sa locked her gaze onto Qi Wangsun that gave thetter a cold shiver.


    Chen Fan noticed the unwavering calm confidence in Yukishiro Sa ever since the conversation started. Her mind was keen and her will strong. They were unaffected by anything around her. It was evident that she possessed powerful Soul Energy that allowed her to even read people¡¯s minds.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Qi Wangsun¡¯s protest was cut short by Yukishiro Sa¡¯s sudden pping of hands. A wooden side door slid open revealing a girl hanging down from the ceiling. Her body was bound by thick ropes that restricted her movement.


    ¡°Xiao Jin?¡±


    Qi Wangsun panicked the moment he saw the girl¡¯s face.


    The girl hanging in the air was Liu Xiaojin. She was supposed to be back at home with her family now. Her mouth was gagged by a piece of white rag and the moment she saw Qi Wangsun, tears started to trickle down from her cheeks, as she let out muffled cries.


    ¡°Yukishiro Sa, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Qi Wangsun mmed the table and red at Yukishiro Sa hotly.

 Chapter 335 - Kitaniwakawa’s One Cut

    <strong>Chapter 335: Kitaniwakawa¡¯s One Cut</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yukishiro Sa sat on a small futon, holding a bamboo cup with a porcin-skinned hand. The steam rose from the ember colored tea and spread the fragrance of fresh tea leaf to the entire room. She held the teacup with delicate fingers, and handed it over to Qi Wangsun. She then spoke meekly like a typical Japanese housewife.


    ¡°Qi San, here is your tea.¡±


    ¡°Tea my ass!¡±


    Qi Wangsun waved a hand and nearly knocked the teacup to the ground. The amber-colored tea juice spilled out and down to the hardwood floor.


    ¡°Bakayaro!¡± The middle-aged man in Sumari dress suddenly pulled a taut face and pulled the de out from its sheath. Cold lights ran down from the body of the de and seemed to have lowered the temperature in the room. A powerful de Qi rushed forward and forced Qi Wangsun to lower his head.


    ¡°Kawakami San, please don¡¯t!¡±


    If Yukishiro Sa was angry that Qi Wangsun had nearly knocked the teacup out of her hand, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. Instead, she ordered the middle-age man to stop acting up. The middle-aged man pushed the de back into the sheath and returned to his seat. However, his eyes were filled with rancor when he red at Qi Wangsun.


    After she had issued her order, she looked to Qi Wangsun with a cold face.


    ¡°Qi San, are you going to refuse the tea I prepared for you?¡±


    ¡°Yukishiro Sa, don¡¯t y games with me. It won¡¯t work.¡± Qi Wangsun let out a cold smile. ¡°Release Xiao Jin now, or you will never leave China again.¡±


    An icy intent rose in Qi Wangsun¡¯s eyes. His face was contorted by anger, as he put the overbearing demeanor of a rich heir on full disy.


    Yukishiro Sa was unfazed by Qi Wangsun¡¯s reaction, instead, she rather liked him that way. ¡°Qi San, you finally look like the son of a mighty figure in China. You acted too weak and helpless before, like a sheep that was meant to be devoured by a tiger.¡±


    ¡°Cut to the chase, Yukishiro Sa, are you going to release her or not?¡±


    Qi Wangsun said coldly.


    Although they were still far from the base of the Qi family¡¯s operation in Northern China, Qi Wangsun was much closer to home than Yukishiro Sa. Qi Wangsun was confident that just the bald brawny man alone should be able to handle the threat.


    ¡°Qi Wangsun, you think too lightly of Yukishiro family.¡± Yukishiro Sa was unaffected by Qi Wangsun¡¯s hot re. She slowly lifted a cup of tea and sipped it while covering half of her mouth with the other hand, as per the tea-drinking etiquette. A hint of contempt surfaced on her face.


    ¡°Humph! Meng Zhong, help Xiao Jin get out of there. Kill anyone who dares to stop you.¡±


    Qi Wangsun let out a cold smile as hemanded the bald man with a wave of the hand.


    The bald brawny man was called Meng Zhong and he remained seated on the futon as if he didn¡¯t hear the order.


    Meng Zhong, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Qi Wangsun was riled up and so he raised his voice at the man.


    Meng Zhong remained as still as a statue.


    Qi Wangsun panicked slightly as he realized that the usually obedient Meng Zhong no longer listened to his orders.


    ¡°Qi San, what about now? Do you still think the odds are with you?¡± Yukishiro Sa set the teacup on the table and let out a gloating smile.


    ¡°You are in this with them?¡± Qi Wangsun finally wrapped his mind around what was going on. Meng Zhong wouldn¡¯t ignore him without getting the order to do so from Qi Wangsun¡¯s father. It was evident that Qi Wangsun¡¯s father knew of the kidnapping.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that my father would help you to set me up!¡±


    Qi Wangsun eximed incredulously.


    Despite the difficult rtionship between the father and son, it still seemed unforgiving of the father to help a woman from Japan against the son.


    Even Chen Fan was taken aback by the development. The son and father¡¯s bickering was getting out of hand.


    ¡°Young Lord, Lord Qi wanted you to marry Miss Yukishiro right away. Both Dong Sheng Group and Qi family were counting on this alliance.¡± Meng Zhong finally broke his silence.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qi Wangsun furrowed brows and asked in confusion.


    He registered that something was off in the cadence of Meng Zhong. Did anything bad happen to the Qi Family so that they had to turn to the Yukishiro family for help? The Fu Hai Group was the Qi family¡¯s only rival, but the two-parties had been at it for decades and thepetition had always ended in a stalemate.


    Meng Zhong answered him with a heavy voice: ¡°Yang Qinhu has made a move on us.¡±


    His words stirred up different reactions on his listener¡¯s faces. Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as he felt the name Yang Qinhu sounded very familiar.


    ¡°Yang Qinhu?¡± Qi Dongsheng¡¯s brows remained in a knot. He said in bewilderment. ¡°Do you mean that tycoon lives near the China-Russia Border? Our paths never crossed, why would he go out of his way to act against us? But even if he did, so what? It¡¯s not like we are afraid of him on our turf. He is not that powerful anyway.¡±


    ¡°Young Lord, you think too lightly of Yang Qinhu. He is not only a tycoon that presided near the border, but he is also a powerful Grandmaster listed on the heaven roll.¡± Meng Zhong announced in a serious voice as he shook his head.


    ¡°Heaven roll? Grandmaster?¡± Qi Wangsun was dumbfounded.


    He had never heard of those terms. Although he was groomed to be the next lord of the Qi family, and Qi Dongsheng even hired many experts to teach him the art of people reading, he was an outsider when it came down to Martial arts. After all, Qi Dongsheng had never thought that they would have to deal with threats such as Yang Qinhu.


    Chen Fan finally remembered that he had seen Yang Qinhu¡¯s name on the Heaven roll before.


    ¡°I recall that he ranked number twenty on the Heaven roll.¡± Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Even if Yang Qinhu is more powerful than Brother Meng, we still have over a few dozen guards in my family¡¯s service. Not to mention the hundred or so former employees of my father. They have all kinds of modern weapons in their disposal, and Yang Qinhu would mean nothing to them. Don¡¯t tell me that he would lead an army to our doorstep. The Chinese government would never allow him to do that.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what an imbecile!¡±


    Before Meng Zhong spoke up, Kawakami Gensai who had been sitting behind Yukishiro Sa murmured in Japanese.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk behind my back. I know Japanese, you know.¡± Qi Wangsun was seized by a fit of anger. He rebutted hotly.


    ¡°I say, you are an imbecile!¡± Kawakami Gensai cracked a smile and spoke coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t understand how powerful a Grandmaster is.¡±


    ¡°She is right, Young Lord. Yang Qinhu is way out of our league. Grandmasters were mighty figures in China. Each and every one of them are near-invincible warriors. No one could bring them down unless another Grandmaster is involved.¡± even as Meng Zhong exined, a fear filled light flickered in his eyes. It was as if he had seen the unimaginable power of Grandmasters first hand.


    ¡°What does any of that have to do with me marrying Yukishiro Sa? Could Yukishiro save us while we can¡¯t save ourselves?¡± Qi Wangsun refused to back down and he asked indignantly.


    ¡°Of course we could.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa lifted her chin and revealed her smooth skin on her elegant neck. ¡°The Yukishiro family has the support of Grandmaster Kitaniwakawa, one of the four greatest Kendo Grandmasters. If he is willing to lend a hand, Yang Qinhu would be no threat at all.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kawakami Gensai behind me was the proud disciple of Grandmaster Kitaniwakawa. Under his protection, no one would even harm a hair on me.¡±


    After Yukishiro Sa said that, Kitaniwakawa lifted his chin and puffed out his chest, eyes brimming with disdain.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, only Master Kitaniwakawa could save us now.¡± Meng Zhong nodded.


    Qi Wangsun¡¯s heart suddenly sank to the bottom.


    His family was the only thing that Qi Wangsun could fall back to. Without the Qi family on his side, he was no different than any ordinary student such as Liu Xiaojin and had no power against his family¡¯s will.


    Qi Wangsun was staggered by the development. He managed to hold back the immense sorrow and looked at Yukishiro Sa.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t get it, you are so young and pretty, there are plenty of fish in the sea, why me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you use family honor as the excuse. You are the family lord now, you bend the family rules. So tell me what you are really after.¡±


    ¡°You are very smart.¡± Yukishiro Sa cracked an alluring smile. ¡°There is a reason for my action. Dong Sheng San promised me the right to rule the Qi family after we get married.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Qi Wangsun was shocked by the revtion.


    Although Qi Wangsun was not interested in taking over the Qi family, he would never allow a girl from Japan to im the seat of power. If that prospect came to fruition, he would be a lump of meat on the chopping block waiting to be carved up. In other words, Qi Wangsun was just a ticket for her to power. With such a high reward, anyone would jump on the opportunity to marry him. It was a huge blow to his confidence.


    ¡°Enough talking Qi San, it¡¯s time to make your decision now. Marry me or die!¡± Yukishiro Sa said matter of factly.


    ¡°Dang Dang.¡±


    Kawakami Gensai slowly pulled out his wakizashi, the cold light lit up the room again.


    ¡°Boohoo.¡±


    Liu Xiaojin started to whimper as she slowly lost hope. She looked to Qi Wangsun with tears all over her face.


    Qi Wangsun stood with his hands clenched tight in a fist. His nails dug into the cushion of his palm without him even realizing it. This was the first time that Qi Wangsun felt helpless. Without his family¡¯s support, he was just an ordinary teenager.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    He had to choose between a hopeless future and his lover¡¯s life. Qi Wangsun¡¯s lips trembled and unable to form a word.


    ¡°You will let go of Liu Xiaojin and fuck off.¡±


    Chen Fan suddenly broke the silence.


    ¡°What?¡± Yukishiro Sa furrowed her brows and red at Chen Fan coldly.


    She had taken Chen Fan as Qi Wangsun¡¯s servant and was shocked to hear him speak out. The Japanese were fiercely hierarchical and Chen Fan¡¯s action was outright disrespectful.


    ¡°Bakayaro!¡± Kawakami Gensai¡¯s face was contorted by anger. He slid the de out and brought it around to hack at Chen Fan¡¯s head from above.


    The de sliced through the air and made an ear-piercing whistling sound. It was so powerful that it could cut open a waterfall.


    ¡°Kitaniwakawa¡¯s One Cut¡±


    Rumor had it that Kitaniwakawa made his name by cutting open a ten-meter wide waterfall using this technique. Although Kawakami Gensai¡¯s skill was not as proficient as Kitaniwakawa, the power in the attack was remarkable.


    ¡°Be careful, boss.¡± Qi Wangsun panicked and shouted out.


    However, it was already toote. The de seemed to be traveling at the speed of light and had reached Chen Fan in a blink.


    A sadistic grin appeared on Kawakami Gensai¡¯s face as he was ready to paint the floor with Chen Fan¡¯s blood. His favorite thing was to watch his victim being carved into two halves. Yukishiro Sa shook her head andmented Chen Fan¡¯s impending death. Liu Xiaojin was terrified by the sight that she even stopping crying altogether. Meng Zhong was also shocked by the power in this attack. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan shot out a finger and flicked at the iing de.


    Suddenly, a thunder rumbled across the room.


    ¡°The Art of Thunder Finger!¡±

 Chapter 336 - Only Three In China

    <h4>Chapter 336: Only Three In China</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to interfere at first.


    After all, the whole ordeal seemed like some drama between a disgruntled couple: a family matter. However, Yukishiro Sa¡¯s despicable methods didn¡¯t sit well with him. She had kidnapped Liu Xiaojin, taking her life hostage in order to im the wealth of the Qi family.


    Based on Qi Wangsun¡¯s conversation with the brawny man, it was evident that his father was a mighty figure in Northern China. He must have been struck by some unforeseen event and was forced to ept Yukishiro Sa¡¯s tant ckmailing in order to relieve the immediate danger. With Yukishiro Sa¡¯s help, the Qi family could at leastst at another twenty or so years. If he refused, they might have to face their undoing right away.


    In the end, Chen Fan decided to get involved. He didn¡¯t do it just to help Qi Wangsun, he was also deeply curious of the hidden energy coursing through the girl¡¯s body and wanted to find out more about it.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The thunderous mor roared inside the room as a ring of white smoky Qi Energy erupted from the tip of Chen Fan¡¯s finger. The Qi Energy quickly spread outward, widening the ring. Qi Wangsun was staggered by the shock wave, losing his bnce, he stumbled back a few feet until he fell to the ground. Meanwhile, Meng Zhong was able to remain seated amidst the powerful st, but he was unable to open his eyes against the flow of energy.


    The window screens were made out of paper and the shock wave tore through them, letting energy pass through the holes with hoarse wheezing sound. Kawakami Gensai who hadunched himself up in order tond a blow on Chen Fan suddenly froze in the air as if they were in a movie and someone had pressed the pause button.


    Buddha used to say: ¡°A flicker of the finger takes sixty fleeting moments, each contained nine hundred fleeting instances of life and death.¡±


    Chen Fan had flicked his finger and paused the wheel of time. Time had lost its meaning, people in the room felt an eon had passed until they heard the next movement. A loud nk.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, Kawakami Gensai, who was still pinned in the air was suddenly dealt a blow that sent his body flying backward for a few meters. He smashed through the wooden wall behind Yukishiro Sa, thudding onto the ground and continued rolling for another twenty meters until he fell into the pond in the garden outside. His renowned wakizashi, the Mahaprajnaparamita was snapped in half.


    A deadly silence fell over the room.


    No one had ever thought that Chen Fan could defeat the belligerent warrior with only a finger. Qi Wangsun was deeply impressed. He knew that his roommate was a powerful martial artist, but not to such a striking degree.


    Meng Zhong¡¯s face turned dark. Although he didn¡¯t know the full extent to Kawakami Gensai¡¯s power, he was sure he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the attack he used on Chen Fan. However, Chen Fan had reflected the attack with a flick of a finger. How powerful exactly was Chen Fan? Peak Internal Force cultivation? Semi transcendent? Or... was he a Grandmaster?


    Meng Zhong was dumbfounded.


    Yukishiro Sa was shocked by the development.


    Kawakami Gensai was Kitaniwakawa¡¯s disciple, a renowned Kendo master who was undefeated at Kyushu ind. Yet, he was easily crushed by a seemingly ordinary-looking teenage boy with a flick of a finger. What was going on?


    ¡°What a shame. We have the best sake and the best Mocha, why couldn¡¯t we enjoy them peacefully?¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh and walked over to Yukishiro Sa. The tea she had prepared was still steaming hot. Chen Fan picked up a cup and poured its contents down his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t know the name of this tea, but it¡¯s one of the best I have ever had on earth.¡±


    He then closed his eyes as if savoring the sweet aftertaste of the tea. After a while, he finally spoke again.


    ¡°Since Lao Qi didn¡¯t want to ept this marriage, why don¡¯t you just give up.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was the queen of the Kyushu underground world and was not easily scared. She quickly gathered herself, and said in a cold voice: ¡°Sir, I want to remind you that it was his father, Dongsheng San who had proposed this marriage alliance.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. My friend, thank you for your help, but you are not really helping. Qi family is in danger. Even as we speak, Yang Qinhu is drooling over himself, preparing to feast on the Qi family. We need Yukishiro family and Grandmaster Kitaniwakawa¡¯s help! ¡± Meng Zhong rose to his feet and announced.


    Although he was still not sure how powerful Chen Fan was, he was convinced that Chen Fan¡¯s power wouldn¡¯t exceed that of Yang Qinhu.


    At Chen Fan¡¯s age, at the most, he could reach the Semi transcendent level. Even that achievement would make him a one in a hundred-year talent.


    Qi Wangsun sat on the futon as his face hardened. He finally let out a wry smile and said: ¡°Boss, thank you. But Meng Zhong is right. I am a member of the family, and I can¡¯t just sit around while watching my family falls apart. As for Xiao Jin... I am sure she will find someone better than me; someone without a hot mess on his hands.¡±


    After Qi Wangsun said that, he walked over to Liu Xiaojin and untied her.


    Liu Xiaojin started to cry louder now; her face was drenched in tears. Although she was still grappling with what had happened, she knew that Qi Wangsun was about to leave her.


    ¡°Sir, now your friend had already made his decision, would you please stay out of it?¡± Yukishiro Sa had regained control of the situation. She scanned Chen Fan from head to toe with deep admiration.


    Japanese people worshipped power and strength and Yukishiro Sa was not an exception.


    Chen Fan was able to knock out Kawakami Gensai with a flick of a finger, he must be a mighty figure in China. Already, Yukishiro Sa envisioned herself starting an affair with Chen Fan and using their intimacy to bring Chen Fan under her service. Her marriage with Qi Wangsun could only be taken at face value, it was just a matter of formality, a contact that held little feelings. Qi Wangsun was weak, and so was his family. Yukishiro Sa would never let him touch her.


    ¡°You mentioned Yang Qinhu. Is he the number twenty on the Heaven roll, the so-called Yang Qinhu of North-Eastern China?¡± Chen Fan ignored the girl¡¯s question, instead, he looked over at Meng Zhong and asked.


    ¡°Indeed. Do you know him?¡± Meng Zhong was taken aback and nodded.


    He was an internal force user and was familiar with the Heaven roll.


    ¡°Tell Yang Qinhu that Qi Wangsun is my friend, and the Qi family is under my protection.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and stood haughtily.


    ¡°You will protect the Qi family?¡±


    Meng Zhong asked with a mocking voice.


    Qi family is a prominent family n in Northern China. If not because they had to face Fu Hai and Yang Qinhu on both fronts, they would never be in such a dire situation. Many of Qi Dongsheng¡¯s powerful friends tried to mediate between Qi Dongsheng and Yang Qinhu, but to no avail. What made this teenager think that he could deter Yang Qinhu?


    ¡°My friend, I have seen what you could do and I am deeply impressed. Don¡¯t get me wrong, but do you know who Yang Qinhu is and what he is capable of? Do you know what a Grandmaster means? There are only a handful of Martial artists who couldpete against him in the entire China, and even less who could deter him with just a warning. I can only think of three who could pull that off.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Which three are you thinking about?¡±


    Chen Fan asked nonchntly.


    Qi Wangsun had relieved Liu Xiaojin from her bondage. He spoke softly tofort the girl and looked up at Chen Fan.


    He was curious about the secret world of martial arts. Meng Zhong had never mentioned anything to him since he was not a martial artist. He couldn¡¯t pass up the rare opportunity to listen to the conversation.


    ¡°The first one is Lord Hua, Hua Yunfeng who presides over Zhong Hai.¡± Meng Zhong extended one finger as he started counting.


    ¡°Hua Yunfeng of Zhong Hai?¡± A hint of fear shed across Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face ¡°He is indeed a force to be reckoned with. The Hua Family has been at odds with some factions in Japan for decades, and so far the Hua Family was able to gain an edge in all conflicts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡± Qi Wangsun eximed in his mind. He had heard of the Hua Family before and knew that the current family lord was Hua Qinxion. However, Qi Wangsun had never thought that Hua Qinxion was not only a business tycoon like his father but also a deadly warrior. He was even feared by many Japanese ns.


    ¡°The second is the so-called God of War, General Major Ye Nantian.¡±


    Meng Zhong extended a second finger.


    ¡°Ye Nantian?¡± Yukishiro Sa was suddenly seized by a pang of distress. Ye Nantian and the Dragon¡¯s Fang units were famous across the world. They dominated the entire Asia with an unequivocal edge in their might and power. As a Japanese, Yukishiro Sa felt both fear and admiration toward Ye Nantian.


    ¡°He was the paragon of power in the Chinese military and used to be the strongest man in China. Even reputable warriors in my home country admir him deeply, some even consider him the incarnation of Oda Nobunaga.¡± Yukishiro Sa said slowly.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Qi Wangsun was shocked.


    He had already heard of Ye Nantian and knew that he wielded incredible authority and respect in the military. However, little did he know that Ye Nantian was a Martial arts Grandmaster. He must be extremely deadly to be able to deter Ye Nantian with a verbal warning.


    ¡°Brother Meng, Who is the third one?¡±


    Gripped by the shocking details, Qi Wangsun asked.


    ¡°Thest one was number one on the Heaven Roll. His name is Chen Beixuan, the Curmudgeon Chen.¡±


    Meng Zhong extended the third finger as he spoke with great measure of respect.


    ¡°Master Chen Beixuan. Of course, that¡¯s him. He was the strongest man not only in China but also in the entire Asia.¡± Yukishiro Sa said. Her face was serious when she said Chen Beixuan¡¯s name as if she was evoking the name of a god.


    She had heard of Chen Beixuan¡¯s deeds in Japan, that he had killed four Grandmasters in a row, that he had defeated Theseus the Phantom, that he was ranked number three on the Dark Roll. Each and every achievement of Chen Beixuan tugged at the girl¡¯s heartstrings.


    She dealt with her business in the underground world, and the Dark Roll to her was a list of the most revered men and women, the pride of the underground world. The Dark Roll itself was more authoritative than any other lists, such as the Assassin¡¯s List, or the Bounty Hunter List.


    Those who could make it onto the Dark Roll were all Super Overlords that dominated the underground world.


    Even the most powerful Kendo Grandmaster in Japan, Erika was ranked at the bottom of the Dark Roll. For a while, it was difficult for Yukishiro Sa to wrap her mind around the immeasurable power of Chen Beiyuan.


    ¡°What? Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Qi Wangsun was stunned. He turned his head and looked at Chen Fan stupidly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chen Fan use that name before?¡±

 Chapter 337 - The Deadly Waving of A Hand

    <strong>Chapter 337: The Deadly Waving of A Hand</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qi Wangsun was first acquainted with the name Chen Beixuan when he was visiting Hong Kong from the mouth of the Hong Kong local tycoons. Chen Fan had also told him once to use his other name Chen Beixuan if he was ever in trouble. Qi Wangsun had never taken that offer too seriously, after all, he had been convinced that Chen Fan was just a tycoon in Hong Kong and would be of no use to his problem. By now, he had nearly forgotten the name.


    However, hearing Meng Zhong bringing it up again, Qi Wangsun finally put two and two together and realized that Chen Fan was the number one Grandmaster on the so-called Heaven roll. He gave Chen Fan a confused look and wondered why would he be called Curmudgeon Chen while he was not even twenty years old yet.


    ¡°Would you please tell me, young man. Which one of those three mighty warriors are you?¡± Meng Zhong rubbed his shiny head and asked sarcastically.


    Yukishiro Sa was amused by Meng Zhong¡¯s question. She sneered at Chen Fan in her mind.


    Hua Yunfeng was in his eighties, while Ye Nantian became famous a few decades ago, so Chen Fan could be neither of them. As for Chen Beixuan, he was the most powerful man in China, a true dragon, he would never even show up alongside with no ounts such as Qi Wangsun much less be his friend.


    ¡°But wait for a second... Tang Yifei told me that Master Chen was studying at a university in Jin City. She also mentioned that he was around neen years old, a simr age as this young man... Could it be?¡±


    The more Yukishiro Sa thought about it, the more convinced she became.


    Even as she looked up at Chen Fan with shock and disbelief, she heard an explosione from outside.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The decorative pond outside of the wooden house exploded from the middle as if a bomb was detonated from under the water. A dark shadow flew out of the pond into the air and then itnded heavily on the stairs that led to the wooden house, creating two deep depression on the wooden step.


    It was Kawakami Gensai who had been knocked out of the room.


    He was drenched in water, hair flung tightly on his skin. He red at Chen Fan with a predatory stare.


    ¡°Bakayaro! I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!¡±


    Kawakami Gensai¡¯s face turned dark with a green undertone as blood vessels popped in his eyes. He let out a deep grunt and spread his feet wide with one foot in front of another. He lifted his palm as deadly energy hardened and sharpened the edge of his hand. With a heavy stomp on the ground, he threw himself at Chen Fan with incredible speed.


    He had never endured such humiliation ever since he became the disciple of Kitaniwakawa. Seized by a pang of anger, he jumped out of the pond, trying to avenge his embarrassment.


    Kawakami Gensai was a peak level Internal Force user. Japanese Martial artists not only cultivated internal force as Chinese martial artists do, but they also paid a lot of attention to strengthening their Physique. Therefore, some moves were extra deadly when performed by Japanese Martial artists. The burst damage from these Japanese Martial artists would exceed their Chinese counterparts. Their martial arts philosophy was very simr to that of a ss cannon assassin. Kawakami Gensai was not an exception.


    His attacks were infused with energy from secret arts.


    As energy poured out from each and every meridian, and qi chambers his heart raced to pump huge amounts of blood throughout his body. Muscles on his body burgeoned and stretched out his wet clothes to the point that it was about to rip apart at the seams. He charged at Chen Fan like an unstoppable train. He infused his hand with energy qi, turning it into a de and used it to unleash the Kitaniwakawa¡¯s One Cut once again. This time, he didn¡¯t use a de, but the attack seemed to be even more deadly.


    His hand was brimming with Energy Qi and some ess qi had reached down to the floor and carved a line on the wooden nks.


    Kawakami Gensai had unleashed as much power as a semi transcendent grandmaster could. He was very close to being able to project his Internal Force out of his system.


    ¡°Hold on Kawakami san! He is¡ª¡±


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face paled and even as she warned Kawakami Gensai Chen Fan shouted: ¡°Courting death!¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and shot out a hand as if he was trying to catch a fly in the air.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    This time, Chen Fan no longer held back his power and sent out a wave of energy that was as ancient as time itself. This invisible force stormed forward and pulverized the wooden wall into wood pulp. Then it went on to annihte the woodennding, stairs and took out a few pirs until it reached the decorative boulder set beside the pond. This few-meters-tall rock trembled by the impact from the force.


    The force rammed through Kawakami Gensai¡¯s body like a bulldozer and reduced the Kendo master into a bloody mush on the ground.


    A pin-drop silence suddenly fell over the room.


    Yukishiro Sa, Meng Zhong, Qi Wangsun, Liu Xiaojin and many other guards who were summoned here by themotion were stunned by the terrifying sight.


    It was as if a heavy semi-truck had plowed through the entire club. It rushed the stone nters, took out wooden pirs,ndings, and eventually rammed into the huge boulder, creating a destructive path that extended from under Chen Fan¡¯s feet all the way to the decorative pond.


    How did Chen Fan cause this with a single wave of his hand?


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Those who rushed into the courtyard to protect Yukishiro Sa dropped to their knees and kowtowed to Chen Fan as they would to a god.


    Who else could have possessed such power other than a god?


    Yukishiro Sa sat less than a meter away from Chen Fan, and the terrifying turn of events made her shiver with fear. If Chen Fan¡¯s attack was slightly off, she would have met the same fate as the Kendo Master. Chen Fan¡¯s godly power brought out a pang of fear and panic inside of Yukishiro Sa.


    Her heart raced in her chest, feeling as she had just missed a fatal ident.


    Meng Zhong was already rendered speechless. He was staring at at Chen Fan shocked.


    ¡°You... you...¡±


    Not even the Transcendent Grandmaster he knew possessed such terrifying power. He watched as Chen Fan cast a deadly wave of energy out for nearly thirty meters. Only a handful of Grandmasters in China could have pulled that off.


    His age and godly ability, plus the fact that he was studying in Jinlin City confirmed his identity.


    ¡°Do you know who I am now?¡± Chen Fan pulled back both hands and looked at Meng Zhong with a long nce.


    Meng Zhong¡¯s mind raced as cold sweat trickled down from his face. In a fit a fear, he lengthened his body a little and then bowed ny degrees to Chen Fan.


    ¡°I am junior disciple Meng Zhong. It is my honor to meet you, Grandmaster Chen.¡±


    The thought of being in the presence of the number one Grandmaster in China gave Meng Zhong the jitters. He was only a phenomenal sess level Internal Force user, a pathetic weakling in the eyes of the mighty Master Chen. Kawakami Gensai was much stronger than him, yet he was killed by Chen Fan with a wave of a hand.


    One should never disrespect a Grandmaster. He wondered in fear if Chen Fan would take offense in his sarcastic remarks.


    The more Meng Zhong thought about it, the deeper his bow became. He wouldn¡¯t rise up until Chen Fan had told him to.


    ¡°Tell Yang Qinhu that Qi family is under my protection, and Qi Wangsun will make his own decisions about his marriage.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Yes, Master Chen.¡± Meng Zhong answered while continuing to bow down to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Lao Qi, take Xiao Jin and leave here now.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a dismissal at Qi Wangsun.


    Qi Wangsun gave Chen Fan a look withplicated feelings before he left with a terrified Liu Xiaojin and with Meng Zhong in tow. He knew Chen Fan was powerful and could cast spells, but he never thought that he was any less important than Chen Fan due to the immense wealth he would inherit one day. However, after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s disy of his godly power, he was deeply shocked.


    Qi Wangsun finally understood the unbridgeable gap between him and Chen Fan.


    Their difference was not the same as that between the rich and the powerful, it was that of mortal and immortal. At his current level of attainment, Chen Fan might as well be immortal in the eyes of an ordinary person.


    With that thought in mind, Qi Wangsun suddenly felt bitterness in him. Even the joy of getting out of Yukishiro Sa¡¯s scheme and saving Liu Xiaojin couldn¡¯t fill the sudden emptiness left by the disappointingparison of him and Chen Fan.


    Meng Zhong didn¡¯t dare to lift his chin up until they were a few hundred meters away from the club.


    ¡°That was a close call. Hew!¡±


    He turned around and found Qi Wangsun¡¯s sour expression and he knew right away what the boy was thinking about right away. He heaved a long sigh and then patted the young man¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t overthink it. Grandmaster Chen is not an ordinary person like us. You really should count yourself lucky to have met him. Many people in China dream of meeting him in person.¡±


    Qi Wangsun managed to put on a smile.


    ¡°We have offended the Yukishiro family... what about Yang Qinhu?¡±


    ¡°Yang Qinhu can kiss my ass.¡± Meng Zhong grunted. ¡°The Curmudgeon Chen has given his warning, I wager he would scurry back to North-Eastern China with his tail between his legs. If he ever dares to harm us, whatever happened to Lu Tianfen, Lei Qianjue, Theseus and Park Kyung-hwan would happen to him.¡±


    Ever since Grandmaster Chen rose to prominence, he had killed more Grandmasters than Yang Qinhu had ever seen in his entire life. He ranked only twenty on the list and was no match against Grandmaster Chen.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Seeing Meng Zhong¡¯s relieved expression, Qi Dongsheng also heaved a sigh. However, Meng Zhong¡¯s words didn¡¯t make him feel any less uneasy. Meng Zhong made it sound like Chen Fan could pin Yang Qinhu under his thumb with ease, while the Dong Sheng Group and the Qi family had to struggle to defend themselves.


    How far behind was hepared to Chen Fan?


    Qi Wangsun no longer wanted to overstress himself. He hugged Liu Xiaojin and walked home with Meng Zhong trailing behind.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was studying Yukishiro Sa with great measure of levity.


    ¡°Did you know why I kept you alive after you have insulted me?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa shivered a little as the color drained from her face. She kowtowed to Chen Fan, pressing her face against the floor. ¡°Lord Chen Beixuan, please spare my life. You will be my new master from now on. I will satisfy all of your desires.¡±


    The girl looked refined and attractive even when she was begging for her life. Her meek and submissive tone and voice would give any man an ego boost. However, Chen Fan was unaffected.


    ¡°Humph. You have mistaken my desire for something else.¡± He said heavily as he shot out an arm and grabbed something in the air. Then he shouted: ¡°Come out now!¡±

 Chapter 338 - Illusion Form of A Demon God

    <h4>Chapter 338: Illusion Form of A Demon God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan seemingly grabbed nothing but the air but the motion caused a ghastly shriek to sweep across the room.


    It was evident that the shriek was not any ordinary sound made out of vibrations of air. It seemed to have bypassed the ear and pierced directly into one¡¯s soul, like the wild chantings of beasts from hell. Its cadence and tone were imbued with evil and chaos.


    ¡°Ah! What the hell is that noise?¡±


    Many of the guards were taken aback by the sudden noise that seemingly came out of nowhere. Many of the guards threw down their weapons and ran away. Even Yukishiro Sa was confused by the strange noiseing from her own body.


    ¡°Your tricks are pathetic¡±


    Chen Fan snorted with disdain and stamped the ground with one foot. Suddenly, an azure-colored light shot out from his eyes and formed a hand as it flew at Yukishiro Sa.


    ¡°Get out now!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s body started to shake uncontrobly. She felt a force was being pulled out of her body.


    ¡°Ahrr!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa let out a painful cry as her body convulsed violently. The guards who were brave enough to get close and peeked through the cracks in the wall saw Yukishiro Sa¡¯s body was covered with a web of a mysterious tattoos.


    The tattoos were nearly invisible at the beginning, but as the hand made out of energy qi clenched the girl, the ink started to surface onto the girl¡¯s naked skin, revealing one small patch of a muchrger pattern. It looked like an image of a ghost or Demon.


    ¡°Arrgh! Arrgh!!¡±


    As Yukishiro Sa¡¯s howling became louder and more agonizing, wisps of dark smoke rose from the ink and they converged in the air, forming a vivid image of an Oni. It had a horn on its forehead, tworge fangs set on each side of a long slithering green tongue. Scraggly and matted hair hang from its hair, covering the gaping eye at the center of the nightmarish configuration.


    As soon as the Oni revealed itself, it struggled to get away.


    ¡°Just an Illusion Form, you won¡¯t escape me.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted as the azure light in his eyes burned more fiercely until it reached out seven meters away from his feet. The azure fire lit up the surrounding area and forced the Oni out of hiding. Soon the Oni had its back against the wall and was forced to reveal itself again in the form of a swirling dark ball of smoke.


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan produced the yellow-skinned gourd from his pocket, the puff of dark smoke flew into the yellow-skinned gourd. The Fruit of the Void Dimension Vine was a precious Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure. It would have no problem containing a Divine Soul. Once the Divine Soul was concealed inside the Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure, not even a Connate Spirit level cultivator could have registered its presence using Divine Will.


    Chen Fan had also noticed that the owner of this illusion Form was only at the Divine Sea state. The energy in this illusion Form was much weaker than that which was encased in the golden statue. The divine soul in the golden statue might have belonged to a perfected immortal, but the creator of the Oni was not even remotely close to that state.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa struggled to get up and asked feebly. Her face was colorless and lips blue. She looked like she had just recovered from a terrible sickness.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply. He traced a circle in the air using a finger.


    A Qi energy shot out from his finger and sliced open Yukishiro Sa¡¯s shirt.


    The girl was suddenly fully naked in broad daylight. Feeling embarrassed, she shriveled up as her heart raced in her chest.


    ¡°Is he going to do me now? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m just too tired.¡±


    Even as Yukishiro Sa thought wild thoughts, she noticed a tattoo with vibrant colors appeared on her shoulder. She traced the colorful lines and noticed that the ink had covered all over her body.


    After a while, she finally noticed the tattoo was a snarling One Horn Oni King


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was seized by shock and surprise and even forgot to cover her body up. Luckily, her guards were disciplined and well trained elite guards. They lowered their heads as soon as the girl was stripped of her clothes, scarcely daring to peek at the girl. Ancient family ns such as the Yukishiro family upheld their tradition fiercely. Whoever dared toy their gaze on Yukishiro Sa would have his eyes gouged out and fed to the dogs.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small trick of the Divine Soul, likely that of a Demon God. in order for the demon to possess a human with his illusion form, it first needs to choose a proper vessel, preferably a virgin with pure Yin type body. It needs to tattoo a spell on the chosen one¡¯s body using a mix of ink and pigeon blood. This tattoo was invisible most of the time, and would only show up when the host became excited or unhinged. Otherwise, the tattoo is a medium for the demon.¡±


    Chen Fan picked out a shirt and a jacket andyered them over Yukishiro Sa¡¯s body as he exined slowly.


    Although Chen Fan had not reached the required level to possess another human with his Illusion Form, he didn¡¯t need to anyway. He could simply attach a divine will onto his target in order to manipte or monitor the target. This Oni¡¯s method was unnecessarilyplicated. He had to find a virgin of pure Yin body and had to painstakingly tattoo that huge image of himself onto the host using the correct mixture of blood and pigment. It was tooplicated and inefficient.


    ¡°Divine Soul Possession? Pure Yin body? Medium?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was confused by the jargon. However, she had understood one thing from Chen Fan: someone had tattoed that image on her without her ever noticing it.


    The thought gave Yukishiro Sa goosebumps.


    It was impossible to pull it off without the consent and help of Yukishiro Sa¡¯s parents. Did that mean her family was in on this as well?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly like what you think.¡± Chen Fan flicked a finger and said: ¡°Only a person of pure Yin body could withstand being possessed by a Divine Soul. If the demon had possessed other innocent people, he would quickly lose body temperature, and his blood pressure would drop to zero. In the end, he would die of soul energy depletion. Even with a pure Yin body, most hosts would not live past twenty.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was terrified by what she heard.


    She was going to turn twenty this year and her birthday was in a few months.


    ¡°Then why me?¡± Yukishiro Sa asked in a shaky voice.


    ¡°In China, it¡¯s called Divine Soul or Evil Ghost, in Japan its called Shikigami, or Oni the Demon God. Overseas in Europe its called Evil Spirit. They are the different names of the same thing. As soon as a powerful Spirit Body possessed you, it would require a medium to feel what you feel and see what you usee, living vicariously through you. You will be its host that does its biding unwittingly.¡± Chen Fan shrugged and then said: ¡°But it also came with some benefits. Your ability to see through other people¡¯s minds, for example, was one of them.¡±


    The more he talked about it, the more liveliness drained away from Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face.


    She was Japanese and had grown up listening to stories of Onmyoji, Shikigami, and Onis. However, the thought of being possessed in real life and the possession initiated while she was only a kid made Yukishiro Sa¡¯s stomach churn. Yukishiro Sa was convinced that the leaders of the Yukishiro family were involved in her being possessed by the ghost.


    Suddenly, all those strange things that didn¡¯t make sense to her before became clear.


    However ipetent her father was, her grandfather would never let a sixteen year old girl inherit the seat of power under Japan¡¯s fiercely traditional society. She didn¡¯t always have the mind-reading ability. When she was five years old, she had a bad fever and passed out for three days. After that, she found out she had gained the incredible ability of mind-reading.


    Even the mighty Grandmaster Kitaniwakawa had always supported her unequivocally with a great measure of respect. That had always puzzled her. Why would someone much more powerful hold her in such high regard?


    The thought of her grandpa¡¯s knowing nce and Kitaniwakawa¡¯s rarely calm expression gave Yukishiro Sa goosebumps.


    After years of experience in leading a powerful family, she had strengthened her will and sharpened her focus. Therefore, she managed to quickly gather herself. She turned around and kneeled before Chen Fan.


    ¡°Master, your most loyal servant at your service.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa finally had a moment of epiphany. Let it be her grandpa, her father or Kitaniwakawa, they had only used her as a tool to their own benefit. Her family was no longer a safe haven for her, instead, it was the source of her nightmare. Chen Fan was the only person she could fall back on now.


    Chen Fan was the number one Grandmaster in China and was the third most powerful warrior on the Dark Roll. As long as she has his support, no one would dare to harm a hair on her.


    ¡°Very well, you are smarter than I thought.¡±


    Chen Fan had seen through her mind and nodded.


    He felt the hidden energy inside of Yukishiro Sa the moment he walked into the Ginza Club. He probed the energy with Divine Will and realized that it was an illusion Form of a Demon inside the girl. The owner of the Illusion Form was a powerful being of the Divine Sea level. However, judging by the feeble power of the Illusion Form, Chen Fan wagered that the owner of the Illusion Form was badly injured. The Illusion form was so weak that itcked means of breaking out of Yukishiro Sa¡¯s body and had to rely on the tattoo to perceive its surroundings.


    That being said, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity of capturing a Divine Sea level Demon God Oni.


    Chen Fan recalled that he had obtained the Primordial Ghost Flute from the Young Master of the Ghost Witch Sect, and at that time, he couldn¡¯t refine it into a Dharma Treasure because hecked proper material. But there was no better material for this job than this Demon Spirit.


    ¡°Master, I have seen a picture with the same pattern as my tattoo. It was a painting in the Yukishiro family¡¯s Shrine.¡± Yukishiro Sa gritted her teeth as vengeful light flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°Very well, I will go to Japan with you. But you need toe with me before we leave.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and said. He was not even remotely scared of a Divine Sea level Demon God, but he still needed to prepare for the battle. Although the Demon God was weakened by a serious injury, it was of Divine Sea level and could not be trifled with.


    ¡°The Spirit Herbs in the Green Dragon Grand Array are ready for harvest. It¡¯s about time for me to reach the mid-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself as his eyes shined an expectant light.

 Chapter 339 - Godfiend of Dark Mist

    <b>Chapter 339: Godfiend of Dark Mist</b>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as Chen Fan captured the Illusion Form into the yellow-skinned gourd,


    An angry and pained scream shot out from a shrine in Kyushu ind. This scream didn¡¯t seem to pass through air, instead, it shot right into the mind of people nearby.


    ¡°Oh no. Lord Susano has awakened. What is going on?¡±


    An old man was meditating in a deep recess of the shrine, wearing an Onmyoji outfit that waspleted with a tall ck hat. His hair and beard were all as white as snow, face lined with wrinkles.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    The wooden door swung open and a middle-aged man barged in: ¡°Father, Lord Susano is angry, he has already killed three priestesses.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡±


    The old man slowly rose up and refuted the middle-aged man.


    The old man was enlightened by the way of nature and it showed in every movement he made and every syble he spoke. His eyes were as deep as the deepest ocean in the world, full of wisdom and mystery. If any Chinese cultivator was here, he would be surprised to see a Perfected Cultivator of Dharma Cultivation standing before him.


    ¡°Yes, father, I apologize.¡± The middle-aged man quickly lowered his head and apologized.


    Although he was the son of the old man, he had to tread carefully before the leader of the Chizuru family, a renowned Onmyoji master of Japan. He has the ability tomune with the Ghost Spirits, talk to the deceased and control souls and spirits. Even the cab ministers in Japan had to talk to him with the greatest respect.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro waved hisrge loose sleeve, motioning his son to follow him. He then walked off toward the center of the shrine where the statue of their god was ced. The middle-aged man trailed behind the old man fearfully.


    As soon as they made it to the main hall, they were greeted by a bloody scene.


    Arge statue was set at the center of the somber and dark hall of the shrine. This statue depicted an image that was nothing like that of a Bodhisattva or Celestial Lord, instead, it was a hideous Oni. Its face contorted with a devious grin and its body was covered in dark glinting scales. He looked like a demon that crawled right out of hell.


    This was the Demon God of the Susano Shrine: Lord Susano.


    On a normal day, this main hall was a sacred ground where priests and priestess tended the incense and sacrifices on the altar. However, there and then, the hall was a bloody mess. Arge shadowy figure three-meters tall, filled up the empty space of the hall. The figure had only one eye with a twisted horn on its forehead. Its body was covered from head to toe in ck scales just as the statue was.


    Therge dark shadow held a priestess in both hands, and with a slight jerk, it had torn the girl¡¯s body in half. Blood spilled out from the body, raining down onto the already bloody floor. Body parts mixed with shattered furniture that was strewn all over the ground.


    Despite the horrid sight, Chizuru Masahiro only furrowed his brows slightly and bowed.


    ¡°Lord Susano, what has made you so angry?¡±


    The Godfiend turned around its misty form and snarled at Chizuru Masahiro. Then a booming voice came up in the old man¡¯s mind: ¡°I can see it... My Illusion Form is no more... China... Someone in China had ruined my Illusion Form... find him... SMASH him....¡±


    A tsunami of roiling Soul Energy filled up therge hall.


    The middle-aged man behind Chizuru Masahiro was suddenly attacked by a bout of headache and dizziness. He staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Chizuru Masahiro narrowed his glinting eyes and asked: ¡°Do you mean the little girl from Yukishiro family? Yes, she departed for China a few days ago. That being said, it would take at least a Perfected Cultivator, if not one in the God Reining State to detect and destroy your Illusion Form¡±


    ¡°Could there be a God Reining State Immortal Master in China? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    The Onmyoji Master shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care... fine him and smash! NOW!¡± The Godfiend roared out his anger.


    Although he was nothing but a ball of dark smoke, he had the ability to manipte physical objects with incredible strength. He smashed the altar made out of a hunk of solid oak into wood pulp. The dark mist froze the air around it, making icicles form on the frosted ground.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Chizuru Masahiro lowered his head obediently.


    Satisfied, the Godfiend of Dark Mist lost its form and became a plume of dark smoke before it returned to the statue.


    An envious light shed in Chizuru Masahiro¡¯s eyes.


    Although he was a mighty Onmyoji Master, he couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous of the Godfiends Dark Mist¡¯s power. The Godfiend of Dark Mist was gravely injured before, but his power was still extraordinary.


    ¡°This is the power of the Immortal State. Even if his flesh had perished, he could survive in the physical realm as a Ghost Spirit.¡± Chizuru Masahiromented in his mind. He was already in his eighties, but this Demon God of Dark Mist had existed even when his ancestors were still alive. By now, the Demon God of Dark Mist had survived over a few hundred years.


    Based on his family records, this Demon God used to be the first Onmyoji to have reached God Reining State. He quickly dominated Japan with an iron fist, and even the emperor himself feared him. Before he was killed, he ordered the construction of the Susano Shrine to host his Ghost Spirit. After he passed away, his Ghost Spirit fed on the faith and worship of priests in the shrine. Chizuru Masahiro¡¯s ancestor was one of this Onmyoji master¡¯s disciples and he and his descendants were ordered to guard the shrine.


    Other than his family, many other families sought protection under the powerful blessings of the Lord Susano.


    After Chizuru Masahiro walked out of the main hall, he turned around and ordered his son: ¡°Contact the Yukishiro family ask them what has happened to Yukishiro Sa. Also Bring the message to Lord Kitaniwakawa, tell him I need to see him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡± The middle-aged man answered with a shaky voice.


    He knew better than anyone the power at Chizuru Masahiro¡¯s disposal. As long as he was in charge of the Shrine, he could lord over the Kyushu ind like a king.


    After the middle-aged man left, Chizuru Masahiro paced back and forth in the lobby and turned his thoughts inward.


    ¡°Who did it? Who could destroy Lord Susano¡¯s Illusion Form? Could there really be an Immortal State cultivator in China? The only one I know has been living in seclusion for over a decade. Or was it another Demon God just like Lord Susano?¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro pondered.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel threatened by the potential opponent. With the power of Lord Susano and the resources in Kyushu under his disposal, he could easily handle an Immortal State cultivator.


    This was the twenty-first century now, and there were many more ways to deal with a cultivator than before.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had returned East Mountain and started to prepare for his leveling up.


    It had been half a year since the time he reached Ethereal Enlightenment. Within these six months, he had been consuming Essence Qi every waking moment. The Azure Thearch Longevity Art was one of the most sacred Divine Arts from the Five Elements Immortal Sect. It allowed Chen Fan to absorb Spirit Qi from any living nt or tree. Therefore, even though Chen Fan couldn¡¯t carry the Spirit Gathering Array with him, his cultivation went on unhindered.


    In other words, he was a walking Spirit Gathering Array, channeling Spirit Qi from his surroundings all the time.


    Ideally, Chen Fan would find a virgin forest that had no distractions and cultivate there. However, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t simply give up his life and hide in seclusion for years on end.


    Therefore, the easiest way to go about it was to construct the Green Dragon Grand Array. Once he harvested the spirit herbs, he would turn them into spirit pills that would further his cultivation.


    ¡°ck-nk, ck-nk.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa had changed into a white samurai outfit and wore her hair in a short ponytail. Her pristine beauty made her look like an anime character. She followed Chen Fan as the two started up the mountain.


    Yukishiro Sa was curious why Chen Fan brought her here before they left for Japan.


    However, she kept her questions to herself. She knew that she had to rely on Chen Fan to survive. The Demon God and her family wouldn¡¯t let her get away with escaping the grip of the Illusion Form.


    ¡°We are here.¡±


    Chen Fan paused after they made it to the top.


    The mountain range around here was surrounded by heavy mist.


    Yukishiro Sa looked around and could vaguely trace out the outlines of mountains. They formed a circle and at the center was a t low ground that was covered by an even thicker mist. However, from time to time she could see the low valley was filled with wild grass and dead trees.


    Why are we here? Was there a hidden base somewhere?


    Yukishiro Sa was confused.


    ¡°What do you see?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and asked lightly.


    ¡°Master, I see only an empty valley.¡± Yukishiro Sa answered with great respect.


    ¡°Oh? What about now?¡± Chen Fan let out a smile and stomped the ground as he shouted under his breath: ¡°Clear!¡±


    Suddenly, an incredible sight revealed before Yukishiro Sa.


    The clouds and the misty started to churn and roil and from the middle, it was split into half by an invisible force. Chen Fan shouted again, and the two sections of the clouds parted revealing a broad path seemingly made out of the mist.


    This misty avenue stretched over a few hundred meters from under their feet to the low lying valley.


    The girl looked down at the valley from the lip of the path and she was stunned to realize the valley was far from empty. It was filled to the brim with all kinds of exotic nts and trees. Around her, the mist had condensed into fine rain droplets with a faint azure undertone. The rain and the moisture hanging in the air above the valley like a giant cotton nket.


    At the end of the path, deep in the valley was a mansion of exquisite design and exceptional craftsmanship.


    ¡°Is.. is this where the Sages live?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was shocked.


    Sages were amon element in Japanese folklore. They all said to live in otherworldly ces that were isted from the mortal world. Without the stress and mor of the real world, they could cultivate a few hundred years without aging the slightest.


    Yukishiro Sa had always thought sages were the stuff of legends, but what she was seeing right now had proven her wrong.


    shock and disbelief had rendered her speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, this is my man-cave, not the Immortal abode of Sages.¡± Chen Fan was amused but the girl¡¯s reaction. Then he ordered her: ¡°Follow me this way.¡±


    Chen Fan took a step forward andnded on the misty path.

 Chapter 340 - Power Surge

    <h4>Chapter 340: Power Surge</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan walked on the path made out of mist against the wind, looking like a transcendental sage who walked among the clouds. Yukishiro Sa felt conflicted to take the first step. The path was made out of flowy mist and looked insubstantial. No ordinary person would dare to walk on it.


    However, Yukishiro Sa was not just anyone, she was the Queen of Kyushu ind¡¯s underground world.


    She gritted her teeth as determination shed in her eyes. She extended one foot to tap the mist. To her surprise, despite the soft and fluffiness of the mist, the path was very sturdy. It was formed by water elemental Spirit Qi harnessed by the Green Dragon Grand Array. It was simr to the misty web of Lei Qianjue¡¯s Qi Net of the Thousand Trickeries. It might appear to be soft, but it was tough and solid in reality.


    Yukishiro Sa felt relieved after having confirmed the path was solid. She hurried to catch up with Chen Fan.


    Then, she embarked on the most inexplicable journey in her life.


    While walking a few hundred meters above the ground, she couldn¡¯t see anything but a sea of clouds beneath the path. There was no railing on either side of the path so she had to walk cautiously to avoid falling off. Yukishiro could see that in the distance, the valley was filled with nted herbs. Even from this far, she could smell the fragrance of fresh herbs.


    As she inhaled the herbal scent, she felt a warm and rxing sensation sweep across her body as if she was in a hot tub.


    Suddenly, she heard a beast¡¯s roaring came up from the valley.


    Yukishiro Sa rounded her eyes in disbelief as she saw a few hundred-meter long azure dragon rise from the cloud sea. The dragon had long flowy whiskers and strong powerful talons on its feet. A pair of horns simr to that of an antler erected from its forehead. Its round eyes opened widely and its body was about as thick as a water tank. It writhed in the air, tossing its body around as it let out a peal of roars that sounded like a bell chime.


    ¡°Is this... really a dragon?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was stunned by what she saw. She pointed a finger at the Azure dragon and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a White Drake, the Array Spirit of the Green Dragon Grand Array.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked ahead of the girl. ¡°It is not a dragon, not yet. Think of it as a baby dragon. However, it¡¯s much stronger than the Demon God that possessed you.¡±


    White Drake used to be the soul of the Yin Snake. Chen Fan had adopted it and nurtured it in the Misty Cloud Array. Over time, it had reached the Divine Sea level and transformed from a Yin Snake into a Naga. At that level, it was already able to rival grandmasters. After Chen Fan had moved it to the Green Dragon Grand Array, its power had improved by leaps and bounds and started the second transformation to be a White Drake.


    By then, the White Drake had be a Divine Sea level Divine Soul. It was not only deadly but was also just a step away from reaching the Connate Spirit level. Once it had done that, he could finally live outside of the Green Dragon Grand Array and became a free-roaming Connate Spirit Being. Even Chen Fan was not confident that he could subjugate the White Drake if he had to fight it inside the Green Dragon Grand Array, much less the Demon God of Dark Mist.


    If the Demon God of Dark Mist ever appeared near the array, the White Drake would be able to gobble it down as a Qi supplement.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t really need the White Drake here to guard the Green Dragon Grand Array, I would have turned it into a Primordial Spirit for a Dharma Artifact. That would save me a trip to Japan.¡± Chen Fanmented.


    Under White Drake¡¯s curious watch, Yukishiro Sa hurried to catch up with Chen Fan and reached the end of the path.


    They were deep inside the valley now and saw an intricate pavilion surrounded by a wash of azure light. They were at the center of the Green Dragon Grand Array where the Spirit Qi was the most concentrated. Chen Fan had nned to build an Immortal abode for his parents and Xiao Qiong.


    ¡°North Qiong Pavilion.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa saw read out loud the threerge characters etched on the sign hanging above the entrance.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say anything. He cracked open the door and walked into the main hall. He had decorated the rooms the exact same as his Immortal abode while he was cultivating in the True Martial Celestial Sect. The hall wasrge and empty. It had only a few pieces of furniture including a futon set before a painting of a girl.


    Yukishiro Sa studied the painting and was enamored by the image of a girl.


    Her beauty was beyond description: words such as pristine, sublime and gorgeous failed to do her beauty justice. She was in a purple coat and looked as serene as a goddess from heaven. Yukishiro Sa was convinced that the girl in the painting did not exist in the real world.


    ¡°Master, who is this?¡± Yukishiro Sa asked quietly.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Chen Fan wave a dismissal and ordered: ¡°Tong Shan, take her to the guest room. I need it to be quiet and do now allow anyone to disturb me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Tong Shan answered obediently.


    Tong Shan¡¯s voice caught Yukishiro Sa by surprise, she didn¡¯t notice that there was a hulking frame in the corner. The man was over two-meters and fifty centimeters tall, over a few heads taller than Yukishiro Sa. His skin had a metallic sheen as if the man¡¯s body was made out of bronze. Yukishiro Sa also noticed a strange light shining in the big man¡¯s unblinking eyes. As he made his way toward Yukishiro Sa, she felt the floor tremble after each step he took. His looming presence unnerved the girl.


    Yukishiro Sa followed Tank ss to the guest room. Chen Fan was not worried that the girl would double-cross him. The Array Spirit aside, just Tong Shan alone could ward off enemies as powerful as Lei Qianjue. He had submerged himself in the Qi rich environment for so long that he had strengthened his physique condition to an unimaginable degree.


    Yukishiro Sa wouldn¡¯t be able to stir any trouble even if she had the audacity to do so.


    Chen Fan sat on the futon, facing the painting of the goddess in purple.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    He produced a pile of Spirit Medicine from the yellow-skinned gourd. He had produced these using the first batch of harvest. The Green Dragon Grand Array and the Vitality Serum worked in lockstep and boosted the herbs¡¯ growth by a few hundred times.


    In three months, the herbs had matured as if they had grown for thirty years.


    These thirty-year-old herbs were a far cry from thousand years old Ginseng, but these herbs excelled in quantity. There were plenty of them in the meadow, ready to be harvested.


    ¡°Ruellia, Silver Beard Ginseng, some slices of Red Drake Fruit and some more Grass Essence. These should suffice for making the True Essence Pills, the best supplement for Ethereal Enlightenment level cultivators. ¡±


    The herbsy before him mainlye in three categories.


    He had found the saplings of these herbs in the vault of the Medicine Valley Sect. They happened to be the essential ingredients for the True Essence Pills. Chen Fan had conversed these saplings and nted them after the Green Dragon Grand Array was in use. The first batch of these herbs had just been harvested and could be turned into spirit pills. Although there were plenty of other herb saplings in the vault, these three kinds were the most suitable for Ethereal Enlightenment level cultivators.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and summoned a golden mencing out of his eyes.


    As the golden mes floated in the air, the three piles of Spirit Medicine were stirred by an unseen force and formed then flew up toward the fire in three trickles of herbs. Chen Fan¡¯s earth fire technique was exceptional, therefore, he didn¡¯t need any beakers or containers, all he needed was the fire from the Li Fire Golden Eyes and the herbs.


    ¡°PeeleePaaa...¡±


    The Li Fire Golden Eyes was much hotter than any conventional me. As soon as those spirit herbs came to contact with the ball of golden fire, green juice dripped out from their leaves and converged together. Chen Fan started an art to infuse his Dharmic Powers and True Essence with the herbal extract. Suddenly, the extract changed its liquid form and started to solidify, forming a few dozen green pills that fell from the air. They dropped squarely into a jade bottle.


    Chen Fan paused his art to consume the pills he had just created.


    True Essence Pills was a mid-level Spirit Medicine and were much more potent than Essence Enhancing Pill and the Essence Gathering Pill. Although the rtively inferior quality in the herbs meant that he could only create Lesser True Essence Pills, its supply was nearly unlimited.


    After Chen Fan finished all the pills, he ordered Tong Shan to harvest another batch and then he created more pills, rinse, and repeat.


    After he had gone through the cycle many times, he could feel his True Essence was getting stronger and his Qi energy was getting agitated. His skin gained a greenish undertone and the azure light burned brighter by the second.


    Chen Fa could feel that he was finally going to breach the bottleneck.


    Three dayster, Yukishiro Sa sat idly on a stone step and looked into the distant valley.


    ¡°When will master finish his cultivation? That big guy talked as much as a rock. I have been spending my days before the Tv and theputer screen, and it¡¯s getting boring. There is no inte signal here either. That¡¯s so dumb.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa swayed her leg that hung from the step and yawned.


    Boredom aside, this ce really wasfortable to live in.


    With that thought in mind, Yukishiro Sa felt a rxing joy in her body. She would live this life every day for the next hundred years. She was fed spirit fruits and she only needed to eat one of those magical fruits to feel full for the whole day. However, she was eager to return to Japan and get back to those who had done her wrong.


    The thought of her grandpa offering her to the Demon God like an object filled Yukishiro Sa¡¯s mind with venomous thoughts. She couldn¡¯t wait to taste the sweetness of revenge. However, without Chen Fan¡¯s permission, she couldn¡¯t even leave this Cave Abode.


    ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±


    A cold voice drifted toward the girl.


    Yukishiro Sa turned around and saw a tall handsome young man wearing loose hair and a long ck robe stood at the entrance. The man¡¯s handsome features were breathtaking. An Azure me burned in his eyes, like the righteous fire of a god.


    ¡°M... master?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa stammered.


    The man looked simr to Chen Fan but was much more attractive, so much so that his face looked almost otherworldly, just like the girl in the painting.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said nothing.


    The energy inside of him had increased its breadth and depth significantly. By now, it was as heavy as a mountain and as vast as the ocean. Chen Fan projected his Divine Will out of the system and found out that he could easily cover the entire valley and beyond. The effective range of Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will used to be around three kilometers, but now it could go as far as five kilometers. The True Essence in his system had practically doubled. Chen Fan was confident that if a foe as powerful as Lei Qianjue came to challenge him right now, he should be able to crush him using just spells.


    However, that was not the only benefit of leveling up.


    He reached out a palm and underneath his porcin-like skin, azure light shed faintly, making his hand look like it was carved out of a chunk of green jade. This was a sign that he was very close to the initial sess of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. When he finally achieved initial sess, his entire body would let out an azure glow.


    ¡°My body wasn¡¯t strong enough to use the hypersonic punch more than two times in a row, but now, I think I can use that technique repetitively with no problem. Even if Lei Qianjue and Theseus ganged up on me, I should kill all of them with ease. I wager that not even an Immortal State being could withstand my new-gained abilities.¡±


    The thought brought a smug smirk on Chen Fan¡¯s face. He looked to the east where the sun was rising.


    ¡°I guess I will try my new power on you...¡±

 Chapter 341 - To Japan, We Go

    <h4>Chapter 341: To Japan, We Go</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    January 2009. Inside the Zhong Hai International AirPort...


    The Chinese New Year was just around the corner and the airport was packed with throngs of people traveling in and out of China to be reunited with their families. There was no direct flight from Jin City to Fukuoka, therefore, Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa had to catch a flight to Zhong Hai first and transfer from there to their final destination.


    ¡°Hi, can you move over a little please?¡±


    Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa had booked first-ss seats with ample leg room. It didn¡¯t take Chen Fan long to find his seat.


    Next to him was a young couple. The man was in his thirties and he was wearing golden rim sses and a spiffy business suit, looking like a sessful manager at arge firm. The girl was fashionably dressed. She wore arge pair of sunsses and wore her shoulder-length hair down. Below the waist, she wore K-pop style jeans that wrapped tightly around her breathtaking curves. However, one of her crossed legs extended all the way to the aisle and blocked Chen Fan¡¯s path.


    The girl heard Chen Fan¡¯s voice, she looked up from her sunsses at Chen Fan, her eyes were brimming.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t change his appearance back to the usual college no ount, instead, he went to Japan as Chen Beixuan. He knew he would get his hands dirty in Japan and there was no point in hiding his identity. Plus, he wanted everyone to know that it was he, Chen Beixuan, who did everything.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    The girl let out a sweet smile and pulled back her legs to make way.


    The young man wasn¡¯t quite pleased by their interaction. However, he kept his annoyance to himself. Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa found their seats and they sat right across from the couple.


    Seeing Chen Fan had traveled with a young girl with pristine beauty, the girl seemed disappointed.


    The air stewardess honey-coated voice drifted out of the inte, signaling that the airne was about to take off.


    Chen Fan sat still with his eyes half-closed as he reflected his past cultivation. The early-stage and mid-stage of the Ethereal Enlightenment level were two worlds apart when it came down to power. At mid-stage, only Chen Fan would have much more Qi Energy at his disposal, but he was also much more proficient in using divine powers. By then, Chen Fan should be able to use somerge scale Dharma Spells.


    Theserge Dharma Spells took a long time to cast, but they were as powerful as weapons of mass destruction. Chen Fan would use these spells to deter the assault of the Japanese army if he had to. However, that was unlikely to happen since Chen Fan¡¯s improved Azure Thearch Longevity Body should be able to help him get out of any hairy situation.


    Before his recent leveling up, Chen Fan had a very rudimentary form of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Even using the hypersonic punch just once would be taxing for his body. However, the new Azure Thearch Longevity Body was greatly improved. Not only could he use the hypersonic punch as frequently as he wanted, but the endurance and toughness of his body had also surged to an absurd amount. By then, not even a cannon firing at him at point-nk could have harmed him, much less normal caliber weapons.


    ¡°The Demon God must have sensed his Illusion Form being shattered by me. Yukishiro Sa had told me that both the Yukishiro family and the Susano Shrine were located at Fukuoka. I might have to face the Japanese police and military as soon as I arrive there.¡± Chen Fan tapped the armrest with a finger.


    He would not be deterred by a Demon God in his prime, much less an injured one.


    This Demon God had existed over a few hundred years in Japan and must have more than just the Yukishiro family under hismand. Therefore, Chen Fan was convinced that in order to bring the Demon God to his heels, he would have to first deal with the tycoons of Kyushu ind and the Japanese government. To make sure of his victory, he had decided to embark on his journey after he had leveled up.


    Plus, he was already so close to the mid-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment, all he needed was that final dash before the finishing line.


    By then, Chen Fan had finally breached the bottleneck and improved his physique condition. It gave him a level of protection against firearms.


    Suddenly, a clear and musical voice wrenched his thoughts out of his reverie. ¡°Hi, my name is Ai Jinqi. I am from Zhong Hai. Are you guys going on a vacation to Fukuoka?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked open her eyes and saw the fashionably dressed girl was staring at him with a warm smile. Her long and slender legs were wrapped tightly in her jeans, she looked as hot as a supermodel.


    ¡°My name is Chen Beixuan, from Jin City.¡± Chen Fan answered distractedly.


    Sensing the coldness in Chen Fan¡¯s voice, Ai Jinqi¡¯s smile faded a little. However, she was an outgoing social butterfly and was not easily deterred. She inched closer to Chen Fan and asked under her breath.


    ¡°That hottie there, is she your girlfriend?¡±


    She was so close to Chen Fan that he could smell the intoxicating fragrance of her lipstick. It was evident that she was getting a little bit too familiar.


    The girl¡¯s intimate action didn¡¯t sit well with the young man beside her. He pulled a tight face and grumbled.


    ¡°Xiao Qi!¡±


    ¡°Can you get off my back? I didn¡¯t ask you toe with me! I am just asking him a question, you got a problem with that?¡± Ai Jinqi rolled her eyes at the young man and said: ¡°Plus, I don¡¯t know you that well, don¡¯t call me Xiao Qi.¡±


    The young man blushed and grew quiet. His re became increasingly hostile toward Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan nced over the couple and gauged the dynamic between them. The man must have fallen head over heels for the girl while the girl didn¡¯t seem to be interested. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste his time on them, so he furrowed his brows and replied:


    ¡°No, she is my servant girl.¡±


    ¡°servant girl?¡± Ai Jinqi was taken aback.


    The girl was expecting to hear a lover, mistress or wife, but not a servant girl. Who still keeps servant girls in the 21st century?


    ¡°Nonsense, no one has servent anymore. So you mean she is a domestic worker from the Philippines?¡± The young man sneered at Chen Fan and said.


    ¡°Ren Hao, Did I tell you to speak up?¡± Ai Jinqi red at the young man. Ren Hao¡¯s face grew even redder. Although he managed to hold back his anger, he red at Chen Fan with a ball of fire in his eyes.


    ¡°I am Chen San¡¯s servant girl, a ve if you will.¡± Yukishiro Sa said readily.


    She looked distant and aloof but was extraordinarily beautiful. Adding on her white peacoat and slim fit pants, she looked as adorable as a princess.


    Despite her gorgeous appearance, she admitted that she was a lowly servant. The revtion was shocking.


    ¡°Wait, are you Japanese?¡± Ai Jinqi noticed Yukishiro Sa used the term ¡°San¡± when she spoke. Only Japanese people use that in lieu of Mr. or Mis.


    A drop-dead gorgeous girl from Japan imed to be Chen Fan¡¯s servant girl. It was unbelievable.


    Ai Jinqi batted hershes as her eyes shifted from Chen Fan to Yukishiro Sa and then back at Chen Fan as she trying to make sense of their rtionship. Meanwhile, Ren Hao was seized by a pang of jealousy when he heard Yukishiro Sa¡¯s confirmation of her servitude to Chen Fan. He murmured with a sour tone: ¡°Is it some kind of sick role-ying?¡±


    This time, he kept his voice low but the others heard him nheless.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to mind the man¡¯s insult, but Yukishiro Sa gave him a hot re and chided: ¡°One more word of disrespect, I will throw you off the ne. Do you understand?¡±


    Although she was just an ordinary mortal, years of experience of running the underground world in Kyushu ind created a ruthlessness and belligerence in her voice. Ren Hao was startled by the girl¡¯s tone and decided to keep to himself from then on.


    ¡°Why do you call him Master, if I may ask??¡±


    Ai Jinqi asked curiously.


    ¡°Because Master is strong enough to save my life. I have sworn to follow the master.¡± Yukishiro Sa looked to Chen Fan, her eyes were filled with respect and admiration.


    In the beginning, she only felt fear toward Chen Fan, and the fear had also kept her in check. However, after Chen Fan killed the Illusion Form and took her into the Green Dragon Grand Array, the fear in Yukishiro Sa was reced with veneration.


    He couldmand not only a dragon but also the elements in nature. If he was not an immortal, who was?


    ¡°Really?¡± Ai Jinqi¡¯s eyes were lit up with interest and excitement.


    She felt that she was listening to a plot of a soap drama. The mighty hero saved the girl who then offered herself to her savior. The hero appeared to be cold and distant, but was an extremely passionate lover, especially in the night¡ªIt was the story arc of most Qidian Novels that have ¡°Handsome CEO¡± in its title.


    Chen Fan looked cold and distant and fit the stereotype perfectly.


    She pressed on and asked more questions. Although neither Chen Fan nor Yukishiro Sa wanted to entertain her, Ai Jinqi prattled on. Chen Fan offered a brief reply from time to time, and slowly he got a pretty good picture of the chatty girl¡¯s trouble.


    Ai Jinqi was forced to go through many dates arranged by her family and eventually she got fed up and decided to go on a vacation.


    Much to her dismay, one of her arranged dates, Ren Hao, decided to travel with her. She was infuriated but couldn¡¯t find a way to get rid of Ren Hao.


    Before the nended, Ai Jinqi held onto Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa¡¯s hand and was reluctant to part with them. She asked: ¡°Are you here to tour the city? Maybe we can meet again? Can we exchange numbers?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to our fate.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a dismissal and left the ne with Yukishiro Sa.


    The disappointment was written all over Ai Jinqi¡¯s face. Ren Hao could no longer hold back his bitterness. ¡°What a jerk! He thinks he is prince charming because he looks slightly better than most people. Humph! Servant girl, I think he is bluffing. Who does that any more? It¡¯s against human rights!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you!¡±


    Ai Jinqi rolled her eyes at him and after walking to Chen Fan, Ren Hao seemed even more disappointing.


    In 2009, Japan was no longer the economic superpower that she once was in the 80s, but the country was much more developed than China. Life in Fukuoka was much better than that in Chinese cities of a simr tier. Walking on the street, Chen Fan was impressed by how clean the streets were and how orderly the people behaved. That being said, In the years that followed in 2009, China had quickly caught up with Japan in nearly all aspects of city development.


    ¡°Master, are we going to the hotel now?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa asked respectfully.


    ¡°No, they are already here.¡±


    Chen Fan answered readily.


    ¡°They?¡± Yukishiro Sa was taken aback at first. Before she wrapped her mind around Chen Fan¡¯s words, a ck Mercedes-Benz pulled over beside them. A menacing-looking young man got out of the car and came over to them.


    ¡°My sister, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you areing back to Japan?¡±


    The man studied Chen Fan with a scheming re as he greeted Yukishiro Sa. Behind the young man stood a group of brawny men withpact muscles.

 Chapter 342 - Storm The Yukishiro Family

    <h4>Chapter 342: Storm The Yukishiro Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yukishiro family had been thriving on Kyushu ind for over a hundred and fifty years. They were the descendants of an even more ancient family that presided over northern Kyushu. Being arge and blue-blooded family, it had many branches and countless offspring. Yukishiro Sa¡¯s rise to power had rubbed against the misogynistic grain of many male heirs. Prejudice and discrimination against women were still quite prevalent in Japanese traditional society.


    The status of Japanese women in society was much lower than men¡¯s. There were only a very few females among the ranks of business tycoons and politicians. Nowadays, it wasn¡¯t umon to have a woman being one of the nation¡¯s leaders, but that was not the case in Japan.


    Without the support of her grandpa and Kitaniwakawa, Yukishiro Sa wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on to the power for more than a month. Her grandpa¡¯s unequivocal support gave her the illusion that she was the mostpetent member of the family, destined to rule the n. However, it had be clear to her that grandpa had her back simply because of the dark spell cast onto her by the Susano Shrine. Worse, her days would have been numbered if Chen Fan didn¡¯t break the spell and the power of the family would return to one of the male members.


    Not a lot of people in the family knew that Yukishiro Sa was part of the family¡¯s darkest secret. When they heard the old man was hunting for Yukishiro Sa, they were ted. The family sent their men to wait at the airports in Fukuoka and Kitakyushu. As soon as Yukishiro Sanded, Yukishiro Yasuo hurried to the airport with his men.


    ¡°Yasuo, what are you doing here?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa furrowed her brows as she put on the mask of a dominating family lord.


    ¡°My dear sister, do you really think you are still the head of the Yukishiro family? Grandpa ordered us to hunt you down and take you back home.¡± Yukishiro Yasuo let out a cold smile. and said: ¡°Please don¡¯t make this more difficult than it needs to. I don¡¯t want to be rude to a former family lord. ¡±


    Even as he said that the group of buff men in ck suits inched forward with serious faces.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Yukishiro Sa flung back at him, not backing down the slightest.


    She had always been the pride of the family and no one, not even her elders dared to openly flout her, much less a groveling toad such as Yukishiro Yasuo.


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Yukishiro Yasuo let out a peal ofughter. ¡°You are knee-deep in trouble, sister. You have riled up grandpa and Master Kitaniwakawa. Plus, Kawakami Gensai was not with you. Are you nning to count on that pretty boy from China? You¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, he heard a cold voicee up beside him.


    ¡°Courting death!¡±


    Everyone watched as Chen Fan¡¯s body became a blurred shadow for a very brief moment and regained its solid form. Meanwhile, Yukishiro Yasuo was dealt a blow on the face, the force sending the man flying out.


    Chen Fan pped Yukishiro Yasuo¡¯s face using only a fraction of his strength, yet the impact had crushed the man¡¯s head, shattering his cheekbones. Looking from the side, Yukishiro Yasuo¡¯s head was as t as dough.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Yukishiro Yasuo¡¯s body thudded lifelessly on the street half a dozen meters away.


    An heir of the Yukishiro family, a force to be reckoned with in the underground world was pped to death by Chen Fan.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yukishiro Yasuo¡¯s guards reached toward their burgeoning waist belts out of instinct. It was evident that they had all brought guns with them. However, they were stunned by the horrid scene. Skulls were the toughest bones in the Human body and the guards found themselves grappling with the exact strength of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Master, do you speak Japanese?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was shocked, albeit for an entirely different reason.


    She had been conversing with Yukishiro Yasuo in Japanese and thought that she would need to trante to Chen Fan in Chineseter. To her surprise, Chen Fan seemed to have picked up the drift of the conversation and rained down his rage on Yukishiro Yasuo.


    ¡°It¡¯s a walk in the park for an Immortal Cultivator to master anguage.¡±


    Chen Fan said slowly in Japanese.


    His Japanese pronunciation sounded a little off when he spoke out the first few words, however, when he finally finished the sentence, he was speaking Japanese as if he had been living in Japan for many years.


    Ever since Chen Fan reached the Foundation Establishment level, he gained photographic memory. Before he came to Japan, he read and memorized an entire Japanese dictionary. It only took him a few minutes since all he had to do was quickly scan the book with his Divine Will. He practiced Japanese in his head while he was on the ne, and mastered it in less than half a day.


    Chen Fan turned around and looked at those stunned guards. ¡°Is this what the Yukishiro family sent to deal with me? What a joke.¡±


    He waved a hand and started an art, sending out a few dozen wind des. These wind des cut all guards into pieces in a blink. Ever since Chen Fan had reached the Ethereal Enlightenment, he could cast small spells like this on a whim. He infused the air with energy and turned the wind into sharp des that could cut through steel. Human flesh didn¡¯t stand a chance against these wind des and those guards were reduced into a pile of chopped up body parts soaked in blood.


    Although these elite guards carried firearms, they didn¡¯t have the chance to discharge them even once.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face colored a little. She reckoned that Chen Fan had let go of the shackles of conscientious over his indifference toward human life as soon as hended in Japan. If he was in China, he would think twice before killing a dozen men.


    ¡°The Yukishiro family has already sent men after you, that means the so-called Lord Susano had already noticed that he had lost his Illusion Form. Let¡¯s go to your family first and ask your grandpa nicely about the details of Lord Susano. ¡±


    So saying, Chen Fan summoned a few fireballs and threw them onto the pile of bodies. The fire quickly ate away the flesh but was unable to clean the blood, leaving a stomach-churning ck path on the pavement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I hope you have your driver¡¯s license.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked toward Yukishiro Yasuo¡¯s car. Yukishiro Sa followed Chen Fan obediently, her heart was filled to the brim with righteous fear toward Chen Fan, leaving no room for doubts.


    Chen Fan sat in the passenger seat and watched as Yukishiro Sa hurried to start the car, revved up the engine and drive on.


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and started to reflect on his mission.


    Although Japan¡¯s economy was on par with China, Chen Fan felt much less restricted in his actions in Japan due to the ind nation¡¯s meager military force.


    Japan was not allowed to have regr military after their defeat in WW2. They were only allowed to keep a regiment of meager two hundred thousand men and women as the Japan Self-Defense Forces. It included a hundred and fifty thousand in the army and a hundred thousand in the navy. This was only a fraction of the military force currently under service in China.


    It would take at least a million-strong army to stop Chen Fan and Japan would never be able to pull that off. Although the two nations¡¯ size of economy was very close, China had the upper hand in military preparedness. It has over two million regr soldiers, and even more in the reserves. Therefore, Chen Fan was much more wary of the Chinese forces than the Japanese. Plus, Chen Fan¡¯s family were all in China as well, and that was a major concern for him.


    The only force he had to be careful about while he was in Japan was the American troops stationed there. They represented the most powerful nation on earth and should be avoided at this stage of Chen Fan¡¯s cultivation. That being said, the American troops were likely to leave him alone and would not care about the damage he did to Japan as long as Chen Fan stayed out of their interests.


    Chen Fan tapped the armrest with a finger as he pondered on.


    As time passed, Yukishiro Sa was getting more confident behind the wheel. They were soon out of Fukuoka and headed toward the base of the Yukishiro family in a small vige nearby.


    Meanwhile, in a quiet vige on the outskirts of Fukuoka, a group of Yukishiro family leaders gathered in a small wooden house and were deliberating with each other.


    ¡°Yasuo has headed toward the airport to bring that traitor back. ¡±


    A servant of the family reported. He knelt on the ground, bending down from the waist until his chest was t against the floor.


    At the head of the table sat a scrawny old man in his nies. The old man was bald and toothless. Despite his shriveled form, no one dared to speak up against him. The old man¡¯s eyes gleamed with wisdom and evoked deepest respect and reverence in the others.


    He was the backbone of the Yukishiro family, Yukishiro Chio. He was Yukishiro Sa¡¯s grandpa.


    A middle-aged man wearing a in samurai outfit sat beside the old man. He sat on his folded legs with his eyes half-closed. A cold Wakizashiid t on hisp sideways. Despite the ordinary look of the man, no one dared to overlook his presence. He was Kitaniwakawa, the most powerful Kendo Grandmaster in Kyushu. Because of him, Yukishiro¡¯s family was able to im the seat of power in Kyushu.


    ¡°Good on Yasuo. Order him to bring the traitor straight home.¡± Yukishiro Chio said.


    ¡°Hai!¡± The servant nodded.


    Even as the servant was going to leave the room. Kitaniwakawa suddenly opened his eyes, and asked: ¡°Did the message mention anyone traveling with Yukishiro Sa?¡±


    ¡°Er... yes. I think it mentioned a young Chinese man traveling with him.¡± The servant thought for a second and replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Lord Kitaniwakawa?¡± Yukishiro Chio asked in confusion.


    ¡°I got news from the Susano Shrine saying the man who destroyed our Lord¡¯s Illusion Form must be a Grand Onmyoji or Perfected Cultivator in China. So I wager that this man would be traveling with Yukishiro Sa. But... ¡± Kitaniwakawa furrowed his brows and said: ¡°But you said he was a young man? It would take at least fifty years to be a Grand Onmyoji. I wonder what made this young man so powerful? Or was I wrong from the outset?¡±


    ¡°Lord Kitaniwakawa, we should have answers when Yasuo bring them both back. ¡±


    Yukishiro Chio said with a confident smile.


    All of Yukishiro Yasuo¡¯s guards were equipped with guns, and not even a Kendo master could survive a dozen gunmen.


    Even as he said that a loud bang came up from the entrance. A servant barged into the room and shouted: ¡°My Lord, someone is trying to bash through our gate.¡±

 Chapter 343 - A Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 343: A ughter</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Konoyarou! Who dares to trespass on ournd?¡±


    Before the family lord Yukishiro Chio and Kitaniwakawa reacted, one of the lesser leaders of the Yukishiro family mmed the table and shouted furiously.


    Among the thousand or so residents of the quiet vige, only a small portion of that poption were members of the Yukishiro family. However, nearly all the other vigers worked for the family. Some of them were servants, and some were guards. The Yukishiro family also kept an armory in the vige in case of violence. Yukishiro family had lorded over this vige for over a few hundred years and had umted over time many weapons, including heavy firearms.


    It would be difficult if not outright impossible for the Japanese police to enter the vige by force since they would have to get past the vigers first. Such was the umtion of power and influence of the Yukishiro family that they dominated the Kyushu¡¯s underground world. It was absurd to think that anyone would try to barge into the vige by force.


    ¡°It was Yukishiro Sa and a young Chinese man.¡± The servant hurried to put in.


    ¡°This is... Impossible!¡±


    Swells of exmations rose in the room, and even Yukishiro Chio¡¯s face colored a little.


    They were just talking about Yukishiro Sa and thought that she must have sumbed to Yukishiro Yasuo and his guards. However, Yukishiro Sa had turned the situation around ande to hunt them down instead.


    ¡°It seems that the mighty fighter from China is with her. ¡±


    Kitaniwakawa spoke out as he slowly rose to his feet and started off toward the entrance. His hand clenched tightly around the handle of the infamous Uchigatana called ¡°Edge of Thousand Peaks¡±


    ¡°Fret not, with Kitaniwakawa on our side, no one from China would harm us.¡± The leaders of the Yukishiro family calmed themselves down and filed out of the room behind Kitaniwakawa.


    Kitaniwakawa was one of the four greatest Kendo Grandmasters in Japan. He was the protector of the Yukishiro family. As long as he was still alive, so would the Yukishiro family.


    The development even stirred Yukishiro Chio. He struggled to stand up and with the help of a young servant girl, he caught up with the big group.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan stood in front of the vige entrance, linking his hands behind his back as he watched the group of distressed young men.


    The Yukishiro vige was built like a fortress. Large wooden stakes and fences marked the perimeter of the vige. Signs of ancient earthen ramparts were still visible here and there. The tall wooden fences were either cracked or chipped and had definitely seen better days.


    When Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa first showed up, no one seemed to take notice of them.


    The small vige was the Yukishiro family¡¯s base of operation and it was not umon for the vigers to find strangers walking about. Some of those visitors were politicians from the cities, some were lords of other great families.


    However, when Chen Fan smashed open the gate, the loud noise stirred up everyone.


    Countless young and able hands rushed out of their humble vige houses, carrying all kinds of weapons: kitchen knives, des, baseball bats, pitchforks, you name it. The Yukishiro family had built this vige and had the most fervent support of the ardent vigers.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was made uneasy by the sight of a few hundred strong mob carrying all kinds of weapons.


    She knew Chen Fan was a Grandmaster, but she was not sure if Chen Fan could hold himself before so many attackers. Some of them even wielded guns. Even if the situation was safe for Chen Fan, it was perilous for a girl like her.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Chen Fan waved hand and walked forward. Having exhausted any other options, Yukishiro Sa dug in and followed Chen Fan closely.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    A man who looked like a leader made a gesture and a throng of young men with menacing tattoos on their arms came at Chen Fan. These men were cannon fodder even when Chen Fan had just reached Foundation Establishment level. They were doubly-dead since Chen Fan had reached the Ethereal Enlightenment.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked a finger cursorily and sent out an azure-colored de Auras from the tip of his finger. The de Aura was charged with True Essence and grew in length until it was a few meters long. Chen Fan shot out two fingers, where the de Aurasunched out and made a slicing motion in the air.


    The Azure de Aura traced a ten-meter long semi-circle.


    The Azure Wood Qi de was so sharp that it could cut through metal as if it were butter. Not even the deadly cksnake could survive its attack much less these ordinary humans. In a blink, a few dozen attackers who got caught by the Qi de had their bodies severed in half from the waist.


    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡±


    A peal of heart wrenching wailse from the vige entrance.


    These Yukishiro family¡¯s henchmen didn¡¯t die immediately and they howled in agonizing pain as they struggled to hold on to the ebbing life.


    Those mobs who had acted slow and weren¡¯t caught in the deadly Qi de froze in their tracks, cold sweat sliding down their backs, and faces looking horrified.


    Did they see a lightsabering out of this young man¡¯s fingers? Was he a Jedi? He had killed a few dozen men with a single sweep of the hand, was he a human or a superman? Although these men served a powerful family and had their fair share of dealing with deadly fighters, they had never seen anyone so terrifying.


    ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡±


    The remaining henchman looked to their leader.


    Bead-sized sweat seeped out of Taro Nakagawa¡¯s forehead as he faltered. He was the captain of the vige guard and was responsible for the security of the family lords. All these men were under hismand.


    Even as the guard captain, it was the first time he had ever seen anyone as mighty as Chen Fan. He was certain that the only person he knew who could hold off Chen Fan was Grandmaster Kitaniwakawa. But how was that even possible? The young man¡¯s age was probably less than half of Kitaniwakawa¡¯s.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Even as the rest of the vigers hesitated, Chen Fan took a step forward and hacked at the crowd using de Qi.


    The scintiting de Qi looked like an Uchigatana and its azure incandescent glow turned into a blurry smear of shadow. The de Qi had severed the air and created a vacuum behind. As the air rushed back into the vacuum, it created a violent explosion. The de Qi didn¡¯t stop, it sliced through the rest of the vigers as if cutting through butter.


    Chen Fan concluded the confrontation with two short and swift attacks and killed nearly forty elite guards of the Yukishiro family. These vigers had all undergone intense training at Kendo Dojos. Some of them were Karate ck belts and some were Aikido masters. Any one of them would have held themselves while facing attacks from multiple fronts. However, Chen Fan had only effortlessly flicked his fingers twice and ended all of their lives.


    Even after being used twice, the de Aura was still glowing like a me in the night sky.


    While Chen Fan was in the Foundation Establishment level, Chen Fan had to struggle to kill Linbao by casting out his True Essence. However, now he had reached the Ethereal Enlightenment level and his True Essence had grown as vast as an ocean. The de Aura would sustain a hundred if not a thousand times of repetitive use.


    ¡°Fire! Fire at him!¡±


    The Yukishiro family members who caught the terrifying sight could no longer remain calm. There was no time to wait for the guard captain¡¯s orders, so they took the matter into their own hands and pulled the trigger.


    Suddenly, bullets came toward Chen Fan from all directions like a metal downpour. He was surrounded by at least a dozen firearms, and other than smaller handguns, there were many submachine guns and heavy machine guns. Many of these guns were made in America and were well known for their devastating damage output.


    These American made machine guns could cut down arge tree, and sever a man in half from the waist. Most ordinary Grandmasters would not be able to escape their death when they were surrounded by these heavy weapons.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa covered her eyes and crouched.


    Everyone knew how deadly modern firearms were and therefore the girl was convinced that Chen Fan¡¯s fate was sealed.


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s conviction was shared by everyone in the Yukishiro family. They kept pulling the triggers as a fit of violent thrill seized their minds.


    ¡°Die, you freak!¡±


    Many people expected to see a dead Chen Fan on the ground, body covered with bullet holes.


    To their surprise, what greeted them was a stunning sight.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body was glowing incandescent azure and the light was turning brighter by the second. Soon, the light illuminated the area surrounding Chen Fan, forming a protective shield. Countless bulletsnded on the shield and simply bounced off. At each impact, the shield shimmered a little but remained intact.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Everyone, including Taro Nakagawa, was stupefied by what they saw. Sensing there was no longer danger about, Yukishiro Sa opened her eyes and was shocked to see countless bullets lodged in the field of glowing light. It was as if the shield was embellished by many bronze flowers.


    ¡°Master really is a sage!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa eximed in her mind as a wave of veneration and reverence rose in her.


    If not for the inconvenient circumstance, she would kneel before Chen Fan and beg to follow him for the rest of her life.


    Meanwhile, the vigers and the Yukishiro family members were stupefied by the turn of the event. Many even let go of their triggers and stood idly, trying to make sense of the situation.


    ¡°BaaDa!¡±


    Chen Fan took a step forward.


    His movement startled his opponents. They cried out for help and ran away, throwing away their weapons to run faster. Try as he might, Taro Nakagawa could no longer rally the routed fighters.


    The young man must be a monster, otherwise, howe he was bulletproof?


    It was already toote for them to run away. Chen Fan flicked his finger with each step he took, sending out wind des from the tip of his fingers. These wind des ripped open the air and whizzed toward the backs of the deserters.


    These Wind des were formed by Essence Qi and was hard enough to cut through metal. They cut into the deserter¡¯s bodies and sliced them into halves from the middle.


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    After Chen Fan unleashed the seventh wind de after he took the seventh step, the body count in the vige had reached the hundreds. The rest of the vigers who looked at the disaster unfold turned tail and ran for home.


    Chen Fan had squelched Yukishiro Chio¡¯s imprable fortress as he would to a piece of tofu.


    By then, Kitaniwakawa and the leaders of the Yukishiro family had finally made their way to the vige entrance. Kitaniwakawa was shocked by how bad the situation was. He then looked at the young man warily, digging in for a tough fight.

 Chapter 344 - Kill With One Move

    <h4>Chapter 344: Kill With One Move</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You are a powerful individual in China, why do you kill these innocent people? Do you have any shred of conscience in you?¡± Seeing the results of Chen Fan¡¯s brutality, even Kitaniwakawa couldn¡¯t hold back his anger.


    The faces of the Yukishiro family leaders were flushed red. Over a hundred dead bodies piled before them and each one of them was an elite guard that took a lot of time and resources to produce. The family leaders would even moan the loss of any one of them, much less so many of them at once.


    ¡°Grandmaster Kitaniwakawa, please help us get rid of this vile criminal!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s uncle, Yukishiro K¨­ichir¨­ shouted vehemently.


    ¡°And kill Yukishiro Sa as well. She is a despicable traitor who had lead this man to us. I want her dead!¡±


    Another uncle of Yukishiro Sa, Yukishiro Takeshi snorted derisively.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t answer Kitaniwakawa¡¯s question, just simply flicked his finger again to shoot out a gust of wind des.


    Chen Beixuan was the North Mystic Celestial Lord, a mighty figure that stood at the peak of this universe. No one shall question his motives, and neither did he answer to anyone.


    Kitaniwakawa watched as the two-meter wide energy wave glowing with incandescent azure whizzed across the vige with enough force to cut through metal. The old man slowly pulled out his de, from the old and beat up looking sheath. Although he didn¡¯t arrive in time to save any lives, he saw Chen Fan unleash his attack and the gruesome aftermath. The dead bodies and firearms abandoned by their users told Kitaniwakawa that there was going to be an uphill battle ahead of him.


    Kitaniwakawa dared not to let his guard down after sensing the immense power of his opponent.


    The handle of his de had already faded due to repetitive use and thecquer on the sheath also ked off here and there. However, no one dared to overlook its deadliness. Because it was the infamous Edge of Thousand Peaks.


    It was one of the best des in present-day Japan


    Kitaniwakawa had traveled the entire Japan with this de and eventually made his name at the Kyushu and Shikoku region. He was a mighty Kendo Grandmaster who was feared even by Chinese Martial arts Grandmasters and Thand Mixed Martial Arts Masters.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Kitaniwakawapletely unsheathed the de in a smooth and steady fashion.


    Suddenly, a sharp silvery sh shot out from the de, nearly blinding everyone around it. The leaders of the Yukishiro family who had stood right next to the Kendo master felt a wave of icy de Qi bite into their faces like a sharp knife.


    ¡°Such power! No wonder he is the most powerful Kendo master in Japan.¡±


    The leaders of the Yukishiro family eximed.


    ¡°Humph! Yukishiro Sa, get ready for your punishment.¡± Yukishiro Takeshi¡¯s lecherous look sank its sharp hook into Yukishiro Sa¡¯s elegant face.


    Yukishiro Takeshi had been eyeing his niece for a long time, but never put his lewd incestual thoughts into action due to the girl¡¯s position in the family.


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face paled after seeing the involvement of the Kendo Master.


    Although Chen Fan had proven his unimaginable abilities numerous times, including blocking the bullets of a dozen guns firing at point-nk, he had to face the invincible Kitaniwakawa. Could Chen Fan really survive his attack? If Chen Fan was killed, she might as well end her life before she could be treated as a ything.


    As a member of the Yukishiro family, she knew the vile nature of her uncles and elders.


    They were a bunch of sadistic savages.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    Kitaniwakawa¡¯s One Cut, the same move executed by Kawakami Gensai appeared before Chen Fan once again. However, Kitaniwakawa¡¯s execution was much more powerful. The silvery de Auranced upward and then bore down on the Wind des from above.


    The Wind des shattered the de Auras and the shock wave from the impact swept across the room, taking a few more innocent souls before it finally subsided.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    Leaders of the Yukishiro family shouted out in tion.


    They had just seen Kitaniwakawa¡¯s attack melted Chen Fan¡¯s Wind des. It was evident that Kitaniwakawa had the upper hand in this fight. Already, many leaders had started to think of ways they would torture Chen Fan. They wished they could chop Chen Fan into pieces and feed this arrogant fool to the dogs.


    Meanwhile, in Yukishiro Takeshi¡¯s mind¡¯s eyes, he saw himself straddling on top of his beautiful niece as he did unspeakable things to her. The thought gave him euphory.


    However, no one seemed to have noticed the gloomy expression on Kitaniwakawa¡¯s face.


    His palm was still numb after the impact with the Wind des. What unnerved him the most was the fact that the de Auras still had a huge amount of energy left in them after traveling such a long distance. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to think what would happen to him if he had to take the brunt of the force at close range.


    ¡°I have never heard of anyone in China at this age could have possessed the same amount of power as an S-Level Overlord or a Perfected Cultivator. Does he work for the Special Case Departments? I know Red Sparrow is a woman and White Tiger is a Physical Refinement master, so he must be either Azure dragon or ck Tortoise. Or is he neither?¡±


    Kitaniwakawa¡¯s mind raced and he became more and more agitated.


    He was misled by Chen Fan¡¯s ability to unleash Wind des to think that Chen Fan was an Extraordinary One such as Zoro the Thunder King.


    Kitaniwakawa¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. The warriors of the Special Case Department in China were all forces to be reckoned with. Azure Dragon, in particr, ranked top ten on the Dark Roll. The other three were all more powerful thante-stage Grandmasters.


    Kitaniwakawa wagered that if his opponent was really that powerful, his priority should be to sessfully disengage and flee.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Fan suddenly found something was amiss. He turned around to look at the old man.


    Although the Wind des were of minor strengthpared to other spells up his sleeve, even an early-stage Grandmaster such as Lu Tianfen would have to avoid direct contact with the attack. Even if Lu Tianfen was able to hold his ground, the impact would take a heavy toll on his system.


    The fact that Kitaniwakawa was able to take the brunt of the force unscathed meant that his level of attainment was not less than Lin Tatian, a mid-stage Grandmaster.


    ¡°Are you Kitaniwakawa?¡±


    Chen Fan asked lightly.


    ¡°Yes, may I ask your name?¡±


    Kitaniwakawa asked politely.


    Japanese culture worshipped the strength and therefore, the old man couldn¡¯t help but respect this young man because of his incredible abilities. Kitaniwakawa had only seen one person in his life who might be this young man¡¯s equal and she was Erika, the deadliest Kendo Grandmaster in Japan.


    ¡°You are not worthy of knowing my name.¡±


    Chen Fan said matter-of-factly.


    Kitaniwakawa might have been a headache for Chen Fan before he reached the Ethereal Enlightenment. When he had to deal with Lin Tatian, he was forced to use the costly art of Yi Wood Connate Spirit Grand Qin Na Hand. However, by now, Chen Beixuan was already at mid-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment and therefore, defeating a mid-stage Transcendent State martial artists was just a stroll in the park


    Kitaniwakawa remained silent and vignt, but the Yukishiro family members were miffed by Chen Fan¡¯s remark. In their minds, Chen Fan¡¯s fate was already sealed.


    ¡°I will tell you my name if you can survive one of my attacks.¡±


    So saying, Chen Fan shot out a smooth-skinned arm and grabbed something with his fingers that glowed a faint azure light.


    ¡°Form!¡±


    The wind came up and countless wind des appeared in the thin air and converged around Chen Fan, forming a long twisty dragon. The dragon was a few meters long was made out of a few dozen Wind des. After its form solidified in the air, it charged down at Kitaniwakawa and the people around him.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    The color drained from Kitaniwakawa¡¯s face. He had never thought that Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Spells could be so deadly. Kitaniwakawa was stunned as this was the first time he had ever seen anyone casting a powerful spell without taking any time to prepare.


    Meanwhile, the leaders of the Yukishiro family were stunned.


    Chen Fan had summoned a dragon that was made out of Wind des. This was unheard of.


    ¡°I bet that not even the Grand Onmyoji, Chizuru Masahiro could have pulled it off.¡±


    Yukishiro K¨­ichir¨­ murmured to himself. His face was pale and lifeless.


    Kitaniwakawa realized that it was already toote to evade the attack, so he hunkered down and charged up his True Qi. Invisible energy blew out from his body, puffing up his sleeves. Meanwhile, he inserted his feet a few inches deep into the ground. With a solemn and heavy expression on his face, he lifted the Uchigatana and raised it high above his head.


    Standing before the snarling dragon of wind des sweeping across the vige toward him, Kitaniwakawa felt he was back at the bottom of the waterfall again with the Edge of Thousand Peaks in his hand. On that day, he had severed the gushing water and became a renowned Kendo master.


    ¡°Kitaniwakawa¡¯s One Cut!¡±


    Kitaniwakawa shouted at the top of his lungs as he brought down the Uchigatana.


    de Aura surged from the body of the Uchigatana as the de bore down on its target like a bolt of silver lightning. The blinding light threatened to pierce through the very fabric of space


    Kitaniwakawa attacked with abandon. He was confident that his attack should be able to sever an armored vehicle in half. However, halfway through his execution, he faltered as he was stupefied by the terrifying sight of the flying dragon of death before him.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The de Aura and the Wind Dragon collided again.


    The explosion was ten times louder than thest one and the impact sent out countless Wind des in all directions, killing more bystanders. These wind des went through their bodies as if they were butter. Rough energy pierced through Yukishiro Takeshi¡¯s chest, leaving arge gaping hole in the middle of his body.


    ¡°Why.. why?¡±


    Yukishiro Takeshi copsed to the ground, his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    He was the leader of the Yukishiro family and the manager of the multi-billion corporation. He dictated the local affairs, and brushed shoulders with only the most influential bureaucrats never had he thought that his life would end in such violence.


    Finally, before his death, he realized how insignificant and vulnerable he was in the world.


    After a few exchanges of attacks, only a lucky few remained in the vige. The terrifying sight had stupefied them, rendering them motionless.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa looked into the distance.


    Ever since she was a child, she was convinced that Kitaniwakawa was practically invincible. She might openly defy her father and grandfather, but never Kitaniwakawa. She shivered a little as she imagined what would happen if she came back without Chen Fan. She would have already knelt before Kitaniwakawa, asking for forgiveness.


    After the dust had settled, she saw a man drenched in his own blood while standing rigidly.


    ¡°I know who you are now... but it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Kitaniwakawa managed a final smile before his head lolled to one side as he copsed to the ground.


    Kitaniwakawa, one of the four deadliest Kendo Grandmaster in Japan was dead.

 Chapter 345 - Bring Down The Yukishiro Family

    <h4>Chapter 345: Bring Down The Yukishiro Family</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At thest moment of his life, the old men knew that there could only be one person in China who could summon a Dragon with a wave of the hand and kill a Kendo Grandmaster in one strike. He must be the most powerful Grandmaster in China, the third deadliest person on the Dark Roll: Chen Beixuan.


    However, the moment of epiphany came toote for Kitaniwakawa.


    Although he stood his ground before the whirling de dragon for a few seconds, the Wind des quickly gnawed through his Four Righteousness Protection Aura and into his flesh.


    Kitaniwakawa excelled in de techniques and possessed powerful internal force. However, Physique Refinement was not his strong suit and he was no match against the onught of a dozen or so wind des. The sharp edges easily sliced through his flesh, bones and churned his entrails around like a grinder. He had to muster all the remaining True Energy inside of him to utter hisst words.


    Kitaniwakawa was dead!


    The Kendo master who had presided over the Kyushu and Shikoku area was killed by Grandmaster Chen Fan with one strike. A few top leaders of the Yukishiro family who were lucky enough to survive the ordeal stood like statues in utter disbelief and shock.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Yukishiro K¨­ichir¨­ murmured to himself.


    He was one of the leaders of the Yukishiro family who had survived. People around him were all sliced and diced into pieces. Yukishiro K¨­ichir¨­ wished that he could have died like his brother, Yukishiro Takeshi so that he wouldn¡¯t have to bear the weight of defeat.


    Chen Fan possessed such terrifying power that he might as well be the devil himself. Who would have thought that such a godly power could exist in the real world? The Yukishiro family didn¡¯t, and they had to pay the price for their oversight.


    By then, Yukishiro Chio had finally shambled his way to the scene of the aftermath. He was staggered by what he saw and if not for the assistant of the servant, he would copse to the ground.


    ¡°Grandpa, nice to see you again.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa inched forward, passing the dead body of Kitaniwakawa. She dislodged the Edge of Thousand Peaks from the ground and examined it.


    The edge of the Uchigatana was ruined by countless chips. The body of the de was covered with dried blood coated with fresh blood. Yukishiro Sa didn¡¯t mind the messiness and she carried the Uchigatana with both hands, as she walked toward her grandpa, eyes burning with hatred and vengefulness.


    ¡°Yukishiro Sa, what are you doing? I am your Grandpa.¡±


    Yukishiro Chio chided with a booming voice. However, he couldn¡¯t hide the panic and fear in his eyes.


    If it was a few years ago, Yukishiro Sa would have already knelt on the ground obediently to let her Grandpa¡¯s rain castigation and preaching on her. However, most elites in the Yukishiro family were dead, and Yukishiro Sa no longer feared the old man.


    ¡°You offered me to a Demon God, and let it possess me. Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa brought the Uchigatana around and tilted it upright. It was the starting stance of a Kendo attack, most Japanese, including Yukishiro Sa, had learned it during Kendo sses.


    Seeing the girl had learned the dark secret about herself, Yukishiro Chio gave up the condescending timbre of his voice. ¡°Yukishiro Sa, my granddaughter, we had no choice. Grand Onmyoji Chizuru had demanded our offering personally, we couldn¡¯t defy Lord Susano¡¯s order.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face was hard and cold. The old man¡¯s words seemed to have passed through her with no effect. She slowly brought the Uchigatana above her head.


    Yukishiro Chio trembled in fear and started to beg for his life. However, his pleading couldn¡¯t mollify the roiling anger inside of Yukishiro Sa. The old man was the Lord of the Yukishiro family, yet he was seen as insignificant as an insect.


    ¡°Yukishiro Sa, spare his life, I have a question for him.¡±


    A voice came up behind the girl.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Yukishiro Sa lowered the Uchigatana and bowed to Chen Fan.


    Yukishiro Chio finally registered Chen Fan¡¯s presence. He looked at Chen Fan with great trepidation. This was the man who had broken Lord Susano¡¯s spell and killed everyone in the Yukishiro family, including Kitaniwakawa. Messing with him was the biggest and thest mistake of the Yukishiro family.


    ¡°Honorable Lord, ask whatever you wish, I will tell everything.¡± Yukishiro Chio put on a pitiful face and he looked up at the young man while kneeling before him. He then said humbly and hopefully at the same time: ¡°My lord, my family¡¯s assets are worth over trillions of Yen, and our influence spread over the entire Kyushu underground world. We have branches in both Fukuoka and Kumamoto Prefecture. I will offer all those to you for free. Tell me, do you desire young fresh starlets or ssy hot-wives of politicians? One word from me, I can order them to crawl under your sheets and warm your bed.¡±


    Yukishiro Chio was a cunning old fox, and he quickly realized that he would be safe if he could cate Chen Fan.


    Yukishiro Sa was not a threat to him if he was under Chen Fan¡¯s protection. Chen Fan must have helped Yukishiro Sa because of her beautiful charm, but it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the Yukishiro family to find someone even more attractive than Yukishiro Sa as her recement. He could even force the most popr actress in Japan to spend an intimate night with Chen Fan if the old man wanted to.


    ¡°No need, I have better options. ¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and lowered his hand until it was an inch away from Yukishiro Chio¡¯s head. Suddenly, an azure light shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes as he channeled Divine Will into the mind of Yukishiro Chio. The groveling smile on Yukishiro Chio froze on his face, as his body went into a seizure. As the old man¡¯s body struggled to hold the sudden assault of Divine Will, he felt immense pressure in his brain, as if it was about to explode from inside.


    Yukishiro Sa lowered her head in awe with Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    Her heart was filled with veneration and reverence towards Chen Fan and had no room for any other thoughts.


    Using the Mystic Art of Soul Searching, Chen Fan learned the details of the Susano Shrine. The Divine Will had overloaded the old man¡¯s system and frayed his mind, turning him into a mindless husk. He left the old man to Yukishiro Sa for her to dispose of him.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the secret of Susano Shrine. It was an Immortal State Overlord¡¯s Divine Soul that they tended every day.¡± Chen Fan rubbed his chin as he mulled over the information he extracted from Yukishiro Chio¡¯s mind.


    All the while, he wasyingfortably in a luxurious hot spring.


    He was nked by two attractive young women, both wearing only a thinyer of cloth. Their luscious bodies appeared behind the heavy mist in fits and starts. They were very young, almost too young, but their budding beauty was intoxicating. Chen Fan wagered that both of them were popr girls like Jiang Churan.


    They kneeled on a t stone and massaged Chen Fan¡¯s shoulders. Fear flickered in their eyes every time they looked at Chen Fan¡¯s face. It was as if they were serving an Oni.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t pay much attention to the girls, he closed his eyes, trying to focus on nning his next step.


    He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord and had seen the most sublime beauty in the universe. These girls¡¯ appearances were of below-average among all the girls he knew so they weren¡¯t able to pique his interest.


    ¡°Without reaching the Connate Spirit Level, Divine Sea cultivators could live only a hundred and fifty years on average. Even with the help of Spirit Pills that could prolong life, a hundred eighty years was the max. However, after the flesh had perished, the Divine Soul could remain in this world for another few hundred years. The life of the Divine Soul could even be longer if it was supported by the Devotion Energy from his followers. That being said, I am still very disappointed at the power of this particr Immortal State Cultivator. ¡±


    Chen Fan smiled derisively.


    The other Immortal State Cultivators Chen Fan had met in his past life all possessed incredible Physique and powerful Dharma Artifacts and secret Arts. They would be a headache for Chen Fan at his current level of attainment. However, this so-called Lord Susano¡¯s body had long since perished, and only his Divine Soul remained. Chen Fan had over a dozen arts up his sleeve that he could think of to quash the Divine Soul of an Immortal State cultivator.


    ¡°Internal Force cultivation strengthens one¡¯s force, Transcendent State cultivates Qi, and the Immortal State was all about Divine Soul. At the Divine Sea level, the Divine Soul would fly out of the body and live on its own for a few days. With proper support and nourishment, such as what Lord Susano had, the Divine Soul could live decades if not centuries. However, without a host, the Divine Soul would never exist in the physical realm: that was not real immortality. Therefore, the Connate Spirit level was considered the real starting point of cultivating immortality.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself as he shook his head.


    Other than the Lord Susano, no one posed a threat to Chen Fan. If not because he wanted to help Yukishiro Sa consolidate her influence in the Yukishiro family, he would have already done away with the Susano Shrine and went back to China.


    Even as he pondered on, soft wet footsteps came drifting through the mist.


    He watched as Yukishiro Sa entered the hot spring. She wrapped in a white towel, revealing her round and soft shoulder, long elegant legs and a breathtaking cleavage.


    She dipped herself into the warm water and waded toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°Master, do you require my assistance?¡± Yukishiro Sa¡¯s tantalizing body appeared and disappeared behind the heavy mist. She blushed and looked to Chen Fan with a soft gaze.


    By now, Chen Fan was her god. She would even give up her life for Chen Fan, much less serving him.


    ¡°I have never done this before.¡± Yukishiro Sa lowered her head and said coquettishly.


    Her coy expression and the ssy hairdo lend her the enchanting charm equal to that of the concubines of the emperor.


    ¡°How is the family business?¡± Chen Fan barely spared the girl a ce. He asked indifferently as he tapped a piece of stone.


    Yukishiro Sa was slightly disappointed by Chen Fan¡¯s reply. She answered nheless. ¡°No one protested my taking over, thanks to you. My Uncle Yukishiro K¨­ichir¨­ was the first to voice his support and I have already dispatched men that I trust to rally the other branches. In no time, you will have full control over the Yukishiro family.¡±


    ¡°Very well. With the Yukishiro family helping me keep an eye on things, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about that Demon God¡¯s escape.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    He was in Japan by himself and needed a local assistant. He didn¡¯t even know where to find the Susano Shrine. Therefore, he had decided to help Yukishiro Sa take over his family in order to leverage the resources of the Yukishiro family.


    ¡°Master, you are a godly existence, Lord Susano is no match against you.¡± Yukishiro Sa said obediently.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t offer a reply. He already closed his eyes and started his cultivation.


    The journey of cultivation was long. It took the North Mystic Celestial Lord five hundred years to almost reach the peak, and it would take an ordinary man a hundred times longer. rity of the mind and unswerving determination were the two cornerstones of cultivation. Yukishiro Sa waited for a reply that nevere, so she looked up at Chen Fan to soak up his godly presence while he was not paying attention to her. Her eyes were filled with admiration mixed with a tinge of infatuation.

 Chapter 346 - Fi Ji Ninja Clan

    <h4>Chapter 346: Fi Ji Ninja n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Chen Fan entered the Yukishiro family, he didn¡¯t care to cover up his tracks, instead, he swaggered through the main entrance and killed over a few hundred vigers including Kitaniwakawa. No one could cover up such a brazen crime while there were hundreds of witnesses.


    he shocking development didn¡¯t stop there as more surprising events transpired. Yukishiro Chio was dead, and Yukishiro Sa returned and reimed the seat of power in the Yukishiro family. It might not convey any meaningful message to a stranger, but members of the Yukishiro family knew that it was a telltale sign that the powerful man who had destroyed Lord Susano¡¯s Illusion Form was behind all these developments.


    Meanwhile, inside a deep recess of the Shrine, three men sat in a circle.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Yukishiro¡¯s family didn¡¯tst more than one day.


    Chizuru Masahiro sat at the head of the table with a pair of glinting eyes.


    This Grand Onmyoji was in his nies, and already, his body started to wear out. However, his Dharmic power was still strengthening each day. His eyes were two deep pools of darkness, that were filled with mystery and perspicacity.


    ¡°The Yukishiro family had over a hundred fully armed guards and even we couldn¡¯t just barge into the vige directly without weakening the guards first. However, he was able to annihte the Yukishiro family and even killed Kitaniwakawa with a spell. I heard that he is a Perfected Cultivator from China. Could he be from the Heavenly Master Sect or the Wu Dang Sect?¡±


    A man in a samurai outfit said with furrowed brows.


    He sat on his folded legs, keeping his back tight and straight. His body projected a great measure of impetus and resolution that made himparable to Chizuru Masahiro


    Any Japanese martial artist would know that the two sitting in the small alcove were two of the most powerful overlords in Japan. The middle-aged man was even more reputable than thete Kitaniwakawa.


    ¡°Heavenly Master Sect? Wu Dang Sect?¡± The two names not only stunned Chizuru Masahiro but also awakened memories of a bygone age.


    ¡°Impossible. Ever since Kunlun¡¯s rise in power, these ancient sects all retreated into seclusion. The Chinese government wouldn¡¯t allow them to make an appearance among the public again.¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro shook his head and said.


    ¡°Who is he then? Over thirty years, I have never heard any powerful Dharma Spells master in China. The only one I could think of was Zhou Daoji, but he was killed in a battle.¡± The middle-aged man said with his brows furrowed.


    ¡°Lord Chizuru, Lord Takeda, based on my information, I dare say that you are both wrong.¡±


    The third attendee of the secret meeting was a middle-aged woman wearing tight ck overalls. She had a spinner body with curves at the right ces, they were wrapped tightly in her outfit like a ripened fruit, waiting to be picked. Her long violet hair tumbled down beside her cheeks, and her eyes were cold but incandescent at the same time.


    ¡°Oh? Violet, who do you think it is then?¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro was taken aback and he asked.


    There was a hint of sciousness in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes, making his gaze almost an ogle.


    Violet¡¯s appearance was not top-notch, but she was foxy and seductive. Even the cloying scent from her body was sexually charged and would stir the most pious man¡¯s wildest imagination.


    However, both middle-aged men knew that she was a ck widow and would murder any man who dares to open up to her with her venom. Although the middle-aged man was a powerful martial artist, he did not dare to risk his life for a taste of her alluring but deadly beauty. At his level, there were plenty of fish for him in the sea.


    Violet cracked a faint smile and produced a picture which sheid on the table.


    On the picture was a ck-haired young man of extraordinary appearance who stood derisively with his hands behind his back. He was surrounded by a bloody scene of strewn around body party and weapons. The picture was taken when Chen Fan stormed into the Yukishiro familyplex.


    ¡°My little spider had risked his life to take this image. He told me that his young man killed over a hundred people in the Yukishiro family; nearly all the elite forces of the Yukishiro family were killed, including Kitaniwakawa. That old fool was killed by him with one strike.¡±


    Violet exined.


    The timbre of her voice was pleasant to the ear, like the soft purring of a kitten.


    ¡°He is so young.¡± Chizuru Masahiro and the other middle-aged man grimaced.


    Although they had heard from their sources that the perpetrator was a young man, they didn¡¯t expect to see a teenager. The man in the picture was not even twenty.


    ¡°Curiouser and curiouser! Since when did China produce such a young and powerful Perfected Cultivator? Something is off.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face turned into a heavy anvil as he shook his head.


    ¡°Maybe he was not a Dharma Spell user at all.¡± Violet cracked a seductive smile.


    Her smile filled the entire room with a sexually charged energy that robbed the two men of their attention.


    ¡°Not a Dharma Spell user?¡± Chizuru Masahiro asked in surprise. ¡°He is young, powerful and is from China. Do you mean¡ª¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro paused and his face nched. His wizened face colored a little before he blurted out a name.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The name seemed to have cast a spell on the room, turning it pin-drop quiet. The other middle-aged man was disheveled by the revtion as his face turned pale.


    They both looked to Violet apprehensively. Violet nodded her confirmation, which didn¡¯t help to ease their nerves.


    Chen Beixuan?


    The most powerful Grandmaster in China, and also the youngest Overlord to have reached the peak of power.


    Ever since he had risen to power, he had killed a slew of powerful men: Lu Tianfen, Lu Tianfen, cksnake, Zhou Daoji, Buck, Zoro, Park Kyung-hwan and Theseus, just to name a few.


    He ranked number one on the Heaven roll in China and number three on the Dark Roll. Even If he was not yet an Immortal State cultivator, he was not very far from it. Only a well-equipped army could bring him to heel.


    Neither of the two men in the room had expected such a turn of the event.


    ¡°How is that possible? Chen Beixuan didn¡¯t start toe under everyone¡¯s radar up until a year ago. The Susano Shrine had never dealt with him before, so why would he travel all the way to Japan to mess with us?¡± The middle-aged man murmured to himself.


    ¡°Genkaza, did you forget that Chen Beixuan was very close to reaching the Immortal State? What do you think he is after?¡± Chizuru Masahiro narrowed his eyes as they glinted.


    ¡°You mean... he wanted to gain more power to reach the immortal state?¡± Genkaza Takeda asked incredulously.


    ¡°What else could have attracted Chen Beixuan here?¡± Chizuru Masahiro said slowly. ¡°Most Immortal State cultivators in China had hidden from the public. Ever since Kunlun¡¯s rise to power, we haven¡¯t heard a single Immortal State cultivator making an appearance. Therefore, the best way for Chen Beixuan to gain more insight into the power of the Immortal State was to fight the Lords of Japan. This time, he had chosen our Lord Susano. ¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro suddenly let out a coldughter. A powerful wave of energye up and swirled around him. In a blink, these invisible energies seemed to take on physical forms.


    ¡°But Chen Beixuan has picked the wrong opponent. He is not Immortal State yet, so he is no match against Lord Susano.¡±


    Genkaza Takeda nodded in agreement.


    Although Chen Fan had made a name for himself, they were very confident in Lord Susano¡¯s power. Lord Susano¡¯s power was only a fraction of what it used to be, but he was an Immortal State being nheless and would never be defeated by an opponent of an inferior level.


    If Lord Susano was not restricted to the Susano Shrine, he would have already imed dominance over Japan if not entire East Asia. However, he had to be confined to the Shrine, licking his wounds as he bides his time.


    ¡°Violet, order your man to keep a close eye on Chen Beixuan. I will inform Lord Susano of the threat right away so that he will be prepared. If Chen Beixuan dares to make a move on us, we will teach him a hard lesson.¡± Chizuru Masahiro said heavily.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Chizuru.¡±


    Violet bowed.


    From where Genkaza Takeda was sitting, he had a great view of Violet¡¯s breathtaking curves. He couldn¡¯t help but ogle at her for a moment as hemented theck of opportunity to dominate such a lovely thing. He, Kitaniwakawa and Violet all work for Lord Susano and with Lord Susano¡¯s approval, he could only watch and keep his lewd thoughts to himself.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was touring the country with Yukishiro Sa as they made their way to the Susano Shrine.


    The Susano Shrine was located at the top of the Mount Aso quite some distances away from Fukuoka.


    Mount Aso was thergest active volcano in Japan and also a tourist destination for natural hot springs. Many tourists from all over the world flocked to Kyushu just to enjoy the hot spring here. The Mount was situated at the central part of Kyushu in a prefecture called Kumamoto.


    Although Chen Fan was not here for sightseeing, thepany of a gorgeous local guide and the breathtaking sight was a refreshing change to his daily routine of cultivation.


    Soon the two arrived at the foothill of Mount Aso. Chen Fan looked up and cracked a smile.


    ¡°What a pathetic worm. He is still following us.¡±


    He then shot out a hand and grasped the air before him.


    Suddenly, an invisible energy flew out from his hand andnded on a boulder to their left. A puff of yellow mist rose from the rock where the force hadnded, and then a dark shadow appeared out of nowhere. It was backing away from Chen Fan.


    However, it was already toote for the stalker to run away. The shadowy figure was stopped in his tracks as a powerful gush of energy trapped him inside. The energy picked him off the ground and moved him toward Chen Fan.


    They two finally got to take a good look at the stalker when he was close.


    It was a midget in a ck overall. Despite his childish body, his face looked like a sixty-year-old man. The little figure struggled to break free but to no avail.


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face darkened as soon as she saw the man.


    ¡°A ninja from the Fuji Ninja n! Why are they here?¡±

 Chapter 347 - Susano Shrine

    <strong>Chapter 347: Susano Shrine</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Fuji Ninja n? Are they ninjas?¡±


    Chen Fan studied the man trapped in the air with interest. This man hadid t on the rock and camouged with his environment seamlessly. His heart pulse and breath were both faint enough to slip through most Grandmasters detection.


    Chen Fan could also feel a pulse of Earth Elemental Energy that was not any weaker than that of Jason the Tree Herder. He was an Earth Elemental Extraordinary One, and therefore, he was able to hide in in sight.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will was omnipresent, and any life form, whether concealed or not, shone like a bright torch in the night with his Divine Will. This Ninja would never avoid his detection.


    ¡°Those who stalked me on my way here are all your colleagues, aren¡¯t they?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    The little man didn¡¯t reply. He red at Chen Fan with the unswerving determination to hold on any information.


    ¡°Master, these Ninjas are all extremely loyal to their master, they wouldn¡¯t disclose any information to you. They think their mission is more important than their life.¡± Yukishiro Sa put in.


    ¡°Is that right, I shall oblige then.¡± Chen Fan waved a hand and summoned an overwhelming force that crushed the little man into a pulp. Hispact body exploded and turned into a blooming flower of blood. A gust of wind came up and blew the crimson flower away, leaving a thousand petals in the wind. The little man was gone, it was as if he had never existed in the world.


    Even though this was not the first time Yukishiro Sa saw someone die, she was petrified by Chen Fan¡¯s divine indifference toward life.


    A question rang in her head. Was her master a mortal or a god? Why did he treat human life as that of an insect?


    ¡°Ninjas had long since been forgotten by ordinary people, but they were still around. The Fuji Ninja n was one of the biggest Ninja ns in Kyushu. The leader of the n was a woman of extraordinary beauty called Violet. Violet had assassinated the former CEO of the Mitsui Group and made a name for herself among other assassins. She was as deadly as any elite assassin working for the Blood Skull.¡± Yukishiro Sa exined.


    Chen Fan snorted derisively and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Even when he was at Ethereal Enlightenment level, he killed cksnake with ease, and now he had reached the Mid-stage of the Ethereal Enlightenment, it would be a stroll in the park for him to do away with Violet. Much to his disappointment, Violet had only sent her subject after him, and could not give him the satisfaction of killing her.


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t underestimate the power of Ninjas. They were quite a different lot than Samurais in the way that killing was their only goal. They could be quite soulless and would do anything to achieve their goal. Each and every Ninja was a master in the art of assassination. Whenbining their deadly art with modern technology, they would deploy deadly synthesized poison one drop of which could kill an elephant. The former CEO of the Mitsui Group was killed by them in that fashion.¡± Yukishiro Sa hesitated for a second before she gave Chen Fan her warning.


    Even when she was the family lord of the Yukishiro family, she was wary of the Fuji Ninja n.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded, without taking the girl¡¯s warning to his heart.


    He should be careful with modern weapons, but not poison. After he had gained Azure Thearch Longevity Body, Chen Fan was technically no longer an ordinary human. His body was formed by Essence Qi of Life, instead of cells and molecules.


    Therefore, no toxin would affect Chen Fan any longer.


    Such was the progression of Cultivation, that the further Chen Fan got, the more advanced of a life form he became.


    ¡°Well, since they have already found us, we might as well go to them right now. Let¡¯s go meet the Lord Susano.¡± Chen Fan Linked his hands behind his back and started up toward the peak of Mount Aso.


    Yukishiro Sa followed closely behind Chen Fan.


    Mount Aso was made out of five active volcanoes. Peaks big and small jutted around the edge of these volcanoes and formed the outline of Mount Aso. Susano Shrine was situated at the top of one of these mountain peaks.


    The path to the mountain peak was busy. Many men and women would hike up to the mountain to pray at the Shrine.


    ¡°Although Lord Susano was a Demon God, he had treated the local residents well and therefore was worshiped by the vigers.¡± Yukishiro Sa said. The two of them were wearing cute outfits that matched each other, making them look like a young couple on their honeymoon.


    Chen Fan looked up toward the peak.


    In Yukishiro Sa¡¯s eyes, whaty before them was an ordinary mountain peak that was surrounded by trees and bushes. However, Chen Fan could see arge plume of dark smoke that loomed over the top of the mountain where the shrine was at.


    Harrowing howlings and ghastly screams drifted down from the mountain top in fits and starts.


    The path to the Shrine felt like a corridor to the gate of hell.


    ¡°Master, I have heard many scary stories about this ce. They say many young and good looking girls had disappeared on their journey to the top. In hindsight, they must be kidnapped by Lord Susano. I thought those were just high tales, but now I believe them.¡± Yukishiro Sa spoke under her breath.


    Lord Susano had used her body as a vessel and there were plenty of reasons for her to believe that Lord Susano was a malevolent Demon God.


    ¡°What? No way, the shrine looks pretty decent to me.¡± A man put in.


    Yukishiro Sa was taken aback after realizing that the man was speaking Chinese. She tried to use as much Chinese as she could while speaking to Chen Fan. But even if she had to use Japanese, Chen Fan had no problem understanding her. What surprised her was the fact that there was another Chinese person on the path.


    She looked up and saw a young couple making their way down the mountain.


    The man was in his thirties and was wearing thin golden-rimmed sses, looking like a sessful banker. The woman was tall in stature, and her long dark hair was flowing with the wind. Even therge sunsses on her face could not hide her beauty.


    They were the couple Chen Fan had met on the airne: Ai Jinqi and Ren Hao.


    ¡°Ah-ha! It¡¯s you again.¡±


    Ai Jinqi batted hershes at Chen Fan as she called out to them joyfully.


    ¡°Small world.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded a greeting. Kyushu was the thirdrgest ind in Japan and was roughly the size of the entire Jiang Nan Province. Over ten million people lived on this ind and so Chen Fan didn¡¯t expect to meet the two again.


    ¡°Did you guys just finish your tour?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Yes. We heard the god in this shrine is very generous in offering his blessings, so we decided toe here and take a look. Unfortunately, the shrine was closed because they were preparing a ritual for an important guest. So we had to head back.¡± Ai Jinqi exined as disappointment shed in her eyes.


    Ai Jinqi then gave Chen Fan a look and asked: ¡°Are you two heading there as well? It¡¯s closed. Why don¡¯t we head down together? I know a terrific open hot spring nearby. It¡¯s all-natural and stuff. They used groundwater from under the mountain directly, it¡¯s full of minerals. Oh did I mention that it¡¯s all-natural?¡±


    ¡°Thank you but no. I think they are waiting for us at the top there.¡± Chen Fan let out a meaningful smile as he nced in the direction of the shrine. He then turned around toward Ai Jinqi and said: ¡°For the sake of your own safety, leave here now, and don¡¯t evere back.¡±


    After he said that, Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and started up the path.


    Yukishiro Sa hurried to catch up with him and didn¡¯t even have time to bid farewell.


    Ai Jinqi and Ren Hao were left on the mountain path confused and dazed.


    ¡°What a nut job. We already told him that the shrine is closed, why would he keep going? He said they are waiting for him? Does he think he is some kind of hotshot?¡± Ren Hao sniggered.


    To his surprise, Ai Jinqi didn¡¯t say anything.


    She could sense there was a sense of foreboding Chen Fan¡¯s nce toward the shrine. Something big and terrible was about to happen.


    Ai Jinqi was an ordinary person, but she believed that she was irvoyant ever since she was a little girl. Many years ago, when she was crossing an intersection, something inexplicable made her pause in her tracks right before she was about to walk into traffic. A fraction of a secondter, a semi-truck ran the red light and vroomed past her. Without that second of hesitation, she would have been dead.


    After that incident, Ai Jinqi always believed in her sixth sense.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Kumamoto.¡± Ai Jinqi started off the mountain without looking back.


    ¡°Hold on a second, I thought we were going to the hot spring at Mount Aso. Are we skipping that?¡± Ren Hao asked in confusion.


    ¡°Shut up ande with me if you want to. Otherwise, just buzz off! It¡¯s not like I want to travel with you.¡± Ai Jinqi didn¡¯t even look back. She shouted as she continued descending.


    Ren Hao¡¯s face changed colors. He gritted his teeth, stamped his feet and followed the girl.


    He had been following her all the way from China to Japan. It¡¯s toote to give up now.


    Chen Fan walked toward the top with Yukishiro Sa in tow.


    The closer they got to the top, the thicker the mist became and there were fewer and fewer travelers on the path. In the end, they were the only two hikers on the path and not even a chirping of a bird could be heard. They could see the outline of the shrine appearing and disappearing behind the thick mist.


    Yukishiro Sa felt the temperature seemed to have dropped significantly. She shivered a little and then inched closer to Chen Fan for warmth.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and stood right before the shrine¡¯s entrance. He shouted: ¡°I am Chen Beixuan from China, I want to see the Godfiend Susano.¡±


    His voice sounded normal when he first started speaking, but his pitch and volume quickly surged and mid-way through the sentence, each word hurt Yukishiro Sa¡¯s ears. The girl covered her ears with both hands. When the sentence finished with the name of the Demon God, the ring timbre of Chen Fan¡¯s voice threatened to cause an earthquake.


    It was as if a hundred thunder sounds rumbled across the mountain peak at the same time.


    Even with her ears covered, Yukishiro Sa was staggered by the ring noise and nearly fell to the ground. The sound somehow dissipated the mist and revealed the full facade of the Susano Shrine.


    ¡°creak¡±


    The heavy wooden gate cracked open.


    A group of men and women filed out of the gate. Three of the group¡¯s leaders were walking at the front. One was an old man wearing an Onmyoji outfit, the other man was a stately looking middle-aged man. Thest leader, a woman was a purple-haired middle-aged woman with an alluring body.


    They came over to Chen Fan until they were thirty paces away. The old man bowed and said:


    ¡°We wee you, Master Chen. I am the servant of Lord Susano, Chizuru Masahiro. I, on behalf of the Susano Shrine, wee our visit.¡±


    His voice was hoarse, but he spoke with fluent Chinese as if he had lived in China for decades. He was genuinely respectful toward Chen Fan as if he had already forgotten that it was Chen Fan who had destroyed Lord Susano¡¯s Illusion Form and it was also Chen Fan who had ughtered the Yukishiro family.


    ¡°We know what you seek, Master Chen. Lord Susano is very happy to see you and to answer your questions. Please.¡± Chizuru Masahiro guested Chen Fan to enter the Shrine as the crowd stood behind him backed away to form a path.


    Chen Fan nced at the heavy gate at the entrance and let out a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Sure thing¡±

 Chapter 348 - Secrets of The Devine Dap

    <h4>Chapter 348: Secrets of The Devine Dap</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Under everyone¡¯s respectful gaze, Chen Fan sauntered through the Susano Shrine¡¯s gate with his hands behind his back. A hint of snicker shed in Chizuru Masahiro¡¯s eyes, but he quickly masked it with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Master Chen Beixuan, this is the main hall where we worshiped Lord Susano.¡±


    Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa followed Chizuru Masahiro and arrived at arge hall with no one in it. Despite its seeming emptiness, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will would sense many furtive presences around the dark corners. These men lurking in the darkness controlled their breath to a minimum and camouged themselves against their environment just as the Ninja of the Fuji n had done.


    They might have avoided the detection of an ordinary Grandmaster, but not Chen Fan. Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will had already flooded the entire hall and could detect even the smallest movement.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t much mind these furtive lurkers. He followed Chizuru Masahiro and arrived before a tall and the entrance of and an inner sanctum. Despite the shrine¡¯s reverential facade, there was a cold menacing quality hang in the air.


    ¡°Master, Lord Susano is waiting for you in there.¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro bowed.


    Chen Fan still hung the smile on his face even as he studied the entrance. Seeing Chen Fan was about to take a step into the inner sanctum, Yukishiro Sa hurried to put a restraining hand on him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just wait for me here.¡±


    Chen Fan gave her aforting smile and disappeared behind the threshold.


    At the corner of Yukishiro Sa¡¯s eyes, she caught the glint of joy in the eyes of Chizuru Masahiro. She suddenly felt afraid. Although Chen Fan had already removed the Illusion Form from her body, she retained the keen perspicacity. Ever since Yukishiro Sa saw these priests, she knew they were up to something. However, her master was so confident in himself that he wouldn¡¯t listen to her warning.


    ¡°This girl is as tantalizing as Violet. I say after I do away with Chen Beixuan, I should take her for myself, and turn her into my little bird.¡± The hook of Genkaza Takeda¡¯s lewd gaze caught Yukishiro Sa and unnerved her.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Even as Yukishiro Sa moved a few inches away from the group of priests, a curvaceous figure appeared right behind her, pressing her warm soft body to the back of Yukishiro Sa.


    ¡°Yukishiro Sa, where are you going?¡± Violet asked with a smile, breathing down on her neck.


    Yukishiro Sa turned around and saw the ugly grin on Chizuru Masahiro¡¯s face. It gave her a chill down her spine.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked into the inner sanctum.


    The inner sanctum was spacious and its floor was paved with handcrafted tiles. Itsrge recessed roof was supported by a few columns made out of a hundred-year-old sandalwood. Even from a distance, Chen Fan could smell the pleasant fragrance of the in the air. All the furniture and items on the altar were exquisitely made.


    The most stunning feature of the inner sanctum was a three-meter tall statue.


    The statue was a hellish depiction of an Oni. It has a green face with two long fangs jutting out from its gaping mouth. It was covered with dark scales from head to toe. Underneath the statue, an old man with a glowing face sat on his folded legs on a futon.


    ¡°Wee, my honored guest. Please, grab a seat.¡±


    The old man¡¯s face was thin and hard. He was wearing traditional attire from the Edo period. His long hair and beard were as white as snow, making him look like a irvoyant Onmyoji.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the old man, he walked casually to a futon and sat down across from the old man, face to face.


    ¡°I am Susano Nihon. Thoueth to seek me?¡± The thin old man said with a faint smile.


    His Chinese was fluent, but a few words he used were obsolete and ancient. Chen Fan felt like he was talking to someone who had lived over a few hundred years.


    Susano Nihon was a God Reining State Grand Onmyoji. He was the protector of the realm during the Edo Period and was active even in the neenth century. He used to be the teacher of a Japanese Emperor and oversaw the Ise Grand Shrine. During that time, he had incredible influence over the politics of Japan and was feared even by the Shogun of the time: the thirteenth Daimyo of the Tokugawa n.


    His name appeared in many historical records as the most influential Grand Onmyoji in Japanese history. However, after his death, he had fallen from grace and became a Demon God.


    ¡°Yes, I am here to look for you. I am disappointed to see that you have chosen this pathetic form after death.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    In any ordinary man¡¯s eyes, Susano Nihon was a thin old man wearing a dated outfit. However, Chen Fan knew exactly what he was. His flesh had long since perished and left nothing but a Divine Soul. However, due to Susano Nihon¡¯s level of attainment, he was able to make his Divine Soul appear in the real world.


    ¡°The Gate to Heavenly Dao was shut for me, what choice do I have but to exist as a Ghost Spirit using my devotee¡¯s faith.¡± Susano Nihon heaved a sigh. Already, his vocabry sounded much more modern. ¡°Even in your home country, the middle kingdom, thest Immortal Master who achieved Immortality, the Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator was seen a thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You have been to the middle kingdom?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously.


    Chen Fan thought he would start the conversation with a Thunder Art: his typical opening gambit. However, seeing the calm and unhurried demeanor of the old man, Chen Fan changed his mind.


    Ever since Chen Fan was reborn, he had figured that let it be Martial arts or Dharma Spells on the earth, they could all trace their lineage to Immortal Cultivation. However, due to the depletion of Spirit Qi on earth, the Immortal Cultivator had all but left here. Therefore, the mentioning of other Connate Cultivators piqued his interest.


    ¡°Two hundred years ago, I traveled west to China. It was the Manchurians who ruled thend then. The first ce I visited was the most powerful Chinese sect, the Heavenly Master Sect at Dragon Tiger Mountain. I then visited and had a pleasant conversation with Grand Magus from the Dark Witch Sect. I was also a guest at the Wu Dang Sect, and witnessed their ingenious duel Cultivation of Dharma Spell and Martial Arts.¡±


    A wistful light came up in his eyes as old memories came back to him. He used to be one of the most powerful men on earth a stark contrast to what he had been reduced to.


    ¡°So, after Immortal State, a cultivator can be a so-called Earth Level Deity?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°So says the ancient scrolls. However, even in China where talents were abundant, I have never heard of anyone who had be a Earth Level Deity.¡± Susano Nihon shook his head and said: ¡°I was so disappointed and started to lose faith in these ancient teachings. Over time, I started to think that not even the wise ancients had seen an Earth Level Deity and therefore what they wrote down for us were just their conjecture.¡±


    Chen Fan fell into deep thought.


    He disagreed with Susano Nihon who had disregarded the existence of Deities on earth. Little did he know that the so-called deities were simply Connate Spirit Level Cultivators, it was one of the eight stages of the immortal cultivation: Qi Refinement, Connate Spirit, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Void Refinement, Dao Reunion, and Tribtion.


    Connate Spirit was the second stage, yet, those who had reached this level could live up to five hundred years. They were able to travel great distances in a blink of an eye, move mountains and oceans. In the eyes of ordinary people, they were no different than deities and gods.


    Earth wasn¡¯t always depleted of Spirit Qi, so Chen Fan believed that there had been once-powerful Connate Spirit Cultivators walked the earth. However, as the Spirit Qi starting running out, they either left the or hid somewhere, biding their time.


    Susano Nihon had cultivated for hundreds of years, yet could not take the leap of faith, neither could his peers. Over time, he started to doubt the path he was one and gave up.


    ¡°So you have given up on yourself and became a Demon God ?¡± Chen Fan asked


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right! The main road was blocked, but I have found my own path. After I turned myself into a Demon God, I could survive hundreds of years while feeding on my devotee¡¯s faith. It¡¯s much easier than cultivation.¡± The thin old man let out a peal ofughter. He then fixed his gaze on Chen Fan and said in a soft coaxing voice:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to reach the Immortal State? That¡¯s why you are here after all, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I can show you the ropes, and I can even tell you my secret method of turning into a Demon God. You can be just like me, and live hundreds of years.¡±


    There was deadly poison in Susano Nihon¡¯s honey-coated words.


    Chen Fan was convinced that any other Grandmaster or Perfected Cultivator would fall for Susano Nihon¡¯s trap. The temptation would even make Ye Nantian or Lei Qianjue waver.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t be affected by the promise of Immortal State?


    There hasn¡¯t been an Immortal State cultivator for decades and those who had already reached the Immortal State had all gone silent. Any new rising Immortal State cultivator could have dominated the world.


    Not to mention that the old man had also offered a way to achieve immortality.


    ¡°Oh? What do you need in exchange?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and asked with a half-smile.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lord Susano shook his head and said: ¡°I am very impressed by you after Chizuru told me that you are the most powerful Grandmaster in China, that you are only a half-step away from Immortal State. I want to sow a seed of mutual understanding between us and maybeter, you could offer me some help as well.¡±


    He said with a drawl that was typical of elders when they talk to youngsters.


    To his surprise, Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Lord Susano, your trick can fool anyone else, but me.¡±


    Then the smile on Chen Fan¡¯s face faded, as his eyes grew cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time for me to reach Immortal State. As for your method of turning into Demon God, it¡¯s worthless to me. You call yourself a Demon God, but in reality, you are just an Oni. Without reaching the Soul Formation state, and without the ability to keep your Primordial Essence alive in the Void Dimension, how dare you call yourself a god?¡±


    ¡°And I know exactly what you want from me. You want my body.¡±


    A silence fell over the shrine as soon as Chen Fan finished his words.


    A dark but incandescent light came up in Lord Susano¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 349 - You Are Too Weak

    <h4>Chapter 349: You Are Too Weak</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Lord Susano questioned as a dark light yed in his eyes.


    Chen Fan smiled derisively: ¡°Did you expect to fall for your pathetic tricks?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can live a few hundred years as a Demon God, but it also came at a heavy cost. Your devotees worship you as a god, you need to be responsible for their well being. Yes, you could feed on your soul energy while they pray to you, but it is a double-edged sword. Sooner orter, your own soul energy would be corrupted and you will be deranged as your soul slowly crumbles.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a foolish move to survive solely on devotee¡¯s faith without entering Soul Formation state. Without gaining Primordial Essence, you are only a false prophet, but not a real Immortal.¡±


    Chen Fan refuted.


    The method of cultivating using devote¡¯s faith was called Divine Dao. It was a verymon cultivation method among Immortal cultivators due to its convenience. By amassing as many devotees as possible and harnessing their Devotion Energy, one could reach divinity without even putting too much effort into cultivation.


    However, in reality, the most powerful cultivators all human who followed the Immortal Dao instead of deities who practiced Divine Dao.


    Divine Dao was a double-edged sword with a huge downside along with its advantages. Over time, the Devotion Energy would start to corrupt the Soul Energy of divine entities, or deities. When the corruption reached a point of no return, the cultivator would be deranged like a schizophrenic patient. The downside could be alleviated only after a cultivator had gained indestructible Primordial Essence. Therefore, Chen Fan would never consider that path at his current stage despite the obvious advantage of the Divine Dao: he wouldn¡¯t even need to cultivate, and all he had to do was to gain as many devotees as possible, as a religious pyramid scheme would.


    ¡°You have nned to order your subjects to swarm at me and kill me, but you have changed your mind and tried to persuade me to join you. I believe you are eyeing my body, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and asked with a half-smile.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body was an Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    In the eyes of an ordinary person, the only thing that set Chen Fan apart from most people was his pristine appearance. However, in the eyes of a Demon God such as Lord Susano, he saw Chen Fan as a precious holy grail of cultivation. His body emanated a strong pulse of Spirit Qi that wasmon with enlighted monks who had reached nirvana.


    Azure Thearch Longevity Body was one of the most powerful Connate Spirit Bodies. Although Chen Fan was still at the introductory level of the art, one drop of his blood was able to bring a man to life from the verge of death. It contained more Spirit Qi than that in an Essence Gathering Pill. For most cultivators on earth, they would consider Chen Fan an Earth Level Deity and Lord Susano simply couldn¡¯t pass up such an opportunity.


    The thin old man¡¯s face darkened as Chen Fan exposed his scheme. In the end, his face turned into a contortedughter.


    ¡°Very good! You are right. However, it¡¯s already toote!¡±


    He paused and then he glowered.


    ¡°Your body is mine the moment you entered the Shrine. I don¡¯t know, nor do I care how you have gained such a wonderful Spirit Body, I guess I will find out as soon as I possess you and look into your memory. Wverything of yours will be mine.¡±


    ¡°If I could have such a wonderful Divine Body, I might evenplete the final step of my cultivation and became an Earth Level Deity, much less regain my lost power.¡±


    Lord Susano smirked.


    Even now, Lord Susano didn¡¯t take Chen Fan as a serious threat. After all, he used to be a mighty Immortal State cultivator in Japan. In his mind, those who haven¡¯t achieved the Immortal State were lowly insects. Even though his form was reduced to just a Divine Soul, while in his own Shrine, he should be able to unleash as much power as an Immortal State cultivator would. Otherwise, he would not lure Chen Fan into the Shrine. He had initially nned to make a move on Chen Fan as soon as he fell for his trap, but to his amazement, Chen Fan had a Treasure Body of the Earth Level Deity


    At first, Lord Susano was stunned by his discovery.


    Earth Level Deities were the stuff of legends. However, Chen Fan¡¯s body had all the signature signs of an Earth Level Deity: Ice Skin, Jade Bones and a constant exchange of energy with nature. Chen Fan was a paragon of the Union of Mortal and Heaven. Only a cultivator with Earth Level Deity Body could have pulled it off.


    Greed besting caution, Lord Susano made up his mind to im Chen Fan¡¯s body for himself without a second thought. If he was able to use Chen Fan¡¯s body, he should be at leastpleted half of the requirement to be an Earth Level Deity. By then, he could live for another hundred or so years freely outside his current confinement. It would be his dreame true.


    ¡°If you kneel before me, I might spare your life. I might even take you in as my chief priest.¡±


    Seeing his conspiracy had been blown, Lord Susano no longer tried to hide his real intentions. He announced confidently as if the victory was already in the bag for him.


    Before an Immortal State Overlord, even the title of the most powerful Grandmaster in China seemed pale inparison.


    ¡°That is too bad because I can¡¯t say the same about you. Even if you knelt down before me, I still will not spare your life.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Such arrogance, Chinese boy!¡±


    The dark light in Lord Susano¡¯s eyes surged and a wind gust across the room, making a harrowing scream.


    The old man charged up the energy inside of him and caused the dust around him to seemingly start levitating upward. The entire shrine turned pitch ck as bouts of agonizing screams came up. A dark mist fell over the room like a thick nket, within it was otherworldly energy that could corrupt Soul Energy. These deadly mists would make any ordinary Grandmaster¡¯s face turn pale.


    ¡°No one, not even the Great Magus of the Dark Witch Sect and the Heavenly Master Sect Master would dare to talk to me like that!¡± Lord Susano growled as he slowly rose to his feet and extended one arm to grasp something in the air.


    ¡°Now, I will show you the real power of Immortal State!¡±


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Arge ck paw, lined with sharp glinting ws swooped down at Chen Fan. The paw was covered with ck shining scales like that of a primordial dragon. Even the thought of peering into the darkness to look at the beast in its full glory would fray an ordinary mortal¡¯s mind.


    The paw wheezed in the air, light ran down from therge w and traced a silvery line in the air. Not even an armored vehicle could endure this attack, much less human¡¯s flesh.


    ¡°Humph! Pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan let out a derisive smirk as de Aura surged out from between his fingers.


    In a blink, a bright scintiting Azure de Aura shed into view like a lightning. It expelled the darkness of the room andnded squarely on the dark paw.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The impact of the de Qi and the dark scaly paw sounded like metal against metal and spilled sparks into the air. The Azure Wood Qi de had a decisive edge and it sliced through the scale into the flesh of the beast and carved a long ugly wound on the paw, nearly cutting it in half.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    The thin old man was discouraged a little and staggered back.


    The paw was made out of his Divine Soul and was as strong as steel. However, it was nearly cut in half by the True Essence shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s system. How deadly was Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence? It was evident to the old man that Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence was even more powerful than when he was at his prime.


    ¡°Humph. I have underestimated you. No wonder you are the most powerful master in China and China is indeed a mighty nation with brilliant talents. Japan simply couldn¡¯tpare.¡± The thin old man said as his eyes grew darker.


    ¡°However, you never entered Immortal State, and therefore, you have no idea how powerful an Immortal State cultivator is.¡±


    So saying, the remaining dark mist drawn toward the wounded paw and filled in the open wound, healing it in a blink of an eye. It looked like the paw had never got injured in the first ce.


    ¡°I am invincible when I am inside of this shrine. There is nothing you could do to harm me.¡± The thin old man cracked a menacing smile.


    ¡°Really? One cut might not do, what about a thousand cuts?¡±


    Chen Fan jumped himself into the air as the de Auras surged again from his hand. He brought the de Auras around and hacked at the old man with abandon.


    Meanwhile, Chizuru Masahiro and the others were waiting patiently outside of the shrine.


    ¡°Looks like Lord Susano is finally at it.¡±


    Seeing the dark misting up from inside of the shrine, Chizuru Masahiro narrowed his eyes and said.


    ¡°He told us that he would do away with Chen Beixuan as soon as we lured him in there, why did it take Lord Susano so long to take action? Was he talking to him all the while? Why would Lord Susano spent so much time on a little boy?¡± Genkaza Takeda shook his head andughed.


    As one of the most powerful Overlords in Japan, he was bitter about Chen Fan¡¯s im as the most powerful Grandmaster in China. He wished he could throw his gloves off and fight Chen Fan face to face.


    However, without Lord Susano¡¯s approval, he scarcely dared to defy his master¡¯s orders and act on a whim.


    ¡°Our Lord is a mighty Demon God, so don¡¯t you worry your pretty head about it.¡± Chizuru Masahiro waved displeased and said: ¡°I think Lord Susano is interested in that boy¡¯s body and wanted to possess him. Once Lord Susano is finally free from this confinement, so would we be. With power and freedom, we could easily bring the Ise Grand Shrine to its heels.¡±


    ¡°That would be terrific!¡± Genkaza Takeda beamed from side to side. ¡°What a shame that I wouldn¡¯t have a chance of beating up Chen Beixuan myself. Otherwise, I am going to show him the might of a real Japanese warrior.¡±


    Genkaza Takeda shook his head and heaved a sigh as hemented theck of opportunity to teach the boy a lesson.


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s heart raced as she heard the exchange. These vile men and women pretended she was not there as they talked about their devious ns. She looked to the shrine and prayed that Chen Fan would be victorious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep your hopes too high, little bird. The shrine is under Lord Susano¡¯s spell that allows him to dictate the life and death of anyone inside. Chen Beixuan is such a gullible dimwit. He walked into the trap without any hesitation. Tell me, little bird, are all Chinese men this stupid?¡± Violet let out a deadly tantalizing smile.


    As Lord Susano¡¯s subject, she was convinced that Lord Susano was invincible. Chen Fan¡¯s fate was sealed unless he was an Immortal State cultivator.


    Hearing the words, Yukishiro Sa¡¯s heart sank to the bottom


    ¡°Is master really going to die?¡±


    Even as Genkaza Takeda and the others were enjoying the quiet moment before victory, a loud re erupted.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The gate of the shrine blew open from inside.


    A man wrapped in dark mist flew out from the hole and rammed through a dozen structures before itnded on the ground, skidding for another ten meters. It eventually smashed into arge rock and stopped.


    ¡°What?.¡±


    Everyone was rendered speechless by the turn of the event.


    They watched as a young man with sublime features emerged out from the Shine. He shook his head andmented: ¡°I told that you are too weak for me.¡±

 Chapter 350 - Kill With One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 350: Kill With One Punch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Outside of the inner sanctum, everyone was shocked.


    They had thought that it was Chen Fan who got kicked out from inside, however, after seeing Chen Fan sauntering over the threshold linking his hands behind his back, they knew they were wrong.


    ¡°This is... Impossible!¡±


    Genkaza Takeda could only stare.


    Lord Susano had survived over hundreds of years and had unimaginable power at his disposal. Even though Genkaza Takeda was a mighty warrior himself, even the thought of rising up against Lord Susano gave him a sense of dread.


    However, Chen Fan had knocked him out of the sanctum. How powerful exactly was Chen Fan?


    ¡°So this is why he is the most powerful martial artist in China?¡± Genkaza Takeda murmured in astonishment.


    Violet trembled uncontrobly. If Chen Fan was able to defeat Lord Susano, who was a god to Violet, he should be able to do away with the rest of them with greater ease.


    Chizuru Masahiro¡¯s face grew dark and heavy, but calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Susano could unleash 120% of his power as long as he stayed within the perimeter of the shrine. He is invincible here.¡± Chizuru Masahiro said.


    Despite his words, his voicecked confidence.


    Even if Lord Susano was invincible, Chen Fan¡¯s power had caught him by surprise. For the first time, he doubted that Lord Susano was able to gain Chen Fan¡¯s body. It had be evident that they couldn¡¯t let Chen Fan out of the shrine since no one out there could stop him but Lord Susano who was bound to the shrine.


    Chen Fan could take his time to dismantle Lord Susano¡¯s operation outside of the shrine, picking off his associates one after another, causing a huge headache for Lord Susano.


    In contrary to the other¡¯s reaction, Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face was lit up with glee.


    ¡°Master, SUGOI!¡±


    ¡°Urrhhh!¡±


    A maddening howl came up from behind therge rock, it sounded like a roar of some hellish demon.


    From the crushed rubble, the outline of a man emerged from the ball of mist. The thin old man¡¯s face was contorted with anger and two balls of mes burned in his eyes. He shouted in a deep hoarse voice: ¡°Chen Beixuan! You are making me MAD!¡±


    ¡°I will cast your soul in the fire after I am done away with you, and let it burn for a hundred years!¡±


    So saying, the thin old man took a step forward.


    ¡°St!¡±


    A force ripped open his flesh like tearing open a paper bag. Everyone watched as the thin old man grew a head taller until he was about two meters tall.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The old man took another step.


    This time, muscles on the old man¡¯s body burgeoned, making his body bloated. Ayer of dark scales appeared on his body.


    Third Step, fourth...


    When he finished the seventh step, the white-haired hunched-over senior was gone. In his ce stood a three-meter tall, green face monster. It had one horn on his forehead and one eye below it. Tworge fangs jutted out from under his lip and were as sharp as the glinting ck ws on his paws. His entire body was covered from head to toe in thick scales.


    This was the true form of ¡°Lord Susano¡±.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Lord Susano threw both paws together, making them nk while spilling sparks in the air. A dark mist loomed around him, and his single eye glowed with an orange incandescent light as if there wasrvae inside.


    ¡°Chinese boy, do you really think that old shriveled up man was my true form? Now I am going to teach you a lesson, and show you the power of a Demon God.¡± Lord Susano¡¯s lips didn¡¯t move, but his voice reverberated across space and lodged itself into everyone¡¯s mind.


    Ever since he had shown his true form, he started to use soul energy tomunicate.


    All the people around him, except for Chizuru Masahiro and Genkaza Takeda could not remain unaffected by the sound in their head, the others all doubled up due to the pain in their brain.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and cracked a slight smile.


    The Azure light in his eyes surged as a flood of Divine Will rushed out of his body, shing with Lord Susano¡¯s soul energy. This was the first time Chen Fan unleashed all of his Divine Will at once.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The two great forces collided and created a huge re in the Void Dimension. It was like two rough waves in the ocean crashed into each other. As soon as the dark mist came into contact with Chen Fan¡¯s gleaming Azure-colored energy, it let out a screech that sounded worse than nails on a chalkboard.


    Under everyone¡¯s watch, the dark mist rose up and threatened to swallow Chen Fan. Chen Fan shot out an Azure Qi de and hacked at the dark wave. The Qi de chewed through the dark mist with some effort, but it was able to slice the dark mist into half in the end.


    ¡°What an impressive Soul Energy!¡±


    Lord Susano almost nched.


    He prided himself on his soul energy which he had been strengthening over the hundred years. However, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will was even more potent than his Soul Energy. Theparison of the soul energy of an ordinary martial artist, Lord Susano and Chen Fan would be that of Tofu, a block of wood and a sharp dagger.


    It might take some effort to hack a block of wood with a dagger, but it was doable. However, a block of wood wouldn¡¯t do anything to a dagger.


    That was exactly the case when Lord Susano¡¯s Soul energy collided with Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will.


    ¡°What a powerful soul energy.¡± Chen Fan eximed as greed shed across his face.


    Even though Chen Fan had absorbed the Devotion Energy in the golden statue, he could project his Divine Will five kilometers outward at the most. However, Lord Susano¡¯s soul energy could cover at least three times more area than his Divine Will. If Lord Susano knew the art of converting soul energy into Divine Will, he might be able to defeat Chen Fan using his Divine Will alone.


    ¡°It was a waste to let you have such power.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and then summoned a dozen Wind des. These wind des formed a whirlwind and flew toward Lord Susano.


    ¡°That¡¯s the move he used to kill Kitaniwakawa.¡±


    Violet¡¯s face changed color as she shouted out.


    ¡°Fret not. Lord Susano is not Kitaniwakawa.¡± Chizuru Masahiro narrowed his eyes and replied calmly.


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s extraordinary power, he believed in Lord Susano. As long as the fight was contained within the Shrine, Lord Susano could never be defeated. The worse case would be Chen Fan escaping here alive.


    Lo and behold, Lord Susano let out a smirk and thrust his arms into the air.


    The dark mist surrounded him converged toward space in between his out-reaching arms, until they formed a small swirling packet of air. This swirling bundle of air was small in size at first, but as the dark mist was sucked into it, it quickly grew in size until it was as wide as a round table. Lord Susano gave it a push, sending it out on a collision course with Chen Fan¡¯s tornado.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The impact felt like two mountains had smashed into each other. The earth trembled as loose pebbles fell from overhanging rocks on the mountain slopes; a shock wave quickly followed suit. Chizuru Masahiro and the others started the Four Righteousness Protection Aura to ward off the shock wave. However, those who didn¡¯t have the protection were blown into pieces by the shock wave.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Violet pulled out her Kodachi and sliced through the iing energy wave. After a slight hesitation, she deflected another wave of energy for Yukishiro Sa. She was not entirely sure why she did that, perhaps it was because of the nagging feeling that something bad was going to happen to Lord Susano.


    Yukishiro Sa gave Violet a long nce and then looked toward the battlefield.


    The oue of this fight will determine her fate.


    Meanwhile, the heat was turning up on the battlefield. Chen Fan cast numerous spells at his opponent: Thunder Art, Wind des, Fire Balls, Green Vines, and Giant Woods. He unleashed his attacks with amazing efficiency and ease, turning him into a tireless turret that showered Lord Susano with deadly attacks.


    ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable! This is the true power of a Perfected Cultivator!¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro watched on, heart filled with admiration.


    Chen Fan cast these spells with incredible speed and proficiency, yet his movement was unhurried and smooth. Even the most powerful Arcane Finger master of the Southern Sect, Zhou Daoji would be impressed by Chen Fan¡¯s performance. The spell casters on earth needed to undergo drawn-out preparations before they could cast a single spell. Even though the Arcane Finger branch of the Southern Sect was able to cast an array using just hand signs, the casting process still took a while. However, the energy came to Chen Fan so readily and smoothly, that casting spells seemed as easy as breathing to him.


    In contrast, Lord Susano¡¯s movement was bing sluggish.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Dharma Spells ceaselesslynded on the dark mist one after another.


    Each impact would send out a shock wave that tossed everything into the air and strewn them around the ground.


    Lord Susano was able to counter-attack once or twice, but most of the time, he struggled to defend against Chen Fan¡¯s onught. A few times, Chen Fan¡¯s attack made it through his defense andnded on his body. Lord Susano¡¯s body was made out of Divine Soul and Devotion Energy and was nearly indestructible. Even though Chen Fan¡¯s Wind des were able to make a few ugly gashes on his scaly body, those wounds were quickly healed by the mist.


    Despite his incredible defense, Lord Susano seemed finally fed up with being on the defense side. He roared a few times, and shouted at Chen Fan belligerently:


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, stop your spells and let¡¯s fight like men!¡±


    ¡°Your energy is limited anyway, and sooner orter it will deplete. But as long as I am in the Shrine, you won¡¯t harm me at all.¡±


    Chen Fan paused and cracked a smile.


    ¡°Fine, Let¡¯s fight like men. Try to defend this, pussy!¡±


    Chen Fan stomped the ground with one foot.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    He made arge crater on the floor paved by thick stones. This crater was about a meter wide and had the shape of a giant¡¯s foot, even the outlines of his toes were clearly visible.


    Chen Fan bent backward, turning his body into a loaded spring. Then he let his body bounce back, creating a huge force that propelled him up and forward. A loud re sounded out and it was apanied by a plume of white air in front of Chen Fan. He had reached sonic speed.


    In a blink of an eye, Chen Fan covered the distance between him and Lord Susano. His fist reached Lord Susano¡¯s chest and easily went through the scale, into the flesh until it rammed into the chest cavity.


    Lord Susano, still stunned by what had happened, stumbled back to dislodge Chen Fan¡¯s fist from his chest. Suddenly, his chest exploded from inside, spitting watery substance in all directions. The explosion kicked off a chain reaction and his belly, arms, neck all exploded.


    A deadly silence fell over the shrine. Everyone was stunned by the turn of events. Chizuru Masahiro red at Chen Fan as if he was looking at a devil.


    Lord Susano was killed by Chen Fan with one punch?

 Chapter 351 - Invincible?

    <strong>Chapter 351: Invincible?</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Lord Susano is dead?¡±


    Violet recoiled and murmured to herself.


    The turn of events was a devastating blow to the priests. Lord Susano was their god. Their devotion had driven them to serve Lord Susano while Lord Susano also reciprocated their servitude by making his subjects a formidable force on Kyushu Ind.


    So powerful was Lord Susano, that not even Chizuru Masahiro nor Genkaza Takeda dared to defy the Demon God. He had unimaginable power at his disposal and was as deadly as an Immortal State cultivator. Yet, such a godly existence was killed by Chen Fan with one punch. They found it hard toe to terms with such reality.


    ¡°He broke the hypersonic barrier, he broke the hypersonic barrier! I have finally seen it with my own eyes.¡± Genkaza Takeda ¡®s eyes lit up with surprise and excitement. It was as if he had discovered a new god.


    He has heard that the most powerful Grandmaster in China, Master Chen Beixuan, had used the same technique to kill Buck the Diamond and Lei Qianjue and rose to fame. He was soon ranked number three on the Dark Roll and was thought to be able to rival an entire army.


    Genkaza Takeda had believed none of that.


    Breaking the hypersonic barrier would be too taxing on a mortal¡¯s body. It was absurd to think that Che Beixuan¡¯s flesh was as tough and durable as fighter jets.


    However, after seeing the incredible move with his own eyes, his previous doubts evaporated.


    If this belligerent blownded on him, he might as well be dead.


    The plume of white mist didn¡¯t dissipate until Chen Fan had pulled his hand back. Then, and only then, a deafening squall swept across the shrine. It sounded like an enormous sheet of paper being ripped in two, and the soundwave blew away anything that wasn¡¯t nailed down to the ground and shredded them into pieces.


    He killed Lord Susano with one punch.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power, such as it was, as proof that he was the most powerful man in China.


    Already, Yukishiro Sa was beaming from side to side and cheering for Chen Fan¡¯s victory. Chizuru Masahiro let out a grunt and disagreed: ¡°No, this can¡¯t be. Lord Susano shouldn¡¯t be so easily defeated. ¡±


    Lo and behold, as soon as the old man finished his words, something inexplicable happened.


    A flurry of dark mist rolled toward Lord Susano¡¯s severed head like the dark clouds before a thunderstorm. The mist propped Lord Susano¡¯s head and lifted it into the air. Below the severed head, darkness swirled and turned until the outline of a body slowly formed.


    It started with a rough-hewn outline of a torso, then limbs and neck. In the end, ayer of glinting scales appeared over the boy.


    In a few brief moments, Lord Susano¡¯s body reappeared in its full glory. He didn¡¯t look like he was injured at all. It was as if Chen Fan¡¯s deadly attack had no effect on him whatsoever.


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s voice froze in her throat as the cheering of the priests came up all around her. A broad smile broke over Genkaza Takeda¡¯s face. Violet also smiled, faintly if not perfunctorily as a hint of disappointment shed in her eyes.


    Chizuru Masahiro ran his fingers through his long white beard and said: ¡°Chen Beixuan celebrated too early. Lord Susano¡¯s power was built on hundreds of years of cultivation. He will not be easily defeated. As I said, he is invincible within this shrine.¡±


    ¡°Invincible?¡±


    Seeing the fully recovered Lord Susano, Yukishiro Sa was gripped by despair.


    anyone would despair when faced against an invincible opponent.


    ¡°Lord Susano, Chen Beixuan can only use the hypersonic punch once.¡± Genkaza Takeda shouted a tip at Lord Susano.


    Lord Susano spoke with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I shouldn¡¯t have overlooked your ability. I had never thought that you were capable of delivering so much damage. You have outranked all the Martial Artists I have ever met when I visited China. What an impressive physique, no wonder they call it the Treasure Body of the Earth Level Deity.¡±


    The Demon God chortled as he fixed his hot gaze on Chen Fan¡¯s body. His eyes burned with the fire of greed like an ember.


    Lord Susano was convinced that Chen Fan possessed the Treasure Body of the Earth Level Deity after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s unbelievable power.


    The body of a normal person would be crushed by its own speed and momentum while reaching Hypersonic speed, and only the body of an Immortal could have withstood such pressure.


    ¡°However deadly your attack is, I can not be defeated as long as we are within the confines of the shrine. Sure, your punch is powerful, but how many of those punches can you use on me?¡± Lord Susano asked menacingly.


    He had gone over Chen Fan¡¯s profile countless times and knew that Hypersonic punch was one of Chen Fan¡¯s most powerful moves. In addition, he also knew that the usage of such taxing attacks were very limited.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and furrowed his brows as he regarded the new body of Lord Susano.


    He had used the hypersonic attack and killed both Lei Qianjue and Diamond Buck with ease, so he didn¡¯t expect the Demon God to recover from the blow so thoroughly and quickly.


    Unlike Lei Qianjiue, Lord Susano didn¡¯t exist physically in this world. He existed solely as abination of Soul Energy and Divine Soul. This energy could be reshaped after being fragmented with only very small losses. Lord Susano had harnessed a great amount of Soul Energy over the centuries, and therefore he could regenerate his body almost indefinitely.


    ¡°Humph! Even a Mighty figure of a Soul Formation state who had nearly indestructible Primordial Essence in the void dimension could be killed, much less a Ghost Spirit of Divine Sea level. You are too full of yourself.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s brows unfurrowed as he let out a sneer.¡±I want to find out exactly how many times can you regenerate your body.¡±


    After Chen Fan had said that, he shot out a fist as his body flickered in and out of view.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Another crack of thunder came up in the void dimension. It turned the air into fluid and ripped it apart from the middle. From the gap of vacuum, a plume of white cloud rose and was blown in all directions by a wild gale. Trees and rocks that came into contact with the white mist exploded violently.


    In a blink, Chen Fan had covered the ten-meter distance between him and Lord Susano.


    This time, Lord Susano was prepared. He let out a booming snarl as he thrust both paws forward at Chen Fan, trying to grab him and rip him into pieces using the sharp ws. However, Lord Susano was a wee bit too slow.


    The speed of sound is 340 meters per second, and Chen Fan hade up to his target in less than 0.1 seconds. Before the dark ws had time to close in on Chen Fan, Chen Fan¡¯s fist had already made its way through Lord Susano¡¯s chest.


    The impact caused a huge explosion right from Lord Susano¡¯s chest. Just likest time, the Demon God was blown into pieces, save the head that was still intact.


    The mighty Lord Susano was killed twice by Chen Fan.


    ¡°The second punch!¡±


    Chen Fan pulled his hand back and watched as dark mists converged toward Lord Susano¡¯s head and in a heartbeat, regenerated Lord Susano¡¯s body without a scratch. Lord Susano asked haughtily: ¡°Chen Beixuan, you can¡¯t kill me. How many times do I need to tell you that?¡±


    Chen Fan did not pay any attention to Sunano¡¯s words. He narrowed his eyes and thought to himself:


    ¡°If my guess is right, both the speed of regeneration and the solidity of the body was inferior tost time. Although he has powerful Devotion Energy, he could not regenerate indefinitely as he had imed. ¡±


    Although Lord Susano looked just like how he used to in the eye of Yukishiro Sa and others, Chen Fan and picked up the signs of slowing down in the rate of regeneration. Plus, the new body of Lord Susano was ever so slightly fainter, and less substantial. It was evident to Chen Fan that Lord Susano was not invincible.


    When Lord Susano was still fuming and blustering, Chen Fan thrust out a hand and stomped the ground again.


    ¡°Third Punch!¡±


    A deep thunderous rumbled across the shrine and there was moreing.


    ¡°Forth!¡±


    ¡°Fifth!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Ninth!¡±


    After Chen Fan had unleashed the ninth Hypersonic punch, the entire shrine became pin-drop silent. Those who shouted out their victory earlier gaped at Chen Fan with astonishment. Genkaza Takeda shuddered in fear and said: ¡°Impossible! The information I gathered showed that Chen Beixuan could only use Hypersonic Punch once. Howe he used it so many times in a row and still no sign of exhaustion?¡±


    Using the Hypersonic punch once was one thing, using it non-stop many times in a row was another.


    Just like a hypersonic fighter jet, after operating under hypersonic speed once in a mission, it would have to return to the hanger and to be examined. The hypersonic speed would put great strain on the structure of the jet and increase its chance of failure. However, Chen Fan had already reached mid-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment and had further improved his physique by leaps and bounds from his already impressive condition. By then, reaching hypersonic speed was a walk in the park.


    Chizuru Masahiro¡¯s face paled the mostpared to the others.


    Even those whocked the most basic training in Dharma Spells could register the palpable decrease in Lord Susano¡¯s rate of regeneration. When his form was shattered by the ninth punch, it took Lord Susano a few minutes to put himself together again. Worse, Lord Susano¡¯s body seemed to have lost its substance and looked almost translucent.


    By now, it was evident to everyone that Lord Susano¡¯s im of invincibility was just a bluff. He would eventually perish the moment his Essence Qi was finally spent.


    Lord Susano realized that his ruse was blown so he snarled out his desperation and anger.


    He tried to counter Chen Fan¡¯s attack, but Chen Fan¡¯s movement was simply too fast for him. As soon as his body was reformed, Chen Fan¡¯s next fist would have alreadynded on him. Although Lord Susano knew many powerful spells, without the time to cast them, those spells might as well be useless.


    ¡°How many more punches can you take?¡± Chen Fan looked at Lord Susano contemptuously. ¡°You are merely a lowly Divine Soul. Invincible? Humph. I want to hear you say that after I take you as the Primordial Spirit of my Dharma Treasure.¡±


    Lord Susano finally gave in. He turned into a puff of dark cloud and flew into the inner sanctum.


    Even as he ran away, he shouted out amand: ¡°Swarm him! Kill him!¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro hesitated a second but eventually threw himself at Chen Fan unwillingly. Suddenly, the entire shrine was filled with hundreds of assassins and warriors alike. Some of them even had guns.


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face darkened and looked at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back, his face was cial.


    He was going to turn this ce into a blood bath.

 Chapter 352 - Turning The Shrine Into a Bloodbath

    <h4>Chapter 352: Turning The Shrine Into a Bloodbath</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lord Susano had presided at Kyushu for hundreds of years. His influence far exceeded that of the Yukishiro family.


    In other words, the Yukishiro family was just one of Lord Susano¡¯s subjects.


    A few swordsmen brandishing sharp Uchigatanas swarmed at Chen Fan. Their expression heavy, eyes focused and darted toward Chen Fan like gusts of winds. It was evident that all of them were Internal Force users.


    Anyone of these men were mighty figures in their own right. Not even the Lu family in China¡ªalso a hundred-year-old faction¡ªcould have rallied so many deadly warriors at once. Chen Fan wagered that Lord Susano had summoned all of his subjects from all over Kyushu ind to deal with him.


    ¡°Hooo!¡±


    Men wielding Uchigatanas let out deep grunts almost in unison as they threw themselves at Chen Fan when they were still half a dozen meters away. Theyunched themselves into the air and hacked at Chen Fan.


    Suddenly, lights ran down from the body of their des, turning into streaks of silvery light in the air. Although these men were not nearly as powerful as Kawakami Gensai, theirbined might nheless posed a significant threat. Even a Grandmaster might be chopped and diced into pieces by them, much less any internal force master.


    However, Chen Fan was much more powerful than any Grandmaster. He proved it by killing a few of them with ease.


    Chen Fan waved a hand, sending a wave of powerful energy that smashed into the half a dozen warriors who led the group. Those men were reduced into piles of bloody body parts in an instant. It was as if arge semi-truck had plowed through them. The energy wave didn¡¯t stop and kept knocking many more warriors to the ground, killing a few.


    ¡°Hurr!¡±


    As a dozen warriors wereid low, two dozen more appeared behind their formation, ready to join their ranks.


    These two dozen warriors unsheathed their des and sprung forward to hew the Uchigatana at Chen Fan. They acted out every movement in perfect unison as if they were synchronized robots.


    Their Uchigatana were made out of steel that had been held and hammered a hundred times until they were extremely sharp and ductile. These deadly dese at Chen Fan¡¯s protective True Essence that surrounded him.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Their attacknded on Chen Fan and made a loud metal-on-metal sound. Blood spilled out from many warriors¡¯ mouth and a few Uchigatanas were snapped in half. However, their joined attack and finally broke Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence with causing any casualties to themselves.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Chen Fan was slightly impressed.


    He thought that the energy he shot out should have killed at least a hundred of them, and it did. However, the remaining twenty or so warriors that survived his attack were able to fight back with considerable results.


    Such was the difference between the martial artists in China and Japan. In China, only the military would have put together such a deadly team who were not only powerful by themselves but were also extraordinary team yers.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t much mind the minor set back. If he put in slightly more effort, all these warriors were fodders. Chen Fan shot out two fingers as azure de Aurasnced out from the top of his fingers.


    He shed air with the de Auras in a t backhand sweep to covered arge swath of area.


    Those twenty or so warriors were no match against the de Aura. They were severed in half; entrails, along with blood spilled out from their belly to the ground. The twenty or so deadly warriors were dead.


    However, these warriors were only the beginning of the attack. A dozen or so warriors emerged from the dark corners as soon as the first twenty were dead.


    So powerful was Lord Susano that he had the entire Kyushu ind under his tight grip. Only the Susano Shrine could rally hundreds of deadly warriors at the same time.


    ¡°Shooshooooshooo.¡±


    When the warriors threw themselves at Chen Fan, the Onmyojis and priests of the Susano Shrine didn¡¯t stand idly. They started to prepare for deadly spells.


    These Onmyojis stood in a carefully arranged formation. This was a spell that they had practiced by rote. Chizuru Masahiro was the leader of the formation and he was in charge of the threads of energy that came out from each and every Onmyoji into his own system.


    A squall suddenly came up behind Chizuru Masahiro as roiling Dharmic powers gathered in his system.


    The Grand Onmyoji of Japan slowly produced a Dharma Artifact from his robe and held it out with both hands. The artifact looked ancient. It was a small bell made out of bronze. At the front of the bell was an engraving of an Oni¡¯s face that mimicked the face of Lord Susano.


    This was the most prized Dharma Artifact of Susano Shrine.


    ¡°Bell of Five Onis¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro jingled the bell as he poured all of his Dharmic powers into it. He pointed to Chen Fan with one hand and shouted:


    ¡°Hold!¡±


    The Dharmic powers in all seventeen Onmyojis surged and sent seventeen pulses of energy through Chizuru Masahiro and into the Bell of Five Onis. The sudden swelling of energy stretched the powerful Grand Onmyoji¡¯s ability to the limit. His face was flushed red and the body trembled uncontrobly, trying to contain the surging power.


    In the end, all the energies were sucked into the bell. The bell jiggled a little with even being moved and let out a crisp chime. Suddenly, an invisible force, ten times stronger than Lei Qianjue¡¯s Qi Net of the Thousand Trickeries, surrounded Chen Fan. Its potency was on par with that Zhou Daoji¡¯s Dharma Array of Jiu Long.


    ¡°Kotodama¡ªHold!¡±


    This was one of the most popr spells among Japanese Onmyojis.


    Onmyojis in Japan was well known for their abilities to drive out the evil spirits and bringing wild ghosts under control. Their practice was very simr to that of the Ghost Witch Sect in China. However, even Lord Susano, their most powerful Shikigami¡ªa revered Ghost Spirit¡ªcould not best Chen Fan, much less the weaker Shikigami that Chizuru Masahiro could turn to. Instead, Chizuru Masahiro had decided to form a Dharma Array to distract Chen Fan while thetter fought his deadly opponents.


    His n had worked, at least for now. Chen Fan was stopped cold in his tracks, turning into an easy target.


    In a blink, a dozen Uchigatananded on Chen Fan. These attacks all carried deadly Internal Force.


    ¡°Courting death!¡±


    Chen Fan was miffed by the development. These Uchigatanas sliced through his clothing but caused no harm to his body. If they had aplished anything, it would be Chen Fan¡¯s gaining anger.


    Chen Fan shook his body and easily shook off the constraining force. He then thrust a punch toward, shattering the very fabric of reality. As a wave of energy rippled through space, it turned the air into liquid.


    Those warriors who hadnded blows on Chen Fan didn¡¯t even have time to celebrate before they were shattered into pieces once the energy wave reached them. Even the extremely durable Uchigatana shivered into few pieces.


    ¡°True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, Void Dimension Shockwave!¡±


    The development gave his opponents chills down their spines.


    There was no doubt now that their attacks were futile, however, it was already toote for them to pull back. Hundreds and thousands of warriors wereing from behind them, if they turned back, they might be stampeded to death. There was only one way.


    Ordinary men with firearms and warriors with weapons swarmed at Chen Fan from all sides, all the while, the Onmyojis rained deadly spells onto Chen Fan from above or below ground. From time to time, a hidden Ninja would jump out of his cover and sneak up on Chen Fan. Worse, there were snipers on the roof that tried tond a good shot.


    ¡°One sh, two, three...¡±


    Chen Fan brandished the Azure Wood Qi de and turned his surroundings into a bloody hell. Men threw themselves to Chen Fan, only to be sliced into a few chunks while they were still in the air; more men came at Chen Fan, rinse and repeat.


    The influence of Susano Shrine was incredible.


    Nearly all the elite fighters of Kyushu¡¯s underground world had gathered here. Chen Fan had sensed that men had lined up on the mountain path all the way to the foothill. Their numbers were in the thousands.


    As Chen Fan revealed in the visceral ughter, he decided to give up the Azure Wood Qi de and used his body instead. He rammed at the crowd like arge semi-truck and plowed through them, making a bloody path. Anyone who came to contact with Chen Fan¡¯s body would immediately turn into pulp.


    Let it be de-wielding warriors, trained gunners, or Ninjas, no one could survive Chen Fan¡¯s attacks. He threw one punch and killed a dozen warriors; he kicked in front of him, killing a few dozens more. Worst was then he barged through the crowd, no one in his way would live to see the bloody path Chen Fan had made.


    In a few minutes, Chen Fan had ughtered over three hundred men.


    suddenly, an attack sneaked up on Chen Fan from behind. The energy carried from the attack remained concealed until it was only an inch away from Chen Fan. Then it exploded, unleashing as much energy as a ballistic cannon.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Chen Fan returned the attack with a backhand sweep. The two powerful forces collided in the air and caused a deadly shockwave that crushed a few men who stood too close.


    The impact staggered the attack and he hurried to back away.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows was surprised to find out that the attacker didn¡¯t die after taking the brunt of his force. Chen Fan couldn¡¯t even register any injury in the attacker.


    ¡°Peak Level of Transcendent State?¡±


    Chen Fan looked to the attacker and saw a disturbed Genkaza Takeda looking back at him with apprehension.


    Genkaza Takeda was one of the most powerful warriors in Japan. He lorded over the Kyushu ind on behalf of Susano. The Takeda Family was a renowned Martial Arts family in Japan, simr to the Lu family and the Gu family in China.


    However, as deadly as Genkaza Takeda was, Chen Fan had countered his attack with one half-minded sweep of the hand. Genkaza Takeda was shocked to the core and realized that only people like him could have a chance in slowing Chen Fan down. The rest of the warriors were all cannon fodder.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled derisively. He fanged out both arms and closed them like scissors. A deadly wave of energy shed through the air and sliced a dozen men in half. Chen Fan¡¯s body flickered a little and then disappeared; in less than half a heartbeat, he descended upon Genkaza Takeda. Genkaza Takeda was terrified and scrambled to get out of harm¡¯s way.


    Chen Fan chased after him and kept the pressure on him.


    If not because of Chizuru Masahiro¡¯s spells and the suicidal warriors that kept oning at Chen Fan, he had already caught up with Genkaza Takeda and tore him into pieces.


    ¡°Uh? Something is not right.¡±


    Chen Fan suddenly paused.


    By now, he had killed at least five hundred men, including all of the most powerful warriors and Onmyojis. The remaining fighters were ordinary in their abilities, and why didn¡¯t they run away? Why were they keep oning at me knowing they would die?


    ¡°Something is off.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and unleashed his Divine Sense.

 Chapter 353 - Kill Lord Susano

    Chapter 353: Kill Lord Susano


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As Chen Fan spread his Divine Will over the entire mountain peak, he noticed that the dark mist that previously loomed over the Susano Shrine had grown significantlyrger. Worse, there was an eldritch menace ever so tempting yet terrifying lurking in the dark mist. It cast a spell that deluded the minds of the fighters, make them turn a blind eye on their situation.


    ¡°Mist of Delusion?¡±


    Chen Fan was not a stranger to such tricks since it was often used by Evil Immortals in the universe to control its subjects. It was evident that Lord Susano was a master of maniption, without his influence, his subjects would have already thrown down their weapons and ran away.


    ¡°UMMMMM!¡±


    Chen Fan stamped the ground and let out a droning that mimicked the sound of a dragon.


    The droning started quiet and increasing get higher both in volume and pitch. In a few seconds, the droning and turned into a deep rumbling of distant thunder. The sound reverberated as it gained more intensity. Those who were under its influence had a vivid hallucination of a real dragon snarling at them. As the sound cleansed the vile grip of the dark mist on people¡¯s minds, the warriors were rendered stupefied and stunned. Some dropped their sword in dizziness.


    ¡°Eight Timbres of a True Dragon.¡±


    This was a very powerful mystic-art that mimicked the different timbre of a real dragon¡¯s droning.


    True Dragons are the most righteous beings in the universe due to their pure Yang energy. The roars of those True Dragons wandering in the space could cleanse the effects of any evil spells over an entire. Chen Fan¡¯s spell had a simr effect and therefore everyone at the Susano Shrine was severely affected by the spell.


    The piercing timbre swirled the listener¡¯s souls, staggering them and knocking them off bnce.


    One after another, dark mists rose from these warrior¡¯s bodies as they slowly regained consciousness. When they finally saw the blood bath before them, they threw down their weapons and ran away, screaming.


    After a while, only Chizuru Masahiro, Genkaza Takeda, and Violet were able to stand still and unwavering. Yukishiro Sa was under Violet¡¯s protection so she was safe amidst the chaos.


    Chizuru Masahiro looked at Chen Fan with a dark face while others were taut with fear.


    Chen Fan had killed a few hundred people in a short period of time, however, the bloody ughter didn¡¯t take even the slightest toll on Chen Fan¡¯s conscience. It was as if he had just squashed an anthill under his boots and walked away.


    For the first time, Chizuru Masahiro started to wonder if Lord Susano could really achieve victory.


    Chen Fan gazed at the statue inside the inner sanctum and didn¡¯t spare anyone a nce.


    ¡°You ordered them to swarm me because you wish to cast an array formation, didn¡¯t you? Do you think that will stop me?¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said lightly.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    A plume of dark mist swarmed to the ground from which Lord Susano emerged.


    His look had changed. He was wearing a ceremonial hat and was in an Onmyoji outfit. His face was thin and severe and he red at Chen Fan: ¡°You are not a Grandmaster from China. Nothing about you, from your Dharma Spells, Divine powers to your energy, is of this time period. Are you some kind of reincarnation of an immortal?¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro and the others might not be able to see through Chen Fan¡¯s cover, but Lord Susano had lived hundreds of years and had seen many Immortal State warriors. He finally picked up the extraordinary otherworldliness in Chen Fan that had escaped him earlier. What struck him the most was Chen Fan¡¯s divine indifference that screamed a contradiction against his young age.


    Lord Susano was convinced that Chen Fan held a big secret in him.


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile, his eyes were indifferent.


    He reached out a hand and closed his fingers. Suddenly, a few-meter tall palm, made out of Azure energy appeared out of thin air above Lord Susano. It turned the palm down and bore it down onto the inner sanctum. A heavy force weighted on the structure even before the azure lightnded on its roof.


    ¡°Yi Wood Connate Spirit Grand Qin Na Hand!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s power had surged ever since he reached the mid-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment, making his attack even more deadly than before.


    Lord Susano¡¯s face colored a little after he saw Chen Fan¡¯s attacking down on the inner sanctum. He transformed back into a plume of dark mist and flew back into the inner sanctum. A cold voice rose inside everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I don¡¯t care what you are. You have offended me and desecrated my shrine, therefore, you must die!¡±


    As soon as Lord Susano¡¯s icy threats faded, the floor of the Shrine started to tremble as if there was an energy about to erupt from under the earth. Dark mist thickened and fell over the shrine as a heavy nket.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Violet asked nervously.


    Genkaza Takeda also looked to the Inner Sanctum in confusion.


    Suddenly, realization dawned upon Chizuru Masahiro and the old man put in: ¡°Shit! Our Lord is going to initiate the Yin Yang Grand Array¡±


    ¡°Yin Yang Grand Array? What the heck is that?¡± Violet and Genkaza Takeda both looked at Chizuru Masahiro in puzzlement. Chizuru Masahiro hesitated a moment and then let out raspyughter: ¡°Yin Yang Grand Array is a Dharma Array cast by Lord Susano himself before he passed away. It had been dormant but not entirely inactive since it had been harnessing the Yang energy from the volcanos deep inside the mountain as well as Yin Energies from the Shrine. Once the seal over the array was opened, it would unleash these two deadly elements and cause them to react with each other. By then, the entire shrine would be reduced into ashes while it was caught in between the two elements.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we doing here? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Violet shouted as her face paled.


    Genkaza Takeda acted first and darted toward the exit without uttering a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Once the Yin Yang Grand Array was open, the entire Shrine would be under its spell. Only an Immortal State cultivator would be able to break through the entrapment. Just look around you.¡± Chizuru Masahiro¡¯s face was colorless and lifeless.


    Yukishiro Sa and Violet surveyed around them and noticed that an imprable dark smoke had already surrounded them. Through the smokescreen, they saw a ring of burning me thatpped around the shrine. The fire seemed to be fueled by the dark mist as it burned the brightest where the dark smoke was the thickest.


    The color drained from Violet¡¯s face as she was suddenly at a loss as to what to do.


    Lord Susano hadmitted everything he had into this fight. If he died in the battle, so would all of his subjects.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I didn¡¯t intend to use the Grand Array because once it got started, even I can¡¯t stop it. All the things I have built over these hundred years would turn into dust. But what choice do I have?¡± Lord Susano¡¯s voice reverberated in the air. ¡°Behold, the power of my hundred-year-old Dharma Array!¡±


    The Demon Lord let out a peal ofughter as the two waves of energy¡ªthe Yin and Yang ¡ªcrashed into each other, slowly, but unequivocally, like the irreversible passage of time.


    A deep rumbling spilled out from the Void Dimension to the real world, it sounded like two giant stones grinding on each other. Caught in between the two overbearing forces was shrine the shrine and everyone in it. Soon, walls started to crumble under the crushing weight.


    Genkaza Takeda was forced back by two deadly forces.


    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa looked to Chen Fan distraughtly.


    Seeing the unimaginable Power of Heaven and Earth, Yukishiro Sa had lost all of her hope.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply. His body disappeared and reappeared before Takeda.


    ¡°What do you want? We are all trapped in here. We need to work together to get out of here.¡± Genkaza Takeda pulled a taut face and asked


    ¡°This is for your sneak attack early.¡± Chen Fan looked at Genkaza Takeda stoically and threw a punch at Takeda.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    After a tremor in the void dimension, a ring of white mist came up from the point of impact rippled across space.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body might have shaken a little, but it was difficult to tell amidst the dark mist. Meanwhile, Genkaza Takeda¡¯s face was flushed red and then turned purple, dark, until even the darkness on his face ebbed away, leaving an ashen face as pale as snow.


    His lips twitched a little as he struggled to let out a smirk, but the half-smile froze on his face and formed an ugly grin.


    By then, the others finally realized that Genkaza Takeda¡¯s chest was pressed inward. A pulse of energy had reached into Genkaza Takeda¡¯s body and exploded from inside, making the sky rain blood and small bits of body parts.


    Chen Fan had killed a peak level Transcendent State warrior with one punch!


    The mighty warrior of Kyushu, powerful as he was, met a gruesome death at the end of his life.


    Chizuru Masahiro and Violet shuttered as the promise of imminent death gripped their hearts. They had thought Chen Fan was going to deal with them next, but to their surprise, Chen Fan cast around and found the Oni statue in the half-copsed shrine.


    ¡°You think this pathetic trick can stop me? Get out of there now!¡±


    Chen Fan shot out a hand toward the statue and closed his fingers as if he was grabbing the statue from a distance. Suddenly, azure energynced out from his hand and flew toward the statue. Chen Fan knew that as long as he can find and destroy the ¡°Eye of the Array¡±, he would get out of here with ease.


    It was clear to Chen Fan from the very beginning that the Array¡¯s eye was the Oni statue. Without it, the Yin Yang Grand Array would disappear.


    When the azure energynded on its target, dark smoke bubbled from the statue as if it started to rot from the inside.


    Suddenly, the statue let out a saddening scream. Then it crumbled to the floor as it burst into countless pieces.


    Another maddening cry came up in the ruined shrine.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I will make you pay for this!¡±


    A cloud of dark smoke rose from the ruins of the statue andnced into the sky. It was trying to get away. The Statue and the Dharma Array were what had kept Lord Susano alive. As soon as the statue was shattered into pieces, Lord Susano hurried to escape. He needed to find a host as quickly as possible before the Essence Qi in nature wore out his Divine Soul.


    ¡°You think you can run away?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled derisively and produced an ancient bone flute from the yellow-skinned gourd.


    The bone flute buzzed as soon as it was out of the gourd and suddenly it flew out of Chen Fan¡¯s hand and after the dark most. Lord Susano noticed the iing flute and he picked up some speed after letting out a panicked screech.


    However, Lord Susano was not fast enough to outrun the Dharma Treasure made out of the bone of a Connate Cultivator.


    The bone flute plunged into Lord Susano¡¯s back and started to suck the dark substance into its hollow middle. Lord Susano¡¯s furious cry became a heart wrenching scream. He sobbed and begged Chen Fan for mercy, but he got none. After a while, the ball of dark smoke was gone as if it had never existed.


    Chizuru Masahiro and the others watched on with disbelief.


    Lord Susano who had dominated Kyushu for hundreds of years was finally dead.

 Chapter 354 - Summoning Flute of Demon God

    <h4>Chapter 354: Summoning Flute of Demon God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lord Susano had imed supremacy over the Kyushu ind for hundreds of years.


    He had been the most powerful Grand Onmyoji of Japan two hundred years ago, and even the Shogun and the Emperor had to speak with him with veneration. In thest hundred years or so, he was confined to the Susano Shrine with only intermittent visits to the outside world using Divine Soul. However, he had a slew of mighty figures pinned under his thumb. The Yukishiro family, Takeda Family, Chizuru Family and the Fuji Ninja n all served him as his subjects.


    Using an invisible web of influence, he had the entire Kyushu ind held firmly in his grasp.


    However, mighty as he was, he was killed by Chen Fan with ease.


    How was that possible?


    Chizuru Masahiro and the others simply couldn¡¯te to terms with reality.


    The reality, however unlikely it was it was thrust in front of their eyes: the shrine was gone, statue shattered. In the void dimension, the sound of the Yin and Yang energy grinding each other subsided. As Yang Energy returned to its source inside the mountain, the Yin Energy became unbridled and went rough. It quickly swept through the entire mountain peak, devouring the vitality of trees and nts.


    Seeing the crisis was averted, Chizuru Masahiro and the others heaved a sigh of relief. They looked to Chen Fan, eyes filled with veneration.


    Even Lord Susano¡¯s finally trump card, the Yin Yang Grand Array was destroyed by Chen Fan without using much effort. How powerful exactly was he? Chizuru Masahiro started to suspect that Chen Fan was not a Transcendent Grandmaster, instead, he was an Immortal State Cultivator, a legend of the present time.


    ¡°Ummm.¡±


    Having absorbed all the dark substance that used to make up Lord Susano¡¯s body, the bone flute flew back to Chen Fan and circled closely about his body. It let out a soft whir that sounded like the purr of a kitten.


    Chen Fan reached out and grabbed it in the air. Its texture felt silky and warm on his finger


    He had taken this bone flute from the Young Master of the Ghost Witch Sect and it was the Dharma Treasure of the sect. The Ghost Witch Sect elder discovered it in a tomb of an ancient sage. The elder used one section of the bone and made it into a Primordial Ghost Flute to contain the ghosts under hismand. A perfected cultivator from the Ghost Witch Sect during the Qing dynasty used to use this very artifact tomand a hundred thousand and defeated a thousand Manchu horse warriors.


    However, those ghosts soldiers were all but perished after Chen Fan had used Li Fire Golden Eyes on it. That being said, it was a waste to use the bone of a Connate Cultivator as a container for ghosts. Chen Fan had a better n for it.


    He had been refining the bone flute ever since he got it a year ago, but had made little progress. Chen Fan knew that he needed to instill an Artifact Spirit into the artifact but couldn¡¯t find an appropriate Divine Soul in China. It was in Japan that he finally found what he was looking for.


    ¡°I finally got you!¡± Chen Fan tapped the bone flute with a fingernail, making a crisp sound. ¡°Since you have a Demon God inside, I shall call you the ¡®Summoning Flute of Demon God¡¯¡±


    The bone flute let out a droning as if consenting to his new name.


    An azure light came up in Chen Fan¡¯s hand as he channeled his energy into the bone flute. Suddenly, a dark smoke spilled out from the bone flute, down to the floor. The smoke then formed into the shape of the Oni Demon God.


    However, unlike the statue that was destroyed, this iteration of the Demon God was wearing shining golden armor andcked the sinister quality that he used to possess. He stood firmly with a face as heavy as an anvil, looking like the celestial guardians before the gate to heaven. He looked exactly like Lord Susano, despite the unblinking, almost mechanical gaze.


    ¡°It... it...¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro stared at the image incredulously.


    Hadn¡¯t Lord Susano been consumed by the bone flute? Why did he appear again?


    ¡°It¡¯s not Lord Susano, he is an Immortal Guardian for my Dharma Treasure.¡± Chen Fan waved a hand and the image disappeared.


    The Ghost Witch Sect had wasted the bone of a Connate Cultivator by using it to harness ghost soldiers. Chen Fan had used it to its full potential and gave it a powerful Golden Armor Immortal Guardian who was as powerful as Lord Susano. It could destroy a hundred Oni with a single sweep of a hand. Thus it was, the power of a Dharmic treasure heavily depended on the level of attainment of the user. In Chen Fan¡¯s hand, this bone flute was much more powerful than when it was used by the Ghost Witch Sect.


    Once Chen Fan reached the Golden Core level, he could summon the Immortal Guardian to move a mountain out of his way.


    Such power was also portable. Chen Fan didn¡¯t have to be confined in a shrine in order to summon the Immortal Guardian. The Bone Flute was the Shrine and Chen Fan could carry it with him wherever he went.


    After the Summoning Flute of Demon God waspleted, Chen Fan looked to Chizuru Masahiro and the others.


    There were only three of them who had survived the onught: Chizuru Masahiro, Violet and Yukishiro Sa


    Genkaza Takeda was the servant of Lord Susano, and he was killed by Chen Fan with one punch. Chen Fan had decided to spare Violet¡¯s life since she had been protecting Yukishiro Sa amidst the chaos. However, Chizuru Masahiro, the Grand Onmyoji was the mind of the Shrine¡¯s operation. Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t let him getaway.


    Lo and behold, Chen Fan¡¯s gazended on Chizuru Masahiro.


    Violet¡¯s face changed colors while Chizuru Masahiro dropped to his knees before Chen Fan. His body shook with trepidation.


    ¡°My lord, please spare my life. I control all the wealth that Susano Shrine had umted over hundreds of years. With all the other assets I own, there are over trillions of Yen that I can offer to you. I also controlled the entire Underground World of Kyushu. I can make them work for you if you let me live.¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro was the Grand Onmyoji of the Susano Shrine and the most influential man in Kyushu. However, there and then, he kowtowed to Chen Fan and begged for his life like a pathetic worm. The sight somehow gave Violet a sense of pleasure.


    She relished the fact that she had hedged her position by protecting Yukishiro Sa so that Chen Fan didn¡¯t have to be distracted. However, a fear quickly rose inside of her as she saw the mighty Chizuru Masahiro kneel before Chen Fan, begging for his life.


    ¡°My lord, the Susano Shrine is extremely wealthy, they even have stakes in the Mitsui Group. ¡±


    Yukishiro Sa put in quietly.


    The shrine had controlled the thirdrgest ind of Japan, the Kyushu ind for hundreds of years since the Edo period. They had umted unimaginable wealth during that time. Cash and other liquid assets were only the tip of the cial wealth the shrine owned. Most other assets were hidden beneath the surface, such as hoards of antiques, real estate property, and shares in the Mitsui Group.


    Mitsui Group managed over trillions of US dor investments. Even if the Shrine owned just a small portion of the shares, it would have more money than thebined wealth of the Zheng family, Tang Family and Su Family.


    Such unimaginable wealth took hundreds of years to umte and would be tempting to even a Transcendent Level Grandmaster.


    Chizuru Masahiro had thought that his offer should have an effect on Chen Fan, however, Chen Fan¡¯s face was stoic as usual. He fiddled with the bone flute, twirling it between his fingers, and asked: ¡°In Japan, are there any other Shrines that have Demon Gods other than the Susano Shrine?¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro didn¡¯t expect the reply. Yukishiro Sa and Violet were both confused.


    ¡°What does he mean?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to care about Susano Shrine¡¯s wealth, instead, his focus was on Demon God. Why?


    Chizuru Masahiro was a seasoned Grand Onmyoji and was well versed in the topic of Dharma Artifact. Once he noticed the Summoning Flute of Demon God, realization finally dawned upon him. He answered in a fearful voice: ¡°My lord, are you gonna catch ¡¯em all?¡±


    Before Yukishiro Sa had realized what Chizuru Masahiro was talking about, Violet¡¯s face turned dark. She shot Chen Fan an incredulous re.


    He was still not satisfied after capturing Lord Susano and he wanted more?


    Thousands had lost their lives today and the entire elite forces of Kyushu¡¯s underground world were gone. Two Grandmasters, over a hundred Internal Force users, and a dozen Onmyoji were all dead because Chen Fan wanted to capture a ¡°pokemon¡±. Yet, he was not satisfied, and wanted more bloodshed: gotta catch ¡¯em all.


    Despite his resentment, Chizuru Masahiro managed to pull himself together and answered respectfully:


    ¡°My lord, we have six shrines of simr nature in Japan. Three were the Kurome Shrine, Yamamizuki Shrine... and the Ise Grand Shrine. All these six shrines held the souls of an ancient Grand Onmyoji. The Ise Grand Shrine was the most powerful one out of the six. The Demon God in that shrine is able to leave the shrine for a long period of time.¡±


    Chizuru Masahiro paused a second and continued hesitantly: ¡°Rumor had it that the Ise Grand Shrine held a real deity who was in slumber. However, that rumor itself was ancient, and no one seemed to bring it up anymore. ¡±


    ¡°Six, you said?¡± Chen Fan flicked a finger and narrowed his eyes.


    Although Chen Fan wanted to feed the Summoning Flute of Demon God with only the most powerful Divine Souls, it was the more the merrier nheless. With the addition of every single Immortal Guardian, the power of the flute would be doubled. With six powerful Divine Souls, the bone flute alone should be able to deal with any Immortal State cultivator.


    Chen Fan¡¯s thoughtful expression scared Chizuru Masahiro.


    ¡°My Lord, are you going to do the same to all those shrines? They are backed by the real top dogs of Japan. You will be an enemy of the entire nation and have to face the deadly force of the Japan Self-Defense Units. Even if you are an Immortal State Cultivator, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Chen Fan cut the old man short and lifted a finger. A beam of Azure light pierced through the old man¡¯s skull, killing him in an instant.


    Even in his death, Chizuru Masahiro¡¯s eyes were wide open with disbelief. He was shocked that Chen Fan would ignore the huge financial gain and chose instead to kill him.


    Violet trembled in fear after seeing Chen Fan end the old man¡¯s life. When Chen Fan¡¯s gaze found her, she dropped to her knees and started begging for her life.


    Chen Fan said lightly: ¡°You are smart, I like that.¡±


    ¡°You are the leader of the Ninjas, so I wager that you have full ess to the Susano Shrine¡¯s assets. Bring them to me along with information about the other five shrines.¡± Chen Fan ordered. He then shot out a golden me into Violet¡¯s body: ¡°Don¡¯t worry your pretty head about double-crossing me. You are under my surveince no matter where you are.¡±


    ¡°Yes.. my lord,¡± Violet answered in a shaky voice.


    Yukishiro Sa stood beside Chen Fan quietly and meekly. Her heart was filled with admiration and respect.


    Just as he had promised, he had quashed the Susano Shrine all by himself. Once the news got out, his name would instill fear in everyone in Japan.

 Chapter 355 - Astonishing Development From Japan

    Chapter 355: Astonishing Development From Japan


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Susano Shrine was no more.


    This news swept across Kyushu¡¯s underground like a hurricane. From Kyushu, it reached all over Japan and spilled out throughout the entire East Asia like a wildfire.


    The Cultivation world in Japan was shocked.


    Susano Shrine was one of the six remaining Shrines in Japan. Everyone knew that it was the abode of a powerful Demon God called Susano Nihon. Even without the Demon God¡¯s interference, the shrine was a force to be reckoned since it had powerful followers such as Chizuru Masahiro, Genkaza Takeda, and Kitaniwakawa.


    Kitaniwakawa was one of the four most deadliest Kendo Grandmasters.


    Genkaza Takeda was a powerful Martial artist who had reached the peak of Transcendent State.


    Chizuru Masahiro was a Grand Onmyoji who had perfected the art of Dharma Spells.


    Adding Violet from the Fuji Ninja n, Susano Shrine satfortably at the second spot among the six shrines, trailing closely behind the Ise Grand Shrine. The other shrines simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    The Cultivation world in Japan found it difficult to grapple with the death of three mighty warriors and the utter annihtion of the Susano Shrine. Worse, the entire Kyushu underground world had fallen into the state of destion after thousands of its members were ughtered during the attack on Susano Shrine.


    The cultivation world in Japan sizzled with disbelief and excitement.


    Meanwhile, in a Kendo Judo in Tokyo, an old man wearing martial arts outfit asked people around him: ¡°Who did you say was the one that destroyed the Susano Shrine?¡±


    The old man sat on his folded legs, and he rested an Uchigatana sideways across hisp. He was surrounded by his disciples many of those were heirs of financial groups and sons of top bureaucrats. These youngsters lowered their heads, scarcely daring to connect gazes with the Kendo Master: Kurokawa Sho.


    He was one of the most powerful Kendo Grandmasters in Japan.


    He was considered the second most powerful of the four, closely following Erika. He was also the founder of the Kendo School called Peace Current that was renowned for its unpredictability. He was praised by other Kendo Masters for his never of steel and unwavering determination. Once during a fight, an onlooker suddenly shot him with a gun. While his life was hanging by a thread, he remained calm and reacted just in time to slice that bullet into halves.


    ¡°Er...¡±


    His disciples looked at each other helplessly, none of them knew what had happened.


    The fall of the Susano Shrine happened too fast. Those who had seen what happened with their own eyes had either gone mad or dead. People had been relying on vague descriptions to reconstruct the brutal ughter. However, no one was one hundred percent certain of what had happened.


    ¡°Was he from the Hong Sect?¡±


    Someone guessed.


    ¡°The Hong Sect was dealt a huge blow ever since Chen Beixuan had killed three of its Underbosses. It wouldn¡¯t be them.¡± Someone else put in.


    ¡°Then could it be the Special Case Department in China? If Azure dragon and his colleagues work together, they might have a chance uprooting Susano Shrine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. The Ise Grand Shrine shouldn¡¯t sit around and let Azure dragon wreak havoc in Japan.¡± Kurokawa Sho shook his head and said.


    ¡°Could be the Dragon Hall from South East Asia? Or was it Square Tower?¡±


    The disciples listed all the possible candidates, but Kurokawa Sho dismissed all of them.


    Hong Sect, Divine Kingdom and Square Tower were all-powerful ancient forces that had co-existed with Japan for hundreds of years. There was no reason for them to suddenly wage a war against the Japanese by ughtering hundreds of people at the Susano Shrine. Plus, there had to be some kind of signal before these powerful forces made a move on Japan. They were too big to have slipped under the radar.


    ¡°Then who would that be?¡±


    The disciples were at a loss after failing all their attempts at guessing.


    The Susano Shrine had a Kendo Grandmaster, a Transcendent Grandmaster, and a Grand Onmyoji, it¡¯s power was nearly half of Hong Sects. Hong Sect was an international group dominated the global underground world, yet, they had only seven underbosses. Plus, Susano Shrine also had a trump card that the Hong Sectcked: the Demon God Lord Susano.


    It would take either an army or thebined might of the aforementioned groups to get rid of the Susano Shrine so thoroughly.


    If those big groups didn¡¯t do it, who did then?


    Even as Kurokawa Sho fell into deep thought, a clear and musical voice came from by the door.


    ¡°It is Chen Beixuan.¡±


    The voice startled everyone. They looked toward the speaker and saw a girl dressed in a white martial arts outfit sauntered into the room while carrying a long de in her hand. Her face was cold but pretty, with clearly defined features that looked like chiseled onto his hard face. As she spoke, condescension and a stately quality flickered in her eyes, making her look like a monarch of a medieval kingdom.


    As soon as the girl walked into the room, Kurokawa Sho hurried to stand up and said: ¡°Lord Erika, what brings you here?¡±


    The girl looked like a strident heroine in fantasy movies. She was the most powerful Kendo Grandmaster in Japan: Erika!


    Erika walked into the meeting room with wide strides, a few more people trailing behind her. Kurokawa Sho looked at the group and was shocked after he recognized the rest of the visitors.


    ¡°Ito Imi, Lord Kurome, and Chiba Yosiko¡±


    Ito Imi was also a Kendo master, Lord Kurome was the chief priest of the Kurome Shrine, Chiba Yosiko was the Grand Onmyoji from the Chiba family. There were five more people that followed the group, and these warriors and Onmyojis filled the meeting room up quickly.


    Nearly half of the Overlords in Japan had gathered together.


    Kurome Shrine had sent all of their three overlords to this gathering.


    These Overlords were scattered all over Japan: Hokkaido, Osaka, Tokyo, Kyushu, and Shikoku, just to name a few. Kurokawa Sho knew right away that something bad had happened after seeing all these powerful men and women arrived at his Judo.


    ¡°Lord Erika, are you here to discuss the ordeal at the Susano Shrine?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Chen Beixuan has tantly insulted us by all the bloodshed at the Susano Shrine. We can¡¯t let him continue this destructive path.¡± Lord Kurome said coldly.


    Lord Kurome was a very peculiar looking middle-aged man with a pair of red eyes. He was an S-Level Overlord and possessed incredible Pupil Arts which allowed him to shoot out rays of burning energy from his eyes. Rumor had it that Lord Kurome had such unimaginable power because he was, in fact, an Illusion Form of the Demon God Kurome.


    Lord Kurome seemed the most anxious to get rid of Chen Fan among all the attendees.


    The chaos Chen Fan had stirred up at the Susano Shrine had unnerved Lord Kurome since Susano Shrine was superior to Kurome Shrine in nearly every measure. After he had learned that Chen Fan was gathering intel on other Japanese Shrines, he was outright terrified. Kurome Shrine was the closest to the Kyushu ind, where Chen Fan currently was.


    He feared that he would be Chen Fan¡¯s next target.


    Therefore, Lord Kurome had sent urgent messages to all the Overlords in Japan, rallying them to join him and fight back against Chen Fan.


    ¡°Did you say that it was Chen Beixuan?¡± Kurokawa Sho gathered himself and asked with shock and disbelief.


    Chen Fan garnered a lot of attention after he had killed many Grandmasters. During the veryst battle, while he was in China, he stood against five Grandmasters and killed four of them, including Theseus the Phantom. Since then, he was ranked the third deadliest man on earth by the CIA and was considered as deadly as a fully equipped army. Slowly, a consensus started to form that Chen Fan was soon going to dominate the entire East Asia.


    ¡°Why would such a powerful Overlorde to Japan and cause such a racket and kill Lord Susano?¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan was only half-step away from reaching Immortal State and he was clearly after Lord Susano.¡± Lord Kurome said with a troubled face.


    Ito Imi and the others nodded in agreement.


    Only a Demon God as powerful as Lord Susano could have attracted the attention of Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°Lord Susano had nearly reached Immortal State and he also had the assistant of Chizuru Sensei and Takeda Sensei, yet they were still no match against Chen Beixuan?¡± Kurokawa Sho said in disbelief.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan¡¯s level of attainment was near that of an immortal, otherwise, he would not be able to use the Hypersonic punch. Those who managed to get out of the Susano Shrine alive said that Lord Susano was dealt with nine Hypersonic punches in a row before he died.¡± Lord Kurome said with a wry smile.


    His words unnerved everyone as their faces became taut with concern.


    They had believed that Chen Fan could only use Hypersonic punch once during a fight. However, the fact that he had used it nine times meant he could easily defeat everyone in this room even if they ganged up on him.


    Of all the warriors in the meeting room, only Erika might have a chance countering Chen Fan¡¯s Hypersonic Punch.


    ¡°What should we do then? If Chen Beixuan really is so powerful, he could easily defeat us even if we join forces.¡± Kurokawa Sho said with furrowed brows.


    He had kept what he really wanted to say hidden in between the lines and let the others ponder on it.


    Even if they managed to bring down Chen Fan by joining forces together, Chen Fan¡¯s desperate attack would kill at least five or six of them. Who would want to mess with such a deadly man for Lord Susano who was already dead? No one. However, as renowned Overlords in China, they couldn¡¯t simply let Chen Fan do whatever he wants in Japan either.


    ¡°What does Ise Grand Shrine say about this? If they decided to stay out of this, we might have to petition the government to mobilize the Japanese Self-Defense Forces.¡±


    Everyone was shocked after hearing the words.


    The Self-Defense Forces were the only militia unit in Japan. Despite its small size, they were well equipped with modern weapons. Due to historical reasons, the Self-Defense Forces were used mostly as a showpiece. Its mobilization would invite the ire and condemnation of other countries such as China.


    However, without using the self-defense force, no one in Japan could deal with Chen Beixuan.


    However powerful Erika was, she ranked at the bottom of the Dark Roll and would be of no use against Chen Fan.


    ¡°Kurokawa San, we came to request Lord Takemiya¡¯s aid. We wish that he could help us kill Chen Beixuan and restore honor and dignity to the Japanese Martial artsmunity.¡± Erika took a step forward and bowed at Kurokawa Sho


    ¡°What? You want Sansei... he is almost a hundred years old.¡± Kurokawa Sho was taken aback by the request.


    He then saw Lord Kurome and Ito Imi also rise to their feet and bow toward him. Kurokawa Sho knew that he would not be able to refuse this request. He pondered a while on it and then agreed that it might be the best option they had.


    Heads were going to roll if his sansei didn¡¯t intervene now.


    ¡°Fine then.¡±


    Kurokawa Sho sat down slowly and nodded.


    His consent lit up everyone¡¯s faces with joy.


    Takemiya Hiro, the Sword Sage was a legend in present-day Japan.

 Chapter 356 - Cut Through The Waterfall

    <h4>Chapter 356: Cut Through The Waterfall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    For most martial artists in Japan, Takemiya Hiro was the stuff of legends.


    He was thest Sword Sage in Japan.


    Sword Sage was an extremely honorable title. It was usually granted by personally by both the prime minister and the emperor to the most powerful Kendo Master in Japan. Takemiya Hiro had owned the title ever since he was fifty years old. He was undefeated in all of his fights and even challenged a few Demon Gods without getting injured.


    Since the 60s, he retired from his martial arts career and lived in seclusion in a small mountain somewhere outside of Tokyo. It had been a few decades since he got involved in any matters.


    Martial Arts world could turn on a dime and since then many brilliant Kendo Grandmasters had emerged. However, no one dared topare themselves with the legendary Sword Sage. Although Takemiya Hiro was not listed on the Dark Roll, all the Kendo Masters knew that Takemiya Hiro was very close to the Immortal State, if not already there. Therefore, his power should be neck and neck with the top three fighters on the Dark Roll and was one of the most powerful men on this.


    Yamamizuki was one of Takemiya Hiro¡¯s disciples.


    Yamamizuki Sho led everyone to a small garden like residence outside of Tokyo. This garden was made after the style of the Edo period. Surrounded by a bamboo forest was a couple of small wooden houses with Lanterns hanging by its roof. A small stream gurgled through the garden. It was peaceful and zenful.


    ¡°Sansei is meditating inside.¡± Yamamizuki pointed to a wooden house and said to Erika.


    ¡°Ever since the 60s, Sensei put down his sword and started focus on Buddhism trying to seek enlightenment from its wisdom. By now, I have no idea how powerful Sansei had gotten. His presence was as calm and still as a pool of water in a windless night and as deep and vast as the ocean. He had inspired me to create the Art of Peace Current ¡±


    Erika nodded.


    Fifty years ago, Takemiya Hiro was the most powerful Kento Master in Japan.


    Even then, he had already reached Transcendent State and was ced at the eleventh spot on the Dark Roll. Although the old man had kept mostly to himself over thest fifty years, he had never stopped cultivating. No one knew how powerful he had gotten. If not because the trouble at hand spiraling out of control after Chen Fan had annihted the Susano Shrine, Erika wouldn¡¯t want to disturb the old man¡¯s peaceful cultivation.


    ¡°Bring me to Takemiya Sensei please,¡± Erika said coldly.


    She was wearing a white martial arts outfit and pulled her hair back in a ponytail, which made her face looked severe. An Uchigatana was hitched by her waist, lending a measure of decisiveness toward her otherwise decorous appearance.


    ¡°Sure thing¡±


    Yamamizuki Sho bowed slightly and led her into the humble wooden house. The room was mostly empty save for a table and a couple of chairs. Arge Chinese character was painting on the wall. It read: ¡°Zen.¡±


    Under the character, a scrawny cold man sat on his folded legs.


    Age hasn¡¯t been kind to the old man. His white hair was thin and patchy, his prey and yellows blotches covered his skin. His muscles were almost atrophied due to prolonged inactivity, making him look like a skeleton. He sat still with his eyes closed; his heart pulsed only once in a long while.


    Yamamizuki Sho and Erika both came up to the old man and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Sensei, Erika is here to visit you.¡± Yamamizuki Sho said quietly almost whispered.


    The old man opened his eyes with some effort, and then he looked around at Erika, nodded and then said in a husky voice: ¡°I know thisss. Quite talented you were. You came to see me when you were only twelve. Look at you now.¡±


    ¡°Takemiya Sensei, that was thirty years ago.¡±


    Erika came a bit closer and spoke under her breath. Her voice sounded unsure.


    She knew Takemiya Hiro was old and his age should have reached three digits. However, the old man¡¯s wizen state took her by surprise nheless. He looked like he would need assistance even in daily routines, much less fighting.


    She doubted that this dying old man would be of any use against Chen Fan.


    ¡°Ah... indeed. That was the mid 70s. Thirty years already, time flies by so fast.¡± Takemiya Hiro lisped. His teeth were gone so air came out of his mouth when he spoke.


    Erika suddenly felt a pang of sorrow after seeing what the renowned Sword Sage had be.


    ¡°Yamamizuki Sho, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. What brings you here?¡± Takemiya Hiro reached out a hand and Yamamizuki Sho hurried to help the old man to his feet and make his way to a bamboo chair outside the house.


    The old man sat down, letting the sunlight pour over his shriveled body.


    A small stream ran around the house, and opposite it was a ten-meter tall waterfall above a deep pool. Water fell from a height, and hit the pool with its weight and momentum, letting out a constant roar.


    The gurglings of the small stream mixed with the chirping of birds and the deep droning of the waterfall created a serene symphony of nature.


    ¡°Sensei, a Chinese man named Chen Beixuan had risen to power. He is not even twenty years old, yet he is already the most powerful Grandmaster in China.¡± After the old man had settled in his chair, Yamamizuki Sho put in respectfully.


    ¡°Oh? Less than twenty years old? Incredible!¡± Takemiya Hiro was taken aback by the news. He looked up at his disciple and asked: ¡°Even Sword Sage Watanabe and the one from Lin Family didn¡¯t reach Transcendent State until thirty. The one from the Lin Family should be in his fifties now, what happened to him? Why is a youngster the most powerful man in China?¡±


    Erika stood aside and listened attentively.


    She was in her forties but considered young among her peers. Meanwhile, Takemiya Hiro had lived over a hundred years. He was in the military as well as the Kokury¨±kai: the Amur River Society. In the 30s, he had followed thest Sword Sage to China and challenged the Grandmasters there. Stories about the fight between Sword Sage Watanabe and the Lin Family could still be heard today.


    However, that was ancient history before the Great War started.


    Sword Sage Watanabe and the Lin Family were both ancient and distant tales for Erika or Yamamizuki Sho.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there ad called Ye Nantian? Isn¡¯t he was ranked number ten on the Dark Roll? Was he also defeated by Chen Beixuan?¡± Takemiya Hiro asked.


    ¡°Not just him, Azure dragon was also bested by Chen Beixuan. CIA had ranked the young man number three on the Dark Roll.¡± Yamamizuki Sho let out a wry smile.


    ¡°Oh? Number three you said?¡±


    The listless old man narrowed his eyes as a hint of life finally appeared in his eyes.


    Takemiya Hiro used to be on the Dark Roll as well, but that was forty years ago. He was removed from the list ever since he retired. However, Takemiya Hiro knew what it meant to have ranked number three on the Dark Roll.


    ¡°The third-ce used to be Zeus the Thunder Lord, someone who had escaped the American Military. It sounded like he really is a force to be reckoned with if he could outrank Zeus.¡± After a sh of excitement, Takemiya Hiro¡¯s expression was ck again. He closed his eyes and tapped the bamboo chair with a finger.


    ¡°Takemiya Sensei, have you met Zeus before?¡± Erika asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes... twenty years ago... Zeus came to visit me and... we sparred.¡± Takemiya Hiro struggled to finish his words as he was seized by a bout of coughs.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The other two were shocked. Yamamizuki Sho had never heard his Sansei mentioned it before.


    ¡°What happened then?¡± Erika asked curiously.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t defeat each other at that time. But now...¡±


    The old man paused, as a flicker of contempt shed across his eye.


    Yamamizuki Sho and Erika were rendered speechless. If the news of the fight got out to the public, the old man would be back in the top five of the Dark Roll right away.


    That being said, the fight urred twenty years ago and Takemiya Hiro was a different man now. He couldn¡¯t even finish his sentences without catching a breath. Erika clearly had missed the content on the old man¡¯s face. Shemented the bad timing: if Chen Beixuan was here twenty years ago, Takemiya Hiro might be of help.


    ¡°Did you bothe here to tell me about Chen Beixuan?¡±


    A perspicacious light glinted in Takemiya Hiro¡¯s eyes as he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Takemiya Sensai. Not long ago, Chen Beixuan had disgraced our nation by destroying the Susano Shrine. Now he is eyeing other Shrines as well. We are out of means to stop him so, here we are. Please help us.¡± Erika bowed deeply.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Takemiya Hiro¡¯s face changed colors as he was shocked.


    He suddenly rose to his feet without any difficulties. A light beamed out from his eyes and reached a few meters in length. His body was upright and straight, taut with belligerent energy. His overbearing appearance intimidated even Erika.


    Then and only then, Erika felt that the old man hadn¡¯t lost his touch at all. He was still the invincible Sword Sage.


    ¡°Susano Shrine was one of the strongest Shrines in Japan, it was just below the Ise Grand Shrine in terms of power. Lord Susano was very close to Immortal State, and not even Watanabe could have killed him. Yet, you said Chen Beixuan had destroyed the Susano Shrine? Is he already at Immortal State?¡± Takemiya Hiro murmured as he shook his head.


    ¡°No..no... he shouldn¡¯t be. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯te after Lord Susano. He must have some kind of powerful Dharma Artifact at his disposal. Lord Susano was a Divine Soul and was vulnerable to certain spells. Chen Beixuan might have exploited his vulnerability.¡±


    Takemiya Hiro spoke effortlessly with great emotion. He looked nothing like the dying old man the others saw just a moment ago.


    Erika was pleasantly surprised by the development. She hurried to ask: ¡°That is why SwordSage, we need you to help us. But your condition...¡±


    Erika hesitated, couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it out loud.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Takemiya Hiro let out a peal ofughter and straightened his back a little.


    Suddenly, his body grew in size as if a balloon being blown up. His scrawny arms and legs became buffed with muscles. As his joints rearranged themselves, they let out a series of popping sounds. The old man grew taller as well as younger. The patchy white hair fell off from his head as a bush of dark coarse hair grew out on his head and face. Even his teeth emerged from his gums to fill up his cheek.


    In less than a minute, the dying old man had transformed into a tall, handsome and extremely fit middle-aged man. He jumped up andnded on the stream of water, walked on it until he reached the waterfall and then pulled out a Katana from a stone.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Takemiya Hiro brought the de around and delivered a t backhand sh at the waterfall. The force in the attack could even be felt by Erika who stood at a distance.


    The glinting de sliced through the roaring current and tore it in half. It was as if he had put a sliver of an invisible block in the middle of the waterfall.


    He had severed a waterfall!


    Kitaniwakawa used his Kitaniwakawa¡¯s One Cut to sever a ten-meter tall waterfall, but this waterfall was at least a hundred meter tall. This meant that the energy force in Takemiya Hiro¡¯s attack could reach as far as a hundred meters. Worse, Takemiya Hiro didn¡¯t even seem to put in any effort in that attack. How powerful was he when he was fullymitted to delivering a death blow?


    Erika and Yamamizuki were both speechless. They held their breath in utter disbelief.


    Were they looking at the power of the Transcendent State? Or was it Immortal State?


    Even if Takemiya Hiro was not of Immortal State yet, he must be very close.


    ¡°My Sensei, he still has it!¡± Yamamizuki Sho eximed excitedly.


    Erika looked to the man under the waterfall hopefully. Finally, Japan would stand a chance against Chen Beixuan.


    Three dayster, the Sword Sage of Japan Takemiya Hiro challenged Chen Beixuan, the most powerful man in China to a duel in Tokyo.


    Entire East Asia was shocked.

 Chapter 357 - China Getting Excited

    Chapter 357: China Getting Excited


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Takemiya Hiro was thest Sword Sage of Japan and an immortalized legend. In the eyes of Japanese martial artists, he might as well be the most powerful man on earth. It had been forty years since thest time he was in a fight. Even his disciple had be one of the four deadliest Kendo Grandmasters in Japan. Both Erika and Genkaza Takeda held the old man with the utmost reverence and veneration.


    In Japan, he was the paragon of strength, a sanctified hero!


    On the other hand, Chen Fan¡¯s fame seemed to have caught up with Takemiya Hiro within recent years after he had garnered interest and attention from the underground world. He had killed many Grandmasters and had evenid low four Grandmasters in one battle. He was feared even by the Hong Sect.


    Soon after he was ced at first ce on the Heaven roll, he was added to third ce on the CIA¡¯s Dark Roll. The news of his battle against Takemiya Hiro made the entire East Asia seeth with excitement and expectation.


    The Sword Sage of Japan was going to duke it out with the most powerful Grandmaster in China!


    ¡°It is Japan versus China.¡±


    There was no title more attention-grabbing than that.


    Japan and China¡¯s rtions were in tatters a hundred years ago when the Japanese invaded China and nearly seeded in bringing China to its knees. The resentment between the two nations spilled into the martial arts world like it spilled into all other aspects of the societies. Rumor had it that the former Sword Sage, Watanabe Shir¨­ had ventured into the Chinese maind with only one sword. He defeated nearly all the powerful figures of the Chinese martial artsmunity and eventually forced the Lin Family to intervene. The battle between the two was remembered as the fight of the century.


    After the War, animosity slowly subsided but with the rise of China, a new era of conflict between the two nations began as the two nations¡¯ interests shed.


    Due to the special political moment, the fight between Chen Fan and Takemiya Hiro was tainted by nationalism from both sides of the firing line.


    It was no longer as simple as a duel between two powerful men, it was instead a showdown between the two nations.


    As soon as the news reached China, the Chinese martial artsmunity boiled over.


    Meanwhile, on a private online forum where martial artists hung out, discussions about the imminent battle dominated the forum and made up nearly eighty percent of all posts.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan went to Japan? When? Why does no one know about it?¡±


    Someone asked.


    ¡°He has been there for a few days. I heard he has destroyed a Japanese Shrine and killed Kitaniwakawa, Genkaza Takeda and a Grand Onmyoji. He is stirring up quite a racket in Japan now. No wonder Takemiya Hiro had to intervene. ¡± Someone replied.


    ¡°Damn! He is badass! How many Grandmasters has he killed now? Over a dozen I guess?¡±


    Anotherizen eximed.


    A few moreizens replied with impressed emojis,


    ¡°Let me see: Lu Tianwu, Lu Tianwu, cksnake, Zhou Daoji, Theseus, Buck, Zoro, Park Kyung-hwan, Kitaniwakawa, Genkaza Takeda and Chizuru Masahiro. That would be twelve, thirteen if you count Takemiya Hiro.¡± Username ¡°LIttle Red Sparrow¡±mented.


    ¡°Little Red Sparrow, who are you? Most of us here haven¡¯t even heard of Zhou Daoji or Chizuru Masahiro.¡± The one who asked the question asked again.


    ¡°Ah, right, does anyone know who Takemiya Hiro is? Why is he called Sword Sage? Is he powerful?¡±


    The original poster asked.


    It was followed by a few vague replies that couldn¡¯t really shed any light on the question.


    Takemiya Hiro was active forty years ago and had almost disappeared since then. A few generations of Martial Artists hade and gone within that time and therefore, no one knew who the old man was. The men and women of the moment were not Takemiya Hiro, but Ye Nantian, Lei Qianjue, and Erika.


    ¡°Takemiya Hiro, born in 1910, was a Japanese Kendo genius who had reached the peak of Internal Force cultivation when he was only twenty. He followed thest Sword Sage, Watanabe Shir¨­ to China and witnessed the battle of the century. After the great war ended, Takemiya Hiro returned to Japan and focused on his cultivation. He had reached the peak of Transcendent State when he was fifty years old. That made him one of the most powerful men in Japan and earned him the title of Sword Sage. He was also thest Sword Sage in Japan.¡±


    ¡°He used to be listed on the Dark Roll when he was active. However, he had secluded himself from the world since the 60s. His name was also subsequently removed from the Dark Roll. However, rumor had it that he sparred with the former third ce of the Dark Roll, Zeus the Thunder Lord, some twenty years ago, and the fight ended in a draw.¡±


    Someone typed a long paragraph. The user name was again ¡°Little Red Sparrow.¡±


    ¡°OMG! He had reached Transcendent State forty years ago? So is he in the Immortal State now? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, we must have heard of his name if he was of Immortal State. Plus, he is over a hundred years old now, he couldn¡¯t even lift a katana.¡±


    ¡°Little Red Sparrow, who are you? Why do you know so much about it? #Deepstate #Wikileaks¡±


    Many more people joined in the conversation after that, but Little Red Sparrow had gone silent.


    Information about Takemiya Hiro unnerved Chinese martial artists. He was a Peak Transcendent State cultivator, a battle-hardened warrior. He had also proven that his power was on par with Zeus the Thunder Lord.


    Chen Fan might be powerful, but he had never fought anyone who was on the top five list of the Dark Roll. CIA had ranked him the third on the list solely because of his illustrious battle results and his ability to use the hypersonic punch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry your pretty head about it. My teacher is a god. That Japanese dude couldn¡¯tpare.¡± Someone with the username ¡°Big Xiu-Xiu¡± put in.


    ¡°Your Teacher? Ha! Maybe we are sect-brothers.¡± Someone replied sarcastically.


    ¡°Girl, half of the users on this forum wanted to be Chen Beixuan¡¯s disciple. You need to wait in line.¡± Someone else jeered at the girl.


    Most Martial Artists using the forum were people in theirte twenty to early thirties.


    These youngster¡¯s levity was not shared by the top dogs of the Chinese Martial artsmunity.


    ¡°We know exactly how powerful Takemiya Hiro is. He appeared to be living a peaceful retirement life, but in reality, underneath the facade, he challenged nearly all the top ten fighters on the Dark Roll: Zeus, Azure dragon, you name it. He seemed to have slowed down over the recent decade.¡±


    Inside the military base hidden inside the Kunlun mountain, Lieutenant General Xiao sat at the head of a table and announced with furrowed brows.


    Sitting with him were a few deputy ministers, Red Sparrow, and other powerful soldiers. Since Chen Fan¡¯s battle with Takemiya Hiro had escted beyond a personal matter, it had caught the attention of the Special Case Departments.


    ¡°He had a fight with Boss? How did it end?¡± White Tiger asked curiously.


    ¡°Azure Dragon told me that neither of them could best each other. But he said he could feel that Takemiya Hiro had held back his power a little, making Azure dragon feel like he was sparring with his teacher.¡± Lieutenant General Xiao said heavily.


    ¡°What? Facing his teacher? Is Takemiya Hiro already an Immortal State cultivator?¡± Red Sparrow said incredulously.


    She knew very well how powerful and deadly Azure dragon¡¯s Immortal State teacher was.


    The difference between an Immortal State cultivator and those at Transcendent State was much greater than just one level.


    Once he entered the Immortal State, he was no longer a mortal, instead, the cultivator would be considered semi-immortal. Lord Sasuno was an Immortal State Divine Soul. He was confined to his shrine, yet he was able to dominate the Kyushu Ind. What if his movement was not restricted? How powerful could he get?


    However strong Chen Fan was, he was no match against Immortal State warriors.


    ¡°Azure Dragon didn¡¯t think he was of Immortal State yet, but he was very close. All he needed was a push or stimuli in order for him to enter the Immortal State and became a living legend.¡± Lieutenant General Xiao said heavily. ¡°It is evident that he is going to use Chen Beixuan as the push.¡±


    His remarks made everyone¡¯s hearts feel heavy.


    If Azure Dragon was right, then Takemiya Hiro must be the most powerful man under the Immortal State. He didn¡¯t fight Chen Beixuan because he had to, he did it to find the final enlightenment during battle.


    ¡°What worried us the most was that Chen Beixuan still had no clue what this fight was all about. I am afraid that he is going to underestimate Takemiya Hiro. That¡¯s a big no-no.¡± Lieutenant General Xiao tapped the table and said.


    ¡°Just so. Chen Beixuan doesn¡¯t have as much intel as we do. He was working alone in Japan andcked any assistant. Worse, Takemiya Hiro had disappeared from everyone¡¯s radar for forty years and by the, only the major intelligence institutes have his profile in the archives. ¡±


    White Tiger pped his thigh and shouted: ¡°Shit, Chen Beixuan is walking into a trap.¡±


    Red Sparrow¡¯s face changed colors as she internalized all the information. After a while, she snapped into action and darted out of the room, leaving a trail of cking footsteps.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, Little Sparrow needed to keep her impetuosity in check. The meeting hasn¡¯t adjourned yet, but look at her!¡± A deputy minister castigated with a scowl.


    ¡°Let her be. She must be rushing to Chen Beixuan to warn him. This silly girl never changed.¡± Director Xiao shook his head and let out a faint smile.


    Meanwhile, such conversation was carried out everywhere in China: Lu family, Gu family, Diamond Temple, Ba Ji Sect, Medicine God Valley Sect, and Hua Family of Zhong Hai.


    This battle was going to be one of the highest-profile battles in the recent fifty years. It had caught more attention than the fight between Chen Fan and Lei Qianjue. After all, both sides drummed up the nationalism rhetoric, the fight had be heavily political.


    Many martial artists and Grandmasters decided to fly to Japan to cheer for Chen Fan.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had returned to Yukishiro family residence. He got an invitation for him written in Chinese characters with powerful brush strokes.


    ¡°Takemiya Hiro? Who is he?¡±


    Violet and Yukishiro Sa were stunned after hearing what came out of Chen Fan¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 358 - The Final Battle Begins

    <h4>Chapter 358: The Final Battle Begins</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, Takemiya Sensai is the Sword Sage of our country. He is revered and venerated by everyone in Japan. He also has the privilege to not bow to the emperor or the prime minister in the royal court. Please choose your words carefully.¡±


    Erika was the messenger who sent the invitation. She scolded Chen Fan with a scowl.


    She was wearing a white outfit and carried the infamous katana called ¡°Moon Fang.¡± Her face was severe but attractive with well-defined lines that gave her a no-nonsense quality.


    ¡°Who are you to question me?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and sent out a pulse of Divine Will. He didn¡¯t hold back his power because Erika was a girl. Although Erika was a Transcendent level Kendo Master, her soul energy was weakpared to her internal force. Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will easily overwhelmed her and sent her staggering back a few steps, face pale as a piece of paper.


    In that brief moment, Erika¡¯s Divine Soul¡ªhowever insignificant it was¡ªwas damaged by Chen Fan.


    The rest of the envoy was shocked after seeing even Erika, the most powerful Kendo master could not withstand Chen Fan¡¯s harmful nce. Ito Imi hurried to mollify Chen Fan.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, you are the most powerful Overlord in China and a top member of the Dark Roll. Please forgive Erika¡¯s impudence. Takemiya Hiro used to help Miss Erika in her career and, therefore, she holds him in high regard. It must be difficult for her, please understand.¡±


    ¡°He could be Takemiya Hiro or Take-me-a-hero, I don¡¯t care. He is not in a position to challenge me. Who does he think I am?¡± Chen Beixuan grunted and then threw the invitation letter to the table. He sat down in an armchair with a great measure of levity.


    Violet came up to him and massaged his neck while Yukishiro Sa was already working on peeling the grapes for Chen Fan. Chen Fan lolled in his chair, taking in all the joys and pleasures of being served by two drop-dead gorgeousdies.


    Chen Fan¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t sit well with Erika nor Ito Imi.


    Takemiya Hiro was the most revered elder in the Japanese Martial artsmunity. Chen Fan¡¯s arrogant reply to his official invitation was a tant insult to Japan.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, you might not be aware of what this fight means.¡± A stately looking man wearing a suit came up to him and said with a bow.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and looked around at the man, realizing that he was just an ordinary Japanese man.


    However, the fact that he was surrounded by many powerful Grandmasters and seemed prettyfortable with himself told Chen Fan that he was a high-level bureaucrat. Even Erika stopped talking as soon as the middle-aged man started speaking.


    ¡°Master, he is the head of the Mitsui Group, their chief executive Mitsui Yuto. ¡± Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face paled as soon as she saw the man. She came closer to Chen Fan and whispered in his ear.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the new information, but he was curious nheless.


    Mitsui Group was thergest Financial Group in Japan. It was a conglomeration of twenty-fiverge firms. It was worth over trillions of US dors. The leaders of the Mitsui Group wielded nearly the same amount of power as the prime minister of Japan.


    Under its corporate umbre, there were famous brands such as Toshiba, Sony, Toyota, Sanyo, NEC, The Sakura Bank, Mitsui & Co., Oji Paper Company, Mitsukoshi and Toray Industries, just to name a few.


    Mitsui Group was a cross industry giant, it was in heavy machinery, Electronics, Semiconductors, Real Estate, Nuclear Energy, Medical Equipments and many other areas. It held the entire Japanese economy firmly in its grasp.


    So powerful was the Mitsui Group that even the Samsung group of Korea simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, the Mitsui Group, along with Sumitomo, Mitsubishi, and Fuji had opened a joined foundation with ten billion US dor worth of assets as the prize for the winner. I hope you may find it morepelling to join the match.¡± Mitsui Yuto bowed and said.


    ¡°Ten billion?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and murmured to himself.


    Ten billion US dors was over seventy billion Chinese Yuan back in 2009. That was a muchrger pool of wealth than the ten billion Chinese Yuan owned by the Zheng family. The Zheng family imed to have owned over a hundred billion Chinese yuan, but there was much water in that figure. They owned at the most half that much.


    Only the owners of Japanese International megacorp could have offered such arge sum readily.


    ¡°Fine, I agree to the terms.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°Three dayster, at the highest spot in Tokyo, we will wait for your arrival.¡±Mitsui Yuto bowed again and then left the room with his cohort in tow.


    Erika gave Chen Fan a vicious stare before she left.


    With her white outfit and cold expression, Erika looked indignant. She had never been talked down by anyone for her entire life. However, she knew that if she acted up, Chen Fan would easily do away with her. She might be able tost a few moments if they chose to fight with weapons, but the battle will soon be over once Chen Fan started using Soul Energy.


    After Mitsui Yuto and Erika left, Yukishiro Sa finally showed some stress on her face.


    ¡°Master, are you really going to fight this battle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a free ten billion US dors, why not?¡± Chen Fan shrugged. As he leveled up, he would require more and more resources to support his growth. The medicine in the Green Dragon Grand Array could support him at the Immortal State at the most. After that, he would have to seek other revenues. That would no doubt require a huge amount of money.


    ¡°But, Mr. Takemiya Hiro is a Sword Sage.¡± Yukishiro Sa said fearfully.


    In her mind, a Sword Sage was invincible since he was more powerful than any Kendo Grandmaster. Although Takemiya Hiro had retired even before Yukishiro Sa was born, she had heard of Takemiya Hiro¡¯ s name and many of his tales.


    ¡°Is he some kind of big deal?¡± Chen Fan asked nonchntly.


    ¡°Yes. When I was just a child, he came to visit the Susano Shrine and sparred with Lord Susano. The battle ended in a draw.¡± Violet said with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan raised an eyebrow.


    Lord Susano was nearly invincible while he was within the confines of the shrine. Despite the injury he had sustained, he was still as powerful as an Immortal State cultivator. Chen Fan was able to do away with Lord Susano after he had used the Hypersonic Punch, but for most Grandmasters, venturing into the Susano Shrine would spell their doom.


    The fact that Takemiya Hiro was able to end the battle with a draw spoke loudly of his power. No doubt that he was more powerful than Lei Qianjue and Zhou Daoji. In addition, that was thirty years ago, and Takemiya Hiro¡¯s level of attainment must be improved by now.


    However, the thought didn¡¯t faze Chen Fan. He gropped Yukishiro Sa¡¯s ass and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, just do what you do best and give me a massage. I will show you how I defeat your Sword Sage.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa blushed and replied.


    A light came up in Violet¡¯s eyes as Chen Fan¡¯s levity made her ponder the situation.


    Three dayster...


    Tokyo University was a thousand kilometer away from Fukuoka, so Chen Fan had left early. He didn¡¯t end up bringing Yukishiro Sa with him, instead, he chose Violet as hispanion. Yukishiro Sa was ordered to guard the fort at the Yukishiro family¡¯s base of operation while he was away.


    Violet was an elite Ninja and was capable of protecting herself. However, Yukishiro Sa was only an average girl and she would be a hindrance than a help to Chen Fan during the perilous journey.


    Many more people had risen even earlier than Chen Fan and headed toward Tokyo.


    They flew in from all over the world after hearing the news about the battle.


    Some of them were from China Maind, some were from Hong Kong and Taiwan, and some were from Korea, Thand, Singapore, and Vietnam.


    This battle was too important to miss. It was a showdown between the Martial artsmunity in China and Japan. The entire Japanese martial artsmunity had gathered in Tokyo and as a result, there were over twenty Grandmaster level Super Overlords in Tokyo with thousands more ordinary Martial artists.


    They even had caught the attention of the Japanese police force fearing the potential violence once the match was over.


    Although the police force ramped up security measures, they couldn¡¯t call off the match since the event was attended by the leaders of Japanese financial monopolies and high level bureaucrats.


    As everyone waited expectantly and patiently, Chen Fan finally arrived in Tokyo with Violet unhurriedly.


    ¡°Master, where is the battleground?¡± Violet asked in confusion.


    ¡°Where do you think it is?¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and then scanned the jungle of cement and concrete. At the center was a huge iron tower with red and white strips that stood out among the rest of the buildings.


    There, that was the highest spot in Tokyo.

 Chapter 359 - At The Peak of Tokyo

    <h4>Chapter 359: At The Peak of Tokyo</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Located at the Shiba Park of central Tokyo, The Tokyo Tower was the tallest building in the city. Standing three hundred meters tall, It was modeled after the Eiffel Tower in Paris. Even from afar, one could see its white and red bands erected above the rooflines of skyscrapers.


    Before the construction of the Tokyo Skytree, Tokyo Tower had been the tallest structure in Japan and also one of the most popr tourist attractions.


    When Chen Fan arrived at the base of the tower, many martial artists had already gathered there. The perimeter of the tower had been blocked off to visitors.


    ¡°What is going one today? Why is Tokyo Tower closed to tourists?¡± Ai Jinqi asked annoyedly.


    The long-legged hottie was at Shiba Park, standing with a throng of tourists from all over the world just outside the entrance to the Tokyo Tower. Before them were a group of Law enforcement units from Tokyo¡¯s police department. They had set up a perimeter around the tower with yellow tape.


    ¡°Could there be anything wrong with it?¡± Ren Hao asked with furrowed brows.


    Although the Tokyo Tower could be closed from time to time for maintenance, the presence of police force was unusual. It was as if they were investigating a murder.


    ¡°I have no clue. I have heard that you could even see Fuji Mountain from the top of the tower, so I thought to visit Tokyo Tower as thest stop of our trip to Japan. But it¡¯s closed. My flight is tomorrow morning, and I don¡¯t think I will be here for a while.¡± Ai Jinqimented.


    The trip was ruined by not only her bad luck but also by Ren Hao¡¯s unwantedpanionship. He was as clinging and sticky as a piece of gum at the bottom of her shoe.


    ¡°I wonder where Chen Beixuan is right now? It had been days since Ist saw him at the Susano Shrine. Sigh... I should have asked him for his number. Maybe I can even make a move on him.¡± Ai Jinqi said wistfully.


    Suddenly, a swell of murmurs rose from the crowd.


    The crowd spread apart in the middle, making way for a long convoy to file through. The first vehicle was a Toyota Land Cruiser, and it was followed by a slew of luxurious cars: Lincoln, Mercedes-Benz, and Rolls-Royce. It was like a high-end vehicle exhibition.


    The convoy pulled over near the yellow tape as a group of men in ck suits and sunsses emerged. They stood in a column on both sides of the road. Their intimidating appearances had scared the crowd as people backed away from the perimeter and watched them from a distance.


    ¡°Looks like some kind of a hotshot ising. I thought it was the prime minister.¡± Ai Jinqi pouted andined.


    ¡°Miss Jinqi, please be careful about what you say.¡±


    A Japanese man beside the girl suddenly spoke to her in Chinese.


    ¡°Touche, Xiao Qi, we don¡¯t want to mess with these people.¡±


    A middle-aged woman put in.


    ¡°Sister Xu, Who are these men? Why can¡¯t I even talk?¡± Ai Jinqi asked indignantly.


    The girl had been spoiled by her parents and was not ustomed to caution as she always spoke her mind readily. Otherwise, she would not have chatted with Chen Fan as soon as she saw him on the n.


    Sister Xu and the other Japanese man who spoke to her were a couple she met during her travels. The woman¡¯s Japanese husband was called Takanori Suke. Sister Xu was from also Zhong Hai and therefore had a lot inmon with Ai Jinqi.


    ¡°They were all from Tokyo¡¯s underground world, the so-called Yamaguchi.¡± Before sister Xu had a chance to talk, Takanori Suke spoke up. His voice wasced with disdain.


    For Takanori Suke, all Chinese people lived in a backward country and was far behind Japan. If not because Ai Jinqi¡¯s pretty face that was pleasing to his eyes, he would have already left the girl with his wife.


    ¡°Yamaguchi?¡±


    Ai Jinqi tucked her tongue out fearfully and didn¡¯t speak again. Even Ren Hao¡¯s face changed colors.


    Yamaguchi was famous even in China and Ai Jinqi had heard many terrifying stories about them.


    In contrary to most people¡¯s belief, Yamaguchi Was not a specific criminal group, it was a term used for all groups of the underground world in Japan. It was no different than the term mafia. What made Yamaguchi stand out was its legal status. They were legally registered groups with full constitutional rights. Most of them were disguised as debt collectionpanies. The Yamaguchi were ancient, but it was still thriving and made over tens of billions of US dors a year.


    Ai Jinqi surveyed the entrance and noticed these men had blocked off the gate in two columns. It was as if they were waiting for someone¡¯s arrival. She asked: ¡°Who are they waiting for? The boss of the Yamaguchi?¡±


    ¡°You bet.¡± Takanori Suke replied readily. However, questions quickly flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Hold on a second... Geny¨­sha, Seiwakai, Nihsen....¡±


    ¡°Bosses of all seventeen underground groups are here. Something big is happening.¡±


    Takanori Suke worked as a manager in an entertainmentpany and had to work with these groups on a daily basis. Therefore, he was able to recognize some of these men.


    What kind of event could have brought all the prominent groups in the underground world together?


    What Takanori saw next shocked him to the core.


    He watched as these leaders came up to a Mercedes-Benz S-series and the leader of the Seiwakai¡ªwho Takanori knew personally¡ªopened up the door with great respect and held it for a gorgeous woman in a white outfit to get out of the car. The woman¡¯s face was cold, severe but extremely attractive. She pulled her hair back in a ponytail and was carrying an Uchigatana.


    The bosses of the underground bowed to the woman in white with great respect.


    ¡°How... how is that possible?¡± Takanori Suke gaped at the development in disbelief.


    Takanori Suke knew these bosses as powerful tycoons who lorded over their group¡¯s territory. Not even the high profile bureaucrats dared to cross them. Who could have made them bow as a subject would to their master?


    Could it be the owners of the mega-corps, or, the so-called Zaibatsu, was here?


    What happened nextpletely changed Takanori Suke¡¯s perspective on the world he lived in.


    He saw the woman in white get out of the car, and stand by the entrance instead of getting into the park. She was waiting for someone. Soon, another slew of luxury cars pulled over and powerful magnates emerged from the cars.


    ¡°The CEO of Sony, Toyota, Mitsui Group, Head of the Peace Current Judo, Vice President of Sumitomo, Deputy Mayor of Tokyo and many parliament representatives.¡±


    The name of powerful men and womene out of Takanori Suke¡¯s mouth one after another.


    Ai Jinqi had heard of some of the names, but not all of them. She knew Sony and Toyota like all the other Chinese people. This tycoon walked over to the entrance, and just like their underground world counterparts, they stood by the gate and waited.


    They waited patiently from the afternoon till dusk.


    As more and more prominent figures showed up, the entrance became crowded. Tourists were pushed off the road and were forced to stand on the road¡¯s shoulders and ditches. However, none of them wanted to leave. They wanted to find out what was going on.


    It was evident that these men and women were waiting for someone even more influential and powerful than them. It made sense to the crowd now why the police forces had closed the tower today.


    ¡°I bet it is the prime minister himself, or someone as powerful as him.¡± Someone guessed.


    ¡°Not likely. Didn¡¯t you see the manager from Mitsui Group? I say its a leader from the western countries.¡± Another person put in.


    Everyone put in their two cents. Despite hunger and thirst, they were determined to find out the answer.


    ¡°Sister Xu, do you think it¡¯s someone from China?¡± Ai Jinqi asked.


    Before Sister Xu could say anything, Takanori Suke snorted and said: ¡°The leader of the Mitsui Group is highly respected even in the Japanese parliament. No Chinese person is worth his time. ¡±


    Ai Jinqi was miffed by the rude remark, but she didn¡¯t act up.


    China was already on the verge of surpassing Japan in terms of economic power, but most Japanese people still held deep prejudice against the Chinese. Sister Xu looked embarrassed by her husband¡¯s remark, but the embarrassment quickly turned into a helpless resentment. She had to deal with her husband¡¯s bias every day.


    As the night fell and the lights on the Tokyo Tower lit up, many onlookers finally lost their patience and were about to leave. Suddenly, they saw a young man in a ck outfit walking with a purple-haired female toward the entrance. The woman was taken aback by the crowd already gathered at the Tokyo Tower, but the young man didn¡¯t much care.


    A security guard in a ck suit came up to them and was going to stop them.


    Many others smiled gloatingly: ¡°He is courting death. What makes him think that he could walk on the road upied by these tycoons?¡±


    Ai Jinqi and Ren Hao were stunned when they recognized the young man. He was Chen Beixuan who they met on the ne.


    ¡°It¡¯s my lucky day!¡± Ai Jinqi waved her hand, gesturing Chen Fan to get off the road.


    Suddenly, she saw the woman in a white outfite up to Chen Fan and bowed.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, we have been waiting for you.¡±


    Mitsui Yuto, Ito Imi, Yamamizuki Sho and many other Japanese Grandmasters, along with the bosses of mega-corporations and all of their cohorts bowed deeply at Chen Fan.


    Before them, a few hundred guards wearing ck suit also bowed in unison.


    A deadly silence fell over the park. Ai Jinqi rounded here eyes, mouth gaped in disbelief as her hand froze in the air.


    ¡°What the heck?¡±

 Chapter 360 - Red Sparrows Warning

    <h4>Chapter 360: Red Sparrow¡¯s Warning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Under the shadow of the Tokyo Tower, cars filled up the parking lot by the entrance to Shiba Park. Two columns of men in ck suits nked on either side of the path that led toward the tower. Everyone around the path looked to the young boy in a ck outfit in surprise.


    ¡°Who is he? I have never seen him on Tv before.¡±


    ¡°Is he the son of the United State¡¯s president? Or the heir of the British prime minister? Why are these political and business heavyweightsing to wee him?¡±


    ¡°The current president of America is a ck man, that young man is clearly Asian...¡±


    As the tourists murmured to each other, those from China were more perplexed than those from other countries. They had head Erika¡¯s words and learned that the young man¡¯s name was Chen Beixuan. But who was Chen Beixuan anyways?


    ¡°Is he the son of the richest man in China?¡± Someone spected.


    ¡°Bullshit, didn¡¯t you saw the owner of the Mitsui Group? He controls ten times more wealth than the richest Chinese businessman. I think the young man had to be our nation¡¯s leader, no other person in China would be important enough for the Japanese to roll out the red carpet. That being said, most of our nation¡¯s leaders were in their sixties, Chen Beixuan is too young for that.¡± Someone else put in.


    The ones that spoke out were ordinary tourists from China, among them were also many martial artists from China. They kept their silence and looked at Chen Fan.


    They had flown all the way to here from China to bathe in Chen Beixuan¡¯s glory and witness the momentous fight. Chen Beixuan had finally arrived, and the battle would begin soon.


    Ai Jinqi and her travelpanions were still struggling to grasp reality. Ren Hao was a high-level manager of a public firm in China, so he knew the power and influence wielded by Mitsui Yuto and the Mitsui Group. Even Mitsui Yuto¡¯s inferior counterpart at Toyota would receive a hero¡¯s wee whenever he traveled to Zhong Hai. He would be received by the mayor of Zhong Hai personally at the airport.


    However, all those mighty tycoons only got to stand at the sidelines, waiting for the real star to show up.


    Who was Chen Beixuan? Was he the heir of some kind of discrete super-rich family no one ever heard of? Or was he the son of a director at the Central Bureau? The thought gave Ren Hao a shiver. Although he had no clue who Chen Beixuan was, he knew one thing for sure: he shouldn¡¯t have mocked him earlier.


    Suddenly, Ren Hao¡¯s face paled as he felt Chen Fan¡¯s searing nce on his face. Chen Fan didn¡¯t notice him until he caught a glimpse of Ai Jinqi¡¯s tall and morous figure. Chen Fan paused a second and then came over toward the Chinese couple.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, Takemiya Sensei is already waiting for you inside the Tokyo Tower. We have closed this area off and no one would interrupt you two.¡±


    Erika spoke to Chen Fan with all the seriousness she could muster. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare her a look and walked straight toward the side of the road. Erika¡¯s face darkened and anger spilled out from her eyes.


    ¡°Konoyarou!¡±


    She cursed in her mind.


    ¡°Hum? Howe this man is Chinese?¡±


    Takanori Suke could speak a little Chinese and therefore, he was taken aback by the revtion. He was a chauvinistic Japanese nationalist and had always considered Chinese people inferior to Japanese. In his mind, only a political heavyweight from American or European countries were worth a reception involving the leader of the Mitsui Group.


    Even when he was pondering, he noticed the Chinese young man came over to them with an attractive woman with purple hair. The young man greeted Ai Jinqi as if they were old friends.


    Takanori Suke gaped in disbelief.


    How was that possible?


    All the while, Chen Fan started chatting with Ai Jinqi.


    ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here in Tokyo.¡±


    ¡°Just so! Can you believe it? This is our third time running into each other.¡± Ai Jinqi replied excitedly. She could feel the surprised stares and gapes of many Japanese tycoons and political top dogs. Takanori Suke and Sister Xu were both rendered speechless, trying toe to terms with reality.


    She was unustomed to so much attention suddenly thrown at her and let her ego bloat however ufortable she felt.


    Ai Jinqi batted her brows as she stared into Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. Already, lights flickered in her eyes. Chen Fan was no longer just a potential romantic fling partner she encountered during an oversea trip, he had turned into a mystery thatpelled her to unravel.


    Was he a super-rich in China who had been staying low profile? Or was he the son of a bureaucrat at the center of power?


    Many spections surfaced in the girl¡¯s mind. However, Chen Fan only wanted to say hi simply because he had recognized her and waspelled to do so after running into her for the third time.


    ¡°If you are here for the Tokyo Tower, you better leave now. Something bad is going to happen.¡± Chen Fan gave Ai Jinqi a thoughtful look and walked into the park with his hands linked behind his back.


    All the while, he didn¡¯t even give Ren Hao a single nce since he was as insignificant as an insect to the North Mystic Celestial Lord.


    Ren Hao heaved a sigh of relief, but her nervousness was quickly reced by anger after having received no attention at all from Chen Fan.


    Surrounded by the high profile leaders of Japan, Chen Fan walked into the Tokyo Tower. Takanori Suke finally managed to gather himself and asked in broken English: ¡°Do..do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Why of course, we are friends.¡±


    Ai Jinqi lifted her chin and said proudly.


    She had overstated their rtionship since they had only met three times so far, a far cry from being friends. A groveling smile broke over Takanori Suke¡¯s face. Since Chen Fan was the honored guest of prominent tycoons such as Mitsui Yuto, he could easily use his prestige to strip Takanori Suke of his job in Japan¡¯s extremely hieratical society. Takanori Suke wouldn¡¯t dare to give Chen Fan¡¯s friend a sour face.


    Seeing her husband¡¯s toady reaction, Sister Xu felt disappointed and annoyed.


    She had regretted marrying a Japanese man the moment shended in Japan but never had that sentiment been stronger than now.


    Guided by many Grandmasters and politicians, Chen Fan finally made it to the inside of the Shiba Park. This park was one of the oldest of its kind in Tokyo. It was praised for its sight during blooming seasons of sakura flowers.


    Inside the park, martial artists from all over the world had already gathered around and were waiting.


    Chen Fan recognized Guo Xiaomang and Guo Xiaomang from the Ba Ji sect. Guo Xiaomang pumped her fist in the air, cheering for Chen Fan in the silent gesture. Guo Xiaomang had already fully recovered from his injury. He was less excited than his Sect Sister, but there was a hint of joy and proud on his face too. In his eyes, Chen Fan represented the nation, and his personal strife was insignificant before national pride.


    Chen Fan continued to scan the crowd and suddenly his gaze paused on a familiar face.


    A girl in a leather jacket and short hair was perched over a tree branch. She connected her gaze with Chen Fan¡¯s and rolled her eyes. Chen Fan recognized her right away, she was Red Sparrow from the Special Case Departments.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Even as Chen Fan pondered the question, he heard Red Sparrow¡¯s voice in his mind.


    ¡°Be careful, Takemiya Hiro is a formidable foe. He is at the least as powerful as top Overlords on Dark Roll. He is only half-step away from reaching Immortal State and is expected to achieve that at any moment during the fight. Have your wits about you, and run if things turn south. You are still young and the future of Chinese Martial arts needs people like you. You will enter the Immortal State sometime in the future, and there is no point to waste your life on a petty duel.¡±


    Red Sparrow and spoken to him using a secret ar of voice transmission through soul energy.


    Her soul energy was not as strong as that of Chen Fan, so her voice became shaky for thest half of her message. The message finally ended when her voice had reduced to only a thin wisp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Takemiya Hiro is no match against me.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked an appreciative smile. Even if Takemiya Hiro was of Immortal State, Chen Fan was confident in his victory. However, he appreciated the Red Sparrow¡¯s warning.


    His reply didn¡¯t sit well with Red Sparrow. Her face grew cold and hard as she turned her face around to avoid eye contact.


    Many Chinese Martial Artists believed in Chen Fan¡¯s victory, but not Red Sparrow. She had seen Takemiya Hiro¡¯s profile and was stunned by the old man¡¯s incredible achievements. He had dedicated his entire life to Martial Artists, a real Sword Master through and through. He had secretly sparred with nearly everyone on the Dark Roll, including those in the top three and was able to end most of the fights in a draw. It was evident that he had held back his strength during a lot of those fights.


    But this was the moment that he would let go of his full power.


    It was no longer a fight between two martial artists, national pride was at stake and he had to go all in.


    Violet watched expectantly as Chen Fan slowly made his way to the foot of the Tokyo Tower. Chen Fan looked up and surveyed the cloud-covered tower. Huaman seemed so insignificant under the foot of such behemoth.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, Lord Sword Sage is already waiting for you inside the tower. ¡±


    Erika came up to Chen Fan and said with a cold face and a hot re.


    ¡°I will make you regret it If you even look at me like that. ¡± Chen Fan grunted. Before Erika¡¯s face was contorted by anger, Chen Fanunched himself a few dozen meters into the sky, fang out his arm as a bird would and glided in the air for a fraction of second until his foot found another ledge of the tower andunched himself up again. He repeated this process a few times and disappeared behind the thick clouds.


    ¡°What?.¡±


    The onlookers blenched after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s moves.


    They had no idea how Takemiya Hiro got to the top, but Chen Fan¡¯s method was unheard of. How could anyone spring a few dozen meters at once as if gravity had lost its effect?


    Despite the roiling anger, Erika was deeply impressed.


    The more powerful she was, the more fearful she would be after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s ability tounch himself into the air without using True Essence. Chen Fan had relied solely on the strength of his muscle and it blew Erika¡¯s mind to contemte how powerful Chen Fan¡¯s body was.


    Chen Fan quickly made his way to the top of the tower, and he was greeted by a tall and thin middle-aged man on the viewing tform. He spoke out to Chen Fan as soon as he saw him.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan San, I have been waiting for you.¡±

 Chapter 361 - Half-Step Away From Immortal State

    Chapter 361: Half-Step Away From Immortal State


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The middle-aged man was thin but well built nheless with nearly perfect proportions.


    He sat on the floor with his legs folded, resting a Katana sideways in hisp. The sheath of the de was worn and had seen better days. The pattern on its handle had faded due to repetitive use. This seemingly ordinary katanaid casually in this man¡¯sp was, in fact, one of the most infamous weapons in Japan. The man sat with his back facing Chen Fan. He looked into the distant night sky and said nonchntly.


    ¡°Did you know that the Tokyo Tower was the tallest building in Tokyo as well as in Japan? We can have a view of the entire city from here. You and me, we are not only standing at the highest point in Japan but also that of martial arts.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s Chinese was fluent, and his ent was nearly indistinguishable. Takemiya Hiro was born in the early 20th century and all Japanese born during that time period spoke Chinese to some degree.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and looked into the distant sprawling city.


    The night was old and the city was lit up with lights that helped Chen Fan trace the outline of the city. A vague dark looming shadow at the end of the glittering lights was Mount Fuji.


    Meanwhile, right underneath the tower was a wash of lights. The wind came up, howling around Chen Fan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Only here, the highest point of Japan could bear the significance of our battle.¡±


    Takemiya Hiro heaved a sigh and rose to his feet. He turned around to look at Chen Fan. Chen Fan was caught by surprise to see Takemiya Hiro looked like at the most in his thirties.


    ¡°Chen San, we might as well have reached the end of our martial arts journey in the mortal world. Once we reach the immortal state, we would live without the worldly burdens and be truly free. My life was punctuated by seemingly powerful foes, but all of them had disappointed me until you showed up.¡± After he said that, he bowed to Chen Fan deeply with genuine respect and appreciation.


    It was as if he was thanking the gods for finally sending him a worthy opponent.


    His devotion to his art had formed a glinting light in his eyes.


    Only the most determined cultivator could have lived in seclusion for decades to contemte the key to his final enlightenment. Chen Fan knew of only one more cultivator who could match such dedication, and that man was Lei Qianjue.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t kill Lei Qianjue, he might have been able to reach Takemiya¡¯s level of attainment in ten years.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    The wind howled past the two men with great ferocity. Any ordinary man would be rendered ungainly and heady by the gale. However, Takemiya Hiro had nted his feet firmly to the ground and stood firmly like a g pole.


    Chen Fan listened intently to the coursing energy inside of his opponent. He could sense the energy¡¯s heaviness as if mercury at boiling point, that his soul energy was as strong and unwavering as a rocky mountain.


    The Sword Sage of japan and honed his physique and soul energy to perfection over the decades, far exceeding that of Lei Qianjue. His internal force was as powerful and vast as that of an Immortal State cultivator.


    Only at Takemiya Hiro¡¯s level was one truly half-step away from Immortal State. All he needed was a push, a catalyst to force his soul energy, external force, and internal force into one to reach Immortal State and became a true legend.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you have not yet reached immortal state.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and heaved a sigh.


    The difference between Immortal State cultivators and those at Transcendent State were much greater than what it appeared on the paper.


    Once a cultivator reached Immortal State, his external force, internal force and soul energy would blend into one to form the basis for the Connate Dao Body during the Connate Spirit Level. By then, the cultivator would no longer be a mortal, instead became half-mortal and half ethereal. That was why a Connate Cultivator could live without any usual sustenance for hundreds of years.


    ¡°I can kill you even if you are of Immortal State.¡± Chen Fan cracked a disdainful smirk and announced almostzily: ¡°Come at me now. I don¡¯t have all the time in the world.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are a fool to think that you know how powerful Immortal State is.¡±


    Takemiya Hiro narrowed his gleaming eyes after he heard Chen Fan¡¯s words. ¡°Your smooth sailing has made you arrogant and foolish. I have seen Immortal State Cultivators in action with my own eyes, you would never imagine such power. It is far greater than you and Lord Susano.¡±


    ¡°Lord Susano was just a Ghost Spirit without any grip in the real world. His power was a far cry from that of an Immortal Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you have seen Immortal Cultivators?¡±


    The conversation finally caught Chen Fan¡¯s interest. He rose his eyebrows and asked curiously.


    ¡°That was a long time ago.¡± Takemiya Hiro brushed the question off quickly as if he didn¡¯t want to bring it up again. He then spoke in a harsh voice: ¡°today, I will use you to help me enter the Immortal State and became invincible!¡±


    So saying, he thrust the de into a wall and shot out a hand.


    Did Takemiya Hiro want to fight Chen Fan without using a weapon? Was he really that confident of his victory?


    ¡°You? Kill me? Haha! I will do away with you even if you are of Immortal State, much less you at your current state.¡± Chen Fanughed out loud.


    ¡°Humph! Ignorant fool! You will bring those thoughts with you to your grave today.¡±


    Takemiya Hiro snorted as his eyes grew cold. He no longer wasted time talking as he hacked at the air with the side of his palm.


    ¡°Sssth-Wack!¡±


    A powerful gale came up in the void dimension.


    Takemiya Hiro had shot out a pulse of de Qi that sliced through the Void Dimension and appeared in the real world with a screech as it flew toward Chen Fan.


    Before the actual attack reached Chen Fan, a wave of de Qi arrived first. The viewing tform was made out of steel and the structure moaned and squeaked under the enormous strain. Then came the sound of de scraping against metal that projected a powerful intent to kill around Chen Fan.


    At Takemiya Hiro¡¯s level, the line between a Martial arts strike and that of Soul energy had blurred.


    Such was the might of Dual Cultivation of Dharma Spell and Martial Arts, that a Martial Artist, even without any Dharmic powers, could unload incredible destruction by using the Power of Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan punched readily.


    The hefty True Essence in the azure-colored fist aura condensed and formed a beam of light andnced at the silvery de auras in a head-on collision. Once Chen Fan had reached the Ethereal Enlightenment level, his True Essence was over ten times stronger than when he was at Foundation Establishment level. This punch could have pulverized even Lu Tianfen.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The silvery de Auras and the azure-colored Fist Qi collided.


    A deep thunderous boom erupted at the top of the Tokyo tower, sending out a shock wave that ripped out the railing on the tower. Even the steel behemoth moaned after the explosive impact.


    The first exchange of fire let out the same amount of destruction as a collision of two semi-trucks. The ring impact reverberated across the sky and could be heard hundreds of miles away.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Takemiya Hiro¡¯s face changed color after he was staggered by the impact. Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s body barely moved.


    The match was practically over after the first round. Takemiya Hiro¡¯s internal force was powerful and his de skills impable, however, he was no match against Chen Fan. Although Chen Fan had only reached the mid-stage of the Ethereal Enlightenment level, the Azure Thearch Longevity Art was one of the most sacred and powerful arts in the known universe. Therefore, his True Essence was way ahead of anyone of the same level.


    The oue of the first round of attacks had already taken the wind out of Takemiya Hiro. He had gained his Internal Force with nearly a hundred years of cultivation. He had spent thest forty years perfecting it until it was so concentrated and pure that it could take physical form in the real world.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence had easily trumped his Internal Force. When his dended on it, he felt it hadnded on an unwavering rock and the hard impact churned his internal force, rendering it unstable.


    Worse, Chen Fan was unharmed. His powerful de attack didn¡¯t even have any effect on him.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Takemiya Hiro was stunned.


    Even Zeus the Thunder Lord dared not to take the brunt of the force of my attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s not real!¡±


    Takemiya Hiro shouted madly. He repeated hisst attack with even more ferociousness. The de Auras surged until they were fifteen meters long, looking like a beacon of light that threatened to pierce the night sky. Takemiya Hiro had fullymitted himself to this blow, just as he had when he severed open a ten-meter wide waterfall with bare hands some decades ago.


    The de bore down on Chen Fan with an icy and deadly intent, like that of a violent winter hail.


    Chen Fan acted almost casually. He extended two fingers from which a de Qi grew out and then he hacked back.


    Mystic Art of Five Elements Immortal Sect: Azure Wood Qi de!


    The de Qi scintited against the dark night. Although it was only three meters long, much shorter than his opponent¡¯s, it was packed with deadly energy. A me as thin as a needle danced in the ethereal azure light.


    Chen Fan hacked down.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A loud snapping sound was followed by Takemiya Hiro¡¯s incredulous expression. He watched, in disbelief, as the shorter azure de Qi sliced his longer de Qi in half from the middle. It looked like a small dagger had split arge tree trunk. The deadly energy in his attack dissolved almost instantly into a gentle breeze. So unswerving was Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will that it was unaffected by Takemiya Hiro¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Size doesn¡¯t always matter.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smirk.


    Takemiya Hiro was fighting a losing battle should he continue to bet on his Internal Force. Any Immortal Cultivator¡¯s True Essence would be much more reliable and powerful than his Internal Force, much less the True Essence that was refined by the mystic art of Azure Wood Qi de.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body flickered out of view and reappeared right before Takemiya Hiro in half a heartbeat. He brought the de Auras around and hacked at Takemiya Hiro with abandon. Takemiya Hiro believed that Chen Fan¡¯s attack was intended to kill since it was able to shred through a few meter thick steel tes.


    Takemiya Hiro heaved a sigh and gave in. He reached out to the handle of the de.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A crack of silvery lightning scared the night sky as the infamous Current Breaker was out of its cage once again.

 Chapter 362 - The Battle at the Highest Point of Japan

    <h4>Chapter 362: The Battle at the Highest Point of Japan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Current Breaker was just over a meter in length. It bore the hallmark of master weaponsmith Ta¨­tsuka a few hundred years ago. It had been the prized possession of a great swordmaster during the Edo period and ended up in the hands of Takemiya Hiro nearly a hundred years ago. He had carried it with him during each and every battle in his life, big and small and had witnessed Takemiya Hiro¡¯s unbroken win streak.


    Takemiya Hiro didn¡¯t have to use his legendary de very often since he was able to deal with any opponent who was under the Immortal State level using the de Qi alone.


    His internal force was extremely solid and condensed and once they were shot out of his system, it was as powerful as any well-made weapons. His de Qi attack would be an even headache for Erika, Lei Qianjue and Hua Yunfeng.


    To Takemiya Hiro¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence was much more powerful than his Internal Force, especially when it wasbined with the Azure Wood Qi de. When Chen Fan was at the early-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment, the Azure Wood Qi de could deal with at the most mid-stage Transcendent State cultivators. However, now Chen Fan was confident to defeat even ate-stage Transcendent State Cultivator using the same technique.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    A sh of lightning pierced the night sky above the Tokyo Tower.


    This sh of lightning was seen across the city. Many citizens of Tokyo looked up to see if it was going to rain. The night sky was covered by dark clouds and none of the onlookers underneath the tower knew what was going on at the top.


    Everyone except for Erika and the martial artists around her.


    They knew that the momentous battle had finally begun. Red Sparrow looked troubled. Chen Fan¡¯s defeat would be a huge blow to the Chinese Martial artsmunity. After all, he was the future of Chinese martial arts.


    Once Takemiya Hiro unsheathed The Current Breaker, he regained hisposure.


    Holding the de in one hand, he looked haughty and overwhelming as a Sword Sage should be.


    Takemiya Hiro lifted the de with both hands and swinging it around in a t sidearm sh. Another silvery de Auras lightened up the dark sky. This time, Takemiya Hiro didn¡¯t spread out his Internal Force, instead, he concentrated them within the shimmering silvery de.


    ¡°Ka-Ka-Ka.¡±


    As the Azure Wood Qi de and the Silvery de Qi collided, they let out a series of crisp sounds.


    The Azure Wood Qi de started to waver after a few rounds of exchange. The impact had put great strain on it and threatened to put it out. Chen Fan heaved a sigh in his mind. Azure Wood Qi de was made out of True Essence, and therefore could not endure repetitive direct impacts against real weapons infused with internal force. Although the Azure Wood Qi de was able to break any ordinary weapon, the Current Breaker was nothing but ordinary. Worse, this extraordinary weapon was wielded by an extraordinary warrior: Takemiya Hiro.


    Takemiya Hiro swung the de around to his side as he turned his body in the same direction. Before he had finished his motion, a dozen de auras had already shot out from the spinning de at Chen Fan from all directions.


    Suddenly, Takemiya Hiro shed out of view and reappeared mere inches away from Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the series of strikes. He punched readily.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A deep thunderous rumbling came out from the Void Dimension. It sounded like two giant stones grinding against each other. Chen Fan¡¯s punch didn¡¯t break the hypersonic barrier, but it was extremely fast. Force rippled from his fist and seem to have sent a tremor throughout the Void Dimension, threatening to tear away the boundary between reality and the other dimensions. Chen Fan doubled down on his attack, bringing more energy into the fist until it was so powerful that it could punch a hole through Mount Tai. It would have terrified and stupefied any ordinary Grandmasters.


    However, Takemiya Hiro was not just any Grandmaster, he was only a half-step away from Immortal State.


    He held the de tightly in one hand and started to work on diminishing the overwhelming Qi Energy using all sorts of sword techniques: poking, hacking, jabbing, blocking, sweeping, knocking and so on. In a blink, he had rained a dozen different attacks on Chen Fan and was able to drain away half of Chen Fan¡¯s de Qi. In the end, he unleashed the final strike bybining all forms of attacks into one and the attacknded squarely on Chen Fan¡¯s fist.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The impact made a ring din that sounded like bell chime at close distance. It was the kind of muffled droning, instead, it was an explosive metal on metal nk with sharp reverberation.


    The impact was not only a showdown of the two¡¯s internal forces but also their external strength and level of physique refinement. The floor under both fighters gave in at the impact. Two sets of the footprint were deeply grooved into the steel floor of the Tokyo Tower.


    Takemiya Hiro staggered back slightly and was shocked once again.


    He had never thought that Chen Fan had the audacity to take the brunt of his attack using his body. Worse, Chen Fan was unharmed after the impact. No one should have survived that attack, but Chen Fan did.


    As it turned out, his surprise was mutual. Chen Fan pulled his fist back and noticed a white line of slightly grazed skin on the back of his hand where the de hadnded. This was the first time anyone had damaged his Azure Thearch Longevity Body, even though it had done barely any harm.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter after the promise of a worthy opponent heightened his spirit and made his blood boil.


    He punched again, this time he had used less external strength, and changed the tone of the strike. Instead of belligerence, it had an ancient and primordial effect and expressed power thaty in between reality and ethereal, where mortals shall not go. Chen Fan was lead by the power and as if a long slumbering Naga finally awaken by a beacon of light. The dragon sprung up into the sky and chased after the light, twisting and writhing its body as if dancing.


    ¡°Naga¡¯s Transform!¡±


    Takemiya Hiro¡¯s face grew more serious by the second. He slowly lifted Current Breaker, one inch at a time and with focus and dedication to the present moment. Then he hacked.


    Even as the de was stilling down from above, it seemed to have changed its form multiple times. In the end, there was no de, in its ce a full circle of de Aura brimming with light. The circle had surrounded Takemiya Hiro, its light serene and zenful. At Takemiya Hiro¡¯s level, he could use any secret art that required great enlightenment. His cultivation had granted him the degree of perspicacity required to understand the fundamental inner-workings of any art on earth.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The de and the fist shed again. The Ring of de Aura was shattered and Takemiya Hiro winded. He staggered a few more steps back, as Current Breaker shivered on the verge of shattering. Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to use any more strength than hisst punch, but the technique he used was sublime. Much to Takemiya Hiro¡¯s dismay, he had realized the ineffectiveness of his art moments before the impact. Therefore, he had to take the burnt of Chen Fan¡¯s force using his body.


    That, proved to be a grave mistake.


    ¡°No bad,e again!¡±


    Chen Fan let out a shout, his voice pierced through the night sky and invited a gust of wind. His Long flowy hair fell loose over his shoulders, and the loose fold of his outfit pped against the wind. An azure fire rekindled in his eyes and his body taut with belligerence. He reached out both arms to form a circle, as if he intended to grope the entire night sky above Tokyo, including the moon and the stars. Energy started to roil about him: dark and powerful energies.


    ¡°True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, the first form: Skyfall Hammer!¡±


    A tsunami of Qi Energy turned the Void Dimension upside down and bore down at Takemiya Hiro from above. An azure fire could be seen burning inside the deluge of dark current. Takemiya Hiro hunkered down for the blow as he charged up his Internal Force. He moved his Katana slowly in a circle, dedicating every nerve and muscle to the task. He didn¡¯t want to face Chen Fan¡¯s attack, but he had to.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Takemiya Hiro backed away right before the punchnded on him. The Fist Qi smashed into a steel truss and knocked it off of the tower. Chen Fanunched himself into the air again and spread out both arms as a bird would. Then he suddenly closed both arms, turning them into a pair of scissors and shot out a pulse of Azure energy.


    ¡°Second Form, Humble Cloud Hand.¡±


    Takemiya Hiro lifted the Current Breaker with both hands and hacked right in the middle of the Azure energy. The impact spat a wave of energy at him, forcing Takemiya Hiro to take another few steps back.


    ¡°The third form: Void Dimension Shockwave!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop and kept ton raining attacks on his opponent. Takemiya Hiro barely had time to gather himself and scrambled to deal with the next attack.


    ¡°Fourth Form, Naga¡¯s Transform¡±


    ¡°Fifth Form, Heaven Trampling!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Seventh Form, Mountain River Cut!¡±

 Chapter 363 - Immortal State?

    <strong>Chapter 363: Immortal State?</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A golden light surged from Chen Fan¡¯s finger when he executed the seventh form: The Mountain River Cut. The lightnced up at the sky¡¯s dark prison, threatening to pierce a hole through the final barrier between Earth and Heaven.


    The beam of golden energy was not thick but extremely condensed. It¡¯s presence unnerved Takemiya Hiro and fear drove him to back away until he reached the other end of the tform. There was nowhere to go, behind him was a few-hundred-meter fall.


    Back against the wall, Takemiya Hiro was cornered.


    The Japanese Sword Sage snarled at his opponent with the ferociousness unlike ever before. A shining white light beamed out from his eyes as he lifted the de above his head, forming a line along the tip of the de to the bottom of his feet. He had be one with the de, a new level he had never entered, a new domain where all energies copsed to a singrity inside of him.


    ¡°Ancient Sword Art-The The Ultimate Enlightenment-Cut of Abandoning!¡±


    The de Qi gushed upward a few dozen meters, giving the Tokyo Tower an illusion of gaining more height. Many people had seen the shing white light at a distance and were all curious about what it was.


    Takemiya Hiro locked his gaze on Chen Fan and took a step forward. sending a tremor throughout the tower.


    He hacked the few dozen meters longe de Auras at Chen Fan with abandon, threatening to tear down the tower with it. The collision of the de Auras and the golden light caused a huge tremor throughout the Void Dimension. The Tokyo Tower moaned with a deep rumble which was punctuated by jarring squeaks from its joints.


    Even as the two washes of light, one white one gold tangled with each other, Takemiya Hiro let go of the de Qi, poured his energy into the de once again, and closed in on Chen Fan while lifting deadly silvery de Qi high above his head.


    This was the real attack of the Cut of Abandoning.


    By now, Takemiya Hiro had channeled all of his power into the de and attacked with abandon. This was a do-or-die tactic so he had made sure that this was the most powerful strike he had ever delivered in his entire life bymitting every single cell of his body to it. Takemiya Hiro was confident that this attack could even kill an Immortal State warrior.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the sudden attack. He adjusted his tactic unhurriedly as he threw a punch at his opponent.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The seemingly ordinary punch pierced through the Void Dimension as a ring of white mist suddenly appeared around his fist. Chen Fan¡¯s fist elerated, then came the boom.


    This was Chen Fan¡¯s infamous killing bow.


    Hypersonic Punch!


    So far, no one was able to withstand Chen Fan¡¯s Hypersonic Punch; even Lord Susano was killed before he had the time to react. Takemiya Hiro knew he had no chance of avoiding the attack, however, he barely had the time to tilt the tip of his de ever so slightly to point at Chen Fan¡¯s iing fist.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The sh between the fist and the de set off an explosion at the top of the Tokyo Tower that sounded like an air raid. Such was the power of Chen Fan¡¯s hypersonic punch, that not even Takemiya Hiro could have countered it. The moment Chen Fan¡¯s fist touched the tip of Current Breaker, the renowned de of legendary craftsmanship shivered into pieces. The fist carried on and easily went through Takemiya Hiro¡¯s Four Righteousness protection aura, andnded squarely on his chest.


    The punch had copsed Takemiya Hiro¡¯s rib cage. Blood spilled out from Takemiya Hiro¡¯s mouth as he was sent flying, over the ledge of the tower, and down.


    Then and only then, the sound of the booming explosion came to the people at the foot of the tower.


    ¡°Creak... Creak...¡±


    Everyone looked up and saw an unbelievable sight.


    The Tokyo Tower had buckled from the middle by an insurmountable weight. The upper part of the tower slowly slide off its base and fell to the ground. In a blink, the Tokyo Tower was only half the height of it used to be.


    Everyone was stunned by the unimaginable development.


    ¡°No mortal is capable of that.¡±


    Many people murmured to themselves.


    Although the cloud had blocked their view of the top, they needed no more evidence than the broken tower to know that the momentous fight had reached its climax.


    ¡°Who won?¡±


    The same question rose in almost everyone¡¯s mind.


    After the dust had settled, a martial artist had noticed a man standing on a beam of what remains of the Tokyo Tower some two hundred meters above the ground. Martial Artists all had good vision and therefore were able to make out a young man in a ck flowy outfit against the moonless sky.


    ¡°That¡¯s Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°Where is Sword Sage?¡±


    ¡°Did Chen Beixuan win the match? That¡¯s impossible¡±


    Erika and the other Grandmasters of Japan were stunned by the development. The promise of defeat had taken the wind out of Lord Kurome¡¯s sails. His face turned pale as anger and disbelief burning in his eyes. Meanwhile, the Martial Artists from China cheered for the victory.


    Chen Beixuan had won!


    Chinese Martial Arts won!


    Guo Xiaomang hugged her sect brothers in tion. Her cheerful reaction was a stark contrast with the gloomy expression on the Japanese Martial Artist¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan really is worthy of the third spot on the Dark Roll.¡±


    A mixed martial arts master from Europe eximed.


    The oue had also taken Red Sparrow by surprise. Did Chen Fan really win? Was he really that powerful?


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan perched at the top of the broken tower, letting the wind tousle his ck hair. He didn¡¯t look relieved since the fight was over, instead, he looked even more serious than the beginning of the battle.


    ¡°That pulse of energy at the end... it felt like belong to Immortal Sea level. But It wasn¡¯t exactly the same either. It was improvised as if roughly put together in a hurry. It wasn¡¯t a perfect consummation of the three elements: Soul Energy, Internal Force, and External Force. Is it the so-called Immortal State on earth? ¡±


    Even as Chen Fan pondered on, a powerful wave of energy gushed out from the base of the tower as if a volcano had erupted.


    Chen Fan flew himself into the air, drifting a few meters away from the tower. He then saw a dark shadow shoot up into the air throughyers of steel floorings. After the shadowy man reached the top of the broken tower, he remained floating in the air and let his long loose sleeves p against the wind. His eyes were dark and incandescent all the same time.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I must thank you.¡±


    The man was Takemiya Hiroa. He floated in the air, as well as in the void dimension surrounding himself with imprable Qi Energy. Despite his dusty hair, tattered clothing, broken katana, and the caved-in rib cage, his spirit was high and looked almost jovial.


    ¡°Without your help, I would never enter Immortal State. ¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you would never understand the power of Immortal State. I have the power of Heaven and Earth at my disposal. Even from here, I can discern even the smallest movement in the darkest corner anywhere in Tokyo. I can smash you into pulp using the Power of Heaven and Earth.¡±


    Takemiya Hiro shot both arms above his head as he eximed, drunken with his own self-imagined glory.


    His energy surged even as he spoke as if it would keep going forever. It surpassed the Transcendent level so quickly as if an ape had suddenly evolved into a modern human. Let it be Physique, soul energy or Internal force, all aspects of his power grew at an incredible speed. His soul energy gained physical forms in the real world and reached out of his body like tentacles.


    He waspleting the transformation into Immortal State. Even though it seemed broken and ipletepared to the Immortal State Level, he was reaching a simr level of attainment nheless.


    Takemiya Hiro pointed a finger at Chen Fan and announced: ¡°I will reward you with a quick death!¡±


    Joy mixed with excitement glinted in his eyes as a sh of de Auras formed by white mists fell down on Chen Fan. This de Qi was only ten meters long, but the Qi Energy was extremely condensed. It¡¯s blinding light lit up the dark night as it bore down on Chen Fan with the weight of a mountain. Fueled by the Power of Heaven and Earth, this attack was much more deadly than Takemiya Hiro¡¯s previous killing blow.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t flinch; instead, he cracked a derisive smirk.


    ¡°You are still far from the real Immortal State. Even if you had reached it, you are still doomed.¡±


    ¡°I will kill an immortal state cultivator today just to prove my point.¡±


    So saying, Chen Fan reached out both hands.


    ¡°True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, fifteen forms,


    ¡°Wheel of Sun and Moon¡±


    Suddenly, the sky churned and turned upside down as day and night lost its meaning. In the Void Dimension, zing sun and a bright full moon both appeared. Then, the citizens of Tokyo watched as an incredible phenomenon in the sky presented itself to them.


    The sky turned a wash of grey making people lose any hold on reality, then the sun and the moon both emerged out of thin air, shining but failing to shed any light on the lifeless greyness around them.


    When the sun and moon rose together, the world would be changed forever.

 Chapter 364 - Annihilate Everything!

    <h4>Chapter 364: Annihte Everything!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The True Martial Thirty-Six Forms was a fighting technique used by the True Martial Sect¡¯s disciples when they were at Foundation Establishment level. Most of them would have abandoned this True Martial Thirty-Six Forms once they reached Connate Spirit and Golden Core Levels since by then, they would have numerous powerful arts and Dharma Treasures at their disposal.


    However, there were a few physique refinement cultivators who didn¡¯t give up on the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms and cultivated even after they had entered higher levels. Some of those cultivators had used the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms and defeated Connate Spirit level opponents while they were still at the Qi Refinement level. After all, this sansho technique was created and refined by generations of Perfected Immortals of the True Martial Sect and its true power was immeasurable.


    Of all the thirty-six forms, the most powerful ones were the seventh, fifteenth, twenty-first, twenty-eighth and the thirty-sixth forms. Mastering each of those forms would greatly boost the cultivator¡¯s power. The seventh form: Mountain River Cut, for example, was more powerful than thebined might of all the six forms before it and the same went for the fifteenth form: Wheel of Sun and Moon.


    Powerful as the Wheel of Sun and Moon might be, it also consumed a great amount of energy. Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t be able to use this form if he hadn¡¯t reached the mid-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment level and had gained the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    ¡°Donn Donn Donn¡±


    As the inconceivable phenomenon urred in the sky, a miniature version of the sun and the moon appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s both hands. In the void dimension, the sun and moon rose and set countless times around Chen Fan in a timeless loop.


    Life and color drained from Takemiya Hiro¡¯s face after he had seen its power with his own eyes.


    Takemiya Hiro had cultivated over a hundred years and it was the first time he had ever seen any martial arts technique like it. This was not martial arts, it was a divine spell, a Divine power! A sense of urgency and threat rose inside of Takemiya Hiro as he had never felt before.


    Instinct told Takemiya Hiro that Chen Fan¡¯s attack would outright kill him. It was even more deadly than the hypersonic punch.


    Takemiya Hiro was confident that he should be able to hold himself while under the attack of the Hypersonic punch. However, the same could not be said about the unimaginable power of Chen Fan.


    He snarled like a cornered animal as a white light surged in his eyes.


    He summoned a tsunami of Soul Energy from within him that was much more belligerent and potent than that of the One-eyed Naga King. The Soul Energy had a simr breadth and depth like Chen Fan¡¯s and it as deadly as that of Lord Susano. However, as a rouge wave of Soul Energy smashed into Chen Fan, Chen Fan stood still without flinching. He stood like a stubborn rock deeply rooted on the beach that had withstood thousands of years of storm.


    Plus, Chen Fan was not just any rock, he had the stately and imposing quality of a mountain.


    ¡°Ancient Sword Art, The Ultimate Enlightenment, Cut of Army Breaking! ¡±


    Takemiya Hiro folded his hands as a de Qi grew from the middle of his two palms. He swung the de qi up above his head, letting the silvery light pierce through the air and shed onto everything around it. The light increased its intensity by the second and quickly surpassed the brightness during hisst attack. By then, Takemiya Hiro could readily unleash the same amount of energy that had taken him a while to muster before he reached Immortal state


    One key benefits of reaching Immortal State was to sense the sea of Primordial Essence. This ability would allow the cultivator to harness the Qi in the surrounding area in order to supplement his own Qi. That was why Hiro was able to amass so much Qi Energy so quickly.


    Takemiya Hiro had not fully entered the Immortal State and his ability to harness the Qi was limited, but it helped him greatly nheless.


    ¡°Shu!¡± ¡°Shu!¡± ¡°Shu!¡±


    Wave after wave of ruinous de Qi swooped down, threatening to tear a hole in the reality itself.


    These attacksnded on the already broken tower, severing smaller bracings and truss, and make the entire structure tremble. Takemiya Hiro¡¯s attack hadnded on the Tower as a sharp knifended on a block of soft cheese. In less than half a heartbeat, the Takemiya Hiro¡¯s height was reduced by another thirty meters.


    All the while, Chen Fan stood still unwavering. He narrowed his eyes as the cycle of day and night yed in his eyes. The miniature version of the sun and the moon started to increase the size by the second.


    The countless de Qi bore down on Chen Fan, however, the deadly de Qi simply melted once it touched the powerful Grand Yin Qi and Grand Yang Qi surrounding Chen Fan.


    Seeing attacking from above didn¡¯t work, Takemiya Hiro changed tactic and rained attacks from under Chen Fan. The blows stripped out the steel floor but Chen Fan floated in the air as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°How is that possible? Are you also an immortal state?¡±


    Takemiya Hiro was taken aback.


    Only those who had entered the Immortal State could float in the air. Some more powerful Immortal State cultivators could even fly in the air for a few kilometers without falling¡ªsomething Takemiya Hiro could not pull off just yet. However, Takemiya Hiro¡¯s ability to remain airborne, however brief it was, had already made him stood out among other Martial Artists. That being said, he was shocked to see Chen Fan was able to float in the air as much as he did.


    ¡°Do you really think Immortal State is such a big deal? It means nothing to me.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a light smile and suddenly rounded his eyes as the silvery moon and zing sun in either of his hands merged together and so did the sun and the moon in the sky. This had ced an inconceivable amount of strain on the very fabric of time and space. The entire world seemed to be moaning as a deep rumbling noise shot through the sky.


    Takemiya Hiro knew that Chen Fan was on the brink ofpleting an attack that even he at the immortal state would not be able to withstand.


    The thought made Takemiya Hiro panicked.


    He desperately showered Chen Fan with more attack, summoning a curtain made out of countless de Qi to swoop down on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Ancient Sword Art, The Ultimate Enlightenment, Cut of Thousand Birds!¡±


    ¡°Ancient Sword Art, The Ultimate Enlightenment, Cut of Heretic Breaking!¡±


    ¡°Ancient Sword Art, The Ultimate Enlightenment...¡±


    Takemiya Hiromitted all of his energy into the attack and even put his transformation to the Immortal State on hold. A three-meter long white de Aura appeared again in his hand.


    This de Qi was thinner and much smaller in size, but the energy inside was extremely concentrated. It beamed like aser, yet it was vaguely translucent. Inside its crystal form was wisps of flowing mist that appeared as quickly as it disappeared. From afar, it looked like Takemiya Hiro was holding a crystal de.


    Takemiya Hiro lifted the de with both hands slowly as if the seemingly insubstantial de was weighed a few tons.


    With every inch he moved the de upward, the energy grew and multiply in his system. His chest puffed up as blood started to spill out from the wound he got earlier. A few momentster, blood started to well in his eyes and nose. It was evident that he pushed his body to the limit. He had taken in too much energy that his body could handle. However, Takemiya Hiro didn¡¯t heed the signs his body had given him and kept at it until the de was high above his head.


    Then he hacked.


    ¡°Cut of Gautama Buddha!¡±


    The attack let out a deep roar. In the Void Dimension, a beam of scintiting de Aura shot from one end of thendscape to the other. No one knew where it came from and where it was heading, like a shooting star that streaked the night sky, except that it didn¡¯t disappear.


    The citizens of Tokyo and the martial artists at the base of the tower head the roaring and looked up, but they only saw a sh of blinding white light and nothing else.


    ¡°Who won?¡±


    Even as they pondered what had happened, they heard a nonchnt voice drifted to them from above.


    ¡°Wheel of Sun and Moon!¡±


    The Sun and the moon had finished merging and formed a circle with white and red stripes that matched the pattern on Tokyo Tower. There were two vague forms swimming underneath the translucent circle, like the fish of Ying and Yang in a pond of Primordial soup. The two shapes chased each other in circles and appeared spiral outward into the third dimension and intercepted the white de Aura, shattered it and continued to spiral upward into the night sky.


    Takemiya Hiro was frozen into a statue while he was still executing his attack. The white and red spiraling energy had pierced through his body, leaving a gaping hole on his chest that looked like an unblinking eye that stated at the night sky.


    His overbearing de Qi and the Four Righteousness Protection Aura both melted as soon as they came to contact with Chen Fan¡¯s Wheel of Sun and Moon. The Wheel of Sun and Moon was an Immortal Art meant for immortal cultivators who specialized in Body tempering techniques. Chen Fan possessed one of the most powerful Body tempering art: the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, and therefore, he could bring out every ounce of destructiveness in the art.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A powerful Qi Energy rippled in the sky from the point of impact. Looking from afar, it looked like an atom bomb had been detonated in the air. A mushroom cloud high above the ground, looking magnificent and terrifying at the same time. The cloud was so huge that even people in nearby cities had seen it.


    ¡°How.. how is that possible? I have reached Immortal State... I can¡¯t be defeated.¡±


    Takemiya Hiro¡¯s lips trembled and soon he was unable to form any words. His vital signs were gone but his Divine Soul still kept him alive.


    He couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t ept his defeat.


    He had reached Immortal State and should be invincible from now on, yet, he was crushed by Chen Fan. What¡¯s the point of reaching the Immortal State then?


    ¡°I have told you that I can kill you even if you are of Immortal State.¡±


    Chen Fan said indifferently as he descended upon the dying man from the sky above.


    Takemiya Hiro¡¯s Divine Soul let out a scream and burst out of his physical form to run away. His Divine Soul was still nascent and was translucent in appearance. It was a car cry from Lord Susano¡¯s powerful Divine Soul.


    Chen Fan snorted and folded his hands to summon a smaller version of the Wheel of Sun and Moon. Then he pushed the wheel toward the escaping Divine Soul.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    The wheel caught up with Takemiya Hiro in a blink and somehow swallowed the flowy form of the Divine Soul into its belly. As the Grand Yang Qi and the Grand Yang Qi started grinding on the Divine Soul, thetter disappeared in an instant.


    The mighty Japanese Super Overlord who had presided over Japan for decades was dead.


    The battel was over, leaving the ruined Tokyo Tower as its sole witness.


    After the dust had settled, please beneath the tower looked up, trying to search for the winner.


    ¡°Who won?¡±


    Someone asked.


    ¡°Of course the Sword Sage had won. Haven¡¯t you saw his transformation? I think he must have reached Immortal State. That shower of white de Qi was the prof. ¡±


    A Japanese Martial Artist said loudly.


    The other Martial Artists around him nodded in agreement. They had sensed Takemiya Hiro¡¯s incredible surge in power even from afar.


    ¡°If Sensei really had leveled up, we will have more Immortal State cultivators in our country.¡± Kurokawa Sho sad joyfully.


    Excitement and pride were written all over the faces of Erika and the other Japanese.


    In stark contrast with the jolly mood was the gloomy troubled expression of Chinese Martial arts. No one had thought that Takemiya Hiro could transform mid-battle and snatch their victory from under their nose. It was evident that for thest half of the battle, Takemiya Hiro had reached the Immortal State.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Chen Beixuan had lost.¡±


    Guo Xiaomang murmured to herself as tears welled in her eyes.


    Gao Baisheng pulled a long face and heaved a sigh.


    Even as the Chinese Martial Artists trying toe to terms with their losses, a voice drifted down from above


    ¡°Why the long faces?¡±


    Everyone looked up and saw a young man in ck outfit descend upon them in the air a few hundred meters above the ground. Despite the empty nothingness his footnded on, his stride was sure and confident. Wind blow through the loss fold of his clothes, lending his appearance even more transcendental quality.


    The Japanese Martial artists were stunned after recognizing the young man. Life and color ebbed away from their faces as if they had just heard the death of their loved one.

 Chapter 365 - I Am Invincible In This World

    <strong>Chapter 365: I Am Invincible In This World</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Many Japanese Martial Artists and Grandmasters were stunned by the turn of the events. They gaped at Chen Fan as thetter descended upon them like a sage. He walked on nothingness so naturally that people started to think there was invisible stairs in the air. Chen Fan had defied gravity and thews of physics. Such ability should only exist in high tales and legends.


    So unthinkable were Immortal State Cultivators¡¯ power that they could levitate while walking.


    ¡°Why do I only see Chen Beixuan? Where is my Sensei? Where is Sword Sage?¡± Kurokawa Sho suddenly felt a chill down his spine as his mind reeled. He had finally lost hold of his calm and tranquil state of mind in which he had always prided himself.


    The development had taken the air out of Erika and the others.


    Chen Beixuan¡¯s appearance meant that the battle was finally over, and unlike what they had expected, the victor of this momentous battle was the Overlord from China: Chen Beixuan.


    Some Japanese Grandmasters who still had some wits about them had already started to contemte the unthinkable implication of this battle. Chen Beixuan had defeated the Sword Sage of Japan on Japanese soil. This meant the Chinese Martial artsmunity had finally surpassed its Japanese counterpart and would pin the Japanese Martial artists under its thumb for years if not decades toe.


    The Japanese Martial artists found it nearly impossible to reconcile Chen Fan¡¯s power to his young age. How powerful would he be in fifty years? It was not unlikely that he would have already reached the peak of the Immortal State during that time. Meanwhile, who in Japan would rise to challenge him?


    Mitsui Yuto and the political heavyweights¡¯ faces were taut with worry and concern.


    The Chinese economy had just surpassed Japan and the same thing happened in the field of martial arts. Does it mean that the once mighty nation of Japan had lost its touch and the glory days were already the things of the past?


    Did Takemiya Hiro¡¯s defeat at the hands of Chen Beixuan mark the beginning of a new era?


    The audience from China didn¡¯t overthink their victory as they were too busy cheering for their champion.


    ¡°I told you so. Grandmaster Chen had never lost a fight since he has risen to power. No one is his worthy opponent, so what does a good-for-nothing old man in Japan mean to him?¡±


    Someone announced firmly.


    ¡°Humph! You had told me that Grandmaster Chen is going to lose.¡± Guo Xiaomang gave the speaker a hot re. The young man was from the Xin Yi Sect, he blushed and scratched his head embarrassingly.


    However, no one was in the mood to dwell on the young man¡¯s faux pas right now.


    The Chinese audience swarmed toward Chen Fan while Red Sparrow regarded the young man as many emotions¡ªshock, disbelief, and surprise¡ªroiled inside of her. She had turned over Takemiya Hiro¡¯s profile many times and had concluded that he was perhaps one of the strongest beings on the earth. Most other Super Overlord could at the most drag a fight with him into a draw and beating him was nearly impossible.


    Chen Fan really had won?


    He was barely twenty years old, yet, he had defeated the hundred-year old Sword Sage, Takemiya Hiro?


    Was he the one in ten thousand years Martial arts prodigy who had the inner ability to master any martial arts?


    The strong emotions in Red Sparrow became moreplicated, there was a hint of regret and remorse.


    Suddenly, a booming voice shot through the crowd.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, where is my master?¡±


    Kurokawa Sho pressed tightly against the de hitched at his waist as he red at Chen Fan. A wave of overbearing Qi Energy radiated out from within him. Most Chinese Martial Artists were affected by the deadly energy. Some were startled, and some nched. Those weaker martial artists even staggered a few steps backward.


    These Chinese Martial Artists were from major sects in China. Only a few of them were leaders of the sects, and most of them were young heirs and disciples. They had at the most reached the peak of Internal Force cultivation. On the other hand, Kurokawa Sho was one of the four deadliest Grandmasters in Japan, a powerful warrior of the mid-stage of Transcendent state. No wonder these Chinese martial artists couldn¡¯t handle his outburst of power.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes, and waved a hand, sending an invisible, but powerful pulse of energy toward Kurokawa Sho. This plus of energy swooshed across the Void Dimension and kicked up ripples of airwaves. When it blew past thewn, it racked the grass and left a dark path of turned soil.


    Seeing the immense power that had churned out from Chen Fan¡¯s seemingly random attack, many martial artist onlookers were stunned. However heated the battle was at the top of the tower, they weren¡¯t able to see the actions with their own eyes, save the destruction of the Tokyo Tower. It wasn¡¯t until they saw Chen Fansh out at another opponent did they gain a deeper insight on Chen Fan¡¯s true power.


    ¡°Hurr!¡±


    Kurokawa Sho grumbled and then unsheathed his de.


    The light spilled down from the body of the gleaming de. Everyone registered a sh of light and then saw Kurokawa Sho was already at Chen Fan. He threw himself at the young boy, lifting the de high above his head, against the wind and hacked with abandon. A three-meter long de Aura also appeared along the sharp edge.


    The three-meter long de auras were made out of condensed energy. It fell straight down like a waterfall and sshed onto Chen Fan¡¯s invisible Qi Energy.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The impact sounded like a small explosion. Kurokawa Sho was able to hold up to this title as one of the four deadliest Grandmasters in Japan. His counter-attack had blocked Chen Fan¡¯s Qi Energy. However, the explosion caught him by surprise as the shock wave knocked him back a few feet. His hands had grown so numb from the impact that he nearly dropped the de.


    ¡°He is... incredible!¡±


    Kurokawa Sho eximed in his mind.


    Only then did he catch a glimpse of Chen Fan¡¯s terrifying power. Although his counterattack had blocked the wave of Qi Energy, the impact numbed his hand as he had never experienced before. Chen Fan¡¯s energy was so overwhelming that it felt like a ten-meter tall tsunami, and when the dended on it, it felt as hard as a boulder that made out of ten thousand tons of granite.


    ¡°Uh? Still alive?¡±


    Chen Fan muttered in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Kurokawa Sho to survive his attack.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t waste any time and attacked again. The second attack sent a tremor in the Void Dimension. The path of the attack looked like a slithering azure snake. It zig-zagged across the air ande at Kurokawa Sho like a sh of lightning.


    The fourth Form: Naga¡¯s Transform!


    The technique was named after the legendary transformation of a Naga into a Dragon. A Perfected Immortal from the True Martial Celestial Sect created this technique after witnessed this transformation. The attack was apanied by a deep droning that mimicked the sound of a dragon, meanwhile, the azure-colored Fist Qi rammed into its target with the same finality as a meteorite had when it smashed into a.


    Kurokawa Sho¡¯s heart sank to the bottom as soon as he saw the iing attack.


    Hisst move to block Chen Fan¡¯s attack had exhausted him. Before he could fully gather himself, Chen Fan¡¯s attack was already snapping at his heels. How was he going to defend himself now?


    ¡°Am I going to die?¡±


    Kurokawa Sho finally gave up his struggle in utter despair.


    Suddenly, a bright de Aura came up and amidst the wash of shining light, a nimble figure appeared andnded a blow on the azure Fist Qi.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An explosion, bigger than thest one erupted.


    The shockwave swept across space and knocked many Japanese Martial Artists on to the ground. The Chinese Martial Artists stood behind Chen Fan who had shielded the shock wave for them.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, why waste your time on someone such as Kurokawa San? Sword Sage was Kurokawa San¡¯s Sensei, it¡¯s not his fault to overreact to Sword Sage¡¯s well being. I would expect you to have understood that.¡±


    The speaker was Erika and she was also the one who saved the Kendo Grandmaster.


    Erika was the most powerful Kendo Grandmaster in japan. The Katana in her hands gleamed like a pool of water under the full moon. The shock wave had staggered her but wasn¡¯t able to knock her down. After she gathered herself, she stood beside Kurokawa Sho, guarding him. She was wearing a white outfit and the features on her face were not only attractive but also lent her a heroic and righteous quality.


    The Japanese Martial artists were shocked by the development.


    In order to save Kurokawa, Erika had tomit everything she had in the defense. It screamed loudly of Chen Beixuan¡¯s unimaginable power.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and shed out of view. Then he appeared right in front of Kurokawa Sho with a cloud of mist around him: he had broken the sonic speed again. Kurokawa Sho snarled at Chen Fan like a trapped beat who knew his end was near. Before he was able to lift his de, Chen Fan hadnded a punch on his chest. The blow sent the Kento Master flying, and then Kurokawa Sho¡¯s chest burst from within while his body was still in the air, killing him in an instant. Chen Fan reappeared back at where he had been. To most ordinary people, he might as well have never left.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A second or twoter, the ring din of the impact finally came to everyone and the white mist¡ªa result of hypersonic movement¡ªfinally dissipated.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    Erika and the others couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Ito Imi and the other Kendo masters unsheathed their des at once and red at Chen Fan hotly. They couldn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan had the audacity to kill Kurokawa Sho before all of them.


    The anger aside, they were also shocked and afraid of Chen Fan¡¯s decisiveness and power.


    It took them awhile to realize that they had just witnessed the hypersonic punch, but as soon as the realization dawned upon them, their hearts sank to the bottom of an icy cave. Erika felt a chill down her spine, in her mind¡¯s eyes, she saw Chen Fan use the same move on her, reducing her to a pulp.


    Was he still a mortal with such power?


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the ire of so many Grandmasters. He linked his hands behind his back and said lightly.


    ¡°A lowly Grandmaster should know his ce. He should never talk about my business, much less unsheathing his de.¡±


    ¡°Oh, as for Takemiya Hiro, he is already dead.¡±


    Despite the fact that they had already guessed that much, the news of Takemiya Hiro¡¯s death had taken the oxygen out of all the Japanese Martial Artists¡¯ lungs. Lord Kurome had lost hisst shred of hope, already, he heard death knocking on his door. Takemiya Hiro was only a half-step away from Immortal State before the battle and he had reached the Immortal State during the battle. Yet, he was still not powerful enough to do away with Chen Fan.


    Kurokawa Sho had only asked a question, yet he was killed for doing so.


    The most powerful Chinese Grandmaster was such an arrogant and ruthless man! Many Japanese Grandmasters squeezed the handles of their weapons, ready to pay the ultimate price in order to teach Chen Fan a lesson.


    Suddenly, Erika turned around and scolded her fellow martial artists.


    ¡°Sheath your des, now! Defeat is part of life, part of our cultivation. Don¡¯t make a fool out of yourself.¡±


    The Japanese Grandmasters blushed as they obeyed Erika¡¯s order.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Seeing the hostility toward him had waned, Chen Fan shook his head and walked out of the Shiba Park with his hands behind his back. Violet hurried to catch up. Red Sparrow gritted her teeth and also followed Chen Fan, trailing a long line of joyful Chinese Martial Artists.


    Their celebratory mood was a stark contrast with their Japanese counterparts.


    The Martial Artists and Spellcasters from other nations shook their heads.


    Once the news about what happened today got out, it would shock the entire underground world in East Asia. Chen Fan had killed the Sword Sage of Japan, who else would dare stand up against him?


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is going to be the most powerful man on earth.¡±


    An old manmented.


    The people around him nodded fearfully in agreement.

 Chapter 366 - Shook The Martial Arts World

    <h4>Chapter 366: Shook The Martial Arts World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Beixuan had won!


    As soon as Chen Fan was out of Shiba Park, news about the fight had already reached across the ocean to China.


    The oue had at first shocked the entire Chinese Martial artsmunity.


    Chen Fan had won! He had defeated the most powerful Overlord in Japan, a Sword Sage who was anointed by the Japanese emperor himself.


    After the shock wore off, everyone cheered for Chen Fan¡¯s victory. A joyous and celebratory mood hung in the air wherever there were martial artists: the Wu Family of North-Western China, Ba Ji Sect at Zhong Zhou, Tai Chi Sect, Xin Yi Sect, Lu family and Gu family, just to name a few.


    China and been bullied by Japan for too long and it was about time for a change.


    Thest hundred years in Chinese history was the hundred years of shame and disgrace. China was gued by internal strife and external invitations then. However, the Chinese people had never given up hope and started to rebuild their country from the ashes of war. Japan, on the other hand, had a head start on modernization and was the first Asian country to industrialize. After decades of umtion, Japan had reached a higher level of standard in nearly all aspects of life than China. They grew content and became contemptuous toward Chinese, considering them inferior in all ways. They viewed China as an American ntationndlord would to Africa.


    War had brought deep hatred between the people of the two nations, and a little spark would often cause a bloody duel between the two nations martial artists.


    That was the premise that had made Chen Fan¡¯s fight with Takemiya Hiro so much bigger than it was. Chen Fan¡¯s victory had made him a hero of the Chinese people, a poster boy of their national pride. Although in present-day age, the nationalpetition was mostly in the area of economy or culture influence, it didn¡¯t mean that martial arts had be obsolete. Every Grandmaster added some weight to the overall strength of a nation. A powerful Grandmaster such as Takemiya Hiro and Chen Fan were even more valuable than a breakthrough in military technology.


    At their level, they were more powerful than most modern weapons and the ruined Tokyo Tower was a testament of their power. The Tokyo Tower was made out of steel and not even bombs could have caused as much damage as it had sustained.


    ¡°I told you so! I knew Chen Beixuan was going to win the fight.¡±


    ¡°Just think about it: Chen Beixuan had never lost a fight ever since he rose to prominence. That Japanese dude, did you see how old he was? There was no way he could ¡ª¡±


    A group of young martial artists gathered at the Xin Yi Sect and they were all engrossed in their conversation about the fight. Suddenly, a one-armed middle-aged man passed the crowd and caught the speaker¡¯s attention. The young man¡¯s face paled and one of his listeners hurried to covered his mouth as if he was speaking sphemy in a church.


    To his surprise and relief, the middle-aged man nodded at them with a smile and walked away.


    After the one-armed man disappeared, the listener finally let go of his hold on the young man¡¯s mouth. He castigated hotly: ¡°Are you crazy? Chen Beixuan is Elder Sun¡¯s sworn enemy, yet you praised Chen Beixuan as if he was a hero. Are you tired of living? ¡±


    The young man¡¯s head drooped in silence as he struggled to gather himself from fear.


    The one-armed man was Sun Wudi, one of the semi transcendent warriors at the Xin Yi Sect. He had joined a mission with a few others to do away with Chen Fan, but he ended up losing one of his arms after Tong Shan ripped it off of his body. There was no doubt that he loathed Chen Fan.


    ¡°But I saw Elder Sun smiling at me. I guess he didn¡¯t hear what I have said?¡±


    The young man scratched his head and was dumbfounded.


    Such a scene yed out in many ces in China.


    Inside the Medicine God Valley Sect, Jin Yi looked to the east and imagined Chen Fan standing at the end of the horizon where Japan was. A mix ofplicated feelings rose inside of her. King of Elixirs stood beside her and patted her shoulders to offer some sce but he was unable to smooth the girl¡¯s knotted brows.


    Lu Yanxue sat before an office table. She was wearing a business outfit with a ck and white button-down shirt. She wore pulled back hair that was up in a bun, making the lines on her face look severe. Those lines softened a little after she got a message about Chen Fan¡¯s victory. However, a hint of morose flickered in her eyes.


    Zheng Anqi was in a board meeting when she received a phone call. She nearly jumped out of her seat and paced around therge conference room, startling the rest of the attendees. They have never seen Zheng Anqi break her seasoned and aloof shell and became so anxious. Only those board members who were close to Zheng Anqi had guessed that the phone call might have something to do with the mysterious owner of thepany.


    Jinlin City, Zhong Hai, Yan Jin...


    Regardless of where they were, the reaction to the news was the same: they were shocked at first, and then relief. Too much was at stake, if Chen Fan lost the fight, it would be another few decades at least for the Chinese Martial Artsmunity to regain momentum. On the other hand, Chen Fan¡¯s victory would be able to allow the Chinese Martial Artistmunity to pin their Japanese counterpart under its thumb for many years. They no longer needed to stomach the arrogance and disdain of the Japanese Martial Artists.


    Meanwhile, other news came out of the military.


    Leader of Dragon¡¯s Fang, the backbone of the squad that was stationed at Northern China had decided to resign from his post in order to focus on his cultivation after he had received a phone call. His resignation had already been approved by the military leaders.


    Meanwhile, in a mountain valley somewhere in Zhong Zhou...


    A girl of elegant features sat by a pond, watching the mist rise from the calm surface of the water. The girl used to have a strident and boisterous personality, after spending much of her recent months by the calm and sereneke, she had grown much quieter and more focused.


    Her features were well defined as if they were chiseled out from a smooth marble. Her skin was the color of fresh snow and was as smooth as silk: a perfectbination with her long dark hair that tumbled down to her waist. She sat by theke, hugging her legs close to her chest, and stared into the pond thoughtfully.


    An elder came over to her.


    ¡°A¡¯Xiu, you have not yet reached Transcendent State. Don¡¯t sit so close to the Yin Dragon Pond, it¡¯s not good for you.¡±


    The girl was Chen Fan¡¯s in-name disciple that he had taken up a year ago: A¡¯Xiu. She had be much more beautiful than she had been a year ago. She used to have the charm of a girl next door, but now she had outgrown her childish shell and transformed into a drop-dead gorgeousdy.


    A¡¯Xiu didn¡¯t seem to hear the old man¡¯s warning. She murmured to herself.


    ¡°I have thought that if I put my heart into training, I could catch up with master one day. But now I feel that even when I finally reached the peak of Internal Force cultivation, It would still be a far crypared to Master. I will have to live with the reality that I would never ever catch up with him.¡±


    Wu Shanhe heaved a sigh; he was not sure what to say to the girl.


    The old man had lived a rough and tumble life and had tasted all vors the world had to offer him. However, he was still an amateur when it came down to romantic affections.


    However, A¡¯Xiu quickly gathered herself and said: ¡°What was I thinking. Master has led me by example and had trampled over the Japanese Martial artsmunity. I should not fall behind.¡±


    ¡°Sect Brother Wu, let¡¯s go deal with that annoying bunch at Jiu Ding City. I have heard reports that someone was trying to incite a mutiny against me.¡±


    The tone of A¡¯Xiu¡¯s voice changed and so did her expression. Her face became hard and severe and her expression was like an icy wind sweeping across the tundra, turning her into the legendary queen of blizzards.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Wu Shanhe replied as he lowered his head.


    Even the spell caster from the Yin Ghost Sect started to fear the power and the decisiveness of the young girl.


    When the news reached the international underground world, it had the same effect on people as it did in China.


    The family lord of the Lee Family of the Samsung Group called for a family meeting during which they removed Lee Hyeok-Gyu of all his responsibilities in the family and decided to put him under house arrest. They also approved the motion to shelf all activities against Azure Talisman Pharmaceutical and Chen Beixuan.


    Aid International and otherrge corporations were also quick to send out representatives to touch base with Chen Fan.


    The news also reached Hong Sect. An insider who worked closely with the sect leader said that the sect leader didn¡¯t take the news very well. He had watched as the leader smashed everything, including his most prized china collection in a fit of anger. Afterward, the leader confessed that he regretted ever making a move against Chen Beixuan.


    The rest of the underbosses of Hong Sect were also terrified after hearing the news.


    They relished in the fact that they were not the one who was sent to deal with Chen Beixuan, otherwise, none of them would still be alive. No one doubted that Chen Beixuan had the ability to kill all seven underbosses of Hong Sect at once.


    Olga¡¯s face paled as she reflected on her near escape from death.


    Many more underground organizations debated with each other passionately.


    ¡°Is Chen Beixuan really an Immortal Level Overlord?¡±


    Someone posted a post on the CIA¡¯s private server.


    ¡°He killed Takemiya Hiro who we haven¡¯t seen in action for decades. Regardless of how highly regarded he was in Japan, no one knows for sure how powerful he was.¡±


    ¡°We might not have any evidence to prove that Chen Beixuan is of Immortal State, but he had disyed his incredible power that had crushed the Tokyo Tower. Plus, he killed Kurokawa Sho with one punch under everyone¡¯s watch. It doesn¡¯t really matter that much if he is Immortal State or not, the point is, no one could have defeated him now. Could Zeus do that, or anyone of the other two fighters at the top of the list?¡± Someone else replied.


    The reply was liked by manyizens.


    Then a user called Observer posted more information.


    ¡°I have heard that Takemiya Hiro had kept himself busy while he led his life in istion. He challenged nearly everyone on the top ten spots of the list. Zeus told me in person that their spar twenty years ago had ended in a draw. He believed that Takemiya Hiro had the ability to take one of the top three spots.¡±


    ¡°Observer¡± was a well-known alias online. He seemed to be very well connected and always got a whiff of something happening before anyone else. The other users suspected that he was either a high clearance level intelligence officer from one of the major powers in the world, or he was an insider of an international megacorp. Otherwise, no ordinary man could have gathered that much information so quickly. As soon as the Observer showed up, many users came out of their lurking state and greeted him.


    ¡°Mr. Observer, you are finally here.¡±


    ¡°I think Mr. Observer is right, he always is.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Observer is right and Takemiya Hiro had what it takes to be ced at the top three spot, should we reevaluate Chen Beixuan¡¯s rank then? Would he rank number two if not one?¡±


    Someone asked with a surprised emoji.


    ¡°Mr. Observer, can you please shed some light on Chen Beixuan¡¯s exact level of attainment? Is he really an Immortal Level Overlord?¡±


    The original poster asked.


    After a while, the Observer finally replied: ¡°no, he is more powerful than Immortal level.¡±


    Then the entire forum went dead silent.


    A question arose in the minds of whoever was reading the perplexing and stunning revtion. Was there going to be a new Immortal Level Overlord in this world? There hadn¡¯t been one for sixty years. Takemiya Hiro had been the closest one to reach Immortal state, but he was dead now.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be certain if Chen Beixuan is the most powerful man in the world at this moment, but I think it¡¯s safe to say that he is the most powerful man in East Asia¡±


    That was Observer¡¯sst message.


    The entire East Asia Martial artsmunity was shocked by the revtion.

 Chapter 367 - The Most Powerful Man In East Asia

    <h4>Chapter 367: The Most Powerful Man In East Asia</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Compared to the actions in China, the Japanese Martial artsmunity had been deadly silent.


    Regardless of where the Martial Artists were from, let it be Hokkaido, Osaka, Nagoya, or Shikoku, none of them could believe what had happened. The Sword Sage who had dominated Japan for decades was killed in a battle? How was that even possible?


    The title of Sword Sage held the utmost prestige in Japan.


    Even Erika who had made it onto the Dark Roll scarcely dared to provoke Takemiya Hiro. Instead, she had waited patiently, biding her time until the death of Hiro to inherit his title. All the while, she knew that the old man might even outlive herself. Many people imed that Takemiya Hiro was thest Sword Sage in Japan, and the emperor might never hand out such a title again.


    However, such a powerful mighty figure in Japan, the cornerstone of Japan¡¯s martial arts society was killed by Chen Fan. Worse, the symbol of Japan, the Tokyo Tower was trampled on and desecrated by Chen Fan. The Japanese Martial Artists simply couldn¡¯t stomach such an insult.


    ¡°Death to Chen Beixuan!¡±


    ¡°The Japanese Martial Artistmunity has so many talents, we could never be defeated so easily by a Chinese!¡±


    ¡°We request Lord Erika to rally all the Grandmasters in Japan and fight against Chen Beixuan until thest of us! We need to avenge our humiliation! We MUST!¡±


    Many hot-headed young martial artists yelled at the top of their lungs.


    Chen Fan¡¯s victory had shattered their fragile egos.


    However, many more experienced warriors simply shook their heads sulkily. This battle was a legitimate duel and had many witnesses. If Japan walked back on the promises without considering the consequences, no one would ever trust Japanese Martial Artists ever again. This would be an even bigger loss than losing the battle and a Sword Sage.


    Plus, Chen Beixuan was not that easily killed.


    It would require at least an army to pull it off. Many lives of Grandmasters would be lost during that process and was Japan really ready for that? So far, five Grandmasters had already been in, how many more Grandmasters was Japan willing to sacrifice?


    Takemiya Hiro, Takemiya, Chizuru Masahiro, Genkaza Takeda, and Kitaniwakawa, wasn¡¯t that enough?


    Thebined might of these five Grandmasters represented nearly one third of the total power of the Japanese Martial Artistmunity. It would cost at least another five Grandmasters¡¯ lives in order to kill Chen Beixuan, so even if they seeded, the cost would be too high to bear and their weakened state would invite unwanted attention from their other rivals such as China, Korea, Thand, Hong Kong, and SouthEast Asia.


    The Dragon Hall, Hong Sect and the Square Tower wouldsh out at Japan, carve it up like a b of meat on a chopping block.


    By then, no one in Japan would have the ability to stop those rivals with a ravenous appetite.


    That was the reason why Erika had restrained Ito Imi and other Grandmaster¡¯s impulse for seeking revenge. If they really had to do away with Chen Beixuan, they need to prepare and n carefully so that the action was swift and clean; anyplications or failure would have grave consequences.


    The discussion of how to deal with Chen Beixuan was only carried out among a very small circle of people, most men and women were busy with more trivial matters.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan must be the most powerful man in East Asia now, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s an understatement. He is the strongest in the world, I say.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. You have no idea what kind of freaks there are out there. Theck of Immortal Level Overlord¡¯s presence doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t exist. That being said, I agree that Chen Beixuan is the most powerful man in East Asia. Chen Beixuan defeated Takemiya Hiro, the number one warrior in Japan, and he was also regarded as the most powerful man in China, which makes Korea the only variable in the equation. But since we all know that the Korean Martial artsmunity was always inferior to Japan¡¯s, so there you have it: Chen Beixuan is the strongest in East Asia.¡±


    The Japanese Grandmasters felt their fear toward Chen Fan multiplied each time they turned over the question regarding Chen Fan¡¯s true power.


    Chen Fan had only risen to power in thest two years, yet he had already imed the seat of power in East Asia. He did it with ruthless brute force and his throne might as well be a heap of flesh and bones of his victims.


    Many grandmasters in China had been convinced that Chen Fan was the most ruthless man they had ever met, however, Chen Fan never ceased to surprise them and proved that his thirst for blood knows no bounds while he was in Japan. He had killed over seven Grandmasters in Japan in less than ten days and butchered Kurokawa Sho before everyone¡¯s eyes simply because the poor Japanese man had spoken up against him.


    His ruthlessness and decisiveness were terrifying, and mesmerizing at the same time.


    Many underground groups had included Chen Fan in their don¡¯t-touch list. He was a mass murder who knew no limits and worse, he was unpredictable. No one, not even Takemiya Hiro could force him to show his trump card. That waster proven by the dead body of Takemiya Hiro discovered among the rubble.


    Takemiya Hiro¡¯s hair fell loose over his face. His shirt was in tatters, and arge hole went straight through his chest as if he was shot by a cannon at close range. His body offered many clues about how difficult it had been for Takemiya Hiro during the battle. The condition of his mangled body was a stark contrast with Chen Fan¡¯s almost leisure demeanor and his spotless shirt while he emerged out of the battlefield. It was evident that he had killed Kurokawa Sho with ease.


    Japanese martial artists were a vengeful lot, and if Chen Fan had won the battle with a costly victory, they might as well join forces and do away with Chen Fan while he was weak. However, the fact that Chen Fan had won the battle so easily deterred Erika and others and made them think better of seeking revenge right away.


    Meanwhile, the man who had been at the center of everyone¡¯s attention was sitting in a high-end Coffee Shop at Tokyo¡¯s Ginza district.


    Ginza district was one of the most famous nexus for shopping in the world. It was located at the center of downtown Tokyo and was well known for the numerous luxury outlets. Its street was nked by all kinds of shopping malls with squeaky clean windows and artsy decorations. It was also a hub for food all around the world. A visitor might find an Italian restaurant right next to an Arabic one that was across the street from a French Cafe.


    Red Sparrow sat across the table from Chen Fan and was scrolling through some documents on herputer. She asked: ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you know what they call you now? The most powerful man in East Asia.¡±


    Red Sparrow fixed her gaze on Chen Fan, her eyes were filled with admiration and disbelief.


    She knew the beleaguered path of Martial arts at first hand. Ye Nantian, Azure dragon, and Takemiya Hiro, each one of them were powerful warriors in their own right, but none of them were able to reach Immortal State.


    What had made Chen Fan so special?


    The first person to im supremacy in East Asia was not Ye Nantian, neither was it Azure dragon or Takemiya Hiro, much less Erika or Lei Qianjue. It was Chen Beixuan, a teenager not even twenty years old.


    She wagered that she had to look hard and deep to find anyone in the entire who could deal with Chen Fan.


    Red Sparrow had wracked her brain to find a reason for the young man¡¯s extraordinary power but failed. She wondered if Chen Fan was the legendary one in a hundred-year genius who was born with the ability to master any martial arts that he came across.


    ¡°Oh? really?¡± Chen Fan replied quietly. He didn¡¯t seem to mind whatever people were calling him.


    These titles, let it be number one in China or Number one in East Asia, meant little to nothing to Chen Fan. He used to be the North Mystic Celestial Lord who presided over the top of the universe. He had crushed countless celestial beings and brought a slew of immortals to their knees.


    What did the title of ¡°Number One in East Asia¡± mean to someone as mighty as him?


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, have you really reached Immortal State? I¡¯m just curious. And what about Takemiya Hiro? Did he make it to the Immortal State during the battle?¡± Red Sparrow couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity, so she asked Chen Fan.


    Violet had been cutting up the steak for Chen Fan, but she also paused and looked at Chen Fan curiously.


    This was the most contentious question in the world. People had waged a war of words over each other for this one.


    Although no one had seen the battle up close, the ruined Tokyo Tower was a telltale sign of what had happened. Plus, they had seen the de Qi that surged a few hundred meters above the tower, the otherworldly phenomenon of Sun and Moon hanging in the grey sky, and the utterly catastrophic damage the two warriors had done to the steel giant, the Tokyo Tower.


    All signs pointed to one conclusion: the destructive energy unleashed by the twobatants were way beyond that of Transcendent State.


    However, some people were still not convinced. After all, thest Immortal State warrior had only disappeared a few decades ago and many nations and organizations kept detailed descriptions of an Immortal State cultivator¡¯s power. Chen Fan¡¯s ability to levitate himself could count as one, but that was far from enough to be convincing.


    ¡°An Immortal State cultivator could control the power of heaven and earth, merge the Dharma Spell and Martial Arts cultivation. He was able to read minds, levitate, controlling natural elements, and many other irvoyant abilities. In other words, they were no longer mortals, but demi-gods. That was why it was called Immortal State.¡± Red Sparrow murmured to herself.


    ¡°You have shown some of those abilities but not all of them. However, if you have not yet reached Immortal State, how could you kill Takemiya Hiro and destroy Tokyo Tower?¡±


    Red Sparrow continued. It appeared that the enigma was starting to get on her nerves.


    Ever since her power has awakened, she always bragged about herself being the youngest member of the department and a genius. However, She felt so insignificant after she met Chen Fan. He had made her abilities look like a joke.


    Me? Of course, I am not at Immortal State.¡± Chen Fan shrugged. ¡°But Takemiya Hiro was, for a while at least. He had reached Immortal State during the battle, but his injury had prevented him from taking full control of his new power.¡±


    Despite the airy way Chen Fan had offered the answer, Red Sparrow and Violet couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.


    If Takemiya Hiro had reached Immortal State¡ªhowever unstable his power was¡ªhow powerful exactly was Chen Fan to be able to bring him down? What would happen if Chen Fan had to face a seasoned Immortal State cultivator?


    Even as they pondered on the questions, a group of men in ck suits filed into the coffee shop, scaring other guests away. They came closer to Chen Fan in two neat rows.


    A well dressed, stately looking middle age man walked over to Chen Fan with a mechanical smile.


    ¡°Nice to see you again, Mr. Chen Beixuan. ¡±


    ¡°You are Mitsui Yuto?¡± Chen Fan nodded as he recognized the leader of the Mitsui Group. ¡°Are you here to fulfill the payment? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Japanese people are honorable people. We have already wired ten billion US dors to this ount.¡± So saying, Mitsui Yuto handed over Chen Fan a debit card. The middle-aged man then paused a second and said: ¡°Mr. Chen, I also have a message for you from a... certain individual.¡±


    ¡°Japan does not wee you, please leave, or else...¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his glinting eyes and hissed: ¡°Or else what?¡±

 Chapter 368 - Meeting An Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 368: Meeting An Old Friend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mitsui Yuto was the leader of the Mitsui Group and the backbone of the Japanese financial sector. He was much wealthier than the richest man in China, and only the Lee Family of the Samsung Group might be able to rival his family fortune.


    His warning was a clear message to Chen Fan from the top dogs of Japan: those who ruled the inds from behind the curtain, cautioning him that enough is enough.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, we all have seen what you are capable of and we don¡¯t hesitate a moment in believing that you are the most powerful man in East Asia. However, please also remember that we live in the 21st century and personal strength is not as important anymore.¡±


    Mitsui Yuto bowed to Chen Fan and then left the room with a smug smile.


    Mitsui Yuto¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t sit well with Violet. Sheined: ¡°He is so full of himself. Master has killed Takemiya Hiro and rose to prominence in East Asia, even the family lord of the Mitsui family would have to speak respectfully to master. What makes Mitsui Yuto think he could use that smug tone of voice? He is nothing but a pawn of the Mitsui family.¡±


    Japanese was a fiercely hieratical society and it was the case in both the prominent families and political system. Age dictates the authority one could wield in any group. Many retired seniors still had significant influence in society and they ruled the nation from behind the scenes, pulling the strings of their younger counterparts to run the thirdrgest economy in the world and a total poption of well over a billion.


    Chen Fan was quiet. He tapped the table with his finger thoughtfully.


    A hint of concern surface on Red Sparrow¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mitsui Yuto¡¯s warning was a clear message to you from the real leaders of the nation. We should pack up and leave here before they resort to violence.¡±


    Chen Fan reckoned that the ¡°violence¡± Red Sparrow had mentioned was not the threat of Grandmasters, instead, it was the real ¡°violence¡± of the 21st century.


    These were the state violence apparatus such as Law Enforcement unit and the Police force, armed not with swords, but firearms.


    ¡°Do you think they will do that?¡± Violet was surprised by such a prospect.


    Countries in the East Asia region had been in peace with each other for many decades. Japan¡¯s Self-Defense Forces had never been mobilized ever since the fifties during the Korean War. The rank of the Japan Self-Defense Forces was only two hundred thousand strong and was mostly tasked with local peacekeeping missions. The real military missions in Japan were carried out by the Americans. Years of peace and prosperity had made most Japanese citizens forget the existence of their military.


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely. We need to be prepared.¡± Red Sparrow said with a solemn face.


    She was a super soldier in the Special Case Department in China and knew how the militaries worked around the world. She knew that the Japanese military¡ªhowever small it was¡ª had never stopped sharpening its skills and modernizing its equipment. If Chen Fan finally got on the nerves of the leaders of Japan, they would not hesitate a second to use the force at their disposal. Chen Fan was a powerful man, but no man could survive the attack of a fully armed army.


    Chen Fan and Takemiya Hiro¡¯s battle had destroyed half of the Tokyo Tower, but any missile could havepletely wiped Tokyo Tower off the map.


    ¡°It¡¯s also likely that Mitsui Yuto was simply bluffing. Japanese leaders were not as conspicuous as the American. Zeus had to kill an American General stationed in the Philippines, for the US government to mobilize all the American forces stationed in the pacific region to capture him.¡± Red Sparrow put in.


    ¡°I think the most likely reaction of the Japanese Government is to send a Law enforcement unit after you. There is a special unit under the Japanese military called the Harik¨¥n, despite its small size of merely a hundred men, it is one of the most well equipped and well-drilled forces in Japan. They served a very specific purpose in Japan: to keep the Grandmasters in check.¡±


    Red Sparrow was very familiar with the Special Law enforcement units all around the world.


    To her surprise, the threat of the Huriken Unit didn¡¯t have even the slightest effect on Chen Fan. He shook his head and said: ¡°I still have some other matters to attend to. I can¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    ¡°What are your other businesses? Takemiya Hiro is dead, who else could you be going after?¡± Red Sparrow was taken aback at first, but suddenly, she remembered something. She rounded her eyes in disbelief and asked: ¡°Are you still thinking of going after those shrines?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? What you did to Susano Shrine has already stirred the ire of the entire Japanese Martial arts world. If you keep pressing on and destroy more shrines, they will finally retaliate with full force.¡±


    Red Sparrow stomped the ground as sheined.


    ¡°Oh, how did you know my n?¡± Chen Fan asked, slightly surprised.


    ¡°Humph! Do you think you are the first one who had vied for the power in the shrines? Mind you that those shrines have existed over hundreds of years.¡± Red Sparrow grunted and said


    ¡°Countless Overlords who dreamed of reaching the Immortal State attempted to steal, or rob those shrines of their secrets about immortality. However, each one of these shrines was deep-rooted in the Japanese power matrix and was well connected with all the powerful forces in Japan. You have rmed those forces by destroying one shrine, they would not let you so much as touch another. The leaders of the nation will get involved and things will be messy.¡±


    Despite Red Sparrow¡¯s warning, Chen Fan didn¡¯t change his mind.


    The six shrines in Japan looked as tantalizing as a b of meat would to a hungry wolf.


    One Immortal Guardian might not be enough to awaken the full potential of the Summoning Flute of Demon God, but six Immortal Guardians would definitely do. Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t even need to get his hands dirty and could let the Immortal Guardians do his bidding. Such was the power of these Immortal Guardians, that they could easily rip an Immortal State cultivator into pieces.


    Red Sparrow¡¯s face was contorted by anger after her words bounced off of Chen Fan¡¯s stubborn mind. Her chest moved up and down as she took a deep breath to calm herself, making her bosom seem even fuller than it already was.


    ¡°Master, many family lords from Tokyo and Chinese Martial Artists also wanted your audience.¡± Violet opened a notebook with pages of names.


    Chen Fan had killed Takemiya Hiro, he was the man of the hour, the new rising force in Japan.


    Although Japan¡¯s high-level leaders wanted Chen Fan out of their territory as quickly as possible, the Japanese citizens were enamored by Chen Fan¡¯s strength and wanted him to stay so that they could know him better.


    People such as Mitsui Yuto would never talk to Chen Fan as he did with such arrogance without the full support of the national leaders. Even a Kendo Master deserved an ordinary citizen¡¯s utmost veneration, much less the one who had killed a Sword Sage.


    ¡°Oh? Who are they?¡± Chen Fan asked airily.


    ¡°Leaders of Mitsubishi, Sharp, Sony, Astes Pharma, Ta¨­tsuka Pharma, and many otherrge corporations.¡± Violet readout aloud a slew of names.


    Chen Fan reckoned that the link betweenrge corporations and the Martial arts world in Japan was much tighter than that in China.


    However, Chen Fan was not surprised by his discovery. The Chinese government had a tight control in nearly every aspect of its citizens¡¯ lives, stability and control was their ultimate goal. It was not in their interest to see an alliance between the martial artists and the businessmen since it would make managing either one of them difficult.


    However, the Japanese government had a much looser grip on things in Japan and mega-corporations had taken up that power vacuum and dominated thend. In order to remain in power, they needed help from Martial artists, thus forging an alliance between the two. Grandmasters also had a much higher social status in Japan than in China.


    When Violent finally finished reading the names of the visitors, Chen Fan realized that most of them were here because of the Vitality Serum.


    After Violet finished reading the list of Japanese guests, she went on to the Chinese guests. Suddenly, Chen Fan heard a familiar name.


    ¡°Wait, did you say Qi Dongsheng?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and mulled over the name. Wasn¡¯t that Qi Wangsun¡¯s father? Why was he in Japan wanting to see me?


    ¡°Yes, Qi Dongsheng. Owner of the Dong Sheng Group at the Northern Sea Bay. He is a friend of Lin Tai, founder of thergest Chinese Martial arts Dojo in Japan. The message was sent by Lin Tai as well on behalf of Qi Dongsheng.¡±


    ¡°I know of him. He is a Chinese Grandmaster who lived in Tokyo. I heard he is rted to the Lin family of Southeastern China. Technically, he is the uncle of Lin Tatian who you have killed.¡± Red Sparrow said slowly.


    Chen Fan was not surprised at all that the Special Case Department knew qbout his murder of Lin Tatian. The Special Case Departments were in the business of knowing things.


    ¡°Master, are you going to meet them?¡± Violet asked softly.


    ¡°I will be fine.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and then sighed.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t know why Qi Dongsheng wanted to see him and neither did he care. He is a friend of his son, not Qi Dongsheng himself. He had helped the Qi family only because of Qi Wangsun.


    ¡°We will have to leave Tokyo soon before more visitorse after me.¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh and said.


    Red Sparrow nodded.


    Chen Fan was the most popr man in Japan right now and countless martial artists from all over the world flocked to Japan in order to meet the most powerful man in East Asia. As long as Chen Fan still carried this title, he was a walking beacon in the night that attracts everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Violet, get the tickets ready, we will head back to Kyushu right away. I will stop by Kyushu Shrine on the way. After that, we will have to act quickly. Hopefully, I can get rid of one or two more Shrines before the Japanese government notices.¡± Chen Fan rose to his feet and started off.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Violet paused a second and then replied.


    Red Sparrow gazed at the back of Violet and thought of saying something to her, but then she thought better of it.


    Red Sparrow and Chen Fan took a train to Kyushu instead of a ne in order to avoid the stringent checkpoints at the airport. They traveled with fake documents. Violet had left a bit earlier than them on a different train but to the same destination.


    It was close to the new year and most Japanese people were staying home with their families. As a result, the train was nearly empty and only tourists from China and Korea filled the spots here and there.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    A familiar voice wrenched Chen Fan¡¯s mind out of his meditation. He then saw Ai Jinqi standing next to him, dragging a suitcase behind.


    Ai Jinqi¡¯s face lit up with glee as soon as she saw Chen Fan.


    ¡°We meet again?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I am on my way to Kyushu. Are you taking your flight from Fukuoka back home?¡±


    She asked Chen Fan, but her eyes wandered to Red Sparrow. Every time she met Chen Fan, he was always apanied by a gorgeous face. Yukishiro Sa, Violet and now it was Red Sparrow. Ai Jinqi felt a bitterness rise inside of her.


    Ren Hao looked at Chen Fan withplicated emotions flickering in his eyes.


    He had thought Chen Fan was just another Chinese tourist, but he turned out to be a mighty figure, so much so that even Mitsui Yuto had to wait patiently for him at the bottom of the Tokyo Tower.


    Right after they left the Tokyo Tower as instructed by Chen Fan, they heard a loud crash and saw a section of the tower fall down. Ren Hao had suspected that it had something to do with Chen Fan, but he would have never guessed the tower copsed because of Chen Fan and Takemiya Hiro¡¯s battle.


    ¡°Thank you for your warning the other day. Did you know that the Tokyo Tower copsed on that day? I heard it was aliens.¡± Ai Jinqi sat beside Chen Fan and already started prattling.


    ¡°Aliens?¡±


    Red Sparrow chortled.


    She looked at Chen Fan as if he was a sly trickster.


    Chen Fan let out a wry smile. Soon the train was on its way, many people came over to Ai Jinqia to say hi to her.


    It was evident that the social butterfly had made a lot of friends.


    Chen Fan soon learned that some of the Chinese tourists were traveling in a group. They were all from Zhong Hai and were on their way to Kyushu and then heading back home.


    Many of the tourists gave Chen Fan a curious look and some even asked Ai Jinqi if Chen Fan was her boyfriend, to which Ai Jinqi replied with a silent blush.


    The train quickly arrived at the Shikoku area. Suddenly, Chen Fan¡¯s face became taut as he registered something was amiss. Then the lights on the train went out as if the train had taken them through the gate of hell.


    A jarring and sharp voice came up in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan,e out and die!¡±

 Chapter 369 - Gathering of Demon Gods

    <h4>Chapter 369: Gathering of Demon Gods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The people on the train were startled by the strange voice in their heads. The crowd became struck with fear and surprise.


    ¡°What was that noise?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I heard it as well. It sounded as if it was in my head.¡±


    ¡°It was calling out for Chen Beixuan. Who is Chen Beixuan? Do we have a Chen Beixuan among us?¡±


    People murmured to each other perplexedly. They wondered why the voice seemed right in their heads but everyone on the train seemed to have heard it.


    Soon, someone¡¯s panicked scream shot throughout the train.


    They noticed the light outside the windows dimmed as if the night had suddenly dawned upon them. Why did the sky suddenly be so dark while it was still noon?


    ¡°Shit! Is it some kind of supernatural phenomenon?¡±


    ¡°Are we on The Midnight Meat Train?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I want my mom.¡±


    The train was suddenly filled with a cacophony of Kids¡¯ crying, women¡¯s screaming, and men¡¯s nervous pep talk that verged on a mental break down. The dim light became the passenger¡¯s only defense against the darkness outside. Without it, theplete darkness would break these passenger¡¯s minds one nerve at a time.


    Ai Jinqi was terrified by the turn of events. She grabbed hold of Chen Fan¡¯s arm as her body trembled uncontrobly. She was raised in a wealthy family and never had seen anything remotely close to this. Ren Hao¡¯s legs already gave out and brought him down to the floor.


    Even during this moment of distress, Ai Jinqi didn¡¯t forget about Chen Fan. She held tightly onto him and managed to ask him with as much calm as she could muster.


    ¡°How did that voice know your name? Is iting after you? Don¡¯t leave us, we have a lot of living people here, ghosts should be afraid of us.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile after seeing the girl¡¯s poor attempt to remain calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is likely just a bunch of lost souls and minor spirits.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s confidence smoothed Ai Jinqi¡¯s nerves. However, Ren Hao crawled toward Chen Fan like a scared dog. He screamed as he ran toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan! Those Oni are after him. Don¡¯t harm us!¡±


    People scurried away from Chen Fan as soon as they heard Ren Hao¡¯s words. Many looked at Chen Fan with shock and disbelief as if Chen Fan was some kind of a monster.


    Tears welled in Ai Jinqi¡¯s eyes as she saw the other tourists¡¯ reactions. She gave Ren Hao a re which made the young man blush. However, the hint of embarrassment on Ren Hao¡¯s face quickly evaporated. His own life was at stake now and he shouldn¡¯t feel bad for doing what was best for him.


    Suddenly a jarring shriek came up from outside. Everyone peered through the windows and saw a dark shadowy figure floating in the air. Two shining round eyes stared back at the passengers like two pools of molten iron.


    The sight of the ghastly shape turned people into a bundle of nerves. They were ordinary people and had never seen anything like this.


    Red Sparrow who had sat opposite of Chen Fan red at the young man.


    ¡°He was able to send his voice through soul energy, so whoever he is, he is either Immortal State or another Demon God from Japan.¡±


    ¡°I wager it¡¯s the so-called Demon God. I wonder how many of them are out there.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should go take a look.¡± Chen Fan said readily and rose to his feet under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes.


    ¡°What is he going to do? Is he going to meet those Demons out there?¡±


    Everyone gave Chen Fan a long stare withplicated feelings. Ai Jinqi squeezed his hand and was not willing to let go. Chen Fan smiled slightly and then said, almost like an older brother to a younger sister; ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will catch these little demons for you.¡±


    Everyone thought Chen Fan was making a sick joke and even Ai Jinqi replied with a cringing smile that verged on crying. She watched as Chen Fan jumped up from the ground as a beam of azure light shot through the ceiling of the train cart. Then Red Sparrow also sprung into action and disappeared behind the hole on the ceiling by turning herself into a trail of fire.


    Everyone was shocked by the incredible sight.


    ¡°Are they immortals from the legends?¡±


    Someone stammered.


    Ai Jinqi sat motionless, her mind nk.


    Memories of her past encounter with Chen Fan suddenly came back to her and she was finally able to put two and two together. She had met Chen Fan at the Susano Shrine and the Susano Shrine was destroyed soon after she had left. Then, she met Chen Fan again under the Tokyo Tower, and right after she exited the park following Chen Fan¡¯s advice, the Tokyo Tower copsed, allegedly it was the work the aliens.


    Ai Jinqi had thought those were mere coincidences, but it suddenly dawned upon her that Chen Fan had caused all of this.


    ¡°Who is he? Why does he have such magical power?¡± Ai Jinqi pondered on.


    She conceded that all her presumptions about Chen Fan were wrong. Although she had no clue who Chen Fan was, her instinct told her that the answer was much more shocking even than her wildest imagination.


    Ren Hao slumped on the ground, gaping with fear and remorse.


    If he knew Chen Fan wielded such unthinkable abilities, he would never throw him under the bus. Now he had pissed Chen Fan off and Ren Hao couldn¡¯t bring himself to imagine what would happen to him after he had dealt with the Demons outside.


    Ren Hao had never felt so regretful before. He started to register unfriendly stares and belligerent nces all around him.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had already made it to the top of the rail cart.


    The train conductor had slowed down the speed of the train due to the sudden appearance of darkness. Chen Fan looked ahead and behind the train and saw it was surrounded by an imprable dark mist thatpletely blocked out the sun. Amidst the dark mist was countless wretched spirits and vile demons swimming around each other. Their eyes wererge red unblinking holes that shined a very eerie light from within. A cold gust came up, sweeping across the sky with sharp, agonizing shrieks. Chen Fan had seen a simr procession of spirits and demons in the art of the Young Lord of the Ghost Witch Sect, but this was on another level of deadliness.


    These apparitions were ancient and held deep grudges toward the living. Many of them had wondered the line between living and dead for a hundred or so years.


    Some of them were still dressed in the old fashion way with the Edo period styles.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Red Sparrow pulled herself over the ledge and came abreast with Chen Fan. She asked in a solemn voice.


    ¡°The dark mist had stretched as far as a few thousand kilometers from here. Sunshine is just on the other side. It seemed to be the work of a Dharma Artifact. These Ghosts wouldn¡¯t be able to show up without the protection of an Artifact.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said lightly.


    He had since projected his Divine Will as far as five kilometers away from him and got a handle on what was going on. He was not at all affected by the ghastly apparitions and jarring screaming around him.


    ¡°This is the Dark Sky Curtain from the Ise Grand Shrine. Legend has it that a grand Kannushi from Ise Grand Shrine had refined this vile artifact using the western art of alchemy. It could not only unleash ghosts into the world but also could be used as a vehicle for the Demon God.¡± Red Sparrow exined.


    As soon as she finished talking, a Demon God with three heads and six arms appeared in the darkness. Its hulking frame filled up the space between the ground and the sky. Each one of his six arms wielded a different kind of Dharma Artifact, making his appearance resemble that of a Dharmap, the protector of the buddha.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Six-Armed Demon God from Shrine of Hell King¡±


    Red Sparrow¡¯s face changed color a bit and then said.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I have heard so much about you.¡± The soul energy roiled about the Six-Armed Demon God like the waves on the ocean. He fixed his gaze on Chen Beixuan, and didn¡¯t spare Red Sparrow any attention.


    He was a Demon God and the only person who was worthy of his attention was Chen Fan. Chen Fan had killed Lord Susano, and Takemiya Hiro, so the Demon God treated him as equal, the same could not be said about Red Sparrow.


    Suddenly, another shadowy figure emerged out of the dark mist. His body was wrapped in a tangle of vines. Its skin was darker than its surroundings and even the mist under its feet turned into a poll of ck ichor. His appearance was simr to a hellish ghoul.


    ¡°Lord Yamamizuki from the Yamamizuki Shrine.¡±


    Red Sparrow announced. Her face turned sour.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, are you scared?¡± Lord Yamamizuki asked in a high pitch screech.


    ¡°Yamamizuki, Chen Beixuan is the strongest man of East Asia, a powerful Immortal State warrior. He is not afraid of your meager power.¡± Another voice came up from behind Lord Yamamizuki


    Chen Fan saw a man-like creature with the head of a bird and a pair of ugly wings that appeared in the sky. It looked very much like the mythical creature of Karasutengu: The crow dog.


    ¡°Lord Karasutengu from the Karasutengu Shrine.¡±


    Red Sparrow¡¯s face paled.


    She had never thought that all three Demon Gods would show up once: Six-Armed Demon God, Lord Yamamizuki, and Lord Karasutengu. She was confident that Chen Fan could handle each one of them individually, and he might be able to handle two if she helped him out, but three at the same time is stretching it too thinly.


    The situation quickly escted, and Red Sparrow quickly gave up the hope of saving the poor souls still trapped on the train.


    ¡°ck-nk, ck-nk.¡±


    A wave of wet footsteps came up. A tall and thin figure appeared from the dark corner at the end of the line of train carts. Red Sparrow was taken aback by the appearance of a mortal during this tense moment. When the man was close enough for Red Sparrow to see his face, she was shocked: ¡°Lord Kurome, why are you here?¡±


    Lord Kurome was just an S-Level Overlord, and this battle was way out of his league. Even Red Sparrow could defeat him, much less Chen Fan. Suddenly, an ominous feeling seized her mind.


    ¡°You are not a mortal, you are the Demon God Lord Kurome.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a light smile.


    Red Sparrow watched as Lord Kurome¡¯s eyes started burning with a red glow. He stood quietly as the flying ghosts and spirits bowed to him fearfully.


    ¡°Six-Armed Demon God, Lord Karasutengu, Lord Yamamizuki, and Lord Kurome.¡±


    Of the six Demon Gods in Japan, one had already been killed by Chen Fan and the other four stood right in front of him. The Demon God of The Ise Grand Shrine was still missing in action but had contributed to the cause by offering his Artifact: Dark Sky Curtain.


    They were all after Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, did we surprise you?¡±


    Lord Kuromeughed out loud. There was another voice behind thatughter that belonged to someone, or something much more ancient.


    The four demon gods surrounded Chen Fan and started cycling around him. They were all half-step away from Immortal State and were indestructible within the dark mist. Even Takemiya Hiro would be shredded into pieces if he had to face all four of them at once.


    Life drained away from Red Sparrow¡¯s face. She grabbed hold of Chen Fan¡¯s arm like a drowning woman would to thest piece of floating nk. She really thought she was going to die here.


    Chen Fan sped his hands behind his back and stood haughtily.


    ¡°Very good. You saved me many trips. I will kill all of you today to charge my Dharma Treasure!¡±

 Chapter 370 - Blade of Divine Will

    <h4>Chapter 370: de of Divine Will</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Dark Sky Curtain hovered over an area the size of a football stadium. Within the folds of the back curtain was countless howling, snarling, crying, and screaming ghosts. The four Demon Gods stood at four corners of the bleak world like pirs. They had trapped Chen Fan and Red Sparrow in a deadly situation.


    Chen Fan was unfazed while confronted by four Overlords who were only half-step away from Immortal State. He linked his hands behind his back and stood proudly. On the contrary, Red Sparrow was scared and started to waver.


    Red Sparrow was a super soldier from the Special Case Department in China. However, Red Sparrow was far from a seasoned warrior since China¡¯s peace and prosperity meant she hadn¡¯t partaken in any tough battles, much less facing four Demon Gods at once. She wagered that even if she was with Azure dragon or Ye Nantian, her fate was sealed.


    ¡°These four Demon God presided over their own territory and were not quite at peace with each other. Why did they decide to put down their centuries of bad blood and gang up on Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Red Sparrow¡¯s mind raced.


    Most people with high-level clearance would be familiar with the secrets of Japan¡¯s six shrines. Each of them hosted a Demon God who used to be Immortal State cultivators a long time ago. However, they had been fighting against each other for so long that they might not even remember why they were still fighting. They were harmless most of the time since they were too busy fighting against each other, and also because they were confined to their own shrines.


    Nothing like what happened today had ever happened. For these Demon Gods toe out at once required the Divine Artifact ¡°Dark Sky Curtain¡±, these remaining five shrines must have been conspiring against Chen Fan for a long time. But why? Chen Fan hadn¡¯t done anything to them. Did theye to avenge their old rival Lord Susano?


    Lord Kurome seemed to have registered Red Sparrow¡¯s confusion, he grinned and then said: ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you really think that we have no idea of what you are up to?¡±


    ¡°You want to kill me on your way to Shikoku. Yes, I and my peers are not on good terms but this is a matter of life and death for all of us. We have to band together in order to defend ourselves.¡±


    Lord Kurome, Karasutengu and Yamamizuki all let out ugly grins.


    Having lived hundreds of years had given them enough wisdom to let go of their differences during time of crisis. They quickly forged an alliance to quell Chen Fan before thetter could make a move on them.


    ¡°How did they know of our n?¡±


    Red Sparrow was taken aback.


    Many people believed that Chen Fan had entered the Immortal State ever since the fight against Takemiya Hiro and therefore, the rest of the shrines should be of no interest to him. However, these Demon Gods were still able to correctly guess Chen Fan¡¯s next move.


    ¡°Could it be...¡± Red Sparrow¡¯s face changed colors as she shot a surprised re at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Violet.¡± Chen Fan uttered a name calmly.


    Chen Fan and Red Sparrow had traveled under aliases and not even the Japanese Intelligence department knew of Chen Fan¡¯s movement. The only other person who knew of his n was Violet, and she must have snitched to Lord Kurome. Red Sparrow was a patriotic Chinese woman, and therefore she would never help the Japanese.


    As soon as Chen Fan spoke the name, he looked to a dark corner and said: ¡°Am I right, Violet?¡±


    From the darkness, a curvy figure emerged. Her hot body was wrapped in a tight ck overall. The style of her clothing was a parody of her purple hair, violet eyshes. She was holding a Kodachi in one hand.


    ¡°Lord Chen Beixuan.¡± Violet bowed slightly and greeted Chen Fan.


    Red Sparrow¡¯s face turned pale and then she hissed at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan! I told you to stay away from this Japanese B-with-an-itch. She was the leader of the Fuji Ninja n for god¡¯s sake! Don¡¯t you know what ninjas are like? They are despicable unscrupulous sons of bitches. I knew you have fallen for the honey trap the moment I saw your stupid gaze on her face.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply.


    Violet lowered her head and said softly.


    ¡°Master, regardless of how powerful you are, you will leave for China once you are done here. But I can¡¯t. As soon as you are gone, these men behind me will first pick on me and my n. Plus, Ninjas were never known for our high moral bearing, we only followed the strongest, and sadly, that is not you.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly: ¡°I understand. But how did you remove the spell I cast on you?¡±


    When Violet surrendered to Chen Fan, he had nted a golden me inside of her to keep her in check and make sure she didn¡¯t turn on him.


    ¡°The lord at Ise Grand Shrine helped me remove it. That Lord also tasked me to bring the Dark Sky Curtain here to assist the other four Demon Gods.¡± Violet let out a smile. ¡°That Lord I am talking about, he also said that even if you are able to escape the four of them, he will hunt you down and kill you personally.¡±


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted, then a smile broke over his face.¡±Violet, why do you think I disclosed all my ns to you?¡±


    The question caught the attention of the demon gods.


    Violet and Red Sparrow were also taken aback by the question.


    ¡°I never liked to exin things to others, so why do you think I would go out of my way to tell you everything? I had nted that ball of fire myself, what makes you think that you can get rid of it without me noticing it?¡± Chen Beixuan narrowed his eyes and asked a few more rhetorical questions with a smirk.


    ¡°You have betrayed me, but it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t me you, instead, I have to thank you for bringing all four of them here. You have not only saved me a number of trips, but also lulled these Demon Gods into a false sense of security that they are willing to abandon their home advantage ande to me.¡±


    Violet¡¯s face turned ck as the smile froze on her face.


    She had never thought that Chen Fan had already anticipated her betrayal and everything she did was part of his n.


    Red Sparrow was stunned by the turn of events. Did Chen Fan really n everything? He wanted to use himself as bait to lure all four of the demon gods out? Was he really confident that he could defeat them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He is bluffing!¡± Lord Kurome snorted as he locked his smoldering gaze on Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, sing whatever song you want, you will die here. You won¡¯t be able to escape four of us even if you have reached Immortal State. We have killed immortal state cultivators before, did I tell you that already?¡±


    So saying, he took a step forward and shouted: ¡°NOW!¡±


    Four waves of Soul Energy surged into the dark sky and them plummeted at Chen Fan like four rough waves. Each one of the soul energy pulses was more powerful than that of Takemiya Hiro. The size and volume of the Soul Energy was greater than Chen Fan¡¯s, but their quality was inferior.


    As the four waves of Soul Energies rushed through Red Sparrow¡¯s body, she winced as blood spilled out from her nose. Although she was an Extraordinary one and was as powerful as a top-level Grandmaster, she could not hold herself before these deadly soul energies.


    As the soul energy converged toward Chen Fan, thetter stood still like an unwavering rock jutted out from the sea bed. Meanwhile, Red Sparrow was shaking, and nearly fell to the ground a few times.


    Such was the power of Demon Gods that they could undo a peak level Grandmaster using just Soul Energy.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and reached out both hands. He then stretched out his fingers like a blooming lotus flower, forming an incredibly delicate Dharma Seal.


    ¡°Soul Refining Art, Form!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted as a Divine Light shot out from his eyes. These Divine Lights quickly formed Divine Will and was gaining more solidity by the second. In a blink, they had turned into silvery strands. The energy in the air drew these strands up and quickly wove them into a three meter long de.


    The body of the de was translucent and incandescent at the same time. The moment the de was fully formed, an unswerving sense of righteous fury, filled with conviction and ultimate wisdom swept across the space. It threatened to slice open this sphemous darkness shrouded over the train.


    Physical Manifestation of Divine Will


    Chen Fan had used the same move to subdue the remanence of Divine Soul inside the golden statue. He had only reached Foundation Establishment level and his Divine Will was not nearly enough to solidify in the real world. However there and then, Chen Fan had reached the Ethereal Enlightenment level and the Devotion Energy inside the golden statue had also enabled him to project his Divine Will as far as five kilometers away. Then and only then, He finally managed to execute this move.


    As soon as the de of Divine Will appeared, the four demon gods were shocked while Red Sparrow and Violet were still unsure what had happened.


    These Demon Gods were Divine Souls, and they were more susceptible to the power of the de of Divine Will. Although Divine Will was barely harmful to these Demon Gods, Chen Fan had forged a deadly weapon out of his Divine Will that could easily destroy any Divine Soul.


    ¡°Shit, let¡¯s move together now!¡±


    Lord Kurome was unnerved by the development and shouted at his peers. He sent out his soul energy like spreading a web. When his soul energy fell on the train, the steel tes on the outside of the train werecerated by the sharp strands of the web.


    Any martial artist who saw his move would be very impressed.


    This web was formed by pure soul energy a feat that was unachievable even by Soul Energy Masters. The fact that these Demon Gods could pull it off so easily spoke loudly of their level of attainment.


    Red Sparrow¡¯s face paled after seeing the overwhelming attack of soul energy swooping down on her. She charged up her energy and immted herself. However, the me didn¡¯t grant her with any warmth deep inside of her.


    Soul Energy was unpredictable and deadly. She was not confident that this protective me could shield her from the soul energy.


    Chen Fan pointed a finger at the silvery long de and shouted.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    The silvery de whooshed into the air and broke the confinement of the web with ease. It then started to hack and sh at the web of soul energy, destroying it with incredible efficiency. The Demon Gods doubled down on their soul energy and tried to contain the damage.


    Chen Fan pointed a finger again.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The de of Divine Will let out a sh of silvery light as it pierced through the soul energy web with ease. Then It flew out and reached Lord Karasutengu in a blink


    Under Violet¡¯s incredulous stare, Lord Karasutengu, a hulking figure with terrifying scary winds was hacked into two from the middle.


    Chen Fan had killed one of the Demon Gods with only one move.

 Chapter 371 - Kill The Demon Gods

    <h4>Chapter 371: Kill The Demon Gods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°This is... Impossible!¡±


    Violet gaped at Chen Fan in disbelief. Karasutengu was a Demon God, a very powerful and ancient one while at it. So powerful was Chen Fan that he could not only fight back while being besieged from all fronts but alsond a killing blow on Karasutengu.


    Worse yet, Chen Fan had killed his opponent with such ease that he didn¡¯t even have to use the Hypersonic punch, and neither did he use the otherworldly art of Moon and Sun. Chen Fan had used only his soul energy.


    Demon Gods were all Divine Souls, as a result, they might not measure up to the Immortal State cultivators in terms of divine powers and Martial arts abilities. However, they possessed unmatched soul energy The fact that Chen Fan was able to kill one with his soul energy meant that Chen Fan¡¯s level of attainment in soul energy cultivation was much more advanced than a hundred year old Divine Soul.


    Violet¡¯s shock was shared by everyone else, including, Six-Armed Demon God, Kurome and Yamamizuki.


    They had bet their lives on the use of soul energy, thinking it must be superior to Chen Fan. However, they had never thought that Chen Fan was capable of unleashing the terrifying ¡°de of Divine Will.¡±


    The sight of the unstoppable deadly de had given the Demon Gods an urgent sense of threat.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    A mad and furious roar came up, the severed body of Lord Karasutengu merged together and became one again. Although the power of these Demon Gods was mediocre at best, the most annoying thing about them was their ability to revive themselves. It required repetitive beatings to eventually wear out their revival abilities.


    Before Yamamizuki had the time to celebrate the return of hisrade, he sensed something was off.


    Many people had seen it too. Despite the fact that both halves of Karasutengu¡¯s body had gone together, a silvery groove remained where the two sections met. Try as he might, Karasutengu couldn¡¯t remove the line andplete the healing process


    ¡°Shoot! That de was able to permanently harm his Divine Soul.¡±


    Lord Kurome shouted in panic.


    These Ghost Spirits were made out of Divine Souls and were susceptible to Dharma Artifacts that dealt extra damage to the Divine Soul. Chen Fan¡¯s hypersonic punch might be fast, it dealt only physical damage and therefore posed little to no threat to these Demon Gods. However, the fact that Chen Fan¡¯s de of Divine Will was able to harm Karasutengu¡¯s Divine Soul had unnerved these Demon God.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack at the same time. We can¡¯t let him leave here.¡±


    Yamamizuki shouted as a wave of deadly energy emanated from the four Demon Gods.


    They had joined forces with the intention to remove a future threat. However, there and then, they found themselves watching each other¡¯s backs for survival. They couldn¡¯t afford to let Chen Fan get away from this engagement. Only together they might have a chance of striking Chen Fan down. If they had to face Chen Fan one by one, they might as well be dead.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Six-Armed Demon God attacked.


    All six of his arms brandished whatever strange weapons it wielded, there were des, swords, Sun Disc, Vajra, a shield just to name a few as he closed in toward Chen Fan.


    Although this Demon God was formed by a Divine Soul, its weapons were real and powerful dharma artifacts. Each and every one of them was refined by Six-Armed Demon God over hundreds of years and was a deadly force to be reckoned with.


    The Dharma Artifacts released waves of powerful energy that surrounded Chen Fan in the middle.


    Yamamizuki grumbled as the two green vines wrapped around his arm morphed into two scaly snakes that were a dozen meters long. These snakes¡¯ slithered their tongues and they attacked Chen Fan with a great measure of unpredictability


    Both snakes were Fey Beasts that Yamamizuki had fed for over hundreds of years. They had extremely durable scales that could withstand the hacking and shes of des. Their fangs were filled with deadly poison that was extracted from Yamamizuki¡¯s Malic Qi. This venom could not only melt any mortal flesh, but could also erode the soul and spirit of its victim.


    Meanwhile, Lights beamed out from Lord Kurome¡¯s eyes and came down on Chen Fan.


    Although Karasutengu was injured, he also grabbed his golden staff and hacked at Chen Fan from above.


    Suddenly, four Demon Gods acted in unison and their motion stirred up a powerful storm. Countless ghost spirits that wandered the darkness started to be agitated as if they were cheering for their champions.


    Despite being surrounded, Chen Fan readily called back the de of Divine Will, stomped the ground and shouted: ¡°de, arise!¡±


    The thirty centimeters-long silvery de suddenly increased its length and grew to a meter long. Its scintiting body lit up the darkness around it, scaring the evil spirits and drove them scurrying away.


    Chen Fan shouted again and the long silvery de Auras flew out, it¡¯s glowing edge traced a streak and created a long arc in the darkness, like a shooting star. It¡¯s de Auras rippled across space as it whooshed toward the Six-Armed Demon God.


    Even as Six-Armed Demon God steadied a shield before him, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will had alreadynded on him. His shield was forged using a cold iron he had found deep in the ocean floor, but it did nothing to stop Chen Fan¡¯s attack. The de of Divine Will passed through his shield as if it was non existent, andnded on the shoulder of the Six-Armed Demon God. In a blink, the powerful demon god from the Shrine of Hell was also severed in half.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    As Six-Armed Demon God fell to the ground, the other three Demon Gods let out angry snarls. Karasutengu flew up and bore down onto Chen Fan using the golden staff. The thick golden staff was made out of hundred-forged Diamond Steel. It weighed a ton and even without Dharmic powers, the weight of the staff could have crushed an armored vehicle.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even flinch. He threw a punch at Karasutengu alsozily.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A p of thunder erupted as if something had exploded.


    Chen Fan¡¯s punch had broken the hypersonic barrier at thest moment before impact and had pulverized Karasutengu. However, his opponents didn¡¯t allow him time to catch a breath as both Lord Kurome and Yamamizuki¡¯s attacks came at Chen Fan right after the impact. Two giant green Fey Snakes flew toward Chen Fan with their bloody mouths opened so wide that it was enough to swallow Chen Fan. Meanwhile, the lights shot out from Lord Kurome¡¯s eyes were also fast approaching.


    Already, these two beams of red light had sliced through the metal shell of the train as it inched closer toward Chen Fan, leaving two ck scorched gashes on the metal like the work ofser beams.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the Fey Snakes and had deflected their attacks with a wave of the hand. However, the Lord Kurome¡¯s Divine Light was deadly even for Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Therefore, Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to confront the lights directly.


    Instead, Chen Fan reached out both hands and traced a circle in the air. Suddenly, a wave of Essence Qi converged toward the circle, forming a shiny and reflective surface that was made out of countless tiny dots of light. It glowed a brilliant light that rivaled the milky way. The Kurome Divine Light refracted off from the shiny surface and was unable to prate through.


    ¡°Art of the Arcane Light!¡±


    It was artmonly used by Cultivators to observe the alignment of stars in the night sky, however, Chen Fan had put it to a much greater use here.


    Seeing the Kurome Divine Light was rendered useless, Lord Kurome panicked a little. Suddenly, Chen Fan shot out a hand and grasped something in the air. A deep rumbling sound approached the battlefield from a distance.


    Then a huge glowing hand emerged from the pitch-ck sky above and pressed onto Lord Kurome.


    The hand was over three-meters in width and it came down at Lord Kurome with incredible force. It was as if a Primordial Heavenly Venerate had used his Heavenly Seal, that the Spirit of a Deity had lived at mount Tai and hurled it into the east ocean; roiling Essence Qi stirred up huge gusts of wind as it came down on Lord Kurome.


    Lord Kurome only had enough time to let out a panicked shriek and then hurried to detach his Divine Soul from his body.


    Lord Kurome¡¯s flesh was immediately squashed by Chen Fan¡¯s Connate Grand Qin Na Hand. The force in his attack went through Lord Kurome and pressed the train cart t against the rail.


    How did Chen Fan cause such destruction with a single attack?


    Violet and Red Sparrow were stunned by what they saw.


    Thebined forces of four Demon Gods were annihted by Chen Fan in a heartbeat. Lord Kurome had permanently lost his host. He had been able to walk under broad daylight thanks to his host, but now, he had to huddle inside the shrine and start from scratch, that was if he could even get out of this battle alive.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I will make you pay for this!¡±


    Lord Kuromeunched into the sky and revealed his true form.


    He was an ugly monster with hooves and talons. His ck hide was constantly burning, as were his eyes. It looked very different than the traditional depiction of a Japanese Oni, instead, he looked like a demon from the western world.


    Kurome opened its mouth to speak, Chen Fan could see the magma was glowing deep in his throat. ¡°I must kill you now for destroying my body. I will set your soul on fire and let you burn for eternity.¡±


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand a summoned the de of Divine Will. He held it with both hands and hacked, sending a streak of silvery light across the dark sky. It lit up the imprable darkness and swirled around Chen Fan.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Fire spilling out from all ces when the silvery dended on Lord Kurome. He struggled to block the iing attack but failed. In the end, the silvery de sliced Lord Kurome into half.


    ¡°de, arise!¡±


    Even as Yamamizuki was about to sneak away, the de Auras swept across space and caught him from behind. With a pained howl, Yamamizuki was dead. The de Auras also caught the two writhing Fey Snakes in the process and despite their deadly venom, both snakes disappeared as soon as they came to contact with the de of de Auras.


    ¡°The third attack!¡±


    Karasutengu had just reformed his body for the second time and was dealt a blow from behind. The de went through his shoulder, down to his belly, opening him up again. At the edge of the wound was a thin silvery line that prevented the Demon God¡¯s body from reforming.


    ¡°The fourth attack!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted again and sent the de flying toward the Six-Armed Demon God who was still struggling to heal the damage of thest blow. The de went through Six-Armed Demon God¡¯s half-formed body and sliced it in half again.


    In a blink, Chen Fan hadid low four Demon Gods with four attacks and ended the threat once and for all.


    Suddenly, a deadly silence fell over the entire world.


    Everyone was stupefied by what they had just seen.

 Chapter 372 - Chen Fans Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chen Fan¡¯s Trump Card</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Each and every one of the four Demon Gods was a half-step away from Immortal State. They all possessed nearly indestructible bodies. They would be a headache even for real Immortal State Cultivators. Despite theck of home advantage, the Dark Sky Curtain allowed them to use at least eighty percent of their real strength outside of their shrine, so thebined might of four of them would be a serious threat to even an Immortal State warrior.


    However, Chen Fan had defiedmon sense and killed the four Demon Gods like chopping up some squishy vegetables.


    Although the Demon Gods could regenerate their form, de of Divine Will had caused permanent damage to their Divine Souls, greatly dampening their power output.


    ¡°Howe he is so strong?¡±


    Violet¡¯s face colored as strong emotions roiled inside of her.


    She had seen the battle between Lord Susano and Chen Fan in person. Lord Susano was able to hold himself before Chen Fan¡¯s regr attacks and forced Chen Fan to use multiple Hypersonic Punches consecutively in the end.


    The drawn-out battle between Chen Fan and Lord Susano had convinced Violet that Chen Fan would not stand a chance when surrounded by four Demon Gods instead of one. However, little did she expect that Chen Fan had another trick up his sleeve: that silvery de. The de was able to wound the invincible Demon Gods and hamper their regeneration abilities.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he use this ability during his fight against Lord Susano?¡± Violet regretted. If she knew Chen Fan was so powerful, she would never double-cross Chen Fan.


    It was her conviction that the league of Demon Gods¡¯ could defeat Chen Fan that had nted the seed of betrayal.


    Unbeknownst to Violet, it was Chen Fan¡¯s curiosity about the Demon God¡¯s power that had spurred him to use only his physical power during his first fight in Japan. Without doing so, Chen Fan would have ended the life of the Demon God too quickly for him to observe the full extent of their power.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you think you can defeat us so easily?¡±


    Lord Kurome¡¯s severed body slumped on the ground lifelessly, but his words boomed around everyone¡¯s ears. Even the passengers inside the train cart heard his voice.


    ¡°Does that mean Brother Chen is winning the battle?¡±


    Ai Jinqi huddled in a corner with a group of girls. She was too scared to watch what was going on outside the train, but the voice spoke to her and everyone seemed to suggest Chen Fan had an upper hand.


    Ever since Chen Fan got out of the train cart, they heard jarring and harsh noises of violence above the top of the train cart. From time to time, there was an explosion, so loud that it sounded like the sky had copsed around their ears. One of the train carts was squashed by a force that smashed into it from above. Luckily, that cart was empty since all the passengers had moved to the first cart. They huddle against each other, trying to find security in numbers.


    Ren Hao tried to squeeze in but was deterred by everyone¡¯s cold stares.


    Everyone had witnessed him throwing Chen Fan under the bus, and therefore no one, not even Ai Jinqi wanted to ept him into the group. He sat alone in the adjacent train cart, reflecting and regretting his foolish act.


    If he were given a second chance, Ren Hao swore that he would never speak up against Chen Fan again.


    Meanwhile, the four Demon Gods managed to partially reform their body. However, they were unable to close the wounds and had to constantly fight the silver lining around the wounds that threatened to tear their flesh apart. Beleaguered by the wounds, the Demon Gods were unable to unleash their full power.


    ¡°What gives you four fools so much audacity to challenge me?¡± Chen Fan let out a smirk. ¡°I can finish ten of you with one blow.¡±


    Chen Fan stabbed a finger on the body of the silvery long de and made it clink.


    The de was made out of Divine Will, but it was as solid as any metal. Not only could it easily slice through human flesh, but it could also devour Divine Souls.


    The sight of the de sent a sense of dread into the hearts of the Demon Gods.


    Even though the Demon Gods were powerful enough to form a solid web out of their Soul Energy, their web could only hold solidity for a short period of time. On the other hand, the de of Divine Will had shown that Chen Fan¡¯s cultivation of Divine Will had reached such a high level of attainment that it was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.


    Red Sparrow¡¯s heart sank to the bottom.


    She had seen such power in another old man who she held with the highest regard. No one ever spoke of that old man¡¯s name, but he was feared by evenrge nations. The old man had lived well over a hundred years, but Chen Fan was only twenty. His young age had made his achievement even more jarring.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, we are not done yet.¡±


    Karasutengu barked at Chen Fan.


    His pupils were darker than the sky above and something moved around inside like rats under a ck nket. He swept out both wings, making himself look all the more simr to the legendary thunder God: Leizhenzi. Karasutengu snarled and then took arge gulp of air.


    Currents of Dark Yin Qi were sucked into his gaping mouth as water into the mouth of a feeding whale. Karasutengu¡¯s mouth became a sinkhole for Yin Qi as he feasted on it ravenously.


    After a while, Karasutengu¡¯s body increased in size rapidly.


    Three meters, four meters, five... In the end, the Demon God stood ten meters above the ground.


    Karasutengu¡¯s body erected high into the sky and even the eight-meter long golden staff seemed like a child¡¯s toy in his hands. The earth rumbled with each step he took. Unable to bear his weight, train rails snapped under his feet.


    Karasutengu made his way to the train cart and the roof of the train reached up to his knee. He looked down from high above and Chen Fan seemed as insignificant as an insect. Therge frame seemed to have overshadowed the wound with a silver lining. However, it was still visible on his chest.


    ¡°Karasutengu had used his Dharma Form. He is going all in.¡±


    Lord Kurome grunted as the red light in his eyes dimmed a little.


    It took the Demon Gods hundreds of years to forge their body using Devotion Energy. It was a slow process and the end product needed to be treated with care. Karasutengu had absorbed so much energy that he was risking the solidity of his body. One careless movement of the Yin qi inside of his system would cause an eruption from within his body and permanently fracture his form.


    Even if Karasutengu could get away with exploding from inside, he would have to forfeit his current body after the battle and regain another body from scratch. During that time, he would be confined within his shrine.


    Therefore, the Dharma Form was thest trick up the Demon Gods¡¯ sleeves that they wouldn¡¯t use it unless absolutely necessary.


    ¡°Karasutengu had evenmitted his Dharma Form to the battle, what are we waiting for? If we don¡¯t go all out and deal with Chen Beixuan now, we won¡¯t get another chance.¡± Yamamizuki announced. Then he opened his mouth and sucked in the Yin Qi.


    Unlike Karasutengu, Yamamizuki¡¯s Dharma form was not onlyrger but also strange.


    As he increased inside, his feet and legs turned into tree roots that burrowed themselves into the ground. His body transformed into a dozen meters tall tree with eyes, nose, moving limbs and fingers. That looked like the Ent in the Lord of the Rings.


    ¡°I have heard that Yamamizuki used to be a powerful spriggan: a tree spirit. He turned himself into a Divine Soul after he forsook his original body. ¡±


    ¡°So they are a dog and a tree. They call themselves Gods?¡± Chen Fan smiled derisively.


    Meanwhile, Lord Kurome and Six-Armed Demon God also revealed their Dharma Form.


    Lord Kurome¡¯s Dharma Form was a hellish demon, wearing ming ancient armor that might have belonged to any Shogun of Japan. His round bloody eyes glowed in the darkness, ceaselessly seeking his victim.


    The Six-Armed Demon God¡¯s Dharma Form was the most interesting. It had three heads and six arms. The three heads each faced a different direction and had different expressions. Red Sparrow quickly pointed out that the six-armed demon god used to be a powerful monk of Vajrayana Buddhism. It was originated from Tibet and the dharma form looked like a spitting image of the Wisdom King: Vidy¨¡-r¨¡ja


    The four Dharma Forms stood tall like the pirs that support the sky. Lord Kurome walked over the train rail, destroying the train rails and leaving enormous footprints. His shape was so enormous that the top of the train cart only reached his calf. He picked up one cart and held it in his hand as a weapon. Karasutengu had also threw away the golden staff, and chose a dozen meter tall tree that he had just uprooted as his choice of weapon.


    Chen Fan and Red Sparrow looked like two tiny and fragile toys before these train-cart-wielding giants.


    An immeasurable flood of energy emanated out from these giants that were much more threatening than what they used to be. All four of them were as powerful as Immortal State cultivators now.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, face your doom, but you should also takefort in the fact that four highly revered Demon Gods have forsaken their bodies in order to deal with you.¡± Lord Kurome droned. His voice was so deep that it sounded like the rumble of distant thunder.


    A smile surfaced on Violet¡¯s face.


    She observed Chen Beixuan carefully and doubted that he would be able to handle four Demon Gods whose power was infinitely close to that of the Immortal State. They might not be able to hold their Dharma Form for too long, but all they needed was a solid blow.


    Meanwhile, Red Sparrow¡¯s face paled.


    These four Demon God, each the size of a building imposed their overbearing presence onto Chen Fan. Chen Fan¡¯s de of Divine Will was only three meters long and it would be difficult for him to pull off the same damage as he used to.


    Red Sparrow finally faltered and was ready to tell Chen Fan to pull back with her.


    There was no point in risking their lives while the Demon God¡¯s had their burst of power. Once the Dharma Form wore off, they would be severely wounded and have to shrivel up in their shrines to lick their wounds. They would be much easier targets then.


    She turned around and was about to call out to Chen Fan, but she watched as Chen Fan fished out a bone flute from a gourd. The bone flute looked ancient, it seemed to have existed when human ancestors still lived in caves.


    As soon as Violet saw the bone flute, her smile froze on her face as if she had seen something terrifying.


    ¡°So you think you guys are the only ones who still have a card in hand?¡± Chen Fan said lightly, then he looked to Violet and asked: ¡°Have you forgot to tell them about the Summoning Flute of Demon God?¡±


    So saying, he brought the bone flute to his lips and blew into it.


    A droning with an ancient and primordial timbre sounded out. It sounded like the beating of war drums in the forgotten ages that summoned ten thousand Heavenly Soldiers into the eternal battle.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    With a loud p of thunder, a Golden Armor Immortal Guardian appeared out of nowhere.


    The Immortal Guardian was five meters tall and donned a golden suit of armor. His mount was a horse of the heavenly breed and his long de shimmered with golden light. The four Demon Gods looked scraggly and they shriveled up before the righteous presence of the Immortal Guardian.

 Chapter 373 - Did We Win?

    <h4>Chapter 373: Did We Win?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Both Lord Kurome and Yamamizuki were about ten meters in height, but the Immortal Guardian was now about fifteen meters. The long golden de in his hand was over twenty meters long. He rode on the heavenly horse, basking in his own glory as a brilliant shine emanated from his body.


    His mount was about fifteen meters long and was as white as marble. On its back, two wings spread out behind the saddle, making it look like the mount of a real Heavenly General.


    This was the Immortal Guardian Chen Fan had created using the Divine Soul of Lord Susano as a surrogate. Chen Fan had named it Immortal Guardian Susano


    Immortal Guardian Susano caught everyone¡¯s attention. People gaped at him in surprise. Violet rounded her eyes in disbelief. She had seen Immortal Guardian Susano before when he was just the size of a normal human. This time, however, he was over fifteen meters tall, wielding arge halberd while mounting a heavenly horse.


    Unknown to Violet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t waste any of the energy inside of Susano Shrine that had been umting over the hundreds of years. He channeled that energy into the bone flute and refined Immortal Guardian Susano¡¯s body and form. He still had some energy left over at the end, so he created the golden halberd and the heavenly horse for the immortal guardian Susano.


    ¡°He... he is Susano?¡±


    Lord Kurome said in a shaky voice.


    Energy rippled from the Immortal Guardian like the waves of a vast ocean. Every inch of his skin and armor looked more real than the Dharma Form of the Demon Gods. In addition, through his helm, the demon gods noticed that Chen Fan had even preserved Lord Susano¡¯s appearance.


    Try as they might, Lord Kurome and his peers couldn¡¯t figure out how Lord Kurome could have been transformed into such a condition.


    Didn¡¯t Chen Fan kill Lord Susano?


    ¡°It¡¯s that bone flute. He calls it Summoning Flute of Demon God. Lord Susano was sucked into the bone flute and was turned into a zombie. He came here to feed you guys to its bone flute. That is why he is here.¡±


    The appearance of Lord Susano took the wind out of Violet¡¯s sails as she turned into a bundle of nerves.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    All the Demon Gods nodded as realization dawned on them. They had been wondering why Chen Fan was so obsessed about killing demon gods. Chen Fan was already one of the most powerful men on earth, some people even called him an Immortal State cultivator. Even if he had not reached Immortal State, his previous battles had proven his strength was superior to any Demon God.


    Therefore, the Demon Gods were dumbfounded when they learned that Chen Fan wanted to battle with them. They knew they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance while facing Chen Fan one on one, so they decided to band together.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, how dare you! This is the utmost disrespect to enve a Demon God. We won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± Karasutengu barked at Chen Beixuan.


    Lord Kurome, Yamamizuki, and Six-Armed Demon God pulled a hard face. They fixed their glinting eyes onto Chen Fan with deadly intent to kill. It was as if they were ring at the person who had murdered their father.


    These Demon Gods had gotten used to their privilege and seeing one of them suddenly being turned into a ve didn¡¯t sit well with them. The humiliation was even worse than death.


    The moment Chen Fan revealed Immortal Guardian Susano, he had sent out a message to the other Demon Gods that there would be one party leaving the battlefield alive.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and brushed off the Demon God¡¯s threat.


    He waved a hand and spurred Immortal Guardian Susano to charge out.


    The pegasus pped its powerful wings and took off from the ground with Immortal Guardian on its back. Susano lifted the halberd with both hands and hacked in the air. His movement carried so much force that it threatened to tear open the very fabric of reality.


    Karasutengu barked ceaselessly and he charged at Immortal Guardian Susano while brandishing the giant tree trunk.


    However, Immortal Guardian Susano was far superior to Karasutengu in terms of strength, speed, and weight. Karasutengu was caught by the golden halberd in a vertical sh with a slight angle and was cut in half.


    Immortal Guardian Susano¡¯s weapon was formed created by Chen Fan using Devotion Energy. It was able to banish evil and shatter even the existence of gods, perfect weapon against Divine Soul.


    Karasutengu fell to the ground and struggled to get up. The pegasus neighed and lifted its forelegs and then stomped on Karasutengu, pinning it on the ground. Immortal Guardian Susano brought the golden halberd to one side andnded a blow on Karasutengu¡¯s neck, severing the head right off. After a few more hacks, he had cut off Karasutengu¡¯s limbs, but Immortal Guardian Susano didn¡¯t stop. After a short while, he had carved Karasutengu up into a dozen pieces, preventing it from reforming again.


    Even in his Dharma Form, the Demon God was the ything of Immortal Guardian Susano.


    ¡°Attack, now!¡±


    Lord Kuromemanded. His voice was filled with fear and sorrow. He threw himself at the Immortal guardian.


    A light beamed out from his eyes and shot at Golden Armor Immortal Guardian as he lifted another train cart and hurled it at the same target.


    Both Yamamizuki, Six-Armed Demon God cheered for Lord Kurome¡¯s powerful move. They stomped the ground, making the earth tremble as they charged at the Golden Armor Immortal Guardian.


    Being attacked from three directions, Immortal Guardian Susano looked left and right and was not sure which opponent to tackle first.


    Powerful as he was, he was fighting all by himself while the Demon Gods were fighting as a team. This meant that Immortal Guardian had to deal with a team of opponents whosebined might be three times more powerful than each one of them. Yamamizuki seized an opportunity and held the Golden Armor Immortal Guardian in a choke hold from behind, dragging him off the pegasus. Six-Armed Demon God was already on his way to smashing the Dharma Artifact down onto the restrained Immortal Guardian.


    The blownded on the Immortal Guardian¡¯s armor and thanks to Chen Fan¡¯s careful refinement, the armor held up and absorbed the brunt of the force. However, it had been clear to everyone that the three demon gods had the upper hand.


    ¡°Do something.¡±


    Red Sparrow said face flushed red.


    She had no ce on the giant¡¯s battlefield, so she looked to Chen Fan for help.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and then brought out the bone flute. He channeled energy into it and started an art. The war drums started beating again somewhere in the void dimension and its timbre set everyone into an upbeat mood. A trickle of golden inscription flowed out from the bone flute and into the body of the Golden Armor Immortal Guardian.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    Golden Armor Immortal Guardian responded to the energy with a snarl as his body increased in size again. In a blink, he was twenty meters tall.


    By now, the Demon Gods were only half the size of the Immortal Guardian. Yamamizuki and his peers looked at the Immortal Guardian with a great measure of despair and shock. Golden Armor Immortal Guardian shot out a pair of giant hands at Yamamizuki and held him in a vice-like mp. Then the Immortal Guardian tore Yamamizuki into half with his bare hands. He quickly dropped Yamamizuki and punched at Lord Kurome right in the face. Lord Kurome¡¯s head exploded.


    Six-Armed Demon God faltered and was about to spin his tail.


    Immortal Guardian grabbed the long halberd and hurled it at thest demon god. The golden halberd traced an arc in the air as a cascade of golden light tumbled from its body. Itnded on the Six-Armed Demon God and severed him into half, shattering the thick shield made out of cold iron.


    In three simple moves, he had defeated the alliance of three demon gods.


    Violet¡¯s face paled as the reality set in. Silently, she backed into a dark corner and disappeared. No one other than Chen Fan had noticed her movement. But Chen Fan didn¡¯t do anything other than gave her a long nce.


    The battle had not ended yet, and the Golden Armor Immortal Guardian still had to finish these demon gods once and for all.


    Although these demon gods can constantly regenerate their bodies, they were in no condition to continue the battle after being shredded into pieces so many times.


    Realizing that they had lost the battle, the Demon Gods knelt before Chen Fan and begged for their lives. All of them were willing to offer Chen Fan their wealth in exchange for their lives.


    Red Sparrow felt the scene almost surreal: the mighty demon gods of Japan kneeling before Chen Fan, begging for their lives. She gave Chen Fan a more careful look and caught a profile view of Chen Fan¡¯s statues body and sublime features on his face. The sight melted her guard as a warm and fuzzy feeling rose inside of her.


    ¡°Money means nothing to me.¡±


    Chen Fanughed as he brought out the bone flute.


    The Summoning Flute of Demon God seemed to be agitated in the presence of the demon gods: It¡¯s feeding time.


    The sight had terrified the Demon Gods; color and life drained away from their faces. They knew what Chen Fan was going to do next.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    After four explosions, these Demon Gods finally forfeited their Dharma Forms, leaving only their Divine Souls in the form of four dark mists. They thought that by doing so, they could finally escape Chen Fan, but Chen Fan had expected it and was prepared for their reaction from the beginning.


    The Summoning Flute of Demon God flew out of Chen Fan¡¯s hand and drew in the Divine Souls of the four Demon Gods.


    Karasutengu, Six-Armed Demon God, Yamamizuki, and then Lord Kurome; the bone flute devoured their Divine Souls like a hungry wolf, all the while, it was impervious to the heart-wrenching pleading of its victims. After it had consumed all four Divine Soul, the bone flute wobbled back to Chen Fan like a starving man who just had arge feast. Chen Fan was amused by the silliness of the bone flute as he put it back into the Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure.


    Red Sparrow was stunned; she checked her eyes in disbelief.


    The four deadly Demon Gods were no more. Chen Fan had destroyed five out of six shrines in Japan, and the only one left was Ise Grand Shrine. He alone had done what generations of Grandmasters wanted to do but failed.


    ¡°Who is he? Is he a mortal or a god?¡±


    Red Sparrow even started to doubt the reality she was in.


    ¡°We won!¡±


    Suddenly, a wave of cheers came up from the train. Violet had taken the Dark Sky Curtain with her while she was sneaking away. Fingers of sunlight found the train and its passengers again. The bright light was a message to the people trapped inside the train: the battle has ended. People came out of the train to cheer for their newfound freedom and sanity.


    Ai Jinqi scurried to Chen Fan and batted her eyes at Chen Fan like a little fangirl.


    To her, Chen Fan was no longer just a mysterious man, he was also her hero and savior.


    ¡°I have been praying for you while you are fighting out there.¡± Ai Jinqi looked up at Chen Fan and said with a blush. Other passengers also came over to Chen Fan and regarded him with warm and respected smiles.


    Ren Hao stood far away from the crowd and watched them with bitterness.


    He knew that he would never be able to win Ai Jinqi over. He was so insignificant and patheticpared to Chen Fan. Ren Hao was in no mood for wooing girls, all he wanted to do was to find a ce to hide from Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan smiled back at the crowd and even as he was about to greet them, he noticed something was fast approaching from above, so he looked up in the sky.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Everyone was curious.


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was getting more serious by the second. Red Sparrow also looked up to examine the sky. After a while, she panicked and couldn¡¯t believe what she saw.


    ¡°Wummm.¡±


    It was the whir of helicopter des. Someone noticed a group of helicopters descended upon them from afar. They approached the group with incredible speed. It wasn¡¯t long before people spotted the miniguns hanging over the ledge.


    Meanwhile, on the ground, tanks stormed toward the crowd. These were heavy tanks that could easily run over trees and boulders. They crushed anything that was in its way, making loud crunching noises along with the deep droning of the engines. These tanks were equipped with huge cannons that could harvest lives on the battlefield.


    In Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Sense, he registered thousands of soldiers swarming towards them from all directions. They were the Japan Self-Defense Forces and were armed with deadly special weapons. There was no mistake in the goal of their mission: Kill.


    Red Sparrow looked at Chen Fan desperately.


    Chen Fan¡¯s face became solemn, but a light shined through his eyes and betrayed his excitement.


    He could finally put his power to a test against a fully-fledged modern army.

 Chapter 374 - The Real Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 374: The Real ughter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although Grandmasters were forces to be reckoned with, their impact on the world had been greatly reduced since the introduction of firearms. Any ordinary man could kill a Martial Artist with a gun and merely a dozen well-armed and well-trained soldiers were able to corner a Grandmaster. Even those who were at the top three spots of the Dark Roll could not face the American Military head-on.


    The advancement of modern technology had made modern military weapons extremely deadly. However strong a Martial Artist was, he could beid low by a high caliber bullet, so would Grandmasters under Cannon fire. Those were just the regr arms, not to mention the superweapons, such as nuclear bombs. Therefore, no Grandmaster, let it be those in China or Kendo Grandmasters in japan had the audacity to challenge the authority of a nation.


    The more powerful a Martial Artist was, the more fear they had toward superpowers on this.


    The dignity and integrity of a nation were backed by military might. The progress of the modern military had far exceeded anyone¡¯s imagination. Not even an Immortal State cultivator could have withstood a direct hit from a ballistic missile.


    ¡°That¡¯s the fourteenth Brigade stationed at Zentsuji.¡± Red Sparrow said with a pale face.


    A brigade in Japan was usually four thousand strong. Its arsenal included a hundred tanks and armored vehicles, a few dozen armed helicopters, not to mention various field cannons. Although the Japan Self-Defense Forcescked numbers, they made it up with high-quality weapons that were on par with that of America in terms of quality.


    Many tourists turned into bundles of nerves after hearing that it was the Japanese militarying after them.


    Most of the tourists were Chinese or Korean who didn¡¯t have fond memories of the Japanese military. Many kids already started crying, and everyone looked at Chen Fan for help.


    Chen Fan had killed the Demon Gods and expelled the darkness, so he might as well be immortal. It was natural for ordinary people to turn to the strong in the time of stress.


    ¡°It looks like all the Fourteenth Brigade hasmitted every soldier to this mission. There are thousands of them and are all well equipped. Not even a real Immortal State cultivator could have warded them off. I think we should leave now.¡± Red Sparrow heaved a sigh and managed to gather herself and put in.


    ¡°You and I can move faster than the helicopter but we need to move now and get out of here before it¡¯s toote. They want to pick a fight with us, we won¡¯t let them have what they want.¡±


    Despite the deadliness of the modern military, most Grandmasters would not choose to confront them directly. Most Grandmasters would sneak into a city and use the citizens as their cover. After all, the military couldn¡¯t just barge into a city and started killing.


    That was exactly Red Sparrow¡¯s n as well.


    Chen Fan could break the hypersonic barrier and therefore the Fourteenth Brigade would never be able to stop him from escaping.


    Red Sparrow¡¯s words were heard by all the other tourists around her. The promise of being abandoned made them panic.


    ¡°What are they going to do if we run away?¡± Chen Fan scanned the people around him and found many expectant and helpless gazes.


    These tourists were from a different country and had no connections in Japan. Chen Fan was theirst hope, so Chen Fan couldn¡¯t bring himself to abandon them.


    Red Sparrow let out a wry smile.


    She was a super soldier and was used to thinking in terms of the bigger picture. Therefore, Red Sparrow didn¡¯t hesitate at all when she chose Chen Fan over the group of tourists. Chen Fan was the future of the Chinese Martial Arts and was a greater strategic asset than an entire military division in China.


    ¡°Plus, it¡¯s already toote even if we wanted to leave. Look for yourself.¡± Chen Fan lifted his chin up, gesturing Red Sparrow to look up.


    Red Sparrow scanned the sky and noticed three small dots a few thousand meters above the ground. Red Sparrow was startled at first, and then she shouted: ¡°F-15? The Japanese Military had even mobilized the air force?¡±


    The involvement of the Japanese air force meant the situation had gone out of control. Only the officials at the highest level of government could have ordered the mobilization of these expensive machines.


    Red Sparrow still had a slight doubt that Fourteenth Brigade happened to be on a military drill. However, the sight of the F-15s confirmed the Japanese military¡¯s intention. It was evident that the leaders of Japan had decided to do away with Chen Fan at all costs. It urred to Red Sparrow that even the assault of the four demon gods was a ruse to slow down Chen Fan and tire him out before they used the real trump cards on him.


    Their real trump card is the military force.


    They had given their all and attacked Chen Fan with abandon, to strike him down in one fell swoop. No one, not even Grandmasters or Demon Gods could stand in the way of the military¡¯s operation.


    With that thought in mind, Red Sparrow¡¯s face paled even more.


    ¡°My speed can reach the speed of sound in short bursts, while these fighter jets can cruise continuously at hypersonic speed. There is no way I can outrun them. Plus, how could I abandon my fellow countrymen?¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and cracked a smile.


    Red Sparrow¡¯s face flushed red with anger, she shouted: ¡°Are you crazy? So you are going to take on all of them at once? These are not peasants in the dark ages, they are elite soldiers with modern firearms. ¡±


    ¡°The rifles in their hands can fire armor-piercing rounds and one shot was enough to end the life of a Grandmaster. Those mini-guns on the helicopters are able to sever a peak level Transcendent State Warrior in half. Even an Immortal State warrior couldn¡¯t survive a direct hit from a missile or field cannons. Those who were ranked at the top three spots of the Dark Roll were able to escape an army of one thousand strong, but there are over four thousand soldiers out there, not to mention the F-15 and tanks. No one in the world could survive their direct aggression.¡±


    Red Sparrow¡¯s face turned red as she shouted at Chen Fan vehemently.


    As an agent in the Chinese Special Case Departments, she knew the full extent of the modern military. The Special Case Departments used to spar with the Chinese military soldiers carrying live ammunition. It turned out that most agents, except for Azure dragon, couldn¡¯t defeat ordinary soldiers despite their impressive personal strength. It was the soldier¡¯s firearms that had given them a big advantage. Not even a Grandmaster could survive a high caliber round shot at close range. Now Chen Fan had to face an entire brigade of them.


    Ai Jinqi and her other friends looked at Chen Fan pleadingly. Someone murmured under his breath.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, you should leave here now. We are tourists, I don¡¯t think the military would do anything to us.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Leave now, take that girl with you. We will be fine.¡± Ai Jinqi squeezed out a smile as she said. These tourists were appreciative of Chen Fan¡¯s help earlier and their conscience couldn¡¯t let Chen Beixuan risk his life for them again.


    ¡°I will be fine.¡±


    Chen Fan took a step toward the armored vehiclesing at him. He then waved at Red Sparrow and said: ¡°Red Sparrow, make sure these people are saved. I will go to greet the Japan Self-Defense Forces.¡±


    An azure-colored light came up in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes even as he said so. The promise of a battle had made his blood boil.


    North Mystic Celestial Lord had traversed across the universe undefeated, never once had he been afraid of any threat.


    He was an invincible celestial being, what did an army made up of mortals mean to him?


    Red Sparrow was suddenly at a loss. She watched the outline of Chen Fan¡¯s body against the flood of armored tanks, manyplicated and strong emotions rose inside of her.


    She looked at Chen Fan¡¯s disappearing image and thought to herself: ¡°Maybe that was what a hero looks like: To achieve the impossible and to think the unthinkable.¡±


    Meanwhile, in an ancient manor somewhere in Tokyo.


    The Manor consists of many gardens and pavilions with a simr style as those in Wu Zhou, China. Servants wearing Kimonos bustled about in the manor with surprising economy of motion. Some of them kept on ncing toward the main building in the manor where the master of the house resided.


    He was one of the most powerful men in Japan, the leader of the Mitsui family, Mitsui Kazuo.


    As the man responsible for bringing Mitsui Group back from the brink of bankruptcy, he was a household name in Japan. He had made the Mitsui Group the mega cooperation that it was.


    Mitsui Kazuo stood by the window with his hands linked behind his back. Despite his white hair and wizened face, he stood upright like a jack pine.


    The current family lord of Mitsui family, Mitsui Yuto lowered his body to the ground fearfully. He had been in this position for over an hour, yet he still dared not to lift his head up and look at the old man.


    ¡°Mitsui Yuto, do you know what have you done wrong?¡±


    The old man asked. Despite the raspy timbre, his voice boomed, filling up the room with his assuredness.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. I shouldn¡¯t have incited the duel between Lord Takemiya and Chen Beixuan. The oue of the battle had brought shame to the entire Japanese Martial artsmunity. It had even stirred the Prime Minister.¡± Mitsui Yuto replied as cold sweat streaked across his forehead.


    ¡°Humph! However powerful Takemiya Hiro was, he was no wiser than a fool. His life or death wouldn¡¯t concern me or the prime minister.¡± Mitsui Kazuo snorted. He turned around and caught Mitsui Yuto with the hook of his nce. ¡°What you have done wrong was to overestimate the power of your martial arts friends.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mitsui Yuto was taken aback.


    ¡°They couldud their personal strength all day long, but at the end of the day, they were still human, just like you and me. If they are really that powerful, why don¡¯t they run the world instead of hiding in the darkness like a rat?¡± Mitsui Kazuo said derisively.


    ¡°This will forever be controlled by money and political might. We can even make a mountain disappear much less those martial artists.¡±


    Mitsui Yuto saw the sense in the old man¡¯s words. However, he was still confused. ¡°But what about Chen Beixuan? He is still a very dangerous man. Even the Tokyo Tower was...¡±


    ¡°I have taken you off the case. The prime minister had mobilized the fourteenth brigade and the airforce to capture him. There is no way Chen Beixuan could get away with it.¡±


    Mitsui Kazuo waved a hand dismissively as if he had just crushed something as insignificant as an insect.


    Mitsui Yuto was stunned by the revtion.


    The government had dispatched fighter jets just to catch Chen Beixuan?


    However powerful Chen Beixuan was, even with his title as the most powerful man in East Asia, he was no match against the modern military. With that thought in mind, a ball of fire came up in his heart.


    ¡°This was the closest definition of power and strength.¡±


    ¡°It only took the old man one word to undo the strongest man in East Asia.¡±


    ¡°I still have a long way to go in order to catch up with the old man.¡±


    So thinking, he bowed even deeper as his respect toward Mitsui Kazuo multiplied.

 Chapter 375 - Under Everyone’s Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 375: Under Everyone¡¯s Eyes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The news about the mobilization of the fourteenth brigade had shocked everyone in East Asia.


    Japan had less than twenty brigades in total, and so the force dispatched represented a significant portion of the Japanese manpower. Worse, they had also used advanced fighter jets such as F-15. thanks to the Chinese and Korean agents who had been working in Japan, it didn¡¯t take long before leaders of all East Asia countries learned of the development.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Japan mobilize so many troops? Is it a drill?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard any news about their uing drill. They ought to inform us if there is one.¡±


    ¡°Could it be some kind of emergency?¡±


    Both the Chinese and the Korean Military leaders deliberated the issue and its implications. Countries in East Asia were so tightly connected that one nation¡¯s emergency could affect all the counties around it.


    As the leader of the Special Case Departments, Director Xiao had a lot of authority in the government. He was the first one to hear about the news. His face flushed red as soon as he realized what was going on. He mmed a fist on the table and cursed: ¡°Damn those Japanese! They must be using their army to deal with Chen Beixuan! They have broken our pact!¡±


    ¡°What? Japan is using the military to deal with Chen Beixuan?¡±


    A few deputy ministers, along with White Tiger and ck Tortoise were all shocked by what they heard.


    Thest time they heard about a simr military operation was a decade ago. Zeus the Thunder Lord had killed an American general stationed in the Philippines. The American force was able to drive Zeus the Thunder Lord off the ind. Since then, Zeus had never appeared in public since he was still on the wanted list of the American government.


    He had remained silent even after Chen Fan had taken his spot on the Dark Roll. If not for the fear toward the American forces, the short-tempered Thunder Lord would already have been knocking on Chen Fan¡¯s door and asking for a duel.


    ¡°There is no one else who would attract the attention of the Japan Self-Defense Forces.¡± Director Xiao shook his head and ordered his subordinate to fetch him a map. He unfurled therge map on the table and pointed to Shikoku.


    ¡°Red Sparrow had sent back a message saying Chen Beixuan and she had left Tokyo and were traveling toward Kyushu. So they must be around the Shikoku region right now. That makes sense because the fourteenth brigade is stationed at the Shikoku ind. I haven¡¯t heard back from Red Sparrow ever since so the transmission must be blocked. Fourteenth Brigade was dispatched as soon as Chen Beixuan left Tokyo, it is not a coincidence.¡±


    Deputy Ministers, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise nodded their agreements with a solemn face


    They saw the truth in Director Xiao¡¯s words. During the time of peace, the Japanese military would never mobilize an entire brigade if there was no pressing threat.


    ¡°But they have dispatched the entire fourteenth brigade to deal with Chen Beixuan, you said? Isn¡¯t it overkill?¡± White Tiger scratched his head and asked in confusion.


    The other deputy ministers also raised their eyebrows curiously.


    ¡°You have underestimated the Japanese¡¯s determination to do away with Chen Beixuan.¡± Director Xiao shook his head and said. ¡°The Tokyo Tower was a symbol of Japan. Destroying it would definitely rile up the Japanese government. Red Sparrow had told me that even Mitsui Yuto had sent a stern warning to Chen Beixuan, but Chen Beixuan simply brushed him off. I think the Japanese officials¡¯ patience had finally worn out.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, that¡¯s an entire brigade of 4000 strong. They have gone all in.¡± White Tiger tutted.


    ¡°Even Azure dragon had struggled to fend off the attack of a thousand-strong army. I don¡¯t think Chen Beixuan would stand a chance this time. I hope he is smart enough to avoid direct confrontation and bug out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not all that bad. Someone needs to teach Chen Beixuan a lesson. He had be so full of himself ever since he defeated Takemiya Hiro. He has learned that even his power has limits.¡± A Deputy minister said.


    No one believed that Chen Fan could hold himself before the fourteenth brigade. His only option was to run away.


    History has proven that even the American forces couldn¡¯t stop a semi-Immortal State warrior from running away from them.


    The Grandmasters¡¯ ability to escape any punishment had given them some bargaining chips while dealing with the government, forcing the nation¡¯s leaders to tolerate their existence as an inconvenience. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t humiliate the Japanese government to such a degree, the leaders of Japan would never use military forces on him. Most counties would tolerate the existence of Grandmasters as long as they were not provoked.


    Director Xiao furrowed his brows.


    He knew Chen Fan very well and he knew that Chen Fan would not back down despite the danger he was facing. He had a nagging suspicion that Chen Fan was going to duke it out with the Japanese military.


    But was that a wise thing to do? Even an Immortal State warrior would think twice before taking on an entire brigade.


    Could Chen Beixuan be victorious again?


    The battle in Japan quickly caught the attention of leaders from many countries, including Russia, Korea and the United States of America. Many powerful organizations also sent in their agents to collect as much information about the battle as possible.


    Ever since the battle between Zeus and the American forces, there hadn¡¯t been such a fight for a decade.


    Zeus barely managed to escape from the clutches of the Americans, what would happen to Chen Beixuan? Despite the inferior equipment and level of training of the Japan Self-Defense Forcespared to the American forces, the Japan Forces greatly outnumbered their American counterparts who partook in the battle ten years ago against Zeus. Plus, they also had the aid of powerful hypersonic jets.


    Meanwhile, many overlords from the Dark World appeared on the CIA¡¯s private forum and posted their two cents. Many secret agents from different nations also chimed into the discussion.


    ¡°What do you guys think about this? Will Chen Beixuan survive?¡±


    Someone asked.


    ¡°Unlikely. The Japan Self-Defense Forces are not weak by any stretch of the imagination. Plus, there is an entire brigade of them.¡± Someone replied within seconds.


    ¡°I think Chen Beixuan is going to fight back for a while, and then make his retreat. If he is not careful or too slow, he will be caught by the fighter jets and lose his life.¡±


    Another person put in.


    A few people replied and agreed with the first two repliers. Among them were mercenaries from the Middle East and West Africa who had dealt with the modern military first hand.


    ¡°A few years ago, I was on a mission in Afghanistan. I have seen an S-Level Overlord being murdered by an Apache Helicopter. Before that, that S-Level Overlord had killed over seventy American troops. When he first saw the helicopter, he was so confident that he could take on the machine. Well, he had paid the ultimate price for that lesson.¡±


    ¡°Just so. The Japanese Helicopters are no less powerful than the American ones. If I were Chen Beixuan, I would bug out right now and hide in a big city. The Japan Self-Defense Forces wouldn¡¯t barge into a city with tanks and helicopters, would they? Chen Beixuan should bring his enemy to his own battleground where he holds the advantage, not the other way around.¡± Someone replied, offering his suggestion for Chen Beixuan.


    Of all the users active on the forum, no one believed that Chen Fan stood a chance against the military.


    Ever since the invention of guns, the Martial Artists and Overlords¡¯ power had been greatly diminished. Since World War two, most Immortal State Warriors had lived in seclusion and scarcely dared to show up in public for many reasons, and their fear of modern weaponry was one of them.


    ¡°What if Chen Beixuan emerges victorious in the end?¡±


    Someone asked.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? If that happens, I will jump off a cliff!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even an Immortal Level Overlord has to think twice before taking on such arge force with advanced weaponry.¡±


    ¡°The OP is such a noob. What a dumb question! The American military had killed Immortal Level Overlords before, what makes Chen Beixuan so different than the others?¡±


    The question quickly attracted many negativements.


    In the end, the user Observer replied: ¡°If Chen Beixuan could subjugate the Japanese force, he will be a living legend of our time and the most powerful Immortal Level Overlord.¡±


    Then the entire forum went silent.


    Although most martial arts and Extraordinary Ones didn¡¯t believe in Chen Fan¡¯s victory, they cheered for him nheless.


    The dark world had been living in constant threat from the world¡¯s major nations¡¯ military forces for too long. CIA had made the Dark Roll and they didn¡¯t even have to worry about any repercussions for exposing so much personal details about these powerful warriors. No one, not even those at the top of the rank dared to mess with the CIA.


    ¡°I hope he would win, but the chances are very slim.¡±


    Many peoplemented.


    At this moment, all eyes are focused on this little ind in Japan called Shikoku.


    They watched as Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and sauntered toward the fourteenth brigade.


    The chain wheels of the armored vehicle had kicked up clouds of dust. They mixed with plumes of ck exhaust tainting the sky a deadly grey.


    Chen Fan looked as insignificant and fragile as an ant.


    Five kilometers, four kilometers, three...


    As the army approached, Chen Fan could see those soldier¡¯s faces clearly. Meanwhile, a few AH-1 helicopters had descended on Chen Fan from above. These AH-1 helicopters were equipped with AIM-9 Sidewinder missiles, as well as M197 Electric Gatling-type cannons.


    These Gatling-type cannons used armor-piercing shells that could easily melt the armor of a tank, hence its nickname: The Tank yer. It was a few magnitudes more powerful than ordinary rifles. Its shells were longer than an average human¡¯s hand and packed even more deadliness than an attack from a Peak Level Grandmaster.


    If one of these shells caught a Grandmaster as powerful as Lei Qianjue, it could outright sever the body in half regardless of their level of attainment in Physique Refinement.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The AH-1 Cobra fired at Chen Fan from a kilometer away. It was evident that they had gotten the order to shoot on sight.


    The Gatling-type cannon spun and started spitting out venomous fire, raining deadly shells onto Chen Fan as the Grim Reaper swinging his enormous scythe to harvest souls.


    The deadly volley tore through trees, houses and even boulders, creating a barren path on the ground. Soon a few more helicopters joined in, and suddenly, the sky was lit up by the fire-spitting out from half a dozen helicopters. A deadly web of bulletsbed thend as the pilots were in search of their target.


    Amidst the flying rocks and tree branches, Chen Fan finally made a move.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, Chen Fanunched himself into the air and flew into the sky like a soaring dragon.

 Chapter 376 - Shattered The Army

    <h4>Chapter 376: Shattered The Army</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    With his Azure Thearch Longevity Body, Chen Fan could spring up more than ten times higher than a normal human. Everyone watched in disbelief as his body kept on rising.


    Ten meters, twenty meters, thirty... In the end, Chen Fan had reached nearly a hundred meters above the ground.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    The pilot of the AH-1 Cobra gaped at Chen Fan who had jumped a hundred meters tall. That was almost as high as a thirty-story skyscraper. No normal human could have jumped so high. Chen Fan was able to pull it off because he had used his True Essence.


    Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power stunned the soldiers of the fourteenth brigade. Theirmander had warned them about the dangerous nature of Chen Fan, but they didn¡¯t believe the mission briefing until they saw Chen Fan¡¯s superpower in person.


    He was a freak, a super-powerful freak.


    Hovering at a hundred metres above the ground, Chen Fan was at the same altitude as the AH-1 Cobra helicopters.


    Chen Fan surprised everyone again by remaining hovering in the air without falling. It was as if he hadnded on an invisible step. He then reached out a hand and closed his fingers.


    Suddenly, a two-meter long ck javelin appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s hand out of nowhere.


    Chen Fan squeezed the handle tightly in his hand and bent his body backward, tensing up for a throw. The moment before the javelin left his hand, he looked like a sculpture, his muscles were tense but maintaining harmony with each other.


    The time seemed to have stopped, waiting for Chen Fan to release the tension in his body as everyone watched on expectantly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan finally hurled the javelin out.


    The javelin let out a deep boom as it ripped open the air and quickly reached hypersonic speed. A white mist came up around the edge of the javelin and it traced a white line across space. The javelinnded squarely on one of the AH-1 Cobras.


    The shell of the helicopter was bulletproof and so was its ss. However, the javelin went through the helicopter as if it was made out of paper.


    The javelin pierced into helicopter¡¯s shell, through the body of the pilot and then the engine until it was out of the helicopter from the other end.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A loud explosion sounded out in the sky.


    It looked as if the Javelin flew out of Chen Fan¡¯s hand andnded on the AH-1 Cobra at the same moment. The helicopter turned into a ball of me, a half dozen or so soldiers on the ne died.


    ¡°This is... Impossible!¡±


    People on the ground and in the air were all stupified by the development.


    Ai Jinqi covered her mouth to stifle a cry. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She had been hiding inside the train cart when Chen Fan dealt with the Demon Gods, but after seeing Chen Fan in action, she was shocked. He had just downed a helicopter that was impossible tond a hit even with a machine gun. What happened here made the girl feel like she was in a dream.


    ¡°What kind of freak is he? His attack is more powerful than a bazooka.¡±


    Someone eximed.


    The other helicopters pulled up at the same time as if Chen Fan was snapping at their heels. Thinking they were only dealing with a mortal, these pilots were lulled into a false sense of security and hovered merely a few dozen meters above the ground.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s attack hadpletely caught them off guard. They scrambled to pull up higher in the air, away from harm¡¯s way.


    Meanwhile, another javelin had appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s hand and then he hurled it out again.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Another ball of fire erupted in the sky.


    ¡°Open fire, now! Stop him. Stop him!¡±


    The remaining pilots screamed at each other, but before they could get out of Chen Fan¡¯s range, they exploded in the sky like balloons.


    ¡°Shooshooooshooo.¡±


    A few AH-1 Cobras that hovered a distance away fired missiles from its nk. Although these missilescked armor-piercing abilities, they were a perfect area of effect weapon. Every explosion would annihte all buildings and life within its explosion radius. In a blink, a dozen or so missiles whizzed toward Chen Fan like a shower of deadly des.


    Once detonated, these missiles could cover an area a few thousand square meters wide.


    Even Immortal State cultivators would be severely injured by such explosions, much less the Grandmasters.


    Saturation attack!


    This was amon gambit of the modern military. The Grandmasters¡¯ movement was too fast for the military tond a precise blow since he could travel as fast as the speed of the sound. However, that didn¡¯t amount tock of means to attack a Grandmaster. With explosive weapons, as long as the explosion was close to the target, the military could inflict heavy damage.


    ¡°Peng! Peng!¡±


    The moment the helicopters fired missiles at Chen Fan, a couple of javelins appeared in both hands of Chen Fan. He hurled both javelins out, creating two more white lines in the air. These two javelins quickly reached hypersonic speed and went through the flying iron monsters.


    Two AH-1 Cobras turned and exploded, turning into two blooming flowers of fire.


    It had taken Chen Fan less than twenty minutes to destroy four helicopters, while there were only eight helicopters that had arrived at the battlefield.


    That means Chen Fan had done away with half of the Fourteenth Brigade¡¯s air force.


    However, Chen Fan was still unable to avoid the missiles¡¯ explosions


    Suddenly, a dozen explosions erupted with an almost celebratory quality as if they were fireworks. A powerful shock wave rippled through the air, spitting mangled pieces of metals and steel beads in all directions.


    Every missile head is packed with countless steel shards, like buckshot. The explosion sprayed these metal beads, turning them into countless bullets. The shower of tiny bullets was the most effective means of countering soldiers on the ground.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Soldiers and pilots all cheered for finallynding a solid hit on Chen Fan.


    They expected these missiles to turn Chen Fan into a pulp. The remaining helicopters pulled up while the pilots relished their near escape.


    That really was a close call.


    They had never thought that Chen Fan could have harmed them from a kilometer away. It was as if he could turn himself into a ground-to-air missile. If they knew Chen Fan had such a deadly anti-air capability, they could have sent in the bombers to whittle him down before sending in the choppers.


    ¡°Bagayaru! I won¡¯t let those reconnaissance units get away with such a mistake. They pitted us against a superman!¡± The Brigadier General, Tanaka Masakazu shouted hotly.


    The battle had already cost him four helicopters. No wonder he was livid about the misleading information he had gotten from the reconnaissance team.


    ¡°Did Chen Beixuan die?¡±


    The Japanese soldiers cheered on, Red Sparrow¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She looked to the smoky sky and tried to search Chen Fan among the fire and smoke. Neither Red Sparrow nor Ai Jinqi wanted to see Chen Fan die.


    However, they were not hopeful about seeing Chen Fan still alive after being hit by so many missiles.


    Even as she was going moan Chen Fan¡¯s death, an azure light shot out from the fire. The crowd looked up and saw Chen Fan amidst the smoke. His body emanated an azure-colored glow that made his skin look almost translucent. The azure-colored glow formed an iridescent halo around Chen Fan, making him look like the Moonlight Bodhisattva. Countless steel beads and metal fragmentsnded on the azure glow and the glow flickered a little but held up.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Sugoi!¡±


    ¡°I nearly passed out earlier!¡±


    Ai Jinqi and the others let out a cheer as their faces lit up with glee. Chen Fan¡¯s survival had given them new hope. Red Sparrow¡¯s face also softened and a smile broke over her face.


    Meanwhile, the turn of events had shocked all the Japanese. Their smiles froze on their faces as their cheers faded. The helicopter pilots rounded their eyes and shouted at each other in panic. They pulled on their controllers and tried to get out of Chen Fan¡¯s range.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan walked upon an invisible stair and ascended. Another Javelin appeared in his hand and he was ready to down another helicopter.


    Suddenly, a booming din came up from the distance.


    Chen Fan paused and then scanned the horizon. There was a barely visible grey line extending from the grounding at him fast. A projectile whizzed past Chen Fan with an ear-piercing shriek. If Chen Fan kept walking, he would walk right into it.


    The barely visible line was the trajectory of a cannon shell.


    The tanks on the ground finally started firing. After the first shell came a few dozen more arrived. Each and every round shot through the sky, trailing a grey streak behind. These shells can reach as fast as 2000 meters a second, which was five to six times faster than the speed of sound. It was so powerful that it could easily prate metals. Not even Chen Fan could reach that speed, so he had to rely on his Divine Sense to predict the trajectory.


    Chen Fan was able to maneuver out of the iing shell¡¯s way even when the shell was still a few kilometers away. These tanks fired their huge cannons at Chen Fan as if trying to shoot down a mosquito with a gun. However, they had put enough pressure on Chen Fan so that he couldn¡¯t focus on dealing with the three remaining helicopters.


    Even as the pilots were about to heave a sigh of relief, they saw Chen Fan plummet down to the ground, creating arge crater in the process, and then with a heavy stomp, he charged out toward the soldiers on the ground. He ran at such a speed that his body had turned into a streak of shimmering Azure light.


    Chen Fan was going to take on an army of a few thousand strong all by himself.


    He was the paragon of strength and mettle, a reincarnation of the War God!

 Chapter 377 - One Vs. Four Thousand.

    <h4>Chapter 377: One Vs. Four Thousand.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Fire, fire! Don¡¯t let him get near!¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan descending upon the Japan Self-Defense Forces, many army officers panicked and shouted. Many of these men were seasoned soldiers and they had already realized that once Chen Fan breached their defense, he would rip their firing line into shreds.


    Chen Fan¡¯s charge was very simr to a cavalry charge, it was meant to break their formation and render their weapons ineffective.


    The same tactics also applied to modern warfare. As soon as Chen Fan get close enough with the army, the bombers would hesitate to drop bombs on him, fearing injuring any Japanese soldiers. Neither could the tanks nor the field cannons fire at Chen Fan without careful aiming to avoid friendly fire.


    A message was sent through the radio to all the Japanese soldiers.


    Suddenly, hundreds of soldiers at the front line fired their rifles without even aiming.


    The modern rifles had a range of a few kilometers, but the effective range was only a few hundred meters. That being said, a few hundred rifles firing at the same time had created a metal storm and rained death on Chen Fan.


    If a Grandmaster such as Lu Tianfen was caught in this violent storm of bullets, he would be killed instantly.


    Even someone as powerful as Lei Qianjue or Takemiya Hiro would spin their tails and get out of harm¡¯s way. Lord Kurome and his Demon God peers might be able to survive the bullets by regenerating their body, however, even their regeneration abilities had limits. Otherwise, Chen Fan would not be able to destroy their physical form using Hypersonic Punch.


    Although bullets were unable to damage the Divine Soul, the Divine Soul itself was also harmless. If Lord Susano decided to solely rely on his soul energy during a battle against the army, he would be exhausted after killing a few hundred soldiers.


    However, all it took for Chen Fan¡¯s do away with these few thousand soldiers was an aerial attack using Divine Will. That being said Chen Fan hadn¡¯t reached the required level of attainment to pull that off. In order to do that, he would have at least reached Immortal Sea State.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Countless bullets struck the azure light emanated from Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    The Azure light flickered but didn¡¯t shatter. The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was the Secret Art of the Five Elements Immortal Sect. It did much more than just offering the user a powerful body. The Azure Thearch Longevity Body that surrounded Chen Fan was much more durable than human flesh and normal rifle bullets would never prate through.


    Three kilometers, two kilometers, one...


    Chen Fan was fast approaching, trailing a smear of bright light behind him. The light was almost iridescent, like that of a rainbow.


    The soldiers pulled their triggers and reloaded industriously, but their weapons ineffectiveness finally took the wind out of them. Once Chen Fan reached their formation, their entire squad would be ughtered.


    ¡°Dadada!¡±


    Suddenly, the heavy machine guns on the top of the armored vehicles finally started firing.


    These heavy machine guns were much more powerful than their rifle counterparts. It was simr to those Gatling-type cannons on the helicopter in terms of deadliness. The rounds they used had excellent armor-piercing capabilities and could have sheer a man into two halves with ease. Even Grandmasters would be injured gravely should he was shot by these heavy machine guns.


    A dozen machine guns fired at once and a dozen or so slithering fiery tongues came out from their barrels.


    These M2 Browning .50 Machine Guns attacked Chen Fan from all directions. Although the gunners might not be able to train their guns directly at Chen Fan, they had formed a deadly barrier before Chen Fan, attempting to stop his advance.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t slow down the slightest as he charged right into the web of bullets.


    Even the Arcane Energy Bulwark shattered after being struck by a few rounds of bullets. So deadly were these .50 rounds that not even the Arcane Energy Bulwark could sustain too many hits. However, these machine guns bullets were unable to prate Chen Fan¡¯s second line of defense: the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. The bullets simply bounced off of Chen Fan¡¯s skin, making a loud and crisp clinks. A few hundred bulletsnded on Chen Fan¡¯s body at once, making a cacophony of metal against metal.


    Not even machine gun bullets were able to prate through Chen Fan¡¯s body?


    Everyone was shocked after seeing the development. They gaped at Chen Fan as if he was a ghost.


    ¡°Oh my god. Is this freak¡¯s body makes out of tank¡¯s armor?¡± One Japanese soldier put down his gun and eximed.


    The other soldiers around him nodded in agreement fearfully.


    Those were M2 Browning .50 Machine Guns, their bullets were able to tear through metal sheets, yet, it did nothing to Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    Some soldiers started to wonder if Chen Fan was the so-called Deity Guardian or the Golden Arhat in legends since no mortal could have been so powerful.


    That being said, although those machine gun bullets weren¡¯t able to harm Chen Fan, their impact did have an effect on Chen Fan as it hemmed him left and right, forcing him to back down. After a few failed attempts to breach the web of bullets, Chen Fan¡¯s patience was wearing thin. He stomped the ground and shouted as his body suddenly broke the hypersonic barrier and rammed through the machine-gun fire, right into the middle of the army¡¯s ranks.


    ¡°Fire at will! Everyone, including armor vehicles, stop him at any cost.¡±


    Tanaka Masakazu shoutedmands into the speaker. His bloodshot eyes were filled with desperation like that of a gambler who was about to lose all his chips.


    If Chen Fan were able to break the defense, he would kill as many soldiers as there were.


    A dozen armored vehicles and tanks swarmed toward Chen Fan from all directions of a campus. Each one of these armored vehicles weighed a dozen tons. They charged toward Chen Fan like unstoppable beasts. Any ordinary mortal would be squashed into a pulp by these steel-d monsters.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan turned the side of his palm into a de and hacked at a group of soldiers, killing seven in one fell swoop. He then summoned another gust of wind des that sliced through a dozen soldiers like slicing through butter. He rained spells and de Qi onto the soldiers at will and killed a few hundred of Japanese soldiers in a blink.


    Tanaka Masakazu¡¯s face was contorted by anger, fire shooting out of his eye.


    Finally, the first Armored vehicles had arrived.


    The monster rammed into Chen Fan at a speed of a hundred kilometers per hour. It didn¡¯t use any of its bells and whistles and tried to run down Chen Fan using its momentum alone. This armored vehicle was the Type 96 Armored Personnel Carrier. It had eight wheels and four axles and was able to easily break through a concrete wall at full speed.


    Chen Fan pulled a taut face after he registered the iing armored vehicle. He stomped the ground and punched.


    Suddenly, the sky seemed to have darkened a little.


    A wave of explosions came up as the tires of the armored vehicle burst.


    Chen Fan¡¯s fistnded squarely at the front fender of the armored vehicle.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    The unstoppable charge came to a jarring halt as if the vehicle had hit an invisible wall. The impact packed a force weighing a few dozen tons, but Chen Fan¡¯s body was as still as a mountain. The force transferred through his body, to his legs and down into the earth. The ground under Chen Fan¡¯s foot caved in under the enormous pressure, making the earth tremble.


    The thick metal te was pressed in where Chen Fan¡¯s fist hadnded and around the point of impact, a spider web of cracks spiraled out. Chen Fan had punched a hole into the front of the vehicle, where armor was the thickest. The impact sent a shock wave into the vehicle and killing the driver and the gunners in an instant. The force even blew open the back gate of the vehicle and ripped the hanging gate off of the robust iron hinge.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Everyone was shocked by what they saw.


    Chen Fan¡¯s fist had punched through an armored vehicle.


    Everyone felt they were in a dream or a wild story. Despite their utter disbelief and questions about reality, they felt a strong sense of respect toward Chen Fan rising inside.


    ¡°Who are we fighting against?¡±


    They wondered in trepidation.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had moved on to his next target deep inside the ranks of the army. Every punch or kick he threw meant the death of at least a dozen professional soldiers. The worst was when he used Dharma Spells such as the wind des. They tore through the soldiers, leaving a bloody path of severed limbs and bodies. In the end, Chen Fan stopped bothering using Dharma Spells and attacks altogether and simply rammed through the soldiers using his body.


    Every impact would send arge number of soldiers back to their maker.


    The soldiers never stopped firing back, but their bullets couldn¡¯t even make a dent on Chen Fan. Only those tanks and Armored vehicles could slow Chen Fan but only temporarily since they were quickly squashed by Chen Fan¡¯s punches.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Chen Fanunched into the air as an azure light surged in his hand, trailing a streak of azure glow in the air. The de Qi scintited so brilliantly that it looked like it could slice open the very fabric of reality.


    An armored vehicle was caught by Chen Fan¡¯s attack. The vehicle didn¡¯t split into two halves after Chen Fan was already a few dozen paces away. The de and went through the iron-d vehicle and killed everyone inside.


    Thus it was, Chen Fan¡¯s power was unimaginable to these mortals and his savagery knew no bounds.


    Tanaka Masakazu held the speaker in his trembling hands and watched the tragedy unfold before him. Countless desperate front line officers shouted at him around his ear through the radio but Tanaka Masakazu had heard none of them. He finally said in a shaky voice: ¡°We are defeated...¡±


    ¡°How is he so powerful? Is he even a human?¡±


    Tanaka Masakazu was not the only one who had been rendered speechless. Everyone around him gaped at the brutal scene in the distance and couldn¡¯t form a word. Red Sparrow and Ai Jinqi stood at the top of a train cart and saw an azure lightnced up and plummet into the entire formation of Japanese soldiers.


    It wasn¡¯t until Chen Fan noticed that there was not a single soldier to be found on the battlefield, that he realized that he had reached the end of the Fourteenth Brigade¡¯s column.


    He had taken on an army of four thousand strong and won!

 Chapter 378 - The Militarys Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 378: The Military¡¯s Defeat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The formation of the Fourteenth Brigade was a few kilometers in length, yet Chen Fan had plowed through the columns, killing everyone in his way. The arrangement of footsoldiers in a formation hadn¡¯t changed much from during ancient times: the stronger soldiers and better-equipped soldiers were ced at the front of the column. Therefore, by the time Chen Fan broke through the front line, he annihted the squishier units in the middle and the rear. Most soldiers that brought up the rear were defenseless Engineers and Signallers.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    One of the pilots in the AH-1 Cobra was stunned by the bloody aftermath. He didn¡¯t even notice that his grip on the center stick had loosened.


    Unlike the footsoldiers, these pilots had a bird-eye¡¯s view over the battleground and could see the situation clearly. They watched as thousands of Japanese soldiers swarmed toward Chen Fan like a horde of ants, Chen Fan charged at them with incredible speed, turning into a wash of azure light that streaked across thend. The azure light melted through the footsoldiers as if it was melting butter.


    The scene had reminded the pilots of those legendary warrior generals who could face ten thousand soldiers by himself.


    ¡°Incredible, he is a paragon of strength and might!¡±


    Kobayashi Sawano eximed.


    As the Lieutenant colonel of the fourteenth brigade, he was in charge of the helicopter squad. He was lucky enough to be on one of the helicopters that escaped Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡±


    The pilot asked urgently.


    The three remaining helicopters had risen to over a thousand meters above the ground. Despite being safe, theycked any means of striking Chen Fan at such a great distance. The helicopter¡¯s arsenal mainly came in two forms: Gatling-type cannon and missiles. It was impossible to even get a visual on Chen Fan at such a distance, much lessnding a shot. Missiles were also out of the question since it was more likely to kill their ownrades than Chen Fan.


    ¡°Call in air support. We are fighting with an enemy of unrepresented prowess. We are losing our grip on the situation.¡± Kobayashi Sawano ordered with a solemn face. ¡°The army alone wouldn¡¯t be able to contain this freak.¡±


    The pilots and other soldiers nodded in agreement.


    They had reckoned that the battle had already turned into a ughterhouse with air support. The soldiers on the ground had little to no chance of fighting back. Such was the conundrum facing most modern armies; despite bringing the boots on the ground, taking the brunt of the enemy attack, they rank far below air force and navy on the priority list.


    So important was the air superiority that without it, it was almost impossible to achieve victory.


    That was also the reason that the American Government could push her weight around on the world stage.


    Meanwhile, Ai Jinqi and the other tourists cheered for Chen Fan¡¯s victory while standing at the top of a train cart. Chen Fan was their hero, the lone-star that had answered their distress call and fell upon earth to save them. Not even a thousand-strong army could have stopped him.


    Red Sparrow allowed herself to cheer with the crowd very briefly before she pondered on the danger that was still lurking.


    As a super-soldier from the Special Case Departments, she knew the real strength of the modern military was not in its army, but the air force. Most of the time, it was up to the airforce to dish out as much damage as possible while the army brought up the rear.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan had defeated the fourteenth brigade, I bet the Japan Self-Defense Forces will send in their air force now.¡± Red Sparrow thought to herself as she still tried toe to terms with Chen Beixuan¡¯s astonishing power. Whichever way she put it, Chen Beixuan¡¯s achievement was unbelievable.


    Japan¡¯s Self-Defense Forces were weak inbat effectiveness due to its smaller size. Its overall power was a far cry from that of China, Rusia, France, and Ennd, much less that of the USA. However, Japanese forces were one of the best equipped in east Asian if not the entire world. Red Sparrow found it unthinkable that Chen Fan was able to utterly defeat the fourteenth brigade.


    A nagging thought appeared in Red Sparrow¡¯s mind.


    She found that Chen Fan was single-handedly rewriting the power dynamic between martial artists and the nations of the world.


    If the news about this battle got out, it would shake the entire world including the Dark World. Chen Beixuan¡¯s name would instill fear and respect for leaders of all nations around the world.


    ¡°However, if he could handle the Japanese air force still remained to be seen¡±


    Red Sparrow thought in her mind.


    Having reached the end of the fourteenth brigade¡¯s formation, Chen Fan turned around and came after the shattered formation once again.


    His attacks had devastated the fourteenth brigade. With the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, Chen Fan waded through the flood of bullets and gracefully evaded shells from Tanks or high caliber armor-piercing rounds.


    Once, twice, thrice...


    After Chen Fan went in and out of the army formation the seventh time, he had already killed over a thousand soldiers. The heavy casualties took a toll on the fourteenth brigade¡¯s morale as their defense line finally copsed.


    Countless Japanese soldiers dropped their guns and turned on their heels. They drove away with the Humvees that they brought here, and soon even the armored vehicles also turned around to catch up with the deserters.


    Tanaka Masakazu stood in a movablemander¡¯s tform and reflected on the humiliating defeat. He knew that regardless of what would happen to Chen Fan, he and this battle would be remembered as the most humiliating defeat by a foreign force in Japanese history. He would also be the first Lieutenant colonel in Japanese history to desert the battlefield.


    ¡°Did we win? Did we?¡±


    Seeing the soldiers of the Fourteenth Brigade running away from the battle, Chinese and Korean tourists cheered at the top of their lungs. Ren Hao stood sulkily by himself in a dark corner, staring stupidly at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had pulled the rug from under him once again.


    The first time he met Chen Fan was on the ne. Chen Fan had only taken him as a flirty rich heir of above-average look trying to strike a spark with Ai Jinqi.


    While he met Chen Fan again at the foot of the Tokyo Tower, Ren Hao was stunned when he saw the tycoons of Japan bowed to Chen Fan. He had wondered if Chen Fan was the heir of one of the most powerful families in China. Even then, Ren Hao had already felt a sense of regret. However, it was evident that he didn¡¯t learn his lesson.


    After he met Chen Fan again on the train, when the Demon Gods named their target, Ren Hao had thrown Chen Fan under the bus readily fearing for his own safety. Little did he know that Chen Fan was as powerful as an immortal in legend and was able to banish the evil spirit. After the battle was over Ren Hao regretted even more than he had ever been.


    However, after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s ability to crush an entire army, Ren Hao felt much less stressed about Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had proven to be a legendary hero whose deeds were worthy of a song to be sung for generations. A hero like Chen Fan would never bother with someone as insignificant as himself. Therefore, Ren Hao realized that there was no need to be worried about Chen Fan¡¯s retribution.


    ¡°How could anyone be so strong in real life? This should only happen in superhero movies. Are we in a real-world even?¡±


    Ren Hao couldn¡¯t help but question him the reality.


    What Chen Fan had done hadpletely shattered his world view which he held over thest three decades. The thirty years of life which he had tried so hard to build up seemed nothing but a joke.


    ¡°Modern army is overrated. ¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t chase after the deserters. He had finished his test and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on these losers.


    ¡°But I wager that this one battle wouldn¡¯t paint the whole picture either. After all, the Japan Self-Defense Forces were not even a real military. Their defeat in WW2 had resulted in many international treaties that restricted their military capability. Their military might was peanutspared to that of China, Rusia, the United States of America and France.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    The overall strength of a militaryid not only in their advanced weapons but also in the soldier¡¯s mettle and spirit. If the Japanese soldiers were battle-hardened veterans, they wouldn¡¯t route so easily as they did. The soldiers serviced in Japan Self-Defense Forces were simr to a government worker. They viewed their service the same as an 8 to 4 office job, in other words, military service was their livelihood and therefore, no one was going to risk their lives on the battlefield. In addition, Japan was under American¡¯s protection so there wasn¡¯t much need for fearless and brave soldiers.


    ¡°Huu! Huu!¡±


    Chen Fan breathed heavily.


    He had charged into the formation seven times and despite the powerful Azure Thearch Longevity Body that he possessed, he was feeling slightly exhausted. He had to keep on moving while he was within the effective range of armored vehicles and tanks to dodge the shelling.


    His body was able to take a few hits from heavy machine guns but as yet no match against a direct hit from field cannons.


    Plus, Chen Fan had also spent a lot of energy on his Dharma Spells. Azure Thearch Longevity Body was a Connate Body, therefore, it¡¯s power was not limitless. Already, Chen Fan felt that he had already consumed half of his powerful True Essence. Underneath his unscathed appearance, the bullets had made small cracks in his defense aura under his skin.


    He had been hit by bullets countless times and his body had to absorb so much trauma that it could have rendered an iron robot into a pile of scrap metal. Azure Thearch Longevity Body had done a really outstanding job protecting Chen Fan, making himst for so long. If Chen Fan reached a higher level of attainment, the Azure Thearch Longevity Body could have protected Chen Fan even during the st of an atomic bomb.


    ¡°Fortunately for me, the fourteenth brigade was the only troup I have to deal with on Shikoku ind. Japan Self-Defense Forces really needed more men. If it was the Chinese or American government I had to deal with, there are probably another few brigades that I had to deal with.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh of relief, opening up the pores on his body to absorb Essence Qi from his surroundings in order to recharge his depleted system.


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, countless green dot glowed on the trees. They then drifted into the air, floating and converging toward Chen Fan. They surrounded Chen Fan¡¯s body in a shimmering green shell.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body had an excellent recuperation ability. Chen Fan would be ready for action again after a very brief respite.


    Suddenly, a jarring shriek came up from a distance.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Red Sparrow¡¯s face turned pale as she shouted out a warning.


    She watched a hypersonic cruise missile fly toward Chen Fan, trailing a white misty tail behind it. It covered half a dozen kilometers in less than a heartbeat and was going to plummet into Chen Fan. Japan Self-Defense Forces had finally given the F-15 the order to strike.


    Those fighter jets had locked their targeting radar on Chen Fan while they were a few kilometers away and then fired those hypersonic missiles.


    These missiles had enough explosive and kic energy to reduce a hundred-meter tall skyscraper into a mountain of rubble. Anyone who got caught within the st radius would be dead before they knew it.


    Red Sparrow¡¯s heart caught in her throat. She watched in terror as the missile was about to reach Chen Fan. Chen Fan suddenly opened his eyes when the tip of the warhead was only a hair¡¯s breadth away. An azure light surged in his eyes as he backed away, breaking the hypersonic barrier in the process. In a blink, he was already a few dozen meters away from where he had been standing.

 Chapter 379 - Flying Sword Arise

    <h4><strong>Chapter 379: Flying Sword Arise</strong></h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A ring explosion erupted from where Chen Fan was standing, sending out a mushroom cloud that covered arge swath ofnd. A shock wave followed suit and rippled out into the distance


    Chen Fan¡¯s body let out an incandescent azure glow. He dashed out of the explosion and gave the three F-15 in the sky a long nce.


    Those jets attacked while they were a dozen kilometers away, and was outside the range of his Divine Will. When he finally registered the iing hypersonic missile attack, it was already toote. He was forced to break the hypersonic barrier in order to get out of the st radius of the missile.


    If he hesitated a second, he would have been hit by the missile.


    Even with Azure Thearch Longevity Body, Chen Fan had to be very careful with these powerful modern weapons. One small mistake would cost him dearly.


    These Hypersonic missiles can reach a speed a couple of times faster than the speed of sound. It can cover a thousand meters within a second. The range of Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Sense was five-kilometer, which means he had only five seconds to react. That being said, once he opened his eyes, he was able to detect any objects ten kilometers away using his Li Fire Golden Eyes. So the situation was not as bad once Chen Fan got to open his eyes.


    ¡°They are too far away. My spells wouldn¡¯t be able to reach them.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows as he studied the three F-15 circling in the sky about eight kilometers away. Further away were the remaining AH-1 Cobras hovering in the air.


    It was evident that these three helicopter pilots had seen him striking down four of their peers using a javelin, so they scarcely dared to get near Chen Fan. That being said, one of the main advantages of the modern military was their ability to see and strike beyond-visual-range.


    What did he mean ¡°Beyond-visual-range?¡±


    It was the ability to lock onto foes from as far as ten kilometer away using radar and strike using long missiles. Victims of such attacks were usually caught unwittingly and had little to no time to defend themselves.


    Chen Fan was having the same problem to some degree.


    Let it be Dharma Spells, Wind des, FireBall, Thunder Art or any other kind of Dharma Spells, they wouldn¡¯t be able tond a blow on a target that was so far away. A Transcendent Grandmaster could project his internal force outward for thirty meters at the most. Even someone as powerful as Takemiya Hiro was only able to extend that range to a hundred meter, a far cry from the ten-kilometer range. Not even an Immortal State cultivator¡¯s attack could have reached that range.


    It was obvious that those fighter jets knew Chen Fan¡¯s conundrum. They didn¡¯t rush for another attack, instead, they circled in the air, taking their time to lock on to Chen Fan using their radar.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    Another hypersonic missile shot at Chen Fan. It covered ten-kilometer distance within ten seconds and plummeted toward Chen Fan. This time Chen Fan had more time to react, so he was able to quickly maneuver to a safe distance, away from the missiles¡¯ st.


    That being said, it irked Chen Beixuan that the battle had turned out to be so one-sided. He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord, and never had he felt so helpless.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the javelins I recently created can only reach targets three-kilometers away. Even if I can hurl it as far as ten-kilometer, it would have lost all of its momentum and kic energy to be of any use.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows as his mind raced.


    He thought he had prepared well by creating those javelins just in case he had to deal with the Japan Self-Defense Forces. However, he had never expected that the Japanese Government would have dispatched Hypersonic fighter jets. These flying monsters were the epitome of advancement in modern military technology. Even an Immortal State cultivator would sumb to its devastating strike.


    Zeus the Thunder Lord was forced to run away from Thand by the same tactics deployed by the American military.


    Chen Fan was different than Zeus, in a way that he had many more tricks up his sleeve should he wanted to escape. He had mastered many Arts of Concealment and could easily avoid the detection of the radar. That being said, Chen Fan would not back down from a challenge so easily.


    ¡°This was only the reconnaissance team of the air force. Japan Self-Defense Forces had hundreds of fighter jets. If I can¡¯t bring the air force to their heels today, they might take it as a sign of weakness and double down on their aggression. Even the American military might intervene by then. So I have to deal with the Japan Self-Defense Forces today and hit it where it hurts.¡±


    A light came up in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and he made up his mind to carry on the battle.


    He zig-zagged swiftly across the battlefield, avoiding the detection of the fighter jet¡¯s radar. Meanwhile, he surveyed the area and quickly found what he was looking for: a small hill in the distance. He used his divine will and send a message to Red Sparrow.


    ¡°Leave here with those tourists and head back to China. I am going to lure away these fighter jets.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice came up in Red Sparrow¡¯s mind.


    Chen Beixuan could have taken these tourists hostage, using the Japanese solider¡¯s conscience against them. However, he was the North Mystic Celestial Lord, not some pathetic weakling. If he wanted to do away with these fighter jets, he was going to do it by himself.


    Red Sparrow paused a second and then gave Chen Fan a long nce.


    After quite a bit of convincing, the tourists finally reluctantly agreed to leave the battlefield with Red Sparrow. Even as they started off, Ai Jinqi looked back and cheered for Chen Fan onest time. The Japanese government wouldn¡¯t stop these tourists since by doing so, they would anger the Chinese and Korean government unnecessary.


    After all the tourists were out of his sight, Chen Fan about turned and ran toward the hill he had seen earlier.


    His steps carried so much force that they shook the ground and left a trail of deep footprints. It was difficult to make out his movement as he appeared to be flickering in and out of view. Each flicker would appear a dozen meters or so ahead to thest one. Looking from above, the pilots watched as a wash of azure-colored glow streaked across thend, moving as fast as a few hundred kilometers per hour. Even the fastest car, Bugatti Veyron¡¯s speed would pale inparison.


    Nothing could slow Chen Fan down since he could simply hop over any obstructions in his path.


    In less than a minute, Chen Fan had covered a distance of a few dozen kilometers.


    ¡°He is incredibly fast.¡±


    The fighter jet pilots eximed. However, there was an anticipation in their voices that made them sound like a cat meowing at a little mouse from a distance.


    However fast Chen Fan was, he could not outrun a hypersonic jet. The F-15 could reach a speed of a few kilometers per hour.


    ¡°Susu!¡±


    The jets shot out two hypersonic missiles at Chen Fan. The missiles whizzed through the sky, trailing two long white exhausts behind them. They came at Chen Fan from behind him a few kilometers away. Chen Fan heard the iing missile while he was running. So heunched himself up in the air, a few hundred meters above the ground and evaded the missile¡¯s attack. As soon as hended on the ground, he broke the hypersonic barrier again and darted forward, covering another few hundred meters and dodged the second missile.


    ¡°Peng! Peng!¡±


    Two powerful explosions erupted on the ground, creating two balls of fire.


    The shock waves and the me devoured anything and everything within a few dozen meters from where the missilesnded, leaving tworge craters on the ground as if two meteoroids had just stuck thend.


    Thend was barren and no one seemed to be living anywhere near the battlefield. If the area was popted, the Japan Self-Defense Forces would never throw so much firepower at will. The limited condition of which weapons of mass destruction could be deployed had given the Grandmasters an edge in their power struggle with the government. As long as the Grandmasters remain in popted cities, they would be safe from these devastating attacks.


    ¡°Huu! Huu!¡±


    After Chen Fan forced his body to break the hypersonic barrier again, he had to slow down a little to catch a breath. The battle against the fourteenth brigade had consumed much of his energy. Then he was forced to deal with these fighter jets without a proper respite, over-spending his energy to move fast across thend and forcing himself to break the hypersonic barrier when necessary. The continuous heavy load on his system started to take a toll on him.


    Fortunately, his destination was close.


    Chen Fan looked to the hundred-meter all hill before him as a cold light grew brighter in his eyes.


    He stomped the ground with one foot and darted forward a few dozen meters, then heunched himself up. In less than ten seconds, Chen Fan had reached the top of the hill.


    Chen Fan stood at the peak and looked down at the sprawling tnd beneath him. From here, Chen Fan had a much better view of any movement in the sky.


    He could even further extend his vision to a few hundred kilometers away and he found arge group of helicopters wereing toward him. Those must be the main formation of the Fourteenth Brigade¡¯s helicopter squad. The one he dealt with before was the vanguard.


    Chen Fan wagered that more fighter jets must be on their way as well. The threat of a dozen hypersonic jets, would even drove Chen Fan to give up the battle.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to teach them a lesson¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and then brought out the yellow-skinned gourd hitched by his waist.


    It was the Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator¡¯s de Strengthening Gourd that Chen Fan had obtained while he was in Hong Kong. The little gourd floated in the air as if it was as light as a feather.


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and reached out both hands, letting the de Strengthening Gourd float a few inches directly in front of his face.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    A pilot noticed Chen Fan¡¯s strange behavior.


    Chen Fan had been running away until he reached the top of the hill. Why did he stop there? Isn¡¯t he afraid of the missile attacks anymore? The pilots could have trained their missile on Chen Fan even without the help of radar.


    ¡°Who cares, fire now and be done with it.¡±


    A captain of the team snorted and ordered the other pilots to fire at the same time. Three hypersonic missiles, each with a long white tail, pierced through the clouds and plummeted toward Chen Fan.


    It would only take a few seconds for these hypersonic missiles to cover the ten-kilometer distance.


    Nine kilometers, eight, seven... the missile was getting close with each passing moment.


    The pilots watched the missiles expectantly. Chen Fan remained still, it was as if he had zoned out. If the three missiles were able to hit Chen Fan head-on, there was no chance that Chen Fan could have survived.


    ¡°We are going to be promoted, men. We are going to avenge our brothers of the Fourteenth Brigade.¡±


    faces were lit up with glee, they cheer for themselves in their mind.


    Even as the pilots thought that victory was already within their grasp, Chen Fan suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    An Azure light surged in his eyes as he shot out his divine will, which, at first had reached five kilometers, but quickly spread like a wildfire to ten kilometers and reached those three fighter jets.


    ¡°Start!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted and a golden light beamed out from the de Strengthening Gourd. A flying sword shimmered inside the beam of light as it flew out of the gourd.


    Even the wind stopped the moment the sword emerged out of the gourd.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Chen Fan started an art and infused his Essence Qi with the flying sword.


    The golden flying sword trembled a little as if charging up energy. It pierced through the sky, turning into a blinding golden light. Under everyone¡¯s disbelieving eyes, the sword hacked at the iing missiles and then the fighter jets.


    ¡°During the five hundred years of cultivation, only taking my enemies head with a flying sword had offered me conciliation.¡±

 Chapter 380 - Sword That Soars

    <h4>Chapter 380: Sword That Soars</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    Pilots of the F-15 asked themselves in their minds. They were too far away to make out anything clearly. All they could see was Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    Suddenly, a flying sword came out of Chen Fan¡¯s gourd.


    This incandescent golden flying sword was the only flying sword remained in the de Strengthening Gourd. Legend had it that the Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator had nine of such swords and when the used the nine of them at once, he was nearly unstoppable. However, all but one of those nine swords survived Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator. Technically, this sword was only a Nascent Form of a flying sword and had not yet been fully refined.


    However, without any other means to reach the enemy ten kilometers away, this flying sword would have to do for now.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    The flying sword shot into the starry sky.


    Due to the nascent nature of the flying sword, Chen Fan had to spray a portion of his Vitality Essence out of his mouth onto the body of the sword in order for it to be of any use. After he had done so, his face paled as his own vitality force waned a little.


    Vitality Essence Force was one of the cornerstones of cultivation which shouldn¡¯t be wasted on just any situation. Consumption of the Vitality Essence Force would greatly hamper the potential for cultivation advancement. Chen Fan had not onlymitted part of his Vitality Essence Force, but he had also overspent his Divine Will so that he could extend the range of Divine Will to where the fighter jets and helicopters were.


    He could guide the flying sword through his Divine Will to unleash destruction onto his enemies, just as those legendary ancient Sword Immortals would.


    ¡°Go¡±


    Chen Fan shouted out an ordered. The golden glownced up into the sky.


    It rammed through three hypersonic missiles in a blink and traced a golden circr circle in the air that surrounded the mountain peak where Chen Fan was. Looking from afar, it was as if a golden rainbow had appeared at the top of the hill.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Those three hypersonic missiles exploded when they were five hundred meters away from Chen Fan and turned into three giant balls of mes. Heat and smoke roiled inside the me, spilling its energy out in all directions. However, they were not close enough to even sire up the loose fold on Chen Fan¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The pilots of the Japan Self-Defense Forces were stunned by the development.


    The hypersonic missiles were hit by something in the air and exploded, how did that happen? Are they in a fantasy movie? Even the American missile defense system couldn¡¯t be able to intercept the hypersonic missiles. However, Chen Fan had been standing where motionless all the while. The pilots didn¡¯t even see how he shot down those missiles.


    After once the missiles were dealt with, the flying sword turned around and charged toward the three F-15 fighter jets. The brilliant golden light emanated from its body pierced through the night sky, making its arced path a golden rainbow


    The brilliance of the flying sword was witnessed not only by the pilots in the fighter jets, but also the soldiers in the approaching helicopters.


    ¡°Shit, it¡¯sing at us!¡±


    A few pilots shouted in panic.


    They pulled up the center-stick, tiring to get to a higher elevation. F-15 was a double-seat heavy fighter jet. The pilot in the front seat was in charge of maneuvering while the one in the rear seat was in charge of firepower.


    ¡°Evade, evade! No! It¡¯s too fast.¡±


    The pilot in the rear seat shouted out a warning, but it was already toote. The flying sword was much faster than most ordinary hypersonic missiles and had covered the ten-kilometer distance in a blink.


    Under both the pilot¡¯s desperate eyes, the golden light pierced through a fighter jet to its left. Trailing de Qi behind it, the golden light sliced through the Titanium armor of the F-15 with ease. It plummeted into the cockpit through the flesh of both pilots and went out from the engine exhaust.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A flower of fire bloomed in the night sky.


    No one believed their eyes.


    Only in fictional stories, an F-15 could have been destroyed by one single man.


    Ever since the conception of the McDonnell Dous F-15 Eagle in 2009, it had beenuded as one of the most sessful fighter jets ever created. It had never once been strike down in all of its missions, therefore, it was called the ¡°Fighter Jet that may never fall.¡±


    However, Chen Fan had just taken that title away from it.


    ¡°Oh my god! Who are we fighting exactly?¡±


    Many pilots prayed to whichever god they believed in for their safety. Chen Fan¡¯s power had been getting stronger by the second. By now, they felt that they were fighting against some legendary warrior in high tales.


    The other two F-15 pulled up higher immediately to get out of harm¡¯s way, but the flying sword didn¡¯t give them the chance. As soon as it strikes down the first fighter jet, it circled around and plummeted into the second jet.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    Another ball of fire erupted in the sky.


    A secondter, a third one came up.


    Chen Fan and struck down three F-15 in less than ten seconds.


    The power in Chen Fan¡¯s attack was truly terrifying.


    ¡°I am not finished yet. ¡±


    Chen Fan shouted and despite his pale face, he started the Flying sword art again. The golden flying sword let out a droning as it whizzed across the sky, somersaulted to turn its head around and then charged toward the helicopter squad.


    The helicopter squad consisted of a dozen AH-1 Cobras including three that had survived Chen Fan¡¯s initial attack. The Brigadier General of Fourteenth Brigade, Tanaka Masakazu had thought that seven AH-1 Cobras would be more than enough to deal with one man, but after losing half of his air support, he immediately ordered the rest of the helicopters to join the battle.


    ¡°Fire at that golden light, NOW!¡±


    Seeing the iing light, all the helicopter pilots panicked and shouted at the top of their lungs.


    The Gatling-type cannons on the helicopter spit out long fiery tongues, trying to stop the flying sword. However, the flying sword came at them with such speed that defied physics andmon sense. As soon as the AH-1 Cobras started firing, the sword had alreadynded a blow on one of the helicopters.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The AH-1 Cobra was severed in half in the air.


    The second, third, fourth... These helicopters were in a tight formation, so the flying sword was able tond hits on multiple targets in a straight column.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The golden light connected a series of fireballs, the bright light of explosions lit up the night sky.


    In one fell swoop, the de had gone through fourteen AH-1 Cobras and killed all the soldiers and pilots in them. Kobayashi Sawano was on one of the fourteen AH-1 Cobras and even before he was devoured by fire, he still couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.


    He had never thought that Chen Fan¡¯s attack could reach so far away.


    ¡°Run, now!¡±


    The rest of the helicopters scrambled to spin their tails and scrambled out of the battlefield without looking back once.


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    Chen Fan finally called backed the flying sword.


    By now, the bright light of the de had faded, leaving only a hint of a golden glow from its body. Chen Fan could make out the outline of the sword easily now without the blinding light surrounding it. It stumbled a few times in the air as it made its way back to Chen Fan. Should one of the helicopters decided to shoot at the flying sword now, it might be able to strike it down. However, all the rest of the helicopters had had ready scurried away from the battlefield.


    Chen Fan had struck down three F-15 and eighteen AH-1 Cobra Helicopters.


    Chen fan had struck down more than half of the air support units of the Fourteenth Brigade, it scared away the rest of the forces, making them think twice beforeing after Chen Fan.


    ¡°Urhh!¡±


    Life and color had ebbed away from Chen Fan¡¯s face, robbed it of its brilliant azure glow. He had nearly spent his energy even before using the flying sword. In order to ward off the final wave of attack, he had forced to burn away some of his core energy and spit out a portion of his Vitality Essence Force.


    He could recuperate the loss of energy over time, but the lost Essence Qi was gone forever.


    Despite the weakened state he was in, he kept his back straight, letting the loose fold of his shirt p against the wind. A fire burned in his eye with such intensity that spoke loudly of his determination. Even if the Japanese forces came back again, Chen Fan was ready to drive them back again.


    As the North Mystic Celestial Lord had put his body under great stress constantly while traversing the beleaguered path of cultivation. Today¡¯s small injury simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    After today¡¯s lesson, the Japanese force would think twice before making a move on him.


    Many helicopter pilots braved a nce behind them after they were out of harm¡¯s way. They saw a figure standing at the top of the hill, linking his hands behind his back. The sight inspired strong reverence inside of them.


    ¡°This man is going to be a legend.¡±


    Like the ancient hero who had shot down nine suns from the sky, he had struck down twenty-one nes.


    Chen Fan had achieved something unthinkable to most ordinary mortals. The Japanese government was going to moan the losses of the soldiers and their expensive machines of war.


    Meanwhile, details about the cmity reached the centralmand office, causing great distress, and chaos.


    ¡°Fourteenth Brigade had surrounded the target.¡±


    ¡°Target had struck down four AH-1 Cobra. Method unknown.¡±


    ¡°Target is charging at the Fourteenth Brigade, Brigadier General ordered open fire.¡±


    ¡°Target broke the formation, Brigadier General request help from centralmand.¡±


    ¡°Fourteenth Brigade routed.¡±


    The Minister of National Defence grew gloomy after hearing the series of news. A tense mood clung to the air as the rest of themanding officers stood beside the minister with a long face. None of them dared to speak up.


    The Minister of National Defence was the suprememander during wartime; his authority was only overshadowed by the power of the Prime Minister. All the rest of themanding officers had to obey his order.


    A smile finally broke over Minister of National Defence¡¯s face after he heard that the three F-15 had joined the battle and had already gained an upper hand. The mood in the office finally brightened a little.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is a mortal, he is no match against the Air force.¡±


    ¡°We have just sent in three F-15, we have over three hundred of them in total. Chen Beixuan¡¯s fate is sealed.¡±


    ¡°I told you that the army had overestimated his power, didn¡¯t I? Whenever they screwed things up, it always fell upon the air force to clean up their mess.¡±


    Minister of National Defence cracked a smile as his mood was lightened by the bickering between the officers.


    Suddenly, a messenger¡¯s voice came up: ¡°Minister, we have received an update. Target struck down all the F-15s as well as fourteen more AH-1 Cobras.¡±


    Suddenly, a deadly silence fell over the office as everyone was rendered speechless by the news.


    Minister of National Defence¡¯s face turned as dark as the bottom of a scorched pot.

 Chapter 381 - Shocking Development in East Asia

    <h4>Chapter 381: Shocking Development in East Asia</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°How is that possible? What did he do to strike down our jets? Did he carry a bazooka? Even if that is the case, he shouldn¡¯t be able to strike down three F-15s. We haven¡¯t received any intel on weaponsing into Japan from China. Those missiles were not that easy to conceal, if he had brought it over the border, our border security must be able to pick that up.¡±


    An air force general asked incredulously with a gloomy face


    There were only three hundred f-15s in Japan and three of them were gone beyond salvageable. Those three jets and nearly half of the Fourteenth Brigade¡¯s forces were a cost for achieving practically nothing. The handouts to the deceased family alone would have reached billions, much less the followingwsuits.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is a General Major in China, do you think the Chinese government is also behind this?¡± An army general asked curiously.


    No one replied to his question since the answer was too obvious.


    Most Man-Portable Air-Defence System could at the most strike down one or two helicopters, they were not intended to be used against fighter jets. In order to strike fighter jets down from the ground, one would need the most advanced anti-air weapons, which required guided missile vehicles, or missile tforms. It was impossible to smuggle those huge apparatus into Japan from China.


    Minister of National Defence¡¯s face was taut with anger and disbelief. He fixed his gaze on the messenger.


    Sweat streaked across the messenger¡¯s forehead, he managed to squeeze out a smile and said:


    ¡°The front line soldiers said that the jets were struck down by a ray of golden light. It was some kind of guided hypersonic missile. Some soldiers were convinced that that ray of light was the so-called... flying sword in Chinese myth... so I have heard.¡±


    ¡°Flying sword?¡±


    The Japanese generals were taken aback.


    This name was not unfamiliar to most Japanese people. The Japanese culture was nurtured by its much older Chinese counterpart. They were heavily influenced by the culture of the Chinese Tang dynasty and the Tang Dynasty legends such as the sages and their flying swords were well known to all Japanese.


    However, those were high tales, and not even the Chinese believed in those, much less Japanese.


    Even Grandmasters could project their Internal Force out over thirty meters at the most. A Perfected one has the unimaginable power of controlling thunder and fire, but even they would not believe in legends such as flying swords.


    In order to use a flying sword, one would first need a powerful Divine Soul. Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t be able to control the flying sword to strike down the jets and helicopters until he had overcharged the Soul Refining Art to boost his Divine Will. Once those helicopters fled to beyond the range of his Divine Will, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t be able to harm them.


    Even though Chen Fan was able to pull it off, he did it with great difficulty. Only when he had reached the Divine Sea level, could he use the powerful flying sword with ease. Chen Fan would never think of using the flying sword if the Japanese didn¡¯t send in hypersonic jets.


    ¡°Bakayaro! What kind of nonsense is that? We are not reading a Qidian Novel, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    A general cursed, holding back the urge to p the face of the messenger.


    Suddenly, someone shouted: ¡°Minister, we have a video recording of what happened there.¡±


    ¡°Nani? Turn it on.¡± Minister of National Defence was pleasantly surprised. He came close to the screen with many other generals. Even that angry army general hurried to get a good viewing spot among his peers.


    The video was pixted. It was shot by a pilot of one of the helicopters that had gotten away. In the distance, a smear of golden lights shed in fits and starts, then three F-15 jets exploded in the air, turning into three balls of fire. The golden light thennced across the helicopter formation, destroying fourteen helicopters in one fell swoop.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The meeting room became pin-drop quiet after they saw the scene on the screen.


    Although no one could tell what that golden light was made out of, it had disyed more maneuverability and deadliness than even the most powerful guided anti-air missiles. It was able to cruise, turn, lock onto a target and elerate all by itself. Worse, it could be used repeatedly, unlike any missile.


    It was evident that this weapon was not from the arsenal of the present time.


    Did China invent a revolutionary weapon? It was just a fleeting thought in the mind of Minister of National Defence. He quickly dismissed it.


    ¡°Minister, what should we do next?¡± A general from the air force hazarded


    If the Japan Self-Defense Forces failed to bring Chen Fan to heel with an entire brigade and three fighter jets, there is nothing they could really do. After all, they were not even a fully-fledged military force and were only responsible for safeguarding the Japanese inds. If they were the American military, they would have already sent in a squadron of jets to subjugate Chen Fan.


    ¡°I will report to prime-minister right away. Don¡¯t make any move without my order.¡±


    Minister of National Defence weighed his options for a long while and then concluded with a long helpless sigh.


    Despite the gloomy expression on their faces, the other generals cherished the fact that they didn¡¯t have to deal with Chen Beixuan for a while. None of the generals wanted to deal with dead soldiers and wast expensive equipment under their jurisdiction. The fourteenth brigade had lost twenty-one nes and thousands of soldiers in a matter of half-day, a price no one wanted to pay.


    ¡°Sigh¡±


    Seeing theck of mettle and backbone in the generals, Minister of National Defence sighed in his mind. However, his disappointment was overshadowed by the threat from the Chinese teenager.


    Neither he nor the prime minister had expected such an oue. They had been convinced that once the military got involved, they would be able to do away with Chen Fan with ease.


    ¡°What kind of enemy have we made?¡±


    Minister of National Defence grew quieter as a hint of remorse shed across his face.


    He knew that once Chen Beixuan got a chance, he would seek revenge.


    Meanwhile, the news of the battle had reached all the governments in East Asia. Korean leaders even held an emergency meeting to brief their president on the matter. Although the incident didn¡¯t stir up the same reaction in China as it did in Korea, the Chinese military leaders had a meeting to discuss the implications of the battle.


    No one had never thought that an individual could be so powerful that he could take on an entire brigade with powerful air support. Not even those Immortal State cultivators, whose information were top state secrets could have pulled that off, much less ordinary martial artists.


    After the battle, Chen Fan had finally be the focus of all leaders around the world.


    Meanwhile, inside the secret base under the Kunlun mountain, Director Xiao had been waiting for more details from dusk to midnight. He drew on the cigarette to soothe his thinning patience. On the table next to him, cigarette butts piled in the ashtray.


    The deputy directors all held gloomy expressions, scarcely daring to speak a word, fearing the Director¡¯s ire.


    ¡°Still no news from Shikoku?¡± Director Xiao lit up another cigarette and asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Japan Self-Defense Forces have locked that area down and blocked all cell signals. Our agent can¡¯t reach us at this moment. We need to wait a bit longer¡± The deputy director who was in charge of intelligence gathering put in hesitantly.


    Director Xiao knew he wouldn¡¯t get anything. He asked the question just for the sake of his sanity, lulling himself to think that he was doing something.


    He took another drag of the cigarette and knotted his brows even tighter.


    Director Xiao was not only worried about Chen Fan, but also Red Sparrow. He had watched as Red Sparrow grew up and had treated her as his own daughter. She followed Chen Fan into the midst of a deadly battle and since then, he hadn¡¯t heard from her. Director Xiao didn¡¯t think that the Japan Self-Defense Forces would show mercy and spare her life if she was captured. Worse, if the Japanese discovered that she was a secret agent, she would almost certainly be kept as prisoner even without a trail.


    That was the standard treatment for secret agents that everyone followed.


    When the cigarette had only half left, someone barged into the meeting room and a young man shouted at them with much tion and glee.


    ¡°Minister, breaking news from Japan. You won¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Mind your manners, solider.¡± Before Director Xiao could reply, a senior Deputy Director chided.


    Director Xiao didn¡¯t mind the young soldier¡¯s manners, he asked hurriedly: ¡°You bring news from Japan? Did Chen Beixuan and Red Sparrow getaway? Are they safe?¡±


    White Tiger, ck Tortoise, and all the other deputy ministers listened attentively.


    They would consider Chen Fan and Red Sparrow lucky if they could escape from a four thousand strong army with air support.


    ¡°No... I mean. Yes, they are safe. But Chen Beixuan didn¡¯t run away. He turned the tables on the Japanese. He killed thousands of soldiers and routed the entire brigade.¡± The young man cheered, waving a piece of telegram message in his hand.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The announcement had shocked everyone in the meeting room.


    White Tiger had been sitting with his legs crossed, but the shock nearly pitched him out of his chair. ck Tortoise also wrenched his eyes open with disbelief. The deputy directors were all stunned by the news, finding it difficult toe to terms with reality.


    Director Xiao was rendered speechless for a long moment. He then murmured to himself: ¡°He did it? Chen Beixuan won the battle? How is that possible? Chen Beixuan had just reached Immortal State, he shouldn¡¯t be so powerful as to destroy an entire brigade.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Gao, is your source reliable?¡±


    The senior deputy director who had chided the young man was at it again: ¡°We have considered the usibility of one man taking on an entire army and we know it is impossible. Not even Azure dragon could stand against the hail of bullets. Heavy machine guns can easily rip through his Four Righteousness Protection Aura, so Azure dragon had to resort to a kiting tactic. But that wasn¡¯t enough to cause any real damage to the army¡¯s formation. That test was done on an army of a thousand soldiers, but Chen Beixuan had to deal with four times that number.¡±


    Everyone nodded and looked at Xiao Gao questioningly.


    Xiao Gao the messenger flung back at them indignantly: ¡°What I said is real! It got it from my source working at the chiefmand¡¯s office in Japan. Chen Beixuan had charged at the army formation by himself and routed the brigade. No guns, let it be rifles or heavy machines guns could harm him. It was as if his body was made out of steel.¡±


    ¡°And...¡± Xiao Gao paused, letting the suspense hang in the air for a moment


    ¡°And what?¡± The others urged him.


    ¡°And Chen Beixuan had struck down eighteen AH-1 Cobras and three F-15 fighter jets.¡± Xiao Gao finally said. A pin-drop silence fell over the meeting room. Everyone looked at each other with fear and shock in their eyes.


    The oue of the battle had astounded all nations in East Asia.


    However, the implication of the battle had just started to be felt by the world

 Chapter 382 - The Battle That Made a God

    <h4>Chapter 382: The Battle That Made a God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The battle between Chen Fan and the Japan Self-Defense Forces just closed its curtain and the implication of this momentous battle had just started to ripple out, affecting more and more people.


    Even though the leaders of Japan and the Japan Self-Defense Forces wanted to conceal their defeat, this battle was too big to go unnoticed. It was particrly easy for the Americans to get their hands on the information since they were, in reality, the puppet masters that had a string attached to every aspect of Japanese politics.


    After learning the truth, most leaders had kept their silence.


    Chen Fan had disyed unimaginable power during this battle. Rifles and machines guns were ineffectual against him, and neither the tanks nor the missiles couldnd a direct hit on him. He had shot down the helicopters as if they were practice-targets. Worse, he had intercepted three hypersonic missiles, grounded three F-15s, and fourteen AH-1 Cobras.


    The final sword attack had let out such destruction that no one had ever seen before.


    Those who had got their hands on the footage of the battle had already buried their noses into it, trying to decipher Chen Beixuan¡¯s power. All of them were stunned by the deadliness of the golden light¡ªwhatever it was, and they were convinced that Chen Beixuan¡¯s attack range was ten kilometers. However, how could any weaponnd a precise strike on a fast moving target such as Chen Beixuan?


    ¡°We would suggest using multiplend missiles, shooting at him from a distance. Use Fuel Air Explosive or even an atom bomb if necessary, to cover asrge of an area as possible.¡±


    A Lieutenant General proposed during a meeting of leaders from the Northern Division of the Rusian military.


    One missile that carried fuel-air explosives could cover an effective area of a few hundred thousand square meters. The neutron bomb was even more terrifying. It was a miniature nuclear bomb and was able to annihte anything within a few thousand square kilometers.


    Although these weapons of mass destruction could pose a threat to Chen Fan, only a few countries such as China, Russia, and America have those weapons.


    ¡°We would have to bring out our Railguns orser cannons in order tond a precise hit on him. He might be fast, but can¡¯t be faster than aser. Failing that, we would have to resort to weapons of mass destruction.¡±


    During a conference call of high-level officials and strategists in the American Military, a General proposed the use ofser weapons.


    Many officers nodded in agreement.


    Unlike many other nations, America had always had an edge in terms of military technology and were the pioneers inser weapons and railguns. These weapons were still under development, but using them against a powerful single target would be a good opportunity to test their effectiveness.


    Laser weapons shot outser beams that traveled at the speed of light, therefore, speed would not be an issue. However, if the currentser weapon could cause any damage to Chen Beixuan still remained a question.


    Meanwhile, the Chinese military-focused their attention on the nature of that glowing flying sword.


    ¡°This is a flying sword, so I have heard. Never seen anything like it.¡±


    ¡°It acts as a hypersonic missile with great maneuverability. No fighter jets, not even the F22 could have escaped its strike because it¡¯s not guided by radar.¡±


    ¡°Based on the footage from Japan, we wager that Chen Beixuan would not be able to unleash a second attack. That perhaps was the only saving grace. The flying sword was definitely his gambit that he reserved for thest moment.¡±


    A few young strategists deliberated about the recording at a meeting.


    The high ranking generals who sat at the head of the table were quiet and gloomy. Chen Fan¡¯s power had far exceeded their expectations and worried them deeply.


    Worse, Chen Fan was a Chinese citizen who lived in China.


    Despite the amicable ties between Chen Beixuan and the Chinese military, if left unchecked, Chen Beixuan¡¯s unbridled power would embolden him to flout the government. That being said, the addition of Super Overlord was good news nheless.


    Over recent years, the United States of America had been pinning China under its boots on the world stage of power. Their newly elected president had ushered out a series of policies that he called ¡°Pivot to Asia.¡± He nned to mobilize sixty percent of the US¡¯s aircraft carriers to the station at east pacific. The offensive move would put China under unprecedented stress. Having a godly warrior such as Chen Beixuan would help to alleviate some of that pressure. That being said, Chen Beixuan was a double-edged sword and should be handled with extreme care.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan packs more punch than a fully-fledged veteran brigade.¡±


    A general announced with a great measure of conviction.


    Many attendees of the meeting shot a nce of jealousy at Li Wuchen. Li Wuchen sat in his chair with a stoic expression on his face, but his heart had already bloomed like a flower.


    He had insisted assigning Chen Fan the position of Head Sergeant at Cang Dragon. The Special Case Department had directly confronted his decision on multiple asions but he was able to remain unwavering. That being said, he had started to feel that he was losing credibility among his peers and was on the verge of giving in.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s battle against the Japanese military had instilled confidence in him.


    He no longer heard people call his decision a disaster and Chen Beixuan a butcher. Their castigation was reced with praise for his perspicacity and wisdom. He had discovered a hidden gem of great value to the nation. With Chen Beixuan on China¡¯s side, the other nations would think twice before making a move on China.


    Even the chiefs at the military headquarters had called for meetings with Li Wuchen to praise his decision and urged him to deepen the ties with Chen Beixuan and the military. They wanted Chen Beixuan to know that the Chinese military would always have his back.


    Although no one could be certain, it was very likely that the CIA from the USA and KGB from Russia were all vying for Chen Fan¡¯s support. Such was the motto of the secret agents: If you can¡¯t defeat him, assimte him.


    While the superpowers of the world were contemting how to defeat or gain Chen Fan¡¯s support, the smaller nations were in full-on panic mode. Conventional weapons such as tanks, airnes, and cannons were all they had. Some nations¡¯ entire armycked even the samebat effectiveness as the fourteenth brigade of Japan. They would stand no chance against Chen Fan.


    That being said, the advantage of being smaller was that they could fit under the umbre of superpowers. America had always yed the world police for many years. Its fleets of aircraft carriers could reach and attack any corner of the world. If Chen Fan had the audacity to wreak havoc in the smaller nations, Uncle Sam would stand up for the victim, as was required of him.


    News about the battle reached many countries, but it remained top-secret to the public.


    After all, the Japanese would lose face if word got out that their entire brigade couldn¡¯t even handle a single person. Therefore, life went on as usual for most ordinary people, without any knowledge that a momentous battle had just concluded in Japan.


    The oue of the battle turned the Dark World into a frenzy.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan had won!¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan defeated Japan¡¯s fourteenth brigade. ¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan had struck down seventeen helicopters in one fell swoop..¡±


    Explosive and outright unconceivable news got posted onto the forum one after another. Users were so shocked that no one replied to anything for a while.


    Military!


    It was the military.


    They are the paragon of strength and destruction on this.


    Even the Overlord on the Dark Roll struggled to escape the American military¡¯s raid. Yet, Chen Fan was able to kill thousands of soldiers and even struck down hypersonic jets. What a mighty warrior he was!


    It meant that other than a few superpowers in the world, no one could bring Chen Fan to heel. He could do whatever he wants in the world, as long as he stayed away from those nations that had nuclear capability.


    ¡°Maybe we have underestimated Chen Beixuan from the very beginning.¡±


    A thread suddenly appeared in the discussion section.


    The header of the topic was punctuated with threerge exmation marks.


    The post finally opened the floodgates asments poured into the forum, nearly crashing the site. Countless topics were posted and all of their subjects contained exmation marks.


    ¡°OMG, this is one of the most momentous battles in my lifetime. We are all witnesses!¡±


    ¡°Who could contain Chen Beixuan if even the military had failed to do so?¡±


    ¡°The dark world is about to rise, I can hear the drum beating.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are invincible!!!¡±


    Flurries of topics got posted on the forum as more and more users visited the site. It wasn¡¯t long before the CIA¡¯s server started tog.


    The IT experts scrambled to upgrade theirwork to meet the demand.


    Other than people heaping cheerful praises onto Chen Fan, some partook in a heated discussion.


    ¡°Is Chen Beixuan an Immortal Level Overlord? Many people don¡¯t think so, saying that they don¡¯t see the typical signs of an Immortal Level Overlord in Chen Beixuan. What about now? I doubt that even an Immortal Level Overlord could have handled an army of four thousand strong.¡±


    Someone raised a question.


    ¡°Did you guys see Chen Beixuan¡¯sst strike? Oh my gosh, it was terrifying! He had struck down seventeen helicopters in one go. Even those hypersonic jets couldn¡¯t escape his attack.¡±


    Another user put in.


    Many more users posted their questions.


    Since no one knew the details of the battle, there were more people who raised questions than those that could give answers


    ¡°based on the analysis of one of my buddies at the intelligence service, Chen Beixuan¡¯sst attack should have required much longer preparation. There ought to be some kind of side effect to him since he had unleashed it so hastily.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, Chen Beixuan had proven that he deserves his current spot on the Dark Roll.¡±


    ¡°Observer¡± finally put in.


    ¡°RE: Observer. How do you think Zeus the Thunder Lord and the other two ahead of him on the Dark Roll would fare during a battle against him? Is he really an Immortal Level Overlord?¡±


    Someone asked.


    Everyone stopped replying and waited expectantly for Observer¡¯s reply.


    The user ¡°Observer¡± was well known for his urate prediction and fine judgment. Many users suspected that he was a leader of an International Underground Group or a chief at an intelligence department of a major nation. His words carried a lot of weight on this forum.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Comparing A duel between two fighters like this isparing apples to oranges. For example, during the duel, Chen Beixuan would never have so much time to prepare for hisst killing blow.¡±


    ¡°That being said, I believe the oue of the battle was conclusive enough to prove that Chen Beixuan is the most powerful man in the Dark World.¡±


    ¡°As for your second question, I don¡¯t think whether or not he is an Immortal Level Overlord is relevant anymore.¡±


    ¡°Because he is a legend already.¡±


    Observer¡¯s conclusion had painted a godly image of Chen Fan inside of all the other user¡¯s minds.


    Chen Fan¡¯s name had be a synonym of Divine Might. The battle had made him a legend if not a god among mortals.

 Chapter 383 - A Living Legend

    <h4>Chapter 383: A Living Legend</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    What did it take to be a legend?


    Prior to WW2, there were Immortal Level Overlords all over the globe in both the eastern and the western world, leaving many colorful tales about their legendary lives. They could easily bring a nation to heel, ying the kings and monarchs with ease. They were behind many turning points of history and yed a significant role in all the significant events.


    However, ever since American dropped two atomic bombs on Japan, ushering in the nuclear age, even the strongest overlord had to keep his tail between his legs. The power dynamic shifted and gave the nations of the world more advantage against powerful individuals.


    However powerful an immortal level overlord was, their might would pale inparison with that of the superpower of the world. Many overlords decided to live in seclusion and never again delve into the worldly matters. Even when they tried to keep a low profile, they were still lurking behind the scenes during many momentous developments in history. It wasn¡¯t until twenty years ago that the Immortal Level Overlords had gonepletely silent.


    For the members of the Dark World, the Immortal Level Overlords were the definition of a legend.


    Many new Overlords and Martial Artists even openly questioned the existence of Immortal Level Overlords. They were convinced that the top three fighters on the Dark Roll represented the most powerful individuals in the dark world and no one could have surpassed their strength.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power has defied people¡¯s perception of power in the world.


    Chen Fan¡¯s illustrious achievements suddenly came into people¡¯s minds. That he had killed four Grandmasters with a flick of a finger, that he had killed the mighty Takemiya Hiro who was only half-step away from reaching Immortal Kingdom, that he had annihted the fourteenth brigade of four thousand strong, that he had struck down seventeen aircrafts, that this and that.


    Finally, the members of the Dark World finally realized that even an individual could possess unimaginable abilities that could subjugate even an army fully decked out with modern equipment.


    Although Chen Fan had only defeated one single brigade from the Japan Self-Defense Forces¡ªeven their F-15 was a weaker version of the one US created for the export market, the oue of the battle had shocked everyone in the underground world.


    ¡°He is the new definition of a legend. A bad-ass even as the legend goes¡±


    ¡°In the past ten years, we have slowly forgotten the potent power of an Immortal Level Overlord and forgot that they used to battle entire armies with ease. Chen Beixuan had reminded them that such an individual still existed today. ¡±


    ¡°He was not only an Immortal Level Overlord but also a living legend.¡±


    Observer¡¯sments about Chen Fan were quoted throughout all sections of the forum and quickly spread into the ears of leaders in the Dark World.


    After the Hong Sect leader heard the news, he sat in his chair for three long hours without saying a word. In the end, he gritted his teeth and plodded toward the secretpound tucked deep inside the facility. Thispound was closed off to everyone except for the sect leader. Not even underbosses were allowed to enter. It was the hosting ce of the Hong Sect¡¯s greatest secret and the foundation upon which the organization wasid.


    The Lee Family of the Samsung Group called for an emergency meeting as soon as they heard the news. In the meeting, leaders of the Samsung group suggested sacrificing Lee Hyeok-Gyu as an apology to Chen Beixuan. However, that motion was turned down by the family lord of the Lee Family. The leader who proposed that motion left the meeting room,ining about the short-sightedness of the Lee Family. He was convinced that the Lee Family would pay for their arrogance andck ofmitment to mend ties with Chen Beixuan. His words didn¡¯t sit well with the family Lord, but neither could the family lord refute back.


    The Dragon Hall, Square Tower, and Crimson Wings all gathered their leaders and after much deliberation, they decided to upgrade Chen Beixuan¡¯s threat level to the highest level: SSS. It tranted to pretty much three words: Do-Not-Touch.


    Other than a few nations that had nuclear capabilities, Chen Beixuan¡¯s presence was a grave concern for all the rest of the nations. Aid International¡¯s boss scrambled and flew to China from Europe to meet with Chen Beixuan in person.


    Meanwhile, the development also had a huge effect on Japanese politics.


    Meanwhile, in a luxurious manor just outside of Tokyo.


    None of the servants of the Mitsui family n dared to speak a word. They lowered their heads and looked at each other knowingly. Those who had to bustle in and out of the rooms walked extremely quietly. Ever since the family lord got the news about what had happened at the battle, he nearly smashed everything in his room. Then he had a heart attack so the family had to hire the best cardiovascr doctor to stand by him while he recovered.


    Meanwhile, the family members of the Mitsui family n stood quietly, scarcely daring to say a word.


    Mitsui Kazuo was no longer furious. Heid on the bed calmly and concealed his emotions with a stoic face. The current boss of the Mitsui Group was standing right next to the bed. He mustered as much courage as possible and said: ¡°My Lord, I doubt that Chen Beixuan knew we are behind all of this. He would only go after the Prime Minister.¡±


    Mitsui Yuto said as he tried to mask his trepidation.


    The shock he had experienced when he knew Chen Fan had defeated the Fourteenth Brigade still lingered inside of him. He had never been more scared in his life, not even when he learned that he was chosen to run the family business.


    That was the Fourteenth Brigade with the air support of F-15.


    How could anyone be so powerful? Not even Lord Susano or Yamamizuki possessed such terrifying power. Erika and Takemiya Hiro were mighty Sword Sages, but even they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the military.


    When Mitsui Kazuo told him that the Japanese government was going to mobilize military against Chen Fan, he even felt bad for Chen Fan, thinking that the Chinese Teenager¡¯s fate was sealed, that If Chen Fan had listened to his advice and left Japan, he wouldn¡¯t have to face his doom.


    However, to his surprise, Chen Fan utterly annihted the Japanese military.


    Chen Fan¡¯s victory was like a p on the Japanese Government¡¯s face. He had knocked a few teeth out of the Japanese Government¡¯s mouth. The fear of losing face forced the Japanese government to swallow the broken teeth and let it fester into anger and fury inside of its belly.


    However, the question now facing the Japanese government was what kind of options do they still have? Fourteenth Brigade was gone, should they send in the first and the second Brigade? Not only mobilizing so many forces was expensive, But also very ineffective against one person. Chen Beixuan could simply hide in a city to avoid direct confrontation with the military.


    It was the Japanese government, instead of Chen Beixuan, who should be worried about retribution.


    Chen Beixuan was a vengeful person, and he wouldn¡¯t let the Japanese government get off the hook for attacking him in broad daylight.


    Even Mitsui had thought of this, much less the leaders of Japan. The prime minister¡¯s residence located at 2-3-1 Nagatach¨­ Chiyoda-ku had significantly increased its store of defenses. The Prime Minister of Japan was extremely nervous and fearful ever since the battle ended. Rumor had it that the elite Japanese Special Forces had entered the Prime Minister¡¯s residence to guard the facility. The Prime Minister had also met with the American military stationed in Japan many times.


    However, Mitsui Yuto had remained quiet, trying to distance themselves from the Japanese Government¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I am concerned about our involvement in the military actions against Chen Beixuan. Prime Minister had thought of letting Chen Beixuan off the hook, but I and a few of my colleagues had insisted military option against him. We believed that it was necessary to exert forces to quell the audacious Overlords.¡±


    Mitsui Kazuo let out a wry smile.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mitsui Yuto and the other leaders of the Mitsui family were shocked.


    They had never thought that the Mitsui family was one of the main instigators of the military action.


    Large corporations such as the Mitsui group dominated politics in Japan. Most high-level officials were rted to one, if not more mega-corporations. Without the support of these megapanies, no one could have remained in the prime minister¡¯s office for their entire term.


    ¡°All we could do now is to pray that Chen Beixuan didn¡¯t know about our involvement, that he would go after the Prime Minister and escte the situation to the point that the Americans have to get involved. However, that wasn¡¯t a perfect solution either. The American¡¯s direct involvement would set back any progress our nation had made in seeking military independence.¡±


    Mitsui Kazuo let out a sigh.


    The family lord of the most powerful family n in Japan seemed to have aged significantly. His mistake had taken a toll on his authority in the family. Already, Mitsui Kazuo registered the ambition burning inside of Mitsui Yuto.


    However, he didn¡¯t mind the potential challenge to his authority. His mind was on another person who had yed a key role in thetest development: Violet.


    If Chen Beixuan were able to find Violet and force her to snitch on the Mitsui family. The Mitsui family would be in a dire situation.


    ¡°Was I really wrong about him?¡±


    Mitsui Kazuo looked up, eyes filled with indignation. ¡°I believed that this would be forever in the firm grasp of powerful corporations and our representatives in the government. In thest decade, we had even brought the Immortal State cultivators to heel.¡±


    ¡°But Chen Beixuan hade in andpletely shattered my world view...¡± Mitsui Kazuo still couldn¡¯t believe what Chen Beixuan had done.


    Chen Fan¡¯s appearance had not only pulled the rug from under him, but also from under all the leaders around the world. For the first time, they felt threatened, and that they were no longer in charge of their own fate.


    Many people saw that Chen Fan was the thorn in their sides and wished to get rid of him.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had already made his way to Kyushu ind.


    Inside the residence of the Yukishiro family at Kyushu, a woman stood right before Yukishiro Sa. Yukishiro Sa paid no attention to the woman¡¯s hot body; she gave the woman an icy re and hissed at her.


    ¡°Violet, how dare you betray our master?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was nked by a group of men in ck ninja suits. One of Ninjas held the girl with one hand and pointed a de at the neck of Yukishiro Sa with another. These were the ninjas from the Fuji ninja n. Violet attacked Yukishiro Sa by surprise and held the girl hostage.


    When Yukishiro Sa realized what had happened, shock and disbelief were written all over her face.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Violet would betray Chen Fan, especially after Chen Fan had proven his strength by defeating Takemiya Hiro.


    ¡°Humph! Chen Beixuan¡¯s days are numbered. He had picked the wrong fight and now the mega-corporations and the politicians had reached a consensus to do away with him.¡± Violet let out a smirk as she flung back at the girl.


    ¡°Master is the most powerful man in East Asia, no one can harm him.¡± Yukishiro Sa refuted.


    ¡°Haha. Of course, no ordinary Martial Artist could handle Chen Beixuan. Even the alliance of the four Demon Gods was defeated by him. But what if I tell you it was the military that he had to deal with this time?¡± Violet said with a half-smile on her face.


    Under Yukishiro Sa¡¯s shocked eyes, her lips curled slightly and then she said: ¡°Before I came here, he was surrounded by the Fourteenth Brigade. Do you really think that he would escape the wrath of the military?¡±


    Violet¡¯s words had taken the wind out of Yukishiro Sa¡¯s sails. Life and color quickly ebbed away from her face as despair surfaced in her wide and innocent eyes.

 Chapter 384 - To Violets Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 384: To Violet¡¯s Surprise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As the current family lord of the Yukishiro family, Yukishiro Sa was well aware of thebat effectiveness of the Fourteenth Brigade. The fourteenth brigade was stationed on the Shikoku ind next to Kyushu, and ever since Yukishiro Sa was just a little girl, her grandfather had introduced her to the leaders of the Fourteenth Brigade during banquets and other social asions.


    She was convinced that the military with their modern weapons would have forced Chen Fan to run away if not outright kill him.


    A martial artist would never stand a chance against the military.


    That was the unwritten rule of the Dark World.


    ¡°Silly girl, I will not harm you. You will fetch a great price for me. Those big bosses love princesses like you. So young and tender.¡± Violet reached out a hand and touched Yukishiro Sa¡¯s cheek as a hint of jealousy flickered in her eyes.


    Violet was over forty years old and her skin was getting loose and dull. Yukishiro Sa was not only much younger, but she had also stayed in the Green Dragon Grand Array for a few days, and even consumed some Spirit herbs. Her skin was as smooth as porcin and radiated a charming glow from within.


    Yukishiro Sa shivered a little at Violet¡¯s touch. However, she was able to pull herself together and said: ¡°Master will not let you off the hook.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Chen Beixuan is an arrogant fool. Does he really believe that he could trample over Japan because he had defeated Takemiya Hiro? The military would be a handful for him to deal with, not to mention the Lord at the Ise Grand Shrine. Chen Beixuan is surrounded by enemies now, if he could get out of the battle alive still remains to be seen.¡± Violet let out a snort and then said with a derisive smile.


    She was a typical Japanese girl and worshiped absolute strength, nothing else.


    The Fuji Ninja n had served Lord Susano for hundred of years, but as soon as she saw the tide was turning, she switched sides and joined Chen Fan. She switched back to the Japanese side again after sensing the government official¡¯smitment to doing away with Chen Fan.


    The Fuji Ninja n had survived this long exactly because they were always on the fence, ready to switch sides. The Ninja n was but a meager force in Japan, and couldn¡¯tpare to the Japanese government nor the Mega-corporations.


    Even as Yukishiro Sa¡¯s heart sank to the bottom, a calm voice drifted into the room from outside.


    ¡°Are you guys talking about me?¡±


    The familiar voice startled Violet. She wrenched her head over her shoulder and saw the speaker, letting shock and disbelief crawl all over her face


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Yukishiro Sa shouted cheerfully.


    The Ninjas in the room suddenly tensed up their bodies as they locked their gazes on the young man who suddenly appeared.


    The entire Yukishiro family residence was filled to the brim with Ninjas of the Fuji n, yet Chen Fan was able to appear without anyone¡¯s detection right outside of the meeting room. His sudden appearance had caught the ninjas off guard.


    ¡°nk nk¡±


    The Ninja¡¯s unsheathed their des and red hotly at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t much mind the threat. He slowly and leisurely made his way into the room and asked: ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean what happened to the Fourteenth Brigade? You must think that I am struggling to escape the military¡¯s attack.¡± Chen Fan seemed to realize something and then he gave Violet a half-smile. ¡°What if I tell you that I have defeated the Fourteenth Brigade?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Violet shouted. Even Yukishiro Sa gave Chen Fan an incredulous look.


    The Ninjas were taken aback by the news. They looked to Chen Fan with disbelief and doubt.


    The fourteenth brigade was over four thousand strong, and they could overrun the entire Fuji Ninja n with ease. No Martial Artist could have survived their terrifying firepower.


    However, if Chen Fan was lying, then how on earth did he suddenly appear right here right now?


    Even as Violet struggled to grapple with reality, her phone rang.


    ¡°Stop staring at me, your phone rang, answer it.¡± Chen Fan crooked his head to one side and gave Violet a mischievous look.


    He watched as Violet fumbled to produce a cell phone in her hand and connected the line. An anxious voice came out from the other end.


    ¡°Violet, the situation is out of our control. Chen Beixuan is much stronger than we thought and he defeated the entire Fourteenth Brigade. He also destroyed our F-15s. We lost track of him, but he is likely heading toward Kyushu. You need to leave Yukishiro¡¯s residence now.¡±


    The speaker at the other end was shouting at the top of his lungs, and the conversation was heard by everyone in the room.


    However, none of the listeners believed what they heard and wished that they had never heard the voice.


    The phone call had proven that Chen Fan was telling the truth. Violet¡¯s face turned into a pale ball in the murky water. The defeat of the Fourteenth Brigade meant that she had lost the bet. It also meant that Chen Fan could do pretty much whatever he wants in Japan as long as the American military was not involved.


    ¡°How could anyone be so powerful? How could any individual defeat a modern army?¡±


    The ninjas looked at Chen Fan, their eyes were filled with surprise, respect, reverence, and fear. Japanese people worshipped absolute strength and in their eyes, Chen Fan was the paragon of mighty and powerful.


    Yukishiro Sa covered her mouth to stifle a cry of disbelief.


    She had never thought that Chen Fan could be so powerful that not even the military could handle him.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile, but his gaze on Violet was indifferent and emotionless.


    Of all the sins in the world, he hated betrayal the most. He had presided over the universe for five hundred years as the North Mystic Celestial Lord and had been double-crossed many times. By now, he had already gotten used to killing traitors without feeling overly sentimental about it.


    ¡°Master, I am sorry.¡±


    Violet lowered her head and was bent her knees. However, as soon as the tip of her knee touched the floor, she lurched forward and darted out like a panther. She rammed straight through a wall and threw a ck object at Chen Fan as she shouted: ¡°Kill him. NOW!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The ck object exploded in the air, spilling out a flood a dark smoke that quickly filled up the entire room. The dark smoke was created using whale¡¯s blubber and over a hundred different kinds of ingredients. Therefore, they were extremely rare and Violet used them only during the moment of life and death. This smoke was so thick that not even a Grandmaster could see anything while in it.


    The Ninja¡¯s instinctual reaction to Violet¡¯s order somehow overrode their fear. They threw themselves at Chen Fan while brandishing des in their hands.


    ¡°Shushushu!¡±


    A dozen or so des glinted in the air.


    These Ninjas were masters of Ninjitsu and Sword techniques. They were more powerful than most Martial Artists. One of the high ranking Ninjas even disyed as much power as Kawakami Gensai. What made these ndestine warriors, even deadlier was their ability to maneuver and attack inplete darkness. Being besieged by multiple Ninjas in total darkness could throw off most Grandmasters.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and then flicked one of his fingers.


    A white Qi Energy shot out from the tip of his finger like a bolt. It swam in the dark cloud like a bright shining fish. In a blink, it had gone through the bodies of thirty or so Ninjas, stopping them cold in their tracks. Even as these Ninjas fell to the ground, they simply couldn¡¯t believe that they were defeated so effortlessly.


    ¡°So powerful were the Sword Immortals, they could kill the entire poption in the world with one fell swoop.¡±


    That was a quote from a wise man who lived nearly six hundred years ago, and if he saw Chen Fan in action, he would be convinced that Chen Fan was the reincarnation of a Sword Immortal. Chen Fan¡¯s move was inspired by Lin Tatian¡¯s The Art of Qi de. Instead of using Internal energy to control the de, he had used Divine Sense and multiplied the art¡¯s damage many times.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even close to the real Art of Flying Sword.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh and then waved a hand, summoning a gust of wind that dispersed the dark smoke.


    His condition had already improved significantly since the battle. No one could tell that he had just finished a tense battle with powerful foes. However, Chen Fan knew that the battle against the military had harmed his cultivation foundation and he would need to recuperate a while before he was fully recovered.


    The final blow he delivered to the Japanese military was the most powerful strike he had ever executed ever since he was reborn.


    He had consumed all of his True Essence in order to expand the range of his Dharmic de. He even sacrificed some of his Vitality Essence Force in order to charge up the golden sword¡¯s attack. The end result was beyond effective and hadpletely devastated the Japanese military.


    The consumption of Divine Sense and True Essence was easy to recuperate, but it was not the case for the Raw Arcane Energy infused in his Vitality force. The Raw Arcane Energy would require a long time to recover if it recovered at all. However, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t too stressed about it. Even with the injury, he had sustained, he could easily deal with any threat in Japan.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa came over to Chen Fan. Her face was lit up with flee and surprise. Suddenly, she recognized something at the corner of her eyes and then she shouted: ¡°Master, the traitor has escaped.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she would never run away from me. I have nted a seed of Divine Sense inside of her body. All she will do is lead us to her base of operation.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile as a cold light glinted in his eyes.


    His body flickered a little, disappeared and reappeared next to the hole in the wall. He shouted an order at the girl even as he darted across the threshold.


    ¡°The Japanese Government is looking for me. Leave here now and stay low for a while. I wille to find you.¡±


    Chen Fan disappeared before his voice faded. Shouting and screaminge up from the outerpound of the manor. Those Ninjas guarding the entrance to the manor must have discovered Chen Fan. However, the din quieted down very quickly.


    Yukishiro Sa sat in the room all by herself, surrounded by a dozen dead ninjas copsed on the floor. All al them had a hole on their foreheads; that was the wound that killed them.


    ¡°Master, I will wait for you..¡±


    Yukishiro Sa stood still as conviction gleamed in her eyes.


    Chen Fan had proven his strength many times, and Yukishiro Sa was not as stupid as Violet to betray him. Instead, she would stand up for Chen Fan even if it meant making herself the enemy of Japan.


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s faith in Chen Fan was unswerving and she believed that Chen Fan would always be the victor.

 Chapter 385 - Massacre of The Fuji Clan

    <h4>Chapter 385: Massacre of The Fuji n</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    Meanwhile, Violet was running away from Chen Fan as fast as she could.


    She swam in the darkness of the night effortlessly, turning herself into a blurry moving shadow in the darkness. Her long legs were surprisingly muscr, and she could easily jump from one rooftop to the other effortlessly.


    However, Violet couldn¡¯t shake off the fear that was rooted so deeply in her heart.


    The sound of battle seemed to have subsided, and the quietness unnerved her. She knew that Chen Fan had done with the Ninjas and was on her heels.


    Violet knew from the outset that Chen Fan meant to kill her. Although she had followed Chen Fan for only a few days, she had registered the ruthlessness in Chen Fan. Unlike most other men, Chen Fan was impervious to her sexually charged appearance. Making him even harder to manipte than Genkaza Takeda. One look at Chen Fan¡¯s indifferent eyes, Violet already knew that she couldn¡¯t let her guard down.


    That was the moment she made up her mind to leave her ninja warriors to their own devices and spun her tail.


    ¡°How was that possible? How could he even defeat the military?¡±


    Even now, Violet still had difficulty grappling with reality.


    The phone call was from one of her sources in the Japanese government who she trusted greatly. Violet knew running away from Chen Fan was her only option. By now, she had lost anyone whom she could count on.


    ¡°I need to head back to the base. The defense there could be able to slow Chen Beixuan down. Plus, Sensei is still guarding the fort. That was if Chen Beixuan was fast enough to follow me. I am an elite Ninja and an expert at the Art of Concealment.¡±


    The Fuji Ninja n had existed over a few hundred years and therefore Violet would feel much safer once she regrouped with her n.


    Violet¡¯s mind raced. She reflected on thetest development and also tried to hide her tracks, she did everything with great economy of movement and extraordinary speed.


    Chen Fan was a dozen kilometers away from her, and he took his time and sauntered forward with a great measure of levity.


    Chen Fan had branded Violet as soon as he had dealt with the four demon gods. The mark guided Chen Fan to Violet once he had defeated the Fourteenth Brigade.


    ¡°After I am done with the Fuji Ninja n, I will go to Tokyo and get rid of the ones that were responsible for the attack on me. After that, I think it¡¯s about time for me to leave Japan and return to China for a long period of hard cultivation in seclusion.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s body suddenly flickered out of view and reappeared thirty meters further down the path.


    Despite the injury he had sustained, he felt that it was worth the trip. Not only had he gained five Immortal guardians in his Summoning Flute of Demon God, but he had also learned a lot from the battle against the Fourteenth Brigade.


    The take away for Chen Fan was a clear picture of the exact power of the modern military.


    The victory had also given him a bargaining chip while he negotiated with other nations. That being said, he wagered that since he had caught the nations¡¯ attention, they would also start to analyze his ability, trying toe up with methods to counter his power.


    ¡°That would be useless. My speed of improvement is much faster than the rate at which the governments rolling out new weapons.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.


    When America or Russia finally invented a special weapon to counter Chen Fan, he might have already reached Immortal Sea level, if not Connate Spirit Level. By then, the weapon they had just invented would need to be upgraded without even being used once.


    Chen Fan contemted what would happen in the future as he slowly followed Violet for a few dozen kilometers and reached a quiet mountain valley.


    This was the base of operation for the Fuji Ninja n, and it was in a mountain valley just outside of Fukuoka.


    ¡°Hew!¡±


    Violet heaved a sigh as soon as she was through the threshold between the valley and the t floodin. She carefully avoided a dozen lethal booby traps and reached the other end of the valley where thend opened up a little. Hidden deep inside of the valley was a small vige nestled against the mountains on both sides.


    This was the vige where the Fuji Ninja n had lived for generations.


    ¡°Sect leader is back¡±


    Violet¡¯s appearance had stirred up the vigers.


    Many ninjas rushed out of their simple house to receive Violet. Almost everyone living in the vige was a Ninja. They could easily defeat any Taekwondo or Karate ck belt. Thebined might of all the Ninjas in the vige would easily drive a Grandmaster away. Their unwavering solidarity had earned them the right to survive in Kyushu ind for hundreds of years.


    ¡°Violet, why are you all by yourself? Where is Inu Ni?¡±


    A vige elder waddled toward Violet like a king. He asked in confusion.


    Inu Ni was one of the few high ranking Ninjas in the vige. He was also the first one who threw himself at Chen Fan. He had always been Violet¡¯s right-hand man. The elder knew everyone in the vige and he was aware that Inu Ni had left with Violet to the Yukishiro family¡¯s residence.


    Betraying Chen Fan wasn¡¯t Violet¡¯s personal decision, it was a unanimous opinion of all n members. The national leaders in Tokyo had agreed to hand help the Fuji Ninja n to im supremacy in Kyushu¡¯s underground world in exchange for their loyalty.


    It was an opportunity that the Fuji Ninja n could not pass up.


    Chen Beixuan had helped the Fuji Ninja n by getting rid of their biggest rivals: Lord Susano, Genkaza Takeda, and the Yukishiro family. Therefore, the government¡¯s promise was not simply empty talk, Violet could actually see that happening once Chen Beixuan was dealt with.


    ¡°I need to see Sensei now. Please lead me to him.¡±


    Violet¡¯s face was hard and gloomy. She announced in a cold voice.


    The elder¡¯s heart sank to the bottom; he knew something terrible had happened. He quickly turned around and led Violet deep into the vige until they reached the area that was off-limits to most vigers.


    The forbidden area was empty and had only one wooden shack in the middle.


    Violet came up to the wooden shack until she was only ten paces away. She knelt down and then lowered her body until it was t against the ground. ¡°Sensei, we are in trouble now. We need your help.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you to not disturb me unless the survival of the Fuji Ninja n is at stake?¡± A wizened voice drifted out from within. It was dry and husky as if two pieces of sandpaper rubbing against each other.


    ¡°Our Ninja n is going to face the biggest challenge it has ever faced: Chen Beixuan,¡± Violet said.


    ¡°Who is this Chen Beixuan? The name sounds Chinese.¡± The wizened voice paused a second and asked in confusion.


    Violet had to start from the beginning and told the old man everything she knew about Chen Fan. The elder inside the wooden shack was thest n leader who had been living in seclusion in the wooden shack for decades. Even Lord Susano was convinced that he was dead. Therefore, he was not aware of the going-on outside the vige.


    The elder made a barely audible sound when he heard that Chen Fan had destroyed the Susano Shrine.


    Later, when he heard that Chen Fan had killed four Demon Gods and Takemiya Hiro, the elder nched.


    When Violet finally mentioned that Chen Fan had destroyed the Fourteenth Brigade and struck down seventeen jets, the wooden shack exploded and a dark shadow emerged from the explosion. When the dust settled, an old man with shriveled body that was wrapped with bandages appeared before Violet.


    He was thest generation n leader, Fuji Taki


    He used to be as famous as Chizuru Masahiro and Genkaza Takeda and was the only Elite Ninja in the Fuji Ninja n. Although his overall strength was not as great as that of a Transcendent Grandmaster, he could inflict so much damage that made him feared by many peak level Grandmasters.


    Before Violet was able to say anything, Fuji Taki asked with shock and surprise written all over his face.


    ¡°Who is Chen Beixuan? He even defeated the Japan Self-Defense Forces? Is he one of the Immortal State Overlords from China?¡±


    A voice came up somewhere in the distance before Violet was able to say anything. ¡°Is he your final trump card?¡±


    Violet looked around for the speaker and was startled to see Chen Fan standing not far from her with his hands linked behind his back. To enter the Fuji n¡¯s vige, Chen Fan would have to pass countless lethal booby traps, yet clearly they were unable to slow Chen Fan down.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you trespass thend of the Fuji Ninja n? You are courting death!¡± Fuji Taki narrowed his eyes as a powerful gush of energy swept across the open space. He had opened the flood gate, pouring out all the energy he had stored inside of him over the decade.


    ¡°Sensei, he is¡ª¡±Violet rounded her eyes in surprise. She shouted at her teacher but was cut short by Chen Fan.


    ¡°Pathetic!¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand in the air, his movement was almostzy. A de suddenly appeared in between his fingers and then he shed at the air, sending out a scintiting azure de Aura.


    Fuji Taki¡¯s face darkened as soon as he saw the de auras. Suddenly, he turned into a puff of dark smoke and disappeared into thin air. The de Auras went past the few wisps of smoke lingered about where the old man was standing. If Chen Fan had never fought against Theseus the Phantom, he might be shocked by the old man¡¯s trick.


    However, Chen Fan had already known exactly what the old man was trying to do. He took a step forward, shed out of view and reappeared a few dozen meters away. He then stomped the ground with one foot.


    The stomping shook the earth as if a Heavenly Guard had justnded on earth with a superheronding.


    A powerful shockwave came up and ripped open the ground as it rippled outward, creating a cacophony of cracking, crumbling and snapping sounds.


    A ck shadow suddenly appeared right under Chen Fan¡¯s foot.


    He was no other than Fuji Taki.


    He was pinned under Chen Fan¡¯s boot, wedged in between the caved-in ground. Chen Fan¡¯s foot had gone through his chest, and he was dead on the spot. Fuji Taki was killed by Chen Fan. He didn¡¯t even get the chance to show Chen Fan the secret art he had invented after decades of secluded cultivation.


    Disbelief was permanently etched onto his face even after his death.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that he would be killed by Chen Fan with such ease. He had so many powerful moves up his sleeve. However, little did he know that he was dealing with someone way out of his league. Chen Fan could have killed any mid-stage Transcendent State cultivator with no more than three moves.


    Then and only then, Violet finally finished her warning.


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan!¡±


    When she registered that her warning hade toote, she gave Chen Fan a desperate and fearful look.


    Her body trembled as she mustered as much courage as she could and then bowed slightly: ¡°Master... I.. I am so sorry. Please forgive me. I will¡ª¡±


    Chen Fan cut her short with a sharp glinting azure-colored de auras.


    ¡°Puhh!¡±


    Violet¡¯s head was severed from her shoulder. Not even Fuji Taki could have survived Chen Fan¡¯s attack, much less Violet.


    Such as it is, Chen Fan had dealt with the traitor with one decisive blow. Even before the moment of her death, Violet couldn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan would have killed her without even the slightest hesitation


    ¡°Did you kill our n leader and elder?¡±


    Some n members who had witnessed the bloodshed pointed their fingers at Chen Fan angrily.


    The development had riled up all the Ninjas in the vige. They rushed toward the scene with weapons. Some had already hurled their throwing weapons at Chen Fan. They couldn¡¯t allow the murderer of their n leader to get away with his crime.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by iing attacks. He folded his finger and summoned two sharp de Auras that glowed a blinding light.


    He had made up his mind to ughter everyone in the Fuji Ninja n.

 Chapter 386 - You Dictate Politics, I Dictate Life And Death

    <h4>Chapter 386: You Dictate Politics, I Dictate Life And Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Urhh!¡±


    A dozen throwing weapons were hurled at Chen Fan, each with an ear-piercing whistle. These ninjas were not only masters of Ninjitsu, but also of Martial Arts. Many of them had simr Internal Force as their Martial Arts counterparts. The Internal Force that they infused on their weapon was able to pierce through huge tree trunks or metal tes with ease.


    ¡°Peng! Peng!¡±


    These deadly weapons hit Chen Fan¡¯s Arcane Energy Bulwark a meter away from Chen Fan and bounced off. Before the Ninjas realized that their attacks were ineffectual, Chen Fan charged into the crowd.


    So deadly was his martial arts prowess, that each and every one of his movements carried a force that could move a. Each hack and sh sent out a glinting de Aura that surged up a few dozen meters, killing more Ninjas in its way.


    ¡°Shushu.¡±


    In less than half a minute, Chen Fan had killed over two hundred men.


    ¡°Bakayaro!¡±


    The massacre angered an elder of the vige. He rushed forward and pulled a thin de out of his cane. The de¡¯s body was dark as coal: a sign that it was treated by a special coating. As the vige elder brandished it in the air, it reflected no light; a perfect weapon for assassins. It would be particrly useful when used in the darkness of the night.


    The elder looked old and fragile but as soon as he pulled out the de, his shriveled up muscles burgeoned as he charged up his energy to the maximum. He hacked his de at Chen Fan with enough force to sever the flow of water.


    As one of the few high ranking Ninjas in the n, the elder¡¯s attack packed no less force than that of Violet.


    However, the elder¡¯s attack with abandon was countered by Chen Fan with a wave of the hand. An azure light struck the elder when he was still in the air and pulverized his mortal coil into a cloud of bloody mist.


    Seeing the death of their elder, the ninjas finally wavered. They moaned the death of their elders as they turned on their heels. Their minds had been seized by a fit of anger after seeing Chen Fan murdering their n leader. However, after the reality set in, they finally gave up and ran for their lives.


    ¡°Humph, where do you think you can go?¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and shed out. He reappeared in fits and starts, and quickly caught up with a deserter. He kicked the deserter from behind, knocking him off bnce. After the ninja had fallen onto the ground, Chen Fan stomped on his body with a foot, ending the ninja¡¯s life outright. Then Chen Fan flickered out of view once again and appeared behind a middle-aged ninja. He pressed his palm hard on the back of the ninja, forcing him to the ground and squashed the ninja in between his palm and the earth.


    These ninjas used all kinds of Arts of Concealment or secret arts that they knew of, but none of them could escape Chen Fan.


    After Chen Fan had killed everyone in the Ninja n, he set the vige on fire and burnt it to the ground. Then and only then, he left the burnt-down vige and hundreds of corpses behind and left the valley


    The Fuji Ninja n was wiped out from the world.


    Chen Fan went straight to Yukishiro Sa after he was done with the Fuji Ninja n. Yukishiro Sa was hiding in a small mansion just outside of Fukuoka. She was wanted by the Japanese government because of her connection with Chen Fan.


    Yukishiro Sa came up to Chen Fan as soon as she saw him.


    ¡°Master, the police came to the Yukishiro family¡¯s residence as soon as I left. I left in a hurry, and only brought a little cash and a few credit cards with me. I wager that most of the Yukishiro family¡¯s assets must be seized by the government as well. I no longer have the resources to call upon my family employees.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s voice was filled with sorrow and distress.


    The Yukishiro family had just acquired all the assets of the Susano Shrine, so its wealth was in the billions. Their shares in the major investment groups were also priceless. After Chen Fan defeating the military, he became the most wanted man in Japan. The Japanese Government had frozen any bank ount that was rted to him. By now, Yukishiro Sa couldn¡¯t even get in touch with her family employees, and she was worried that some of them might turn on her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Money is just a burden anyways. We will get it back as long as we still hold the power.¡± Chen Fan sitting on a sofa said calmly.


    Chen Fan had never cared about the wealth of Susano Shrine nor that of the Yukishiro family.


    Chen Fan had made a name for himself among the leaders around the world after he had defeated the Japanese Military. Everyone wanted to have him on their side. Sure, the Japanese hated him, but as soon as he extended an olive branch to any wealthy nation in the world, he would be showered with cash and assets as a reward.


    However, at Chen Fan¡¯s level, money meant very little to him.


    ¡°Master, I want to follow you to China. I can¡¯t stay here in Japan any longer.¡± Yukishiro Sa gritted her teeth and said. ¡°I want to learn Martial arts from you and I don¡¯t want to be such a burden anymore. Keeping an eye on Violet was the only task you gave me, but I have failed. It¡¯s shameful.¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback by the girl¡¯s words. He looked at the girl¡¯s face and noticed the sincerity and conviction in her eyes. He nodded and said: ¡°Very well, I will bring you with me and teach you Martial arts. I promise you that you will surpass Violet in just a few years.¡±


    ¡°But before I leave for China, I need to head down to Tokyo to collect some debt.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his glinting eyes as he said.


    Chen Fan had gotten a dossier at the Ninja n¡¯s rted to the military operation against him and he didn¡¯t like any bit of what he had learned.


    Meanwhile, in the Mitsui family¡¯s manor just outside of Tokyo.


    Nothing seemed out of the ordinary at first nce, but the manor was packed with armed bodyguards in ck suits. With their faces as hard as stones, they carried a soldier-like discipline with them.


    In fact, these bodyguards were elite members of the Japan Self-Defense Forces. The family lord of the Mitsui Family was an extremely influential man in Japan and it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to call upon the Japan Self-Defense Forces for protection.


    ¡°Do you think the family lord is overreacting a little bit? I doubt Chen Beixuan knows that it¡¯s us behind the military operation.¡± One of the leaders of the Mitsui Family shook his head and said.


    ¡°Our family lord is getting old and that¡¯s what old people do, they grow suspicious.¡± Another leader cracked a smile. ¡°I have heard that the prime minister had already met with the American general. I think it wouldn¡¯t take long before the Americans start to act. After they are done dealing with Chen Beixuan, we wouldn¡¯t need these bodyguards any more.¡±


    They were so engrossed in their conversation that they didn¡¯t notice a barely visible shadow had passed them.


    Chen Fan had used the Invisibility Spell and walked right into the manor of the Mitsui Family. The Invisibility Spell was a minor Dharmatic Art that Chen Fan had learned as soon as he entered the Ethereal Enlightenment. However, at this stage, the Invisibility Spell couldn¡¯t only avoid detection of naked eyes, but couldn¡¯t pass infrared and metal detectors.


    Once Chen Fan reached Divine Sea or Connate Spirit level, Chen Fan would be able to use Divine Concealment Spell and turn his physical body into a little more than an apparition.


    However, the Invisibility Spell would do for now.


    The spell had allowed Chen Fan to enter the Mitsui Family¡¯s manor despite the presence of guards.


    ¡°So the American military is going to take action?¡± Chen Fan overheard the two¡¯s conversation and furrowed his brows. ¡°Looks like I need to hurry. Although I am not afraid of the Americans, my body might not be able tost another battle.¡±


    Unlike the Japan Self-Defense Forces, The American forces consisted of well trained professional soldiers. It was the most powerful military force in the world. Currently, only the military in a few countries such as China and Russia could rival the American forces. Worse, the Americans also had a huge nuclear capability that could devastate the entire.


    If the Americans really got pissed off, they might as well use nuclear bombs again as they did during WW2.


    It wouldn¡¯t be the first time the Americans used a nuclear weapon in Japan.


    Chen Fan would rather stay as far away from nuclear weapons as possible before he reached the Connate Spirit.


    The new information didn¡¯t deter Chen Fan in the slightest. He followed the lead of his Divine Sense and walked deeper into the Mitsui Family¡¯spound until he reached a small house. Inside the house, Mitsui Kazuo was alone all by himself.


    Chen Fan revealed himself and walked into the room.


    ¡°Mitsui Yuto, is that you? Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave?¡± Hearing the creaking of the door and footsteps, Mitsui Kazuo furrowed his brows and asked coldly.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say a word. He entered the living room, walked over to therge hearth and picked up a cup of tea on the mantle.


    Mitsui Kazuo was startled by the silence, so he turned and noticed the man walking into his house was not Mitsui Yuto at all. He scowled at Chen Fan and asked hotly: ¡°Who are you? Where is Mitsui Yuto?¡±


    Mitsui Kazuo had no idea that the young man was his nightmare that he tried to keep at bay all the while.


    Chen Fan swilled the tea around the bottom of the cup and said with a smile


    ¡°You incited the Japanese government to use its military against me, and now you are rallying the Americans. But you don¡¯t even know who I am?¡±


    Mitsui Kazuo¡¯s face turned dark and his hands started shaking uncontrobly. His face twitched, preventing him from forming a sentence in his mouth. In the end, he managed to squeeze out the visitor¡¯s name in between his tightly clenched jaws.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Rx Mr. Mitsui. I like your tea, are you going to have one as well?¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and suddenly, Mitsui Kazuo was seized by an unseen force that ced in a chair right before Chen Fan. His hands and arms moved without his order and picked up the cup of tea and poured its contents into his mouth.


    He felt the burn in his throat right away, but the hot liquid kept oning until the cup was dry.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, what do you want? I can tell the Prime Minister to rescind the wanted order and ask the Americans to reconsider their operation. Just name your price!¡±


    Despite the pin pricking sensation in his throat, Mitsui Kazuo pleaded for his life.


    He was one of the most powerful men in Japan and with his perspicacity and experience, he knew that Chen Fan was here to kill him.


    ¡°Killing me will give you nothing. It would only egg the prime minister on and double down their determination to bring you to justice. My death would also spur the Americans into action and they might even exert pressure on the Chinese government in order to get you.¡±


    There was a hint of pride flickering in Mitsui Kazuo¡¯s eyes in fits and starts as he spoke. ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, you are a smart man, so I believe you know what is best for you. Let me go and we can work together. With your personal strength and the Mitsui Family¡¯s political clout, we can achieve anything!¡±


    So saying, Mitsui Kazuo¡¯s eyes lit up with a fervent light.


    It was as if the power-mongering old man believed that he could sway Chen Fan to join him.


    If Chen Fan was a Grandmaster or an ordinary Immortal State cultivator, he might have spared Mitsui Kazuo¡¯s life.


    However, Chen Beixuan gave the old man a mocking smile and said: ¡°What makes you think that I need an assistant? If I want anything, I will just take it myself.¡±


    Under Mitsui Kazuo¡¯s shocked eyes, Chen Fan walked out of the room after leaving a resounding remark: ¡°Remember, you might have been able to dictate the politics in this country, I dictate your life and death.¡±


    To Mitsui Kazuo¡¯s horror, he watched as both of his hands grabbed onto his throat and squeezed it until the world turned dark.


    2009 January 21st, Chen Beixuan had killed the family leader of the Mitsui Family, Mitsui Kazuo.


    The news terrified all the Japanese political top dogs.

 Chapter 387 - Leaving Japan

    <h4>Chapter 387: Leaving Japan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mitsui Kazuo was dead.


    The news was even more shocking to the politicians of East Asia than Takemiya Hiro and the four Demon Gods¡¯ sudden death and the crushing defeat of the Fourteenth Brigade.


    Most of them had dealt with Mitsui Kazuo before and had heard of many of his incredible stories. As thest boss at the Mitsui Group, he was one of the main contributors to the rebuilding of postwar Japan. He was also the maker of the golden era in Japan. He and his friends in the government had lead Japan, a war-torn nation out of recession and deprivation and became the second strongest economy in the world. Their economy mighty have even threatened to surpass the Americans in the 80s.


    The Mitsui Group owns manypanies that were familiar to Chinese and Korean citizens: Sony, Toyota, Toshiba, Sanyo, just to name a few. As the leader of the Mitsui family, the old man possessed unimaginable clout both in the politicalndscape as well as in the world ofmerce. His influence could be felt across the entire East Asia.


    However, Chen Fan had killed this legendary figure without any difficulties.


    The leaders in East Asia couldn¡¯t help but feel threatened and in disbelief.


    Chen Fan¡¯s previous victims, such as Takemiya Hiro, Lord Susano or the soldiers of the Fourteenth Brigade were from a different cast than those in power, so their demise in the hands of Chen Fan didn¡¯t make them feel threatened. However, Mitsui Kazuo was a role model among the elites, and his death was much closer to home to politicians and tycoons. The family lord of the Lee Family of the Samsung Group, for example, was inspired by Mitsui Kazuo in his youth and held the old man in the highest regard.


    Therefore, when the Lee Family Lord heard the death of Mitsui Kazuo, he was disheartened beyond measure.


    The news had taken the oxygen out of Lord Lee¡¯s lungs. His face turned dark as he murmured: ¡°How dare he? How dare he kill that old man?¡±


    This went on for a while until some servants started to worry about Lord Lee¡¯s mental stability. When they came up to Lord Lee to check on him, the old man pushed them away with great force and ordered the death of Lee Hyeok-Gyu with resounding resolution. He then sent out an envoy to China to officially apologize to Chen Beixuan.


    The death of Mitsui Kazuo had scared many mighty figures in east Asian. It had be evident to them that Chen Fan wielded enough power to crush an army, and he would not hesitate a second to use his power, regardless of the implication. Anyone who messed with him would have to pay a price, regardless of the person¡¯s prestige and power.


    The prime minister was shaken to the core. He scrambled to call upon the Americans for their assistance to bring Chen Beixuan to justice. The Prime Minister¡¯s office had to push aside many other important matters in order to focus on dealing with Chen Beixuan.


    However, unknown to the Japanese, Chen Fan was already on a cruise ship back to China.


    Chen Fan wagered that the death of Mitsui Kazuo should serve as a lesson for the Japanese bureaucrats. They would think twice before making a move against Chen Fan next time.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, Miss Yukishiro, the banquet is about to start. Miss Kon Jen¡¯yu is going to perform for our guest tonight. Would you two like to interact with her on stage? ¡°The manager of the cruise was a courteous looking young man. He asked Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa politely.


    They were on the cruise named Queen Elizabeth


    The cruise ship departed from Hong Kong and headed north along the Chinese coastline, then headed east toward Korea and then Japan. It would remain at the port of Osaka for a while before it headed back to Hong Kong.


    The entire trip took ten days and it was sold as a ten-day East Asia Package at some of the most high-end travelpanies.


    The ship only weighted thirty thousand tons, much smaller than the Swan Princess that Chen Fan was on during his sojourn in Hong Kong. However, the inside of Queen Elizabeth was equally as opulent andfortable as the Swan Princess. Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa had booked the VIP pass that came with the entrance ticket to the banquets.


    Kon Jen¡¯yu?


    Chen Fan crooked his head and was unfamiliar with the starlet¡¯s name.


    Most well-established performers would not take jigs on a cruise ship. Chen Fan had met Yun Qianqian on the Swan Princess only because Nie Yuanhu and his son were throwing a party on the cruise ship.


    ¡°Very well, It¡¯s time to loosen up a little bit.¡±


    Chen Fan registered an expectant light in Yukishiro Sa¡¯s eyes, so he nodded his consent.


    Ever since he arrived in Japan, he had been entangled in battle after battle: Kitaniwakawa, Takemiya Hiro, the four Demon Gods, and the Fourteenth Brigade. He barely even had time to rx and have a good night of sleep. The tense situations didn¡¯t allow Chen Fan to lower his guard while he was in Japan. However, they were about to leave Japanese territory and the China sea is only a few leagues away. Chen Fan thought that it was about time to loosen up a bit.


    ¡°Terrific! We will hand out the invitations right away. Please enjoy your meal.¡± The manager bowed slightly and then backed away from the table.


    After the manager was gone, Yukishiro Sa frowned and asked: ¡°Master, what if the Japanese recognized us during the banquet?¡±


    ¡°So what? we are almost out of the Japanese territory and entering the China Sea. Are they going to send more fighter jets after me?¡± Chen Fan yawned and then said jeeringly: ¡°I bet the Japanese are relieved that I am gone now.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯sstment had caught Yukishiro Sa by surprise, but soon she saw the truth in it.


    It was better not having to deal with the problem at all than ovee the problem.


    The government would have to keep their guard up as long as Chen Fan was still in Japan. The Prime Minister¡¯s office was already on the brink of copse under the immense workload. To think that the Americans in Japan would be able to bring Chen Fan to justice was also just wishful thinking.


    It would be easy for Chen Fan to deal with the American threat; he only had to hide inside arge city such as Tokyo. There were only ten thousand American soldiers in the entire Japan and even if they all gathered at Tokyo, the city was still toorge for the Americans tob through.


    Therefore, the Japanese officials must be relieved after learning that Chen Fan had left Japan. It was simply too costly to fight against Chen Fan. All their previous actions were simply a bluff, intended to scare away Chen Fan. Not even the Prime Minister himself had faith in the American¡¯s ability to make a change.


    ¡°You have made a powerful nation be wary of you. Master, you are so badass.¡± With that thought in mind, Yukishiro Sa looked at Chen Fan with a great measure of respect. All her doubts about Chen Fan¡¯s power had evaporated.


    ¡°Stop staring at me, eat your food now. We still have a banquet to attend.¡±Chen Fan patted the girl¡¯s head and said: ¡°Ah, right, don¡¯t call me master when we are in China. It¡¯s kinda weird. Just call me Young Lord.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mas... Young Lord.¡± Yukishiro Sa lowered her head coquettishly, making her look like a well-trained obedient servant girl in the old times.


    The banquet was held at thergest ballroom on Queen Elizabeth.


    People on the cruise were elites from all over the world. There were celebrities from Hong Kong, Super rich from South East Asia and Zhong Hai, and elites from Korea.


    The cruise stopped at many ports, and people were constantly getting on and off the ship. However, only those who had over ten million worth of assets would have received the invitation.


    ¡°I have heard Mr. Kon was in Korea as a guest on a talk show. She got on board when the ship stopped in Korea. As soon as she was aboard, the cruise manager requested her to perform on the stage.¡±


    A man carrying a wine cup in his hand put in.


    ¡°Kon Jen¡¯yu is very popr these days. Her songs are all over the inte. My little one is a big fan of her and wanted to meet her for a while. I must ask her for an autograph when I see herter.¡±


    A tycoon with a puggy and greasy face said.


    After Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa changed into more decent clothing, they walked into the ballroom and joined the crowd.


    In order to avoid the Japanese government¡¯s detection, Chen Fan had changed his appearance to that of a young college student. He and Yukishiro Sa looked like an odd couple while standing together. Yukishiro Sa was wearing a white dress that revealed her soft shoulders. She had kept other parts of her body covered, but somehow still seemed to have attracted much attention.


    Since most of the people at the banquet were shrewd businessmen, they knew they couldn¡¯t judge a person by his appearance. Therefore, no one dared to look down on Chen Fan.


    Many even suspected that Chen Fan was an heir of the super-rich in China, otherwise, he would not be able to have such a drop-dead gorgeouspanion.


    The two of them each picked a ss of wine and found a seat. Even as they were about to sit down, someone shouted at them in surprise.


    ¡°Miss Yukishiro?¡±


    Chen Fan looked back and saw a spirited middle-aged man saunter toward them. The middle-aged man had a stately demeanor that contrasted with his glinting eyes. He trailed behind two bodyguards that were obviously powerful Internal Force users. Chen Fan could sense the Internal Force emanating from their body at a distance.


    ¡°Mr. Qi?¡± Yukishiro Sa was taken by surprise to see the middle-aged man as well. She hurried to fill Chen Fan in. ¡°Young Lord, he is Qi Dongsheng, Qi Wangsun¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°He is Qi Dongsheng?¡±


    Chen Fan shot a knowing nce at the middle-aged man.


    He was the boss of the Dong Sheng Group, the tycoon of Northern China. In Chen Fan¡¯sst life, he had pushed Qi Wangsun into a corner and eventually spurred him to run away from him to the USA. Qi Wangsun had remained in the United States of America for the rest of his life in Chen Fan¡¯sst life. This time, Qi Wangsun¡¯s fate was altered for the better thanks to Chen Fan. If Qi Wangsun were to marry Yukishiro Sa while she was possessed by the Demon God, he would be manipted by the possessed girl with ease.


    Qi Dongsheng didn¡¯t recognize Chen Fan, he walked past Chen Fan with a broad smile on his face, and had not spared a nce at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Miss Yukishiro, what a small world! I have heard some news about your family, is everything OK?¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa gathered herself and said coldly.


    If not because he was the father of Chen Fan¡¯s friend, she would not even readily offer a reply.


    However, Qi Dongsheng didn¡¯t much mind Yukishiro Sa¡¯s cold tone since that was how he remembered how she was. He carried on a short conversation with Yukishiro Sa and as the rest of the guests recognized Qi Dongsheng, they all stayed away from him.


    Qi Dongsheng didn¡¯t start to notice Chen Fan until he had prattled on for ten minutes. He gave Chen Fan a curious look and asked: ¡°You look so familiar. Please remind me who is your father?¡±


    ¡°I am Chen Fan and I am Qi Wangsun¡¯s roommate.¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows and replied in Chinese.


    ¡°Ah-Ha! I apologize for not recognizing you. You look rather different than your picture.¡± Despite Qi Dongsheng¡¯s words, he sounded contemptuous.


    Qi Dongsheng¡¯s reaction made Chen Fan knot his brows even tighter.


    Why didn¡¯t Qi Dongsheng recognize him?


    Didn¡¯t his son tell him everything, tell him what Chen Fan had done to help the Qi family? Even if Qi Wangsun had omitted the details, why didn¡¯t Meng Zhong bring it up either?

 Chapter 388 - Yang Qinhu Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 388: Yang Qinhu Arrives</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Miss Yukishiro Sa, would you be so kind as to grace me and my friends at my table with your presence?¡± Qi Dongsheng nced over Chen Fan and stopped paying attention to him. He put on a graveling smile on his face and said: ¡°I have always wanted to meet with Master Kitaniwakawa, it would be great if you could introduce me to him one day.¡±


    His words had taken Yukishiro Sa by surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Qi. Kitaniwakawa is already dead.¡± Yukishiro Sa let out an awkward smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Qi Dongsheng was taken aback by the news. ¡°Master Kitaniwakawa was one of the most powerful Kendo masters in Japan, who would be able to kill him?¡±


    Qi Dongsheng asked as disappointment flickered in his eyes.


    Chen Fan watched their interaction from afar. It was evident that Qi Dongsheng really had no clue who he was and what he had done in Japan. He was oblivious of the series of momentous events that had taken ce in Japan recently.


    Yukishiro Sa nced at Chen Fan and then answered hesitantly: ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard what had happened in Japan ofte? The Yukishiro family got involved and Master Kitaniwakawa died because of it.¡±


    ¡°What has happened in Japan?¡± The question had taken Qi Dongsheng by surprise. ¡°Are you talking about the battle between Master Chen and the sword sage, Takemiya Hiro? I have heard that they even destroyed the Tokyo Tower. I was there before the fight and, I even invited Takemiya Hiro for a dinner but he never got back to me.¡±


    After he had said that, Qi Dongsheng let out a sigh.


    Qi Dongsheng had been staying in Japan for over ten days. During his stay, he had tried to visit as many Kendo Grandmasters as possible, hoping one of them would help him to fight against Yang Qinhu. However, the racket stirred up by Chen Beixuan had spoiled his n since all the Grandmasters were busy dealing with Chen Fan and had no time for visitors.


    Qi Dongsheng let out a wry smile as he continued.


    ¡°I had thought that I could count on Kitaniwakawa, but he is dead now. What should I do now? Did the Dong Sheng Group reallye to an end?¡±


    So saying, Qi Dongsheng shook his head disheartened.


    Yukishiro Sa and Chen Fan looked at each other knowingly. It was clear that Qi Dongsheng knew nothing of what had happened in Japan. Otherwise, he would never havee all the way to Japan to seek help while help was right under his nose.


    If Chen Fan, the most powerful Grandmaster in China and the most powerful man in East Asia were willing to protect him, he wouldn¡¯t have to rely on any Kendo Grandmasters.


    ¡°Mr. Qi, did Qi Wangsun tell you anything about what had happened?¡± Yukishiro Sa hazarded.


    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot about him. I had already arrived in Japan when he returned home. On another note, Miss Yukishiro Sa, are you still interested in our marriage proposal? I will never walk back on my words.¡± Qi Dongsheng looked at Yukishiro Sa desperately like a drowning man holding on to thest floating nk.


    However small and insignificant the piece of the drifting nk was, this was hisst resort.


    He had already visited all the Grandmasters in Japan that he could think of and none of them were willing to offer him a helping hand. Yukishiro Sa was hisst hope. However, after Qi Dongsheng learned about the death of Kitaniwakawa, he wagered that the Yukishiro family might not have what it took to help him anymore.


    Yukishiro Sa was made light hearted by the man¡¯s cluelessness. Even as she was going to reply, the MC announced the banquet had started.


    Qi Dongsheng swilled the contents in his ss down his throat and told the girl that he woulde back to continue the conversation after the banquet was over.


    Afer Qi Dongsheng was gone, Yukishiro Sa turned around to Chen Fan and said: ¡°It sounds like Qi Wangsun didn¡¯t tell Qi Dongsheng anything. Otherwise, he shouldn¡¯t have ignored you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he did, but Qi Dongsheng didn¡¯t believe his son.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and said. It was obvious that Qi Dongsheng was a shrewd and cunning businessman and he could not be convinced by his son¡¯s wild description of Chen Fan. Plus, Qi Dongsheng said that he had been in Japan even before Qi Wangsun made it home, so it was also likely that the two hadn¡¯t got the chance to sit down and go over what had happened yet.


    ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s watch the show.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste too much energy on the matter, so he led Yukishiro Sa straight to the front row and sat down.


    The cruise manager spared no expense in entertaining their guests. They had not only prepared shows featuring aspiring starlets, but also a K-pop band. Although most of the guests had no idea what they were singing about, their young and scious performance was well received by the guests.


    ¡°I think Kon Jen¡¯yu is going to sing after these girls.¡±


    ¡°I am here only for Kon Jen¡¯yu. I am already sick of these banquets. They are all the same. Give me Kon Jen¡¯yu already!¡±


    ¡°Kon Jen¡¯yu has the look and she has the voice, she is going to be a superstar one day.¡±


    The audience sizzled with anticipation and finally, it was Kon Jen¡¯yu¡¯s turn to get on the stage.


    Suddenly, all the stage lights were turned off and save for one beam of bright light that illuminated only a small circr spot at the center of the stage. There she was, wearing a long flowy traditional style dress, she appeared in the beam of light.


    She pulled her hair back and up in a bun, making her still child-like features on her face slightly more mature. Her body silhouetted against the bright light, looking as gorgeous as a blooming lotus flower under moonlight.


    ¡°Is that Kon Jen¡¯yu? I remember that I like a few of her songs in my past life.¡±


    Chen Fan reflected on his past as he enjoyed Kon Jen¡¯yu¡¯s famous song called ¡°Incarnation.¡±


    ¡°We looked to each other from a distance for a thousand years,


    ¡°Finally we got to spend one lifetime together.¡±


    ¡ª I am back after five hundred years, There you stand with the same smile I loved.


    The song was not particrly well made but it was almost tailored for Kon Jen¡¯yu. The rhythm and the melody were matched Kon Jen¡¯yu¡¯s appearance and the timbre of her voice perfectly. Her performance made the song so much more than just an arrangement of music notes, but instead expressed experiences whichy between words: the timelessness of love.


    She finished the song on a high note and a tsunami of cheers and apuse showered at her. Many people stood up and chanted encore ceaselessly.


    Kon Jen¡¯yu put on a faint smile, but her eyes had betrayed her pride.


    Fate had been kind to her. Her fame had skyrocketed as soon as her debut album came out. Her quick and easy rise to fame didn¡¯t sit well with many of herpetitors who used to be much more famous than her. Try as they might, they couldn¡¯t slow down the rate at which she was bing a superstar.


    Chen Fan registered something was off as he furrowed his brows.


    He noticed very familiar energy rippling about Kon Jen¡¯yu. It was very simr to the energy emanated out from Yun Qianqian¡¯s bead bracelet. Chen Fan looked around at Kon Jen¡¯yu and lo and behold, he found a ne made out of wooden beads hanging from her neck.


    ¡°Could it be another sinister Dharma Artifact from the Skull Temple?¡± Chen Fan shook his head andmented: ¡°The entertainment industry was full of despicable men and women who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to harm others for personal gain. I wager that once the effect of the ne kicks in, Kon Jen¡¯yu would soon fall from grace and be forgotten by the public.¡±


    Chen Fan finally remembered that that was exactly what had happened to Kon Jen¡¯yu in his past life. The ne must be the culprit.


    However, Chen Fan was not exactly a paragon of righteousness either. Since he barely even knew the girl, he felt there was no need to get involved.


    Even as Kon Jen¡¯yu was ready to oblige the audiences by singing another one, a group of ck-d men barged into the ballroom. There were a hundred of them and they pushed people out of their way, knocking tables over to widen the path like a bunch of bullies.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Someone asked these ck-d thugs hotly.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your damn business! Move away!¡± One of the men in ck flung back at the man in a cold voice.


    The man was going to press on, but he was quickly stopped by hispanion. ¡°Are you out of your mind, they are from the Fu Hai Group. They will throw you off the ship if you speak up against them.¡±


    The speaker suddenly realized something as his face turned pale and dared not to speak.


    The manager of the cruise walked over toward these men in ck, but they didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. They came right up to Qi Dongsheng and asked: ¡°Lord Qi, Lord Din requests your presence.¡±


    ¡°Humph! If Din Duhai wants to see me, he shoulde to me. Why should I travel all the way to him?¡± Qi Dongsheng mmed the table and protested.


    The two bodyguards who had been standing right behind him also took a step forward; eyes glinting.


    These ck dded man pulled a taut face and were about to throw their gloves off, a voice drifted in from outside.


    ¡°Qi Dongsheng! I bet you have never thought that I would catch you here! Do you think you are the only person who has connections in Japan? I deal with the Japanese as well.¡±


    A man with a big belly sauntered into the room; he was wearing a gaudy Chinese traditional outfit while holding a pair of jade health exercise balls in his hands. Behind him was another man of simr age, but with a much leaner face and less ostentatious clothing.


    As soon as the two walked into the room, the hundred or so ck-d bodyguards bowed to them and said: ¡°Wee Lord Din and Lord Yang.¡±


    The development scared the other guests in the room and their faces quickly turned pale. Even Kon Jen¡¯yu turned into a bundle of nerves.


    Qi Dongsheng was able to remain calm even when he saw the man in the gaudy traditional outfit, but when he saw the other man in in clothing, he nearly fell off his chair: ¡°Yang Qinhu?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, this is Lord Yang!¡± Din Duhai replied with arge grin. ¡°Qi Dongsheng, Lord Yang told you that he wanted to hear an apology from you personally, but look what you have done. You came to Japan and look for help instead. Well, Lord Yang is right here, I hope you have found your help.¡±


    Qi Dongsheng¡¯s face turned ck as words got caught in his throat.


    The two bodyguards standing behind him also tensed up their body, ready for a fight. However, they couldn¡¯t hide the despair in their eyes.


    Their opponent was Yang Qinhu, who ranked number twenty on the Heaven roll. He had killed twenty Russia secret agents while working up north. On the other hand, the two bodyguards were only Internal Force users who hadn¡¯t even reached the peak level yet. They would stand no chance against Yang Qinhu.


    Yang Qinhu linked his hands behind his back and made his way to Qi Dongsheng slowly. ¡°Qi Dongsheng, I don¡¯t care what had happened between you and Fu Hai Group, I will spare your life today if you pull all of your investments out of our territory andpensate us with 10 billion yuan.¡±


    Qi Dongsheng kept his silence as his heart sank to the bottom.

 Chapter 389 - Power of One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 389: Power of One Punch</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qi Dongsheng had never thought that he would be caught by his nemesis even on the cruise.


    He had been cautious and even avoided taking nes for this trip to Japan fearing any public records on his passport. Therefore, he had chosen to take the cruise. The tourismpany operated the cruise offered a much more streamlined process that didn¡¯t require stringent record keeping at the border. However, Din Duhai somehow was still able to catch a whiff of him and came after him. Worse, Yang Qinhu had apanied him as well.


    ¡°We must have a mole inside of Dong Sheng.¡±


    Qi Dongsheng cursed in his mind.


    Without a source inside of hispany, Din Duhai would never discover his itinerary. The mole must be hidden very deep among the high-level management of the Dong Sheng Group. Qi Dongsheng had kept his trip a secret to most people in thepany, including his son.


    However, that would be a problem he had to deal withter, his priority right now was to get out of the current mess he is in.


    ¡°Lord Yang, I apologize for our misunderstanding. You don¡¯t have toe all the way from the northern border of China just to get involved with a trivial rivalry between me and Fu Hai.¡± Qi Dongsheng saluted to Yang Qinhu and said with a great measure of dignity.


    ¡°You think I have no idea what you are after? You had opened a branch in Sheng City right under my nose. Do you think I am blind?¡± The middle-aged man in in clothes grinned.


    Everyone in the room was shocked after they heard the middle-aged man¡¯s name


    ¡°He is Yang Qinhu of Northeast China! He is Lord Yang, the Tiger!¡±


    ¡°He presided over the northern border of China with Russia, what is he doing here?¡±


    Qi Dongsheng is in trouble. Lord Yang is not easy to deal with. He pretty much runs the entire Outer Guan Region in North-East China.¡±


    Many tycoons who were from Outer Guan Region were stunned by the development. They looked to Qi Dongsheng and shook their heads in dismay. Those who had met Yang Qinhu for the first time hurried to ask people around them for more information.


    Qi Dongsheng, Din Duhai and Yang Qinhu.


    All of them were mighty figures in Northern China. Their status in Northern China was no less than Tang Yuanqin in Jiang Nan Province, if not even higher. That was particrly the case for Yang Qinhu.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked by the appearance of such a legendary figure.


    The cruise manager had already snuck out of the room to inform his boss about the development. The security guards on the ship kept a wary eye on the cohort of brawny men in ck suits, reluctant to confront them. Kon Jen¡¯yu lingered on the stage for a short while and then hurried off the stage. She chose to sit right beside Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa, the only two younger-looking people among her audience.


    ¡°Hey, what do you think is going to happen?¡±


    Kon Jen¡¯yu came closer to Chen Fan, nudged him with her shoulder and asked.


    ¡°Are you talking to me? Do I know you?¡± Chen Fan was suddenly at a loss.


    The girl threw the question at him with such levity and casualness that it was as if they were BFFs.


    ¡°You are sitting in the front row and are apanied by such drop-dead gorgeous, of course, I noticed you!¡± Kon Jen¡¯yu rolled her eyes at Chen Fan and said with a slight hint of annoyance.


    Chen Fan was light-hearted by the girl¡¯s reaction. However, the girl¡¯s remark didn¡¯t sit well with Yukishiro Sa. She rounded her eyes and flung back at Kon Jen¡¯yu.


    ¡°One more word of disrespect toward Young Lord, I will throw you off the ship!¡±


    ¡°Tsk... He is a Young Lord? Are you some kind of rich heir?¡±


    Kon Jen¡¯yu batted her curiousshes at Chen Fan. This young starlet had just risen to fame and seemed much less constrained and cautious whenpared to Yun Qianqian or Li Xinru. She sounded more like a college girl rather than a professional entertainer.


    ¡°If you ask me, I say Yang Qinhu is going to win this round. I was born in Sheng City, you know, and I have heard of Lord Yang, the Tiger¡¯s name. Everyone in the Outer Guan Region knew that he had enough power to do just about anything in Outer Guan Region.¡± Kon Jen¡¯yu couldn¡¯t stand Chen Fan¡¯s silence, so she filled it in with her own words.


    ¡°Humph! Then he is lucky that the Young Lord is not from that region. Otherwise, he would know toe to our table and pay tribute to the Young Lord.¡± Yang Qinhu gave the girl a sidelong nce and rebutted her with much rancor.


    It was the first time Chen Fan realized that underneath Yukishiro Sa¡¯s mask as the Queen of Kyushu¡¯s underground world, she was just a little girl just like anyone of her age.


    ¡°Humph! Yea, yea, I have seen too many rich brats who were on their high horses. I knew one of them from Yan Jin who came to Sheng City and had messed with Lord Yang thinking he could get away with it. In the end, he left Sheng City with two broken legs. The supposedly ¡®Powerful family¡¯ of his didn¡¯t even dare to speak out about it. That had served a lesson for many people in Sheng City and taught them to respect Lord Yang.¡± Kon Jen¡¯yu said with a smirk. Seeing Yukishiro Sa was still not convinced, she continued.


    ¡°I have also heard from many of my clients that Lord Yang is a Kung Fu Master, and he killed a pr bear with his bare hands. He could easily wipe out a group of thugs armed with knives. Can you imagine those fat mom¡¯s boys from the big citying to face against a grizzled warrior of the North?¡±


    ¡°You are right, Yang Qinhu is a Martial Artist, and was ranked number twelve on the Heaven roll. No ordinary tycoon would want to mess with him.¡± Chen Fan nodded in agreement.


    Lu Tianyun presided over Lin City and dominated the entire Tian Nan Province. Hua Yunfeng had kept things in order in Zhong Hai and projected his influence across entire China. Du San imed supremacy in Miao¡¯s Land and had a strong following in Yun Gui Province. Yang Qinhu was the same as those powerful Grandmasters, and his territory was to the east of Chinese hearnd, the so-called Outer Guan or Eastern Guan Region.


    All these Grandmasters presided over their territory and secured their position with might and personal strength.


    They seemed to have formed a symbiosis rtionship with the government. On one hand, these grandmasters required the Government¡¯s acuiacense to exist, meanwhile, they also offered service to the government by protecting the local area from invading elements. China is a big country and the special case departments with their limited resources and manpower was unable to cover the ground.


    Except for a few legendary warriors such as Chen Fan, most people, including most powerful families in China, respected these Grandmasters greatly.


    ¡°Yea, right, I heard of that Heaven roll or whatnot before. But I have no clue what it is, it sounds silly.¡± Kon Jen¡¯yu stuck her tongue out a little and admitted herck of knowledge with levity.


    Chen Fan found it hard to make the connection between this cute girl next door with the image of an aspiring starlet who was on the verge of making a break in her career.


    Meanwhile, the mood in the ballroom was growing more intense by the second.


    Yang Qinhu¡¯s patience was wearing thin. He snorted and then said: ¡°Qi Dongsheng, I don¡¯t want to waste time, just give me the money and I will leave you alone. I promise I won¡¯t interfere with whatever is happening between you and Fu Hai. But if you don¡¯t pay up willingly, then we will have to do it the dark way.¡±


    His words carried an icy intent that was as cold as the arctic wind that invaded Northern China every winter. Everyone had registered the threats in Yang Qinhu¡¯s voice. Qi Dongshen¡¯s face turned even darker, while a broad smile broke over Din Fuhai¡¯s face.


    ¡°Godfather, why are we still wasting breath on him? Just teach him a lesson already. Do they really think that they can scare us with threats?¡± A voice came up from behind Qi Dongsheng.


    Everyone looked to the speaker and saw a couple had risen to their feet.


    The man was tall and handsome, but not in a muscr way. The girl pulled her hair back in a ponytail, making the lines on her face look severe and hard. There was more bravado in the girl¡¯s demeanor than her male partner.


    The speaker was the girl with a ponytail.


    She gave Yang Qinhu a derisive look.


    The girl¡¯s remark had sent Qi Dongsheng¡¯s mind reeling. They were his godson and goddaughter who lived in the metropolis of Tian Jinwei not far from Yan Jin city. They were spoiled by their parents and blinded by their city lifestyle, thinking they could do anything they wanted. That was particrly the case for the girl. She practiced Taekwondo ever since she was a kid and had already earned her ck belt. The fact that most men couldn¡¯t tame her in the rink had lent her, even more, bravado and swagger.


    They were both against himing to Japan to look for help and been wanting to fight Yang Qinhu directly. They now must think that it was finally their moment to shine.


    ¡°Two brave youngsters. Old Qi, I like your godson and goddaughter. They remind me of myself.¡± Din Duhai let out a burst of gloatingughter.


    Yang Qinhu didn¡¯t waste any time. He snorted and then attacked the two youngsters.


    One should never mess with a Grandmaster.


    Yang Qinhu was a mighty figure in Eastern Guan region, and would not let these fledglings humiliate him.


    ¡°Have mercy, Lord Yang!¡± Qi Dongsheng panicked and as he shouted at Yang Qinhu. However, Yang Qinhu didn¡¯t listen, his attack was already on its way.


    He charged at the two youngsters like an unstoppable train. He pierced through the air, making a high pitched whistling noise that reverberated across the room. The sound wave multiplied and turned into a shock wave that shattered everything on the table.


    The young couple¡¯s faces paled as soon as they registered the strength of their opponent.


    The girl was stupefied by Yang Qinhu¡¯s disy of power, freezing into a statue. She had never seen anything like it during her Taekwondo practice. Yang Qinhu could have simply rammed into her and turned her into a pulp.


    Meanwhile, the young man managed to gather himself. He gritted his teeth and shriveled his body up like a flexible snake. Then heunched himself out, extending his torso as much as possible. The body was taut with energy, he shot out both arms to block Yang Qinhu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Yang Qinhuughed out loud and then punched.


    His punch carried so much force that it threatened to copse the ceiling of the ballroom. It was a simple movement, a straight forward punch, but it was as deadly as ravenous tiger and it roared like one as well.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, the two collided into each other.


    Yang Qinhu had only used half of his strength, but his punch had easily gone through the young man¡¯s defense andnded squarely on his chest. The force in the punch passed the young man¡¯s body and came out from his back.


    ¡°Puhh!¡±


    Blood burst out from the young man¡¯s mouth as the impact sent him flying. He rammed through half a dozen tables and thudded onto the floor twenty meters away.


    A pin-drop silence suddenly fell over the room.


    No one had never thought that Yang Qinhu¡¯s punch could be so deadly. Even Qi Dongsheng was terrified by the development. The young man was one of his strongest subjects, yet he couldn¡¯t even take a single punch from Yang Qinhu. Qi Dongsheng was not sure how he could defend himself now.


    With that thought in mind, Qi Dongsheng let out a wry smile and was ready to concede defeat.


    Suddenly, a girl¡¯s voice drifted into his ear from the distance.


    ¡°Young Lord, you can do so much better than him.¡±

 Chapter 390 - Who Is He?

    <h4>Chapter 390: Who Is He?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    No one had ever thought that Yang Qinhu could be so powerful.


    Qi Dongsheng was among one of those who was most astonished by the disy of power. He knew very little about Grandmasters. All he heard about them in passing was that they were much more powerful than normal Martial Artists, but exactly by how much, he had no clue.


    The young man and the girl with a ponytail were brothers and sisters. The man¡¯s name was Yu Feng and the girl¡¯s name is Yu Lin.


    This brother and sister pair were the children of Qi Dongsheng¡¯s bosom buddy. His best friend died at an early age and he had given the custody of his children to Qi Dongsheng. Qi Dongsheng had treated the two just like his own children and they didn¡¯t disappoint him either, as both of them turned out to be his capable assistants.


    Yu Feng had proven to be particrly useful to Qi Dongsheng. He learned all kinds of martial arts from a great teacher. He had not only learned the internal force cultivation that was popr in China, but he had also mixed many elements from other Martial arts techniques, such as Judo, Karate, and Brazilian jiu-jitsu topliment his Chinese martial arts with great effect. Not even Qi Dongsheng¡¯s personal bodyguard, Meng Zhong could defeat him.


    Qi Dongsheng had the urge to let his godson, Yu Feng take over thepany instead of giving it to his disappointing son. He had brought the brother and sister pair with him on this trip to Japan, just in case he would run into Din Fuhai. It had proven that his circumspection was not uncalled for, perhaps it was even inadequate since Yang Qinhu had also showed up.


    ¡°Brother, are you alright?¡±


    Yu Lin screamed and ran to Yu Feng to help him to his feet. Sorrow and anger were written all over her face.


    They had grown up together and were much closer to each other than normal brothers and sisters.


    ¡°I am fine. Urghh.¡± Yu Feng managed a smile on her face tofort his sister, but that smilested only a fraction of second as blood spilled out from his mouth.


    Yang Qinhu¡¯s punch packed immeasurable force that might not be apparent at first nce. However, the energy had pierced into the young man¡¯s body and burrowed into his internal organs. From there, it would slowly wreak havoc inside the young man. If not because Yu Feng had a solid Physique Refinement foundation, he wouldn¡¯t have survived the initial impact.


    ¡°Brother, stop talking now. I will ask dad to take you to the hospital.¡± Tears streaked across Yu Lin¡¯s face.


    She had never thought that her brother who she believed was invincible couldn¡¯t even take one punch from Yang Qinhu.


    The development also shocked everyone in the room.


    ¡°No wonder they said Lord Yang dominated the entire Eastern Guan region. I know of that young man who just got sent flying. He is Lord Qi¡¯s godson and is one of the most powerful men working in Dong Sheng Group. He had run down a hundred or so thugs with only a metal rebar in his hand. However, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single punch from Lord Yang.¡±


    An old man shook his head andmented.


    ¡°This youngster is too arrogant. Lord Yang¡¯s fame and reputation weren¡¯t just bluffs, it was the result of countless bloodshed. There are only a few in China who could rival Lord Yang. That young man and his pathetic martial arts move was a far cry from Lord Yang¡¯s prowess.¡±


    A middle-aged man said coldly.


    The rest of the audiences either shook their heads or regarded the young man and his sister gloatingly.


    Everyone was convinced that Qi Dongsheng was going to sumb to his opponent. Din Fuhai¡¯s face beamed from side to side. His small triangr eyes on his pudgy face turned into two narrow slits. Even the bodyguards standing behind Qi Dongsheng murmured to their boss: ¡°Lord Qi, perhaps we should concede defeat for now. Where¡¯s there¡¯s life there¡¯s hope.¡±


    ¡°Touche Lord Qi. We don¡¯t have any other options as long as Lord Yang is still on their side.¡±


    Qi Dongsheng¡¯s face changed colors and strong yet conflicting emotions roiled inside of him. After all, there was only one emotion left: despair. He heaved a sigh of resignation and let out a wry smile. Suddenly, he looked twenty years older than he had a minute ago.


    Even as he was going to concede defeat, a girl¡¯s voice came up.


    ¡°Young Lord, you can do so much better than him.¡±


    The hall had been pin-drop quiet and therefore everyone had heard the girl¡¯s words despite her effort to keep it under her breath.


    Everyone looked around, searching for the speaker. They found two girls and one man in the corner. One of the girls was a drop-dead gorgeous with a face that was chiseled out of a marble, the other was the singer who had been performing on stage, looking cute as a button. Sitting in between the two was a young man who was swilling down the wine in his sses. He was rather ordinary looking.


    ¡°Who spoke?¡±


    Din Duhai narrowed his eyes into two slits and shot a cold re at the trio.


    The hundred or so men in ck also looked toward them with an intimidating gazes. Yukishiro Sa shriveled a little and then murmured: ¡°I am only speaking the truth. That old man looks scary, but he couldn¡¯t even kill that young man afternding a solid blow. I wonder how did he manage to get onto the Heaven roll?¡±


    No one knew what to make out the girl¡¯s jarring statement.


    Yang Qinhu didn¡¯t kill the young man and somehow the girl had taken it as a sign of weakness?


    And by the way, who was that Young Lord you were talking about?


    Did she know that her words could make powerful enemies?


    Chen Fan gave Yukishiro Sa a nce. He knew Yukishiro Sa was smarter than that. He might not feel so surprised if he had heard it from Zhong Yaoyao, but it was from the mouth of the queen of Kyushu¡¯s underground world. Since when did Yukishiro Sa be so impulsive?


    Yukishiro Sa registered Chen Fan¡¯s nce, so she came closer to Chen Fan and whispered.


    ¡°Young Lord, I know you are not too crazy about Qi Dongsheng, but Qi Wangsun is your friend, you need to help him. If you let Qi Wangsun¡¯s father die in the hands of his enemy and did nothing, Qi Wangsun might not forgive you for your inactivity.¡±


    Chen Fan remained calm as he swirled the wine around the bottom of his ss.


    He had to agree that Yukishiro Sa was an extremely smart girl. She knew that Qi Dongsheng¡¯s ignorance of his power had rubbed Chen Fan the wrong way, so Chen Fan was not going to offer a helping hand. Immortal cultivators such as Chen Fan were extremely sensitive and without being treated properly, they would never help out.


    Once Qi Wangsun learned that Chen Fan sat around and watched his father suffer, their friendship might take a toll. Regardless of their difficult rtionship, Qi Dongsheng was his father and they both cared about each other deeply.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t much mind losing a friend, he never had many friends anyways.


    Both Chen Fan and Yukishiro had kept their thoughts between the two of them. The quietness unnerved Kon Jen¡¯yu. She was just a starlet, a green babe in her early twenties and she had never experienced any dangerous situations such as this.


    Finally, Qi Dongsheng broke the silence.


    ¡°Din Fuhai, Mis Yukishiro Sa is my guest and she has nothing to do with what¡¯s between you and me. I concede defeat. But I want you to know that you didn¡¯t defeat me, it was Master Yang Qinhu.¡±


    Even when he was conceding his defeat, Qi Dongsheng had uttered his words with a great measure of gusto and bravado.


    He then turned around to face Yang Qinhu and said: ¡°Lord Yang, you got me this time. From now on, the Dong Sheng Group would pull out from the Eastern Guan region, and we will stay away from Eastern Guan as long as that¡¯s still your turf. Ten billion is not a small number, so please allow me a few days to prepare. I will wire the money to your bank in no more than a month.¡±


    A hint of disappointment shed across Din Fuhai¡¯s eyes after his opponent had conceded defeat so quickly. He had hopped the situation to further escte and Yang Qinhu would do away with Qi Dongsheng once for all.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    The Yu brother and sister pair called out to their godfather disheartened.


    They were both aware of the shambolic conditions Dong Sheng Group was in. An extreme ten billion would be the final weight that breaks the camel¡¯s back.


    However, Qi Dongsheng realized that he had no other options.


    To his surprise, Yang Qinhu didn¡¯t reply to him. Instead, he had fixed his eyes on Chen Fan as shock and disbelief surfaced on his face.


    ¡°Lord Hu?¡±


    Having waited for a reply for a while, Qi Dongsheng looked to Yang Qinhu and reminded him that he was still waiting for his decision.


    Yang Qinhu ignored him and walked past him to Chen Fan. He cupped his fists and said: ¡°I am Yang Qinhu of Outer Guan Region, may I have the honor of knowing your name?¡±


    Although Yang Qinhu didn¡¯t realize it himself, his respect toward the young man had taken everyone by surprise. He was a mighty figure and a household name in North-Eastern China, and just a moment ago, he had proven his power by delivering a blow at Yu Feng. His attack was so powerful that it looked like it could have crushed a car.


    He had even brought the boss of the Dong Sheng Group to its knees. No one in this room would dare to challenge him.


    However, Lord Yang had greeted the young man so humbly and even saluted him with cupped fists.


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan with surprise and questions. Could this ordinary-looking young man be a powerful figure in disguise? Or was he the heir of an elite family in Yan Jin? What had made Yang Qinhu talk to him so humbly?


    Kon Jen¡¯yu¡¯s heart had raced after getting so much unwanted attention. However, she, too, was stunned when she saw the respect if not fear inside the deadly warrior.


    Qi Dongsheng gave Chen Fan a suspicious look. He not only knew Yukishiro Sa but also recognized the young man as his son¡¯s dorm mate. Did the young man also have a secret identity?


    Suddenly, he remembered the phone call he received from Qi Wangsun.


    Qi Wangsun had told him that he had found a powerful benefactor for the family. Qi Wangsun was convinced that with this individual¡¯s protection, the Qi family would be impervious to Yang Qinhu¡¯s threat. Qi Dongsheng thought his son was pulling his leg at first, but he asked for the name of the individual nheless. When he heard that it was one of Qi Wangsun¡¯s roommates, Qi Dongsheng was seized by a fit of anger and hung up on his son before he could give him the name.


    But in light of what had just happened, It seemed that Qi Wangsun was not joking at all.


    Everyone watched as Chen Fan picked and chose the vegetables on his te with a great measure of levity. He realized that now he had to get involved in this mess even though he really didn¡¯t want to. Old Qi was his best friend, he couldn¡¯t just sit around and watch his father being pushed around.


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan replied the question with an almost casual tone:


    ¡°Chen Fan.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in shock. Chen Fan¡¯s answer was so simple and socking of information that it was as if he had expected people to know who he was just by his name. He didn¡¯t say which city he was from, where did he work, which martial arts sect he was from; just two simple words: ¡°Chen Fan¡± and that¡¯s it. Even Yang Qinhu had added Outer Guan Region after his name when he introduced himself, why couldn¡¯t this youth do any better?


    However, Yang Qinhu was stupefied by after hearing the boy¡¯s name. He suddenly froze into a statue.


    After he finally gathered himself, he rushed to the young man and under everyone¡¯s shocking eyes, he bowed to Chen Fan as a student would to his teacher.


    ¡°I am a Junior Martial artist, Qinhu, It is my honor to meet you, Master Chen. I apologize for not rolling out the red carpet for you. Please forgive me.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    The people in the ballroom gaped at the young man in disbelief. Both Din Fuhai and Qi Dongsheng were both at a loss for words. The Yu siblings¡¯ faces paled while Kon Jen¡¯yu stood with her mouth wide open, unable to form a word.


    Everyone had only one question on their mind: ¡°Who was he?¡±

 Chapter 391 - He Is a Legend!

    <h4>Chapter 391: He Is a Legend!</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yang Qinhu was a legend.


    The tycoon here in this ballroom could go on and on about the Yang Qinhu for days. He presided over Eastern Guan Region using a mix of violence, shrewdness and a little bit of personal charm. Only a very few people could have measured up to his standards.


    Let it be Din Fuhai or Qi Dongsheng, neither of them couldpare with Yang Qinhu. Not to mention Yang Qinhu¡¯s second identity that was known by only a few people in the room: a martial arts grandmaster who was listed on the Heaven roll. Being under so many haloes, one brighter than the other, not a lot of people could have forced him into a bow.


    However, there and then, Yang Qinhu bowed deeply to Chen Fan as a pupil would to his teacher. He also called himself junior martial artist awhile called Chen Fan the senior martial artist.


    This was truly astonishing.


    ¡°Who was he? Even the heirs of the top families around Yang Qinhu would at the best be Yang Qinhu¡¯s equal. No one should have been able to stir up so much respect in Yang Qinhu. Worse, he was so young.¡±


    Many tycoons looked to Chen Fan, eyes were filled with questions.


    ¡°Chen Fan? Why have I never heard of this name? Could he be the heir of some powerful family who lived in seclusion?¡± Din Fuhai rounded his eyes in disbelief; he didn¡¯t even notice that his face was twitching.


    Qi Dongsheng was taken aback as countless questions rose in him. His son¡¯s conversation with him reverberated in his mind: ¡°Dad, there is no need to go to Japan. I have found a powerful benefactor. Yang Qinhu would not dare to mess with us once we have his protection, you cane back home now.¡±


    Although Qi Dongsheng didn¡¯t believe his son, The sight of Yang Qinhu bowing respectfully before Chen Fan finally convinced him. Chen Fan truly was a powerful benefactor.


    Yang Qinhu became apprehensive as soon as he heard Chen Fan¡¯s name, it was a telltale sign of Chen Fan¡¯s unmatched power. Yang Qinhu doubted that there were many more people who could have pulled it off other than Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t much mind the shock and disbelief in the people around him. He picked another vegetable from the ce as he replied distractedly. ¡°Rise now. I happened to pass by here and so I wager you might not have known that I would be here. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Yang Qinhu heaved a sign and finally start to straighten his back, but he didn¡¯t straighten it too much. Afterward, he stood beside Chen Fan servilely.


    Qi Dongsheng might not be familiar with the name ¡°Chen Fan,¡± however, as the Grandmaster in China, Yang Qinhu knew this name very well. He had even gone to Lin Zhou, hoping to catch Chen Fan for a spar. However, after he was stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s vast Divine Sense, he relished in the fact that the fight didn¡¯t happen. He left Lin City after he sparred with another person: Du San of Yun Gui Province.


    Even then, Yang Qinhu respected Chen Fan only for what he had seen in Lin City. They were both Grandmasters on the Heaven roll and were both Grandmasters, therefore, Yang Qinhu wagered that despite Chen Fan¡¯s mighty divine sense, overall, their strength should be of the same level.


    However, a few days ago, he learned that Chen Fan had not only killed the most powerful Kento Master Takemiya Hiro, but he had also annihted an entire army. He was sanctified in the underground world for his achievements. That was what made Yang Qinhu so apprehensive and respectful as soon as he recognized Chen Fan.


    Such was the way of martial arts: age did not define power, the more powerful one would always be the master.


    Chen Fan was clearly away ahead of Yang Qinhu in terms of the level of attainment. Yang Qinhu couldn¡¯t help but look up to him with great respect and reverence.


    ¡°Senior Master Chen, are you returning to China from Japan?¡± Yang Qinhu asked carefully.


    For him, Chen Fan was an immortal state martial artist, a living legend. Although Yang Qinhu was also a Grandmaster, he had never seen an immortal state cultivator in person. His heart was filled with fear and tion after Chen Fan graced him with his presence.


    ¡°Indeed. The matters in Japan are settling down now. So I thought that I might as well return home.¡± Chen Fan started to work on the piece of steak on his te. ¡°Qi Dongsheng¡¯s son is my roommate, I have promised to protect the Qi family, so why don¡¯t you just call it a day now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will.¡±


    Yang Qinhu answered readily, without any rancor.


    If Yang Qinhu had heard it from anyone else, he would have already smashed the speakers head in. However, Chen Fan¡¯s words were a bible to him, and it was his honor to do Chen Fan¡¯s bidding.


    In the eyes of an Immortal State cultivator, even the lives of a Grandmaster were as insignificant as that of an insect. No one in their right mind would defy the order or refuse the offer of an Immortal State cultivator.


    ¡°Hey, Lord Yang, we have a deal!¡± Din Fuhai hurried to put in. He seemed to care less about Chen Fan¡¯s power than Yang Qinhu did.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Before Chen Fan said anything, Yang Qinhu furrowed his brows and shed the air with his hand.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A powerful gust of wind came up in the air, roaring as the hit swept across the room. Then a sharp yellow brightness appeared out of thin air at the tip of the Grandmaster¡¯s hand. The yellow brightness flew out andnded on the table only a few inches away from Din Fuhai.


    The banquet table was shattered by the blow into four pieces, spilling food and drinks all over the ce. The edge of the broken pieces was smooth and even, it was as if the table was sliced through with an extremely sharp de. If this blow hadnded a couple of inches to the left, it would have torn Din Fuhai¡¯s body apart into pieces.


    This attack had put the might of a Grandmaster on full disy.


    Din Fuhai¡¯s body trembled with fear, so much so that he nearly pissed himself. He no longer protested and learned to keep quiet.


    The people around Din Fuhai also lowered their heads, fearing to connect gazes with Yang Qinhu and Chen Fan. Fear and shock shed into each other inside of their hearts.


    If Yang Qinhu was so already powerful, what was Chen Fan capable of?


    A nagging thought came up in everyone¡¯s mind: they had run into one of the most powerful men in China.


    No one spoke a word, dragging out the silence. Yang Qinhu stood beside Chen Fan with great trepidation and excitement scarcely daring to move. Everyone watched as Chen Fan kept on working on the food piled before him, but none of them had thought of enjoying their own meal. In about ten minutes, Chen Fan rubbed his belly, wiped his lips with a piece of Kleenex, and then rose to his feet.


    ¡°Yukishiro Sa, I am full now, let¡¯s head back to our room.¡±


    ¡°Please watch your step, Senior Master. I hope you have a good rest of your day.¡±


    Yang Qinhu stood behind the two and bowed deeply. He didn¡¯t rise until Chen Fan was gone. Some people in the room had noticed in surprise that the powerful man who lorded over the Outer Guan Region was sweating.


    Those few streaks of sweat seeped out of Yang Qinhu¡¯s shirt had stunned everyone.


    They realized that all the while, Yang Qinhu was under tremendous stress.


    Before Chen Fan rose to power, one rarely heard about the undoing of any Grandmaster. However, after Chen Fan had made a name after killing a slew of Grandmasters, they kept on dying. Despite his calm appearance, Yang Qinhu had turned into a bundle of nerves, fearing Chen Fan was going to kill him with a flick of a finger.


    Seeing the crisis was averted, Din Fuhai came over to Yang Qinhu and asked cautiously.


    ¡°Lord Yang, are we going to let Qi Dongsheng get away with it just like that? If we don¡¯t act now, we will never get another chance. ¡±


    ¡°Humph. Didn¡¯t you hear what Senior Master Chen said? Fatty Din, if you want to court death, please do it without me. I don¡¯t want my entire family to get killed.¡± Yang Qinhu said coldly.


    Din Fuhai was terrified by what he said.


    Din Fuhai¡¯s years of bravado and gusto had long since passed him. He had been in the seat of power for too long and had grown content. However, he still couldn¡¯t simply pass up the seemingly golden opportunity without a convincing exnation.


    ¡°Lord Yang, can you please be more specific so I know what is going on? Who the hell is that young man? Why are you so afraid of him?¡± Din Fuhai gritted his teeth and said unapologetically.


    Yang Qinhu narrowed his glinting eyes and said: ¡°Fatty Din, are you sure you want to know? You can never unhear what I am going to say, and you might regret it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, just spit it out already.¡± Din Fuhai said vehemently. ¡°I need to know.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then listen up.¡± Yang Qinhu let out a grin.


    The conversation attracted everyone¡¯s attention, including Qi Dongsheng, The Yu siblings, and Kon Jen¡¯yu. They all perked up their ears, eyes filled with curiosity.


    Who could have made Yang Qinhu so afraid?


    Worse, he was so young and was unknown to anyone.


    Yang Qinhu scanned around, soaking in the listener¡¯s attention. He then said: ¡°Senior Master Chen has many names. You might not be familiar with the name Chen Fan, but what about Chen Beixuan?¡±


    ¡°What? Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Qi Dongsheng nched even as most other listeners were still clueless as to what that name meant.


    Qi Dongsheng rounded his eyes in disbelief and felt a sense of irony. While he was in Japan, he even troubled Lin Tai to request an audience with Chen Beixuan and got turned down, yet little did he know that the mighty master was his son¡¯s roommate!


    With that thought in mind, Qi Dongsheng let out a wry grin.


    If he knew that was the case, he would nevere all the way to Japan and beg for help. He had seen the graveling smile on Yang Qinhu¡¯s face when he talked to Chen Fan, and he was convinced that as long as he was under Chen Fan¡¯s protection, Yang Qinhu would stay away from him.


    ¡°Is he the number one on the Heaven roll, Mr. Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Realization finally dawned upon Din Fuhai. He shook his head in disbelief, jiggling his pudgy cheeks.


    He was a tycoon in northern China, although he was not a martial artist, he had heard of the Heaven roll in passing. He also knew that Yang Qinhu was ranked number twelve on that list. Last time he heard people bringing it up, He purposely asked for the name of the person on the number one spot, and made a mental note to himself to never cross paths with this individual. The thought that he had just had a run-in with thest person he should mess with gave Din Fuhai a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Number one on Heaven roll? What is Heaven roll?¡± Some people were still dumbfounded.


    Yang Qinhu nodded and said.


    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°After what he has done in Japan, even the number one spot on Heaven roll couldn¡¯t do his might justice. He is a legend, a living legend.¡±


    Yang Qinhu linked his hands behind his back and said; his eyes were filled with admiration and respect.

 Chapter 392 - Fruit of Embryonic Essence

    <h4>Chapter 392: Fruit of Embryonic Essence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan had be the only Immortal Level Overlord acknowledged by the public. Even a Grandmaster had to obey and respect him.


    However, not a lot of people could understand what Yang Qinhu had said in the end.


    For most people, including Qi Dongsheng, the Heaven roll was a remote concept. In thest ten days, Qi Dongsheng witnessed the chaos in the Japanese Martial arts world stirred up by Chen Beixuan. In the end, Chen Beixuan was able to bring the entire Martial artsmunity to heel. By now, the mere mention of Chen Beixuan¡¯s name would terrify any Kendo Grandmaster.


    ¡°Lord Yang, does he have a title that is more prestigious than being the number one on the Heaven roll?¡±


    Din Fuhai touted in disbelief.


    Din Fuhai had been convinced that being number one on the Heaven roll should be the limit of one¡¯s power. The person in that position could bring down even grandmasters. Din Fuhai knew better than to mess with such a mighty figure. However, Din Fuhai was still curious as to why Yang Qinhu was as afraid of Chen Beixuan as he was. Yang Qinhu was a Grandmaster on the Heaven roll as well, so in theory, Yang Qinhu and Chen Beixuan¡¯s strength should be somewhatparable.


    ¡°Humph, thebined might of all Grandmasters on Heaven Roll are a far cry from that of Senior Master Chen.¡± Yang Qinhu let out a cold smile as he scanned the people around him. Seeing the confused looks on their faces, he decided to shed more light on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Fatty Din, what is the hottest news right now?¡±


    ¡°Urh... I have been busy chasing after Old Qi and had no time for news.¡± Din Fuhai scratched his head and said in embarrassment.


    He never paid attention to world affairs. If not because he needed to learn more about his ally, Yang Qinhu, he wouldn¡¯t have even heard of Heaven roll.


    The other tycoons looked at each other in confusion.


    These tycoons were far below the level of social status required to learn about the hidden truth in the world. The Japanese government had spared no expense in hiding what had happened. Therefore, only those leaders of the dark world or major nations had learned of Chen Fan¡¯s battle against the Japanese Government.


    ¡°Are you talking about what had happened to Tokyo Tower?¡± Qi Dongsheng furrowed his brows and asked.


    ¡°Ah right, I remember it now. Didn¡¯t the tower copse? There are all kinds of rumors about it now. Some say it was because of an alien invasion and some med the tower¡¯s construction quality.¡± Din Fuhai pped his head lightly as if he just had a moment of epiphany.


    That news was broadcasted all over the world and was on most newspapers headlines.


    Touted as the tallest structure in Japan, The Tokyo Tower was a famous tourist attraction in Japan. It was often the first stop for most Chinese tourists. However, the current condition of the Tokyo Tower would have shocked anyone whoid their eyes upon it. It stood half of its original length, broken beams jarringly jutted out from the top.


    ¡°Humph. Alien my ass. I was there and saw it with my own eyes. It was a duel between Master Chen and the Japanese Sword Sage, Takemiya Hiro. Their fight had caused damage to the Tokyo Tower, not aliens.¡± Qi Dongsheng put in.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The listeners were shocked.


    The Tokyo Tower was in ruins because of a fight between Chen Fan and the Japanese sword sage?


    Kon Jen¡¯yu covered her mouth to stifle a cry. The Yu siblings gaped at each other stupidly, the shock had made the young man forget about his wound. The revtion also dumbfounded all the other tycoons in the room who hoped that what they heard was fiction and they could simply disregard it. But they couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°It... It¡¯s impossible!¡± Din Fuhai stammered disbelief and shock was written all over his face. ¡°Lord Yang, is he telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Qinhu confirmed.


    ¡°Senior Master Chen¡¯s battle against Takemiya Hiro was touted as the most momentous fight in fifty years. It was not only a personal duel but also a showdown between two Martial Arts Communities. Takemiya Hiro was Japan¡¯sst Sword Sage, a title decreed by the Emperor himself. Even a mighty figure such as Takemiya Hiro was killed by Chen Fan with ease. Worse, the symbol of Japan, the Tokyo Tower, had also be coteral damage.¡±


    Everyone listened on with strong emotions roiling inside of them.


    It was a fight between the most powerful Grandmaster in Chinese and the Sword Sage of Japan. The stakes were high since national pride was also at stake. The fight had been highly anticipated by everyone from both countries, and many martial artists had traveled to Japan to watch the battle in person.


    ¡°No wonder he called Chen Fan a legend. He had brought the entire Japanese Martial artsmunity to its knees.¡± Many people nodded as they were impressed by Chen Fan¡¯s prowess.


    Kon Jen¡¯yu¡¯s mind raced as she realized that the boy who she considered ordinary turned out to be a powerful and legendary man.


    Cold Sweat streaked Din Fuhai¡¯s face as realization set in. Chen Fan had turned a steel behemoth into a pile of scrap metal, what kind of damage could he do to Din Fuhai?


    ¡°Senior Master Chen¡¯s power is far more than that. He is now recognized as an Immortal state warrior, you simply couldn¡¯tprehend how powerful that is.¡± Yang Qinhu shook his head and said: ¡°Just to give you one example: Master Chen killed the family lord of the Mitsui Family, Mitsui Kazuo before he left Japan. Fatty Din, do you think your influence is on par with Mitsui Kazuo?¡±


    Yang Qinhu gave Din Fuhai a grin.


    His words sent a chill down Din Fuhai¡¯s back and many other tycoons gasped.


    Mitsui Kazuo!


    He was a legend in Japan and most tycoons in China knew his name. He was the role model of nearly all businessmen in East Asia, who treated his autobiography as the bible. Yet, such an influential heavyweight in both the business world and the political realm was killed by Chen Fan seemingly without any repercussions.


    Che Fan¡¯s might was truly awe-inspiring.


    Din Fuhai was terrified by the revtion. His wealth and power was a far cry from the might of Mitsui Kazuo. It¡¯s true that the Fu Hai Group owns assets that were worth over a dozen billion yuan, butpared to Mitsui Group, the Fu Hai Group was as insignificant as a drop of water in the vast sea of wealth. The Mitsui Group owned a hundred if not thousand times more wealth than Fu Hai Group and was the backbone of a powerful nation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! I just can¡¯t!¡± Din Fuhai swept the sweat off his forehead and said apprehensively: ¡°Thank god that Lord Yang had held me back, otherwise, I might as well be dead.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    Yang Qinhu snorted and left with his hands linked behind his back. He didn¡¯t even spare Qi Dongsheng a nce.


    Yang Qinhu had spared Qi Dongsheng¡¯s life only because of Chen Fan, otherwise, he would have already done away with him. However, everyone rushed to Qi Dongsheng and tried to befriend him. Chen Fan was way out of these ordinary people¡¯s league and they figured that Qi Dongsheng could be their only connection with Chen Fan. Din Fuhai heaved a sigh and then left the room.


    Kon Jen¡¯yu stood quietly as a light came up in her eyes.


    Chen Fany in his bed after he arrived in his room.


    He had already forgotten about what happened out there with Qi Dongsheng. His mind started to focus on the issue of his cultivation. His journey to Japan was sessful. He had not only obtained the five Demon Gods for the Summoning Flute of Demon God, but he had also shattered the Japan Self-Defense Forces. However, the side effect of his sess was not negligible either.


    He should be able to repair his True Essence and body easily, but the Raw Arcane Energy he had consumed would take at least a few months if not more to recuperate.


    ¡°I think I will have to go to seclusion again.¡±


    Even as Chen Fan thought so, he furrowed his brows and ordered Yukishiro Sa to answer the door.


    Lo and behold, Yang Qinhu stood respectfully outside of the room with a cupped fist: ¡°Senior Master Chen, I apologize for visiting you at such an hour.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what do you want?¡± Chen Beixuan answeredzily. ¡°You might as well save your breath if it¡¯s about the Qi family. I never walk back on my promises. I caution you not to test my patience either.¡±


    ¡°I would never even dream of defying you, Senior Master. No one in the entire China could defeat you.¡± Yang Qinhu let out a wry smile. The Tiger of the Outer Guan Region stood before Chen Fan as a pupil would before his teacher. ¡°As a matter of fact, I am here to ask if you would be interested in the Heavenly Water of Life?¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Water of Life?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and pondered.


    He had heard of the name form the mouth of the Tree Herder, Jason, when he was teaching at Jinlin City. He had thought that the Yun Wu Spirit Water was the Heavenly Water of Life that could awaken the power within Extraordinary Ones.


    Yun Wu Spirit Water was readily avable to Chen Fan, so he would not be interested in his offer at all.


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s the Heavenly Water of Life from the western world. Superior-grade, highly concentrated. The source of the water had already formed a spring, and the supply is nearly limitless.¡± Yang Qinhu said.


    ¡°The Heavenly Water of Life was mainly used to awaken an Extraordinary one¡¯s power in the west. However, to us eastern martial artists, it is quite effective as well. The martial artist who had used it told me that the water would help drastically improve one¡¯s cultivation, breach the bottleneck and reach Transcendent State. It could recuperate whatever damage the body had sustained, and was as effective as thousand years old Ginseng.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Both Martial Artists and Extraordinary ones were the dumbed down versions of immortal cultivation. Therefore Spirit Qi would be beneficial to their cultivation. If an ordinary Martial Artist lived in the Green Dragon Grand Array, he would be a Transcendent Grandmaster in a few years.


    However, Chen Fan was already so far in his cultivation that this supplement has no effect on him.


    ¡°Here, Senior Master. This is a picture of what we have discovered in Siberia. The temperature was minus thirty, but the Spring was still running. Here is another picture.¡± Yang Qinhu produced a stack of pictures and showed them to Chen Fan.


    ¡°This is why I have agreed to help Din Fuhai to do away with Qi Dongsheng.¡±


    The picture showed a wintery scene on an enormous cier. A pool of running water was in the middle of the picture, the surface of the water rippled, an indication of the movement of current underneath. Surrounded by a lifeless whiteness, the gurgling springs liveliness seemed jarring, like the work of divine intervention on this lifeless tundra.


    Chen Fan scanned the picture and noticed a small tree beside the spring; on it was a red fruit. Chen Fan¡¯s face changed colors as a name resonated in him.


    ¡°Fruit of Embryonic Essence?¡±

 Chapter 393 - Return to China

    <h4>Chapter 393: Return to China</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The picture was grainy, due to the harsh environment under which the Camera was operated. The focus of the image was on the pool of clear glistering spring, so the small tree a few paces behind the scenes seemed blurry.


    The small three was three meters and thirty centimeters tall. Its branches were covered with ck bark and no leaves on it, save for a red fruit. Under close inspection, the shape of the fruit resembled a newborn baby.


    The Chinese novel ¡°Journey to the West,¡± had recorded a Divine Fruit called the Mortal Fruit. It grew on a tree that bloomed every three thousand years and bore fruit every six thousand years, it wouldn¡¯t be for another three thousand years until the fruit ripened and were ready to be used. The smell of such fruit could prolong a mortal¡¯s life three hundred and sixty-six years, and one bit of its flesh could grant the cultivator forty-seven thousand years of life.


    Chen Fan was not sure if the author of the Journey to the West had ever heard of the Fruit of Embryonic Essence, since its effect was simr, to some degree, to that of the Mortal Fruit.


    ¡°Fruit of Embryonic Essence was a superior-grade Spirit Fruit. It only grew in extreme cold environments. It will flower and bore fruit every fifty years. Its fruit was filled with Raw Arcane Energy. It would help a cultivator to reach the Divine Sea level once consumed. Its effect was so great that they could even be felt by a Connate Cultivator. If it was used by a mortal, it would grant a hundred fifty years of life to the user.¡±


    This fruit was definitely the most powerful Spirit Fruit Chen Fan had ever found on earth. Those herbs in the vault of the Medicine Valley simply couldn¡¯tpare. This seemingly insignificant fruit could elevate an Ethereal Enlightenment level cultivator straight to the Divine Sea level.


    What appealed to Chen Fan the most was the Raw Arcane Energy inside of the Fruit of Embryonic Essence.


    Such energy was the hardest toe by. It could not only strengthen one¡¯s body but also improve cultivation by boosting Divine Will.


    ¡°I have wasted some of my Raw Arcane Energy in order to control the Flying Sword. That did great harm to my cultivation and It would take me months to recuperate. If I could have the Fruit of Embryonic Essence, the recuperation could be greatly shortened. I could even further improve my Azure Thearch Longevity Body to the level of Initial sess.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes lit up with glee.


    The thought of wasting a few months on recuperating his Essence Qi while halting his cultivation progress didn¡¯t sit well with Chen Fan. He could have reachedte-stage of the Ethereal Enlightenment Level should he spend that much time focusing on improving instead of recuperation.


    However, if he could get his hands on the Fruit of Embryonic Essence, he could shoot two birds with one stone. The fruit could not only heal him but also boost his level of attainment.


    ¡°The Tree of Embryonic Essence survived because of its secluded location and the pristine environment filled with Spirit Qi.¡± Chen Fan rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    Without careful examination, Chen Fan knew that the spring was not any ordinary spring, it was situated at the Spirit Land, where Spirit Qi converged.


    The water was not ordinary water either, it was formed by highly condensed Spirit Qi, much like the mist inside Green Dragon Grand Array. Without these highly concentrated forms of Spirit Qi, the Fruit of Embryonic Essence would never grow.


    ¡°Senior Master, What do you think of this?¡± Yang Qinhu asked cautiously.


    ¡°This is indeed Heavenly Water of Life and is very useful for cultivation. It could help users reach Immortal State for sure.¡± Chen Fan said readily.¡±I guess you want me to get involved in this project, that¡¯s why you are showing me these pictures?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely right, Senior Master.¡±


    Yang Qinhu cupped fists as his face lit up with glee.


    He had been suspicious of the nature of the spring, thinking that it might be some underground hot spring. He was half convinced after many testimonies from Din Fuhai and his employees. However, Chen Fan¡¯s words had sealed the deal for him and the promise of reaching Immortal State made his heart race and blood boil.


    ¡°Senior Master Chen, these pictures were taken by Din Fuhai¡¯s employees. They had to risk their lives to snap these shots.¡± Yang Qinhu continued.


    ¡°They said that the well was guarded by a pack of wolves, and these wild beasts started chasing down the reconnaissance team as soon as they get near the spring. All members of the team, except for the team captain were mauled to death by the beasts. I had since sent in two more expedition teams, but none had reported back to me. If Senior Master would apany me to investigate, I am sure no danger would stop us.¡±


    ¡°These are numinous treasures, it¡¯s quite normal to be guarded by beasts.¡± Chen Fan replied. He narrowed his eyes and locked his gaze onto Yang Qinhu. ¡°Here is my price: I need at least half of the spring and also the tree beside it.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Yang Qinhu agreed readily.


    The journey to the spring was so perilous that not even Yang Qinhu was confident that he could make it there and back alive. However, Chen Fan was powerful enough to defeat an entire army, and strike down fighter jets. Yang Qinhu was confident that no beasts could stand in Chen Beixuan¡¯s way.


    Yang Qinhu didn¡¯t think much of Chen Fan¡¯s request for that tree and the fruit. He had no idea what that tree was and never would he even dreamed of eating its fruit.


    ¡°Very well then. I shall not disturb you, Senior Master. The snow blocked off the path to the mountain, giving us just enough time to prepare for the journey. We shall be able to leave in ten days.¡± Yang Qinhu cupped fists and started off.


    Chen Fan nodded his agreement.


    He would use that time to visit his family for the Spring Festival as well.


    Once Yang Qinhu was gone, Yukishiro Sa asked worriedly: ¡°Young Lord, are you really going to Siberia? That ce is frigid cold and has many wild hungry animals. I even heard people got eaten by Malicious Beasts that lurked there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can even handle an Immortal State Warrior with ease, much less some beasts.¡± Chen Fan waved a dismiss and said.


    The next morning when they wake up, the ship has already arrived Zhong Hai.


    Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa got off the ship and went straight to Jinlin City. While they were on their way to Jinlin City, Qi Wangsun called to say he appreciated his help. Chen Fan didn¡¯t talk much on the phone with Qi Wangsun and hung up the phone after a few minutes of conversation.


    Although Chen Fan had done nothing but issue a warning, for Qi Wangsun, that was the difference between life and death.


    Chen Fan was finally back home.


    Chen Fan¡¯s return meant nothing to Chen Fan¡¯s family members. but it had caught the attention of the Chinese Martial artsmunity as well as government institutions such as the Special Case Departments and the Military.


    During Chen Beixuan¡¯s trip to Japan, he had killed powerful Japanese Martial Arts Grandmasters such as Takemiya Hiro, Kitaniwakawa, Takemiya, Fuji Taki, Kurokawa Sho, and Genkaza Takeda. He had also subjugated five Demon Gods that were only half-step away from Immortal State. In addition, he had crushed the entire Fourteenth Brigade of Japan¡¯s Defense Force, struck down three F-15 and eighteen AH-1 Cobra helicopters.


    His achievements were unprecedented.


    He had dealt a devastating blow to the Japanese Martial artsmunity and it would take thetter decades to recuperate. The damage he did to the Japan Self-Defense Forces was even greater. He had turned the Japan Self-Defense Forces into aughing stock. The death of Mitsui Kazuo also sent a stern warning to the high-level bureaucrats in Japan.


    Chen Fan¡¯s achievements painted a very different image of himself in people¡¯s minds than the one before he went to Japan.


    Before he went to Japan, even Li Wuchen considered him a Martial Artists who was full of potential. Red Sparrow even had the audacity to challenge Chen Fan in public.


    However, there and then, Chen Beixuan had be a household name. Even the president of America and Russia heard of his name, much less the members of the ground world.


    People started to believe that he was the most powerful man in the Dark World and they waited expectantly for the CIA to bump up his rating on the Dark roll.


    ¡°Where did Chen Beixuan¡¯s power came from?¡±


    This question rose inside of many cultivator¡¯s minds. Try as they might, they simply couldn¡¯t find the answer.


    On the surface, Chen Fan was just a young man less than twenty years old. However, he had shaken the world and became a legend. He wielded more power and bargaining chips than most small nations while dealing with superpowers of the world. Members of the dark world conceded that Chen Fan was a genius and his achievements unmatched.


    As soon as Chen Fan arrived in Jinlin City, he had ordered Yukishiro Sa to stay put in the Green Dragon Grand Array.


    On their way to the array, he had taught Yukishiro Sa a few Sanshou techniques. But, Yukishiro Sa was not interested in Sanshou, instead, she wanted to learn Sword techniques. Chen Fan obliged her and taught her some rudimentary moves based on the sword techniques of the Sword Immortals. He called the simplified version of the Sword Technique of the Azure Flower.


    The Sword Technique of the Azure Flower could help any cultivator reach as far as Immortal State, if not Connate Spirit Level.


    As soon as he settled Yukishiro Sa in, Red Sparrow came to knock on the door.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    They met in Tang Yuanqin¡¯s garden. Red Sparrow was wearing her hair short and her body was wrapped tightly in a leather overall. Her face was hard and cold, andcked any warmth. However, a hint of concern imed the tip of her brows as she asked: ¡°I was very far away when you delivered your final attack, but I saw what happened. I spoke to the old men in our department and told them what I saw. They said not even an Immortal State warrior could have survived your attack. They also said that the final blow must have some side effects on you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I am fine.¡± Chen Fan waved a hand changed the topic. ¡°How did you leave Japan? Did the Japanese just let you off the hook so easily without tidying up the loose ends?¡±


    ¡°Humph! They can try to harm us, but are they ready for thebined wrath of China and Korea?¡± Red Sparrow snorted. ¡°Be rest assured, those tourists have all signed confidentiality agreements. Your secrets are safe.¡±


    After she said that, a smirk appeared on Red Sparrow¡¯s face.


    ¡°That girl called Ai Jinqi just wouldn¡¯t get over you. She kept on pressing me for your address and phone number. Do you think I should give them to her?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t reply.


    Tang Yifei and Tang Yuanqin stood at a distance and looked at Chen Fan with admiration after seeing that even the super-soldier of the Special Case Departments seemed to treat Chen Fan with great respect.


    Even as the two talked to each other, another visitor arrived.


    It was the Chief of the Jinlin Division, Li Wuchen, and his Staff Officer Yu Qin.


    As soon as Yu Qin saw Red Sparrow, she called out to her in surprise.


    ¡°Sister, what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 394 - Chen Fan’s Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chen Fan¡¯s Transformation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Red Sparrow was taken aback as well.


    ¡°Xiao Qin, What brings you here? I thought you are back at Yan Jin with your family for the new year.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am General Chen¡¯s coordinator. Chief General Li is looking for General Chen, so here I am.¡± Yu Qin covered her mouth to stifle a giggle while beaming from side to side.


    The two girls did look very much alike, especially when they had the same haircut. It was difficult to tell one from the other at once.


    Yu Qin ran toward Red Sparrow and held onto her arm.¡±Sister, you haven¡¯t been home for so many years, Ma and Pa and everyone in the family misses you so much. They were very close to call Director Xiao and request your leave for you many times.¡±


    ¡°Humph! I am our nation¡¯s super soldier and do not have as much time as you do. If I leave home, my department would suddenly be 20% weaker. There are more crazy people around during the new year and I need to be on duty all the time. Are you really that naive to think that everything is fine and dandy in our world? Without my department weeding out the bad guys from the underground world, those martial artists were going to wreak havoc in China. Plus, I don¡¯t want to go home and see that man again.¡± Red Sparrow flung back at her sister. Her gaze grew soft as she spoke.


    Chen Fan listened on.


    From the two girl¡¯s conversations, he learned that Red Sparrow¡¯s name is Yu Nan and she was Yu Qin¡¯s half-sister. She was from a military family in Yan Jin. Red Sparrow¡¯s family discovered her gift since she was a young girl and sent her to the Special Case Departments. Since then, she rarely saw her family.


    Li Wuchen came over to Chen Fan and greeted him with a broad smile.


    ¡°Congrattions General Chen.¡±


    He reached out arge hand and shook Chen Fan¡¯s hand vigorously while his face beamed from side to side.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gratifying battle for us Chinese. After this battle, I wager the Japan Self-Defense Forces would never dare to poke around in our territory. The Japanese government is trying to reform its self-defense force, but the Americans are not going to let that happen. They would be in a very bad spot for the next decade at least. One of myrades praised your ability andpared you to an entire division of soldiers!¡±


    The divisions stationed at the Jinlin Military Region was mainly responsible for defending China against invading Japanese. Their rivals included the Japan Self-Defense Forces as well as the American¡¯s pacific fleet.


    Aside from Chen Fan, Li Wuchen was the biggest winner after Chen Fan¡¯s victory. Pressure on his shoulders was suddenly relieved.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Chief General Li.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°Uncle Li, don¡¯t be so nice to him, he is already full of himself. He should know that without the support of the Chinese military, the Americans would have already captured him and kept him in one of their secretbs for experimentations.¡± Red Sparrow grunted.


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s calm appearance, the mentioning of the American military made him furrow his brows.


    Chen Fan had expected the American to intervene while he was in Japan. They were the protector of Japan and the world police. As the most powerful nation in the world, the Americans would never allow a rogue power such as himself to exist for too long. However, much to his surprise, the American didn¡¯t directlye after him, instead, they pressured the Chinese government.


    ¡°Be rest assured General Chen. China is not going to cave into their bully tactics.¡± Li Wuchen pounded his chest and promised. ¡°However, we do suggest that you exercise caution when you are abroad and try to stay away from powerful nations such as the USA. You are on the most wanted list published by the CIA. If they figure out your whereabouts, they woulde after you.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    If he didn¡¯t want to be seen, none of the surveince cameras that the United States of America had installed around the world would be able to pick him out. That being said, the fact that he was on the United States of America¡¯s most-wanted list also meant that his power was growing.


    After all, not everyone could make it to the most wanted list.


    Chen Fan wagered that the American¡¯s animosity toward him would make him a highly sought after ally to the Russians and the Chinese. The century-old logic applied here as well: the enemy of my enemy is my friend.


    Lo and behold, Li Wuchen praised Chen Fan again.


    ¡°When I saw you for the first time, I took you as an outstanding member of the younger generation, but a normal Grandmaster nheless. However, in less than a year, your name spread across the globe and instilled fear into the leaders of nations, including the president of the United States. It happened too fast for me to fullyprehend how you have done it.¡±


    Li Wuchen¡¯s words were filled with respect and admiration.


    His words also caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Yu Qin was shocked by what she heard.


    She knew Li Wuchen¡¯s high standards and scant approval of others first hand. She had never even heard Li Wuchen praise Ye Nantian with so much respect. It was evident that Li Wuchen held Chen Fan with higher regard than Ye Nantian.


    Li Wuchen was a Chief General in China, one of the top twenty most powerful men in the Chinese military and had over a hundred thousand soldiers at his disposal. Meanwhile, Chen Fan was just a teenager all by himself.


    Tang Yifei and Tang Yuanqin were amazed by Chen Fan as they watched the young man talk andugh with the Chief General with as much confidence as there was casualness in him.


    Even Red Sparrow suddenly felt the development had pulled the rug from under her.


    In less than a month, Chen Fan had transformed from an ordinary Grandmaster to a living legend, the most powerful man in the Dark World. By now, his personal strength had lent him enough weight to be taken seriously in the political realm. Even the president of smaller nations or powerful military leaders had to treat him as their equal.


    ¡°I think he is quickly catching up to the old man. Azure Dragon has already fallen behind him.¡±


    Red Sparrow thought to herself.


    Chen Fan chatted with Li Wuchen without having to hold back anything. He knew the China government desperately needed him to be on her side. They harbored the ambition of surpassing the United States of America and be the next superpower of the world. To do that, she would need Chen Fan¡¯s help.


    On the other hand, the United States of America had already secured the seat of power. She treated any rouge elements such as Chen Fan as a thorn in her side and only wanted to get rid of him.


    Chen Fan talked with Li Wuchen until dusk was about to break.


    Before Li Wuchen left, he cracked a smile and said to Chen Fan.


    ¡°General Chen, the Headquarters has decided to dedicate a small squad of soldiers for your safety. I will draft those soldiers from the Cang Dragon unit. I know you won¡¯t need the protection, but your family and friends would need it.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, thank you.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan enviously.


    It was evident that the Chinese government had spared no expense at winning Chen Fan over since they hadmitted the most powerful unit in China to safeguard Chen Fan¡¯s family.


    Seeing Chen Fan had epted his offer, Li Wuchen cracked a smile and started off.


    Once Li Wuchen was gone, Red Sparrow gave Chen Fan a sarcastic look and said in a cold voice: ¡°You are the man of the moment, so it appears. We have sweat and bled for our nation for decades, and only got one assistant. Yet, you have gotten an entire elite squad. I wager that the government is going to assign you a personal butler soon.¡±


    ¡°Sister, why do you talk to General Chen like that?¡± Yu Qin tugged Red Sparrow¡¯s shirt and said.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said as he paced back and forth in the room.


    ¡°Red Sparrow, what do you think Director Xiao would do to me if I get rid of your power right now?¡±


    Red Sparrow¡¯s face suddenly flushed red.


    The color quickly drained from her face as she started trembling uncontrobly. She wanted to say something but found out that words were caught in her throat.


    Chen Fan was a different person now. Just as Li Wuchen had said, he was as powerful as an entire division of soldiers. He packed even more political clout than Li Wuchen, much less Red Sparrow. Even if Chen Fan killed Red Sparrow on the spot, the Special Case Departments would have to swallow down the insult and remain quiet.


    With that thought in mind, Red Sparrow turned into a bundle of nerves. All the disrespect she had harbored toward Chen Fan evaporated.


    By now, Chen Fan wielded so much authority and power that they only benefited the most powerful man in the Dark World.


    Once Chen Fan had ironed out a few details regarding the transferring of the Cang Dragon unit, Chen Fan returned to the Chen family residence at the foot of the East Mountain. Since it was close to the Chinese new year, the East Mountain Vis was packed with members of the Chen family across China.


    His Grandpa, Chen Huaian, Great Uncle Chen Zhenxin, Second Uncle Chen Huaian, mother Wang Xiaoyun, Sister An and all of his cousins such as Chen An, Chen Xu, and Chen Guoguo had already arrived before him.


    Chen Fan¡¯s treatment was drastically different thanst year.


    Although the Chen family still knew very little about Chen Fan, they were extremely impressed by many of his titles such as the Master Chen of Jiang Bei, and the General Major of Cang Dragon. Those two titles would have made him the most sessful heir of the Chen family by far. In addition, thanks to Chen Fan¡¯s influence, the Chen family had also risen to prominence and became one of the most powerful families in Jinlin City. Even the Qiao Family, Hua Family, and the Song Family had to treat the Chens with respect.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, Your Great Uncle has been promoted this year, all thanks to you. The leaders of the province had hinted at him that they will let him be a major next year.¡± Great Aunt came over the Chen Fan and said joyfully.


    Great Uncle Chen Zhenxin stood behind his wife and smiled at Chen Fan.


    He was the deputy mayor of Jinlin City and to be the real mayor at another city was a huge step up in his career.


    ¡°Oh? Did they tell you which city?¡± Chen Fan asked


    ¡°Director Xue talked to me a few days ago, and he seems to suggest that it will be Chu Zhou City.¡±


    Chen Zhenxin said fearfully. Director Xue was the personal assistant of Boss Lou, and he would never have imagined that Director Xue would get involved in his promotion. He could tell that Chen Fan¡¯s influence was at y here.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded. He knew that the promotion was Boss Lou¡¯s gesture of goodwill.


    The rest of the younger generation of the Chen family stood around Chen Fan and the elders. Chen Ning and Chen An watched as everyone attended to Chen Fan with such jarring respect that they felt they were slowly losing grip on reality.


    Just a year ago, they felt they were way ahead of Chen Fan, treating him as one of the poor rtives from the backward countryside.


    A yearter, Chen Fan had already be the backbone of the family, and even the elders of the family had to get on his good side.


    A wave ofplicated feelings rose inside of Chen Ning. Meanwhile, Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya looked at Chen Fan with great pride.


    Chen Huaian beamed from side to side as he poured one cup after another wine down his throat.


    After the banquet was over, Chen Ning came over to Chen Fan and asked under her breath.


    ¡°Hey, little brother, my friend is having a party, would you like toe?¡±

 Chapter 395 - Family Gathering

    <strong>Chapter 395: Family Gathering</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up at her cousin and taken aback.


    Ever sincest year¡¯s annual gathering, Chen Ning had seldom talked to him. Her cousin and he had never liked each other, but they were shy of arguing with each other. However, after Chen Fan had risen to power, Chen Ning started to keep things to herself and grow reticent whenever Chen Fan was around.


    ¡°Umm...¡± Chen Fan hesitated.


    He never liked her friends and neither was he interested in a teenagers¡¯ party.


    Chen Fan brushed shoulders with powerful and sessful figures such as Li Wuchen, Yang Qinhu, Red Sparrow and Mitsui Kazuo, so thepany of a group of youngsters simply could no longer pique his interest. However, Chen Fan felt reluctant to refuse his cousin who had just broken out of her shell and approached him for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°Only the heirs of the most powerful families in Jinlin City are invited to the party. The Chen family had just joined the club recently so we had to deal with a lot of bullshit. But I believe that your presence would help to quell the animosity and make things easier for us.¡± Seeing the hesitation on Chen Fan¡¯s face, Chen Ning hurried to put in.


    Chen Guoguo also popped out from nowhere and shouted at Chen Fan: ¡°Brother Chen Fan, I want to go with you!¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and nodded.


    He wouldn¡¯t mind showing up for support, what harm could that do?


    The party was held at a private club called Red Stone on the outskirts of Jinlin City.


    Most of the heirs that showed up were the third generation in their family. Some of them had already started working in managerial positions in their family business. Each one of themmanded as much influence in the city as Shen Junwen, Nin Yuze, or Su Peng. The party was just a disguise for the real agenda of the gathering: to discuss the profit quota of each family.


    The discussion would touch upon all the dealings, good and bad, between major families. Although Chen Fan was an outsider, he knew very well how these meetings would pan out. Compromises would be made in the end, and profit would be distributed, fairly or not.


    Chen Ning had driven her Cadic while Chen Fan sat in the passenger seat.


    ¡°In the Jinlin City, there are four traditional powerful families: Qiao, Song, Hua, and Ren. Of the four, the Qiao Family and the Song Family are the most influential. Old Man Qiao had run the Jinlin City for many years while Qiao Luoyin also packed significant clout. Although the Song family didn¡¯t have any members they could brag about, they had a close tie with one of the major families in Yan Jin. Well, what am I talking about? Of course, you won¡¯t take these guys seriously. Not even the family lord of the Song family dares to challenge you, I wager.¡±


    Chen Ning said as a strange light came up in her eyes.


    While she was working hard for the future of her family, striving to earn the approval of the elders in the family, Chen Fan had already earned enough prestige to sit around the same table with the family lords.


    ¡°Why did I fail to notice his talent?¡±


    Chen Ningmented in her mind.


    ¡°So, by your logic, we are the fifth great family of Jinlin City?¡±


    Chen Fan asked Chen Ning while Chen Guoguo sat on hisp.


    ¡°There is no such thing as the four greatest family or the five greatest families.¡± Chen Ning let out a wry smile. ¡°Things change all the time. The Qiao Family and Song family might have their hay days now, but without a good heir, they will fall from grace. The Qiao Family, for example, is facing such a crisis. They simply don¡¯t have apetent heir to take over Old Man Qiao¡¯s responsibility.¡±


    ¡°However, we are the only exception. As long as you remain strong, so would the entire Chen family. That is why other families hate us.¡± Chen Ning said proudly.


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Let it be the Qiao Family or the Song family, the foundation of their influence was power and wealth. However, those worldly possessions would eventually fade away. Martial arts families such as the Gu family were different. As long as each of their generations holds on to their personal strength, they couldst forever until the technology had advanced to much that it rendered martial arts irrelevant.


    ¡°I think I will have to leave some Martial arts techniques for my family before I leave the earth. Otherwise, the Chen Family would be easily squashed by its enemies without my protection. ¡± Chen Fan¡¯s eyes lit up as he pondered on.


    Ofte, he increasingly felt the need to gather a force for his personal use.


    As he gets stronger, he would encounter more and more powerful enemies. Therefore, he might not be able to protect his family even using the Protection Talisman. No Protection Talisman could ward off the attack of a Grandmaster or the raid of an elite special force.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t organize his own force early not only became he had to focus on Cultivation but also because he was wary of the Chinese leaders¡¯ reaction.


    China was a powerful country and she would not tolerate the existence of a personal militia. However, the table had been turned and China desperately needed Chen Fan to be on her side. The nation¡¯s leader had even granted him a squad of personal guards. Chen Fan had gotten quiet consent from the Chinese government to organize his own personal militia.


    ¡°What should I name this militia group? I can¡¯t operate under the banner of True Martial Celestial Sect, that¡¯s too much to expect from these mortals. Maybe I will call it the Azure Talisman Sect, or the North Mystic Sect?¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin and pondered on.


    Meanwhile, famous young men and women poured into the Red Stone club.


    Members of Jinlin City¡¯s major family had all came back for the spring festival. One of the main tasks for them during the annual gathering was to distribute the profit among all families. Needless to say, it was a zero-sum game.


    The Qiao Family, Song Family, Hua Family, and the Ren Family usually took up the lion¡¯s share of the profit. The other smaller families could only nibble on the leftovers.


    However, a newly risen family had joined this year, intensifying thepetition.


    The Chen family vied to im a significant portion of the pie, just like everyone else. Thepetitors carried no mercy as they walked into the match, and they should leave without any regret. All options would be on the table when the gloves were off.


    Inside the meeting hall, the guests were gathered in a few small separate circles. They were all well-dressed and behaved courteously.


    ¡°Who do you think the Chen family is going to send to attend the meeting?¡±


    A young man with greasy skin asked with a smirk.


    ¡°I am sure Chen An would make it since he is the most outstanding member of the third generation of the Chens. I am not sure about Chen Ning though. I have heard that she was admitted to Harvard, so she might be busy with that. No one knows what An Ya will do, she is the sister of you-know-who.¡± A young man straightened his gold-rimmed sses and said calmly.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk... The Chen family had hit the jackpot to be able to produce such a freak. I have met Ren Dong from the Ren family. His face was long and gloomy like.¡± A young man said gloatingly.


    ¡°The Ren Family was the weakest among the major families. The rise of the Chen family is going to squeeze their profit margins even more. Ren Dong is going to look like that for a while.¡± A girl wearing a dazzling dress said coldly.


    ¡°I bet the Chen family is going to im the biggest share this year. None of the other families couldpare with Master Chen. He is the General Major of Cang Dragon.¡±


    The man with the gold-rimmed sses held a cup of wine and said matter-of-factly.


    Hearing hisments, everyone shook their heads and heaved a sigh.


    Chen Fan¡¯s battle at Wu Zhou had stunned the entire Jinlin City. He had quelled thebined might of the Ji Family, Su Family, Nin Family, and the Tang Family. If those families couldn¡¯t bring Chen Fan to his knees, neither could the Ren Family nor the Hua Family.


    Zhou Qinya held a cup of wine and passed the crowd. The conversation spilled out from the small circle into her ears. Mentioning of Chen Fan¡¯s name made her feel remorse and envy.


    She envied the girl called Fang Qiong whom Chen Fan had fell head over heels in love with; she also regretted that she didn¡¯t act sooner before the girl showed up and captivated Chen Fan¡¯s heart.


    Even as she wasmenting her luck, she heard a young man say under his breath.


    ¡°Not likely. I don¡¯t think Master Chen will show up for this insignificant event. I also have heard that Song Family is well prepared for today¡¯s event.¡±


    ¡°What could the Song Family do anyways? Could they be more powerful than the Ji Family of Zhong Hai? They have a provincial minister in their family, yet they were still quashed by Chen Fan.¡± A young woman wearing shiny jewelry said derisively.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    ¡°The Song Family alone might mean nothing, but what if it was the Song Family and the Han Familybined?¡± The young man said mysteriously.


    ¡°Han Family? Which Han Family?¡±


    Everyone looked to each other and was not sure what the young man was talking about.


    Even Zhou Qinya was confused. She had never heard of a Han Family in the entire Jiang Nan Province much less the Jinlin City.


    ¡°Do you mean the Han Family of Yan Jin?¡±


    The man with golden-rimmed sses said as a light glinted in his eyes.


    ¡°Indeed. There is only one Han Family in China.¡±The young man said proudly.


    Han Family of Yan Jin!


    A lot of listeners gasped as realization dawned upon them. Zhou Qinya¡¯s face also changed colors.


    The Han Family of Yan Jin was one of the elite families in Yan Jin. Their influence and power were only outshined by a couple of the most powerful families in China. The powerful of the Ji Family of Zhong Hai, Su Family of Wu Zhou City, Qiao Family of Jinlin City were all a far cry from that of the Han Family of Yan Jin.


    Being a tycoon of a Chinese city was one thing, and being a tycoon in the Chinese capital city was another.


    ¡°Han Family sent someone here this year? Yan Dong, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Everyone, including Zhou Qinya, fixed their gaze on the young man called Yan Dong expectantly.


    If his revtion was real, then the power dynamic in this gathering was about to change.


    Before Yan Dong could confirm anything, a wave ofmotion drifted in from the entrance.


    Guests from the Chen family had arrived.

 Chapter 396 - Young Lord Han

    <h4>Chapter 396: Young Lord Han</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Guests from the Chen family had arrived.


    The Chen family was at the focal point of everyone¡¯s attention, so when themotion drifted into the room, Yan Dong and the others looked over toward the entrance right away.


    They saw a group of young men and women file into the ballroom.


    Yan Dong noticed a few familiar faces such as Chen An, Chen Ning, Chen Xu, and Chen Xiao. However, to his surprise, the one who led the group was neither Chen An nor Chen Xiao, he was a rather ordinary-looking young man.


    The young man wore a casual outfit and his appearance was nothing extraordinary except for his mesmerizing eyes. He held the hand of a little girl and led the group into the meeting room with a great measure of confidence and assuredness. He was not shy at all after being under everyone¡¯s inquisitive eyes.


    ¡°Who is he? I have never met him.¡±


    Many questions asked each other.


    Why did the Chen family sent in a youngster instead of An Ya? Is he the Chen family¡¯s benefactor? Yan Dong wondered if Chen¡¯s family had also heard that the Han Family was going to attend this year¡¯s meeting so they had invited their powerful benefactor as well.


    Nearly everyone here has heard of Chen Fan¡¯s name, but only a handful of them knew what Chen Fan looked like since Chen Fan rarely attended any banquets in Jinlin City.


    Those who knew Chen Fan, such as Zhou, were stunned by his appearance.


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    Chen Fan wielded enough authority to sit around the same table with all the family lords, why would he bother with a gathering of youngsters?


    It was overkill and didn¡¯t make sense considering Chen Fan¡¯s status.


    Even as everyone was dumbfounded by the development, Qiao Luoyin walked into everyone¡¯s view. She was wearing a red dress that exposed much of her back and heavy make up on her face. Her sexually-charged appearance made her looked powerful. She swayed her gorgeous hips left and right slightly and tantalizingly as she made her way to Chen Fan. She covered her lush lips with a gloved hand and cracked a smile as she batted hershes at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Howe Master Chen has time for us youngsters?¡±


    Qiao Luoyin¡¯s words had stunned everyone.


    A wave of surprised murmur rose among the crowd.


    ¡°What? He is Master Chen?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. Master Chen is here! The Chen family had sent in Master Chen!¡±


    ¡°Of course that¡¯s him! No one at such a young age could have to lead the other youngsters of the Chen family other than Master Chen.¡±


    People stood on their toes, trying to catch a glimpse of Chen Fan. Many pairs of inquisitive eyes scanned the seemingly ordinary-looking young man, trying to find any sign of greatness and power in him.


    ¡°Master Chen of Jiang Bei.¡±


    Even the most modest title of Chen Fan could have made him a legend among the people of Jinlin City.


    Even before Chen Fan arrived at Jinlin City, words about his incredible deeds had already spread to the city. Many people considered him the equal of Tang Yuanqin and the most vicious man in Jiang Nan Province¡¯s underground world. After Chen Fan toppled the Wan Rong Group, massacred the entire Sheng family, and got rid of Gao Tianmin, he finally became a household name in Jinlin City. However, his poprity wasn¡¯t enough to inspire fear among the greatest families of Jinlin City.


    Both the Qiao Family or the Song Family were much more powerful than the Sheng family and Gao Tianmin.


    However, their attitude toward Chen Fan changed after he had crushed the Ji Family of Zhong Hai, Tang Family, and the Nin Family.


    Despite Director Xue¡¯s attempt to contain the news about what had happened during Old Man Su¡¯s birthday banquet, rumors still got out in bits and pieces. However, the mentioning of one name was enough to fill everyone¡¯s mind with wild imaginations.


    Chen Fan the General Major at the Cang Dragon unit before he even turned twenty!


    Such power was the stuff of legends.


    No one in any of Jinlin City¡¯s great families could have pulled that off. Chen Fan¡¯s victory at the Old Man Su¡¯s birthday gathering had earned him the respect and fear of even the most powerful man in the Jiang Nan Province, much less members of the lower families.


    Everyone had thought that the Chen family would send in An Ya to the negotiation table and had never expected Chen Fan to show up at the gathering of youngsters. His ce was among the adults and the family lords. The sight of him had made a lot of people¡¯s heart sink to the bottom. Members of the Ren Family and the Hua Family pulled long faces as they realized that the Chen family was going to dominate this year¡¯s annual gathering.


    Although Chen An and Chen Xu never liked Chen Fan, they were gratified to see everyone¡¯s attention on them and their fearful eyes. These were the same people who looked down on them, casually insinuated that they were the nouveau riche. However, in the presence of Master Chen, they dared not to say even one word much less utter a casual insult.


    ¡°You are Qiao Luoyin. I remember you.¡± Chen Fan picked out a piece of cake from the waiter beside him and fed the pieces of cake to Chen Guoguo.


    Afterward, he turned around and looked at the gorgeous ballroom queen in her red dress.


    ¡°It is my honor to be remembered by Master¡ªoh, I mean General Chen.¡± Qiao Luoyin¡¯s face bloomed. Her scintiting smile suddenly caught many people¡¯s attention. She came closer to Chen Fan and whispered in his ears: ¡°General Chen, I am a bosom sister with Tang Yifei, she has told a man a lot of things about you.¡±


    Then she winked at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and kept his silence.


    Qiao Luoyin gently swung round and led Chen Fan into the ballroom.


    Chen Fan¡¯s presence seemed to have cast a heavy and serious spell in the air. The people who were chatting with each other suddenly became circumspect as they felt the pressure of being in the presence of someone much more powerful than them.


    Before Chen Fan¡¯s arrival, they chatted with each other with a great measure of levity and casualness as a roomful of old friends would. However, since Chen Fan¡¯s social status was on par with most people¡¯s parents, they felt Chen Fan¡¯s presence was as awkward and restraining to be in as that of their elders.


    Chen Fan had also noticed the awkwardness around him, but he didn¡¯t much care. The North Mystic Celestial Lord never cared about what other people thought of him. Of all the people in the room, he deemed only Qiao Luoyin worthy of carrying out a conversation with him.


    Plus, Chen Fan was here to spend some fun time with Chen Guoguo, so he did just that, and ignored the people around him.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! Master Chen is here. The Song Family and the Ren Family are doomed.¡±


    Yan Dongmented as his circle of friends shook their heads.


    No one had thought that the Chen family would send in such a heavyweight to a gathering of youngsters. What were the Song Family and the Ren Family suppose to do? Reason with him? Master Chen was well known for his short temper, but not for his patience. No one would want to be the next Nin Yuze who had his legs and arms broken by Chen Fan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, the Song Family still has a trump card. We live in the small city of Jinlin and are afraid of Master Chen, but that might not be the case for the prominent families in Yan Jin.¡±


    Yan Dong said with a cold smirk.


    ¡°I see the truth in it, but it also depends on whom the Han Family had sent. If it was a direct hit among the third generation then yes, you are right. However, it was a member of the offshoot branch, then Master Chen will still have an upper hand. Don¡¯t you forget who was his benefactor in the military: Li Wuchen.¡± Someone else refuted.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Both Chen Fan and Chen Xu were from the Chen family, but they were on drastically different levels of authority within the Chen family, the same goes for any other families. If the Han Family of Yan Jin only sent in a family member that was removed from the center of family power, then they might as well not send anyone.


    ¡°The Han Family¡¯s presence wouldn¡¯t mean anything unless it was Han Juntu they have sent in.¡± The young man with the golden-rimmed sses said calmly.


    ¡°Han Juntu?¡±


    The name caught the attention of many young women, including Zhou Qinya.


    He was one of the most outstanding heirs in Yan Jin. As the leader of the third generation of the Han Family of Yan Jin, his name was heard even here in Jinlin City. Rumor had it that he was a very capable and talented young man who had won the approval of elders from all great families in Yan Jin. A military leader even guaranteed him a rank of general should he decide toe under his service. He was the favorite child of many men and women in a position of power.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Han Juntu wille. He is even more influential than Master Chen.¡± Yan Dong shook his head. ¡°My source told me that the Han Family is going to send in the Second Lord Han, whose prowess should be on par with that of Chen Fan. ¡±


    ¡°Second Lord Han? You don¡¯t mean THAT son-of-a-gun, don¡¯t you?¡±


    A young woman covered her mouth as she eximed under her breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s him¡± Yan Dong nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to end well if Han Hongkun is here. Both he and Master Chen are hotheaded. It wouldn¡¯t take much persuasion from the Song Family to have the two at each other¡¯s throats.¡± The man with the golden-rimmed sses said grimly.


    However, his sentiment was not shared by anyone. Eyes around him were lit up by anticipation and excitement.


    The rise of the Chen family had rubbed many the wrong way. Although no one stated their resentment toward the Chen family openly, the Chen family had made a number of enemies for themselves. Therefore the promise of a showdown between the Chen family and one of the most powerful families in Yan Jin was exhrating news to many.


    It was natural for the old power to resent the newly risen.


    Zhou Qinya was worried about the impending fight.


    Could Chen Fan handle the Han Family of Yan Jin and its hotheaded heir Han Hongkun?


    Chen Fan was not aware that he was walking right into a gathering storm.


    He was here only because of Chen Guoguo. He cared very little about the frivolous matter between the Chen family and the other families. Of all the Chen family members, Chen Fan only cared about his Grandfather. If Chen Huaian passed away, he wouldn¡¯t give a twat about the rest of the Chen family¡¯s well beings.


    Even as Chen Fan and Chen Guoguo were trying to crack open the shell of a King Crab, a loud voice came up next to him.


    ¡°HIM? The Head sergeant of Cang Dragon? Are you joking?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and looked up. He first saw an embarrassed Qiao Luoyin and then he saw a brawny youth next to her, wearingrge cargo pants and a pair of obnoxiouslyrge sunsses. His lips curled into a smirk as he red at Chen Fan through his sunsses.

 Chapter 397 - Kneel!

    <h4>Chapter 397: Kneel!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    A deadly silence fell over the room as soon as the brawny young man uttered his words.


    Everyone looked at him in astonishment. No one had expected anyone to challenge Chen Fan so brazenly. Ever since Chen Fan toppled the Sheng family, all major families in Jinlin City had warned their youngsters not to mess with Chen Fan. Nin Yuze would be an example for those who dared to test Chen Fan¡¯s ire.


    ¡°Who is that? He should watch his mouth if he wants to get out of here alive.¡±


    ¡°Master Chen is not going to take it lightly. This dip shit is doomed.¡±


    ¡°I saw him walking in with Young Lord Song, Song Duanmin. Is he a friend of Young Lord Song?¡±


    Even as the people in the ballroom murmured to each other in surprise, Yan Dong pped his thigh and eximed: ¡°Han Hongkun is here. Bring out your popcorn, everyone.¡±


    People around Yan Dong looked to the boisterous young man and the woman with shiny jewelry eximed: ¡°That¡¯s Han Hongkun? No wonder they call him the Devil Incarnate! Only an heir from a mighty family in the capital city would have the audacity to challenge Master Chen and he did it with such swagger too.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think wille to our victorious? ¡±


    Another young woman asked with interest.


    Chen Fan put the crab leg back on his te and caught the arrogant young man with the hook of his nce.


    Ever since he made a name in Jinlin City, it was the first time anyone had publicly challenged him. Powerful men and women in Jinlin City if not the entire Jiang Nan Province had capitted to his might. But this young man carried a northern Chinese ent and had an arrogance that was typical only among heirs of top families in China.


    However, Chen Fan was unaffected by the young man¡¯s insult, neither did he care about the power of the young man¡¯s family. Anyone who dared to mess with him would have to pay the price. He asked calmly.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Master Chen, this is Han Hongkun, the Second Lord of the Han Family of Yan Jin. He has just arrived in Jinlin City so he probably has no idea who you are. Please forgive him.¡± Before Han Hongkun could answer the question, Qiao Luoyin hurried to ease the tension.


    Qiao Luoyin had called for the gathering, so she didn¡¯t want to see the situation get out of hand.


    She knew Chen Fan¡¯s hot temper first hand since she was there when he pped Tang Jianfen in the face and forced Ji Luochen to kneel before him and apologize.


    Han Hongkun might be an heir of a powerful family, but he could be a dead heir very quickly if he didn¡¯t stop insulting Chen Fan. Qiao Luoyin saw to it that Chen Fan had heard her say ¡°Han Family of Yan Jin,¡± hoping that the might of the Han Family could make Chen Fan think better of harming the young man.


    ¡°Han Family of Yan Jin?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    Chen Fan had heard of the name in his past life. He knew that the Han Family had deep roots in the military, however, they still couldn¡¯tpare with his mother¡¯s family n, the Wang family.


    That being said, The Han Family was much more powerful than the local tycoons such as Ji Family of Zhong Hai, Wei Family of the North Bank and the Su Family of Wu Zhou City. The Han Family had produced more than one generals for the military. They had built awork within the military so vast in size that the Old Man Han was still considered one of the most influential men in the Chinese Military even after his retirement.


    ¡°Why should I care who you are? What? Are you afraid?¡±


    Han Hongkun had mistaken Chen Fan¡¯s question as a sign of wavering.


    His misperception had emboldened him as he went on: ¡°What did I tell you about Cang Dragon? They are just mediocre even when they had Head Sergeant Xu. A couple of years ago, they have be the worst special force unit in the military. I thought they were going to get a better head sergeant, but little did I know that they hired a fucking boy. What a joke!¡±


    Han Hongkun gave Chen Fan a contemptuous re and said: ¡°What makes you think that you are the equal of Ye Nantian? That¡¯s an outright humiliation to Head sergeant Ye and Dragon¡¯s Fang.¡±


    Han Hongkun¡¯s words stirred up a swell of surprised murmur among listeners.


    They were not only shocked by the young man¡¯s brazen insult hurled at Chen Fan but were also surprised by his family background he that had just revealed.


    ¡°What? He was the heir of the Han Family of Yan Jin? No wonder he could take on Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°The Han Family of Yan Jin was the top ten most powerful families in Yan Jin. The Qiao Family and the Song Family in Jinlin City simply couldn¡¯tpare.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk... It¡¯s going to be the General Major of Cang Dragon against the Second Lord Han! I have heard of Han Hongkun and his nickname ¡®Devil Incarnate.¡¯ His parents hadpletely lost grip on him. He had uttered threats directed at a provincial minister and got away with it. Chen Fan is just a General Major, a few ranks below provincial minister. I don¡¯t think he could do anything about his insult.¡±


    People murmured to each other after they realized who the young man was.


    Chen Ning, Chen An, and Chen Xu had thought that they would have owned this year¡¯s gathering after bringing Chen Fan with them, but the development had uneased them.


    Chen Ning asked anxiously: ¡°Brother, do we need to inform our elders of what¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Chen An Furrowed brows thought on the question for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. Despite Han Hongkun¡¯s family background, I doubt he is the one calling the shots in his family. We should be fine as long as Chen Fan spares his life. The Han Family wouldn¡¯t do anything even if Chen Fan beat Han Hongkun up. We are lucky that the Han Family didn¡¯t send in Han Juntu.¡±


    Even as he said that Chen Fan heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°What are youmenting about?¡± Han Hongkun asked with a smug expression.


    Han Hongkun had been a bully since he was a child and he enjoyed it. It gave pleasure to see people struggling after he had pinned them under his boots. By now, He had grown tired of easy targets, since they no longer offered the same satisfaction, he only picked on those ones who could put up a fight. Bullying was pretty much the only thing Han Hongkun liked to do and was also good at doing it. Most people would swallow down the humiliation, fearing his family¡¯s might. Those who spoke out against him were dealt with by his powerful dad and brother.


    ¡°I sighed because you didn¡¯t know who I am. So you are going to die without even knowing who killed you.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and said: ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, even your father has to speak to me with respect, so think about that.¡±


    Chen Fan had just returned from Japan and his incredible achievements were still a hot topic among elites.


    The annihtion of the Fourteenth Brigade was Japan¡¯s national shame, and they had spared no expense to prevent the news from getting out. Therefore, it was not reasonable to expect the Qiao Family and Song Family to have heard of anything. The news was only circted in a very small circle among the most powerful men and women in the world.


    As the top family in the capital city, the Han Family should be part of that small circle and therefore, the family lord should be aware of Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable power.


    The fact that Han Hongkun taunted him so arrogantly meant that he was far removed from the center of power; an outcast among his powerful rtives.


    The Han Family leaders might tolerate his debauchery and his habit of inflicting pain to others, they would never let him get even close to the core of the family business. Therefore, the so-called Second Lord Han was much like Chen Xu, who was just a spoiled rich brat.


    ¡°Did you say that I am going to die?¡±


    Han Hongkun pulled a long face and was going to flip on Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t give him a chance to act up. He pped his face hard as if he was pping down a fly.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Suddenly, an invisible force bore down on Han Hongkun and pressed him down to his knees.


    ¡°You... how dare you!¡±


    Han Hongkun shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop and kept the pressure on Han Hongkun. Under the immense pressure, Han Hongkun slowly lowered his head and bent his back until his face was pressed tightly against the ground. Han Hongkun struggled to break free from the constraining force but to no avail. He hurled curses and insults onto Chen Fan but had no effect at all. It wasn¡¯t until even Han Hongkun¡¯s chest was also t against the ground, did Chen Fan let go of the force.


    ¡°You will kneel here to reflect on yourck of manners. Tell your parents toe and get you.¡±


    Everyone watched the development with fear and shock.


    One was the Second Son of the Han Family of Yan Jin, an infamous rich heir; the other was Master Chen of Jiang Bei, General-Major of Cang Dragon. Neither of them was easy to deal with.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan had outright disregarded Han Hongkun¡¯s family background and forced him to kneel before him.


    He not only insulted Han Hongkun, but also the entire Han Family. People such as Han Hongkun valued their faces more than anything else. Therefore, forcing Han Hongkun to kneel before him in public was an even worse punishment than killing him.


    Although Han Hongkun was not a key member of the family, the Han Family would not let Chen Fan get away with it since the family name was at stake.


    Lo and behold, a stately looking man in his early thirties came up to Chen Fan and said: ¡°Master Chen, I believe this is all but a misunderstanding. Young Lord Han didn¡¯t really mean what he said, please forgive him and let him go.¡±


    Someone recognized the young man as soon as he started speaking.


    He was the heir of the Song Family, Song Duanmin. He was a guest of Han Hongkun.


    Song Duanmin had been observing the development gloatingly on the sidelines. Seeing the situation was getting out of control, he hurried to ease the tension.


    However, before Song Duanmin could finish his words, Chen Fan replied to him with a cold sneer and a wave of the hand.


    ¡°Get out of my face.¡±


    A powerful face mmed into Song Duanmin, sending him flying a few dozen meters away. Song Duanmin thudded back to the ground after ramming into a few banquet tables. He was knocked unconscious by the blow and passed out.


    A pin-drop silence suddenly fell over the room.


    No one dared to even breathe heavily.


    No one had expected that Chen Fan would be so hotheaded and reckless. He seemed even more incisive and snappy than when he was dealing with the Su Family of Wu Zhou City.


    ¡°Such was the decisiveness of Master Chen of Jiang Bei that he wouldn¡¯t hesitate a second to use force.¡±


    The development had shaken many people to their cores. Meanwhile, girls such as Chen Ning and Zhou Qinya looked to Chen Fan with admiration. Women were always drawn to powerful men, and they had never seen any man more powerful than Chen Fan.


    Han Hongkun was still kneeling on the ground. He shouted at the top of his lungs with a contorted face.


    ¡°You think you can do whatever you want because you have Li Wuchen behind you? You are nothing! Your rank of General-Major is peanutspared to the Han Family. How dare you force me to my knees. Just wait and see, we are going to destroy you!¡±


    Chen Fan remained calm and replied.


    ¡°Fine, I will wait.¡±


    He made his way back to the dining table and started to work on the crab leg again.


    Qiao Luoyin and the other guests stood still and were all at a loss as to what to do.


    Meanwhile, inside the residence of the Chief Military Officer of the Jinlin Division...


    An old man in army uniform was ying go with a decorous young man. The old man cracked a smile and said: ¡°Juntu, have you already forgotten about your Uncle Li? I am going toin about it to your old man when I see him next time.¡±


    The young man replied with a smile. The conversation was interrupted by a phone call, and after answering the phone, the smile suddenly froze on the young man¡¯s face.

 Chapter 398 - The Public Enemy?

    <h4>Chapter 398: The Public Enemy?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The old man furrowed brows. His severe cast of countenance emanated a majestic and overbearing quality whose presence would have shaken any ordinary young man to the core.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My good-for-nothing brother got himself in trouble again.¡± Han Juntu heaved a sigh and said.


    ¡°Ah, he is your younger brother, isn¡¯t he? I have heard of him.¡± The old man left it at that and nodded.


    He was impressed by Han Juntu, but he didn¡¯t like his younger brother at all. On the contrary, the old man loathed bullies such as Han Hongkun who pushed others around using his family¡¯s background. However, the old man was not going to intervene since it wasn¡¯t up to him to teach Han Hongkun what to do. In the end, he told Han Juntu: ¡°If you run into trouble in Jinlin City, don¡¯t be afraid to ask me for help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li.¡±


    Han Juntu replied politely.


    So far, Han Hongkun was able to get away with all the trouble he had made thanks to the weight of the Han family name. Han Juntu also believed that even if Han Hongkun failed to handle it himself, his involvement should save his younger brother¡¯s hide as he always did. Sometimes Han Juntu hoped that his brother would get what he deserved, but he didn¡¯t have any other options.


    After he had exited the courtyard, he entered into a vehicle with a license te from Yan Jin.


    ¡°Uncle Hu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Han Juntu asked as soon as he entered the vehicle.


    ¡°Second Lord was invited by Young Lord Song to a Banquet. It was a gathering of heirs from all major families in Jinlin City. There is a new family who just joined the party this year, and they are called the Chen family. A member of the Chen family had forced Second Lord to his knees and Young Lord Song was knocked unconscious as well.¡±


    The middle-aged man in the driver¡¯s seat answered calmly.


    The middle-aged man had a neat the tidy buzz cut; a sharp light glinted in his eyes as a calm and stately quality emanated from within. His muscr arms were bare and looked powerful enough to snap rebar. Han Juntu had ced a great measure of trust in this middle-aged man and called him Uncle Hu. He used to be the vice-captain of the Sharp de Squad of the Dragon¡¯s Fang Unit. He retired from his service after being injured, but then he was hired by Old Man Han as Han Juntu¡¯s personal bodyguard.


    It was evident that the leaders of the Han Family held Han Juntu in high regard.


    ¡°A new family in Jinlin City?¡± Han Juntu tapped the armrest with a finger and cracked a smile. ¡°I wager Hongkun walked right into a trap set up by the Song Family. The Song Family knew Hongkun¡¯s hot-headedness and so they have invited him to the gathering to test the strength of their rival.¡±


    So smart and shrewd was Han Juntu that he had seen through the Song family¡¯s ruse right away.


    Realization finally dawned upon the middle-aged man as soon as he heard Han Juntu¡¯s analysis.


    The Song Family was one of the greatest families in Jinlin City and Song Duanmin was also a cunning businessman. He wouldn¡¯t have invited Han Hongkun to such a random event for no reason. Plus, he had pitted him against the newly risen Chen family. Song Family must have viewed the Chen family as their rival, but dared not to challenge the Chen family openly, so they egged Han Hongkun on to fight for them. To the Song Family¡¯s surprise, the Chen family turned out to be a tough nut to crack and even the threat of the Han Family was ineffective against them.


    ¡°Regardless, he is my brother, so forcing him to kneel down is an outright insult to the Han Family.¡± Han Juntu sneered and then said: ¡°What did the Song Family say about this? If they don¡¯t give us a satisfactory answer, I might have to do something about despite the tie between grandpa and Old Man Song.¡±


    ¡°The family lord of the Song Family is already on his way to the scene. I don¡¯t know what he would do though.¡±


    The middle-aged man steadied the steering wheel with both hands as he looked into the distance. A smug smile of resolution appeared on his face.


    ¡°Humph!. We might as well drive there and see what kind of schmuck dares to insult the Han family.¡± Han Juntu snorted and then narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Young Lord. ¡±


    The Middle-aged man answered stoically but deep down, hemented the situation in his mind.


    He knew that Han Juntu was really riled up this time. However contemptible Han Hongkun was, he was Han Juntu¡¯s younger brother. The Chen family¡¯s action of forcing him down to his knees didn¡¯t sit well with Han Juntu.


    The Middle-aged man pressed on the gas pedal and elerated the car to a hundred twenty kilometers per hour. All the while, he prayed for the Chen family¡¯s lives, hoping the main instigator was already gone by the time they arrived. He knew the ruthless methods of Han Juntu first hand. The young man was capable of acts that could make the action of his bullying brother seemed pale inparison.


    Meanwhile, inside the Red Stone Club, the air was tense and heavy.


    Song Duanmin slumped on the ground in half death. Some members of the Song family came closer to their young lord, trying to take him to the hospital, but they thought better of it after they felt Chen Fan¡¯s cold re on their faces.


    Han Hongkun was still kneeling on the ground and was still swearing and cursing. After a while, Chen Fan was getting annoyed by the noise he was making, so he pped him in the face, knocking out a few teeth from his mouth, and silenced the young lord.


    The entire ballroom became deadly quiet and people could even hear the sound of Chen Guoguo and Chen Fan munching on their food.


    Chen Fan still carried himself with a striking degree of levity after beating up Song Duanmin and forcing Second Lord Han to his knees. Chen Guoguo was a child and was oblivious of what was going on, she was the only person who seemed to be having a good time. The rest of the guests were terrified by the development and worried about what woulde next.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk... Han Hongkun has his work cut out for him. Master Chen is not a pushover.¡±


    Someone remarked gloatingly. However, more people watched on with concerned frowns.


    ¡°Master Chen shouldn¡¯t have done that. Han Family of Yan Jin is not the same as the Ji Family nor the Su Family. It is the real top dog in the capital city of China. Although it is not as influential as the Wang and the Xiao families, it is not much inferior to them either. Old Man Han had just retired from his position and still wielded tremendous influence. Even beating up Han Hongkun would not have tarnished the dignity of the Han Family as much as making Han Hongkun kneel down did. By doing so, Chen Fan had not only insulted Han Hongkun, but also the entire Han Family.¡±


    ¡°I think Master Chen should get over himself. He believes that his rank in the military and the protection of Li Wuchen would shield him from everything. Little did he know that there will always be someone better than him.¡±


    The young man with the gold-rimmed sses said as he shook his head.


    ¡°Yan Dong, what is the reaction of the Song Family? Are they going to just let Song Duanmin continue to be knocked out?¡± A young woman asked.


    Even as Yan Dong was about to answer, a wave ofmotion drifted in from the entrance. He looked over and his eyes lit up with excitement.


    ¡°Family Lord of the Song Family is here.¡±


    Lo and behold, a stately looking middle-aged man with a severe expression came into the ballroom withrge confident strides. He first saw Han Hongkun who was kneeling down on the ground, then saw the body of Song Duanmin slumped on the ground. A pang of grief suddenly seized him.


    He turned around and gave Chen Fan an usatory look and said: ¡°Chen Fan, this is too much.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to question me?¡±


    Chen Fan flung back at the middle-aged man without even sparing him a nce.


    ¡°Very well, since you asked me.¡± The middle-aged man was no longer angry as an ugly grin surfaced on his face. He replied venomously: ¡°My name is Song Shunhua, and I am the family lord of the Song Family, owner of the Songs Group. Is that enough?¡±


    Song Family was one of the oldest families in Jinlin City. They owned tens of billions of assets in China. Although Song Shunhua was not in a position of power within the government, he had many other titles such as the Deputy Director of the Commerce Association of Jiang Nan Province, the Chairman of the Jinlin City¡¯s Chamber of Commerce, lending him significant clout in the worldmerce. The Song Family¡¯s overall strength closely followed the Su Family of Wu Zhou City and Zhang Donghai.


    However, Chen Fan simply snorted derisively: ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Song Shunhua blushed as anger spilled out from his eyes.


    The younger generations of the Song Family were all stunned by the development. They heard that Master Chen was not a pushover and that he was extremely vengeful, but they had never really believed those rumors. However, Chen Fan¡¯s cold replies to Song Shunhua proved and validated those rumors. If even Song Shunhua was not enough to speak to him, who would be?


    Song Shunhua was a seasoned businessman and was experienced in dealing with crises such as this. He quickly gathered himself and coldly said: ¡°I know you are a powerful fighter who knows how to cast a spell. I also know that you are the head sergeant at Cang Dragon and Li Wuchen is your main benefactor.¡±


    ¡°But I need to remind you that we the Song Family are not pushovers either. The Chen family has just risen to power this year, yet you have already riled up the Ji, Tang and the Nin Family. Now you are trying to mess with the Song Family. What are you trying to achieve? Do you really have to set yourself as the enemy of the entire Jiang Nan Province? I doubt the Chen family could handle thebined ire of all great families in Jiang Nan Province.¡±


    Song Shunhua¡¯s warning turned Chen Ning and Chen An into bundle of nerves.


    However powerful Chen Fan was, he would not protect the Chen family if all the great families of Jiang Nan fought back. No family in China could have handled that.


    Chen Ning scanned the crowd and noticed a lot of angry faces around her. She suddenly felt scared.


    The Chen family might have overreached themselves.


    The wind only howls around the tallest trees.


    They should have adopted apletely different strategy of hiding their advantages and gathering as much support as possible. However, Chen Fan had acted without much thought. He injured Song Duanmin gravely and the other families would naturally be on the Song family¡¯s side particrly after Song Shunhua¡¯s incitement.


    ¡°Chen Fan, that¡¯s enough!¡± Chen An shook his head with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Why should we be afraid? As long as we have the power, we should punish those who look down on us without mercy.¡± Chen Xiao said coldly.


    However, most Chen family members shared Chen An¡¯s sentiment. Chen Xiao¡¯s suggestion might sound satisfying, but it was unrealistic. In the real world, no one could overreach themselves without grave consequences. Even the superpower America had to maintain its web of alliances. The only fool who dared to dere war against the whole world was Empress Dowager Cixi and the Chinese people paid dearly for her lunacy in the end.


    ¡°You might not be aware that Li Wuchen used to serve under my father. Which side do you think Li Wuchen would be during a conflict between the Han and the Chen family?¡± Song Shunhua grinned and then said: ¡°Also, the Han Family¡¯s oldest son, Han Juntu is in Jinlin City right now. How do you think he will react after he hears that you have forced his young brother to his knees?¡±


    Everyone in the room was stunned by Song Shunhua¡¯s words.


    Han Juntu was in Jinlin City?

 Chapter 399 - May Be in Another Thirty Years

    <h4>Chapter 399: May Be in Another Thirty Years</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The news had stirred the crowd.


    As the leader of the younger generation of the Han Family, Han Juntu¡¯s name was well known among the elite circle of Jinlin City. Even many older generation elites praised Han Juntu for his extraordinary talent and ability.


    Unlike his younger brother, Han Juntu was born to be a leader.


    He grew up in apound style house with many other families and even when he was a child, Han Juntu had disyed exceptional leadership skills among his childhood ymates. Once he grew older, he took over the family business and ran it with ease. Han Juntu was a social butterfly and had the super-star-like swagger which gave him the ability to y his audience with ease. He quickly became the de facto leader among the younger generation elites, including those whose family power was on par with Han Family. Although he had never served in the military and neither did he worked in the government, most people saw him as the next leader of the Han Family of Yan Jin. Even Li Wuchen was impressed by the young man and watched his growth carefully.


    If Han Juntu showed up in the ballroom, that mean the Han Family had fullymitted to their cause. It would also mean the further esction of the situation. It would no longer be a squabble between two heirs, it would be a showdown between two mighty family ns.


    It was obvious that the Han Family of Yan Jin had a decisive advantage over the Chen family.


    ¡°Tsk tsk... the Chen family is in deep trouble.¡±


    ¡°I have heard many things about Han Juntu, none of them bode well for Chen Fan. I have heard that a girl who was betrothed to him wanted to back out of the engagement. To punish the girl and her family, Han Juntu had led a group of thugs and kicked the family out of Yan Jin.¡±


    ¡°If Han Juntu is here, we are in for a good show.¡±


    Some people gloated over Chen Fan¡¯s impending trouble, some watched on with furrowed brows, and some were simply there to find out what will happen next.


    However, deep down in most onlookers¡¯ hearts, they were on the side of the Song Family and the Han Family. The Chen family¡¯s sudden rise to power had made it an obvious target. The hunter will shoot the bird that sticks out, and the winds howled around the highest peaks.


    Any newly risen power would invite hostility and resentment from the establishment.


    There were often only two options for the new power: either join them or be stronger and subjugate them by force.


    Those were the two choices the Chen family had to face.


    Despite Song Shunhua¡¯s sneering remark, Chen Fan simply replied: ¡°Do you think those family ns are my worthy opponent?¡±


    Even without the memory of the invincible North Mystic Celestial Lord, Chen Fan in this lifetime had already killed many Grandmasters and brought many powerful families to heel. Just recently, he had proven his power by defeating an entire brigade of the Japan Self-Defense Forces and killed the leader of the Mitsui Group, Mitsui Kazuo.


    The few families in Zhong Hai and Jinlin City would pale inparison with the might of Mitsui Kazuo and the Japanese government. Even the family lord of the Han Family would not deserve more than one nce from Chen Fan.


    At Chen Fan¡¯s level, only those super-power nations on this could have deterred him, and no one else could.


    He was a living legend, the most powerful man in the Dark World.


    However, no one in the ballroom knew of Chen Fan¡¯s achievements. The crowd sizzled with anger and indignation after they heard Chen Fan¡¯s outrageous remark. Chen Fan¡¯s words didn¡¯t only target the Song Family, but also members of all other families, many of them were in the ballroom.


    Song Shunhua¡¯s face contorted with anger.


    ¡°Very well, Master Chen. Let¡¯s just wait for Young Lord Han to arrive. I want to know who will be thest oneughing.¡±


    Even as he said that his cell phone rang. Song Shunhua answered the phone and then a smile broke over his face.


    ¡°Young Lord Han has arrived.¡±


    Han Juntu has arrived?


    The news brought hopes and broad smiles to the faces of the guests in the ballroom, many of them were from the Song Family, Ren Family, and the Hua Family. Song Shunhua led the way to the entrance, trailing arge group of men and women who wanted to see the legendary heir of the Han Family of Yan Jin.


    Suddenly, the entire ballroom was empty, leaving only the Chen family members such as Chen Ning and Chen An as well a few other close allies of the Chen family. However, the morale of the group was low and everyone pulled a long face, ming Chen Fan for his reckless actions.


    Qiao Luoyin had remained with them, and she also looked troubled.


    ¡°Chen Fan, you are too reckless.¡± Chen An heaved a sigh and preached Chen Fan. ¡°Song Duanmin is just a clown, he is not worth it for us to wage a war with the Song Family. Worse, You have forced Han Hongkun to his knees and made us an enemy of the mighty Han Family of Yan Jin. I don¡¯t think we will stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°You have also fallen right into the rhetorical trap of Song Shunhua and made yourself a public enemy. However capable you are, you can¡¯t shield the Chen family from thebined ire of all families in Jinlin City.¡±


    Chen An said heavily. He sounded like an elder brother trying to talk some sense into a reckless younger brother.


    The rest of the Chen family members nodded in agreement.


    Although Chen Fan had brought his family members fame and wealth, that didn¡¯t amount to them being blind to Chen Fan¡¯s obvious faults. Chen An confronted Chen Fan directly because he cared for him as a brother and hoped Chen Fan would improve.


    Qiao Luoyin also furrowed her brows and said: ¡°Mr. Chen, Han Juntu is a very resourceful young man. I have heard many retired big wigs praise him as if he was a genius. The Old Man at the Wang Family and the Xiao family were also very impressed by his talent. You know who those two old men are, right? They are more powerful than the leaders of our nation. Do you think you should¡ª¡±


    Qiao Luoyin left the rest of her sentence unspoken. However, everyone knew what she was going to say.


    Han Juntu was nothing like his younger brother Han Hongkun. He was the real heir of the family and even now, his words carried much further than those of his uncles. Pitting Chen Fan against the elite heir of Yan Jin in her mind¡¯s eye, Qiao Luoyin couldn¡¯t see how Chen Fan was going to win.


    The development has restored Han Hongkun¡¯s confidence. He shouted as blood was dripping out from his mouth: ¡°Hey asshole, my bro is here, you are dead meat, man!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s concerned eyes, Chen Fan was not at all worried about the gathering storm. He scooped out a spoonful of soup and fed it to Chen Guoguo. He then said unhurriedly: ¡°He is just a youngster from Yan Jin, no big deal. I might be interested in talking to his Grandfather, but not him. He needs another thirty years.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words stunned everyone.


    Chen An shook his head as a hint of contempt shed in his eyes. He reckoned that his cousin¡¯s smooth sailing life was about to end today.


    Meanwhile, Chen Ning rounded her eyes and anxiously wanted to install some senses into Chen Fan¡¯s thick skull.


    Qiao Luoyin knotted her brows and was unimpressed by Chen Fan¡¯s pomposity.


    Old man Han was a mighty figure in China. He was on the same level as the family lord of the Samsung group in Korea or the leader of the Mitsui Family. He wielded enough authority and prestige to quell any man who dared to oppose him. A General Major at the Cang Dragon unit simply couldn¡¯tpare. In addition, Qiao Luoyin knew that even a Grandmaster could pose very little threat to someone as powerful as Old Man Han. After all, the old man still has the prerogative tomand the Chinese army to easily quash any Grandmaster including the most powerful Grandmaster in China.


    Qiao Luoyin wanted to say something, but she thought better of it.


    She and Chen Fan were merely acquaintances, so she doubted that Chen Fan would listen to her. However, a pang of disappointment rose inside of Qiao Luoyin.


    ¡°I think Tang Yifei has exaggerated Chen Beixuan¡¯s talents.¡±


    ¡°The real talented and capable warriors know the importance of being flexible and act ording to the situation.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Qiao Luoyin shook her head disappointedly.


    Suddenly, a wave ofmotion drifted in from the entrance. Han Juntu had walked into the ballroom.


    ¡°Pda, pda...¡±


    A young man with a refined appearance walked into the room while surrounded by a throng of admirers. Right beside him was a middle-aged man with a snappy buzz cut and a pair of glinting eyes. The middle-aged man¡¯s hands were enormous: a sign that he was a martial artist.


    The refined young man paused for a second silently, while the rest of the crowd stood with him.


    Everyone attended to the young man with their unctuous gazes, even Song Shunhua¡¯s entrance didn¡¯t get as much attention as the young man did.


    The young man slowly made his way toward the center of the ballroom. He saw Song Duanmin copsed on the ground and his miserable brother Han Hongkun kneeling. Chen Fan was impressed to find out that there was no sense of pity in Han Hongkun¡¯s eyes.


    Only those who have relented their personal feelings could achieve the greatest deeds.


    Han Juntu¡¯s demeanor was much more grandiose andmanding that of Song Shunhua, while he was at least twenty years younger than thetter.


    ¡°My name is Han Juntu, may I know who I am speaking with?¡±


    Han Juntu noticed Chen Fan right away. He was the only person who was unfazed by his presence, a stark contrast to the people around him.


    ¡°Interesting. I had never thought that a small family in Jinlin City could sire an heir with so much character. He was either extremely powerful or extremely arrogant.¡±


    Han Juntu thought to himself.


    Most of the time, Han Juntu had to deal with thetter.


    Meanwhile, Song Shunhua cracked a gloating smirk and announced:


    ¡°This is the famous Master Chen from the Chen family. You might not be aware that he had wreaked havoc in Jiang Nan province and wracked many great families. I think he is getting carried away by his sesses and thought he could mess with the Han Family now.¡±


    Han Juntu simply nodded but didn¡¯t fall for Song Shunhua¡¯s trap.


    The Sheng family, Tang Family and the Nin Family, all destroyed by Chen Fan were nothing in the eyes of Han Juntu. As the heir of the Han Family of Yan Jin, he only rubbed shoulders with the real top dogs in China. They were either the sons and daughters of the nation¡¯s leader or that of the chief provincial ministers. Of all those destroyed families, he had only heard of the Ji Family.


    However, what Song Shunhua said next had shattered the calm cast of countenance on Han Juntu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah right, Juntu, he has another name, Chen Beixuan. He is the General Major of the Cang Dragon Unit. I think he had overestimated the weight of his titles, thinking he could challenge the Han Family.¡± Song Shunhua guffawed as he shot a gloating re at Chen Fan.


    Han Juntu¡¯s face suddenly paled as if he had heard something terrifying. He hurried to ask: ¡°You are Chen Beixuan?¡±

 Chapter 400 - Pin The World Under His Boots

    <h4>Chapter 400: Pin The World Under His Boots</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Han Juntu¡¯s strange reaction had taken everyone by surprise. Why would he be so terrified by the name of Chen Beixuan? Was there a special meaning hidden in the words? Everyone knew who Chen Fan was and what he did, what other secrets could he have hidden?


    He was the Master Chen of Jiang Bei, Head Sergeant of the Cang Dragon and that¡¯s it. What could have made the Han Family of Yan Jin to be scared of him?


    Qiao Luoyin was the only one who thought otherwise.


    She wagered that Han Juntu was deterred by Chen Fan¡¯s title in the dark word: the number one Grandmaster in China.


    However, she couldn¡¯t even convince herself the idea that the Han Family would be afraid of a Grandmaster, however powerful he was. The Old Man Han still had a say in the military and it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to mobilize the army to deal with Chen Fan.


    As the shocking development carried on, everyone was stupefied by what they saw.


    They watched as Han Juntu hurried to Chen Fan and bowed with cupped fists. ¡°I had no idea that it was you, Mr. Chen. Please forgive my manners.¡±


    Fear and reverence were written all over his face as he apologized to Chen Fan for nothing.


    However unppable Han Juntu was, he couldn¡¯t hold back the raw roiling emotions of shock and fear inside of him. No one else knew what¡¯s on his mind, not even his younger brother.


    The Han Family was deep-rooted in the Chinese military, they were notified by the military about Chen Fan¡¯s actions in Japan. When Han Juntu heard of Chen Fan¡¯s heroic achievements, he simply couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Who could destroy an entire modern army with state of the art air support? Even a few days after the briefing, Han Juntu still couldn¡¯t shake off the fear toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°Who would have thought that Chen Beixuan was a member of the newly risen Chen family? Grandpa had told me to tread carefully while I¡¯m in Jinlin City, and he was right. The True Dragon is here!¡±


    Han Juntu eximed in his mind, as the expression on his face became even more fearful.


    He knew of Chen Fan¡¯s name but had no idea that he was from the Chen family in Jinlin. He lived in the capital city of China, close to the center of real power, the name of a minor family miles away from Yan Jin would never fall into his ears.


    The sudden turn of events had pulled the rug from under people. Song Shunhua froze in action, finger still pointing at Chen Fan. He asked as his left upper eyelid twitched: ¡°Juntu... what... what is going on?¡±


    Han Juntu didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, much less reply to him. He continued to focus his fearful eyes on Chen Fan.


    Finally, Chen Fan looked up and looked at Han Juntu. He said lightly: ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    The onlookers might find Chen Fan¡¯s question amusing without seeing Han Juntu¡¯s 180-turn of attitude.


    It could have been a stupid question. Everyone in Jinlin City knew of Chen Fan and knew that he had destroyed many powerful families. However, they also knew that Chen Fan could not pin everyone in Jinlin City under his thumbs.


    But now it seemed they were wrong.


    If Chen Fan was just a Head Sergeant at the Cang Dragon unit, Han Juntu would not be so afraid of him. The Han Family of Yan Jin was loaded with generals and captains in the military. Being the Head Sergeant in the Cang Dragon might be a big deal in Jinlin City, it was a frivolous positionpared to the real political heavyweights that resided in Yan Jin.


    ¡°Does he have any secrets that we don¡¯t know yet?¡±


    Everyone thought fearfully in their minds.


    Qiao Luoyin, Chen Ning and Zhou Qinya looked at Chen Fan with shock and disbelief.


    ¡°What kind of secret could have made Han Juntu treat him with so much respect? Han Juntu might not even bow so deeply while meeting with other powerful family lords in Yan Jin.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded and confused. Song Shunhua was suddenly at a loss.


    Why did Han Juntu greet Chen Fan as if greeting a superior?


    Han Juntu didn¡¯t pay much attention to the curious and stunned gazes around him. He answered Chen Fan¡¯s question in an admiring voice: ¡°Mr. Chen, you have shaken entire East Asia, so of course I have heard of your name. Your name also instilled fear into the hearts of the Japanese. I have heard of your heroic deeds and just the thought of your admirable acts inspire me to follow your footsteps and fight alongside you.¡±


    Everyone heard Han Juntu¡¯s words loud and clear, but none had any clue what he really meant.


    ¡°Chen Fan is very famous, we get it. But is he really that famous to be heard over the entire East Asia? What does he mean when he said that his name will instill fear into the hearts of the Japanese?¡±


    Many people felt that Han Juntu was reciting lines from an anti-Japanese nationalist film.


    Qiao Luoyin was also confused by the development. She examined Chen Fan carefully, but all she saw was an ordinary-looking young man.


    What did he do to shake the entire East Asia, to instill fear into the hearts of the Japanese, to make Han Juntu respect him so much?


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think your younger brother gets it as much as you do.¡±


    Chen Fan curled his lips into a knowing smile and then pointed a finger at Han Hongkun who was still kneeling on the ground.


    Han Hongkun face was still bleeding and he shouted, spitting blood out from his mouth.


    ¡°Brother, brother, you have to avenge me! Kill this asshole! Crush his family and make him suffer!¡±


    Before Han Hongkun had finished venting, Han Juntu¡¯s face turned pale.


    The refined looking young man was suddenly seized by a fit of anger. He took arge step forward to Han Hongkun and kicked him in the side, sending Han Hongkun reeling. He shouted at the top of his lungs: ¡°Watch your mouth, you fool! Shut up already!¡±


    Han Hongkun slumped on the ground in disbelief. He had no idea why his elder brother would kick him.


    His shock and confusion were shared by everyone in the room.


    Did Han Juntu hit Han Hongkun? That had never happened before. What had happened to them?


    Qiao Luoyin and a few other more observant guests quickly registered something was amiss. Han Juntu¡¯s outburst came so sudden that it was evident that he was actually trying to save his younger brother¡¯s life by making him stop his folly.


    Despite the telltale signs, many people couldn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan would kill a young lord from the Han Family of Yan Jin in broad daylight.


    This was ridiculous!


    Qiao Luoyin and the others eximed in their minds.


    Han Juntu hurried to face Chen Fan and bowed deeply, face taut with stress.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, my brothercked manners because he is spoiled by my parents. We don¡¯t tell him everything so he is not aware of who you are. The fault is entirely mine and my family¡¯s. The Han Family surely will redeem our mistakes and make it up to you.¡±


    People couldn¡¯t believe their ears. An heir of the Han Family of Yan Jin had apologized to Chen Fan with such sincerity.


    The Han Family was capable of making a poor man rich or make a footsoldier a general. Many people dreamed of having the Han family offering them a helping hand.


    However, Chen Fan snorted and said: ¡°I, Chen Beixuan have traveled the world all by myself and never once did I ask anyone for anything. If I want to have anything, I will just take it. Plus, what can you offer me anyways?¡±


    He snorted and said quietly. However, Chen Fan¡¯s soft-spoken words sounded like a booming thunder and forced Han Juntu to bow even deeper.


    ¡°You must know the price of offending me, don¡¯t you?¡± Chen Fan said in an even tone.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Han Juntu swallowed down the sorrow in his mouth and replied.


    Although Han Juntu was not familiar with Chen Fan¡¯s personality, he judged based on his actions in Japan and concluded that Chen Fan would never let those who offended him off the hook. The punishment would be severe, if not fatal.


    Lord Susano and Violet had both tested Chen Fan¡¯s tolerance and Chen Fan reciprocated by destroying the Susano Shrine and killing everyone in the Fuji Ninja n. When the four demon gods ganged up on him, Chen Fan had killed all four of them. When the Japan Self-Defense Forces tried to do away with Chen Fan, he had annihted the army, struck down their expensive war machines and killed the main instigator, Mitsui Kazuo deep inside his base.


    Han Juntu would never even dream of pissing off such a terrifying man. He cursed at his younger brother under his breath and hoped that his mother had never given birth to this idiot.


    The thought of his mother made Han Juntu heave a sigh. He looked up and said: ¡°Mr. Chen, it¡¯s all my younger brother¡¯s fault. I hope that you will hear my penance and let me and my family make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°Nothing can make it up to me other than killing Han Hongkun. Are you going to stop me?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and gave him a half-smile.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Han Juntu¡¯s body froze as he felt his body temperature suddenly dropped.


    He wanted to say yes, but the word stuck in his throat and couldn¡¯t form in his mouth.


    Based on Han Juntu¡¯s judgment of Chen Fan¡¯s character, he doubted that Chen Fan would show mercy should the Han Family decide to stop him from killing Han Hongkun. The government desperately needed Chen Fan to be on its side and therefore, they would turn a blind eye to Chen Fan¡¯s actions. In between a family n and a man that was as powerful as either military division, the leaders of the nation would choose thetter in a heartbeat.


    By now, most people have registered Han Juntu¡¯s hesitation and whaty behind that hesitation had unnerved them.


    ¡°Is Chen Fan really going to kill Han Hongkun?¡±


    ¡°It seemed that the Han Family doesn¡¯t even have the courage to stop him.¡±


    People grew silent and gloomy as reality set in. They all gave Chen Fan shocked res.


    ¡°Who exactly is he?¡±


    Even members of the Chen Family felt that they had never really known Chen Fan, much less the members of the other families such as Song Shunhua and Qiao Luoyin. They examined Chen Fan carefully from head to toe as if they have only started to see him clearly now.


    ¡°Never mind, my little cousin is here, I don¡¯t want to spill any blood.¡±


    Chen Fan finally rose to his feet and walked toward the exit while holding Chen Guoguo¡¯s hand, leaving a distraught Han Juntu standing there by himself.


    Han Juntu heaved a sigh of relief for the near escape with death. His forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan¡¯s voice drifted into his ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Han Hongkun ever again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Han Juntu was first startled by the sound and then he nodded vigorously. He made up his mind to ground Han Hongkun for the rest of his life. Grounding badly behaved members was amon practice among great families, such as the Lee Family of the Samsung Group. It was the worst kind of punishment for a spoiled brats such as Han Hongkun, but Han Juntu was confident that the elders of the family would agree with his decision. After all, he nearly dragged the entire family into his foolish feud with the most powerful enemy the family had ever seen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the Song Family ever again either.¡±


    Chen Fan said casually as he walked out.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Han Juntu nodded without any hesitation, despite Song Shunhua¡¯s disbelieving gaze that was fixed on his face. He would throw the Song family off the bus in a heartbeat if the safety of the Han Family was at stake. If Chen Fan wanted to get rid of the entire Song Family, he would dly do it for him.


    It wasn¡¯t until Chen Fan was through the threshold, did he heard Chen Fan¡¯sst words.


    ¡°And the Han Family owes me a favor for this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed, indeed.¡± Han Juntu nodded.


    Han Juntu didn¡¯t straighten his back until Chen Fan was gone and only to find out that his back was drenched in sweat. A deadly silence fell over the room as everyone looked at him in horror. The faces of the Song Family members were as pale as paper.


    Qiao Luoyin¡¯s mind was suddenly distracted by a shocking thought.


    Did Chen Fan really defeat thebined might of all great families in Jinlin City?

 Chapter 401 - You Are No Match Against Him

    <h4>Chapter 401: You Are No Match Against Him</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Ning had a recurring dream.


    In the dream, the Chen family had imed the seat of power in Jinlin City andmanded all the rest of the elite families such as the Song Family, Hua Family, and the Ren Family. Even their family lords had to bow to the might of the Chen family. The Chen family members were so proud of their family heritage in her dream that they would call out to everyone in the street to announce that they were one of the Chen family.


    Chen Ning always thought it was a silly dream, but now she felt that the dream was bing true.


    The person who was making her dreame true was the cousin that she never liked.


    ¡°That¡¯s so stupid.¡±


    Chen Ning thought to herself.


    Suddenly, she heard someone shout: ¡°Brother, why did you kick me? You should go after that asshole! We are the greatest family in Yan Jin, why are we afraid of a country hillbilly from Jiang Bei?¡±


    The person shouting at the top of his lungs was Han Hongkun.


    Second Lord Han was still oblivious of the knee-deep trouble he was in. Despite the blood and bruises on his face, he yelled indignantly at his brother.


    No one spoke a word as they looked at Han Juntu expectantly. They asked the same question in their minds.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    The Han Family of Yan Jin was one of the most powerful families in China. Being so close to the center of the power, they were at the very top of the totem pole. Only the Wang Family and Xiao Family could have brought them to heel. However, Han Juntu talked to Chen Fan as if a criminal would to a police officer, devoid of any confidence or his usual charm. The Song Family members racked their brains to find a reason that would exin Han Juntu¡¯s strange actions, but they found none.


    ¡°Master Chen of Jiang Bei?¡±


    That must be a disguise then since the Han Family could have pinned any tycoon in Jiang Bei under their thumb with ease.


    ¡°General Major at the Cang Dragon?¡±


    Han Family had produced countless generals, among its family members, the rank of General-Major was barely anything worthy of mentioning.


    ¡°The praise of the military chief?¡±


    That wouldn¡¯t mean anything to the Han family either. Old man Hanmanded so much authority that he could challenge the military chief directly, he wouldn¡¯t care less about the chief¡¯sment. Even Han Juntu had often brushed shoulders with many military chiefs.


    Song Shunhua couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he turned to Han Juntu, hoping he would offer an answer.


    Qiao Luoyin suddenly realized something was amiss.


    ¡°Could the key in solving the mystery lie in Chen Fan¡¯s top position on the Heaven roll? I knew most great families were afraid of Grandmasters, but would Han Family fear them too? I don¡¯t think so. Even if the Grandmaster was powerful enough to handle an army, they would still capitte to the deadly force of modern weapons. Chen Fan is a Martial Artist, not superman.¡±


    The thought of Chen Fan in a superhero suit amused her. She allowed the image to stay in her mind for a second and then quickly shook it off.


    Han Juntu sneered at his brother and said: ¡°If I didn¡¯t stop you, you would already be dead. You are lucky that you are still alive.¡±


    Han Juntu¡¯s words seemed to sweep across the room like an icy wind. At first, people thought he was joking, but his dead-serious face and the glinting eyes suggested that he was not.


    ¡°I am a member of the Han Family, he... he wouldn¡¯t kill me, would he?¡±


    Han Hongkun also registered that his brother didn¡¯t seem to be joking, so his voice started to waver as disbelief flickered in his eye in fits and starts.


    ¡°Haha, why not?¡± Han Juntu cracked up after hearing his younger brother¡¯s question. He let out a peal ofughter and then asked: ¡°Do you really know who he is?¡±


    Everyone was confused by his reaction.


    Han Hongkun pulled a taut face and answered: ¡°Isn¡¯t he the Head sergeant of the Cang Dragon? Isn¡¯t he Chen Fan?¡±


    People around him perked up their ears and came closer to listen. Their biggest confusion right now was the identity of Chen Fan. What would make Young Lord Han treat Chen Fan with such respect and obedience? Han Juntu would not even act like that if he were to talk to Li Wuchen.


    ¡°Indeed. Juntu, please shed some light on this. Isn¡¯t he Chen Fan, a member of the Chen family?¡± Song Shunhua put in.


    ¡°Chen Fan? Hahaha!¡±


    Han Juntu cracked up again. When he finally gathered himself, he fixed his gaze on Han Hongkun and castigated him: ¡°You have no clue who you are messing with. You nearly brought doom to our entire family, did you know that?¡±


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan, the living legend!¡± Han Juntu announced.


    Chen Beixuan?


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the revtion.


    It was not the first time they heard the name but they had always thought that it was just Chen Fan¡¯s alias or nickname, so they didn¡¯t think too much about it. However, the serious and heavy tone of Han Juntu¡¯s voice seemed to suggest that the name carried much more weight than anyone had expected.


    The name piqued Qiao Luoyin¡¯s attention.


    Was I right? Did Han Juntu treat Chen Fan like that because he was a Grandmaster? But why would the Han Family be afraid of a Grandmaster?


    ¡°Guess what will happen to him if he killed both of us?¡± Han Juntu asked his brother.


    Even as Han Hongkun was going to answer the question without a second thought, he noticed an expression on Han Juntu¡¯s face that read ¡°Think again.¡±


    He was taken aback by Han Juntu¡¯s reaction and then asked incredulously: ¡°Nothing will happen to him?¡±


    ¡°Of course nothing will happen to him.¡± Han Juntu sneered.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I know that I am an insignificant trouble maker, but you... you are the heir of our family, the future of our family. The elders wouldn¡¯t let your death go unavenged.¡± Han Hongkun shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°That is because we are no match against him. Avenging me means the end of our family. If you are the family lord, what would you do?¡±


    Han Juntu exined. He looked exhausted and helpless.


    He knew that Chen Fan could quash the Han Family so he couldn¡¯t form the words in his mouth while Chen Fan asked him if the Han Family would intervene. Han Juntu was certain that even if Chen Fan did end up killing Han Hongkun, they would do nothing but watch it happen.


    The prominent families had too much to lose, and sometimes they had to sacrifice one or two of their own to ensure the safety of the entire n.


    ¡°I am still confused, brother. Why are we afraid of him?¡± Han Hongkun asked indignantly.


    ¡°There are things that it¡¯s better for you to not know.¡± Han Juntu shook his head. Chen Fan¡¯s victory over the Japanese military was top-secret. Only the core members of powerful families and Overlords in the Dark World had heard bits and pieces of it. If the news got out to the public, it would have grave and longsting consequences.


    Modern human¡¯s perception of the world was built upon their understanding of science.


    If the public learned that a single person was able to defeat an entire army, they would start to question their reality, threatening the foundation of order and stability in society.


    However, when Han Juntu saw his little brother¡¯s indignant face, he heaved a sigh and gave in. He spoke under his breath: ¡°A few days ago, he had killed the leader of the Mitsui Group, Mitsui Kazuo.¡±


    His quiet words sounded as loud as thunder in the room.


    Everyone was stunned by this revtion.


    The guests in the ballroom had been confused by the Han brother¡¯s conversation. Han Juntu had made it clear that Chen Fan was too powerful for the Han Family, but didn¡¯t exin why.


    After hearing Han Juntu¡¯s revtion, the listeners finally understood why.


    Who was Mitsui Kazuo, one might ask?


    He was the leader of one of the six greatest Zaibatsu in Japan, the family lord and spiritual leader of the Mitsui n. In the 80s, he was the richest man in Japan and the top ten richest men on the Forbes Rich List. He was featured in the TIMES magazine four times and a former US state secretary said that Mitsui Kazuo was one of the most influential men of our time.


    Meanwhile, he was a role model of many sessful businessmen, such as the family lord of the Lee Family of the Samsung Group, and the richest men in China. Mitsui Kazuo was the maker of modern Japan, and his life was the sess story of the Japanese post-war economy.


    Yet, such a mighty influencer was killed by Chen Fan?


    How was that possible?


    People¡¯s first reaction was disbelief, and then a question arose in their minds: ¡°If he killed Mitsui Kazuo, howe he could get away with it? Why isn¡¯t he serving a jail sentence in Japan?¡±


    Han Juntu seemed to have registered the doubt and question in Han Hongkun, so he patted his brother¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°There are things that you are not supposed to know. All I can say is that the Japanese Government wants to bring him to justice, but they are unable to.¡±


    Han Hongkun was shaken to the core by the answer. His body froze in disbelief.


    Han Juntu turned around and shot the family lord of the Song Family a cold nce.


    Song Shunhua heaped smile on his face and said in a cating tone: ¡°Young Lord Han, please. Our families go way back. My father and your grandfather worked¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Han Juntu waved a dismissal. ¡°Mr. Chen has shown mercy to the Han Family and spared Han Hongkun¡¯s life. We need to honor and reciprocate his goodwill. From this day on, I don¡¯t want to see any members of the Song Family in Jinlin City. Move your entire family out of Jinlin City, otherwise, I will move it for you.¡±


    Han Juntu let out a mocking smirk and said: ¡°Of course you can plead to my grandfather, maybe he will forgive you and your family.¡±


    So saying, Han Juntu patted on Song Shunhua¡¯s shoulder heavily. ¡°Uncle Song, please forgive me for my coldheartedness. Song Duanmin shouldn¡¯t have thought to lure my brother here to mess with Chen Beixuan. He is not someone you want to mess with. Even the Han family can¡¯t handle him, much less you.¡±


    Song Shunhua grew quiet as his face turned pale; his legs shook uncontrobly.


    Han Juntu shook his head and ordered Uncle Hu to help Han Hongkun to his feet while he walked out of the room.


    The guests backed away to make way for the Young Lord Han to pass. Exhaustion and despondency were written all over his face, forming a stark contrast to his confident and resolute demeanor when he walked in. Meanwhile, the Chen family members held their chins high as pride lit up their faces.


    Many people came to the same conclusion: ¡°Chen family is going to dominate the Jinlin City. ¡±


    Qiao Luoyin swilled out the remaining wine in her cup as shemented: ¡°Yifei was right. This ordinary young man was a godly existence. I was wrong about him. Not even the Han Family of Yan Jin or Mitsui Kazuo is his equal, much less these local tycoons in Jinlin City.¡±


    Meanwhile, Zhou Qinya¡¯s heart was filled with regret.


    If she acted soon enough, she would be the woman of a man with so many glorious titles. Fame, wealth, respect, she could have them all. But it was toote now, the ship had sailed with Fang Qiong aboard instead of her.


    With that thought in mind, Zhou Qinya was seized by a pang of remorse.

 Chapter 402 - Chen Familys Questions

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chen Family¡¯s Questions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    What happened in the Red Stone Club had quickly spread across the entire province.


    The matter rted to one of the most powerful families in China, the Han Family as well as the new rising star, the Chen family. Everyone had expected the Chen¡¯s family to be crushed by the mighty Han Family since the leader of the Han Family¡¯s third generation, Han Juntu had arrived personally to the scene. That should be too much for the newly risen Chen family to handle.


    However, everyone was surprised by the oue.


    Han Hongkun was forced to his knees while Han Juntu personally apologized to Chen¡¯s family. The Song Family got the worst of it and was driven out of the city. The shocking news had stunned everyone in the province.


    Song Family had deep roots in the Jinlin City and had been a force to be reckoned with for decades. Even though the Qiao Family were unable to pin the Song Family under its thumb because of the Song Family¡¯s connection with the mighty Han Family. However, Chen Fan had kicked the Song Family out of the city without even lifting a finger.


    In the end, the Song Family eventually moved out of the city as they were told. Based on the insider¡¯s information, Old Man Song was on the phone with Lord Han for over an hour. Afterward, he walked out of his study almost in a kind of relief. He shook his head andmented: ¡°What a close call! ¡±


    The relocation of the Song Family had stunned everyone in the Province.


    The event also cast the Chen Family under a much more respectful light. People¡¯s understanding of Chen Fan¡¯s power also changed.


    They had known Chen Fan as the Master Chen of Jiang Bei, the Head Sergeant of Cang Dragon. However, they have never expected him to be able to dominate the entire Jinlin City. A family needs to go through trials and tribtions before they would earn their seats among the elite families. That was the case for the Qiao Family, Song Family, Hua Family, and the Ren Family and so it should be for the Chen family.


    However, people¡¯s expectations were far from reality. Chen Fan had forced the Han Family to bow to him and drove the Song Family out of Jinlin City.


    Chen Fan¡¯s capability had far exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. Old Man Song called the incident a close call, what did he mean by that? Was it a close call for the Han Family as well?


    Who was Chen Fan? What was he really capable of?


    Why could he bring so many great families to their knees?


    The tycoons of Jinlin City racked their minds to find an answer but failed. Their vision was limited to their small sphere of influence. On the other hand, The Han Family was a national power and therefore was much better connected to the world than these local families. While the Han Family learned about Chen Fan¡¯s incredible deeds in Japan, the local tycoons¡¯ understanding of Chen Fan remained unchanged. They would never have thought that Chen Fan could defeat an entire army and that his name was feared even by the Japanese Prime Minister.


    However, the event at the Red Stone was a wake-up call to the local powers.


    ¡°No one is going to stop the rise of the Chen family now.¡±


    Many peoplemented in their minds as they bing increasingly fixated on the seemingly ordinary young man.


    He was the one who had pulled the rug from under them and his name was Chen Fan.


    The shocking sentiment of the tycoons was shared among the Chen family members. Chen Ning and Chen Xu rushed back and told their family members of what had happened at Red Stone in vivid detail. The next morning, when the Chen family members realized that the Song Family had moved out of Jinlin City, they were all shocked.


    In the evening, the Chen family held a family banquet.


    The old man Chen Huaian sat at the head of the table and he was nked by his first and second sons as well as Wang Xiaoyun. The younger generations sat around separate tables. Even Chen Fan¡¯s father, Chen Gexin had made it home for the banquet.


    The Chen family residence rarely saw so many family members in the same room, but there was a silent suspense in the air. Even Chen Guoguo registered the strange mood, so she looked toward Chen Fan and batted hershes.


    She felt like a princess yesterday, and she almost let out an ¡°aww¡± when she heard Chen Fan said that he spared Han Hongkun because of his little cousin.


    ¡°He is the best! If Grandpa ever raises his voice to him, I will speak up for him.¡±


    The little girl made up her mind.


    She was only ten so she couldn¡¯tprehend theplexity of emotions hanging in the air: pride, joy, inquisitiveness and everything in between except for anger. Chen Fan had somehow made the Chen family the most powerful n in Jinlin City.


    After they have finished eating, Grandpa put down his chopsticks on the porcin rest.


    ¡°clink, clink, clink.¡±


    Everyone followed suit as they looked to Chen Huaian expectantly. Chen Huaian pointed to his oldest son, Chen Fan¡¯s parents and An Ya and with a slight hesitation, to Chen Ning and then he said: ¡°Follow me to my study, the rest can go home now.¡±


    Then he turned to Chen Fan with a cordial smile. ¡°Xiao Fan, youe with us as well.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and then patted the head of a disappointed Chen Guoguo. He promised to take her out again, and at that promise, Chen Guoguo finally smiled.


    Those who were chosen filed into the Grandpa¡¯s study in silence.


    The rest of the family members went away in disappointment. Chen An was disheartened by his Grandpa¡¯s decision of not choosing him. He knew it was because of the bad terms between him and Chen Fan but he was more upset by what it meant: Chen Fan¡¯s branch had reced Chen An and his parents as the dominant force in the family.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Second Auntie and Third Uncle had also registered the old man¡¯s tilt toward Chen Fan¡¯s family. They both gave Chen Fan an envious stare.


    After everyone was in the study, the old man gestured them to grab a seat and ordered Chen Ning to make tea. Then he turned to Chen Fan and asked with all the seriousness he could muster.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, can you tell us what happenedst night?¡±


    The question piqued everyone¡¯s attention and they looked to Chen Fan with fear and expectation.


    What they heard aboutst night was so shocking that even Wang Xiaoyun found it hard to believe.


    She was from the mighty Wang Family, the most powerful family in China. Even the Han Family dare not to challenge them openly. Chen Fan¡¯s grandfather on his mother¡¯s side was called Wang Zhongguo. He was equally as influential as OId Man Han.


    Wang Xiaoyun had heard of Han Juntu before and knew that he was the most outstanding member of the Han Family¡¯s third generation. Even Chen Fan¡¯s cousin, her nephew, Wang Chen would pale inparison with Han Juntu. Chen Ning¡¯s description of such a powerful heir shriveling up before Chen Fan had astonished everyone who had been listening.


    ¡°Just so, Xiao Fan. You have changed so much this year that I don¡¯t even know If you are still my son.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun shook her head and let out a wry smile.


    ¡°At first you said you are a Grandmaster in martial arts, I was shocked but was able toe to terms with it. Then you turned out to be the Head sergeant of Cang Dragon and was praised by Li Wuchen. It took me longer to internalize that, but I eventually did it. However, I still couldn¡¯t make sense of what you did at the Su Family. You have a lot of questions to answer.¡±


    Those questions had been building up and festering inside of Wang Xiaoyun for a long time.


    She could ept her son being a Grandmaster and the Head Sergeant of the Cang Dragon, but not what he had der this year.


    During the fight against the Sheng family, Chen Fan had the full support of the Chen family so Wang Xiaoyun eventuallyes to terms with Chen Fan¡¯s victory. However, when Chen Fan was at Wu Zhou, he had single-handedly defeated the Ji Family of Zhong Hai, Nin Family, Tang Family and the Su Family of Wu Zhou City. Even Boss Lou was pinned under his thumb.


    Anyone of those families was more powerful than the Chen family, particrly the Ji Family who had the backing of a provincial minister.


    That achievement already seemed wild and imusible to the Chen family. However, they eventually rationalized the impossible feat by the suspicion that the Chinese Military might have helped Chen Fan.


    However, even those far-stretched rationals fell short to exin what happened yesterday.


    Chen Fan forced Han Hongkun to his knees and cast the Song Family out of the city. Rumor had it that he had even killed Mitsui Kazuo.


    It was so outrageous that not even the usually unppable Chen Huaian could have a good night¡¯s sleep without getting to the bottom of it. He must know what had happened from the mouth of his grandson.


    Without a clear answer, he was going to have a heart attack at any time.


    Even Chen Ning gave Chen Fan a long nce as she made teas for everyone.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that the little dip shit she used to loath could have turned out to be such a formidable force. She knew there was no chance that she could ever catch up with him.


    ¡°One should never judge a book by its cover.¡±


    The old saying rang true to Chen Ning.


    An Ya sat beside Chen Fan with a smile. She gave Chen Fan a soft gaze and felt a mix of pride and contentment. She knew she would always be with Chen Fan regardless of what he had be. If she had to set a time to limit herpanionship, she hoped that it was forever.


    Chen Fan retold that happenedst night calmly.


    Although this was not the first time they have heard it, hearing the same thing directly from Chen Fan¡¯s mouth had such a shocking effect that as if they were hearing it for the first time. Chen Fan told them everything: that Han Hongkun had provoked him brazenly, that Song Shunhua had verbally insulted him and the Chen family, that Han Juntu was finally involved.


    Chen Fan filled everyone in about all the twists and turns of the event.


    The details renewed everyone¡¯s resentment toward the spinster Song Family as well as their admiration for Chen Fan.


    He had forced the Han Family to apologize, a feat that only he could pull off.


    Seeing the confusion on everyone¡¯s face, Chen Fan said lightly: ¡°You must be curious as to why Han Juntu treated me with such respect.¡±


    ¡°The answer is simple: they are no match against me.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s voice was calm, but a hint of pride lit up in his eyes.


    ¡°Because I am Chen Beixuan.¡±

 Chapter 403 - Legend of Chen Beixuan

    <strong>Chapter 403 Legend of Chen Beixuan</strong>


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    They had heard this name many times, and it was evident by now that there was a shocking secret behind this name. Even the Han Family was afraid of the power behind this name. It had scared off Han Juntu and forced Secretary Qu to ster on a toady smile.


    ¡°Grandpa, Mom, and Pa, It is going to be a long story and things might not be what you think. So please let me finish before you ask any questions.¡± Chen Fan said calmly


    Wang Xiaoyun and the others nodded.


    An Ya batted hershes at Chen Fan expectantly. It had been a year since theyst saw each other and it would be the first time she could learn what he had been up to within that one year. Even Chen Gexin fixed a heavy gaze on his son. Chen Gexin always had a pretty good idea of what his son was like until Chen Fan returned from Chu Zhou City.


    Chen Fan took the tea from Chen Ning¡¯s hand and took a small sip and start filling in the details.


    He omitted the fact that he was reborn to the earth thinking it would be too much for his audience so he only focused on what he had done after he was reborn.


    Chen Fan first talked about what it meant to be an Internal Force User and a Grandmaster. He then started his tell story from when he first met Old Man Wei at the park.


    ¡°So Old Man Wei is also a Martial Artist!¡±


    Chen Gexin and the other pped their thighs as realization suddenly dawned upon them. They finally understood why Old Man Wei would suddenly take a liking to Chen Fan, so much so that he hade to visit him personally duringst year¡¯s family gathering.


    ¡°Indeed I have heard something about it. People told me that when Old Man Wei was young, he was a powerful fighter and most ordinary Joes were no match against him. I never thought those rumors would turn out to be real.¡± Old Man Wei nodded and said.


    Everyone already knew of Chen Fan¡¯s status as a Grandmaster, so they were not too surprised by the revtion.


    Then Chen Fan told them about the underground Martial Arts Tournament where he killed Linhu with three punches and stunned the entire Jiang Bei.


    ¡°So that is how you got the name of the Master Chen of Jiang Bei!¡±


    Chen Huaian eximed under his breath while Wang Xiaoyun gave her son a nce. Her son had imed supremacy in Jiang Bei and brought powerful tycoons such as Xu Ao to heel using force. The thought scared her. Fortunately, her son was safe after so much violence.


    ¡°Linhu was called the skan Tiger and was a force to be reckoned within Canada. No wonder Xu Ao and the other tycoons would treat you with so much respect after seeing you killing him with three punches.¡± Chen Gexin nodded, but a hint of concern surfaced on his face.


    What Chen Fan said next had unnerved his listeners. He told everyone how he had be the Head Sergeant of Cang Dragon and that he went to the Martial arts conference and had to fight against Linhu¡¯s teacher Lei Qianjue.


    Everyone was stunned by what they heard.


    That battle was the first time that the name ¡°Chen Beixuan¡± came into the public¡¯s ears.


    Chen Fan and Lei Qianjue¡¯s battle at the shore of the West Lake was called the Battle of The Decade. Lei Qianjue had used all the tricks up his sleeves to force Chen Fan to do the same. After this battle, Chen Fan became listed on the Heaven roll and officially rose to power.


    Then he went on to tell them what happened in detail: that he had killed the underbosses of the Hong Sect, that he had carried a Tripod Cauldron into the Lu family, that he had done away with the disciple of Lei Qianjue called Romon that he had defeated Lei Qianjue with one hypersonic punch and became the most powerful Grandmaster in China.


    This, and that; Chen Fan told them everything.


    Despite the calm timbre in Chen Fan¡¯s voice and his down-to-earth choice of words, Wang Xiaoyun was terrified by the details. An Ya squeezed his arm and looked to him with a great measure of concern. Even Chen Ning gave Chen Fan a shocked and fearful nce.


    Chen Huaian was the only one who seemed to be lighthearted by what he heard. He mmed the table and let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Bravo! Atta boy!¡±


    ¡°You have risen to power after the fight at the West Lake Shore.¡±


    ¡°Grandmasters are indeed power. I finally understand why the Grandmasters could have so much power.¡±


    Even as Chen Huaian said so, Chen Zhenxin looked to Chen Fan fearfully as the terrifying fight scene yed out in his mind. Two warriors turning the West Lake upside down as they exchanged blows. Such divine powers should not have belonged to the mortal world. No wonder these Grandmasters were feared by even powerful nations.


    ¡°I wager that Li Wuchen had invited you to be the Head Sergeant of the Cang Dragon after your disy of might at the West Lake.¡± Chen Gexin nodded and said.


    Chen Fan¡¯s father had a matter-of-fact mannerism and very rarely did he offer his approval to anyone, much less his own son. Therefore, Chen Gexin¡¯s approving nod had caught Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s attention and made her feel proud of her son.


    She was confident that with her son on her side, she would once again walk into the Wang Family of Yan Jin with her chin up and chest out.


    ¡°I, Wang Xiaoyun am able to raise such a sessful son, while none of you can.¡±


    ¡°However, I wager that your number one spot on the Heaven roll is not what deterred Han Family, is it? You must have done something else to have scared Han Juntu away.¡± Chen Huaian locked in his eyes onto Chen Fan and asked with all the seriousness he could muster.


    Other people around the table also saw the sense in the old man¡¯s words. The Han Family was the top family in China and it would not be deterred by a Grandmaster.


    ¡°You are right.¡± Chen Fan nodded and said: ¡°From then on, I killed the Assassin King cksnake and Zhou Daoji of Hong Kong. But those are not what scared off Han Family, the real reason that they are afraid of me was that I am ranked number three on the Dark Roll.¡±


    ¡®Dark Roll?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    ¡°The Dark Roll is a list published by the CIA¡¯s Special Case Department. It¡¯s a wanted list, to put it simply. When I was studying at the Jinlin University, I was ambushed by five Grandmasters and I killed four of them, one of those four was from the Dark World. That was how I became number three on that list.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    The five Grandmasters were: Diamond Buck, Zoro the Thunder King, Theseus the Phantom, Olga the Crimson Lady and Park Kyung-hwan.


    Each one of them was an incredible Super Overlord in the dark world. Chen Huaian had heard only one of their names: Park Kyung-hwan. He knew him as the Head Sergeant of the Special forces in the Korean Military. The might of one of the five Grandmasters was enough to let Chen Huaian exim at the unimaginable power when their forces werebined.


    ¡°It happened at school? When?¡±


    Chen Ning covered her mouth to stifle a gasp.


    The details also caught Chen Huaian¡¯s attention.


    He had never thought that his grandson could have been attacked by five of the most powerful Overlords in the Dark World. It should have been a piece of explosive news, yet Chen Huaian had heard nothing about it.


    ¡°It seemed that we are too far removed from the center of the power that makes the world go around. If Xiao Fan didn¡¯t inform us about what had happened, we will still be oblivious to the death of so many mighty figures around the world.¡± Chen Huaianmented.


    The revtion also perturbed Chen Gexin¡¯s mind.


    He was always proud of himself for the rich experience his rough and tumble life had offered him, but it seemed that his son had gone through more trials and tribtions then he had in his entire life.


    ¡°Legend! Xiao Fan is indeed a legend!¡±


    Chen Zhenxin looked to Chen Fan as if Chen Fan was apletely different person than he was a few moments ago.


    After the shocking revtion of the Dark Roll, the incident at the Su Family of Wu Zhou City started to make sense to everyone. Chen Fan was ranked number three on the list and was feared around the globe. Even powerful nations buttered him up to gain his favor. The Ji Family of Zhong Hai, the Tang Family, and the Nin Family simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°But... why did they call you the ¡®Greatest pride of our nation¡¯?¡± Chen Huaian furrowed his brows and asked.


    In Chinese history, only those who had helped the founding a dynasty by leading armies into great victories were worthy of the title ¡°Pride of the Nation.¡± Chen Fan was only a martial artist and a fearsome warrior at the most, he shouldn¡¯t have been granted such an honorable title.


    ¡°That might have something to do with the Vitality Serum.¡± Chen Beixuan pondered a moment and told everyone his academic endeavor at the Jinlin University. He had established ab, invented the Vitality Serum and created the Azure Talisman Pharmaceutical with the funding from the government.


    ¡°So you are that Professor Chen?¡± Chen Ning rounded her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°You are the owner of Azure Talisman Pharmaceutical and the Vitality Serum?¡± Chen Zhenxin pped his head and eximed. Chen Zhenxin was directly involved in helping the Azure Talisman Pharmaceutical get going and he knew the significance of the product.


    ¡°Vitality Serum!¡±


    Chen Huaian¡¯s gaze grew heavier by the second. ¡°This product would benefit billions of people around the world, and contribute to the development of mankind. Xiao Fan, you are really worthy of the title ¡®Pride of the nation!¡¯¡±


    Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun both nodded in agreement.


    Those who knew of the Vitality Serum would quickly understand its importance to the world. Although it was not nearly as effective as the Yun Wu Spirit Water, it can be mass-produced.


    Ferrari was a top luxury car, but it contributed very little to the automobile industry. The Backbones of the industry werepanies such as GM or Toyota that mass-produced cheap vehicles for everyone.


    ¡°As long as you still hold onto the Vitality Serum, the Han Family would not dare to touch even a hair on your head.¡± Chen Huaian said conclusively.


    ¡°Vitality Serum might be able to make the Han Family respect you, but they won¡¯t be afraid of you. What else did you do?¡± Chen Huaian cracked a shrewd smile and asked.


    Chen Fan let out a wry smile and was impressed by the old man¡¯s sharp mind and perspicacity.


    He nodded and said: ¡°Just recently, I went to Japan. I am sure most of you already know that.¡±


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan expectantly. Even An Ya realized that what Chen Fan was about to reveal next would answer all of their questions. Something must have happened during Chen Fan¡¯s stay in Japan that had scared Han Juntu.


    ¡°When I was there, I got into some trouble because I destroyed a Shrine. The Japanese Sword Sage Takemiya Hiro challenged me into a duel at the top of the Tokyo Tower and our fight had reduced the tower to half of its original height. But, that¡¯s not the real reason people are afraid of me.¡±


    Chen Fan paused a second, letting the suspense hang in the air.


    ¡°I had a run-in with the Fourteenth Brigade of the Japan Self-Defense Forces. I defeated the army and took down five F-15 fighter jets plus fourteen AH-1 Cobra helicopters.¡±


    ¡°What?!


    A deadly silence fell over the entire office.


    Chen Huaian gaped at Chen Fan in utter disbelief. Chen Fan¡¯s story was so wild that it should have belonged to a mythical tale.

 Chapter 404 - What Does It Take To Be A Legend?

    <h4>Chapter 404: What Does It Take To Be A Legend?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Chen Fan talked about the Grandmaster, Lei Qianjue and the Dark Roll, people such as Chen Zhenxin only have a very vague idea of what they were but couldn¡¯t gauge exactly how powerful they were since they sounded too far removed from reality. Some people even doubted Chen Fan was telling them the truth.


    However, when Chen Fan told them that he had defeated the entire fourteenth brigade and struck down seventeen airnes, they simply couldn¡¯t wrap their minds around it.


    Unlike a Grandmaster, they knew what the army was and knew that they were extremely deadly. No individual could have survived a fight against modern killing machines.


    Therefore, Even Chen Huaian and Wang Xiaoyun found Chen Fan¡¯s story inconceivable.


    However weak the fourteen brigade was, it was fully armed with modern weapons of a few thousand strong. Not to mention the F-15 hypersonic jets and the AH-1 Cobra helicopters. They were renowned for their deadliness and advanced technologies used.


    Yet, Chen Fan had to defeat such an army all by himself. If that was not a legend, nothing was.


    ¡°How is that possible? How can you counter modern military?¡±


    ¡°How many people are there in the fourteenth brigade? Are they armed with modern weapons? Do they have any heavy machine guns? And you said there were F-15s, are you sure about that?¡±


    Chen Gexin rounded his eyes and asked many questions in utter disbelief.


    Chen Zhenxin also had many questions but since Chen Fan¡¯s father was here, he let Chen Gexin take the lead. Even An Ya was shocked by the revtion. She rounded and gaped at Chen Fan speechlessly. Meanwhile, Chen Ning was adding some water into a teacup; she was so stunned by what she heard that she didn¡¯t even notice the water reached the rim of the teacup.


    Grandpa was the only person who had kept calm. But he also fixed his gaze on Chen Fan.


    ¡°The Fourteenth Brigade was a fully-fledged unit in the Japan Self-Defense Forces. It has four thousand soldiers and has Type 96 Armored Personnel Carrier, AH-1 Cobra helicopters, field cannons and what have you. It¡¯s a motorized modern brigade. As for the F-15s, it was equipped with hypersonic missiles...¡±


    Chen Fan told them everything that he knew of the Fourteenth Brigade.


    The more he talked about it, the more shocked the Chen family became.


    They realized that the Fourteenth Brigade was a deadly modern army that was armed to the teeth. Its overall strength was superior to most armies of simr sizes in most countries in the world. Most smaller nations didn¡¯t even have a single fighter jet and were still fighting with outdated and improvised equipment such as AK-47s and pick-up trucks.


    Chen Fan had crushed the modern military unit, but what did that mean about his power? Did that mean he could do whatever he wants in the world as long as he stayed away from the superpowers such as China, Russia, and America?


    With that thought in mind, a silence fell over the office.


    Even Wang Xiaoyun had to take a few deep breaths to calm herself.


    She thought she had been generous while estimating her son¡¯s strength, but little did she know that Chen Fan¡¯s abilities and power had already far exceeded the capacity of a normal human being. At Chen Fan¡¯s current level, only the leaders of powerful nations were worthy of sitting around the same table with him. The power of any family n or business group was a far cry from what¡¯s at Chen Fan¡¯s disposal.


    ¡°That makes so much sense now. No wonder Xiao Fan could have scared away the Han Family.¡±


    After a long silent moment, Chen Huaian heaved a sigh and said.


    The grizzled old man no longer regarded Chen Fan as a youngster in the family, instead, he regarded him as one of his peers.


    Chen Fan was so powerful that his strength had far exceeded Chen Huaian¡¯sprehension. The old man simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to treat a mighty figure who had defeated an army of a few thousand strong as his grandson. Instead, he should put Chen Fan in a ss case and on a pedestal so that he could be worshipped and admired by everyone in the family.


    Chen Zhenxin gaped at Chen Fan in utter disbelief.


    If Chen Fan was telling the truth, Han Family¡¯s might and influence were peanutspared to that of Chen Fan. The Han Family was just a family n but Chen Fan was a force that rivaled a nation. Of course Han Family had to stay away from Chen Fan.


    The thought of Han Juntu¡¯s submissive and servile behavior before Chen Fan gave Chen Ning a chill.


    So absolute was Chen Fan¡¯s power that even elite heirs from Yan Jin such as Han Juntu had to bow down to him. Chen Fan¡¯s power would easily make him the equal of the mighty Old Man Han.


    ¡°But how is it possible that a human can defeat tanks and airnes?¡± Chen Gexin asked incredulously. ¡°Are these Grandmasters so powerful that not even the military can bring them to heel?¡±


    ¡°Not every Grandmaster can be as powerful as me. Lei Qianjue, for example, would never stand a chance against a modern army. He wouldn¡¯t survive the initial bombardment of the bombs, missiles and what have you.¡± Chen Fan shook his head .¡±I am not an ordinary Grandmaster, they call me an Immortal Level Overlord.¡±


    ¡°Immortal Level Overlord?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other as they murmured the words.


    Chen Fan had be so powerful that he had rightfully earned the title ¡°Immortal.¡± What other words could people use to describe someone who defeated a powerful army all by himself?


    ¡°A legend, so my nephew is a legend!¡±


    Chen Zhenxin eximed. There was a bitterness in his voice.


    His power and influence simply seemedughable to that of Chen Fan. Theparison put a wry smile on Chen Zhenxin¡¯s face.


    ¡°The Han Family is very smart. Xiao Fan had dealt a huge blow to Japan by defeating their Fourteenth Brigade, so they wagered that the Chinese government would spare no expense to secure their ties with Chen Fan. Therefore, to be the enemy of Chen Fan is to be the enemy of the Chinese government.¡± Chen Huaian said knowingly.


    Everyone, including Wang Xiaoyun, nodded in agreement.


    The Chinese government would do whatever was necessary to win over Chen Fan. It would be a crime if they let Chen Fan slip through their fingers to work for other forces such as Russia or Ennd. Chen Fan was as powerful as an entire division of motorized infantry with unbridled mobility. He could strike fear into the hearts of even the most fearsome enemies.


    ¡°Atta boy! As long as we have Xiao Fan in our family, we can easily im the seat of power at Jiang Nan Province.¡± Chen Huaian said as he beamed from side to side.


    The old man was suddenly relieved and the mood in the room also lightened up a bit.


    Chen Zhenxin and Chen Ning both stared at Chen Fan in silence.


    They knew that Chen Fan¡¯s branch was going to rece them as the dominating force in the family. Chen Fan alone was more powerful than the entire family. The Chen family relied on him and needed him.


    Meanwhile, Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya looked to Chen Fan in pleasant surprise. Wang Xiaoyun wished she could hug Chen Fan tightly, kiss his cheek and then announce to the world: ¡°This is my son. My son is a legend, and is as powerful as the nation¡¯s leaders!¡±


    An Ya tugged a loose strand of hair behind her ear as she looked at Chen Fan with a soft gaze. She batted hershes and curled her lips into a mesmerizing smile.


    Even Chen Gexin who rarely let his emotions show up on face nodded approvingly.


    Chen Zhenxin and Chen Ning left the room quietly. Chen Fan had told them a lot, but he was still silent about the source of his power. Where did he get his power? Could he teach others to be as strong as him?


    However, Chen Zhenxin knew that that information was meant only for the ears of Chen Fan¡¯s close families. He wagered that Chen Fan would not willingly tell him those secrets so he might as well leave the room before he embarrassed himself.


    Once Chen Zhenxin and Chen Ning left the room, Chen Fan was finally alone with his parents, grandpa and Sister An Ya.


    Chen Fan said with as much seriousness as he could muster: ¡°Grandpa, Mom and Dad and Sister An, what I am going to tell you next are top secrets, and you should never ever tell anyone. Otherwise, there will be grave consequences.¡±


    Chen Huaian and Chen Gexin both nodded with solemn faces.


    They knew that Chen Fan was finally going to get down to the real business.


    Chen Fan had been telling them a lot about his abilities, but he didn¡¯t mention a word about the source of his power. The key questions remained whether Chen Fan could teach the others his incredible powers just as the masters in the Wu Xia drama would.


    Wang Xiaoyun was gripped by a wave of intense anticipation. If she could be as powerful as her son, she wouldn¡¯t have to toil in the business world. Her Jin Xiu Group was worth ten billion yuan, but what did ten billion yuan mean to Chen Fan who was as powerful as a nation?


    ¡°Not only is itplicated to exin the source of my power, but it is also rted to another secret that I don¡¯t think you are ready to hear yet. But what I can say is this: if you start to cultivate with me, you can be as powerful as me, if not more so.¡±


    Chen Fan said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun eximed first.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were lit up with glee. An Ya¡¯s eyes were filled with joy and anticipation. Who didn¡¯t want to be a godly existence who could do whatever they wanted? The toiling and struggling in life were all part of the pursuit of power, wasn¡¯t it?


    Chen Huaian furrowed his brows and said: ¡°Hold on a second. If even an old man like me could be as powerful as Xiao Fan then there should be many mighty figures just like Xiao Fan. But in reality, it¡¯s rare to meet Internal Force users, much less Grandmasters. How could you exin that?¡±


    The smile on Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Gexin¡¯s face dimmed a little after they heard the old man¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yea.¡±


    Just so, they were close to forty and Chen Huaian was in his eighties. They were way past their best years for learning. Even in Wu Xia drama, didn¡¯t all the protagonist start training when they were children? If they could master Martial Artists, there must be many Martial Artist Masters out there. If that¡¯s the case, the world would be in chaos having so many powerful men and women with unbridled power.


    With that thought in mind, they looked to Chen Fan for help.


    ¡°Grandpa was right. Of all the grandmasters in entire China, there are only less than twenty Grandmasters. There are a little bit more Internal Force users, but not a lot either. The world hasn¡¯t seen an Immortal Level Overlord such as me for decades.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded as he murmured to himself.


    ¡°That was because Martial Artist cultivation required very high raw talent. Only one in a million could have possessed such talent and on top of that, he would have to start stringent training when he was a child. That had severely limited the number of Grandmasters and Internal force users.¡±


    ¡°However, that was the method of training for ordinary martial arts, my method of cultivation is different.¡±


    So saying, a light suddenly came up in his eyes.

 Chapter 405 - I Am An Immortal Cultivator

    <strong>Chapter 405: I Am An Immortal Cultivator</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ok? So what are the differences?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun asked anxiously before Chen Fan¡¯s words had faded.


    Chen Fan¡¯s words had also caught Chen Huaian and Chen Gexin¡¯s attention. They locked their eyes on Chen Fan expectantly.


    They knew what Chen Fan was going to say was a secret that no one knew. Chen Huaian even felt a sense of danger in the truth that was going to be revealed.


    Chen Fan paused a second and without saying a word, he spread out his Divine Will and scanned the surroundings. After confirming that no one was eavesdropping, he started an art and covered the entire office under a dome made out of light. Then and only then, he spoke: ¡°I have made sure the room was not rigged. I have also cast a Sound Istion Seal so that no one would hear our conversation.¡±


    Seeing the earnestness on Chen Fan¡¯s taut face, Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya registered the weight of what Chen Fan was going to reveal.


    Everyone sat firmly in their seats and looked to Chen Fan and waited impatiently.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes, and let the suspense hang in the air for a while. Then he started speaking again: ¡°The difficulties in cultivation in our present world have greatly limited the number of powerful warriors. That was the case for all sects and schools on earth such as the Martial Artists in China, Onmyoji, and Samurai in Japan, the Yogi in India, and the Extraordinary Ones in the Dark World, just to name a few.¡±


    ¡°The Cang Dragon Unit, for example, consisted of elite soldiers that were winnowed out among hundreds of thousands of soldiers, yet, without me, there would be no more than fivepetent Martial Artists among them. Even the most powerful special unit in China, the Dragon¡¯s Fang, under the directives of Ye Nantian had produced less than a hundredpetent warriors.¡±


    Chen Fan said slowly while the other listened attentively.


    ¡°The Lu family of Lin Zhou City had over three hundred years of history, yet in those three hundred years, they had only less than forty Internal Force users.¡±


    ¡°The Susano Shrine of Kyushu Ind had thousands of worshippers, yet there were only a hundred or so swordsmen guarding the shrine¡±


    ¡°As for the Hong Sect, they dominated the underground world for centuries and were considered the most powerful underground group in the world; they only have seven Grandmasters and less than two hundred warriors.¡±


    ¡°All of that proves how difficult Martial Artist cultivation is.¡±


    Chen Fan listed a few examples to prove his point.


    ¡°In order to gain Internal Force, cultivation needs to start early, and training was often gruesomely intense. With the careful guidance of an experienced teacher, the student might be able to enter the Introductory Level in ten years. After that, the martial artist would be mired in endless training only to meet a bottleneck when they reached the Phenomenal sess of Internal Force Cultivation. However, only one in ten thousand cultivators could have pulled that off. Of all the citizens in Chu Zhou City, only Guo Wei from the Wei Shen martial arts school and Old Man Wei count as Internal Force users.¡±


    ¡°Only the cream of the crop could have advanced further to the peak of the Internal Force cultivation and started aiming for the Transcendent State.¡±


    ¡°All Transcendent State Grandmasters are not only extremely talented but also possess incredible perseverance. I know only five people who achieved Transcendent State before they were forty. The rest of Grandmasters I know didn¡¯t reach Transcendent State until they were in their fifties or sixties.¡±


    No one spoke a word as Chen Fan went on.


    They were shaken to the cores after hearing the secrets of the Martial arts world that not even many Martial arts knew of.


    The beleaguered path of Martial arts was so tremulous that it made the National University Entrance Exam a breeze. No wonder there were fewer Grandmasters than there were rich tycoons. To reach their level of attainment required not only blood and sweat but also luck.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t stop there. There is also the Immortal State beyond the Transcendent State. rumor is that there hasn¡¯t been a single Immortal State cultivator for fifty years. Even if there still are some Immortal State cultivators hanging around, they must be extremely old.¡±


    Chen Fan said as he shook his head: ¡°Compared to Spellcasters and Extraordinary Ones, the Martial arts cultivators might even be considered easy. It is even harder to be an Onmyoji, or Spellcaster, therefore there are even fewer of them in the world. I have an in-name disciple called Wu Shanhe who is a spell caster. He used to be a member of the Yin Ghost Sect who was one of the biggest Spell caster sects in Zhong Zhou. However, they have only five members.¡±


    ¡°Meanwhile, the so-called Extraordinary Ones were often seen in the western world. They have a much easier time when it came down to cultivation, but it was extremely rare to be an Extraordinary One in the first ce. It required external stimtions or self-awakening arts to ¡®awaken¡¯ their dormant inner power. External stimtions such as the Heavenly Water of Life were extremely hard toe by so they were only used on a selected few.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, although all nations wanted to produce more Martial Artists or Extraordinary Ones, the minuscule return and the huge investment eventually deterred them. They figured that they might as well use the same amount of money on military technologies. After all, even a powerful Grandmaster couldn¡¯t survive the raid of a modern army.¡±


    Chen Fan finally said conclusively.


    Wang Xiaoyun and the others looked at each other with troubled looks. They felt disheartened after hearing how difficult it was to be good at Martial Artist. It requires talent, hard work, luck, and a great teacher, not one less. It was even more difficult to be a Spellcaster or Extraordinary Ones. No wonder none of Chen Fan¡¯s listeners had ever heard of them before.


    Although the practice of martial arts seemed prevalent, the real martial artists were few and far between.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, if what you said is all true, howe you were able to reach Grandmaster before you are twenty and even reached Immortal State? Plus, you just said how difficult it was to cultivate, but what makes you think I and your parents in our ages can pull it off? Are we really that talented?¡±


    Chen Huaian thought for a while and then pointed out the elephant in the room.


    Wang Xiaoyun and the others nodded.


    Wang Xiaoyun had already been dreaming of bing a heroine that saves the world, but Chen Fan¡¯s description of the beleaguered path of cultivation had pulled her right back to reality. She would be in her eighties when she finally reached the phenomenal sess level of Internal Force cultivation.


    ¡°Grandpa, I have just told you why. What I talked about earlier is an ordinary kind of Martial arts, not my kind.¡±


    Chen Fan folded his arms across his chest and cracked a knowing smile.


    ¡°Oh? What are the differences?¡±


    Everyone perked up their ears and listened carefully.


    ¡°They could be called Martial Artist, Spellcaster, Onmyoji or Extraordinary Ones, they are but the same thing. However, I am an Immortal Cultivator, perhaps thest one on earth.¡± Chen Fan answered firmly.


    He had been reborn for one and a half years, and by now, he was strong enough to counter the military and was feared by even the superpower of the world. His strength had finally lent him enough confidence to reveal others his real identity.


    ¡°Immortal Cultivator?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    What did that mean?


    ¡°Do you mean you are one of those people who attempted to achieve godhood through cultivation?¡± Chen Huaian furrowed his brows and asked slowly.


    ¡°Sort of, but not exactly. Immortal Cultivation, in a nutshell, is a kind of forced evolution. Through Immortal Cultivation, a cultivator could elevate his existence to a much higher level. Those who had be a Perfected Immortal could move mountains, empty seas, snatch a shooting star and swallow down the moon and the sun.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°This is... Impossible!¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun and the others thought they were listening to Chinese myth.


    To them, even Chen Fan¡¯s ability to destroy armored vehicles and fighter jets were already inconceivable, much less snatching a shooting star or swallowing down the moon and the sun. It reminded them of the description of Gautama Buddha in the fantasy novel ¡°Journey To The West.¡±


    ¡°Why of course. But that required tens if not hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation. It¡¯s impossible to pull it off on earth. We can reach the Connate Spirit Level here at the most.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun heaved a sigh of relief.


    They were afraid that Chen Fan was going to announce the existence of such great power on earth, fearing that such inconceivable reality would fray the edges of their minds. The power of these cultivators were far beyond their wildest imaginations.


    ¡°So what are the difference between the Immortal Cultivators and the Martial Artists?¡± An Ya asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°Yea.¡±


    ¡°You made it sound like the Immortal Cultivators are so much more powerful than Martial Artists, but what difference would it make if it was equally as difficult as martial arts?¡±


    Chen Huaian rounded his eyes and looked at Chen Fan in confusion.


    ¡°The difference is that you have me. Martial Arts cultivation required rare talent and time, but if you follow my cultivation technique, you can be a sessful Immortal Cultivator as well.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    The old man Chen Huaian was so shocked that he dropped the teacup on the ground and didn¡¯t even notice it. Instead, he nearly jumped out of his chair and gave Chen Fan an incredulous stare.


    ¡°You mean anyone can do it, including me?¡± Chen Huaian asked in a trembling voice. His eyes locked onto Chen Fan¡¯s face.


    ¡°The key to the Immortal Cultivation was the Immortal Dao. With it, any creature, young or old, big or small could advance their levels of attainment quickly. It¡¯s much faster and more effective than Martial arts cultivation.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    Due to the low requirement for Immortal Cultivation, the human race could have swept across the universe and pinned all the other races under its thumb. The number of human Perfected Immortals were so great that they formed a formidable force that dominated the universe. The Human Celestial Lords were the most powerful beings in the universe and were practically invincible.


    Astonishment and disbelief were written all over Chen Gexin and the others¡¯ faces. Deep down, powerful currents of strong emotions roiled inside of them.


    They all knew what Chen Fan¡¯s words meant to the world.


    If anyone could be a cultivator and could be more powerful than a Martial Artist, how many cultivators would there be on earth?


    Seven billion?


    The thought sent a chill down Chen Huaian¡¯s spine. Such a dramatic change would alter the course of human history andpletely uproot the current power dynamic. Even a seasoned veteran of the tumultuous world such as Chen Huaian couldn¡¯t help but tremble uncontrobly.


    They were just ordinary people and couldn¡¯t handle the weight of such a secret.


    ¡°Well, Immortal Cultivation requires Spirit Qi, and Earth is deprived of it. It is impossible to support so many cultivators at once. I will only teach you guys some rudimentary arts for now. I don¡¯t think the Chen family is ready for anything beyond that yet.¡±


    Chen Fan finally said heavily.

 Chapter 406 - The Journey of Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 406: The Journey of Cultivation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Once Chen Fan¡¯s family members finally gathered themselves, Chen Huaian said heavily: ¡°You are right in keeping this information a secret. If it got out, the entire world would usher chaos to the world. In order to gain power, everyone, including those in foreign countries woulde knocking on our doors and ask us to hand over the Cultivation technique.¡±


    Chen Gexin, Wang Xiaoyun, and An Ya nodded in agreement.


    This secret carried too much weight for them to shoulder.


    The Vitality Serum could only slightly improve a mortal¡¯s physical condition, yet the Lee Family and the Pharmaceutical tycoons were crazy for it. Because of this, Chen Fan was considered by the Chinese government the most valuable asset of the nation. If the world got a whiff of Chen Fan¡¯s special cultivation technique, they would spare no expense to get it.


    By then, the USA and Russia would very likely start a nuclear war, risking the destruction of the entire human civilization. They would rather let the world burn than having their rival gain an edge. The United States of America would not sit around and let everyone in China be as powerful as Chen Fan. They couldn¡¯t even handle a hundred Chen Fan much less 1.3 billion of them.


    Its aircraft carriers, fighter jets, and battleships would be child¡¯s toys before thebined might of a hundred more soldiers as powerful as Chen Fan. Only the threat of nuclear warheads might have some effect on them.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, is it true that your cultivation technique can make everyone as powerful as you?¡±


    An Ya looked at Chen Fan anxiously.


    Everyone held their breath and looked to Chen Fan expectantly.


    ¡°The requirement for cultivation is low, anyone can do it. However, just like learning Math and physics, not everyone can be Einstein and Newton.¡± Chen Fan said. ¡°Most people would finish their academic career by the time they finished high school. Most people from more impoverished areas couldn¡¯t even finish elementary school, the same goes for cultivators on Spirit Qi deprived earth.¡±


    There were gazillions of cultivation techniques and sects, and there were equally as many cultivators in the universe, but there were only a handful of Perfected Immortals.


    The Immortal Cultivation realm had millions of years of history, but there had only been one North Mystic Celestial Lord.


    Theck of Spirit Qi on earth was another hurdle for the cultivators. Without proper resources, they would easily get stuck and couldn¡¯t progress. An ample supply of good high-quality Spirit Qi was as essential to Immortal Cultivators as fuel were to an engine. The more powerful the engine, the more fuel it would burn and the same went for cultivators and Spirit Qi.


    ¡°Immortal Cultivationes in different stages such as Qi Refinement, Connate Spirit, Golden Core, and Nascent Soul just to name a few. For now, you should focus on the Qi Refinement stage, and it is further divided into a few phases: Foundation Establishment, Ethereal Enlightenment, and Divine Sea. I think the Divine Sea should be the maximum level you can achieve on earth.¡±


    Chen Fan said slowly.


    ¡°Cultivation might sound easy, but it required powerful and effective arts, a good Spirit Land, talent, good guidance and a bit of luck. Most people are able to reach the introductory level of Foundation Establishment and reap some health benefits. It was not that much different than Tai Chi. However, those who were talents have a good teacher and aremitted would eventually reach higher levels such as Divine Sea, Connate Spirit, and Golden Core.¡±


    As Chen Fan finally addressed some of the key questions his listers had, Chen Huaian and the others nodded, and they started to see the whole picture.


    If anyone could be as powerful as Chen Fan, the world would be in chaos in no time. Although the requirement for Immortal Cultivation was low, it wasn¡¯t all that easy to be good at it. Just like the Martial Arts cultivation, Immortal Cultivation also required talents and resources, both were subjects of fiercepetition among Immortal Cultivation sects.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Teacher, Cangqin the Immortal Sage toured the universe every few thousand years to recruit a group of candidates to pit them against each other in his Cangmin Immortal Realm. It was free for all battle royale and only thest one standing could have the honor of bing his Inner Circle Disciple.


    Canqin did it to winnow out the real talents among the candidates.


    ¡°Are you calling yourself a genius? Is that why your cultivation progressed so fast?¡± Wang Xiaoyun giggled. Her eyes were filled with pride.


    Chen Fan was not sure what to make of his mom¡¯s remark, but he was slightly lighthearted by it nheless. He rose to his feet and said: ¡°Grandpa, mom, pa and Sister An, I want to show you something.¡±


    After exchanging a nce with each other, the Chen Family members rose to their feet and followed Chen Fan out of the room.


    Chen Fan led them out of the East Mountain Vis. To Chen Huaian¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan didn¡¯t hop into a car; instead, he started up the path that leads to the top of the mountain.


    When they were halfway to the top, Wang Xiaoyun furrowed her brows and asked in confusion: ¡°Xiao Fan, where are you taking us? Your Grandpa hikes on this trail every day and there is nothing special up there. It¡¯s the East Mountain Meadow that you bought and have done nothing to it. It¡¯s overgrown with bushes now. What a waste of money and ¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I believe Xiao Fan wouldn¡¯t bring us here for no reason.¡± Chen Gexin cut his wife short.


    An Ya and Chen Huaian kept their silence and followed closely behind Chen Fan.


    When they finally reached the main peak of East Mountain directly above the East Mountain Meadow, they saw a patch of barrennd dotted with gnarly bushes through a veil of mist hovering above the ground. Everyone looked to Chen Fan in confusion.


    Why did Chen Fan bring everyone here?


    Chen Fan answered their curious look by a gentle tap on the ground. Then he let out a grunt.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Suddenly, a deep thunder rumbled in the distance and the mist started to churn itself over.


    Once the mist was gone, the East Mountain Meadow finally revealed its true form to everyone.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya both covered their mouths to stifle a cry. A flicker of shock also shed across Chen Huaian and Chen Gexin¡¯s faces as disbelief surfaced in their eyes.


    The East Mountain Meadow was covered under a shimmering Azure dome with small azure-colored rain droplets as fine and soft as rabbit fur filled up space inside. Everything has a dream-like quality that reminded the viewers of fairnd in their childhood imaginations. The Azure-colored mist climbed up the mountains that nked the meadow, and from their peaks, the mist turned into rain droplets and fell to the rich soil below where countless Spirit herbs, Spirit Trees grew. At the other end of the meadow was a pavilion also shrouded in mist.


    ¡°I must have been blinded by a Dharma Spell! I have been here hundreds of times and never had I notice this miraculous sight. This is absolutely amazing!¡±


    Chen Huaian held back his shock and disbelief and shook his head.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is why I needed the East Mountain Meadow. I grow spirit medicine here.¡± Chen Fan said as he gestured everyone to follow him. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at my Cave Abode.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was stupefied by Chen Fan¡¯s suggestion.


    Wang Xiaoyun asked: ¡°Son, this is a sheer drop, how are we going to get there? We can¡¯t fly like you.¡±


    Chen Huaian kept his silence and looked to Chen Fan, he knew that Chen Fan had a way to get them down there.


    Lo and behold, Chen Fan cracked a smile and said: ¡°Arise!¡±


    The Green Dragon Grand Array started working at hismand. Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, the clouds roiled about before them and parted in the middle, creating a space that was filled with a raw bow and ingredient air bubbles. The path extended from the top of the mountain where the Chen Family was to the pavilion.


    After Chen Fan¡¯s assuring and reassuring that the path was safe to walk on, Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya finally took the first step fearfully. Meanwhile, Chen Huaian and Chen Gexin embarked on the path without any hesitation. They looked around and enjoyed the view of the East Mountain Meadow as they made their way down.


    Suddenly, the White Drake appeared amidst the clouds and startled the Chen family.


    After much exnation from Chen Fan, they finally epted that this monster in the cloud was the Artifact Spirit of the Green Dragon Grand Array.


    When they finally arrived at the North Qiong Pavilion, Tong Shan and Yukishiro Sa were already waiting for them by the entrance.


    Seeing Chen Fan and the other guests, Yukishiro Sa came up to them and bowed: ¡°My name is Yukishiro Sa. Wee, my lords!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fan, Who is she?¡±


    Chen Fan felt Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s shoot a re at his face.


    An Ya was also taken aback by the development. Yukishiro Sa had been a drop-dead gorgeous even before she lived in the Green Dragon Grand Array, after spending days around so much Spirit Qi, her skin had be so tender and smooth that she looked like a goddess in paintings.


    ¡°My lords, I am master¡¯s servant, Yukishiro Sa.¡± Yukishiro Sa hurried to exin.


    Chen Fan put in calmly: ¡®Mom and Dad, she is the family lord of the Yukishiro family in Japan that I told you of. She was wanted by the Japanese government because of me so I brought her here. Please be rest assured, she is absolutely loyal to us.¡±


    Hearing Chen Fan¡¯s exnation, Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s re grew softer, but a flicker of suspicion still shed in her eyes.


    Chen Fan was lighthearted by the development. He couldn¡¯t register that his mother seemed to believe that the girl was his mistress. On the other hand, Sister An believed Chen Fan¡¯s exnation and gave Chen Fan a trusting look.


    Once they entered the North Qiong Pavilion, Chen Fan showed them around and finally started to teach them Dharmic formtion.


    Since the Chen Family members started from zero, Chen Fan decided to teach them the most basic art of Foundation Establishment first. This Art was from a prominent immortal cultivation set and was called the Qi Harness Art of Foundation Establishment. Although it was not as powerful as the Void Mortal Refinement Art, it had an easy learning curve and anyone could be good at it. In addition, this art could also help the cultivators prolong their lives.


    Chen Fan only taught them the Qi Harnessing part of the art since it was still too early to expect them to attempt the real Dharma Cultivation.


    Both Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun were busy with their own business, so it was unrealistic to expect them to be fullymit to cultivation. The Qi Harness Art would at least strengthen their bodies and improve their health.


    After spending another week in the East Mountain, the Chen family members finally got the hang of it. The Green Dragon Grand Array and the Spirit Medicine had helped their cultivation greatly.


    To Chen Fan¡¯s surprise, Chen Huaian and An Ya had progressed their cultivation much faster than the other two. Just in a few days, they seemed to have already reached the Introductory Level.


    ¡°Grandpa was an unppable veteran in the harsh world, while Sister An had great attention to detail, both of their personalities were well suited for cultivation. However, mom and pa were too distracted by worldly matters to focus on their cultivation.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    However, he was not at all worried by his parents¡¯ slow progression. He wouldn¡¯t leave the Earth for many years so he had time.


    Five dayster, just as the Chen family were all on the right track, Chen Fan received a phone call from Yang Qinhu.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to seek the Fruit of Embryonic Essence.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself as his eyes glinted.

 Chapter 407 - Dark World In Elation

    <h4>Chapter 407: Dark World In tion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Even as Chen Fan prepared to meet up with Yang Qinhu, a secret message started to spread among the elites of the Dark World. The message came in the form of a stack of grainy photos.


    These were the picture of Fruit of Embryonic Essence that Yang Qinhu obtained from Din Fuhai.


    ¡°Heavenly Water of Life? It has to be it! A full pond full of it. It¡¯s an unlimited supply of Heavenly Water of Life!¡±


    The elites of the Dark World quickly arrived at the conclusion as soon as they saw the pond of running water in the frigid tundra.


    The news had made the Dark World sizzle with excitement.


    From Western Europe to North America, from the Balkans to the Baltics, countless organizations and Overlords of the Dark World focused their attention on Siberia, the snow-covered tundra that was an enigma to everyone.


    ¡°The biggest bottleneck restricting the number of Extraordinary Ones was theck of Heavenly Water of Life. With the spring, we can create as many Extraordinary Ones as we want and the entire Dark World would soon be under our control.¡±


    One leader of an underground organization mmed the table and announced during a secret meeting.


    Although his gusto had won a lot of approval around the table, a few others had chosen to re-examine the situation with a more rational mind. ¡°If we have gotten the message so would other more powerful organizations such as Crimson Wings, Hong Sect, Dragon Hall and Square Tower. Are we going topete against those Super Overlords at the top of the Dark Roll? Even if we seeded, could we withstand the ensuing besiegement from the entire Dark World?¡±


    The voice of reason quickly quelled everyone¡¯s enthusiasm.


    He was right. The news had already gotten out so many Super Overlords would already be on their way to Siberia. Therefore, for most ordinary Extraordinary Ones, It was not worth it to risk their lives just so that they could add more members to the ranks of their organization.


    Most mid to small size underground organizations started to think better of their actions, but the superpowers of the Dark World remained unfazed by the challenge.


    ¡°We have lost Diamond Buck, Zoro the Thunder King, and Lei Qianjue, we need to secure the spring while we still have four Super Overlords left. Let me lead the Dark Moon to im the Spring for our sect. With the Heavenly Water of Life, our sect will recover from our losses of three underbosses in just a few years.¡±


    A scrawny Chinese man with hair mmed the table and announced with gusto.


    He was Hu Zongxiu, the Wind Lord.


    There were only two underbosses in the Hong Sect who were of Chinese descent, and he was one of them. He perfected both Martial arts and his awakened power and merged the two to create abat technique called ¡°Vayu¡¯s des,¡± which allowed him to summon sharp des from the tip of his fingers amidst the heat ofbat. As an Extraordinary One, his power was no less than a Grandmaster.


    ¡°In less than a year, we lost three underbosses. I wager there are going to be many powerful Super Overlords vying for the same thing, perhaps even the top warriors on the Dark Roll would show up as well. Are you sure you can defeat Zeus the Thunder Lord?¡± Olga smirked. Her hair was the color of burning coal, while her round pupils were two shiny bloody moons.


    ¡°Olga, you have escaped Chen Beixuan by kneeling before him and begging. You have lost your right to speak up at the table. So be quiet.¡±


    Hu Zongxiu cracked a cold smile and then flung back at her.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    Olga mmed the table and rose to her feet. Fire suddenly came up around her body and her eyes turned so red that blood seemed to ooze out of them. She locked her fiery gaze onto Hu Zongxiu as the temperature in the room cranked up instantly.


    Capitting to Chen Fan was the most embarrassing thing she had ever done. She couldn¡¯t let Hu Zongxiu rub it in and add insult to injury.


    Hu Zongxiu snickered and spread out both arms to summon two deadly wind des. These Wind des swirled around his arms, turning them into the deadly forearms of the praying mantis. Hu Zongxiu slightly bent both legs and arched his back like a wild cat ready to pounce on its prey.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The old man sitting at the head of the table pulled a taut face and said: ¡°Stop it, both of you. We need solidarity during such a trying time!¡±


    Seeing their leader was angry, both Olga and Hu Zongxiu slowly sat down at their seats as their special powers abated.


    Although the old man at the head of the table was an ordinary mortal, no one dared to defy his order. His authority was supported by an incredible power that was the foundation of the Hong Sect¡¯s dominance over the Dark World. Even if all the underbosses were dead, as long as that incredible power lived on, the Hong Sect would still thrive.


    ¡°I approve of Xiuzong¡¯s n. But the Dark Moon had sustained heavy casualties during its fight with White Tiger and Red Sparrow I can only let you take half of its men. Be careful, the Hong Sect can¡¯t afford to lose another underboss. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me while I report back to the Elder.¡± The old man said solemnly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hu Zongxiu, Olga and Romon all replied in unison.


    Such meetings carried out in many other organizations of the Dark World. In order to im the Heavenly Water of Life, they all sent in the best of the best. Those who ranked high enough on the Dark Roll didn¡¯t even waste time on preparation as they departed for Siberia right away.


    In a few days, Siberia would see a gathering of powerful Overlords all around the world.


    All the while, Chen Fan was oblivious to the actions around him.


    After the spring festival, he assigned Yu Qin and the Cang Dragon Bodyguards to his parents and grandpa¡¯s house and then he took a ne to the Outer Guan Region by himself.


    By now, Chen Fan had spent ten days inside the Green Dragon Grand Array, so his body had fully recuperated and energy charged. However, he still couldn¡¯t fully recover the Raw Arcane Energy he had consumed during the battle with the Japanese Military. That being said, the damage to the Raw Arcane Energy only had a long term effect and wouldn¡¯t hamper his performance during battle.


    ¡°Huu! Huu!¡±


    The airne took off and reached ten thousand meters above the ground.


    Chen Fan calcted in his mind.


    ¡°It would take grandpa and Sister An at least three years to finish Foundation Establishment level, by then, I should start to teach them some Divine spells. By that time, I should have already reached Divine Sea Level, if not Connate Spirit. I should be powerful enough to protect them even if the entire world turns against me.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    The art he had taught his family was not a fully-fledged Art of Immortal Cultivation. Instead, it was an enhanced version of Internal Force cultivation. It would strengthen Chen Huaian and the other¡¯s bodies and reinforce their inner energy, but it wouldn¡¯t grant them the ability to use any Dharma Spells or Divine spells. Chen Fan did it to make sure their cultivation foundations were solid and as a fail-safe, in case they were unable to pick up the more advanced arts.


    Cultivation, at its core, was the process of breaking the circle of life.


    The earth¡¯s resources were scarce and couldn¡¯t support too many Immortal Cultivators. It wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for the Chen Fan¡¯s family members to enter Foundation Establishment level using the abundant Spirit Medicine in the valley, but even these Spirit herbs wouldn¡¯t support the huge Spirit Qi consumption once they reached the Ethereal Enlightenment and Divine Sea level.


    Chen Fan¡¯s n was simple: he would improve his level of attainment first so that he would traverse the universe to seek cultivation resources elsewhere. Then he could relocate his family to those Spirit Lands with abundant resources. He didn¡¯t forget about Fang Qiong either, but he wagered that since Fang Qiong was still young, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her for another decade or so. During that time, she could soak up the rough and tumble of the mortal world, letting it harden her will and soul so that she would be better prepared for the journey of cultivation.


    Chen Fan had created a new batch of Jade Talisman for his family and with the protection of Tong Shan and the Cang Dragon unit, Chen Fan was confident that his family should be safe.


    Tiger Demon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art has the Tiger Demon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art, so he was powerful enough to drive off a Grandmaster.


    Chen Fan had seen to it that his family was safe before he boarded the ne. He was not sure how long he would be gone. Even after he got the Fruit of Embryonic Essence, he might find a quiet ce to cultivate instead of returning home right away since the Fruit of Embryonic Essence couldn¡¯t be preserved for too long.


    ¡°Sigh... I can teach them all the arts in the world, and shower them with Spirit Qi, but do ma and pa really have what it takes to be Immortal Cultivators?¡± Chen Fan let out a sigh. Patience and perseverance were the two cornerstones of cultivation. Anyone could reach the Introductory Level, but as they progress further, fewer and fewer people would remainmitted. Chen Fan was not sure how far his family could go.


    However, even if they could only reach Connate Spirit or Golden Core, they should be able to live up to hundreds if not thousands of years. The thought gave Chen Fan some sce andfort.


    After a while, the ne finallynded on the frozen tarmac of an airport


    It was the northmost city of the northernmost province of China. Looking from above, thend was covered by a thick white nket. On the ground, the streets were decorated with ice sculptures and lights.


    Yang Qinhu already had been waiting for Chen Fan outside of the airport.


    ¡°Senior Master Chen, wee.¡±


    Yang Qinhu was the biggest tycoon in the Outer Guan Region and he was not afraid of showing off his wealth. A dozen or so brawny men in ck suits stood behind him and they were nked by a row of Mercedes. The group of brawny men bowed and greeted Chen Fan in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s kinda weird. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows and said slightly.


    ¡°Yes, Senior Master Chen.¡± Yang Qinhu waved a hand and dismissed those men in ck. After all the men drove away, they were left alone with a couple of bodyguards and a Mercedes-Benz S-650


    The bodyguard held the car door for Chen Fan and shut it after Chen Fan was all buckled up.


    The Mercedes-Benz then started off quietly toward the outskirts of the frigid city.


    ¡°Senior Master Chen Fan, this man was the captain of the expedition team. You can ask him if you have any questions.¡± Yang Qinhu knew what was on Chen Fan¡¯s mind so he brought the answer to him straight away.


    Across Chen Fan sat a thin man with a stupid and wondering gaze. The man was in rough shape and he definitely had seen better days. The deep wrinkles on his skin where muscles used to be suggested that he had been a fit and healthy man. However, now he was as thin as a skeleton and despite the sting heat in the car, he was shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Chen Fan asked in an even voice.


    ¡°My name is Wang Baoguo.¡± The question startled the middle-aged man at first, then he answered with a jittering voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m just going to ask you a few questions.¡± Chen Fan said: ¡°Where did you take the photo of the spring and the tree? Where are the other members of your team? Did you encounter any monsters?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s calm voice seemed to have steadied Wang Baoguo¡¯s mind a little.


    He fished out a small silver vodka sk and took a sip, which brought a light color onto his cheeks. He rubbed his hands together and said: ¡°We found it in a valley deep inside of Siberia. We weremissioned by the boss of Fu Hai Group. He wanted to explore new oil fields and mines in Russia because of its cheap cost of operation.¡± Wang Baoguo said.


    ¡°Our expedition team had a dozen members, all armed to ward off wild animals such as bears and tigers. The man in charge of security was my vice captain. He was a sharp shooter recently retired from the military. When we found out about the spring, we were ecstatic. We thought we had found the magical spring that can grant us immortality. but...¡±


    Even as he said that a flicker of panic shed in Wang Baoguo¡¯s eyes. His lips trembled as he started shaking again. ¡°As I was saying... we were... we were ecstatic at first. But... there were monsters... they attacked us...¡±


    ¡°What kind of monsters?¡± Chen Fan pressed on.

 Chapter 408 - Heading To Russia

    <h4>Chapter 408: Heading To Russia</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t see them.¡± Wang Baoguo let out a wry smile.


    ¡°The blizzard had blocked our view. It was night as well, so we only saw shadows that moved faster than anything I had ever seen. Every time a dark shadow passed us, one of my men would disappear into the darkness. In the end, the vice-captain had to sacrifice himself so that I could get out of there with those pictures we took.¡±


    The memory brought a pained expression on to Wang Baoguo¡¯s face. He clenched his fists tightly and pounded his thighs with a great measure of remorse.


    ¡°I am a coward. Big Xun had charged at those monsters with a pocket knife while I spun my tail and ran away. I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t go back. I am so sorry... I am so sorry...¡±


    Seeing Wang Baoguo breaking down into tears, Chen Fan shook his head.


    Chen Fan realized that it wasn¡¯t the expedition that had taken a toll on his health, it was the unshakable guilt on his conscience.


    Yang Qinhu finally broke the silence and put in: ¡°Senior Master Chen, I have talked to Baoguo in detail about the monsters. He told me that although he couldn¡¯t make out their shape, he knows they are extremely fast, has a wolf-like howl and they seemed to walk on their hind legs as apes do. He said he also caught a glimpse of their eyes, and they were bloody red.¡±


    ¡°Fast, wolf-like call, Ape-like shape, and bloody eyes?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and pondered.


    It wasn¡¯t any beast that he could remember off the top of his head, but he had seen way too many strange beasts to remember all of them. The earth used to be brimming with Spirit Qi and all kinds of wild and unimaginable beasts roamed thend. It was likely that one of those Spirit Beasts had survived the deprivation of Spirit Qi.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough information. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I can squash any monster.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly


    As the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator on the verge of Tribtion Transcendence, Chen Fan was brimming with conviction and confidence. He had battled countless battles and was never defeated, what did a few puny monsters mean to him?


    ¡°That¡¯s what I have been waiting to hear!¡± Yang Qinhu guffawed.


    He had long since figured out the exact location where the pictures were taken but didn¡¯t want to venture out there fearing the deadly monsters. Although he was a Martial arts Grandmaster, he feared the unknown as much as any ordinary human would. However, Chen Fan was anything but an ordinary human so he was not at all afraid.


    However, powerful the monsters were, they would be a far cry from the might of a modern army and F-15 fighter jets.


    The two of them found a ce to spend the night and headed toward their destination first thing in the morning. Since Yang Qinhu knew where the valley was, he had charted a safe and fast course on a map so that they could pack light and move fast.


    They were both powerful martial artists and therefore even the knee-deep snow didn¡¯t slow them down. On the other hand, an ordinary human such as Wang Baoguo would at the most make a few dozen miles in a day if he were lucky.


    ¡°I have a contact in Russia who will pick us up with a helicopter and drop us off at the city closest to the valley. From there, we will travel on foot again.¡±


    Yang Qinhu had a huge influence up north so it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to get a forged border pass for Chen Fan. Chen Fan was considered the most powerful man in the Dark World, so it was impossible for him to cross the border without a disguise. If the Rusian government got a whiff of his whereabouts, they might not hesitate to take up extreme measures.


    The helicopter ride took them to the City of Yakutsk.


    Yakutsk was located in the middle of Northern Siberia and was the coldest city in the world. It was the capital city of the State of Yakutsk had a poption of two hundred thousand which consisted mainly of the Yakuts, also known as the Sakha people. The city was entirely built on permafrost and was therefore called the Permafrost City.


    ¡°This is as close as we can get to the valley without going on foot. We have to trek a thousand kilometers on the tundra to reach there.¡± Yang Qinhu held out a map and pointed the dotted line on the map.


    Even a powerful Grandmaster such as Yang Qinhu couldn¡¯t withstand the freezing temperature. He hadyered himself with parkas and sweaters.


    Unlike Lei Qianjue, he had not yet mastered the Diamond Body and therefore could not live on the frozen tundra with only a thin shirt.


    ¡°A few thousand kilometers? How did the expedition team get this far?¡± Chen Fan asked with furrowed brows.


    Yakutsk was tucked deep in the Hearnd of Siberia, but the site was even a few kilometers further. This meant that the expedition team would have to venture into the lifeless expanse of Siberia tundra without any source of fresh supplies.


    ¡°The expedition team had a dozen local Yakuts guides with snowmobiles. They stumbled upon the valley after they changed course in order to avoid a blizzard. That valley would have already been discovered if it wasn¡¯t so well hidden.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°Senior Master Chen, should we hire some local guides?¡± Yang Qinhu hazarded. ¡°Thend will be covered by snow and without the knowledge of thend, we wouldn¡¯t find the way even if we have our course charted on the map.¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s hire some local then.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Yang Qinhu replied.


    He was a powerful Grandmaster with huge influences in the north. He had already talked to one of his friends here and made some arrangements. He led Chen Fan through the streets to find the man called Paul.


    Paul happened to live in an opulent mansion that stood out among the modest houses around it.


    The mansion was decorated in an interesting and unique style. From the rough-hewn stone mantle of the firece, the hard leather sofa covered with furs of some gigantic animal, the dimly lit murals to the impressive trophies hanging on the war¡ªgrizzly bears and tigers¡ªeverything reminded its visitor the wild and untamed nature of thend.


    ¡°Hey, Paul! My dear friend. Long-time no see! You must be bored to death by staying in the middle of nowhere.¡± Yang Qinhu greeted his friend with a solid punch to Paul¡¯s chest.


    As a Grandmaster, Yang Qinhu¡¯s punch packed an impact. However, Paul barely felt it.


    Chen Fan nced at Paul and noticed the Russian man¡¯s incredible hulking frame. He had a head of unruly hair and a bushy beard that hid his expression. Although His burly body was ripped, Chen Fan didn¡¯t sense any Internal Force inside of him, but there was an unmistakable pulse of energy that came from an Awakened Bloodline, making him as powerful as a tank.


    ¡°Senior Master Chen Fan, Paul used to be a top ten mercenary in the Dark world. His nickname is ¡®War Bear.¡¯ He had run into a powerful Overlord on the Dark Roll and this son of a gun was able to escape unharmed. But after that, he retired back home and lived here since then. We knew each other when I was a mercenary myself.¡± Yang Qinhu said. Then he introduced Chen Fan to the big man.


    ¡°This is Senior Master Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°Beeshang Chung? I have never heard of him.¡± Paul said with a thick Russian ent.


    ¡°Tiger, you know how dangerous this god-forsaken ce can get so why do youe here? I am retired now, and I don¡¯t care about the Dark World anymore. That little guy there, why do you act like a chicken in front of him? What¡¯s so special about him?¡±


    Paul grumbled as he gave Chen Fan a nce. Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s thin arms and legs, he turned around and started talking to Yang Qinhu.


    Paul was a man of physical strength and he would scarcely consider Chen Fan a mighty man.


    ¡°Paul, be respectful. The man standing before you is the most powerful man in the Dark World, a living legend, Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Yang Qinhu pulled a solemn face and announced.


    ¡°Him? The most powerful man in the Dark World? A living legend?¡±


    Paul rounded his eyes in contempt and gave Chen Fan a derisive nce. He guffawed and then started speaking Russian.


    ¡°Since when did Adam let a little China man take his top spot on the Dark Roll?¡±


    Adam was the most powerful Overlord for decades before Chen Fan reced him recently.


    Yang Qinhu thought Chen Fan did not understand Russian so all was well. To his utter surprise, Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and flipped his palm downward to summon a giant azure hand out of thin air. Therge palm pressed onto Paul and pinned him to the ground.


    ¡°Kacha, Kacha.¡±


    The Russian bodyguards who had been standing in the corner quickly trained their guns at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered and flicked a finger, sending out a ray of white light. The light traced a circle in the air and severed the gun barrels. The development scared these Russian bodyguards and sent a chill down their spines.


    The light could cut through steel, what would it do to their head?


    The thought had made the Russians think better of their actions.


    Meanwhile, Paul started screaming painfully as he charged up his energy. The muscles on his body burgeoned as if molten iron were being pumped into it. Blue veins streaked across his stretched skin as his erged body ripped his shirt open at the seams.


    However, try as he might, he couldn¡¯t set himself free; the grip of the azure hand was iron.


    Chen Fan pressed his hand down and the azure hand also moved in the same direction, pressing into the floor, lodging Paul¡¯s body in a depression perfected fitted around his body.


    ¡°If not because of Yang Qinhu, I would have already killed you, you stupid Mudak!¡± Chen Fan sat down on a sofa and helped himself with some vodka as he said in perfect Russian.


    After Paul struggled to dislodge himself from the caved-in-floor around him, he grew silent.


    ¡°I have already told you not to mess with him. He is the most powerful man in the Dark World, a living legend.¡± Yang Qinhu said with a smirk.


    Paul gave Chen Fan a furtive nce, and then murmured to Yang Qinhu: ¡°Is he really that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Just recently, Senior Mater Chen had defeated an entire Brigade and struck down three F-15s. So you tell me if he is strong.¡± Yang Qinhu said almost giddily.


    Paul was stunned by the revtion and was rendered speechless. His gaping mouth was big enough to swallow down a Nareznoy Baton

 Chapter 409 - Gathering of Dark Overlords

    <h4>Chapter 409: Gathering of Dark Overlords</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Holy moi boch! he can bring down an entire brigade?¡±


    Paul asked stupidly, his mouth still wide open.


    As a powerful Overlord of the Dark World, Paul had frequented the battle fields in the Middle East and Northern Africa, so he knew the deadliness of modern military¡¯s firepower first hand.


    He would think twice even to face against a hundred strong squad much less a fully armed brigade of four thousand strong. Neither could he wrap his mind around Chen Fan¡¯s striking down three F-15 fighter jets.


    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Yang Qinhu asked with a grin.


    Paul nodded vigorously. Russians could be arrogant but they were fiercely loyal once you get to know them. Many of them were battle-hardened warriors who only obey the order of the strongest. Because of their bravado and defiance, they were often called the Warrior Race amongizens in China.


    ¡°Paul, we are heading north deep into the tundra to find a valley.¡±


    After everyone sat down around the table, Yang Qinhu unfurled a map on the table and said.


    ¡°Why are there suddenly so many people who want to go to the Icewolf Valley?¡± Paul scratched his head and murmured to himself.


    ¡°Someone else had asked you about it as well?¡± Yang Qinhu asked urgently.


    ¡°Yes, quite a few of them. Some from Europe, some from America and even a few from the Middle East. They are disguised as tourists, but this old nose can smell the blood on their hands from miles away. Some of them are our old friends.¡± Paul said casually.


    Yang Qinhu gave Chen Fan a nce and asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Senior Master, it seems that the cat is out of the bag. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the valley is a few kilometers deep, not even a helicopter can get down there. Plus, I doubt they have the exact location of the pond, so they might have to spend a lot of time searching for it. Don¡¯t worry, we will be fine.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    Not only Yang Qinhu nodded at Chen Fan¡¯s reassurance, but also Paul.


    Chen Fan was the most powerful man in the Dark World, so of course, the other treasure seekers were no match against him.


    ¡°We should head out right away, just in case.¡±


    Chen Fan rose to his feet.


    Although Paul was not going with them, he had offered his help by sending a few guides and a couple of his bodyguards to join their trip. When they finally embarked on their journey to the frozen tundra, their ranks had swelled to a dozen or so.


    They headed out of the city in a convoy of snowmobiles. It wasn¡¯t long before they reached the barren wastnd. In the beginning, there was a small vige every few dozen kilometers, but as they went further north, the sight of small viges became less frequent.


    Chen Fan sat on the snowmobile in the passenger seat and cultivated.


    He was surprised to find out that Spirit Qi was much more abundant in the lifeless tundra than in the city. The concentration of Spirit Qi on the tundra had reached almost half of the average Qi concentration on others. Most of the Spirit Qi here was of ice and water elements which would be good for the spells of the same element but would greatly hinder that of fire and wood element.


    ¡°It makes sense now why the Fruit of Embryonic Essence would appear here.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself with his eyes closed.


    The Fruit of Embryonic Essence was a superior-grade Spirit Fruit. Chen Fan was quite astonished to find out that it still existed on earth. Once he consumed the Fruit of Embryonic Essence, he would be lifted to thete-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment right away.


    Such was the miraculous effect of the Superior-grade Spirit Fruit.


    ¡°Senior Master Chen Fan, we have been on the road for more than ten days and had ventured eight hundred kilometers north of where we started. The valley must be near.¡± Yang Qinhu proud of the map unfurled it and said.


    ¡°The only ce for resting was a small hamlet a hundred kilometer away from us. That¡¯s where Wang Baoguo got their supplies. Shall we stop by there to restock our supply and stretch our legs?¡±


    ¡°Oh? There is a hamlet?¡±


    The revtion had caught Chen Fan¡¯s attention.


    He was able to spot a few viges on the first few days of his journey and by now, he hadn¡¯t seen even the slightest human activity for four days. So Chen Fan was taken aback after he heard that there was a settlement this far into the tundra.


    ¡°It had been there even when my grandpa was still a babe. They named the settlement ¡®Snow wolf¡¯¡± The guide named ¡°Old Man Logan¡± said in Russian.


    ¡°They say that people in that vige canmune with the wolf spirit and control wolf packs. The elders told us to stay away from there, saying it¡¯s a vige filled with demons.¡±


    ¡°Snow wolf?¡±


    Chen Fan nodded as he murmured to himself.


    Most ancient settlements in the middle of nowhere had some mojo attached to the ce, the vige of snow wolf must be no exception. Otherwise, no one could have survived in such a harsh environment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head straight to the valley, we have no time to waste.¡± Chen Fan decided.


    Yang Qinhu nodded.


    After Chen Fan was gone, Paul registered that something significant was happening. Why were there so many visitors to the city of Yakutsk ofte? Worse, almost all of them reeked with the smell of the Dark World.


    ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯ll hit the bar and rx a bit.¡± Paul shook his head and sauntered toward the best bar in the town. As soon as he entered the bar, the bartender poured him a cup of his favorite drink: rum and vodka.


    Paul upped the cup and drank all of it, even as he was about to order another one, someone else sat down beside him and patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Dear Paul, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Paul about-turned and saw a middle-aged redhead with a shrewd look on his face.


    Paul¡¯s face lit up with surprise. ¡°Firefox! What are you swindler doing here?¡±


    Ryan Park, also known as Firefox was a renowned pedaller of secrets in the underground world. Paul knew the sight of him meant trouble, big trouble. As dictated by the nature of his word, Firefox tends to appear amidst a conflict, touting whatever secrets he knew to both parties.


    Lo and behold, Firefox shrugged and said: ¡°Old buddy, I think you are going to get busy. Many people wanted intel on the Icewolf Valley. They offered enough money for you to buy a small ind. They are all serious customers with serious businesses.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Yakutsk is my turf, even if the captain of the Crimson Wingses to knock on my door, I still wouldn¡¯t give a damn.¡± Paul poured the contents of the second cup down his throat and said proudly.


    Crimson Wings was a mercenary group in western Europe and the second most powerful in the world. It¡¯s captain Karl was number thirteen on the Dark Roll.


    Firefox gave him a dim smile and kept his silence.


    Then, Paul watched in uttermost disbelief as a tall slender British man in a ck snow speckled peacoat walked into the bar. The man¡¯s red eyes were two burning coals in the dark night.


    ¡°Karl of the Crimson Wings?¡±


    Paul jumped out of his stool, two cups of vodka had made him feel thirsty.


    His astonishment didn¡¯t stop there as more people filed into the bar. Paul didn¡¯t know all of them, but he had recognized a few leaders of powerful organizations in the Dark World. Each one of them were a formidable force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°nsit from the God Balde?¡±


    ¡°Lady Catelyn from the Blizzard Witch?¡±


    ¡°The Hong Sect¡¯s Underboss Hu Zongxiu?¡±


    ¡°Lahar the Demon Elephant from the mercenary band Diablo?¡±


    ¡°Dark Titan?¡±


    The intimidating sight of these strangers scared the local pub-goers. They paid up their tab and left the bar, leaving Paul alone with these powerful men and women of the Dark World.


    ¡°Holy moi boch! these men and women represented at least eight organizations and five of them are on the Dark Roll.¡±


    Paul was stunned.


    The Dark Roll has twenty spots, so excluding the top three and Chen Fan, nearly half of the Dark Roll had assembled here.


    ¡°What is going on? Why did so many Overlords suddenlye to this forgotten ce on earth.¡±


    Paul was shaken to the core. There were over twenty Grandmasters in this room right at this very moment. All the Grandmasters in China might only add up to that number.


    Nearly half of the Super Overlords in Europe were here.


    What surprised Paul the most was the expectant look on these Overlords faces. It was as if they were waiting for someone even more powerful to arrive.


    ¡°The only ones who could make these mighty figure wait so patiently were¡ª¡±


    Paul felt his heart skipped a beat as he saw something incredible.


    An old man pushed open the door and walked into the bar. His hair was messy and unkempt and his eyes were dull and lifeless. He could be mistaken for any drunken old man in the Russian streets if not for the shes of sparks that can be seen from time to time above his head.


    Paul nearly fainted when he recognized him.


    ¡°Zeus the Thunder Lord!¡±


    He used to be number three on the Dark Roll and currently was sitting at the fourth spot. He was one of the very few who had escaped a US military¡¯s raid. He was considered the most destructive man on this.


    Little did Paul know that there was more shocking development behind that door.


    A man appeared behind the old man. He was wearing a funny ck top hat and an over the top monocle. His movement and style of clothing had such a theatrical and performative quality to it that it made him look like a stage magician. Paul shouted incredulously under his breath: ¡°The Fool!¡±


    He ranked second on the Dark Roll and was a Grand Magus of the Magus Poison Sect. He was well versed in all types of curse sorceries or arts of the Onmyoji. Therefore he was considered the most powerful Spellcaster alive.


    Paul had thought that the Fool was thest one, but there was another. When the brawny War Bear recognized thest visitor, he nearly copsed out of fear.


    It was a young jovial man with blond hair. However, Paul knew the terrifying power hidden underneath that cordial facade.


    ¡°Adam!¡±


    He was the former number one on the Dark Roll.

 Chapter 410 - We Have Finally Met

    <h4>Chapter 410: We Have Finally Met</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The son of the god Adam, the Fool and Zeus the Thunder Lord.


    The former Three Lords of the Underground World had gathered together. Adding in the other five members of the Dark Roll, over half of the warriors listed on the Dark Roll were here.


    Paul licked his parched lips and felt his legs trembling.


    ¡°What do you know, my friend. I told you so.¡± Firefox patted Paul¡¯s shoulder.


    Paul nodded mechanically.


    These figures were not just powerful, they could change the world.


    Zeus the Thunder Lord had killed an American General while he was in the Philippines, and had always been on the American¡¯s most wanted list. Since then, he had never made a public appearance until now.


    The Fool had the highest bounty among all of his peers. He was on the wanted list for over a hundred and seventy countries and the total sum of his bounty added up to twenty billion US dors. Yet, he was still alive and well. It was nearly impossible to bring the Grand Magus to heel.


    Adam, the so-called Son of God was regarded as the most powerful man in the Dark World a decade ago. He had been the most powerful man who was not an Immortal Level Overlord. He was an Extraordinary One, and rumor had it that even Immortal Level Overlord was extremely impressed by his Super Power. However, they conceded that his over the top power had also hindered his cultivation toward the higher level of attainment.


    Why would so many powerful Overlords flock to this bar in the middle of nowhere?


    ¡°War Bear Paul, I have seen your name on the list of Mercenary before. Do you happen to know how to get to the Icewolf Valley?¡± Adam walked over to Paul and asked. He snapped a finger to bring the barterer¡¯s mind out of his stupor and asked for a cup of white wine.


    ¡°Sir, may I ask your purpose at the Icewolf Valley?¡± Paul lowered his head and asked quietly.


    ¡°The entire Dark World now knows that there is a spring of Heavenly Water of Life at the Icewolf Valley. Do you know how big the spring it is?¡± Adam spread his arms and said: ¡°About the size of a basketball court. How much Heavenly Water of Life do you think is there? Two tons, or maybe ten tons?¡±


    ¡°Organizations in the Dark World would wage a war with each other for a few kilograms of the Heavenly Water of Life. The fact that there are literally tons of it out there, is going to drive the entire Dark World nuts until someone gets their hands on it.¡± Adam said with a warm smile.


    However, Paul felt a chill down his spine.


    As a former member of the Underground World, he knew the significance of the Heavenly Water of Life. They were ten times more expensive per unit weight than even diamonds.


    ¡°Damn! Those two Chinese are going after the Heavenly Water of Life as well!¡±


    Paul cursed under his breath.


    ¡°I have heard two of your Chinese friends had headed that way as well?¡±


    ¡°So now, can you please tell us the way to the Icewolf Valley?¡± Adam gave Paul a friendly smile, but there was a fire starting to burn in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, yes... One of them is Yang Qinhu.¡± Paul lowered his head and answered obsequiously.


    ¡°Yang Qinhu? I have heard of him before. An Overlord in China, is he?¡± Adam nodded derisively, letting contempt surface on his face. He then continued: ¡°Our friend from China is clearing the way for us.¡±


    Adam said jokingly while the rest of the Overlordsughed with him.


    Yang Qinhu was of no concern before thebined might of so many westerns Super Overlords.


    Adam nodded and didn¡¯t press on, thinking Paul wouldn¡¯t dare to withhold any information from him in his frightened state. However, little did he know that the seemingly simple-minded Russian Bear was as cunning as a fox. He thought to himself.


    ¡°I wonder how Chen Beixuan would fare in a fight with Adam and the others?¡±


    ¡°I hope they both die out there!¡±


    Ten dayster, Chen Fan and his team finally arrived at the valley.


    ¡°The elders call it the Warg Valley, and they imed to have seen Wolf Gods in there.¡± Old Man Logan looked fearfully at the valley.


    Chen Fan looked into the distance and saw the entrance of the valley was shaped like the gaping mouth of a hungry wolf. They of thend and the mountain around it resembled a giant wolf in its slumber.


    ¡°Those are mere superstitions, let¡¯s head there now.¡± Yang Qinhu grunted and then led the way.


    He was a man of reason and didn¡¯t believe those legends and mythical tales.


    Chen Fan trailed behind Yang Qihu while he scanned his surroundings carefully and cautiously. There was a nagging sense of danger in Chen Fan¡¯s mind as if something terrifying was lurking behind the otherwise ordinary scene.


    Chen Fan would press onward regardless of what kind of dangerid ahead. He simply couldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity of gaining a Fruit of Embryonic Essence.


    As soon as everyone entered the valley, they felt they walked into a different ce.


    Despite the biting wind and heavy snow outside the valley, in here, the temperature was as mild as that of the Jiang Nan Province. There were nts and flowers everywhere. In the middle of the valley was a pond of steaming and gurgling water. The water vapor drifted upward and lingered around the waist of the mountains surrounding the valley. Behind the spring water was a small three about a meter in height.


    ¡°Heavenly Spring of Life?¡±


    Yang Qinhu¡¯s eyes were glued to the pond of running water.


    He darted toward the spring, already forgetting about the monsters mentioned by Wang Baoguo. When he arrived at the edge of the well, he scooped some of the water out by hand and started drinking it.


    ¡°Senior Master Chen, this is indeed Heavenly Water of Life!¡±


    Yang Qinhu was ted, he about-turned and then shouted at Chen Fan


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Chen Fan replied, but his focus was on the red fruit of a small tree behind the spring.


    ¡°Fruit of Embryonic Essence, I finally found it!¡±


    Chen Fan held back his roiling expectation and walked over to the tree. After careful examination, he confirmed that the fruit was indeed the Fruit of Embryonic Essence. A smile finally appeared on his face.


    However, at the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of a disheartened Yang Qinhu who came over to him.


    ¡°Senior Master Chen, the Spring Water evaporated as soon as I move it away from the spring.¡±


    Yang Qinhu said as he held out a handful of spring water. Just like he said, the water was turning into thin wisps of mist even as they spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s normal for Spirit Water. They were formed by Spirit Qi and as soon as they left the source of Spirit Qi, they will lose their solidity very quickly. It¡¯s kinda like adding salt into water, they will just get dissolved.¡± Chen Fan replied matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Yang Qinhu asked helplessly.


    ¡°You can either use a jade container to prolong its effectiveness for a short while, or you can stay here and cultivate.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t tell Yang Qinhu the third method: the Spirit Water would remain intact if he kept them in his Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure.


    The Spring was not huge in size, but it contained at least ten tons of spirit water. Yang Qinhu would not have enough Jade Bottles to bottle all of them up. Even if he has that many bottles, how would he ship them here to the middle of nowhere?


    He gritted his teeth and decided to remain in the valley to cultivate. Already, he felt his internal force had strengthened significantly after taking one sip of the water.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care what he did, his attention was on the tree.


    ¡°It seemed that the Fruit of Embryonic Essence wouldn¡¯t be ready for another thirty years. I can use Yi Wood Spirit Qi, and Vitality Serum boots its growth and reduce the time it will take to maturity to thirty days.¡±


    Chen Fan thought as he rubbed his chin.


    Waiting for thirty days in the middle of nowhere was a small price to pay for the Fruit of Embryonic Essence. The strong Spirit Qi made it a perfect ce for cultivation anyways.


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan started his art and infused the tree with Yi Wood Spirit Qi. Then he fished out a supreme-grade Jade from his pocket and cast a Dharma Array around the tree.


    Since both Yang Qinhu and Chen Fan had decided to remain in the valley, the guides and the bodyguards started to pitch the tents and get ready for the night. They had brought with them ample supplies that shouldst them a month in this temperate climate.


    Chen Fan had also cast a Dharma Array at the entrance of the valley to warn them of any intruders.


    After Chen Fan had done all that, he sat under the tree and started cultivating. His Raw Arcane Energy was still damaged so he wouldn¡¯t enterte-stage of the Ethereal Enlightenment level just yet, but the abundant Spirit Qi should help him reach the mid-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment.


    One day, two days, three...


    Chen Fan was worried at first about the monsters so he would draw his mind out of his cultivation from time to time to check on his surroundings. But the monster never came. After a while, he didn¡¯t bother with the checking anymore and became fully engrossed in his cultivation.


    There were so many Spirit Qi here that its concentration was ten times greater than that in the Green Dragon Grand Array. Chen Fan opened every pore on his body to absorb as many Spirit Qi as possible. An azure whirlwind suddenly appeared on top of the pond, drawing the Spirit Qi into its funnel and challenged it into Chen Fan¡¯s body. As the True Essence charged up slowly inside of Chen Fan¡¯s body, he progressed toward thete-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment slowly but surely.


    Although Yang Qinhu wished that he could absorb the Spirit Qi in the air with the same speed as Chen Fan did, all he could do was take a sip of the spring water from time to time. Despite his crude and simple method, his level of attainment also improved by leaps and bounds.


    Chen Fan¡¯s rate of improvement was much faster than Yang Qinhu. The amount of Spirit Qi he absorbed was more than what Yang Qinhu could get in a month.


    Day eight... nine... ten...


    On the tenth day, Chen Fan suddenly heard arge explosion.


    He opened his eyes and looked to the entrance. The Dharma Array he had ced there was gone and a group of strange-looking men and women barged into the valley.


    These intruders were ecstatic once they saw the Spirit Water. They shouted in all kinds ofnguages.


    ¡°Heavenly Spring of Life! It¡¯s real!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my lord! This is enough to awaken countless extraordinary ones.¡±


    ¡°Damn you! This is all mine. MINE I said!¡±


    These intruderspletely ignored Chen Fan and Yang Qinhu and fixed their eyes on the spring.


    By now, Yang Qinhu also heard themotion. He walked over to Chen Fan with a heavy expression on his face.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes. He could sense powerful energy in these men and women. Of all the strangers, Chen Fan noticed three of them possessed incredible power as great as Takemiya Hiro, if not more.


    ¡°These are the Overlords of the Dark World. ¡± Yang Qinhu said with a gloomy expression.


    Even as Yang Qinhu was going to say more, a man had charged towards them, shouting: ¡°You yellow monkey! Fuck off! The spring belongs to the western Dark World.¡±

 Chapter 411 - What Comes After The Darkness

    <strong>Chapter 411: What Comes After The Darkness</strong>


    Even as the group of Overlords rushed into the valley, the Three Lords of the Dark World were still slowly making their way toward the entrance, soaking in every inch of this magicalnd.


    ¡°This valley and the hamlet called Snow Wolf reminded me of a legend.¡±


    Adam said as he walked slowly.


    The Three Lords of the Underground World were so rxed that it was as if they were taking a stroll in the park.


    Adam hitched his thumbs on his belt, looked here and there with levity. The Fool walked confidently and carried a smirk on his face. Zeus¡¯s wide strides carried so much conviction and weight that the earth moaned after every one of his steps. So convinced that they would have the lion¡¯s share of the spring water, The Three Lords of the Underground World weren¡¯t in any hurry to get in.


    Such was the confidence of the most powerful Overlords in the world!


    ¡°What legend?¡±


    Zeus asked in a husky voice.


    ¡°Rumor had it that the Russian soldiers found an ancient vige in the sixties at the height of the cold war. The vigers could purportedly transform into a humanoid monster with red eyes. They are as fast as a jaguar and as ferocious as a saber tooth. They were covered with thick and imprable fur that was extremely powerful. Like a werewolf.¡± Adam said lightly.


    ¡°Werewolf and Vampires were ancient legends. Even if they had existed at some point in history, they are long gone now.¡±


    The Fool tapped the ground with his cane as his eyes lit up by wisdom.


    The Grand Magus of the Magus Poison Sect was a well-learned know-it-all. He had read many ancient scrolls, some even contained forbidden knowledge. All history of the world, bright or dark, was inside of his mind.


    ¡°And then?¡± Zeus asked impatiently.


    ¡°Then the USSR dispatched army divisions that they had stationed in the far east to raid the vige. However once these vigers turned into monsters, they were as powerful as Mixed Martial Arts Master. One particr monster was over three meters tall and was powerful enough to shred a tank into pieces with its bare hands. It¡¯s hide was so tough that not even cannon fire could harm him. In the end, the battle was a catastrophic defeat for the USSR and they had to leave the vige alone.¡±


    Adam said. His voice was even and unperturbed by the disturbing details.


    Neither The Fool nor Zeus was fazed by the revtion.


    An army division of the USSR has about ten thousand soldiers. The USSR military was in its prime during the seventies. Each division was equipped with hundreds of tanks. Even The Three Lords of the Underground World would have to think twice before butting heads against such an army. However, the fact that they failed to bring the vige into submission spoke loudly of the power of the monsters.


    ¡°The most powerful monster you spoke of, it has to be of Immortal Level to be able to ward off the attack of USSR, don¡¯t you think?¡± The Fool adjusted his monocle and said after pondered a while.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± Zeus cut to the chase and asked directly.


    ¡°Next?¡± Adam¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°The USSR was mad, very mad. So they dumped a nuclear bomb over the vige, hoping topletely wipe out the vige and the monsters.¡±


    Adam¡¯s words finally had an impact on his listeners.


    Both The Fool and Zeus pulled a taut face, even Adam looked gloomy.


    They were talking about the nuclear weapons!


    It was not something that they should treat lightly.


    Being only half a step away from the Immortal State, they were the embodiment of power on earth. One of them could count as an Immortal State warrior even now. However, the more powerful they were, the more they feared nuclear weapons.


    The Three Lords of the Underground World had lived through the cold war. During the peak of the USSR¡¯s rein, it had over six million servicing members in its army, hundreds of divisions, fifty thousand tanks and thousands of aircraft. On top of that, they boasted a whopping forty thousand nuclear warheads.


    Even Adam had to shrivel up in the Underground World while the might of the USSR was at its peak. Adam didn¡¯te out of hiding until the copse of the USSR in the 90s. However, there was another superpower in the world: the United States of America. Even now, there were eleven American aircraft carrier fleets traversing in the seven oceans of the world, thousands of fighter jets boomed in the sky across the globe. American military stations, a hundred eighty in total, spread all over different continents. They were the police, the bully, the real superpower of the world.


    ¡°Those old curmudgeons had hidden behind the scenes, using us to distract the attention of the Americans. But they can not make people forget what they have done. Even now, records of their deeds were kept in the vault of CIA and KGB. The leaders of those super nations wouldn¡¯t forget about them.¡±


    Adam cracked a cold smile.


    ¡°Those Immortal Level Overlords have been hiding for six decades, and even the Americans seemed to have forgotten about them. But Chen Beixuan had once again exposed the power of the Immortal Level Overlords into broad daylight. He defeated an entire brigade and destroyed airnes.¡± The Fool fiddled with the tip of his cane as he said mockingly.


    ¡°I have a feeling that those Curmudgeons are not going to like Chen Beixuan too much.¡±


    Adam also let out a knowing smile.


    Their powers had given them a vantage point to see through thefortable lies that ordinary people lived in. They saw only truth, however ugly it was.


    Sixty years should have been enough time for even the most poignant idea to fade from memory.


    And just so, most people had already forgotten about the Immortal State warriors. Even the American government were lulled into a false sense of security. Everyone willingly believed that people such as Zeus the Thunder Lord were the most powerful men and women in the world and even they were no match against the might of a modern military.


    However, Chen Fan hadpletely shattered the bubble the world was currently in.


    He had killed Takemiya Hiro, and defeated four Demon Gods, and a four thousand strong brigade. His killing blow with the flying sword had struck down the epitome of modern military technology: F-15 fighter jets. The world had finally awakened to the ancient threat that they seemed to have forgotten.


    Although the Japan Self-Defense Forces was not a fully-fledged military and F-15 was a watered-down version of that used in the US air force, their defeat was a loud and clear wake-up call for all the nations around the world. They looked to Chen Fan and examined him not as a singr threat, but the possible revival of Immortal Level Overlords.


    ¡°If I were them, I would kill Chen Beixuan right now.¡± Zeus murmured to himself, ¡°When I was on the run from the Americans, I scarcely dared to show off too much of my power, fearing that I will further provoke them. However, Chen Beixuan tantly defeated an entire army and broke their toys. It was the same as pping the United States of America in the face.¡±


    ¡°But at least that event proved that Chen Beixuan was indeed an Immortal Level Overlord and deserves our respect.¡± The Fool finally said.


    Adam and Zeus both smiled agreeably.


    However, respect, not fear, was all Chen Fan would get out of these Three Lords of the Underground World. The Three Lords of the Underground World had presided over the world undefeated for too long to be afraid of anything or anyone on this.


    Suddenly, they heard a cacophony of curses and scufflinge in from inside the valley and were caught by surprise.


    What was going on in there?


    Even as the man charged toward Yang Qinhu with racist remarks, Yang Qinhu pulled a taut face and punched back while taking a step forward.


    ¡°Courting Death!¡±


    As the powerful Overlord listed on the Heaven roll, Yang Qinhu had reached the Early-stage of the Transcendent State. After consuming the Spirit Water for ten days, his body was brimming with energy. His fist roared in the air like a hungry tiger as Fist Qi poured out from within and swept through the valley.


    The energy formed a gust that scoured the ground, leaving countless marks.


    The Fist Qi was so belligerent that it would have shaken any ordinary martial artist to the core. However, those overlords who had made it to the valley were anything but ordinary.


    The man who charged at Yang Qinhu was called Damon the War Elephant. He was a Tank ss Extraordinary One who stood over two meters tall. Despite the extreme temperature, he was half-naked, revealing his rock hard muscles. His level of attainment in Physique Refinement was no less than that of Buck the Diamond.


    Seeing Yang Qinhu¡¯s counter-attack, Damon let out a mocking smirk.


    He didn¡¯t choose to dodge the attack, instead, he let Yang Qinhu¡¯s attacknd on his chest and then nned to hug lock him in his arms and squeeze Yang Qinhu to death.


    Damon had destroyed a small vehicle using this technique.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Yang Qinhu really lived up to his reputation as a Grandmaster. As soon as his fistnded on Damon¡¯s chest, he realized that something was amiss. His punch was powerful enough to sever arge tree into half but it wasn¡¯t even able to make a dent on Damon¡¯s flesh.


    He changed his tactic right away and stabbed the ground with the tip of his toe. Suddenly, Yang Qinhu flew up into the air and back, evading Damon¡¯s killing blow gracefully.


    ¡°Damn! Howe this guy can withstand my punch?¡±


    Yang Qinhumented in his mind.


    Before he could find an answer, Damon was alreadying after him like an enraged elephant. Hearing the fast-approaching heavy foot stops, Yang Qinhu was forced to turn around to face Damon.


    However heavy his punch was, it rarely had any effect on Damon. However, Damon¡¯srge lumbering frame moved much slower than Yang Qinhu. The fight entered a deadlock with no side having any decisive advantages.


    However, a dozen or so Overlords of the Dark world closed in, each with a conniving smirk on their face.


    The sight of more opponents made Yang Qinhu¡¯s heart suddenly sink to the bottom.


    Damon¡¯s only strength was his Physical condition and he was probably the weakest among his peers. He was not nearly as threatening as some of the other Overlords. Karl, The Crimson Wings for example, his technique called Fire Wings could strike down a fighter jet. Damon¡¯s thick hide and brute force simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°Where did these Overlords came from? All of them are stronger than me.¡± Yang Qinhu felt a pang of desperation. He looked to Chen Fan for help.


    Chen Beixuan was his only hope of getting out of the valley alive.


    Chen Fan was considered the most powerful man in the Dark World, so he should be able to handle these Overlords, couldn¡¯t he?


    Yang Qinhu was not entirely confident in Chen Fan¡¯s victory. After all, there were over twenty Grandmaster level super overlords here, not to mention those who were on the Dark Roll. It would be a much bigger challenge for Chen Fan than hisst run-in with the Dark World, fighting against the team of assassins led by Theseus.


    A ck woman with a soft and flexible body took a step forward and gazed at Chen Fan as a predator would to her prey. She shed her long two-pronged tongue out of her mouth and said:


    ¡°Here is another Chinese, let me have him.¡±


    ¡°ck Widow, don¡¯t choke on his bones.¡±


    The rest of the Overlords guffawed. Damon had kept Yang Qinhu upied, so no one had thought that this ordinary-looking young man in a ck sweater with a baggy hoodie would escape the deadly clutches of the ck Widow.


    Finally, Chen Fan slowly reached out his arm.

 Chapter 412 - Whoever Crosses This Line Will Die

    <h4>Chapter 412: Whoever Crosses This Line Will Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ck Widow was an Overlord from Northern Africa.


    Her body was covered in ominous-looking marks that resembled the scales of a snake. Her face was also inked with eerie-looking tattoos that extended all the way to her shiny bald scalp, adding on to the long split tongue, she just like an alien but also mesmerizing looking snake humanoid.


    Despite her sexually charged bestial appearance, none of the Dark Overlords dared toy a lewd gaze on her.


    Rumor had it that an African witch doctor had infused the soul of many poisonous beings with her life force, granting her many special abilities. Her body became flexible as a poisonous snake, she gained the ability to climb up walls and walk on water as spiders would, and even her teeth and lips were as poisonous as a scorpion¡¯s barb. Therefore people started to call her the ¡°ck Widow.¡±


    The ck beauty slowly walked over to Chen Fan. She swayed her hips left and right as if she was performing a slow belly dancing. Her green eyes fixed on Chen Fan like a cold-blooded predator.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t use his real appearance in order to avoid the Rusian government¡¯s detention. The flurry of snow and his hoodie also helped to hide his identity. Therefore, ck Widow had never thought that this seemingly young and frail Chinese teenager was Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°Little guy,e here,e to me. Let me show you real pleasure.¡±


    ck Widow slithered out her tongue and let out a crazy smile.


    Chen Fan responded to her by sending out a wave of sharp Qi Energy at her.


    ck Widow¡¯s face suddenly changed color as she jumped up a dozen meters high andnded a thirty meters away from where she was. She looked around for any sign of damage and realized that Chen Fan¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t aimed at her.


    The attack hadnded on the ground and created a line that separated Chen Fan, the Spirit Spring and the tree with the other Dark Overlords.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s power had caught everyone by surprise. They could tell that the young man had reached at least Semi transcendent State.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cross this line, or else, die.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly and then sat down to start cultivating again.


    He sat down beside the spring and most of his face was concealed behind the baggy hoodie. He sat there so motionless that he looked like a statue.


    The Dark Overlords no longer provoked Chen Fan, instead, they looked at ck Widow and waited for her reaction.


    This was as much a test for the young man as it was for ck Widow. The Dark World was a dog-eat-dog world so ck Widow could not show any sign of weakness. If she was scared by the teenager¡¯s threat, her peers might deem her unworthy of gaining any portion of the Heavenly Water of Life.


    ck Widow had been angry with herself for her overreaction, and her peers¡¯ doubtful looks only rubbed salt into the injury. She pulled a taut face and looked at Chen Fan with a scowl, her red tongue slithered in and out of her mouth agitatedly.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk... little guy, how dare you threaten me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you are still so arrogant when I slit your throat and drink your blood!¡±


    She said venomously as she walked toward that line on the ground.


    One step, two steps, three... under everyone¡¯s expectant eyes, one of ck Widow¡¯s long fit legs crossed the line. Even as she curled her lips into a smile, Chen Fan pointed a finger at her.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A ring noise came up in the Void Dimension and a white ck Widow shot out from the tip of Chen Fan¡¯s finger. The energy covered the ten-meter distance in a blink and before ck Widow realized what was going on, the ck Qi had alreadynded on her.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    The apparitions of three strange creatures appeared above ck Widow as she let out a painful cry: arge viper, a six-eyed spider, and a scorpion. The white energy pierced through all three apparitions and then bore down onto ck Widow, through her skull and out, trailing behind a gush of blood.


    The famous enchantress of the Dark World was killed by Chen Fan with a flick of a finger. Everything happened so fast that ck Widow had no idea what had happened.


    ¡°BaaDa!¡±


    ck Widow¡¯s body thudded back onto the ground.


    A deadly silence fell over the valley, even Damon and Yang Qinhu stopped fighting. Damon walked back to his peers and Yang Qinhu retreated to the spring. The Dark Overlords looked to Chen Fan with a mix of fear and hatred.


    ck Widow was the weakest among all the Dark Overlords.


    However, to be able to kill ck Widow with one flick of a finger meant the young man must be listed on the Dark Roll.


    ¡°Who are you? Hua Yunfeng? Lin Family member? Ye Nantian? Or are you one of those four freaks from the Special Case Departments?¡± Karl the Crimson Wings narrowed his eyes and asked with a scowl as a red fire start to burn in his eyes.


    Chen Fan kept his silence, and slowly closed his eyes to focus on his cultivation.


    The group of Dark Overlords stood far behind the line Chen Fan drew on the ground, hesitant to act.


    Although they believed that if they joined forces, they could easily do away with this young man, no one had that much faith in the loose alliance barely held together by greed. When hell breaks loose, it was every man for himself. Deep down, they wished for the death of their temporary allies so that they would gain more Heanly Spring of Life in the end.


    After a while, Demon Elephant, Lahore took a step forward and announced with a heavy nasal voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are if you stop me, you die!¡±


    After he said that, the leader of the Diablo Mercenary Band who ranked number fifteen on the Dark Roll walked over to Chen Fan inrge strides.


    Lahore was also known as Demon Elephant.


    He was an heir of a high caste Brahmin family. He stood two meters tall and his body was ripped. What made him so powerful was an ancient secret art practiced among the Brahmin families. Once he had mastered the art, he would be as powerful as an elephant god, Ganesha. Even now, Lahore¡¯s strength was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. He could easily tear a rhino into half. When he was engaged, he would wreak havoc like a deranged Elephant.


    Lahore walked over to Chen Fan under everyone¡¯s cautious and curious eyes. Even Yang Qinhu looked to Chen Fan, wondering what Chen Fan would do.


    ¡°BaaDa!¡±


    Lahore finally crossed the line on the ground.


    Chen Fan suddenly opened up her eyes and attacked without hesitation.


    This time, he didn¡¯t flick his finger, instead, he reached out his smooth-skinned palm


    His fingers were long and thin, looked almost feminine. It was suffused with an azure glow, making the hand looked as if it were chiseled out of a piece of jade. Chen Fan turned his palm down and as a ring noise came up in the air. It was as if a mighty god had lifted a mountain and mmed it on the ground. Then came a loud and deep rumbling, like that of two mountains grinding each other.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A four-meter long palm made out of azure light suddenly appeared in the sky and mmed down onto Lahore. Even Lahore¡¯s giant frame seemed small inparison with the size of the palm.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Lahore shouted and punched at the light in the shape of a palm.


    However, his unrelenting strength had only made the palm flicker a little without even slowing it down a little.


    Lahore snarled in disbelief. He stomped the ground, letting his body expand even bigger. The hard muscles on his body burgeoned up as if molten iron were being pumped into it. In a blink, the Overlord had be a three-meters tall monster. He raised both hands above his head to stop the palm froming down on him.


    However, under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, Chen Fan¡¯s palm kept on pressing down without any difficulties. Lahore shouted and doubled down his defense by start consuming his Aether Blood. However, even that secret art of Aether Blood failed to halt Chen Fan¡¯s attack. The giant palm crushed down onto him, and after a series of bond crunching noise, the bottom of the palm was pressed tight against the ground. Lahore was nowhere to be seen. It wasn¡¯t until the light-palm faded away, did everyone see what was left of Lahore.


    He killed an overlord on Dark Roll?


    ¡°Tsk...¡±


    Everyone gasped and was speechless by the turn of events.


    No one spoke a word and Karl¡¯s face suddenly paled.


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Someone finally pointed out what the development showed them.


    By now, everyone in the valley knew who Chen Fan really was. Not even Ye Nantian or Azure dragon could kill a powerful Overlord on the Dark Roll with such ease, only the most powerful man on earth, Chen Beixuan could pull it off.


    Although Chen Fan had donned a disguise, the Dark Overlords can still distinguish him by his incredible power. There was no one else in China who could be so powerful. Neither were they surprised to see a different face of Chen Fan since they knew it was easy for Overlords to change their appearances.


    ¡°Indeed. He is Master Chen.¡± Yang Qinhu felt relieved after seeing the fearful faces. He folded his arms and said with a smirk.¡±This ce belongs to us now, bugger off!¡±


    No one dared to say a word.


    Many Dark Overlords were riled up by Yang Qinhu¡¯s remark, but the sight of the young man suddenly quelled their anger quickly. After Chen Fan¡¯s victory over the Japan Self-Defense Forces, he was regarded as the only Immortal Level Overlord by the Dark World.


    Let it be Karl the Crimson Wings or the Dark Titan, everyone was afraid of Chen Fan, reluctant to ruffle his feathers. However, some overlords still wondered if they would bring Chen Fan to submission by joining forces.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Someone asked under his breath.


    These dark lords were on the edge of a dilemma. They wanted to fight back but feared for their lives; they wanted to retreat, but the temptation was too great. Plus, if they backed away because of Chen Fan¡¯s threat, the entire Western Dark World would lose face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the big guys haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    Karl gathered himself and said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Just so!


    Why should they be afraid of Chen Fan while they have the support of three real formidable forces?


    The Three Lords of the Underground World had presided over the Dark World for decades, and everyone thought that their power should be at least on par with that of Chen Beixuan.


    Some people turned around from time to time to nce at the valley entrance expectantly.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the Three Lords of the Underground World showed up.


    The first one showed up was a drunken old man with a sk, followed by a stage magician, and a handsome young man with blond hair brought up the rear.


    They were Adam, The Fool and Zeus.


    Yang Qinhu panicked when he saw the three of them. The smirk on his face suddenly evaporated.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±

 Chapter 413 - Attack Again

    <h4>Chapter 413: Attack Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why are they here?¡±


    The smirk on Yang Qinhu¡¯s suddenly evaporated as he asked himself in a dry voice.


    The Three Lords of the Underground World had been the most powerful trio in the Dark World for decades, so Yang Qinhu recognized them very quickly. The sight of the deadly trio had given Yang Qinhu a pang of despair.


    The Son of God, Adam!


    The Fool!


    Zeus the Thunder Lord!


    All Three Lords of the Underground World had joined forces. Chen Fan had fought with Takemiya Hiro who was as powerful as Zeus, but now he not only had to deal with Zeus but also the other two warriors who were even more powerful. Worse, the threat of the twenty or so Dark World Overlords was still there.


    Such a formidable opponent might even be a headache for an Immortal State Warrior.


    ¡°Will Senior Master Chen be Ok?¡±


    Yang Qinhu gave Chen Fan a nce and asked in his mind.


    However powerful Chen Fan was, he was fighting by himself and would be stretched pretty thin while dealing with The Three Lords of the Underground World on top of the twenty Dark Overlords.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Adam and his peers were all taken aback by the sight of the young man. They were just talking about him before they enter the valley and had never thought that they would see him so soon.


    Although Chen Fan¡¯s face looked different than the face of Chen Beixuan that they knew, the fact that the young man could hold off more than a dozen Dark Overlords and killed Lahore spoke loudly of his identity.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, we do not wish to fight with you for the Heavenly Spring of Life. You are the most powerful man here, so you can im the biggest share.¡± The Fool waved his walking-cane at Chen Beixuan and said loudly.


    Although Chen Fan was recognized as an Immortal Level Overlord, The Three Lords of the Underground World merely respected him but did not fear him. The Fool was confident that thebined might of all Dark Overlords in the valley, including The Three Lords of the Underground World, should be enough to bring Chen Fan to heels.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line, or else you will die.¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes and repeated.


    The Fool pulled a taut face grew quiet. Zeus put in with a booming voice: ¡°Chen Beixuan! You are fighting a losing war. Do you expect to ward off all twenty of us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath, kill him.¡±


    Adam¡¯s face hardened as a golden light gleamed in his eyes.


    ¡°Fine, today, the three of us will teach the world how to kill an Immortal.¡±


    The Fool knocked on the ground with the tip of his cane andughed out loud.


    There were ten tons of Heavenly Spring of Life, enough to create an entire army of Extraordinary Ones; the prize was too great to pass up. At the most, they would let Chen Fan have a share of the profit, but they wouldn¡¯t let Chen Fan im all of it.


    Chen Fan¡¯s action had reached their bottom lines.


    Let it be Adam or the entire western world, they would not allow someone from China to im all the Heanly Spring of Life, particrly if the man representing China was Chen Fan. He was already extremely powerful, and the Heavenly Spring of Life would make him almost god-like.


    ¡°Are we really going to fight them?¡±


    Yang Qinhu¡¯s heart sank to the bottom as his blood turn cold and froze in his hands and feet.


    Chen Fan was going to challenge the entire Dark World all by himself. Nearly half of the Western Dark World had gathered here. If Chen Fan could emerge as the victor, he would dominate the Dark World for the rest of his life!


    Seeing The Three Lords of the Underground World had made up their mind, Karl and the others also let out a smile of relief.


    With the help of the Three Lords of the Underground World, they would see to it that Chen Fan¡¯s life would end today.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is such an arrogant fool. Does he think that he could challenge the entire Dark World because he can defeat an army? Humph! If all of us joined forces, we can even crush a division of the American army, much less a Japanese brigade.¡± Dark Titan crossed his arms and put in.


    The Overlords either looked to Chen Fan derisively or shook their heads toment Chen Fan¡¯s impending doom.


    Even an immortal level overlord was not invincible.


    Once the three lords of the underground world joined forces, they would easily do away with an Immortal State warrior.


    ¡°Let me test him first.¡±


    Zeus grumbled. He threw the silver sk to the side and started walking toward Chen Fan in wide and powerful strides.


    Chen Fan also slowly rose to his feet.


    The energy emanated from the three lords of the underground world revealed to Chen Fan their identity. They were powerful foes, Chen Fan reckoned, but the Fruit of Embryonic Essence was right behind him, and he couldn¡¯t back down. Plus, they were just a few Overlords in the Dark World, and Chen Beixuan doubted they would pose any real threat to him. After all, he was the invincible North Mystic Celestial Lord who, even in his current weakened state, could have taken on three immortal state warriors at once.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Zeus crossed the line on the ground as if he didn¡¯t even see it. Standing ten meters away from Chen Fan, he spat out a sh of lightning from his mouth.


    The lightning burnt intensely white and formed a bolt. Zeus held onto the javelin and hurled it at Chen Fan exactly like how a thunder god was depicted in paintings.


    The energy in the lightning javelin was so condensed that they had gained solidity in the real world.


    This attack would have taken Zoro, thete underboss of Hong Sect a while to prepare and execute, but Zeus did it as easily as breathing.


    The lightning javelin covered ten paces of space in a blink, tracing a long arch in the air. The javelin crackled with energy, spitting sparks out in all directions. Even from a distance, Chen Fan could sense the incredible destructive force carried by the javelin.


    ¡°Impressive power! He really lives up to his reputation as the Thunder Lord!¡±


    Hu Zongxiu the Wind Lord eximed.


    He wagered that he would simply melt before such a powerful attack. The might of the three lords had far exceeded his imagination. Zeus was supposed to be the weakest of all three. so how powerful exactly was The Fool and Adam? Hu Zongxiu found it difficult to wrap his head around their might and prowess.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the iing attack. He punched out his fist way before the javelin reached him. Suddenly, a glittering Azure Fist Aura appeared on Chen Fan¡¯s hand. It was a long moving strand of energy that shot out from the back of Chen Fan¡¯s hand directly at the iing javelin.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The Fist Aura and the lightning javelin collided.


    The impact caused a huge explosion, spilling out countless sparks and Qi Energy in all directions. These rogue energy steadied and sustained in the air about ten meters away from the point of impact, forming a ring of crackling electricity. Although Karl was far from the blue ring of death, he could feel its static pull on his hair.


    ¡°He is too powerful!¡±


    The captain of the Blizzard Witch Covenant Katherine eximed.


    Controlling wind and lightning were right up her alley. Although she was called the Goddess of Blizzard, her power was a far crypared to that of the Thunder Lord.


    ¡°St!¡±


    Zeus the Thunder Lord summoned two more Lightning Javelins and hurled both of them at Chen Fan. Looking from a distance, the two Lightning Javelins looked like two writhing dragons crackled with electrifying energy. Each one of the lightning javelins was able to kill at least ten strong men at once, yet Zeus had executed two such deadly attacks with great ease.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted with a scowl. He was slightly annoyed by the lightning attack.


    He shot out both hands and formed Thunder Reining Art. With a twist of his wrists, the two dragons suddenly changed their courses and plummeted into Chen Fan¡¯s grasp. The Thunder Reining Art could easily take control of the lightning energy. Although Zeus¡¯s art was powerful and deadly, his execution was too crude and unrefined to properly control these lightning energies once they were being hurled out.


    Once both lighting dragons were in Chen Fan¡¯s grasp, he folded his hands, palm to palm.


    The two lightning dragons intertwined into one single lightning bolt that had bands of yellow and white lights. This bolt seemed much more solid than the javelin that Zeus had used earlier. Looking from afar, the scintiting bolt looked like a weapon befitting for a god.


    Chen Fan reached out a hand and held onto the bolt, letting the crackling energy flow into his system, transforming him from an average-looking young man to a god-ying hero. He bent backward as he tensed up his back, turning his body into a bow. His spine was the body of the bow, his arms and legs formed the bowstrings.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan let loose of the tension in his back and threw the bolt out.


    He had already reached initial sess in his Azure Thearch Longevity Body cultivation, therefore, the bolt easily broke the sonic battier as it whizzed through the air. The bolt was made out of pure electric energy; deadly but extremely light. It was much faster than any other weapon Chen Fan used to use and was twice as fast as the speed of sound.


    The bolt crackled with energy and spat sparks into the air. As it traveled in the air, the sparks forced a long tail, like that of aet. It carried an unstoppable momentum toward Zeus.


    The bolt packed enough energy to punch a hole in the universe and even Zeus wavered before its might. He acted quickly and flew back a few paces. Adam and the other Overlords were all shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The boltnded on the ground, causing a huge shock wave.


    The impact created a three-meter wide crater on the ground where Zeus was standing. It looked like a cannon shell had just stuck there. Chunks of frozen earth flew into the air, and rained down onto the onlookers.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Zeus wiped dust and dirt off of his face, eyes filled with rage.


    He had traversed the world for his entire life, and other than the time he was up against the US military, he had never been in such a difficult situation.


    Suddenly, an electrifying tendril came out of Zeus¡¯s body and it quickly wrapped him inside ayer of zapping energy, turning Zeus into walking lightning. Sparks shed all over his body, making him look like a real god of thunder.


    Suddenly Zeus charged out with a speed ten times faster than he had been before. He was so fast that he almost broke the sound barrier. No other Grandmaster that Chen Fan could have pulled that off.


    ¡°Uh... Is that the Thunder Spirit Body?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback. He had never thought that anyone on earth could have mastered thunder art to such a degree that a vague Spirit Body had started to form.


    Despite his powerful foe, Chen Fan was not worried at all.


    His Spirit Body was one of the Sacred Bodies of Five Elements, the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. It was the most powerful Divine Body in the universe. Even though Chen Fans¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body was only at Initial sess, it was already much more powerful than the Phenomenal sess level Thunder Spirit Body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan charged out to meet his attacker. Azure light came up around him as he collided into Zeus.


    In the eyes of the other warriors, they only saw two washes of light, one azure light, and the other yellow rammed into each other. Then after the impact, the two wash of light turned into arge sphere filled with shing lights and sparks.


    ¡°Zeus is so powerful. ¡±


    Many Dark Overlords eximed.


    However, even as everyone was enamored by Zeus the Thunder Lord¡¯s disy of power, The Fool and Adam¡¯s faces grew dark. They knew that the Thunder Spirit Body was Zeus¡¯s coup de grace and he wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain the energy output for too long. Once the burst of strength wore off, Zeus would be vulnerable. However, even though Zeus the Thunder Lord had used his most powerful attack, Chen Fan still seemed to have an upper hand.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    The Fool picked up his cane and joined the battle.

 Chapter 414 - One Versus Three

    <h4>Chapter 414: One Versus Three</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan punched out and his fist changed its attack angle nine times before it hit the target, forming a twisting and gnarly path that looked like the horn of a ram. As the attack curved its course, it by-passed Zeus¡¯s arms andnded squarely on Zeus¡¯s chest.


    Zeus¡¯s speed had increased significantly after he had used the Thunder Spirit Body or the so-called Thunder God¡¯s Form. Before many people¡¯s eyes, the Thunder God had turned into a wash of light that moved about swiftly around Chen Fan, who also appeared to be a wash of Azure light. Although Zeus the Thunder Lord was not a martial artist, his speed was much faster than that of the peak level Grandmaster. He would be able to catch a flying bullet from the air. However, despite the unimpressive seed of Chen Fan¡¯s punch, somehow it was able tond a solid blow on Zeus the Thunder Lord.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    Zeus was winded at first when Chen Fans¡¯ mighty blownded on his chest. He grunted as his body shook a little. Suddenly, an azure-colored light appeared on his chest at the point of the impact, then it exploded. The explosion was able to dim the crackling energy on one side of Zeus¡¯s body.


    Zeus stumbled back and nearly tripped and fell.


    The Thunder God¡¯s Form which he had executed to perfection was countered by Chen Fan with one punch!


    ¡°What kind of Martial arts was that?¡±


    Zeus eximed in his mind.


    He was convinced that once he used the Thunder God¡¯s Form, no one in the world could be faster than him unless it was hypersonic jets or missiles. Even when the Americans were hot on his heels, he didn¡¯t use the Thunder God¡¯s Form. However, not only was Chen Fan able to catch up with his incredible speed, but he had also inconceivably countered his attack with a slow attack.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t give Zeus too much time to ponder and punched at him again. The second punch was packed with raw energy and sheer brute force. When it was finally near him, Zeus felt that an entire mountain was boring down on him and even the sky was about to copse under its weight.


    Zeus was confident that he would be reduced to a pulp should the blownd on him.


    Even as he was about to give up and ept his fate, he heard a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Defend yourself!¡±


    The voice was carried by a gust of wind into Zeus¡¯s ear. The wind quickly wrapped around Zeus and formed a translucent energy shield just before Chen Fan¡¯s attacknded on it. The shield shattered after the blownded on it in a violent explosion. It gave time for Zeus to restart the Thunder God¡¯s Form, turning himself into a streak of lightning as he backed away a few dozen meters.


    ¡°Another one?¡±


    The hook of Chen Fan¡¯s cold nce caught The Fool. Regardless of how many Overlords he must face, he was not at all concerned.


    ¡°You call that a Dharma Spells? I will show you what real Dharma Spells are.¡±


    Chen Fan grasped something in the air and stomped the ground with his feet. Suddenly, a flurry of snow and ice drifted and converged toward Chen Fan and formed a blue crystalline chisel.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    The Ice Chisel shot out like a bolt, whistling across space as it ripped open the air, The Ice Chisel was about half a meter long and it spun with incredible speed along its length. It looked like a wall sting bolt shot out from the Roman Scorpion. Its tip was incredibly sharp and it glinted in the sunlight.


    The Fool was unfazed by the deadly attack. He stabbed the ground with the tip of his cane.


    ¡°Up!¡±


    The wooden walking cane miraculously expanded and started to grow like a vine, and quickly turned into a giant tree with gnarly vine-like branches. Its roots nted deep into the permafrostnd and its huge crown was filled withrge fruits.


    The ice chiselnded on the tree trunk, and instantly made a deep cut into the wood, spitting out wood chips everywhere. But it didn¡¯t stop there, as the tip of the ice chisel kept on spinning and burrowing into the body of the tree. The ice chisel didn¡¯t fully stop until it was almost through the tree trunk from the other end.


    ¡°Oh my god.¡±


    The Fool eximed as cold sweat glided down from his back.


    Despite the ordinary appearance of the tree, its wood was as hard as steel and could easily withstand cannon fire. However, Chen Fan¡¯s Ice Chisel nearly made it through the tree trunk. Was Chen Fan¡¯s attack really more powerful than armor-piercing shells?


    ¡°Thank the gods that he could only cast that spell once.¡±


    The Fool wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°The Tree Herding Art of the Ancient Druid Sect. I have never thought that The Fool¡¯s cane was actually an Oak staff of the Ancient Druid Sect.¡±


    Meanwhile, the leader of the Blizzard Witch Covenant said with a pale face: ¡°The Fool had used a long lost spell. That Oaktree can not only shield The Fool from attacks, but it could also transform into a spriggan and attack its enemy. Those fruits could be hurled at enemies and they will explode like grenades. ¡±


    Even as the witch spoke, the giant Oak Tree started to shake its branches and hurled the fruit as big as a human¡¯s head toward Chen Fan. The Fool had started his counter attack.


    As the fruits hurtled across space at incredible speed, they made a whistling noise that sounded like the bouldersunched out from ancient siege weapons. It surely would make a hole wherever itnded.


    ¡°The Fool really lives up to his reputation. I bet no one else would know such an ancient power except for him.¡±


    Everyone eximed in their minds.


    All eyes were on Chen Fan now as people wondered how he was going to counter this attack.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to care about these iing projectiles. They smashed into Chen Fan¡¯s Arcane Energy Bulwark three paces away from Chen Fan but couldn¡¯t prate it.


    ¡°You can block one of the ice chisels, but can you block ten of them?¡±


    Chen Fanughed almost lightheartedly. He grunted and started the art once again.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    He shot out both hands and spread out his fingers, like a blooming lotus flower. Energy started to converge to the tip of each finger and in a blink, ten Ice Chisels were formed at his fingertips. Chen Fan abruptly closed his fingers and sent the ten Ice Chisels hurtling out. Each Ice Chisel traced a white streak of mist in the air and they converged onto The Fool from all directions of the campuses.


    ¡°Oh my god, his casting speed is so fast!¡±


    The Fool¡¯s face suddenly grew dark.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Ice Chisels were not any ordinary Ice Elemental spells. Each projectile was powerful as an armor-piercing shell that could punch a hole through the armor of a tank. The Fool was terrified after seeing Chen Fan had unleashed ten of suddenly deadly spells at once.


    ¡°Is this the power of an Immortal Level Overlord?¡±


    The Fool didn¡¯t have much time to think, so he fumbled to start a spell with all the energy he could muster before the projectiles hit. A couple of earthen walls suddenly erected in the path of the Ice Chisels but they crumbled as the Ice Chisels flew through them without slowing down the slightest.


    One wall, two, three... seven.


    The Ice Chisels toppled seven earthen walls, andnded on the Oka three, went through it as well and appeared right before The Fool. Although there were only three Ice Chisels left, its deadly energy and the razor-sharp edges sent a chill down The Fool¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Fool lowered to his side and rolled away and was able to dodge two of the three projectiles. However, he had to take thest Ice Chisel head-on. Suddenly, the sapphire ne he was wearing let out a brilliant glow and quickly covered The Fool inside blue energy shield. The Ice Chisel mmed into the energy shield and with a jarring nk, both the energy shield and the Ice Chisel both shattered into pieces.


    The Fool watched painfully as the sapphire ne also burst into pieces.


    ¡°Damn you! This is an ancient relic that I had to risk my life to get out of a Babylonian royal tomb. Its energy shield should have withstood a direct hit from a cannon. But Chen Beixuan had shattered it with one attack? His power is terrifying.¡± The Fool eximed in his mind.


    Meanwhile, Zeus had already gathered himself and charged toward Chen Fan anew with a roar.


    Chen Fan used one hand to keep Zeus in check, while the other continues rained deadly spells on to The Fool, forcing him into a corner.


    The Dark Overlords finally realized that the battle had unequivocally tipped toward Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan fought two enemies at once, yet he was still able to do it with ease.


    With every punch, Chen Fan could send Zeus hurtling back like a football. Not even the old man¡¯s thick beard could muffle his painful howling and screaming. If not for the initial sess level Thunder Spirit Body, he would have already been reduced to a pulp by Chen Fan. Meanwhile, Chen Fan poured Ice Chisel, fire bolts, and Wind des onto The Fool from all directions.


    The Oaktree in front of The Fool was already filled with holes and was nearly severed in half.


    The Fool was on the defensive side most of the time, and could only retaliate Chen Fan¡¯s strikes very seldomly. He was regarded as the most powerful Spell Caster in the world, yet, he was on the verge of being subdued by Chen Fan who used only one hand.


    Worse, Chen Beixuan hasn¡¯t even deployed his infamous move: Hypersonic Punch that he had used against F-15 hypersonic jets.


    ¡°He could gain an upper hand even when he had to take on two enemies at once. Why is he so powerful?¡±


    Hu Zongxiu and the others gasped in utter disbelief.


    ¡°He really lived up to his reputation as a living legend. Both Zeus and The Fool were only half step away from the Immortal State, yet even theirbined might seemed like a joke to Chen Beixuan. He fought them with such ease that he might as well be frolicking with two kids.¡±


    Karl the Crimson Wings pulled a taut face and said.


    ¡°So is that the power of an Immortal Level Overlord? That¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    Everyone was scared by Chen Fan¡¯s astonishing power.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Chen Fannded a kick on Zeus once again, sending thetter hurtling back like a lighting ball. Zeus rolled on the ground for fifty meters and finally managed to pick himself up, shouting. ¡°Curse you, Adam! It¡¯s time for you to join us! Are you going to watch us die here?¡±


    The Fool¡¯s face was also covered with sweat.


    He had just summoned a walking dead, but the brainless brute was severed into two halves by a gust of wind des. To The Fool¡¯s dismay, he realized that Chen Fan knew way more spells than he had imagined. By far, no two of the Chen Fan¡¯s spells were the same.


    Adam stood beside him with a heavy expression. Suddenly, he took a step forward.


    The so-called Son of God, the former most powerful man in the Dark World was about to attack.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Two wings made out of incandescent white pure energy spread out behind Adam. they spanned over six meters long and were covered with feathers that had razor-sharp edges.


    He pped the wings once and lifted himself twenty meters into the air. The sight reminded everyone of the Angles in biblical tales. Fanging out his huge wings, Adam glided in the sky, looking for an opportunity to swoop down.


    ¡°Three versus one? Haha. Might as well.¡±


    Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter as a light came up in his eyes. Loose fold of his shirt pped again the wind, as his battle will surged.


    He was going to take one Three Lords all by himself!

 Chapter 415 - Gang Up On Him!

    <h4>Chapter 415: Gang Up On Him!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Adam, the Son of God.


    Rumor had it that he was at least in his eighties, yet he looked as young as a teenage boy.


    He was born in the 1930s, in a quiet German vige. He had awakened the Gift of Light as soon as he was born. Due to his talent, he was taken into a monastery somewhere in Northern Europe and the monks had taught him numerous divine secret arts. When he turned twenty, he was deemed worthy to be the next leader of an overarching brach of all churches in the world that arbitrated internal disciplinary matters.


    When he was twenty, Adammitted an unspeakable heresy and ughtered everyone in the monastery, including the father that had raised him. Afterward, he embarked on his journey in the Dark World.


    Even since he entered the Dark World, he had impressed everyone with his incredible power.


    Right off the bat, he had killed the most powerful man in India, the Brahm¨¡


    Then, in the Middle East, he had defeated to Mercenary band from Kuwait.


    In Europe, he had made the British Special Air Service unit struggle for three months. The unit was the toughest brigade in the United Kingdom.


    Adam had imed the seat of power in the Dark World since the seventies until a few months ago. In thest forty years, many had tried to challenge his dominance but none had seeded. Even thete Sword Sage of Japan, Takemiya Hiro had held a private sparring event with him but was defeated by Adam.


    He was born with the Gift of Light, and his power was strengthened by the Sacred Arts of the Christian Church, making him the most powerful Overlord in the Dark World. People started to call him the Son of God after seeing his power. If not because of the raw and untamed nature of his power, he should have already entered the Immortal State. Even though he was not officially an Immortal state warrior, he was revered all over the world and was considered the most powerful man in the world until the rise of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Huu! Huu!¡±


    Adam pped his wind and swoop down on Chen Fan like a diving bomber. An intensely bright white light came up in his eyes and his razor-sharp winds sliced through the air with a hiss.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fannded another kick on Zeus, but let The Fool sessfully sneak a Magus Poison curse on him. Chen Fan stomped the ground andunched himself straight into the air like a dragon until he was above Adam. Then he bore his fist down onto Adam from above. His fist shined a bright azure light that lit up the sky.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Chen Fan collided with Adam.


    The azure fist aura quickly abated as soon as itnded on the white glowing winds, letting out a sharp and jarring metal to metal scraping noise. Many people couldn¡¯t stand the gut-churning, finger curling noise and so they covered their ears.


    ¡°Another Spirit Body?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and felt the force bounce off of the solid, but seemingly insubstantial white glow.


    Zeus¡¯s Thunder Spirit Body was only in the Initial stage, and could only be triggered for a short period of time. Adam¡¯s Spirit Body had already achieved Initial sess and could be used at will. It was called the Divine Light Spirit Body and was rtively stronger than most power Spirit Bodies.


    Adam¡¯s body was reinforced by the Gift of Light from inside out. The light energy had infused with his bones, sinews, muscles, and even his blood, granting him a nearly indestructible body. Not even the machine gun bullets could make a dent on his skin. He should be in his eighties, but he looked like a young man; that was another benefit of the Gift of Light. Although he had not yet reached Immortal State, he should be able to live to a hundred and fifty or so if not longer.


    All of that was because of his level of attainment in his Spirit Body cultivation.


    A Connate Spirit Body, could greatly prolong the cultivator¡¯s life and toughen his physique with withstand cannon fire. Meanwhile, the Spirit Body could alsoplement Adam¡¯s awakened power, making him as powerful as an immortal state warrior.


    If a cultivator could achieve Phenomenal sess in their Spirit Body cultivation, they could live for at least five hundred years and withstand a st from a long-range ballistic missile.


    If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t gained Initial sess in his Spirit Body cultivation using the Spirit Core of the Connate Spirit Wood, he might be about as powerful as Adam right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your Spirit Body is just a normal one, while I have cultivated the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, one of the Five Elements Spirit Bodies. and the most powerful Divine Body in the universe!¡±


    Chen Fanughed out loud and let one of Adam¡¯s wingsnd a blow on his back. Adam¡¯s blow didn¡¯t have any effect on Chen Fan. Chen Fan about-turned and punched. His fist went through Adam¡¯s white pulsing protecting aura and onto Adam¡¯s chest.


    Adam let out a painful cry and was sent stumbling back a few dozen meters before he managed to regain bnce.


    ¡°His body is even tougher than mine?¡±


    Adam¡¯s mind reeled.


    Ever since he had awakened the Gift of the Light and gained the Spirit Body of Divine Light, only armor-piercing rounds and high caliber sniper rounds could have threatened his life. Meanwhile, his wings were made out of pure divine energy and were sharp enough to cut through thick rebars. However, when his wingnded a blow on Chen Fan¡¯s back, it barely made a scratch. Chen Fan¡¯s counter-attack, on the other hand, had easily pierced through his protecting aura and winded him in the process.


    ¡°He must possess some kind of God Form, a very powerful one while at it. At least it is much more powerful than mine. Worse, he must have already mastered the art as well.¡± Adam gave Chen Fan a knowing nce as he felt a pang of jealousy rise inside of him.


    There were two types of Overlords in the world.


    The first kind relied on hard work and diligent cultivation. They were the Martial Artists, Daoists, Spellcasters, Onmyojis, and Feng Shui Masters. These Overlords required training at a very young age and their progress was slow but steady.


    The other kind of Overlords was the Extraordinary Ones. Although they also needed to cultivate, the main source of their power was from their inborn abilities and gifts that were capped out to a certain level as soon as they were awakened. Because of their headstart from birth, they considered themselves superior to the cultivators of the other category. Once an Extraordinary Once reached the peak of his power, he would awaken the so-called God Form.


    Both Zeus and Adam had possessed God Form, which made them as powerful as an Immortal State Overlord.


    Although they were very close to fully unlocking their God Form, neither Adam nor Zeus had achieved that yet. However, even with the iplete God Form, they had dominated the Dark World and had been invincible. Adam was so close topleting his God Form that he could remain in God Form twenty-three hours a day.


    In their views that were influenced by their system of knowledge, Chen Fan had fully unlocked his God Form.


    Chen Fan was only twenty, much younger than Adam. No wonder Adam would feel jealous of him.


    ¡°Bang¡±


    As soon as Chen Fannded back on the ground, Zeus was alreadying after him. The Fool also shaped the earth into arge mud golem andmanded it to charge at Chen Fan while brandishing its giant fist.


    ¡°Pathetic, bug off!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and punch at Zeus, sending thetter hurtle backward. Then Chen Fan Charged out, ramming into the Mud Golem, reducing it into dust. He stomped the ground with one foot and summoned a few Qi energy and then he charged at The Fool.


    Chen Fan had decided to get rid of this annoying caster first.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Zeus¡¯s face changed color and he shouted out a warning at The Fool. Adam spun around in the air and shot out countless white bolts from the tip of his feathers. These bolts rained upon Chen Fan from above.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Arcane Energy Bulwark had blocked these bolts, but the impact slowed Chen Fan down and gave The Fool some time to cast an illusion spell and disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°You wish to fool me with suchughable art?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a cold smile as a light came up in his eyes. He locked onto The Fool using his Divine Will.


    Meanwhile, Adam had already swooped down onto Chen Fan again, forcing Chen Fan to deal with him first. Even though Adam had achieved Initial sess in his Spirit Body, the impact with Chen Fan¡¯s body sent a force that shock through his body, churning his innards. That being said, if he could get past the pain, he was able to slow down Chen Fan significantly.


    Zeus the Thunder Lord had also quickly gathered himself and charged at Chen Fan with abandon. Although his Thunder God Form was not as powerful as Adam¡¯s God Form, he was able to withstand a few punches from Chen Fan. The Fool didn¡¯t stop putting pressure on Chen Fan either, so the three were able to force Chen Fan into a standstill.


    ¡°Oh my god! Is he the living legend?¡±


    Unbeknownst to Chen Fan, many Dark Overlords watching the fight were stupefied.


    They wouldn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan was able to take on three enemies at once and still hold a slight edge. He countered the attacks from Adam, The Fool and Zeus with ease while the three could barely withstand and hold themselves after each of Chen Fan¡¯s attacks.


    Even Adam¡¯s attack with abandon using the Holy Cross Light de couldn¡¯t harm Chen Fan.


    ¡°How powerful exactly is he? Is his body tougher than even God Form?¡±


    Catelyn murmured to herself with a trembling voice.


    ¡°He is a real Immortal Level Overlord. He had far surpassed us and reached an unthinkable level in terms of Dharma Spells, Martial arts and Physique Refinement cultivations. Only a tenacious body such as his could break the Hypersonic barrier.¡± Karl said with a solemn face.


    He was also an elite Extraordinary One with the gift of fire. Just like Adam, he could also summon a pair of wings, although it couldn¡¯tpare to that of Adam. After seeing that even Adam¡¯s attack with his powerful wings had failed, Karl suddenly felt a pang of despair.


    ¡°Can the three really handle Chen Beixuan?¡±


    People asked in their minds.


    ¡°If they can¡¯t subjugate Chen Beixuan, neither could we. We will not only lose the Heavenly Spring of Life but also die here.¡± Dark Titan gritted his teeth, stomped the ground and said.


    ¡°He is right, let¡¯s attack.¡±


    Everyone nodded after a while.


    The Three Lords of the Underground World had joined forces, yet they still couldn¡¯t subdue Chen Fan. Therefore, the Dark Overlords decided to put aside their past and join the battle. Chen Fan¡¯s power was too terrifying for any Dark Overlord to face him alone and only in solidarity they might have a chance of defeating him.


    ¡°Shit, what are you? Street thugs? How dare you gang up on one person!¡±


    Yang Qinhu had been light-hearted by Chen Fan¡¯s upper hand and even as he cracked a smile in relief, he saw the other dark Overlords roll up their sleeves, and was going to jump right into the battle.


    Yang Qinhu¡¯s insult didn¡¯t deter the Overlords.


    He watched as countless shadows surrounded Chen Fan from all directions. Then they used whatever arts or spells they knew on Chen Fan all at once. Suddenly, the heat of the battle turned up as Chen Fan took on nearly all the Overlords in the western world.


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Chen Fanughed out loud and suddenly changed his appearance from a college student to a handsome young god with a tenacious body and flowy, silken hair.


    He had finally revealed his ultimate form.

 Chapter 416 - One Kill Every Ten Steps

    <h4>Chapter 416: One Kill Every Ten Steps</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan in awe. Divine Light burnt in his eyes as his body became incandescent under his scintiting skin. Energy roiled and rippled about him, tousled his hair and stirred up the loose folds of his shirt. His appearance sublime, god-like almost.


    ¡°So this is the true face of the legendary Curmudgeon Chen.¡±


    Yang Qinhu looked at Chen Fan from afar as the memory of Chen Fan¡¯s battle with Lei Qianjue at the shore of the West Lake came back to him. Chen Fan had stepped on Lei Qianjue¡¯s dead body as adder to climb the seat of power in China. Now it looked like he was ready to find his newdders to reach the top of the world.


    Yang Qinhu didn¡¯t know that the battle between Chen Fan and the rest of the world had begun a while ago.


    ¡°St!¡±


    Karl spread out his ming wings; his eyes were two pools of blood.


    The wings burnt with a vibrant red that looked like blood, although it was not nearly as powerful as Adam¡¯s wings of light, it was able to melt through metal due to its high temperature. He pped burning wind and swooped down on Chen Fan like an angel from hell.


    Meanwhile, Dark Titan had taken out his outrageous weapon: A giant ship anchor.


    Dark Titan stood two meters and fifty centimeters tall. His statuesque body and bronze skin made him look like a statue of some Greek Hero. The Anchor was made out of steel and weighed a few thousand kilograms. Dark Titan had stripped it off of a mammoth crude oil tanker.


    Dark Titan drew the giant anchor back a little and then hurled it directly at Chen Fan. The rumbling noise it made as it flew through the air meant that it packed an impactrge enough to topple a thick wall. Dark Titan crushed the tank like a tin can using this Anchor. Even being grazed by this giant meant certain death for most people.


    The other Overlord also used whatever Dharma Spells and martial arts under their disposal.


    These men and women were all forces to be reckoned with in their own rights. Almost all of them were more powerful than Lin Tatian, and many of them were even stronger than Lei Qianjue and the Azure dragon. Their joint attack was equivalent to twenty Lin Tatian attacking Chen Fan at the same time, forcing Chen Fan to take the threat seriously.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan punched out in a simple and direct motion, but the punch carried such a heavy and primordial quality, that was as if it had tapped into the energy of ancient mountains. The unyielding punchnded squarely on the iing anchor.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A re loud enough to shatter the listener¡¯s eardrum came up. Chen Fan had withstood the attack of anchor that weight over a few thousand kilograms using only his body. Worse, Chen Fan¡¯s punch forced the anchor to change course and fly back at Dark Titan. Dark Titan fumbled to catch the anchor but was winded by the impact with the metal behemoth. His chest suddenly felt numb, and then blood started to spill out his mouth.


    Then He suddenly noticed an impression of a fist was pressed a few inches into the surface of the Anchor.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan¡¯s fist is tougher than steel?¡±


    Dark Titan eximed in his mind.


    As soon as Chen Fan punched at the Anchor, he knocked Karl to the side with an elbow. Karl suddenly lost control of his energy and some of the rough energy nearly bite back at him. Chen Fan swung his hand around and pped at Damon the War Elephant, creating a palm-shaped dent on thetter¡¯s chest and gravely injuring the War Elephant. Then Chen Fan about-turned and drew arge gulp of air, sucking in the lightning energy summoned by Catelyn.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    In a blink, Chen Fan countered the attacks from seven deadly warriors.


    The fight caused countless rough energy tosh out, hitting the ground, kicking up plumes of dust. Chen Fan¡¯s guides were so terrified by the development that they hurried to pack up and bolted for the exit of the valley. No one seemed to pay any attention to these guides, as they were all engrossed in the battle.


    ¡°Urhh!¡±


    The seven Overlords were sent flying by Chen Fan at once andnded outside of the battlefield with blood in their mouth.


    However, fighting seven deadly warriors at once had stretched Chen Fan¡¯s power very thin and was grazed by a few surprise attacks sneak upon him. Many more overlords joined the battle. They brandished their weapons and readied their spells, and couldsh out at Chen Fan at any moment.


    Adam swooped down onto Chen Fan


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    Chen Fan was surrounded by the group of Overlords and was unable to break the encirclement. He rammed into one Overlord, knocking him backwards, but there was another Overlord filling up the opening right away. Even though Chen Fan had the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, fighting twenty warriors as powerful as Lin Tatian had pushed him to the limits.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s blood boiled as energy roiled violently inside of him. He gracefully dodged Adam¡¯s swooping attack and charged up his Azure Thearch Longevity Body, and then darted out, transforming his body into a smear of azure light. He broke the hypersonic barrier and covered a dozen-meter distance in a blink. He hurled his fist squarely at the chest of War Elephant, Damon.


    ¡°Bang¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s fist bore into the chest of the two-meter tall giant Elite Extraordinary and busted the beating heart. Sinews connecting Damon¡¯s muscles snapped one after another as the force rippled out from the point of impact. In the end, Chen Fan¡¯s fist came out from Damon¡¯s back, killing the War Elephant on the spot.


    The Elite Overlord, Damon the War Elephant was dead.


    Then and only then, the jarring sound of air being ripped open along the hypersonic barrier finally reached people¡¯s ears. A cloud of mist formed behind Chen Fan. He had finally used his coup de grace, Hypersonic Punch!


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack him together. He can¡¯t use that move too many times regardless of how powerful his God Form is.¡±


    Seeing the hesitation in everyone¡¯s eyes, Adam rallied the fighters.


    He had tested his own God Form¡¯s capacity and realized that his body would reach its limit at subsonic speed. Zeus the Thunder Lord had braved the hypersonic speed while in his God Form, but he could only sustain the speed for one second. Even one second of the hypersonic speed had taken a huge toll on Zeus the Thunder Lord¡¯s body, gravely injuring him. Therefore, the Three Lords of the Underground World were well aware of the huge burden that the hypersonic speed had on Chen Fan¡¯s body and wagered that Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t use it too frequently.


    However, they were wrong.


    Chen Fan had reached Initial sess in his Azure Thearch Longevity Body, so he could break the Hypersonic barrier more than a few dozen times without any difficulties. That being said, being besieged from all directions, Chen Fan found it hard to find an opportunity to use the Hypersonic Punch.


    To reach hypersonic required a period of charging up energy which Chen Fan found difficult to pull off.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan dealt with five more Overlords, he turned sideways and knocked back Zeus the Thunder Lord with his shoulder. The opening gave him an opportunity to unleash more powerful arts. So he shot out two fingers as a golden energy de appeared at the tips of his fingers.


    True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de!


    Chen Fan held the Dharmic de in one hand and swung it in a t sidearm sh. Under Catelyn¡¯s terrified gaze, the scintiting energy de sliced through her thin waist.


    The leader of the Blizzard Witch Covenant was dead!


    ¡°NOOOO!¡±


    Wind Lord Hu Zongxiu who was a good friend of Catelyn let out a saddened cry. He brandished two sharp Wind des in both hands and charged at Chen Fan with abandon.


    In a blink, Hu Zongxiu initiated the Art of the Wind and hacked seventeen times at Chen Fan.


    Thest of the seventeen attacks nearly broke the sonic barrier.


    Chen Fan countered the seventeen attacks with one direct punch.


    The punch packed so much raw energy that made it seem to be straight out of the Immortal world. The energy swam about in the air and changed its form every millisecond. The pure and raw energy felt as ancient as time itself. Chen Fan¡¯s fist thrust forward, as his body charged at incredible speed, turning itself into a smear of azure light. Then Chen Fan flew up, and soared into the sky.


    ¡°The Fourth Form: Naga¡¯s Transform!¡±


    The fourth form of the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms was well known for its unpredictability. It was invented by a Perfected Immortal after he had watched the transformation of a Naga into a true Dragon. Although it was a Martial arts move, in theory, it was nearly as powerful as a Divine Art. It could counter Hu Zongxiu¡¯s attack regardless of how many Wind des he had summoned.


    The Azure Fist Aura went through Hu Zongxiu¡¯s wind des andnded squarely on Hu Zongxiu¡¯s forehead, sting the Wind Lord¡¯s brain into mush.


    The Wind Lord Hu Zongxiu was dead!


    In a blink, Chen Fan had killed three mighty warriors in the dark world, while being besieged by twenty or so equally powerful Grandmasters.


    The death of three of their peers had sent a blood rage into the minds of the other Overlords.


    ¡°KILL!¡±


    Adam fanged out his wings and swooped down on Chen Fan with a blinding Divine Light in one of his hands. The Divine Light shone so brilliantly that it threatened to pierce through the very fabric of reality. The sight had encouraged the rest of the Overlords and all of them threw themselves at Chen Fan with abandon.


    At this moment of life and death, no one would hold back their strength.


    There could only be one party walking away alive and it was either Chen Fan or them.


    Countless Dharma Spells and weapons were hurled at Chen Fan from all directions. There was the de of the Divine Light from Adam, the thunderbolts from Zeus, the iron anchor of Dark Titan, the Crimson Wings of Karl, poisonous daggers from elite assassins, just to name a few.


    The dark Overlords had entered a blood rage as they threw everything they got at Chen Fan. By now, Chen Fan also let loose his power and used all the Martial arts and Dharma Spells he knew.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Seven secondster, Chen Fannded a lethal blow on a Yoga Grandmaster and killed him at the cost of taking the brunt of one of Zeus¡¯s attacks.


    Twenty-three secondster, Chen Fan was dealt a blow by Adam from behind him, but he was able to charge up to Hypersonic speed and rammed into Dark Titan, reducing the giant into pulp.


    Forty-two secondster, Chen Fan took a curse from the fool, which gave his hair a touch of grey. He staggered a little but quickly regained bnce and hacked the azure de auras at the leader of The Blood Skull, Max.


    Two minutes and thirty-six secondster, Chen Fan was still standing and fought even harder than before. He let a few more blowsnd on him as heunched into the air and caught Karl by his wing. With a sudden wrench of his arms, he tore the wings off of Karl¡¯s back. The fire spilled out from the wound and seared Chen Fan¡¯s skin, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind it.


    The Dark Overlords finally started to waver.


    In the past couple of minutes, Chen Fan had killed seven Dark Overlords including two warriors on the Dark Roll.

 Chapter 417 - Invincible! Invincible! Invincible!

    <h4>Chapter 417: Invincible! Invincible! Invincible!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°He is too powerful!¡±


    Disheartened by the development, the remaining dozen or so Dark Overlords froze in their tracks as their legs shook uncontrobly.


    They had thought that they might have a chance of defeating Chen Fan under the leadership of Three Lords of the Underground World, but it turned out that they had grossly underestimated the power of Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Even being besieged by so many mighty warriors, the only sign of injury was a red mark on his back from Adam¡¯s blow and a touch of grey in his hair as the result of The Fool¡¯s curse.


    Even as the Dark Overlords gazed at Chen Fan in terror, they watched as the red mark disappeared on Chen Fan¡¯s back and his hair regained a silken sheen.


    Chen Beixuan¡¯s body erected before his foes with his full power and belligerence after a second of respite.


    The sight instilled despair into the hearts of his opponents.


    Not only could Chen Fan kill any one of them with ease, but he could also regain his health in a blink. The Dark Overlords nearly lost all of their hope in surviving the battle.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    Adam fanged out his wings and shouted as he circled above the ground. His golden hair was on fire as intense white energy spilled out from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. He had charged up the Gift of Light to its maximum strength.


    A sharp white light extended from his palm until it reached a dozen meters long, turning into a long de withrge hilts sorge that made the de look like a cross.


    Adam held the Cross-shaped Sword of Light in both hands and bore it down onto Chen Fan. The de burned so violently and brilliantly that it seemed to have taken all the brightness in the world, jammed them into its oundishly long body. As it sliced open the air, it seemed to have sliced through the fabric of space. Although the de Qi was much shorter than that of Takemiya Hiro hundred meter long de Qi, it was much more condensed and was unequivocally solid.


    Carrying two bright wings on his back and holding the burning sword of light, Adam looked like the Archangel Michael, raining down God¡¯s righteous fury onto the mortal world.


    ¡°Divine Retribution, Art of the Holy Cross!¡±.


    This was one of many secret arts fiercely guarded by the Christian church, essible only to the Chief Arbiter and his heir. The Christian Church used to control vast wealth around the globe, but the rise of secrism had gradually diminished its influence. However, its secrets arts have not weakened a tad bit over centuries.


    ¡°Hur!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted as his face grew hard. He extended both arms and closed his fingers to form an ancient hand sign. The two closed fists represented the starting point of all life on earth, the beginning of a new end.


    ¡°True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, the tenth form: Seal of Garbha¡±


    As soon as the hand sign wasplete, invisible energy was drawn out of the earth and converged towards Chen Fan¡¯s hands, forming a white glow around Chen Fan¡¯s hand. In a blink, the glow grew to a few meters long in the shape of a Buddha¡¯s palm. Chen Fan lifted the white energy up with both hands to block Adam¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Puhh!¡±


    The shining Cross-shaped Light Sword hacked into the white glowing hand.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the impact didn¡¯t cause an explosion, it was barely audible. The Cross-shaped Light Sword sunk into the white glow and was stuck in it. Try as he might, Adam couldn¡¯t dislodge the Cross-shaped Light Sword from the white glowing energy, neither could he stop the de from sinking in further. In the end, the entire long de was swallowed by the wash of white glow.


    It wasn¡¯t until the de hadpletely disappeared into the glow did Chen Fan hurled the white glow up and forward.


    The white glow flew out a few dozen meters andnded on the ground. The pale energy faded right away as the golden de Aura appeared once again. The golden de flew out of its entrapment and rammed into the side of a cliff with an ear-deafening re. People looked at where the dended, and realized in shock that the de had carved a twenty-meter long scar on the cliff face.


    So powerful was Adam¡¯s attack that it could slice through granite rocks like slicing through tofu.


    What shocked people even more was the fact that Chen Beixuan was able to counter such a deadly attack with a simple hand sign. People realized that Chen Beixuan¡¯s divine power had far exceeded their wildest imagination.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now. Try to counter this!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted at his opponent andunched himself into the air and walked on what seemed to be nothing as he started up the staircase to heaven. Azure energy sprouted out from his hand and formed a de, which Chen Fan brought to the top of his head and hacked at Adam.


    The strength of the Azure Wood Qi de was greatly strengthened after Chen Fan reached the mid-stage of the Ethereal Enlightenment. Energy spilled out from his hand profusely and its sharp bit could tear open the fabric of space.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Adam snorted. After developing the powerful blow, he was winded, and have the need to catch a breath. Even the glowing wings started to dim a little. However, after a brief respite, Adam regained himself and charged at Chen Fan with the golden de once again.


    ¡°Peng, peng, peng, peng!¡±


    The two fought each other at lightning speed. Most people couldn¡¯t even make out their movement and all they could see was a swatch of azure light constantly colliding and creating a wash of gold.


    He flicked his fingers as a pulse of de Aura surged from his hand, and went through the Cross-shaped Light Sword andnded squarely on Adam¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    Adam let out a painful howl and fell from the sky after being dealt a blow.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack had left a long gash on his shoulder, deep enough to reveal the white bones inside. Blood gushed out from the wound and painted his body red. To everyone¡¯s surprise, they noticed that even Adam¡¯s blood had a white sheen to it.


    After ten minutes of battle, one of the Three Lords of the Underground World was wounded.


    ¡°Damn, you! Let¡¯s attack!¡±


    Zeus the Thunder Lord shouted even as the sparks on his body were about to fade. He forced his art to start and agitated the restless energy inside of him. He took one step forward, letting the energy surge higher inside of him. Already, a powerful wave of electrifying energy swept across his body.


    Two steps, three, four...


    Zeus¡¯s body became brighter with each step he took. After he had made the seventh step, he had regained all of his power.


    Zeus didn¡¯t stop. Face flushed red, he made the eighth step.


    ¡°BOM! Kaboom!¡±


    Suddenly, sparks crackled violently and spit fire onto the grass around Zeus. Zeus¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and veins bulged on his forehead which had turned so hot that a crimson mist started to rise from it. However, it was still not enough power for Zeus. He snarled and made the ninth step.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The electrifying energy suddenly turned golden in color.


    Shrouded by golden sparks, Zeus the Thunder Lord looked like the Thunder God Thor. Even his eyes turned into two pools of incandescent molten gold. He had never overcharged his system to such a degree before, and in this state, he was even more powerful than Adam.


    Meanwhile, Adam looked troubled.


    The rest of the Dark Overlords also registered the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°Secret Art of Blood Singing! Zeus is given all he has.¡±


    The source of Extraordinary Ones was in their blood. When the blood was set on fire, its power would quickly expand beyond its holding capacity. Despite the boost in power output, the art was extremely detrimental to the user¡¯s health. Burning too much blood would even put the user¡¯s life at risk.


    Zeus was well aware of the adverse effects. However, he stomped the ground and snarled as he doubled down on his art. He suddenly charged at Chen Fan with increasing speed, turning his body into a smear of golden light. In the end, he finally broke the sonic barrier and reached the speed of sound.


    The Fool heaved a sigh andmented.


    ¡°Buddy, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    So saying, he fished out a small green snake from his inner pocket and cast a long parting nce at it and before he threw it into the air. The small snake suddenly exploded from inside and turned into a puff of green mist.


    Within the mist, a shadow slithered into view: It was a bloody red snake.


    The snake¡¯s red skin was almost translucent, revealing dark mist roiling inside. The mist took the shape of an Evil Spirit from time to time, trying to break the scaly skin but to no avail.


    ¡°Curse of Ten Thousand Snakes¡±


    Yang Qinhu¡¯s face suddenly turned dark as he remembered an ancient tale.


    The tale said that the most terrifying curse sorcery in the world involved pitting a den of snakes together until there is only one remaining. Thest snake was called Prime.


    The Prime had no special effects, but once it was dead, it¡¯s spirit would possess a human until it consumed all of its victim¡¯s soul energy.


    It took at least ten years to raise such a snake and even a Grand Magus such as The Fool could only have one such snake in his lifetime. Therefore, it was one of the tricks he saved for the moment of life and death.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The Fool pointed at Chen Fan,manding the bloody snake to shoot at Chen Fan.


    Adam also managed to pick himself up from the ground. He pped his wings, and formed a golden de in his hand again and hacked at Chen Fan.


    Suddenly, The Three Lords of the Underground World were attacking at once.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the iing attacks. He remained stoic and stomped the ground with one foot.


    With a deep rumbling noise in the distance, a puff of smoke and mist rose from the valley. Chen Fan broke the hypersonic barrier as he charged at Zeus, tracing a scintiting azure light across space.


    ¡°Bang¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, the azure light and the golden sparks collided into each other.


    The twobatants didn¡¯t use any fancy techniques, and their only weapon was their bodies. There were no Dharma Spells, no Dharma Treasure, no divine powers only raw strength.


    It was the Azure Thearch Longevity Body versus the Thunder Spirit Body!


    Blinding golden sparks danced around Zeus¡¯s body. He had never been so powerful before. He was confident that he could even shred a tank into pieces. The moment he entered hypersonic speed, he felt he had finally reached the peak of Physic refinement cultivation.


    However, Chen Fan was much more powerful than him.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was one of the most powerful Divine Bodies in the universe. It was the most valuable assets of the Five Elements Immortal Sect.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The collision with Chen Fan shattered Zeus¡¯s body. The force ripped open his rib cage and squished his innards into a bloody mush, turning Zeus¡¯s body into a pulp.


    Before anyone could have taken in the development, The Fool and Adam had already descended upon Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was expressionless, only two azure fire burned violently in his eyes. He transferred his Divine Will into a silvery de and threw it at the iing snake, shattering the apparition in an instant. Then the silvery de made a wide turn and struck The Fool.


    ¡°Puchhh.¡±


    The Fool looked unharmed, but the de severed his soul. The Grand Magus started to age rapidly. His body shriveled up as his legs trembled more violently by the second. Eventually, even his cane couldn¡¯t support his weight as he fell to the ground helplessly.


    Chen Fan had severed his soul and spirit, the Grand Magus could no longer cast any spells because he couldn¡¯t even focus his mind to evoke the simplest incantation.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    Adam shouted as he was driven to madness by the defeat. After exchanging seven blows with Chen Fan, thetter seized an opening to shoot out both hands and snatched Adam¡¯s wings. With a jerk of both arms, Chen Fan tore the glorious white wings off of Adam¡¯s back.


    Adam let out a pained scream. He fell from the sky and thudded heavily on the ground and passed out.


    Chen Fan had defeated The Three Lords of the Underground World in a heartbeat.


    He had killed Zeus, robbed The Fool¡¯s ability to cast spells and mutted Adam.


    A deadly silence fell over the valley as the remaining Dark Overlord¡¯s faces turned dark and their hearts sank to the bottom.


    Chen Fan hovered above the ground triumphantly. Shrouded by an azure glow, he clutched Adam¡¯s wings in his hands like a trophy for his victory, looking like an invincible god who had just in his foe.


    ¡°He is the very definition of invincible.¡±


    Yang Qinhu looked up at Chen Fan admiringly as he thought to himself.

 Chapter 418 - Winter Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 418: Winter Is Coming</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Russia, Northern Siberia, Icewolf Valley...


    Even the incessant northern wind had stopped in the valley, and the only sound could be heard was the gurgling Spirit Spring. No one dared to even breathe heavily.


    Many Dark Overlords stood still with pale faces and shaky legs.


    Zeus was dead, The Fool and the Adam were gravely injured.


    In a blink, the tables inside the valley had changed. Just ten minutes ago, twenty or so western Overlords had faith in their victory. Lahore, the Demon Elephant, Karl the Crimson Wings, Dark Titan, Damon the War Elephant... anyone of them was a mighty figure in their own rights


    They also had the support of Three Lords of the Underground World, Adam, The Fool, and Zeus the Thunder Lord.


    When Chen Fan created that line on the ground and announced that whoever crosses the line would be dead, they all thought Chen Fan was joking.


    However, even Zeus the Thunder Lord wasid low by Chen Fan. Adding in Lahore and the ck Widow into the total number of deaths. Chen Fan had done away with a dozen Dark Overlords within this small mountain valley.


    Three of those were powerful Super Overlords listed on the Dark Roll


    No one could remain calm before such a frightening presence.


    ¡°Dadada!¡±


    Walking on seemingly invisible stairs, Chen Fan descended back to the ground. Every step he took sounded so loud that it was as if a bell was tooled around their ears.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    As soon Chen Fan touched solid ground, he threw Adam¡¯s wings aside. The wings were made out of the energy inside of Adam¡¯s system. Over decades of refinement, they have gained solidity. Dim white lights still flickered on the pair of wings and at its roots, blood suffused with a white glow dropped to the ground.


    If Adam could perfect the refinement of this pair of wings, he should be able to reach the Immortal Level and finally became a worthy opponent of Chen Fan.


    However, he was still half-step away from Immortal Level. It was a half-step that was impossible to finish.


    Adam had lost his wings and although he would still be an overlord on the Dark Roll, he would no longer be the invincible Son of God.


    ¡°The Heavenly Spring of Life belongs to me, does anyone dare to oppose this time?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked over toward the crowd.


    His long hair fell over his shoulder, his eyes were as dark as ink and his appearance was handsome and fit. The ck robe had been ripped at many ces during the fight, but by then, Chen Fan had fixed all of them using a Dharma Spell. Its loose folds pped against the wind. This ck robe was made out of Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence, and therefore it still looked new even after numerous battles.


    ¡°Honorable Mr. Chen Beixuan, we all agree with your proposal.¡±


    Hearing Chen Fan¡¯s announcement, the dark overlords looked at each other in fear. In the end, a white-haired middle-aged man took a step forward and bowed to Chen Fan with a great measure of respect. The other Dark Overlords followed suit and bowed.


    He was a Bounty hunter, the White-Haired Reaper.


    He ranked number one on the list of bounty hunters in the underground world and number either on the Dark Roll, right after Azure Dragon.


    After the fall of The Three Lords of the Underground World, he became the de facto leader of the rest of the Dark Overlords.


    ¡°Then fuck off, and never set foot into this valley ever again.¡±


    Chen Fan walked back to where he was sitting beside the Heavenly Spring of Life. A half-hour ago, from the same spot, he had drawn the line on the ground and issued his warning. Half an hourter, he was back where he had been.


    Hearing Chen Fan¡¯s words, White-Hair Reaper tasted bitterness in his mouth.


    The entire Western Dark World had wasted a dozen lives and nothing to show for it. The line on the ground seemed as unbridgeable as the deepest chasm in the world and it blocked the Dark World¡¯s ess to Heavenly Spring of Life entirely.


    White-Hair Reaper shot a longing nce at the Heavenly Spring of Life and heaved a sigh in his mind. Then he replied Chen Fan respectfully.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The rest of the Dark Overlords followed his lead and nodded their heads. By then, the Heavenly Spring of Life was the least of their concern, they would count themselves lucky if Chen Beixuan would spare their lives. Many people regretted ever setting foot into Asia and reminded themselves to never do so ever again as long as Chen Beixuan was still alive.


    Adam struggled to his feet and gave Chen Fan a long look and started off.


    He knew that his chance for revenge was almost nonexistent.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power would grow and multiply after he had consumed the Heavenly Spring of Life, further widening the gap between them. Losing his wings took a huge toll on his cultivation. Even if he could regain the wings, the trauma would prevent him from even entering the Immortal Level.


    ¡°Senior Master Chen, your power is unimaginable! Your victory is going to shock the entire world. From now on, you will be the most powerful man on earth!¡±


    As soon as the Dark Overlords were gone, Yang Qinhu rushed to Chen Fan and announced in excitement.


    He had watched as Chen Fan brought the entire Western Dark World to their knees. Once the news got out, the entire world would be staggered. By then, all nations and powerful underground organizations would have to examine Chen Fan¡¯s power under a very different light.


    Meanwhile, the battle had dealt a heavy blow to the western world. It would take them a long time to recuperate. During that time, the Chinese Martial artsmunity could seize the power vacuum and exert its influence.


    After today¡¯s event, no one in the Underground World would dare to overlook China under the protection of Chen Beixuan.


    The thought ted Yang Qinhu.


    ¡°They are powerful warriors, but they are far from the real force in the Western world. Who knows if those Immortal State Warriors were still hanging around in Europe.¡± Chen Fan said lightly. The mentioning of the Immortal State Warriors didn¡¯t seem to perturb his mood at all.


    Even if there were some Immortal State warriors still alive, he would not be afraid of them with the power he possessed now.


    Plus, once he consumed the Fruit of Embryonic Essence and Heavenly Spring of Life, his level of attainment would increase by leaps and bounds. He would enter the peak of Ethereal Enlightenment if not Divine Sea. Once he had reached Divine Sea, fighting against an Immortal State warrior would be like fighting a child for him.


    Excitement and glee were written all over Yang Qinhu¡¯s face. Even as he was going to ask Chen Fan more questions, he noticed that Chen Fan¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yang Qinhu asked under his breath, and suddenly, he heard a wave ofmotion drift into the valley from outside.


    ¡°We have otherpany? Who could make it this far into this frozen waste?¡± Yang Qinhu¡¯s mind raced. Then he watched as Chen Fan rose to his feet with a solemn face. Chen Fan didn¡¯t look so serious even when Adam entered the valley. Yang Qinhu¡¯s heart suddenly sank to the bottom.


    ¡°What kind of energy would make Senior Master Chen feel threatened? Could it be the Russian Army?¡±


    Even as Yang Qinhu racked his brain to find out an answer, he saw a group of people had retreated back into the valley.


    They were the western Dark Overlords.


    However, many of them were injured with deep w marks on their shoulders and chests. Those w markse in a set of four and looked bestial in nature. Yang Qinhu couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of beat could have harmed so many powerful Overlords.


    ¡°The wind is howling.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and heaved a sigh.


    Chen Fan¡¯s words suddenly reminded Yang Qinhu what Wang Baoguo had told them.


    ¡°The monster came with a blizzard. The snow was so heavy that we couldn¡¯t make out their faces. But what we know is that they are very fast and had a pair of bloody eyes, and they moved like wolves.¡±


    ¡°Could... could it be those monsters?¡±


    Yang Qinhu stammered, eyes brimming with disbelief.


    Although these Dark Overlords were no match against Chen Fan, they were all forces to be reckoned with in their own rights. Some of them were even listed on the Dark Roll. They could have defeated an entire Russian brigade, much less a few beasts. White-Hair Reaper alone should be able to deal with wild animals.


    ¡°These are not ordinary wild beasts. You will see... Interesting. I had never thought that they could have survived on earth.¡± Chen Fan spoke under his breath. His words were blown away by the wind and so Yang Qinhu couldn¡¯t hear what he had said.


    Meanwhile, the group of Overlords had already retreated back to Chen Fan. They looked shaken to the core.


    ¡°What are those monsters? They are extremely powerful and fast. Inded a blow on one of them, but the impact knocked me back. They wed through my Four Righteousness protection aura right away and injured my shoulder.¡±


    A Brazilian Mixed Martial Arts Master eximed in panic.


    ¡°I am not sure but even my Demon Hunting Rifle wouldn¡¯t harm them. My rifle should be deadly enough to end the life of an Elephant with one shot. Their level of attainment in physique refinement were all as high as Damon, the war elephant.¡± White-Hair Reaper put in calmly. He held two guns in his hands, one white and one ck.


    While Adam was helping him to steady himself, The Fool suddenly remembered something. His face changed color as he looked at Adam.


    ¡°It might be THEM. They should have been dead after the Russians dropped the N-bomb on them. Why are they still alive?¡± Adam asked in surprise.


    Nuclear weapons are the most powerful weapons in the world.


    The temperature could rise up to a thousand degrees at the center of the nuclear st that would evaporate any form of life. Even an Immortal State warrior could not have survived such a st. Adam found it difficult to believe that anything could have lived after being hit directly with a nuclear bomb.


    ¡°Hehe... maybe they are of a different n. Siberia is huge, there could be more viges just like the one that USSR had discovered.¡± The Fool coughed violently and put in.


    Meanwhile, the blizzard had already approached the entrance of the valley.


    Inside the chilling mix of ice and snow, a few dark humanoid shadows appeared. They lurked inside behind the storm, using it as a cover. However, people could still see their shape silhouetted against the whiteness. There stood two meters tall and their eyes burned like coals


    ¡°one, two, three.¡±


    ¡°...sixteen, seventeen, eighteen...¡±


    ¡°...Seventy-nine, eighty, eighty-one...¡±


    Someone started counting. As the number tallied up, the person¡¯s voice sounded more desperate and helpless.


    ¡°A hundred and thirty-seven!¡±


    The fighter finally finished counting. He put in with a shaky voice: ¡°How are we going to fight back against a hundred and thirty-seven Damon the War Elephants? We are doomed!¡±


    Even Adam¡¯s face turned pale as if he had just seen a ghost.

 Chapter 419 - The Descendants of the Dark Race

    <h4>Chapter 419: The Descendants of the Dark Race</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It was equivalent of a hundred and thirty-seven Damons!¡±


    Yang Qinhu eximed in his mind helplessly.


    Damon the War Elephant and Buck the Diamond were Bloodline Awakened Extraordinary Ones. Their body was tougher than even Grandmasters in Physique Refinement cultivation. Yang Qinhu could not even handle one of them, much less a hundred and thirty-seven of them.


    Conventional bullets would be of no use against them and only cannon shells might have a chance of prating their defense.


    With such a formidable body, they could have dominated the earth and defeat anyone without a God Form. If each and every one of the hundred and seventy monsters were as powerful as Damon, then thebined might of these monsters should be enough to defeat an entire division of armored vehicles and tanks.


    Nearly half of the Western Dark World had gathered here and there were only twenty of them. Yet, they had to face a hundred and thirty-seven monsters. Some people even wondered if there were that many Grandmasters in the entire world.


    Even as Yang Qinhu grappled with his fear, those monsters were fast approaching. It wasn¡¯t long before the human warriors could make out their faces.


    They stood over two meters tall and bodies were covered with fury ck hide. Their eyes were incandescent red with a hint of blood. Although their heads had canine features, their expression was strikingly human. They walked on their hind legs as a human did but their feet and hands had sharp ws. They were a hybrid of wolf and man.


    ¡°Are these... werewolves?¡±


    Someone gasped.


    Many others also nched in shock and fear.


    High tales about Werewolves and Vampires spread across Europe ever since the ancient time. No one had ever imed to see one of these monsters in hundreds of years.


    However, there and then, a group of werewolves were standing before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Impossible! It is impossible!¡± The Fool shook his head. He panted heavily as he said: ¡°Based on ancient scrolls, the Christian Church killed off all the Vampires and Werewolves in the world. Thest saint, St Augustine of Hippo was granted sainthood after he had ughtered thest werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Adam nodded.


    During his stay behind the thick walls of the monastery in Northern Europe, he had tranted heavy tomes in Hebrew into English. Therefore, he was well aware that the Church¡¯s crusade against the Vile Races had significantly weakened its power, given the rise of monarchy and absolutism and secrism that cameter. After the two great wars, the national interest had overtaken that of the church and the Christian Church finally lost grip of power.


    The USSR leader, Joseph Stalin, used to mock the Church by asking the Russian Bishop about the military prowess of the Pope.


    That incident had been written in the Church¡¯s records as an example of the world leader¡¯s contempt against the Church.


    While the yers of Vampires and Werewolves fell from grace, a small group of their sworn enemy still lived and thrived.


    ¡°What are they if they are not Werewolves?¡±


    White-Hair Reaper asked after reflecting on the situation for a few moments.


    ¡°They must be the offspring of the Dark Race.¡± An even voice came into everyone¡¯s ears.


    They looked back and noticed Chen Fan was right behind them, listening. He Linked his hands behind his back and examined the Werewolves with great interest.


    ¡°Sir, what do you mean by that?¡±


    White-Hair Reaper lowered his head slightly and asked deferentially.


    The other overlords, including Adam and The Fool, lowered their heads in the presence of such a powerful man.


    ¡°I had never thought that there were bloodlines of the Dark Races on earth.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and said. ¡°I have never seen a Werewolf nor Vampire in my life, but I know what these monsters are. They are the descendants of the Dark Wolves. But they are not purebred, so they are not as powerful as the purebred Dark Wolves.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was as confused as they were shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s answer.


    They had fought against these Werewolf look-alikes before and knew their power at first hand. They were as agile and swift as Mixed Martial Arts Master; their ws and teeth could easily tear through tes of iron and steel; their bodies were tougher than that of a Physique Refinement Grandmaster. Yet, Chen Fan imed that they were still no match against the so-called purebred Dark Wolves?


    ¡°How powerful are the purebred ones?¡±


    Someone asked curiously.


    ¡°Um... they could easily destroy an aircraft carrier and could survive a nuclear st with ease.¡± Chen Fan shrugged and said.


    Dark Wolves were one of the many races in the universe. They were above average in strength among the list of mighty races. Once they were fully grown, they were as powerful as a Connate Being and could traverse the space with ease. Once they became a seasoned warrior, they could easily destroy space battle cruisers and butt heads against Immortal Cultivators of the Nascent Soul level.


    However, their power was a far cry from that of the North Mystic Celestial Lord. Chen Beixuan had eradicated them on manys, among many other alien races.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The crowd was dumbfounded by Chen Fan¡¯s exnation.


    They can destroy an aircraft carrier and survive a nuclear st? That sounds almost preposterous. Not even the most powerful Immortal Level Overlord could live through a nuclear bomb st unscathed.


    ¡°Fear not. I don¡¯t think the Dark Wolves exist on earth. Even if there had been some, they must have already left or died.¡± Chen Fan put in.


    Since there had been an Immortal Cultivation civilization on earth, it was reasonable to assume that there had been Dark Wolves wandering the earth at some point in history. However, the earth was so deprived of Spirit Qi that no Purebred Dark Wolves could have survived here. Even if there had been one or two, they musty dormant somewhere hidden, struggling to survive.


    ¡°I think the so-called Werewolves must be the descendants of the Dark Wolves. These monsters are the descendants of the werewolves, so they are the twice-removed descendants to the purebred Dark Wolves. No big deal.¡±


    So saying, Chen Fan looked away from the group of monsters.


    These monsters were so far away from the purebred bloodline that they might only have one-tenth of their ancestor¡¯s prowess in them. At the most, they were equivalent to peak level Physique Refinement Grandmasters.


    Continuous breeding with humans must have diluted their bloodline.


    Chen Fan had hoped to capture a monster that had retained a quarter or half of the Dark Wolf¡¯s bloodline and use its blood to create a team of powerful soldiers loyal to him. However, these werewolves had very little of their mighty ancestors left in them, so they were useless to Chen Fan.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan lost interest in these monsters.


    ¡°Werewolf¡¯s descendants? Hybrid Werewolf?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s exnation was as clear as mud to his listeners. Chen Fan¡¯s knowledge had far exceeded the scope of these Overlordsprehension, he might as well walking nonsense.


    ¡°AhhWooooooo!¡±


    Even as everyone tried to wrap their heads around Chen Fan¡¯s exnation, they heard a bone-chilling wolf call in the blizzard.


    The rest of the monsters answered the call and a hundred or so werewolves started howling at once. Their voices reverberated in the valley, causing a few small avnches at the top of the mountain peaks.


    The sound had stolen color from the Overlord¡¯s faces and wrenched their minds to their problem at hand.


    However diluted their bloodline was, each one of them still wielded the same amount of power as a Mixed Martial Arts Master would. Worse, there were over a hundred of them.


    ¡°They can¡¯t be all that powerful, can they?¡± Someone asked hesitantly.


    ¡°There might be some differences among individuals, but it was small. I was able to kill one of them with quite a bit of effort.¡± Adam said stoically.


    His words brought out even more desperation on his peers¡¯ faces.


    Seeing more and more people turned around to look at Chen Fan, The Fool and Adam couldn¡¯t resist and joined them.


    They were on theirst leg and Chen Fan was their only hope. Even though Adam was impressed by Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power, he was still unsure if Chen Fan could ward off the onught of monsters.


    Chen Fan remained unppable despite the situation. He said almost casually: ¡°Get out of the valley, or die.¡±


    As he spoke, a powerful Divine Will burst out from Chen Fan¡¯s body and swept across the entire valley. The Divine Will delivered his message across the valley to the ears of each and every Werewolf.


    The Werewolves stopped howling and looked at Chen Fan in shock and surprise.


    They might not know any humannguage, but they couldmunicate using Soul Energy. Among the Dark Wolf race, the most powerful warriorsmunicated with each other exclusively using Soul Energy.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    A Werewolf with a bigger frame than his peers took a step forward. He red at Chen Fan with his bloodshot eyes that were brimming with contempt.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, these monsters were extremely intelligent and possessed human emotions as shown by the provocative disdain on his face.


    Chen Fan reciprocated the Werewolf¡¯s arrogance with a wave of a hand.


    Suddenly, a palm made out of azure-colored energy bore down on the Werewolf. The giant palm churned the clouds in the sky and made the mountain moan as it came down on its target with unstoppable force.


    The Werewolf who challenged Chen Fan snarled derisively and lifted only one arm to block the attack.


    His contempt was shared by all the other werewolves standing behind him. One of the Werewolves even yawned, thinking the battle would be over soon. However, to their surprise, their champion couldn¡¯t stop the attack and eventually was squashed under the azure palm.


    During his final moment, the werewolf snarled desperately as muscles on his arms burgeoned. However, his resistance was futile before the Connate Grand Qin-na Hand.


    After a while, the azure energy faded away, revealing a meter deep depression on the ground and a bloody mush


    Chen Fan had killed a werewolf that was as powerful as a Physique Refinement Grandmasters with one p?


    The werewolves froze in their tracks as they gaped at Chen Fan in disbelief. The embers in their eyes flickered as they tried to cope with the shock.


    ¡°AhhWooooooo!¡±


    One of the Werewolves broke the silence, and many more followed suit. They shot Chen Fan venomous res as they filed their teeth, ready to sink them into Chen Fan¡¯s flesh.


    The situation quickly escted and a battle between Chen Fan and the werewolves could happen at any moment.


    Suddenly, the wind carried a wizened voice to everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±

 Chapter 420 - Snow Wolf King

    <h4>Chapter 420: Snow Wolf King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Carried by the wind, a wizened voice drifted into the valley. Its timbre had an ancient and eternal quality to it. The Overlords watched in surprise as the wolves stopped cold in their tracks after they heard the voice.


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised watch, the group of werewolves dispersed in the middle, making a way for a shriveled old man with dry white hairs. The old man¡¯s wrinkled face was covered with yellow blotches and was the color of tree bark. He breathedboriously after each step.


    The ferocious werewolves lowered their heads quietly with a great measure of deference.


    ¡°An old man is in charge of thisrge group of monsters? They all listened to him?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded by the development.


    The Old man walked over to the wolf pack and bowed to Chen Fan slightly.


    ¡°Honorable Human Overlord, please forgive my children. They had no idea that you are a living legend.¡±


    The old man spoke in Russian in a heavy Siberian ent. However, most people could understand his words.


    ¡°The Werewolves are your offspring?¡±


    Chen Fan looked around at the old man with great interest. Despite the old man¡¯s shriveled-up appearance, he could sense pulsing energy like the undercurrent of magma inside an active volcano. Chen Fan had never registered such energy in any warrior he had met so far.


    Even the energy inside of Takemiya Hiro or Adam paled inparison with his.


    ¡°Indeed. Many of them are my grandsons and great-grandsons. Some of them are my great-great-grandsons. I am the leader of the pack, you can call me Snowwolf King.¡±


    The old man said while breathing heavily.


    ¡°Great-great grandson? How old are you?¡± Someone put in.


    ¡°Ummm... Excuse me, but I have forgotten how old I am. I remembered that the great war had not yet started when I was a child. I left the tundra in my youth and fought for the Russians against the Ottoman. After that, I retired here ever since.¡± The old man said slowly.


    Everyone was terrified by what they heard.


    World War started in 1914, and by then, the old man was already a middle-aged man. How old exactly was he now? A hundred twenty?


    People¡¯s mind raced and they found it hard to believe that anyone could live up to a hundred and twenty years old.


    ¡°When I traveled the world, I used the name Galdan. You might have never heard of me. I have seen many Overlords during my travel, just like you guys.¡± Galdan tapped the ground with his wooden cane and shot a gaze at White-Hair Reaper.


    ¡°I can smell a Demon Hunter from miles away. Are you one of them? How is Van Helsing doing? Is he still kicking around?¡±


    White-Hair Reaper was stupefied by the question. He lowered his head and answered respectfully: ¡°My Lord, I am the twenty-seventh generation of Demon Hunter. Lord Van Helsin was the twentieth generation Demon Hunter almost a hundred years ago.¡±


    People¡¯s faces changed colors after they heard it.


    Van Helsing was one of the most famous Demon Hunter in the 19th century. He used to work for the Christian Church and y Dark Races all over the world during thest few glorious days of the Church. After World War One, the Church fell from grace after being embattled by new rising powers.


    If the old man knew Van Helsing personally, he must be even older than people thought he was. He must be around a hundred forty or so.


    ¡°You are the twenty-seventh generation of Demon Hunters? Sigh... another half-century seemed to have slipped through my fingers.¡± Galdan said slowly as he looked to the distance wistfully.


    He then moved his gaze toward The Fool. ¡°Magus Poison Sect. Interesting. You must be the new Grand Magus. ¡±


    ¡°Indeed, my lord.¡± The Fool lowered his head and saluted the old man with a strange and long-forgotten gesture.


    Galdan nodded and continued to scan the crowd.


    He could point out each and every Dark Overlord¡¯s lineage based on the power they possessed. He talked about some of the characters who lived a hundred years ago as if he had known them personally. He was even able to pinpoint the sect and the lineage of Yang Qinhu.


    When he saw Adam, a fire lit up in his eyes.


    ¡°A church scumbag! Are you one of the Arbiter?¡±


    ¡°My lord, I have long since left the Church.¡± Adam lowered himself and saluted to the old man like a true gentleman.


    Galdan nodded and then he saw Chen Fan and he nearly nched. His eyes were filled with doubts and questions.


    Everyone held their breath and waited for the two¡¯s conversation expectantly.


    It was evident that Galdan had lived a long time and had seen a lot. If he could pinpoint each and every warrior¡¯s lineage and so he would see Chen Fans. Everyone was curious about Chen Fan¡¯s background. He was too young to have possessed so much power and so many unimaginable spells.


    ¡°Sir, you are oriental and that reminded me of one person I met in China: the mighty figure in China. His sword attack was so powerful that it was able to stop the flow of water. I didn¡¯t expect any veteran warriors in China could have reached Immortal State just as the mighty Lin Family member had, much less a youngd such as yourself.¡±


    Galdan said slowly.


    ¡°I wager you are talking about the ancestor of the Lin Family.¡± Chen Fan replied.


    ¡°Indeed. While I was outside the valley and sensed your energy, I thought that you were one of the Lin Family¡¯s heirs. But now, I noticed that your energy was very different than what I remembered.¡± Galdan furrowed brows and said.


    ¡°I have never sensed such energy in anyone else. It¡¯s ancient, vast, boundless and... sublime. It seemed to have existed before ice imed the tundra and before hot sand imed the desert. I have never seen anything like it. Only in legends that I have heard in bits and pieces about a group of mighty figures in ancient Asia, could I find details that draw parallels with your power. But those legends were as old as the human race itself, and the characters in it are definitely fictitious.¡±


    So saying, Galdan shook his head to shake away the preposterous thought. He squeezed his wooden cane and gave Chen Fan a serious look.


    ¡°You Sir, you are trespassing the Snowwolf n¡¯s territory. Out of respect for your power, we allow you to leave here unharmed as long as you promise to keep what happened today a secret. ¡±


    Before the old man¡¯s words faded away in the wind, someone asked.


    ¡°What about us?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Galdan curled his lips into a mocking smile, deepening the lines on his face.


    ¡°You have entered the sacred ground of the Warg, you should pay the price with your lives. They have just had their appetizer out there, but those are just ordinary humans unlike you. Your energy-infused flesh could help my pups grew faster.¡±


    Even as the old man spoke, many Werewolves grinned, revealing rows of filed teeth with the bits of pink flesh stuck in between.


    Yang Qinhu¡¯s heart sank to the bottom as he realized that the guides he had brought here were all dead.


    White-haired reaper and the other Overlords turned into bundles of nerves after hearing what old man was going to do with them. They looked desperately at Chen Fan for help, hoping for him to stay with them.


    ¡°You are a fine example of your capricious, untrustworthy and emotional race.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and shook his head. He locked his eyes onto Galdan and said: ¡°Fine, I can leave. But I will take the Spring water and the fruit with me.¡±


    Galdan was unperturbed even when Chen Fan mentioned the spring water, however, the old man¡¯s anger red as soon as Chen Fan pointed a finger at the Fruit of Embryonic Essence. The werewolves were also agitated, seemingly ufortable how close Chen Fan was to the tree.


    ¡°Insolence! The fruit is a sacred gift from the Wolf God to my people. Anyone who dares toy a finger on it is the enemy of the Snowwolf n. No matter where you are, we will find you, crush your throat and eat your flesh!¡±


    Galdan stomped the ground with his cane and shouted.


    The rest of the werewolves gave Chen Fan hostile res.


    The Fruit of the Warg was the most precious treasure of the Snow Wolf n. The fruit matured every a hundred years and any Werewolf that consumed it would have a chance of purifying their bloodline and take one step closer toward their ancestors. The purer one¡¯s bloodline, the more likely he was going to be the next Snowwolf King.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Fruit of the Warg, it is the Fruit of Embryonic Essence. You dim-witted beasts would never understand its full benefit.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    He had realized that the Snow Wolf n had been using the Fruit of Embryonic Essence to refine their bloodline. Little did the werewolves know that refining bloodline was just a minor benefit of consuming the Fruit of Embryonic Essence. The real effect of the Fruit was to recharge Essence Qi and help the Cultivator to reach Divine Sea Level.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. Get out of the valley, or else I will kill all of you.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said coldly.


    ¡°AhhWooooooo!¡±


    The werewolves replied Chen Fan with a maddening howl.


    ¡°Kill, kill all of them!¡±


    Galdan held the cane in one hand and pointed at Chen Fan.


    Under hismand, hundreds of Werewolves ran past the old man and charged at Chen Fan. A savage light lit up in their red eyes. In their eyes, Chen Fan and the other warriors were only food, the more powerful a warrior was, the delicious he was when they munch him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Adam let out a wry smile and pulled out a golden de.


    ¡°Guns ready!¡±


    White-Hair Reaper pulled out the twin hand cannons and replied with a hard face.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t pay attention to them. He punched at the iing werewolves with an incandescent azure fist. The werewolves were blown to the ground like bowling pins. Already, Chen Fan had charged forward and arrived in the thick of the action.


    Suddenly, the other human fighters heard a wave of snapping noises.


    Many werewolves were sent flying after a simple punch from Chen Fan.


    However, thanks to their tough body, these werewolves were only winded by the attack and were able to pick themselves up and charged at Chen Fan anew.


    The other werewolves started engaging the Dark Overlords.


    The Overlords¡¯s defense line was already wavering in less than a second. They only had a dozen fighter but had to ward off hundreds of werewolves. Already, a Mixed Martial Arts Master had already fallen to death after a couple of Werewolvescerated his neck with their sharp ws.


    ¡°We are all going to die here.¡±


    White-Hair Reapernded shot at a werewolf almost at point-nk range. He was gripped by a pang of despair after seeing how badly the werewolves had gotten them.


    Yang Qinhu had just escaped the deadly clutch of one werewolf, only to notice that he was surrounded.


    Adam was also besieged by a dozen werewolves; his movement had slowed down significantly.


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan, theirst hope.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A pulse of energy erupted out of Chen Fan¡¯s body as he broke the hypersonic barrier.


    He finally attacked

 Chapter 421 - One Against A Hundred!

    <h4>Chapter 421: One Against A Hundred!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Once Chen Fan started attacking, he was nearly unstoppable.


    As soon as Chen Fan broke the hypersonic barrier, his body turned into a wash of azure light and it traced an azure line across the valley and arrived in front of a tall werewolf. Then he punched at the beast.


    Chen Fan¡¯s arm went straight through the werewolf¡¯s midsection and the impact made the soft belly of the monster explode. Everything happened so fast that the beast didn¡¯t even realize what had happened before he was dead.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    Then and only then did everyone hear the sonic boom as a plum of white mist dissipated around Chen Fan. The sound swept through the valley as if a fighter jet had just passed.


    The Werewolves finally realized what had just happened.


    They looked to Chen Fan in astonishment, eyes glinting with alertness.


    So powerful was Chen Fan that he had killed a Werewolf with one simple punch. The azure fist packed even more energy than the azure palm that Chen Fan had summoned earlier. Despite itsrge size, the Azure Palm moved very slowly and could be easily dodged. Such as the weakness of the Grand Qin Na Hand. However, Chen Fan¡¯s second attack was so fast that most werewolves couldn¡¯t even see what had happened.


    If Chen Fan could kill a werewolf with one punch, he could finish the battle in a hundred thirty-seven punches.


    The thought had made Galdan¡¯s face change color. But he quickly gathered himself and rallied his offsprings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack him at once. His body can¡¯t sustain hypersonic speed too many times.¡±


    Hearing the words, Werewolves howled again and encircled Chen Fan. Except for the dozen or so werewolves who were still dealing with Adam and his peers, the rest of the werewolves all joined the battle against Chen Fan, hoping to get rid of the most powerful foe first.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a derisive smile.


    He tapped the ground lightly and broke the hypersonic barrier again. This time, he busted the head of a female werewolf.


    ¡°Second punch. ¡±


    Chen Fan counted calmly as he delivered the deadly blow. When the werewolf¡¯s dead body fell to the ground, his eyes held nothing but indifference.


    The development sent the rest of the Werewolves into a blood rage. They threw back their heads and snarled before theyshed out at Chen Fan in unison. So sharp were their ws that they could go through steel ting with easel, so fast were their movement, that they could catch a cheetah and so perfect were their teamwork, they moved and attacked as one entity.


    Suddenly, they rained so many deadly attacks on Chen Fan that the entire sky above Chen Fan¡¯s head was shrouded by shadows of deadly ws. These ws reached so close to Chen Fan that the sound of them whizzing through the air could be heard right around Chen Fan¡¯s ear.


    The attack was able to tear through the God Form, but Chen Fan simply smiled and then broke the hypersonic barrier with ease once again. His body disappeared and shed into view a few dozen meters away from where he was, rammed his shoulder into a stocky werewolf, turning him into a blob of wolf-jam.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even need to use any attack when his body had reached the hypersonic speed. His body was deadly enough already. No one, not even a Physique Refinement Grandmaster, nor an Extraordinary One with God Form could have withstood such an impact.


    ¡°Third attack.¡±


    Chen Fan paused a second and murmured to himself. Under even more loathing res of the Werewolves, Chen Fan broke the hypersonic barrier again.


    ¡°Fourth.¡±


    Chen Fan yanked an arm up and hacked down, slicing a werewolf into two halves.


    ¡°Fifth.¡±


    He busted the still-beating heart of another werewolf.


    ¡°Tenth.¡±


    Chen Fan murmured as he bore down his palm onto the top of a werewolf¡¯s head.


    A deadly silence fell over the valley.


    Chen Fan had killed ten Werewolves in a blink, each werewolf could be as powerful as a Grandmaster. Unlike Grandmasters, these werewolvescked technique and replied only on their tough bodies and brute force to dish out damage. Therefore, they didn¡¯t have any means of preventing Chen Fan from reaching Hypersonic speed.


    In other words, these Werewolvescked tactics when they fought.


    After seeing Chen Fan hadid low ten of their own kind, even their jarringly obnoxious howling had reduced to a deep growling.


    These werewolves mighty be savages, but they also knew strength and power when they saw it.


    Even Galdan¡¯s hand started shaking in fear and shock. Every time Chen Fan reached Hypersonic speed and killed one of the werewolves, he felt his authority among his offsprings erode a little. He also moaned the brutal death of so many of his children.


    Before the fight, Chen Fan had already used hypersonic speed punch more than ten times while fighting the Dark Overlords. The ten extra executions just now would make it twenty. Despite the Azure Thearch Longevity Body he possessed, Chen Fan felt the need to slow down and catch his breath.


    ¡°ah-ha! I was right. He is exhausted now! He won¡¯tst long.¡± The sight filled Galdan¡¯s eyes with glee. He shouted at his offsprings. ¡°My children, attack at once! Rip open his throat and taste his blood and flesh. Make him pay for what he has done to your brothers and sisters. Whoevernds the killing blow would have the right to use the Warg Fruit and be the next Pact Leader!¡±


    ¡°Ahhwooo, ahhwooo, ahhwoooo!¡±


    The maddening howls of the werewolves shot through the sky and reverberated in the valley.


    A fewrger werewolves lead the pact and charged to Chen Fan. Their eyes were filled with greed and bloodlust. Chen Fan was no longer prey, he was adder to power.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    Even without the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, he was far more powerful than these monsters as an Immortal Cultivator at the mid-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment.


    Chen Fan waved a hand and summoned a dozen Jade talisman in the air. The jade talisman exploded one after another, giving birth to countless deadly spells such as Wind des, Fire Balls, Chain Lightning, Ice Chisels and Golden des. These spells flew across the valley directly at the Werewolves.


    These Jade Talismans were made by Chen Fan during his free time and they were covered with Talisman Inscriptions of offensive spells.


    Although Chen Fan didn¡¯t put in much effort and attention to details during the creation of these talismans, the spells were extremely deadly to the werewolves who were nearly impervious to physical attacks butcked any defense against spells.


    After one bout of spells, Chen Fan had killed five werewolves and injured twice that many.


    However, the werewolves had incredible self-healing abilities. As long as parts of their bodies were not permanently detached from the rest, they could heal any wounds in matters of seconds.


    ¡°AhhWooooooo!¡±


    Already, the shadow of the four leading werewolves were upon Chen Fan. They attacked in unison,shing out their long sharp ws at once. Sunlight ran down from their ws and formed a streak of sunlight in the air that looked simr to the Fist Qi when Grandmasters attacked. Even when the ws were still a few meters away from him, Chen Fan could hear the creation of a vacuum near the edge of the ws.


    These four giant werewolves were at least a head taller than their normal counterparts. Chen Fan wagered that their powers were on par with those Overlords on the Dark Roll.


    Chen Fan countered their attack with a beautiful Azure de Aura that glided through the air with graceful finality.


    ¡°Azure Wood Qi de!¡±


    The Azure Wood Qi de traced a graceful arc in the air. Chen Fan had be the masterful butcher who could carve up a cow with elegance and style. The Azure Wood Qi de was no longer a brutal weapon, instead, it was a needle in the fingers of a master embroiderer and his target a nk piece of silk that awaited for his art.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan blocked four paws lined with sharp ws with the Qi de.


    The Qi de carved a deep gash on the furry paws so deep that they revealed the whiteness inside. The injury didn¡¯t deter the four Pack Leader Wannabes. They continued their attacks.


    Chen Fan and the four werewolves moved so fast that all the others could see were an Azure shadow surrounded by four fast-moving ck ones.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Chen Fan picked up some speed and the glowing azure de auras also increased its length and became thinner. It left a deep wound on the werewolves after eachsh.


    In less than ten seconds, the four werewolves were covered with wounds and their fur was matted by dry blood. Although they could heal their wounds very quickly, the loss of blood had taken a toll on their endurance. They were not only losing blood, but also the True Essence within the blood. Already, their attack came with less and less vigor and frequency.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan finally caught an opening and jabbed the azure de forward, passing three werewolves. The de Aura suddenly intensified as Chen Fan brought the Qi Balde around and hacked down at the fourth werewolf.


    The Qi de had be so bright that it nearly blinded everyone. Reducing the viewer¡¯s vision to a thin line of azure glow.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The werewolf panicked as he reached out both arms to cushion the blow. However, the de went through both of his arms andnded on his head, separating it from the shoulder.


    ¡°Puhh!¡±


    Blood squirted out from the werewolf¡¯s neck like a fountain and didn¡¯t fall down until it reached a few meters high in the air.


    The rest of the Werewolves looked troubled and Galdan¡¯s hand started trembling. He pressed his hand down onto his walking cane, trying to steady it, but to no avail. Those four werewolves were the elite warriors among his offspring. Losing one of them was equivalent to losing ten ordinary werewolves.


    ¡°Attack! Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    Galdan snarled at the werewolves. The werewolves¡¯ eyes were bloodshot and started charging at Chen Fan while barking like mad animals.


    ¡°Humph, do you think I have no helpers?¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and then let go of the de Auras. He produced a yellow-skinned gourd from his pocket and took out a Bone flute from it. Suddenly, a primordial note that seemed as ancient as time drifted into everyone¡¯s ears.


    Summoning Flute of Demon God!


    This would be the first time Chen Fan use the Dharma Treasure that cost him dearly.


    ¡°Donn Donn Donn¡±


    With the beatings of an ancient war drum, a Golden Armor Immortal Guardian appeared on the battlefield. He used to be Lord Susano, now he was a new name: Susano, the Immortal Guardian. He rode his handsome stallion across the valley and killed a werewolf with one decisive attack. His unwavering belligerence shook everyone, including Galdan.


    Semi-Immortal State?


    Adam studied the Immortal Guardian carefully.


    To his surprise, there was another Immortal Guardian with a set of golden wings that swooped down from the sky.


    ¡°Immortal Guardian Karasutengu!¡±


    Two Semi-Immortal State Warriors?


    Adam rounded his eyes in disbelief.


    However, that was not the end. Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, three more Immortal Guardians emerged. The Six-Armed Immortal Guardian had six arms, each holding a Dharma Artifact. The Kurome Immortal Guardian had a pair of burning eyes that could prate one¡¯s soul. And thest one was Immortal Guardian Yamamizuki who looked like a walking tree made out of gold.


    There were five Immortal guardians in total.


    Adam was rendered speechless and his shock was shared by everyone around him, including his enemies.


    The energy generated from the five Immortal Guardians swept across the valley and attracted the attention of those who were still fighting.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Chen Fanmanded.


    The five Immortal Guardians brandished their weapons and charged it to the thick of werewolves.


    Even when they were Semi-Immortal State Demon Gods, they could have done away with a werewolf with ease. Now they had absorbed the energy inside the flute and became much more powerful than they had ever been. These werewolves were only as powerful as Mixed Martial Arts Masters, so their defense quickly crumbled.


    In a heartbeat, the five Immortal Guardians had in half of the werewolves.


    ¡°They... they are insanely powerful!¡±


    White Haired Reaper and Yang Qinhu looked at each other in trepidation. It was as if they had seen the staff of legends.


    Adam was seized by fear after seeing the power under Chen Fan¡¯smand. If Chen Fan unleashed the five Immortal Guardians upon the Dark World, he could have killed all Dark Overlords.


    ¡°AhhWooooooo!¡±


    Galdan could no longer stand by and watch. He snarled as his eyes lit up with red mes. He ripped his clothes open as his body increased in size. In a blink, he transformed from a shriveled old man to a three-meter tall werewolf with a tenacious body covered by wiry fur.


    ¡°China man! How dare you kill my children!¡±


    ¡°You will DIE!¡±

 Chapter 422 - A Real Immortal Level Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 422: A Real Immortal Level Warrior</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was the first time the people inside the valley saw the transformation of a human to werewolf.


    The depiction in the movies and legends turned out to be more urate than most people had thought. Galdan¡¯s body multiplied in size at first as his muscles started to bulge as if molten iron were being pumped into it. He quickly transformed from a short old man to a super werewolf that stood over three meters tall.


    Unlike the other werewolves, Galdan was covered in snow-white fur with a silvery sheen. No wonder he was called the Snow Wolf King. The only feature of the old man that remained the same in the werewolf was the pair of burning eyes.


    ¡°China man, I have given you a chance, but you have blown it!¡±


    Galdan snarled and then curled his lips to a crude smile, revealing a row of filed teeth. A wave of powerful Soul Energy erupted from his body and swept across the entire valley as he spoke, carrying his words into everyone¡¯s ears.


    His energy was more powerful than any other Werewolves, including those four pact-leader contenders and even surpassed that of the five Demon Gods.


    The rest of the Overlords were shaken to the core once Galdan revealed its true form. They felt a presence as terrifying as primeval bests such as T-rex had descended upon them.


    ¡°Immortal Level!¡±


    Adam said bitterly.


    The faces of the white-hair reaper and the others paled.


    No one, other than Immortal Level Overlords could project such a powerful presence. They didn¡¯t even sense such a fearsome presence when they met Chen Fan.


    ¡°Who could think that after ten years of silence, the Immortal Level Overlord has finally appeared in our world again. ¡±


    The Fool said as his body shook uncontrobly. He rounded his eyes and looked at Galdan in fear. Reaching Immortal Level was the dream of his life, but so far he was unable to make ite true.


    All the werewolves paused their motion as soon as Galdan had finished his transformation. They threw their heads back and howled at the sky.


    ¡°Ahhwooo, ahhwooo, ahhwoooo!¡±


    The entire valley was filled with ear defending wolf calls. The sound reverberated across the valley and out into the open. They could be heard even dozens of kilometers away. Their voice was filled with fric joy, forming a cacophony of celebration for the return of their King.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Snow Wolf King¡¯s body suddenly flickered out of view and reappeared right in front of Immortal Guardian Karasutengu. Immortal Guardian Karasutengu hadn¡¯t transformed into his Dharma form so he was only three meters tall, the same height as Snow Wolf King. When Snow Wolf King suddenly appeared before him, he spread his wings and brought his mighty staff above his head. And then he pounded the staff down onto the Werewolf.


    The strike carried enough power to turn the world upside down.


    Although Karasutengu existed in the form of a Divine Soul, he was a mighty force to be reckoned with on the battlefield. Worse, the golden staff he wielded was created by Chen Fan personally and weighed over a few thousand tons. One solid blow from this staff would instantly pulverize any Werewolf. However, the Snow Wolf King was unfazed by the mighty bow, and let out a derisive smile. He didn¡¯t dodge the attack, and neither did he block it.


    ¡°Bang¡±


    The blow hadnded squarely on Snow Wolf King¡¯s shoulder. It should be powerful enough to crush a tank, but it only caused Snow Wolf King¡¯s back to hunch a little. Then the three-meter tall super werewolf struck back with hisrge paws lined with thirty-centimeter long sharp ws that glinted under the pale sunlight.


    ¡°St!¡±


    The werewolf wed deeply into the chest of Immortal Guardian Karasutengu and wrenched both arms to either side, ripping the Immortal Guardian in half. Immortal Guardian Karasutengu¡¯s body was tough enough to withstand bullets and cannon fire, and normal werewolves couldn¡¯t even make a dent on his skin. However, the Snow Wolf King had torn it apart like shredding a piece of paper.


    If the Snow Wolf King could shred the body of an Immortal guardian, it definitely would destroy a tank with bare hands.


    ¡°Ahhwooo, ahhwooo, ahhwooo.¡±


    Many werewolves pounded their chests and howled in tion, cheering for their mighty king.


    The other Overlords felt that their hearts had sunk to the bottom of an ice cave.


    ¡°Immortal Guardians were Demon Gods of Semi-Immortal state. They were much more powerful than most Grandmasters since they have already reached the peak of the Grandmaster level. Either one of them was more powerful than me. Yet, Galdan was able to do away with one with such ease. What would happen to me if I had to face his deadly ws?¡±


    Cold sweat streaked across Adam¡¯s face, and his fear was shared by the others. Everyone was shaken to their core by the sight of the Immortal State Power.


    ¡°Is that how powerful an Immortal Level fighter is? It¡¯s... scary.¡±


    Yang Qinhu¡¯s legs started to tremble. Even from a few hundred meters away, the intimidating presence of the Snowwolf King made him feel suffocated. Yang Qinhu felt the same human instinct as that when an ordinary man ran into a hungry tiger in the forest.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Even as the tattered body parts of Karasutengu fell to the ground, Snow Wolf King registered another opponent. He let go of Karasutengu and charged at his second target: Lord Susano.


    Immortal Guardian Susano was the fastest and the strongest of all Immortal Guardians since he was the first who hade under Chen Fan¡¯s service. He stood over five-meters tall¡ªmuch taller than most other Immortal Guardians. Mounted steadily on a galloping Heavenly Stallion, Immortal Guardian Susano charged at the werewolf and hacked his weapon in the air.


    Suddenly, a scintiting golden ray of light shot out from the edge of his weapon.


    The weapon of Susano was a five-meter long halberd. Its movements across the space carried such graceful finality as a de Qi erupted from the edge of the Halberd and shot out towards the target. The de Qi was so deadly that it would go through the body of an ordinary person with ease.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    the Golden de Aurasnded on Snow Wolf King¡¯s ws, letting out a jarring sound of metal scraping against metal. Snow Wolf King stood unflinchingly even after taking the brunt of Lord Susano¡¯s attack.


    On the other hand, the impact had winded Lord Susano and made him stumble back a few meters.


    Snow Wolf King¡¯s body shook only a little but there was a deep gash on his paw. Already, blood had started to well in the deep cut. Despite the toughness of his ws, his paw was much softer and could not withstand the attack of the golden halberd which was refined by Chen Fan using Devotion Energy.


    However, the deep wound disappeared in a heartbeat.


    Werewolves of the Snow Wolf n not only had extremely durable bodies, they also possessed incredible self-healing abilities.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to harm me.¡±


    A red me in Snowwolf King¡¯s eyes surged as he spoke. He charged up his energy and let them swept across the valley. The hot and belligerent energy agitating the air, creating a cacophony of popping noises. Lord Susano was unfazed, he brought the halberd around to the top of his head with both hands and attacked again.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the three Immortal Guardians had also surrounded the Snow Wolf King.


    Suddenly the Snow Wolf King was besieged from all sides.


    After Snow Wolf King had fully charged up his energy, he started to engage the Demon Gods. Such was the unimaginable power of the Snow Wolf King, he quickly defeated three of the four Immortal Guardians, except for Immortal Guardian Susano.


    In less than three seconds into battle, Snow Wolf King took a blow on his back, turned around and ripped the body of Six-Armed Immortal Guardian into pieces.


    Five secondster, Snow Wolf King let Lord Kurome use the Kurome Divine Light to burn arge hold on his belly, while he ripped open Immortal Guardian Kurome¡¯s throat.


    Ten more secondster, Snow Wolf King snarled and darted out, turning into a ck shadow that circled around Immortal Guardian Yamamizuki. Despite Lord Susano¡¯snding tireless attacks on him, Snow Wolf King caught an opportunity and shredded Immortal Guardian Yamamizuki into pieces.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    In less than half a minute, Snow Wolf King had killed three Immortal Guardians of Semi-Immortal Level at the cost of half a dozen wounds and a hold on his belly.


    Those wounds recovered rapidly after each breath he took. Already, the first wound had disappeared and the second and the third one quickly followed suit.


    His self-healing and regeneration ability were stunning. He might as well be indestructible.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and pondered.


    The Snow Wolf King was much more powerful than Takemiya Hiro who thought he had reached Immortal Level. The Snow Wolf King had truly reached the Immortal level, the peak of power on this. Such power hadid dormant for decades and by now, people considered it merely a legend.


    ¡°China man, your toys are useless on me.¡±


    Snow Wolf King turned around and gave Chen Fan a mocking smirk.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chen Fan remained calm and replied with a wave of a hand.


    The bodies of the four Immortal Guardians were drawn up by a gust of wind and pieced themselves together. In a blink, Chen Fan had revived the four Immortal Guardians.


    ¡°Do you think you are the only one who has an indestructible body?¡± Chen Fan flicked a finger and said with a grin. ¡°These Immortal Guardians used to be Demon Gods and they can not be killed. I wonder how long you can keep at it.¡±


    Snow Wolf King was taken aback by the revtion.


    The joyful howling of the other werewolves also paused as sounds stuck in their throats and won¡¯t get out.


    Lord Susano was able to survive nine hypersonic blows from Chen Fan even before he soaked up the energy inside the Summoning Flute of Demon God. By now, these Immortal Guardians were able to regenerate their bodies almost indefinitely.


    The seriousness of the situation quickly sank in.


    After Snow Wolf King has watched as Immortal Guardian Karasutengu regenerated his body for the third time, he could no longer hold back his anger. He stomped the ground with one foot andunched himself into the air, nearly breaking the hypersonic barrier. Then he plummeted down andnded right before Chen Fan and hacked as he let out an ear-defining snarl.


    ¡°They will disappear once I kill you!¡±


    The attack came so fast that white energy started to form at the tip of his ws and shot out in the form of Wind des. These deadly wind des quickly surrounded Chen Fan and attacked him from all fronts.


    At Snow Wolf King¡¯s level, he could easily tap into the power of heaven and earth.


    ¡°You kill ME?¡±


    Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter and punched back.


    Suddenly, the earth trembled as if an earthquake. Fast-moving Essence Qi let out an ear-deafening roar and caused a violent shockwave that could kill any Grandmaster within a ten-meter area.


    It was going to be a direct impact of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body against the Snow Wolf King.


    It was the final showdown between an Ethereal Enlightenment level Immortal Cultivator and an Immortal Level warrior of the earth.


    Chen Fan had finally encountered the most powerful force on this since his rebirth. His blood boiled, letting the rogue energy tousle his hair. Even the Azure fire in his eyes was in a deadlock with the red angry me of the Snow Wolf King.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    Under many expectant eyes, the Azure Aura collided with the Snow Wolf King¡¯s ws. The stage for the momentous battle was finally set in ce and the show was about to start.

 Chapter 423 - Battle of the Immortals.

    <h4>Chapter 423: Battle of the Immortals.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    When the Azure Fist Aura and the Snow Wolf King¡¯s ws collided, the impact shook the entire valley, causing numerous small avnches at the peak of the mountain.


    The ground around the two trembled as if an earthquake. A powerful wave of Qi Energy rippled out from the point of impact for a few hundred meters. Even the people outside of the battleground were staggered by the residual of the shock wave.


    ¡°He is terrifying!¡±


    Adam and the others gaped at Chen Fan as if he was a character out of a mythical tale about gods.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    When the Qi Energy swept across the valley and reached the Spirit Fruit of Embryonic Essence, it triggered a protective spell Chen Fan had cast to protect it. An iridescent energy shield appeared over the tree, protecting it from the shockwave. The protective shield was created using seventeen supreme-grade jades and could temporarily ward off the attack of an Immortal State Overlord.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    The twobatants backed away from each other as their feet dragged a deep groove on the ground. Snow Wolf King had to stomp one of his feet on the ground to stop himself from going any further. Meanwhile, Chen Fan kicked one of his feet in the air, tracing a graceful curve as he dissipated his momentum.


    No one seemed to have the upper hand during the first round.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as he scanned the Snow Wolf King.


    Ever since Chen Fan obtained the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, it was the first time he met anyone whose physique refinement was on par with his. Snow Wolf King¡¯s body was much tougher than Adam and was the fully awakened God Form. Although itcked speed, and strength whileparing to Chen Fan, the Snow Wolf King made it up with his incredible ability of regeneration.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Chen Fan threw his head back andughed. He took a step forward and darted out, but his feet nevernded on the ground.


    Chen Fan charged at the Snow Wolf King without ever touching the ground. The belligerent energy roiled about changing his skin color to that of stained ss. Through his translucent skin, one could see his blood coursing in his veins and his azure bones, scintited like pieces of crystals.


    This time, Chen Fan finally charged up the Azure Thearch Longevity Body to its maximum power.


    Seeing the Fruit of Embryonic Essence was protected by the spell, Snow Wolf King was also relieved. He cracked an ugly grin as the red light in his eyes surged. His body started to flicker as the Essence Qi around him suddenly turned into a gust of wind mixed with snow and ice that shrouded the Snow Wolf King. The powerful wind then lifted the Snow Wolf King up and forward at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The two mighty warriors exchanged a few blows in the air.


    Unlike Adam, the Snow Wolf King was an Immortal State warrior who had perfected every aspect of his cultivation over hundreds of years. Therefore, he was able to stand his ground and turn the battle into a deadlock.


    Looking from afar, the battle looked like a wash of azure energy and a grey cyclone in the sky constant ramming into each other.


    Each impact would let out an ear defending st that reverberated across the valley. It sounded like a hammer hitting an anvil and it was so loud that it hurt many people¡¯s ears.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Snow Wolf Kingnded a w on Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder. The ws ripped through Chen Fan¡¯s ck robe and sliced open Chen Fan¡¯s skin, leaving four deep wounds on Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder.


    Chen Fan returned the attack with a direct punch to Snow Wolf King¡¯s chest. As soon as his fistnded on the werewolf¡¯s hairy chest, it caused an explosion and opened up the Snow Wolf King¡¯s chest cavity, revealing white ribs, and a beating heart.


    The two quickly parted away after the brief engagement.


    Chen Fan nced at the wound on his shoulder with a cold expression. This was the first time he got injured ever since he obtained the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. His body was nearly indestructible since not even a sniper rifle could have caused a dent. The Snow Wolf King¡¯s power was truly terrifying.


    On the other hand, since Snow Wolf King¡¯s body was much more fragile than that of Chen Fan, his injury was much more severe. However, thanks to his regeneration ability, his gut-churning wound healed itself in heartbeat.


    ¡°I am invincible, China man. You can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Snow Wolf King gathered himself and shot out a violent pulse of soul energy to get his point across. His lips curled into a contemptuous smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool out of yourself, please. Even a Soul Formation level cultivator who possessed mighty Primordial Essence dares not to im himself invincible, much less you, just a mix-blood werewolf, a mutt.¡±


    Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter.


    He waved a hand as small glowing green light appeared on the trees and nts in the valley. These green lights float into the air and converged around Chen Fan. Under many surprised eyes, the wounds on Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder disappeared.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was one of the most powerful Divine Bodies in the Universe. One of its abilities is to absorb the vitality from any living nts.


    If the fight took ce in the forest jungle, Chen Fan could use this ability to regenerate almost his entire body. The only way to cause some real harm to Chen Fan under that situation was to use a nuclear bomb to destroy not only Chen Fan but also anything worth living energy in it around him.


    The scarcity of nts the Siberian Tundra didn¡¯t deter Chen Fan¡¯s battle spirit from ring.


    Snow Wolf King narrowed his eyes and drew arge gulp of air and then blew it out. As soon as the air left his mouth, it turned into a frigid pulse of white energy that shot out at Chen Fan.


    The white energy shot across space and froze the air along its way. The energy was much colder than even the arctic winds that ravaged the tundra.


    ¡°Inborn Divine Powers?¡±


    The sight had taken Chen Fan by surprise.


    Although the Snow Wolf King was not a real Immortal Cultivator, he had reached Immortal State nheless so it was possible that he had awakened one or two inborn divine powers that hady dormant in him.


    Although these Inborn Divine Powers were rtively simplerpared to the Divine powers gained through cultivation, they were extremely deadly.


    Even Chen Fan had to increase his store of defense at the sight of the Divine power. He could feel the frigid energy and its malicious intent even from a distance. Although Chen Fan was confident in his power, he dared not to lower his guard. He shot out both hands and formed a few hand signs, and summoned countless shining Taoism Inscriptions in air. These inscriptions converged and formed a half translucent golden wall before Chen Fan to protect him.


    ¡°Grand Diamond Curse¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t master this mid-level Curse Sorcery until he reached Ethereal Enlightenment. It was an upgraded version of the regr Diamond Curse and it was powerful enough to ward off a cannon shell hit point-nk.


    ¡°Our n Leader used his Inborn Divine Art!¡±


    Many werewolves looked up at their leader expectantly.


    It wasmon knowledge among the werewolves that the Warg would bestow a mighty Divine Art to each generation of the Wolf King. These Divine Arts were so powerful that they would be outright terrifying. Many older werewolves had seen with their own eyes that Snow Wolf King had frozen an unstoppable train cold in its track with one blow of air.


    Although the other Overlords stood a few hundred meters away from the battle, they also felt the chilling air biting into their bones.


    ¡°They both have reached Immortal state, so their moves are not just ordinary Martial arts, they are Divine powers.¡±


    The sight of the unimaginable powers of bothbatants reminded Yang Qinhu a description of Immortal State warriors in an ancient text he stumbled upon once.


    The scroll recorded abilities such as levitating, turning wind into des and breath into thunder, immune to elements, such as fire. Those abilities used to sound like the stuff of legends to him, but the battle between Chen Fan and Snow Wolf King had lent credence to those records.


    Meanwhile, the deadly frozen energy hadnded squarely on the golden wall. What happened next stunned everyone. They watched as the flowing inscriptions on the wall suddenly froze in their tacks as ayer of frost formed over the wall, dimming its golden glow.


    ¡°How... how is that possible? A spell can freeze another spell?¡±


    The Fool¡¯s mind reeled.


    What happened before his eyes hadpletely toppled his understanding of the world.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A small crack appeared on the wall, followed by many more cracks. In a blink, these cracks had crawled all over the wall and a few momentster, the wall crumbled like an avnche. When its frozen fragments hit the ground, they made a cacophony of clinks and nks.


    ¡°How many times can you use those Dharma Spells?¡± The Snow Wolf King smirked and said: ¡°As long as I am on the tundra, I can absorb an infinite amount of energy from the cold.¡±


    ¡°Such is the stature of the Wolf God. It¡¯s beyond the reach of your filthy humans.¡±


    So saying, Snow Wolf King opened up his mouth as chilling energy converged and drew into his body. Then he huffed again, sending out an even more intense pulse of white energy that was as thick as a pir in a greek temple.


    Covered by ayer of frost, the white energynced at Chen Fan with deadly intent.


    As the frosty energy shot across the valley, it seized everything, including air in its bone-chilling grasp. Even the Overlords standing a distance away started to shiver from the cold.


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan expectantly, wondering how he was going to counter the attack.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan was not yet a real Immortal State warrior, so he still had a long way to go to catch up with Galdan who had reached Immortal State for decades.¡±


    Adammented in his mind.


    Although he conceded that Chen Fan¡¯s level of attainment was much higher than his, he couldn¡¯t sense the signature singrity of all powers within other Immortal State warriors.


    The gap between Chen Fan and a real Immortal Level Overlord might be unnoticeable while fighting against weak enemies, it was the difference between life and death during a battle against powerful foes such as the Snow Wolf King.


    To Adam¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan cracked a smile at the iing deadly attack.


    ¡°Do you think you are the only one who has Divine powers?¡±


    As soon as he said that, two balls of golden mes burst out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. They started small, the size of a needle, then they grewrger and brighter andnced out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes in the form of a deadly Divine mes.


    Divine Powers: Li Fire Golden Eyes!

 Chapter 424 - He Is Unkillable?

    <h4>Chapter 424: He Is Unkible?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan had gained the Li Fire Golden Eyes even before he had reached the Ethereal Enlightenment.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t need to use it once ever since he reached the Ethereal Enlightenment. It was a powerful technique that he had saved for thest moment. Chen Fan didn¡¯t need to tap into its mighty power even when he was fighting Takemiya Hiro and the Japan Self-Defense Forces.


    However, Chen Fan had finally decided to use it in order to counter the Snow Wolf King¡¯s Inborn Divine Power.


    ¡°Urhh!¡±


    Chen Fan threw his head back as two golden energies welled in his eyes andnced up into the sky. The two rays of energy lit up the sky, tainting it red. The two crackling energies seemed to have to bend the very fabric of space as they joined together in the most inconceivable fashion and formed an energy ball. The streaming hot energy ball suddenly flew at the frigid white energy.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Adam and the others were dumbfounded by what they saw.


    They had been convinced that Chen Fan was going to struggle if not get defeated by Snow Wolf King¡¯s Inborn Talent. No one had expected the red hot fire to burst out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Zeus had also shot out energy from his eyes, but the deadliness of Zeus¡¯s execution paled inparison with that of Chen Fan.


    The energy in Zeus¡¯s eyes were sparks that danced around the surface of his pupils, but the energy shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes came deep within his eye sockets. All the overlords had witnessed the progression of the me from a tiny dancing flicker deep within Chen Fan¡¯s pupils to the deadly congration.


    However, no one could make sense as to why Chen Fan¡¯s eyes could have held such a deadly me.


    ¡°Is this the real strength of Chen Beixuan? He had been holding back his power when he fought us?¡±


    A seemingly absurd idea burst into Adam¡¯s mind. After pondering on it for a while, Adam realized that it wasn¡¯t so absurd at all. The Dark Overlords were simply too weak for Chen Fan to use his powerful moves.


    The sizzling golden mes were hot enough to burn a hole through the very fabric of reality. Even from a few hundred meters away, people could still sense the belligerent heatwaves on their faces. If Chen Fan had used this move on the Dark Overlords, none of them would have survived.


    ¡°Sthhhh¡±


    The golden me and the chilling white energy finally converged.


    The golden me was hot enough to melt metal, and the white energy was cold enough to freeze even a ray of passing light. Once two intense energy came into contact with each other, they started to neutralize each other¡¯s pr opposite attributes in the most violent fashion.


    In a blink, they filled the entire valley with white mist, turning the valley into a sauna.


    ¡°Phhh... Pthsss...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before the white light started to waver and back down. Try as he might, the Snow Wolf King could not force it to hold its ground.


    The Li Fire Golden Eyes was an above-average Divine power even among Divine powers that were far superior to that of the Snow Wolf King.


    Plus, Chen Fan had been strengthening his power for a while since it was the first Divine power he had obtained. By now, it was one of the deadliest spells in his arsenal. The much simpler Inborn Divine Powers of the Snow Wolf King simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°I might be wary of your power if you were a pure-bred Dark Wolf who had learned a few of Dark Wolf¡¯s Divine powers. But you are just a mutt.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice wasced with contempt. Even as he spoke, the golden me had turned up its intensity a few notches.


    The scintiting golden mes surged and turned into two fire drakes that were intertwined with each other as they swooped down on the Snow Wolf King. The Snow Wolf King¡¯s fur was lit on fire even when the fire drakes were still a few paces away from him¡ªa testament to the deadliness of the golden congration.


    ¡°AhhWooooooo!¡±


    Snow Wolf King¡¯s derisive smile evaporated as he let out a deep howl.


    He fumbled to draw even more frigid energy around him and puffed it out to cushion the brunt of the attack.


    Li Fire Golden Eyes was hot enough to burn through anything but the freezing energy summoned by the Snow Wolf King, a veteran Immortal Level Overlord was equally as powerful. Although the white energy was unable to stop the Li Fire Golden Eyespletely, it slowed it down enough for the Snow Wolf King to evade the attack.


    To the spectators on the ground, all they saw was arge fireball melting away a ball of crystal clear ice.


    Under the unrelenting heat of the fire, the ice started to melt but held its ground for now.


    Chen Fan was not taken aback by his foe¡¯s countermeasure. After all, the Li Fire Golden Eyes was an ordinary Divine power. If the Demon God at the Ise Grand Shrine could have dissolved the Li Fire spell Chen Fan nted in Violet, so could the Snow Wolf King counter the Li Fire Golden Eyes.


    ¡°Do you really think that a tiny bit of ice energy could stop me?¡±


    Chen Fan grinned as his hands formed a hand sign. He stomped the air with one foot and shouted.


    ¡°Li Fire Golden Eyes, First Transformation: Transformation of The Red Lotus!¡±


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A crystalline lotus flower appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s left eye and it shot out at the sunburned ball of ice.


    The ice ball was over ten meters wide and was able to withstand the scorch of the golden me. However, it stood no chance against the seemingly unsubstantial lotus flower. The fire lotus went straight through the ice ball and into the body of the Snow Wolf King.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    The Snow Wolf King let out a pained scream.


    Therge ice ball trembled violently and nearly crumbled. Through the translucent ice, the spectators on the ground watched as the Snow Wolf King covered his head with both arms as his body shook violently.


    The old wolf didn¡¯t even flinch when Chen Fan nearly busted his heart earlier, yet the small fire lotus seemed to have given him more pain than anyone could imagine.


    The Transformation of The Red Lotus was one of the variants of the Li Fire Golden Eyes. It affected only a living being¡¯s soul and spirit and its intensity could be controlled from miles away by the caster. Chen Fan used this exact same spell on a Ghost Witch Sect member and burnt him alive before the elders of the sect.


    ¡°Arhh! Arrhh!¡±


    As Snow Wolf King¡¯s screaming waned, he slumped against the inner shell of the rotting ice ball and struggled to breathe.


    The sharp hook of his venomous re caught Chen Fan. He could feel his vitality ebbing away as the me ate away his soul. Galdan hadn¡¯t suffered this much since the Great War when he was stricken by the French field cannon. At that time, he was just an ordinary soldier.


    ¡°China man, how dare you damage my soul energy! I will rip you apart and eat everyst bit of you!¡± The Snow Wolf King snarled. His voice carried powerful soul energy and swept across the valley.


    ¡°His soul energy is still pretty strong. Impressive ¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and pondered.


    The transformation of The Red Lotus was detrimental to soul energy, but it was only able to burn away a small fraction of Snow Wolf King¡¯srge reserve of soul energy. It had barely harmed the ancient werewolf.


    ¡°If one is not enough, how about two.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and two fiery lotus flowers appeared in both eyes. When they appeared out of Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, they were one sizerger than the previous one. The sight of them sent Snow Wolf King¡¯s mind reeling.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the Snow Wolf King got out of the Iceball and rammed into the golden me.


    ¡°St... st.¡±


    In a blink, the Snow Wolf King was surrounded by golden mes that seared away his skin and fur, exposing his muscles and cartge at ces.


    however, the Snow Wolf King was able to rely on his incredible regeneration ability and charged at Chen Fan despite the fire.


    I am going to rip you apart!


    With a deafening roar, the Snow Wolf King charged up all his energy and broke the sound barrier. His movement traced a golden arc in the air.


    Although Snow Wolf King was only able to break the hypersonic barrier for a split second, the sudden burst of speed had given him incredible momentum.


    ¡°Perfect!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and stomped the ground and charged out, turning his body into a smear of aura glow. He, too, Broke the hypersonic barrier.


    The two of them rammed into each other in the air. They didn¡¯t use any Dharma Spells nor martial arts technique. It was an impact of raw energy and force.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    A huge st reverberated in the valley.


    Arge shock wave erupted from the point of impact, throwing belligerent waves that swept through the valley. Everyone in the valley was staggered by the shockwaves and a ripple appeared on the surface of the pond.


    After the impact, the body of the Snow Wolf King was sent flying and rammed into a cliff face. His body was in ruin. His chest caved in so deep that his heart nearly busted.


    On the other hand, Chen Fan merely stumbled back a few steps and was unharmed.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted and stomped the ground to broke the hypersonic barrier again. He whizzed through the air like a cannonball as he rammed into the Snow Wolf King. The Snow Wolf King gritted his teeth and tapped into his Bloodline energy to quickly gather himself.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This impact sounded even louder than thest one. Right after the impact, the Snow Wolf King¡¯s body suddenly slumped into Chen Fan¡¯s arm lifelessly. Without the resistance Chen Fan had expected, the momentum carried Chen Fan and the slumped body of the Snow Wolf King forward, taking out a few werewolves along their way. When Chen Fan finally regained his bnce, he let Snow Wolf King¡¯s body slide from his shoulder to the ground. Everyone finally noticed that the Snow Wolf King had already passed out.


    However, in a few seconds, the Snow Wolf King regained conscious again.


    ¡°I told you, China man. You won¡¯t be able to kill me,¡±


    As the Snow Wolf King regenerated one of his bloody eyes, he cracked a smile and said.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    With a stoic expression, Chen Fan punched out nine hypersonic punches.


    These hypersonic punchesnded on Snow Wolf King¡¯s body as a meat tenderizernding blows on a b of steak. It pulverized the Snow Wolf King, including his heart and bones. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, and shock, even such utter annihtion couldn¡¯tpletely kill the Snow Wolf King


    As blood spilled out of his mouth, heughed and said.


    ¡°I told you, I am invincible!¡±


    Chen Fan finally stopped and furrowed brows.


    ¡°You really live up to the reputation as the descendant of a Dark Wolf. However, I have killed more Dark Wolves than you can count.¡±


    So saying, Chen Fan heaved a sigh and reached out his right hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use this Divine power, but now I have to.¡±


    Suddenly, a stillness gripped the entire valley that paused the wind, the expressions on people¡¯s faces, and even a few snowkes in the air. A giant azure apparition appeared behind Chen Fan¡¯s back. The apparition was wearing a traditional Chinese schr¡¯s dress but it was difficult to make out the features of his face. His appearance carried an ancient and mystical quality that made it look like a primordial god.


    Everyone felt the overbearing presence hang in the air. The Snow Wolf King¡¯s face suddenly paled.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Chen Fan answered him quietly.


    ¡°The third Divine Power: Passage Of Time¡±

 Chapter 425 - Killing An Immortal!

    <h4>Chapter 425: Killing An Immortal!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Passage of Time!


    This was the third Divine Powers Chen Fan had mastered.


    Chen Fan had awakened this art as early as when he first gained the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Immediately after he had gained the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, Chen Fan had been convinced that he had only unlocked the Yi Wood Spirit Qi, butter, he realized that the Azure Thearch Longevity Body had awakened two different Divine powers inside of him.


    Azure Thearch Longevity Body was the secret art of one of the most powerful Immortal Sects of the human race: Five Elements Immortal Sect. Once it had reached phenomenal sess, it woulde with a slew of Divine powers such as: Three Lives Incarnations, Out of Body Experience, and Dharma Eye of the Green Drake. Each and every one of those Divine powers were of superior-grade, if not supreme-grade. Therefore, The Yi Wood Spirit Qi was only one of the many ordinary arts Chen Fan could unlock.


    However, the Passage Of Time was anything but ordinary.


    The Great Azure Thearch, keeper of time; his power was linked to the unbreakable flow of time. He had existed since the beginning of time and shall do so until the end. The art of Passage Of Time was one of the top three arts at Azure Thearch¡¯s disposal, therefore, it was a stunningly mighty and powerful Grand Divine Power.


    When the apparition of the Azure Thearch appeared, most people couldn¡¯t help but kneel down before its presence. They lowered their heads, daring not to behold the visage of an ancient god. Even the werewolves lowered their heads and bowed. Adam managed to hold himself and kept his back upright.


    On the other hand, the Snow Wolf King was suddenly seized by a sense of danger.


    ¡°AhhWooooooo!¡±


    He howled and tapped deeper into his Bloodline Energy, making his body surge in size. In a blink, he had increased to five-meters tall. Already, most of the wounds on his body were healed as his presence became much more unwavering and assertive than before.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Snow Wolf King stomped the ground, creating a two-meter wide crater in the shape of his paw. The stomping action had lent Snow Wolf King enough speed to break the hypersonic barrier. By now, it had be an all too familiar sight for the audience: first, they heard a whistle as thin as a pinprick, then the sound became a defining re. Surrounded by white mist, Snow Wolf King whizzed through the air, tracing a white smear of mist in the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. I have already started my Divine power. ¡±


    Without evading the attack, Chen Fan announced calmly instead.


    To the Snow Wolf King¡¯s disbelief, he realized that he was losing more speed as he got closer to Chen Fan. It was as if he had rammed into a giant invisible jelly. Even the air became thick and hampered his movement.


    In the end, his movement became so slow that he could barely move forward a centimeter a minute.


    ¡°Passage Of Time is a Grand Divine power. Its power stemmed out from the Infallible Law of Time. So great is its power that I can only show you the tip of the iceberg since I am only at the Ethereal Enlightenment level. However, that is enough to prevent you from ever getting near me.¡±


    Chen Fan said stoically. His eyes were two pools of azure glows that held a divine indifference toward the lives on earth.


    In the Snow Wolf King¡¯s mind¡¯s eyes, he saw the outline of Chen Fan and therge apparition behind him merge into one.


    ¡°Shit, I need to get out of here.¡±


    The illusion alerted the Snow Wolf King. He howled and struggled to break free from the constraining spell, turned tail and darted toward the exit of the valley.


    Snow Wolf King was going to run away?


    Everyone was shocked by what they saw. The werewolves couldn¡¯t believe that their invincible patriarch would forsake his people and run for his own life like a coward.


    ¡°I told you that it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh and reached out his left hand.


    Everyone watched in shock as the thirty-meter tall Azure apparition also lifted his illusionary left hand, mirroring Chen Fan¡¯s action. It was as if Chen Fan and the primordial god were one and the same.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Chen Fan reached out into the Void Dimension and grabbed a hold of something.


    The apparition of the Azure Thearch also did the same, although there was nothing in his grasp.


    The Passage Of Time!


    Chen Fan grunted and squeezed his fingers and yanked his arm up.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, as the Azure Thearch copied Chen Fan¡¯s movement, a thin long de appeared in his hand.


    There were no words that could do justice to the long de. Its body was as smooth as a mirror but allowed the passage of light. It was made out of time itself, the refraction and reflections of lights were the told and untold stories of lives. Among the countless movements of light and energy, the history of the universe was told through the de¡¯s glinting cold edge.


    The de Of Time!


    It was the Divine Weapon of Unparalleled Power that had helped the Azure Thearch to im the seat of power in the Universe.


    The moment The de Of Time was unsheathed, the entire world stopped moving altogether. Falling leaves and gurgling water all froze in their tracks along with the expression on the Dark Overlords and Werewolves.


    Even the Snow Wolf King who had been galloping across the valley was stopped cold in his tracks. As Time suddenly lost its eternal grip over reality, Snow Wolf King was stunned.


    Despite his hair turning grey rapidly, Chen Fan remained focused on the spell. Under Chen Fan¡¯s divine indifference, the Snow Wolf King started to tremble in fear.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan took a step forward and hacked at his foe with seemingly nothing in his hand.


    The apparition of the Azure Thearch mirrored Chen Fan¡¯s movement, however, unlike Chen Fan who was unarmed, he hacked at the Snow Wolf King with The de Of Time.


    ¡°Huaaa!¡±


    The de defied the constraints of physicals and tore open the barriers of multiple realities. The nearly invincible de Aura suddenly shot across the valley and through the body of the Snow Wolf King.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    As soon as the Snow Wolf King was dealt a blow, the apparition of the Azure Thearch started to shatter, starting from a small crack at the tip of his de. As the crack spread across the entire body of the Azure Thearch, the godly visage shivered into countless tiny pieces that disappeared into thin air.


    Blood gushed out of Chen Fan¡¯s mouth as his Qi Energy suddenly diminished. He staggered a little in the air and nearly fell to the ground.


    ¡°I think the Grand Divine Powers is a little bit too much for me for now.¡±


    Chen Fan let out a wry smile.


    Once he had gained the Passage Of Time, Chen Fan had only used it once while he was in Hong Kong to take fifty years of life from Zheng Anqi.


    Thest execution didn¡¯t take much effort since Zheng Anqi was a human, not a mighty Immortal warrior such as the Snow Wolf King. He had pushed himself to the limit by summoning the visage of the Azure Thearch and delivered the mighty attack of no equal. If not because of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body he had possessed, he would have already died of overcharging his system.


    ¡°But it was worth it.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile as he looked at the Snow Wolf King who still remained afloat in the air.


    ¡°What? What happened? What did Chen Fan do to him?¡±


    After everyone gathered themselves from the Chen Fan¡¯s time-freezing spell, they looked to the sky and was surprised to see a seemingly injured Chen Fan and a motionless Snow Wolf King.


    ¡°That attack paused time itself and it must have taken a toll on Chen Beixuan¡¯s system. On top of that, he also summoned some kind of Primordial being. No wonder he looks in such bad shape.¡±


    Adam murmured to himself; his mind was filled with questions.


    He had read descriptions of simr techniques used by Chen Fan in the most ancient scrolls that were locked deep inside of the Church¡¯s vault. Those were the arts used by the most powerful arch-angles if he remembered correctly.


    However, the Snow Wolf King seemed unharmed after a direct blow from the attack.


    ¡°Ahhwooo, ahhwooo, ahhwoooo!¡±


    The other werewolves howled in tion after seeing the ineffectiveness of Chen Fan¡¯s attack. However, a few momentster, they all became quiet.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, the Snow Wolf King¡¯s ck fur turned grey and dry and fell off from his deeply wrinkled skin. His muscles also shriveled with each slowing heartbeat. It wasn¡¯t long before his heart stopped pulsating all together. The five meter tall Snow Wolf King diminished in size and shrunk to only half of his height. It was as if the Snow Wolf King had aged a hundred years in a split second. On the verge of death, he was too fragile to even walk, much lessbat Chen Fan.


    Such was the power of The de Of Time.


    One blow would take a hundred years¡¯ worth of life away from its victim.


    ¡°...you!¡±


    Snow Wolf King turned around and struggled to lift one of his paws slightly, wasting away the only energy left in him to say hisst word.


    ¡°BaaDa!¡±


    Galdan, the Leader of the Snow Wolf n, a survivor of both Great Wars¡ªhe had roamed the earth for over a hundred years, and made as many foes as friends¡ªdied in the Valley of the Warg in the most inexplicable way.


    His body fell to the ground but made no sound. It was as light as a feather.


    Everyone gaped at the development, scarcely daring to move. The other werewolves were stunned and scared. They couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. After a while, the sound of Chen Fan¡¯s coughing wrenched their minda out of their shocked state.


    ¡°Cough..cough...¡±


    Chen Fan remained afloat in the air and coughed violently as his energy waned and his hair turned a few shades grayer. In the end, his silky ck hair had be a color of dry ster and his energy felt like a flickering candle in a storm. Nheless, he kept his back straight and chin up as his battle-will roiled in his eyes.


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s diminished power, no one in the valley, let it be the Dark Overlords or the werewolves dared to make a move.


    Everyone looked at him in fear.


    ¡°A living legend is dead?¡±


    A few words came out of White Haired Reaper¡¯s clenched jaws.


    Hearing the words, many Dark Overlords lowered their heads to avoid Chen Fan¡¯s gaze. Even Adam was filled with shock and terror. The werewolves were seized by fear, scarcely dareing to move a muscle.


    Galdan the Snow Wolf King had been a living legend. He was a real Immortal Level Overlord!


    If Chen Fan could do away with the mighty Immortal Level Overlord, who would dare to challenge him from now on?


    ¡°We have not only witnessed the fall of an Immortal Level Overlord, but also the making of history.¡±


    A thought came into everyone¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 426 - Watch Your Back

    <strong>Chapter 426: Watch Your Back</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Huuul!¡±


    The biting wind of Northern Tundra came up.


    The valley was only a few hundred meters wide and the battle between Chen Fan and the Snow Wolf King had wreaked havoc in the small space, turning the peaceful and serene scene upside down. Fortunately, Chen Fan had used the seventeen supreme-grade jade to protect the spring and the Fruit of Embryonic Essence, so they were untouched by the chaos.


    ¡°Hew... it¡¯s finally over.¡±


    After a wave of coughs, Chen Fan finally gathered himself. Already, he felt the Azure Thearch Longevity art busy at work repairing his body. With every breath he took, he harnessed the Spirit Qi in the air and channeled them into his True Essence. Green dots also appeared on the leaves of the trees and nts, before they converged toward Chen Fan, surrounding him with a faint green glow.


    Chen Fan soaked in the warmfortable energy as if he was taking a hot bath on a cold day. His strength recovered with incredible speed.


    ¡°The Art of Passage Of Time is powerful alright, but it also consumes too much of my Raw Arcane Energy. I have already withdrawn some of my Raw Arcane Energy when I battled the Japanese Army, now it¡¯s getting worse. Luckily I have the Fruit of Embryonic Essence, otherwise, it would take me at least half a year to fully recover.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, the Dark Overlords and the werewolves lowered their heads and scarcely dared to breathe.


    Yang Qinhu was the only one who made noises. He rushed to Chen Fan and shouted joyfully, beaming from side to side.


    ¡°Senior Master Chen! Your power is unimaginable! No one would ever be your equal!¡±


    The twist and turns of the development had taken the Grandmaster who dominated Outer Guan Region by surprise.


    Their search for the Fruit of Embryonic Essence went smoothly until the twenty or so Dark Overlords, including The Three Lords of the Underground World showed up. Chen Fan averted the crisis by subduing the Three Lords of the Underground World. However, before Yang Qinhu could let his guard down, they were assaulted by a pack of Werewolves, lead by their Immortal Level leader. Even as he thought that their fates were sealed, Chen Fan turned the situation around by executing an unimaginable Divine power.


    The Art of Passage Of Time had robbed Galdan of his remaining live, killing the unkible Immortal Level Overlord. Even now, Yang Qinhu still couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around Chen Fan¡¯s inconceivable power.


    Chen Fan had controlled the flow of time!


    Even the thought of what Chen Fan was capable of made Yang Qinhu jittery.


    Yang Qinhu wasn¡¯t alone in his sentiment. So terrified were the rest of the witnesses of the battle, they didn¡¯t dare to take advantage of Chen Fan¡¯s severely weakened state and attack him. Their minds had long since sumbed to Chen Fan¡¯s unnatural power that belonged to a god, or a devil.


    ¡°Well, missionplete. A few more days, the Fruit of Embryonic Essence would be ready for use.¡± Chen Fan nodded and was about to get rid of the Heavenly Array of Five Elements that he used to protect the pond and the Fruit of Embryonic Essence.


    The array was a powerful dharma array that Chen Fan always carried with him. It was made out of seventeen supreme-grade jade talismans. Once they were set in ce, they could ward off the attack of Peak Immortal State Warriors. It¡¯s effectiveness was second to the Green Dragon Grand Array at the East Mountain.


    Even as Chen Fan descended to the ground, his face suddenly darkened as he looked to the eastern sky.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yang Qinhu was taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s expression.


    He turned his head over his shoulder and looked at where Chen Fan was gazing. Suddenly, he noticed something was amiss.


    Yang Qinhu saw a small ck speck in the distant eastern sky hurtling toward them with incredible speed. In a blink, it had covered a few dozen kilometers of distance and increased to the size of an olive.


    ¡°Hypersonic missile!¡±


    People recognized the object right away.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan stamped the ground with one foot andunched himself into the sky. Tousled by the wind, his grey hair rose from his head as a Divine Light came up in his eyes.


    Chen Fan reached out a hand and ance appeared in his hand, seemingly out of nowhere. He clenched his fingers around thence and hurled it out. Thence shot out, breaking the hypersonic barrier in a matter of milliseconds.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Everyone watched as white energy shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s hands. Before they realized what had happened, the white energy collided with the iing missile and caused a huge explosion. A giant ball of fiery mushroom cloud covered the entire valley and was still expanding. The shock wave swept across the frozen tundra and shook the mountains.


    ¡°Where did that missilee from?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Russian¡¯s 3M22 Zicron! The Russian military is not far!¡±


    ¡°Thank god that Chen Beixuan had stopped the missile, otherwise we are all going to die!¡±


    Everyone felt a mix of fear, questions, and trepidation.


    These hypersonic missiles were superweapons of the modern world. If this missile hit the ground, it¡¯s st radius were over a few hundred meters, covering the entire valley. By then, only Chen Fan and Adam might be able to withstand the st, the rest of them would all perish.


    Chen Fan had noticed the iing hypersonic missile way before anyone else and blew it up before it was toote.


    Even as Yang Qinhu was going to cheer for the near escape, he noticed Chen Fan¡¯s heavy face bing even darker.


    ¡°You mean...¡±


    Yang Qinhu was taken aback and looked into the distance.


    He watched as a few dozen more small dots appeared in the sky and were fast approaching. They arrived right on top of the valley in a blink. Yang Qinhu could even make out the model number painted on the missiles.


    ¡°BM-30¡±


    ¡°Smerch¡±


    ¡°This was Russia¡¯s most advanced rocketuncher system. Each rocket was as powerful as a small long-range ballistic missile. It could easily destroy a tank or a building within 90 kilometers. A dozen of these rockets could cover a few hundred square kilometers areas.¡±


    As a martial arts Grandmaster, Yang Qinhu was familiar with all different kinds of rocket models. The sight had made his heart sank to the bottom.


    The dozen or so heavy rockets were going to cover the entire valley and under such intense fire, even a Semi-Immortal warrior would not survive, much less ordinary Grandmasters. The only ones who might be able to weather the attack were Immortal State Warriors such as Chen Fan and the Snow Wolf King.


    With that thought in mind, Yang Qinhu looked at Chen Fan, eyes filled with despair.


    Yang Qinhu was not alone in his terror, Adam, the White-Hair Reaper, and many werewolves also turned into a bundle of nerves.


    ¡°Break! Break! Break!¡±


    Chen Fan remained unfazed. He took seven steps and after each step, he hurled out ance that intercepted one if not multiple BM-30 rockets.


    However, there were too many rocketsing at them. Although Chen Fan was able to get rid of a dozen of them, the rest was only a few thousand meters away from him. As he ripped open the air above everyone¡¯s head, it made a jarring and ear-piercing noise.


    The rockets were only a thousand meters away.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    A divine light came up in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and he yanked his arm, summoning a dozen or so Wind des hurtling toward the iing rockets. The wind des were so numerous in number, they formed a web above everyone¡¯s head.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The rockets rammed into the wind des almost immediately and exploded. Everyone watched as a splendid firework disyed itself in the sky. However, when the shock wave and the heatwave from the explosions passed through the wind des and reached the valley, they shook the earth with great force.


    Even Chen Fan¡¯sst resort was unable to block all the rockets froming through. There were a dozen or so rockets that sessfully passed the web of wind des andnded the valley.


    ¡°Vroom! Vroom!¡±


    looking from afar, a dozen or so flowers of fire blossomed in the Warg Valley, each covering arge area. The explosions lined up and formed a line. Looking from a distance, the series of explosions looked like a string of fiery beads.


    However, this was only a beginning.


    Another wave of rockets came from the eastern sky and rain down on them. The dozen or so rockets let out a jarring noise as they pierced the air open. It didn¡¯t take them long tond inside the Valley of the Warg, causing an explosion much louder and more intense than thest.


    After the second wave of rockets, finally came the killing blow.


    A hypersonic bomber had glided across the sky ten thousand meters above the ground and released an Aerial bomb that weighed a ton.


    As soon as the bulky aerial bomb hit the ground inside the valley, it started a deadly explosion.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    A giant mushroom cloud rose from the ground and reached a few hundred meters into the air. This magnificent sight could be seen even from a few hundred miles away. The dark cloud had covered the entire sky above the valley, and on the ground, the explosion had devoured any life within five hundred radius.


    The mountain trembled and the earth moaned, it was as if a nuclear bomb had justnded.


    It was called the father of all bombs.


    Newly invented by the Russians, this bomb was the most powerful conventional bomb in the world. It was nearly as powerful as a nuclear warhead. Each bomb could cover an area of three hundred meters radius and was enough to wipe a small vige off the map. It was four times more powerful than the so-called ¡°Mother of All Bombs¡± created by the Americans.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    In the distance, two Russian men in military fatigues watched the destruction unfold. One of them said.


    ¡°We have used the Zicron first and sent in two waves of BM-30 before delivering the final nail on the coffin, the ¡®Father of All Bombs¡¯. Andrew my friend, do you realize that this was probably the max firepower modern military could provide without using nuclear weapons.¡±


    The other man answered lightly.


    ¡°We never meant to kill Chen Beixuan, but he asked for it bying to Siberia. This ce is in the middle of nowhere, a perfect testing ground for the maximum firepower of our military. Plus, he had lured the Snow Wolf n and a dozen western Dark Overlords to the valley as well, giving up a chance to kill all of them with one stone. It¡¯s too great of an opportunity to pass up.¡±


    The blond man called Andrewmented.


    ¡°Indeed. I even nned to win Chen Fan over if he wasn¡¯t so stupid.¡± The other man shrugged.


    ¡°It looks like some pathetic worms had survived the st.¡± Andrew looked into the distance and saw human shapes shamble out of the sea of fire. The man¡¯s scorched skin was ck and a pair of wings flickered behind his back.


    ¡°I am going to finish him.¡±


    Andrew smirked and took a step forward. As soon as his feetnded on the ground, his body increased in size and changed its shape. When he took ten steps, he had grown into arge werewolf that stood two meters tall. Unlike the Snow Wolf King, his fur was fiery red.


    The Werewolf galloped across the tundra and charged at Adam who had just escaped the deadly bombardment.


    The other Russian man kept his hands in the deep pockets of the military uniform and looked at the Warg Valley from a distance. He was not worried about his partner¡¯s safety since he knew that Adam wouldn¡¯t be able to harm Andrew even when he was not so badly injured.


    ¡°But... what about Chen Beixuan? Is he really killed by the bomb?¡±


    A hint to worry shed across the man¡¯s face.


    If Chen Fan was still alive, then what? Russia was no longer the world superpower that it used to be, so they couldn¡¯t deploy nuclear weapons and still get away with it.

 Chapter 427 - Death of Chen Beixuan?

    <h4>Chapter 427: Death of Chen Beixuan?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Beixuan was dead?


    When the news finally got out through the dar, it shook the entire world.


    Seeing the Warg Valley was going to be showered by countless rockets, Adam, who had been standing close to the entrance of the valley turned on his heels and ran for his life. Even with his lightning reaction, he wouldn¡¯t have made it if not for a holy artifact he carried around with him.


    Right after the near escape from the sea of fire, Adam had to be on the run again from a dozen of Russian super soldiers led by Andrew. In the end, he managed to escape and returned home.


    Rumor had it that over thirty percent of Adam¡¯s skin was burnt to a crisp. On top of that, deep wounds nearly covered his entire body. If not for his incredible Dao Body, he would have died in the frozen tundra of Siberia.


    After Adam escaped, he told everyone what had happened and the revtion had shaken the entire world.


    ¡°Karl the Crimson Wings, Demon Elephant, Lahore, White-Hair Reaper, Zeus, and The Fool, they are all dead.¡±


    In that little known valley in the middle of nowhere, over twenty western dark Overlords had lost their lives, including five members of the Dark Roll as well as two of the Three Lords of the Dark World . In addition, a hundred of werewolves, including the Snow Wolf King were either killed by Chen Fan or swallowed by the deadly mes.


    In total, the battle had cost the lives of over two hundred Grandmasters.


    It was such a shocking revtion.


    One question remained in everyone¡¯s mind: ¡°Did Chen Beixuan die?¡±


    ¡°He killed twenty Dark Overlord, including Zeus and injured The Fool and Adam. Then he warded off the attack of over a hundred werewolves and killed the Immortal Level Overlord Galdan, the Snow Wolf King with the de of Time.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear it from Adam, I would never think it is real.¡±


    Someone posted ament on the CIA¡¯s private server.


    The post had garnered a lot of replies, all of them agreed with the original post.


    Unlike the ordinary martial artists, Grandmasters were powerful forces and each had their own territory. Chen Fan had killed over a hundred Grandmasters and defeated thebined forces of the Three Lords of the Underground World. Worse, he had even killed an Immortal Level Overlord!


    Would he still be a human if he wielded power that was on par with that of a god?


    Or maybe he was a god or a devil!


    ¡°The first half of Adam¡¯s story made sense to me, but when he started talking about powerful werewolves, I almost rolled my eyes. Vampires and Werewolves are merely legends and high tales spun by the superstitious minds in the medieval time. To make things sound even more absurd, he imed that one of the Werewolves was an Immortal Level Overlord!¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen an Immortal Level Overlord for decades, and I doubt they still exist. Are we all going to believe whatever Adam says?¡±


    Someone else posted a question.


    ¡°Just so! I bet he had made up those stories about werewolves because he is too ashamed to admit that Chen Beixuan had gravely injured him. If he could make us believe that Chen Beixuan was more powerful than an Immortal Level Overlord, then his defeat might also seem less embarrassing.¡±


    Someone else agreed.


    However, most other people were unsure of what to believe.


    Ever since the end of World War Two, Immortal Level Overlords rarely show up in public.


    Within thest thirty years or so, they havepletely disappeared from the public¡¯s eyes. Adam imed that the so-called Snow Wolf King was an Immortal Level Overlord and was killed by Chen Fan along with his army of werewolves. That sounded imusible to the Dark World.


    The part about Werewolf was the most absurd. Even though some people knew that they were not entire fictional, all werewolves were killed off by the Christian Church hundreds of years ago.


    Even as the users of the secret forum argued with each other, The Observer finally spoke.


    ¡°Galdan the Snow Wolf King does exist.¡±


    The Observer supports his im with many references, including a ck and white picture showing a three-meter tall werewolf in WW1 attire battling against a french soldier in a trench.


    ¡°This was a photograph snatched by the French in the thick of battle. They had imed that the German had deployed a wolf-man against them. The wolf-man was nearly invincible on the battlefield and could rip an armored tank apart with bare hands. The story was confirmed by many German soldiers, and they called the wolf-man Galdan.¡±


    The Observer said.


    What he had just disclosed was highly ssified information that only a few in the world hadid their eyes upon it.


    Everyone held their breath and waited for the Observer to offer more tips.


    ¡°Galdan was an Immortal Level Overlord through and through. He was active a hundred years ago in Europe before he set forth to travel around the world. Nations around the globe had recorded their encounters with him. There was not a lot of Immortal Level Overlords on earth back then, so it was a very small circle. Many Immortal Level Overlords had written in their memoir about Galdan. as for the other werewolves...¡±


    The Observer paused a moment to attach another document to his post.


    The document was from an unknown nation and it had a ssification level of SSS.


    The document revealed that during the time of the USSR, the Russians had discovered more than one ancient werewolf n in the Siberia tundra. The USSR had enlisted some of these werewolves into their military services and even conducted experiments on them. They have concluded that the strongest werewolf was as powerful as a Semi-Immortal level warrior.


    After the fall of society Russia, these super-soldiers were incorporated into the KGB.


    ¡°Holy shit, is that real?¡±


    ¡°I bet that the Observer is a high level official from one of the superpowers in the world. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ess to such highly ssified information.¡±


    ¡°So Adam was right then. Chen Beixuan killed an Immortal State Warrior!¡±


    Supported by indisputable facts, the Observer¡¯s im had set off a heated debate.


    Facts were facts, so it wasn¡¯t long before everyone reached a consensus that Adam was telling the truth.


    By then, there was only one question that remained.


    Did Chen Beixuan die?


    ¡°If he was dead, he would only be a memory that people might or might not remember in a decade or so.¡±


    ¡°But if he lives, then he should have proven himself to be the most powerful man on earth. If that¡¯s the case, I wager that the General of Russian¡¯s Northern Division or the Chairman of the KGB would never have a good night¡¯s sleep from now on.¡±


    Despite the gloating tone of thement, Many other users agreed with it.


    Regardless of how Chen Fan did it, the fact that he killed Galdan had proven his status as a living legend even among the Immortal Level Overlords.


    It went without saying that the Russian officials also were asking themselves the same question about Chen Fan¡¯s fate.


    The North Division of the Rusian Military arrived at the valley two days after the explosion. The valley was in ruins and there was no inch of earth that was not scorched by fire.


    They found a hundred dead corpses of werewolves and over a dozen human bodies that belonged to the Dark Overlords. However, Chen Beixuan¡¯s body was nowhere to be seen. The general of the North Division was so terrified by the report that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep for three nights straight.


    Everyone waited and waited, but half a yearter, Chen Beixuan was still missing in action.


    No one knew where he was and if he was still alive or dead


    In the end, the battle in the Warg Valley started to fade away from people¡¯s memory and the North Division also lowered their guard. Most warriors of the Dark World believed that Chen Beixuan had survived the initial st, but he must have sustained grave injuries and couldn¡¯t make it in the end.


    After all, he was showered by heavy rockets and took a direct hit from the ¡°Father of all Bombs.¡± Even an Immortal Level Overlord in his best condition couldn¡¯t survive such ordeal much less when Chen Fan had just finished an intense battle against the Snow Wolf King.


    ¡°What a shame, a rising star that would otherwise be invincible was dead. So it goes.¡±


    Many peoplemented in their minds.


    Many more started to seek the news about new rising powers that could rece the vacuum left by so many powerful Overlords. Not only Chen Beixuan, The Fool and Zeus were off the Dark Roll, but the ranking of Adam also lowered significantly.


    Such was the indifference and unforgiveness of reality, that it simply didn¡¯t care about the living beings within its confine. New stars would rise, and new worlds would be created upon the ashes of the old ones. The world went on as usual. Even the most powerful warrior on earth was nothing but a little speck in the starry night to the world itself.


    In the end, only a very few people still remembered that incredible battle that took ce on the frozen tundra.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s enemies praised the actions of the Russian military and cheered for Chen Fan¡¯s downfall.


    The Hong Sect hosted a celebration thatsted one month. The Samsung group also recalled its representative who was already on his way to apologize to the Chen Family. Their joy and tion were shared by many, including the Ghost Witch Sect, the Martial Artsmunity in Japan, and the Dark Totem.


    When the news reached China, Director Xiao heaved a heavy sigh. He ordered Red Sparrow, who was already weeping to deliver the news to Chen Fan¡¯s parents. That night Li Wuchen broke his promise to stay dry and drunk with the members of the Cang Dragon until his face covered in tears.


    ¡°How dare you die before I can avenge my humiliation!¡±


    Chu Minhui pounded a fist on the wall and cursed in his mind.


    Rusty, Yue Jianqiu and Zhao Baofen were all on the verge of breaking into tears.


    A deadly silence had loomed over the entire Chen family ever since Chen Fan¡¯s disappearance. As time went on, more and more people believed that Chen Fan was dead. Already, the Chen family¡¯s enemies were on the move, seeking to regain what they had lost to Chen Fan.


    One yearter, most people had alreadypletely forgot about the incident at the Warg Valley.


    The explosion destroyed the source of Spirit Qi, so the pond had long since dried up and was covered with frozen ice. This valley was in the middle of nowhere, and so except for the rare inspection by the North Division, no one had ever set foot in the valley. As time went by, even the North Division came much less frequently. It had been three months now since theirst visit.


    Suddenly, an explosion erupted among a pile of rubble where the pond used to be. Amidst the explosion, an azure shadow flew into the sky.

 Chapter 428 - One Year Later

    <h4>Chapter 428: One Year Later</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Meanwhile, inside the snow-covered Warg Valley.


    Winter hade to Siberia. The entire valley was caked by a meter thick mixture of snow and ice. However, the azure light surged through theyer of ice and reached the sky.


    A man was standing motionless inside the wash of light.


    The man had ck hair and was wearing a long flowy shirt. His eyes were devoid of any emotion and his body was translucent and incandescent at the same time, emanating a soft flow from within.


    As soon as the man appeared, even the ravaging wind stopped howling. Instead, a gust of powerful energy spiraled out away from him, forming a roaring cyclone that circled about him.


    ¡°I wonder how long I have been cultivating in seclusion? How¡¯s Sister An and my parents?¡±


    Chen Fan murmured to himself, as he looked down at his palm. His hand had turned into a piece of perfect azure jade. Through the translucent skin, he could see his bones, blood vessels and muscles silhouetted against a soft glow.


    Not only his palm had the otherworldly look, but also his shoulder, chest, head, belly and his four limbs.


    His entire body had turned into a sculpture made out of a piece of jade that didn¡¯t have a single imperfection. The man stood still and gradually dimmed the light his body emitted. So powerful was his body that the world would sumb to the might of his physical strength without him using any otherworldly powers.


    Chen Fan clenched his fist and felt the flow of energy coursing through his veins. The sensation was exhrating, so much so that he felt he could punch a hole through the earth.


    Although reason told him that even if he perfected Azure Thearch Longevity Body, he couldn¡¯t have punched a hole through the earth, he was much more confident than before in dealing with modern weapons such as the deadly bombs.


    ¡°Thanks to the Fruit of Embryonic Essence, I have finally reached the Initial sess of Azure Thearch Longevity Body.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    That day, as soon as he registered that he couldn¡¯t stop the bombardment, he rushed under the Heavenly Array of Five Elements and withstood the two waves of rockets.


    Amidst the chaos, he transferred all the Heavenly Spring of Life into the yellow-skinned gourd, a Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure. When the ¡°Father of All Bombs¡± finallynded, he cast another protection spell over the Fruit of Embryonic Essence while he burrowed deep into the ground using the Art of Concealment.


    Chen Fan was deep under the earth when the bomb struck. Even though ayer of thick earth, he could still feel the terrifying force of the bomb.


    ¡°This is only a regr warhead, if the missile carried a nuclear warhead, I might as well be dead.¡±


    The perilous situation even made Chen Fan concerned for a while.


    Although the ¡°Father of All Bombs¡± was the most powerful regr warhead missiles can carry, it¡¯s TNT-equivalent tonnage was only one percent of the nuclear bomb dropped on Hiroshima.


    That being said, the bomb dropped on Hiroshima was only equivalent to thirteen thousand tons of TNT, Russia had experimented fifty million tonnage nuclear bombs over the frozen wasteke of Siberia. So powerful were these bombs that only a Connate Spirit cultivator could have survived its deadly fire.


    The danger outside made Chen Fan take his time and didn¡¯te out of his cover as soon as he consumed the Fruit of Embryonic Essence and was fully recovered. Instead, he remained underground and kept cultivating.


    The event at the Warg Valley was a wake-up call for him. It reminded him that there were still weapons on earth that could threaten his life.


    Therefore, Chen Fan made the decision to focus on his cultivation for a while in seclusion.


    Surviving underground shouldn¡¯t be much of an issue since he had already achieved Connate Body which allowed him to live without breathing or normal sustenance. The Spirit Pills and the Heavenly Spring of Life in the gourd were enough to keep him alive.


    Taking advantage of the Fruit of Embryonic Essence, he cultivated round the clock and finally reached the Initial sess of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Meanwhile, he also sessfully be one step closer to the Divine Sea Level by leveling up his Ethereal Enlightenment from mid-stage tote-stage. While cultivating, he had lost the tack of time and he eventually was driven out of seclusion by his concern for his family¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I am infinitely close to reaching the Divine Sea Level. All I need is just a small push to level up.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and fell into deep thoughts.


    Chen Fan could sense the powerful True Essence pulsing in his body with ever-increasing eagerness and willingness to bring Chen Fan into a higher state of existence. However, Chen Fan kept a restraining hold on his energy, building up more and more pressure within his system so that when the right moment finallyes for him to let go of the constraints, the long-suppressed energy would burst out and give him even more benefits during the leveling up process.


    Since he had already reached Initial sess in his Azure Thearch Longevity Body, nuclear weapons were the only weapon on earth that could still harm him. Even a nuclear weapon wouldn¡¯t kill him without hitting him directly.


    ¡°If any fool such as Galdan dares to challenge me again, I could shatter his soul with one single punch.¡±


    Chen Fan let out a smirk and punched at the air.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    His punch caused an explosion as Fist Qi wheezed through the air and smashed into a cliff face a few hundred meters away. The impact made the mountain shake and the Fist Qi had drilled a one-meter deep hole into the cliff. The shock wave from the impact also stirred up the snow packed at the peak of the mountain and caused a sizable avnche.


    So powerful was his punch that it could even shake a mountain.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even use his True Essence and relied only on his physical strength while he released the punch.


    Once a cultivator had achieved Initial sess in the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, his power could be on par with his peers with phenomenal sess in normal Dao Bodies. Without using divine powers and dharma treasure, Chen Fan at his current state could even defeat a Connate Cultivator. By now, most regr weapons, including missiles, were ineffective while used against Chen Fan. He had be powerful enough to kill a Divine Sea level Immortal Cultivator much less the Immortal State cultivators on earth.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to make my enemies pay.¡±


    Chen Fan pulled his fist back and about-turned. He looked up in the sky, toward the direction where the Russian rockets hade from.


    There, at the end of the horizon, was the headquarters of the Russian¡¯s North Division.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    When the small avnche erupted, a team of explorers were wading through knee-deep snow not far from the Warg Valley.


    One of them was a blonde girl wrapped inyers. The explosion caught her attention as she looked to the Warg Valley curiously.


    ¡°Old Raul, what is going on there?¡±


    The blonde girl asked in Russian.


    Although she was wrapped inyers, her well-defined features could still be seen through the thin wind mask. Unlike most Caucasian woman, her face was soft and round, both were desirable features for women in east Asia.


    ¡°Natasha, nothing to worry about. That¡¯s just a normal avnche. Let¡¯s hurry to find shelter, the storm ising.¡± A grizzled old man answered in a hoarse voice.


    He was the leader of the expedition team, and his name is Raul.


    ¡°Ok. But I swear I saw a person flying in the sky... I swear I see it.¡± Natasha murmured to herself. Seeing no one was interested in the topic, she lowered her head and pressed forward.


    However, try as she might, she couldn¡¯t erase the doubt and questions inside of her.


    The team soon found a natural cave suitable as a shelter for theing storm.


    The animal bones strewn on the ground suggested that the cave used to be a den of a grizzly bear, but fortunately, the bear was nowhere to be seen. The explorers started a fire and pitched their tents. Then they removed theiryers and huddled near the camp to cook their food.


    ¡°Old Raul, you said there was an old vige full of werewolves somewhere around here. But we had passed the only hamlet and it¡¯s a ghost town. Our snowmobile has broken down, what are we going to do now?¡±


    Someoneined.


    The rest of the explorers also shot Old Raul a questioning re.


    They came this far to visit the Snow Wolf Vige that was shrouded in mystery. However, they found nothing but an empty vige without a soul to be seen. The vige must have been abandoned for a long time since Snowdrift had already worked its way from the edge of the vige to the center.


    ¡°I am not entirely sure either. I traded with them two years ago when I passed by their vige. I wager they have moved to avoid attention since then.¡± Old Raul furrowed his brows, deepening the lines on his face. ¡°But don¡¯t fret, there should be a supply depot a hundred kilometer west of here. We should be able to hitch a ride back.¡±


    The other teammates snorted and let the conversation at that.


    They were strangers to the frozen wastnd and had to rely on Old Raul¡¯s knowledge to survive.


    ¡°Natasha, the sausage is cooked, let me help you cut it up.¡±


    A handsome young man inched closer to Natasha and said obsequiously.


    Members of the expedition were wealthy thrill-seekers, and none of them were strangers to romantic and wild flings.


    Natasha not only had the look, but she also had brains. Graduated from the University of Moscow, she had already established herself as a renowned field archaeologist. Rumor had it that she was from a blue-blooded family that could trace its lineage to the dark ages of Europe.


    Naturally, she became the center of everyone¡¯s attention, including Old Raul.


    Natasha furrowed her brows as her mind was still ying the scene when she heard the explosion.


    She swore that she saw a man in a wash of azure glow above the valley. She even remembered seeing his long ck hair flow against the wind.


    However, she was frustrated that none of her teammates believed her.


    Suddenly, a voice drifted into the cave.


    ¡°Does anyone know what year is it?¡±

 Chapter 429 - The Beginning of the Revenge Plot

    <h4>Chapter 429: The Beginning of the Revenge Plot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    The voice startled the explorers. Old Raul jumped up and snatched out a hunting rifle from his backpack. The other explores followed his lead and produced their weapons.


    They were right in the bowel of a blizzard on the frozen wastnd. How could there be anyone else? Even if there was someone nearby, why didn¡¯t they see him?


    Everyone looked out of the cave opening and saw a man walking toward them amidst the howling wind and snow.


    Despite the frigid temperature, the man was only wearing a thinyer. His face was extremely handsome and two ck prating eyes glinted in the snow while his silky ck hair danced around his cheek. His statuesque body made his appearance almost god-like. The flurry of ice-snow mix bounced off of his body, defying anyw of physics known to mankind.


    ¡°Look under his feet!¡±


    Someone put in quietly.


    The explorers were shocked to notice that as the young man made his way toward them, he left no footprint on the knee-deep snow.


    ¡°Is he a ghost?¡±


    A thought crept into everyone¡¯s mind, sending chills down their spines.


    Old Raul suddenly remembered something and quickly dropped his gun and replied with great respect in his voice.


    ¡°My lord. Today is February 14th, 2010.¡±


    ¡°2010? So I have been here for a year already?¡±


    Chen Fan murmured to himself.


    Seeing that Chen Fan and Old Raul¡¯s conversation appeared to be normal, the other explorers also lowered their guns. However, once they heard Chen Fan¡¯s murmur, they were shocked to learn that the young man had lived here for a year.


    The Environment here on the northern edge of Siberia was as unforgiving as that in the Arctic. Most people could remain here for a week at the most, even with enough provisions. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t have any luggage with him, nor was he wearing any warm items of clothing. It was inconceivable that he could have survived here for a year.


    However, Old Raul didn¡¯t question the young man, instead, he lowered his head even more. His demeanor before the young man was so respectful that it verged on subservient.


    He had heard stories about powerful martial artists who could walk on top of the snow, kill a grizzly bear with their bare hands, and were impervious to harmful elements. They often sought a harsh environment to aid their cultivation. Old Raul had suspected that Chen Fan was one of such warriors, seeking seclusion and challenge on the frozen tundra. Old Raul reckoned that if that was the case, the young man must be a force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°Does anyone of you know how to get to the City of Yakutsk?¡±


    Chen Fan asked.


    The first thing on Chen Fan¡¯s agenda was to seek revenge. However, Chen Fan wagered that in order to locate the North Division, he needs the help of his Russian friend, Paul.


    In addition, Chen Fan and Yang Qinhu had carried out their expedition under extreme secrecy. Someone must have disclosed their mission to the Russian military and the western Dark Overlords.


    That meant someone¡ªlikely someone from Russia¡ªhad double-crossed him and Yang Qinhu.


    ¡°My Lord, are you heading to Yakutsk?¡±


    Old Raul hazarded cautiously. ¡°We came from the City of Yakutsk, and are on our way back. If you don¡¯t mind ourpany, feel free to join us.¡±


    ¡°There is no need. You guys are too slow. Provide me a map and location, I will get there myself.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    Old Raul didn¡¯t press on. He hurried to fish out a map from his backpack.


    Meanwhile, Natasha rounded her eyes in surprise as she noticed the same features shared between the young man and the mysterious figure she saw in the wash of light.


    ¡°ck cloth, dark hair and dark eyes... Is he the one I saw flying above the valley?¡±


    ¡°He looks and acts just like a human. How could he fly? Is he an angel... or worse, a demon!¡±


    The mystery and danger tugged at the strings of her restless heart.


    She couldn¡¯t stand the mundane life of a typical rich girl from a typical rich family. She rebelled against her family at a very young age and chose to live by herself. She got into the best university in Russia in studying archaeology. Since her graduation, she had been traveling the mysterious north and visited nearly all settlements in Siberia.


    ¡°My Lord here is the map and this is your course. The city of Yakutsk is about a thousand kilometer in this direction.¡± Old Raul unfurled the map on a t surface and charted a course for Chen Fan.


    ¡°very well.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded slightly.


    It only took Chen Fan a quick nce over the map to memorized his course and all the details of the map. He turned around and started off. No one dared to speak a word as they were still afraid of the strange and mysterious visitor to their camp.


    Even as Chen Fan was about to disappear amidst the snow and ice, a girl¡¯s voice came up from behind.


    ¡°Sir, can you bring me with you?¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Chen Fan about-turned and looked to the speaker with a great measure of curiosity.


    He watched as Natasha slowly rose to her feet while trembling uncontrobly. She mustered as much courage as she had and spoke out again with more confidence. ¡°Sir, I can tell that you are seeking something. I know the northernnd like the back of my hand and might be of help to you.¡±


    ¡°Natasha!¡±


    The handsome young man nched. The rest of the explorers also looked at her with shock and surprise.


    Natasha didn¡¯t mind herpanion¡¯s disbelief. Despite herself, she remained unwavering in her request.


    ¡°Do you know where the Headquarters for the North Division is located?¡±


    Chen Fan asked as he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I do. It is located near the City of Jaco near the Chinese border. It has branches... ¡± Natasha answered readily.


    ¡°Very well,e with me.¡±


    Chen Fan cut the girl short with a wave of a hand and agreed to let her tag along.


    Natasha seemed surprised by Chen Fan¡¯s decision. She gritted her teeth, mustered all the courage in her and walked out of the cave. Everyone gaped at her and scarcely dared to call her out for the absurdity of her actions. Old Raul wanted to say something but his lips only moved slightly as words got stuck in his throat.


    No one was willing to deal with a potentially deadly stranger that they knew nothing about by putting their lives on the line


    Therefore, they just watched as Natasha walked over to the stranger as an innocent newborn bunny would to the bloody maw of a beast.


    ¡°Hold on a second, I need to put someyers on. It¡¯s too cold out there.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Natasha was a few paces away from the cave exist did she realize that she was still in her sweatpants and sweater. The tightly knit wool sweater hugged her athletic body with full but lean curves and her yoga pants were skin-tight on her hot long legs.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t need a jacket if you are traveling with me.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and grabbed a hold of Natasha. He took one step forward and immediately covered a dozen meters of distance.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    Natasha nched but quickly gathered herself. She realized that she was carried by Chen Fan in his arms while he darted across the tundra. The frozenndscape flew past her peripheral vision and turned into a blurry painting with streaks of grey and white. Natasha had only felt the same kind of thrill while drag racing during her rebellious teenage years.


    ¡°What the heck? He is moving at a few hundred kilometers per hour on snow? And he was right, I don¡¯t feel cold at all. His body is like a furnace, it¡¯s warm and... cozy.¡±


    Natasha thought to herself.


    ¡°Hey, stop daydreaming, tell me where to go.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Ah... oh... right. Ok... ok..¡±


    Natasha blushed and pointed to the correct direction.


    With the girl lodged in between his arms, Chen Fan blew through the forest, creeks, and mountains. He could cross any hurdle with one heroic leap forward. He zigzagged across the frozen tundra in a serpentine path, breaking the densely packed snow, and sending it skyward. Looking from above, he moved like an azure fish that swam across a calm whiteke.


    Natasha suddenly felt that she was dreaming.


    It might have been the heady atmosphere inside the cave that had made her rush to a decision without thinking it through. Before she knew what she had signed up for, she was already a few hundred miles away from the camp.


    ¡°Sir, what is your business in the City of Yakutsk?¡± Natasha thought for a second and asked.


    ¡°There is a guy called Paul. He owns me some money and I want it back.¡± Chen Fan replied calmly.


    ¡°Paul.¡±


    The name rang a bell in Natasha¡¯s mind.


    She remembered that the boss of the underground world in the City of Yakutsk was called Paul. However, Paul was a verymon name, so she wagered that it could very well be someone else living in Yakutsk.


    While Natasha fell into thought, Chen Fan had already noticed the outline Yakutsk in the distance.


    It had taken Chen Fan ten days to get to the Warg Valley, but his return trip took mere hours.


    The sight of the city in the distance wrenched Natasha¡¯s mind out of her reverie. She was astonished by their incredible speed and felt the trip would take longer even if they had taken a ne.


    After they entered the city, they quickly spotted Paul in a bar.


    The first glimpse Paul had of trouble was through the bottom of his ss, as he upped it to drain the potent northern vodka the fifteenth time. He lived up to his reputation as the War Bear by being practically immune to the effects of alcohol, particrly vodka.


    His eyes gleamed when he saw Natasha.


    Any man whoy their eyes on Natasha¡¯s tantalizing body would be impressed by what they saw. Driven by the burgeoning fire in his groin, Paul was about to get up and greet the girl, but that was when he saw Chen Fan.


    ¡°BaaDa!¡±


    Paul could swear that he heard the sound of a bucket full of ice water being poured over his head. Nheless, the sight of Chen Fan made his heart sank to the bottom of an ice cave.


    He froze in his tracks as his body started to tremble. Then he managed to ask in a shaky voice: ¡°Chen... Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Although he had only met Chen Fan once, he had seen Chen Fan¡¯s face many times after the news about the battle at the Warg Valley got out. Paul had skin in the game, so naturally, he had followed the news closely.


    Didn¡¯t Chen Beixuan die in the Warg Valley? Why did he show up here all of a sudden?


    Memories of how he sold out Chen Fan came back to Paul, sending his mind reeling. Fear crept into him and seized his heart in a tight grasp.


    ¡°Paul, my friend. Why are you so afraid of me?¡±


    Chen Fan curled his lips into a grin and walked leisurely toward Paul, picking up a cocktail while he was at it. Paul¡¯s bodyguards tensed up their body, but none had dared to stop him.


    Paul¡¯s mind quickly sumbed to fear. He dropped to his knees and begged.


    ¡°Master Chen, please forgive me. I had no other option. The North Division and the KGB hade to me and coerced me to disclose your n. They threatened to throw me into jail and put me on trial for my past crimes. I am dead meat if such a trial happens. Please, I was afraid.¡±


    ¡°You are afraid of the KGB and the North Division, but you are not afraid of me?¡±


    Even as Chen Fan cracked an eerie smile, two golden mes appeared in his eyes.


    He reached out a hand and snapped two fingers, sending a burst of red me toward Paul. The me quickly burrowed into Paul¡¯s body and disappeared.


    ¡°The me of Red Lotus might help remind you what happens when you cross me.¡±


    Chen Fan said slowly.


    As the fire spread across Paul¡¯s body, he rolled back and forth on the ground, screaming painfully at the top of his lungs.


    People in the bar watched him suffer with icy expressions on their faces, yet no one dared to help him out.

 Chapter 430 - Onslaught Along The Way

    <h4>Chapter 430: Onught Along The Way</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The scorching me of Red Lotus could make an Immortal Level Overlord capitte in a heartbeat, much less Paul. The Russian War Bear quickly told Chen Fan the names of all those who were involved in the attack.


    ¡°North Division, The Blood Wolf Guard of KGB and the leaders of Russia. I see... I will make all of them pay.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly. He flicked his finger and shot out a golden me from his fingers thatnded on Paul. The golden me quickly devoured Paul, reducing him to ash. After he had erased the memories of his bodyguards, he walked out of the bar with Natasha in tow.


    When the two were out of the bar, Chen Fan paused and turned around to look at the girl. He linked his hands behind his back and asked.


    ¡°Now you know who my enemies are. Are you sure you want to help me still?¡±


    Natasha hid behind Chen Fan, eyes gleaming with admiration. To her, Chen Fan might as well be a superhero in the movies.


    ¡°Of course! They have done you wrong first. You didn¡¯t harm Russia, but they attacked you out of jealousy and fear. Of course, you should hit back.¡±


    Ever since Natasha learned what the Russian government did to Chen Fan, she had been feeling indignant.


    Although Paul had only offered bits and pieces of information, Natasha had connected the dots and painted a shocking picture in her mind.


    The Dark World, snow wolf n, The Three Lords of the Dark Roll, Blood Wolf from the KGB... These were all the stuff of fiction. Yet, not only they turned out to be real, but they were all up against Chen Fan.


    How powerful exactly was Chen Fan?


    ¡°So your name is Chen Beixuan? May I call you by that name, Sir?¡± Natasha asked quietly under her breath.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chen Fan paused a second and noticed that the girl was trembling in the cold wind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy you some clothes and I need to change as well. we have a lot to do afterward.¡±


    In early February of 2010, while everything stilled seemed ordinary on the surface in Russia, a dark undercurrent rose inside Russia¡¯s North Division.


    February 15th, the captain of North Division stationed at the City of Yakutsk was found unconscious in the house of his mistress.


    February 17th, a couple barged into the City of Alxin and kidnapped the general who was in charge of the missile unit stationed nearby. They walked away from the camp under all the other soldiers¡¯ disbelieving eyes.


    February 19th, a Major was attacked in his home at Neryungri and was turned into a vegetable.


    February 23...


    ¡°What are those idiots at the Intelligence Department up to? Haven¡¯t they find out who did this?¡±


    Lieutenant General Scherchen Malenkov mmed the table in a fit of rage and shouted at the other officers at the meeting. They were sitting in a meeting room at the headquarters of the North Division located at Khabarovsk, thergest city in Northern Russia. The other military officers looked at each other in fear and offered no answer to Lieutenant General Malenkov.


    The North Division had lost nearly twelve officers in less than half a month, including nine majors, two Captains, and one General Major. The attacker didn¡¯t kill them, instead, he had turned them into vegetables.


    This was a tant insult and humiliation to the North Division.


    The news of these incidents got out, it shook the entire North Division.


    Rumor had it that the incidents had even stirred the Department of National Defense at Moscow. They had started their own separate investigation into the incidents. The intelligence department¡¯s northern branch also worked round the clock to collect as much information as they could.


    ¡°General Scherchen, we have found out that there are two attackers. One male and the other female. The female is around twenty-seven, Caucasian, blonde. We have searched the national database and found a hundred and seventeen suspects. The male attacker, on the other hand, we know very little about him because none of the cameras could capture a good image of him. But we know that he is Asian.¡±


    ¡°All of their victims so far were officers of the North Division, so I wager they are targeting us directly. Based on anecdotal evidence, the two were nearly bulletproof. Some soldiers tried to stop them with a gun, but the bullets simply bound off of their bodies. They moved in and out so fast that when our soldiers finally readied the heavy weapons, they were already gone.¡±


    ¡°Considering their extraordinary abilities, the KGB had also sent out the Blood Wolf. Blood Wolf had already looked into it and concluded that they were either Martial arts grandmasters from China or Kendo Masters from Japan. Blood Wolf suggested using military force against them.¡±


    A young strategist briefing the general on what they had learned so far.


    ¡°I already knew all of that. But who exactly is our enemy? Why are they targeting the North Division? I need to know.¡±


    Scherchen mmed his fist on the table again.


    ¡°Grandmaster from China? Could it be someone seeking revenge for what happenedst year?¡±


    A young General Major put in.


    His words seemed to have cast a spell on the room, making everyone quiet and drop the temperature a few degrees.


    A hint of fear shed in Lieutenant General Scherchen¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want to remember what had happened a year ago. It was he who approved the KGB¡¯s requested to mobilize the North Division to attack the Warg Valley. When they finally arrived at the valley a dayter, they couldn¡¯t find what they were looking for. Chen Fan¡¯s body was missing!


    If Chen Fan lived, he had survived the bombardment of rockets and the ¡°Father of all Bombs.¡±


    Everyone involved in the operation was at first shocked by the development, and then fear started to set in.


    Lieutenant General Scherchen couldn¡¯t fall asleep for three nights and every night, he had a loaded gun hidden under his pillow. The Headquarters of the North Division was on high alert and was closed off for three months. He had remained in the heavily fortified walls of the headquarters during that time.


    He waited and waited but Chen Fan never showed up. It wasn¡¯t until he heard the rumors from the Dark World of Chen Fan¡¯s death that he moved back to his house in Khabarovsk.


    However, the fear lingered in his mind even now despite his effort to bury that memory deep inside of him.


    ¡°Could it be Chen Beixuan...¡±


    Someone murmured.


    ¡°Impossible! Chen Beixuan is already dead, killed by the Father of All Bombs! Nothing could survive the explosion from ten thousand tons of TNT. NOTHING!¡±


    General Scherchen cut the speaker off in a fit of anger.


    Another officer put in agreeably: ¡°Indeed, The KGB has assured us that Chen Beixuan was dead. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t wait this long to seek revenge. Plus, the report says it was a couple. I have never heard that Chen Beixuan had a partner.¡±


    ¡°Judging by the location and timing of each incident, the couple was moving along the Trans-Siberia railway. They will be here at Khabarovsk in no time.¡± Someone put in.


    Silence fell over the meeting room again.


    All northern cities in Russia were connected by railway. Chen Fan had already made his way to Birobidzhan, and was only a hundred kilometer away from Khabarovsk.


    ¡°We need to stop him at the Smidovichsky District.¡± General Scherchen said as he mmed the table with a fist. ¡°Send my order to Infantry Division 116, stop the attacker outside of Khabarovsk at all costs!¡±


    The other officers looked at each other in fear and shock.


    Infantry Division 116 belonged to the number 35 Field Army and was over ten thousand strong. Would it be overkill to use such arge army to deal with two assassins?


    However, the thought of what had happened to some of their peers make everyone see the sense in General¡¯s decision.


    We must kill them.


    Chen Fan looked into the distance and saw the small vige called Smidovichsky.


    Chen Fan had registered the presence of tens of thousands of soldiers lurking behind a hazy cloud of dust. The railway was closed, blocking all trafficing from the west. Soldiers from the North Division searched the passengers for the attackers.


    ¡°They have finally found out what we have done.¡±


    Natasha said with a concerned voice.


    Chen Fan had traveled south along the railway and did away with over a dozen officials from the North Division. Many of their victims were hidden deep inside guarded camps, but that couldn¡¯t stop Chen Fan from barging straight through the camp and finishing his business. Natasha had never felt such a thrill of living on the edge.


    Once, Natasha asked Chen Fan if he had spared their lives because he was afraid of retribution.


    Chen Fan replied with a smile and said.


    ¡°I can kill all of them like ughtering chickens, why would I be afraid?¡±


    ¡°These men were just following their orders, so I didn¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to kill them.¡±


    ¡°We have visited a dozen officials, including a General Major. It should be enough to catch the attention of the real culprits.¡± Chen Fan said lightly. He looked outside of the train¡¯s window and scanned the soldiers standing by the train station.


    ¡°They must think that I would sneak through Smidovichsky and reach Khabarovsk to assassinate them.¡±


    ¡°But I won¡¯t. I will defeat their army and send them a clear message: I am back!¡±


    After he said that, he walked off the train toward the group of soldiers.


    He was going to face over ten thousand soldiers with deadly munitions.

 Chapter 431 - Against An Army of Ten Thousand Strong

    <h4>Chapter 431: Against An Army of Ten Thousand Strong</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Shit. What is going on? Why did they close the railway? The trains have lined up miles behind us.¡±


    Sitting in the traffic that was barely moving, some passengersined.


    All trainsing from the west had to pass through the train station just outside of the city. Infantry Division 116 had closed the train station and stopped the traffic from moving. Already, a few passenger trains were forced to stop and formed a long line outside of the city.


    Seeing the traffic was not going to move any time soon, many passengers got off the crammed train cart to stretch their legs whileining about the military operation.


    ¡°I heard that they are looking for two suspects. One Asian male and the other is a hot Russian blonde. Theye from the City of Yakutsk and harmed many officers. I have heard about them when I passed another city on my way here.¡±


    One person put in.


    Suddenly, a young woman nudged her husband who was snapping a selfie in front of the soldiers and asked: ¡°Hey love, is that dude in the leather jacket an Asian? He is much better looking than most Asian men I know. Oh.. wait a second... he walked across the cordon.¡±


    The Infantry Division 116 had thrown a cordon around the train station to restrict the movement of passengers.


    Chen Fan quickly caught everyone¡¯s attention when he crossed the barrier and sauntered toward the soldiers. The soldiers thought he was an officer of the military at first, but soon Chen Fan¡¯s Asian features aroused their suspension.


    ¡°Halt! This area is off-limits. I will shoot if youe any closer.¡±


    A soldier trained his gun at Chen Fan and shouted at him from a distance.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t heed the warning and continued forward with his hands linked behind his back. His upright body silhouetted against the white snow on the ground. Right in front of him was tens of thousands of fully armed soldiers.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan didn¡¯t heed the warning, a soldier fired at him.


    He didn¡¯t mean to kill Chen Fan, so he aimed at Chen Fan¡¯s feet. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the bullet hit an azure energy shield and bounced off without even touching Chen Fan.


    ¡°Holy moi boch!¡±


    The soldier dropped his gun and gaped at Chen Fan in disbelief.


    The other passengers were also shocked by the development. The young woman who spotted Chen Fan covered her mouth to stifle a gasp. Her husband worked at a Russian branch office of Global Mail, so snapping photos was right up his alley. He turned around and pointed his camera at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t much mind the passenger¡¯s attention as he pressed onward.


    ¡°Sssth-Wack!¡±


    A golden fire burst out from Chen Fan¡¯s body and burnt away the leather jacket, revealing a ck flowy outfit. The hat on his head was also reduced to ashes, unleashing a cascade of dark silky hair that tumbled down to Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder.


    Surrounded by a ball of golden me, Chen Fan looked like the Greek God of the Sun, Apollo.


    His foot left a golden mark on the ground with each step he took, making a burning trail of footprints behind him as he made his way toward the Infantry Division 116.


    ¡°Bang¡±


    The gunshot wrenched the other soldiers¡¯ minds from their stupor. They looked around and asked each other: ¡°What happened? Why was there a gunshot?¡±


    ¡°Did they find the suspect? Let¡¯s go get him!¡±


    ¡°Humph! Are you sure it¡¯s necessary to mobilize an entire infantry division for two criminals? Don¡¯t you think the police force would be enough? Hold on... what the hell is that?¡±


    A veteran soldier was suddenly lost for words as he locked his eyes on Chen Fan in the distance.


    Under tens of thousands of pairs of eyes, Chen Fan walked toward the Infantry Division 116 while surrounded by golden mes. The scene looked like a painting of the arrival of the Messiah.


    ¡°Holy shit! Is that an angel? But... but why is he Asian?¡±


    Even as the soldiers were stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s dramatic entrance, they heard their officer¡¯s angry voice shouting at them through the inte. ¡°You Idiots! That¡¯s the guy were are looking for. Kill him before he gets close.¡±


    The officer¡¯s orders jerked the soldier¡¯s minds from their admiration.


    The entire Infantry Division 116 was on the move all of a sudden. Soldiers trained their guns at Chen Fan as gunners and missile units primed their deadly weapons. A few dozen armored vehicles parked inside the city also revved up their engines and marched onward.


    ¡°Should we open fire? We might be offending a messenger of God.¡±


    Some religious soldiers hesitated.


    ¡°Messenger my ass! He is a murder, a suspect, kill him. NOW!¡±


    After the officers showered the soldiers with firmmands mixed with curses, the Infantry Division 116 finally opened fire.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The group of soldiers that stood closest to Chen Fan fired their machine guns. Chen Fan was still three kilometers away from the center of the army formation, therefore most people were shooting without aiming. However, the sheer amount of bullets turned the attack into a heavy downpour of steel that could kill any living being within its range.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the bullets evaporated into thin air a few meters before they even reached Chen Fan. Worse, the attack didn¡¯t even slow Chen Fan down.


    ¡°This is... Impossible!¡±


    The soldiers and many passengers gaped at the development in shock. The journalist from the Global Mail held back his surprise and snapped as many photos as he could industriously.


    He murmured to himself as he did so: ¡°This is going to be breaking news! This is Pulitzer material!¡±


    Natasha clenched her fist nervously as she fixed her gaze on Chen Fan.


    Three kilometers.


    2.9 kilometers


    2.8 kilometers...


    Chen Fan was getting closer to the soldiers by the second.


    ¡°Where is our field cannon? Fire the cannon I said! He is moving so slowly. Are you all stupid? Where are my armored tanks and rocketunchers? Where are the snipers?¡±


    General Major Gromov, leader of the Infantry Division 116 berated the soldiers through the inte.


    He watched as Chen Fan inched closer to his division despite the dark shower of bullets. His heart skipped a beat when he recognized the man¡¯s face. It was the same face that had tormented the minds of the leaders of the North Division for three months.


    ¡°But, didn¡¯t he die after we used the Father of All Bombs on him?¡±


    Gromov eximed in his mind.


    Meanwhile, the Russian soldiers finally started to use heavy weaponry on Chen Fan. A few hundred armored vehicles had formed a moving circle around Chen Fan and trained their artillery cannons on the young man. Behind the rank of soldiers, a few rocketunchers had fired.


    ¡°Shu! Shu! Shu!¡±


    A dozen or so Katyusha rockets rained onto an area of a few hundred-meter radius, causing countless explosions and filled the air with smoke, dust, and fire. Such a dense firing of Katyusha would kill an entire Battalion of soldiers.


    Before the Russians could cheer for their victory, they saw a wash of golden light prate the dense ck smoke.


    Chen Fan was still surrounded by a golden glow that protected him from the deadly explosion.


    ¡°Not even Katyusha can harm him.¡±


    Seeing the terrifying development, the Russian soldiers could only gape.


    Meanwhile, the armored vehicles fired at him.


    ¡°Bang¡±


    The sound of firing cannons sounded like countless hammers striking an anvil. The shells traced a deadly arc in the air that looked like the curve of the sickle of the Grim Reaper. Countless field artillery and armored vehicles fired at once, pouring deadly steel onto Chen Fan.


    ¡°Vroom! Vroom!¡±


    The ring explosion made the earth trembled and sounded like the sky was falling around everyone¡¯s ears.


    The Russians referred to field artillery as the God of War ever since the cold war era. Even when new missiles and rockets dominated and became the focal point of the modern arms race, field artillery were still revered for their deadliness. As one of the most well equipped motorized divisions in Russia, Infantry Division 116 had hundreds of armored vehicles and self-propelled artillery. Although the confined space near the city meant that they could only deploy half of their firepower, when they fired at once, they could deliver a devastating blow to any enemy.


    If the Fourteenth Brigade of the Japan Self-Defense Forces were caught in such a deadly bombardment, they would have been already routed.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    After firing once, the soldiers quickly loaded the cannon and fired again. They concentrated their firepower along a line located two and a half kilometers away from their front line.


    The dead zone was over a few hundred meters long and the ground was already covered by holes and craters.


    The first round.


    The second.


    The third.


    In less than a minute, the Russians had unloaded three rounds of concentrated firepower onto Chen Fan. Each shell weighed a few tons and its impact was able to remove a small hill. The barrels of the cannons were red hot after continuous use.


    ¡°He must be dead now.¡±


    An old soldier on the ground, hands covering his ears murmured to himself.


    The other soldiers fixed their gaze on to the dead zone. They wagered that even the most advanced tanks would have been reduced to a pile of junk if they were caught in the deadly shelling.


    Natasha closed her eyes and scarcely dared to look at what had be of Chen Fan.


    The rest of the passengers also shook their heads and felt sorry for Chen Fan¡¯s death.


    ¡°Sigh... why would he be so stupid as to butt heads against Infantry Division 116? They were well known for their deadly firepower and were called the Iron Wall.¡±


    An old manmented.


    The journalist from the Global Mail finally lowered his camera.


    However, what they saw next pulled the rug from under them. They watched in utter disbelief as a man surrounded with golden mes walked out of the billowing smoke. Although he was struck directly by half a dozen artillery shells, he was unharmed.


    Chen Fan walked out of the dead zone alive and well!


    He had sustained the bombardment of over a hundred field artillery with his body.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    People who saw this incredible development were rendered speechless as if they had witnessed a miracle.

 Chapter 432 - Defeat An Army, Kill A General, And Be A Bad-ass!

    <h4>Chapter 432: Defeat An Army, Kill A General, And Be A Bad-ass!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan had achieved Initial sess in his Azure Thearch Longevity Body cultivation, so his body was already as indestructible as that of a Connate Cultivator.


    Although Connate Cultivatorscked the Dark Wolf¡¯s incredible regeneration ability, they could even withstand a direct hit from a small nuclear bomb, much less regr bombs or rockets. On the other hand, Connate Cultivators could dish out much more damagepared to the Dark Wolf thanks to numerous divine powers at their disposal.


    Chen Fan slowly walked out of the smoke and fire unhurriedly.


    His skin let out the azure glow, making him look like an indestructible walking diamond.


    Everyone was shocked after they saw the development. The soldiers whounched the artillery froze into statues. Meanwhile, the other passengers let out a cheer after a long silence.


    They cheered for the miracle that they had just witnessed.


    Natasha heaved a sigh of relief and felt as if a heavy weight was off her heart. She fixed her gaze at Chen Fan, as her eyes lit up with glee and admiration.


    ¡°Pahda!¡±


    The handheld inte slipped from General Major Gromov¡¯s hand and thudded on the ground, but the General Major didn¡¯t even notice it. Gromov looked into distance nkly and murmured.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. It¡¯s HIM... Chen Beixuan is back.¡±


    The nightmare that had tormented the minds of the North Division officers one year ago was finally back.


    He had seen the picture of what had be of the Warg Valley, and had heard of Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable heroic deeds such as striking down an F-15. The thoughts and memories sent chills down Gromov¡¯s spine.


    He had been convinced that the deadly ten thousand strong army should be able to quell any threat.


    Infantry Division 116 was a decorated veteran division that survived the brutality of WW2. It¡¯s members used to march across the Red Square in front of the supreme leader of the USSR. Later on, it had be one of the best-equipped divisions in Russia. It had hundreds of armored vehicles, self-propelled artillery, tanks, and anti-tank units. It wasuded as the Iron Wall of Russia.


    However, there and then, Gromov felt that even this Iron Wall was about to crumble.


    ¡°Sir, Sir! What shall we do next?¡±


    The voice of a strategist drifted from the inte on the ground.


    The sound wrenched Gromov¡¯s mind out of his reverie. He picked up the inte and bellowed into it.


    ¡°Dispatch all armored vehicles and air support. We need to stop him at all costs. Call the Headquarters and tell them that we have encountered Chen Beixuan, and we need assistance! We need ASSISTANCE!¡±


    ¡°...yes, Sir.¡±


    Although the strategist had no idea what Gromov meant by ¡°encountered Chen Beixuan,¡± he called the headquarters and delivered the message nheless.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan finally picked up some speed and started running toward the army¡¯s formation. His speed became faster by the second until he was so fast that his body had turned into a steak of golden glow that glided across thendscape toward the front-line of the Infantry Division 116.


    Chen Fan was going to throw himself into the Iron Wall of armored vehicles that were literally made out of iron and steel. These armored vehicles tanks had enough firepower to annihte the fourteenth brigade of Japan¡¯s self-defense force; however, Chen Fan was unfazed and rammed right into the thick of danger.


    ¡°Vroom! Vroom!¡±


    Countless armored vehicles revved up their engines and charged at Chen Fan. There were heavily armored tanks, lightly armored personnel carriers, Self-propelled artillery, and anti-tank units.


    Unlike the Japanese Fourteenth Brigade, the Infantry Division 116 was a fully motorized division which had ten times more armored battle units than the fourteenth brigade. In addition, the Russian military technology was miles ahead of Japan. Even though Japan Self-Defense Forces received some arms from America, those weapons were watered down versions for export only.


    ¡°Stop him, stop him! Don¡¯t let him get near us!¡±


    The Russian officers were battle-hardened veterans with a keen sense of tactics. They realized that if Chen Fan was able to reach the army formation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take full advantage of their deadly firepower due to the likelihood of friendly fire.


    ¡°Bang¡±


    The first unit that opened fire on Chen Fan was an A-T-62 main battle tank with a 116mm smooth-bore gun. The shell traced an arc he air that looked like the sharp edge of the Grim Reaper¡¯s Scythe. The artillery shell covered a few kilometers in a blink and bore down on Chen Fan.


    The Russian military had a very advanced Fire-control Systems and couldnd a surgical strike from miles away.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the shell that weighed a few kilograms traveling at incredible speed was knocked down by Chen Fan¡¯s punch. The shell exploded in the air, and the shock wave forced Chen Fan back a few steps.


    Without the smoke blotting the view, everyone had witnessed Chen Fan¡¯s heroic ability to take a direct hit from a cannon. The sight made many people¡¯s hearts skip a beat.


    Did he just punch at a shell?


    OMG! Was he a human or a.. superman?


    Chen Fan took a few steps back and quickly gathered himself and charged forward again.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    A dozen more tanks fired. Chen Fan yanked his arm up and delivered over a dozen punches in a blink. The Fist Qi surged high up into the sky and collided with the iing shells. Only one armor-piercing shell that was fired by an anti-tank unit had snuck its way across Chen Fan¡¯s defense. Chen Fan pitched his body to the side and gracefully dodged the shell traveling near the speed of sound.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan made a mental note to himself to watch out for these armor-piercing shells.


    Normal shells would explode upon impact, spreading its energy over arge area. The explosion would be of little to no harm to Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    However, the armor-piercing shells fired from the anti-tank units were a different story. Their heads were made out of tungsten alloy that could bore through a few meters thick steel tes, much less human flesh. Chen Fan didn¡¯t wish to test its deadliness using his body just yet.


    Since all the kic energy of the shell was concentrated at one point, it could apply immeasurable pressure to the point of impact.


    However, the Russians had only deployed a handful of anti-tank units, and they also had an extremely slow fire rate. Once Chen Fan picked up some speed, they would nevernd a direct hit on him.


    Two kilometers.


    One kilometer.


    Nine hundred meters,


    Eight hundred...


    Chen Fan was getting closer and closer to the front line of the army.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s incredulous eyes, he rammed into an armored vehicle. The tank weight over twenty tons, but it was sent flying into the air, spun a few times in the air and thudded heavily back onto the ground, right on top of another armored vehicle. The weight of the first armored vehicle nearly ttened the one on the ground, turning both into two hunks of scrap metal.


    ¡°Tsk...¡±


    Many soldiers blenched.


    He had thrown himself into an armored vehicle! Although the armored vehicle was of light tank ss, instead of the massive main battle tanks that weighed twice as much, Chen Fan¡¯s actions were enough to stun everyone who saw what happened. One of the soldiers who even noticed a vague outline of an impression on the Armored vehicle in the shape of a human body.


    ¡°Attack! Don¡¯t just stare at him. ATTACK!¡±


    The officer screamed orders at his soldiers.


    A dozen armored vehicles quickly charged forward and encircled Chen Fan.


    These irons beasts could easily run over a car, if not a semi-truck.


    However, they trod carefully around Chen Fan, hesitant to provoke him.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Chen Fan hurled a punch with every step he took.


    Whenever his fistnded on an armored vehicle, the steel ting caved in, and the impact would send the armored vehicle flying. Although the heavier tanks were not easily overtaken by the force of the impact and would only shake violently after receiving a punch, the shock wave would kill the drivers and gunners in the bowel of the iron beast.


    One step, two steps, three...


    Chen Fan punched ten times in ten steps and eliminated the ten armored vehicles from the battlefield.


    Sized by a pang of anger and fear, General Major Gromov¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as hair stood on end. He only had three hundred Armored vehicles under hismand, yet, Chen Fan had demolished ten of them in a heartbeat.


    However, little did he know that this was only the beginning.


    ¡°Donn Donn Donn¡±


    The deadly iron beast was destroyed by Chen Fan, one after another.


    Try as the tankmanders might, they couldn¡¯t stop Chen Fan¡¯s almost mechanical punches. No matter how many shells they rained upon Chen Fan, his punches kept oning.


    Ten punches, twenty punches, thirty...


    Every punch proimed the downfall of an armored vehicle.


    In less than ten minutes, Chen Fan had dmissioned a few dozen armored vehicles. He had ripped an opening right in the middle of Iron Wall with bare fists.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡±


    The soldiers were terrified by the development as they gaped stupidly at Chen Fan.


    They were convinced that Chen Fan couldn¡¯t withstand their deadly weapons. However, their man-killing machines turned into stic toys before Chen Fan.


    He simply punched at any armored vehicle that dared to block his path.


    He paid little to no attention to the foot soldiers, and he was also indifferent to their deaths as coteral damage of the chaos. He had rammed straight through the army¡¯s barricade and reached the other side.


    Before Chen Fan left for his final destination, he caught a glimpse of a terrified General Major Gromov. He pointed the finger at him and sent out a pulse of deadly energy at the Russian general, turning Gromov into a vegetable on the spot.


    Then, and only then, he turned around and walked toward Khabarovsk under the incredulous and fearful eyes of soldiers.


    He had crushed the army, killed their general, and left the chaotic explosions behind without even looking back, just as a Hollywood hero would.


    The Hollywood heroes were fictional, but Chen Fan was real. He was an invincible God Of War!

 Chapter 433 - Killing A Man From Miles Away

    <h4>Chapter 433: Killing A Man From Miles Away</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Silence fell over the battlefield after Chen Fan was gone.


    Countless men and women gaped at unthinkable development.


    From the mangled shapes of over a hundred armored vehicles, the moaning soldiersy across the battlefield, to the dead body of General Gromov, everything seemed almost surreal. Chen Fan had rammed straight through the army and made a bloody path for himself.


    The blood-stained path looked like an ugly scar on thend. It started from a few kilometers outside of Smidovichsky, sliced right through the heart of the small city and disappeared at the end of the eastern horizon, pointed directly at the headquarters of the North Division at Khabarovsk.


    The soldiers of the Infantry Division 116 had initially thought that this operation would be a stroll in the park. Most officers were convinced that one battalion of soldiers should be more than enough to deal with the criminal. Many passengers, as well as Natasha, also thought that Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t stand a chance: at the most, Chen Fan could only kite the nk of the army but not for long.


    The journalist from the Global Mail was too busy capturing footage to ponder on what would be of this battle.


    In the end, no one was right about the oue.


    Chen Fan simply marched onward despite the shower of bullets and shells. He had prated straight through the deep ranks of Infantry Division 116 and left as if nothing had happened.


    Even now, some soldiers still tried to wrap their heads around what had just happened.


    ¡°Gromov, General Gromov! This is Lieutenant General Vasily. How goes the battle? Are you sure the suspect is Chen Beixuan? The headquarters had ordered fire at will, and General Scherchen wanted the suspect dead. Hello, General Gromov, are you there?¡±


    The voice of a strategist from the North Division¡¯s headquarters came through the inte.


    An assistant of Gromov picked up the inte and pressed it close to his blood-smeared face. ¡°Report... report to the headquarters... we are... defeated. General Major is unconscious if not dead. The suspect is gone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The message had shocked the person at the other end.


    The assistant also heard the panicked heavy breathing and chairs suddenly being knocked over through the inte.


    This was not his problem anymore, so the assistant slowly put down the inte and gazed at the injuredrades all around him.


    We are already... defeated?


    ¡°BaaDa!¡±


    Everyone was startled when the news about Chen Fan¡¯s appearance reached the headquarters of the North Division.


    No one had never thought that the nightmare that had tormented them a year ago was finally bing a reality.


    The other generals were shocked and turned into a bundle of nerves.


    When they heard about the defeat of the Infantry Division 116, the death of Gromov and Chen Fan¡¯s impending retribution, a pin-drop silence fell over the office.


    ¡°Defeated? An entire Motorized Division was defeated?¡±


    Before his words faded, an explosion erupted outside the window, and fire quickly engulfed the entrance of the Headquarters. Then the generals heard gunshots.


    Meanwhile, inside the Headquarters, everyone¡¯s face turned white.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is here!¡±


    No one had expected Chen Fan to arrive so soon, and their defense was far from ready.


    Only a small number of reinforcements had arrived at the Headquarters, most of the reinforcement were still on their way.


    The Headquarters only had a few hundred regr troops.


    Chen Fan quickly defeated the few hundred soldiers guarding the Headquarters with ease.


    As soon as Scherchen heard the gunshots, he ducked under the conference table. A few secondster, the gunshots disappeared. The headquarters had grown so deadly silent that it was as if everyone outside of the meeting room were dead.


    ¡°Dadada!¡±


    Loud and clear footsteps approached the meeting room and stopped right at the entrance. Everyone¡¯s hearts caught in their throats and they scarcely dared to breathe as they peeked out from their cover toward the door.


    Then they heard the door crack open as a handsome young man with ck hair and ck eyes entered the meeting room.


    His appearance didn¡¯t change the slightest from the picture of him taken a few years ago. There was no sign of the harsh time he had spent on the tundra since he still looked young, handsome, and powerful as ever.


    Chen Beixuan!


    He had been the most powerful man in the Dark World, a living legend, and now a revenant, returning from his death.


    He was BACK!


    ¡°Bam! Bam! Bam!¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked into the meeting room. This was in the center of power of Northern Russia, where the most critical decisions were made. He scanned the decorated generals sitting around the table and noticed that they were all political heavyweights in Russia.


    ¡°So You are General Scherchen Malenkov? Are you the one ordered the attack on the Warg Valley using the Father of all Bombs?¡± Chen Fan locked his eyes onto the pale-faced old man sitting at the head of the table.


    Life and color ebbed away from Scherchen¡¯s face as he trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°Russia is a superpower on earth, think twice before you do whatever you are going to do.¡±


    Vasily rose to his feet and straightened his back.


    ¡°You have decided for me already. What choice do I have?¡±


    Chen Fan said quietly, and then he looked at Scherchen. He flicked a finger and sent an azure de from the tip of his finger.


    ¡°This is for Yang Qinhu!¡±


    The de Aura flew to Scherchen andnded squarely on his head. Everything happened so fast that most people only saw a sh of azure light, and then they watched as Chen Fan turned around and started off.


    A deadly silence fell over the entire office.


    When everyone finally realized what had happened, they looked at each other in fear and disbelief.


    Chen Fa had killed the general with a great measure of levity and casualness. It was as if his victory over the mighty Russian North Division was so insignificant that it could be easily brushed off.


    Chen Fan hade all the way from the City of Yakutsk to here, just to kill one man.


    March 5, 2010.


    Chen Beixuan had killed the Lieutenant General Scherchen in the North Division¡¯s Headquarters at the outskirts of Khabarovsk.


    The news spread quickly and shocked everyone in the world.

 Chapter 434 - He Is Back!

    <h4>Chapter 434: He Is Back!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Beixuan?


    He is back?


    The news had quickly spread throughout the world like wildfire. The striking details of the news had shocked everyone and made them focus their attention on Khabarovsk and Chen Fan.


    Although Chen Fan had faded out of the world stage for a year, too many people, he was already dead. During the Battle of the Warg Valley, the Russian North Division had used Katyusha and the Father of all Bombs, they were powerful enough to kill any Immortal level warrior. However, not only had Chen Fan survived the bombing, but he had be even stronger as he had demonstrated during his fight against the Infantry Division 116


    Unlike any other Infantry Division, the Infantry Division 116 was a fully motorized elite veteran force that ranked in the top ten elite armored divisions in the world among Infantry Divisions from nations such as China, the United State of America and Ennd.


    However, Chen Fan had prated the rank of this powerful force in mere minutes, destroying hundreds of armored vehicles and killing the chief inmand of the Infantry Division.


    Intelligence agents flocked to Northern Russian, hoping to get a detailed report about what had happened. This battle would be a precious case study forparing strength between an Immortal Level Overlord and modern military.


    Meanwhile, Russia had tried all the tricks under its sleeves to block the news from spreading further.


    Although the soldiers of the Infantry Division 116, as well as the onlookers, were told to keep their lips sealed, evidence of the battle still found its way to the inte in bits and pieces. One of the key pieces of evidence was a series of photos snapped by a journalist from the Global Mail. The pictures were grainy but had recorded the full event from the beginning to the end.


    Those who were lucky enough toy their eyes on these pictures were all stunned.


    They saw pictures that showed Chen Fan taking a direct hit from an artillery gun at point-nk and others depicted him destroying a tank with one punch.


    Every single picture was framed by Chen Fan¡¯s god-like power on the battlefield.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan seemed to be much stronger than he had been a year ago. When he was up against the Japanese fourteenth brigade, he avoided the shelling from artillery and tanks, but only avoided bullets from machine guns. However, now it seemed that he was no longer afraid of artillery shelling.¡±


    As soon as the intelligence departments from all over the world got their hands on the photos, they started to squeeze as much information as they could from these grainy images.


    Many experts pointed at the pictures and said calctedly.


    Many listeners nodded solemnly.


    ¡°If normal Armored vehicles and Self-propelled artillery can¡¯t threaten him, I wager that the only options left for us are nuclear weapons.¡±


    Someone spoke quietly under their breath.


    The others listened with cold and somber expressions.


    The threat of Chen Fan would be devastating for many counties. If only nuclear weapons were effective against Chen Fan, then there would only be five nations in the world that might be able to keep Chen Fan in check using nuclear capabilities: Ennd, France, Russia, China and the United State of America.


    ¡°However, if you look closer, you will notice that he was clearly avoiding contact with armor-piercing shells. K-50 also carried armor piercing rounds which he dodged as well. It was evident that only armor-piercing shells can harm him.¡± Another expert put in.


    ¡°Are you suggesting swarming him with arge number of armor-piercing shells such as Massive Ordnance Prator, Laser weapons or even rail guns?¡± A general asked with a frown.


    ¡°Just so. It doesn¡¯t have to be the most deadly weapon, but it needed to be able to bore through a tank¡¯s armor to be able to pose any threat to Chen Beixuan.¡±


    The expert replied.


    The General looked around him and nodded in reply.


    Realization finally dawned upon the generals. The weapons of mass destruction often spread its energy across arge area, therefore, they might not be the best option for a single target. Powerful single-target weapons such as the rail guns and armor-piercing shells would yield much better results.


    ¡°Very well, we will report this to the National Defense Office. We will propose the research for more effective weapons against a powerful single target such as Immortal Level Overlords. Once such weapons are created, we will distribute them among the Elite Units first to test it out.¡±


    The General quickly made up his mind and concluded the meeting.


    Such conversations were carried out in all major countries. Their conclusions were the same: without using nuclear weapons, deadly single target weapons were their best option against Chen Beixuan. However, such weapons could only be used once per encounter and letting Chen Beixuan dodge the only silver bullet would have devastating implications.


    For most major counties,ing up with methods to deal with Chen Fan¡¯s return had quickly be their priority.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s return had dropped the bomb on the entire Dark World.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is back!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? I thought he was killed by the Father of All Bombs!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I have heard that he even killed the General of the Russian¡¯s North Division.¡±


    Many people were dumbfounded by the shocking revtion.


    Users flocked onto the CIA¡¯s server and posted their two cents about the situation. A few newly registered users had no clue who Chen Beixuan was. But after being filled in on Chen Beixuan¡¯s deeds, they fell in utter disbelief.


    Oh My God!


    Who would have thought that there was such a bad-ass among us in the Dark World?


    He had killed an Immortal Level Overlord and survived the direct strike from the Father of all Bombs? Worse, he had defeated a Russian Motorized Infantry Division and killed a high-level chief in the Russian military!


    The rest of the Overlords quickly paled inparison with Chen Fan.


    No one had expected Chen Fan¡¯s return, much less such a dramatic one.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan really lived up to his reputation. Only a living legend such as himself would have challenged a superpower on our.¡±


    The Observermented.


    ¡°Sir, you had said that if Chen Beixuan could survive the battle at the Warg Valley, he would have proved himself to be worthy of the title ¡°Living Legend¡±.. Do you still think that way?¡±


    Someone raised a question.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but I do agree with it.¡± The Observer replied. ¡°Chen Beixuan has proven himself numerous times. He has outshone even many Immortal Level Overlords who lived a few hundred years ago. I say that he would rank top five if not top three among all Immortal Level Overlords that walked the earth.¡±


    ¡°After his victory over the Russians, most counties would learn to stay out of his business, except for the United States of America¡±


    The Observermented meaningfully.


    Many other users who saw the post nodded in their minds.


    The Russian military prowess ranked the top three in the world. If Chen Fan was able to get away with what he did in Russia, then he could get away with almost anything.


    However, the question remains if the Russians would deploy their final coup de grace: nuclear weapons.


    Everyone thought to themself.


    Most people watched the event unfold as spectators.


    However, the news had shaken Chen Fan¡¯s enemies to their core.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is still alive? And he had killed the Chief in Command of Russian¡¯s North Division?¡±


    The family lord of the Lee Family of the Samsung Group nearly fell off his chair when he heard the news. The mighty tycoon who possessed trillions of wealth couldn¡¯t help but tremble uncontrobly.


    Chen Fan had already killed a military heavyweight in Russia, what would stop him from doing the same to a Korean tycoon? If Chen Fan killed him, he doubted that the Korean Government would even dare to raise a question.


    ¡°Hurry, call for a family meeting. I need to see the president!¡±


    The family lord was helped to his feet by his assistant. Even after he steadied himself in his arm chair, his lips were shaking in fear.


    The sect leader of the Hong Sect mmed a fist on the table when he heard the news.


    Olga and Romon lowered their heads and kept their silence. They knew they were no match against Chen Fan even if they had reached the transcendent state.


    ¡°The most powerful Grandmaster... hmph... I have underestimated him after all. He is much more powerful than a Grandmaster. He reached Immortal State!¡±


    The sect leader let out a wry grin.


    He rose to his feet but was unable to straighten his back. In his shriveled form, he looked as if he had aged ten years in a few seconds. He pushed the chair out of his way and shambled toward the door.


    ¡°I need an audience with the Ancestral Patriarch. The situation has gone out of control and is beyond me now.¡±


    ¡°But, my lord, Didn¡¯t our Ancestral Patriarch tell us not to disturb him unless the sect is in grave danger.¡± Romon¡¯s face paled a little and asked.


    ¡°This is exactly that moment. Hong Sect¡¯s existence is already hanging by a thread.¡±


    The sect leader grinned and started off without a word.


    Everyone froze in their seats and were speechless.


    Such as it was, even the Russian elite forces had capitted before Chen Fan¡¯s might. What could a few Grandmasters achieve? If Chen Fan descended upon them, he would uproot the sect with a flick of a finger.


    ¡°Sect Leader is right. The Hong Sect is on the verge of extinction.¡±


    Olga the Crimson Lady had never thought that a young man she used to look down on had grown so inconceivably powerful.


    Hong Sect was not the only sect that felt the pressure, all of Chen Fan¡¯s former enemies, such as the Crimson Wings, the Diablo, and the Martial artsmunity in Japan all felt a force that drew their attention to the east.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was already on his way toward central Russia with Natasha in tow.

 Chapter 435 - All The Way Toward West

    <h4>Chapter 435: All The Way Toward West</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Russia covered a hugendmass both in Asia as well as in Europe. The Railroad that went through Siberia Tundra was one of the only two means of transportation between the Northern area and Moscow. This railway was the bloodline of Northern Siberia that provided it with supplies to support the harsh life on the tundra. Other than trains, nes also connected the two areas.


    However, Chen Fan would never take such a risk.


    If the Russians learned the flight he was on, they would very likely shoot the ne down from the air. Also, Chen Fan might be unharmed from the attack, that wouldn¡¯t be the case for the other passengers on the ne with him.


    ¡°nk nk¡±


    The train wheels struck the railway rhythmically. Outside the window, the world was covered in snow.


    Chen Fan and Natasha looked like a young couple on their vacation. Chen Fan didn¡¯t alter his appearance, but he didn¡¯t arouse any suspicion so far.


    ¡°Sir, the checkpoints are getting so frequent that we need to stop at each and every station now. There had been only one checkpoint every few stations when we first started.¡±


    Natasha lowered her head and murmured under her breath.


    She was wearing a fashionable peacoat and underneath that was a turtleneck sweater and a pair of pencil jeans. Her clothes and pants clung to her breathtaking curves, making her look like a supermodel. Despite the coldness of winter that seeped through the window, Natasha would trade warmth for mour in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already cast a spell so that the soldiers can only see an illusion of us.¡± Chen Fan closed his eyes and murmured.


    ¡°We have already done away with seventeen organizations rted to the KGB, of course, they would be riled up.¡±


    The memory of their past few days still left a taste of thrill in Natasha¡¯s mouth. Even thinking about it made her blood boil.


    After Chen Fan had killed Scherchen, he left Khabarovsk and returned to Smidovichsky. From there, the pair headed west toward Moscow. At everyyover station, Chen Fan would locate and destroy a KGB¡¯s branch in that city.


    They stopped at nkhad, nqab, Krasnoyarsk, Novosibirsk and then Omsk.


    At each and every city they stopped, Chen Fan first projected out his Divine Will to locate his target. After one year of cultivation in seclusion, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will could reach as far as ten kilometers in range. The Russian cities were small due to their small poption and were only one-tenth the size of Lin City or Zhong Hai, therefore, Chen Fan¡¯s enhanced Divine Will could easily cover the entire city.


    Then after some winnowing, Chen Fan registered the presence of anyone who might pose a threat to him. Natasha¡¯s familiarity with the area also made the searching for the KGB office much easier.


    Once Chen Fan located a target, he fried his victim¡¯s brain using the Art of Soul Searching to extract information. With that newfound information, Chen Fan quickly located the base and destroyed it. Then he would travel to the next city, rinse and repeat.


    It wasn¡¯t until Chen Fan destroyed the fifth regional headquarters that the KGB noticed something was amiss. The KGB officers used to congregate in their regional headquarters, but after realizing that they were being hunted, they dispersed into different parts of the city in order to avoid Chen Fan. However, in the end, they were unable to escape Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will which Chen Fan used to locate each and every one of them and killed them.


    That being said, The KGB officers didn¡¯t go down without putting up a fight. Among the secret agents were veteran soldiers, seasoned assassins, and Extraordinary Ones hired by the Russian government. Unfortunately, their power was a far-cry from that of Chen Fan.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan even had a few run-ins with the Russian military.


    However, those battles never escted to a full-on war since Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste time on dealing with the military; his primary targets were secret agents for now. That being said, Chen Fan¡¯s presence had alerted the Russian military. They set stringent checkpoints and mobilized deadly war machines such as main battle tanks and Su-27 fighter jets¡ªboth weremon sights in cities where Chen Fan had hisyover.


    ¡°Sir, we didn¡¯t find a single secret agent ever since we passed Omsk. I think they have run away knowing you areing after them.¡± Natasha said, beaming from side to side.


    She regarded Chen Fan with such deference as if Chen Fan was a god.


    Those secret agents were masters of deceit and Natasha watched as Chen Fan easily identified them among the masses. Chen Fan could pinpoint their whereabouts regardless of where they were hiding.


    Even now, Natasha was still clueless as to how Chen Fan spotted those secret agents. She even wondered if Chen Fan wasmunicating with some powerful organization that had supplied him with the information.


    Could it be the intelligence department in China?


    Natasha thought to herself.


    ¡°These KGB officers were elite fearless spies. They wouldn¡¯t let me get away with it.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and said: ¡°I bet you that they were setting up a trap for me.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Natasha paused a second and then nodded.


    The Trans-Siberia Rail line was a single line on the map that connects all major cities along its way. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the KGB to realize that Chen Fan was on a train. They might have even deduced the train number based on the timing of all the incidents.


    However, try as they might, they couldn¡¯t find Chen Fan among the passengers.


    So inconceivable was Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Spells, that it could fool even the most shrewd mortal.


    Even if Chen Fan stood right in front of them, they wouldn¡¯t recognize him at all.


    ¡°I wager they would ce the ambush in arge city since it would be easier for them to amodate arge number of agents. I think the most likely spot would be the city of Ufa.¡± Natasha said.


    ¡°Ufa?¡±


    Chen Fan unfurled the map on the small table and started to examine it.


    The city of Ufa was located on the west side of the Ural Mountains and was the capital of the Republic of Bashkortostan. It was one of Russia¡¯srgest hubs for economy, culture, and religion. situated in the middle of east and west Russia, the city was an important transportation nod.


    ¡°We will see. If the agents remained in their headquarters pretending nothing was going to happen then you are likely right that they have set up the trap in Ufa.¡±


    After Chen Fan had said that, he closed his eyes and started to cultivate.


    Natasha also grew silent and started her own cultivation. Chen Fan had taught her some basic methods. Although those were the mostmon cultivation methods in the realm of Immortal Cultivation, for Natasha, getting to learn the methods was like hitting a jackpot. She had been practicing it diligently every day.


    While the two were engrossed in their cultivation, the train carried them closer toward the City of Ufa.


    Chen Fan got off the train when they finally reached Ufa, he looked up into the distant sky in the north and said coldly: ¡°You are right. It appears that the secret agents hunkered down in their headquarters. I register the presence of many elite soldiers, including a few whose energy signature are simr to that of the Snow Wolf King. Are they the so-called Blood Wolf Guard?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glinted.


    He had wreaked havoc along his way in order to force the Blood Wolf Guards out to seek revenge on them.


    After all, the Blood Wolf Guards were the mastermind behind the attack on the Warg Valley. Chen Fan had also learned the name of their leader, Andrew and swore to get rid of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move. I want to meet these Blood Wolf Guards.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and cracked a smile as he walked out of the train station. Natasha carried her luggage and followed him closely.


    The two of them went on a taxi and arrived at the Regional Headquarter for National Defense Department. Chen Fan got out of the car and said: ¡°Wait for me here. I won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Then, he linked his hands behind his back and sauntered into the massive building.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The heavy gate was closed, but it didn¡¯t stop Chen Fan. He punched the gate open, announcing his arrival.


    ¡°Dadada!¡±


    Natasha heard gunshots as soon as Chen Fan entered the building. Then the gunshots were reced by the sound of something heavy thudding on the ground repeatedly.


    Natasha knew that those were the sounds of Barrett M82 Anti-materiel semi-automatic snipers. One hit from this beast would explode a human skull. It could even prate armored vehicles.


    ¡°First floor.¡±


    ¡°Second Floor.¡±


    ¡°Third...¡±


    Natasha counted the floors of the building and listened attentively as the gunshots progressed from the lower levels to the higher ones, signaling Chen Fan¡¯s progression.


    ¡°Then the tenth floor!¡±


    When Natasha counted to ten, she gaped at the building in shock.


    She realized that Chen Fan had charged through nine levels of defenses and reached the tenth floor. The gunshots slowly died down and were reced by a cacophony of clinking and nking as Chen Fan¡¯s Qi Energy wrecked havoc. Many windows on the tenth floor were shattered from inside.


    ¡°Mr. Chen must be fighting against the Blood Wolf Guards now. I wonder who would win the battle.¡±


    Natasha furrowed her brows and asked herself.


    Although the Blood Wolf Guards were well known for their deadliness and ruthlessness, Natasha had witnessed Chen Fan¡¯s subjugating an entire army with his unimaginable power. Therefore, she had put her bet on Chen Fan unequivocally.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    As a bullet bounced off of Chen Fan¡¯s body, he dealt a blow on the head of the Ufa¡¯s security chief, killing him on the spot. Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and scanned around him


    ¡°Stop hiding, I can smell your stench from miles away.¡±


    ¡°Kacha, Kacha.¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan had said that, a dozen men emerged from behind closed doors. These men all hadrge frames and were wearing Russian military fatigues. The five men who stood at the head of the group were over two meters tall.


    ¡°Are you the Blood Wolf Guards? Where is Andrew?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and asked lightly.


    ¡°Mr. Andrew and Mr. Ivan are waiting for you in Moscow, if you can defeat us first, that is.¡± The leader of the group was a man in a ck outfit. Unlike the rest of his cohort, his eyes were blood red and slightly incandescent at the same time.


    ¡°Is that so? Then let me finish you quickly before I deal with Andrew in Moscow.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile as a brilliant de Aura surged on the tenth floor.

 Chapter 436 - Total Annihilation

    <h4>Chapter 436: Total Annihtion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°St!¡±


    This was the second time Chen Fan had seen the transformation of a werewolf.


    Once they revealed their true form, Chen Fan finally understood why people call them the Blood Wolf Guards.


    The dozen or so brawny secret agents ripped open their shirts in unison, revealing anotheryer of protective clothing.


    Then their bodies started to swell. First their heads, then their chests, bellies, and finally limbs, all transformed their shape and texture to give them the likeness of a wolf. They were much taller and beefier looking than the other werewolves Chen Fan encountered on the Tundra and were also much more ferocious.


    Normal werewolves were only two meters tall; however, even the shortest werewolves in the room were a head taller than that. The tallest of them all had reached two meters and fifty centimeters.


    Other than size, their fiery red coats were also different than the werewolves of the Snow Wolf n. Their eyes were so red that they seemed to be bleeding. After the transformations werepleted, there was no shred of humanity left in these beasts, as rage and blood-lust had utterly imed their minds.


    ¡°Are these the Blood Wolf Guards of Russia? They don¡¯t look that much different than those I met on the tundra, other than being a little bit more reckless.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    There was no doubt that these Blood Wolf Guards were much stronger than normal human beings. The five leaders, in particr, had reached the semi-immortal levels and were much stronger than the four pack-leader contenders of the Snow Wolf n.


    However, they would only be pathetic fodder under Chen Fan¡¯s crushing force.


    He could have easily dealt with these monsters a year ago before he had reached initial sess in his Azure Thearch Longevity Body cultivation. By now, he could kill them with a snap of fingers.


    ¡°AhhWooooooo!¡±


    Even as Chen Fan shook his head derisively, the Blood Wolf Guards had started charging toward him.


    They were not fully naked as a protective suit made out of thin but sturdy material covered their bodies. Chen Fan punched at one werewolf; his movement was almostzy. The force prates through the werewolf¡¯s body as the beast¡¯s chest caved in.


    To Chen Fan¡¯s surprise, the werewolf managed to pick himself up after taking the brunt of his attack.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and registered that something was amiss.


    Although Chen Fan didn¡¯t use his full strength in that punch, and neither did he break the hypersonic barrier, not even Adam at his peak condition could have protected himself from his punch, much less a werewolf. Chen Fan quickly registered that theyer of protective clothing must be the reason that the werewolf was unharmed.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter, shot out two fingers, and hacked into the air.


    Suddenly, a pulse of azure de Aura surged from the tip of his finger and sliced across the wall as if slicing through a piece of tofu, leaving deep scars on the concrete walls.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    The five Blood Wolves snarled at Chen Fan and ws at him at the same time.


    Their ws were over ten centimeters long and were wrapped in a metal fixture that was lined with sharp spikes. The ws nked with each other while traveling in the air; the metallic noise was simr to that of the X-man hero Wolverine¡¯s adamantium ws.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    An azure light collided with the metal ws, and the impact sent sparks flying in all directions. The five werewolves were sent flying back. However, Chen Fan¡¯s de Auras were unable to shatter the ws as it would normal metal weapons.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    A cold light flickered in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    These five werewolves¡¯ metal ws were as deadly as that of the Snow Wolf King. Their protectiveyer also emboldened them to throw themselves at Chen Fan with abandon.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t think you can stop me.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and then stamped the ground with one foot. ¡°Break!¡±


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The eleven-story tall building started to tremble as if an earthquake. Chen Fan¡¯s stomping had created a hole underneath his foot, big enough to see the floor beneath him. Before the werewolves knew what was going on, Chen Fan had broken the hypersonic barrier and punched at one of the unwitting werewolves.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The powerful Fist Qi went through the werewolf. The force split open his rib cage, squashed his innards, and then shattered all the bones in the werewolf¡¯s body.


    The impact sent a shockwave across the entire floor and burst out of the building from broken windows. Looking from outside, it was as if someone had set off a huge explosion on the tenth floor.


    Chen Fan gazed at the ck suit and pondered. ¡°Uh? The protectiveyer is still intact? That¡¯s impossible. I should have broken even a full suit of metal armor with myst punch unless it is¡ª¡± Suddenly, realization finally dawned upon him.


    ¡°Unless it is Bio-Armor!¡±


    He was taken aback by this realization, so he examined the thinyer of armor more carefully.


    Lo and behold, he noticed something was fishy about the material of these protectiveyers.


    It was made out of a stretchy material that had the properties of both metal, stic, and fiber. It reminded Chen Fan of the spacesuit he had seen at a few advanced Gctic Civilizations. These suits were woven using highly advanced Bio-Tech and could withstand a direct hit from a rail gun.


    Although the protectionyer on these werewolves was primitive, they bore unmistakable signs of Bio-Armor.


    ¡°Interesting. It appears that the mortals on earth are quite advanced in technology. Although this Bio-Armor is a few hundred years behind the real deal, it was impressive nheless.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and cracked a smile.


    The Bio-Armor was invented by the best Biology Research Institution in Russia. Even the werewolf¡¯s sharp ws were enhanced by thetest technology. This equipment could only be manufactured in small quantities and, therefore, could only be used by a small group of werewolves.


    Once mass-producing was possible for these Bio-Armor, Russia would have a bulletproof army under her disposal.


    ¡°Ahhwooo, ahhwooo, ahhwooo.¡±


    These Blood Wolf Guards let out maddening howls after they watched as Chen Fan killed one of their brethren. Their eyes turned bloodshot, and their voice held a fragile edge that threatened to explode.


    The fiverger werewolves threw themselves at Chen Fan, their ws glinting in the air. So sharp were those ws that they could tear through an armored vehicle. Even Adam might not be able to escape the deadly attack.


    ¡°The five of you might have a chance against me if all of you were as powerful as the Snowwolf King. However, that was not the case for anyone of you. I could have ground you all into a pulp with my bare fist if not for theyer of protection you are wearing. ¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile, and his body started to flicker.


    In a blink, Chen Fan¡¯s flickering body gave birth to many copies of himself. These copies flickered in their own frequencies and looked as insubstantial as an image on the silver screen.


    However, the intangible quality of these copies was only an illusion due to the lightning movement of Chen Fan. Chen Fan punched, and so did his fifteen copies, sending sixteen werewolves flying across the room.


    These werewolves didn¡¯t stand a chance before Chen Fan¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Bang¡±


    A few dark shadows smashed through the wall and fell out of the building to the streets below. Fortunately, the KGB had cordoned off the streets around the building and evacuated the residence; otherwise, the sight of a furry werewolf was going to scare the residences.


    ¡°More?¡±


    As soon as these Blood Wolf Guards thudded back on the floor, they struggled to their feet and quickly gathered themselves. It was evident that their regeneration ability was much more advanced than normal werewolves.


    Chen Fan had even punched a hole on some of these werewolves¡¯ chests, but their bloody bodies were recovering by the second. Already, the fiverger werewolves climbed up the wall and inched toward Chen Fan while creeping upside down on the ceiling.


    ¡°Do you think I really can¡¯t kill you with thatyer of protection?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as a cold light came up.


    ¡°Fine, I will show you the way in which the cultivation civilization trampled over technology civilizations.¡±


    While facing the coordinated attacks of a few dozen Blood Wolf Guards, Chen Fan decided to simply stand there with his hands linked behind his back. When the wolf ws were only a mere inch away from Chen Fan, the Blood Wolf Guards¡¯ eyes lit up with glee.


    Suddenly, a thin golden me appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s left eye, and the fire quickly engulfed Chen Fan¡¯s eye before it shot out of the eye socket and surrounded the werewolves that were the closest to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Shit, pull back!¡±


    The sudden turn of events startled the rest of the four werewolves. They let out a howl that sounded more like a yelp as they tried to pull back. However, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t let them getaway.


    ¡°Shooshooooshooo.¡±


    Another golden me shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s right eye and it grew in size. When it was ten meters away from Chen Fan, it had grown sorge that it filled up the entire room, engulfing all the werewolves in its fiery maw, killing them in an instant.


    Natasha fixed her gaze at the exit of the building from a safe distance. Suddenly, she saw a man in a ck outfit saunter out of the building and walk straight to her.


    Chen Fan had been in there for less than ten minutes, yet, he had annihted the KGB¡¯s branch at Ufa, and killed all seventeen Blood Wolf Guards.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Natasha rushed to Chen Fan and was relieved to find out that he was unharmed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move. Some of these Blood Wolf Guards are still alive, but I don¡¯t think they would pose any trouble for us for a while.¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    The seventeen Blood Wolves were the KGB¡¯sst resort.


    Chen Fan was right, they didn¡¯t encounter any secret agents nor Blood Wolf Guards after they left Ufa. After all, their attempts to bring Chen Fan to heel had ended in utter failure, the KGB seemed to have finally given up.


    The rest of their journey was smooth sailing, and after a couple of days, they finally arrived in Moscow.

 Chapter 437 - The Second Immortal Level Warrior?

    <h4>Chapter 437: The Second Immortal Level Warrior?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The train pulled over to a station.


    This was thest stop before entering Moscow in a small city called Bshikha. The city only had a few hundred thousand citizens, and therefore, not a lot of passengers were getting on or off at this stop.


    Once the train hade to a full stop, a couple of passengers got off the train to get some food at the station or to stretch their legs.


    Unlike the other stations, there was not a single soldier to be seen at the Bshikha station. Moscow was only a few dozen kilometers away, and she slept quietly, seemingly unwitting of Chen Fan¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Sir, something is off...¡±


    Natasha¡¯s face changed color as she registered that something was amiss.


    The closer they got to Moscow, the more stringent the security check had been. Why would the Russians swing the gate to the city wide-open while trying so hard to stop them from getting here?


    Something didn¡¯t add up.


    ¡°Pada, pda.¡±


    A short-hair woman wearing a tight leather outfit over her hot body walked over to Chen Fan, bowed, and then said: ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, someone wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Red Sparrow?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and gazed at the woman.


    The illusion spell he had cast could only fool the eyes of normal people, but not Extraordinary Ones such as Red Sparrow. At Red Sparrow¡¯s level, she had learned to identify a person, not by appearance, but also their soul energy signal.


    A Grandmaster¡¯s nose was more sensitive than a dogs nose, their eyes were sharper than that of an eagle, and they could hear the quietest sound that could even escape an alert cat.


    Both Martial artists and Immortal Cultivators were a form of evolution in their own ways. Through her cultivation, Red Sparrow had gained a rudimentary form of spirit body that helped to heighten her senses. Therefore, she had easily seen through Chen Fan¡¯s cover.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    Chen Fan waved a calming hand at Natasha, gesturing her to be quiet. Then he asked Red Sparrow curiously.


    ¡°I am not an idiot. It¡¯s not very hard to deduce the train you are on based on a slew of evidence you have left behind.¡±


    Red Sparrow shrugged.


    It had been a year since thest time Chen Fan met with Red Sparrow. She had be much more mature in appearance but still held on to the edge in her voice and her snappy attitude. She lowered her head slightly and said.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, they are waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I will meet with them since you insisted. But I doubt they will like the meeting.¡± Chen Fan rose to his feet and told Natasha to remain on the train before he started off with Red Sparrow.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to be concerned that his cover was blown.


    The train was only a couple dozen kilometers away from Moscow, and even the craziest Russian leader would think twice before dropping a nuclear bomb so close to the nation¡¯s capital. Therefore, the closer Chen Fan got to Moscow, the safer he felt. Other than nuclear weapons, there was nothing in Russia¡¯s arsenal that could harm him.


    ¡°I wager that ¡®Someone¡¯ must be the leader of the Blood Wolf Guards. I think I am going to meet with Andrew very soon.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself as he narrowed his eyes.


    He traveled this far across Siberia, killing countless secret agents and seventeen Blood Wolf Guards, in order to confront Andrew.


    He was the mastermind behind the military operation in Warg Valley, the real culprit of the life-threatening danger that Chen Fan escaped within a hair¡¯s breadth.


    The two quickly made their way out of thending to the arrival section of the station.


    There had been many workers bustling in the arrival section, but now there was not a single soul to be seen, except for two burly Russian men. One of them was a young and handsome blond in a brand new spiffy military fatigue.


    The other man was a white-haired old man in a soviet-era army uniform that was so old that the color had faded. However, the uniform was ironed carefully so that it looked well-used and well-loved.


    ¡°Andrew Peterov, the deputy director of the Russian Intelligence Department. The leader of the Blood Wolf Guards.¡±


    The blond caught Chen Fan¡¯s attention immediately.


    He had scraped the minds of the secret agents he had encountered on his way, and therefore, he recognized Andrew¡¯s face right away. Chen Fan had been searching for Andrew for thest few weeks, and now his target was finally standing right in front of him. However, Chen Fan was not in a hurry tosh out.


    Andrew gave Chen Fan a furtive nce and remained silent. He stood right by the old man with a great measure of deference.


    ¡°My lord, Chen Beixuan, is here.¡±


    Red Sparrow walked over to the old man, lowered her head, and said.


    ¡°Cough... cough...¡±


    The old man drew on the Tobo pipe as he coughed. Hearing Red Sparrow¡¯s words, he about-turned to look at Chen Fan. His face was lined with deep wrinkles, and his eyes were dull and sheen-less. However, there was an unmistakable perspicacity in his gaze, which reminded Chen Fan of his own grandfather, Chen Huaian.


    ¡°Impressive! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young. It has been a while since thest time I met an Immortal Level warrior on this. You remind me of General Ye when he was your age. So bold, energetic, and full of potential.¡±


    The old man spoke in fluent Chinese as if he had been living in China for decades.


    ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and asked.


    Despite the old man¡¯s frail form that threatened copse at any moment, Chen Fan felt the presence of energy in the old man that was more powerful than any other person he had encountered.


    This old man might as well be the most powerful being Chen Fan had seen on earth. Even the Snow Wolf King, Galdan would pale inparison with the old man as an ordinary citizen would in the presence of a battle-seasoned veteran warrior. What surprised Chen Fan more was the striking simrity between the energy of the old man and Galdan.


    ¡°He is not just any Immortal State Overlord. He is...¡± A light flickered in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes as realization dawned upon him, ¡°Mid-stage Immortal State!¡±


    ¡°This mid-stage Immortal State Overlord must be the Russian¡¯sst trump card. Thus it was, Russia, the crest-fallen rival of America must have some deadly tricks up her sleeves.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    However, even though the old man was a mid-stage Immortal State Overlord, Chen Fan was not afraid of him.


    Since Chen Fan had gained Initial sess in his Azure Thearch Longevity Body, he was nearly invincible on this. He could hold his own even against an Immortal State Warrior in peak-stage, much less one in mid-stage.


    ¡°I am Oleg Nikyevich, the first Blood Wolf Guard, and the second director of the Intelligence Department.¡±


    The old man answered as he bowed slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Oleg joined the military during the French Invasion of Russia. He had served under all the subsequent Russian leaders and was awarded the Order of the Red Banner numerous times. He was the founder of the Blood Wolf Guards.¡± Red Sparrow came over to Chen Fan and exined, almost whispering.


    ¡°He is also a mighty Immortal State Overlord. His nickname is the Bloodwolf King. He ranked pretty high even among all the rest of the immortal state overlords.¡±


    ¡°Bloodwolf King, are you rted to the Snow Wolf King?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and asked lightheartedly.


    ¡°We were good friends a hundred years ago. Our n¡¯s territories were adjacent to each other. However, Galdan took the ancient creed of the Werewolf too seriously and refused any form of contact with the humans, and eventually, he was forgotten by the modern world.¡±


    The old man heaved a sigh. His gaze suddenly grew cold as he fixed his gaze on to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, you have disrupted the treaty between China and Russia by attacking Infantry Division 116 and killing General Scherchen. Worse, along the way to Moscow, you have humiliated the Russian government by turning the KGB agents into vegetables. This is a tant insult! If not because of my objection, the leader of our nation would have already dropped a nuclear bomb on you and erased you off of this.¡±


    ¡°They can try that if they dare.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted, his voice wasced with contempt.


    A crimson glow came up in the old man¡¯s eyes, flickering in fits and starts.


    ¡°So you have made up your mind to be the enemy of my country? Are you going to waste away the precious peace between the two nations?¡±


    ¡°Chen Fan, Director Xiao, also hoped that you could see the big picture. You have humiliated Russia by destroying seventeen local branches of its Intelligence Department and killing General Scherchen, shouldn¡¯t that be enough to avenge the wrong they have done to you?¡± Red Sparrow added.


    ¡°Not enough!¡±


    Chen Fan answered calmly but firmly.


    It wouldn¡¯t be enough until he had done away with the real culprit.


    He could spare anyone except for Andrew. He would see to it that Andrew got what he deserved even if it meant traversing all the way across Russia.


    Oleg announced in a clear voice: ¡°Even an Immortal Level Overlord has someone he cares in the world. You might be able to escape a nuclear bomb, but what about your family and friends? They couldn¡¯t even dodge a bullet.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    A Divine Light suddenly surged in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    The situation quickly escted as a deadly tension crept into the air. Everyone felt the cold teeth of the impending disaster gnawing at their minds.

 Chapter 438 - Lets Get It Over With

    <h4>Chapter 438: Let¡¯s Get It Over With</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    So overbearing was Chen Fan¡¯s energy-imbued presence that Red Sparrow and Andrew felt suffocated by the mountainous pressure around them. The pressure was real and created a weight on top of trees and bushes, bending their branches to almost touch the ground.


    Red Sparrow was forced to take a few steps back as she gave Chen Fan a surprised look.


    Andrew raised his eyebrows in shock and connected his gaze with Chen Fan for the first time. He had seen Chen Fan¡¯s face in many pictures and footage, but it was the first time he stood eye to eye with him.


    ¡°He has a terrifying presence, almost as imposing as that of my teacher... if not more so. Is this the power of a real Immortal State warrior?¡±


    Andrew could only hold Chen Fan¡¯s gaze momentarily before he lowered his head and looked away.


    Oleg stood unflinchingly, letting the wild energy tossing the thin white hair around his sideburns. The crimson glow in his eyes turned brighter and matched the intensity of the azure divine light in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, both warriors shot the glowing energy out of their eye sockets.


    Two pulses of energy, one crimson and the other azure collided, letting out a cacophony of explosions and sparks. Despite their intangible nature, they collided with every ounce of solidity their masters had given them.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, are you really going to challenge a superpower in the world?¡±


    Oleg announced as deadly energy roiled about him, threatening to engulf the train station.


    His energy had such ruthlessness to it that it painted a picture of fire and smoke, tattered banners, piled up bodies of dead soldiers and rivulets of blood in everyone¡¯s mind. Compared to Oleg, Galdan¡¯s energy was much calmer, if not ordinary. It was evident that contact with the human world improved Oleg¡¯s power and abilities by leaps and bounds.


    The two warrior¡¯s growing energy inevitablye into contact with each other like a slow train wreck. They grounded each other¡¯s edges, trying to overpower one another.


    The energy of the two Immortal Level Overlords loomed over the area of a few hundred meters wide. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary outside of the boundary, but inside, the churning energy shed into each other violently like rough waves of the sea.


    Unable to hold her own against the belligerent current, Red Sparrow retreated to a safer space some thirty steps away from where she was standing. Andrew fared slightly better than her and only took ten steps back instead of thirty.


    ¡°What I hate the most is being threatened.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    Both warriors had held their grounds so far, but Chen Fan¡¯s nonchnt expression spoke loudly of the upper hand he had held. On the other hand, Oleg¡¯s face contorted, his hands clenched tightly in a fist, and the glow in his eyes intensified as he pushed himself closer to the limit.


    ¡°You are right that I have family and friends who I care about, but doesn¡¯t the same goes to you? There are 140 million citizens in Russia, and don¡¯t you care about their well being as well?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s chilling threat sent fear into Oleg¡¯s heart.


    That was what the old man had been afraid of the most.


    Chen Fan had upped the ante and reciprocated Oleg¡¯s threat by threatening to hold the entire Russian nation hostage. Chen Fan¡¯s family was a much smaller targetpared to the 140 million souls in Russia.


    The exchange between the two Immortal Overlords was a parody of that between superpowers of the world. Every single move on each side was ounted for by the opponent, forming a tight deadlock that would eventually bring both parties to the negotiating table.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, the perilous situation we are in is exactly why the superpowers signed non-aggression pact with each other. But you have broken the truce unterally.¡±


    Oleg turned his aggression down a notch and tried to reason with Chen Fan again.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me who broke the rules. You have used weapons of mass destruction on me first.¡± Chen Fan flung back at him.


    Oleg was suddenly at a loss for words.


    He had loaded his gun with reason, but he ended up shooting himself in the foot. It was obvious the fault was with the KGB and the Russian military.


    Chen Fan had no intention of harming anyone in Russia; all he wanted was the Fruit of Embryonic Essence in the Warg Valley. However, the Blood Wolf Guards and the KGB decided to do away with two enemies with one stone by attacking the European Dark Overlords and Chen Fan with the element of surprise. Their arrogance eventually brought Chen Fan¡¯s wrath onto themselves.


    Their minds were clouded by greed.


    If they could foresee what was happening now, they would never make a move against Chen Fan.


    However, as a traditional superpower, Russia had gotten used to pushing her weight around without thinking twice. The Russian official¡¯s sense of entitlement and content lulled them into a false sense of security that blinded their judgment.


    It was ridiculous for them to think that any individual could subjugate one of the superpowers in the world.


    ¡°Mister, what happened past no longer matters.¡±


    Oleg paused a second and said: ¡°It¡¯s true that Russia had attacked your fist, but what you have der was an egregious affront to a proud nation. Stop now, and I will spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Spare my life?¡±


    Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Chen Fan, he is right. No one will gain anything if you keep escting the situation. How are you going to fight against the entire Russian military anyways?¡± Red Sparrow urged on.


    Andrew sneered and said: ¡°Chen Beixuan, don¡¯t underestimate Mother Russia. Our advances in military technology far exceed your imagination. The time has gone when an Immortal State Overlord could single-handedly defeat a nation. For example, we are already able to create miniature portable nuclear bombs that can be carried by one individual. We can detonate such a bomb right next to you, do you think you can run faster than nuclear chain reaction?¡±


    ¡°There are other deadly weapons, high precision armor-piercing shells,ser guns, rail guns, space-based weapons... just to name a few. Plus, do you really think you are the only Immortal State Warrior in the world? Well, surprise. You are NOT!¡±


    Andrew went on while the old man stood quietly.


    The three of them looked at Chen Fan expectantly, waiting for his final decision.


    ¡°Miniature Nuclear Weapon?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and projected his Divine Will out to cover a swath ofnd that was a few dozen square kilometers in size.


    He quickly noticed that there were three groups of secret agents in three different directions. Each group was setting up a small bomb inside a suitcase. Despite the bomb¡¯s small size, Chen Fan sensed their infinite capacity for destruction. The three bombs formed a triangle around Chen Fan so that he couldn¡¯t escape regardless of his escape route.


    Nuclear weapon!


    The Russians had finally used theirst resort.


    ¡°So that¡¯s your final coup de grace? Nuclear bombs?¡± Chen Fan grinned and then said: ¡°You know that if you detonate those bombs, I am not the only one who will die, right?¡±


    The color drained away from Red Sparrow¡¯s face after she heard Chen Fan¡¯s words. She looked at Oleg in shock.


    Oleg straightened his back and stood unflinchingly before Chen Fan. He gave Chen Fan a hard re and said: ¡°That¡¯s n B in case of my failure..¡±


    ¡°But I doubt I will fail. I am not Galdan, who had been hiding under a rock while I strengthened myself in countless battles. Not even Yao Daoyi, Li Changsheng, or Lin Shuming in China were my worthy opponents, much less you.¡±


    Oleg announced as he charged up his energy with each breath he took. The energy inside of him soon surpassed that of Galdan during his peak and was still going without any sign of slowing down.


    The battle-hardened veteran Immortal Warrior, the backbone of Russia, was finally ready to unleash his deadly power into this world again.


    Red Sparrow¡¯s face suddenly paled while fire danced in Andrew¡¯s eyes.


    This was going to be a battle between two Immortal State Overlords, a rare sight to behold. Although Chen Fan had just fought against Galdanst year, very little was known about that battle, and to this day, many people still doubted if Chen Fan really had killed Galdan.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chen Fan smirked.


    He had obtained initial sess in his Azure Thearch Longevity Body cultivation, so a mid-stage immortal state warrior would pose no threat to him. Even though Chen Fan sensed that Oleg possessed many cultivation techniques other than his extraordinary inborn gift, he was confident that he would defeat his opponent.


    As bothbatants charged up their energies, Red Sparrow had to keep retreating until she was fifty steps away from the two warriors. Andrew was also forced to retreat to safety.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Before the two warriors engaged each other, their soul energy collided first.


    Controlling soul energy was a signature ability of an Immortal State Warrior. Using their soul energy, they could tap into otherwise invisible sources of powerful forces in the world, making them powerful gods.


    ¡°Pee¡¯ lee Paaa...¡±


    Oleg¡¯s soul energy materialized in the world in the form of a wash of crimson glow, and then it charged at Chen Fan. Chen Fan yanked his arm up, sending a scintiting de of Divine Will toward the iing energy. The de of Divine Will sliced through the crimson mist and flew directly at Oleg.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Oleg was taken aback at first and then punched out a fist out.


    Oleg¡¯s punch seemed ordinary, but it was a result of hundreds of years of refinement and perfection. The punch would not only inflict physical harm but also damage souls. However, it wasn¡¯t until Oleg punched three times that Chen Fan¡¯s de of Divine Will finally abated.


    Chen Fan had gained the upper hand in the second round again. However, Oleg was still confident that he would emerge victoriously since he had a nearly indestructible body.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, are you sure you want to continue this path? It is still not toote to change your mind. But once the fight really begins, there will be no turning back.¡±


    Oleg gave Chen Fan a cold re.


    ¡°Sure, I will let the matter slide if you hand over Andrew. Do that, and I will turn around and walk away right now.¡±


    Chen Fan answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Andrew is the most powerful Blood Wolf Guard. You can ask for anything else, but not him.¡±


    Oleg shook his head and replied readily.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and waved a hand.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    Golden light spilled out from a gourd hitched by his waist. The light shot up into the sky, swirled around a few times as it grew in size and intensity. With lightning speed, it suddenly plummeted toward Andrew and wrapped itself around Andrew¡¯s neck. It tightened the noose, severing Andrew¡¯s neck, and flew back into the gourd before anyone knew what was going on.


    Andrew gaped stupidly at Chen Fan as blood finally start to seep through the thin red line around his neck.


    The current leader of Blood Wolf Guards was killed by Chen Fan without any warning. Worse, he executed Andrew right under another Immortal State Warrior¡¯s nose.


    The culprit must die!

 Chapter 439 - One-Punch Victory

    <h4>Chapter 439: One-Punch Victory</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    His name was Andrew Peterov.


    Being one of the most talented Blood Wolf Guards, Oleg had watched him grow up. The old man took the boy under his wing when Andrew was just a boy and he had treated him like his own kid. Andrew didn¡¯t let the old man down either and had be apetent leader of the Intelligence Department. His ability was on par with that of Azure Dragon, Ye Nantian, Adam, The Fool, and Zeus.


    He could have killed Adam during the raid of the Warg valley with ease, but he had spared Adam¡¯s life so that Adam could spread the news.


    Yet, powerful as he was, he was killed by Chen Fan with one swift blow.


    Chen Fan hade all the way across Siberia to do away with Andrew and he had done just that.


    When Andrew¡¯s head slowly slid off of his neck and thudded onto the floor, even the air in the station had stopped moving.


    ¡°Pee¡¯ lee Paaa...¡±


    A crimson light shot three meters out from Oleg¡¯s eyes like a sh of lightning. Chen Fan ¡®s action had finally crossed the bottom line of the battle-hardened veteran who was the backbone of the Russian secret agent serves.


    ¡°BaaDa!¡±


    Oleg took a step forward as the energy around him increased its intensity. He closed his fingers and grasped something in the air.


    ¡°Huuuloommmmm!¡±


    The sky suddenly changed colors and released a huge wave of Essence Qi that converged toward Oleg. Oleg drew the Essence Qi up and shaped them into a three-meter long wolf paw that was lined with deadly ws and were covered in blood. With lightning speed, the paw suddenly charged at Chen Fan. Overbearing energy rippled about the wolf paw as it flew across the station. Chen Fan reckoned that Oleg¡¯s attack packed as much potency as Chen Fan¡¯s Grand Qin Na Hand when Chen Fan first reached Ethereal Enlightenment.


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a light smile.


    He also closed his fingers and punched, mirroring his opponent¡¯s actions.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t put too much True Essence in this attack, instead, he had tapped into the energy in his surroundings using Divine Will and charged his attack using the Wood Elemental energies. It wasn¡¯t long before the azure fist grew to the same size as his opponent¡¯s bloody paw.


    ¡°Shuushuu!¡±


    The azure Fist Aura shot out and shed with the bloody wolf paw. Both waves of energy exploded at the impact and shattered into countless swirling tendrils of energy that could even tear a piece of metal into shreds, much less a mortal.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Oleg connected hisst attack with another deadly w and Chen Fan also repeated hisst move. The azure Fist Aura and the Bloody Paw collided with each other again and let out a huge explosion with a deep rumbling re. The two mighty warriors were at each other¡¯s throat with the same move sixteen more times.


    Their battle had unleashed powerful Essence Qi that threatened to turn the world upside down.


    After each impact of the two deadly plus of energy, Qi Energy spilled out from their collision and shot through the entire station, destroying anything and everything that was in its way. It knocked off walls and ripped roofs off of smaller buildings. Worse, the shock wave of the explosion reached much further than the Qi Energy and was equally destructive.


    Pull Back!


    Red Sparrow could no longer hold her ground, so she retreated to find safety.


    Fifty meters, sixty meters, seventy...


    Red Sparrow didn¡¯t stop pulling back until she was a hundred meters away from the chaos. She looked back at the battle and was surprised to see nothing but two washes of Qi Energy¡ªone azure and one crimson¡ªthat were shrouded with grey Qi Energy.


    ¡°Is this the true power of Immortal State Warriors?¡±


    Red Sparrow watched on, but her body couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    She was acquainted with more than one Immortal State warrior in her life, but she had never seen any one of them put on a full disy of their power. The closest thing to that she had witnessed was the battle between Chen Fan and Takemiya Hiro at the Tokyo Tower.


    However, that fight happened a few hundred meters above the ground, out of sight. Worse, Takemiya Hiro didn¡¯tst long before he was utterly defeated by Chen Fan¡¯s Wheel of Sun and Moon. Therefore, that battle was not a very good example of Immortal State warrior¡¯s might.


    As for Chen Fan¡¯s victory over the four Demon Gods, the fourteenth brigade, as well as the Infantry Division 116, Chen Fan had pulled that off using the strength of his body alone and didn¡¯t tap into the Power of Heaven and Earth using True Essence.


    There and then, Chen Fan had finally let loose his energy. Even the slightest movement of his body would send out powerful Qi Energy that disturbed the bnce of Essence Qi in nature, turning the flow of natural energy into garbled chaos.


    Such a significant change in nature¡¯s bnce had caught the attention of powerful Overlords within an area of a few hundred square kilometers. Those Overlords raised their eyebrows in shock and looked toward the direction of the action.


    ¡°I sense a godly existence that is powerful enough to annihte the. Whoever he is, he is not any ordinary Transcendent Master. Could it be an Immortal State warrior? Could it be Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Many Overlords thought to themselves. The promise of Chen Beixuan¡¯s return didn¡¯t sit well with them.


    Although most ordinary people couldn¡¯t register anything was amiss, the powerful overlords could almost see in their minds¡¯ eyes tworge whales swirling swiftly around each other, stirring up powerful undercurrents beneath the otherwise calm surface of reality. For many of them, it was the first time they had ever witnessed such a struggle between two behemoths. The sheer magnitude of the power unleashed during the battle turned them into a bundle of nerves.


    Despite Red Sparrow had retreated to a safer distance, she was much closer to the eye of the terrifying storm than most people.


    ¡°Old man used to tell me that the main difference between Transcendent State and Immortal State Warriors was thetter¡¯s ability to draw the Power of Heaven and Earth. They could use only a fraction of their own energy tomand ten times more Power of Heaven and Earth. I had always thought that my Old Man was pulling my leg by saying that, but now I see the truth in it.¡±


    As Red Sparrow trembled uncontrobly, she suddenly had a moment of epiphany. ¡°No wonder they said Immortal State was the real beginning of cultivation!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s de Qi went through the bloody paw andnded a solid blow on Oleg¡¯s Protective Qi of Four Righteousness. The impact didn¡¯t wound Oleg but winded him as the old man stumbled back a few dozen steps.


    ¡°You don¡¯t fight like the other werewolves. I felt like I am fighting against an Oriental Martial Artist.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and eximed.


    Oleg was well versed in many styles ofbat andpared to him, Galdan fought like a simple-minded beast. Chen Fan had registered traces of many fighting techniques he was familiar with: Eagle w, Tongbei Fist, Pigua Palm and even the ancient art of Tangsudo. Theyer of crimson qi protecting the old man¡¯s body was also a parody of the Protective Qi of Four Righteousness used by internal force users.


    ¡°When I reached Immortal State, I suddenly realized that all arts and techniques were different sides of the same thing. Only a stubborn mind such as Galdan would hang himself on one tree. Little did he know that he had given up a whole forest. Such was the way of life, keep experimenting new things would lead to sess and get hung up on dated dogma and ideologies would only lead to death.¡±


    Oleg erected himself against the storm of Essence Qi. His white hair danced against the wind as he announced loudly and proudly.


    He looked nothing like an old and grumpy Russian man, instead, he had the look as well as the mind of a wise Chinese philosopher.


    ¡°Just so!¡±


    Chen Fan agreed.


    Both Oleg and Lei Qianjue were two of the mostpetent cultivators Chen Fan had met since his rebirth. Although they still had a long way to go, Chen Fan could sense the immense potential in them. Should they relocate to an environment suited for cultivation, they would quickly gain enlightenment and wisdom and became mighty figures in the known universe.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you are confined to earth. Your talent is wasted.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, don¡¯t waste your breath. Try to counter my next attack! Nine Transformation of the Crimson God!¡±


    Oleg shouted as he took a step forward. Suddenly, a gale shot up from under his feet; it engulfed the old man and lifted him up into the air. ¡°I have invented this art to use it on General Ye, but I guess I will test it on you.¡±


    The Crimson energy that roiled about the old man converged into a glistering ray of light and bore down onto Chen Fan¡¯s head. Almost simultaneously, he shot out an arm and wed at Chen Fan. His attack was not only charged by the Power of Heaven and Earth but was also unpredictable. The glowing ws seemed to have changed their courses nine times while it was approaching Chen Fan, and after each swift change of direction, the energy in the attack surged. By the time it hadpleted the nine transformations, the attack seemed to being from nowhere, but also from everywhere at the same time.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    Impressed by the brilliant execution, even Chen Fan cheered for his opponent.


    Oleg had packed nearly all the possible techniques and tricks in the world into this one single attack. There was simply no other attack that would evene close to theplexity and intricacy of its design and execution.


    Although this art was a child¡¯s y in the eyes of Immortal Cultivators¡ªa far cry from the simple use of dharma treasure, Chen Fan was impressed by Oleg¡¯s incredible talent to create such art with very limited resources. He was convinced that given time and proper training, Oleg could reach Golden Core with ease. Of all the Immortal State Warriors, on earth, only Oleg could have invented an art with such inconceivable effect. Chen Fan wagered that the attack would be a headache even for a Divine Sea level cultivator.


    ¡°Tyr this!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted as a pulse of energy shot up around him, tossing his hair up into the air. Then he punched.


    Chen Fan¡¯s punch was direct and to the point and seemed to have the same level ofplexity as a punch thrown by a three-year-old.


    However, Oleg had seen through the ruse and reckoned that Chen Fan¡¯s attack could not only counter his blow but also force him to expose his weakness.


    ¡°This is... Impossible!¡±


    Oleg was suddenly seized by fear.


    Unlike normal Werewolves who increased their power by consuming the Fruit of the Warg, he had taken another path and reached Immortal State as a Martial artist. Because of that, Oleg not only had a powerful body as other werewolves did, but he also was a mighty immortal state martial artist. Combining the two powers together had given Oleg enough confidence to believe that he was nearly invincible in this world.


    However, the wisdom and the enlightenment required to execute Chen Fan¡¯s seemingly simple punch had blown his mind.


    Compared to the transcendental quality of Chen Fan¡¯s attack, his art seemed gaudy and overwrought art. Chen Fan had reached the ultimate enlightenment, therefore, his techniques were beyond this world.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s punch cut through the bloody paws, prated Oleg¡¯s Four Righteousness Protection Aura andnded squarely on the old man¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The impact sent a ring din like the chime of a giant cast iron bell.


    a force shot through Oleg¡¯s body, tearing his clothes at the seams before it prated deep into the old man¡¯s body, ttening the rib cage. The invisible force came out from Oleg¡¯s back and through the military uniform, leaving a gaping hole on the old man¡¯s body.


    Oleg¡¯s body was sent flying and rammed through countless walls until he thudded onto the ground at the far end of the station.


    Chen Fan had imed victory with one simple punch.


    Red Sparrow was rendered speechless by the unbelievable development.

 Chapter 440 - Annihilate You!

    <h4>Chapter 440: Annihte You!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before Red Sparrow gathered herself from the shock, there was another crimson light that shot out from the station.


    The light pierced into the sky, made a hundred and eighty degree turn and plummeted at Chen Fan. Even from a distance, Red Sparrow could smell the stench of blooding from the pulse of crimson energy. The crimson glow and the smell of blood gave a hellish quality to the scene. If not because the Intelligence Department had evacuated the station ahead of the time, the sight would make many citizens scream at the top of their lungs.


    Red Sparrow watched with her eyes wide open as the crimson light approached, and she realized that it came off of Oleg¡¯s body.


    The battle-hardened veteran had never looked more defeated. His military uniform was in tatters, revealing a thin ckyer of protective clothing. Chen Fan¡¯sst punch had prated through his chest and by now, the wound seemed to have already half-healed.


    ¡°Bio-Armor again?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and his patience was wearing thin.


    Without this Bio-Armor, Chen Fan¡¯s attack should have gravely injured Oleg if not killed him outright.


    ¡°What kind of attack was that?¡±


    Surrounded by a wash of thick crimson glow, Oleg asked Chen Fan hesitantly as red mes flickering in his eyes in fits and starts.


    ¡°I have presided over the earth for over a hundred years and had fought hundreds of martial artists, never had I encountered a technique such as yours. You don¡¯t belong to this world, it is the stuff of the immortals. Have you already surpassed the Immortal State and became a so-called Earth Level Deity?¡±


    Oleg asked incredulously.


    Let it be the Earth Level Deity of the eastern world or the saints of the western world, they were long forgotten myth. After the Sword Secret, the Exalted Cultivator had gone missing, China hadn¡¯t seen another cultivator who had achieved a higher level of attainment than Immortal State. Oleg and many of his peers realized that it was possible to break the ceiling of their cultivation, but try as they might, they failed to surpass the Immortal State.


    Many people started to ept that Immortal State was the highest level of attainment one could achieve, and any higher levels were all but fictitious. In recent years, even Oleg started to have doubts about his further pursuit.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯sst punch had clearly surpassed the mortal¡¯s understanding of the world. To execute such a blow, one had to fullyprehend the nature of reality, and pinpoint the very singrity from which all motion and changes urred in our world. Oleg was not convinced that an Immortal State warrior could have achieved such enlightenment.


    ¡°I just created this technique right now, so it doesn¡¯t have a name yet. You can call it Dao Fist or Immortal Fist, whatever you want.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said lightly.


    ¡°You created it yourself? Impossible!¡±


    Oleg blenched.


    The mighty warrior who had presided over the world for centuries finally felt fear for the first time.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and remained silent.


    He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord, a mighty Immortal Cultivator who had dominated the universe for five hundred years. The techniques used by his opponents on earth were so rudimentary and crude that they were mere child¡¯s y to him. At any point in time, Chen Fan could readily tap into the rich collection of techniques he had inherited from hisst life, make a few changes to suit his current level of attainment, and make the technique not only usable but also ungodly powerful. Even the lowest level of Immortal Art was much more powerful than any technique on earth.


    Thus it was, the power and destructiveness of the punch was unmatched by any technique in the mortal world.


    True Martial Thirty-Six Forms were created by mighty figures of the True Martial Celestial Sect. Chen Fan used to be a Celestial Lord, the mightiest of all-mighty figures. Creating techniques on the spot was a stroll in the park for him.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Oleg grunted. His white hairs stood on end.


    The old man grasped something in the air and summoned two giant bloody paws lined with sharp ws out of thin air. Oleg¡¯s Essence Qi formed the cores of the two paws. They were also caked by a thickyer of Qi of Bloody Malice and ayer of Oleg¡¯s Four Righteousness Protective Qi. Suddenly, a deadly tension mixed with the smell of blood permeated the station.


    Oleg had infused the attack with his Divine Soul. He had converted three separate forces in him: True Energy, Essence Qi, and Soul Energy into one. Such was the real power of an Immortal State warrior. His attack could not only harm the opponent physically but also harm the soul and spirit. He had taken much better use of his potential; a much wiser manpared to the Snow wolf King.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you can w me a hundred times, but you still won¡¯t be able to counter my attack.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly as he punched again.


    Chen Fan repeated hisst move and delivered a seemingly ordinary attack. Red Sparrow rounded her eyes and watched carefully, but she couldn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary in Chen Fan¡¯s movement.


    However, Oleg somehow failed to counter Chen Fan¡¯s attack once again.


    His w of Bloody Malic was unpredictable, his movements were agile, and his physical strength was overbearing, yet the old man¡¯s defense simply melted under Chen Fan¡¯s attack. Chen Fan¡¯s punch prated through the Protective Qi of Four Righteousness andnded squarely on Oleg¡¯s left chest.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The impact sent Oleg¡¯s body flying. A crimson glow streaked across the sky andnded back to the ground some three hundred meters away.


    ¡°This Bio-Armor is rather annoying.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    The punch required the ultimate enlightenment, therefore, despite its ordinary appearance, it was impossible for a cultivator to execute without ever reaching the Soul Formation stage. On the other hand, it was much deadlier than the hypersonic punch. Chen Fan was confident that he could have turned Galdan¡¯s body into a pulp using this technique. Its power came at the cost of harming himself, therefore, Chen Fan would never even think of using this technique without achieving Initial sess in his Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    Thanks to the Bio-Armor, Oleg was injured, but he was not dead.


    That being said, the injury was serious enough to kill any normal human. However, Oleg was the Bloodwolf King, and therefore, his regeneration ability helped him survive.


    ¡°Any ordinary Immortal State warrior at your age should have been too old to fight. I wager you have consumed something much more potent than the Fruit of Embryonic Essence to restore your vitality.¡±


    Seeing Oleg was at him again, Chen Fan¡¯s patience was finally wearing thin.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    He stomped the ground and grunted.


    The concrete floor caved in under his feet, creating a few meters deep craters that were surrounded by a spider web of cracks.


    Meanwhile, the rebound of the ground catapult Chen Fan into the sky with enough speed to break the hypersonic barrier. Chen Fan bore down at Oleg with a speed that was ten times faster.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The attack came so fast that Oleg only had enough time to haphazardly cast a Tai Chi sign with both arms, summoning a shield to cushion the blow. Upon impact, the old man was sent flying backward again.


    This was only the beginning.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    In a blink, Chen Fan broke the hypersonic speed nine times and delivered nine blows.


    Each and every attack caused a deadly explosion that shook the earth. Some of the explosions erupted in the air, creating a series of white ring-shaped clouds that quickly expanded their width.


    Oleg was thrown to left and right like a defenseless punching bag.


    In the end, the attacks tossed the old man in the air up and down, left and right like a little y thing.


    Red Sparrow watched in shock with her mouth wide open.


    She watched as Chen Fan created eight copies of himself and the nine of them punched at Oleg from all directions almost simultaneously. Oleg had no chance of defending against such an attack and could only rely on his Four Righteousness Protection Aura to cushion the blows.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The final punch was actually nine punches merged into one and itnded on top of Oleg while he had just been tossed up into the air by the attack that came before it.


    Hended right on the roof of the arrival hall, through the roof and thudded heavily back onto the ground, smashing the concrete floor. Around Oleg¡¯s body was a web of cracks that radiated from the point of impact.


    Did Chen Fan just turn the powerful Immortal State warrior into a ything?


    ¡°Bang¡±


    Chen Fannded back onto the ground with a heavy thud, creating two craters under his feet.


    Without taking a moment to catch a breath, he walked toward Oleg who was struggling to get back to his feet.


    ¡°If you met me a year ago, I might not be able to defeat you. Even Galdan had proven to be a challenge for me back then.¡±


    ¡°But now, it¡¯s a very different story.¡±


    Oleg managed to look up and saw Chen Fan¡¯s body was suffused with an azure glow. It had seemed that breaking the hypersonic barrier nine times in a row was just a stroll in the park for him.


    Such as it was, Chen Fan had achieved initial sess in his Divine Body cultivation; his body was nearly indestructible.


    By now Chen Fan¡¯s power was infinitely close to that of a Connate Cultivator.


    ¡°cough... cough... China never ceases to surprise me. A hundred years ago, there was Lin Shuming, fifty years ago there was General Ye, and now YOU! It¡¯s not fair.¡±


    Oleg coughed violently, spitting out bits and pieces of his pulverized innards and let out an ugly grin.


    His body was in ruins, and there was no single bone nor internal organs were still intact. Even the protection of the Bio-Armor couldn¡¯t quell Chen Fan¡¯s deadly punches.


    Although Chen Fan¡¯s attack didn¡¯t tear open the Bio-armor, the punch had carried the prating force through his body and shattered the old man from the inside. Despite the incredible regenerating ability, such dire wounds would take the werewolf a few dozen minutes to fully recover.


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and inched toward the old man.


    ¡°I swore to protect mother Russia, of course, I am not done yet! I will fight till my death!¡±


    Oleg let out a saddened grin as blood welled in his eyes. Blood vessels in his body popped one after another, releasing curled smoke.


    ¡°Secret Art of Blood Singeing!¡±


    This was thest-ditch effort of nearly all Extraordinary ones who had awakened their Bloodline Power.


    Oleg was too old to use this art safely, so his death was certain once the art was executed. However, Oleg was not deterred by the grim outlook and doubled down on the art. As more ringlets of crimson smoke rose from his skin, his body recovered with incredible speed and his energy also surged. Then came the werewolf transformation as white fur sprout out from his kin and covered his body.


    ¡°Then you will die today.¡±


    Chen Fan said coldly. He gazed at the old man stoically and reached out his right arm.


    Suddenly, a loud grinding sound came up from the distance, the timbre of the sound so deep and powerful that it chattered the listener¡¯s teeth. A ten-meter wide apparition of a palm appeared before Chen Fan. The other-worldly palm was so huge in size that it nearly filled up the entire train station.


    ¡°Yi Wood Connate Spirit Grand Qin Na Hand!¡±


    Chen Fan had reached the peak of Ethereal Enlightenment during the heat of the battle, so his newfound power breathed new life into the same old trick he used many times.


    The sight of the ten-meter wide apparition and its clear intent had finally made Oleg relent all hope.


    Suddenly, an urgent voice came into the station.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°Russia concedes defeat.¡±

 Chapter 441 - Russia Bows To Me

    <h4>Chapter 441: Russia Bows To Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Russia conceded defeat?¡±


    The announcement caught Chen Fan¡¯s attention so he paused the movement of the giant palm and looked at the door in surprise.


    He saw a ck-haired man dressed in a uniform for the Intelligence Department. The man was out of breath and half leaned against the door frame. If Adam were here, he would have recognized the face of this man. He was the one standing right beside Andrew during the raid on the Warg Valley.


    Oleg cursed at the young man: ¡°Fool!¡±


    ¡°I can keep fighting, so can the Blood Wolf Guards! Russia still has millions of capable soldiers, why do we need to capitte to him?¡±


    The unppable white-haired veteran¡¯s face was contorted by anger. If he still had enough strength, he would strangle the young man with his bare hands.


    ¡°Ivan, tell me, who gave the order? Is it the president? Or the minister?¡±


    The young man lowered his head and said: ¡°Teacher, this is the unanimous decision of the senate...¡±


    ¡°A what?¡±


    Oleg pointed a finger at the young man as life and color drained from his face and were reced by utter sadness and disappointment. The news clearly had taken the wind out of him.


    ¡°Fine, fine... I will respect the nation¡¯s decision.¡±


    Oleg let out a wry smile and shook his head. He struggled to his feet, barely standing straight.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and said lightly: ¡°I didn¡¯t say I will let Russia off the hook yet.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Fire spilled out from Oleg¡¯s mouth as Chen Fan added more insult to the defeat.


    ¡°Dear Mr. Chen Beixuan. We believe it¡¯s time to let it go before things get out of control.¡± Ivan bowed to Chen Beixuan and said deferentially.


    ¡°The Intelligence Department had instigated all of this, so the fault is ours. We promise that we wouldn¡¯t seek to avenge for what you have done. As for the wrongs we have done to you, we have decided to indict those who were involved in the Warg Valley Raid, their punishment will be severe. The leaders of the nation also offered one goodwill gesture to you. You can ask for whatever you wish.¡±


    ¡°One gesture of goodwill? Whatever I wish for?¡±


    Chen Fan paused a second and pondered for a while.


    ¡°Russia will fulfill your request as long as it is achievable.¡± Ivan gave Chen Fan a confident smile.


    Russia was one of the superpowers on earth. It wielded enough power to change the world. The young man was confident that his country could satisfy any of Chen Fan¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°What about THAT?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as an idea came into his mind. He sent the details of the request using his Divine Will directly into Ivan¡¯s mind.


    Ivan¡¯s face changed colors as he gaped at Chen Fan in shock after he heard Chen Fan¡¯s wish. However, in the end, the young man nodded.


    In order to have Chen Fan¡¯s forgiveness, the young man agreed to the terms, even though he did so reluctantly. He hesitated at first not because Chen Fan¡¯s wish was difficult to achieve, but because the matter was a national secret. Hopefully, this would be thest time Russia ever fought against Chen Fan, so Ivan wagered that it would not cause much damage even if the secret was somehow revealed by Chen Fan to the public.


    Although Oleg couldn¡¯t hear the two¡¯s conversation, he knew immediately what Chen Fan was after.


    However, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so he only snorted in response.


    After all, the Kremlin had made its decision and as things always went in Russia, the will of the nation always came first before that of an individual.


    ¡°I will return to China as soon as I receive what I want. Your debts will be squared.¡±


    The azure apparition abated as Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Ivan nodded. Then he said hesitantly: ¡°Sir, transporting the item in broad daylight is too conspicuous... if you know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own methods.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and sauntered out of the station.


    As soon as Chen Fan left the room, Ivan closed in to Oleg and jabbed a needle at the neck of the old man and injected a pale blue serum.


    Oleg slowed closed his eyes as the beastly fur disappeared. The Art of Blood Singing also abated after the injection.


    ¡°Master, you could have died here if I was a minutete. This serum works only when the art is still in its early-stage.¡±


    Ivan gave the old man a troubled look.


    ¡°I knew I might die here today. But Chen Beixuan¡¯s power had still far exceeded my expectations. Fighting him was like fighting General Ye.¡±


    Oleg coughed and then said in a feeble voice.


    ¡°You mean General Ye in China?¡±


    Ivan¡¯s eyes were lit up with admiration as if they had evoked the name of a legend.


    ¡°Whatever, enough of this.¡± Oleg shook his head and asked with a solemn face: ¡°Did the senators really decided to capitte? If that¡¯s the case, Russia is going to be the first nuclear-capable nation to sumb to the might of one individual. We still have so many deadly weapons in our arsenal, don¡¯t we? The three Miniature Nuclear Bombs I have set up could have killed him. I should be able to drag the battle on until detonation, I am sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Master, what is the point in that?¡± Ivan let out a wry gin.


    ¡°He had only himself to look after, but we are responsible for the lives of millions on this vastnd. Seventeen Blood Wolf Guards are already dead because of him, it can¡¯t keep going on like this¡±


    ¡°Plus...¡± Ivan heaved a sigh and said: ¡°Our country is in a bad shape right now since the downfall of the USSR. The Yankees are tightening the noose around our neck and forcing us out of the world stage. Alliance with China would be critical at this moment, we can¡¯t jeopardize our rtionship for Chen Beixuan. That¡¯s exactly what those capitalist pigs wanted, don¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡°Plus, no one would know we have capitted to Chen Beixuan other than a handful individual in the Dark World. Our actions won¡¯t affect our nation¡¯s reputation at all as long as we still im nuclear supremacy.¡±


    Even as Ivan said that a cunning grin surfaced on his face.


    ¡°You are right...¡±


    Oleg nodded slowly in agreement.


    When Oleg and Ivan appeared before Chen Fan again, the white-haired veteran was already in much better shape. He was wearing a new military uniform that made his back look as straight and upright as a jack pine. The battle had only taken a slight toll on his Qi energy but didn¡¯t affect his overall appearance.


    Ivan stepped forward and handed over a silver suitcase to Chen Fan. After he whispered something into Chen Fan¡¯s ears, Chen Fan nodded and then stuffed the silver suitcase into the little gourd.


    As if magic, Chen Fan had made the suitcase disappear into thin air.


    The development unsettled the people around Chen Fan as their fear toward him grew.


    Afterward, Chen Fan bade farewell to Natasha and was ready to leave for China with Red Sparrow.


    Oleg turned around toward Red Sparrow and bowed:


    ¡°Miss Red Sparrow, please send my regards to General Ye.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Red Sparrow replied politely.


    Chen Fan and Red Sparrow walked to the airnending with Ivan in tow. Chen Fan had requested Ivan to travel with him as a pledge, just in cause Russia walked back on her promises and blow up the n with a nuclear missile.


    Oleg watched as the ne disappeared behind the clouds. Suddenly, he had a premonition of what¡¯s going toe next.


    The havoc in Russia had brought the world¡¯s superpowers¡¯ attention to the Immortal Level Overlords. He wagered that the time for his old friends to hide behind the scene hase to an end.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate to witness theing of a new era. Why is China always so lucky?¡±


    Oleg lowered his head and heaved a sigh.


    The moment Chen Fan boarded the ne out of Russia, a piece of shocking news went viral in the underground world.


    Russia had capitted to Chen Fan!


    Chen Beixuan had brought a superpower to heel by himself!


    The news took the underground world by storm. Many simply couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around what had happened. How did Russia fail? It had weathered two great wars, survived the cold war and was one of the five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council.


    Her military prowess ranked at least in the top three in the world.


    Worse, it had unequivocal supremacy in terms of nuclear capabilities.


    It was hard to imagine that such a behemoth had bowed to a single person, even if the person was a living legend, the most powerful man of the Dark World. His illustrious achievements such as defeat the fourteenth brigade in Japan and Infantry Division 116 in Russia couldn¡¯t exin his inconceivable victory over Russia.


    It was simply absurd.


    The shock in the Dark World was shared by the Intelligence Departments of numerous nations. It sounded so ridiculous that they even questioned the validity of the source.


    The mighty Russian bear had begged for a truce?


    That was rich!


    Russia was a battle-hardened nation. Perseverance and mettle run deep in every Russian citizen¡¯s blood.


    However, those who could see Russia¡¯s difficult spot much clearer shook their heads and exined.


    ¡°Their rivalry with the United States of America had forced them into a tight spot so It¡¯s in Russia¡¯s best interest to mend the rtionship with Chen Beixuan and China soon as possible. They couldn¡¯t afford to rile up China while America was still nipping at her heels.¡±


    The exnation for Russia¡¯s submission seemed reasonable, but it didn¡¯t quell people¡¯s fear of Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    Regardless of the reason behind it, Chen Fan¡¯s victory was stunning. Many people took it as a sign of theing of a new era where Super Overlords could finally rival nations.


    Although Chen Fan seemed to be the only Super Overlord that had surfaced to the public¡¯s view, he was but the tip of an iceberg.


    Some people imed that Chen Beixuan had fought against an Immortal Level Overlord at the outskirts of Moscow, but most people simply brushed it off as groundless rumor due tock of evidence.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was heading south, looking forward to returning home.


    He had been gone for a year and he wondered if his family and friends were still doing well?

 Chapter 442 - Return to China

    <h4>Chapter 442: Return to China</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    March 10, 2010. Zhong Hai International Airport...


    Chen Fan emerged from the airport with flowy long hair. He linked his hands behind his back and didn¡¯t seem to have any luggage with him. Following him closely was an attractive young woman with short hair and leather pants.


    Their extraordinary appearance quickly grabbed the attention of the travelers.


    They didn¡¯t much mind the attention as they walked out of the airport and hopped into a car sent by the National Security Bureau. Once they were inside the car, Chen Fan gave Red Sparrow a sidelong nce and said: ¡°We are in China now, why don¡¯t you fill me in on what had happened in my absence?¡±


    The Russian gave Chen Fan and Red Sparrow a ride to the airport at the border and from there, they flew directly to Zhong Hai. They could finally allow their guard down and didn¡¯t have to worry about Russia¡¯s desperate attempt to kill Chen Fan using nuclear bombs. Knowing he was safe, Chen Fan¡¯s mind turned to the safety of his family.


    ¡°Umm.....¡±


    Red Sparrow hesitated and letting her words stick in her throat.


    ¡°What happened? Did anything happen to Xiao Qiong and my parents?¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows as tension grew in the vehicle. Already, two golden mes danced deep inside of Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    The temperature in the car seemed to have dropped a few degrees and it was as cold as an ice cave.


    The driver was a rookie who had just been enlisted recently. The tension in the air had escaped him at first, but as soon as he caught a nce of the deadly intent burning inside of Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, he quickly looked away and felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Holy shit! This man is more terrifying than then Azure dragon. That look should only belong to a mass murder! No wonder everyone made such a big deal about his return.¡±


    Red Sparrow raised her eyebrows and then stered on a catory smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your family, and your little girlfriend are under our protection, so of course they are safe. But they were not exactly... thriving either.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who would ruffle the Chen family¡¯s feathers?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and grinned at her.


    The Chen family had imed the seat power in Jin City ever since Chen Fan brought the Han Family of Yan Jin and Song Family to heel. The Chen family should have wielded enough prestige to tame the other family ns, not to mention its powerful allies such as the Su Family of Wu Zhou City, Wei Family of the North Bank and the Tang family of Jiang Nan. No one should have threatened the Chen family.


    ¡°That¡¯s if people think you are still alive. You have been missing for a year so many had assumed that you are dead. Therefore...¡± Red Sparrow let out a wry smile without finishing her sentence.


    Although the prominent family ns did not have close ties with the Underground World, they eventually learned of Chen Fan¡¯s disappearance through their connections with the military. Both Cang Dragon Unit and Li Wuchen were well aware of what happened at the Warg Valley.


    The Chinese Martial artsmunity rarely meddled in International affairs, but over time, they had also learned about Chen Fan¡¯s battle against the Western Dark World and his presumable death by the Father of All Bombs. The news had taken the Dark World by storm and therefore was hard to miss.


    One way or another, the elite ss of the Jiang Nan Province slowly came to the realization that Chen Fan was dead.


    At first, no one dared to act differently, but as Chen Fan¡¯s disappearance dragged on, more and more people be restless.


    ¡°Humph! Mortals.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile, but the glinting light in his eyes prevented the mood from cheering up.


    Chen Fan was the benefactor of many great families. The Tang family, Wei Family, Su Family and the Chen Fan had all tied their prosperity with Chen Fan.


    No one would even think of crossing the Chen family as long as Chen Fan was live.


    Evidence of his boundless prestige was plentiful: that the great lords of Jing Bei were at his beck and call; that Tang Yuanqin had to bow to him like a pupil; that the Wei Family of the North Bank would do whatever they could to please him; that the Su Family had to swallow the humiliation and remain silent. That this, and that, all of them spoke the same message: Don¡¯t mess with the Chen family.


    However, once Chen Fan was dead, everything was bound to change. Such was the untrustworthy nature of mortals.


    Although Red Sparrow didn¡¯t spell it out loud for him, Chen Fan knew that the Su Family of Wu Zhou City had regretted the marriage arrangement and tried to walk away from it.


    ¡°I only care about my parents and Xiao Qiong¡¯s family. The fools who dare to cross the Chen family will get what they deserve in due time.¡± Chen Fan cracked a cold smile as his eyes glinted.


    After he had said that he turned to Red Sparrow and asked: ¡°Is there anything else I need to know?¡±


    ¡°Not really? Please be rest assured that your family will be safe under our protection.¡± Red Sparrow paused a second and replied to Chen Fan with a slight bow


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Suddenly, he realized what had been missing in the conversation, so he furrowed his brows and asked: ¡°You didn¡¯t mention Sister An, how¡¯s she doing?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words turned Red Sparrow into a bundle of nerves.


    Chen Fan pulled a dark face and gave Red Sparrow a questioning look: ¡°What happened to Sister An?¡±


    ¡°Miss An Ya is safe... but the An family hade and picked her up.¡± Red Sparrow lowered her head and replied under her breath.


    ¡°The An family? Aunty An Jinxiu¡¯s family?¡±


    The knot on Chen Fan¡¯s brows became even tighter.


    An Ya¡¯s mother An Jinxiu had been good friends with Chen Fan¡¯s mother Wang Xiaoyun since they were little girls.


    An Jinxiu had given birth to a girl before she was officially married to her then-boyfriend. The baby¡¯s dad also fled her due to the heavy burden of raising a child. An Jinxiu raised An Ya by herself for six years and struggled every minute of it. She eventually gave in to depression and exhaustion and ended her own life. The An family was a renowned household in Northern China, and they saw An Ya as a stain on the family¡¯s reputation. After being refused by her rtives, An Ya was adopted by Wang Xiaoyun and was brought to Jiang Nan Province.


    Both Chen Fan¡¯s parents were workaholics and therefore, Sister An had be Chen Fan¡¯s caregiver while Chen Fan was a toddler. In some way, he viewed Sister An as his second mother figure, the person closest to his heart other than his parents and Xiao Qiong.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s them.¡± Red Sparrow¡¯s head lowered even more.


    Suddenly, a suffocating tension crept into the inside of the vehicle. The driver felt as if a heavyweight on his chest as if someone had dropped arge boulder on it.


    ¡°Is this what it¡¯s like to be in the presence of a living legend?¡±


    The man eximed in his mind.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s face remained stoic and indifferent. However, Red Sparrow knew that the Immortal Level Overlord was not at all impressed by what he had heard.


    Even the betrayal of the Su Family didn¡¯t get under Chen Fan¡¯s skin as much as the An family did. He knew he would get married to Xiao Qiong no matter what, so he really didn¡¯t care about what the Su Family thought. However, the An family had taken Sister An away from the Chen family by force, it was a tant insult to the North Mystic Celestial Lord. Only blood could have pacified the roiling anger inside of Chen Fan.


    ¡°I see how it is. Even a second ss family dares to question my authority. Someone is going to pay for this, with blood.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s lips curled into a thin smile and the lights in his eyes grew colder.


    ¡°Hold on a second, let me exin. Miss An Ya left willingly. The An family didn¡¯t force her to¡ª¡± Red Sparrow hurried to put in.


    ¡°Willingly?¡±


    Chen Fan cut her short.


    He grew up with An Ya and knew how much she loathed the An family. They were the ones who prevented the marriage from happening and they abandoned An Jinxiu when she was the most vulnerable, then they abandoned An Ya, as a six-year-old helpless little girl.


    ¡°I believe there is more than what meets the eye, but we shouldn¡¯te to a conclusion so early.¡± Red Sparrow urged on.


    ¡°Save your breath, we will see what they are going to say when I am at their doorstep.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand of dismissal.


    Red Sparrow let out a sigh as she contemted if she should inform the An family right away.


    Chen Fan had been missing for a year, by then, everyone was convinced that he was dead. However, he pulled the rug from under everyone and returned with even more notches on his belt. He had brought a superpower to heel and returned to China stronger than ever.


    Red Sparrow conceded that she should start praying for Chen Fan¡¯s victims right now. She hoped that Chen Fan would show some mercy for the sake of Director Xiao and Li Wuchen.


    Meanwhile, people in the Jiang Nan Province enjoyed theforts of their mundane routines like they always had.


    News of Chen Fan¡¯s reappearance had just started to spread out across the Underground World. He had killed Lieutenant General Scherchen on March fifth and only a few dayster, he had done away with Andrew and defeated Oleg, bringing Russia to their knees. When he arrived in China, barely a week had gone by.


    Most people in the Dark World were still oblivious about the news and only those in a position of power had learned bit and pieces of what had happened in Russia. It would take even longer for the news to reach the family ns. It usually took one month for a piece of information to find its way to the great family ns from the Dark World.


    East Mountain Vis, Jin City, Jiang Nan Province...


    A ck Audi pulled over to the entrance as Chen Fan emerged from within. He had changed into his normal appearance and was wearing a casual outfit. Before he pushed the gate open, he looked at the East Mountain Vi in the distance and felt a warm fuzzy feeling rise inside of him.


    He was finally home.


    Chen Fan drew arge gulp of air, pushed the driveway gate open and sauntered toward the house.


    An old man who was on his way to y chess with his friends walked past Chen Fan and caught a glimpse of him.


    ¡°Hum? That youngd looks familiar. Hold on a second... isn¡¯t he Chen Huaian¡¯s dead grandson?¡±


    The thought had sent the old man¡¯s mind reeling.


    The Chen family of Jin City was the rising star in the Jiang Nan Province. They have driven the Han Family out of the city and imed the seat of power in the province. Most of the residents of the East Mountain Vismunity heard of Master Chen.


    The old man¡¯s disbelief and shock were shared by every passerby who noticed Chen Fan.


    Was Master Chen of Jiang Bei back?

 Chapter 443 - Chen Family Is In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chen Family Is In Danger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Chen Fan is back, does that mean the Chen family is also going to make aeback?¡±


    The old man stood there in silence and watched as Chen Fan sauntered toward his grandpa¡¯s house. He was an old colleague of Chen Huaian and people usually called him Old Bone Sun


    Old Bone Sun and Chen Huaian retired the same year and they were chess buddies. He had heard Chen Huaian bragging about his grandson all the time, so he was more shocked about Chen Fan¡¯s sudden appearance than most other people.


    Almost a year ago, he heard the news of Chen Fan¡¯s death in passing. Although he couldn¡¯t even remember where he had heard the news, he recalled that Chen Fan was supposed to be killed by the Russians with missiles.


    ¡°Holy shit! Why would the kid mess with the Russians? They used to be the United States of America¡¯s rival. What was he thinking?¡±


    Old Bone Sun hadmented when he first heard the news.


    Not a lot of people believed Chen Fan¡¯s death when the rumor first reached China. However, Chen Fan¡¯s continued absence and the Chen family¡¯s silence gradually lent more credence to the rumor. Old Bone Sun met with Chen Huaian almost every day to y chess and he had confirmed Chen Fan¡¯s death from Chen Huaian¡¯s increasingly sullen and gloomy look.


    Chen Fan was really dead!


    Half a yearter, when the rumor was finally epted as truth, the Chen family¡¯s trouble had finally started to surface.


    During the year before Chen Fan¡¯s disappearance, the Chen family had risen to power nearly overnight and stepped on too many people¡¯s toes. Chen Fan had crushed the Sheng family; brought the Su Family, Ji Family, Hua Family, Qiao Family, and Ren Family to submission; and he had driven the Song Family out of the Jin City. Chen Fan had pushed around nearly all the great family ns in the city. No one dared to rise against the Chen family due to the fear of Chen Fan¡¯s power, but as soon as they got a whiff of Chen Fan¡¯s death, these great families started to be restless.


    The Young Lord Song: Song Duanmin was the first to openly flout the Chen Family¡¯s rule by showing up in Jin City.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the entire Song Family relocated back to Jin City. The Song Family was banished from the city by Chen Fan but now they were back, swaggering across the streets with pride. Even the Second Lord Han from the Han Family of Yan Jin was also released from detention.


    All these developments proved only one thing: the Chen family had lost power.


    Once the news got out, more and more people started to challenge the Chen family.


    ¡°I saw the Chen Family rise and prosper, now I will see it fall.¡±


    Old Bone Sun used toment in his mind after seeing the rise and fall of the mighty Chen family.


    The Chen family was under fire from all sides, without Chen Fan¡¯s protection, they were quickly on theirst leg. Worse, the Chens Group was on the brink of bankruptcy. By now, the Chen family had be an easy target for nearly all the other family ns in the city. The Old Bone Sun watched as his friend wasted away in bouts of depression and breaking down, but he was not sure what he could do to help him.


    ¡°My family also lives in Jin City. I can¡¯t hang out with you anymore for the safety of my children.¡± Old Bone Sun told Chen Huaian one day. He had also told his children to sever ties with the Chen family.


    To his surprise, Master Chen of the Chen family was back after a year of missing in action!


    ¡°Shit! I need to tell my son.¡±


    Old Bone Sun pped his thigh, threw away his expensive chessboard and darted toward home.


    Along the way, Old Bone Sun met a few other senior neighbors who were as shocked as he was.


    As they ran toward home, they eximed in their minds.


    ¡°Tables are about to be turned in Jin City and Jiang Nan Province!¡±


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had already arrived at the entrance of the Chen family residence.


    Even as he was going to knock on the door, he heard arguinging from inside. Chen Fan furrowed his brows and listened on.


    ¡°Dad, I say that the root cause of all of our misery right now is Chen Fan and his family!¡±


    ¡°When Chen Fan was still live, he had offended the Song Family, Hua Family, Ren Family, and the Han Family. The Han Family was an easy-going lot so they haven¡¯t retaliated yet, but that was not the case for the Song Family. Chen Fan had kicked them out of the Jin City, it¡¯s not something they would easily forgive.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now? He is dead, but we are not. Senior Brother was promised a major position, but the Hua family had now vetoed the decision. Worse, he had just been demoted from his current position, his career is ruined! Qin Hua had cut off contact with us and the Chens Group is on the brink of bankruptcy. What can we do now other than wait for the inevitable? Once the Chens Group went belly up, we will lose the house and had to sleep in the streets.¡±


    The Chen family residence¡¯s living room was packed with members of the family. Chen Fan¡¯s second uncle, Chen Qianxin vented hotly at Chen Fan¡¯s grandpa.


    People sitting beside Second Uncle, such as Senior Auntie, Second auntie and Fourth Uncle all nodded in agreement. Chen Huaian was sitting quietly at the head of the table with a solemn face.


    Chen Ning flung back at Chen Qianxin.


    ¡°Second Uncle, why would you say that? Xiao Fan did all of that for us, for you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, that is for me. Isn¡¯t that why Wang Xiaoyun is the head of the Chens Group instead of me? Everyone thinks she is so much better than me, but look at what happened now! Wang Xiaoyun and her ownpany, the Jin Xiu Group are also knee-deep in trouble and were under fire from the Ji Family and the Tang Family. The Chen family is in bad shape, everyone. Is this what a so-called True Dragon can bring us? Is this the kind of life we want?¡±


    Chen Qianxin snorted and then gave Chen Ning a sarcastic grin.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, shut your trap now.¡± Chen Huaian announced in a deep voice.


    ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t keep quiet any longer. The Chen family arrived at the moment of life and death. Do you expect that little shit to somehow survive the Russian¡¯s bombardment? I have looked it up, the bomb they used on him could even erase a building off the map, much less a person!¡±


    Chen Qianxin kept going, releasing all the built-up anger and indignation over the years.


    ¡°Brother Chen Fan is not dead! He is my hero, he is not dead!¡± Chen Guoguo shouted at the top of her lungs with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Chen Qianxin cracked a smile and didn¡¯t respond to the child¡¯s outburst.


    Chen Guoguo¡¯s parents pulled the girl closer to them and gave her a hug. The girl suddenly burst into tears in her parents¡¯ arms.


    ¡°Sigh¡±


    The child¡¯s crying and the troubled look on everyone¡¯s face made Chen Huaian sigh deeply. He looked to his oldest son Chen Zhenxin.


    He used to be the backbone of the family, but the demotion had taken a toll on him. Since then, he no longer offered any constructive views during a family meeting such as this, instead, he just sat on a bench, letting his cigarette smoke cloud his mind. Han Family was too powerful of a foe for the Chen family. Chen Huaian knew that Qin Hua had done the Chen family a great service by keeping Chen Zhenxin in the government although the position was of a lower rank than the one he used to hold.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the Wei Family for help? I have heard that Xiao Fan was tight with the Wei family. With the Wei family on our side, the Song Family might show us some mercy.¡±


    Someone put in.


    ¡°Hehe, the Wei Family?¡±


    A burst of sarcasticughter spaced Chen Qianxin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°The Wei family knew Chen Fan but none of us! Plus, Old Man Wei retired many years ago and Wei Changsong is the one in charge of the family. Wei Changsong had been watching us fall from grace from the beginning, he could have intervened if he wanted to.¡±


    Chen Qianxin¡¯s words darkened the mood in the room even further.


    The Chen family had been under pressure for a year and they were on the verge of giving in.


    In the beginning, they had even hoped that Chen Fan would return soon. But as the days went by, they slowly lost hope. Most family members, except for Chen Fan¡¯s parents, grandpa and Chen Guoguo had been convinced that Chen Fan was already dead.


    ¡°Grandpa, I think we have only one option left.¡±


    Chen An said with an even voice.


    Since Chen Fan¡¯s disappearance, Chen An and gradually regained confidence and status in the family.


    ¡°What option?¡±


    Second auntie jerked her head toward Chen An and asked.


    ¡°Submit to the Song Family.¡±


    Chen An said.


    ¡°No way.¡± Chen Zhenxin shook his head and said: ¡°Xiao An, do you think we want to keep fighting? We would have already surrendered to the Song Family if they would ept our submission. Song Family was picking on us not only for what we have done to them but also for the Han Family for Han Hongkun to be specific.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Chen An cracked a smile. ¡°Han Hongkun and the Song Family are not interested in the Chen family. He is interested in Chen Fan¡¯s family.¡±


    Chen An¡¯s words cast a cold spell in the room as everyone¡¯s heart suddenly sank to the bottom of an ice cave.


    Chen An had proposed an ungracious and outright despicable act.


    What he meant was clear: the Chen family should sever ties with Chen Gexin¡¯s family, abandon them to their own devices. Worse, they would even sacrifice Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun as a scapegoat.


    ¡°I... have to disagree. The third Brother had not only lost a son and a daughter, but the Jin Xiu Group was also on the brink of copse. We can¡¯t throw them under the bus when they are the most vulnerable. We are leaving them to die.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s fourth uncle Chen Daoxin put in quietly under his breath.


    The rest of the Chen family looked at each and was not sure what to think of the situation. They were bound to Chen Fan¡¯s family by blood, and abandoning them right now would be a cruel thing to do.


    Chen Huaian mmed the desk heavily and shouted hotly: ¡°Shut up! What do you think your third uncle would feel if he heard what you just said? There wouldn¡¯t be the Chen family without Chen Fan and his parents. How dare you suggest ditching them!¡±


    Chen An stered on a catory smile and grew silent.


    He had sowed a seed in the minds of the Chen family. The seed would grow as the situation deteriorated, and when the Chen family was finally on theirst leg, it would be the time for harvesting. By then, not even Chen Huaian could stop him.


    ¡°But dad, we need to do something! Song Family gave us an ultimatum. If we don¡¯t move out of the Jin City tonight, he is going to kill all of us.¡±


    Chen Qianxin pressed on.


    Chen Huaian sat quietly like a statue. Stress had exhausted the embattled old man, making him look older than he really was. The other members of the Chen family were also quiet, letting despair and distress slowly im them.


    Was the mighty Chen family really going to fall from grace after rose to power for less than a year?


    ¡°Dadada!¡±


    Suddenly, they heard someone rapping on the door.

 Chapter 444 - I Am Back

    <h4>Chapter 444: I Am Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by the visitor and looked to the entrance curiously.


    By now, the Chen family had been alienated by the same people who used to flood the Chen family¡¯s residence to pay tribute to Chen Huaian. Now the house never got any visitors, and the only personing in and out of the house was Chen Huaian¡¯s house worker. Chen Huaian had even lost all of his chess buddies.


    However, Chen Huaian was not begrudging about it. He knew that his chess buddies had to think for their families first.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Chen Ning rose to her feet to answer the door. She had enough of the heavy and gloomy mood in the room and needed a breath of fresh air.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The door cracked open.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Chen Ning asked before she looked up. As soon as she did that, she covered her mouth to stifle a cry and red at the visitor in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister. Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Chen Fan gave Chen Ning a faint smile and held her surprised gaze.


    ¡°Ur....¡±


    Chen Ning¡¯s hand started to shake as words got stuck in her throat, letting tears streak across her cheeks.


    The young man with neat short hair and a warm smile was her cousin who she thought was surely dead. Chen Ning never liked Chen Fan as a child, but there and then, no words could describe the glee and tion inside of Chen Ning. The warm and fuzzy feeling mixed with the sorrow and bitterness she had endured over the year finally made the girl break down in tears.


    ¡°Who is that? Xiao Nin, is that someone from the Song Family?¡±


    Chen Zhenxin asked across the living room. View of the entrance from the living was blocked by a wall so no one had seen the visitor yet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. I am back now and I will right the wrongs.¡±


    Chen Fan gave Chen Nin a hug and then slid past her, through the hallway and walked into the living room.


    ¡°What did I say? The Song Family is hot on our heels! I think Xiao An is right, we might as well leave the third brother to their own devices¡ª¡± Chen Qianxin went on with animated gestures.


    Suddenly, from the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of Chen Fan.


    Thinking that he had seen a ghost, his swinging arms stopped cold in their tracks and fear and disbelief crawled all over his face.


    ¡°And... and... and...¡±


    The words got stuck in Chen Qianxin¡¯s mouth and he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Chen Huaian had just brought a cup of tea close to his lips to take a sip, but the sight of Chen Fan had startled him so much that he dropped the teacup, spilling water everywhere. The old man didn¡¯t seem to care about the hot water that was spilled, he rose to his feet as his body started to tremble uncontrobly.


    The rest of the people in the living room were also stunned by the development.


    Chen An was set back on his heels but quickly became alert and restless.


    Great Auntie had her back against the entrance so she was the only one who didn¡¯t notice Chen Fan. She carried on where Chen Qianxin had left off.


    ¡°Second brother is right. We have sacrificed enough for the family, especially my husband who just got demoted at work. I think it¡¯s Third Brother¡¯s turn to make some sacrifices. Stop it, don¡¯t interrupt me. Why are you looking at me like that, you know I am right. I will say the same thing even if Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Gexin are right in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chen Zhenxin mmed the table and shouted at his wife.


    Great Auntie was taken aback at first, but she quickly gathered herself and was ready tosh out again. Suddenly, she noticed that everyone in the room, except for her was looking toward the entrance behind her.


    Chen Guoguo let out a cheer and rushed toward the entrance. Tears of joy welled in her eyes as she shouted: ¡°Brother Chen Fan, you are finally back! I miss you so much, Guoguo missed you!¡±


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    The word sounded like a crack of lightning in Great Auntie¡¯s mind.


    She turned around in great trepidation and saw Chen Fan standing right behind her. Chen Guoguo threw herself into Chen Fan¡¯s arms and started crying tears of joy.


    ¡°He... he is back?¡±


    Disbelief and shock had turned Great Auntie into a frozen statue.


    The mighty Chen Fan who was revered as a god by the people of Jin City was back. The Backbone of the Chen family was back!


    But how? Didn¡¯t he die under the relentless fire of the Russian army?


    Li Wuchen had told Wang Xiaoyun in person all that he knew about the battle at the Warg Valley. No one had heard from Chen Fan for a year and just as everyone thought he was surely dead, he came back, alive and well.


    Great Auntie was stupefied by the turn of the event.


    ¡°Pada!¡±


    Second Uncle Chen Qianxin hurried to greet Chen Fan, but he slipped and fell to the floor.


    ¡°Grandpa, I am back.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare the other rtives a nce and looked straight to Chen Huaian apologetically.


    ¡°Good... good...¡±


    Chen Huaian¡¯s body trembled in excitement as tears welled in his sheen-less eyes. He had so much to say to Chen Fan, but nothing came out of his mouth.


    The year had flown by for Chen Fan as he was engrossed in his cultivation. However, every minute of the year seemed like a decade for the embattled old man.


    The promise of losing a grandson had taken a toll on his health. If not for the Qi Harness Art of Foundation Establishment that Chen Fan had taught him, he might as well be dead.


    Chen Fan had registered the old man¡¯s pain. As his guilt deepened, Chen Fan¡¯s anger toward those who had done wrong to his family in his absence also multiplied.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, how did you... General Li told me that you are... you were killed by the Russians.¡± Chen Zhenxin managed to gather himself and asked.


    ¡°Just so!¡±


    Great Auntie eximed.


    The others in the room also looked at Chen Fan curiously. Li Wuchen had told them about what had be of Chen Fan based on the information collected by a secret agent called Red Sparrow.


    The Chen family had hopped that Chen Fan would have survived, but as time went by, the death of Chen Fan became more and more certain. Just recently, Red Sparrow had stopped sending in reports, and everyone had taken it as confirmation of what they had feared the most.


    ¡°Ah. You mean the Warg Valley. Yea, the Russians used a Father of All Bombs on me, but I managed to stay alive and cultivated for a year in seclusion. I havee out of my seclusion just recently.¡±


    Chen Fan answered readily.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Everyone nodded. By now, people had regained some of their calm that they lost to the sudden return of Chen Fan. But what Chen Fan told them next had blown their minds and set them on their heels once again.


    ¡°Since then, I have killed the Lieutenant General Scherchen Malenkov of the North Division as an act of revenge for dropping the bomb on me.¡± Chen Fan said casually as he picked up Chen Guoguo and squeezed her cheeks.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone gaped at Chen Fan in utter disbelief.


    ¡°Scherchen Malenkov, he is in charge of the North Division of the Russian Army.¡±


    Chen Fan exined readily, adding even more disbelief, shock, and fear into the air.


    He had killed a Russian General, a political heavyweight in one of the superpowers of the world who wielded no less authority in Russia as Li Wuchen did in China. Yet, Chen Fan had described his death in his hands with such great measure of levity.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, you are pulling your second auntie¡¯s leg again.¡±


    Second Auntie squeezed a smile onto her face.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious.¡± Chen Fan shrugged. ¡°I went straight into their Headquarters at Khabarovsk and killed Scherchen. It happened just recently, so you will hear about it in a few days.¡±


    The living room suddenly became pin-drop silent.


    ¡°Sugoi ne!¡±


    Chen Guoguo beamed from side to side and cheered excitedly.


    ¡°Why, of course. Your brother is the most cutthroat bad-ass out there. If they dare to bomb me with missiles, I will send them to meet their maker!¡± Chen Fan squeezed Chen Guoguo¡¯s cheeks and said jokingly.


    Chen Guoguo let out another peal ofughter. However, to some of the family members, such as Great Auntie and Chen An, Chen Fan¡¯s words had sent a chill down their spines.


    ¡°Pada!¡±


    Chen Qianxin¡¯s legs gave in and brought him back to the floor as soon as he struggled to his feet.


    Overtaken by fear, he had given up on getting up again. He slumped on the floor, trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°Did the Russians let you get away with it?¡±


    Chen Ning asked hesitantly.


    ¡°No, they tried to kill me again.¡± Chen Fan said as he nted one of his brows. ¡°But I was one step ahead of them. I crippled seventeen KGB branches and made my way to Moscow. I killed a few Blood Wolf Guards on my way.¡±


    Chen Huaian¡¯s face paled.¡±Xiao Fan, the Russians are not to be trifled with. They are vengeful people and wouldn¡¯t let you get away with bringing such humiliation to them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m OK, Grandpa.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked aforting smile at the old man and said: ¡°I have alreadye to an understanding with the Russians. The head of the KGB escorted me to the border personally. Red Sparrow was there with me as well.¡±


    ¡°What? A pact with the Russians?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    He had killed a Lieutenant General and crippled seventeen KGB branches, yet he said the Russians hade to an understanding with him; worse, the head of the KGB had even seen to it that he left Russia safely.


    Since when did the Russians be such pushovers.


    They acted more like a banana republic rather than a superpower.


    Disbelief had overtaken Chen Huaian as the old man gaped at Chen Fan stupidly.


    ¡°Sugoi Ne!¡±


    Chen Guoguo cheered at the top of her lungs like a Japanese fan girl.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that your brother is the most badass fighter in the world? The fat leaders of Russia are afraid that I am going to spank them that they hid in the Kremlin.¡± Chen Fan patted the girl¡¯s head and then said: ¡°They are lucky that they stopped annoying me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t let them live longer.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words sounded as chilly as winter wind to some listeners and turned Chen An and Great Auntie into bundles of nerves.


    Chen Qianxin hurried to crawl to Chen Fan and hugged Chen Fan¡¯s leg. ¡°Xiao Fan, I am sorry. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. Please, please Xiao Fan, forgive me. I am nothing but a fool!¡±


    Chen Ning watched from a distance as her uncle put on a cringe-worthy show.


    Deep down, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Chen Fan was back and the Chen family was saved.

 Chapter 445 - A Visit to the Song Family

    <h4>Chapter 445: A Visit to the Song Family</h4>


    ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself! Pull yourself together!¡±


    Chen Huaian chided hotly at Chen Qianxin after seeing Chen Qianxin clung to the Chen Fan¡¯s leg tightly, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, forgive this idiot.¡±


    Chen Huaian gave Chen Fan an embarrassed look and said.


    Chen Fan had been the main benefactor of the Chen family who was the single reason behind the Chen family¡¯s rise to power. Yet, just one year after Chen Fan¡¯s disappearance, Chen Qianxin, Great Auntie, and Chen An had already suggested abandoning Chen Fan¡¯s family. Luckily Chen Fan had known their true colors and didn¡¯t trust them from the outset, otherwise, their betrayal would be a huge blow to Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, grandpa.¡± Chen Fan scanned the rtives indifferently. His eyes shone like two pools of crystal clear spring. ¡°I have many questions for you, grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Ah, very well then. Let¡¯s discuss them in my study.¡± Chen Huaian rose to his feet and was about to start up the stairs to his study. He paused a second and then ordered Chen Ning to apany him to the study to prepare tea for them. Chen Fan followed the old man up the stairs with Chen Guoguo in tow.


    When they were both gone upstairs and retreated into the old man¡¯s study, an awkward silence fell over the living room.


    The Chen family members looked at each other, some still trying to wrap their heads around the development.


    ¡°Son of a gun, he is back!¡±


    After a while, one of Chen Fan¡¯s unclesmented, breaking the silence.


    ¡°How much of what Chen Fan told us do you think is real?¡± Great Auntie asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Hehe... Does it really matter? Xiao Fan is as powerful as he had been, if not more so. Now he is back with us, he is going to make the Chen family great again!¡±


    Fourth Uncle said as he gave Great Auntie and Chen Qianxin a sidelong nce as he reflected on the development.


    ¡°Do you guys really think Xiao Fan was deaf? He must have heard what you guys just said about him, but he probably didn¡¯t want to waste his time on you. Fools! Wang Xiaoyun was not a push-over either and she still held onest trump card up her sleeve: the mighty Wang Family. The Wang family will not just stand by and do nothing while their daughter is being bullied.¡±


    In addition, the Cang Dragon unit that protected Wang Xiaoyun round the clock and the girl called Red Sparrow are both signs of Xiao Fan¡¯s deep influence in the military. As long as Li Wuchen was still alive, he would never allow the Song Family to tough even a hair on Chen Fan¡¯s family. How could you miss these obvious signs and try to throw Chen Fan and his parents under the bus? Sometimes I really wonder if your heads are screwed on backwards. ¡±


    With that thought in mind, a gloating smirk surfaced on Fourth Uncle¡¯s face.


    Chen Fan¡¯s return had finally eased the Chen family¡¯s mind. On the other hand, It was the Song Family¡¯s turn to get worried.


    Once they got into the study, Chen Ning walked over to the tea-table to prepare tea, tagging Chen Guoguo along with her. After both Chen Ning and Chen Guoguo were out of sight, Chen Huaian heaved a sigh and said apologetically: ¡°Xiao Fan, I am sorry for what you heard earlier. I had never thought that Chen Qianxin and Chen An could be so... heartlessly selfish. I can¡¯t imagine anyone would do such a thing to their own brothers and uncles.¡±


    Even as Chen Huaian said that a pang of pain and regret shed across his face.


    Nothing would hurt the old man¡¯s feelings more than seeing his children fight amongst each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about those unpleasantries, grandpa. I didn¡¯te back for them anyways. Ie back for you, my parents, Chen Ning and Guoguo.¡±


    Chen Fan said readily without much emotion in his voice. Then he asked with a bit more concern: ¡°Are my parents OK?¡±


    ¡°The first thing that General Li and Miss Red Sparrow did after they learned about what happened to you was to inform us. I don¡¯t think Chen Gexin and Xiaoyun had yete to terms with it yet. Your dad was able to keep his position at the county office thanks to General Li¡¯s protection, but your mom¡¯s situation is a bit moreplicated.¡± Chen Huaian paused a then said in a solemn tone: ¡°Our former enemies: The Ji Family of Zhong Hai, Tang Family, and Nin Family started to pick on Jin Xiu Group. Xiaoyun had to shoulder all the burdens alone since An Ya was...¡±


    Chen Huaian paused again.


    ¡°Did the An familye for her?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his glinting eyes.


    ¡°Yes, and no. They didn¡¯t force Xiao Ya per se. Xiao Ya left Jin Xiu Group for the sake of your mother.¡± A hint of concern flickered in Chen Huaian¡¯s eyes. ¡°The An family had grown their influence significantly over the years, and by now they are called the most powerful family in the Don He Province.¡±


    ¡°Humph... most powerful family in Don He Province..¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to speak for the An family. They will speak for themselves when they kneel before me. I want to know what kind of excuse would convince me to spare their lives.¡±


    Chen Fan said in an even tone, but Chen Huaian would sense the imposing righteous fury in between his words, and in the sheen of his eyes. The most powerful family of Northern China might as well be a pathetic worm before him.


    Such as it was. The An family¡¯s influence and might was barely a fraction of that of Russia. Chen Fan could make a deal with thousands if not millions of such family ns at once. Chen Fan could even bring a superpower of the world to their knees, much less a small family n.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, what have you done over the year? Your demeanor is much more conspicuous and energetic than before. A year ago, you often hid your strength under a mask, but now you have forsaken the disguise and let yourself shine like a Divine Weapon of Unparalleled Power before everyone¡¯s eyes. What had happened to you?¡±


    Chen Huaian asked curiously.


    Seeing Chen Ning had arrived with a pot of fresh steamy tea, Chen Huaian asked: Chen Fan sipped the tea and briefly went over the series of events he had undergone.


    Chen Fan had talked about these events with a great measure of casualness and levity, however, Chen Huaian and Chen Ning were both so stunned by the details that they thought they were listening to a mythical tale.


    ¡°Werewolf? Blood Wolf? You have defeated the entire Infantry Division 116? The Russian leaders pleaded for a truce?¡±


    These stories were so inconceivable that Chen Huaian and Chen Ning started to wonder if their ears had yed tricks on them.


    The stories also filled Chen Guoguo¡¯s heart with admiration. The girl looked at Chen Fan as a K-pop fangirl would to her idle.


    They thought they were ready to listen to Chen Fan¡¯s unbelievable adventures, but Chen Fan¡¯s stories still shocked them.


    ¡°Unbelievable! You have brought the Russians to their knees! So powerful was an Immortal Cultivator that they might have far exceeded that of a nation. That¡¯s it! No wonder you think so lightly of the An family. They are of no threat to you.¡±


    Chen Huaian sped his hands together andughed gleefully.


    Although there were many other elements that had contributed to Russia¡¯s submission to Chen Fan, the fact that Chen Fan had pulled it off meant that to oppose him was far beyond the capacity of all the other rival families.


    Except for the few superpowers in the world, no one was Chen Fan¡¯s worthy opponent.


    ¡°Poets wrote songs about ancient heroes that could defeat an army, and I was foolish enough to believe that they were fiction.¡± Chen Ning managed to gather herself and said with a wry smile.


    ¡°That was why I want you to abandon fickle and frivolous matters such as money and power and focus on what wouldst for eternity: Strength. I hope what had happened over the year serves a good lesson for all of you, that it disillusioned you about relying on benefactors and taught you to focus on improving our own strength.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his index finger and said calmly.


    ¡°Strengthening ourselves?¡± Chen Huaian murmured to himself.


    ¡°Indeed. I want the Chen family to transition gradually to a Martial Arts family. As for Great Auntie and Chen An, we will offer themfort and safety and use them to deal with worldly matters. The core members of the Chen family should consist of Martial artists. This is the only way to preserve the lineage of the Chen family.¡±


    ¡°very well¡±


    Chen Huaian nodded.


    The old man knew Chen Fan already chose the core members of the new Chen family, and they would not include Chen Zhenxin, Chen Qianxin, nor Chen An.


    Such family was verymon in the world of Immortal Cultivation. The core members of the family focus on improving their level of attainment in cultivation while the side branches dealt with frivolous matters such as the family business. Such was the method of the organization passed down generation at powerful Martial Arts families such as the Gu family and the Lu family.


    ¡°What are you nning to do with the Song Family, Ji Family, and the Ren Family?¡±


    Chen Huaian asked solemnly.


    ¡°Hehe. I have already given them a chance before, but they spoiled it. They picked on my family as soon as they thought that I was dead. If death is what they want, then they shall have it.¡±


    Chen Fan let out a cold sneer.


    Although Chen Huaian didn¡¯t tell Chen Fan every detail about the crimes the other families had done to the Chen family, Chen Fan knew how difficult it must be for Chen Huaian to pull everyone together and fought on for so long.


    ¡°Grandpa, I am going to meet the Song Family¡¯s family lord right now. I will be back shortly.¡±


    Chen Fan said as he put down his teacup.


    Suddenly, his body let out a flickering golden glow and disappeared into thin air, leaving Chen Huaian, Chen Ning and Chen Guoguo looking at each other in confusion.


    ¡°Strength... this is what he meant by strength, the only one-true-thing in the world! Money and power are worth nothing before Chen Fan¡¯s godly strength. I think I had been wrong for my whole life.¡±


    Chen Huaian heaved a sigh as a new resilient and resolute light came up in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, in Jin City, nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary on the surface...


    The Song Family¡¯s residence was lit up for a lively family party. The mood was light and pleasant as people enjoyed their food and each other¡¯spany.


    ¡°Brother, we were kicked out of the Jin City like some kind of animal by the Chen family. Who would have thought that it had only been a year, and the tables have already turned? That little shit is killed in Siberia while the Chen family is crumbling as we speak.¡±


    The third lord of the Song Family, Song Yuhua raised a cup andughed out loud.


    ¡°Third Brother, you have drunk too much.¡±


    Song Shunhua was the family lord so he needed to keep a clear mind at all times. However, his younger brother¡¯s words had brought a hint of smugness to his face. With the protection of the Han Family, and the Chen family out of the way, the Song Family would soon im supremacy in Jiang Nan Province.


    However, an annoying thought that came to him some days ago crept into his mind again. Han Hongkun hasn¡¯t called for weeks, did anything happen?


    ¡°Dad, I have heard that someone saw Chen Fan at the East Mountain Vis.¡±


    The Young Lord Song Song Duanmin put in with a frown.


    ¡°Impossible! You had one too many. Don¡¯t listen to rumors. That dip shit is dead... out there... Siberia¡ª¡±


    Even as Third Lord Song announced in a drunken voice, a golden light shed across the room, cutting the third lord song short.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, Song Yuhua¡¯s words reduced to garbled jibberish as the light turned his brain into mush.


    ¡°Who said I was dead in Siberia?¡±


    A cold voice drifted from the entrance.

 Chapter 446 - Server With One Slash of My Sword

    <h4>Chapter 446: Server With One sh of My Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone was shocked when they first heard the voice.


    They meant to spend the night at a pleasant and rxing house party, but the appearance of the golden light had turned the Third Lord Chen into an idiot and terrified everyone. The development scared a few females in the room as they screamed their way out of the room. Even as everyone looked around apprehensively, they heard the eerie words drifting into the room through the entrance.


    Everyone turned around and saw a young man in a casual outfit standing by the door with his hands linked behind his back. His eyes were dark and incandescent at the same time.


    Who was he?


    Everyone asked themselves the same question.


    The son of the Third Lord Song jumped out of his seat and was going to question Chen Fan. Despite their hatred for Chen Fan, most people in the Song Family had never met Chen Fan in person.


    The Song Family lord, Song Shunhua and his son, Song Duanmin were the only two who recognized Chen Fan. They gaped at the young man at the entrance in great trepidation as if they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Who are you? You are transpassing! Did you hurt my family?¡±


    Song Shunhua¡¯s wife He Xiuli asked with a cold grimace.


    She lived up to the status as the madam of the house and questioned the intruder directly as she gazed at Chen Fan with a cold re.


    ¡°Yes, I did it, so what?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and took a step forward.


    ¡°Young man! Don¡¯t you think that you can bully my family because you have learned some pathetic tricks? I knew too many people like you who know a thing or two about Martial arts. I don¡¯t care who you are and what you want, you must know that you will have to pay for whatever you do tonight.¡±


    He Xiuli said firmly.


    Her upbringing at the He family of Zhong Hai and given her broad and deep experience in the world. She was not at all scared by Chen Fan, instead, she confronted him directly.


    Martial Artists¡¯ deadly skills wouldn¡¯t make them above thew since there were people such as Red Sparrow whose job was to bring powerful Martial Artist to justice. Although He Xiuli didn¡¯t know Red Sparrow and her colleague in person, her experience told her that such an organization should have existed.


    ¡°Oh? What do you think it would cost me?¡±


    Chen Fan said lightheartedly with a grin.


    By then, life and color hadpletely drained from the faces of Song Duanmin and Song Shunhua. They stood like frozen statues, scarcely daring to breathe, as cold sweat streaked across their cheeks. Their trepidation had dumbfounded the people around them. What would have turned the usually unppable Lord Song into a bundle of nerves?


    ¡°Humph! You have no idea who you are messing with. The Song Family is the most influential family n in the Jin City, if not the entire Jiang Nan Province. The Han Family of Yan Jin is our benefactor. If you dare to harm my family, the Special Case Departments would bring you to justice regardless of where you hide.¡±


    He Xiuli said proudly. However, from the corner of her eyes, she registered the grimaces on her husband and son¡¯s faces as they gestured her to stop. She realized something was amiss, so she turned down her voice until it was barely audible.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Master Chen.¡±


    Song Shunhua managed to gather himself and came up to Chen Fan and bowed.


    Master Chen? What Master Chen?


    Confusion flooded the listeners¡¯ minds.


    They looked to Chen Fan again and noticed that the image of the young man and their imagination of the nightmare somehow reconciled.


    Younger than twenty, of ordinary looks, thest name was Chen, rule and ruthless...


    ¡°You are Master Chen of Jiang Bei! Chen Beixuan from the Chen family!¡±


    Someone let out an exmation.


    ¡°What?¡±


    A swell of surprised murmurs rose in the room. Many Song Family members rose to their feet and looked at Chen Fan in utter disbelief.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you... dead in Siberia?¡±


    Fear had contorted He Xiuli¡¯s face and robbed her of her calm demeanor. Her teeth chattered as she gave Chen Fan a quick apprehensive nce.


    ¡°Almost. The Russians used bombs and missiles on me, but they still couldn¡¯t kill me. I am very much alive and well.¡±


    Chen Fan walked into the room slowly, pulled out a chair and sat in it. He wore a warm and friendly smile as if he was chatting with his long lost friends.


    ¡°Sit, everyone. Don¡¯t mind me. I didn¡¯t mean to crash your party.¡±


    People looked at each other in fear and sat down unwillingly.


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s friendly appearance, the Third Lord Song¡¯s body was only a few paces away from him. Adding in the rumors about Chen Fan¡¯s ruthless methods, the mood in the room was dark and dreary.


    ¡°Thatdy spoke the truth. The Song Family is the number one family n in Jin City. It would be such a shame to see a great mighty n fall from grace, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh and found himself a cup of wine.


    ¡°Master Chen, don¡¯t listen to Xiuli, she has no idea what she is talking about.¡±


    Song Shunhua squeezed a smile onto his face and said differently.


    Underneath the cordial demeanor of the young man was a ruthless tyrant that had destroyed the Sheng family and killed Tang Jianfen in broad daylight. Worse, if he was able to survive the Russian attack, no one could have rein in his power.


    The thought of what the Song family had done to the Chen family over the year filled Song Shunhua with despair and regret. He shouldn¡¯t have acted in such a rush before he could confirm Chen Fan¡¯s death.


    He Xiuli¡¯s face darkened and she started to tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°If you know who I am, you must also know that I am a man of my word. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I don¡¯t want to see you in Jin City?¡±


    Chen Fan brought the wine cup to his mouth and gave Song Shunhua an ugly grin.


    The words turned Song Shunhua into a statue. His cold sweat trickled down along his nose ridge and got into his eyes, but he was too afraid to wipe it.


    ¡°Chen... Master Chen... P... p...please... I ...i ....ca... can... exp... p...in.¡±


    ¡°Oh right. You must think I am dead, so you don¡¯t have to follow my orders.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile. ¡°It¡¯s only been a year, yet people had already forgotten who I am and what I do. A reminder to everyone in Jiang Nan Province is overdue, don¡¯t you think.¡±


    No one in the room dared to speak a word.


    When Chen Fan spoke the word ¡°reminder,¡± those who were squeamish copsed to the floor in fear. Song Shunhua dropped to his knees and begged.


    ¡°Master Chen, this is all my fault. We will get out of the Jin City now and never, evere back. Please spare our lives. PLEASE!¡±


    ¡°Dad, why are you so afraid of him? I doubt he would have the guts to actually kill any of us. The Han Family and the Chinese government would never allow him to!¡±


    The sight of his dad¡¯s pathetic pleading drove Song Duanmin¡¯s blood to rush to his head.


    The Young Lord Song rose to his feet defiantly and gave Chen Fan a cold re.


    ¡°Just so! The Han Family will not stand by and watch you do this!¡± He Xiuli said in a shaky voice.


    ¡°The Han Family?¡±


    Chen Fan chuckled as a cold light shed in his eyes. ¡°Just five days ago, I killed the General of Russia¡¯s North Division. Don¡¯t you think the Han Family would not have known it? Yet, they didn¡¯t even tell you anything about it. I don¡¯t have to tell you what that means, do I?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Song Shunhua was stupefied by the revtion.


    The other members of the Song Family also caught the drift and the thought of losing their most powerful benefactor took the wind out of their sails immediately.


    Song Duanmin was in utter disbelief. He kept on murmuring: ¡°Impossible... impossible...¡±


    ¡°I have only left for a year, and you have already broken the promise and rose against the Chen family. You nearly stressed my grandfather to death. What do you think I should do to you?¡±


    Chen Fan swilled the wine down his throat and locked his eyes with Song Shunhua.


    Words of regret and excuses flooded into Song Shunhua¡¯s mind, but he failed to make aplete sentence out of them. He gaped at Chen Fan stupidly and helplessly.


    ¡°I have shown mercy and spared your lifest time. I am not going to make the same mistake again.¡±


    Chen Fan put down the wine cup and stabbed the de Strengthing Gourd.


    ¡°de Arise!¡±


    Golden energy flew out of the de Strengthing Gourd. Within its blinding brilliance was a tiny sword of ten centimeters long that danced about like a small minnow in a pool of molten gold. Song Duanmin stood closest to the otherworldly sight and he could even make out the two small words engraved on the de.


    ¡°Essense Restoring¡±


    ¡°The sword was called Essense Restoring Sword.¡± That was thest thought that came into Song Duanmin¡¯s mind before it wentpletely dark.


    The golden energy made a full circle in the room and returned to Chen Fan¡¯s hand. Fear and disbelief froze on the Song Family members¡¯ faces. He Xiuli rounded her eyes as she couldn¡¯t believe what Chen Fan was going to do.


    ¡°Puhh!¡±


    Blood seeped out from a thin line on each Song family member¡¯s heads.


    Such was the terrifying power of flying sword that it had robbed the Song Family of their mental capacities; a worse punishment than death.


    Song Shunhua was the only one who was unaffected by the attack since he was kneeling down on the ground. The sight had terrified him and he pointed a shaky usatory finger at Chen Fan.


    ¡°How dare you? How dare you do such a thing to my family!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and rose to his feet. Before he started off, he flicked a finger at Song Shunhua¡¯s head and killed the Song family lord in an instant.


    Although Chen Fan had spared his family¡¯s life, he would never allow the real culprit to live.


    March 10, 2010. Chen Beixuan had returned home and killed Lord Song while turning every other Song Family members into vegetables.


    The news had taken the Jiang Nan Province by storm.


    Chen Fan had barely lifted a finger, yet, the Song Family was already history.

 Chapter 447 - Killing With A Flick of a Finger

    <h4>Chapter 447: Killing With A Flick of a Finger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The destruction of the Song Family was only the beginning. The Song Family was not the only one who had picked on the Chen family during Chen Fan¡¯s absence, otherwise, Chen Fan¡¯s astute grandpa would never find himself with his back against the wall. The obvious suspects were the Ren Family of Jin City and the Hua Family.


    ¡°You are all aplices. I might spare your life, but I have to punish you.¡±


    ¡°As for the real culprit, death was the only oue.¡±


    Chen Fan looked into the distance and stomped the ground and propelled his body forward, turning himself into an azure glow that streaked across thendscape.


    Let it be buildings or bustling streets, neither could slow him down. His body flickered as heunched himself into the sky, beneath him was a jungle of concrete and cement.


    Chen Fan gained more speed while he flew in the sky, meanwhile, he sent out his Divine Will, spreading it out all directions to cover the entire Jin City.


    Ever since Chen Fan reached the peak of the Ethereal Enlightenment, his Divine Will could reach as far as ten kilometers.


    How far are ten kilometers one might ask?


    It was the average width of a metropolis in China. This meant that Chen Fan could monitor the entre Jin City and register all activities at all times.


    Chen Fan recalled the information he had asked from Red Sparrow to help him winnowing through the sea of information.


    ¡°Ren Family of Jin City, Name of Family Lord: Red Jianlin. Age:56. CEO of the Rens Financial Group. Address: Unit 8, Tomson¡¯s Golf Resort.¡±


    ¡°Hua Family of Jin City, Name of Family Lord: Hua Zhihong. Age:48. CEO of the Huas Group. Address: Yi He Terrace, Xian Xia District.¡±


    ¡°Gong Family of Jin City, Name of Family Lord: Gong Liuze. Age:69. Former CEO of the Red Tripod Cauldron. Currently lives at...¡±


    Chen Fan went through the information he got about the powerful family ns of Jin City, including their faces, ages, and address and then, Chen Fan marked these individuals using Divine Will.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care to separate the ones in the Ren family who had remained neutral with the ones who attacked Chen Fan.


    Since the Ren Family hadshed out at the Chen family as a family n, then everyone in the family had to be punished.


    Neither did Chen Fan care if the family lords were coerced to oppose the Chen family or if they were as eager as the Song family. Chen Fan would punish them nheless for what they did, to serve as a lesson for the other great family ns.


    A dark me came up in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes as he tapped the gourd gently.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    A golden spill out from the de Strengthening Gourd and shot up into the distant sky. After a year of refinement, the flying sword had be much more responsive and easy to control.


    Chen Fan could strike any ce within the effective area of his Divine Will using the flying sword of Essense Restoring.


    He could sever the head off of anyone¡¯s shoulder from ten kilometers away, just as the ancient Sword Immortal could.


    Jin City, Xian Xia District, Yi He Terrace...


    Hua Family¡¯s family lord: Hua Zhihong...


    The Former CEO of the Red Tripod Cauldron, the family lord of the Gong Family: Gong Liuze...


    Jin City, Yun Hai District, Yu Jin Garden Unit 15, the Ma family lord: Ma Hongjun.


    The Xu family Lord...


    The Wu Family Lord...


    In a blink, Chen Fan had killed sixteen family lords who came from families of all sizes and strength. There were the mighty Hua Family, as well as lesser families such as the Xu family and the Ma family. Even if they had so much asid a finger on the Chen family, they were punished for it, severely.


    No one, not even Red Sparrow had ever thought that Chen Fan could be so ruthless.


    Neither did anyone expected revenge toe so quickly. Chen Fan¡¯s divine will had covered the entire city and with his targets marked clearly, everything happened within seconds.


    ¡°Revenge had never been more convenient with the Sword of Essense Restoring. However, I am not powerful enough to attune the Sword of Essense Restoring to the energy in my body. This is still just a flying sword in its very nascent form.¡±


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    Chen Fan tapped a finger on the sword as he descended from the sky above the river. Beneath him was arge manor whose entrance was decorated with arge que which read: Tang¡¯s Manor.


    ¡°This is thest family in Jin City.¡±


    Chen Fan scoffed as a cold light came up in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, inside the Tang Family Manor that nestled along the river Jin City River...


    An old man wearing a ck outfit stood by the shoreline, watching as the current churning in the channel. He knotted his brows and wore a solemn expression on his face as he looked into the distance. Beside him stood a young girl wearing a cream dress and a ponytail. The only jewelry she wore was a Buddhism bead bracelet on her smooth-skinned wrist.


    The girl offered a cup of steaming tea the old man.


    ¡°Dad, you have been standing in the cold for a while. Please drink some hot tea so that you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, your dad has reached Semi transcendent state. Do you think I will be affected by the cold?¡± Tang Yuanqin chuckled. However, his lighthearted words quickly turned into a sigh.


    ¡°I am not sure how we are going to exin everything to Master Chen when he is back.¡±


    The old man and the girl were Tang Yuanqin and his daughter Tang Yifei.


    It¡¯s not your fault, dad. Chen Fan had disappeared for so long that everyone had thought he was dead. He had made so many enemies that it was simply impossible for us to protect the Chen family. We are lucky that we are still alive.¡±


    Tang Yifei furrowed her brows andined: ¡°Humph! He made it sound like he was nearly invincible, but what use are his martial arts before the Russian bombardment? He might as well be dead now, leaving us and his family to fend for ourselves. How many of his enemies hade to pick a bone with us by now? Ten? Twenty?¡±


    ¡°What could we do while they had the support of the Lin Family? They have Lin Tatian, and what do we have?¡±


    Despite the obvious resentment in the girl¡¯s words, a flicker of sadness shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Sigh... I hope Master Chen would even allow us to exin this to him.¡± Tang Yuanqin heaved a sigh.


    Suddenly, a voice drifted into their ears.


    ¡°Oh? Exin what?¡±

 Chapter 448 - Death of a Friend

    <h4>Chapter 448: Death of a Friend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The sound startled Tang Yifei and Tang Yuanqin. They both jerked their heads to the side toward the direction of the speaker.


    They watched as a young man with his hands linked behind his back descended upon them. He flew over the tall walls with protruding barbed wire that encircled the mansion and stepped down from the sky as if walking on an invisible stairs. Rain droplets shattered against an invisible shield that surrounded his body and formed a halo of silvery mist around the young man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Please ept my humble greetings, Master Chen. ¡±


    Tang Yuanqin¡¯s body started to shake uncontrobly as soon as he recognized Chen Fan. Fear mixed with joy roiled inside of his heart. Meanwhile, the sight of Chen Fan had stunned Tang Yifei as she turned into a statue and gaped at Chen Fan. Her eyes were filled with infatuation and adoration.


    ¡°You are finally back.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes zed over by tears of joy as they let out a soft glow that was reminiscent of the dreamy drizzles of Jiang Nan.


    ¡°Rise.¡± Chen Fan nced over Tang Yifei andnded his gaze on Tang Yuanqin who was kneeling before him. ¡°I was back five days ago, didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    Tang Yuanqin rose to his feet and let out a wry smile. ¡°You thought too highly of my abilities. I am but a local tycoon in Jiang Nan Province. Although I have heard rumors of your return in bits and pieces, I didn¡¯t believe in them. There had been too many... rumors ofte.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded as he murmured to himself.


    Tang Yuanqin was right. He was not nearly as well connected as the secret agencies of powerful nations. He was a local force and his influences couldn¡¯t even reach outside of Jiang Nan Province, much less outside of China. Therefore, he would not be among the first ones to learn about his return.


    ¡°Just a heads up. I killed General Scherchen in Russia five days ago. I think you will hear about it soon.¡±


    Chen Fan finallynded inside of the pavilion where the father and daughter pair were standing.


    This pavilion by the shoreline wasmissioned by Tang Yuanqin for his personal use. From the pavilion, he had a sprawling view of the mighty river. The sight was even more breathtaking during the night when the river bank on the other side lit up with sparkling lights of all colors.


    ¡°So those rumors are real.¡±


    The realization made Tang Yuanqin quivered a little and he kneeled before Chen Fan again: ¡°Master Chen. You have single-handedly defeated an entire army and killed the leader of the Russian North Division amidst the thick of danger. News of your deeds will take the world by storm, and the world would tremble at your might!¡±


    Tang Yuanqin eximed vehemently.


    Of all the living beings on Earth, who else could have defeated an army of ten thousand strong? Not even the legendary Immortal State warriors who lived a few hundred years ago could have pulled off Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable achievements.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tang Yifei covered her mouth to stifle a cry.


    This was the first time she heard the news.


    ¡°Tang Yuanqin, I am not here to listen to yourpliments. Exin to me what had happened while I was gone, and why you failed me, or else...¡±


    Chen Fan tapped the de Strengthening Gourd, making a crisp nk that sounded out for a few long seconds.


    ¡°Master Chen, I can exin!¡±


    Tang Yuanqin¡¯s face suddenly paled as he bowed deeply. Tang Yifei also hurried to put in:


    ¡°Chen Fan, it¡¯s not our fault! As soon as you disappeared, the Hong Sect had found themselves a new ally; a Grandmaster called Lin Tashan from the Lin family of Southeastern China. They had consolidated power in Jiang Bei and killed those who opposed them, including Xu Ao. They have Jiang Bei in their tight grasp and a powerful ally, what do you suppose we could do? ¡±


    ¡°If not because of General Li and Miss Red Sparrow, you wouldn¡¯t even stand here talking to both of us because we would have both been dead! By now, Lin Tashan controlled nearly half of Jiang Nan Province. We barely managed to deter him from digging his ws into Jin City.¡±


    Tears welled in Tang Yifei¡¯s eyes as she vented her anger and indignation.


    It was evident that she had to swallow down a lot of humiliation throughout the year. She had been a proud queen of the underground world in Jiang Nan Province, but she was defenseless before Lin Tashan¡¯s overwhelming strength and had to stay low and endure the hardship.


    ¡°Xu Ao is dead?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback.


    Xu Ao¡¯s refined appearance and his unyielding personality suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Xu Ao of Hai Dong.


    He was Xu Rongfei¡¯s father, the former leader of Jiang Bei. He had always been loyal to Chen Fan.


    Xu Ao had presided over Jiang Bei on behalf of Chen Fan and unified Jiang Bei¡¯s tycoons under one banner. Chen Fan barely visited Jiang Bei, yet the tycoons remained loyal to him thanks to Xu Ao¡¯s effort. Xu Ao also managed the sales of Yun Wu Spirit Water and saw hundreds of billions of cashing into thepany coffers each year. However, he remained impervious to corruption.


    Much to Chen Fan¡¯s dismay, Xu Ao was dead.


    ¡°What would happen to Xu Rongfei?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s first thoughts went to Xu Rongfei, his former ssmate. Fate had been cruel to her and taken her father away from her for the second time. The girl¡¯s life hit Chen Fan¡¯s soft spot as it was reminiscent of the hardship in his past life.


    ¡°I have thought that I could offer you some peace andfort during this life. But look at what I have done? Because of me, your father is dead. It would never have happened if your father didn¡¯t know me.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up into the sky and heard Tang Yuanqin¡¯s voice drifting in and out of his ear


    ¡°...Even the Wei Family of the North Bank had to stay put when Lin Tashan and the Hong Sect arrived Jiang Bei. Most tycoons switched their alliance almost immediately, but Xu Ao refused to give in. He was killed on the spot by Lin Tashan.¡±


    Tang Yuanqin heaved a sigh.


    Even Tang Yuanqin was impressed by Xu Ao¡¯s tough bones.


    If Xu Ao was not such a tough nut to crack, Tang Yuanqin would have already taken over Jiang Bei.


    ¡°Hong Sect, Lin Family, Lin Tashan and the tycoons of Jiang Bei. Is that all?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and looked into the distance in silence.


    The father and daughter pair stood deferentially behind Chen Fan, waiting patiently for his instructions.


    After a while, Chen Fan finally broke the silence.


    ¡°I want you to gather information on everyone involved in this, including Lin Tashan.¡±


    Master Chen, what exactly do you have in mind?¡± Tang Yuanqin was taken aback at first and then a flicker of disbelief shed in his eyes.


    ¡°I will kill them.¡±


    Chen Fan said evenly, eyes gazing at the churning river.


    The sword inside of the de Strengthening Gourd sensed Chen Fan¡¯s anger, so it hummed and was ready to taste blood again.


    Lin Tashan had been Tang Yuanqin¡¯s greatest threat over the year so Tang Yuanqin had gathered very detailed information about Lin Tashan.


    ¡°Lin Tashan is from the Lin family of Southeastern China, brother of Lin Tatian. This is his first time getting involved in business outside of his family. Thest time people saw him in action was a decade ago when his brother, Lin Tatian ran away from the family. People guessed that he was of Transcendent State based on hisst battle. Hong Sect had entrusted the Jiang Bei region to him. He operated closely with the Dark Moon Unit of the Hong Sect as well as a few disciples of Lei Qianjue. They include the following:¡± ¡°Zhou Tianhao of Chu Zhou City.¡±


    ¡°Han Tianshen of Tian He City.¡±


    ¡°Liu Guodong of Qin Shui City.¡±


    ¡°Wu Qixin of Jiang Zhou City.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Chen Fan chuckled after seeing the list of names, as the deadly light turned brighter in his eyes. He had just realized that all tycoons of Jiang Bei, except for Xu Ao had all turned against him.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t me them for their betrayal. He knew they would meet the same ending as Xu Ao if they refused to turn on him.


    However, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t forgive what they have did to Xu Ao¡¯s widowed wife and daughter. The tycoons had stolen every single penny from them, including much of Chen Fan¡¯s wealth as well as the Yun Wu Spirit Water.


    The situation in Jin City wouldn¡¯t deteriorate so quickly If the Chen family had the ie from the sales of Yun Wu Spirit Water.


    ¡°You will have to pay for your choices.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked an icy smile and taped the gourd lightly. Suddenly, the gourd sent out a powerful wave of energy that pierced the sky above.


    With lightning speed, he flew himself into the sky, tracing a streak of azure glow against the dark velvety sky and disappeared. The father and daughter pair were left alone in the dark. They heard nothing except for the waves rushing against the shoreline.


    ¡°Dad, what did Chen Beixuan say he was going to do?¡±


    Tang Yifei hesitated for a while and asked.


    ¡°You already know the answer, don¡¯t you?¡± Tang Yuanqin shook his head and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I bet that not even Lin Tashan had expected him to return. Blood is going to spill and heads are going to roll tonight. Xu Ao... what a pity...¡±


    Tang Yuanqin heaved another sigh wistfully.


    ¡°Sigh¡±


    Jiang Bei Region and Jin City were separated only by the river and were all jurisdictions of Jiang Nan Province.


    Chen Fan dashed across the river, seeming walking on water and crossed the river in a blink. As soon as he reached the other side, he picked up more speed until he was running at a couple of hundred kilometers per hour, faster than most race cars. It wasn¡¯t long before he reached Jiang Zhou City.


    Jiang Zhou City was a familiar city since Chen Fan had been here many times before.


    He had nned to visit Lord Wu of Jiang Zhou City while he had just made his breakout debut in Jiang Bei. However, ever since he had gained Tang Yuanqin¡¯s support, he no longer felt the need to meet with Lord Wu, so the meeting never materialized. A couple of yearster, Chen Fan¡¯s journey hade full circle and was back at Jiang Zhou City.


    ¡°Wu Qixin of the Jiang Zhou City... Hehe... what a tool.¡±


    Chen Fan looked to the gleaming city from its outskirts and cracked a cold smile.


    He projected out his Divine Will to cover the entire Jiang Zhou City and started the winnowing out what he was looking for in the sea of information.


    ¡°Not here... no... not here either... Must be the eastern side of the town.¡±


    Chen Fanbed through the city with great attention to detail. Lord Wu was a paranoid old man who had many enemies. Therefore, he frequently changed his living amodations to avoid detection, which increased the difficulty of finding him out from millions of other citizens of Jiang Zhou. Whoever, with enough time, Chen Fan could find a mouse in the metropolis much less a living breathing human.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    Ten minutester, Chen Fan opened his eyes and started running toward the eastern gate of the Jiang Zhou City.


    Meanwhile, the mighty Lord Wu, Wu Qixin who had presided over Jiang Zhou City for decades was sitting with a guest in a living room.


    His guest was a middle-aged man in a white Martial arts outfit. The man¡¯s even an imposing demeanor and the sharp glint in his eyes was a telltale sign that he was an Internal Force User.


    ¡°Master Hong, thank you for helping us getting rid of those thugs from the Tang Family.¡±


    Lord Wu cupped his fist and announced.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We both serve Grandmaster Lin, so I couldn¡¯t just stand by and not help out. Without Tang Yuanqi, The Tang family is weak and useless anyways.¡±


    ¡°Once we have taken over the Jiang Zhou City, the Jin City would be the only city left in the Jiang Nan Province yet toe under our control. The Tang family¡¯s days are numbered since Grandmaster Lin could descend upon them at any moment. How ironic! I don¡¯t think Grandmaster Lin even cared for the Jiang Nan Province that much. He would rather stay home if the Hong Sect leader didn¡¯t task him to bring the Jiang Nan Province to their knees.¡±


    ¡°Very well, very well!¡±


    Lord Wu¡¯s face bloomed like a flower.


    He had already forgotten the loyalty he had sworn to Chen Fan and Tang Yuanqin.


    Suddenly, someone raped on the door.


    ¡°Uh? Who would visit at this hour?¡±


    The sound alerted both men in the living room.

 Chapter 449 - Death To All Traitors

    <h4>Chapter 449: Death To All Traitors</h4>


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Lord Wu gestured his bodyguards to rush to the door and ready their weapons. The tycoon at Jiang Zhou City had survived for decades thanks to his high level of alertness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of anyone. I can protect you even if it is Tang Yuanqin on the other side of the door.¡± Master Hong smirked and puffed out his chest to make him look bigger.


    Although unwillingly, Lord Wu ordered the bodyguards to open the door.


    However, before the bodyguards had even touched the door handle, the door cracked open from outside.


    ¡°Kreeeck!¡±


    The security system on this door was custom ordered from Swiss. It was touted as the best security system in the world and only military weapons could breach it.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the one who cracked open the door was not a fully armed military personnel, instead, it was a refined young man wearing jeans and a hoodie.


    Despite the heavy rain outside, the young man was not at all wet.


    ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    Lord Wu narrowed his eyes as he felt the young man looked very familiar.


    ¡°My name is Chen Fan. Yes, you know me. I told one of your men that I will pay you a visit a year ago, and here I am.¡±


    Even as he spoke, Chen Fan walked through the threshold. He turned around and quietly closed the door again. He wore a friendly smile on his face as if he was visiting an old friend.


    ¡°Master Chen... Master Chen Fan¡±


    Lord Wu finally recognized Chen Fan, and he almost screamed his name out.


    He had seen Chen Fan¡¯s picture a year ago so no wonder Chen Fan¡¯s face looked so familiar. As a tycoon of Jiang Bei, Lord Wu heard about Chen Fan almost every day.


    Therefore, as soon as Chen Fan spoke his name, Lord Wu put two and two together and recognized him.


    ¡°Master Chen?¡±


    A deadly silence fell over the room as soon as the word ¡°Master Chen¡± was evoked.


    His bodyguards turned into statues, gaping at Chen Fan stupidly in shock and disbelief.


    Master Chen was a synonym of legend. Even though Lin Tashan and Hong Sect had imed Jiang Nan in Chen Fan¡¯s absence, Lin Tashan didn¡¯t have what it took to rece Chen Fan¡¯s spot in everyone¡¯s mind. Many tycoons in Jiang Zhou City still considered Chen Fan the uncrowned king of Jiang Bei.


    The development had taken the wind out of Master Hong¡¯s sails. He looked at Chen Fan incredulously and asked: ¡°You are Chen Beixuan? Didn¡¯t you die in Siberia? How did you survive the Father of All Bombs?¡±


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows as the small gourd started to hum. Suddenly, a golden light shot out from the gourd and flew at Master Hong. Master Hong passed out immediately as soon as the energye to contact with him.


    Lord Wu was overtaken by fear, his body trembled uncontrobly as he turned into a bundle of nerves.


    As Chen Fan had used the Art of Soul Searching to extract thest bit of information from Lord Wu, Chen Fan snapped the old man¡¯s neck with a sleek and decisive move.


    ¡°Death is the only punishment for those who double-crossed me.¡±


    Chen Fan left Jiang Zhou City and headed toward other cities in Jiang Bei.


    ¡°It really caught me off guard that Jiang Bei had turned on me so quickly.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s anger red after he had learned the full extent of the situation because of the information he extracted from Lord Wu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Zhou Tianhao, Liu Guodong, Han Tianshen, and Third Lord Wei... All of you have turned against me. How disappointing! I would never have thought that anyone from the Wei family would be involved, but I guess the multi-billion yuan business was just too tempting for Third Lord Wei.¡±


    A cold light grew brighter in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes as he pondered on.


    He advanced with incredible speed and reached one city after another in a matter of minutes.


    Seventeen minutester, Chen Fan barged into Qin Shui city and killed Liu Guodong


    Half an hourter, Chen Fan reached Tian He City and ended Han Tianshen¡¯s life.


    Fifty-three minutester, He killed the tycoon of Yun Hai city, Tiger Head Qiang.


    An hour and seventeen minutester...


    When Chen Fan walked out of Hai Zhou city after killing Xu Ao¡¯s sessor, Xu Long who had capitted to Lin Tashan, merely two hours had passed. While he was at Hai Zhou, he had killed over a hundred people at Xu Long¡¯s residence, turning it into a bloodbath.


    Xu Long was Xu Ao¡¯s stepson. Xu Ao had groomed Xu Long to be his sessor ever since thetter was just a boy. When Xu Ao was alive, he was Xu Ao¡¯s most trusted right-hand man. However, he was the first one to betray Xu Ao which ultimately led to Xu Ao¡¯s death.


    Once Chen Fan had learned what Xu Long had done, he tortured Xu Long using the Li Fire Golden Eyes and slowly reduced Xu Long¡¯s soul into ashes. He watched as Xu Long suffered until the end of his life.


    ¡°Old friend, I have avenged your death!¡±


    Chen Fan turned around to look at the Xu family manner that had already been engulfed by mes.


    ¡°Next, I will kill Lin Tashan to end this once and for all. Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of Fei Fie.¡±


    He poured out some wine from the yellow gourd and murmured quietly to the wind.


    Afterward, Chen Fan looked up toward north thoughtfully.


    Chu Zhou City was right up ahead, and so was Lin Tasha!


    Jiang Bei, Chu Zhou City, Royal Wood Community.


    The Royal Wood Community was one of the most expensivend development in Chu Zhou City and it used to belong to the Wan Rong Group. Since the downfall of Wan Rong Group, the property was bought by Third Lord Wei.


    The time was past midnight, and the heavy rain pounded the ground like there was no tomorrow. At this hour, most people were deep asleep in their beds.


    However, two people remained awake inside a mansion at the Royal Wood Community.


    Beside the two stood a group of intimidating men and women d in sharp ck suits with a pupal brooch that looked like a crescent moon pinned on their chests. The energy inside of these men and women suggested that they were all Internal Force users.


    These were the elite forces of the Hong Sect: Dark Moon.


    ¡°Mr. Lin. Thanks to you, we have sessfully taken over Jiang Bei. You will forever have Hong Sect¡¯s gratitude.¡± A seductive young woman passed a cup of tea to a man sitting across her.


    He was a handsome man with features that were chiseled into his stone face. The white outfit he wore alsoplimented his paleplexion.


    If Chen Fan saw him, he would have noticed a great deal of simrity in appearance between the man and Lin Tatian. He was Lin Tatian¡¯s brother, Lin Tashan. Another Grandmaster that hailed from the Lin family of Southeastern China.


    ¡°Any time. The Lin family of Southeastern China and Hong Sect have been allies for generations. Both of our founders were good friends with each other. You don¡¯t have to thank me for such a small favor.¡±


    Lin Tashan replied humbly as he epted the cup of tea.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Chen Beixuan had survived the Russian bombardment. I have heard that he had recently defeated the Infantry Division 116 and killed General Scherchen. In light of this turn of events, we have to halt our operation against the Tang family, otherwise, we would have imed all of Jiang Nan Province by now.¡±


    The alluring woman heaved a sigh and then said: ¡°The Headquarters is recalling us back, fearing Chen Beixuan¡¯s return.¡±


    Her name is Jiang Yinyue and she was the leader of the Dark Moon.


    ¡°Captain Jiang, fret not.¡±


    The man in white outfit cracked a smile and then said: ¡°Chen Beixuan killed a Russian general, and defeated the Infantry Division 116. Do you really think the Russians are going to let Chen Beixuan get away with it?¡±


    ¡°I have heard that Chen Beixuan was on his way to Moscow. If he continues his folly, he would beid low sooner orter either by a nuclear bomb or by the Blood Wolf Guards. Who does he think he is? Not even my glorious ancestor had the ability to rise against a superpower, much less Chen Beixuan. He is courting death.¡±


    Lin Tatian snorted and then continued: ¡°Plus, even if he did escape from Russia, it would take him at least a couple of weeks to arrive in China. We have plenty of time.¡±


    Even as Lin Tatian said that the gleaming sharp de he hadid on hisp let out a hum to demonstrate its deadliness.


    His words and eased Jiang Yinyue¡¯s mind. She offered Lin Tashan a sparling nce and asked:


    ¡°Are there really immortal state-level overlords presiding over Russia?¡±


    Although the Lin family of Southeastern China had been the most powerful family n in China a hundred years ago, little was known about them. The Hong Sect knew that the Lin family had always been hiding their real strength, but even with their disguise of weakness, the Lin Family was still an impressive force to behold. They were the keeper of many secrets of the world that Jiang Yinyue had no idea of.


    ¡°Russia had been a superpower, a rival of the United States. Of course, they have Immortal State Overlords.¡±


    Lin Tashan said with an icy smirk.


    ¡°The Bloodwolf King Oleg had brought Europe and SouthEast Asia to heel. During the Vietnam war, the Americans had mobilized ten thousand troops but still failed to bring him to justice. The Yankees even thought of using nuclear warheads on him, but they were eventually deterred from that option fearing Russia¡¯s retaliations.¡±


    ¡°Even my ancestor had praised Oleg as a Martial arts genius. He had an inborn gift, but he had chosen to enter Immortal State through Martial arts cultivation. There were only three men in the world who had reached Immortal State through Martial arts cultivation: My ancestor, the one from the Ye Family, and Oleg.¡±


    Lin Tashan said as flickers of admiration shed in his eyes.


    ¡°The one from the Ye family... Do you mean General Ye of Kunlun?¡±


    Jiang Yinyue gasped at the revtion.

 Chapter 450 - Without Looking Back

    <h4>Chapter 450: Without Looking Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°General Ye of Kunlun¡±


    A deadly silence fell over the room as soon as the name was evoked.


    The footsoldiers of the Dark Moon might notprehend the significance of the name, but Lin Tashan and Jiang Yinyue felt every ounce of its impact, so much so that they called him General Ye instead of using his full name.


    ¡°He is a real legend. A force to be reckoned with even among the Immortal Level Overlords.¡±


    Jiang Yinyue lowered her head and murmured to herself.


    ¡°Hehe, he had kicked Hong Sect out of China, defeated Dragon Hall, quashed the Square Tower and forced my family into seclusion. By now, he has been presiding over China for more than six decades and he must have reveled in every second of it. Among his offsprings, Ye Nantian seemed to be his most likely sessor. They might have their day now, but the Lin Family would avenge our defeat sooner orter.¡±


    Lin Tashan let out a burst of coldughter as a golden light glinted in his eyes.


    ¡°nk.¡±


    As if having sensed its owner¡¯s emotion, the de seemingly unsheathed itself spiling cold lights from its smooth and shiny surface. Suddenly, the temperature in the room seemed to have dropped a few dozen degrees until the air was bitingly cold on the skin and ayer of frost appeared on the surface of tables.


    Everyone was shocked by the disy of power.


    What they were experiencing was merely the de Qi formed by Lin Tashan¡¯s deadly energy.


    It was hard to imagine what kind of terrifying powerid underneath the unforgiving de Qi.


    ¡°He was definitely more powerful than early-stage of Transcendent State as he had imed.¡± Jiang Yinyue was taken aback by the power at first. However, she managed to avert her shocked gaze and pull herself together.


    ¡°I have heard that he had gravely injured his brother, Lin Tatian when thetter decided to turn on his family. That was more than a decade ago, yet he already could defeat Lin Tatian who was at the peak of Transcendent State. His power now must be unimaginable.¡±


    Despite the shocking revtion, Jiang Yinyue stered on an unfazed look and asked:


    ¡°Do you mean Chen Beixuan wouldn¡¯t be here any time soon?¡±


    ¡°Russia is not just any nation in the world, it is a superpower.¡± Lin Tashan thrust his de back into the sheath and said: ¡°With enough determination, the leader of Russia could have done anything he wanted to. They had enough nuclear weapons to kill all the Immortal State warriors in the world many times over. That being said, Russia is cornered by the United States of America as of now, so I don¡¯t think they wouldmit fully to dealing with Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°That being said, Chen Beixuan¡¯s journey back to China wouldn¡¯t be a stroll in the park either. He had to deal with the Bloodwolf King first. Oleg is a tough son of a gun, a battle-hardened warrior. He could at least slow Chen Beixuan down for a couple of weeks. ¡±


    Lin Tashan said with a great measure of conviction.


    ¡°I see the truth in it now. We would have already returned to our bases by the time Chen Beixuan arrives. I doubt he dares to barge directly into the Hong Sect Headquarters of the Lin Family.¡±


    The thought lightened up Jiang Yinyue¡¯s mood a bit so she chimed in with a smile.


    ¡°Pada!¡±


    Suddenly, a dark shadow barged through the window andnded in the living room.


    ¡°Who is that??¡±


    Everyone jerked their heads toward the shadow on the ground and realized that it wasn¡¯t a person, it was someone¡¯s head. They recognized the blood-smeared face right away. It was a familiar face that they had seen nearly every day.


    ¡°Zhou Tianhao!¡±


    Someone blenched.


    He had been the Wei Family¡¯s most loyal dog before Chen Fan be his master. However, as soon as Lin Tashan arrived at Jiang Bei, he turned coat again and offered his servitude to Lin Tashan. By now, the former tycoon of Chu Zhou City was decapitated; his severed head on disyed before his new master.


    Fear and regret were written all over Zhou Tianhao¡¯s face, such as thest thoughts that thrust into his mind before his death.


    His wide-open eyes seemed to have seen a power that was truly terrifying.


    ¡°Who goes there? Who killed Zhou Tianhao?¡±


    Jiang Yinyue grounded her teeth and pulled a tout face. Zhou Tianhao had quickly be her trusted confidant and killing him was a loud and clear p on her face.


    ¡°I am afraid the devil we were speaking of has arrived.¡±


    Lin Tashan rose to his feet with a solemn face as a belligerent fire lit up his eyes.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before Jiang Yinyue realized what the man meant, the door was swung wide open as a young man walked into the room with a great measure of levity. He barely nced over the deadly warriors of Dark Moon and neither did he paid particr attention to Jiang Yinyue or Lin Tashan.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A Dark Moon soldier asked with an edge in his voice. Meanwhile, realization had already dawned upon Jiang Yinyue and rendered her speechless. Her body shook in great trepidation as if she was standing before a ghost.


    ¡°Chen... Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Jiang Yinyue stammered.


    The name cast a spell in the air and turning the room pin-drop quiet. The Dark Moon Warriors were stupefied by what they heard and could only gape.


    The ordinary-looking young man turned out to be the living legend who had brought a superpower to its knees and the archrival of the Hong Sect: Chen Beixuan!


    The genuine fear on their captain¡¯s face reminded everyone of the terrifying rumors they have heard about Chen Fan, the gruesome details of his treatment to his enemies. It wasn¡¯t long before the Dark Moon soldiers were paralyzed by fear.


    ¡°Are you Lin Tashan?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare Jiang Yinyue a nce as he locked his gaze on the man with the de.


    ¡°You look just like your brother, Lin Tatian. Are you here to avenge his death?¡±


    ¡°Lin Tatian betrayed our family so his life or death matters not to us.¡± Lin Tatian was unfazed in the presence of the living legend. He replied readily and firmly.


    ¡°Dear Mr. Chen Beixuan, Please note that I have not harmed your family during my sojourn in Jiang Bei. I have purposely avoided disturbing them out of my respect for you. I hereby make it clear that neither I nor the Lin Family wishes to get involved in your business with the Hong Sect. I have done everything under the directive of the Hong Sect, but not of my own will, neither did I take pleasure in it.¡±


    Lin Tashan quickly threw the Hong Set under the bus.


    Jiang Yinyue rounded her eyes in disbelief as she gaped at Lin Tashan. She had never seen anyone more shameless and fickle.


    ¡°You are right that you didn¡¯t lift a finger on any of my family members, but you have killed a very good friend of mine.¡± Chen Fan walked over to the middle-aged man with his hands linked behind his back.


    The soldiers of the Dark Moon stood and watched as Chen Fane closer to them, none of them dare to move a muscle.


    ¡°Oh? Which friend?¡±


    Lin Tashan gasped and then asked in confusion and fear.


    He was smart enough to refrain from digging his ws into Chen Fan¡¯s family in order to leave a bit of wiggle room for himself in case of Chen Fan¡¯s return. As long as he didn¡¯t harm the people who Chen Fan really cared about, Lin Tashan was confident that Chen Fan would spare his life especially when he had the powerful Lin Family¡¯s support.


    ¡°Xu Ao.¡±


    Chen Fan spoke a name.


    ¡°Him?¡±


    Lin Tashan was suddenly light-hearted by the revtion. He looked to Chen Fan incredulously and asked: ¡°Master Chen Beixuan, you and I are both Martial arts Grandmasters, the true dragons. People such as Xu Ao and Zhou Tianhao were merely tools under our disposal. Xu Ao had offended me, and so I killed him. Why are you so hung-up on such an insignificant character? The Lin Family could offer you ten if not hundreds of servants as talented as Xu Ao.¡±


    Grandmasters were True Dragons; they were the ones who had officially embarked on the journey of cultivation and had a much higher level of enlightenment than average mortals. Xu Ao was merely a local tycoon and his life was as worthless as that of an insect in the eyes of a Grandmaster such as Lin Tashan.


    Lin Tashan knew Chen Fan as the living legend, a mighty warrior who was more powerful than an average nation. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around Chen Fan¡¯s fixation on someone as significant as Xu Ao.


    ¡°Indeed. Just as you think killing Xu Ao was the same as squashing an insect, so too my view on killing you.¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh and shot Lin Tashan a nce of vast emptiness and divine indifference.


    A mortal may choose one over another, but the North Mystic Celestial Lord had no preference.


    Lin Tashan¡¯s face darkened as he said in a heavy voice.


    ¡°Sir, are you sure you want to offend the Lin family of Southeastern China because of one of yourckeys? Let me remind you that our ancestor is still alive. You have already made many enemies: Russians, the Hong Sect. Are you sure you want the Lin family to raise up against you as well?¡±


    ¡°Lin Family?¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and linked his hands behind his back. ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh.¡±


    His imposing demeanor shocked everyone in the living room.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Suddenly, Lin Tashan backed away a few dozen feet, through the wall, and disappeared in the pouring rain.


    The Grandmaster of Lin Family had turned on his heels and abandoned the Hong Sect fighters to their own devices.


    Even as Jiang Yinyue opened her mouth to chid her craven ally, she heard Chen Fan¡¯s voice around her ears.


    ¡°Do you think you can run away from me?¡±


    Chen Fan tapped the gourd and grunted. ¡°Sword Arise!¡±


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Before everyone¡¯s incredulous eyes, a golden ray of light shot out from the gourd that was hitched about Chen Fan¡¯s waist. Some people could even see a golden sword shimmering inside the energy.


    The Sword circled around in the air, its edge barely touched people¡¯s neck before it was through the hole on the wall and disappeared in the rain.


    ¡°Flying sword?¡±


    Jiang Yinyue¡¯s lips trembled as she squeezed herst couple of words.


    With disbelief and shock written all over her face, her head rolled off of her shoulder.


    Hadn¡¯t the art of the Flying sword already gone extinct in China? The only one who might still know the art of Flying sword was still hiding behind the tall walls of the Lin Family, where did Chen Beixuan learn the art?


    ¡°I shall sever your head before the dawn break.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and looked into the distance. He said to himself with an even voice: ¡°This sword had tasted blood in many cities: Jin City, Jiang Zhou City, Tian He, Yun Hai City and now Chu Zhou City. Your blood will be thest sacrifice toplete the ritual ofmemorating my friendship with Xu Ao. It will restore justice to the world, and live up to its name as the ¡®Sword of Essense Restoring¡¯.¡±


    Even as Chen Fan murmured to himself, he heard a heavy nk in the distance behind the curtain of rain.


    He saw a silvery de Qi shot up into the sky like a sh of lightning. Lin Tashan must have unsheathed his deadly de. The ferocious attack would easily make Lin Tashan one of the most powerful Sword Master in the world and earn him a rightful ce on the Dark Roll.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    A wave of nking noises rose in the distance, apanied by an eruption of sparks. A few secondster, a golden lightnced up into the sky and the noise suddenly halted.


    The sword was broken and the master was dead.


    After Chen Fan spoke a nearly inaudible word. The golden sword flew back to him without any trace of blood on it. The Sword Master from the Lin Family was a semi-immortal level Grandmaster, but he hadsted less than two seconds under the attack of the deadly flying sword.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even care to confirm his kill. He unsheathed the sword, drifted into the heavy rain and disappeared like a phantom.


    The series of events happened tonight had huge implications that were yet to be felt.


    Once the dawn broke, the Jiang Nan Province would be gripped by shock and fear after seeing the aftermath of the onught.

 Chapter 451 - Breaking Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 451: Breaking Dawn</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    4 am on March 11, 2010. Jin City Golden Rose Community...


    This was one of the most expensive real estate properties in Jin City. The unites here were well over ten thousand Yuan per square meter. No one was up yet at this hour in the morning, and even the security guards had dozed off in their office.


    ¡°Ding ding ding....¡±


    Qiao Luoyin was woken up by the ringing of the telephone.


    She hated to be woken up by phone calls so she turned her cellphone off before sleep. However, the ringing came from the emergencyndline that connected to the room of her family¡¯s most trusted servant. Qiao Luoyin knew something was up, so she reluctantly got out of bed to answer the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Qiao Qiao?¡±


    Her BFF who was sleeping over at her ce yawned with sleepy eyes. As she stretched her body, bedsheets slid off of her naked chest, revealing her breathtaking body. There was a feline quality to the way she carried herself: quiet, elegant but infinitely seductive.


    ¡°Probably nothing.¡± Qiao Luoyin turned on the tablemp and suddenly noticed her BFF¡¯s fully naked body. She shot the girl a re and said: ¡°Cover yourself please. You are married and almost thirty, why do you still act like a three-year-old?¡±


    ¡°Haha, who cares? It¡¯s only two of us here. Why? Are you interested in this gorgeous body as well?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were lit up with glee as she shook her ample bosom, making her perky breasts jiggle.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Qiao Luoyin was suddenly at a loss for words.


    She met her BFF¡ªa rich girl form Yan Jin when she was studying in the United States of America. They both shared simr family background and had many things inmon. Just as Qiao Luoyin came home to take over the family business, so too her BFF returned to China to be married off by her family to a rich heir of Yan Jin.


    Ever since her marriage, she rarely got any chance to spend time alone with her friends, and this was one of those rare asions. Qiao Luoyin had no choice but to put her business aside and entertain her friend.


    ¡°Hello, is that Uncle Hu? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Qiao Luoyin picked up the phone and heard Uncle Hu¡¯s urgent voice: ¡°Mydy, something bad had happened. The Song Family mansion caught fire and killed everyone inside before the firefighter could put out the me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Qiao Luoyin was shocked.


    Song Family was Qiao Family¡¯s biggest opponent in Jin City, therefore, she always kept a close watch on them.


    By the time she put down the phone, even her BFF had registered that something was amiss. Although the girl was a pleasure-seeking bimbo, she was quick to capture the change of mood in the air.


    ¡°What happened? Is it bad?¡±


    ¡°My family servant called me, saying the Song Family mansion had caught fire and killed everyone in it. The Song Family is no more, I am afraid.¡± Qiao Luoyin said with a nk stare.


    Just a week ago, Song Family had been nipping the Qiao Family¡¯s heels and forced the Chen family to be on theirst leg, a weekter, the entire family n had been wiped out.


    Something was not quite right about this.


    ¡°Are you talking about that Song Family rted to the Han Family?¡±


    The girl yawned again as she asked disinterestedly. She was from a mighty family n of Yan Jin city and was married to one of the most influential heirs in the city, therefore, she wouldn¡¯t care less about the Song Family. If not because the Song Family was an ally of the Han Family of Yan Jin, she might not even know who they were.


    Many elites in the Jinlin City were woken up early in the morning just as Qiao Luoyin was.


    As more shocking urrences were discovered, they filled the air of the Jin City with restlessness and fear.


    ¡°Who could be so audacious as tomit these brazen crimes?¡±


    Many people¡¯s knee jerk reaction was shock and some even swore revenge, but deep down, everyone was seized by fear. The person whomitted these heinous crimes must be a heartless and ruthless monster.


    ¡°What do you think that golden light was? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any kind of modern weapon. It sounded more like the flying sword used by ancient swordmasters. I think the perpetrator was a powerful spell caster.¡±


    Someone guessed.


    ¡°Flying sword, Dharmic powers, Spellcaster, and the feud with the Chen family that were shared with all victims...¡±


    When people started to connect the dots, many of them felt that development was eerily familiar.


    They vaguely remembered that a year ago, another family n in Jin City was annihted in a simr fashion a year ago.


    ¡°Could... could it be him?¡±


    The terrifying thought made everyone look at each other in fear.


    As it turned out, even more things had happened outside of Jin City. There had been murders at Jiang Zhou City, Tian He, and Hai Zhou city as well.


    The bodies of Baldy Liu and Lord Wu were also discovered at Jiang Bei.


    Nearly all the victims were controversial men and women who were not afraid of risking a run-in with thew from time to time to get things done. Their unscrupulous methods and tremendous influence made their deaths carry even more weight than the deaths of an average Joe.


    Many elites of the society were woken up by phone calls early in the morning.


    The police officers in many cities dispatched their units to the crime scenes. After seeing the aftermath of the ughter, they looked at each other in trepidation.


    ¡°These are all murder cases, and the perpetrator is the same person. He had used a sharp weapon, likely a sword or whatnot and decapitated these victims¡¯ heads. Director, did you see how sleek and smooth the wound was? The perpetrator must be a skilled swordmaster, worse, he could be an internal force user. These men and women seemed to have died simultaneously, meaning, the perpetrator must have killed multiple people in one attack.¡±


    A veteran detective reported to his director.


    The Director said nothing, his dark face was an anvil.


    These victims were infamous tycoons of the city, adding in the possible involvement of Internal Force users, these cases were well above the local sheriff¡¯s pay grade. He wagered that he would even soon see faces from the higher-level governments in his office to take over these hot cases.


    Even as the director ordered his men to cordon off the scene, he got a phone call from his colleague in the neighboring city.


    ¡°What? the same crime happened at the City of Clear Water? Baldy Liu is decapitated?¡±


    ¡°Xu Long was killed at Hai Zhou city?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Tianhao was found dead in his house at Chu Zhou City?¡±


    The series of news had shocked everyone.


    ¡°Boss, how should we handle this?¡±


    The voice of even the most seasoned detective started to be shaky. This was one of the most serious cases of violence in China. The death toll had reached five hundred, yet, the perpetrator was only one person.


    In the detective¡¯s mind¡¯s eye, he saw a white robbed sword master who flew past many cities where heads rolled and blood were spilled.


    He had killed these men and women with otherworldly methods that had left no trace of evidence behind. He then walked away from the bloody scene guilt-free as if these men and women hardly deserved to live in the first ce, leaving the world to solve the impossible riddle.


    He acted exactly like the sword-hero in poems and bads.


    Hands shaking, the Director ordered: ¡°Close off the area and return to your office. This is beyond our pay grade. I will report to the federal government and request the involvement of the Special Case Department.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. ¡±


    Everyone nodded in relief.


    They knew that this case was too big and too dangerous for them to take on.


    More than five hundred people were either dead or injured in Jiang Bei. The news took the entire Jiang Nan Province by storm.


    Many tycoons of Jiang Nan Province had to spend the following few nights constantly waking up by nightmares.


    During the day, they tried all they could to get as many details about the incidents as they could.


    Wu Zhou City, Su Family Residence...


    Su Yanghao grunted after he was woken up by the phone. He picked up the phone and heard the voice of his son Su Zhengde on the other end.


    ¡°Dad, are you safe? The Song Family of Jin City were all killedst night, killed by fire and none of them survived. The family lords of the Hua Family, Ren Family, Gong Family, and sixteen other families were all killed around the same time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The news awakened Su Yanghao as his eyes lit up with surprise and shock.


    ¡°The same thing happened across Jiang Bei. Over five hundred men and women were killed by now. Everyone is talking about the return of HIM.¡±


    Thest word rang like thunder in Su Yanghao¡¯s ears. His son kept on talking on the other end, but he could no longer hear anything as a name reverberated repeatedly in his mind.


    ¡°..HIM... HIM....¡±


    ¡°Chen Fan was back!¡±

 Chapter 452 - Shocking The Jiang Nan Province

    <h4>Chapter 452: Shocking The Jiang Nan Province</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When dawn finally broke, ushering ordinary people to the bustle about their life, news of what had happened during the night finally reached the elite circle and took it by storm.


    The news only reached the ears of the most prominent family lords, however, by then, nearly everyone in the elite circle were talking about it.


    Lords of sixteen families were dead; it would be impossible to cover up such startling news. Therefore the information spread like wildfire across the entire Jiang Nan Province.


    By now, even the slowest person would have known that something big had happened, and it was going to change everything


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is back!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, who would have thought that the Chen family could turn the situation around in the end.¡±


    Old man Qiao slurped down a gulp of congee and shook his head. ¡°Chen Beixuan really lived up to his reputation as the devil¡¯s incarnate. He killed so many people in just one night, I wonder how the people of Jiang Bei will take the news.¡±


    The family lord of Qiao Family of Jin City was in his seventies, but he was still healthy and strong.


    ¡°Dad, are you sure Chen Fan is back?¡±


    Qiao Luoyin asked curiously. There was a hint of excitement in her voice.


    ¡°General Li told me about personally. So, yes, I am sure. Plus, who else other than Chen Beixuan can make such a dramaticeback? He had tracked over a thousand kilometer in one night and killed hundreds. I have heard rumors that he is powerful enough to defeat an entire army. I think those rumors have some truth in them. ¡±


    Old Man Qiao eximed.


    Chen Fan¡¯s ability to dictate life and death had stunned even a seasoned tycoon such as Old Man Qiao. The Song Family was the most unwise to crush the Chen family so heavy-handedly before they could even confirm Chen Fan¡¯s death. They brought their downfall onto themselves.


    ¡°Who is Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Qiao Luoyin¡¯s bimbo friend asked. She was wearing a poncho and a pair of pencil jeans, adding on her beige-colored sunsses, she looked just like a rich morous housewife who carried herself in the most decorous manner.


    ¡°Qiuyun, you should be careful about speaking this man¡¯s name directly.¡± Old Man Qiao said with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Yinluo fill you in? He is a real character.¡±


    ¡°Humph, whatevs. He is probably just a loser anyways. I know this kind of man. He thinks he can solve every problem by pounding as hard as he can. Does he even know thatw exists? What a tool.¡±


    Pei Qiuyun snorted.


    The Pei family was barely noteworthy in Yan Jin, but in the second and third-tier cities, she might as well be a celebrity. On the other hand, Pei Qiuyun¡¯s husband was from a much more prominent family in Yan Jin.


    Her upbringing and her husband¡¯s influence had made Pei Qiuyun prouder and made her very judgemental.


    ¡°Hehe, Chen Beixuan is not your average Martial artist. Even the most influential Young Lords in Yan Jin city, such as Wang Chen, Li Mufan, Xiao Tianchen had to keep their heads down and their tails between their legs when they saw him.¡±


    Qiao Luoyin answered readily, sipping on a cup of green tea.


    ¡°Yea, right.¡±


    Pei Qiuyun didn¡¯t believe any of it. ¡°I have met many martial artists and spellcasters in Yan Jin, but they all serve the great families merely as bodyguards. What kind of bodyguard material could havepared with those elite heirs?¡±


    Wang Chen, Li Mufan and Xiao Tianchen were among the richest of the rich in Yan Jin City.


    Even Pei Qiuyun¡¯s husband paled inparison with those blue blooded princelings.


    ¡°Well, then let me share a story with you. A year ago, the Second Lord Han, Han Hongkun had messed with Chen Beixuan, and guess what happened to him?¡±


    Qiao Luoyin changed the topic and asked.


    ¡°Han Hongkun? I have heard he was grounded by his family because he had offended someone important...¡± Pei Qiuyun recalled as she furrowed her brows. Suddenly, realization dawned upon her like a crack of lightning.


    ¡°Was that because of Chen Beixuan?¡±


    ¡°If not because Han Juntu apologized in time, Han Hongkun should have already been dead. Song Family was also kicked out of Jin City on the same day. Half a year ago, the rumor about Chen Beixuan¡¯s death started to spread and Han Hongkun was finally allowed out of his house and so Song Family moved back to Jin City.¡±


    Qiao Luoyin said lightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s... impossible! We are talking about Han Juntu, the Han Family!¡±


    Pei Qiuyun¡¯s face paled as she shook her head in denial. If Chen Beixuan could force Han Juntu to his knees then he was ¡ªas Qiao Luoyin suggested¡ª as powerful as those princelings if not more so.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is not an ordinary Martial Artist. He ranked number one on the Heaven roll, higher than even Ye Nantian.¡±


    Qiao Luoyin put in.


    ¡°Ye Nantian!¡±


    Pei Qiuyun grew silent as she turned her thoughts inward.


    Like everyone else, she knew who Ye Nantian was and what it meant to be more powerful than him. Ye Nantian¡¯s personal strength aside, his family, the Ye family of Mount Yan was even more influential than those who dominated the Yan Jin city such as the Wang or the Xiao family.


    ¡°But... Can he really get away with killing so many people? Isn¡¯t he afraid of the Special Case Department?¡±


    Pei Qiuyun asked in confusion.


    She found it hard to ept that any individual could have risen up against a legion of family ns.


    Worse, Chen Fan had opening untedw and order, making himself a public enemy.


    The question had hit the mark and Qiao Luoyin looked at Old Man Qiao with a pang of distress without saying a word.


    Old Man Qiao narrowed his eyes and shook his head.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan would not be bothered by these frivolous matters.¡±


    ¡°What? Frivolous?¡±


    Pei Qiuyun rounded her eyes as she gaped at the old man.


    He had killed sixteen family lords and everyone in the Song Family. The death toll had reached five hundred. How was this egregious crime a frivolous matter?


    ¡°Five days ago, Chen Beixuan had defeated the Russian Infantry Division 116 and killed the Russian General Scherchen. He barged into Moscow, forcing the leader of Russia to plead for a truce.¡±


    Old Man Qiao tapped the table and said lightly: ¡°Compared to that, what happened herest night was nothing, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    A deadly silence fell over the room.


    Pei Qiuyun, Qiao Luoyin, and the servants were all stupified by what they have heard.


    ¡°He had brought a superpower to its knees. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I didn¡¯t hear it from General Li. Who would have thought that such a cutthroat figure would have hailed from the peacefulnd of Jiang Nan? He had made his family one of the most powerful ns in China, if not the world.¡±


    ¡°Such glory! He can take on the whole world if he wanted to.¡±


    Pei Qiuyun and Qiao Luoyin gave each other a fearful nce.


    ¡°Yea.¡±


    Chen Fan indeed was a mighty figure who was capable to change the world.


    Wang Chen, Li Mufan and Xiao Tianchen simply couldn¡¯tpare. Chen Fan could even cast fear into the hearts of their family lords, much less that of the heirs.


    The Qiao Family¡¯s shock and disbelief were shared by many other families in Jiang Nan Province.


    Hua Family and Ren Family didn¡¯t even moan the death of their family lord as they hurried to pay tribute to the Chen family, showering them with gifts.


    However, the Chen family was not in the mood of opening up their doors to them after their recent betrayal.


    Chen Huaian ordered Chen Ning to turn the guests away without even epting their gifts. However, Chen Huaian¡¯s cold shoulder didn¡¯t quell the Hua the Ren Family¡¯s determination to mend the rtionship.


    ¡°Master Chen must be back, otherwise, the Chen family wouldn¡¯t dare to turn us away.¡±


    The more adamant the Chen family was in turning them away, the more humble and eager they became.


    What happened to the Sheng and the Song Family served a good lesson to everyone. They had only lost a family lord, and if they don¡¯t realine themself with the Chen family quickly, they might be the next family to be wiped out from the world.


    None of the family leaders were dumb and already, they have registered the government¡¯s reluctance in bringing the perpetrator to justice as the case quickly got mired by red tape.


    Some family lords had even heard that the investigator dispatched by the Special Case Department was called Red Sparrow and she was a close friend of Chen Fan.


    By now, it was evident that Chen Fan was going to get away with his mass murder.


    No one in the right mind would want to test Master Chen¡¯s flying sword.


    The development had shaken the entire Jiang Nan Province as the news thrust a name into everyone¡¯s mind: Chen Fan, the benefactor of the Chen family of Jin City!


    Master Chen of Jiang Bei was back!


    Chen Fan had proimed his return using the blood of nearly five hundred men and women and sent a ring message to the world:


    ¡°Death awaits the enemy of the Chen family. ¡±


    Meanwhile, in a ssroom at Jin City University...


    A girl with refined features was taking notes of the ss. She wore no makeup, but her appearance was sublime nheless. She clearly attracted more attention than the teacher, as people in the ssroom nced at her surreptitiously from time to time. There were many different emotions in those eyes: adoration, infatuation, jealousy, and admiration, just to name a few.


    In many people¡¯s minds, this girl might as well be the favorite child of God.


    She was gorgeous, smart and rich¡ªthe holy trinity of being a girl. However, life seemed to have cast a shadow over her as her mind wandered off from time to time with a gloomy expression on her face.


    ¡°Fang Qiong, are you OK? You keep on losing focus.¡±


    The professor walked over to her and asked her attentively.


    She was his best student.


    ¡°I am fine professor Liu, I just got distracted. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Fang Qiong straightened her back and apologized. Suddenly, her cell phone rang, It was Zhong Yaoyao.


    After getting a nod from the professor, Fang Qiong answered the phone. Even as she was going to chide her good for nothing BFF for calling her during ss, she heard Zhong Yaoyao screaming at the other end.


    ¡°Fang Qiong, your husband is back!¡±


    ¡°Pada!¡±


    Fang Qiong dropped the cell phone on the table and was turned into a frozen statue.


    Xiao Fan...


    He was finally back after all this time?

 Chapter 453 - Reunion With Fang Qiong

    <h4>Chapter 453: Reunion With Fang Qiong</h4>


    When Chen Fan returned the East Mountain Vis, Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Gexin had already made their way back to Jin City. As soon as Wang Xiaoyun saw her son, she rushed to Chen Fan, hugged him, and held him for a long while.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I am back. There is no one on this that can harm me. Don¡¯t you worry about me.¡± Chen Fan held his mother in his embrace and whispered softly into his mother¡¯s ears. Meanwhile, he turned to look at his father.


    Chen Gexin was just over forty, but his hair was already tainted with streaks of white. Over the past year, this quiet and proud man had held against tremendous pressure.


    He said nothing to Chen Fan but nodded approvingly at him.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, stay here in Jiang Nan Province with your ma and pa, OK? We don¡¯t need cultivation, we just need each other.¡±


    Tears welled in Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes as she pleaded.


    ¡°Mom, the fate of the Chen family lies on my shoulder. If I don¡¯t gain more strength through cultivation, what happenedst year will happen again, if not worse. I have killed too many people in thest couple of days, if we don¡¯t keep our enemies under our boots, not even the Cang Dragon and General Li would be able to protect us.¡±


    Chen Fan said slowly.


    Wang Xiaoyun realized that she didn¡¯t think her words through, so she wiped the tears away from her cheeks and put on an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°Xiaoyun, with Chen Fan¡¯s return, I doubt anyone in China would dare to mess with us. You can rest assured that the pride of our Chen family is going to soar in the world like a dragon.¡±


    Chen Huaian let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Just so. I have gotten many phone calls from the Ji Family, Tang Family, and the Nin Family. They all wanted to visit me, but I turned them all away.¡± Wang Xiaoyun let out a thin smile.


    ¡°Mom, once I have some time, I will teach those ungracious SOB a lesson.¡±


    Chen Fan said as a cold light danced in his eyes.


    What happened in Russian taught Chen Fan a valuable lesson and made him realize that he had been too soft on his enemies before. If he hadpletely wiped out the Ji Family, Tang Family, and the Nin Family earlier, they wouldn¡¯t even get the chance to turn their backs on him.


    ¡°Mom, what happened to Sister An?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°She went back to An family for me, for the Jin Xiu Group.¡± Wang Xiaoyun said as a pang of regret shed in her eyes. ¡°The An family came to us, asking for An Ya. An Ya refused to leave for An family at first, but when Jin Xiu Group¡¯s future was hanging in bnce, the An family offered a deal that changed her mind. They offered to protect Jin Xiu Group in exchange for An Ya. An Ya was gone the next day without even telling me her decision. I am sorry... I didn¡¯t protect her as I should have.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun broke into tears again as she recounted the heartbreaking moment.


    An Ya had been with her longer than Chen Fan. In some way, An Ya was closer to her than Chen Fan was.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK mom, I will pay the An family a visit and bring Sister An back.¡±


    Chen Fan said firmly as two golden mes lit up his eyes.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun nodded quietly.


    ¡°Grandpa, ma and pa, we need to think ahead of us and be more strategic. We should rope in those families who had treated us fairly to our side, make them our close allies. Those who we could still tolerate, we will give them a lesson that they wouldn¡¯t forget. As for those who have done us wrong, we will kick them out of the city or outright wipe them out. We need to establish our absolute authority in Jiang Nan Province.¡±


    Chen Fan looked around him as he announced firmly.


    ¡°very well¡±


    Chen Huaian nodded.


    The Chen family had been organized too loosely to defend against the Song Family. Now Chen Fan was back and the first thing he wanted to do was to establish a family caucus to centralize the decision-making process within the family. Chen Fan would strengthen the Chen family to a point that it would hold its own while Chen Fan was away.


    ¡°Ah right, Xiao Fan. General Li Wuchen and Red Sparrow have done us a great service. When you have time, you need to thank them.¡±


    Chen Gexin put in.


    ¡°Yes, dad. I got it.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°What are you going to do to the Fang family and the Su Family?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun continued, hesitating. ¡°Xiao Qiong had checked on us from time to time while you are away, and so did Mingde and Susu. However, I have heard that the Su Family of Wu Zhou City seemed to have second thoughts about your marriage proposal and Lord Su, Su Zhengde had been talking to the Ji Family again.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Mom, you can¡¯t fix stupid.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a derisive smile.


    Chen Fan had never seen the Su Family as a threat. He knew that the key to his marriage was Fang Qiong instead of anyone else.


    ¡°My only concern is if Xiao Qiong is going to be mad at me for leaving her alone for so long. I didn¡¯t even have time to bid a proper farewell before I left.¡±


    Chen Fan grimaced.


    For the few days that followed, Chen Huaian, Chen Gexin, Wang Xiaoyun, and Chen Ning started to put their ns into action. Their tasks were to solicit loyalties from friendlier families ns by extending olive branches.


    Together with Chen Fan, they yed the game of the ¡°Good cop and the Bad cop¡± and quickly subjugated the tycoons of Jiang Nan. They knew they have much of an option anyway.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was already back at the Jin City University.


    Fang Qiong was sitting quietly in the Jin City University Library, going over the work of Nobel prize winner Laureate Robert F. Engle. She wore a white sweater underneath a in slim-fit peacoat. Her jeans had been broken-in and with the perfect shade of indigo. Her long straight hair reached her shoulder like a river that fell off a sheer drop.


    Zhong Yaoyao sat quietly in boredom beside Fang Qiong.


    As she grew older, her features became more nymph-like. She was in a dance rehearsal so she was still in her skin tight dancing outfit that revealed two breathtaking hills of pleasure on her chest. Under her belt, she wore a pair of ck short skirt and knee-high socks.


    Most people in the library nced at the two drop-dead gorgeousdies from time to time, barely able to focus on their studies.


    ¡°Fang Qiong and Zhong Yaoyao are not only BFFs but also the two hottest girls at Jin City University. They have many admirers on campus.¡±


    ¡°Fang Qiong was always cold and distant to most male students, and Zhong Yaoyao was even worse! She is not as aloof as Fang Qiong, but she is a heartbreaker. No one seems to know what is on her fickle mind.¡±


    ¡°What do you think they are doing here in the library? Are they waiting for a boy?¡±


    Everyone murmured to each other under their breath.


    ¡°Fang Qiong, what are we doing here? I thought we are going to find your husband, why are we wasting our time here in the library?¡±


    Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s patience finally wore out. She asked Fang Qiong angrily.


    She had been rehearsing a show for next month¡¯s weing ceremony for the freshmen. The moment she got the message from Fang Qiong, she screamed at the top of her lungs, startling other dancers and darted out of the dance studio without even change into her normal clothing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you toe with me, and neither did I say I am going to look for him. I am just waiting for him to show up, I know he will.¡±


    Fang Qiong turned a page on the heavy book and answered evenly.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Anger contorted Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s face.


    However, the thought of Chen Fan and his unimaginable power made Zhong Yaoyao lower her head and turned down a notch.


    ¡°What an asshole. He left you hanging for a year in aplete dark. Even as people started to believe that he was dead, you still believed in him and waited for him. Who would know that he did pull through ande back? Hey, have you heard what he had did in Jiang Nan Province?¡±


    ¡°I thought I had gone crazy when I first heard it from my dad. He told me Chen Fan had killed SIXTEEN family lords! Adding other tycoons he had killed, he had killed over five hundred people! Out there in the streets, people are using his name to scare children now.¡±


    Zhong Yaoyao said with a mix of fear and admiration. Then her voice grew colder and said:


    ¡°Hehe, I wonder what the Su Family is going to say to Chen Fan. They have been hot on your heels, trying to make you change your mind to marry their heir. That woman called Su Qian was particrly annoying. Without you holding me back, I would have pped that bitch many times. Chen Beixuan is not going to let them get away with that, I wonder what kind of havoc he is going wreak this time.¡±


    Fang Qiong furrowed her brows and said nothing.


    She was disappointed by what the Su Family had done over the year.


    ¡°How did you find someone so powerful and charming and why do I keep on meeting losers? I thought that Korean Oppa was going to be my Mr. Right, but he turned out to be a spy and had gone mad after whatever Professor Chen did to him.¡±


    Zhong Yaoyaoined.


    ¡°Ah right.¡± Zhong Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as she suddenly remembered something: ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that your husband and Professor Chen are the same person? How could anyone change his look in such a short period of time?¡±


    ¡°You will know how when you see him.¡±


    Even as Fang Qiong said that Zhong Yaoyao let out a surprised cry.


    Fang Qiong looked up and saw a tall handsome man walk over to them. His long dark hair reached his shoulder and his eyes were ck and incandescent at the same time. The sublime features on his face and his statuesque body made him look like a god.


    ¡°Miss, may I have the honor of sharing the table with you?¡±


    Chen Fan let out a warm smile and said courteously.


    ¡°I am sorry, this spot is reserved for my husband.¡±


    Fang Qiong paused a second before she answered and looked down at her book.


    ¡°Well, I am your husband.¡±


    A familiar voice drifted into her ears. This time, Fang Qiong recognized Chen Fan¡¯s face right away and threw herself into his arms.


    ¡°Where have you been? I have been waiting for you for so long!¡± Fang Qiong broke into tears.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Chen Fan squeezed the girl a little as a pang of guilt rose inside of him.

 Chapter 454 - Heading to the An Family

    <h4>Chapter 454: Heading to the An Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone knew Fang Qiong as an independent and strong-willed girl. Therefore, the sight of her breaking into tears had stunned her ssmates around her. Sensing the other students¡¯ res, she quickly gathered herself.


    What? Did the campus flower of Jin City University just offer herself to that random dude??


    This was going to be a piece of explosive news on campus.


    Suddenly, someone shouted in surprise.


    ¡°Uh? Isn¡¯t that Professor Chen from the Biology department who went missing a year ago. Now he is back and is seeing Fang Qiong?¡±


    Professor Chen was a much more popr sensation on campus. He easily charmed the students and teachers with his depth of technical knowledge, his breadth of wealth, and his godly appearance.


    Sensing the sizzling excitement of the crowd, Chen Fan decided to leave with the two girls.


    As soon as he was out of the Library, he cast an illusion art and changed his appearance back. The two girls watched in disbelief as Chen Fan transformed his look, ¡°Hey, what did you do to Professor Chen? I don¡¯t want to look at your face.¡±


    Zhong Yaoyaoined.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t look and buzz off.¡±


    Chen Fan flung back at her.


    North Mystic Celestial Lord was a godly existence and even a Dao Reunion level Immortal Cultivator had to bow to him with great respect. It was an affront to treat him as frivolous eye candy.


    ¡°Make me...¡±


    Zhong Yaoyao held onto Fang Qiong¡¯s arm tightly and refuted coquettishly as she followed the two closely.


    The three of them finally arrived at a quiet restaurant around noon where they caught up with each other over lunch. Fang Qiong did most of the talking while Chen Fan listened on attentively, nodded from time to time.


    ¡°Did the Su Family get on your back again?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and sped his fingers. ¡°I had taken Su Yanghao for a wise old man, but he disappointed me by spoiling his arrogant children. I think it is time for him to learn a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Just so! Chen Fan, you have no idea how disgusting those Su Family members are, especially that bitch called Su Qian. She had embarrassed Xiao Qiong before the entire family many times.¡±


    Zhong Yaoyao chimed in.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Fang Qiong shot her BFF a hot re and then gave Chen Fan a cating look. ¡°That¡¯s not important. The important thing is that you are back now.¡±


    Fang Qiong and just turned 20 this year, already she looked much closer to the Zi Qiong Goddess that Chen Fan had remembered.


    ¡°I will visit Wu Zhou with you in a couple of days.¡±


    Chen Fan said firmly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Fang Qiong knew she couldn¡¯t change Chen Fan¡¯s mind, so she nodded. However, she couldn¡¯t hide the sh of joy in her eyes.


    Lunch was over, Chen Fan saw the two girls to their dorm and left the campus. He felt relieved after seeing Fang Qiong was safe and sound. They were going to spend endless eons together, and therefore there was no need to cling onto each other now.


    Plus, there was something more urgent to deal with as of now.


    ¡°Wei Family of the North Bank, Su Family of Wu Zhou City, Ji Family of Zhong Hai, Han Family of Yan Jin and the Lin family of Southeastern China will all have to pay for what they have done. But my first and foremost task is to get Sister An back.¡±


    Chen Fan calcted in his mind.


    Chen Fan¡¯s disappearance had made the other regional forces restless.


    The Han Family, for example, had released Second Lord Han thinking Chen Fan was dead. Worse, they also supported the Song Family to antagonize the Chen family. For this, they would have to pay a heavy cost.


    However, at this moment, Chen Fan was not only concerned about his own family, but also the Lu family, A¡¯Xiu, the Medicine God Valley Sect, and Zheng Anqi at Hong Kong.


    If the Hong Sect had made their way to Jiang Bei, they must have also visited the Lu family and found the Medicine God Valley Sect.


    ¡°sigh... lesson learned. My cultivation in myst life had been smooth sailing thanks to the protection of the True Martial Celestial Sect. I never had to be on guard all the time. Therefore, I have spread myself too thin all over the earth and without uniting the scattered forces together, my enemies could easily pick them off one by one.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh and said wistfully: ¡°That¡¯s it then. In order to protect my family and the people that followed me, I need to unite everyone together under one banner.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Chen Fan had been a perfected cultivator and reached the Tribtion Transcendence level. Therefore, when he finally regained his former level of attainment, he could use many dharmic arts to create a legion of deadly fighters that would fight for him. Tong Shan was an example of the fighters that would make up such an army. He only needed ten fighters as powerful as Tong Shan to annihte the lord of the Lin Family.


    However, that wouldn¡¯t happen for a while.


    Building such a formidable force took time and patience. Once all the requirements were met, the spirit herbs at the Green Dragon Grand Array would be more than enough to sustain such an army.


    That being said, Chen Fan reckoned that he should focus his attention on the task at hand: to reach the An family and bring Sister An back.


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan looked to the North as his eyes lit up with a cold light.


    The An family of Don He Province was one of the most prominent family ns in Northern China.


    Although its influence was a far cry from that of the Wang or the Xiao family, they were deep-rooted in the Don He Province and had produced many brilliant hires throughout history. The Ans Group was also one of the few Chinese privatepanies that made it into the world¡¯s top five hundred corporations.


    Most local tycoons of Jiang Nan paled inparison with the An family, and only the Su Family might have been in the same league with the An family.


    The An family had many branches and its members scattered all over China in many different provinces.


    An Jinxiu was from of the An family¡¯s branches in Yan Jin City. She had known Wang Xiaoyun, the female heir of the Wang family when they were just little girls. Once An Jinxiu gave birth to a girl outside of marriage, she was considered a stain on the family¡¯s reputation.


    Rumor had it that An Jinxiu¡¯s parents had to sever their ties with An Jinxiu to contain the damage to the family n.


    In the end, Wang Xiaoyun had brought An Ya home to raise her in Jiang Nan Province.


    ¡°They were as influential as the Han Family, but for very different reasons. The Han family has deep connection in the military, but the An family was a significant local force. Since they were not as well connected as, say, the Han Family, they might not even be aware of my return. Once they know that I am on my way to them, they should kneel down before me and beg for forgiveness.¡±


    On the ne to Dong He, Chen Fan flipped through the documents Red Sparrow had collected for him about the An family.


    Although he had killed many people a few nights ago and enjoyed every minute of it, it was Red Sparrow who had to clean up his mess. Right after that she also hurried to collect information on the An family for him.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t feel that Red Sparrow¡¯s help was unwarranted.


    Red Sparrow and Director Xiao had owed him a big one for not barging into the kremlin and having a ¡°Chat¡± with the Russian leader as he nned to. In the end, he decided to end the conflict peacefully and made Red Sparrow¡¯s life infinitely easier.


    ¡°In myst life, Jin Xiu Group was gone before it rose to prominence, so I doubt the An family even knew that An Ya existed.¡±


    ¡°However, I have prevented the fall of Jin Xiu Group in this lifetime and therefore it had risen to fame. My mom is now regarded as the Queen of Real Estate while Sister An also became famous as her assistant and CEO of the Jin Xiu Group. I think that was how Sister An came under the An family¡¯s attention again.¡±


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and thought to himself.


    At the root of the An family¡¯s change of heart was the value of Sister An they have newly discovered.


    In Chen Fna¡¯sst life, An Ya was a nobody, and the An family didn¡¯t even know her existence. But In this life, An Ya was an attractive young CEO of arge corporation; she would be an irreceable asset to the An family.


    Just as Su Family had groomed Su Xiao into a valuable merchandise to be sold for a marriage alliance, so too the An family sought to taut their own valuable assets at the market of a political marriage.


    ¡°So they n to use Sister An as a tool for gaining an alliance.¡±


    The thought didn¡¯t sit well with Chen Fan. A flicker of cold light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Hehe. Might as well. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do with them if they genuinely wanted to right the wrong they have done to Sister An. But if they had taken Sister An only to sell her off again, It would make things much easier for me.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    The Sword of Essense Restoring hummed inside the gourd as if it had sensed its master¡¯s anger.


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t able to get the closure he wanted in Russia, so he returned with a belly full of festering anger. So much so that even the death of the Song Family and five hundred men and women in Jiang Bei couldn¡¯t quell the burning desire to hurt someone. That being said, Chen Fan reckoned that he needs to wait until he talks to Sister An before making the final judgment.


    Before that, Chen Fan needed to hold back his anger and control himself.


    ¡°Hooo!¡±


    The nended at the Phoenix City, the capital city of Don He Province.


    Just like Jin City and Lin City, Phoenix City was one of the top fifteen top tier cities in China. Its streets were filled with bustling citizens and even foreigners of all skin colors.


    Once Chen Fan out of the airport, he called for a taxi.


    He knew no one in Phoenix City, but it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to find the family of Don He Province due to their fame. Even if he did have trouble locating them, he could pinpoint Sister An¡¯s whereabouts by tracking the energy of the Jade pendant he had given to her.


    ¡°You are looking for the An family?¡± The Taxi Driver asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy! The An family mansion is near downtown. Tsk..tsk... it¡¯s so big that it could fit a few shopping malls there. But that¡¯s the An family for ya! They are the biggest fish in our city.¡±


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s be on our way then.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    The Taxi took Chen Fan straight to downtown. The Taxi driver continued to fill Chen Fan in on the mighty An family.


    ¡°The An family is the one calls the shots in the city. The CEO of the Ans group is the richest man in Don He Province. Even the provincial leaders had to show respect for him, but what can you do, eh? They got the money, and no one dares to mess with them. I have heard that they are nning a marriage alliance with another big family as if they are still not powerful enough.¡±


    ¡°Marriage alliance?¡±


    Two divine lights lit up Chen Fan¡¯s eyes as he heard the two words.

 Chapter 455 - The An Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 455: The An Sisters</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Just so! I can¡¯t remember which family n they are talking with, but they are also one of the mighty family ns in Northern China for sure. But what do I know, I am just a Taxi driver. ¡±


    The Taxi Driver shook his head and said: ¡°Ah right, I have heard that the An family was having a family reunion right now. It is a custom here in Don He Province to have a big family reunion after the new year. Are you a guest at the reunion?¡±


    Don He Province was located in northern China, therefore, some of its customs were very different than Jiang Nan Province which was in the south.


    However, the family reunions were simr regardless of which part of China one was at. Branch families would be gathered together to reflect and n ahead. There would be many feasts with honorable guests. The family reunion was the stage for each branch to show off andpete with each other.


    The An family was a powerful family n that had existed for hundreds of years with many branches all over China. Chen Fan wagered that its family reunion would be ten times more extravagant than that of the Chen family.


    ¡°Kind of.¡±


    Chen Fan said indifferently.


    A flicker of Admiration shed in the driver¡¯s eyes. He said: ¡°You must be either powerful or rich to be able to be invited by the An family. Most of their guests are either provincial leaders or local governors. Even the mayor of Phoenix City might not be on the invitation list.¡±


    What the driver had said revealed the An family extraordinary wealth.


    Don He Province was much less developed than Jiang Nan Province. Therefore An family¡¯s fortune had made them feel like the biggest fish in the small pond. Everyone treated them like kings with unbridled authority in Don He Province.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly; he was unaffected by the driver¡¯s bragging.


    He had even killed the director of the KGB, what did the An family mean to him? If not for Sister An, he would already have kicked their door open and severed the An family Lord¡¯s head from his shoulder.


    As the driver prattled on, Chen Fan learned more details about the An family.


    The Ans Group was a behemoth that dealt with businesses in many industries such as heavy machinery, construction, real estate, just to name a few. The An family exerted its influence across China through their mightymercial empire, making them even more influential in the business world than the Loong family of Hong Kong. The old man An had been sitting in the position of chairman at the board of directors for many years and had just recently retired. Now his son, An Tianshu was the one who called the shots in thepany. The board of directors was filled with figureheads of other branches, making themercial giant under the direct control of the An family.


    During every family reunion, the most contentious agenda was to re-elect the members of the board of directors.


    ¡°The An family mansion is right ahead of us now.¡±


    After about thirty minutes, the driver pulled the car over and pointed said.


    Chen Fan looked out of the window and noticed that they were right in the middle of bustling downtown. It was filled to the brim with skyscrapers, hotels, restaurants, and shops, not an inch ofnd was wasted. It was evident thatnd was the most preciousmodity in downtown and the An family had ample of them as their residence took up arge swath ofnd. A red door set in a tall wall and it was nked by two stone statues of lions. Trees branches with lush green leaves poked out above the top of the wall, teasing the imagination of the Xanadu out of the beholder¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Impressive! Such wealth and grandeur.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    There were no words to describe the opulence of the An family¡¯s residence.


    Phoenix City was the capital of Don He Province with a poption of a few million. It was one of the biggest cities in China. The properties in downtown would cost at least a dozen thousand a square meter, making the price tag of an average condo in the millions. However, the An family¡¯s residence took up at least a hundred thousand square meters right in the beating heart of the city.


    The residence was big enough to fit an entiremunity. If thend was redeveloped into apartments, the profit would be in the trillions.


    However, An family had only built a two-story traditional style building inside the wall and turned the rest of the space into gardens.


    The wealth of the An family was unheard of so much so that even the Su family of Wu Zhou City would pale inparison.


    ¡°Sir, invitation please.¡±


    Even as Chen Fan was going to walk through the gate, the guards at the gate stopped him politely.


    The entrance of the residence was on a raised tform with stone steps with an exquisite facade with intricate carvings all in the traditional style. The burly guards by the entrance wore spiffy suits and looked sharp and imposing. The Taxi Driver had told Chen Fan that these guards made much more money than a white-cor office job.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation, I am here looking for someone.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Who might you be looking for? Please register your name over there and we will process your request.¡± Although Chen Fan didn¡¯t have an invitation, the guard didn¡¯t lose his cordial tone of voice. However, the sh of annoyance in his eyes betrayed him.


    Over the years, He had seen too many lunatics who think they could get into the An family residence and all of them ended up in jail.


    ¡°I am looking for An Ya.¡±


    Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°An Ya? Never heard of this name before. ¡±


    Many guards looked at each other in confusion.


    They remembered the names of all the An family members by rote and no one seemed to know who An Ya was.


    Even as the guards were trying to scrape their minds to search for the name in their memory, a middle-aged man emerged out from a Mercedes-Benz S500 that had just pulled over by the entrance. The middle-aged man came over to Chen Fan and said with a smirk.


    ¡°Son, the An family¡¯s doors aren¡¯t open to just anyone. I have worked hard for twenty years and finally earned the invitation this year. Do the same, and they might let youe in twenty years. ¡±


    Before the middle-aged man finished talking, he was already through the gate. In his arm was a woman with carefully painted face and dazzling ballroom dress a pretty little bird in a fancy cage.


    The guards had recognized the middle-aged man right away. They bowed and said: ¡°Boss Huang, wee. ¡±


    ¡°Please follow me...¡±


    The middle-aged man was called Huang Hexiang, one of the top ten richest tycoons in Don He Province. He was invited by the An family to attend this year¡¯s family reunion.


    ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t find this person called An Ya. Perhaps you have the wrong name.¡±


    The bodyguard turned around and coldly said to Chen Fan. By then, he was almost certain that Chen Fan was a thief who tried to sneak into the residence to steal.


    ¡°She is in there, I can feel it.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said firmly.


    Chen Fan and An Ya were inseparable while they were children, and so close was the bond between An Ya and Chen Fan that he could register the presence of Sister An even without using Divine Will.


    ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t walk away, I will call the police.¡±


    The young guard pulled a dark face and said heavily.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and a hint of anger flickered in his eyes.


    He had nned to y nice and talk to Sister An before he rushed into action. However, he couldn¡¯t even get through the gate. So that¡¯s it then: death was what they have chosen.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a cold smile as the yellow gourd became agitated. Even as he was ready tosh out at the An family, a musical voice came into his ears.


    ¡°Are you looking for Sister An? Are you her rtive or friend from Jiang Nan Province.¡±


    Chen Fan looked back and saw a grey Maserati that was pulled over to the side. Three people emerged from the fancy race car.


    A tall and handsome man stood in front and behind him were two girls, one young and one older.


    The older girl was in herte twenties. She was wearing a business suit with a skirt and high heels. Her face was pretty but very severe. The one who spoke was a young girl standing next to her.


    Judging by her look, she was no more than sixteen years old. She was wearing her high school uniform, white shirt and id skirt. She still some baby fat on her cheeks, which made her look as cute as a button as she smiled at Chen Fan. Even at such a young age, she had shown signs of extraordinary beauty and it was evident that she would grow up to be a devastatingly pretty woman.


    Chen Fan saw the school name embroidered on the girl¡¯s white-cor shirt.


    ¡°Don He Province Foreign Language Academy. ¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi, don¡¯t talk to strangers. Remember who you are.¡±


    The tall woman chided at the girl coldly.


    ¡°But, sister! He said he knew Sister An. He must be from Jiang Nan Province. It might even be Sister An¡¯s boyfriend!¡± The little girl pouted and protested.


    Meanwhile, many guards came up to the three and said.


    ¡°Mydies, wee back.¡±


    ¡°Come inside please, it¡¯s too cold here. Don¡¯t let your little sister catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Ah-ha! Young Lord Hou has arrived as well. Xiao Wang, park ourdy¡¯s car at stall number one.¡±


    These cold-faced guards suddenly all turned into butlers. It was evident that these three people had an unusual status in the family. Perhaps the two girls were what the Taxi Driver referred to as the princesses of the An family: An Yuqin and An Ruoxi.


    Seeing the little girl stood still defiantly, still angry at her sister, the handsome young man put in.


    ¡°Yuqin, we might as well bring him with us. It doesn¡¯t look like Xiao Xi will be happy until we find out who this young man is.¡±


    The young man¡¯s words made An Yuqin considered for a moment.


    The little girl chimed in with a broad smile. ¡°Brother inw knows me the best!¡±


    Then she held on to An Yuqin¡¯s had and pleaded. ¡°I feel bad for Sister An. She is so lonely. Now her friend hase to find her, we should let him in; that¡¯s the least we could do.¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth. He is not your brother-inw. We are not married.¡± An Yuqin shot a hot re at her sister and then gave the young man a helpless look. Seeing the young man nodding at her, she caved in. ¡°Fine, fine. Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Sir, we really shouldn¡¯t do this, but since you said you know An Ya and my stupid sister¡¯s pleading for you, I will let you in. But behave yourself, there are many guests there, and I don¡¯t want any trouble, do you understand?¡±


    An Yuqin turned around and spoke to Chen Fan coldly.

 Chapter 456 - The Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 456: The Fu Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and grinned at her.


    It had been a while since anyone dared to speak to the North Mystic Celestial Lord with so much attitude.


    Ever since Chen Fan unleashed his deadly power onto the world, even generals of major nations had to choose their words carefully while speaking to him, much less the tycoons of China. They knew that one careless mistake would end up costing their lives. However, this girl dared to publicly threaten him with such condescension.


    ¡°Hey, you, you! Are you really Sister An¡¯s friend? Are you her boyfriend? No.. .no... I don¡¯t think so. You are not that much older than me. I know Sister An¡¯s type, she liked older boys. I say you are Sister An¡¯s gay best friend, am I right? Every girl needs a gay best friend. Ahhh... whatever, it¡¯s cold out here, lets go inside.¡±


    An Ruoxi rushed at Chen Fan and bombarded him with questions. Before Chen Fan could answer any of them, she grabbed Chen Fan¡¯s hand and bolted for the entrance.


    It was early spring but she was only in a shirt and a skirt, no wonder she was cold. The guards at the gate tried¡ªsort of¡ªto stop Chen Fan, but failed.


    The deadly me flickered in Chen Fan¡¯ eys a few times and finally abated.


    The tall girl let out a wry smile and said: ¡°I am sorry, Fangyu. That¡¯s my little sister for you. She is a spoiled brat.¡±


    The handsome young man replied with a warm smile: ¡°No worries. You were talking about An Ya, was she the one chosen by the family to be married to the Fu family of northwest China?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    An Yuqin said quietly; she looked away to hide the glint in her eyes.


    An Ya and her mother were still seen as a stain on the family¡¯s reputation so An Yuqin naturally felt superior to An Ya. However, An Ya¡¯s looks and talent had outshone An Yuqin and made her feel jealous.


    ¡°Fu family of northwest China, now that¡¯s a real powerhouse! Their influence on China is on par with my family and yours, if not more. People call Young Lord Fu, Fu Zhengtin the Dragon In Disguise because of his extraordinary talents. Even the blue-blooded heirs at the capitol have to show respect to him.¡±


    The handsome young man eximed.


    The Fu family¡¯s immeasurable power and influence had ovee An Yuqin.


    Fu Zhengtin was a household name in Northern China. His talents and abilities had even surpassed the elite heirs of Yan Jin city, much less the local tycoons at Dong He province. An Ya had hit the jackpot by marrying into the Fu family. If not because An Yuqin had already been betrothed to the House family, she would be the first to jump on the opportunity of marrying the heir of Fu family.


    ¡°The Fu family is invited to this year¡¯s reunion as well. I wonder if Fu Zhengtin will make it. This marriage alliance is of utmost importance to both families, it is not exactly a harlequin love story¡±


    An Yuqin said under her breath.


    ¡°I have heard that Young Lord Fu already arrived at Phoenix City. A few local young lords had invited him to their parties. I bet Young Lord Fu will show up today.¡± Hou Fangyu said firmly.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The thought of meeting with the famous young lord Fu lit up An Yuqin¡¯s eyes with excitement.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was dragged into the An family¡¯s residence by the little girl. She found a heater to warm herself up while batted hershes at Chen Fan and asked.


    ¡°Are you really Sister An¡¯s friend? What¡¯s your name? Me and Sister An are tight, so don¡¯t you think you can fool me.¡±


    ¡°My name is Chen Fan and I am her brother.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Um... I remember Sister An talked about her stepbrother before. We still can¡¯t be sure you are the one though. It doesn¡¯t matter, we will know if you are lying to me once we met Sister An.¡±


    The girl had a pair of innocent wide eyes, but as soon as she put on a smile, the baby fat on her cheekbones would push up against her eyes and turn her innocent face into that of a sly fox.


    ¡°This girl is going to be trouble when she grows up.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself as he marveled at An Ruoxi¡¯s devastating cuteness.


    The two walked along the crowded corridors of the An family residence


    Most people here came from all over the country to attend the annual family reunion Everyone of them carried an air of opulence and wealth about them and except for Chen Fan, none of the guests looked like working-ss people. Chen Fan stood out among the rich crowd like a sore thumb.


    However, since he was apanied by the second daughter of the family lord, Che Fan didn¡¯t get as many scornful res as he had imagined.


    Chen Fan had easily coaxed the innocent and gullible girl to reveal the family¡¯s n for An Ya.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true that they are going to marry Sister An off to Fu Zhengtin from the Fu family. I have heard of them in myst life. They are a powerful and ancient family in northwest China, a real force to be reckoned with. Fu Zhengtin is a household name, just as my cousin Wang Chen of the Wang Family had been.¡±


    ¡°The alliance of the An family and the Fu family would be Impressive indeed!¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a sarcastic smile and said coldly.


    ¡°No one could have risen up against the union of the two behemoths except for me: Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Soon they arrived at a dingy and drab-looking courtyard. An Ruoxi rushed through the entrance and shouted at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Sister An, guess who is here?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi, is that you?¡±


    A familiar voice rose from inside the room. There was loving care in the slight upward reflection of the tone, and it was evident that the speaker cared about An Ruoxi greatly.


    ¡°That¡¯s Sister An.¡±


    Chen Fan shivered a little and suddenly became afraid of taking any more steps.


    ¡°Your brother is here. Sister An,e out and meet your brother!¡±


    An Ruoxi tugged the arm of the girl and pleaded kittenishly.


    The girl cracked a wry smile and finally emerged out of the room and appeared right in front of Chen Fan. She was in a green embroidered Qipao dress with her hair up in a bun. Her soft and dreamy appearance was a stark contrast to the drab and dullndscape of northern China.


    ¡°Who are you talking about¡ª¡±


    The sight of Chen Fan standing by the entrance had cut her shot. She suddenly turned into a frozen statue. Stupefied, she gaped at Chen Fan without saying a word.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    After a while, Her eyes finally lit up with glee. She held the door frame to steady herself and asked in a shaky voice


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    Strong andplicated emotions roiled inside of An Ya. She watched as Chen Fan came closer to her, one arm smoothly wrapped around her tiny waist while the other gently guided her head t against his chest.


    ¡°Sister An, I am back now. I am sorry for making you worry about me. I promise that from now on I will never give you up, never gonna let you down, never gonna run around and desert you.¡±


    Chen Fan lowered his head and said lovingly.


    He held An Ya the same way as she did when little Chen Fan got into trouble and needed a ce to hide.


    ¡°Boohoo, Xiao Fan. I missed you so much! I am so relieved that you are still alive.¡±


    An Ya wrapped her arms around Chen Fan¡¯s neck tightly as if she was afraid that she would lose him at any moment. Tears spilled out of her eyes and formed a trickle down her cheeks.


    The two held each other for a long time and they enjoyed every second of it. While in each other¡¯s embrace, their problems seemed to have all melted away, leaving themselves to live in the moment where the world was reduced to only them and their thoughts for each other.


    An Ruoxi covered her mouth and rounded her eyes in surprise as she thought to herself.


    ¡°OMG! He is not her brother, he is Sister An¡¯s boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°If Sister An already has a boyfriend in Jiang Nan Province, what would happen to the marriage agreement with the Fu family?¡±


    After a long while, An Ya finally remembered that they were not alone. She gently pushed Chen Fan away and wiped the tears off of her cheeks. She then gave Chen Fan a scolding re. ¡°You still act like a child. Don¡¯t make Xiao Xiugh at you please.¡±


    ¡°You are my sister, so what¡¯s wrong with hugging my sister?¡± Chen Fan feigned an innocent look and replied. An Ya giggled after seeing the silly expression on Chen Fan¡¯s face.


    Chen Fan paused a second and remembered why he was here. His face darkened a little and asked.


    ¡°Sister An, I have heard about the marriage proposal between you and the Fu family. Did the An family force you to do this? If that¡¯s the case, I want the An family Lord to tell me who coerced you into agreeing to the marriage.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glinted coldly as he asked.


    The yellow gourd was agitated by its master¡¯s anger and it bobbed restlessly. The Sword of Essense Restoring hummed as if it was ready tosh out and feast on human blood.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s temper was about to re, she held a restraining hand over Chen Fan and said: ¡°Calm down, you. They didn¡¯t really force me.¡±


    An Ya said, hesitating: ¡°I had agreed toe back with them willingly because Lord An had promised to protect Jin Xiu Group. Plus, I still have rtives here, and they missed me a lot. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°What about the Fu family?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face darkened.


    An Ya knew that Chen Fan was very protective of her ever since they were children. He had beat up a bully in her ss who called her ¡°Bastard.¡±


    With Chen Fan¡¯s terrifying power, An Ya knew that he would do much worse things to the An family than just beat them up. Therefore, An Ya hurried to improvise a reply to mollify him: ¡°The Fu family... that¡¯s still in talks. Nothing will be set in stone yet until I agree to it. Plus, I am not a teenager any longer, I have to get married one day.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sign and locked his piercing gaze at An Ya.


    ¡°Sister An, stop lying to me.¡±


    ¡°They made you live in this dingy corner where servants used to live, why are you still speaking for them? If they sincerely want to make it up to you because they felt bad for what they have done, I would noty a finger on them.¡±


    ¡°But now?¡± Chen Fan cracked a cold smile.


    ¡°The guards at the door didn¡¯t even hear of your name. You are not stupid, so why don¡¯t you tell me what does it mean? They want to keep you here as their property for sale. A rare specimen in a cage, ready for the buyer!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s tant remark brought a wry smile onto An Ya¡¯s face.


    She knew that Chen Fan was telling the truth.


    An Ya used to have a shred of hope to find a family here, after all, she was rted to the An family by blood. However, what the An family had done to her disappointed her beyond description.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t agreed with the marriage yet. Even if you didn¡¯te to me, I am nning to make it clear to my grandpa anyways.¡±


    An Ya lifted her chin and announced firmly.


    ¡°They have invested a great deal of time and money in you, do you think they will just let you walk away?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°They have taken advantage of a grieving family and forced an innocent girl into a marriage. I don¡¯t care who they are and what they do, I will make them pay for the wrongs they have done to my sister.¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice drifted into the cold yard.


    ¡°An Ya, who is this babbling buffoon?¡±

 Chapter 457 - How Dare You!

    <h4>Chapter 457: How Dare You!</h4>


    ¡°An Ya, who is this babbling buffoon?¡±


    Chen Fan turned his head around toward the speaker. He watched as arge crowd filed into the courtyard and leading the crowd was a white-haired old couple. The speaker was a middle-aged woman standing beside the old couple.


    The middle-aged woman was of average looks and her lips were as thin as the edge of a de. Despite the expansive make-up she wore, she couldn¡¯t hide the crow¡¯s feet around the corners of her eyes.


    She shot Chen Fan a cold re that was loaded with contempt.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle, and Auntie...¡±


    An Ya¡¯s eyes dimmed as she saw the group of people in front of her. The excitement in her eyes was reced withplicated emotions.


    The middle-aged woman was An Ya¡¯s Auntie. She caught Chen Fan with the hook of her questioning re. ¡°Who are you? How did you get here? Security! Security!¡±


    The guards murmured a reply in unison and were about toe forward.


    ¡°Hey, stop! All of you! He is Sister An Ya¡¯s brother, and I brought him in here!¡±


    The little girl shouted hotly.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Xiao Xi.¡±


    Seeing it was An Tianshu¡¯s most favorite child, The middle age woman suddenly heaped a smile on her face and said.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, you are such a nice girl. But this man is bad, he just wants our money, like all those bad people out there.¡±


    Chen Fan stood by and watched theical exchange indifferently.


    ¡°Sister An, are these your so-called rtives ¡±


    Chen Fan gave An Ya a sidelong nce and asked.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    An Ya bit onto her lower lip as she endured the middle-aged woman¡¯s scornful remarks. She nodded slowly and painfully.


    Although An Ya was rted to these men and women by blood, they were the culprits who separated her parents and abandoned her. Even after spending three months together, they still treated her like a stranger.


    They never regarded An Ya as a member of their own family, instead, they looked at her as if she was just an item.


    ¡°I am An Ya¡¯s brother, and I am here to bring her back.¡±


    Chen Fan took a step forward and said calmly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words had stirred up the crowd. The middle-aged woman hurried to put in.


    ¡°Nonsense! Xiao Ya is going to marry into the Fu family. Young Lord Fu can arrive at any moment now, we can¡¯t bail out on the marriage at thest moment.¡±


    ¡°An Ya, have you already forgotten our deal? We will protect the Jin Xiu Group from the Ji Family, in exchange, you will stay with your family and be a good girl. That means do as you were told by your family.¡±


    The stately-looking middle-aged man put in. His face slightly resembled that of An Ya .


    ¡°No, Uncle. I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±


    An Ya lowered her head.


    ¡°Then what is the meaning of this? Humph! Do you think the An family is a pushover? Do you think you can use us as you please? Who do you think you are?¡±


    The middle-aged man hissed at An Ya with a smirk.


    ¡°I... I only agreed toe home with you but not the arranged marriage with Fu family¡±


    An Ya¡¯s body shook a little as she gritted her teeth and lifted her chin up.


    ¡°An Ya!¡±


    The middle-aged man pulled a dark face and growled.


    ¡°Are you two going to keep your silence forever? Why don¡¯t you speak up for An Ya?¡± Chen Fan asked He pulled An Ya back andnded his usatory re on the old couple.


    The old woman turned her head around and avoided Chen Fan¡¯s questioning re. Contempt and arrogance were written all over her face.


    After a while, the white-haired old man who carried an imposing demeanor finally broke the silence.


    ¡°I wager you must be a member of the Chen family from Jin City. As you are surely aware, An Ya is the child of the An family and therefore, it fell upon us to help her make the most important decision in her life. Getting Married to Young Lord Fu, Fu Zhengtin would be the best thing ever happened to her. Such prestige and talent as the Young Lord Fu, that countless girls dreamed to be as lucky as An Ya. We have spared no expense at securing this marriage for An Ya, because we care about her.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Chen Fan burst outughing. He managed to gather himself and shook his head.


    ¡°I had thought too highly of you, An Zaiche. Even at your age, you still live like a spineless worm who feeds on others. You have abandoned your daughter and now you want to sell your granddaughter like an object. I have never seen anyone more shameless than you!¡±


    ¡°Hey, asshole! Watch your mouth!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words riled up the people in the room.


    A few older members of the family spoke up and reprimanded Chen Fan as An Zaichen¡¯s face darkened. An Ya¡¯s Uncle, An Tianfen shot Chen Fan a cold re and fumed.


    ¡°Hey, you! This is not Jin City so behave yourself. Plus, the Chen family¡¯s fate is hanging in bnce and without my family¡¯s help, the Jin Xiu Group would have been gone a long time ago. What gives you the audacity toe here and talk down on all of us?¡±


    The sudden turn of events startled An Ruoxi as she gaped in fear


    An Zaichen was her grandpa¡¯s brother. He was the leader of the family branch at Yan Jin, the second most powerful figurehead next to her own grandpa. If An Zaichen got mad and wanted to kick Chen Fan out, there was nothing An Ruoxi could have done.


    ¡°Shit, shit! He is butting heads against that Old Bone. He is not going to win. I need to find my dad and Grandpa to help him.¡±


    An Ruoxi was young and innocent, her bond with An Ya made her an ally of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Shut up you fools! Do you have any idea who you are speaking with?¡±


    Even as the An family members thought that Chen Fan was going to be scared and run for his life, Chen Fan held his ground and flung back at them with a bright light shining in his eyes. His voice boomed in the small courtyard.


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice sounded like a crack of thunder and shook the earth. It shot through the entire An family residence and startled many guests in the mainpound.


    The CEO of the An Group, An Tianshu jumped out of his seat and looked to the northeast corner where the ring din came from.


    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s where An Ya lives.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Lord An, An Zaiqin furrowed his brows and rose to his feet.


    Many guests looked at each other in confusion. Seeing Lord An was already on his way out of the main hall, they hurried to catch up with him.


    An Yuqin put down her teacup and rose from her seat.


    ¡°Shoot! Xiao Xi had taken that guy to An Ya. I wonder if she is OK.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yuqin. There are surveince cameras everywhere within the An family residence. Xiao Xi must be safe.¡± Hou Fangyuforted the girl with a warm smile. He then said confidently: ¡°The An family has thrived for hundreds of years. It dealt with trouble much greater than just a petty thief. Even an Internal Force user has to think twice before messing with An family, much less a young boy.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    An Yuqin saw the truth in his words. She managed to pull herself together and regained the cold and unppable demeanor.


    ¡°But I am still curious who dares to cause a racket here. If it was that young man we have met at the entrance, I will not let him get away with it.¡±


    A sharp light glinted in An Yuqin¡¯s eyes as she announced.


    Then they followed the crowd to the north-eastern corner of the residence.


    Meanwhile, everyone stood inside the small courtyard were staggered by the overbearing sound wave.


    Fortunately for them, Chen Fan didn¡¯t use any Qi energy in his roar, and therefore the listeners were able to gather themselves rtively quickly. Anger spilled out from the eyes of An Ya¡¯s auntie. She put her hands on hips and shouted back at Chen Fan: ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn who you are either. I HATE it when people think that they talk louder than ME! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE? Security! Old Xu! WHERE ARE YOU!¡±


    ¡°I am here,dy An.¡±


    Her bodyguard Old Xu hurried toe forward as he shot Chen Fan a begrudging nce.


    Old Xu cursed at Chen Fan in his mind.


    He was in charge of the security during the An family¡¯s reunion. But Chen Fan had sneaked into the residence, caused a racket and disturbed all the important guests. He wagered that the An family would not pay him for his services during the reunion, if not outright release him from his contract.


    ¡°Xiao Fan...¡±


    An Ya shot out an arm and grabbed hold of Chen Fan.


    Everyone had taken An Ya¡¯s reaction as fear for what wasing for Chen Fan but little did they know that she was fearing for their lives instead. She knew that Chen Fan could kill everyone in the An family without lifting a finger.


    ¡°Hehe. You are finally afraid, you should have been afraid a long time ago.¡±


    An Ya¡¯s auntie smirked and said.


    ¡°An Ya, you have disappointed us.¡± An Tianfen also shook his head and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°No. It was the An family that has disappointed me.¡± Chen Fan grunted. He gritted his teeth and avoided Sister An¡¯s pleading gaze. He gently plied An Ya¡¯s hand off of his arm and then took a step forward.


    ¡°I had nned to give the An family an opportunity to right the wrongs. Therefore, I have refrained from using violence from the beginning. However, the An family turned out to be rotten to the core and is shamelessly selfish. You don¡¯t deserve any chance, nor my mercy.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said in an even voice. However, the tension in the air suddenly grew heavier.


    Old Xu threw himself at Chen Fan, but he was knocked back by an invisible force while he was still a few meters away from Chen Fan.


    The development drained the color out of everyone¡¯s face.


    The smirk froze on An Ya¡¯s Auntie¡¯s face. She came closer to Chen Fan and said with great trepidation in her voice: ¡°What.. what are you doing? This is the An family! Be... behave...¡±


    ¡°Guuu!¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Chen Fan pped her on the face, sending her reeling back.


    An Ya¡¯s Auntie fell back so fast that her body had turned into a shadow. Her lifeless body spun in the air before it thudded onto the ground. Her blood-stained face caved in slightly where the bone had fractured.


    ¡°How dare you hurt people!¡±


    Anger and shock contorted An Tianfen¡¯s face. He pointed a shaky finger at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Not only do I beat people up, but I also kill them. Just watch me.¡±


    Chen Fan gave him an ugly grin and replied.


    ¡°Attack! attack! Take him down! NOW!¡±


    An Tianfen shouted as he stomped the ground anxiously.


    The guards gritted their teeth and threw themselves at Chen Fan reluctantly. With a single wave of a hand, Chen Fan sent out a force and knocked these attackers back, sending their bodies flying. Some guards evennded on the roof.


    ¡°Get out of my face.¡±


    Chen Fan quickly dispatched the guards and appeared right in front of An Tianfen.


    ¡°I have given you a chance to repent, but you didn¡¯t take it. It¡¯s all toote now.¡±


    Chen Fan said indifferently as he slowly lifted an arm to his shoulder, ready to strike down.


    Life had ebbed away from An Tianfen¡¯s face. Even An Zaichen was too stupefied by the development to do anything. They were both ordinary people and had never seen such power before. Suddenly, a voice shot through the courtyard.


    ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 458 - Is He Chen Fan?

    <h4>Chapter 458: Is He Chen Fan?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The voice came among arge crowd that was spilling into the courtyard. The leader of the crowd, was also the speaker, he was a man of imposing manner. The sight of his man lit up An Zaichen and An Tianfen¡¯s face with glee.


    ¡°Chairman!¡±


    The man was the Chairman of Ans Group¡¯s board of directors, An Tianshu. Standing beside him was Lord An himself An Zaiqin, and An Yuqin, Hou Fangyu and many other leaders of the An family. There were also a few guests mixed in among familiar faces.


    ¡°Hey dip shit! Our family lord and Chairman are here. What can you do now?¡±


    An Tianfen grinned and asked coldly.


    An Ruoxi covered her mouth and squeezed her eyes closed as she ran to hide behind An Ya. However, An Yuqin had already spotted her. The young woman dragged An Ruoxi by the ear and pulled her out from her cover.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    An Tianshu was taken aback by what he saw inside the courtyard. He pulled a taut face and asked Chen Fan. The rest of the crowd also gazed at Chen Fan, some in confusion, and the others in fear. No one had expected a young man to be so strong as to take on a dozen guards at once.


    However, Chen Fan had picked the wrong opponent and ruffled the feathers of the mighty An family.


    Already, many people shook their heads, praying for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Do you think they can save you?¡±


    Chen Fan was unfazed by therge crowd. His gaze on An Tianfen didn¡¯t waver in the slightest.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    An Tianfen registered the deadly intent in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and was terrified by it. He felt cold sweat running down from his back as he slowly backed away.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Chen Fan growled and kicked at An Tianfen¡¯s legs, breaking them in an instant. With a loud thud, An Tianfen dropped to the ground. His hands grabbed the wound on his legs as he let out a painful scream.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    The development angered the crowd.


    An Tianshu rounded his eyes in disbelief and his darkened face was taut with anger. ck mes roiled inside him, contorting his face until he looked like a ravenous tiger who as ready to pounce on his prey. There was no doubt that the chairman of the multi-trillion cooperation was riled up.


    Chen Fan¡¯s action had caught An Yuqin and An Ruoxi by surprise. They would never have thought that Chen Fan would injure anyone in An family in broad daylight. Losing herst shred of hope, An Ya finally closed her eyes and give in to what was about toe. The situation had already escted to the point of no return.


    ¡°Xiao Fan is my brother, my real family. I am always on his side regardless of what he is going to do. If he wanted to visit hell, I will follow him as well.¡±


    With that thought in mind, An Ya opened her eyes again. She found that with the new-found determination, she could see much clearer now.


    ¡°You are an Internal Force user, aren¡¯t you. Do you think your puny tricks will make you safe?¡± An Tianshu snorted and shouted: ¡°Brother Xin!¡±


    ¡°Boss An, I got you covered!¡±


    A broad middle-age man with a dull face stepped forward.


    Despite his ordinary facial appearance, he had two outrageously long arms that dropped from his shoulders that reached his knee. The man¡¯s face was lined with wrinkles, and despite the in appearance, a sharp light glinted in his eyes in fits and starts, a telltale sign of the man¡¯s extraordinary strength.


    ¡°He is Xin Shouqiong, a quiet but powerful master from the Grand Sage¡¯s Pi Gua Sect. I heard that he already reached the peak of Internal Force cultivation and is only a half-step away from reaching the Grandmaster level.¡±


    The sight of the fighter caught Hou Fangyu¡¯s attention. He murmured under his breath.


    Most people who had dabbled in the martial arts would have been shocked by Hou Fangyu¡¯s revtion. Grandmasters were the so-called True Dragons. If Xin Shouqiong was only a half-step away from reaching that level, the man was definitely no match against him.


    ¡°I wager he is the guardian of the An family.¡±


    Someone eximed.


    ¡°Indeed. Father had solicited Uncle Xin¡¯s service a while ago. He had been a mighty warrior in the Don He Province, and was granted the nickname ¡®Invincible Xin.¡¯¡± An Yuqin let out a cold smile as she shot a gloating re at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s Uncle Xin! That means¡ª¡±


    An Ruoxi covered her mouth to stifle a fearful cry.


    She was well aware of the strength of her father¡¯s bodyguard. Uncle Xin had punched a tiger to death right in front of her.


    There was no way that Chen Fan could hold his own while fighting against Uncle Xin.


    ¡°This young man is knee-deep in trouble.¡±


    Many people shook their heads andmented.


    ¡°Kiddo, you really shouldn¡¯t havee. I won¡¯t kill you because you are still too young to die. But I will have to break your legs as a lesson to you.¡±


    Invincible Xin slowly inched closer to Chen Fan as hemented.


    Suddenly, he straightened his long slender back into a sword. He shot out both arms, revealing the dark glinting fingertips: the results of decades of focused strengthening.


    Chen Fan barely gave Xin Shouqiong a nce.


    The An family might be gullible enough to pay a fortune to solicit protection from a semi transcendent level fighter. But Chen Fan could kill the fighter without even lifting a finger.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Suddenly, the Old Lord An, An Zaiqin finally broke the silence.


    Xin Shouqiong pulled back immediately and stood aside in silence. Everyone, including An Tianfen looked over to Old Lord an expectantly.


    ¡°Young man, did you say you are from the Chen family?¡±


    An Zaiqin shifted his gaze from Chen Fan to An Ya and then back at Chen Fan. A hint of surprise and disbelief flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Chen family? What Chen¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Do you mean the Chen family of Jiang Nan Province? I have heard that An Ya had been living with a certain Chen family in Jiang Nan Province before she returned home.¡±


    ¡°He is talking about the Chen family of Jin City. It used to be a force to be reckoned with. But one of their most powerful members were killedst year, so it¡¯s a different story now.¡±


    A swell of murmurs rose among the crowd.


    ¡°Grandpa, he is Sister An¡¯s brother. Don¡¯t let Uncle Xin hurt him, please?¡± An Ruoxi mustered as much courage as she could and pleaded.


    ¡°Silly girl, shut your mouth!¡±


    An Yuqin shot the girl a hot re and lift her hand up to feign a punishment.


    An Ruoxi hurried to hide behind Hou Fangyu.


    ¡°Chen family of Jin City?¡±


    An Tianshu furrowed his brows and tried hard to recall what he knew about the family. Then he remembered the Chen Family¡¯s sudden rise to fame and its fall from grace. He might have thought twice about punishing the young man when Chen Family was still strong, but there was nothing that could stop him now. Even as An Tianshu was about to order Master Xin to get back at Chen Fan, An Zaiqin let out a gasp.


    ¡°I know only one brother of An Ya, and his name is Chen Fan. But I thought he was dead a year ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said lightly.


    Chen Fan¡¯s reply merely confused the An family, but it had shaken someone else to the core.


    ¡°Chen family of Jin City... are you... are you Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Xin Shouqiong gaped at Chen Fan in utter shock as fear shed in his eyes.


    Xin Shouqiong was a well connected martial artist and of course he had heard of Chen Fan¡¯s name. Chen Fan had be well known to nearly everyone in the Chinese martial artsmunity since his battle against the Japanese.


    The sight of the living legend suddenly took the oxygen out of Xin Shouqiong¡¯s lungs.


    ¡°Pada!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s incredulous eyes, the mighty Invincible Xin dropped to his knees and kowtowed to Chen Fan. Even as he did so, he murmured something with great trepidation and deference.


    ¡°Xin... Xin Shouqiong of Grand Sage¡¯s Pi Gua Sect... wees you, Master Chen Beixuan.¡±


    It was Chen Beixuan!


    Xin Shouqiong had never thought that he would every his eyes upon such a legend.


    He regretted everything he had said earlier and wished that Chen Fan was not bothered by his arrogance; after all, he was just insignificant fodder in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Such as it was, Chen Fan had be so powerful that even grandmasters were cannon fodder under his crushing might, much less a semi transcendent fighter.


    ¡°Brother Xin, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    An Tianshu red at Xin Shouqiong in confusion. An Tianshu and An Ruoxi also rounded their eyes in disbelief.


    The mighty Invincible Xin had kelt before Chen Fan and begged for his life?


    ¡°Who is this guy? How could he scare Xin Shouqiong as if his life was hanging by a thread? Chen Fan? Who is that? And who is Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Hou Fangyu cast a suspicious gaze at Chen Fan as his mind raced.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s you, General Chen! No wonder Old Xin showed so much respect for you. I apologize for the misunderstanding. I am An Zaiqin, and it is my pleasure to meet you, General Chen.¡±


    An Zaiqin¡¯s sharp mind and quick thinking on his feet made his figure-head statues in the family well-deserved. He bowed slightly to Chen Fan respectfully.


    Although An Zaiqin didn¡¯t know Chen Fan¡¯s incredible deeds in Japan and Russia, he had heard of Chen Fan¡¯s other achievements such as being the General Major of Cang Dragon, the number one Grandmaster on Heaven roll. Those were enough for him to treat Chen Fan with utmost respect.


    ¡°General Chen? This young man is General Chen?¡±


    People were confused by the sudden turn of events.


    An Ruoxi locked her gaze onto Chen Fan and examined him from head to toe. Meanwhile, An Ruoxi¡¯s mind raced. ¡°Sister An Ya¡¯s brother is a General?¡±


    ¡°At least someone in the An family has the right attitude.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked a finger and locked his gaze onto An Zaiqin.


    ¡°Since you know who I am, then why did you pick on my sister? Do you question my abilities?¡±


    ¡°General Chen An, An Ya is rted to us by blood, that,is something you cannot change. Nor did we force her toe back, she came with willingly. We arranged the marriage for her because we care about her and want her to live a happy life.¡±


    An Zaiqin lengthened his body a little and said with brooding eyes.


    ¡°You care about her? Is that why you confined her to this dingy little room, and sold her off to the Fu family like an object?¡± Chen Fan let out an ugly grin and said: ¡°It¡¯s like me killing all of you except for one, and suddenly I became the good guy?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words startled all of his listeners.

 Chapter 459 - Sword, Out!

    <h4>Chapter 459: Sword, Out!</h4>


    The An family of Don He Province was one of the most reputable family ns in Nothern China. Therefore, the guests at their family reunions were all the most powerful men and women in Don He Province. The Boss Huang, Huang Hexiang, for example, was ranked top ten richest man in the Province.


    Therefore, everyone was terrified when Chen Fan threatened to kill everyone in the An family before so many prestigious guests.


    ¡°OMG. I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong about his boy! Twenty years before he could enter the An family? Bah! what a load of nonsense that was!¡±


    Huang Hexiang was among the crowd. He rounded his eyes and examined Chen Fan carefully.


    Even the pretty little bird who apanied him also reappraised Chen Fan as flickers of admiration shed in her eyes.


    Chen Fan had broken An Tianfen¡¯s legs under the Lord An¡¯s nose. He had forced Invincible Xin to his knees without even uttering a single threat. No one in Don He Province would havemanded the same level of authority and respect as he did.


    ¡°General Chen, what do you mean by that? Exin yourself.¡±


    An Zaiqin could no longer hold back his anger as he growled at Chen Fan with a heavy face.


    ¡°The An family separated my sister from her parents, forced Auntie Jinxiu to take her own life and abandoned her little girl. Yet, you still want to take advantage of Sister An. You asked me to exin myself, why don¡¯t you exin YOURSELF to me first?¡±


    Chen Fan flicked a finger and said in a stoic tone.


    ¡°Indeed and much appreciated.¡±


    The scrawl on An Tianshu¡¯s face turned into an ugly grin. The chairman of multi-trillion yuan cooperation flung back at Chen Fan scornfully.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I know you are a General Major at the Cang Dragon and imed supremacy in Jiang Nan Province. But you are not in Jiang Nan Province, you are on MY turf, so you do as I say!¡±


    An Tianshu announced vehemently. His voice was filled with cock-sure condescension.


    We are the mighty An family of Don He Province, the elite of Northern China. Not even those blue-blooded families in Yan Jin city dare to make the same audacious im as Chen Fan did.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan simply snorted as a reply and waited for An Zaiqin¡¯s next move.


    An Zaiqin¡¯s mind raced as he calcted his next move.


    An Zaiqin knew slightly more about Chen Fan than An Tianshu did. However, he only heard of Chen Fan¡¯s deeds outside of China in bits and pieces so he was not entirely in the loop either.


    That being said, the fact that Chen Fan had forced Han Juntu to his knees was a telltale sign of the extraordinary power backing him. The An family was simply a local power and would pale inparison with the Han Family.


    ¡°The Han Family would not bow to a Grandmaster, even if he had elicited Li Wuchen¡¯s support. So who exactly was behind Chen Beixuan? What had lent him such audacity?¡±


    An Zaiqin¡¯s mind raced as he struggled toe to a conclusion.


    Meanwhile, Xin Shouqiong grimaced at the An family, hoping they would pick up the hints about Chen Fan¡¯s deadly power.


    Chen Fan had defeated an entire army, wreaked havoc in Japan and struck fear into the hearts of the Japanese leaders. The An family simply couldn¡¯tpare. Even the real top dogs of China would have to tread carefully around Chen Fan, much less a local power in Don He.


    He wished he could tell the An Family everything he knew, but he couldn¡¯t dare to do so without Chen Fan¡¯s permission.


    Even as An Zaiqin hesitated and pondered what he should do, a voice drifted into the courtyard.


    ¡°Who dares to cause a racket in the An family of Don He Province?¡±


    Everyone looked to the entrance and saw a small group of people file into the courtyard.


    The leader of the group was a handsome young man with a straight and slender body. He carried himself with such authority, yet so gently, everyone in the room attended to him.


    ¡°Fu Zhengtin, why is he here?¡±


    Someone gasped after having recognized the young man.


    ¡°The Fu family of northwest China, it¡¯s going to be a great show...¡±


    Some people eximed excitedly, but more lowered their heads in fear.


    The bread and butter of An family¡¯s business were in the world ofmerce. Therefore, they might be the wealthiest n in the Don He Province, they were far from being the most resourceful.


    The Fu family of northwest China was an entirely different ball game. They rose to power a hundred years ago as leaders of the local militia. They had since turned their weapons in, but their influence could still be felt everywhere.


    Rumor had it that they had even exerted their influence as far as the Middle East and Russia. They traded anything and everything across the borders, including arms and weapons.


    The business invoices were frequent guests of the nations across the hearnd of the Eurasia continent. They had maintained a strong tie with many powerful Martial arts ns in China mostly through marriage.


    They straddled over two different worlds: the orderly world of government, and the cutthroat Underground world. They were a far more terrifying force than the An family could ever be.


    ¡°Zhengtin, you have finally arrived.¡±


    An Tianshu cracked a relieved smile as soon as he saw Fu Zhengtin.


    Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power had stupefied Lord An. He was worried more about Chen Fan¡¯s benefactor than the young man himself. However, the involvement of the Fu family would turn the situation around. The old man knew only a handful of people in China who could bring Fu family to heel.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord An and Uncle An. I have heard that someone was causing a racket at An family as soon as I arrived at Don He Province, so I thought I might be of help.¡±


    Fu Zhengtin bowed politely.


    ¡°Indeed and much appreciated.¡±


    An Zaiqin nodded with a cordial smile.


    Thebined might of the An family and the Fu family would deter even the powerful Han Family, much less an individual.


    ¡°You are the trouble maker?¡±


    Fu Zhengtin shot Chen Fan a nce and was surprised by Chen Fan¡¯s seemingly ordinary appearance.


    However, a heavy-set man with a face like an anvil furrowed his brows and felt Chen Fan looked very familiar.


    ¡°He is from the Chen family of Jin City and he insisted on taking Xiao Ya back. We tried to stop him and he injured Xiao Ya¡¯s uncle.¡±


    An Tianshu heaved a sigh and said.


    ¡°Chen family of Jinlin City?¡±


    Fu Zhengtin paused a second.


    However, the man standing behind him started to tremble uncontrobly as he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Chen family already fall? There was no one to carry Chen Beixuan¡¯s banner ever since his death at ¡ª¡± Even as Fu Zhengtin remarked derisively, the middle-aged man behind him stepped forward and bowed to Chen Beixuan with great deference.


    ¡°I am Wu Shegnhu of the Wu Family. It is my honor to meet you, Mr. Chen. Please forgive our impudence.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wu, what are you doing?¡±


    Fu Zhengtin was dumbfounded by what he saw.


    Although Mr. Wu served him as a bodyguard, his words carried significant weight in the Fu family because he was a member of the mighty Wu family of North-Eastern China. If not because of the paramount importance of the marriage, he would not have escorted Young Lord Fu personally.


    ¡°Wu Shegnhu of the Wu family?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and gave the man a good look. Then he asked: ¡°Are you rted to Wu Shenhe? He ranked number eight on the Heaven roll if I recall correctly.¡±


    ¡°He is my brother.¡±


    Wu Shegnhu replied with even more respect and reverence.


    The Wu family was a renowned Martial arts family in northwest China. They were much more powerful than the Gu family or and Lu family. In addition, they stood out among other Martial arts families with the unique tradition of serving other families as their guardians. Because of that, the Wu family had incredible connections all over China.


    ¡°Uncle Wu, who is he?¡±


    By now, even Fu Zhengtin felt something was amiss. He asked Wu Shenghu and shot Chen Fan a surprised gaze.


    He was able to make a Grandmaster bow to him. Could he be¡ª


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That man died a year ago in Russia.¡±


    Shock and disbelief roiled about in Fu Zhengtin¡¯s heart.


    Fu Zhengtin¡¯s sentiment was shared by everyone around him. They wondered as to who exactly Chen Beixuan was and how could he force Master Wu to bow to him.


    An Yuqin¡¯s eyes were lit up with glee as she fixed her gaze on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Mr. Chen defeated the Infantry Division 116 in Russia and killed the General of the Russian North Division. He brought Russia to their knees all by himself. His heroic deeds had taken the world by storm. By now, all nations in the world knew that the mighty Master Chen serves China. I had been waiting for the news of your return, but I had never thought that you would be back so soon.¡±


    Wu Shegnhu announced respectfully, choosing every single word carefully.


    He was not only a Grandmaster but also the n leader of a powerful family. Therefore, he was well connected to China and had learned thetest news about Chen Fan.


    ¡°An Ya is my sister, and she was forced to marry the Fu family. What do you think I should do.¡±


    Chen Fan asked with a grin.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Wu Shegnhu¡¯s face darkened.


    He knew the importance of this marriage to the Fu family, especially when the girl was chosen by Fu Zhengtin himself. However, little did he know that the girl was such a hot potato. He turned around to look at Fu Zhengtin and watched as Fu Zhengtin¡¯s smile curdled on his face.


    ¡°Pahda!¡±


    Wu Shegnhu dropped his knees onto the floor and kowtowed. ¡°I am sorry Master Chen! I will make the Fu family pay for their scornful insult.¡±


    He spoke with an unswerving resolution.


    Chen Fan was a cultivator of Immortal State, a god-like existence. He could bring the superpower of the world, Russia under his thumbs with ease, much less the Fu family. The thought of the Wu family¡¯s ties with the Fu family had terrified Wu Shegnhu.


    ¡°Uncle Wu...¡±


    Fu Zhengtin¡¯s face changed color and was about to protest.


    Wu Shegnhu cut him short andnded a solid p on his face, sending the young man¡¯s body flying out. The Grandmaster had vented all of his anger and regret in that attack, so much so that it almost fractured Fu Zhengtin¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Fool! You have dragged your family into destruction. A p is too light of a punishment for you!¡±


    Wu Shegnhu fumed.


    Everyone was stupefied by the turn of events, then they heard Chen Fan¡¯s voice drifting into their ears.


    ¡°Save the show. I will go to the Fu family myself and listen to what they have to say.¡±


    Golden energy rose as Chen Fan spoke. The energy flew across the courtyard with lightning speed. It circled around Fu Zhengtin¡¯s neck and severed his head off of his shoulder.


    Chen Fan had killed the pride of the mighty Fu family with one strike!


    A deadly silence suddenly fell over the courtyard.

 Chapter 460 - The Honor of the Immortal State Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 460: The Honor of the Immortal State Warrior</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fu Zhengtin!


    He was the young lord of the Fu family of northwest China.


    Let it be his talent, abilities, knowledge and family background they were all highly praised by the family elders. He was even thought to be able to rival the top elite heirs in Yan Jin. Yet he died just like that?


    The audience felt their hearts dropped to the bottom of an ice cave.


    Both An family and the Fu family had passed down their prestige and authority for generations. On the other hand, their ancient lineage also narrowed their visions to only things that followed hierarchical orders. Chen Fan¡¯s outrageous behavior was unheard of.


    An Tianshu¡¯s face changed colors and his hands started to shake uncontrobly. Meanwhile, the other An family leaders and many guests felt a chill down their spines. Even the unppable An Zaiqin was shaken to the core.


    Contrary to everyone else, Wu Shegnhu rose to his feet and bowed.


    ¡°He deserves death for what he has done.¡±


    The martial artist¡¯s voice held an unswerving conviction and his eyes glinted with resolution. He had reached a high enough level of attainment to fullyprehend the deadliness of an Immortal State warrior.


    Once a cultivator reached Immortal State, he would no longer be considered a mortal, instead, he would have be a god-like existence such as the deities or sages recorded in legends. Wu family kept such records and the detailed description of an Immortal State warrior¡¯s power permanently tattooed onto his mind.


    During the ancient times, an Immortal State warrior would pin an empire under his boots, making and removing puppets on the throne on a whim.


    The Immortal State Warriors were behind nearly all the momentous events, such as the start of the age of discovery, the first and the second great wars. The Immortal State Warriors didn¡¯t fully retreat out of the stage of history until America dropped two nuclear bombs on Japan.


    That being said, many Immortal State warriors merely retreated from the forefront but still operated in the shadows through many smaller nations.


    The Sect Leader of the Hong Sect, for example, hadid the foundation of an international group that could rival the might of a nation¡¯s army.


    Oleg, the Bloodwolf King used to be General at the USSR and had millions of red army soldiers under his disposal.


    Japan¡¯s former sword Sage had manipted the Japanese court and directly influenced the events of the Sino-Japan war. General Ye from Mount Yan had presided over Chian for sixty years and remained undefeated.


    Now there was Chen Beixuan, who could bring a superpower to heel and defeat an army of a thousand strong.


    All things pointed to one conclusion: the Immortal State Warriors had unimaginable power and were better to be left alone.


    For Wu Shegnhu, Fu Zhengtin¡¯s foolish act of forcing Chen Fan¡¯s sister into a marriage was suicide. If Fu Zhengtin wasn¡¯t enamored by An Ya¡¯s looks, the An family would never go all the way to Zhong Hai had bring the girl whom they probably had already forgotten back.


    It couldn¡¯t have been the other way around. An Ya was not a legitimate daughter of the An family and therefore, if the An family proposed the marriage between Fu Zhengtin and a bastard, they would only bring the ire of the Fu Zhengtin down to themselves with words such as: ¡°How dare you propose to marry an illegitimate daughter to the heir of my Fu family? Are you trying to insult us?¡±


    Therefore, Wu Shegnhu knew almost immediately that it was Fu Zhengtin who were vying for the hand of the beautiful girl. Otherwise, this marriage would never have happened.


    ¡°Lord Fu would do the same thing as I did to his son once I exin to him who Chen Fan was, and what Fu Zhengtin had done to his sister.¡±


    Wu Shegnhu thought to himself.


    Compared to bringing down the wrath of an Immortal State warrior to the entire family, losing an heir was the smaller price to pay.


    Chen Fan had known that Fu Zhengtin was the real culprit long ago. Although he didn¡¯t know when and how he met An Ya, he crossed the red line and therefore he had to pay the ultimate price.


    ¡°Lord Wu, what do you mean by that?¡±


    An Zaiqin held back his shock and asked with a heavy voice.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that a young Martial Artist could have terrified the family lord of the mighty Wu family. The Wu family had Wu Shenhe who ranked number eight on the heaven roll, and what does Chen Fan have?


    ¡°Master Chen is of the Immortal State. He is a living legend. Whoever insults him or his family will have to pay the price.¡±


    Wu Shegnhu turned around and shot a piercing nce at An Ziaqin, as the deadly energy that had been roiled about him suddenly swept across the room.


    The members of the An family finally realized that the middle-aged man behind Fu Zhengtin was actually a powerful fighter. An Zaiqin also called him Lord Wu, suggesting that he was the family lord of the Wu family of northwest China.


    The Wu family of northwest China?


    Such prestige and reputation!


    Without the Wu family¡¯s protection, not even the Fu family would havested as long as it did.


    ¡°Lord Wu, I am not quite sure what you mean. What is Immortal State?¡± An Tianshu furrowed his brows and asked. Immortal State Warriors were long-forgotten memories for most mortals. Most of the people in the room had never even heard of such things, much less seeing one in real life.


    Their knowledge of the Martial Arts world stopped at the Grandmaster Level. However, they were also aware that even the most powerful Grandmaster had to tread carefully around mighty family ns.


    An Zaiqin was the only one who was hit hard by the revtion. He shivered a little and eximed: ¡°Immortal State? I thought they disappeared many decades ago.¡±


    ¡°Indeed! Mr. Chen was the only Immortal State Warrior known to the public.¡±


    Wu Shegnhu announced firmly.


    Chen Fan had risen to power by wreaking havoc outside of China. He had single handedly brought down the entire Dark World. As a Chinese Martial Artists, Wu Shegnhu would like to imagine himself basking in Chen Fan¡¯s glory.


    ¡°So he is of immortal state..¡±


    An Zaiqin cast an incredulous gaze at Chen Fan.


    An Zaiqin was the family lord of the An family and was in his eighties. He grew up listening to unimaginable tales of the Immortal State warriors. The fear and unease those tales had brought him as a child still lingered somewhere in the back of his mind. He remembered one tale that told the story of an Immortal State warrior taking out a warlord and his army of ten thousand strong.


    ¡°Just recently, Mr. Chen defeated the Infantry Division 116 in Russia and killed their general. Even the leaders of Russia capitted to Master Chen¡¯s power and were forced to sign a truce. I remind you not to repeat the same mistake.¡±


    Wu Shegnhu said meaningfully while gazing at An Zaiqin.


    The new revtion made the fear and shock multiply inside of the listeners.


    He had killed an army of ten thousand strong and killed their general? Worse, even the leaders of Russia had capitted to him? Everything sounded so outrageous that in their mind¡¯s eye, they saw Chen Fan turning into a cloaked superhero.


    An Tianshu, An Yuqin and Hou Fangyu gaped at Chen Fan stupidly in utter disbelief.


    An Zaiqin¡¯s legs trembled and nearly gave in. He heaved a sigh and cupped his fist abruptly at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Wee, Master Chen. Please forgive this old fool for not recognizing who you are.¡±


    Then An Zaiqin bowed deeply to Chen Fan.


    The entire courtyard became pin-drop silent. Everyone watched as the mighty Lord An, even with all the respect and prestige he hadmanded, bowed to the young man with utmost reverence.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    An Tianshu blenched.


    ¡°Shut up and kneel! Ask for Immortal Master Chen¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    An Zaiqin rebutted hotly.


    An Tianshu¡¯s face turned from green to red and then from red to dark. In the end, all colors and life drained away from his face, turning it into a pale ball. Hearing his father¡¯smand, he slowly bent his knees, fighting back the reluctance and humiliation as he kowtowed.


    An Zaichen, An Tianfen, An Yuqin and Hou Fangyu watched in silence.


    They witnessed the incredible turn of the events. A chairman of a multi-trillion Yuan corporation had kowtowed to a young man.


    ¡°Forcing the An family lords to their knees and killing the heir of the Fu family without any consequences. Is this what it means to be an Immortal State Warrior?¡±


    Hou Fangyu shot Chen Fan a fearful gaze.


    The events today hadpletely changed his world view. He had thought that money and authority were the only two things that made the world go around. However powerful a Martial Artist was, they had to bow before top elites. Even mighty warriors such as Invisible Xin and Wu Shegnhu had to serve the elites.


    However, Chen Fan had proven his world view wrong using blood.


    He was so powerful that he could pin any tycoons or magnates under his thumb. Even the prestigious An family of Don He Province had to drop to their knees and kowtow to Chen Fan and plead for their lives.


    An Yuqin was taken aback by the development at first, and then a pang of regrete over her.


    ¡°He turned out to be so powerful that not even the An family could so much as toy a finger on him. I must have looked like a fool when I sneered at him by the entrance.¡±


    An Ruoxi was the only one who was untouched by fear. She covered her mouth and looked at Chen Fan in excitement as flickers of admiration shed in her eyes.


    ¡°He really kicks some ass! It would be so wondrous if I can be married to him just like Sister An Ya will.¡±


    The thick silence hung in the air even a long time after An Tianshu kneeled down.


    Chen Fan stood indifferently. His presence seemed to be attuned to the flow of energy around him.


    The golden swirled around in the sky, making a deep rumbling noise like a fighter jet that could swoop down at any moment. The disy of power had filled everyone¡¯s hearts with fear and trepidation.


    The sight of the unimaginable power had also taken the wind out of An Tianshu¡¯s sail and robbed him of thest sliver of hope. His head drooped from his shoulder listlessly as he pleaded for his life.


    An Zaichen and An Tianfen were stupefied by the turn of the event. Fear made their legs cave in and brought both of them to the ground.


    ¡°Immortal Master, the Wu family will see to it that the An family rights the wrongs they have done to Lady An. Please spare their lives for now, and I will make sure that they make it up to you.¡±


    Wu Shegnhu nced surreptitiously at the Sword of Essense Restoring as he pleaded in fear.


    ¡°Yes, yes! The An family will make sure we correct our mistakes.¡± An Zaiqin hurried to put in.


    No one spoke a word as they held their breath while waiting for Chen Fan¡¯s answer expectantly.


    After a long while, Chen Fan finally replied to the An Family by sheathing the sword.


    ¡°Hew!¡±


    Seeing the situation had de-escted, Everyone heaved a sigh.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said: ¡°I will spare you life for the sake of Sister An. But that doesn¡¯t mean I have forgotten your crimes. If you don¡¯t make it up to Sister An, I will turn the An family into a bloodbath.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured Immortal Master. The An family will make it up to An Ya for the wrongs we have done to her over the two months¡ªno, over the twenty years. Justice will be served, I promise you.¡± An Zaiqin said as sweat trickled down from his forehead. He then announced with a slightly higher pitch voice: ¡°Please, Immortal Master! Follow me to the main hall and we will discuss it further.¡±


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and looked at An Ya.


    An Ya looked back at him with a soft and trusting gaze.


    Seeing Chen Fan nodded, the An family members finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°He single handedly subjugated the entire Don He Province.¡±


    An Yuqin watched as Chen Fan disappeared as strong and powerful emotions rose inside of her.

 Chapter 461 - The An Family’s Repentance

    <h4>Chapter 461: The An Family¡¯s Repentance</h4>


    Lord An led the way as Chen Fan and An Ya made their way to the main guest hall. When he first arrived at the An family residence, everyone had looked down on him, except for the silly girl An Yuqin.


    But now, his treatment had improved by leaps and bounds.


    The chairman of the Ans Group, An Tianshu lead the way, while Wu Shegnhu and An Zaiqin nked the brother and sister pair, reminding them even the smallest bump on the ground with unctuous smiles. Behind them was a group of tycoons and other leaders of the An family. As for An Ya¡¯s grandparents, uncles and aunties, they weren¡¯t even important enough to be in the crowd. They stood in fear and watched An Ya from a distance.


    Many people, including An Yuqin looked to An Ya with jealousy.


    ¡°My upbringing is ten times better than hers: at least I am a legitimate heir of the An family, but she is just a bastard who was abandoned by the family. It¡¯s so unfair that she could have such a powerful step-brother, who lent her so much prestig!¡±


    Suddenly, An Yuqin was overtaken by a pang of jealousy.


    By now, An Ya literally radiated prestige and charm in the eyes of the beholders. Even Lord An himself attended to her carefully.


    ¡°Sister An, they have treated you unfairly and I will make them pay.¡±


    Chen Fan held onto An Ya¡¯s arm and said under his breath.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    An Ya inched closer toward Chen Fan as her eyes lit up with blissful glee. At that moment, she felt she was alone in Chen Fan¡¯s half-embrace. A warm and fuzzy feeling rose inside of her as she realized that her little brother had finally grown up.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s words had sent a chill down the An family member¡¯s spines.


    Once they finally arrived at the main hall, Chen Fan and An Ya sat at the head of the table without anyone raising an eyebrow at them. An Ruoxi shot a curious look at An Ya and thetter waved her over to sit beside her.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, I wonder what kind ofpensation do you have in mind?¡±


    An Zaiqin asked cautiously.


    ¡°Everything, let¡¯s begin with her mother, An Jinxiu.¡± Chen Fan tapped the table and said lightly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    An Zaiqin nodded andnded his gaze on the fearful An Zaichen.


    An Ya¡¯s mother, An Jinxiu was kicked out of the family because she had given birth to a girl outside of marriage. Such behavior was viewed as scandalous back then and therefore, An Jinxiu and the girl had be a stain on the An family¡¯s reputation. It was An Zaichen who had made the final decision to kick An Jinxiu out of the family. As harmful rumors and financial difficulties weighed in, An Ya¡¯s father gave in and ran away, leaving the helpless An Jinxiu and their daughter to their own devices.


    As An Zaichen revealed the heartbreaking detail, he had opened up an old wound in An Ya¡¯s heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xiao Fan. Those are in the past, and I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. From today on, I have nothing to do with the An family, and that will be it!¡±


    An Ya shook her head and announced in a dull voice. She had lost all hope and expectations in her birth family and she just wanted to leave here.


    Sensing the numbing pain in An Ya¡¯s voice, An Zaiqin fumed at An Zaichen.


    He ordered An Zaichen to reflect on the mistake he had made. Meanwhile, he fired all the members of the Yan Jin branch from the Ans Group. They would never get any support and help from the An family ever again.


    The punishment was so severe that An Zaichen thought that he had tasted bile in his mouth.


    However, he scarcely dared to even breathe heavily much less protest while Chen Fan was here. So he lowered his head, swallowed the bitterness down and retreated like a defeated dog.


    Although An Zaichen had gotten An Ya¡¯s forgiveness, Chen Fan was not done with him yet. He flicked a finger and cast a curse onto An Zaichen and the members of the Yan Jin Branch.


    ¡°Devouring Venom Curse¡±


    Those who were cursed by the spell would first feel bugs crawling all over their body, gnawing and tearing their flesh. The pain would get worse over time, and In a month they would die a painful and excruciating death.


    The Yan Jin Branch had forced An Ya¡¯s mother to take her own life, Chen Fan would not let them get away with their crime.


    And then, An Tianshu changed the topic to the proposed marriage. He confirmed Chen Fan¡¯s suspicion that it was Fu Zhengtin who had first proposed the marriage to the An family. The An family was ecstatic after getting the marriage proposal since, to them, An Ya was just a dispensable pawn.


    ¡°So in other words, you used my sister as an object to trade for the alliance with the Fu family. Am I right?¡±


    Chen Fan snorted as a cold light brightened in his eyes.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, Please let me exin¡± An Zaiqin let out a wry smile. ¡°At that time, the Chen family was besieged by their opponents. Fu Zhengtin had also reassured us that you were dead and could no longer offer protection to the Jin Xiu Group. It was under those circumstances that I talked to An Ya and convinced her toe back willingly.¡±


    ¡°That being said, the fault is ours. I willpensate for Miss An¡¯s unjust treatment.¡± An Zaiqin paused a second and gritted his teeth. ¡°I will offer her 10% of the Ans Group¡¯s share.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    An Zaiqin¡¯s words caused a wave of surprise and murmurs rose from the crowd.


    An Tianshu shouted: ¡°Dad! We only have 60% of the share in total, now you going to give away 10%?¡±


    The other members of the An family nodded after An Tianshu¡¯s remark.


    An¡¯s Group was worth over trillions of yuan. 10% of its assets would be worth hundreds of billions. All of the assets owned by the Yan Jin branchbined were still less than that.


    Chen Fan was amused by the offer. A bright light suddenly shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    Two azure Divine Lights shot out of Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and lit up the main hall like two shes of lightning.


    ¡°The Zheng family of Hong Kong owed me ten billion, and refused to pay up, so I took all of their assets. The Samsung group had tried to assassinate me, but ended up paying me ten billion US dors. The Mitsui Family instigated the Japanese military to kill me, I ended up killing their family lord, Mitsui Kazuo.¡±


    Chen Fan continued: ¡°I wonder if the An family of Don He Province would be more powerful than the Zheng family, Lee Family of the Samsung Group or the Mitsui Family?¡±


    The crowd grew silent after they heard Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    Of all the names dropped by Chen Fan, The An family was in the same league with the Zheng family of Hong Kong. The Lee Family of the Samsung Group and the Mitsui Family were both powerful enough to influence their nation¡¯s politics and the An family of Don He Province simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, what do you think then?¡±


    An Zaiqin lowered his head and asked respectfully.


    ¡°Sister An will have half of An family¡¯s assets.¡± Chen Fan flicked a finger and said evenly.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Before An Zaiqin could offer his reply, An Tianshu jumped out of his seat and shouted.


    Half of the An Family¡¯s assets would amount to a few hundred billion yuan. As the chairman of the Board of Directors, An Tianshu was responsible for the Ans Group¡¯s fiscal performance, and losing half of the Ans Group¡¯s asset would be a devastating blow to thepany.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and said nothing. Wu Shegnhu also shook his head and gave An Tianshu a gloating nce. If they offended the living legend, they would have to pay more than just a few hundred billion.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    An Zaiqin mmed a fist on the table and shouted at An Tianshu, cutting him short. And then, he rose to his feet and bowed to Chen Fan apologetically.


    ¡°We will do as you say, Immortal Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Chen Fan gave An Ziaqin a nce and started off with An Ya in his arm. Before he disappeared behind the door, everyone heard his voice around their ears: ¡°Remember, three dayster, I want to see those assets under my Sister¡¯s name. Otherwise, I will turn this ce into a bloodbath.¡±


    ¡°Will do! Please be rest assured!¡±


    An Zaiqin bowed deeply again.


    Under everyone¡¯s incredulous eyes, Chen Fan and An Ya started off without even looking back.


    An Zaiqin heaved a sigh after Chen Fan was finally out of sight. He struggled to straighten his back and stretched his neck. The negotiation with Chen Fan had drained all of his energy.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    An Tianshu hurried to steady the old man. He then asked in confusion. ¡°We have given away too much of ourpany¡¯s shares. The Ans Group might as well change its ownership after the transaction.¡±


    ¡°You fool! If I didn¡¯t agree to Chen Fan¡¯s terms, your head would be rolling on the floor now.¡± An Zaiqin refuted hotly.


    ¡°He already killed Fu Zhengtin, I doubt he would make a move against us. We live by the rule ofw, don¡¯t we?¡±


    An Tianshu said indignantly.


    An Zaiqin shook his head disappointedly after hearing his son¡¯s remark.


    His son was a capable businessman but hecked a deeper understanding of the world. He still had no idea what it meant to be an Immortal State Warrior.


    ¡°Brother An, I have just got a piece of breaking news. As soon as Immortal Master Chen returned to China, he destroyed the entire Song Family of Jin City and killed sixteen family lords. He then went to Jiang Bei City and turn that ce into a ughterhouse. In just one night, he killed over five hundred men and women. In the end, the Red Sparrow from the Special Case Department had to intervene and cover everything up.¡±


    Wu Shegnhu eximed as he shook his head.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Wu Shegnhu¡¯s words shook up the crowd in the hall.


    Those who had felt indignant, such as An Tianfen and An Tianshu were shaken to the core by the terrifying revtion.


    The Song Family, Hua Family, Ren Family, and Gong Family were all reputable family ns in Jin City. Thebined might of all those family ns were at least a few times more powerful than that of the An family.


    Yet, Chen Fan had killed sixteen family lords after he had ughtered the entire Song Family.


    Such atrocity was unheard of!


    Worse, Chen Fan seemed to be able to get away with his heinous crimes thanks to government-led cover-ups. It was evident that there was an incredible force backing Chen Fan.


    ¡°A living legend! He really lives up to his reputation!¡±


    An Zaiqin threw his head back and eximed. ¡°In his eyes, we are insignificant insects. Only the leaders of powerful nationsmand the same amount of power as he does. Tianshu, transfer half of the Ans Group¡¯s asset to An Ya¡¯s ount right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    An Tianshu nodded respectfully.


    The other leaders of the An family and the guests looked at each other in fear. Today¡¯s event had shown them the true definition of power. Compared to Chen Fan, even the elite heirs, and prominent family ns would seem insignificant and weak.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were lit up with admiration and adoration.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan and An Ya had arrived at the Shangri-La Hotel in downtown.


    The Family Lord of the Fu family of northwest China rushed to their hotel and kneeled before Chen Fan¡¯s hotel room, begging for forgiveness.


    The next day, Chen Beixuan packed up his things and left for Jiang Nan Province with An Ya. Leaving the tycoons of Don He Province to marvel at his incredible disy of power. This was the first time Chen Fan appeared in Northern China and already, he had be a household name.


    Meanwhile, news about Chen Fan¡¯s actions in Russia had finally reached China and beyond and started to spread like wildfire.

 Chapter 462 - The Divine Roll?

    <h4>Chapter 462: The Divine Roll?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    March 5th.


    Chen Fan had defeated the Russian Infantry Division 116 and killed the General of the North Division at Khabarovsk.


    The five days that followed, Chen Fan made his way to Moscow and destroyed seventeen KGB branches on his way. Then, he killed the Bloodwolf King Oleg and finally brought Russia to her knees.


    March 10th...


    Chen Fan returned Jiang Nan Province, annihted the Song Family and killed sixteen other family lords. During the same night, he turned the Jiang Bei region into a bloodbath and killed five hundred men and women, including Lin Tashan and the entire Hong Sect¡¯s Dark Moon unit.


    The next day, Chen Fan arrived at the An family¡¯s residence and killed Fu Zhengtin, and pinned the An family and the Fu family under his thumb.


    In less than six days, Chen Fan had traveled over ten thousand miles: from Siberia to Moscow, from Moscow to Jin City and then from Jin City to Don He Province. Wherever he went, he left a trail of destruction and blood.


    It would be impossible to cover up this news, and therefore, they quickly reached beyond China.


    Inside a secret base at Kunlun.


    ¡°He defeated an entire nation. If not because Red Sparrow saw it with her own eyes, I would never have believed it.¡±


    Director Xiao put down a stack of papers and eximed under his breath.


    Although they had the information for days, every time he read it, he was overtaken by surprise. Chen Fan¡¯s work in Russia was a textbook example of what an Immortal State warrior should be like. Although there were many other reasons that made Russia capitte so easily, fear towards Chen Fan¡¯s power was the main contributor.


    ¡°He even defeated Oleg! Chen Beixuan¡¯s ability has grown by leaps and bounds over just one year.¡±


    White Tiger heaved a sigh and shook his head.


    ¡°A year ago, when he fought with the Fourteenth Brigade, I put him somewhere around the early stage of Immortal State. However, based on the new ounts reported in by Red Sparrow¡ªparticrly his ability to use the Golden flying sword¡ª I think he has be much stronger than most Immortal State warriors.¡±


    ¡°I thought the Art of Flying sword had long since disappeared. The only other individual who I know that couldmand a flying sword was the one from the Lin Family. How did Chen Beixuan learn to do that so quickly?¡± Someone put in.


    ¡°I have evidence that proves that he had stumbled upon a Sword Secret from the Exalted Cultivator in Hong Kong. I wager that was where he got the secret art of the Flying Sword.¡± Red Sparrow said coldly.


    ¡°As his power grew, so did his arrogance. He has made such a big mass for the director as soon as he came back. If not because of the Director personally vouching for him, the leaders of the nation would have already been rallying against him.¡±


    ¡°He is the living legend, so we also have to take that into ount. It has been our fault for not protecting his family properly. He killed so many people as a reminder for us to never fail him again.¡±


    Director Xiao shook his head and said.


    ¡°Humph! So are we going to let him do whatever he wants in China? One day he will learn that there will always be someone better than him. If things really get out of control, our Old man would have to¡ª¡±


    Red Sparrow ranted


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Comrade Yu Nan. General Ye is our nation¡¯s guardian and we can not risk his life. Plus, Comrade Chen Beixuan has done our nation a great service, please watch the way you talk about him.¡±


    Director Xiao cut Red Sparrow off and chided her.


    Red Sparrow let out a cold snort and grew silent.


    She knew the pressure on General Ye and how important he was to China. Thanks to him, China had enjoyed peace and prosperity for six decades.


    Even if Director Xiao was right that they couldn¡¯t risk General Ye¡¯s life, there were also many other powerful forces that could threaten Chen Fan, such as the Lin family of Southeastern China, Hong Sect, Dragon Hall, and the Square Tower, just to name a few.


    ¡°Ever since Chen Beixuan¡¯s return, we had been getting more and more reports of Immortal state warriors getting restless. My Ancestral Patriarch told me that there has been a few meetings among the Curmudgeons in China.¡±


    ck Tortoise finally broke his silence and spoke for the first time during the meeting.


    Each of the four captains of the Special Case Department had their own unique characteristics: White Tiger was brusque and conspicuous, Red Sparrow had a no-nonsense and cutthroat attitude and Azure dragon always carried a grandiose and stately air. But ck Tortoise had always kept his feelings to himself and other than being the oldest one of the four, not a lot was known about him.


    ¡°Hehe, do they think China is still like what it had been sixty years ago?¡±


    Director Xiao let out a cold smile and said: ¡°Sixty years go, General Ye was the only person who stood in their way. But now, China is strong enough to ward off those unsavory characters by herself.¡±


    Director Xiao said with a great measure of pride and confidence.


    Only a nation that had had millions of capable soldiers, nuclear weapons at her disposal and was an economic powerhouse could have made such a bold im.


    As the news of Chen Fan¡¯s victory quickly spread across the world, many old powers caught the whiff of fresh air and started to awaken from their slumber.


    Chen Fan was the only Overlord who dared to expose his power to the public in thest sixty years.


    It was also a wake-up call to the public, a reminder of the power that could defeat an entire army. It was a power that most people had long forgotten.


    ¡°This is what it means to be an Immortal State, this is what it means to be a Living Legend.¡±


    Many people screamed in their minds.


    Someone even imed that Chen Beixuan was the most powerful Overlord in the world. Let it be Adam, Azure dragon, Ye Nantian, Russia, their power was a far cry from that of Chen Beixuan.


    March 12, 2010, London.


    Raphael was sitting in an old apartment with a cup of coffee in his hand while he went through the new posts on the CIA¡¯s forum.


    He was a hacker employed by the Crimson Wings. Although the captain of Crimson Wings, Karl was killed a year ago at the Warg Valley, the band quickly elected another leader to keep the ball rolling.


    ¡°Humph... there are more new Overlords emerging over thest year than there had been over the decade.¡± Raphael scrolled down the pages on the CIA¡¯s forum and eximed to himself.


    ¡°The Dark Roll had not changed at all over thest ten years but now there seemed to be a new Overlord making it to the Dark Roll every month. It had been like this for a few months. Something must have emboldened them to surface into the public¡¯s view.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for our new captain. He had been a quiet if not unnoticeable fighter in the team, but he turned out to be as strong as our former captain. Did Chen Beixuan usher in all these changes to the world?¡±


    The thought of Chen Beixuan filled Raphael with a feeling that verged on religious zeal.


    It was as if the name itself was enchanted by magic.


    ¡°Our new captain and all these new overlords simply can¡¯tpare with Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Raphael let out a cold smile.


    Suddenly, he noticed a new post with the subject: ¡°Check out the Dark Roll, It¡¯s been updated.¡±


    ¡°What? It is too early for that.¡± Raphael was taken aback and quickly clicked on the page that contained the Dark Roll.


    ¡°Did the CIA update the ranking because Chen Beixuan was back? They had removed him earlierst year, are they going to add him back?¡±


    ¡°If he was added back to the Dark Roll, there would be no doubt that he would be at the very top. The new guy Odin and Adam would not have stood a chance.¡±


    Raphael thought to himself as he kept on scrolling.


    ¡°Number sixteen, Erika from Japan... hum... she improved her rankingpared to a year ago.¡±


    ¡°Number ten, Ye Nantian of Dragon¡¯s Fang... Ye Nantian had been in seclusion cultivation, no wonder his ranking remained the same.¡±


    ¡°Number three, Azure dragon from China... Wow, he went up fast!¡±


    ¡°Number two, Adam... Now that¡¯s strange. If Adam ranked second, what about Odin?¡±


    ¡°Number one... Odin?¡±


    Raphael was so stunned by the results that he nearly fell off of his chair. ¡°What the hell? Where is Chen Beixuan? He had killed that many Overlords and brought Russia to heels, yet he was not even on the list? What kind of shitty list is this?¡±


    Raphael narrowed his eyes and reexamined the Dark Roll from the bottom to top once again and still didn¡¯t find Chen Fan¡¯s name.


    ¡°Did the CIA try to cover up something?¡±


    Raphael thought to himself indignantly.


    He returned to the forum and noticed that it was already sizzling with discontent with the new ranking. Everyone thought the new ranking was unfair since Chen Beixuan wasn¡¯t even listed on the Dark Roll.


    ¡°Even if the twenty of them join forces they wouldn¡¯tst more than a minute in a fight against Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Someone put in scornfully.


    ¡°What you gonna do about it? It¡¯s the government, they are slow,zy and never do their job right. Too many coffee breaks if you ask me.¡±


    Many people vented their indignation and ranted about the CIA.


    Raphael nodded and felt the same as everyone else.


    In the end, the users on the forum hade to a decision of writing a petition to the CIA. Suddenly someone posted a reply: Look at the top!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Dark Roll, we have gone over it many times,¡± Raphael replied with a cold smile.


    However, more and more people replied.


    ¡°Oh my god! What am I looking at?¡±


    ¡°On the homepage, quick. At the very top.¡±


    ¡°My God! We have witnessed history! Thest time it came up was when my Grandpa was still a teenage boy.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s interest was piqued as more and more people shared their surprise and shock. He quickly navigated to the home page and scrolled all the way to the top. However, he didn¡¯t notice anything new.


    ¡°What is there to see? Just the same old stuff.¡±


    Even as Raphael was going toin about the hype-for-nothing, he realized that he hadn¡¯t scrolled all the way to the top.


    ¡°Guuu!¡±


    He pushed the mouse wheel to the very top and saw two bold letters in golden color


    ¡°GOD-LIKE¡±


    Before the heading was a Chinese name written in formal Chinese calligraphy. Raphael had dabbled in Chinese before so he recognized the three characters.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    ¡°Is... is this the Divine Roll?¡±


    Startled by his realization, Raphael suddenly jerked his hand and threw the mouse to the ground. He was rendered speechless.


    On the morning of March 12, 2010, the CIA had reopened the Divine Roll, with only one person on the list: Chen Fan.


    The development had stirred up the forum users, but as its weight set in, the forum became deadly silent.

 Chapter 463 - Reaching The Immortal Sea Level!

    <h4>Chapter 463: Reaching The Immortal Sea Level!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Divine Roll was published by the CIA¡¯s Special Case Department to list all the Immortal Level Overlords in the world.


    The United States of America¡¯s Central Intelligence Agency was formed in 1947, however, the Special Case Department had a much longer history than that.


    This department was co-funded by the dominating families during the American Revolutionary War. Its purpose was to investigate elements of the supernatural, such as Vampires and Werewolves.


    The organization had changed over time and eventually became the Special Case Departments. The department yed a pivotal role during the two great wars and their influence also reached a zenith during that time. It was the Dark World equivalent of the United Nations.


    Therefore, the Special Case Department used to be called the International Association for Managing Super Humans, or, I.A.M.S.H.


    It was considered thergest Special Case Department in the world and started publishing the Dark Roll and the Divine Roll a hundred years ago.


    There was no inte at that time, so the rolls were broadcast using encrypted radio channels. The Dark World had existed hundreds if not thousands of years and had developed their own methods ofmunication. However, ever since the Americans invented nuclear weapons and became the dominant power of the world, the Immortal State warriors retreated backstage and so did the Special Case Department. They were eventually annexed by the CIA and their new boss decided to close the Divine Roll.


    However, no one had ever thought that sixty yearster, the Divine Roll would be reopened.


    ¡°The reopening of the Divine Roll proims the dawn of a new age. The biggest yer in this new age will definitely be Chen Beixuan!¡±


    The Observer wrote in his post.


    The news of the reopening of the divine roll took the world by storm.


    Many ancient and powerful family ns across the globe: Western Europe, Northern Africa, Middle East, and Southeast Asia looked to China where the only member of the Divine Roll presided.


    Those who were listed on the Divine Roll were the absolute rulers of the world, or at least it used to be the case. Even the kings and queens of mighty nations had to treat them with extreme reverence. Things had changed ever since the mortals gained the secret weapon the Nuclear bomb.


    Many people wondered if the re-opening of the Divine Roll meant that history was about to repeat itself and the Immortal State overlords were going to retake what they lost to technology?


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    The name reverberated in many people¡¯s minds.


    He had risen to fame across the globe and became a shiny beacon of might and power that attracted the attention of the public.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had returned to Jin City with Sister An. After spending a few days with his family, he rushed to the Green Dragon Grand Array and started seclusion cultivation.


    A few monthster...


    Yukishiro Sa stood right before the North Qiong Pavilion, marveling at the storm of energy shrouded over the magnificent structure. Yukishiro Sa had be much more elegant and graceful in her appearance. Her glowingplexion and silky skin made her look like the Goddess of Blizzard.


    She strapped a long Azure de on her back, which hummed rhythmically with Yukishiro Sa¡¯s breath. The de continuously drew Spirit Qi into its sheath and then Yukishiro Sa channeled the Spirit Qi into her own body. The flow of Qi had made a bond between the girl and her de, making them closely attuned.


    Yukishiro Sa hadn¡¯t allowed herself to ck off even one day ever since Chen Fan showed her the Sword Art of Azure Flower. By now, she had reached the peak of Internal Force cultivation. Her piercing gaze had gained the same deadly intent as a mighty swordmaster.


    ¡°Tong Shan, Master has been in there for more than a month. Do you think everything is OK?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa turned around and looked at Tong Shan.


    Tong Shan stood unppably like an iron pagoda.


    By now, he had grown to be three meters tall and his presence emanated suffocating intimidation to the people around him. He was at least ten times stronger than Yukishiro Sa and his power would even make Azure dragon and Andrew feel embarrassed for themselves.


    Seeing Tong Shan didn¡¯t answer, Yukishiro Sa shook her head andmented: ¡°Whatever, I forgot you are just a robot.¡±


    After she said that, she looked back at the North Qiong Pavilion as the worry and concern multiplied inside of her mind.


    Shrouded by wild whirling energies, the North Qiong Pavilion had be a Temple of the Storm God. Yukishiro Sa could feel the Green Dragon Grand Array had drawn half of Jin City¡¯s Spirit Qi here and channeled it into the North Qiong Pavilion through a funnel cloud above the structure. The Spirit Qi condensed inside the funnel clouds into liquid and dripped down from the bottom of the funnel.


    ¡°We barely got to say hi to him after he had gone missing for a year. Then he rushed to seclusion cultivation. Something is not quite right...¡±


    Yukishiro Sa couldn¡¯t help but start overthinking it.


    Yukishiro Sa had abandoned her family in Japan and Chen Fan was all she had. So she cared about Chen Fan as much as she cared about herself.


    Tong Shan remained silent, so the two waited quietly.


    While they were waiting, Wang Xiaoyun, Chen Huaian, and An Ya visited them from time to time. Wang Xiaoyun returned Zhong Hai as soon as she realized that she wouldn¡¯t see Chen Fan for a while, but Chen Huaian stopped by almost every other day.


    One day, two days, three...


    Ten... twenty... thirty...


    Three monthster, at the end of another uneventful day, even as Yukishiro Sa was ready for bed, she noticed the funnel cloud was increasing its size at an incredible rate.


    One hundred meters, two hundred, three hundred.


    In the end, the top of the cloud had reached a kilometer, bigger than the Green Dragon Grand Array and covered the entire East Mountain. If not for the Illusion spell, people in Jin City would have thought that there was a terrible storm brewing in the mountain.


    ¡°It is...¡±


    Yukishiro Sa rounded her eyes in disbelief as a miraculous sight unfolded itself before her.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    A scintiting beam of azure light pierced through the roof of the North Qiong Pavilion, into the eye of the swirling funnel. The light grew brighter by the second, painting the funnel cloud with its azure glow.


    Looking from afar, the cloud looked like a giant umbre.


    ¡°Condense Qi into the cloud that stretched out a hundred meter... ¡±


    ¡°This would be a textbook example of the power of the Immortal State, except for the cloud had reached a kilometer in width instead of a hundred! Does that mean master reached beyond the Immortal Stat and had be the so-called Earth Level Deity?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was so shocked that words simply got stuck in her throat.


    The Azure cloud remained in the sky for a good fifteen minutes before it finally subsided.


    After a while, even the swirling energy outside of North Qiong Pavilion disappeared and returned the peace and serenity to the valley. Already, Yukishiro Sa sensed a drastic reduction in the concentration of Qi in the Green Dragon Grand Array. A lot of the Spirit herbs had started to wilt.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The door of the pavilion cracked open.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A clear and crisp voice came out from within.


    ¡°Yes..¡±


    Yukishiro Sa could no longer hold back her shock and surprise and rushed into the Pavilion with Tong Shan. They saw Chen Fan standing alone in therge empty room, with his back facing the door, staring at a painting of the girl in a violet outfit.


    ¡°Master, were you sessful?¡± Yukishiro Sa asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I have worked day and night ever since I have been reborn, now I have finally reached the Divine Sea level.¡± Chen Fan eximed.


    His voice was filled with countless moments of frustration and perseverance.


    ¡°I entered Ethereal Enlightenment three months ago, and it took me another three months to enter the Divine Sea. Such are the difficulties in cultivation!¡±


    That being said, theck of Spirit Qi dictated the enormity of challenges to cultivators. Therefore, if not because of the previous knowledge Chen Fan had as the North Mystic Celestial Lord, he wouldn¡¯t have even been close to the Divine Sea.


    The three stages of the Qi Refinement Phase were: Foundation Establishment, Ethereal Enlightenment, and Divine Sea.


    The Divine Sea was the final stage before Chen Fan reached the Connate Spirit phase. Only after reaching Connate Spirit, did Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Cultivation finally start. In the world of Immortal Cultivators, those who couldn¡¯t make it to the Connate Spirit were forbidden to call themselves Cultivators.


    ¡°Hooo!¡±


    Chen Fan turned around abruptly and locked his gaze on the girl.


    Yukishiro Sa covered her mouth to stifle a cry and lowered her eyes. Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were like two swirling whirlpools that threatened to suck her soul in. Yukishiro Sa dared not to hold his gaze for too long.


    Such was only a taste of the power of a Divine Sea cultivator.


    Once one had reached the Divine Sea level, his Soul Energy and Divine Soul would have strengthened to such an unimaginable degree that they would gain solidity in the world of reality. By now, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t even need to lift a finger in order to kill a Martial Artist. One re that was fused with his Soul Energy would have melted his opponent¡¯s defense.


    ¡°Plus, what made Divine Sea stand out was more than just the Divine powers that came with it.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and said. Then he grunted something under his breath.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa watched as his Divine Soul in the form of a translucent apparition appeared right on top of Chen Fan¡¯s head. Other than it¡¯s otherworldly texture, the appearance of the Divine Soul was exactly like that of Chen Fan. Slowly, a light came up from within the apparition and made it look like a lit-up crystal statue.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    The Divine Soul shot up and through the roof of the building. It didn¡¯t seem to slow down even after it had reached the zenith of the Green Dragon Grand Array. It kept on soaring until it was above the Dharma Array and disappeared into the sun.


    ¡°It reminds me of the legend about the immortal sage who travels the world using his Soul and spirit.¡±


    Many such stories appeared in Yukishiro Sa¡¯s mind. Most of them were mythical tales and legends from Daoism and Buddhism about ghosts and spirits.


    Soul Projection!


    It was amon ability among the Perfected Cultivators and Grand Onmyoji.


    Both Lord Susano and Yamamizuki Sho had the Soul Projection ability even before they became Demon Gods. They could travel the physical and the astral world in the form of an apparition.


    That being said, their abilities were limited by various conditions such as the time of the day. They were often called the Yin deity since they could only project their soul in the night. Only the Earth Level Deity, such as the legendary Eight Immortals in Chinese folklore would have the ability to protect their soul at any given time.


    However, the Eight Immortals existed only in works of fiction, and no such abilities appeared in any history canons.


    ¡°I am afraid that the Master has finally be a real deity.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa murmured in disbelief.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Soul traveled across the entire Jin City and finally returned to its corporeal body.


    Once the apparition disappeared, Chen Fan rose to his feet, eyes glinting.


    ¡°I have reached the Divine Sea andpleted my first phase of cultivation. From today on, I would no longer be weighed down by my mortal coil. I can live even without a body.¡±


    ¡°I have finally gained the power to dominate the earth!¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh and looked into the distance without any emotion or feelings in his eyes.

 Chapter 464 - Revealing the Bigger Picture

    <h4>Chapter 464: Revealing the Bigger Picture</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although Chen Fan was able to defeat an army of ten thousand strong, there had been many threats to him in this world, such as the nuclear bomb, hydrogen bomb, andser weapons.


    Although a connate cultivator has not only Connate Body but also numerous kinds of Dharma Treasures, Dharma spells and Arcane Energy Bulwark at his disposal, Chen Fan could not ward off all of the deadly attacks using his Azure Thearch Longevity Body alone.


    That had somewhat limited Chen Fan¡¯s actions on this.


    Therefore, even when Chen Fan sought revenge against Russia, the An family and the Fu family, he had held back his thirst for blood and kept the number of deaths to the minimum¡ªjust enough to send a message to his enemies. He wouldn¡¯t have only killed one person: Fu Zhengtin, while he was in the An family if he wasn¡¯t wary of the might of the Chinese government.


    However, things are different now that he had finally reached the Divine Sea level.


    ¡°As the name suggests, The Divine powers of a Divine Sea cultivator was as boundless as the sea.¡±


    Chen Fan reached out a hand¡ªa nearlyzy gesture¡ªbut the motion had summoned a powerful wave of Essence Qi into the middle of his palm, forming a blinding ball of crackling electricity that could give birth to devastating destruction at any moment.


    One attack from this lightning ball could easily kill a semi-immortal level warrior.


    Such divine powers would have required drawing of inscriptions, or incantation of spells to summon before Chen Fan had reached the Divine Sea. However, by now, Chen Fan could evoke such deadly spells on a whim. It was as easy as breathing.


    ¡°With this newfound power, I could finallyplete the phenomenal sess phase of my Divine Will, and it should reach as far as thirty kilometers. I can easily cover the entire Jin City under my Divine Will.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    ¡°I also gained the ability of Soul Perfection. With this ability, not only can I travel thousands of miles without moving my body, but the otherworldly nature of the divine will also mean that it is impervious to Grand Yang True Fire or Four True Righteousness Wind. In addition, it would also unlock a secret ability that would allow me to be reborn indefinitely. ¡±


    However, such secret art should be saved for thest moment.


    Unless Chen Fan¡¯s safety was hanging in bnce, he would not easily give up his current physical form. He had dedicated countless hours to refine the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Worse, the original body was the best vessel for the final tribtion stage. Abandoning the original body and taking another form would pose great challenges during thest stage of Immortal cultivation.


    ¡°Congrattions Master on your advancement.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa knelt and announced with a mix of tion and fear.


    Chen Fan shot a nce at the girl and Tong Shan. Tong Shan¡¯s dull expression made Chen Fan furrow his brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to install some intelligence into Tong Shan. Otherwise, he would forever be a mindless robot. If Tong Shan had the ability to think, he would have prevented the Chen family¡¯s fall from grace while I was away. Lin Tashan wouldn¡¯t stand a chance before Tong Shan.¡±


    Tong Shan was a Bronze Armored Cadaver taken by Chen Fan from the possession of the Young Lord of the Ghost Witch Sect. His body was from a former Martial Artist from Southeast Asia. Ever since Chen Fan taught him the Tiger Demon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art, he had been gaining strength by the day. By now, he was very close to reaching the Immortal State. However, hisck of intelligence remained to be the shortest nk of his overall usefulness.


    He might be the brawn while Chen Fan was around to do the thinking. When Chen Fan was away, he would quickly be dead weight.


    ¡°You may rise.¡±


    Chen Fan waved at Yukishiro Sa, gesturing her to stand up. Meanwhile, he closed his eyes to discover his new-found abilities.


    ¡°In the future when one journeyed in search of ultimate enlightenment, the more challenging the path will be.¡±


    ¡°This Green Dragon Grand Array might be sufficient for me while I was still in the Ethereal Enlightenment, it will not meet my demand for Spirit Qi now. My use of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body further increased the demand, multiplying it by a few factors. I think it¡¯s about time to journey outside of China to search for other Grotto-heavens on earth that was untouched by mankind, such as the Warg Valley.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan left the array and headed home.


    He had been cultivating in seclusion for more than three months and many important matters were waiting for his final decision. There were loose ends that needed to be tied up at the Su Family of Wu Zhou City, at the Ji Family of Zhong Hai, Wei Family of the North Bank as well as the Hong Sect.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, have you made the progress you were hoping for?¡±


    Chen Fan found Chen Huaian just outside of the East Mountain Vis, practicing Tai Chi.


    The old man learned this Tai Chi from Chen Fan. Chen Fan had improved it by adding the expiration techniques used by Immortal Cultivators. When executed properly, the improved Tai Chi forms had an ancient and mysterious quality to it. Some forms looked like a wise old monkey wrapping his arms around a tree; some looked like a coiled dragon looking up at the sky. Each and every move contained a deep, unspoken knowledge of the Yin and the Yang, bncing all the elements inside and around the Old Man harmoniously. Essence Qi was drawn by the serene bnce as they challenged themselves into the old man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Looks like you have dedicated every second of the year in cultivation.¡±


    Chen Fan said approvingly.


    By now, except for Chen Huaian¡¯s appearance, he looked and felt nothing like an old man. His eyes glinted with aspiration and every step he took was energetic and purposeful.


    ¡°My level of attainment is a far crypared to your unimaginable power.¡±


    Chen Huaian stopped his practice and came over to Chen Fan with a warm smile. ¡°You must have gained incredible advancement during your seclusion cultivation. Your breath and flow of energy blend so perfectly well with your surroundings now, I can barely register it. It¡¯s the sign of transcendental power, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have finally reached Divine Sea and could do something about the Ji Family now.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    ¡°Ji Family?¡± Chen Huaian furrowed his brows.


    ¡°While you were away, both the Tang Family, Nin Family hade to us to ask for forgiveness. Lord Nin and Tang even knelt outside of our house to show their sincerity. The Ji Family was the only one that didn¡¯t show up. I think they are just too scared toe to meet us eye to eye.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I wonder what made the great families of Zhong Hai so docile and skittish? Perhaps they have heard some news?¡±


    The thought had amused Chen Fan.


    Although he had turned the Jiang Nan Province into a blood bath and taught a lesson to the An family and the Fu family, it surprised Chen Fan how easily those arrogant family ns at Zhong Hai had capitted. Chen Fan had even hoped that he could test his new power on those families.


    Chen Fan¡¯s surprise was not unfounded, after all, Zhong Hai was much more influential and wealthy than the Jiang Nan Province or the Don He Province, and so were the families that presided over Zhong Hai.


    ¡°They had sumbed to the impossible might of General Chen. Tang Family and the Nin Family were punny local tycoons; they are smart to rush to apologize before you rain death upon them.¡±


    A clear voice came up from behind.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and turned around.


    He saw Staff Officer Yu Qin and her stepsister Red Sparrowe over to him hand in hand. Red Sparrow was the one who spoke, and as usual, there was a familiar edge in her voice. However, when she finally held Chen Fan¡¯s gaze, the look in her eyes was soft and tender.


    ¡°What has happened in the three months while I was gone?¡±


    Chen Fan flicked a finger and asked Yu Qin. He had outright ignored Red Sparrow.


    Chen Fan¡¯s cold shoulder didn¡¯t sit well with Red Sparrow. She red at Chen Fan while breathing heavily, puffing her chest out.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Grandpa Chen.¡±


    Yu Qin greeted Chen Huaian kittenishly.


    She was wearing a sleek looking pea-coat that matched her neat and tidy short hair. The old man was pleased to see such a beautiful sight, so he replied, beaming from side to side.


    ¡°I will let you guys talk. See youter.¡±


    Greetings over, Chen Huaian turned around and started off.


    After his grandfather was gone, Chen Fan finally gave the two a more serious look. Chen Fan knew that someone must have done something while he was away to have scared the Tang and the Nin Family so much.


    ¡°Look here, general Chen.¡±


    Yu Qin turned on a notebookputer.


    ¡°GOD-LIKE¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and asked: ¡°What is this? And why is my name on it?¡±


    ¡°This is called the Divine Roll. It is published by the CIA to list all Immortal Level Overlords. A few hundred years ago, this list was distributed secretly among the kings and queens to remind them to never mess with the people on the list.¡±


    Red Sparrow exined patiently: ¡°Ever since the cold war, the Immortal State Warriors had slowly disappeared from the world stage and the Divine Roll was also discontinued for that reason. Everything changed three months ago when the CIA re-opened the Divine Roll. You are the only person on the list so far.¡±


    After saying that, Red Sparrow gave Chen Fan aplicated look.


    Sixty years ago, the invention of nuclear weapons had made the Divine Roll obsolete, sixty yearster, the Roll was reopened for one man.


    It was enough to prove the most ungodly power of this one individual.


    ¡°That is what had scared the Tang Family so much that they had knelt before your grandfather¡¯s house, begging for forgiveness.¡± Red Sparrow added.


    ¡°CIA? Sixty years ago? The Divine Roll?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and grinned. ¡°They singled me out and put me under public scrutiny.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. You are not the only Immortal State warrior. General Oleg, for example, was definitely of Immortal State. However, they have only listed you because they want to make you everyone¡¯s target.¡±


    Yu Qin said worriedly.


    The CIA¡¯s tactic was a double-edged sword. It made Chen Fan a hero among the public, but an arch-viin in the eyes of establishments around the world.


    ¡°No worries, their pathetic games wouldn¡¯t harm me.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and didn¡¯t seem to be worried at all.


    With his newfound power, there was almost nothing on this could have threatened his life.


    ¡°The Ji Family of Zhong Hai were missing among the ones pleading for their lives. I wager they have acquired some powerful benefactors and hunkered down in their territory, waiting for my visit.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and said.


    Yu Qin and Red Sparrow nced at each other helplessly.


    Theymented how foolish Ji Family was to butt heads against Chen Fan even after the publication of the Divine Roll. Even Red Sparrow had given up on them. She could fix anything, but stupidity.


    ¡°General Chen, please be mindful of the implication of your actions. Zhong Hai is arge city, an international business hub. It¡¯s tough for us to clean up after your mess, you know.¡±


    Red Sparrow paused a second and said.


    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±


    Chen Fan turned his head around and looked to the east where Zhong Hai was.


    Ever since his rebirth, he had passed through Zhong Hai a couple of times but never got the chance to soak in its gleaming modernity and prosperity.


    Meanwhile...


    Two go yers, one old and the other young were engrossed in the brutal and intense battle on the go game board. The ck stones and the white stones interlocked with each other like two mighty dragons of Yin and Yang.


    ¡°Grandpa Hua still has it! I really can¡¯t do anything to win this.¡±


    In the end, the young man conceded defeat. The old man cracked a smile which was hidden under his long white beard and said: ¡°You are doing pretty good for a thirty year old. I am proud of you!¡±


    The old man eximed approvingly. However, there was a hint of concern flickering in his eyes.

 Chapter 465 - A Hundred Year Old Secret

    <h4>Chapter 465: A Hundred Year Old Secret</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mount Bajin was surrounded by slow-flowing creeks, pavilions with elegant up-turning rooflines and it was a popr resort in and around Zhong Hai. Particrly during summer when the hills provided shelter from the blistering sun.


    To be able to build a mansion on top of a popr tourist attraction shows the immense influence and power of the owner.


    The senior citizens of Zhong Hai knew that the mansion belonged to the Hua Family, an ancient family that presided over Zhong Hai for over a few hundred years.


    ¡°Hidden Dragon Vi.¡±


    The young man rose to his feet and murmured the name of the mansion. He then asked curiously. ¡°Grandpa, why did you name it the ¡®Hidden Dragon?¡¯ Is there really a dragon hidden somewhere in the mountain and is biding its time to soar up into the sky again?¡±


    The Old man was clearing the stones on the board when he heard the question. His hand shivered a little but then he quickly stered on a smile and said: ¡°It¡¯s just a name, doesn¡¯t mean anything. Come on, let¡¯s have another round. I rarely meet any worthy opponents like you.¡±


    The young man cracked a smile and picked up a stone and set it on the empty board.


    Standing beside the table was a docile looking woman in her early thirties with sublime beauty.


    Age had been kind to the woman and left no signs on her face. She was wearing a ck Qipao dress which entuated her curvy body. On her wrist, she wore a Dzi bracelet that contrasted against her pale and porcin-like skin. Her hands moved about gracefully while holding a teapot, guiding its contents precisely the way she intended with a striking economy of motions. Any tea making masters would be impressed by her elegant and sinct method.


    ¡°Auntie Qin¡¯s tea preparation skills are beyond words! I don¡¯t even think the tea ceremony masters could have done any better.¡±


    The young man took a sip from his cup and was very impressed.


    ¡°Pojun, if you like it, feel free toe more often. Auntie will make more for you.¡±


    Although the woman looked not that much older than the young man, she was old enough to call herself ¡°Auntie.¡± She replied to the young man with a warm and cordial smile.


    If anyone from Zhong Hai saw the exchange between the young man and the women, they would be shocked beyond belief. The woman was the Queen of Zhong Hai¡¯s underground world, Cheng Danqin, and she was well known for her constant cold and severe expression which matched her ruthlessness.


    ¡°Looking across your generation, you and the little girl from the Ye family are two of the most outstanding members. While The generation came before you were dominated by Lei Qianjue, Azure dragon, Ye Nantian, and Danqin.¡±


    The old manmented.


    Most martial artists if they heard the remark would disagree with listing the woman with mighty figures such as Lei Qianjue, Azure dragon, and Ye Nantian? Based on her looks, she was no more than thirty years old and would have barely reached the phenomenal sess of Internal Force cultivation.


    However, the young man nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Lei Qianjue endured ten years of loneliness and frigid temperature to create the art of Thousand Trickeries. Azure dragon could have bought down a nation with one sweep of a sword. Ye Nantian had devoted every second of his life to Cultivation and was on the cusp of reaching Immortal State. While I am just an ordinary woman, why do youpare me with those three?¡±


    Cheng Danqin cracked an alluring smile.


    ¡°Haha, Auntie Qin, you are too humble! Even my family lordmented on how impressed he was by your abilities. My family lord was convinced that among the four of you, you will be the first one to enter the Immortal State.¡±


    The young man said with a broad smile.


    ¡°Oh? Even Lord Shuming has taken notice of me? What an honor.¡±


    Even the old man was taken aback by the young man¡¯s revtion.


    ¡°But I think one thing that Grandpa Hua has gotten wrong. The most outstanding member of my generation is neither me nor that girl from the Ye Family.¡±


    Lin Pojun put down a stone and said.


    ¡°Then who would it be?¡± The old man asked as he furrowed his brows.


    ¡°That will have to be the Curmudgeon Chen who just made it to the reopened Divine Roll.¡± Lin Pojun answered with a smile. However, there was a strange light burning somewhere deep in his eyes.


    ¡°I mean Chen Beixuan!¡±


    The name had made both the Old man and Cheng Danqin grow silent.


    After a while, the old man shook his head andmented.


    ¡°I am getting old and forget the fact that Chen Beixuan was only twenty years old. Many people had suspected if he was a reincarnation of an ancient Curmudgeon or Immortal deity. ¡®


    ¡°I suspect that myself as well. Chen Beixuan¡¯s abilities are... inconceivable. Plus, no one knows who his teacher is. He might as well be a reincarnation of a powerful deity.¡±


    Cheng Danqin agreed.


    ¡°Of all the Immortal State Warriors, I can¡¯t find a single one whose abilities evenes close to Chen Beixuan. That being said, I wager that it would take him at least ten more years to be a concern for my family chief.¡±


    Lin Pojun said dismissively as he shook his head.


    A hundred years ago, China had Lord Shuming, fifty years ago, we had General Ye and now we have Chen Beixuan. I wonder if it is a curse or a blessing.¡±


    The old manmented.


    The mentioning of General Ye made Lin Pojun tighten his face and snorted. He looked into the old man¡¯s eyes and asked: ¡°Grandpa, have you forgotten what the Ye family did to the Green Gang? Have you forgotten the life that was lost?¡±


    ¡°Pada!¡±


    A go-stone slipped in between the old man¡¯s fingers and fell onto the board.


    The old man was stunned by thement for a long moment. After a while, he gathered himself and picked up the stone and said: ¡°It¡¯s not a matter if I remember it or not.¡±


    ¡°A hundred years ago, the Green Gang, Hong Sect and Dragon Hall were the three top underground organizations in China. The Green Gang was so influential that it controlled nearly half of China. It had so many heroic leaders, such as Huang Jinrong, Du Yuesheng, Zhang Xiaolin who could directly unt the rule of the government. However, even those leaders would have shown great respect for you.¡±


    Lin Pojun rose to his feet and paced a few steps in the room as he continued.


    ¡°The Green Gang was under the direct control of the Hua Family. At that time, the Hua Family might as well be the most powerful family in China. But what about now? The Green Gang is history, it¡¯s leaders dead. Even the mighty Hua Family was confined to Zhong Hai and had to obey the orders from Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Do you really not care about such injustice?¡±


    Lin Pojun eximed, his eyes locked onto the old man.


    The old man closed his eyes slowly and kept his silence. His face twitched a little from time to time as he tried to calm the roiling emotions inside of him.


    This old man was none other than the former lord of the Hua Family. He ranked number four on the Heaven roll and had presided over Zhong Hai for more than ten years. His name was Hua Yunfeng.


    ¡°What does it matter? Times have changed and the Green Gang was no more. If I dare to defy orders, I will be the next Dragon Hall or Hong Sect.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng finally opened his eyes again and said stoically.


    ¡°Yes, the Green Gang was destroyed, but the Hong Sect is still around, and so are the Square Tower and the Lin Family, and so are you! You have made tremendous progress in your cultivation during thest ten years, I doubt that even the number one fighter on the Dark Roll is your worthy opponent. You should join forces with us, fight back against Kunlun and avenge the downfall of the Green Gang.¡±


    Lin Pojun announced proudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Hua Yunfeng refused directly.


    ¡°You are too young to understand how terrible that man is. The Hong Sect, Green Gang and Dragon Hall couldn¡¯t defend against him even when they had the money and the manpower, what could we achieve now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what happened to all of us: Green Gang was destroyed, Hong Sect and Dragon Hall were kicked out of China. Square Tower had to run away and lick his wound in Taiwan.¡±


    ¡°He had dominated China sixty years ago, and only God knows how powerful he had gotten in thest sixty years. Plus, China is no longer the sick man of Asia, it also wields tremendous power.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng heaved a sigh and said.


    Suddenly, a silence fell over the room.


    After a while, Lin Pojun said: ¡°What if I tell you that my Family Chief decided to get involved this time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hua Yunfeng¡¯s eyes were lit up by surprise and excitement.


    ¡°My Ancestral Chief, Lord Shuming simply decided to take a step back during thatst confrontation with the government, but we are by no means defeated by THAT man! In thest sixty years, the Ye family and Kunlun had been stepping on our toes, forcing my Ancestral Chief to intervene.¡±


    ¡°My Ancestral Chief already rallied some of his old friends to his side and was ready to strike out again. But I don¡¯t think the Ye family would have the guts to confront us this time.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng gasped after he heard the revtion.


    He had seen nations rise and fall and knew how devastating the impendingbat would be. He had already seen it once sixty years ago. All the Immortal State Warriors had taken part in that war and the oue had dictated the course of which China was on for the next fifty years.


    ¡°Things will be different if Lord Shuming is willing to help out.¡± Hua Yunfeng nodded and said. ¡°Is that what brings you here today?¡±


    ¡°Lin Family has lived in seclusion for sixty years, and it¡¯s about time for us to im what was ours. I am here to ask for your allegiance to us.¡±


    Lin Pojun announced proudly.


    The old man grew quiet for a moment as he considered the offer. After a while, he nodded and said. ¡°Lord Shuming was my family¡¯s savior, so you shall have my sword!¡±


    ¡°Very well. With you on our side, we should already have half of the Chinese Underground World under our control. The next move is to pay the Ye family a visit.¡±


    Lin Pojun said with a broad smile.


    ¡°Puojiun, haven¡¯t you forgotten Chen Beixuan? He is going to be the biggest uncertainty in the future. Which side will he be on?¡± Hua Yunfeng furrowed his brows and asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which side he chooses. He is alone, and would be no match against our joined force.¡± Lin Pojun said with a smirk. ¡°The Lin Family¡¯s power is well beyond his wildest imagination.¡±


    After he had said that, he bid farewell to Hua Yunfeng and started off.


    Hua Yunfeng saw him to the door and watched as Lin Pojun disappeared into the distance. There was a hint of concern and worry on his face.


    Cheng Danqin furrowed her brows, and also looked troubled


    After Lin Pojun got into the car, his confident smile disappeared immediately. He ordered the driver.


    ¡°Take me to the Ji Family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lord. ¡°The driver answered. He was a lean and muscr man with an even voice. It was evident that he was a deadly warrior. However, he didn¡¯t seem discontent with his insignificant role as the driver.


    The ck vehicle slunk out of the shadow under Mount Bajin and headed toward the city like a phantom.

 Chapter 466 - Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 466: Young Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Once Lin Pojun¡¯s car was gone, Cheng Danqin finally spoke again. ¡°Teacher, based on the reports I got, Lin Pojun has been living at the Ji Family¡¯s residence, and it is obvious whose side he is on.¡±


    Hua Family had presided over Zhong Hai for decades, and it wasn¡¯t very difficult for them to get any information they wanted.


    ¡°I have expected that much. One of Ji Family¡¯s most outstanding members works in Southeastern China, and of course, they have a strong tie with the Lin Family.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng said calmly.


    He was nearly a hundred years old, and despite the shocked mask he had donned, he remained unppable deep down.


    ¡°Teacher, are we really going to let Lin Family take over Zhong Hai?¡± Cheng Danqin asked in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, so what?¡± Hua Yunfeng let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°As Martial Artists, the foundation of our power is personal strength. What does Zhong Hai mean to me once I have reached Immortal State? Don¡¯t you remember the Founder of the Hong Sect who had created such an empire from nothing? Dragon Hall, for example, had contributed to the creation of a nation. I, too, had achieved greatness before, it was a much more exciting and meaningful life than hiding under a rock here in Zhong Hai.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng said proudly.


    This Grandmasters in China have risen to fame for decades. He had withstood challenges from many generations and still held his position firmly. So far, no one knew exactly how powerful he was.


    ¡°Teacher, you are only a half-step away from Immortal State. I believe you will soon reach the final stage and restore the Hua Family¡¯s former glory.¡±


    Cheng Danqin said respectfully.


    She had been cultivating under the old man¡¯s guidance for over a decade now and knew Hua Yunfeng¡¯s unimaginable power first hand. Forty years ago, before Ye Nantian was even born, Hua Yunfeng had already reached the transcendent state. It was hard to imagine how powerful he had gotten in the forty years.


    ¡°It¡¯s more difficult than you think.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng shook his head


    ¡°I have reached the bottleneck thirty years ago, and in the thirty years, I have gained no progress whatsoever. I know that my power must be on par with the top three fighters on the Dark Roll, but try as I may, I could not reach the final stage.¡±


    ¡°If it was really that simple, Chen Beixuan wouldn¡¯t be the only person who had made it in fifty years. Fanqin, your cultivation has been smooth sailing so far because of your extraordinary inborn talent, therefore, you might easily underestimate the difficulties while cultivating at my level. It required more than just talent, but also perseverance, patience, wisdom, and luck.¡±


    The old man preached.


    ¡°Yes, teacher, I will remember that.¡±


    Cheng Danqin replied respectfully with a bow. Then she asked in confusion.


    ¡°Teacher, why did Lin Pojun help the Ji Family even after knowing that by doing so, they would bring Chen Beixuan¡¯s wrath? Don¡¯t they know how ruthless Chen Beixuan is?¡±


    ¡°The Lin Family used to be the most powerful family in China and they must have their reasons. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Lin family was one of the most powerful even amongst the Immortal State warriors. Plus, the Lin Family was well known for deception and ruses, so I don¡¯t think Lin Pojun has been entirely forting with me.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng waved a hand and said conclusively.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Cheng Danqin nodded.


    Even as a dark undercurrent became restless and clouds gathered in Zhong Hai, Chen Fan had decided to spend some quality time with his girlfriend. Fortunately for him, Fang Qiong was not a clingy girl since she had been used to living independently by herself.


    ¡°Once I have dealt with the Su Family and the Wei family, I can finally leave Jiang Nan Province and travel around China.¡±


    ¡°I will search for any Grotto-heaven where Spirit Qi is abundant. I will also stop by Lin City, Hong Kong, Medicine God Valley Sect and Zhong Zhou and pay a visit to my disciples such as A¡¯Xiu. Maybe I will visit Xu Rongfei as well since her dad had just passed away.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself while the red Ferrari drove toward Zhong Hai.


    This Ferrari was given to Chen Fan by the Ren Family. He gave the car to Yukishiro Sa as a gift. There and then, Chen Fan was sitting in the passenger seat of a fancy sports car with an even fancier driver beside him; he was living in the dream of many men in this world.


    ¡°Master, are we heading to the Ji Family of Zhong Hai?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa asked.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go to the Jin Xiu Group first. I haven¡¯t said hi to my mother and sister yet ever since I finished my seclusion cultivation.¡±


    Chen Fan askedzily.


    The Ji Family was not his top priority by a long shot.


    Red Sparrow had reminded him to refrain from using conspicuous arts such as Flying sword, he had other deadly spells up his sleeves, such as the Curse Sorcery. Chen Fan was confident that once the Ji Family had heard that the had arrived Zhong Hai, they would rush to him to apologize in person.


    ¡°Yes..¡±


    Yukishiro Sa answered and revved up the engine, speeding up to 200 kilometers per hour.


    Zhong Hai was an international hub formerce and had a poption of over twenty million. It¡¯s sprawlingndscape took up an area a few timesrger than the size of Jin City. Although it wasn¡¯t the first time Chen Fan arrived at Zhong Hai, he had never got to see the city so up close.


    ¡°Incredible. I feel like I am in Tokyo.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa looked around and eximed.


    ¡°Give it another ten years, it will even surpass Tokyo. ¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    In his past life, he had seen a city that covered the entire, a true engineering marvel. Therefore, he was unaffected by Zhong Hai¡¯s size and development.


    They drove for another hour and finally reached the headquarters for Jin Xiu Group.


    As one of the biggest real estatepanies, the Jin Xiu Group had purchasednd and built a high rise office building called Jin Xiu za. Chen Fan tutted as soon as he got out of the car and saw the towering building.


    ¡°It seems like my mother is doing pretty well in Zhong Hai. Such a building would have cost at least a billion.¡±


    ¡°Why of course! Only the Jin Xiu Group could have pulled it off. We are standing at the most central part of the city and thend around us is the best property in the entire city. It will take more than just money to acquire anynd here.¡±


    A Maserati pulled over and a tall and courteous young man got out of the car.


    ¡°Oh? You seem to know a lot about the Jin Xiu Group.¡±


    Chen Fan raised an eyebrow and shot a nce at the young man.


    ¡°Mypany dealt with the Jin Xiu Group quite often, and I am a frequent visitor to Boss Wang and Assistant An.¡±


    The young man smiled faintly as a hint of pride flickered in his eyes.


    He wagered that Chen Fan was not from the city and therefore had failed to recognize him as the Young Lord Feng: the heir to the richest man in Zhong Hai.


    Even as Young Lord Feng spoke, he looked around at Yukishiro Sa, soaking in her extraordinary beauty. Meanwhile, hemented that a finedy was wasted on someone as ordinary as Chen Fan.


    It¡¯s a crime!


    However, Young Lord Feng had kept his thoughts to himself and walked into the building with the other two.


    Chen Fan was greeted by a huge receptionist desk where a row of nearly half a dozen receptionist sat behind. One of them gave Chen Fan a warm and professional smile, and asked: ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I want to see your boss and An Ya.¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°I am sorry, sir, they don¡¯t meet anyone without an appointment.¡± The girl smiled back at Chen Fan apologetically.


    Young Lord Feng let out a smirk and patted Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°My friend, I know why you are here: you are here to woo Assistant An. You are not the only one, far from it. If you line up all the young men who dreamed of Assistant An¡¯s hand, the line is going to go all the way to Jiang Nan Province.¡±


    With the retreat of the Tang Family, Nin Family and the Ji Family, the Jin Xiu Group had quickly risen to fame. Even without the newfound fame as the Assistant to Wang Xiaoyun, An Ya¡¯s life was already gued by unwanted attention from the excessive amount of admirers.


    After taking a jab at Chen Fan, the young man straightened his cor and looked at the elevator.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    The elevator door opened and a middle-aged manager emerged from within. He almost scurried across the hall and came up to the young man, heaping smiles on his face.¡± Young Lord Feng, you have finally arrived. Please, let¡¯s talk in my office.¡±


    ¡°Nice day, Managing Director He.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Managing Director He.¡±


    The receptionists rose to their feet and bowed slightly to the middle-aged man as they greeted him.


    It urred to Chen Fan that this middle-aged man was a Managing Director at the Jin Xiu Group.


    ¡°Managing Director He, is Assistant An avable today? I have some matters to discuss with her.¡±


    Young Lord Feng put on a smile and gave Chen Fan a surreptitious nce as he gloated at him.


    ¡°Stupid outsider, who would drive such a gaudy Ferrari as a pick-up line? It takes more than just wealth to unlock the door to Assistant An¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Umm... Young Lord Feng... you know as well as I do that Assistant An is busy and has to see many guests and clients every day. But since you have already made your way here, I will make sure you get to see her. You might have to wait a little bit though.¡±


    Managing Director He pounded his chest and announced confidently.


    He was the Managing Director of the Administrative Department and was in charge of scheduling all the appointments for Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to amodate a brief meeting by changing things around the existing schedule.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Young Lord Feng adjusted his cor again and followed the Managing Director to the elevator. He barely spared Chen Fan a nce.


    A few receptionists murmured to each other.


    ¡°So that¡¯s Young Lord Feng?¡±


    ¡°I heard that his father is the owner of the Bao Long Group, Feng Zhengcai. He is one of the richest men in Zhong Hai.¡±


    ¡°Stop ogling him. He is after Assistant An. You don¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    Young Lord Feng had overheard the girl¡¯s conversation. Despite his effort to pretend that he didn¡¯t hear anything, he couldn¡¯t hide the pride on his face.


    Even as he was about to step into the elevator, the other elevator arrived at their floor with a loud dinging. Young Lord Feng noticed that the other elevator had golden trims around its door frame, it was clearly reserved for someone important to use.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Young Lord Feng was taken aback and looked at Managing Director He.


    Managing Director he was also caught by surprise. ¡°This is our boss¡¯s private elevator. Maybe Assistant An or Boss Wang hase down here? No... no. Boss was just having a meeting with the board of directors. Assistant An should be right next to her as well.¡±


    Even as the middle-aged man wondered who the person was inside the elevator, Chen Fan cracked a smile and walked closer to the elevator.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    The elevator dinged again and opened its door. Revealing two gorgeous looking women inside.


    ¡°Good day Boss Wang and good day to you, Assistant An.¡±


    Managing Director He bowed deeply and greeted them.


    The sight of the two women startled the receptionists, they scarcely dared to breathe.


    ¡°Miss An Ya, I am Feng¡ª¡±


    Even as Young Lord Feng greeted An Ya with a smile that he had practiced to perfection, he watched as his dream girl threw herself into the arms of the young man.


    Then they heard the young man call out to Wang Xiaoyun: ¡°Mom!¡±


    What?


    Managing Director He was so shocked by the turn of events, that he nearly copsed onto the ground.


    He... he is the Young Lord Chen?

 Chapter 467 - The Board Meeting

    <b>Chapter 467: The Board Meeting</b>


    Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s son had been a mystery for many people.


    Wang Xiaoyun hade to Zhong Hai with only her daughter, An Ya and founded the Jin Xiu Group.


    By now, the Jin Xiu Group was the top three biggest real estate firms in Zhong Hai, and Wang Xiaoyun had also made it to the top ten rich list of Zhong Hai. She was alsouded as the richest woman in Zhong Hai.


    Seeing that the enormous wealth of Jin Xiu Group was safeguarded by only two women, many people had secretly vied for a piece of the pie. However, the Jin Xiu Group had stood firm and remained undefeated during many bouts of aggression. The closest the Jin Xiu Group hade to copsing was a year ago when it was attacked by the alliance of Ji Family, Tang Family, and the Nin Family.


    However, even as the managers of the Jin Xiu Group were considering abandoning ship, things started to turn around and they eventually defeated the Tang Family and the Nin Family.


    The Tang Family Lord even arrived at Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s office and bowed deeply to her to apologize. It had been sensational news among the business circle in Zhong Hai.


    Although many had guessed who Jin Xiu Group¡¯s benefactor was, none had suspected Chen Fan. Most people stopped guessing once they knew the Jin Xiu Group was under the protection of the Chinese Military.


    ¡°So our boss does have a son. I had always thought that she only has a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Our Boss¡¯s husband¡¯sst name is Chen. An Ya is clearly not her biological daughter.¡±


    ¡°So this young man is the only rightful heir of thepany.¡±


    Many people murmured to each other as they passed through the hall.


    Young Lord Feng¡¯s perfect smile curdled on his face. He red at Chen Fan enviously.


    ¡°Boss, Assistant An, and Young Lord Chen let¡¯s move to the office. It¡¯s too loud out here.¡± Managing Director He wiped away the sweat on his forehead as he scurried toward Chen Fan. He had already forgotten about Young Lord Feng.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun turned around and ordered: ¡°Xiao He, push everything aside for me. I don¡¯t want to see anyone today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, boss.¡±


    Managing director He replied as he shot Chen Fan a surprised nce.


    He had never seen Wang Xiaoyun taking a day off of work. The fact that she should put aside her busy schedule and spend a whole day with her son spoke loudly about how much she cared about her son.


    ¡°So it seems that our young lord is very close to Boss Wang¡¯s heart... I hope he won¡¯t take offense to my cold shoulder.¡±


    Managing Director He thought to himself as cold sweat slid down his back.


    The group entered the elevator which would take them directly to a boardroom, leaving Young Lord Feng standing alone in the foyer with a green face and a pair of eyes that were so angry that they seemed to spit fire.


    Meanwhile, the managers and board of directors had been losing their patience while waiting for Wang Xiaoyun to return.


    ¡°What kind of emergency would have made our boss halt the meeting and rush down there?¡±


    ¡°Must be some big wig from the government visiting us. Even Assistant An had gone with her.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, only the leader of Zhong Hai could have stirred up our boss.¡±


    Even as everyone murmured to each other in confusion, the door swung open as Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya returned with a young boy in tow.


    The young man looked barely twenty and had a clean-shaven face. The casual outfit he was wearing made him look like a bumbling freshman in college. However, the smile hangs on Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya¡¯s face seemed to suggest that they both cared about this young man greatly.


    ¡°Everyone, allow me to introduce. This is my son, Chen Fan.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun walked over to the head of the table and announced.


    ¡°Hi everyone, my name is Chen Fan.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded. Then he walked over to the sofa and sat down with Yukishiro Sa. Meanwhile, he tugged at An Ya¡¯s arm, willing her to sit with him. An Ya cast a nce at Wang Xiaoyun, seeking her approval. After Wang Xiaoyun had nodded back at her, she sat down beside Chen Fan.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s casualness and levity came off as spoiled behavior to many members of the board.


    ¡°No wonder Boss Wang waited so long to introduce her son to us. He is foppish and vain andcked even the most basic respect for others. ¡®La-di-da, look at all the pretty girls around me.¡¯ Humph! Does he think that he is at a KTV?¡±


    Some senior members of the boardined in their minds.


    The others also shook their heads disapprovingly.


    ¡°Boss Wang¡¯s Husband is from the Chen family¡¯s Jin City who recently rose to power and became the most influential n in Jin City. So he must have been spoiled by his parents and was used to frivolous pursuits. The Jin Xiu Group will be doomed if Wang Xiaoyun hands it over to him.¡±


    These managers and board members were elites of the financial world in Zhong Hai. They were used to having eager minds from the Ivy League at their beck and call, and to brush shoulders with sessful young entrepreneurs, therefore, they had no respect for Chen Fan¡¯s indolence.


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s continue. The third phase of the second ring road project has been dyed for a few months now, we need to get it back online and try to finish it before the national holiday starts.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun sat down and regained the imposing demeanor as she talked to the board members.


    Everyone quickly pulled their attention from Chen Fan back to the meeting and listened to Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s instruction attentively.


    ¡°Boss Wang, I have something to report to you.¡± A manager rose to his feet and said: ¡°We are all eager to go back to work on the ring road, but the local government still needs to finish their inspection. Before they have done that, we are not allowed to start the project.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Boss Wang. The local government at the Eastern District has been trying all they could to slow down our construction process. Someone told me that the local government was under the Ji Family¡¯s influence.¡±


    Another board member put in.


    ¡°The Ji Family?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun furrowed her brows


    The Ji Family had been interfering with Jin Xiu Group¡¯s projects, causing many mishaps in contracting processes for the Jin Xiu Group. When things were at its worst, the city had shut down many Jin Xiu Group¡¯s construction sites for unnecessary inspections, many contractors had bailed out of their agreements with Jin Xiu Group, and several banks decided to pull out of their investment with the Jin Xiu Group¡¯s projects. The future of Jin Xiu Group at that moment was hanging by a thread.


    Things didn¡¯t start to improve until three months ago when the Tang Family and the Nin Family suddenly became quiet. However, the Ji Family was still on Jin Xiu Group¡¯s back and wouldn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Boss Wang, why don¡¯t we just offer an apology to Lord Ji? The struggle between you and Lord Ji has been going on for over a year now, it¡¯s about time to bring it to an end. If we apologize first, they might forgive us and stop pushing us around.¡± A manager said cautiously.


    ¡°Just So, Boss Wang, the Ji Family was one of the most powerful family ns in Zhong Hai, are you sure it¡¯s a good idea to be on their bad side while we are on their turf?¡±


    The other members of the board chimed in.


    They had their skin in the money game and didn¡¯t want to get involved in bloody feuds betweenrger family ns.


    ¡°Er...¡±


    Even as Wang Xiaoyun weighed her options, a voice came up: ¡°The Ji Family is courting death. Be rest assured mom, I will take care of the Ji Family.¡±


    Everyone turned around toward the speaker and saw Chen Fan lolled on the sofa and said with a great measure of levity.


    ¡°Do you really think that you, a good-for-nothing brat could handle the Ji Family of Zhong Hai, Tough guy?¡± Many managers and board members scorned Chen Fan in their minds.


    However, they kept their remarks to themselves for the sake of Wang Xiaoyun.


    The board members looked back at Wang Xiaoyun and expected to see Wang Xiaoyun raining her wrath down onto the boy.


    However, to their surprise, Wang Xiaoyun nodded and said: ¡°Very well, handle the Ji Family for me, I will add two more stir-fries for tonight¡¯s dinner. Remember, we just need to remind them, no one has to be hurt too badly.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The board members were shocked by the turn of events and felt someone had pulled the rug from under them.


    Did I hear that right? Wang Xiaoyun was going to let her less than twenty year old boy ¡°take care¡± of the Ji Family of Zhong Hai? Not even the most powerful benefactor of the Chen family¡ªwhoever he was¡ªcould have ¡°taken care¡± of the Ji Family of Zhong Hai, much less a spoiled brat.


    Everyonemented as they shook their heads.


    After the meeting was adjourned, Wang Xiaoyun left the room with An Ya and Chen Fan. Some board members heaved a sign andmented.


    ¡°She had been spoiling her son for too long. She is going to regret it sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Do they know who they are dealing with? It is the Ji Family of Zhong Hai! It¡¯s not ying pretend. What a joke!¡± A grizzled board member said with a cold voice.


    A wave of dissident murmurs rose among the board members. The middle-aged man furrowed his brows and said hesitantly.


    ¡°I have heard rumors about Boss Wang¡¯s son. They call him Master Chen and he had risen to fame in Jiang Nan Province after ughtering a slew of enemies. It wasn¡¯t until he was allegedly dead that The Tang Family and the Ji Family renewed their aggression against the Chen family. But as soon as he was back, we saw the Tang Family and the Nin Familying to apologize to us right away, so I think¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lao Hong! Stop spreading those rumors. Rumor also says that the Chen family has a less than twenty year old general. Do you really believe in this garbage? There is not a single general in China who is under forty!¡±


    Another board member guffawed.


    Everyone else at the table alsoughed in reply.


    There had been many spections as to who was the Jin Xiu Group¡¯s real benefactor. However, the most widely believed theory was that it was the Wang Family of Yan Jin behind the rise of Jin Xiu Group.


    Most people simply disregarded the theory that revolved around her son being a Master martial Artist or a general.


    Meanwhile, Wang Xiaoyun led An Ya, Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa to one of the best five-star hotels in the city and they headed directly to the restaurant.


    ¡°Are you really here to deal with the Ji Family?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun got to the point.


    ¡°Yes, and no. I will be away and traveling for six months, so I decided to stop by and check up on you two.¡±


    Chen Fan answered with a warm smile.


    Once they reached the top floor where the restaurant was, they were greeted by a row of ck-d bodyguards. The manager of the restaurant was also standing at the entrance, apologizing to Wang Xiaoyan. ¡°I am so sorry, Boss Wang. Another guest had reserved the entire venue today. Would you like a VIP section?¡±

 Chapter 468 - The Real Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 468: The Real Young Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Reserved?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun furrowed her brows andnded her piercing gaze on the manager. ¡°My secretary called you half an hour ago and you didn¡¯t say anything. You can¡¯t just lie to my face. Where is the owner?¡±


    The hotel manager suddenly felt enormous pressure on him.


    Wang Xiaoyun ran a multi-trillion yuanpany and one decision of hers would affect the livelihood of hundreds if not thousands of employees, over time, she had gained an intimidating mannerism which she wasn¡¯t afraid to unt in other¡¯s faces when necessary.


    ¡°Boss Wang, please, I can exin! That guest is my boss¡¯s friend, so we can¡¯t really refuse him either...¡±


    The hotel manager tried to exin, but Wang Xiaoyun wasn¡¯t budging.


    She might have been more forgiving on any other day, but not today. Today, she finally got a chance to spend some quality time with her son, so she was not going to let other people ruin it.


    ¡°Ah-ha, that¡¯s Auntie Wang! I was starting to wonder who would have the guts to shout at my bodyguards.¡± A giddy voice came up from within the restaurant.


    Chen Fan watched as a finally dressed thin young man emerged out of the entrance.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Yichen.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun furrowed her brows after she recognized the young man. He was the child of a retired senior officer in Zhong Hai, a good friend of the Ji Family and a reputable heir in Zhong Hai.


    ¡°Auntie Wang, I apologize. I have a few guestse to visit me from Lin Nan Province.¡±


    Yichen apologized insincerely and perfunctorily.


    A flicker of displeasure shed in Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes. Before she could fling back at the man, a rowdy voice came up from inside. ¡°Yichen! Is that the Queen of the Zhong Hai? Tsk, tsk... what a finedy with curves and all!¡±


    There was arge group of handsome young men and women sitting in the dining hall behind Yichen. One of the young men gawked at Wang Xiaoyun and shouted.


    Before the young man¡¯s words had faded, Chen Fan¡¯s face darkened and was ready tosh out.


    ¡°Courting Death!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was one step ahead of Chen Fan and darted forth, turning into a sh of white light. When she reappeared right in front of the young man, she pped him hard on his face.


    By now, she had already reached the peak level of Internal Force cultivation and therefore, her attack had sent the young man flying in the air for a few dozen meters before he thudded heavily back to the ground.


    ¡°Asshole, how dare you hit Young Lord Qiu!¡±


    ¡°You are courting death! Do you have any idea who Young Lord Qiu is?¡±


    ¡°Guards? Where are the guards?¡±


    The turn of events startled the group of young men and women. They pointed their fingers at Chen Fan as ck-d bodyguards rushed into the room.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa danced elegantly around the bodyguards like a butterfly, and a great economy of movement, she hadid low all the bodyguards in half a heartbeat. She didn¡¯t hold back her strength and broke bones in each and every bodyguard¡¯s body.


    By now, it finally urred to the young lords from Lin Nan that Chen Fan and hispanions were much tougher nuts to crack.


    As silence fell over the room, everyone turned to Yichen, their host.


    ¡°Auntie Wang, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Yichen nced at Yukishiro Sa fearfully and then shifted his gaze back at Wang Xiaoyun.


    ¡°Get out of my face.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun narrowed her eyes and hissed at the young man.


    By then, Wang Xiaoyun had gotten powerful enough to outright ignore insignificant trouble makers such as Yichen. Even Yichen¡¯s grandpa had to think twice before making a move against Wang Xiaoyun, much less his spoiled grandson.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Yichen¡¯s face was flushed red like a cooked shrimp as his temper red. However, the sight of Yukishiro Sa staring down at him had made him think better of her actions. He managed to swallow down the humiliation and let out an old smile: ¡°Very well, Wang Xiaoyun. I will make you pay for this one day!¡±


    After he had said that, he left the room with his group of friends in tow.


    Once Yichen was finally gone, Wang Xiaoyun shook her head and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be so angry and mean to them. But they are going to ruin my day with my son. I can¡¯t let them do that!¡±


    ¡°Bravo, mom!¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    The restaurant owner also finally arrived with an apologetic smile. ¡°Boss Wang, that group of kids are from powerful families in Lin Nan province. The one that got knocked out was called Young Lord Qiu and his father is a general stationed at the Lin Nan province. I hope they wouldn¡¯t ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand.


    If not because Yukishiro Sa had punished them for him, some of those teenagers¡¯ heads would have already been rolling. Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t care a tad bit about who his father was. That being said, Chen Fan had marked those young men and women with his Divine Sense: a dessert forter perhaps.


    While Chen Fan sat down in the dining room, Yichen and his cohort filed out of the hotel.


    Yichen scanned his friends and asked: ¡°Is Young Lord Qiu alright?¡±


    ¡°He is fine, but his face is all swollen. That bitch might have fractured his cheekbone.¡± One of the young men put in indignantly.


    ¡°Humph! If we were in Lin Nan, I would skin them alive for what they have done!¡±


    A scantily-d girl fumed with a grin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a hothead! We came with our young master on a mission. We can¡¯t spoil our young master¡¯s n because of a frivolous brawl.¡±


    ¡°Just so! Brother Puojiun wanted us to spread the influence of the Hidden Dragon Unit to Zhong Hai and Jiang Nan Province. However, I doubt Brother Puojiun would leave Old Qiu¡¯s injury unavenged. Once Brother Puojiun gets the time and energy to deal with that woman, she will be dead meat!¡± the leader of the group said.


    The other group members nodded in agreement.


    Yichen listened as great trepidation rose inside of him.


    This group of young men and women were from families no less influential than his.


    However, they spoke of the name of their Young Master with such devotion that it verged on religious zeal.


    ¡°He is the Lin Pojun of the Lin Family. No wonder my old man told me to butter him up and called him the most outstanding young man in the world.¡±


    Yichen lowered his head and eximed in his mind.


    Once lunch was over, An Ya gave Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa a tour of the city and hit pretty much all tourist attractions.


    ¡°Zhong Hai really lives up to its reputation as an international hub. I can see why the family that could im dominance in this metropolis is so much more powerful than those of the Ji Family of Zhong Hai. I think I might have underestimated the Ji Family.¡±


    If Chen Fan was a little bit concerned, he didn¡¯t show it on his face.


    However powerful the Ji Family was, it would be a far cry from the might of Russia. Chen Fan was confident that he could bring them down with one sh of his de.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, mom just called me and told me that she wouldn¡¯t join us for dinner. She also said the Hua Family had invited us to a banquet at Mount Bajin.¡±


    An Ya hung up the phone and said.


    ¡°The Hua Family where Hua Yunfeng was from? Fine, but we are not in a hurry, let¡¯s finish these street snacks first.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    An Ya shook her head and followed Chen Fan with a wry smile.


    When the dusk finally broke the night fell, Zhong Hai came alive with incandescent street lights and colorful neon lights.


    Meanwhile, the Hua Family¡¯s mansion at the top of Mount Bajin was filled to the brim with actions. More People flowed into the mansion than there had ever been over thest decade.


    ¡°Hey, Boss Li, nice to see you here!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an invitation from the Hua Family, I have to make it. Do I look like I want to be thrown into the river by that evil witch?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Boss Li, quit pulling my leg. But you are right, it had been a while since thest time Hua Family had such a big banquet. I think the veryst time I can remember was when their fourth-generation heir was born. ¡±


    Many guests murmured to each other as they walked past the entrance.


    Hua Family of Zhong Hai could trace their history all the way to the era of the Green Gang a hundred years ago. The current family lord, Hua Qinxiong was a renowned tycoon in Zhong Hai and had over a billion yuan at his disposal. The so-called Queen of the Underground World was also from the Hua Family and her name was Cheng Danqin.


    That being said, the most revered figurehead of the family was Old Man Hua who had lived over a hundred years.


    Hua Yunfeng!


    He was the son of the Green Gang¡¯s leader, a Martial arts Grandmaster and ranked number four on the Heaven roll.


    Ever since Hua Yunfeng presided over Zhong Hai, he had protected the city from many invasions. He was revered by many as the guardian of Zhong Hai.


    Once the guests were seated, they raised their cups a few times and then started to murmur to each other.


    ¡°Boss Li, have you heard the purpose of this banquet?¡±


    ¡°I am not entirely sure. But I wager it must have something to do with that group from Lin Nan province. Someone big, like really big has arrived at Zhonghai, and even the Hua Family had rolled out the red carpet for him.¡±


    ¡°No way! The Hua Family of Zhong Hai was one of the most powerful family ns in China. Only those top dogs from Yan Jin might be worthy of such treatment. Who was that?¡±


    ¡°No clue! But I heard people calling him... ¡°Young Master¡± or some sort.¡±


    The name ¡°Young Master¡± had caught many people¡¯s attention as it reminded them of the rumors they have heard that originated from Southern China.


    ¡°Do you mean the Young Master from Southeastern China? I have heard of him before. He was a popr figure among both the government officials as well as underground world criminals. He won over the young elites in Southeastern China and had formed a gang called Hidden Dragon Unit. Most of its members were from elite families, some of them were heads of the local districts.¡±


    Someone put in.


    ¡°That has to be him.¡±


    ¡°He is from a mysterious family n that was not only terrifyingly powerful but also extremely low key. Their influence could even be felt in Hong Kong and Southeast Asia. Some people told me that his family used to be the number one family n in China.¡±


    Someone else added.


    These tycoons of Zhong Hai were all resourceful and well-connected businessmen.


    Although the Lin family had lived in seclusion for sixty years, they didn¡¯t stop spreading their influence across Southern China as well as Southeast Asia. Over the years, the Lin Family had only revealed the tip of their cial power, but that was enough to impress most people.


    Suddenly, someone cried out: ¡°Lord Ji, Lord Shang, Lord Tang, Lord Zhu, Lord Nin and the family lords of other dozen great families are here. Oh, wait... who is that young man walking before them?¡±


    People looked over toward the entrance and were stunned by what they saw.

 Chapter 469 - Nearly Complete

    <strong>Chapter 469: Nearly Complete</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Surrounded by arge group of family lords, a young man came into the room with confident and wide strides.


    The young man¡¯s dark hair fell over his shoulders, contrasted against his pale and glowingplexion. The family lords surrounded and evolved around him ass would to the sun. The appearance of the young man had quickly outshone any other members of his generation.


    ¡°He looks so much like Chen Beixuan.¡±


    A tall and attractive girl wearing a high split ballroom dress locked her dreamy gaze onto the young man. Her hands shivered a little.


    She was Ai Jinqi, the girl Chen Fan met in Japan.


    It had only been a year since her trip to Japan, but her appearance had matured significantly in a good way.


    ¡°Nah! He is not even close to Chen Beixuan. Chen Beixuan didn¡¯t need such arge crowd to lend him the appearance of power, he IS the power. That young man is no match against Chen Beixuan.¡±


    After some carefulparison, Ai Jinqi shook her head and drew her conclusion.


    Although that young man had only a fraction of Chen Fan¡¯s overbearing demeanor, it was enough to subjugate the minds of all the guests of the banquet.


    His powerful appearance had tugged at the heartstrings of many finedies at the banquet, making their eyes gleam with admiration.


    ¡°Everyone, allow me to introduce.¡± Ji Luochen took a step forward and announced: ¡°This gentleman is Lin Pojun from the Lin family of Southeastern China.¡±


    Everyone watched as the young lord of the mighty Ji Family had introduced Lin Pojun to everyone submissively as if he was Lin Pojun¡¯s subject.


    The rest of the tycoons and rich heirs at the banquet were taken aback by the development. They all shot Lin Pojun surprised and submissive nces.


    ¡°He is the so-called Young Master?¡±


    ¡°He is the benefactor of over a few dozen family ns in Zhong Hai? Tsk... tsk... such power!¡±


    ¡°I have heard of the Lin family of Southeastern China before. My grandpa told me that they used to be the most powerful family in China. Are they making ae-back now?¡±


    Many guests murmured to each other under their breath.


    Although the Lin Family had been living in seclusion for over ten years, their influences were still present. The sight of Lin Pojun and the memories of the Lin Family¡¯s ruthless methods had terrified a lot of people.


    ¡°I have heard that the Ji Family, Tang Family, and the Tang Family had messed with the wrong person in Jiang Nan Province and was on the brink of destruction. Now they have gained the support of the Lin Family, I guess the situation is going to turn around for them?¡±


    Some elites who knew the enmity between these family ns and Chen Fan were more shocked by the appearance of Lin Pojun than those who didn¡¯t.


    Ji Luochen¡¯s face beamed from side to side and looked like apletely different person than he had been three months ago.


    The same went for Lord Tang and Lord Nine as they both looked confident and spirited after having secured a powerful benefactor.


    ¡°Everyone, I am here to make a proposal to form amerce guild in Zhong Hai. Our enemies are many, and only united we are strong. By joining forces together, and fighting as one team, we will be able to take on the powerful financial threatsing from Korea, Japan and the United States of America.¡±


    Lin Pojun got to the point right away and announced confidently.


    ¡°What?¡±


    His words had stirred up the crowd in the room.


    Everyone was surprised by how quickly the confrontation had ended.


    There were many Commerce Guilds in Zhong Hai, but never had there been an overarching body across all industries.


    Lin Pojun was right, without joining forces, the firms in Zhong Hai would never be able topete against powerful international corporations. Even the most powerfulpany in Zhong Hai has struggled to survive in the international market.


    However, what would make Lin Pojun the rightful leader of such a powerful organization?


    ¡°The proposal will have toe from the richest men and women to convince us to join. You are just a youngd, and are we supposed to trust you?¡± Someone jeered at Lin Pojun,


    ¡°I wholeheartedly agree with Young Master Lin¡¯s suggestion.¡± A voice came in from the entrance.


    Everyone turned around and saw a stately middle-aged man with a broad smile walking into the room.


    He was the richest man in Zhong Hai, Shi Hongyi!


    He owned tens of billions of assets in China and was ranked top ten on the Forbes Rich List. However, such a powerful and wealthy person bowed to Lin Pojun respectfully, if not fearfully.


    Many people were taken aback by the turn of the event.


    ¡°He is Shi Hongyi, the most powerful man in Zhong Hai! Why would he bow to a young man? Who the heck is Lin Pojun?¡±


    Someone eximed with a trembling voice.


    The others were quiet and they looked at each other with fear.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor of the banquet hall, an old man was enjoying a cup of tea. A man standing beside the old man bent his back slightly and said:


    ¡°Shi Hongyi, Ji Family of Zhong Hai, Tang Family, Nin Family, and Shang family are all here. They make up one-fifth of the wealth in Zhong Hai. It¡¯s still a bit of a stretch to form a Commerce guild with less than half of the businesses in Zhong Hai, but it will have to do for now.¡±


    The man said as cunning and shrewd light shone through the thick sses with thin golden rims.


    ¡°Xiao Cai, don¡¯t you forget about our host.¡±


    The stately old man took a sip of tea from his teacup and said lightly.


    ¡°Lord Zhou, do you mean the Hua Family also agreed to join?¡±


    The man¡¯s face changed colors as he gasped.


    Unlike the Tang Family, Nin Family or the Shang family, the Hua Family of Zhong Hai was the real force that safeguarded Zhong Hai¡¯s prosperity. The Hua Family was so powerful that even the Ji Family would pale inparison.


    If the Hua Family decided to join the guild, then Lin Pojun would have the entire Zhong Hai within his grasp.


    No wonder Xiao Cai was so stunned by the revtion.


    ¡°My father used to tell me that the Ancestral Chief of the Lin Family had done a great service to the Old Man Hua, so the Old Man Hua would have to repay the Lin Family in some way. That being said, the Hua family wouldn¡¯t want to have their skin too deep in Lin Family¡¯s game either, so their involvement was more of a kind gesture than any real support.¡±


    The old man said as a flicker of concern shed in his eyes.


    The more Xiao Cai listened, the more fearful he had be.


    He knew the authority and prestige Lord Zhoumanded in Zhong Hai. If even Lord Zhou couldn¡¯t deter Lin Pojun from spreading his influence, then no one in Zhong Hai could.


    Once Shi Hongyi had publicly endorsed the n, most people felt that the Commerce guild was not that much of a far stretch after all.


    ¡°Such an outstanding move! Young Master rallied Shi Hongyi to his side and gained the trust of half of the Zhong Hai¡¯s business world.¡± Ji Luochen eximed, beaming from side to side.


    Lin Pojun sat in his chair quietly with a faint smile. Everything was under his control.


    An extraordinarily pretty girl topped up his cup with more tea. Even Ji Luochen was shocked by the girl¡¯s devastating beauty which reminded him of Su Xiao, Fang Qiong and An Ya.


    ¡°Young Master has consolidated his control in Lin Nan province, and now with the Hua Family on his side, he should easily take control of the Zhong Hai¡¯s business world. The might of the Lin Family is truly beyond ordinary people¡¯sprehension.¡±


    Someone cracked a cold smile and said.


    If Chen Fan was here, he would have recognized Lin Pojun¡¯s cronies and the spoiled brats were the same group of people.


    ¡°Once I have controlled the Hua Family of Zhong Hai, Lu family of Tian Nan and the Tang family of Jiang Nan, the entire underground world of eastern China should be within my tight grasp. I will then slowly nibble away the fragmented business leagues one after another, consolidate their power into one overarching Commerce Guild under my direct control. Once I have both the underground world and the business world at my beckoning call, I should have enough strength to take on the Ye family of Mount Yan,¡± Lin Pojun said calmly.


    The Lin Family had not only nned out this road map for Lin Pojun decades ago, but they had also taken actions to make sure their n woulde to fruition. Shi Hongyi, for example, was installed in Zhong Hai decades ago by the Lin Family; he was nothing but a pawn in the Lin Family¡¯s master n.


    However, no one knew that the nning for his moment had taken ce decades ago. For most people, everything just seemed to fall into ce at the perfect moment, as if by design.


    Yichen was terrified by the scale of Lin Pojun ambition.


    ¡°But, Young Master... what about the Chen family of Jiang Nan Province?¡±


    Ji Luochen asked hesitantly.


    The question soured the smiles on Lord Tang and Lord Nin as well.


    The Chen family was like a sharp de hanging over their necks, constantly threatening their lives.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is a mighty warrior, but my family also has Immortal State Cultivators to counter him. I bet Chen Beixuan would have to think twice now before harming any of you since now you are under the Lin Family¡¯s protection.¡±


    Lin Pojun said readily.


    The Lin family of southeastern China used to be the most powerful family in China and, in Lin Pojun¡¯s mind, it still was. Lin Shuming had been the most powerful man in China a hundred years ago, and even the power of the Siberia werewolves was a far cry from his unimaginable abilities.


    Chen Fan should have counted himself lucky for getting away with killing Lin Tatian and Lin Tashan. If he pressed any more buttons, Lin Shuming and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Hong Sect would join forces and end his life.


    ¡°Just so, just so.¡±


    Tang Family and the Nin Family members nodded in agreement. Just three months ago, they had no clue what Immortal State was, but by now, Immortal State had be public knowledge among elite families thanks to the CIA¡¯s re-publication of the Divine Roll.


    As soon as they learned the terrifying power of an Immortal State Warrior, the Tang and the Nin family hurried to apologize to the Chen Family.


    However, they were now under the protection of another Immortal State warrior who was supposedly even more powerful than Chen Fan.


    The sight of the tycoons and family lords¡¯ ingratiating manner had taken Ai Jinqi by surprise.


    ¡°Shoot! If the Commerce Guild reallyes to fruition, us small fish in the tank would be their free meals. What would happen to the Ai family?¡±


    Ai Jinqi¡¯s mind raced.


    His concern was shared by many people in the room, including Lord Zhou and Xiao Cai. Although there were a couple of other family ns in Zhong Hai that were as powerful as the Ji Family, the Hua Family¡¯s endorsement would be the final nail on the other family¡¯s coffin.


    Lo and behold, the Xia, Gao and the Chu family quickly capitted to Lin Pojun¡¯s might and signed up to the proposal of the Commerce Guild. The other influential families kept their silence, fearing to confront the Lin Family¡¯s aggression.


    It was evident that everyone knew the Lin Family had an Immortal State warrior among its ranks.


    Meanwhile, two leaders of the Hua Family on the top floor of the mansion, watching the development unfold.


    ¡°Teacher, I think Lin Pojun is about to get what he wanted.¡±


    Cheng Danqin said with a tightly furrowed brow.


    ¡°I would never have thought that the Lin Family could n so far ahead of time and could be so patient.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng heaved a sigh.


    The involvement of Shi Hongyi had caught him off guard.


    ¡°He really lives up to the reputation as the pride of the Lin family, a worthy heir of Lord Shuming.¡± Even as Hua Yunfengmented vehemently, he caught a glimpse of three people emerging out of a Ferrari in the parking lot from the corner of his eye.


    When he recognized the face of one of the visitors, his eyes lit up, body taut with excitement.


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡±

 Chapter 470 - He Is Here!

    <h4>Chapter 470: He Is Here!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The hundred-year-old man had presided over Zhong Hai for more than a decade, and never once did Cheng Danqin see him being so shocked.


    ¡°He is here as well. I think the Lin Family yed a wrong hand this time.¡±


    Before Hua Yunfeng¡¯s words faded, he unfurrowed his brows and let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Teacher, who is that?¡±


    Cheng Danqin looked over the edge of the balcony and saw only the back of three visitors as they stepped through the gate. There was one man and two girls; all were young. The girl had a sword strapped on her back as if she was a swordmaster from Wu Xia novels.


    ¡°They are... trouble. Big Trouble!¡± Hua Yunfeng smirked. ¡°One of them is the guy you always wanted to meet.¡±


    ¡°You mean... HE is here?¡±


    Cheng Danqin¡¯s face paled as a pang of shock and disbelief overtook her.


    The thought of the man being only a few dozen meters away made her feel suffocated regardless of how many times she had talked about him in the past because the person on her mind was the Living Legend.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, why would Yukishiro Sa carry a sword to a banquet?¡±


    The trio was Chen Fan, An Ya, and Yukishiro Sa. An Ya asked Chen Fan curiously as she handed over the invitation.


    ¡°I am my master¡¯s servant; the weapon is to protect the master.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa answered stoically and matter-of-fact-ly.


    Both An Ya and Chen Fan were not sure what to make of the Japanese girl¡¯s seriousness.


    Chen Fan was a living legend, the only member of the Divine Roll, why would he require a girl¡¯s protection? However, Chen Fan knew that carrying the sword all the time was not an entirely useless idea either since the Sword Art of Azure Flower required a strong bond between the de and the user. What would be the best way of forging such a bond than keeping the de close to twenty-four seven?


    Under the door men¡¯s suspicious gaze, the three of them entered the banquet.


    The Hua Family mansion consists of three smaller courtyards that surrounded the main one where the great hall was located. Servants bustled about, providing delicacies such as lobster and vintage wine to the guests.


    Most important guests had congregated inside the great hall while the less important ones spread throughout the entire mansion.


    Most of those outside of the great hall were families and friends of the ones inside. They were rich heirs, often spoiled and care-free gadabouts, who care little to none about politics.


    ¡°Uh? Isn¡¯t that An Ya from the Jin Xiu Group?¡±


    ¡°Who is that guy beside her? They looked pretty close.¡±


    Many rich heirs of Zhong Hai murmured to each other in surprise.


    An Ya¡¯s beauty was well known among the elite circle in Zhong Hai. Those who were brave enough to make a move on her all end up getting their hearts broken.


    ¡°That dude looks like the heir of the Jin Xiu Group. He is from Jiang Nan Province. Can¡¯t remember his name though. Something Chen, I believe.¡±


    Young Lord Feng had also attended the banquet. His face darkened as soon as he caught a glimpse of Chen Fan and An Ya.


    Although Young Lord Feng¡¯s father was also a wealthy tycoon in Zhong Hai, his family prowess simply couldn¡¯tpare with that of the Ji Family or the Tang Family. Therefore, Young Lord Feng was not influential enough to enter the main hall and had to stay outside in the courtyard.


    ¡°He is just a country hillbilly from Jiang Nan Province, how dare he call himself the Young Master? I just can¡¯t stand his smug face.¡±


    ¡°Just so! If the real Young Master from the Lin Family heard that he had been using the same name, he might as well be dead.¡±


    Many rich heirs jeered at Chen Fa from a distance.


    Their eyes turned green with envy after seeing the two drop-dead gorgeous that nked Chen Fan on both sides. However, they feared the might of the Jin Xiu Group, so they kept their voices low and didn¡¯t provoke Chen Fan.


    Young Lord Feng suddenly remembered something, so he turned around and slinked through the crowd toward the main hall.


    Chen Fan thought it was just a normal banquet, so he didn¡¯t even bother entering the main hall, and started to help himself at the BBQ stand.


    ¡°Yukishiro Sa?¡±


    Even as Chen Fan and the girls enjoyed the tender Kobe Beef, a woman shouted out Yukishiro Sa¡¯s name in surprise.


    They looked around and saw a gleeful Ai Jinqi looking back at them.


    She badly needed a breath of fresh air after staying in the main hall for too long. Both the mood and the air in the main fall was stifling thanks to the Lin Family heavy-handed approach. To her surprise, she ran into some of her old acquaintances.


    ¡°But...¡± Ai Jinqi red at Chen Fan in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in Chen Beixuan¡¯s service? Who is this gentleman?¡±


    Chen Fan had changed his appearance back to normal, so Ai Jinqi didn¡¯t recognize him.


    ¡°Oh. You are Xiao Qi, aren¡¯t you? Long time no see.¡±


    Chen Fan greeted the girl readily.


    Fate had brought the girl to him five times while he was in Japan, so it was difficult for Chen Fan to forget about her.


    ¡°Are you Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Ai Jinqi had recognized Chen Fan¡¯s voice right away. She rounded her eyes and gaped at Chen Fan in disbelief. However, it quickly urred to her that anything was possible with Chen Fan since he could defeat an entire army all by himself.


    If he could do that, then changing appearance must be a piece of cake for him.


    ¡°What are you doing in Zhong Hai? It has been so long! I thought I would never meet you guys again. I have tried to look for the other woman called Red Sparrow, but got nothing...¡± Ai Jinqi¡¯s bubbly personality hadn¡¯t changed a little. ¡°Ah, right! Do you know that the Lin Family¡¯s Young Master is trying to create the first-ever Commerce Guild of Zhong Hai?¡±


    ¡°Young Master of Lin Family? The Commerce Guild of Zhong Hai?¡±


    Chen Fan and the two girls were suddenly at a loss.


    Ai Jinqi hurried to exin: ¡°I was just wondering what had lent the Ji Family so much audacity. It turned out that they have gained the Lin family of Southeastern China¡¯s support. Did they really expect Lin Family¡¯s Immortal State warrior who had been missing-in-action so far to save them from their doom?¡±


    Lin Shuming had risen to power a hundred years ago, and by now, he must be around a hundred fifty years old. Even if he was still alive, he was no longer the mighty Immortal State warrior that he used to be.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had already reached the Divine Sea level.


    Only two things on this might harm him: Connate Spirit level cultivator or nuclear weapons.


    Ai Jinqi batted hershes and was about to ask Chen Fan what he meant; suddenly, a hot voice boomed from a distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s him! He is the one who beat me up during lunch.¡±


    They watched a group of people swarm toward the pavilion where Chen Fan was standing. The leader of the group was Yichen and Young Lord Qiu.


    ¡°Hey, you! Did you beat up my bro?¡±


    A man took a step forward and asked Chen Fan coldly. Chen Fan had never met this man before; he must have been absent at the restaurant earlier.


    Ai Jinqi¡¯s face paled as soon as she saw the man.


    She remembered that his man had been standing right next to Lin Pojun. It was evident that his status was even higher than Ji Luochen. Someone had told her that his name is Lin Tianshu, and he was a member of the Naga Unit: an elite force unit in the Southeastern Division of the Chinese National Military.


    The Lin Family had a tradition of naming their offsprings after constetions.


    The Tianshu constetion was a part of the Big Dipper, a significant constetion in Chinese culture. It was a telltale sign of this man¡¯s status within his family.


    ¡°Ah! I was looking for you, and here you are!¡±


    Chen Fan scanned the grouping after him and recognized Young Lord Qiu.


    Half of Young Lord Qiu¡¯s head was wrapped in gauze; the other half gave Yukishiro Sa a begrudging re.


    ¡°The Lin Family never attacks anyone for no reason. You have hurt my friend; if you can apologize now and gain my friend¡¯s forgiveness then we will call it off.¡±


    Lin Tianshu said in an even voice.


    He had a stately and imposing demeanor that was befitting to the elite heir of powerful families.


    ¡°As for Forgive? Sure. Just let me spend three nights with that slut who hit me. Do it, or else...¡± Young Lord Qiu let out a grin.


    ¡°What a fool!¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh and shook his head. He had spared these hooligans¡¯ lives once, but they still didn¡¯t learn their lesson.


    They should know that the North Mystic Celestial Lord was not well known for his mercy and kindness.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Chen Fan casually waved a hand and the ancient de strapped to Yukishiro Sa¡¯s back, suddenly unsheathed itself and flew toward Young Lord Qiu. It traced an Azure arch in the air as it covered the dozen meter distance with lightning speed, severing Young Lord Qiu¡¯s head from his shoulder. Afterward, it returned to the sheath as swiftly as it hade out.


    Such was Chen Fan¡¯s unthinkable power that he could control the flying sword and kill a man with a flick of the finger just as the ancient legendary sword masters would.


    ¡°Puchhh.¡±


    Suddenly, blood squirted from the Young Lord Qiu¡¯s neck, and sshed all over other people¡¯s faces and spilled down to the floor.


    The bloody scene had made many guests copse to the floor. Yichen rounded his eyes and gaped at Chen Fan in utter disbelief. Rich heirs such as him had never seen any ruthless and outrageous methods.


    He outright killed Young Lord Qiu!


    ¡°Murder!¡±


    Young Lord Feng screamed at the top of his lungs and stirred up all guests in the mansion.


    ¡°An Overlord!¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s ability to control the flying sword, Lin Tianshu fixed his gaze on Chen Fan and examined the young man carefully. He eximed: ¡°I had never thought that anyone outside of the Lin family of Southeastern China could have such incredible power. Who exactly are you, and are you sure you want to be the enemy of the Lin Family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to answer your questions, tell Lin Pojun to ask me himself.¡±


    Before Chen Fan had finished his words, he waved a have and grunted deeply.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Suddenly, the group of rich heirs felt an invisible force pressing down on them. Their knees quickly gave in and brought them to the floor.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    Lin Tianshu snarled as internal force roiled about him, trying to break free of the force. However, he was pressed down t to the ground just like everyone else.


    ¡°Are you Chen Bei¡ª¡±


    Lin Tianshu looked up and sideways, trying as much as he could tond his gaze on Chen Fan as he squeezed the few words out of his mouth.


    However, before he could finish his questions, an overwhelming force had pressed his face into the floor.


    The other onlookers were shocked beyond belief. Even the guards of the Hua Family blenched and revered the young man. The Lin Family hade all the way to Zhong Hai, confident that they would take over Zhong Hai. However, Chen Fan had already killed one of their cronies and forced the rest of them to their knees.


    This was a tant challenge to the Young Master.


    ¡°Such savagery! Such power! I have never heard of such a cut-throat bad-ass in Zhong Hai before!¡±


    ¡°OMG. Young Lord Qiu¡¯s father is a general, but he had killed him like squashing an insect.¡±


    ¡°I thought that he was just a country hill-billy. But now it seems that he might as well be a worthy opponent for Lin Pojun.¡±


    Many rich heirs of Zhong Hai thought to themselves.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan! He really lives up to his reputation!¡±


    Ai Jinqi let out a wry smile and eximed.


    By now, the entire mansion was sizzling with unrest and excitement.


    ¡°Who dares to challenge the Young Master?¡±

 Chapter 471 - Death Slap

    <h4>Chapter 471: Death p</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Meanwhile, inside the great hall, a heated deliberation about the Commerce Guild was being carried out.


    On one side was the alliance of the Ji Family, Tang Family, Nin Family, Shang family and many other great family ns from southeastern China, on the other side was the indecisive tycoons of Zhong Hai.


    There was so much wealth scattered around China that once they were consolidated into one unified force, they would be powerful enough to take on even the most influential financial groups in Korea or Japan. Already, a great number of top richest in the city had agreed to sign up, and the Hua Family had also made their acquiescence clear to the public. Therefore, most people thought the creation of the Commerce Guild was only a matter of time now.


    ¡°With the Commerce Guild, I will secure my position in Zhong Hai.¡±


    Ji Luochen thought to himself eagerly.


    Both Lord Tang and Lord Nin beamed from side to side. They had been the Young Master¡¯s diehard supporters. They would be heavily rewarded for their unswerving loyalty.


    Meanwhile, the Xia Family, Gao family, and the Chu families all looked gloomy with long faces.


    The Lin family¡¯s motives were clear: they wanted to pin Zhong Hai under their thumb. If the tycoons of Zhong Hai could have fought back in solidarity, the Lin Family would never get a chance toy a finger on Zhong Hai. However, half of Zhong Hai¡¯s reputable families had sumbed to Lin Family from the outset and even the guardian of Zhong Hai, the Hua Family had faltered and failed to put up any resistance. The joined forces of the rest of the families, such as the Xia, Gao, and the Chu was no match against Lin Pojun and the power he represented.


    ¡°The die is cast. There is nothing we can do now.¡±


    Lord Xia, Xia Linfengmented.


    As one of the elite families in Zhong Hai, the Xia Family was every bit aspetent as the Ji Family. However, they still wouldn¡¯t stand a chance while facing the Lin Family.


    ¡°Humph! If it was only the Ji Family or Shi Hongyi we had to deal with, we would have already turned down their proposal. But now the Lin Family was involved, so it became an entirely different story. You and I are both aware of what an Immortal State warrior is capable of. Just look at Chen Beixuan for example. He had ughtered so many people that turned Jiang Nan Province into a blood bath. He had even forced the An family and Lord Fu to their knees. If we get on the wrong side of the Lin Family, we might as well be dead.¡±


    Lord Chu let out a wry smile and shook his head.


    He had always thought the Immortal State Warriors were just high tales.


    However, over the years, Chen Fan had put on a horrifying disy of power, and outright stunned the great families of China. Therefore, once Lord Chu had heard that there was an Immortal State Warrior in the Lin Family, he was overtaken by fear and thought of capitting right away.


    ¡°There is nothing we can do now. Lord Hua is ourst hope now.¡±


    Lord Gao murmured under his breath.


    However, none of them were very hopeful that Lord Hua would be of any help to them. The fact that the Hua Family had hosted the banquet for Lin Pojun was a clear sign of Lord Hau¡¯s hesitation in resisting Lin Family¡¯s advances in Zhong Hai.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time. We have lost the game from the very beginning. ¡±


    Lord Zhou who had been sitting on the second floor finally rose to his feet.


    He used to be the one calling the shots in Zhong Hai and even today, he stillmanded extraordinary prestige and authority among tycoons of Zhong Hai. However, there and then, he heaved a sigh of resignation and conceded defeat.


    Xiao Cai suddenly lost all of his hope after seeing that even Lord Zhou had given up. If Lord Zhou couldn¡¯t keep Lin Pojun in check, no one else could.


    Even as Lord Zhou was about to start down the stairs, a scream broke out from outside and caught everyone¡¯s attention. The room suddenly became quiet.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lin Pojun furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Murder! MURDER! Young Master, someone has killed Young Lord Qiu. He also forced Brother Tianshu to his knees. That man also wanted to speak to you...¡±


    A young man ran into the great hall, fumbling. Sadness and terror were written all over his face.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone in the Great Hall was shocked by what they heard.


    Lin Pojun had just gained enough support that would allow him to im the seat of supremacy in Zhong Hai. Who in their right mind would openly challenge him now?


    In addition, everyone knew the Young Lord Qiu was Lin Pojun¡¯s right-hand man. To kill him in broad daylight and force Lin Tianshu to his knees was a brazen provocation toward Lin Pojun.


    Lin Pojun¡¯s face remained stoic after he had heard the news, however, white light in his eyes slowly turned brighter.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Another rich heir who came to Jiang Nan with Lin Pojun mmed a fist on the table and fumed: ¡°Who is that? Who dares to challenge our Young Master? Is he testing the might of the Lin Family?¡±


    This heir was called Yang Zhengfen and he was one of the underbosses working for Lin Tianshu. He was extremely resourceful and had an extremely powerful benefactor.


    His outburst had startled everyone at the meeting, and no one dares to even breathe heavily.


    ¡°Uncle Qi, please bring that man to me.¡±


    Lin Pojun ordered calmly as he picked up a cup of tea and took a sip.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    A middle-aged man who had been sitting behind Lin Pojun rose to his feet and replied. He was Lin Pojun¡¯s chauffeur, and no one had noticed him until now.


    It wasn¡¯t until he straightened his back did the others notice his imposing presence.


    ¡°He is an overlord! A Transcendent State Overlord if not more powerful. Look at the coarse and leathery skin on his hand, that¡¯s a sign of his high level of attainment in Physique Refinement cultivation. I think he had perfected both the internal and external force and gained incredible might.¡±


    Some internal force users among the onlookers put in.


    The quickly escting situation had turned everyone into a bundle of nerves.


    Since he had perfected both internal and external forces, he was as powerful as a Grandmaster. Plus, the fact that he was a bodyguard of the Lin family also lent more credence to his unimaginable abilities.


    ¡°Young Master, I will go with you.¡±


    Ji Luochen put in. Once he had gotten the approval from Lin Pojun, he followed him out of the room.


    Meanwhile, in the courtyard, no one spoke a word as a deadly silence hung in the air.


    Terrified, the rich heirs of Zhong Hai stood trembling uncontrobly while the visitors from Lin Nan knelt before Chen Fan. All the while, Chen Fan was honing his culinary skills over the BBQ stove. From time to time, An Ya would tear a strip of the Kobe beef and feed it to Chen Fan.


    Ai Jinqi was not sure what to make of the awkward butical scene.


    ¡°This dude hasn¡¯t changed a bit. Can he really get away with killing the Lin Family¡¯s cronies in public?¡±


    Even as she mauled on her questions, the door of the main hall was cracked open from inside as a group of men and women filed out.


    The leader of the pack was a tall gaunt middle-aged man. When he saw the row of young heirs kneeling before Chen Fan, he was slightly taken aback. In the end, hended his gaze on Chen Fan and asked in surprise: ¡°My name is Wang Qishan, house guard of the Lin family of Southeastern China. May I know what your name is?¡±


    Lin Tianshu was an internal force user and to be able to force him to his knees meant that Chen Fan would be at least of Semi transcendent state. He wondered since when did such a mighty warrior surface in Zhong Hai.


    Meanwhile, fear and disbelief contorted Ji Luochen¡¯s face as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°I don¡¯t talk top dogs. Tell your master to speak to me.¡±


    Chen Fan turned a piece of beef over on the BBQ rack and said without even sparing Wang Qishan a nce.


    ¡°How rude!¡±


    Wang Qishan railed against Chen Fan.


    To the members of the Lin family of Southeastern China, the Young Master was revered as a god. Wang Qishan had a run-in with thew and if not for the Young Master, he would already be dead at the gallows. Therefore, he could not stomach any insult hurled toward the Young Master.


    ¡°Uncle Qi, he is Chen¡ª¡±


    Ji Luochen pointed a shaky finger at Chen Fan and warned the middle-aged man.


    However, Wang Qishan didn¡¯t head the warning at all.


    ¡°Little shit! I will beat the crap out of you and bring you to the Young Master to decide your punishment.¡±


    Wang Qishan locked his piercing gaze onto Chen Fan.


    Even as he spoke, his body started to tremble.


    Muscles burgeoned on his body and ripped his shirt at the seams, revealing his copper-colored skin and arge chunk of rock hard muscles. Wang Qishan took one step forward and crushed the stone-paved ground under his foot.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Wang Qishan charged forward.


    He covered a dozen meter distance in a heartbeat. His body whooshed across the courtyard and rammed at Chen Fan like an unstoppable train.


    When he was only a few meters away from his target, he threw out a punch.


    The wave of energy flew out of his fist and formed an apparition of a snarling tiger. The Fist Qi pressed down against the grass underneath, ttening them against the ground.


    ¡°Remarkable power!¡±


    The mighty punch had terrified the rich heirs near it. Those who knew a thing or two about Martial arts were convinced that Wang Qishan could be nearly undefeated in any province of China.


    ¡°He is a semi transcendent cultivator as well as a Physique Refinement Grandmaster?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and took note of his attacker¡¯s power.


    The perfect both the external and internal force was much more difficult than it sounds. However, those who could pull it off would end up being much more powerful than their regr counterparts. Therefore, Wang Qishan¡¯s abilities were not any less deadly than that of Grandmasters.


    However, he was no match against Chen Fan by a long shot.


    ¡°Kneel.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and grasped something in the air.


    Suddenly, an azure apparition of a hand appeared out of nowhere and with it came a deep rumbling noise. Under Wang Qishan¡¯s incredulous re, the palm bore down on him.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    The Azure palmnded on top of Wang Qishan, pressing him into the ground.


    When the azure energy finally subsided, people finally saw what was left of Wang Qishan. The attack had fractured all of his bones, so his body slumped on the ground in half death.


    ¡°Did he just defeat a mighty Overlord?¡±


    Everyone was surprised by how quickly the confrontation had ended.


    A second ago, Wang Qishan was huffing and puffing, threatening to bring Chen Fan to his knees, but a secondter, he was already defeated.


    Chen Fan had countered his attack almostzily, it was as if he was fighting against a child. If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t held back his power, the guard of the Lin Family would have already been reduced into a bloody mush.


    ¡°He is Chen Fan!¡±


    Ji Luochen finally finished his warning, but it was already toote.


    The courtyard suddenly became pin-drop-quiet.


    The tycoons who had followed Wang Qishan to the courtyard, hoping to see Wang Qishan kick some ass were stupefied by the development. They all shot a fearful nce at the young man in the pavilion.


    He had made his position very clear: between him and the Lin family, only one would walk out of Zhong Hai alive.


    Lord Zhou hade out to the courtyard just in time to see what had happened. His body shivered a little as his eyes lit up with glee. ¡°Oh, this is just perfect! How could I forget about him? Now he is here, Lin Pojun¡¯s n is doomed.¡±


    ¡°Lord Zhou, who is he?¡±


    Xiao Cai looked at Chen Fan from a distance and felt the young man looked very familiar. He must have seen his face somewhere, but he just couldn¡¯t put a finger on it.


    ¡°He is the one who could protect us from Lin Pojun, no, protect us from the Lin family of Southeastern China.¡± Lord Zhou let out a peal ofughter and said: ¡°Lin Pojun is nothingpared to him!¡±


    ¡°Is he...¡±


    As realization finally dawned upon Xiao Cai, his body started to shake uncontrobly. He remembered that he had seen this young man¡¯s picture and also recalled his name.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is here!¡±

 Chapter 472 - A Real Mighty Force

    <h4>Chapter 472: A Real Mighty Force</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was Chen Beixuan!


    As soon as Xiao Cai thought of the name, his heart skipped a few beats.


    The Lin family of southeastern China¡¯s im that they still have an Immortal State warrior was enough to force the other families of Zhong Hai, including the Hua Family to bow to them. It had emboldened Lin Pojun to call himself ¡°Young Master,¡± form the Hidden Dragon Unit, and now vie to control Zhong Hai through the Commerce Guild.


    Yet, the Lin Family had simply imed that they have an Immortal state warrior.


    Chen Beixuan was a real immortal state warrior listed on the CIA¡¯s Divine Roll, so it begs the question as to what Chen Beixuan was capable of and what was his ambition in this world?


    ¡°Lin Pojun wouldn¡¯t be able to save himself unless his Ancestral Chief is here.¡±


    Lord Zhou said confidently.


    At his level, he was well aware of how powerful Chen Fan was. Chen Fan was the real deal, while Lin Pojun was merely a puppet of the force behind him.


    However, most people in the mansion wouldn¡¯t have realized this much.


    As soon as Chen Fan killed Wang Qishan, the entire mansion sizzled with unrest and fear. Even Lin Pojun felt that he had to intervene. He furrowed brows and said.


    ¡°Very well, I will go out there and take a look at what is going on.¡±


    As he said that, he rose to his feet and walked out.


    Ji Family, Tang Family, and Nin Family looked at each other in fear. They gritted their teeth and followed the Young Master out. Meanwhile, Lord Xia who had been standing by and watched everything from a distance also pped his thigh and announced:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I couldn¡¯t miss what would happen when the real dragon of Zhong Hai met with the ferocious tiger of the Lin Family. ¡±


    Nearly all the tycoons trailed behind Lin Pojun and filed out of the great hall. With this huge crowd behind him, Lin Pojun was nked by the richest man in Zhong Hai: Shi Hongyi, the captain of the Hidden Dragon Unit: Yang Zhengfen, and his personal guard: a beautiful looking girl.


    He and therge group of men behind him represented nearly half of the wealth and power in Zhong Hai.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Lin Pojun got out to the courtyard and pulled a dark face as soon as he saw what had happened.


    Young Lord Qiu was killed, Yichen and Lin Tianshu were kneeling on the ground and Wang Qishan¡¯s half-dead body slumped on the ground. Chen Fan had pped Lin Pojun right in the face.


    Even the Xia family and the Chu family were terrified by the brutal scene.


    ¡°Oh my... this man is a savage! There is no turning back now. Hold on... why does that young man look so familiar? I know the girl sitting beside him, she is An Ya from the Jin Xiu Group... oh wait!¡±


    As realization dawned upon the family lords, they gasped in disbelief and shock.


    Meanwhile, Lin Pojun locked his gaze on to Chen Fan and asked with a slight surprise in his voice: ¡°I am Lin Pojun, the fifth generation heir of the Lin Family, the great great grandson of Lin Shuming. May I ask who am I speaking to? What has the Lin Family done to you to deserve such cruelty?¡±


    Lin Pojun not only moaned Young Lord Qiu¡¯s death but also that of Wang Qishan. He had spared no expense to invite such a powerful warrior to his service. Wang Qishan¡¯s abilities were ranked in the top ten within the Lin family of Southeastern China. Therefore, his death was a devastating blow to Lin Pojun.


    ¡°Are you from the Ye family of Mount Yan? Or from Kunlun? Or the Heavenly Master Sect?¡±


    Lin Pojun¡¯s mind raced as hended his gaze on Yukishiro Sa.


    He could sense sharp energy emanating from Yukishiro Sa¡¯s body and was convinced that Yukishiro Sa was a mighty swordmaster. However, he sensed nothinging from Chen Fan, it was as if he was an ordinary person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t answer youngster¡¯s questions, tell Lin Shuming to see me and he might get the answers from me.¡± Chen Fan crossed his legs, holding a wine cup in one hand, and a piece of BBQ beef in the other. He replied with a great measure of levity.


    ¡°How dare you use my Ancestral Chief¡¯s name!¡±


    Lin Pojun was suddenly riled up.


    As the most powerful man in China a hundred years ago, Lin Shuming was considered a god in the Lin Family. Even the other family lords of China had to speak of him with great respect and humbleness.


    ¡°Little shit. You have no idea what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you insult the Young Master!¡±


    ¡°He is just a fool! Why don¡¯t we kick him out of Zhong Hai already!¡±


    Many people around Lin Pojun chimed in angrily. However, Lord Tang and Lord Nin remained silent. They re at Chen Fan fearfully, as if they were looking at a ghost.


    ¡°Young Master, he is Chen Fan.¡±


    Ji Luochen managed to gather himself and hurried to put in.


    ¡°Chen... Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Ji Luochen¡¯s words seemed to have cast a silence spell in the courtyard.


    Words simply melted in everyone¡¯s mouth and all they could do was gape at Chen Fan stupidly. Even Lin Pojun¡¯s face was contorted by shock and fear.


    ¡°He really is....¡±


    Lin Pojun examined Chen Fan carefully and confirmed the young man¡¯s identity in his mind.


    Chen Fan had two kinds of appearance: one was ordinary, and the other sublime.


    His second form that was based on the Azure Thearch Longevity Body was well known around the world. However, his first form, the ordinary-looking one, was only familiar to a few people who lived around Jiang Nan Province or Zhong Hai. Otherwise, only a well-connected Grandmaster listed on the Heaven roll, such as Yang Qinhu, would have recognized Chen Fan¡¯s second form.


    Lin Pojun stood still motionless, face taut with fear after he had confirmed that it was Chen Fan he had to deal with.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, the Ji Family has never done anything to you, so why do you keep picking on us and chase us all the way to Zhong Hai? Do you really think my family is a pushover?¡±


    Ji Luochen was emboldened by Lin Pojun¡¯s support, so he shouted at Chen Fan hotly.


    ¡°Young Master, you have agreed to protect us from Chen Beixuan. He is right here, please bring him to justice.¡± Ji Luochen turned to Lin Pojun and pleaded.


    Ji Luochen knew that even though Chen Fan was an immortal state warrior, so were members of the Lin family.


    In Ji Luochen¡¯s mind, both Chen Fan and the Lin Family were equally powerful, and both knew that a war between them would be too costly for either party. Therefore, their confrontation would most likely be resolved at the negotiation table.


    ¡°Justice your ass!¡±


    Lin Pojun screamed in his mind. If he was in private with Ji Luochen, he would kick his dumb ass right now. At any rate, the die has been cast and Ji Luochen had asked for help, so he must keep up the appearance regardless of how reluctant he was. He cupped his hands at Chen Fan and said: ¡°Nice to meet you Immortal Master Chen. My Ancestral Chief just wouldn¡¯t stop praising your abilities. There was some... misunderstanding between you and the Ji Family, so I have heard. I wonder if you would just let it ¡ª ¡±


    Before Lin Pojun finished his words, Chen Fan cut him short with a wave of a hand.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    He shot out an azure de aura from the tip of his finger. The aura crossed the space between Chen Fan and Ji Luochen in a blink like a sh of lightning and severed Ji Luochen¡¯s body in half.


    Everything happened so fast that Ji Luochen had no idea what was happening. The smile on his dead body suggested that he was still convinced that the Lin family would help him out right before he died.


    ¡°Just let it... it....¡±


    Words got stuck in Lin Pojun¡¯s mouth as anger contorted his face.


    ¡°Shut up now. Not even Lin Shuming dares to request anything from me.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a dismissal at Lin Pojun and said derisively.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Lin Pojun¡¯s indignation and anger.


    Many family lords were terrified by the turn of the event. Most of them lowered their heads and kept their silence, hoping they wouldn¡¯t be coteral damage.


    ¡°Very well.... very well....¡±


    Lin Pojun¡¯s hand trembled uncontrobly.


    This was the first time in his life he had met anyone who dares to oppose him. Chen Fan had killed the person who he had sworn to protect, it was no different than pping him in the face.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, so you have chosen your side. I would like to remind you that the Lin Family also has an Immortal State cultivator. Plus, I have nearly half of Zhong Hai¡¯s tycoons on my side. You simply couldn¡¯t imagine the power and might of the Lin Family, so are you sure you want to be our enemy?¡±


    Lin Pojun really lived up to his reputation as the elite of the young generation.


    He quickly held back his roiling anger, pulled a solemn face and then said coldly.


    ¡°You? An enemy? Humph.¡± Chen Beixuan sneered at Lin Pojun and scanned the many family lords behind him. ¡°Do any of you want to be my enemy?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s icy re had frozen the souls of these family lords.


    They hadn¡¯t recognized Chen Beixuan until they heard Chen Beixuan¡¯s name. These men and women were all well-connected individuals in Zhong Hai, of course, they knew who Chen Beixuan was and what he was capable of.


    He was the murderous Immortal State Warrior, the only Immortal State warrior that was listed on the Divine Roll.


    He was the real living legend.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, don¡¯t waste your time. I know you are powerful, but so is the Lin Family!¡±


    Lin Pojun flung back at Chen Fan fearlessly.


    The Lin Pojun had paid a premium to coax these family lords to his side. Some of them, such as Shi Hongyi, were installed by the Lin Family to Zhong Hai decades ago and were the Lin Family¡¯s diehard supporters. Lin Pojun was very confident in their loyalty.


    However, even as Lin Pojun was filled with assuredness, one man took a step forward and bowed to Chen Fan.


    ¡°I am Xia Linfeng from the Xia family of Zhong Hai. It is an honor to meet you, General Chen.¡±


    Chen Fan was the general of the Cang Dragon Unit, so a lot of people called him General Chen.


    ¡°The family lord of the Xia family?¡±


    Lin Pojun¡¯s eyes flickered and didn¡¯t mind the Xia family¡¯s betrayal due to the Xia family¡¯s insignificant influence in Zhong Hai.


    However, to his surprise, Lord Xia was not the only one.


    ¡°I am Gao Chengxiong from the Gao family of Zhong Hai, nice to meet you, General Chen.¡±


    ¡°My name is Chu Zhaofeng from the Chu family. Wee, General Chen! ¡±


    ¡°The Yue family of Zhong Hai wees....¡±


    More and more family lords greeted Chen Fan with a great measure of respect.


    The rich heirs of Zhong Hai were stunned by the development. The Xia family, Gao family, and the Chu family were all top elite families in Zhong Hai. Why would they treat a young man with such respect?


    Lin Pojun was seized by a pang of fear, but he managed to remain calm. From the corner of his eye, he caught the glimpse of a man who knelt on the ground, shifting his knee to make his way toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°I am Tang Jianmin from the Tang Family of Zhong Hai. Please forgive me, General Chen!¡±


    ¡°I am Nin Zhengze, I beg your forgiveness as well.¡±


    ¡°Shang family also...¡±


    Tang Jianmin had opened the flood gate and inundated Chen Fan with apologies.


    In a blink, nearly all family lords from Zhong Hai had switched sides and were kneeling before Chen Fan, leaving Yang Zhengfen and the other young lords from Lin Nan dumbfounded.


    ¡°You... you...¡±


    Lin Pojun could no longer hold back his anger. Fire spit out from his eyes as he red at Tang Jianmin and other traitors. Suddenly, a wizened voice boomed from within the main hall.


    ¡°Hua Yunfeng, on behalf of the entire Hua Family of Zhong Hai, wees you, Immortal Master Chen¡±


    The announcement had taken the air out of Lin Pojun¡¯s sails, his eyes were filled with defeat and disbelief.

 Chapter 473 - Defeated By a Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 473: Defeated By a Grandmaster</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lin Pojun had finally realized that he was wrong.


    He had been overly confident in his influence and had also grossly underestimated Chen Fan.


    Lin Shuming was the man of the hour nearly a hundred years ago, but people haven¡¯t heard from him for over a few decades. No one could say for certain that he was still alive. On the other hand, Chen Fan had just risen to power, taken the world by storm and became the only known Immortal Level Overlord in the world.


    He was the living legend with an emphasis on ¡°living.¡±


    Lin Shuming had been missing in action for decades and no one seemed to know if he was still alive. Therefore, he might deserve the title of legend, but living legend would be far fetched.


    On the other hand, Chen Fan had proved his power once and again. He had proimed his dominance using his victim¡¯s blood and scared everyone using terrifying power. He was the only known Immortal Level Overlord in the world thanks to the re-opening of the Divine Roll. The threatsing from Chen Fan was real and immediate, while the Lin Family was far away from Zhong Hai was undependable and in flux.


    Money and power seemed so pale and meaningless when one¡¯s life was under threat.


    The tycoons of Zhong Hai could follow the Lin Family and potentially carve a huge pie out of the joined business venture, but they may not even live long enough to enjoy the pie.


    On the other hand, if they capitted to Chen Fan, they might live another day.


    Just like Lord Tang, many people had chosen thetter.


    ¡°It is my honor, Immortal Master Chen.¡±


    The crowd made way for the speaker. Chen Fan watched as a inly dressed old man came up to him with wide and confident strides, trailing behind a group of leaders from the Hua Family. Not even Lin Pojun had such a red carpet treatment, and it was the Hua Family¡¯s clear signal to everyone as to which side they were on.


    Cheng Danqin!


    She was the Queen of Zhong Hai¡¯s Underground World, a potent Martial Artist.


    Hua Qinxiong!


    He was the CEO of the Huas Group and the current family lord of the Hua Family. He ranked the top ten on Zhong Hai¡¯s rich list.


    Hua Yuanhu!


    He was the heir of the Hua Family.


    And of course, the real shocking sight to behold was the hundred year old man who sauntered swiftly across the courtyard. His steps steady, and his gaze the same. He was incredibly healthy and strong considering his age, and adding on the clean white shirt, he reminded people of the otherworldly sages who had achieved immortality.


    Hua Yunfeng!


    He was the guardian of Zhong Hai, the leader of the Green Gang. He ranked number four on the Heaven roll and had been the lord of the Hua Family as long as people could remember.


    Under Lin Pojun¡¯s confused eyes, the old man came closer to Chen Fan and bowed. ¡°Immortal Master, thank you for gracing us with your presence, honoring our household with your blessings. I sincerely apologize for theck of formality and this scant weing you have received. Please forgive us.¡±


    Dao-Reaching Level cultivators, Dharma Cultivation level cultivators, and God Reining State cultivators were addressed as spell casters, perfected cultivators, and Immortal Master respectively.


    Chen Fan was a living legend, and therefore, using Immortal Master on him was not uncalled-for


    ¡°So you are Hua Yunfeng? You are more powerful than your current ranking of number four on the Heaven roll, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chen Fan nced at the old man and nothing seemed to have caught his attention. However, his interest was piqued when he saw Cheng Danqin.


    ¡°My level of attainment isughablepared to you. Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng let out a grin and tried to gloss over the remark. However, he was rmed by Chen Fan¡¯s keen observation.


    He had made the whole world believe that he had only reached the peak of the Transcendent state. In reality, Hua Yunfeng had devoted hisst hundred years of life in cultivation and by then, he was infinitely close to reaching the Immortal State.


    He was shocked when Chen Fan had seen through his cover with a brief nce, while Hua Yunfeng still failed to gauge the exact power of Chen Fan.


    ¡°No harm is done. I came here for the banquet but ended up killing people in your house. I beg your forgiveness.¡± Chen Fan flicked a finger and said with a half-smile.


    ¡°Immortal Master. You have done nothing wrong. They offended you and therefore they deserve to die.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng said with a sense of justice in his voice.


    Immortal State Warriors were practically gods.


    In mythical tales, those who offended gods were all severely punished, both physically and spiritually. Chen Fan had only perished their physical form and such punishment was mildpared to banishing one¡¯s soul into eternal darkness.


    ¡°Lord Hua, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Lin Pojun shot Hua Yunfeng a hot re while fear shed across his face.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Hua Yunfeng stood still and didn¡¯t offer a reply.


    He was Lord Hua, the leader of the infamous Green Gang, and a Grandmaster who had dominated Zhong Hai for decades. Even though Lin Shuming had saved his life before, it didn¡¯t mean that he had to answer to one of Lin Shuming¡¯s many grandsons.


    If not for the old bond between Hua Yunfeng and the Lin family, the old man would have already pped his face and told him to shut up.


    ¡°Very well then.¡± Lin Pojun swallowed a wad of spit and stumbled back half a step. ¡°Chen Beixuan, Hua Yunfeng, and all of you! You will have to pay for this! I will report to my Ancestral Chief your crimes!¡±


    ¡°What a fool you are! Don¡¯t you understand? Even Lord Shuming had to treat the Immortal Master with deference. Instead of helping your family, you are dragging them to their doom. Did your father warrant your impudent behavior? Or was it your grandfather?¡±


    Hua Yunfeng shook his head and heaved a sigh.


    The old man¡¯s words struck Lin Pojun hard. The young turned into a frozen statue and was suddenly quiet.


    He was to put in motion the master n that the Lin Family had been carefully weaving for decades. He was to kick start the chain of events that would eventually y into the hands of the Lin Family by design. However, he was overtaken by pride and took upon himself to protect the Ji Family, jeopardizing his family¡¯s master n.


    He had forgotten that Lin Shuming and Chen Fan¡¯s equal status did not amount to the same power dynamic between him and Chen Fan. He was just Lin Shuming¡¯s grandson, an insignificant and expendable pawn.


    That was why Chen Fan told Lin Pojun that he would only talk to his grandfather, but not him.


    Lin Pojun was confused at first, but he quickly put two and two together. The new-found realization took the wind out of his sails. He grimaced and then bowed to Lord Hua: ¡°Thank you for your tip, Lord Hua. Say no more, I have learned my lesson and will repay you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Future?¡±


    Chen Fan guffawed and then gave Lin Pojun an indifferent look: ¡°Maybe you should think about how to get out of Zhong Hai first.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words had rendered everyone in the courtyard speechless. People had never thought that Chen Fan would want to kill Lin Pojun. He should know that Lin Pojun was not Young Lord Qiu nor was he Wang Qishan.


    Lin Pojun was the direct descendant of Lin Shuming and the pride of the Lin Family.


    Lin Shuming would likely let the matter slide even when Chen Fan had publicly insulted Lin Pojun. After all, Lin Pojun shouldn¡¯t have offended a living legend. However, Lin Family would not tolerate the killing of Lin Pojun under any circumstances.


    By then, gloves would be off for these two Immortal State Warriors.


    If that really happened, the battle would be one of the most historical events in the world, attracting attention worldwide.


    Hua Yunfeng pulled a taut face and cupped his fist.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, please, for my sake, spare his life.¡±


    ¡°Save your breath. I have already made up my mind.¡± He shot out a hand and pointed at Yukishiro Sa.


    ¡°Kiddo, I will let you fight someone your own size. This servant girl of mine only started learning martial arts a year ago. You are free to go if you can defeat her. Otherwise, Lin Shuming will have toe to avenge your death.¡±


    ¡°very well!¡±


    Lin Pojun¡¯s thin lips curled into a smirk. Suddenly, he unsheathed a long de as an intense light shed in his eyes. His body flickered as he charged to the center of the courtyard. He held the de high in both hands and said: ¡°Chen Beixuan, I have practiced Sword Dao for nearly thirty years, and by now, I have reached the Grandmaster level. How dare you underestimate my power and send a servant girl to fight with me. She is going to die because of your arrogance!¡±


    After he said that, he flicked a finger at the body of the de, making a crisp sound.


    Although Yukishiro Sa had improved her sword technique by leaps and bounds, she had only reached peak internal force cultivation and was no match against Lin Pojun. However, the fact that Chen Fan had thought so little of him had filled his heart with anger and eagerness to prove himself.


    With a de in hand, Lin Pojun had suddenly transformed into a mighty swordmaster. Cold light spilled off from the edge of the de and chilled the air in the courtyard, forcing the onlookers to take a few steps back.


    ¡°Transcendent State! He had entered the Transcendent State!¡±


    Some Internal Force users were shocked by the development and blenched.


    Other than Chen Fan, the youngest man to have achieved Transcendent State was Ye Nantian. However, Lin Pojun had just broken that record. No wonder he was considered the most talented heir of the Lin Family.


    ¡°Dadada!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa remained calm and focused as he slowly brought the de around. Her white shirt and her cool demeanor made her look like an ice sculpture.


    She was just over twenty years old and had spent a year in the Green Dragon Grand Array so she looked even younger and more energetic than most people of her age. Her skin was as white as snow and contrasted her long dark hair that reached her shoulder. She was wearing a traditional Chinese outfit and looked just like a heroine in Wu Xia novels.


    ¡°Teacher, she has only reached the peak of Internal Force cultivation, can she really defeat Lin Pojun?¡±


    Cheng Danqin looked concerned and asked Lord Hua.


    Lord Hua also furrowed his brows as he pondered.


    Both of them could sense that Yukishiro Sa had reached the peak level of internal force cultivation. She would be easily defeated by a Grandmaster.


    ¡°Maybe Chen Beixuan has some tricks up his sleeve. I am not entirely sure.¡± Hua Yunfeng shook his head and let out a wry smile.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa finally unsheathed her de, ready to take on her opponent head-on.


    ¡°Sword Reining Art of The Lin Family!¡±


    With a sudden twist of the de handle, Lin Pojun attacked first. The de turned into a sh of lightning and lit up the entire courtyard. The intense sh of light suddenly scattered into countless silvery needles that darted across the courtyard toward Yukishiro Sa. This attack alone would be enough to earn Lin Pojun a top ten spot on the Heaven roll.


    The silvery de glinted like ice crystals in the frigid firmament.


    The attack had even impressed Hua Yunfeng. The others looked at each other in surprise. Ai Jinqi grabbed onto Chen Fan¡¯s arm and looked worried.


    ¡°Dharmic Sword Art of Azure Flower: First Form¡±


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face was devoid of any expression or feelings. Her eyes were two dark pools of the abyss. The ancient sword turned a full circle around the bottom of its hilt and transformed into an Azure lotus. With a gentle push, the azure flower floated slowly toward the shower of silvery needles.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa had sessfully countered Lin Pojun¡¯s attack.


    Before Lin Pojun had time to gather himself from the shock, Yukishiro Sa had turned into a shadow as she charged at her opponent. Suddenly, dozens of azure de auras bore down onto Lin Pojun. The on-lookers saw the young man was attacked by a flood of Azure energy and was already backing down.


    The shes of two pulses of energy and the sttering of brilliant lights had made Hua Yunfeng feel that the sight was almost poetic.


    The battle was over in a few seconds. One of Yukishiro Sa¡¯s strikes hadnced across three meters andnded directly on Lin Pojun. It cut open Lin Pojun¡¯s defense like butter, pierced through Lin Pojun¡¯s chest and came out from his back. Leaving a hole on the young man¡¯s chest.


    Lin Pojun had lost the battle!

 Chapter 474 - Brought Zhong Hai to Heel

    <h4>Chapter 474: Brought Zhong Hai to Heel</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yea, right.¡±


    Even Hua Yunfeng was taken aback after seeing Lin Pojun¡¯s chest pierced by Yukishiro Sa, much less other ordinary people.


    Yukishiro Sa was clearly just an internal force user, however, she was able to cast out a de Qi so powerful that she might as well be a swordmaster who had reached Grandmaster level for decades. Even though Lin Pojun had learned power arts from the Lin Family, he was not able to withstand one attack.


    There was no way that she was a twenty-year-old girl who had just been practicing Martial Arts for a year.


    Chen Fan must have lied.


    ¡°So powerful is Chen Beixuan that even his servant girl was able to defeat a Grandmaster. Curiouser and curiouser.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng shook his head


    Yang Zhengfen and the other young lords from Lin Nan province eximed and hurried to help Lin Pojun to his feet. However, Yukishiro Sa¡¯s hot re deterred them and made them hesitant. Concern and worries were written all over their faces.


    ¡°Was I... defeated?¡±


    Lin Pojun was a Grandmaster martial artist, so although the wound was severe, it was not mortal. That being said, he was not in good shape either. His face was drained of color as blood spilled out from the corner of his lips.


    He was the pride of the Lin family, the most powerful heir of Southeastern China.


    Family lords of the much older generation considered him and the girl from the Ye family the two most outstanding members of their entire generation.


    Lin Pojun was used to being the best and was used to winning. Therefore, his defeat in the hands of a servant girl had taken the wind out of his sails. His mind was overtaken by disappointment and depression that he couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa attacked again.


    She always carried out Chen Fan¡¯s order to the letters. Chen Fan wanted Lin Pojun dead, then she would not let him live a second more than necessary.


    A few meters long de Aura appeared in Yukishiro Sa¡¯s hand as she hacked at Lin Pojun.


    The attack carried so much deadly energy that not even a Grandmaster could survive after being hit.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Hua Yunfeng shouted, and just thought of intervening, but it was already toote. Yukishiro Sa¡¯s de whizzed through the air andnded on Lin Pojun¡¯s neck; steady and fast.


    Many girls among the audience covered their eyes to block the bloody scene.


    Suddenly, a ring voice rang around everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare harm the child of the Lin Family!¡±


    People looked around them to search for the speaker, but the voice seemed toe from everywhere but nowhere at the same time. Then, they saw something let out a brilliant glow around Lin Pojun¡¯s chest: it was a jade pendant. There was a small sword carved into the jade and it was the jade that shone brilliantly and surrounded Lin Pojun in a blinding glow. And then, as if magic, a translucent figure appeared inside the glow.


    The figure grew to over ten meters tall, and let out a golden glow, reminding people of the image of a god.


    People in the courtyard watched the strange development in silence. The incredible sight of a golden apparition had filled their hearts with admiration without any apparent reason other than its glory appearance.


    The golden apparition hovered above Lin Pojun¡¯s head and blocked Yukishiro Sa¡¯s attack. The azure de bounced off of the golden figure and the impact sent Yukishiro Sa stumbling back a few steps.


    ¡°Is that a deity or demon?¡±


    Many people gasped and some young rich heir who had a faint of heart had already passed out.


    ¡°This was not a Ghost Spirit, it is an Illusion form of an Immortal State Warrior, of Lord Shuming.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng was shaken to the core. He said as his hands shook uncontrobly.


    Cheng Danqin also fixed her gaze at the golden apparition, studying it intensely. She thought Chen Fan was the only known Immortal State warrior in the world and had never thought that she would meet another one.


    The figure was shrouded in ayer of golden glow and it was difficult to make out the features on the man¡¯s face. However, from time to time, she could see a vague image of a schrly man dressed in traditional clothing with a long sword hitched by his waist.


    ¡°Lord Shuming was a schr before he became a Martial artist. He had abandoned his pursuit in the imperial court after failing the national civil servant test too many times and lived a hermit life in the mountains. There, he gained enlightenment and became a swordmaster. That apparition had to belong to Lord Shuming.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng said firmly.


    Lin Pojun was so excited by the development that he was shaking. He knelt on the ground and looked up at the apparition.


    ¡°I am Lin Pojun, your unworthy descendant. I am so d you are here Ancestral Chief. I had failed my task and brought humiliation to our family. I wish Ancestral Chief could help me to right the wrongs and reinstall justice to the world.¡±


    The other people in the courtyard watched the development unfold with a solemn face.


    The Lin Family¡¯s Ancestral Chief can travel using his Divine Soul to directly intervene in the events happening miles away from him.


    Did that mean he had already achieved godhood? With that thought in mind, many people¡¯s legs started to shake and wanted to bolt for the door. The fear was even more intense in the Tang Family, Nin Family, and Gao families since they just double-crossed the Lin Family.


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face also became taut. She charged up her True Energy, readying herself for a tough fight.


    ¡°You can take a rest now.¡±


    Chen Fan put a restraining hand on the servant girl and said.


    Although the Sword Art of Azure Flower had helped Yukishiro Sa defeat Lin Pojun, it was not enough to handle an Immortal State warrior¡¯s illusion form by a long shot.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to value his life so much as to give him an Illusion Form Talisman. At any rate, I will banish you from this world even if you were here personally, much less just your illusion form.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and grasped something in the air.


    Suddenly, countless silvery light flew out of Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. They converged in the air into a small silvery de of ten centimeters long. The appearance of the de seemed to have stopped all motion in the world, as even the air became stifled and heavily. Everyone felt an inexplicable fear toward the toy-sized de as if the otherworldly de could annihte their soul and spirit.


    de of Divine Will!


    To form this de, Chen Fan had tomit a great amount of energy a year ago. However, since Chen Fan had reached the Divine Sea, he could summon the de almost effortlessly.


    It was a de that could banish evil spirits or y a mighty god!


    It was particrly deadly against anything made out of Divine Soul.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, please listen¡ª¡±


    The apparition was about to say something to Chen Fan, but it was cut short.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    With lightning speed, the de of Divine Will whizzed across the courtyard and traced a silvery line in its path. The attack came so suddenly that the golden apparition only had enough time to pull out his long sword and fumbled to block the attack. However, the silvery de of Divine Will cut through the apparition as if cutting through butter, shattering the golden energy into countless tiny fragments that rose up and eventually disappeared into the sky. The ten meter tall apparition was easily perished by a small silver de barely the size of a toy truck.


    The crowd was so stunned by the development that they could only stare.


    A deadly silence over the courtyard as people grappled with what they have just seen.


    ¡°It¡¯s done? already?¡±


    After a while, Cheng Danqin stammered out a question.


    The Illusion form of the Lin Family¡¯s Ancestral Chief seemed intimidating and deadly, but Chen Fan had banished it so effortlessly that made people wonder if they overestimated the power of the Illusion form in the first ce.


    ¡°A living legend. He really was worthy of the title . No wonder the CIA reopened the Divine Roll just for him.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng heaved a sigh and eximed. ¡°I think even in the original Divine Roll, Chen Beixuan would be ranked in the top five.¡±


    Meanwhile, the Xia family, the Chu family, and the Gao family were ecstatic. Seeing how easily Lord Shuming was defeated, they realized that they had made the right bet. Even an idiot could tell that Chen Fan was much more powerful than the Immortal State Warrior from the Lin Family.


    With that thought in mind, many family lords from Zhong Hai looked to Chen Fan with deep respect and deference.


    Meanwhile, the development had taken the oxygen out of Lin Pojun¡¯s lungs. His nk eyes stared into the distance as he murmured to himself incredulously.


    ¡°How is that possible? Ancestral Chief is invincible! How could he be defeated? It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°You might want to ask him those questions personally when he finallyes to meet you down in hell.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa sneered at the young man and brought her de around again.


    ¡°Humph! Servent girl! If you kill me, my family will make you pay the ultimate price!¡± Lin Pojun snarled as he mustered his remaining True energy to charge up the Four True Righteousness Protection Aura. Meanwhile, he shot both arms out and tried to stop Yukishiro Sa¡¯s attack.


    Yukishiro Sa had practiced an immortal cultivation art called the Dharmic Sword Art of Azure Flower, so his resistance was futile.


    The de went down with a sh of azure light.


    Lin Pojun was able to mp onto the de with both hands momentarily, but the belligerent de Qi had ripped open his Four Righteousness protection aura and bit into the chest cavity. The force churned Lin Pojun¡¯s soft innards around, turning them into a bloody mush and rendered the young man¡¯s life beyond saving in an instant.


    ¡°How... how dare you...¡±


    Lin Pojun rounded his eyes in indignation.


    Not only had Chen Fan snatched his victory away from his fingertips, but he was also killed in the most humiliating way by a servant girl. He was to lead the Lin Family into a heroic war of revenge against the Ye family, but now he was reduced to a bloody mess on the floor.


    This time, his martial arts skills were unable to save him and he died in a few seconds.


    ¡°Sigh... Lin Pojun, life has been too good to you. Your arrogance was your downfall.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng moaned the young man¡¯s death with a heavy heart.


    Chen Fan had killed Lin Shuming and banished Lin Shuming¡¯s Illusion form, so the gloves were off between the two Immortal State warriors and there was no turning back now. That being said, Hua Yunfeng reckoned that other people, including him, were irrelevant in the conflict between two Immortal State warriors.


    ¡°I had never understood the meaning of the old saying ¡®Immortal State Warriors were beyond the mortal¡¯s ne of existence¡¯, but now I finally get it. ¡±


    Cheng Danqin let out a wry smile.


    Meanwhile, many family lords of Zhong Hai flocked to Chen Fan, and hurried to heap praises onto Chen Fan, trying to get onto his good side.


    Ai Jinqi watched as people whom her father had to show respect to bowed to Chen Fan as a pupil would to a teacher.


    Some people even came over to her and started buttering her up as if they have known her for years, but in reality, they just met.


    ¡°Such was the power of Immortal State Warriors. He single-handedly brought the entire Zhong Hai to heel. ¡±


    Ai Jinqi shot a nce at Chen Fan that was loaded withplicated emotions.


    Meanwhile, the rich heirs of Zhong Hair stood outside of the circle of tycoons and red at Chen Fan enviously.


    Many people believed that the power dynamic in Zhong Hai was about to shift. The rise of Jin Xiu Group was inevitable and the old powers such as Ji Family would be no more.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, please join us at the main hall and allow me to be a good host.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng stepped forward and said.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Yichen and the other young lords that came with the Lin Family watched in fear and regret as Chen Fan walked into the main hall while surrounded by countless unctuous faces. Faces that had just sworn fidelity to the Lin Family but had already forgotten Lin Family and the Lin Family of Lin Nan.

 Chapter 475 - Claiming the Seat of Power in Zhong Hai

    <h4>Chapter 475: iming the Seat of Power in Zhong Hai</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The main hall was huge in size.


    It was a few hundred meters long and a dozen meters wide, almost the same size as a Church. Even as they entered the hall, the servants reset the table and brought out new dishes.


    The Hua family had hired a group of cooks from a five-star hotel to cook for the banquet, and the food on Chen Fan¡¯s table were all works of art from a highly acimed cook in the group.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, your presence had brought prestige and respect to my household. For that, I shall thank you and toast in your name! Drink up!¡± Hua Yunfeng rose from his chair with a crystal cup in his hand. The amber-colored content in the cup gives off an intoxicating fragrance.


    This was from a vintage that the Hua Family had kept in its wine cer for nearly a hundred years. Lord Hua had ordered its use only because Chen Fan was here.


    Chen Fan sat in his chair and took a sip from his cup, without even acknowledge Lord Hua.


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s aloofness, no one felt that it was out of ce. After all, he was the one and only living legend.


    Many other family lords quickly followed Lord Hua¡¯s lead and toasted in Chen Fan¡¯s name.


    Only the top dogs in Zhong Hai would have earned a seat beside Chen Fan. The rest of the tycoons and their heirs were sitting at other tables far from the main table.


    ¡°Uncle, who is Chen Beixuan? Why does everyone want to kiss his ass? Lord Hua had lived over a hundred years, yet he treated Chen Beixuan as if he were his elder.¡±


    A young girl wearing a ck miniskirt and heavy makeup asked in surprise.


    ¡°Just so, dad. It was terrifying what had happened. So many mighty figures in Zhong Hai had dropped to their knees and begged for their lives. Meanwhile, the Young Master from Lin Family was killed by Chen Fan¡¯s servant girl. Who is he?¡±


    Another girl with much less makeup but much more attractive asked curiously.


    The question had piqued the interest of all the young lords at the table. They perked up their ears and looked to the man sitting at the head of the table.


    The existence of the Divine Roll was known only to a few top dogs in each city. These young lords might swagger around in the streets of Zhong Hai, unting their wealth in other people¡¯s faces, they were far from the center of power.


    ¡°Fine, I will tell you guys so you know to be careful around Chen Beixuan.¡±


    The middle-aged man heaved a sigh and said with a solemn face. ¡°That young man is called Chen Fan, and he also goes by Chen Beixuan. He is the son of the Queen of Jin Xiu. An Ya is sitting right next to him, did you guys see that?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Hu, I have heard of him before. They call him Master Chen of Jiang Bei and imed that he can cast spells and is also a general of the Cang Dragon Unit. He is the one calling the shots now in Jiang Nan Province.¡±


    A pimply young man put in.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit far fetched that a General Major from the Jin City Military base was able to bring Hua Family to heel. Even Li Wuchen couldn¡¯t have pulled that off.¡±


    Someone questioned.


    ¡°Hehe, Dominating the Jiang Nan Province? He could dominate the entire world if he wants to!¡± Uncle Hu smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The teenagers were taken aback by the answer and their eyes lit up with curiosity.


    Uncle Hu paused a moment, letting the suspense hang in the air. ¡°I didn¡¯t know any of this until I met with Lord Zhou. His secretary, secretary Cai told me personally. It hit me hard because I had never imagined that such a powerful man could have existed.¡±


    ¡°You must know the Heaven roll in China, right? But do you know there is another roll the Divine Roll?¡± Uncle Hu scanned around him and asked surreptitiously under his breath.


    ¡°Divine Roll?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    They heard about the Heaven roll from time to time and most of them knew that Hua Yunfeng ranked number four on that list and that was part of the reason that the Hua Family could preside over Zhong Hai.


    But no one ever heard of the Divine Roll.


    ¡°Heaven roll is published in China, but the Divine Roll is published by CIA¡¯s Special Case Department. In other words, the ones on Heaven roll were deadly warriors in China, while the ones on Divine Roll were the deadliest men and women around the world.¡±


    Seeing the growing interest in the teenager¡¯s eyes, Uncle Hu continued with a quieter voice:


    ¡°So far, there is only one name on the Divine Roll: Chen Beixuan. Think of him as a terrorist such as Osama bin Laden. Wherever he goes, the local government would have to treat him carefully with fear. Just a few days ago, Chen Beixuan defeated an entire division of the Russian army and killed one of their top generals. Guess what happened next? The Russian bear turned into a Russian chicken and signed a truce with Chen Beixuan. Now, you tell me if he is powerful or not.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Someone cried out.


    Uncle Hu¡¯s daughter and nephew covered their mouths to stifle a cry.


    ¡°So that answers your question as to why the family lords in Zhong Hai are so afraid of him.¡± Uncle Hu cracked a smile and said: ¡°Lin Family could shower those family lords with money and promises, they would choose their lives over money on any given day. Chen Beixuan has already ughtered countless people since he rose to power. In Jin City alone he killed sixteen family lords. No one in their right mind would choose to mess with him.¡±


    ¡°Just so.¡±


    Everyone nodded with a hint of fear lingering at the back of their minds.


    They looked at each other and all they saw were fearful faces.


    He was the General Major of the Cang Dragon unit who could single-handedly bring down a nation!


    If they have heard what Chen Fan was capable of without seeing his unimaginable power with their own eyes, they would justugh it off as an underground rumor.


    ¡°The Ji Family, Tang Family, and Shi Hongyi are all doomed.¡±


    Someone at the table let out a gloating smile.


    Such conversation was carried out at nearly all other tables, and it wasn¡¯t long before everyone in the main hall learned of Chen Fan¡¯s ruthless abilities and inconceivable power. They also learned that Chen Fan was one of the main benefactors of the Jin Xiu Group.


    ¡°Mr. Chen. May I have the honor to propose a toast in your name?¡±


    Chen Fan was sucking the tail of a peeled-prawn that An Ya had handed over to him. He saw a man with a toady smile and hunched-over back came over to him while holding a cup of wine with both hands.


    ¡°Hay! Isn¡¯t that the CEO of the Dong Cheng Group, Lord Nin Chendong? What are you doing here?¡±


    Someone asked sarcastically.


    Nin Chendong hadpletely shed the imposing manner he had possessed while he met Chen Fan for the first time at Wu Zhou. He heaped smiles onto his face and said ingratiatingly, almost pleading:


    ¡°Mr¡ªI mean Immortal Master Chen. I want to apologize for my son¡¯s foolish actions. You have taught him a much-needed lesson by breaking his arms. I promise you that from now on, the Nin Family would never cross the Chen family ever again. We are at your disposal and you have my word.¡±


    After he said that, the Nin Family Lord knelt before Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan held the wine cup in one hand in silence. His eyes were cold and emotionless.


    One minute, two, three...


    Five minutester, Nin Chendong¡¯s body started to tremble as his heart sank lower by the second.


    Even as he was convinced that Chen Fan was going to send him to his maker, he heard a musical voicee up next to Chen Fan. ¡°Xiao Fan, Boss Nin seemed pretty sincere to me, why don¡¯t you just give him a chance to prove himself?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes... The Nin Family will never EVER betray you again. We will be at Miss An¡¯s beck and call and do as shemands without a second thought.¡±


    Nin Chendong hurried to put in.


    ¡°Very well, I will spare your life this time.¡±


    Chen Fan finally announced.


    Nin Chendong was ecstatic after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s decision. He kowtowed to Chen Fan three times and then kowtowed to An Ya five times before he rose to his feet and started off. On his way back to his seat, he saw Tang Family Lord and Shi Hongyi were also on their way to offer their sincere apologies.


    The rest of the guests were overwhelmed by the development. They watched as these mighty figures of Zhong Hai hurried to kneel down before Chen Fan and kowtow to him.


    ¡°This is what it means to be an immortal state warrior!¡±


    Some people eximed in their minds.


    Ny percent of the guest knew nothing about Immortal State Warriors or the Divine Roll before today, however, after seeing what had happened, the word Immortal State would be permanently tattooed on their brain.


    Chen Fan had neither wealth nor authority, yet he had pinned the entire Zhong Hai under his boots.


    The Mount Bajin was the tallestndmark in and around Zhong Hai, and the Hua Family manor was also filled to the brim with the city¡¯s elites. Therefore, Chen Fan had reached both the physical and metaphorical peak of power.


    From his seat of power, he stomped on those who dared to oppose him while looking over at the city triumphantly.


    His formidable presence was awe-inspiring to the people who looked up at him from below.


    After the Yi family lord apologized for Yichen¡¯s brush up with Chen Fan, the banquet was about toe to an end. Cheng Danqin pitched her body to a side and asked Lord Hua Under his breath. ¡°Teacher, Immortal Master Chen, what should we do with Lin Family¡¯s cronies that he brought here from Lin Nan?¡±


    ¡°This is the Hua Family¡¯s residence, so I will leave the decision to Lord Hua.¡±


    Chen Fan replied, readily.


    Hua Yunfeng narrowed his eyes and ordered: ¡°Break their leg and kick them out of Zhong Hai.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Hua Qinxiong rounded his eyes in shock and was about to protest.


    Yang Zhengfen and the other teenagers were all heirs of reputable families in Lin Nan. Hua Family didn¡¯t help them, but neither did theyy a finger on them However, If the Hua Family broke their leg, they would be the enemy of all those families from Lin Nan.


    A hint of hesitation also shed across Cheng Danqin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do as I say.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng hissed at his son.


    ¡°Yes..¡±


    Cheng Danqin bowed slightly and started off to execute the old man¡¯s will.


    Chen Fan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as if he was amused by Lord Hua¡¯s decision.


    After the banquet was over, Hua Yunfeng invited Chen Fan to stay for the night so that he could ask him some questions about cultivation. Chen Fan scanned the tycoons around him and found out that they unwittingly formed a circle around An Ya as if the girl was their protector from his wrath. Chen Fan nodded and agreed to stay longer.


    His main goal on this trip was to establish the Jin Xiu Group as the leader of Zhong Hai. To do that, he and An Ya yed the age-old game of the good cop and the bad cop.


    Carrot and stick approach had always been the most effective way to bring arrogant tycoons to heel.


    By then, he didn¡¯t even need to dirty his hand by dealing with the Ji Family. The newly acquired loyalp dogs would do his bidding for him and rend the Ji Family into shreds.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Chen Fan rose to his feet and followed Hua Yunfeng to his office.


    Meanwhile, news of what had happened tonight quickly spread across Zhong Hai like a wildfire and stirred up the citizens¡¯ attention.

 Chapter 476 - A One Hundred Year Old Immortal State Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 476: A One Hundred Year Old Immortal State Warrior</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan had no clue how much chaos he brought to the elite circle of Zhong Hai, and neither did he care.


    Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa followed Hua Yunfeng to a pavilion that was set on a cantilevered tform somewhere in the middle of the mountain. The tform extended out from the mountain for a few meters and made the pavilion look like it was floating in the air.


    There were a few stools and tables made out of stone. From there, they could have a fantastic view of the sprawling city through a thin veil of mist.


    ¡°This is very unique and what a sight!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded in approval.


    Hua Yunfeng sat here every day and looked down at the entire city as he contemted his decisions, soaking in the fantastic view. The view must have affected his mind, making it easier to see the big picture and make wise decisions.


    ¡°My vision is as big as the city, but you, Immortal Master Chen, your vision is the entire world. You are the only known Immortal Master in the world, after all.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng ran his finger through his thick beard and said with a broad smile. A hint of pride flickered in his eyes.


    Cheng Danqin stood by a tea table a few steps away beside the two, preparing tea for both of them. She had rolled up her sleeves, revealing her porcin-like skin. After they both had enjoyed a cup of perfectly-made green tea, Chen Fan cracked a smile and said.


    ¡°Hua Yunfeng, what is it you want to tell me? Let¡¯s get to the point.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng grinned a little and then pulled a serious face. He said heavily: ¡°Immortal Master Chen, I want to tell you that you have overreacted today. Beating up and killing Wang Qishan and the other heirs of Lin Nan families was one thing, but killing Lin Shuming was another. He had achieved Transcendent State before he turned thirty and was very likely to reach Immortal State in the future. He is the apple of Lin Shuming¡¯s eyes, otherwise, the old man wouldn¡¯t give him the jade pendant. ¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a cold smile. ¡°The Lin Family worked with the Hong Sect and instigated the entire Jiang Bei to turn on me. Then they sent Lin Pojun to Zhong Hai, trying to uproot my mother¡¯s influence here. If I don¡¯t kill Lin Pojun, no one is going to take Jin Xiu Group seriously. I am not going to sit and watch them gather force ande find after me at Jiang Nan Province.¡±


    ¡°Plus, for me, the Lin Family is the same as the other families even though they have an Immortal State warrior. I can kill an Immortal State warrior if I want to.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    He had already killed a couple of Immortal State warriors, such as Galdan and Oleg. By now, Chen Fan had reached Divine Sea level and nothing, except for nuclear weapons in the world could threaten him.


    ¡°I heard of your battles in Russia, but please know that Lord Shuming is much more powerful than those werewolves. ¡±


    Hua Yunfeng shook his head dismissively.


    ¡°Oh? How so?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and let out a curious smile.


    ¡°Lord Shuming rose to fame a long time ago and he is probably the oldest Immortal State warrior. He was born in the mid eighteen centuries and started his life as a schr. After failing to secure a position in government, he had abandoned the pursuit in the court and went to live in seclusion in the Qin Chen Mountain. Somehow, he was able to reach enlightenment and became a powerful swordmaster while he stayed in the hills. His talent finally caught the attention of the Qin Emperors and they hired him as their bodyguard. He had served three generations of emperors in the Qin court before the Qin dynasty finally crumbled. By the time Lord Shuming returned home, he was already an Immortal State warrior, although he was not the most powerful one yet.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng¡¯s beard swayed against the gentle wind as he recalled.


    Cheng Danqin and Yukishiro Sa perked up their ears and listened attentively.


    What Hua Yunfeng was saying were hundred-year-old secrets. By then, only a handful of seniors in China still remember the details. This was the first time Cheng Danqin ever heard of these stories from her teacher.


    ¡°He finally imed the seat of power after he defeated the Japanese Sword-Sage Watanabe. Watanabe arrived in China and defeated sixteen Chinese powerful Martial artists, from all different kinds of sects. Let it be the Lu family, Gu family, Wu family, Ba Ji sect, or the Tai Chi set, no one could defeat this Japanese warrior. In the end, Lin Shuming took on the challenge and fought with Watanabe at the Golden Peak of the Emei Mountain. He was able to defeat Watanabe and made him swear never to enter China again. After that glorious victory, Lin Shuming was officially recognized as the most powerful man in China.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng said patiently.


    The stories brought the listeners¡¯ minds back to a hundred years ago, to the time of turmoil in China.


    ¡°So Lin Shuming was quite a patriotic man. But he needs to hone his parenting skills.¡±


    Chen Fan tapped the table and shook his head.


    ¡°Lin Family is a huge family with many branches and not all of its members are upright with good moral bearings. Lin Pojun, for example, acted like a spoiled brat and had no sense of respect for others. He got what he deserved.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng then heaved a sigh of sympathy and regret.


    ¡°If Lin Shuming is really as powerful as you said, aren¡¯t you afraid that he woulde to seek revenge? After all, you have broken all of those teenager¡¯s legs.¡± Chen Fan smirked and looked to Hua Yunfeng, testing him.


    Hua Yunfeng let out a proud smile.


    ¡°Lord Shuming is a reasonable and forgiving man, I don¡¯t think he would care what I have done. In addition, my family maintained amicable ties with the Lin family. Technically, Lord Shuming is my Sects Grandpa due to a bond that was forged a long time ago. Lord Shuming will not pick on me for what I have done to his great grandson¡¯s cronies.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So the rumor is true and you are the son of the head of the Green Gang?¡±


    Chen Fan asked curiously.


    ¡°That is true. My family had run the Green Gang for generations. At that time, the Green Gang, Hong Sect and Dragon Hall were considered the three most powerful sects in China and all three sect¡¯s leaders were friends with Lord Shuming. However, my Ancestral Chief was killed in that disaster and so was the Green Gang. By then, only the Hua Family remained, but the Green Gang was no more.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng shook his head andmented.


    ¡°By disaster, you mean General Ye?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes lit up as curiosity shed across his face.


    By then Chen Fan was only interested in a handful of names and General Ye was one of them. Chen Fan wagered that this General Ye must be the same person that Red Sparrow and Oleg spoke of. If he was able to earn such high praise from the Russian general Oleg, General Ye must be unimaginably powerful.


    When Chen Fan spoke the name, the air in the pavilion seemed to have chilled significantly.


    Hua Yunfeng¡¯s face darkened and became as heavy as an anvil. After a while, he nodded.


    ¡°You are right. But I havee to the realization that the fault was not entirely General Ye¡¯s. My Ancestral Chief had brought his destruction upon himself. He was foolish enough to work for the Japanese army and fought against the very people he had sworn to protect. In the end, General Ye killed him near the Eastern Sea. My Ancestral Chief was the only Immortal State warrior in thest hundred years who had died in the hands of another Immortal State warrior.¡±


    ¡°Work for the Japanese?¡±


    Chen Fan snorted derisively.


    Hua Family¡¯s Ancestral Chief had betrayed his own people and capitted to the Japanese. Chen Fan would have killed him for that if he was alive during that time.


    ¡°Because of that, the Green Gang was eliminated in China. I felt guilty and ashamed of my ancestral chief so I didn¡¯t fight back. I also offered my service to the nation and swore to protect Zhong Hai as a penance for my Ancestral Chief¡¯s sin.¡± Hua Yunfeng said ashamedly.


    The old man had never disclosed this part of his past to anyone, not even to Cheng Danqin.


    ¡°Those are all in the past and should be forgotten. However, two days ago, Lin Family came to me and wanted to restore the former alliance. He wanted to rally me, the Hong Sect and the Dragon Hall together and seek revenge from General Ye and Kunlun.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng let out a wry smile.


    ¡°So Hong Sect has Immortal State warriors as well then?¡± Chen Fan was slightly taken aback. ¡°No wonder the Lin Family would offer help to the Hong Sect. ¡±


    Hong Sect had been the first opponent Chen Fan had encountered ever since his rebirth. He had dealt with Linhu, Lei Qianjue, Zoro, and Hu Zongxiu. Even recently, he had just killed the entire Dark Moon unit.


    Hua Yunfeng¡¯s face darkened after Chen Fan had told him what had happened at Jiang Bei.


    ¡°So the Lin Family and the Hong Sect are already working together. Without the approval of the Ancestral Patriarch of the Hong Sect, the sect leader would never be able to dispatch the entire Dark Moon. I don¡¯t think it will be long before you will have to take on those ancient legends.¡± Hua Yunfeng said solemnly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the immortal state warriors from the Hong Sect and the Lin Family had to hide themselves? Are they afraid of nuclear weapons?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and asked curiously.


    Cheng Danqin and Yukishiro Sa rounded their eyes and looked to the old man expectantly.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t want to hide, they had to.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng chuckled a little.


    ¡°A hundred years ago, there were many Immortal State warriors around the globe., and they were behind nearly all the historical moments throughout human history. However, ever since the United States of America and USSR invented the nuclear weapon, they were terrified and retreated backstage. However, that was not the case in China.¡±


    A flicker of admiration lit up in Hua Yunfeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°China as a nation had been impoverished and weak. She didn¡¯t have nuclear weapons until ten yearster. Therefore, nearly all the Immortal State Warriors were brought to heel by one person: General Ye.¡±


    ¡°By one person?¡±


    Cheng Danqin eximed.


    Even Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face changed color after hearing the revtion. However, Chen Fan seemed to be unaffected.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng nodded and then continued with a great measure of deference.


    ¡°General Ye used to be a bandit, believe it or not, and he was about the same age as me. However, he was extraordinarily talented and had be a Grandmaster all by himself. Later on, He joined the revolutionary army and quickly rose to fame. He was then tasked to create the Kunlun Unit. It¡¯s a special force that consists of men and women with supernatural abilities.¡±


    ¡°Like a king of dragons, he leapt across Mount Kunlun with three million dragon warriors in tow...¡±


    As Hua Yunfeng recited a long-forgotten poem to praise the mighty General, Chen Fan finally reckoned that this man truly deserved his attention. Meanwhile, Cheng Danqin was shocked beyond belief.


    ¡°This is how Kunlun was founded. Later, the Kunlun unit became the Special Case Department as you know it.¡± Hua Yunfeng said: ¡°General Ye had led the Kunlun and swept across China. He battled against countless sects and families. During those intense battles, he had finally reached the Immortal State and became a legend.¡±


    ¡°After that, General Ye was practically invincible.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng rose to his feet and paced in the pavilion excitedly.


    ¡°He killed my Ancestral Chief and crushed the Green Gang. Hong Sect fought back but they were eventually pushed out of China. Seeing the old alliance had crumbled, Dragon Hall also escaped China and so did the Square Tower. Both now preside over Tai Wan. General Ye had eventually made his way to the Lin Family and forced Lin Shuming to retreat into seclusion for sixty years ¡±


    ¡°After that, General Ye had finally quelled the restless forces in China and created a peaceful environment in the nation for sixty years. He was regarded as the most powerful man in China even by people outside of China.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng heaved a sigh and said.


    The story had made the listener¡¯s blood boil. They wished that they were born in a different time and were able to witness General Ye¡¯s godly might.


    Chen Fan half-closed his eyes and cracked a smile.


    ¡°The most powerful man in China...¡±


    ¡°Ye Qincang of Kunlun!¡±

 Chapter 477 - Ye Cangqin of Kunlun

    <strong>Chapter 477: Ye Cangqin of Kunlun</strong>


    Kunlun was neither the name of a person nor that of a sect.


    However, it represented the most powerful force in a mighty nation. The Special Case Departments were, in reality, an offshoot branch of the Kunlun unit.


    As Hua Yunfeng had revealed, most first-generation members of the Kunlun unit had already retired with Ye Qincang. The current ¡°Red Sparrow¡± and ¡°Azure Dragon¡± were the second generation of warriors who had used those names.


    ¡°Sixty years ago, Ye Qincang had swept across East Asia and cleared the path for the newly formed Chinese nation. By then, no one knew how powerful he had gotten. He is much younger than my ancestral chief, and Lord Shuming, so he must still be very healthy and strong physically.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng put in.


    Cheng Danqin and Yukishiro Sa both pulled a taut face after hearing the old man¡¯s words.


    Yukishiro Sa looked the most troubled. She cast a worried nce at Chen Fan. Although Chen Fan was practically a god in her mind, Ye Qincang¡¯s illustrative achievement and the fact that he had even defeated Lin Shuming opened a flood gate of concern and worry in the girl¡¯s mind.


    Could Chen Fan really take on such a powerful foe?


    On the other hand, Cheng Danqin cast a smug nce at Chen Fan with an upturned brow that read: ¡°Chen Fan, there is finally someone that can keep you in check. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng¡¯s words were obviously a warning to Chen Fan.


    He wanted to warn the young man to watch out for his own actions and have his wits about. His perceived dominance was in part because of the inactivity of more powerful warriors.


    ¡°I guess Ye Qincang was the one who made the Heaven roll? No wonder Red Sparrow always looked so unimpressed with me.¡± The thought brought a smile onto Chen Fan¡¯s face


    ¡°Indeed. Other than General Ye, no one, other than General Ye would have the wisdom and the open mindedness that are required to create the Heaven roll.¡±


    ¡°Ever since General Ye founded the Ye family of Mount Yan, the family had produced many renowned heirs. There were other Immortal State warriors even in this generation of the Ye family. No wonder Lin Shuming was in such a hurry to seek his revenge. I think Lin Shuming is worried that his remaining days in this world are numbered and he needs to act quickly.¡±


    ¡°Therefore he had rallied his old allies to wage a war against Ye Qincang. Should he seed, he would also have gotten rid of a potential rival for his heirs, if not pave the way to dominance for them.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and murmured.


    ¡°That must be it. Lin Shuming knew that Kunlun would noty a finger on the Lin Family as long as he was still alive. However, as soon as he was dead, General Ye wouldsh out and eliminate the remaining forces of the Lin Family. The Hong Sect¡¯s Ancestral Patriarch must have felt the same.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng nodded and said: ¡°Indeed. Lord Shuming is an Immortal State warrior, so it¡¯s impossible for him to make a move without attracting attention. They must have nned this attack in secrecy for many years. They only have one shot at this and once they make a move, there is no return.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng said.


    He had thought that his words of caution might help bring Chen Fan down a notch or two.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to hear his words. His levity didn¡¯t rub Cheng Danqin the wrong way, so the girl felt she had to speak out the obvious loudly to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen¡ªif I may say so¡ªyou need to be careful about your actions. You are already the enemy of the Hong Sect and the Lin Family, you don¡¯t want to make another one, especially not Kunlun. I hope you learn from what happened to the Ancestral Chief of Hua Family. ¡±


    ¡°Shut your trap!¡±


    Hua Yunfeng¡¯s face darkened as he refuted the girl hotly.


    The girl¡¯s remarks bore no sign of respect. To talk to an Immortal State warrior in such a tone was sphemy! She should count herself lucky that Chen Fan didn¡¯t p her in the face or outright kill her.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, please forgive Danqin. She is young and still has lots to learn...¡± Hua Yunfeng hurried to his feet and bowed deeply to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Foolish girl, I should have killed you, and I will if you ever use that tone on me again. Have your wits about, don¡¯t act like an idiot and practice what you preach.¡± Chen Fan grunted and then shot a piercing re at the girl.


    The tension in the room squeezed oxygen out of Cheng Danqin¡¯s lungs, suffocating her.


    She suddenly felt naked under Chen Fan¡¯s questioning gaze. It was as if an invisible hand had rummaged through her memory, unearthing every single secret she had buried in her memories. She quickly lowered her head to avert the gaze.


    Chen Fan slowly rose from his chair and paced to the edge of the pavilion, looking down at the sprawling city.


    ¡°Hua Yunfeng, I know what you are trying to tell me. But you have underestimated my power. As long as neither Lin Shuming nor Ye Qincang have reached the Connate Spirit, I can take on both of them at once with ease.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words were filled with assuredness and an unswerving conviction.


    In the listener¡¯s minds; eye, Chen Fan¡¯s body seemed to have grown taller and taller until his head had reached the clouds; he was not a mortal, he had be a Celestial Lord!.


    ¡°Whatever... anyone can just say that. ¡®I can take on both of the...¡¯ humph! Do words mean anything?¡± Cheng Danqin murmured in her mind. She clearly didn¡¯t believe Chen Fan¡¯s im.


    ¡°Connate Spirit? What is that?¡±


    Hua Yunfeng furrowed his brows and asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s a term used by Immortal cultivators. I believe you call it Earth Level Deity on this. It¡¯s the same as the level of attainment achieved by Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°What? Earth Level Deity!¡±


    Hua Yunfeng eximed.


    Cheng Danqin also let out a surprised cry.


    As its name suggested, the Earth Level Deity was considered a deity instead of mortal. It was the ultimate goal of countless cultivators on earth. However, no one had reached this level ever since Sword Secret, the Exalted Cultivator. Rumor had it that the legendary Taoist Zhang Sanfeng had reached such greatness, but history had proven that those were merely rumors.


    ¡°Are you... a deity now?¡±


    Hua Yunfeng rounded his eyes and red at Chen Fan shocked. His hands trembled in fear and excitement.


    A Deity?


    Deities were cultivators who had ascended godhood. Famous examples of deities were L¨¹ Dongbin and Peng Zu. They could traverse great distances in the blink of an eye and kill their enemies from a mile away.


    No one had heard of such a transcendental force for a thousand years.


    Hua Yunfeng suddenly felt that her childhood dream of standing before a deity had finallye true.


    ¡°Deity? No, no. I am not.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head. However, even as disappointment shed in Hua Yunfeng¡¯s eyes, Chen Fan added: ¡°But I am expecting to reach Connate Spirit Cultivator in three years. By then, even a real Earth Level Deity will be no match against me.¡±


    ¡°Yea, right.¡±


    Before Hua Yunfeng could say anything, Cheng Danqin flung back at Chen Fan sarcastically.


    ¡°The world hasn¡¯t seen a real deity for a thousand years. Based on ancient records, the boundary between Deity and Immortal State was what separated a mortal from the immortals. Once one had achieved the status of a deity, he would have ascended to a higher ne of existence that was out of the reach from the Immortal State Warriors.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng nodded slowly.


    Although no one in present-day had seen a deity, they were well documented in records of ancient sects.


    Many ancient records described the power of deities in vivid details: that they could turn the ocean upside down, that they could move a mountain with each. The abilities of an Immortal State Warrior simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°You are talking about the Immortal State Warriors on Earth. I am an Immortal Cultivator with initial sess in my Divine Body cultivation. My power is at least on par with those deities you are thinking about.¡±


    Chen Fan said proudly.


    ¡°Immortal Cultivation? Initial sess in Divine Body Cultivation?¡±


    The old man and the girl gaped at Chen Fan in confusion with no clue of what he was talking about.


    Chen Fan turned around and locked his eyes onto the old man: ¡°Hua Yunfeng, I sense that you are very close to reaching the Immortal State. So here is the deal: I will help you reach the Immortal State, and you will have to protect my family for fifty years.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hua Yunfeng jerked himself out of his chair in utter surprise and red at Chen Fan stupidly.


    ¡°Immortal State is so difficult to obtain that in thest hundred years, China has only seen two of them: Ye Qincang and you. It¡¯s easier said than done.¡±


    Cheng Danqin put in incredulously.


    ¡°My methods are none of your concern. All you need to do is trust me and fulfill our agreement. I can guarantee you that you will reach Immortal State.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said indifferently.


    Hua Yunfeng closed his eyes slowly.


    His face changed from normal to green and then to pale as he struggled to make a decision.


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t listen to him. He must be lying. I have never heard anyone could help others achieve Immortal State.¡± Cheng Danqin put in anxiously.


    ¡°OK, we have a deal.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng¡¯s face softened and then he said firmly.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Chen Fan shot out his right hand and traced an inscription in the air.


    ¡°Let this spell seal out a deal, and bind you to your words. If you ever walk back on your promise, the spell shall destroy your body and your soul!¡±


    A golden Talisman Inscription appeared in the air. Although Hua Yunfeng couldn¡¯t make out the characters, he knew right away what it was.


    This was a contract.


    Hua Yunfeng doubled down on his decision and cut his thumb open using teeth. Blood welled in the wound and dripped onto the inscriptions.


    Chen Fan then drew a fraction of Hua Yunfeng¡¯s soul out of his body toplete the contract.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    The golden inscriptions suddenly lit ame and turned into ashes.


    As soon as the inscription disappeared, Hua Yunfeng felt a heavy force weighing on his soul. He knew that should he breach the contract the weight woulde down and crush his fragile soul.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my first choice, but I am running out of time.¡±


    Seeing Cheng Danqin¡¯s distraught face, Hua Yunfengmented.


    He was over a hundred years old. Although he was healthy, his time in this world was numbered if he didn¡¯t find a way to reach Immortal State.


    His life was hanging by a thread, and Hua Yunfeng couldn¡¯t waste any opportunity he came across.


    Chen Fan had seen through his trouble and therefore made an offer that he couldn¡¯t refuse. It¡¯s a win-win situation since he needed someone powerful to protect his family and prevent the tragedy from happening again.


    After signing the Covenant of Soul and Spirit, Hua Yunfeng wouldn¡¯t betray Chen Fan even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, when shall we start? Should I seek Numinous treasures to aid my ascension?¡± Hua Yunfeng bowed slightly and hazarded.


    By then, he was still not entirely convinced that Chen Fan could hold up his end of the bargain.


    Signing the contract with Chen Fan was his desperatest-ditch effort.


    ¡°Haha, I wouldn¡¯t need any elixirs. I will make you an Immortal State right here, right now!¡±


    Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter as rays of azure light shot out from his eye and spilled into Hua Yunfeng¡¯s eyes.


    Then he shot out a hand and grasped something in the air.


    ¡°Array, arise!¡±


    Suddenly, sixteen golden Talisman Inscriptions appeared out of thin air. These sixteen Talisman Inscriptions formed a small Spirit Gathering Array around the old man and started to channel Spirit Qi toward the Pavilion.


    Yukishiro Sa and Cheng Danqin were both shocked by the incredible sight.

 Chapter 478 - Its My Honor, Immortal Master

    <h4>Chapter 478: It¡¯s My Honor, Immortal Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Huu! Huu!¡±


    A Strong wave of Spirit Qi gathered from all directions, and they were drawn by Chen Fan to form a translucent funnel above Hua Yunfeng¡¯s head and plummet down.


    The powerful whirlwind expanded, stirring up gales, and churned the cloud above.


    ¡°Pull Back!¡±


    Both Yukishiro Sa and Cheng Danqin were both forced to back away and were eventually out of the pavilion. They watched from a distance as Chen Fan and Hua Yunfeng got surrounded by the storm of Spirit Qi. They looked as if they were in another world where immortals lived.


    ¡°Follow my lead and start the art. Focus your mind and don¡¯t let anything distract you!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted out.


    Hua Yunfeng had proved once again that he lived up to his reputation as a seasoned Grandmaster. He quickly brought his fear under control and gathered himself. He followed Chen Fan¡¯s lead and started the art.


    The ability to form Divine Soul from Soul energy was what set the Immortal State warrior apart from the Transcendent State warriors. With the Divine Soul, they would be able to tap into the power of Heaven and Earth and reach the status of Heavenly Beings. Without the Divine Soul, Transcendent State Warriors can only rely on their own very limited energy.


    The energy inside of one¡¯s body was limited, but the power of Heaven and Earth was boundless.


    That was why the Immortal State Warriors viewed the lives on earth like dirt. Chen Fan was a reincarnation of a Celestial Lord, therefore, he was able to withstand the attack of the Immortal State warriors.


    ¡°Sl..!¡±


    The Spirit Qi poured into Hua Yunfeng from above, the energy inside the old man started to circte.


    One round, two... three...


    His Internal Force grew stronger with each round. It suddenly urred to Hua Yunfeng that he was gaining more levels of attainment in a second than he could in a few weeks.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Hua Yunfeng¡¯s body was brimming with a restless energy that threatened to burst out of his body.


    ¡°Immortal Master, I¡¯m almost at my limit now.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng said with a great sense of urgency


    He had been cultivating his Internal Force for over a hundred years and by then, his Internal Force was as powerful as the top Takemiya Hiro. However, his internal force wouldn¡¯t help him ascend to the next level, instead, he needed more Soul Energy. However strong and potent his Internal Force was, without refining them into a Divine Soul, the old man would never reach the Immortal State.


    ¡°Start!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and brilliant Divine Light shot out from his eyes and into Hua Yunfeng¡¯s body.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will had be extremely powerful once he had reached Divine Sea level and projected as far as thirty kilometers. Although Chen Fan had sent only a fraction of his Divine Will into Hua Yunfeng¡¯s body, the old man was overtaken by an unbearable fullness in him, it was as if his body was going to turn inside out.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s method was simple: he used his Divine Will to force the Soul energy inside of Hua Yunfeng to collect into a ball and gradually increased pressure on the ball until the Soul Energy was condensed into Divine Will.


    To North Mystic Celestial Lord, this might seem an ordinary operation. Chen Fan had known every procedure involved and would make sure the process was safe. However, the operation was torturous for Hua Yunfeng.


    Souls were the most delicate things inside a mortal.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Divine will handle Hua Yunfeng¡¯s soul with the same brute force as a cksmith would to a piece of iron: hammering, kneading, folding. Hua Yunfeng felt his soul was being continuously crushed and reforged, bringing him agonizing pain.


    However, after a while, Hua Yunfeng sensed that a Divine Soul was taking shape somewhere deep within Hua Yunfeng¡¯s Soul Energy.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted and pressed his palm on top of Hua Yunfeng¡¯s head as he poured True Essence into his body. The True Essence trickled into his system and circted around his body with the Internal Force.


    The addition of the small amount of True Essene seemed to have breathed a new life into the circting Internal Force and gave it more vigor. Each pulse of the energy was a defiant call to break its cage to be connected with the outside world.


    ¡°Arise!¡± ¡°Arise!¡± ¡°Arise!¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hands, as True Qi formed at the tip of his fingers, forming thirty-six Qi needles. Chen Fan plummeted these needles into thirty-six secret acupuncture points on Hua Yunfeng¡¯s body.


    ¡°The Needle Art of Nine Spiritss!¡±


    All the thirty-six Acupuncture points were key to unlocking human potential. Some strengthened Hua Yunfeng¡¯s flesh and others multiplied his vitality. As the life force inside the old man was set aze, his appearance also made observable changes. After a while, he was no longer an old man, but a middle-aged man in his prime.


    ¡°I havebined your Soul Energy, Internal energy and your physical strength. I have made you an Immortal!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted deeply and grasped something in the air.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The True Energy inside of Hua Yunfeng was blended together with vitality and Divine Soul. In Hua Yunfeng¡¯s mind¡¯s eyes, he saw a translucent apparition forming somewhere deep inside of his body. The apparition had the face of a young man. It wasn¡¯t long before Hua Yunfeng recognized this young man: it was himself.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The moment this apparition formed inside of Hua Yunfeng¡¯s body,


    A beam of light with the color of burning coal burst out from Hua Yunfeng¡¯s head andnced into the sky. It shone so brilliantly that it lit up arge swath of area in the sky. Looking from afar, the otherworldly scene looked like a fiery evening¡¯s glow.


    ¡°He had Condensed Qi so much that the unsubstantial energy gained a corporeal appearance of arge pir. Only an Immortal State Warrior could have pulled that off.¡±


    Cheng Danqin gaped in shock. She stammered in a shaky voice.


    Yukishiro Sa cast a derisive nce at her, with a smirk on her face that read: ¡°This is nothing. You should have seen the beam of lighting out from my master¡¯s head when he reached Immortal State, it was as thick as a tree trunk and it lit up miles upon miles of clouds in the sky.¡±


    Before Cheng Danqin had realized what had happened, she heard Hua Yunfeng let out a vehement cry.


    ¡°My life had been hanging in bnce. But not anymore. I Have The POWER!¡±


    His voice reached as far as a thousand miles and the sound wave even blew the cloud apart into tiny thin strands of mist that quickly disappeared.


    Hua Yunfeng opened his eyes, and kowtowed to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Lord Master, please ept the humble appreciation from me, your disciple. I will carry your blessing with me for the rest of my life and never forget your guidance.¡±


    ¡°Lord Master?¡±


    Cheng Danqin thought her ear had yed a trick on her.


    Hua Yunfeng knelt on the ground as he tried to get used to the newfound energy pulsing in his body. He registered that his power had multiplied thanks to his newfound ability to tap into the Power of Heaven and Earth.


    The realization brought even more respect and deference into Hua Yunfeng¡¯s heart.


    Chen Fan had just helped him reach the Immortal state.


    It was unthinkable.


    Hua Yunfeng had been stuck in the Transcendent State for nearly thirty years. It had been so long since thest time he had made any improvements that he was convinced that he would never reach the Immortal State and had epted the fact that he was but one more member of the Dark Roll who would never be an Immortal State Warrior.


    However, Chen Fan had personally created a Divine Soul for him and greatly improved his Internal and External energies. He had guided the miraculous transformation with such ease that it seemed like a stroll in the park.


    The casualness in Chen Fan meant that he was at least ten times more powerful than Hua Yunfeng.


    ¡°I wonder if Immortal Master Chen knew that I peered into the depth of his soul energy while he opened his soul and spirit for me.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng thought to himself.


    Although Hua Yunfeng saw only bits and pieces of Chen Fan¡¯s past, he was shocked beyond belief. In those fragmented images, mighty warriors moved mountains, created a whole new dimension, and annihted millions of lives in one strike. The old man knew that the mighty figure he saw was Chen Fan.


    Hua Yunfeng was shaken to the core after realization finally set in.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen must be a reincarnation of an ancient mighty being, likely a powerful god who had achieved much higher enlightenment than even the Earth Level Deity. No wonder he could have obtained such incredible force in just three years. It must be fate that had bought me to him. I must not waste this opportunity of a lifetime.¡±


    With that realization in mind, Hua Yunfeng knelt before Chen Fan and kowtowed deeply.


    ¡°Rise.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and was afloat in the cloud above the pavilion. ¡°You are not powerful enough to be my disciple yet. For now, you can be an in-name disciple.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Lord Master.¡±


    Although Chen Fan had only granted him the title of an in-name disciple, Hua Yunfeng¡¯s heart was filled with joy and excitement. So the old man knelt and kowtowed again.


    He had just be an in-name disciple of an Immortal sage. Such honor and privilege! The Hua Family¡¯s ancestor must be proud of him right now in heaven.


    Cheng Danqin was dumbfounded by the development.


    Her teacher was a dominant force in Zhong Hai, well respected by warriors across China. However, his face lit up with glee just because he was admitted by Chen Fan as an in-name disciple. The smile on his face was broader than even when he realized that he had reached Immortal State.


    ¡°Ah, right, you have a senior apprentice-sister who was about eighteen years old. Her seniority was two years ahead of you. She lives in Zhong Zhou right now, so make sure she is taken care of.¡± Chen Fan ordered.


    ¡°Be rest assured. I will treat my senior apprentice-sister just as I would you.¡±


    Cheng Danqin swallowed a wad of spit as she suddenly felt tired of keeping up with the preposterous developments and making sense of it.


    Her teacher had not only called a twenty year old Master but also had an eighteen year old Senior Apprentice-Sister. Did that mean she had just got a Martial Grandfather and a Senior Auntie?


    The thought made Cheng Danqin roll her eyes, however, Hua Yunfeng¡¯s hot rebuttal had wrenched her mind out of her reverie.


    ¡°Xiao Qin, Come and kowtow to your Martial Grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Yes..¡±


    Cheng Danqin walked over to Chen Fan reluctantly and knelt down. She was overtaken by a pang of despair and helplessness: years of martial arts training wasted!


    ¡°Master Chen, please stay a bit longer, I have many questions about cultivation that I need you to shed some light on.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng asked earnestly.


    Chen Fan gave him a meaningful nce and nodded.


    Chen Fan had also registered Hua Yunfeng¡¯s gaze that peered into his soul energy.


    However, those images were only surficial elements of his Primordial Essence that were mostly loose memories from his past life before he had reached Soul Formation level. After he had reached Soul Formation, his memories were so watertight that not even his teacher, Cangqin could have plied them open.


    Therefore, Hua Yunfeng still had no idea who Chen Fan really was.


    Chen Fan was not only a sage who could destroy an entire nation, but also an invincible Celestial Lord who lorded over the entire universe.


    Chen Fan had spent the rest of the night answering his disciple¡¯s questions.


    The next day, Manager Xu woke up in his mistress¡¯s bed and felt very well rested.


    He was a member of the Board of Directors at Jin Xiu Group. After he entered the office building, he noticed many of his workers were murmuring to each other quietly as if something big had happenedst night.


    ¡°Oh! Good Morning, Lao Hong!¡±


    Manager Xu walked over to Manager Hong andined:


    ¡°Director Wang¡¯s baby boy imed that he could handle the Ji Family, but guess what? I went to the project site yesterday, and everything is the same. Nothing had happened. I say we should outright bar that arrogant prince from our board.¡±


    ¡°As I say, our best option was to apologize to the Ji Family of Zhong Hai. We don¡¯t stand a chance....¡±


    Manager Xu was engrossed in his ranting and didn¡¯t notice the strange expression on Manager Hong¡¯s face.


    In the end, Manager Hong had to interrupt him:


    ¡°Lao Xu, Haven¡¯t you heard what happenedst night?¡±

 Chapter 479 - The Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 479: The Aftermath</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Manager Xu asked.


    He had turned his cell phone off the entire night so that he didn¡¯t have to answer his wife¡¯s calls while he spent the night at his mistress¡¯s ce.


    Even as Manager Hong was going to exin, Manager Xu suddenly stered on a smile and said: ¡°Managing Director He, Director Xiao, and Manager Wu, good morning.¡±


    Seeing Manager Xu was not really interested in what he was going to say, Manager Hong decided to keep his silence.


    Manager Xu quickly found out that everyone he met today looked troubled.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Still worried about the third phase constriction of our new development? Don¡¯t worry, I will talk to the Chairman today and advise her to apologize to the Ji Family. Everything will be fine...¡±


    Manager Xu said confidently.


    People around him looked at him like he was an idiot. So enamored by the glory of his own reflection, Manager Xu didn¡¯t notice the strange looks on everyone¡¯s face. Even as he continued talking about his n to ¡°help¡± the Jin Xiu Group, two drop-dead gorgeous women, came over to the elevator, trailing a series of the strident cking of heels on the marble floor.


    The entire building became quiet as soon as the two beauties showed up.


    Most employees scarcely dared to breathe while the receptionist rose to their feet and straightened their backs to wee their bosses.


    The two women were Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya.


    ¡°Ah-ha! There she is. I will talk to her right now.¡±


    Manager Xu was about to greet his bosses, but the rest of the managers were one step ahead of him.


    Managing Director He, Director Xiao, and the other board members put on ingratiating smiles as they flocked to Wang Xiaoyun, heaping praise on her.


    ¡°You look fabulous today!¡±


    ¡°Assistant An looks so elegant in that Chanel suit. My daughter simply couldn¡¯tpare.¡±


    ¡°Under your leadership, Jin Xiu Group would always be the most powerfulpany in Zhong Hai!¡±


    Manager Xu was dumbfounded by their sudden change of attitude. He gaped at the managers as they kept on buttering the two women up.


    They were all board members and wielded significant clout in thepany. Even Chairman Wang needed to heed their advice bypromising her own ns. There was no need for them to kiss Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s ass as those general employees would.


    ¡°Come with me, we have a meeting.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun pulled a taut face and ordered the board members curtly.


    ¡°Yes, right away.¡±


    These board members quickly lined up at the elevator gate as if they were well-trained soldiers, ready to follow theirmander¡¯s order to the letters.


    Under Manager Xu¡¯s incredulous watch, the other managers filed into the elevator without small chit-chatting. Their movements were purposeful but sinct and reminded Manager Xu of his son during the school¡¯s military conditioning training.


    ¡°What the heck?¡±


    Despite the pestering questions in his mind, he decided not to stick out among his tin-soldier colleagues and kept his question to himself.


    They rode the elevator together with Wang Xiaoyun, and Manager Xu was astonished to find out that the board members had even changed their way of addressing Wang Xiaoyun. They used to call her Boss Wang, but now, all of them called her Chairman Wang, with a little bow. The elevator door opened once they had arrived on the floor where the meeting room was, the managers didn¡¯t file out of the elevator until Wang Xiaoyun was out and was ahead of them a few dozen meters.


    Wang Xiaoyun carried an air of awe-inspiring majesty about her that transformed her into a queen and her employees into her subjects.


    The meeting started as soon as they reached the meeting room.


    ¡°Cough... cough...¡±


    Manager Xu cleared his throat and was about to propose his n of capittion. Suddenly, Director Xiao rose from his chair, holding a stack of papers.


    ¡°Chairman, I just got a phone call from the Eastern District officers and they informed me that they havepleted their inspection at our project site. All is well and we could start construction immediately.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Manager Xu raised his eyebrows in surprise, and he nearly spilled the water he had just swilled.


    And then, Managing Director He also stood up and announced:


    ¡°Chairman, the officers at the Eastern District wanted me to tell you that they were pressured by the Ji Family to hinder the project¡¯s progress. They are no longer beholden to the Ji Family¡¯s indulgence and wish to apologize to you in person.¡±


    ¡°The officers of the Eastern District want to apologize in person?¡±


    Manager Xu couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    The fate of the construction project was in the hands of these government officials, and never once had these bureaucrats bowed to anypany within their purview.


    However, this was only the beginning.


    ¡°Chairman, boss of the Dong Chen Group called me personally and said he wanted to join our business venture. They are willing to cover all the costs of the project, and when the project is over, they only need thirty percent of the profit.¡±


    ¡°Chairman, Shi Hongyi from the Hong Hai Group is waiting for you in the meeting room. He has been waiting for two hours.¡±


    ¡°Chairman, Lord Zhou invited you to dinner. The mayor and deputy mayors will also be present.¡±


    By then, Manager Xu was already numb to the one after another shocking revtion.


    The Dong Chen Group was one of the biggestpanies in Zhong Hai and its owner was the family lord of Nin Family, Nin Chendong. The deal was practically a steal for the Jin Xiu Group since they offered to cover all costs and asked for only thirty percent profit.


    Meanwhile, Shi Hongyi was the richest man in Zhong Hai, but he had waited ever since six o¡¯clock this morning, begging for an audience with Wang Xiaoyun.


    Lord Zhou¡¯s invitation was not only unexpected but also had a peculiar timing. He was a retired senior official in Zhong Hai who still had significant influence across China.


    ¡°What did I miss? Is it just me or has everyone gone crazy?¡±


    Rattled by the shocking development, Manager Xu sat in his chair quietly like a statue.


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun nodded and continued the meeting.


    After a while, the meeting adjourned and many directors rose to their feet and bowed as Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya left the room. They kept their back bent for a few good minutes.


    ¡°Hew! Chairman is finally gone.¡±


    ¡°Old Hong, I thought I was going to have a heart attack.¡±


    ¡°Chairman is gaining more prestige by the day, and we are also beneficiaries of her fame and power. Now the Jin Xiu Group is under Young Lord Chen¡¯s protection, no one would every a finger on us.¡±


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and started murmuring to each other.


    The situation was still as clear as mud to Manager Xu. He asked curiously: ¡°Hey, what happened? Did Lord Wang, Wang Zhongguo finally acknowledge Chairman Wang as his daughter again?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. It has nothing to do with the Wang family. It¡¯s her son. Young Lord Chen turned out to be an incredible force. Lao Xu, you should have gone with us to Hua Family residencest night, you missed a fantastic show.¡±


    Manger Hong shook his head and said.


    ¡°Ah? Her son?¡±


    The news set Manager Xu was back on his heels. ¡°You mean that hoity-toity brat? What does he have to show for? All he could do is to mooch off his mother.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Manager Hong scoffed.


    Director Xiao also heaved a sigh and said: ¡°Lao Xu, your eyes are as good as blind. Our young master had unimaginable abilities like you wouldn¡¯t believe. Come,e, let me fill you in.¡±


    Manager Xu was rendered speechless after he heard the events ofst night.


    ¡°General Major of Cang Dragon? Living Legend? CIA¡¯s Divine Roll? OMG! Are you sure he is a mortal?¡±


    Realization finally dawned upon him. He could finally make sense of everyone¡¯s fearful feelings toward Wang Xiaoyun.


    No one could have remained calm while working for the mother of such a powerful man. Her presence demanded their respect and fear. By then, Jin Xiu Group¡¯s top position in the industry was unchallenged.


    As for the Ji Family, Manager Xu had already forgotten about them.


    They were just a prominent family in Zhong Hai, a far cry from the mighty living legend.


    As people in the Jin Xiu Group grappled with the series of oundish development, Chen Fan had left the Hua Family with Yukishiro Sa. The entire Hua Family lined up by the residence to see Chen Fan off. Before Chen Fan got on the vehicle, Hua Yunfeng bowed deeply.


    ¡°Farewell, Master.¡±


    ¡°Farewell, master.¡± Cheng Danqin and Hua Qinxiong followed the old man¡¯s lead and knelt on the ground.


    Hua Yunfeng didn¡¯t straighten his back until Chen Fan¡¯s vehicle had disappeared.


    Hua Qinxiong also picked himself up from the ground. He dusted his pants and asked:


    ¡°Dad, even if he is the living legend, don¡¯t you think we are being a little bit over the top? After all, you ranked number four on the Heaven roll and are of the semi-immortal level. Do you really have to be his disciple?¡±


    ¡°Just so! I felt he should have called you master.¡±


    Hua Yuanhu was the Hua Family¡¯s third-generation heir, he also put in indignantly.


    ¡°Fools! Immortal Master Chen is an Immortal sage, how dare you think so lightly of him? For that, you deserve a punishment. You shall kneel before our ancestor¡¯s shrine for a day and reflect on your mistake!¡±


    Hua Yunfeng¡¯s face darkened and fumed.


    Hua Yunfeng and Hua Qinxiong both lowered their heads in silent protest.


    ¡°Yes..¡±


    Seeing the confusion and reluctant in their eyes, Hua Yunfeng furrowed his brows and waved a dismissal at the servants. Once he was alone with the core members of the Hua Family, he led them to the pavilion and said.


    ¡°You seem to disagree with your punishment?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Indignation was written all over Hua Qinxiong¡¯s face.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Hua Yunfeng hissed at his son.


    He walked over the edge of the pavilion and kept going. Under the Hua Family¡¯s shocked eyes, Hua Yunfeng walked in the air as if he was walking on an invisible stairs.


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    Like a sage, Hua Yunfeng rode the wind and stepped on the cloud, getting closer and closer to the zenith of the firmament.


    ¡°Walking on air... this... this is...¡±


    Hua Qinxiong and the others gaped at the incredible sight as a thought came up in their minds.


    ¡°Yes, the teacher had reached Immortal Statest night and had be a living legend.¡±


    Cheng Danqin put in. Complicated and strong emotions shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Congrattions, father. The Hua Family is going to regain what we have lost!¡±


    Hua Qinxiong kowtowed to his father as he trembled uncontrobly. Hua Yuanhu also beamed from side to side.


    ¡°Master Chen had given me what I have been seeking blindly for a hundred years. Now, do you still it is over the top for me to be his disciple?¡±


    Hua Yunfengmented.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The revtion set Hua Qinxiong and the others back on their heels as they looked to each other in fear and disbelief.

 Chapter 480 - Snow God Palace?

    <h4>Chapter 480: Snow God Pce?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan had pulled the rug from under everyone by bing the first person to have achieved Immortal State over the decade.


    However, his feat of helping others achieve Immortal state was practically unheard of. Such a miracle was only mentioned in ancient scrolls about divine intervention of sages or gods. Chen Fan¡¯s ability to help others achieve Immortal State spoke loudly of his unimaginable power.


    ¡°Father, we are sorry.¡±


    Hua Qinxiong and the others hurried to take a deep and sincere bow.


    ¡°Lord Master is a god-like being, transcendental and unsullied by the mortal world. We, as his disciples, should hold onto his teachings and never let anyone insult him.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng waved a hand and said.


    ¡°Yes, right away.¡±


    Hua Qinxiong answered with a solemn expression.


    The promise of a bright future for the Hua Family had heightened their spirits. They would never have to be submissive when the Lin Family was knocking on their door again. However powerful the Lin Family was, they would be no match against two Immortal State warriors.


    Even as the Hua Family members revelled in their new-found strength, Chen Fan had driven his Ferrari on the highway to Lin City. With Hua Yunfeng guarding the fort at Zhong Hai, Chen Fan was confident that even Lin Shuming had to think twice before messing with his family.


    ¡°Once I have finished tying up the loose ends for my family, I should set out for another adventure and visit my old friends on my way.¡±


    He thought to himself.


    His thoughts went to many of his allies: the Lu sisters at Lin City, Medicine God Valley Sect, Zheng family of Hong Kong, Yu Wenjin, A¡¯Xiu, and Xu Rongfei. They might all be affected by his prolonged absence, so Chen Fan thought he should go check upon them.


    ¡°They better be safe and sound, otherwise.¡±


    A cold light flickered in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Lin City was only an hour¡¯s drive away from Zhong Hai. As he approached the city, the mboyant car and Yukishiro Sa both attracted a lot of attention.


    He followed the GPS and finally arrived at the Lu family¡¯s mansion by the westke.


    ¡°Such wealth!¡±


    Chen Fan eximed in his mind. The first thing he noticed as soon as he got out of the car was the Tripod Cauldron right in front of the entrance.


    That was the spot where Chen Fan had killed Lu Tianfen and where Lei Qianjue had carried the Tripod Cauldron over his head and barged into the Lu family¡¯s mansion.


    The Tripod Cauldron was still there, but the people in the story were all gone.


    Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t even spare a nce at Lei Qianjue should he have to face him now. However, Lei Qianjue¡¯s perseverance and discipline lingered long after the battle was over. He was the most resolute and persistent cultivator Chen Fan had ever seen ever since his rebirth, and he also had the most potential. Such a capable cultivator would have dominated an entire if he was given room to grow.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t idle in front of the Lu family residence! Go away, go¡ª Chen... Mr. Chen ?¡±


    The captain of the security guard, Lu Dayong emerged from his office.


    As soon as he recognized Chen Fan, he was so shocked that he forgot what he was doing here.


    Lu Dayong had seen Chen Fan kill Lu Dayong with his own eyes, and Chen Fan¡¯s appearance had barely changed over the two years, so he had recognized the young man immediately.


    ¡°Brother Yong, who is that?¡±


    The rest of the security guard filed out of the office, some yawning with sleepy eyes. Their jaws all dropped when they saw Chen Fan.


    ¡°Is Lu Yanwu and Lu Yanxue around?¡±


    Chen Fan asked evenly.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Miss Yanwu is still around, but our family lord...¡±


    Lu Dayong hurried to reply to Chen Fan, and then he hesitated halfway through his sentence.


    ¡°What happened to Yanxue?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and barged right through the mansion¡¯s gate. Lu Dayong scarcely dared to stop him, but he was smart enough to call the family leaders and informed them of the visitor. Suddenly, the Lu family members poured out from the familypound to see the infamous living legend in person.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan? Is Chen Beixuan here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have seen him myself. He hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    ¡°He is our family¡¯s biggest benefactor. People call him a living legend!¡±


    A wave of surprised murmur rose among the Lu family members.


    Lu Yanwu walked behind the Old Lord Lu, steadying him as she went. The old man made his way to Chen Fan, bowed to him and then said: ¡°It is an honor to have you here, Immortal Master Chen. I wish you a long and prosperous life!¡±


    ¡°There is no need for formality. Where is Yanxue?¡±


    Chen Fan waved a dismissal.


    ¡°Ur...¡±The old man hesitated. In the end, Lu Yanwu put in respectfully: ¡°Immortal Master Chen, perhaps we should talk about it inside. It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Once everyone got into the main hall, Lu Yanwu dismissed the servants. Then she heaved a sigh and said.


    ¡°She left half a year after you went missing. She left with a woman who happened to just pass by our house.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his glinting eyes.


    It was a public knowledge that the Lu family was under Chen Fan¡¯s protection and even so much asying a finger on Lu Yanxue would surely bring down the ire of the Living Legend.


    ¡°That girl was wearing a Taoist nun¡¯s habit. She spoke an archaic version of Chinese, so I guessed that she was from an ancient sect. She had taken a liking to Yanxue and imed that she had a rare hidden knack for cultivation. She called her an Ice Spirit Root and said she was the seed that the Snow God Pce had been looking for.¡± Lu Yanwu said.


    ¡°Humph! So you just let that woman take her, just like that?¡±


    Chen Fan puffed a cold air out of his nose which seemed to have lowered the temperature in the hall.


    ¡°We do apologize.¡±


    The old man hurried to drop to his knees and begged for forgiveness. Lu Yanwu let out a wry smile and said:


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have many choices. While you were missing in action, one of our rivals came knocking on our doors and swore to seek revenge for some old feud. When our lives were hanging in the bnce, it was that Taoist nun who had saved all of us. To thank her, Yanxue had agreed to leave with her.¡±


    ¡°Plus...¡± Shock and disbelief danced in Lu Yanxue¡¯s eyes as she put in. ¡°We suspected that the woman was a... Immortal State Warrior!¡±


    ¡°Immortal State?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and mulled over the words.


    If there had been a female Immortal State warrior, he should have already heard of her by now. Plus, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t recall ever hearing of a Snow God Pce before.


    ¡°Fine, I wager she is going to be one of her disciples. At least she is safe. I should ask Red Sparrow about it in a few days.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan unfurrowed his brows.


    He reckoned that the Taoist nun must have noticed Lu Yanxue¡¯s exceptional talent


    Chen Fan had cleaned up Lu Yanxue¡¯s system down to the bone marrow, and therefore, her body had be an Ice Spirit Body, granting her tremendous elemental affinity with Ice element. If she could tap into her inner resources, she would be a mighty cultivator one day.


    Chen Fan wagered that was what the nun meant by ¡°Ice Spirit Root.¡± He was convinced that if the nun had noticed her talent, she would spare no expense to protect the girl.


    ¡°Immortal Master, please stay a day or two, so that Yanxue wouldn¡¯t me us for being a terrible host when she returns home.¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan was about to end the meeting, Old Man Lu hurried to suggest.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and nodded: ¡°Very well.¡±


    A smile broke over the old man¡¯s face, so he ordered:


    ¡°Yanwu, prepare a banquet and send out invitations to all renowned families in Tian Nan Province. Make sure our rival receives those invitations too.¡±


    ¡°Will do. ¡± Lu Yanwu replied joyfully.


    Chen Fan sat still and kept his silence.


    He knew that the Lu family wanted to use his fame to deter their enemies. However, since he had promised Lu Yanxue to make her happy for the rest of her life, he obliged the Lu family by ying along.


    The Lu family of Lin City was one of the most reputable families in Tian Nan.


    They had the entire Underground World in their tight grasp. Although they had lost Grandmaster Lu Tianfen, they have gained an even more powerful benefactor: Chen Fan, thanks to one of the family¡¯s daughters.


    However, ever since Lu Yanxue¡¯s disappearance, the Lu family started to be restless and wondered if they were still under Chen Fan¡¯s protection. Therefore, the banquet would be a loud and clear message to the rest of the Tian Nan province: the Lu family still had the support of the Living legend!


    When the dusk broke, the banquet finally started.


    Although it was a very short notice, people flocked to the Lu family¡¯s residence and the parking lot quickly got filled up with all kinds of luxury vehicles.


    ¡°Young Lord Dong, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you too. What kind of game is the Lu family ying this time? It was such a short notice! I have just got the invitation around noon and had to push aside a few other meetings to make it. They promised us that there would be an honored guest attending the banquet, they better not disappoint me.¡±


    A few people started to chat with each other at the entrance.


    Those who were at the top of the totem pole were much more reticent and kept their questions unspoken as they made their way into the mansion.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, hurry up! I don¡¯t want to miss anything!¡±


    A tall and handsome young man hopped out of a BMW, brimming with energy and excitement. He turned around and shouted at his parents.


    ¡°Wait... just wait.¡±


    A Mercedes-Benz pulled over as a couple emerged from within. The man was wearing a spiffy suit while the woman decorated her body with gleaming Jewelry. They were both in their forties but looked much younger.


    ¡°Yilun, can you grow up already? Why are you so brash and always in a hurry? How am I supposed to trust you with your dad¡¯spany?¡±


    The middle-aged woman refuted. Meanwhile, her gazended on a girl who had juste out of the same BMW that the young man was driving.


    ¡°Ma... Pa..¡±


    The attractive young girl came forward and greeted the older couple.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    The middle-aged woman sneered at her and didn¡¯t offer a reply.


    The middle-aged man waved a hand and said warmly: let¡¯s get inside. But make sure you two behave yourself while you are in there. The Lu family is a mighty force in Tian Nan Province. Not even I can save you if you get on their wrong side.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dad.¡±


    The young couple were Chen Fan¡¯s Roommate, Qiu Yilun and his girlfriend Qian Lulu.


    There was no school in summer so they both attended the banquet with Qiu Yilun¡¯s parents. However, it was evident that Qiu Yilun¡¯s mother didn¡¯t like Qian Lulu at all.


    However, Qian Lulu was determined to be a good future wife of the rich family, so she acted carefully and never talked back to her future mother-inw.


    Once the banquet had finally started, Qiu Yilun wandered into the enormous banquet hall with Qian Lulu in tow. Suddenly, he saw a young man sitting in a corner chewing on a piece of steak by himself. The sight of the young man brought a broad smile onto his face.


    ¡°Boss?¡±

 Chapter 481 - Who Should I Apologize to?

    <strong>Chapter 481: Who Should I Apologize to?</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan looked up from his food and saw Qiu Yilun. The sight of his former roommate had also brought a smile onto his face.


    ¡°Yilun, Qian Lulu, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°See? I told you Boss is safe. He has those spells and what have you, no one can hurt him..¡±


    Qiu Yilun ran toward Chen Fan and greeted him by punching Chen Fan on the chest.


    Chen Fan replied with a smile. He had dialed down his protective True Qi, otherwise, the recoil from the punch would have shattered his fingers.


    ¡°Boss, what are you doing in Lin City? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you are back, and who is this beauty?¡± Qiu Yilun asked as he nced at Yukishiro Sa who was standing behind Chen Fan. His eyes were immediately filled with envy.


    ¡°Her name is Yukishiro Sa.¡± Chen Fan answered. Then he changed the topic: ¡°How is everyone at school? I have been busy so I didn¡¯t have time to go back and visit you guys.¡±


    Qiu Yilun heaved a sigh and replied: ¡°Senior Brother went back to his hometown in northern China and never returned, worse, he took Liu Xiaojin with him. My father also pulled me out of school so that I can start to get involved in my family business. I haven¡¯t been back to school for a year now. I think that only Piggsy is still on campus.¡±


    Chen Fan was not at all surprised by Qiu Yilun¡¯s words.


    The Business School of Jin City University was a third tier college. Qi Wangsun would never attend if not because of his feud with his family.


    Since the conflict had since been mitigated, Qi Wangxun returned home and probably was attending a much better school. Meanwhile, although Qiu Yilun¡¯s family was not as prominent as the Qi family, a degree from a third tier college was practically useless for Qiu Yilun. He might as well quit right now and start working for his dad.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    When he wreaked havoc in Jin City, he somewhat expected Qiu Yilun and Qi Wangsun to take notice of him, however, unbeknownst to him, they had already left Jin City.


    ¡°Ah, right, Chen Fan. Are you still talking to Qinya?¡±


    Qian Lulu put in, there was an edge to her voice.


    By now, she was already engaged with Qiu Yilun and felt that she was above Chen Fan now. Her sense of superiority came from the news that the Chen family¡¯s fate was hanging in bnce.


    ¡°Zhou Qinya?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    Memories of the girl came back to Chen Fan: that she went to the mall and shopped for clothing for him, and that she brought him to the hairdresser and helped him pick a style that fitted him. Those were small things, but it was the small things that were the most poignant.


    ¡°Humph! She had been waiting for you for over a year. You wouldn¡¯t even pay her a visit while you are back. I feel sorry for Qinya. She could have found a handsome rich heir easily, you know!¡±


    Qian Lulu fumed.


    ¡°Lulu, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Qiu Yilun hurried to cut the girl short.


    Chen Fan had wiped Qian Lulu and her roommates¡¯ memory, but not Qiu Yilun¡¯s.


    Therefore, Qiu Yilun remembered that Chen Fan was the infamous Master Chen of Jiang Bei and was a trillionaire in Hong Kong. Worse, Qi Wangsun also told him personally that Chen Fan was so powerful that he simply couldn¡¯tprehend how great the force behind him was.


    ¡°Why should I stop? Qinya is my best friend, and I can¡¯t let her waste her life waiting for him. Do you know how much youth means to a girl? Chen Fan, if you are really not interested in Qinya, please just tell her. Make it very clear to her so that she will finally give up.¡±


    Qian Lulu said with a cold smirk.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and didn¡¯t say a thing.


    Zhou Qinya was not the first girl and would not be thest who had their eyes set on Chen Fan and Chen Fan alone. After all, he was the North Mystic Celestial Lord, and the power emanated from him was deadly charming to girls.


    Qiu Yilun changed the subject, trying to ease the tension in the air.


    ¡°Boss, you should have told me that you are back and areing to the Lu family¡¯s banquet. How did you get in? I got in because of my dad.¡±


    ¡°I am their family friend, and I happened to be on my way to visit them.¡±


    Chen Fan put in lightly.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Qian Lulu snorted at Chen Fan.


    The real top dogs had congregated at the center of the hall, so she wagered that Chen Fan must have gotten the invitation by sheer luck.


    Little did she know that both Old Man Lu and Lu Yanwu were right here at Chen Fan¡¯s table but Chen Fan wanted some time alone and they left the table at his behest.


    ¡°Boss...¡± Even as Qiu Yilun was going to say something. A voice came up behind him. ¡°Yilun, who are you talking to? Uh? Isn¡¯t that your roommate? Chen something...¡±


    A middle-aged couple walked over to Chen Fan with wine cups in their hands. One of them pointed to Chen Fan in surprise.


    ¡°Dad, he is Chen Fan.¡±


    Embarrassment was written all over Qiu Yilun¡¯s face.


    ¡°Chen Fan, ah-ha! That¡¯s right, I remember now.¡±


    Qiu Zhenqin pped his head as realization dawned upon him. He gave Chen Fan a brief nce and then looked at his son. ¡°Yilun,e with me, I want to introduce you to Boss Lu. He is the leader of the Lu family and the deputy director of the Lus group.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he came over to Qiu Yilun and dragged him away.


    Qiu Yilun turned his head around and gave Chen Fan an apologetic smile.


    Chen Fan shook his head after the Qiu Family was finally out of his sight.


    Qiu Zhenqin was just an ordinary tycoon and was far away from the center of power. Therefore, he probably had never even heard of Chen Fan¡¯s other titles, much less recognizing him.


    However, Chen Fan quickly forgot about them and focused on the bigger fish he needed to fry.


    He would leave for the Medicine God Valley Sect after the banquet and ask Red Sparrow about the Snow God Pce.


    ¡°Ice Spirit Body was nearly invisible to naked eyes, but the nun had registered its presence almost immediately. Maybe the Snow God Pce does have some mojo that was passed down through generations.¡±


    Chen Fan thought.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud nking noise wrenched his mind out of his reverie, then he heard the sound of a scuffle broke out and a girl¡¯s crying. Chen Fan furrowed brows and looked to the noise, but his view was blocked by a crowd.


    However, that was not a problem for Chen Fan. He projected his Divine Will out to cover the entire hall.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Fan was surprised to see that one of the people who was being beaten up was Qiu Yilun.


    Qiu Yilun¡¯s face was bruised and he locked his hot re at a group of men before him. Meanwhile, Qian Lulu¡¯s expensive dress was torn, revealing arge swatch of her naked skin.


    ¡°Boss, Liu, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Qiu Zhenqin stood aside and asked with a dark face.


    A group of men and women stood before the Qiu family. The leader of the group was a middle-aged man with a greasy face. He was wearing a gaudy gold chain and a huge golden Patek Philippe around his wrist. He was nked by an agitated young man who was eager to throw a few punches.


    ¡°Humph! Your son¡¯s girlfriend had run into my wife and refused to apologize. I should have done much worse to your son than just beat him up.¡±


    Boss Liu sneered at Qiu Zhenqin.


    Qiu Zhenqin¡¯s face twitched a little.


    Members of the elite ss very rarely escted a small issue to a fist brawl, so it was evident that the man was using the minor run-in as an excuse for revenge.


    ¡°Liu Jinhong, you are just bitter that we won the bid. Is it really necessary to take it out on my kids? You could have won the bid too if you added ten million more on your proposal!¡±


    Qiu Zhenqin¡¯s wife flung back at the middle-aged man hotly.


    ¡°Wife!¡±


    Qiu Zhenqin¡¯s face changed after he heard his wife¡¯s words.


    Both Liu Jinhong and Qiu Zhenqin were owners of reputable real estatepanies in Lin City.


    They were both bidding on a development contract with the city and Qiu Zhenqin won the bid in the end. Liu Jinhong was still begrudging about his loss and he sought any opportunity to make the Qiu family suffer. However, Qiu Zhenqin had never fought back, due to his fear for Liu Jinhong¡¯s notorious reputation as a member of the Underground World as well as his connection with the Lu family.


    Although Qiu Zhenqin had never spoken his inner thoughts out loud, Chen Fan had guessed that much from the murmurs among the crowd.


    ¡°Boss Lu, I hope you could talk sense into his thick skull.¡±


    Lady Qiu turned around and looked at Lu Tianqiao.


    Lu Tianqiao was of simr age and level of authority as Lu Tianfen. Qiu Zhenqin had just introduced his son, Qiu Yilun to him and the two had just carried out a pleasant conversation.


    However, to his disappointment, Lu Tianqiao looked away and didn¡¯t want to get involved.


    The Qiu family¡¯s hearts suddenly sank to the bottom.


    ¡°Lady Qiu quit ndering my reputation in public. Your son started all of this. If he kneels down before me and apologizes, I might consider forgiving him.¡±


    Liu Jinhong said sarcastically.


    ¡°Kneel before you? Dream on!¡±


    Qiu Yilun spat a wad of blood-stained spit and hissed at the man.


    ¡°You still didn¡¯t learn your lesson? Are you asking for a bigger beating?¡±


    Liu Jinhong¡¯s son grinned and twisted his wrist. He was a heavy-set scoundrel who knew a thing or two about Martial arts. He worked as the ringmaster in the underground cage fights and managed over a dozen unscrupulous fighters who would risk their lives for the Liu family.


    Qiu Yilun¡¯s face changed a little after he noticed that the young man was about to go at it again.


    Qian Lulu clutched her tattered clothes in one hand, and grabbed Qiu Yilun¡¯s arms with the other. Fear and distress were written all over her face.


    ¡°Boss Lu!¡±


    Qiu Zhenqin pulled a dark face and looked at Lu Tianqiao anxiously.


    Lu Tianqiao responded with a perfunctory nod and then he replied: ¡°This is their youngster¡¯s business. You and I should just let them sort it out themselves. It¡¯s not a big deal anyway.¡±


    Lu Tianqiao¡¯s words brought a broad smile onto Liu Jinhong¡¯s face. Meanwhile, the Qiu family members were overtaken by despair and hopelessness.


    ¡°You set me up! This is a trap!¡±


    Qiu Zhenqin¡¯s face darkened.


    He had been curious as to why he would get an invitation to the prestigious Lu family¡¯s banquet since the Lu family was way out of his league. It suddenly urred to him that Liu Jinhong and Lu Tianqiao were in this together and they had set up a trap for him.


    He had walked right into the trap and humiliated himself in front of the entire Lin City¡¯s elite circle.


    Qiu Yilun was beaten up and would be forced to beg for forgiveness, it would make the Qiu family aughing stock in Lin City and no one would ever take them seriously.


    ¡°Dad, let me go!¡±


    Qiu Yilun gritted his teeth and was going to confront the bullies.


    Suddenly a clear voice came up: ¡°My master has spoken: either the Liu family apologize and gets out of Lin City, or die.¡±


    The voice startled the crowd, they turned around and saw a young girl in a white outfite over to them. There was a de strapped behind her back.


    Qiu Yilun recognized the girl and called out her name: ¡°Yukishiro Sa?¡±

 Chapter 482 - Dont Mess With Him.

    <h4>Chapter 482: Don¡¯t Mess With Him.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The girl had extraordinary beauty. Her glowing skin was smooth and her body was lean but energetic. Adding the sword she carried on her back, she looked like a heroine in Wu Xia Novels.


    Qiu Zhenqin and Qian Lulu both shot a surprised look at Yukishiro Sa.


    They had seen this girl with Chen Fan, but what did she mean by ¡°her master¡±, and ¡°get out of Lin City or die?¡±


    ¡°You are a tough guy, aren¡¯t you. No one dares to speak to me like that.¡±


    The middle-aged man wearing the gaudy Patek Philippe shot a cold re at the girl and scoffed.


    Liu Jinhong had made his first bucket of gold as a construction site foreman. As his construction crew grew, so too did his wealth. By now, he owned over billions of assets and was a reputable tycoon in Lin City.


    Meanwhile, his burly son, whose name was Liu Biao guffawed and said: ¡°Master my ass, I think you have spent too many spirit stones on Qidian novels!¡±


    To Liu Biao¡¯s surprise, Lu Tianqiao was suddenly overtaken by fear and he hurried to stop Liu Biao. ¡°Xiao Biao, shut up already!¡±


    However, it was already tooke.


    A cold light glinted in Yukishiro Sa¡¯s eyes as she unsheathed the sword on her back.


    ¡°You make fun of my master, you die.¡±


    A brilliant azure de aura shot out from the tip of the de and sliced Liu Biao in half from the middle. Even as Liu Biao¡¯s body thudded onto the ground, he still wore a shocked expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t believe that such a gorgeous girl could have been so deadly.


    ¡°Mur... murder?¡±


    Words got stuck in everyone¡¯s mouth. Lady Qiu and Qian Lulu managed to let one world out of their tightly clenched jaws.


    ¡°Oh my god...¡±


    The young man was dead, but there was not a single drop of blood on the sword. By then, no one dared to overlook this seemingly meek and docile girl.


    Who was she?


    She was a devil reincarnate!


    ¡°You killed my SON!¡±


    Liu Jinhong pointed an usatory finger at Yukishiro Sa and shouted at the top of his lungs, nearly losing his voice.


    However, he watched in utter disbelief as Lu Tianqiao came over to the girl and kowtowed to her. With a great measure of deference, he apologized: ¡°I am sorry for this. Please let Immortal Master know that we will follow his orders to the letter.¡±


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa snorted at him and sheathed the de. She turned around and started off without offering a reply.


    ¡°Brother inw, she killed my son. Are you going to let her go just like that?¡± Liu Jinhong shouted incredulously.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    To his surprise and dismay, Lu Tianqiao replied to him with a heavy p to the face. Half of Liu Jinhong¡¯s face swollen up immediately.


    ¡°Brother Inw... you...¡±


    Liu Jinhong was dumbfounded.


    He looked to Lu Tianqiao in disbelief and heard Lu Tianqiao refuting him hotly: ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! I am not your brother-inw if you don¡¯t apologize to Young Lord Qiu and get the heck out of the city! Do that and you might live another day!¡±


    The sudden turn of events had pulled the rug from under everyone, including the Qiu family. They, too, were clueless as to how the table was turned in a blink.


    ¡°Who is Xiao Qiu¡¯s ssmate? The Lu family clearly had a change of heart because they are afraid of the servant girl.¡±


    Qiu Zhenqin tried to make sense of the shocking development in his mind.


    It was obvious that Liu Jinhong was rted to Lu Tianqiao since they called each other ¡°iw.¡± But Lu Tianqiao was so afraid of the power behind Yukishiro Sa that he had turned against his own family.


    ¡°Are... are you sure?¡±


    By now, even Liu Jinhong noticed that the tide had turned.


    ¡°Kneel or die. Choose one.¡± Lu Tianqiao hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you can get away with this. Our Lord has spoken and his decision is final. No one in the entire Tian Nan province would dare to stand up for you.¡±


    Liu Jinhong shivered after he heard the resoluteness in Lu Tianqiao¡¯s voice.


    He knew that his brother-inw would not lie to him, so he must have messed up real bad this time. Having lost hisst shred of hope, Liu Jinhong finally gave in.


    ¡°Pada.¡±


    Liu Jinhong dropped both knees and gritted his teeth. ¡°I am sorry, please forgive me, Young Lord Qiu.¡±


    A range of emotions shed across Qiu Yilun¡¯s face, but in the end, he said: ¡°I forgive you, please take it as a lesson learned.¡±


    Liu Jinhong rose to his feet and started off immediately, trailing behind his cronies.


    A silence fell over the room as the Qiu family members looked at each other withplicated emotions in their eyes. After a while, Qiu Zhenqin finally breaks the spell. ¡°Yilun, who is THAT young man?¡±


    Qiu Zhenqin¡¯s question was vague, but Qiu Yilun knew exactly what he was asking. Even as he was about to answer, they heard a wave ofmotion rise from the center of the hall.


    nked by Lu Yanwu, Old Man Lu was making his way down the stairs to the main hall.


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    Many people¡¯s eyes were lit up with excitement.


    They hade to the banquet despite the short notice not for the food, but out of curiosity.


    They knew under the Lu family¡¯s prosperous facade, things were worse than it seemed. Already, vultures circled above the Lu family whose fate seemed to be hanging in bnce. They would swarm in and rip the family into pieces as soon as they registered a sure sign of their weakness.


    ¡°I must apologize for the short notice. I invite you all here because we have an honorable guest among us today and I wish to share his blessing with all of you.¡±


    Lu Yanwu announced.


    ¡°Share his blessing?¡±


    Someone guffawed.


    It was as if they were going to meet the emperor of China. Who would use such an over the top and archaic expression anyways?


    ¡°The Lu family is on itsst leg now. We have been keeping the pressure on them for months and I wager that they have found another benefactor hoping he would scare us away. But even if they still had Lu Tianfen, they still have to cough up their wealth. Times have changed, and so has the world.¡±


    A few men sat in a circle on the second floor.


    The mood in the circle was heavy and slightly sinister. One of the men with a big scar on his face was the one who spoke up.


    Tycoons from Tian Nan province would have recognized these unsavory characters. They dabbled in both the world ofw and order and the world of criminals. Liu Jinhong would seem like a jokepared to these men.


    ¡°Scarface, don¡¯t underestimate the Lu family. I have heard that they had a benefactor who was much more deadly than Lu Tianfen.¡±


    The middle-aged man sat at the head of the circle and put in calmly. He was wearing a traditional Chinese shirt and a pair of traditional cotton shoes.


    ¡°Hehe, Chief. If that is true, then sure I will kneel before the Lu family and repent. But it has been a year, and we have never seen any sign of such a benefactor. I think the Lu family is bluffing.¡±


    Scarface said with a smirk.


    Even as Scarface was going to say more, he watched as Lu Yanwu made her way to a young man and whispered something into his ear.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s their honorable guest? A fucking kid? Haha! The Lu family is really desperate!¡±


    Scarface guffawed loudly with the many tycoons sitting with him.


    However, their leader¡¯s face changed a little as he suddenly clenched his fist.


    ¡°That is...¡±


    ¡°I would like to introduce our most honorable guest, Mr. Chen Fan from the Chen family of Jin City!¡±


    Once Lu Yanwu had gotten Chen Fan¡¯s permission, she announced Chen Fan¡¯s name to the speaker.


    ¡°Chen Fan from the Chen Fan of Jin City?¡±


    The middle-aged man was so stunned by the announcement that he didn¡¯t even notice that he had dropped his wine cup. His body froze and turned into a statue.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Qiu Zhenqin had never heard of that name before.


    Then he turned around and saw the young man. He, just like everyone else in the room, was confused.


    ¡°The Chen family of Jin City? Yes, I have heard of them. But what¡¯s the point of having a benefactor who does not preside in Tian Nan Province? Plus, he must be a third-generation member of the Chen family, what good is that?¡±


    Many people furrowed their brows and felt the formality was uncalled for.


    A few other people even sneered at the Lu family for the increasingly obvious signs of falling from grace ever since Lu Tianfen¡¯s downfall.


    Even as someone was about to take a jab at the Lu family, someone else let out a surprised cry.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Chen Beixuan, General Chen?¡±


    The announcement stirred up the crowd. Those who were well connected with forces in Zhong Hai their eyes widened in surprise and gasped: ¡°What? Chen Beixuan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned! That is General Chen in person. I have seen his picture before, looks exactly like him.¡±


    ¡°OMG! General Chen hase to Lin City? How did the Lu family manage to pull that off?¡±


    Even as most people were still trying to wrap their heads around the development, some had rushed forward to kowtow to Chen Fan.


    A few top dogs who had upied the seats on the second floor suddenly lost their calm. They rushed down the stairs, pushing others out of their way and murmured: ¡°Hurry! I need to pay tribute to Immortal Master Chen!¡±


    Suddenly, the tycoons and government officials formed a current that flowed toward Chen Fan.


    Qiu Zhenqin was an insignificant yer, so he was still clueless as to what had happened or who that young man was.


    ¡°Boss Min, can you tell me who General Chen is? Is he powerful?¡±


    ¡°Calling him powerful is an understatement. He is... invincible!¡± Boss Min was about to break free from Qiu Zhenqin¡¯s hold and rush to Chen Fan, but he suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Zhenqin, don¡¯t you know him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is my son¡¯s ssmate.¡± Qiu Zhenqin nodded.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Boss Min pped his thigh and shouted: ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that earlier? You have just hit the jackpot! With your connection with General Chen, no one in the entire Tian Nan would dare to mess with you¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Qiu family was shocked beyond belief.


    Qiu Yilun alone knew Chen Fan¡¯s identity, but he had kept his silence. However, as he watched the young man surrounded by powerful tycoons, he felt extremely inadequate and was convinced that he would never catch up with Chen Fan.


    The leader of the group of middle-aged men on the second floor also rose to his feet and heaved a sigh.¡±Well, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go meet this Immortal Master Chen. It¡¯s only a matter of time now until the Lu family ims the entire Tian Nan.¡±


    Scarface and the others looked at each other in confusion and asked: ¡°Chief, who is this Immortal Master Chen?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know.¡± The middle-aged man said as fear flickered in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think any of us can evenprehend his prowess.¡±


    His words didn¡¯t answer any questions, instead, it stoked fear inside of his listeners.

 Chapter 483 - Entering The Medicine God Valley Again

    <h4>Chapter 483: Entering The Medicine God Valley Again</h4>


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to spend too much time in the main hall, so he left with Lu Yanwu and entered the backyard.


    His only purpose was to show some support for the Lu family and he had done enough of that tonight.


    Just yesterday, Chen Fan had subjugated the entire Zhong Hai and therefore many people who lived in Lin City also heard of what had happened. Therefore, Chen Fan wagered that would be enough to deter anyone from making a move on the Lu family.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Qiu, Immortal Master wishes to see you.¡±


    By the end of the banquet, Qiu Zhenqin was stopped on his way out of the banquet hall.


    ¡°Mr. Chen?¡±


    Qiu Zhenqin and Qiu Yilun exchanged a knowing nce with each other.


    They followed the servants and quickly arrived in the backyard.


    The ¡°backyard¡± turned out to be the size of a park with a small gurgling creek running through it in the middle. There were painted pavilions and miniature bridges dotted here and there throughout the manicured garden. Many servants bustled about in the garden, wearing in traditional style Qipao dresses and their hair was up in buns. Despite their swift steps, their cotton shoes made no sound on the ground. It made the visitors feel as if they walked into a nobleman¡¯s garden a few hundred years ago.


    ¡°Such culture and wealth!¡±


    Qiu Zhenqin eximed in his mind.


    The inner sections of the Lu family residence were never open to visitors, regardless of their rank in the government or their total wealth. Therefore, it was the first time Qiu Yilun ever set foot into this opulentbyrinth.


    They arrived at the entrance of a small building. Qiu Zhenqin saw that the two vases that nked the entrance as decoration were genuine relics from the Qin dynasty. Each one of them was worth over a hundred thousand to two hundred. Such treasure was ced outside of the building by the Lu family as if it was worth nothing.


    ¡°They must be insanely rich! Us from the Qiu family simply couldn¡¯tpare. Yilun, behave yourself while you talk to Mr. Chen, be humble and don¡¯t act like a brash teenager.¡±


    Qiu Zhenqin heaved a sigh and warned his son sternly.


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Qiu Yilun nodded.


    Meanwhile, Qian Lulu and Lady Qiu were enamored by the exquisite fineries scattered around the garden. There were so many of them that they weren¡¯t sure where to ce their eyes.


    They kept reaching deeper into the garden and went through a few more fences until they saw guards standing by another entrance. These guards all bore an overbearing demeanor and even the air around them had an intimidating quality to it. They were powerful warriors, the cream of the crop among martial artists.


    Qian Lulu and the others were still clueless as to the extent of Chen Fan¡¯s real strength.


    However, when the leaders of the Lu family, including many leaders, treated Chen Fan with utmost respect, they, too, felt a deep respect for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Immortal Master is waiting for you. This way please.¡±


    The servant led the Qiu family to a magnificent pavilion and said.


    Qiu Zhenqin cracked the door open and saw Chen Fan was sitting in an arm hair, sipping a cup of tea. Old Man Lu sat across the table with his back hunched over. Meanwhile, the Queen of Lin City, the CEO of the Lus Group, was pouring more tea into Chen Fan¡¯s cup. Yukishiro Sa sat alertly behind Chen Fan.


    ¡°General Chen.¡±


    Qiu Zhenqin stered on a smile and bowed deeply to Chen Fan. Meanwhile,dy Qiu who was high on her horses also gave Chen Fan an ingratiating smile.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Qiu Yilun was overtaken by a mix of strong yetplicated feelings.


    Two years ago while they were in Hong Kong, Qiu Yilun didn¡¯t notice nearly as big of a gap between him and Chen Fan as it was now. Chen Fan¡¯s illustrious achievements sounded almost unbelievable to him.


    However, Qiu Yilun was quickly convinced of Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable power once he saw reputable tycoons and government officers, such as the immeasurably wealthy Lu family, bow to Chen Fan with deference.


    ¡°There is no need for such formality. I am Yilun¡¯s ssmate, so just call me Chen Fan.¡±


    Chen Fan said readily.


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s words, Qiu Zhenqin had eventually settled on ¡°Mr. Chen.¡± He would never dare to call the mighty figure by his name.


    Chen Fan left it at that and didn¡¯t insist them to drop the formality. He knew that it was unreasonable to expect people to treat him as an ordinary fellow human being. Not even his childhood friends or college roommates could have done that.


    ¡°I just wanted to chat with you guys. It has been a while since thest time Yilun and I talked with each other. I wonder if you have any news from school?¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Ah... yes... yes. Please chat with Yilun and Lulu. My wife and I will excuse ourselves for now.¡± Qiu Zhenqin bowed a few times and retreated from the room with his wife.


    Even after his parents were gone, Qiu Yilun still wore the ¡°Humble¡± expression in his face as per his father¡¯s instruction.


    ¡°What are you doing there? Come over here! Have you already forgotten about your boss?¡± Chen Fan threw banter at him.


    ¡°Your hoity-toity-ness has scared me.¡± Qiu Yilun heaved a sigh as his face finally softened. He sauntered over to Chen Fan and sat down.


    ¡°Boss, did you know how bossy you were? I feel like I should call you ¡®my lord¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You can think of Immortal Master Chen as the Kokushi or Grand Preceptor during the ancient time. Even kings had to show respect for him.¡± Lu Yanwu said calmly.


    ¡°Indeed! I would never expect Boss to be so far ahead of us in life already.¡±


    Qiu Yilun cracked a smile, but he couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else. What¡¯s new at school?¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand.


    The mentioning of school lit up Qiu Yilun¡¯s eyes and lightened his mood. He quickly stoppedparing himself with Chen Fan in his mind and started to reflect on their past. It wasn¡¯t long before Lu Yanwu brought out two jars of wine filled to the brim with fragrant vintage.


    Compared to the thirty-year Matai, these wines were much more vourful and more true to the terraria where the grains were harvested.


    Qiu Yilun lifted one of the jars and signaled Chen Fan to do the same with the other and swilled the content.


    Qian Lulu watched as her mind raced. In the end, she heaved a sigh of regret.


    ¡°Qinya, you are a much better judge of character than I am. You have chosen a true dragon, while I have picked a little earthworm.¡±


    Qiu Yilun got hammered that night, so Chen Fan had to order the Lu family to clean up a guest bedroom for him and Qian Lulu.


    When Qiu Yilun finally woke up the next morning, he learned that Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa were already gone.


    ¡°Gone?¡±


    Qiu Yilun¡¯s mind reeled at Chen Fan¡¯s sudden departure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, Yilun. Both you and I are ordinary people, so let¡¯s be content with our ordinary life. Chen Fan lives in an entirely different world now.¡± Qian Luluforted her boyfriend softly.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Qiu Yilun pondered for a while and nodded in the end.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was already on his way to Medicine God Valley Sect with Yukishiro Sa in tow.


    He had nned to go to Hong Kong first, but his trip to the Lu family had changed his mind.


    ¡°I need to figure out this Snow God Pce first. Someone at the Medicine God Valley Sect must know something. They have been around for hundreds of years and were well connected to all major sects. One-eyed Naga King is still guarding the fort for me in Hong Kong. He is a peak Dharma Cultivation level spell caster and could hold himself well in almost any situation, so there is no hurry to get there immediately. The Medicine God Valley Sect should be my priority.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    ¡°Huhuhu.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s white Ferrari 458 overruled across the highway.


    Tian Nan province was a few thousand miles away from Medicine God Valley Sect. However, both Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa were able to travel round the clock without taking a rest, so they reached Dragon Head City in just two days.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect was located at the Lin Shan vige near Dragon Head City.


    This vige was on the only route to Medicine God Valley Sect so most seekers of medicine would stop at the vige and rest. Over time, the quiet vige had be a bustling business hub. However, when Chen Fan arrived at the vige, he found the streets empty and the stores closed.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir. Where is everyone?¡±


    Chen Fan found a viger and asked him.


    ¡°Sigh!. The Medicine God Valley Sect closed its door to medicine seekers. Once the visitors dried up, people started moving out of the town in droves.¡± The old man said


    ¡°Are you two going to visit the Medicine God Valley Sect? You might as well turn around right now. The sect is closed.¡±


    ¡°The sect is closed?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback.


    In the few hundred years of Medicine God Valley Sect¡¯s history, never once did it shut its door to visitors.


    Chen Fan found a hotel and checked-in his luggage and started up the mountain path with only a backpack.


    It would take an average person a couple of days to reach the valley, but Chen Fan was there within a couple of hours. They arrived at the entrance to the fort that guarded the Medicine God Valley Sect before noon.


    ¡°It¡¯s Immortal Master Chen!¡±


    The ck-d guard recognized Chen Fan from the top of the fortification. His eyes lit up with tion and he shouted to the people inside the fort at the top of his lungs.


    The fort residence took whatever they could find that would make a loud din and rushed out of the fort to wee Chen Fan, trailing behind a cacophony of clinks, nks, and dongs.


    ¡°Grand Elder, Fifth Elder, Jin Yi...¡±


    Chen Fan scanned the weing crowd and noticed a lot of familiar faces.


    ¡°Uh? Where is the King of Elixirs?¡±


    Chen Fan asked.


    His question brought a pang of pain and regret to everyone¡¯s face. Already, Zhou JinYi¡¯s eyes turned red and she said, sobbing ¡°My Lord, he died a year ago.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Fan was shocked.


    ¡°My lord, ever since we got the news of your death at Siberia, the Ghost Witch Sect from southwest China joined forces with the Blood Witch Sect, Spirit Witch Sect, and sixteen other Witch Sects to attack us. Sect master had taken on three Perfected Cultivators at once and although he was able to kill one and gravely injure the other two, Sect master died in the evening due to the poison in his wounds. We were able to drive the attackers back, but our victory came at a heavy cost. That¡¯s when we decided to stop receiving visitors¡±


    Grand Elder heaved a sigh and said: ¡°Before Sect Master died, he had named Jin Yi as his sessor.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Witch Sect?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his glinting eyes.


    He had killed the young lord of the Ghost Witch Sect in order to save Yu Wenjin, and killed one more member from the Ghost Witch Sectter using Li Fire Golden Eyes. He had thought that the Ghost Witch Sect would have learned its lesson, but little did he know that they would rally the other witch sects and attack Medicine God Valley Sect and kill the King of Elixirs.


    ¡°The Witch sects had been eyeing the Medicine God Valley Sect for years. I wager that they had been dreaming of reiming Great Magus¡¯s Dharma Treasure buried in the valley.¡±


    Grand Elder put in.


    ¡°Oh? What Dharma Treasure?¡±


    Chen Fan raised an eyebrow and asked curiously.

 Chapter 484 - North Qiong Sect

    <h4>Chapter 484: North Qiong Sect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As the Grand Elder started filling Chen Fan in on what had happened in the past, aplete story finally started to surface before Chen Fan. The Witch Sects had many branches but the Dark Witch Sect had always been the leading branch. Many powerful overlords hailed from the Dark Witch Sect and remained unchallenged.


    Three hundred years ago, the Great Magus of the Dark Witch Sect became a dominant force in China. Even if China was as powerful of a nation as it was now, it would have difficulties keeping the Great Magus in check.


    The Great Magus sought medicine from the Medicine God Valley Sect, and in return, he had helped the Medicine God Valley Sect cast a Dharma Array over the valley and left a Dharma Treasure as gratitude.


    ¡°That Dharma Treasure was one of the seven Magus Artifacts that had passed down generations in the Dark Witch Sect. It was created by an Earth Level Deity a thousand years ago. The Dark Witch Sect had abided by the Grand Magus¡¯s oath and never attempted to im it personally. However, they told the other witch sects that they would offer handsome rewards to those who could bring the Dharma Treasure back from the Medicine God Valley Sect. The Ghost Witch Sect was one of the sects that had taken up the challenge.¡±


    Grand Elder heaved a sigh and said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you return the artifact to the Dark Witch Sect if they needed it so bad? Didn¡¯t you say that there is a reward?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°You are right, Immortal Master. But that Magus Artifact is truly extraordinary. It is a Tripod Cauldron called ¡°Earth Magus Tripod Cauldron.¡± Rumor had it that it was an instrument for elixir brewing used by an earth level Magus. It had been put to good use in our sect so none of the sect leaders had thought of giving it away.


    Grand Elder cracked a smile in embarrassment.


    ¡°Earth Magus Tripod Cauldron?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as his interest was piqued.


    He wagered that the so-called Earth Magus was the Witch Sect equivalent of Earth Level Deity who had reached Connate Spirit level. A Dharma Treasure from such a mighty cultivator would be ungodly powerful. No wonder the Medicine God Valley Sect would not let it go.


    ¡°What a shame that the Earth Magus Tripod Cauldron was taken away by the Ghost Witch Sect, otherwise, I would have offered it to you. Such a miraculous artifact would only realize its full potential in the hands of an Immortal Master.¡±


    Grand Elder eximed.


    The Elixir Tripod Cauldron was useless in ordinary people¡¯s hands since to use it would require a tremendous amount of energy.


    However, it would be extremely useful when it was used by Chen Fan. King of Elixirs wanted to give it to Chen Fan, but Chen Fan left the valley to fight Lei Qianjue in a hurry, so the King of Elixirs didn¡¯t get the time to do so.


    ¡°No worries, I will go to the Ghost Witch Sect and get it back.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and said proudly.


    He might not even be able to use the Connate Dharma Artifact, such as the Elixir Tripod Cauldron when he was only at the Ethereal Enlightenment level. However, the Elixir Tripod Cauldron would be a perfect little tool for him now since he had reached the Divine Sea level.


    Afterward, the Grand Elder invited Chen Fan into the valley to ask a few questions about Elixir Brewing.


    Chen Fan agreed readily.


    He had nned to groom the Medicine God Valley Sect into one of his own personal Elixir Brewing teams. Therefore he had taught them a great number of Elixir Brewing techniques two years ago. That brought the matter of forming a sect into Chen Fan¡¯s mind, so he asked the Medicine God Valley Sect if they were interested in joining.


    ¡°Immortal Master, you wish to form a sect?¡±


    Grand Elder and Fifth Elder were both ted by the revtion.


    Medicine God Valley Sect was a renowned sect that was over a few hundred years old. However, their elixir brewing skills still paled inparison with that of Chen Fan. The Medicine God Valley Sect members were shocked by the breadth and depth of Chen Fan¡¯s knowledge in Elixir Brewing.


    ¡°We, the Medicine God Valley Sect, will dly join you, Immortal Master. What will be the name of your sect?¡±


    The Grand Elder asked and bowed deeply.


    The Medicine God Valley Sect had just lost their Sect Master and was embattled by old and new enemies. If they could join Chen Fan¡¯s sect, no one would ever dare to mess with them while they were under the protection of the Living legend.


    ¡°I was in the True Martial Celestial Sect, so I could name it that. But the True Martial Celestial Sect is too far away from here, and you guys have not yet reached the requirements to join the True Martial Celestial Sect, so..¡± Chen Fan pondered a while, then said: ¡°I think I will call it North Qiong.¡±


    ¡°North Qiong Sect?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    A light shed in Yukishiro Sa¡¯s eyes as the name reminded her of the painting of the Zi Qiong Goddess that she saw in the Green Dragon Grand Array.


    ¡°Yes, the North Qiong Sect. I am the Sect Leader, and there are two other disciples. One is called A¡¯Xiu, she should have reached Transcendent State now. You might have heard of the other Disciple: Hua Yunfeng. He has just reached Immortal State a few days back. The Medicine God Valley Sect could be an off-shot chapter of the North Qiong Sect that specializes in Elixir Brewing. Jinyi will be the chapter¡¯s leader while you guys will be her assistants and chief alchemists.¡±


    Chen Fan went on to set the sect rules.


    He used to run the True Martial Celestial Sect that had branches across the universe, so he was familiar with the organizational structures of an effective sect.


    ¡°Within the sect, there will be five levels. The Sect Master, Head Disciples, Elders, Chapter Heads, Regr Disciples, and Outer sect disciples. ¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to make the organizational structure tooplicated since he didn¡¯t mean to stay on earth for too long.


    ¡°What? Hua Yunfeng is your disciple, and he has already reached Immortal State?¡±


    Members of the Medicine God Valley Sect were shocked beyond belief.


    Hua Yunfeng of Zhong Hai was a renowned Grandmaster who had presided over Zhong Hai for decades. He had been the leader of the formidable Green Gang, yet, even he had be Chen Fan¡¯s disciple. How powerful exactly was Chen Fan?


    The thought had banished thest shred of resentment the alchemists had toward Chen Fan for taking away their former identity and annexing their sect.


    Under the Grand Elder¡¯s lead, they all knelt before Chen Fan and announced in unison.


    ¡°The Disciples of the Elixir Brewing Chapter congratte you, Sect Master, for forming the new sect!¡±


    And then, they took a deep ceremonious bow to solidify their new rtionship with Chen Fan. The Grand Elder felt a heavyweight was finally off their mind after they have secured such a mighty benefactor.


    Chen Fan and the Medicine God Valley Sect always had an amicable rtionship, but the Medicine God Valley Sect was never under Chen Fan¡¯s protection.


    However, once the Medicine God Vally Sect was turned into the Elixir Brewing Chapter of the North Qiong Sect, Chen Fan had officially taken the Medicine God Valley Sect under his wing.


    ¡°Master, what about me? What is my title?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa pouted and asked.


    ¡°You? You can be the Guardian of the Sect, the same level as the other Chapter Leaders.¡± Chen Fan said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face bloomed like a flower and also unraveled her beauty that had been hidden under her icy expression.


    ¡°Since you have joined my sect, you shall never break my sect rules. ¡±


    Chen Fan pulled a cold face and grunted as a gush of energy poured out from him, filling up the entire room. The energy weighed heavily on top of everyone, sending many to their knees.


    ¡°Yes, we will abide by the sect rules.¡±


    Grand Elder and the others hurried to kowtow to Chen Fan.


    The intense pressure in the room cleared any doubts about Chen Fan¡¯s deadly power and his willingness to use it.


    He was a deadly cutthroat living legend who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take anyone¡¯s life should they offend him.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many rules in the North Qiong Sect. However, by joining my sect, you have put your lives in my hands. I want to make it clear to you right now that the reason I created this sect is to protect my family. Therefore, rule number one: Never harm anyone from the Chen family.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Everyone bowed again.


    ¡°That¡¯s it; there is no rule number two. I don¡¯t much like rules.¡±


    The others finally rose to their feet slowly after Chen Fan had finished announcing the only rule of the sect.


    Chen Fan had established the Chen family¡¯s status in the sect, but what he meant by the Chen family included only his Grandpa, parents, Sister An, Chen Ning, and Chen Guoguo. The rest didn¡¯t count. Chen Fan would offer the rest of the Chen family arge sum of money and leave them to their own devices.


    After Chen Fan set up the sect structure in a broad stroke, Zhou Jinyi and Yukishiro Sa started to work industriously to finalize many details. Both girls had experience runningrge organizations, therefore, the task was right up their alley. Chen Fan found Yukishiro Sa particrly helpful, and she had almost be Chen Fan¡¯s personal assistant. While the two girls worked out the details, he had started to teach the elders basic Dharmic formtion for Elixir Brewing. He also asked them about Snow God Pce while he was at it.


    ¡°Sect master, I vaguely remembered the Snow God Pce. Our former Sect master mentioned it to us once a long time ago.¡±


    The Grand Elder pondered for a while and answered.


    ¡°Oh? What did he say about the Snow God Pce?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and pressed on.


    One of the reasons he was here at Medicine God Valley was to find out clues about the Snow God Pce.


    ¡°Our former Sect Master said that the Snow God Pce was located deep inside of a snow mountain. They only have female members. Every ten years or so, they woulde out of the mountain to seek disciples. I wager that Miss Lu was taken by them for that purpose as well.¡± Grand Elder said.


    ¡°Do you know where the Snow God Pce is?¡±


    Chen Fan asked with knitted brows.


    ¡°I was told that the Snow God Pce was extremely secretive. Rumors about their existence have existed for thousands of years, and many have tried to seek them out, but they all failed. The only thing we know about them was that their leaders were extraordinarily beautiful women and deadly as well. Nearly all of them were of Immortal State. I had never thought that the Snow God Pce should surface during my lifetime.¡±


    Grand Elder shook his head and said.


    ¡°Sect master, we used to be a small sect, so our information is limited. However, sects such as the Dark Witch Sect, Heavenly Master Sect, or the Wu Dang Sect must know much more than we do.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and left it at that.


    At least now he knew that Lu Yanxue was not in danger, so he was not in a hurry.


    That being said, the fact that the Snow God Pce¡¯s heir had taken Lu Yanxue away without his consent didn¡¯t sit well with him.


    ¡°They better treat Yanxue well, otherwise, I will turn the Snow God Pce into a bloodbath.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    In the next few days, Chen Fan had taught more Dharmic formtion to his disciples at the Elixir Brewing Chapters. He also created a ¡°Divine Soul Token¡± for each of the disciples.


    This token was connected to the soul and spirit of the disciples and was used as a pledge for the disciple¡¯s loyalty since Chen Fan could kill anyone of the traitors by breaking the token.


    Once Chen Fan had tied up all the loose ends, he headed southwest toward the Ghost Witch Sect.

 Chapter 485 - His Last Name Is Chen

    <strong>Chapter 485: His Last Name Is Chen</strong>


    Ghost Witch Sect.


    It was one of the three greatest Witch Sects in China. The other two being the Blood Witch Sect and the Dark Witch Sect. Chen Fan already had a run-in with the Ghost Witch Sect while thetter tried to kidnap his childhood friend Yu Wenjin. In the end, the Young Lord of the Ghost Witch Sect was burned alive by Chen Fan¡¯s Li Fire Golden Eyes and Chen Fan also gained the Summoning Flute of Demon God from the Young Lord.


    ¡°Yu Wenjin followed Bai Wuji to Southwest, I wonder how did his cultivation go?¡±


    The image of a refined and innocent girl who had a heart as pure as the Saussurea came into Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    Yu Wenjin was chosen by the Ghost Witch Sect because of her pure Yin body. Chen Fan had left Yu Wenjin go with Bai Wuji because thetter had not only promised Chen Fan of the girl¡¯s safety but also that he would send the girl to the Seu Family of Grand Yin to further her cultivation.


    ¡°If I ran into Wenjin, I will invite her to the North Qiong Sect. She can also stay closer to home that way. ¡±


    Chen Fan thought.


    The Area where Medicine God Valley was located bordered Southwestern China Provinces. However, the border was made up of huge mountains, with meandering narrow roads. Yukishiro Sa, the Sect Guardian of the North Qiong Sect was an experienced driver, so the torturous road was not a problem for them.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ferrari¡¯s engine revved up in the mountain road.


    They had driven on the mountain for hours but hadn¡¯t seen a soul yet. Since they had the entire road to themselves, speed was not an issue for them.


    Their travel was punctuated by a couple of encounters with highway bandits. Yukishiro Sa had handled them with ease and Chen Fan didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger.


    Half a dayter, they have finally arrived at Rong City.


    As the capital of the Southwest Province, the Rong City was a bustling metropolis. However, Chen Fan¡¯s white Ferrari and hot femalepanion were extremely attention arresting.


    ¡°Master, where are we heading?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa asked.


    ¡°Just me a minute.¡±


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and projected out his Divine Sense.


    By now, Chen Fan could project his Divine Will as far as thirty kilometers. Therefore, he could easily cover the entire city to seek out anyone he was looking for.


    ¡°Uh? Why can¡¯t I find Yu Wenjin?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    Yu Wenjin has a Pure Yin body, therefore, her presence should stand out in Chen Fan¡¯s divine sense.


    ¡°Maybe she is not in Rong City? What about Bai Wuji?¡± So thinking, Chen Fan changed his target and started searching for Bai Wuji. Bai Wuji was a mighty fire bender, and the family lord of the Bai family, he had left a deep first impression on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Not here... no... Ah-ha! Here you are!¡±


    Chen Fan finally opened his eyes and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to Bai¡¯s Residence. It¡¯s located at the southeastern corner of the City¡±


    The Bai¡¯s Residence turned out to be a well-known location in the city and was even a registered address in the GPS maps. When the two arrived at the Bai¡¯s Residence, it was only early morning.


    ¡°Sir, this is private property, no trespassing.¡±


    The two were immediately stopped by the guards standing by the entrance. Although these guards were not Dao-Reaching Level cultivators, their swift movements were energetic. It was evident that they were of phenomenal sess level in their Internal Force cultivation.


    ¡°Please tell Bai Wuji that an old friend from Jiang Bei Si Shui county wants to see him.¡±


    A cold light glinted in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. Then he said lightly.


    ¡°Ah, and tell him that myst name is Chen.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    The guard hesitated a little as he examined the two. As the visitor¡¯s unusual appearance settled in, he turned around and walked into the residence.


    Meanwhile, in the living room of that Bai¡¯s Residence, six men and women were sitting around a table. Behind them stood many servants and disciples.


    These six individuals were of different age and sex, Bai Wuji was also among them.


    Judging by their appearances, Bai Wuji was far from the most imposing. An old man sitting motionlessly at the head of the table seemed to have the mostmanding presence. It was evident that he was a Perfected Cultivator of the Dharma Cultivation Level.


    ¡°Lord Seu, you have lost the girl, you need to give me a proper exnation.¡±


    Bai Wuji kept his brows tightly knotted. A flicker of worry shed in his eyes.


    He was walking to a gorgeous woman wearing a gown with long drapes that befitted a queen¡¯s grace. She wore her hair up in a stylish bun and therge V neck exposed much of her glowing skin withouting off as scantily-covered. Her appearance had such a graceful and aloofness to it that she might as well be a goddess that descended from the moon.


    ¡°Humph! Wenjin is my disciple too. Have you ever thought about my feelings after she was taken away from me by force?¡±


    The woman in gown flung back at him hotly.


    ¡°I have been grooming her industriously for two years and finally the Perfected Seed had started to form within her. In less than ten years, she could have reached Dharma Cultivation. However, the Grand Magus of the Ghost Witch Sect hade to me personally, demanding the girl as an offering. What choice did I have?¡±


    The woman was the family lord of the Seu Family, Seu Yunzhi. The Seu Family was one of the six greatest Dharma Spell families in Southeast Province.


    As a matter of fact, all six people sitting in the room were from the six greatest Dharma Spell families.


    Bai family, Lii Family, Yuan family, Gong Family, Seu Family and the Shi Family.


    ¡°Whatever. She is just a useless little wench in the hands of the Ghost Witch Sect. Even if she was the Vessel of the Arcane Yin Energy, the Ghost Witch Sect would never make a Perfected Cultivator out of her.¡±


    Lii Family Lord waved a dismissal.


    ¡°Just so. We wanted Yu Wenjin back then because we needed to use her against the Young Lord of the Ghost Witch Sect. But the Young Lord is already dead, so is the Magus spell he cast on us. What good is Yu Wenjin now? As for her talents, I¡¯m sure we can find substitutes. We can¡¯t start a war with the Ghost Witch Sect over a little girl.¡±


    Gong Family lord also chimed in.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Seu Yunzhi snorted but had kept her silence.


    She didn¡¯t want to see Yu Wenjin being taken away from her, but neither did she try anything to protect her. After all, Yu Wenjin was just a tool, however precious she was. Therefore, when the Grand Magus came knocking on her door and asked for the girl, she offered her up without protesting.


    ¡°You... you... sigh!¡±


    The indifference of his peers and stoked the anger inside of Bai Wuji. He stomped the ground a few times and then mmed a fist on the table, but all the while, he couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence to speak up for the girl. In the end, he heaved a sigh and said.


    ¡°Do you have any idea who Yu Wenjin was?¡±


    ¡°Humph! A useless little wrench from a backwater vige.¡±


    Before anyone said anything, a girl with an attractive face put in. Her voice had an edge to it.


    This girl looked just like Seu Yunzhi, and was equally attractive. She was Seu Yunzhi¡¯s daughter, Seu Nanan


    Seu Nanan never liked Yu Wenjin. She despised Yu Wenjin¡¯s lowly background and envied her extraordinary talent. When she heard that Yu Wenjin was taken away from the Seu family, she even felt lighthearted.


    ¡°Indeed! We all know that she is a descendant of the Yu family in Miao¡¯s Land. She was picked out by Young Lord and was sent to Jiang Bei. You then killed Young Lord and took her to the Seu Family of Grand Yin. What else is there to know about her? Do you have feelings for this girl?¡±


    Lii Family lord smiled sarcastically.


    Bai Wuji had risen to power after he imed that he hadid low the Young Lord in Jiang Bei. The Bai family also became the second most powerful family in Southwest Province, next only to the Shi Family.


    ¡°Fine. I guess it¡¯s time to tell you guys what really happened.¡±


    Bai Wuji let out a wry smile.


    ¡°Are you really that naive to believe that I have killed the young lord? He is a half-step away from Dharma Cultivation, for god¡¯s sake, not to mention all those deadly trinkets he carried with him. Even if I had killed him, why do you think the Grand Magus had allowed me to live till this day?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    His words confused his listeners.


    They had their doubts before, but in the end, they believed that Bai Wuji must have used some secret Dharma Artifact of the Bai family during the fight. After all, the young lord was not yet a Perfected Cultivator so his death was not impossible.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill Young Lord?¡±


    Lord Lii¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    Even the stately looking old man who had been sitting and listening to the conversation quietly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Of course not me! Don¡¯t you know how powerful he is, adding on that Primordial Ghost Flute, I wouldn¡¯t have defeated him even if I doubled my power. Someone else did it, someone, who was closely rted to Yu Wenjin. He had ordered me to look after Yu Wenjin after she returned to Southeast Province.¡±


    Bai Wuji said fervently.


    ¡°Oh? Now I remember that Yu Wenjin told me that she has a ssmate who was extremely powerful. I asked the girl her ssmate¡¯s name, but her lips were sealed. I always thought she was just pulling my leg.¡±


    Seu Nanan eximed.


    ¡°Lord Bai, are you afraid of that guy?¡±


    Lii Family Lord asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Hehe. The Ghost Witch Sect aside, even the six of us would never be afraid of a teenager. Even if our defense fell short, we still have the support of Perfected Cultivator Shi.¡±


    The quiet old man ran his fingers through his beard and


    He was the family Lord of the Shi Family, a Perfected Cultivator.


    ¡°Hehe. If you knew who that person is, you wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± Bai Wuji let out a cold smile.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Lord Yuan narrowed his eyes and asked offhandedly.


    ¡°He was born in Jiang Bei, and so some people call him Master Chen of Jiang Bei. I wager you might not have heard of that, but you must be familiar with another one of his names.¡±


    Bai Wuji paused as he put on a solemn expression.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The revtion had set everyone back on their heels. Even Perfected Cultivator Shi rounded his eyes in shock and disbelief. Meanwhile, Lord Lii was so terrified by the name he fell from his chair and copsed to the floor.


    Chen Beixuan?


    The number one warrior on the Heaven roll and the Living Legend?


    Even though the six family ns were located in Southeast Province, they heard of Chen Fan¡¯s name and knew he was the only person listed on the re-opened Divine Roll.


    ¡°Chen... Chen Beixuan¡±


    Seu Yunzhi¡¯s face paled.


    This name and his military title were both well known by overlords all over the world.


    They also knew that Chen Fan was a very vengeful person, and would not hesitate to kill. Many people evenpare his brutality with that of the Great Magus from the Dark Witch Sect who lived three hundred years ago


    ¡°Do you know why I am so worried now?¡± Bai Wuji managed to squeeze a smile onto his face and said: ¡°If Chen Beixuanes to question us about the girl¡¯s disappearance, what are we going to say to him? ¡±


    The others looked at each other fearfully. Even the Perfected Cultivator Shi had lost his calm and his face was taut with distress.


    Lord Bai¡¯sment had hit the mark. Even as everyone wondered if they should join forces and rescue the girl, a guard came in and said: ¡°My lords, there is a couple at the door who want to see you. The man said he knew you, and he is from Si Shui.¡±


    ¡°And he said hisst name is Chen.¡±


    The Guard added.


    A deadly silence fell over the room as if the announcement had cast a magical spell that turned everyone dumb.


    Meanwhile, life and color quickly drained away from the attendee¡¯s faces.

 Chapter 486 - My Word is The Rule

    <h4>Chapter 486: My Word is The Rule</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The guard waited for instruction for a while but didn¡¯t get any. So he looked up. He noticed that the mighty family lords were shaken to the core and their faces were as pale as paper.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Even as the guard wondered in his mind, he heard Lii Family Lord¡¯s shaky voice.


    ¡°It... it¡¯s that man?¡±


    He got no reply, but the silence had confirmed his question.


    Bai Wuji had presided over Southeast Province and it is not likely that he would have any enemy in Jiang Bei. Plus, the visitor said hisst name is Chen and he is from Chu Zhou City, Si Shui County. It must not be a coincidence. By then, even the aloof Seu Yunzhi seemed to have lost her cool.


    Anyone who dabbled in martial arts would have heard of Chen Beixuan¡¯s name.


    Chen Beixuan was not going to let the Seu Family get away with it if he heard that they had offered Yu Wenjin to the Ghost Witch Sect. Even as Seu Family rushed to improvise an excuse, she heard a cold voicee up: ¡°Lord Bai, is this how you treat your guests?¡±


    Everyone wrenched their head toward the speaker and saw a couple were already through the threshold. The man was of average looks and was in his twenties. He wore a casual outfit and linked his hands behind his back while holding a stoic and distant expression. The girl had breathtaking beauty and was in a white traditional outfit with a sword strapped to his back.


    ¡°How... How did you get in? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait outside?¡±


    The guard rounded his eyes and was about tosh out at Chen Fan.


    To his surprise, Bai Wuji abruptly rose to his feet and scurried to the young man. But he didn¡¯t get close to him. When he was still a dozen steps away from Chen Fan, he bowed deeply and said: ¡°Junior Bai Wuji wees you, Immortal Master Chen. Your presence honors us. All hail the Immortal Master Chen!¡±


    By then, everyone knew who the visitor was.


    ¡°Pee¡¯ lee Paaa...¡±


    Everyone rushed to get out of their chair and hurried toe over to Chen Fan.


    ¡°We are the six great families of the Southeast Province. We wee you, Immortal Master Chen.¡±


    The guard was rendered speechless by the development.


    People who bowed to the young man were not ordinary individuals, they included the lords of the Lii Family, Yuan family, and the Seu Family.


    Anyone of them was an extraordinary mighty figure who possessed unmatched Dharmic powers. The Perfected Cultivator Shi, in particr, was a dominant figure in the Southeast Province whose influence was rivaled only by a couple of other men.


    However, all these powerful men and women bowed to the young man. Who exactly was the young man?


    Even as the guard pondered on his question, he heard Chen Fan said slowly: ¡°Lord Bai, I trusted Yu Wenjin to you, and you had promised me Yu Wenjin¡¯s safety. What do you have to say to me now?¡±


    Bai Wuji¡¯s body trembled as words got stuck in his throat, failing to form a sentence.


    ¡°So you are Seu Yunzhi, the family lord of the Seu Family of Grand Yin? Where is Wenjin? She was going to be your disciple, so I was told.¡±


    Chen Fannded his gaze on the gorgeous woman in a gown.


    Seu Yunzhi looked up and was about to make up some excuses, however, as soon as she connected gazes with Chen Fan¡¯s indifferent and dispassionate eyes, her mind suddenly went nk and the lies she made up were nowhere to be found.


    Such was the power of the Divine Will of a Divine Sea level cultivator that Seu Yunzhi¡¯s mind was easily overwhelmed.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Ghost Witch Sect. They came to us and demanded us to hand over Yu Wenjin, or they would kill us all. What choice did we have? Why don¡¯t you pick on someone of your own size and go knock on the Ghost Witch Sect¡¯s door?¡±


    Seu Nanan shouted at Chen Fan loudly.


    Her audacious remarks terrified everyone. Her mother¡¯s legs trembled uncontrobly and threatened to bring her down to the ground.


    Seu Nanan was not only spoiled by her parents, but she had never stepped foot outside of Southeast Province. Thanks to the valor of ignorance that emboldened the girl to fling back at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Yu Wenjin was taken away by the Ghost Witch Sect?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face suddenly became severe.


    Chen Fan had listened to their previous conversation using Divine Will, so he already knew the Ghost Witch Sect was involved in Yu Wenjin¡¯s disappearance.


    However, hearing it again from Seu Nanan had stoked the fire in Chen Fan. A powerful wave of energy suddenly burst out from Chen Fan and swept across the entire hall like a hurricane. The temperature in the hall suddenly dropped a few degrees. Even Seu Nanan was shocked by the development and reckoned that she had just ruffled the feathers of someone extremely powerful.


    ¡°Very well... It¡¯s the Ghost Witch Sect, is it? They have kidnapped my friend, so they left me with no other choice than to wipe them out from this.¡±


    Chen Fan said calmly.


    However, those who had heard his words were terrified.


    ¡°Pahda!¡±


    Lii Family Lord¡¯s knees finally gave in and dropped to the ground. Perfected Cultivator Shi pleaded: ¡°Immortal Master Chen, please allow me to exin. None of us wanted to see Wenjin being taken away, so the fault is not ours¡ª¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Before Perfected Cultivator Shi had finished his words, Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and shot out two rays of Divine Light from his eyes at the old man.


    The blow sent a tremor throughout Perfected Cultivator Shi¡¯s body. He stumbled back a dozen steps and fell back. Blood spilled out from his eyes and ears.


    ¡°Sthhh.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Perfected Cultivator Shi was the head of the six greatest Dharma Spell families, a renowned Perfected Cultivator. However, he was defenseless before Chen Fan¡¯s Divine light. It was evident to the rest of the spell casters in the room that even theirbined force was still a far cry from that of Chen Fan.


    The might of the living legend far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°If Yu Wenjin is safe then I will spare your life, otherwise, I will also wipe all of you off the surface of the.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and said lightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair! Why should we pay for what the Ghost Witch Sect did?¡±


    Seu Nanan protested hotly.


    ¡°It is fair if I say so. I don¡¯t care what you think.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and refuted the girl. ¡°I know what you and your family did. If anything happens to Yu Wenjin, I will make sure the Seu Family pays for it first.¡±


    Chen Fan started off, leaving the members of six families looking at each other in trepidation.


    ¡°We are doomed. DOOMED!¡±


    Lii Family lord shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Is he being serious. Is he really going to take it out on us if anything happens to Yu Wenjin?¡± Lord Gong asked fearfully.


    ¡°I have heard that Chen Beixuan ughtered the entire Jiang Bei¡¯s underground world for one of his associates in Jiang Bei. He murdered five hundred people in cold blood, including a Grandmaster in the Lin family of Southeastern China, and half of the Dark Moon Unit from the Hong Sect. Do you think he would let us get away with it?¡±


    Lii Family lord smiled sarcastically.


    Bai Wuji and Seu Yunzhi were both shaken to the core and couldn¡¯t form a sentence.


    ¡°So what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s gather our forces and attack the Ghost Witch Sect. We might be able to turn this crisis to our advantage, and get rid of the Ghost Witch Sect by fighting alongside Immortal Master Chen.¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Shi was a seasoned cultivator, so he managed to pull himself together and think about the situation with a straight mind.


    ¡°What if Yu Wenjin is already dead?¡± Someone hazarded.


    There was no reply from anyone for a long time.


    In the end, Perfected Cultivator Shi heaved a sigh and said: ¡°Well, then we are fucked.¡±


    Chen Fan was not familiar with the geography of the Southeast Province. It was a mountainous province that bordered both the Miao¡¯s Land¡¯s and the Tibetannd. There were many Miao viges that dotted the deep jungle.


    The threat to their lives had spurred the six families to join forces and formed a formidable army that consisted of two Perfected Cultivators, nine Dao-Reaching Level cultivators, and ten spell casters and Internal Force users. They also threw in a hundred or so armed guards for good measures.


    The army marched toward the depth of the Southeast Province in a dozen jeeps and arge bus.


    Chen Fan was in a vehicle at the center of the deadly convoy.


    Sitting across him was a humble Perfected Cultivator Shi and another Perfected Cultivator whose name is Dong He. Dong He was the cultivator at the Azure Ghost Temple located in Rong City.


    ¡°If you think thebined might of the six families were able to bring the Ghost Witch Sect down, why did you wait until today to take up the action?¡±


    Chen Fan looked through the window into the distance. His question brought a frown onto his listener¡¯s face.


    The six greatest Dharma Spell families had obviously dominated the Southeast Province. Even Chen Fan was impressed by the number of powerful cultivators they could summon. Not even the Gu family or the Lu family could have done the same.


    Their influence in the Southwest Province was verging on that of the Susano Shrine at the Kyushu ind.


    ¡°Immortal Master, Ghost Witch Sect is not the only Witch Sect and all of them are in alliance with each other. If we attack the Ghost Witch Sect, the Blood Witch Sect and the Spirit Witch Sect will be obligated to join the war. The same goes for the formidable Dark Witch Sect, which we definitely didn¡¯t want to mess with.¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Shi grimaced.


    ¡°Dark Witch Sect?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    This was not the first time he heard of the name.


    The Medicine God Vally Sect had also mentioned the Dark Witch Sect to Chen Fan. And when they talked about the Dark Witch Sect, Chen Fan could sense fear in them.


    ¡°Maybe the Dark Witch Sect has an Immortal State warrior?¡±


    Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°We are not sure. The only powerful person we know in the Dark Witch Sect was the Great Magus. He lived three hundred years ago and had taken China by storm. His power was considered very close to that of an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    ¡°The Dark Witch Sect was driven out of China by General Ye from Kunlun. However, they quickly took control of a small nation and thrived. In the sixty years that had passed, not a single minute passed without them plotting to return to China. However, the presence of General Ye had deterred them from putting their n into action.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    The only other sect that had face Ye Qincang and survived was the Hong Sect. So Chen Fang wagered that the Dark Witch Sect was at the least as powerful as the Hong Sect. He also realized that the Dark Witch Sect was the main benefactor of the Ghost Witch Sect, otherwise, the Ghost Witch Sect would never dare to touch Yu Wenjin.


    As they drove deeper into the forest, the roads became narrower and the trees started to hug the edge of the road. They started to notice more viges and many native residences of the mountain. The natives looked horrified when they saw therge convoy.


    After a while, they finally arrived at the entrance of arge mountain fort.


    It was the Headquarters of the Ghost Witch Sect.

 Chapter 487 - Ten thousand Ghosts

    <strong>Chapter 487: Ten thousand Ghosts</strong>


    The Ghost Witch Sect was located deep in the mountain and they have constructed their fort in a chokepoint of the mountain path. The road past the fort¡¯s gate was a narrow winding path that was nked by sheer drops on both sides. The meandering path would eventually lead to the top of the mountain where the headquarter of the sect was.


    Looking up from the foot of the mountain, the hillside was dotted with small clusters of houses. There must be thousands of people living behind the high walls. At the very top was arge stone structure.


    That¡¯s the headquarters.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, on your mark.¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Shi bowed and said.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    Hearing Chen Fan¡¯smand the dead army formed six units and swarmed toward the top of the mountain.


    The path was treacherous and the cliffs deadly, but none of that could have stopped the spell casters and the Internal Force users.


    These Martial Artists could have scaled the tallest mountain barehanded. Even those armed soldiers were so well drilled that they were nimble and swift in their movements.


    ¡°Immortal Master, please wait here while we capture the Grand Magus for you.¡±


    Perfected Cultivator bowed deeply and then started up the mountain with Dong Hezi and Seu Yunzhi in tow. They attacked the front gate of the fort that was set in the deep recess of a stone wall.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Perfected Cultivator grunted and started an art.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Suddenly, plumes of yellow mist rose from under the ground as the earth at the foot of the stone walls trembled. The three-meter tall stone wall cracked under its own weight and the soldiers quickly filled up the cracks with explosives. After one well-ced detonation, the wall crumbled down to the ground.


    Perfected Cultivator Shi¡¯s Earth Bending skills are getting more and more impressive.


    Bai Wuji eximed.


    Each of the six families were experts in one element. The Bai family were the masters of fire, the Shi Family were experts in the earth element, and the Seu Family were skillful in the Force of Grand Yin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s join the fun.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and sauntered toward the peak of the mountain.


    ¡°Yes..¡±


    Bai Wuji lowered his head and hurried to catch up with Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the explosives took down the fortress¡¯s wall, a group of old men in ck robes were carrying out a meeting inside the grandiose stone temple at the top of the mountain. These old men all had a sinister and dark cast on their face and none of them were younger than forty. The energy that rippled around them suggested that they were all Spellcasters.


    At the center of the temple, the hall was a ten-meter tall statue of a Demon. A white-haired old man was speaking by the foot of the giant statue.


    The din of the explosion caught everyone¡¯s attention and slightly startled these old men.


    ¡°What was that? Is that an explosion?¡±


    Someone asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s an attack! Elders and the Ghost Masters, It¡¯s an attack! The alliance of the six family ns of Southeast Province have just breached our gate.¡± A guard stumbled into the temple and shouted.


    ¡°Humph! The Six family ns of Southwest you said? How dare they assault our headquarters? Order all the sect disciples and guards to fight back.¡± The white-haired old man snorted and then he turned around to face the group of ck-d elders.


    ¡°Fellow elders, please follow me to open the Array of Ten thousand Ghosts. Let¡¯s show our visitors some hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The ck-robed elders grinned as eerie green lights glowed in their dark eyes.


    The Alliance of the Six had an easy start, but they faced strong resistance once they were halfway through the top of the mountain.


    Of the thousands of residents of the fort, not all of them were disciples of the sect.


    There were also sect guards, families of the disciple¡¯s and elders. Their lives were tied to the sect and therefore, they also fought back violently.


    ¡°KILL!¡±


    Many half-naked men wearing terrible masks emerged from the dense forest, wielding all sorts of weapons fromnce and knives to guns. They shed head-on into the Alliance of the Six.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The Alliance of the Six didn¡¯t bring too many guns with them, and so most of their fighters wielded melee weapons just as the vigers did. Blood spilled to the ground and painted the jungle red while the two forces shed into each other.


    Among the retinue of vigers, some were the disciples of the Ghost Witch Sect.


    Some of the disciples cast cadaver reining spells to raise the dead as mindless soldiers, the other disciples were busy casting curses on their enemies. Although the number of Ghost Witch Sect disciples were small, their unpredictable and deadly spells took a toll on the Alliance of the Six.


    ¡°Shuuuu¡±


    An armored Martial Artists from the Lii Family rushed into the thick of danger, brandishing a long de in one hand. With each decisive hack or sh, more and more bodies piled up under his feet.


    The swift de let out a faint glow under the dim light. The Martial Artist was no doubt a peak level Internal Force user.


    Many vigers tried to stop his killing spree by throwing themselves at the guy and nearly all of them were killed by the de master before they could even get close.


    Suddenly, a disciple of the Ghost Witch Sect appeared among the vigers.


    The disciple was wearing a terrible mask and a bone wand. His body was covered in ck. He pointed his wand at the de master and let out wickedughter.


    ¡°A¡¯gu¡¯gulu¡±


    Suddenly, a ray of green light shot out from the bone wand andnded on the martial artist.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    The attack had taken the de master by surprise. He suddenly felt that his vigor and energy were sapped by an unseen force. His arms dropped down listlessly and the long de felt as heavy as a truck in his hands.


    ¡°Shoot! They have cursed me.¡±


    Before he had time to improvise a n B, a walking dead had shuffled toward him and shot out two ck rotten arms at the man¡¯s belly, tore it open and disemboweled him.


    A powerful Martial Artist, such as he was, died a violent death.


    The entire battleground was filled with such tragic and heroic moments.


    The spell casters from the Bai family had summonedrge fireballs and rained death from above. Meanwhile, the disciples of the Ghost Witch Sectmanded their mindless soldiers to rip the alliance fighters into pieces.


    So far, no one seemed to have an upper hand.


    However, the stalemate quickly came to an end once the Perfected Cultivator Shi and Dong Hezi joined the battle.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Si¡¯s first move was apanied by a deafening re.


    He had summoned a snarling rock dragon out from under the earth. This dragon was over a dozen meters long and it charged into the rank of his enemy like a huge truck. Its skin was covered with jagged edges thatcerated those who touched it. It created a bloody path among the enemies.


    ¡°de Arise!¡±


    Dong Hezi brought out a sword made out of peach-wood and hurled it out. The peach-wood used to construct the sword had been cured for over a hundred years and was harder than steel. The sword flew to the sky and remained afloat as Dong Hezi started his spell.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    Suddenly, the sword darted forward, turning into a streak of red light and plummeted into the enemy. The magical de was extremely potent to the walking dead and could strike down multiple of them with one hit.


    The sword gave off a hundred meter long de Qi just like a de in the hands of a Sword Immortal.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Chen Fan caught a glimpse of the flying sword, but he wasn¡¯t all that impressed by its power.


    Dong Hezi had used a Peach Wood Sword. Although it was a potent weapon against the walking dead, its range was very limited. It was much more inferior in power whenpared to the Lin Family¡¯s Art of Sword Reining.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s Art of Flying Sword could reach as far as over thirty kilometers and could strike down a fighter jet with ease.


    That being said, since both Perfected Cultivator Shi and Dong Hezi were Dharma Cultivation cultivators, their involvement quickly changed the tide of the battle. They weakened the Ghost Witch Sect¡¯s defense and pushed them back toward the top of the mountain.


    Even as the Alliance of the Six thought that victory was within their reach, a jarring and harsh voice came down from the mountain peak.


    ¡°You Scoundrels! How dare you barge into my sect and ughter my disciples! I will make you taste the Gnawing of Ten Thousand Ghosts!¡±


    Before the voice faded, a wave of ghastly howling came up as the sky suddenly turned dark.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    The development stupefied Bai Wuji and the others.


    Perfected Shi cast a solemn look at the peak of the mountain and said: ¡°This is the Array of Ten thousand Ghosts. I thought it was already destroyed by the Heavenly Master Sect. They must have rebuilt it.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up at the stone temple and saw a plume of dark smoke billowing out from its roof and quickly spread across the sky like a nket, blocking the sunlight.


    It took the other fighters a while to realize that it was not smoke, instead, it was a conglomeration of countless ghosts and spirits.


    ¡°They are all... ghosts!¡±


    Most of the fighters from the Alliance of the Six were average mortals so the ghastly sight had terrified them.


    ¡°Cowards and Idiots! What is there to be afraid of when you are fighting alongside the Immortal Master? The Immortal Master can banish dark spirits ten times worse than these.¡±


    Bai Wuji turned around and berated the wavering soldiers.


    He was able to reinstall some sense into the soldiers¡¯ minds and make them think more clearly.


    ¡°Yea.¡±


    They still had Chen Fan!


    Chen Fan was powerful enough to bring down a nation and defeat an army of ten thousand strong. Compared to the deadly Infantry Division 116, these ghosts would be a walk in the park for Chen Fan.


    ¡°KILL!¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Shi shouted, rallying his soldiers and spell casters to charge forward and rain spells onto their enemies.


    In order to take corporeal form in the mortal world, these dark spirits and ghosts had to take the risk of being injured by spells.


    Many evil spirits quickly changed tactics and chose to possess the vigers, turning them into fearless Martial arts experts and drove them to throw themselves at their enemies with abandon.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    After just one wave of charge, these possessed vigers and dark spirits had already significantly weakened the defense of the Alliance of the Six.


    Although the alliance had martial artists, armed soldiers, and even two Perfected Cultivators, they wouldn¡¯t stop the insistent charges.


    They were quickly overwhelmed by vile spirits and mindless vigersing from all sides. The possessed vigers were nearly impervious to pain, which made them nearly unstoppable.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen?¡±


    Seeing they were losing the battle, Perfected Cultivator Shi turned to Chen Fan and yelled at him for help.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and examined the dark shadows that blotted out the sun. His lips thinned into a smile as he fished out a Bone flute from a small gourd.


    Summoning Flute of Demon God!

 Chapter 488 - Destroying The Ghost Witch Sect

    <h4>Chapter 488: Destroying The Ghost Witch Sect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan had taken this Summoning Flute of Demon God from the young lord of the Ghost Witch Set. It was made out of a Connate Bone and once Chen Fan infused it with the five Demon Gods, it had finally be a powerful Spirit Artifact.


    The spirits and ghosts shrieked when they noticed the bone flute.


    It was as if they had seen their natural predator.


    ¡°Wooowoooo...¡±


    The flute let out a deep sound with an ancient if not primal timbre.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then came an ear-deafening re that made the earth and mountain tremble as if an earthquake. A fifteen-meter tall Golden Armor Immortal Guardian appeared in the sky, riding on the back of a Pegasus, it looked as if a Heavenly Guard had appeared out of nowhere and descended upon the battlefield.


    The Immortal Guardian¡¯s presence emanated powerful energy that swept through the battlefield.


    ¡°It is...¡±


    Soldiers and warriors on both sides of the battle were overtaken by disbelief.


    The Golden Armor Immortal Guardian had outshone the shadowy ghosts. Dong Hezi examined the Immortal Guardian in shock and then eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a top tier Demon God! Worse, it has almost reached the Immortal State!¡±


    However, before Dong Hezi could gather himself, he saw another four Immortal Guardians appear in the sky.


    They were the Immoral Guardian Yamamizuki Sho, Six Arms, Kurome, and Karasutengu.


    Each one of them was ten to fifteen meters tall and their golden glow was no less brilliant than that of Susano. The five of them stood in a row, covering nearly half of the sky, and painted the sky gold. Many vile spirits were burned to a crisp as soon as they got near these Immortal Guardians.


    ¡°Five top tier Demon Gods?¡±


    Dong Hezi was utterly shocked.


    The Azure Ghost Temple also had Demon Gods, however, even their most powerful Demon God would not be able to survive one strike from Lord Susano.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    At Chen Fan¡¯s behest, the five Immortal Guardians brandished their weapons and turned into five streaks of golden streaks in the sky. Their corporeal bodies existed in their world as Divine Souls, so physics didn¡¯t apply to them. They could walk on air just as easily as walking on the ground.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    Lord Susano brought his de up and swung it down.


    The de aurasnced forward thirty meters and banished a dozen spirits. The other Immortal Guardians quickly followed his lead.


    In a blink, the Immortal Guardians had banished over thousands of spirits, reducing the size of the ghastly army to half.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    While watching the headwind in the stone temple, many elders felt heartbroken.


    It had taken the Ghost Witch Sect generations to gather that many ghosts, and they had to painstakingly refine each and every one of them into the array. These ghosts were the greatest heritage they inherited from their sect ancestors.


    Ten thousand ghosts were a formidable force. Even the Young Lord could only contain a hundred ghosts in his Primordial Ghost Flute. Therefore, the elders had been convinced that the sheer number of spirits would easily overwhelm their enemy. However, little did they know that their enemy had five Immortal Guardians.


    These five Immortal Guardians towered before the retinue of ghosts. The energy rippled around them was even more powerful and belligerent than Perfected Cultivators.


    ¡°Old Man Shi and Dong Hezi couldn¡¯t have pulled it off. I have dealt with the Azure Ghost Temple for many years and know that even the most powerful Demon God there are far less powerful than these five. These five Immortal Guardians are very close to reaching Immortal State.¡±


    A red-faced elder eximed in a shaky voice.


    ¡°These spells remind me of someone.¡±


    The white-haired old man suddenly remembered something.


    However, his realization hade to him toote.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    The five Immortal Guardians were unstoppable as they rammed into the swarm of ghosts. The golden light shone from their armor lighting the ghosts on fire before they could even got close. Each and every attack would expel hundreds of spirits from this ne of existence.


    ¡°Huuul!¡±


    After ten seconds or so, the Immortal Guardians had already rammed through the region of ghosts and arrived at the stone temple. The five of them surrounded the stone temple in a circle.


    These Immortal Guardians were over a dozen meters tall, so even the majestic stone temple seemed puny before their presence.


    Their towering presence had stunned the vigers and some sect members. Some of them even knelt before the Immortal Guardians and prayed to them as they would to gods, but most of them chose to throw away their weapons and spun on their tails and ran. In the eyes of these dimwitted vigers, these five Immortal Guardians might as well be gods.


    ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s awaken the Ancestral Master!¡±


    The elders had lost nearly half of their ghost army and the rest were faltering. Sensing that they were about to lose the war, the Grand Elder shouted at his peers as he made his way to the demonic statue.


    The rest of the elders quickly followed him and knelt before the statue. The statue was over ten meters tall and was wearing a horrid mask that depicted a demon.


    ¡°We are in trouble, Ancestral Master! Please, help us and defeat the ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the entire stone temple shook violently. The five Immortal Guardians were already at it. If not for the protection of the Dharma Array, these have already barged into the temple and ughtered the elders.


    Looking from afar, the stone temple was shrouded in dark smoke.


    Yamamizuki Sho had raised both arms and hammered down on the dark smoke from above. The mass of dark smoke seemed to have quivered and so did the temple.


    However, this was only the beginning.


    ¡°Donn Donn Donn¡±


    Lord Kurome, Karasutengu, and Six Arms also started to work on the dark smoke.


    The dark smoke was Malice Earth Qi drawn from deep within the earth. Its protective effect was further enhanced by the ghosts that swam around it. It should be able to withstand thebined might of ten Perfected Cultivators.


    However, it didn¡¯t mean it would hold up against these five Immortal Guardians. Each one of the Immortal Guardians had reached the semi-immortal level.


    A solid strike from one of them carried the equivalent destructive power as a number of Perfected Cultivators.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Lord Susano was thest one thatshed out and he immediately undid the spell.


    He brought the golden de above his head with both hands and hacked it down at the dark smoke with enough force to rend a soul from a living being. The dark smoke quickly shattered under the attack and gave in. The de went through the smoke andnded on the top of the roof, fracturing the roofline of the temple.


    ¡°It... it is insane.¡±


    The sight had rendered the spell casters speechless.


    The scene reminded them of typical fantasy movie tropes such as a giant that smashed his way into a medieval fortress. Even Perfected Cultivator Shi and Dong Hezi recoiled at the unimaginable power.


    Seu Yunzhi¡¯s face turned pale and lifeless.


    If Yu Wenjin were dead, Chen Fan could have killed everyone in the Seu Family of Grand Yin without even lifting a finger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Fan waved an encouraging hand and then started up the mountain.


    The remaining vigers had long since given up the fight and knelt down in submission. They might be brainwashed by the sect, but they were not idiots and therefore, they wouldn¡¯t attempt a suicide mission.


    ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s catch up with Immortal Master.¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Shi quickly gathered himself and followed Chen Fan.


    Each step that Chen Fan took covered a few dozen meters, and they were not far from the top of the mountain from the outset, so Chen Fan had reached the stone temple in less than a minute. Only a handful of sect disciples tried to stop Chen Fan, but Yukishiro Sa had sent them back to their makers before they could even get close to Chen Fan.


    By then, the stone temple was in ruins.


    The five Immortal Guardians had rained kicks and punches down onto the structure, threatening to tear it down.


    ¡°Ancestral Master, are you really going to forsake us?¡±


    The white-haired old man knelt on the ground, his face awash with tears and sorrow. The rest of the elders had turned into frozen statues, their faces were pale balls amidst the darkness. Decades of training in Dharma spells wouldn¡¯t give them a shred of confidence now.


    They felt as insignificant and worthless as insects while facing the mighty Immortal Guardians.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Immortal Guardian worked tirelessly at bringing down the structure. After one forceful hammer, the door was smashed open and the stone arch above the doorway fell down and crushed a few Ghost Masters.


    The Ghost Witch Sect was seized by a pang of despair.


    Suddenly, a plume of dark smoke rose from the statue and formed a dark apparition of a half-naked giant with a mask on his face. The dark shadowy figure opened its mouth and let out a booming voice: ¡°Who has the audacity to invade my sect? I shall rain death upon thee!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Ancestral Master! He is still with us!¡±


    The elders of the Ghost Witch Sect were ted by the development.


    However, before the dark Demon God could say anything more, Lord Yamamizuki mmed a fist through the roof and bore down on to the apparition. His scintiting fist shone a bright golden light and lit up the dim temple.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The dark apparition was knocked back by the punch, it¡¯s illusionary form nearly shattered.


    It didn¡¯t end there.


    Lord Kurome shot out two beams of crimson light from his eyes at the Demon God. The energy beams seared through the demon god¡¯s body, leaving two gaping holes. Six-Armed Immortal Guardian alsoshed out at the dark shadow, turning himself into a whirlwind of sharp des, as he swooped down on the showdown. Lord Karasutengu raised his staff high above his head and mmed down onto the apparition.


    In the end, Lord Susano delivered the killing blow.


    Towering above the dimming apparition, Lord Susano brought the de to above his head and hacked down. The de was seething with energy as it shed open the air with crackling noise. It sliced through the Demon God in the middle.


    In less than a heartbeat, the mighty Ancestral Master of the Ghost Witch Sect was carved up ruthlessly by the five Immortal Guardians. The Immortal Guardian attacks eroded the Demon God¡¯s Divine Soul directly and therefore, giving him no chance to regenerate.


    ¡°It¡¯s done? already?¡±


    No one, not even Perfected Cultivator Shi and the Grand Elder of the Dark Witch Sect could believe their eyes.


    Dong Hezi murmured:


    ¡°That was a semi-immortal Demon God. But he couldn¡¯tst more than a second before these five Immortal Guardians. Are those Immortal Guardians already in the Immortal State?¡±


    Little did Dong Hezi know that even a year ago, these Immortal guardians were already able to hold up against the Snowwolf King Galdan. Their force had multiplied over the year as Chen Fan¡¯s level increased. By now, thebined might of the five Immortal Guardians could easily bring down an Immortal State Warrior.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped into the temple and stomped the floor, letting out a ring thud that reverberated in the ruined temple.


    ¡°Where is Yu Wenjin?¡±


    He scanned the elders with a cold nce and asked.


    ¡°You... are you Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The Grand Elder of the Ghost Witch Sect recognized Chen Fan. The name instilled fear into the hearts of the other elders. They knew their days were numbered.


    The white-haired old man said: ¡°Yu Wenjin has been taken by the Grand Magus to the Witch Sect Gathering¡±


    ¡°Witch Sect Gathering?


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as a cold light shed within.

 Chapter 489 - The Witch Sect Gathering

    <strong>Chapter 489: The Witch Sect Gathering</strong>


    ¡°Witch Sect Gathering?


    The other elders shivered as soon as Chen Fan spoke the words. An old man with an aquiline nose shouted out hotly: ¡°Grand Elder! How dare you betray the secret of the Witch Sects?¡±


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Chen Fan raised an eyebrow and flicked a finger, sending out an azure aura at the aquiline nose. The elder acted quickly and pulled out his defense: ayer of shimmering dark screen.


    However, any resistance would be futile before Chen Fan.


    Not even a Perfected Cultivator could have withstood his attack.


    ¡°Puhh!¡±


    The azure de auras sliced through the elder¡¯s neck and decapitated him in an instant. Seeing the brutal death, the other elders were suddenly overtaken by trepidation.


    ¡°Tell me where Yu Wenjin is, then I will leave some of you alive to carry on the legacy of your sect. Otherwise, I will see to it that the Ghost Witch Sect disappears from the face of the earth.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and spoke to the white-haired elder impassively.


    The Grand Elder swallowed down the humiliation and weighed his options. In the end, he heaved a sigh and said: ¡°Yes..¡±


    When Chen Fan started down the path that led to the foothill, the me had already engulfed the temple, with the dead bodies of elders in it.


    Of course, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t let any of those culprits live.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t kill any more of their disciples as he had promised to the Grand Elder.


    ¡°Immortal Master, did you find Miss Yu Wenjin?¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan hade out of the temple by himself, Perfected Cultivator Shi hurried toward Chen Fan and asked.


    ¡°She was taken to the Witch Sect Gathering.¡± Chen Fan cast an icy nce at the people around him and asked: ¡°Does anyone of you know what this thing is?¡±


    ¡°Witch Sect Gathering?


    The listeners gasped after hearing the name.


    Dong Hezi grimaced and said: ¡°The Witch Sect Gathering is their equivalent of the Chinese Esotericism Conference or the Martial Arts Conference. However, this gathering is muchrger in scale and follows strict procession and rules. They will vote on a Magus King to lead the Witch Sects. However, ever since the Dark Witch Sect was expelled from China, there hasn¡¯t been a gathering for fifty years.¡±


    ¡°Everyone will be there during the gathering: the Ghost Witch Sect, Spirit Witch Sect, Blood Witch Sect, Cadaver Witch Sect, Heaven Witch Sect, just to name a few. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to see members of the Dark Witch Sect, either.¡± Dong Hezi said as concern flickered in his eyes.


    Perfected Cultivator Shi asked cautiously: ¡°Immortal Master, were you able to find out the location of the Witch Sect Gathering?¡±


    ¡°They told me it¡¯s close to the border, at a ce called Mount Magus.¡± Chen Fan replied.


    Although he was not sure where it was located, it¡¯s exact coordinates was only one phone call away to Red Sparrow.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Perfected Cultivator Shi¡¯s face was lit up by the excitement. He went on to exin:


    ¡°Immortal Master, Mount Magus, is not a mountain, it¡¯s a small settlement near the border between China and Myanmar. It was awless no man¡¯snd with a harsh environment thrown in for good measures. People say that Mount Magus was controlled by the Witch Sects, and it¡¯s a haven for murders and criminals alike.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where I am going now.¡±


    Chen Fan said readily.


    Yu Wenjin had been taken away by the Grand Magus for a few days, so any minute that Chen Fan wasted would bring Yu Wenjin one minute closer to her doom. Worse, Chen Fan was outright furious after he learned what the Grand Magus was going to do with her.


    The resolve in Chen Fan¡¯s voice deterred Bai Wuji from talking Chen Fan out of his seemingly suicidal n.


    Perfected Cultivator Shi suggested Chen Fan take one of their vehicles, but Chen Fan refused the offer.


    He waved a dismissal and then turned into a streak of azure light that extended along the highway with Yukishiro Sa in tow. It¡¯s much faster for Chen Fan to run than drive a car.


    It wasn¡¯t until Chen Fan disappeared did Dong Hezi finally open his mouth.


    ¡°Brother Shi, one of the key agenda of the Witch Sect Gathering, was to elect a new Magus King. The election is going to draw all Witch Sect leaders to the gathering, including the Dark Witch Sect. Worse, I am certain that the Mount Magus is protected by the Witch Sects¡¯ most powerful Dharma Arrays. Do you think Immortal Master Chen can hold out against them?¡±


    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s none of our business now. All things are well if he could seed, but if he loses, I wish him dead and never return. One less trouble for us, I say.¡±


    Seu Yunzhi snorted and said.


    Perfected Cultivator Shi shook his head in disappointment after seeing the others nodding in agreement with Seu Yuzhi¡¯s shortsighted remark.


    Southeast Province was a traitorous mountain region. However, both Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa were extremely athletic and could scale mountains as swiftly as running on a track.


    With such speed, they reached the China-Myanmar border in less than an hour.


    The Mount Magus was a small vige nestled along a basin grove that was surrounded by impassable mountains on all sides.


    Inside the basin, the temperature was mild, and wildflowers were blooming in every corner. Meanwhile, the unique terrain around it made it a natural fortress against invaders. No wonder it had be a haven for criminals on the run.


    Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa traveled on the only road that led to the vige for a while, and then they came across a checkpoint.


    ¡°The vige of Mount Magus is closed to visitors. Please return.¡±


    The checkpoint was located at a low spot where two mountain ranges met. A group of sinister-looking men stood before the roadblock and red at Chen Fan.


    There was a hint of greedy light shining through their eyes in fits and starts. It was obvious to Chen Fan that they were Dao-Reaching Level spell casters.


    ¡°Who dares to stop me from entering?¡±


    Chen Fan charged up his energy and released a powerful pulse of Yin qi that rendered his presence as ghastly and horrid as that of a Demon God.


    ¡°Pha... Pha..¡±


    The guards backed away and then hurried to kneel before Chen Fan.


    ¡°Forgive us, Senior Magus of Witch Sect. Pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and dialed back his aggression. Then he was through the checkpoint, rounded a corner, and disappeared. The guards finally picked themselves up and looked at each other apprehensively.


    ¡°Do you know who that is?¡±


    ¡°How the fuck would I know. There are so many Magus around the world. It could be any Curmudgeon that wanted to join thepetition.¡±


    ¡°You are right. That Senior Magus is so overwhelming that I think he is as powerful as the Grand Magus of Dark Witch Sect, if not more!¡±


    The few guards murmured to each other fearfully.


    The world of Magus and Witches were much crueler and unforgiving than its martial arts counterpart. It¡¯s a dog eat dog world through and through. One wrong move or messing with the wrong person would turn these low-level disciples into food for hungry ghosts.


    Chen Fan ambled toward the Mount Magus with Yukishiro Sa in tow.


    ¡°Master, why do we have to enter from the main gate? Why don¡¯t we just descend upon them from the top of the mountain and kill all of them? I think the two of us can easily pull that off.¡± Yukishiro Sa asked curiously.


    ¡°I registered something... different and powerful in this valley.¡±


    Chen Fan scanned the valley using his Divine Will as he replied: ¡°Our mission here is to rescue the girl. Let¡¯s do that first.¡±


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan charged up his Divine Will, he gained a much clearer sense of the situation.


    ¡°One, two, three... seven Perfected Cultivators and a couple of hundred Martial Artists. It¡¯s quite a scene.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will had uncovered all the secrets inside the mountain valley. He could register the powerful presence of Sect Lords, as well as bustling servants.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. That¡¯s the Fire Lotus Seed. He must be the Sect Master of the Ghost Witch Sect.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Three years ago, he had killed a member of the Ghost Witch Sect using Li Fire Golden Eyes, the explosion that killed the victim had also sprayed Fire Lotus Seed on to the people around him, marking them with the Fire Lotus Seal.


    ¡°But where is Yu Wenjin? Why can¡¯t I sense her energy at all? She can¡¯t be dead because I would definitely sense her death.¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brows as he sieved through the information.


    Afterbing the valley many times over, he still couldn¡¯t find Yu Wenjin.


    ¡°She is either not here, or is hidden by some kind of spell. But what kind of spell can escape my detection?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    It would take a Connate Cultivator to hide the girl¡¯s presence from Chen Fan. However, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t even register a single Immortal State Warrior in the valley, much less Connate Cultivators.


    ¡°Since Yu Wenjin is not here, things are much simpler now.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    After he said that, he sauntered toward the Mount Magus with a newfound relief.


    When they arrived at the vige, they saw not only many Witch Sect leaders but also natives and wanted criminals. Thetter were not allowed into the Gathering, so most of them simply wandered around in the streets.


    These scoundrels all wore a menacing expressions on their faces.


    Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa had immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention as soon as the two set foot into the vige. Yukishiro Sa¡¯s gorgeous appearance and Chen Fan¡¯s seemingly wimpy physique were deadly sins in the eyes of the criminals.


    ¡°Fresh meat and an easy picking!¡±


    Many men ogled at Yukishiro Sa with lewd intent in their eyes.


    In Mount Magus, strength is the only currency. Without it, one might have to pay for their weakness with their life, much less otherworldly possessions.


    ¡°Halt! This is the Witch Sects¡¯ property. Move away or die.¡±


    Chen Fan arrived at the entrance to a za that was closed off for the Witch Sect Gathering. A row of impassive Witch Sect disciples line up by the entrance like tin-soldiers. The energy generated from them suggested that they were all Dao-Reaching Level Overlords.


    One of the tin soldiers shot Chen Fan a hot re and stopped Chen Fan.


    ¡°I am looking for someone.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up, beaming from side to side.

 Chapter 490 - Barge Right In

    <h4>Chapter 490: Barge Right In</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Xiao Qi, what do you think? Who are they?¡±


    The presence of Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa had drawn arge crowd behind them.


    They stood in small groups a dozen meters away from Chen Fan. Among them were de-wielding sword masters, muscr Physique Refinement masters, sinister-looking spell casters, and even a few Japanese Ninjas with gaunt faces.


    The vige of Mount Magus was located on a no man¡¯snd along the border. The presence of the mighty Witch Sects also made it difficult for order and justice to reach here.


    Wanted criminals and Extraordinary Ones walked freely in the streets, trying to wait out whatever trouble they stirred up. All of them had a few tricks up their sleeves; otherwise, they Wouldn¡¯t havested long.


    ¡°Brother Loong, I can¡¯t see Dharmic powers in that cocky little shit, but that thot with a sword on her back is a different story. Do you think she is a Kendo Master?


    The man who asked the question was called Xiao Qi, and he was in his twenties. He was skinny and wiry looking but his eyes glinted a sharp light.


    Brother Loong furrowed his brows and pondered.


    He was from the same Feng Shui Sect as Xiao Qi and knew that his sect brother had opened his Yin Yang Eyes at a very early age and therefore was sensitive to the energies flowing in Martial Artist¡¯s body.


    Xiao Qi had sensed great power in that girl, so could she be a phenomenal sess if not peak level in Internal Force cultivation?


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize her, is she new? Damn, look at that body though. Imagine how much money she would fetch if we pimp her out to the warlords in Myanmar. I have heard those warlords love female guards.¡± Brother Loong said.


    ¡°Brother Loong, you mean....¡±


    Xiao Qi was taken aback by what he heard. He turned around and noticed the greed in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I got the word that Scarface Liu had sold off his skunk bitch to a high-ss John, some kind of military dude in Thand. He got ten million US dors for it. This hot thot is worth much more than Scarface Liu¡¯s girl, I say twenty million, easy.¡±


    Brother Loong said with an ugly grin.


    Even as the others put on lewd smiles on their faces and fantasized what they would do to the girl, they heard a loud nk.


    They turned around and were all stunned by what they saw. The girl had unsheathed her de and hacked the guard into two pieces.


    ¡°Shen... she killed people from the Witch Sect!¡±


    Brother Loong and the others were stupefied by the development, many people gasped.


    ¡°Is she crazy? Does she know that she is on the Witch Sect¡¯s turf? No one can protect her here. What is she thinking?¡±


    Brother Loong shook his head and looked disappointed.


    If Witch Sect were after Yukishiro Sa? He would never be able to have the opportunity to pin the girl under his thumb.


    Meanwhile, the Witch Sect¡¯s disciples at the entrance were not having it.


    ¡°How dare you! Not even the Hong Sect or the Lin Family members could leave here alive after killing one of Witch Sect disciples.¡±


    ¡°You make fun of my master, you die.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa held the de in one hand and said coldly.


    ¡°Courting Death!¡±


    Her reply riled up the other disciples.


    The leader of the disciples charged out like a panther, heunched into the air, shot both arms and curled his fingers into a w.


    ¡°Shooshooooshooo.¡±


    Five crimson energy rays shot out from the tip of this man¡¯s finger. They pierced through the air like sharp daggers. The gleaming energy was ten centimeters in length and seemed sharp enough to cut open steel.


    ¡°He is the third senior disciple of the Blood Witch Sect, Euo Tianpeng. A mid-stage Dao-Reaching Level spell caster. His Art of Crimson ws was indeed powerful and would be a headache for even the Peak Level Internal Force users. That girl is in big trouble.¡±


    Xiao Qi exined.


    The people around him, including Brother Loong, all pulled a taut face.


    Euo Tianpeng was one of the most reputable Overlords in Mount Magus. Those who had to hide at Mount Magus were mostly of initial sess in their Internal Force cultivation. Since the more powerful ones could have easily gotten away with breaking thew.


    Even as Brother Loong shook his head and heaved a sigh, he heard a loud nk.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    A brilliant azure de auranced out form Yukishiro Sa¡¯s hand and went through the Art of Crimson ws as knives would to butter. Before Euo Tianpeng had realized what had happened, he was sliced into halves.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    Two halves of Euo Tianpeng¡¯s body thudded back to the ground, spilling his entrails all over the ground. He was not dead just yet, so he screamed painfully at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Brother Loong and the others were shocked by the development.


    The Third Senior Disciple of the Blood Witch Sect was killed by a girl so easily? Who was this girl? Was she a Semi transcendent or a grandmaster?


    ¡°Impossible. Even a Semi transcendent level cultivator would be a core member of any reputable sect, much less a Grandmaster. There were no more than twenty Grandmasters in China.¡±


    Brother Loong shook his head in disbelief.


    Meanwhile, those disciples guarding the entrance were stupefied by the development.


    ¡°How dare you kill my Sect Brother Euo? Brothers, let¡¯s kill this couple and avenge our sect brother!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    Suddenly, countless shadows charged at Chen Fan and the girl from all directions.


    These disciples were from all different kinds of Witch Sects: Ghost Witch Sect, Blood Witch Sect, Fire Witch Sects, just to name a few. Therefore, the spells they used were all different as well.


    The Blood Witch Sect used the Art of Crimson ws that excelled in close-quarterbat, the Ghost Witch Sect were experts in curses; the Fire Witch Sects bent the Divine me to their wills and were Physique Refinement masters.


    There were over a dozen of them attacking at the same time.


    Each and every one of them was at the least Dao-Reaching Level spell casters. The energy emanated from them was so overwhelmingly powerful that even Brother Loong felt terrified by it. No wonder the Witch Sects had imed supremacy in The Mount Magus.


    Despite the threat, Chen Fan remained motionless. Yukishiro Sa brought the de over her head and then drew a pattern of a lotus flower in the air.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    The sword Lotus bloomed, stretching out its petals that were pure and untainted by the dirt of the mortal world. Despite its marvelous appearance, it contained deadly energy that could cut through metal.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    As soon as Yukishiro Sa engaged and the disciples, a wave of painful cries came up.


    A dozen bodies were sent flying and none of them were able to pick themselves up once they thudded back onto the ground. Some were severed in half and some had a gaping hold on their chest.


    A pin-drop silence suddenly fell over the area.


    In a blink, Yukishiro Sa had killed seven disciples and wounded more. Worse, any of the seventeen disciples that were either dead or injured would be considered mighty figures in their own right.


    ¡°Grandmaster! She is Grandmaster! Could she be the Japanese Kendo Master, Erika?¡±


    Brother Loong¡¯s face turned pale. He stammered as his legs trembled.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. Erika is already in her forties, she is too young.¡± Xiao Qi shook his head


    Even as everyone tried to wrap their heads around the situation, they watched as the young couple entered the main entrance.


    Brother Loong eximed under his breath.


    ¡°All the seventeen Witch Sect Grand Magus are in there. There are at least six Perfected Cultivators, not to mention the other elders and sect guardians. They are almost definitely going to die!¡±


    The rest of the people also looked at each other in fear and confusion.


    Their n of kidnapping Yukishiro Sa had long since evaporated. No one in their right mind would make a move on the ruthless girl.


    Meanwhile, a crowd of Magus gathered around at arge za and were carrying out an ancestral worship ceremony.


    This za was a huge football field size open space. It was surrounded by a ring of tall structures. Many leaders of the Witch Sects sat cross-legged on the ground.


    A tall tform was erected in the middle of the open space and on it stood seven individuals.


    These seven men and women each had a unique cast and countenance. Some looked eager and spirited, some were gloomy and sinister, some looked belligerent and some carried a sadistic air around them. However, the most attention arresting individual of the group of people was a young man.


    This young man was only in his twenties.


    By then, he stood at the head of the column with his chin up. Meanwhile, the rest of the Magus lowered their heads at his beck and call. There was a dark and unpredictable quality to the energy that rippled about him. It was evident that he was the current Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect.


    ¡°Grand Magus, you have reached the seat of power at the Dark Witch Sect before you even reached thirty, and dominated the politics of Myanmar. Your illustrious achievement makes us feel embarrassed for ourselves. I wager that among your generation, only Lin Pojun and the girl from the Ye family are your equal. ¡±


    Ghost Witch Sect¡¯s sect master said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Haha, Grand Magus of Ghost Witch, my lord father is very pleased that you have reimed the Earth Magus Tripod Cauldron from the Medicine God Valley Sect. But even that couldn¡¯tpare with the Arcane Yin girl you have offered him. With such a precious subject, My Lord¡¯s father could finally reach the Art of Seven Malice Yin God. Your efforts will be greatly rewarded. What is that desire?¡±


    Grand Magus tried to hide his pride, but the glint in his eyes betrayed him.


    The Sect Master of the Ghost Witch Sect beamed from side to side and said: ¡°It is my honor to serve the Grand Magus, I dare not to ask for anything. If there is anything, I would appreciate it if Grand Magus could talk to Chen Beixuan so that he would finally get off my back.¡±


    Chen Beixuan!


    The name stunned the other magus.


    Even though most of them were from Southeast Asia, they have Chen Fan¡¯s name before.


    ¡°Humph... Chen Beixuan, you said? He is nothing.¡± The Grand Magus¡¯s face changed slightly, but he was able to gather himself and said in a cold voice.


    ¡°My Lord father used to be on the Divine Roll as well. Had put on another sixty years of cultivation since then, and with the aid of the art of Seven Malice Divine Soul, he would even take on Ye Qincang if he had to, much less Chen Beixuan. ¡±


    Even as Sect Master of the Grand Magus rose to his feet to thank the Grand Magus, a loud re came up.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The huge gate was blown open from the outside, and rammed into a group of unwitting Witch Sect Disciples, sending countless dead bodies flying.


    ¡°Who is that? How dare you barge into the Witch Sect?¡±


    Grand Magus mmed the table and stood up, the rest of the Magus followed his lead. Tension quickly rose but none of the magus seemed scared. Some of them even let out gloating smirks.


    Suddenly, they heard a cold voice drifting in from outside.


    ¡°Grand Magus,e ept your death.¡±


    They watched as a young man ambled through a plume of dust with his hands linked behind his back. There was an indifferent and impassive quality to each and every step he took. Behind him was a girl in a white outfit, carrying a de on her back.


    Sect Master of the Ghost Sect was taken aback at first and then he recognized the young man. He shouted: ¡°You again?¡±

 Chapter 491 - I Need to Kill Someone First

    <h4>Chapter 491: I Need to Kill Someone First</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Tsk, tsk... Who are you? How dare you barge into the Witch Sect Gathering?¡±


    Before the Sect Master of the Ghost Witch Sect said anything, a burly man with red hair and vibrant red tattoos covering his body let out a shriek and shot out a hand.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A giant palm made out of mes appeared out of nowhere. Dark smoke billowed from the fingertips, and an even darker mist shrouded the palm. Thebination of the smoke and the fire emitted deadly Poisonous Fire and Yin Qi that would kill anyone upon contact.


    The attacker was the Fire Magus.


    Although the Sect Master of the Fire Magus was not as powerful as the Sect Master of the Ghost Witch Sect, he, too, had reached the mid-stage of Dharma Cultivation. His Art of Poison Fire Palm was particrly renowned for its deadliness due to its Martial-Dharma Dual Cultivation. Most Grandmasters would not survive a direct hit from the attack. Worse, the Sect Master of the Fire Magus had a bad temper and was not afraid of flexing muscles.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Before Chen Fan fought back, Yukishiro Sa was already at it. She unsheathed her de and sent out an azure de aura that sliced through the poisonous fire.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    The Azure de Aura hacked open the fiery palm. The palm fizzled and disappeared after a huge explosion. The deadly fire and smoke spilled out in all directions andnded on the bodies of many Elders who sat cross-legged on the ground, killing many among them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack him together and offer her to the new Magus King.¡±


    Sect Master of the Serpent Witch Sect rose to his feet and shouted.


    He stomped on the ground with the butt of a serpentine staff and summoned a Snake Spirit Witch had taken the corporeal form of a green arrow out from the tip of the staff. The arrow shot out and traced a smear of the greenish-grey line in the air as it plummeted into Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa.


    Meanwhile, elders of other Witch Sects also attacked.


    A hundred or so elders and disciples from neen different Witch Sects and all of them had reached mid-stage of Dao-Reaching Level. Theirbined might finally made Yukishiro Sa falter a little.


    However, Chen Fan was still unaffected by the threat. He looked to the Sect Master of the Ghost Witch Sect and asked: ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Sect Master of the Ghost Witch Sect¡¯s face darkened and didn¡¯t say a thing.


    ¡°Tell me now, or die.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and took a step forward.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan had put in no more effort than it took to put one foot before the other, however, his action looked as if that of a primordial giant. The impact between Chen Fan¡¯s sole and the earth ushered in an ear deafening re and a powerful shock wave. As if magic, Azure de Auras shot out from the tip of Chen Fan¡¯s fingers and shot at the snake spirit, banishing it to the void. The energy went past the snake spirit and hacked the elder of the Spirit Witch Sect into halves.


    However, this was only the beginning of their punishment.


    Chen Fan took another step forward.


    With a casual wave of a hand, he had pressed a Sect Guardian who had thrown himself at Chen Fan t against the ground.


    Then Chen Fan took the third step.


    He shot out a finger and poked the forehead of a young lord from the Spirit Witch Sect, making it explode in an instant.


    Fourth Step...


    Chen Fan killed an enemy with each step he took. Each death was different than the one that came before it. Some died from the Azure de Qi, some by physical force, some by the soul energy and some were killed by violent curses.


    Once Chen Fan finished neen steps, there were neen more corpses lying on the ground.


    He had killed an Overlord in nearly each and every one of the neen Witch Sects.


    His enemies¡¯ faces changed as reality finally set in. Even the Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect looked gloomy and concerned by the development.


    ¡°Who is this young man? His Martial arts, Dharma Spells, and Soul Energy cultivation are all sublime. Plus, he is so young! Is he the new Azure dragon from Kunlun?¡±


    The Sect Master of Spirit Witch Sect said loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Azure Dragon is an expert in Martial-Dharma Dual Cultivation and excelled in Curse Sorcery, as well as Vajrayana arts. There is no way that this young man would have known so much at such a young age.¡± Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect shook his head and then looked to the Sect Master of the Ghost With Sect.


    ¡°Sect Master, you this man seemed to be after you, do you know who he is?¡±


    Everyone looked to the Sect Master of the Ghost With Sect curiously.


    An array of emotions surfaced on the Sect Master¡¯s face and in the end, he murmured reluctantly:


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The revtion had stupefied all the listeners.


    Chen Fan had been active in Northern China, far away from Southeast Asia and southern China where the Witch Sects operated. Therefore, no one had expected that it was Chen Fan.


    However, as the reality setting in, even the Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect could no longer remain calm.


    ¡°Pahda!¡±


    By then, Chen Fan had already made his way to the tform.


    He took twenty-five steps in a row and ended the lives of twenty-five Dao-Reaching Level overlords. The growing death toll had instilled fear into his enemies.


    Those Chen Fan had killed were all elites of each sect.


    ¡°Donn Donn Donn¡±


    Chen Fan started up the stairs that led to the tform. Other than the Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect, the other magus rose to their feet and looked nervously at the approaching living legend.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, why do you barge into our gathering and kill my people? Do you think the Witch Sects are pushovers?¡±


    Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect sat steadily in an armchair and asked with a dark face.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Chen Fan ignored the Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect, instead, he locked his gaze on the Sect Master of the Ghost With Sect.


    His question had terrified the hundred-year-old Magus. His face was pale and lifeless and his body trembled uncontrobly. All the while, he refused to say a thing.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, how dare you ignore me.¡±


    Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect railed against Chen Fan.


    He was the current Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect, the inner disciple of thest Grand Magus, any one of his decisions would affect countless people¡¯s lives. Plus, he was here to im the throne of the Magus King, so he wouldn¡¯t let Chen Fan ruin his n by disrespecting him.


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and shot out an arm.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A crackling of thunder came up from a distance, as a ten-meter long apparition of a hand appeared in the sky. It bore down onto the Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect with the weight of a mountain.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    The Fire Magus, Battle Magus, and the Crimson Magus all reacted quickly to ward off the attack.


    They hurled one spell after another up into the sky to block the Azure hand. The Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect also pulled a dark face as dark energy rose from his body and morphed into the shape of a palm the same size as Chen Fan¡¯s spell.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The Azure palm in the sky didn¡¯t even move an inch after the attacksnded on it. Some attacks even bounced off of the Azure palm andnded on the magus, killing many in the process.


    The giant azure palm kepting down with an unswerving conviction.


    It easily crushed through the ck palm, and thetter fizzled and disappeared. The Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect blenched, and hurried to fish out a small drum made out of human skin. He bit open the tip of his tongue and spat out a wad of blood at it.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    The drum soaked up the blood and flew to the sky, unleashing a curtain of crimson energy that wrapped around the Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s attack was not so easily defended.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud re came up that sounded like a church bell bellowed around people¡¯s ears.


    Under the immeasurable pressure of the Azure palm, the crimson screen shattered and so did the drum. With nothing standing in its way, the azure palm went straight through the earth and created a crater a few meters deep. The crater was in the perfect shape of a palm with palm lines and all.


    ¡°Incredible!¡±


    The Magus gasped in unison.


    Even thebined might of six Perfected Cultivators couldn¡¯t slow down Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    Right before the crimson energy screen gave in, The Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect pitched his body to a side and escaped the deadly attack by a hair¡¯s breadth. However, he had permanently lost a precious drum to the attack. The Drum was one of the seven top Magus Artifacts in the possession of the Dark Witch Sect.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Chen Fan still had his eyes fixed on the Sect Master of the Ghost With Sect and asked.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, The Witch Sects has neen branches, and millions of members across the globe. Do you really want to be our enemy?¡±


    Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect asked vehemently.


    The stress finally frayed the edge of Sect Master of the Ghost With Sect¡¯s mind. His face changed as he shouted at the top of his mind.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I have offered Yu Wenjin to the Grand Magus God to feast on her Arcane Yin body. You are already toote, she must have all but been consumed by the Grand Magus God.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face suddenly became severe.


    A deadly tension suddenly made the air feel heavy as a pulse of energy swept across the entire za. The hearts of the seven Perfected Cultivators all sank to the bottom of an ice cave.


    A horrid illusion yed out right before their eyes: it was the scene of hell.


    They saw a powerful banishing the purest evil and ughtering the mightiest gods. It was a universe of terror and pain, not a single was intact and not a single race could avoid the senseless ughtering.


    So powerful was Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will that he could send visions into other¡¯s minds. These illusions were all fragments of Chen Fan¡¯s brutal past.


    ¡°Arrh!¡± ¡°Arrh!¡± ¡°Arrh!¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    The mind of Ghost Magus was the first one to go. His mortal coil could notprehend these unthinkable visions, the mere attempt to make sense of this scene would result in aplete meltdown of his mind. The old man¡¯s eyes darted left and right restlessly as he fumbled to back away.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward without any expression on his face.


    His feetnded on the Ghost Magus and reduced thetter into a bloody mush.


    Chen Fan started an art to draw the Grand Magus¡¯s soul into his grasp. Then he spat out a golden me at the translucent soul, reducing it into nothing.


    ¡°If anything happened to Yu Wenjin, I will kill each and every one of you and wipe the Witch Sects off the face of the earth.¡±


    Chen Fan said coldly with an impassive voice.


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan fearfully. They heard the painful cry of the Grand Magus as his soul was being burned away. In the end, the translucent soul turned into a thin puff of smoke and disappeared.


    It was the first time these Magus saw anyone¡¯s soul being annihted.


    Such a deadly and unforgiving method was unheard of.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, aren¡¯t you afraid of my Lord Father?¡±


    Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect asked with a hard face.


    However, Chen Fan replied to him with a de Aura that gleamed gold.

 Chapter 492 - Slaughter House Witch Sect

    <h4>Chapter 492: ughter House Witch Sect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Shoo!¡±


    The Sword of Essense Restoring flew out of the gourd hitched by Chen Fan¡¯s waist and made a golden circle in the sky before it plummeted down at the Fire Magus. As soon as it severed the head of the Fire Magus, the de whirled toward the Blood Magus.


    ¡°Art of Blood Explosion!¡±


    The Blood Magus shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Suddenly, his face flushed red as a bloody mist made out of Aether Qi sprayed out from his body. The Blood Magus charged up his energy and backed away at incredible speed. His movement was faster than any peak level Dharma Cultivation spell casters.


    However, he was still too slow to outrun the flying sword.


    From the corner of his eye, the Blood Magus caught a glimpse of a streak of golden glow before realizing that the flying sword had severed through his waist, cutting his body in half.


    The flying sword didn¡¯t slow down as it plummeted into the next victim.


    By then, there were only six remaining on the tform. Other than the Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect, the other five Perfected Cultivators all charged up their energies to ward off the attack. Some toughened their bodies and strengthened their physique, some abandoned their physical form and escaped with only their soul intact, and the rest produced a Dharma Artifact to enhance their power.


    However, none of them could save themselves from the deadly flying sword.


    With one fell swoop, the Sword of Essense Restoring killed five Perfected Cultivators, severing their heads clear off of their shoulders.


    Chen Fan had ended the lives of five Perfected Cultivators without even lifting a finger.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    The flying sword turned around and made a full circle around the tform before it bore down on the Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect let out a desperate howl.


    He hurled at all the spells under his sleeves at the iing sword to stop it, but none worked. This sword was forged by the Sword Secret, the Exalted Cultivator a few thousand years ago. Chen Fan had imbued it with his Immortal State energy and could use it to strike down a fighter jet, much less the flesh of a mortal.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The golden sword cut through sevenyers of energy screens that protected Dark Magus and was about tond a direct hit on the Dark Magus¡¯s head.


    Suddenly, a plume of dark mist shot out from the bone ne around Dark Magus¡¯s neck.


    This dark mist billowed up into the air and it¡¯s flowing mass formed an apparition of an old man in a dark robe. It was difficult to make out the features on the old man¡¯s face, but his eyes glowed green against the dark matter that formed its shape.


    ¡°Lord Father!¡±


    Dark Magus eximed under his breath.


    Chen Fan growled at the shadow: ¡°Kill!¡±


    The golden sword didn¡¯t stop as it plunged into the Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect¡¯s neck. Even as the Dark Magus¡¯s head rolled to the ground, his face was awash with disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan could have killed him right in front of his powerful Lord Father.


    ¡°NOOOO!¡±


    The shadowy apparition flickered as the old man let out a saddened howl.


    The flying sword flew up and bore down on the shadowy figure from above, severing the Illusion Form into two halves. Then the sword turned around and shredded the illusion form into countless fragments.


    Once the de and banished the Illusion form, it brought itself up, tracing a gleaming golden arc in the air, and then swooped down at the crowd of Magus.


    ¡°Please, no!¡±


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, we surrender!¡±


    ¡°We will lead you to the Dark Witch Sect!¡±


    The leaders of the other witch sects were terrified by the development. They shouted their capittion out at the top of their lungs.


    Chen Fan had killed six Perfected Cultivators in one strike and struck asunder the illusion form of the Grand Magus God. By then, no one in their right mind would rise up against him. However, their penance hade toote.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    Shafts of golden lightnced up into the sky as the Sword of Essense Restoring hacked and shed at its victims, harvesting lives with a striking economy of motion.


    The might of the flying sword over trumped the protective effects of any Dharma Spells, Divine powers and Martial arts.


    In his moment of enlightenment, the Buddha had famously said: ¡°A flickering of a finger contained sixty most basic units of time. In each of those unfathomably short moments, nine hundred lives were lost and another nine hundred were born.¡±


    Thus it was, Chen Fan had killed hundreds of people in less than a fraction of a second, turning the za into a bloodbath in a blink. The sight was so brutal that it even stupefied Yukishiro Sa.


    After thest man standing was reduced into two bloody stumps, the Sword of Essense Restoring returned to Chen Fan. Its sharp edge was untainted by blood, and its body still humming excitedly, as if it was eager to bring more bloodshed to the world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these men and women are just an appetizer for you. There will be more for you.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and stood motionlessly in between two newly-formed rivulets of blood.


    ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡± Yukishiro Sa lowered her head and asked with a slight hint of fear.


    ¡°We will bring the same destruction to all Witch Sects.¡± Chen Fan let out a cold smirk and said: ¡°But before that, we might as well cleanse the world of this stinky vile ce. ¡±


    He started an art and drew the souls of the six Perfected Cultivators he had killed into the yellow gourd. He would need to rely on these souls to locate the Dark Witch Sect.


    Meanwhile, the same group that was eyeing Yukishiro Sa still congregated near the entrance of the za.


    The expectation had made them feel like they had been waiting for a century, while in reality only a few minutes had passed.


    ¡°Brother Loong, what do you think is happening in there? I heard noises for a few seconds and then everything went quiet. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xiao Qi asked curiously.


    ¡°What is going on, you ask? Are you thick? The two fresh people are dead meat now, that is what is going on. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Brother Loong smirked and then shook his head andmented. ¡°I was right! That bitch is no pushover. Shested a good few minutes against so many powerful elders. Damn! I should have acted sooner and pinned her under my thumb. She is going to be priceless on the market.¡±


    Even as everyone guessed what had happened, Xiao Qi¡¯s face changed and then he pointed a finger at the za.


    ¡°Brother Loong, look! What is that?¡±


    Brother Loong looked up and saw a young couple walking out of the za. There was no blood on their shirts, not even any sign of a scuffle.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Brother Loong was taken aback.


    There were seven Perfected Cultivators and many leaders from all neen branches of the Witch Sects. They would never let the young couple out of there unharmed.


    Even as Brother Loong pondered, someone came up to the girl to ho at her.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The young man wearing a casual outfit snorted and waved a hand, shot out a golden shaft of light from his hand. The energy beam right through the person¡¯s head turned around and shot directly at the crowd.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Before Brother Loong realized what had happened, the light had cut through his neck and all of his cronies.


    After having killed the crowd in one strike, the Sword of Essense Restoring didn¡¯t return to Chen Fan, instead, it charged toward the vige.


    ¡°Go, kill everyone in Mount Magus.¡±


    Chen Fan stood impassively and looked into the distance indifferently.


    This vige was the source of many heinous crimes. The vigers were either from the Witch Sect or wanted criminals around the world. Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t hesitate a second to kill them.


    ¡°Arhh! Arrhh!¡±


    The Vige of Mount Magus was awash with painful cries and maddening howls.


    The chaos soon the vige was aze. The golden de danced around the mes and painted the fire with blood.


    Some people tried to run away, some even tried to attack Chen Fan.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will had covered the entire vige and he would see to it that there was not a living soul remaining in this vige.


    He controlled the de Qi from a distance and turned the entire vige into a bloodbath.


    In the end, the entire vige was engulfed by fire when there was no single living person left.


    ¡°Hoooluuuu.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa watched as the red tongue of the me rose to a few dozen meters tall. She felt cold, even the hot ze around her couldn¡¯t supply any warmth to her. Chen Fan had massacred the entire vige.


    By then, she finally started to realize how little her master cared about mortals.


    ¡°Master, where are we going next?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa asked.


    ¡°The headquarters of the Dark Witch Sect. If the Grand Magus God really killed Yu Wenjin, I will spill his blood over Yu Wenjin¡¯s grave to avenge her.¡±


    Chen Fan said slowly.


    The thought of the docile and kind-hearted ssmate being consumed by the Grand Magus God stoked up the fire inside of Chen Fan.


    Although Chen Fan was not sure what Art of Seven Malice Divine Soul was, he could tell from its name that it would inflict such excruciating pain on Yu Wenjin that would make death pale inparison.


    ¡°If you dare to harm my friend, I will kill you even if you are the Perfected Immortal of the Nine Heavens.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted as he looked toward the south, where the Dark Witch Sect was located.


    Meanwhile, in the Dark Mountain just outside of Myanmar¡¯s capital.


    This mountain was a dormant volcano and it was constantly shrouded by poison mist, Malice Smoke and Yin qi. Such an unforgiving environment was not suitable for human life.


    Theck of human activity gave birth to many rumors and legends about the mountain. A few decades ago, a group of men and women from China took over the mountain and spun the legends to their advantages. By then, even the president and chief generals of Myanmar woulde to the Dark Mountain to pay tribute to the old sage that lived there.


    In a temple deep inside of the Dark Mountain, a ck-robed elder sat cross-legged on the ground.


    With each breath he took, he drew out powerful Dark Malic Qi deep within the earth and channeled it into his belly.


    Suddenly, the old man opened his eyes. His face was still shrouded by darkness, but his eyes shone like two green balls of fire.


    ¡°Who was he? He killed my child and struck my Illusion Form, I will make him pay!¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice boomed in the valley. The earth started to tremble as if an earthquake.


    Many disciples of the Dark Witch Sect knelt on the ground and dared not to look up.


    ¡°Find him, and kill him. I will turn him into my Ghost ve, enve him for ten thousand years!¡±


    The ck-robed elder fumed.


    ¡°Yes, Ancestral Master!¡±


    Many disciples kowtowed and replied in a shaky voice.

 Chapter 493 - Enter Myanmar

    <strong>Chapter 493: Enter Myanmar</strong>


    It was one of the most powerful ancient sects in China.


    Ever since its inception a thousand years ago, the Great Magus swept across China and even killed a Sect master of the Heavenly Master Sect and dominated China for hundreds of years. Even the emperor of China had to bow to the Great Magus and call him teacher.


    This generation of the Dark Witch Sect also produced a Magus God that was also listed on the Divine Roll.


    Sixty years ago, Ye Qincang finally defeated the Dark Witch Sect and forced them out of China to Myanmar. The Grand Magus God fought against Ye Qincang, but was eventually defeated. Afterward, he went into seclusion and swore to avenge his defeat after he had be more powerful.


    Ever since the Dark Witch Sect arrived in Myanmar, they quickly rose to power and became the national sect of the country. Even Myanmar¡¯s president had to talk to the Grand Magus God with great respect.


    ¡°Other than the Grand Magus God, the sect has nine perfected cultivators and hundreds of disciples.¡±


    ¡°Other than that, the sect also controlled the politics of Myanmar. They were respected by both the military leaders as well as the civil government. Myanmar¡¯s National Guard was filled with members of the Dark Witch Sect. In other words, the sect controlled an army of a hundred thousand strong. The Grand Magus God was seeking certain unique souls to help himplete his most deadly art: the Art of Seven Malice Divine Soul.¡±


    Chen Fan had extracted all of that information from the souls of the Magus that he had ughtered.


    ¡°Control a nation? This Dark Witch Sect must be a force to be reckoned with.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was shocked by what she learned.


    Although Myanmar was a small nation, it had a poption of ten million and an army of a hundred thousand. Therefore, the fact that the Magus God was able to im supremacy over such a nation had caught Yukishiro Sa by surprise.


    ¡°His is the power of an Immortal State Warrior. I wager they must have been even more influential before the nuclear bomb was invented.¡±


    Chen Fan said with an icy intent in his voice: ¡°If it is true, then Myanmar¡¯s National Guard is also involved in Yu Wenjin¡¯s abduction.¡±


    Once Chen Fan had gotten what he needed, he set the souls aze with a golden me.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you have promised to release me once I have told you everything. What is the meaning of this?¡± engulfed in mes, the soul of the Grand Magus shouted.


    ¡°I lied.¡±


    Chen Fan replied impassively.


    Their life or death was entirely at the whim of the North Mystic Celestial Lord. The mighty Celestial Lord would never let his actions be bound to any promises he made to his enemies.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are a despicable scoundrel! My Lord Father will avenge me, just wait! Arhhh!¡±


    The Grand Magus of the Dark Witch Sect let out a painful cry as the fire nibbled away his soul, and eventually reduced it to ashes.


    ¡°You should wait for me here. It¡¯s too dangerous where I am going, and I need to be in and out of there quickly. You will be a hindrance rather than help if youe with me.¡±


    Before Chen Fan¡¯s voice faded, he flew up and toward the south, trailing a streak of azure light behind.


    ¡°Yes..¡±


    Yukishiro Sa lowered her head and said.


    Someone along the Myanmar border, a few soldiers wearing national guard uniforms were guarding a checkpoint.


    ¡°What a shitty day. I thought the border was supposed to be busy around this time of the year.¡±


    ¡°It usually is. There are always many Chinese tourists or businessmen that need to cross the checkpoint. They are loaded with cash.¡±


    The Myanmar soldiers murmured to himself.


    Although they were called the national guard, they only serve the president who was one of many warlords in Myanmar. Myanmar was gued by civil strife in thest few decades and was run by a group of warlords. In order to establish some resemnce of order, the warlords eventually agree to elect one chief general among them as the leader of the country.


    ¡°Hey, look, what is that?¡±


    Someone pointed a finger at the distant sky.


    The other soldiers looked up and they saw an azure light descending from the sky and was approaching the checkpoint at lightning speed. Behind the azure glow was a plume of dust that looked like a snarling dragon.


    After a sh of azure light, they saw a dark-haired, tall and handsome young man standing before them.


    ¡°Is this the Myanmar border?¡±


    The young man asked in Burmese. The first few words sounded tired and heavily ented, but by the time he finished his question, his Burmese had gotten observably better.


    ¡°Yes..¡±


    The leader of the soldiers replied in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Bravo.¡±


    The young man replied briefly before he charged forward, turning into a streak of azure glow and was gone in a blink.


    Once the soldiers finally gathered themselves, they found out that the checkpoint was in ruins. Many soldiers looked to the leader and asked: ¡°Captain, what should we do now? He destroyed our checkpoint.¡±


    ¡°What else CAN we do? Report to our general right now. We have been attacked!¡±


    The captain shouted at his soldiers.


    The nation was constantly in the state of war and therefore, the intelligence department was active round the clock. The message was sent to the Deputy Minister of National Defense in less than ten minutes.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    The deputy minister was a Lieutenant General. He looked at the reportying before him with a scowl.


    ¡°Minister, we have just got a report from the border that a Super Overlord from China just entered our nation. The intruder is young, has ck hair and ck eyes. He is obviously Chinese. He attacked our checkpoint and was on his way to the capital. This is an invasion!¡±


    A Colonel from the Strategy Office shouted hotly.


    ¡°Why would a Chinese Super Overlorde to Myanmar? You said he destroyed our border checkpoint?¡±


    The Deputy Minister narrowed his eyes as his mind raced.


    Regardless of the cause of the incident, this was not a small matter.


    ¡°I will report this to the Minister, as well as the Lords at the Dark Witch Sect. Order general Aung ing to intercept that Chinese overlord. They have my permission to fire at will.¡± The deputy minister said.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The colonel saluted and replied at the top of his lungs.


    The young man who had barged through the checkpoint was Chen Fan.


    Once he was inside Myanmar, he charged toward the hearnd of the country at lightning speed. Time was of the essence during his mission, so he didn¡¯t even bother to put on a disguise. While passing through popted areas, he simply slowed down a little or cast an illusion spell to turn himself invisible.


    However, some civilians still noticed him and reported the sighting of the strange young man to the government.


    It wasn¡¯t long before General Aung ing got a whiff of Chen Fan¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°He is a Chinese Overlord, you said? Doesn¡¯t he know that Myanmar is under the Dark Witch Sect¡¯s protection?¡±


    Two men sat across from General Aung ing in his office. One of them was a middle-aged man in a ck robe that snorted.


    ¡°Lord Jin, what do you think?¡±


    General Aung ing had ten thousand troops at his disposal, however, his voice was filled with deference while he talked to the two middle-aged men.


    ¡°We have just gotten a message from the Headquarters. The Magus God was very angry at the death of the new Grand Magus. I wager that this invader is the same person who killed the Grand Magus. Is he really not afraid of the ire of the Dark Witch Sect?¡± Lord Jin thought and then he said.


    ¡°I need all hands on deck to stop that man. I will dispatch some of my Magus to aid you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    General Aung ing replied with a smile on his face.


    He knew that the Magus from the Dark Witch Sect possessed such incredible power that they could kill people without even lifting a finger. Even though he was a mighty warlord, he could easily be killed by the Magus unwittingly.


    Under General Aung ing¡¯smand, many divisions that were stationed in the Northwestern regions were mobilized for war.


    Chen Fan had chosen the shortest route to his destination and didn¡¯t hide his tracks. Therefore, the strategists in the military had easily predicted his location.


    ¡°We will encounter our enemy in ten minutes, ready your arms.¡±


    ¡°Artillery, Tanks, and Snipers, on my mark!¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes, nine, eight, one...¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    The fieldmander issued the order to fire at will.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A dozen field cannons with 140mm shells roared in unison. Each one of these shells was able to obliterate an entire building. When a dozen of them were firing at the same time, the sky started to rain deadly steel that would easily annihte anything and everything.


    ¡°Lord Jin, please rest assured. Not even a mosquito could have passed that downpour of iron and steel.¡±


    General Aung ing said confidently with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Despite the short notice, General Aung ing had mobilized over twenty battalions with two hundred thousand soldiers in total. Two of the battalions were field cannon battalions, one of them was a motorized unit. These were the most elite forces in the Northwest region. If not because of the personal request from Lord Jin, he would never use them.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    The dark-robed man¡¯s face tightened a little when he heard the roaring of cannons.


    His name was Jin Wuxian and he was one of the nine perfected cultivators in the Dark Witch Sect. The leaders of the Dark Witch Sect were much more powerful than that of the Hong Sect, and they were the reason that the Dark Witch Sect could subjugate an entire nation while the Hong Sect was still in exile.


    Jin Wuxian was tasked by the Grand Magus God to search for clues about the downfall of the Grand Magus. Therefore, He didn¡¯t expect to run into Chen Fan. Although he was a perfected cultivator, the deadly barrage of cannons stupefied him.


    ¡°Haha, the National Defense department had overreacted, I say. I could have dealt with the problem with a few hundred of my best men. There is no need to mobilize such a huge army.¡±


    Even as General Aung ing let out a peal ofughter, he heard the soldiers shouting at him.


    ¡°General, look!¡±


    General Aung ing turned around and managed to make out a shadow amidst the dust and smoke. Then the shadow glowed azure and charged forward toward the ranks of his soldiers like a shooting star.


    ¡°OMG!¡±


    General Aung ing gaped in disbelief, and so did his soldiers. Some soldiers were so stunned by what they saw, that they didn¡¯t even notice that they had dropped the guns in their hands.


    Jin Wuxian¡¯s face also darkened.


    ¡°He is running on air. He is an... Immortal State Warrior!¡±

 Chapter 494 - Defeat a Nation, Again!

    <h4>Chapter 494: Defeat a Nation, Again!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Walking on air and soaring above the sky were both signature abilities of an Immortal State Warrior.


    Lord Jin had seen the Grand Magus God use such abilities only once a few decades ago. In thest few decades, the Grand Magus God had stayed low and focused his attention entirely on improving his cultivation so that one day he could avenge his defeat at the hands of Ye Qincang.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Even as everyone tried to grasp what had happened, Chen Fan had descended upon them andnded on top of a tank, ttening the iron monster with the soldiers inside.


    ¡°Fire! Fire at once! Where is the Tank unit? Attack him, NOW!¡±


    General Aung ing finally gathered himself and he screamed into the inte.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Themand wrenched the soldiers¡¯ minds out of their shocked state. They trained their guns at Chen Fan and fired.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    The bullets were stopped three meters away from their target by Chen Fan¡¯s Arcane Energy Bulwark.


    Chen Fan had already reached the Divine Sea level, therefore, his Azure Thearch Longevity Body could sustain a direct hit from a field cannon, much less bullets. By now, there were only a handful of weapons, such as heavy ballistic missiles or Massive Ordnance Prator could have threatened him.


    Chen Fan pressed on despite the shower of bullets that rained down on him. He sauntered forward with a great measure of levity under the soldier¡¯s incredulous eyes.


    ¡°Holonnnholonn...¡±


    The Tanks finally arrived. It was the only Tank Battalion in the entire Northwest region.


    The unit consisted of a dozen outdated heavy tanks operated by a hundred or so soldiers. They quickly surrounded Chen Fan from all directions. However, Chen Fan barely paid any attention to them.


    These tanks were slow and ineffectivepared to those used by the Infantry Division 116 in Russia.


    Most of these tanks had been in service since WW2. In fact, most of the Myanmar soldier¡¯s equipment, such as cannons, machine guns, and even pistols were from the WW2 era.


    Myanmar neither has the financial clout nor the technological edge to equip its military with modern arms such as missiles, fighter jets, or armed helicopters. Their army was mostly made up of a handful of outdated tanks, artillery and arge number of soldiers.


    ¡°Donnn!¡±


    Chen Fan reached out both hands and grabbed a Tank and threw it above his head. Before the tank thudded back to the ground, Chen Fan kicked it and sent it flying.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The tank flew back a few dozen meters andnded on top of another Tank. The impact made the earth tremble as if an earthquake, and the shockwave had stunned the soldiers within the vicinity of the impact.


    ¡°This... this is.. terrifying.¡±


    Many soldiers were so terrified by the scene that they dropped their guns and were ready to turn tail.


    The Myanmar soldiers were very religious and believed in gods. In their mind, Chen Fan was as powerful as the gods they worshiped.


    ¡°Charge, and FIRE! Kill the deserters!¡±


    General Aung ing shouted at the inte, eyes bloodshot. He had worked his ass off to gain the precious tank battalion from other warlords. However, Chen Fan had destroyed eight units in a blink. Suddenly, General Aung ing was overtaken by fear and surprise.


    ¡°He reminds me of the Grand Magus God¡¯s battle against the Japanese and the Sichuan Warlord.¡±


    Lord Jin looked at Chen Fan from a distance, as old memories suddenly came to him.


    During WW2, the Grand Magus God presided over Southwestern China and had made a name for himself after he defeated the invading Sichuan Warlords and the Japanese.


    ¡°Pick up the gun and FIRE you worthless dogs!¡±


    Under General Aung ing¡¯s insistent demand, the soldiers picked up their guns with a shaky hand and fired at Chen Fan. Many Armored vehicles also charged toward him.


    Getting annoyed, Chen Fan frowned a little.


    He had no time to waste in dealing with these worthless cannon fodders.


    ¡°Hooo!¡±


    Everyone watched as Chen Fan drew arge gulp of air into his lungs. His mouth opened up as air kept on rushing in and over time, a strand of white twisty airflow formed a funnel that channeled even more volume of air into Chen Fan¡¯s system.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    Even as the soldiers pondered, they saw Chen Fan throw his head back and out an ear-deafening shout.


    ¡°MMMMM!¡±


    His voice had a deep and powerful timbre and a fluctuating pitch. One moment it sounded like the deep droning of a dragon, the other moment, it was the chirping of a Phoenix. As the sound increased volume and intensity rapidly, it ripped open the soldiers¡¯ eardrums and forced them to cover their ears in agonizing pain.


    However, this was only the beginning of their punishment.


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice kept on getting louder and its pitch also started to soar. By then, people could see the soundwave bending the air, turning it into a liquid as it passed through space. Infused with True Essence, the soundwave reverberated across arge area and shattered the ss of all nearby buildings.


    It swept across the Myanmar army with more ferociousness than a typhoon, nailing the soldiers to the ground.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    General Aung ing was the furthest away from the front line, but he also felt an excruciating pain in his brain. Lord Jin hurried to cast a Dark Malice Qi around General Aung ing and eased his pain.


    ¡°My Lord, help us. Kill that man!¡±


    General Aung ing grasped Lord Jin¡¯s hand and pleaded.


    ¡°It¡¯s already toote. Look there.¡± Lord Jin grimaced.


    General Chen looked up and saw his soldiers copsed to the ground as if under a huge pressure and drove through them and harvested their lives.


    The soldiers who stood the closest to Chen Fan had lost their heads in an explosion from inside of their brains. Those who were further away from Chen Fan scrambled to their feet, threw away their guns, and ran away. Even tank drivers hurried to mber out of the iron shells and run for their lives. The sound wave could easily prate through the tank¡¯s armor and kill the soldiers inside.


    ¡°It. It..¡±


    The scene had stupefied General Aung ing. He suddenly felt an icy fear grip his heart.


    Chen Fan had shouted thousands of soldiers to death, annihting half of General Aung ing¡¯s twenty battalions, while the other half routed by themselves. Even many of his trusted officers abandoned the fight and turned tail.


    ¡°He had killed thousands using the sound of his roar. The timbre of his voice was as deadly as Fuel Air Explosive. Is this the real power of a living legend?¡±


    Lord Jin said in a trembling voice.


    By then he had already put the two and the two together and realized who Chen Fan was.


    The signs were obvious, other than the mighty Chen Beixuan, there was no one, not even the Grand Magus God would have possessed so much power.


    ¡°My lord, what should we do?¡±


    General Aung ing¡¯s body shriveled up as he asked in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Fret not. We don¡¯t know if Chen Beixuan is after us yet. Maybe he was just passing through.¡± Lord Jin said calmly. The Dark Witch Sect and Chen Fan never stepped on each other¡¯s toes before. So Lord Jin wagered that Chen Beixuan would not offend an Immortal State Warrior for no good reason.


    Suddenly, he watched as Chen Fan turned into a streak of azure light from a distance and then shed into his view right in front of him. He gave Lord Jin a cold gaze and asked: ¡°Are you from the Dark Witch Sect?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I am Lord Jin Wuxian, one of the nine lords of Grand Magus God. Nice to meet you, Immortal Master Chen.¡± Lord Jin lowered his head and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t know of your arrival, so please forgive me for the ¡ª¡±


    Before he had finished his words, Chen Fan raised an eyebrow and shot out an azure light at Lord Jin.


    ¡°Your apology is not needed. Just die.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before Lord Jin realized what had happened, he was sliced into two halves by Chen Fan¡¯s attack. Blood spilled out from the wound and sshed all over General Aung ing¡¯s head.


    Once Chen Fan had done away with Lord Jin, he darted forth and traced a line of azure light in his path and disappeared.


    He didn¡¯t even want to waste any of his time on General Aung ing. Thebined might of all forces stationed at the Northwest region was still a far cry from that of Chen Fan. General Aung ing¡¯s army wouldn¡¯t even hold out against the Japanese Fourteenth Brigade, much less Chen Fan.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    An hourter, Chen Fan defeated the Myanmar military battalion outside the City of Bhamo that intercepted him. After that, he barged into the City of Bhamo and killed seventy-three disciples of the Dark Witch Sect before he left the city with a crowd of incredulous citizens.


    Two hourster, Chen Fan was stopped again thirty kilometers away from Mandy. This time, it was Myanmar¡¯s Third Infantry Division. After he had routed the soldiers, he charged into the city and ughtered a hundred and seventy-five Dark Witch Sect disciples as well as the mayor of Mandy due to the mayor¡¯s close tie with the Dark Witch Sect.


    Three hourster, Chen Fan arrived at the City of Meiktand where he defeated an elite special force and killed three of Dark Witch Sect¡¯s Lords for good measure.


    Four hourster...


    Chen Fan was unstoppable and killed anyone who dared to stand in his way. He made sure that he would uproot the Dark Witch Sect in any city he reached. Using his Divine Will, he could sense anyone who had dabbled in the dark art.


    Chen Fan had killed over a few hundred disciples along his way and routed tens of thousands of soldiers. By then end, the Myanmar government finally dispatched the only fighter jets avable to them.


    These fighter jets were outdated third-generation fighter jets andcked any powerful weapons such as the guided missiles. It wasn¡¯t long before they were struck down by Chen Fan¡¯s flying sword.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    Wherever Chen Fan went, he left a path of destruction behind him. Worse, his actions were so conspicuous that even the leaders of the neighboring countries had learned about the series of onughts.


    Five hourster, Chen Fan was finally getting close to the capital of Myanmar.


    ¡°Is this Myanmar¡¯s capital city?¡±


    Chen Fan stood on top of a hill and looked into the distance. He saw armies rushing into the city from all directions. The soldiers didn¡¯t seem to find anyfort and safety in their huge numbers as fear and apprehension were written all over their faces.


    In the sky, a dozen outdated helicopters and fighter jets circled around the city, but dared not to get closer.


    However, Chen Fan quickly looked away from these soldiers andnded his gaze on a dark volcano past the city in a gloomy backdrop, where the Dark Witch Sects headquarter was located.

 Chapter 495 - He Is A God

    <strong>Chapter 495: He Is A God</strong>


    The City of Naypyitaw.


    Although it is the capital of Myanmar, it has a poption of less than a million, less than most Chinese third tier cities. The city just incorporated cell phone signal in 2009 and before that, the local residents had to rely onndlines to talk to each other.


    The state of rtive underdevelopment was mostly due to Myanmar¡¯s economy.


    Myanmar¡¯s GDP was less than that of a Chinese province, if not a Chinese city. Its state of economic development was at least thirty years behind that of China. Only one in two hundred people have andline and a cellphone was considered a luxury, a status symbol for the rich and the powerful.


    Meanwhile, inside Myanmar¡¯s National Defense Department...


    Military officers fumbled to answer many phones that rang at the same time.


    ¡°Enemy had breached the ninth defense line. The Fourth Infantry Division was defeated, General Yuke was killed.¡±


    ¡°Enemy breached the twentieth defense line. He is only thirty kilometers away from the capital.¡±


    ¡°Enemy is approaching the capital.¡±


    The National Defense Department was flooded by one bad news after another which soured the officer¡¯s face. It had only been a few hours since they got the report that Chen Fan had entered the border.


    Yet, Chen Fan had already defeated tens of thousands of soldiers, crushed three Infantry Divisions and struck down the only few fighter jets in the national arsenal. The only option left for the military was to summon as many soldiers to the capital as possible, hoping to win the battle with a sheer number of people.


    ¡°Damn it! Who is that man? Is he a super-soldier from China?¡±


    ¡°Not likely. We are on good terms with the Chinese military.¡±


    ¡°Mr. President, do you have any news?¡±


    A tall and stately looking man walked into the room and his presence arrested many people¡¯s attention. He was U Than Sein, the president of Myanmar.


    The letter U was not part of his real name, it was an honorary title, therefore, his real name is Than Sein.


    Despite the calm expression on Than Sein¡¯s face, there was fear flickering in his eyes.


    In Than Sein Chen¡¯s sixty years of life, he had never seen anyone as powerful as Chen Fan. Even the sage in Dark Mountain would pale inparison with the Chinese young man.


    He was fighting against a nation all by himself!


    This was unheard of!


    ¡°His name is Chen Beixuan, the number one fighter on the Heaven Roll and the only super overlord on the Divine Roll. He defeated the Infantry Division 116 in Russia and the Fourteenth Brigade of Japan all by himself.¡±


    A ck-robed man standing behind Than Sein said slowly.


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The revtion shocked everyone.


    Decades of living in a nation so secluded from the rest of the world such as Myanmar had given the military officers a very narrowed vision and made them arrogant. So much so that when they first heard of Chen Beixuan¡¯s unimaginable deeds in Russia and China, they simply brushed it off as rumors


    ¡°Our military is miles behind the Infantry Division 116 of Russia. One Division from Russia is probably enough to annihte our entire military.¡±


    ¡°Just so. Even a superpower such as Russia had capitted to Chen Beixuan, what could we do to stop him?¡±


    ¡°Should we inform the Chinese government and ask them for help?¡±


    Many generals put in. The military officers¡¯ cowardice didn¡¯t sit well with Than Sein.


    ¡°My lord! Where can we go from here? Our capital is right behind us. If we lose the city, what do you think those rebels up north would think of us? How are we going tomand the rest of the warlords in this country?¡±


    Than Sein mmed on the table and shouted at the officers.


    ¡°Order the 5th, 6th, and the 7th Divisions out to stop Chen Beixuan. I don¡¯t care what they do, just stop him outside of Naypyitaw.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Many military generals rose to their feet and answered.


    It wasn¡¯t until these generals were finally gone, that Than Sein allowed fear to surface on his face. He turned around and pleaded to the man in a ck robe.¡± Lord Hu, I don¡¯t think the military can stop him. We might need help from the sage.¡±


    ¡°Please be rest assured, Mr. President. Myanmar is under our sect¡¯s protection. Chen Beixuan might be powerful, but so is Grand Magus God¡±


    Lord Hu said lightly.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    Than Sein finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    His heart had caught in his throat even since Chen Fan barged into his country.


    Meanwhile, on a hill outside of the capital city, Chen Fan was ready to press on.


    Chen Fan charged out, he covered ten meters with each step, as if measuring thend. Before him was a swarm of soldiers that gathered from all over Myanmar.


    ¡°Halt! You are challenging Myanmar¡¯s National Guard. If youe any closer, we will open fire.¡± A voice came up through a loudspeaker somewhere within the deep ranks of soldiers.


    The soldiers on the front line trained their guns at Chen Fan and looked at him nervously.


    They have heard many things about their enemy: that he was a demon reincarnate, that he had defeated an army of ten thousand strong... Myanmar was a religious nation and therefore most of its soldiers were very superstitious.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop and took another step forward with his hands linked behind his back


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Suddenly, a shower of bullets came at Chen Fan like a metal storm.


    The bullets converged around Chen Fan, and some bullets even bumped into each other, creating sparks.


    Even armored vehicles would have been covered with bullet holes under such concentrated fire.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    The bullets were stopped by an Azure screen three meters away from Chen Fan and bounced off of the screen. Even as bullets continuously hammered at the same spot, the energy shield didn¡¯t budge the slightest.


    Chen Fan had reached the Divine Sea, and therefore, he could defend himself against conventional arms using his Arcane Energy Bulwark alone.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Seeing the guns did nothing to Chen Fan, the officers ordered the cannons and self-propelled artillery to fire.


    Although Myanmar¡¯s canons were outdatedpared to those of Russia or Japan, it was not any less lethal. Countless shells whistled across the sky and bore down onto Chen Fan like the deadly scythe of the grim reaper.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The shell was stopped by the azure energy, but the shield flickered.


    One of the bombshells had lodged into the shield and then it exploded, finally shattered the energy shield and shooting countless metal shreds at Chen Fan.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    As soon as the first shield was shattered, Chen Fan summoned another one and blocked the iing metal shards


    The Divine Sea level had allowed Chen Fan to tap into the Sea of Essence Qi, giving him nearly unlimited True Essence. Therefore, the soldiers watched as their shells shattered nearly infinite amounts of energy shield.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s Arcane Energy Bulwark kepting back and protected him from the deadly bombardment.


    In the end, the soldiers and the officers were on the verge of giving up the bombing.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Chen Fan took another step forward.


    Try as they might, the soldiers were unable to stop Chen Fan from approaching. They used Armored vehicles, Aerial bombing, heavy artillery, missiles, and evennd mines, but nothing could even slow Chen Fan down.


    Chen Fan walked on, one step at a time. His Arcane Energy Bulwark had rendered the soldiers¡¯ attacks useless. After a while, he had finally arrived in front of the army.


    ¡°He is a god. He is a god! No mortal could have warded off bullets and shells.¡±


    Someone eximed with a shaky voice.


    ¡°Please forgive us, mighty lord!¡±


    A soldier threw away his gun and knelt before Chen Fan.


    Then many more soldiers followed his lead.


    Chen Fan kept advancing. Where he went, the soldiers around him dropped to their knees and kowtowed to him. Myanmar was a religious nation and therefore its citizens were very superstitious. They believed that Chen Fan was their god after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s ability to walk in the storm of fire and bullets.


    Many Buddhists kowtowed and murmured: ¡°He is the Golden Arhat reincarnate!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before the well-educated military officers started to waver, and they eventually knelt before Chen Fan.


    The airne patrolling in the sky watched as the soldiers made way for the young Chinese man. Countless soldiers dropped their guns and knelt before the young man as they would to their gods.


    ¡°What is going on? Have you stopped Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The voice of a National Defense Department¡¯s officer came up on the radio.


    ¡°We are sorry, Sir. We can¡¯t stop a god.¡±


    The Strategist of the 5th division said with a wry smile.


    Without waiting for a reply, he shut off the radio and hurried to get out of the car, dropped to his knees and pressed his head t against the ground as Chen Fan passed him.


    ¡°Please forgive us. We are mere mortals and did not see our mistake. We beg your forgiveness.¡±


    Chen Fan kept on walking for another ten minutes and then he paused and looked into the distance.


    Naypyitaw, the capital city of Myanmar was right in front of him, while behind him were tens of thousands of Myanmar soldiers kneeling on the ground, kowtowing to him.


    ¡°Pahda!¡±


    The officer who had been talking to the front line soldiers dropped the speaker on the floor and turned into a frozen statue.


    ¡°What is going on? Did they stop Chen Beixuan?¡±


    His peers looked at him expectantly.


    The officer shook his head and said with a dark face.


    ¡°He is on his way.¡±


    However, unknown to the fumbling officers in the National Defense Department, Chen Fan did note to support the Myanmar regime, instead, he was after the Dark Witch Sect.


    ¡°I am Chen Beixuan of China. I came to meet the Grand Magus God of the Dark Witch Sect!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted at the top of his lungs and sent out a powerful shock wave that sounded like rolling thunder. His voice booming in the sky above the capital, scaring the citizens into thinking that another war had broken out between warlords as they rushed for safety.


    Even the leader of Myanmar was taken back by the message.


    ¡°What did he say? Can anyone trante that into Burmese?¡±


    Than Sein was shocked beyond belief.


    As Chen Fan sent the message to his enemy, he also shot out a pulse of Divine Will over the city toward the Headquarters of the Dark Witch Sect.

 Chapter 496 - War of Gods

    <h4>Chapter 496: War of Gods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Headquarters of the Dark Witch Sect was located inside the Dark Mountain.


    Over thest decade, the Dark Witch Sect had hollowed the dormant volcano and created a subterranean base inside the cave.


    Dark Witch Sect was well known for its use of Dark Malice Qi: deadly burning energy fused with fire poison that was readily avable inside the volcano. Inside the Dark Mountain, there was a flow of magma where the sect members drew their power from.


    ¡°Pipa! Pipa!¡±


    The magma flowed slowly in its channel, spitting sparks from time to time. The temperature in the cave was unbearably hot.


    A ck-robed elder sat on a seven-meters tall pedestal on the bank of the magma river. He closed his eyes and drew the Dark Malice Qi into his body with every breath he took.


    ¡°Hey, what do you think is happening outside the cave? That freak in the dark robe had been in and out many times, and that old Curmudgeon seemed to get angrier by the second.¡±


    Seven men and women were kept in an iron cage in a corner of the cave.


    They were of different ages and ethnic backgrounds. The man asked the question was a short and dark-skinned young man of Southeast Asian descent.


    ¡°No clue. Hey John, you have been here the longest, what do you think is happening.¡±


    A young girl with a fit body and copper-colored skin replied.


    ¡°I have been here for three months now, and that Curmudgeon barely opened his eyes once in a month. However, he has been getting more active ever since that Chinese girl joined us. I heard them talking once, and the old man said he had gathered enough ¡®sacrifice for the ceremony.¡¯ No idea what that means, and neither do I want to know.¡±


    John was a man with blond hair. He spoke in English.


    ¡°What.. what do you think Curmudgeon is going to do to us?¡±


    A small Korean girl asked, whimpering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I wager it¡¯s some sick sadistic shit, like a heretic or ult rituals. What else could it be.¡± John shook his head.


    His words had taken the wind out of the others¡¯ sails.


    The younger ones started to sob quietly.


    ¡°Wenjin, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    A young woman with ck hair and fashionable, although scrunched outfit looked at another girl sitting at the corner of the cage quietly. She had been kept to herself ever since she arrived. Most people had taken her silence as giving up.


    ¡°I was meant to be a human sacrifice the moment I was born. They have kept me alive for sixteen years, waiting for the right moment. If not for him, I would have already been killed by the Young Lord of the Ghost Witch Sect. Such was my fate, I have nothing to fear. But I hope I can see him one more time.¡±


    The girl said under his breath.


    She was Yu Wenjin, the girl that had been taken away from the Seu Family.


    Her beauty had gained even more icy elegance and aloofness than three years ago. The seven young men and women were all attractive and charming, but they all agreed that Yu Wenjin was the most beautiful.


    ¡°Who is he? Is that your boyfriend?¡±


    The ck-haired girl asked.


    She and Yu Wejin were the only two Chinese people in the group, so they bonded during their captivity.


    ¡°He used to be my ssmate. But now he has risen to fame and became the paragon of strength and the embodiment of mystery. Unfortunately, he is already taken by another. But I am content to just be around him so that I can see his face every day.¡±


    Yu Wenjin confessed her infatuation.


    ¡°Humph! You think so highly of him, and care so much about him, where is he now when you need him?¡± The other girl grunted.


    ¡°My ex had turned tail faster than a jackrabbit the moment those sect members came after me. If I ever make it out of here, I am going to kick his sorry ass.¡±


    The ck-haired girl ranted. Then her face bloomed as her fantasy came into her mind.


    ¡°Awe.. If a Prince Charming shows up and saves me, a little damsel in distress, I will marry him there and then! It¡¯s SO romantic!¡±


    Yu Wenjin was lighthearted after hearing her friend¡¯s fantasy. She covered her mouth and giggled.


    ¡°What if he is Jabba the Hutt instead of Prince Charming?¡±


    The question caught the ck-haired girl by surprise. She didn¡¯t seem to register the sarcasm and pondered the question seriously for a while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what he looks like. If he can get me out of here, I will... I will let him do whatever he wants to with me. It¡¯s not like you can see any faces while the lights are out. But I doubt we will even get lucky with Jabba the Hutt. No one can defeat that Curmudgeon.¡±


    Tears welled in the girl¡¯s eyes as she lost her hope.


    Yu Wenjin tugged the girl into her embrace andmented in her mind.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, I don¡¯t think I will ever see you again.¡±


    Even as the captives were grabbed by despair, a booming voice pierced through the mountain.


    ¡°I am Chen Beixuan of China. I came to meet the Grand Magus God of the Dark Witch Sect!¡±


    The voice was so loud and disorienting that the listeners felt the cave hade down around their ears.


    ¡°It is...¡±


    Everyone inside the cave was stunned by the voice. The ck-robed elder finally opened his eyes, revealing two hungry green balls of light.


    ¡°Magus God... Chen Beixuan is here!¡±


    A man in ck robe fumbled to get into the cave and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°I have ears!¡±


    The old man refuted hotly and shot out a pulse of Dark Malice Qi at the man. The Dark Malic Qi turned into a dark palm and grabbed the man by the cor.


    ¡°Arrhhhh!¡±


    The man¡¯s skin rotted away upon contact with the Dark Malice Qi. In a blink, he was reduced to a pile of charred bones.


    ¡°You stay put, let me deal with Chen Beixuan.¡±


    The old man let out a sinister chuckle, turned into a plume of dark smoke, and then drifted out of the cave.


    ¡°Yes..¡±


    The rest of the disciples knelt on the ground and replied with a shaky voice.


    The development stupefied the captives in the cage.


    ¡°Did anyonee to save us? Am I hallucinating?¡±


    ¡°That voice! It was Chinese. Do you know what it said?¡± John cast an inquisitive nce at the two Chinese girls.


    The ck-haired girl furrowed her brows and said.


    ¡°It sounded like ¡®Chen-Bye-Zeeyan of Chinae to meet the Grand Maggots God¡¯ To be honest, I don¡¯t really know. My Chinese isn¡¯t very good.¡±


    ¡°No, he said he is Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Wenjin cut the girl short and said firmly. Her eyes lit up with surprise and joy.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone looked at her in confusion.


    Chen Fan¡¯s announcement could be heard from hundreds of miles away.


    All citizens of Naypyitaw had heard his words loud and clear. Although Naypyitaw was the capital of Myanmar, there were a lot of Chinese people living there.


    ¡°Who is Chen Beixuan? Why is he so loud? And Who is the Grand Magus God? What is going on?¡±


    A few Chinese journalists were ted by the voice they heard. The promise of some sensational material spurred them to grab their camera and rush to the outside.


    Myanmar had long since been forgotten by the internationalmunity, so much so that the frequent military coups were mostly ignored by major news outlets. However, the ring din and the mysterious sound seeminglying from nowhere suggested that something newsworthy was unfolding.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had focused his Divine Will to prate throughyers of earth and rock of the Divine Body. It wasn¡¯t long before Chen Fan had a clear view of the base hidden inside the mountain.


    ¡°That¡¯s... Yu Wenjin. She is still alive.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    However, he soon heard a deep grunt that sounded almost like a growling. With it came a wave of powerful soul energy that shed into his Divine Will.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The two pulses of energy collided and exploded, causing an invisible but deadly shock wave.


    One loose strand of hair fell onto Chen Fan¡¯s forehead, but Chen Fan¡¯s body remained still. On the other hand, the otherbatant was winded and let out a suppressed blench.


    Even while Chen Fan was of the Ethereal Enlightenment level, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will was already unmatched on this. By then, he had already reached Divine Sea Level, and he could easily hold out against four Immortal State Warriors at the same time.


    Then the voice from the mountain spoke again.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you have killed my disciple and barged into my sect¡¯s headquarters. I will make you pay for this!¡±


    Before the voice faded, a plum of Dark Malice Qi billowed up from the bowel of the mountain and then dived toward Chen Fan. A searing heat wave rippled away from the Dark Malice Qi and reached the ground first.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    One journalist was so shocked by the scene that he put his camera aside and squinted at the dark smoke in order to get a better view.


    ¡°Grand Magus God?¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    Under tens of thousands of Myanmar soldier¡¯s incredulous gaze, Chen Fan¡¯s body glowed azure as Essence Qi started to ripple about him, lifting his body off the ground and into the sky.


    Looking from above, he looked like a rising azure star.


    ¡°He must be a god!¡±


    Many soldiers kowtowed again after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s miraculous ability.


    This was the first time Chen Fan disyed his full power ever since he reached the Divine Sea level. As he unleashed the energy, the light inside of him glowed more intensely, and formed an azure nimbus around him, making him look like an Immortal King.


    The azure light shed against the backdrop of dark energy.


    Such was the sight beheld by many citizens of Naypyitaw.


    The setting sun and the red cloud suggested that dusk was about to fall. So the extraordinary view of azure lights and pitch dark smoke was more than attention-grabbing. Among the witnesses of the unimaginable sight were the citizens of Naypyitaw as well as many leaders of Myanmar.


    ¡°This is definitely newsworthy. No, it¡¯s more than newsworthy! Ever since I was fired by the BBC and came to this godforsaken country, I will finally turn my luck around.¡±


    A blond woman in her thirties industriously snapped photos of the brilliant Azure star and the pitch dark smoke.


    The war of the gods was about to start.

 Chapter 497 - The Battle In the Sky

    <strong>Chapter 497: The Battle In the Sky</strong>


    ¡°Hehe, the War between two Gods! Chen Beixuan of China versus the Grand Magus God of Dark Witch Sect. Thest time a battle of this scale happened was sixty years ago!¡±


    In the corner of Naypyitaw, an old man wearing in clothes looked at the sky with a pair of trembling hands.


    Powerful energy rippled about him, it was evident that he was a Transcendent Grandmaster.


    ¡°Grandpa, what is a war of gods?¡±


    A boy standing beside the old man asked him, eyes wide open.


    ¡°The so-called war of gods is any battle between two Immortal State Warriors. They could walk on air, soar above the sky and tap into the power of heaven and earth just as gods would. There was one such battle a hundred years ago and it destroyed many cities. From then on, people called it the war of gods.¡±


    The old man patted the boy¡¯s head and smiled warmly. ¡°Ever since the rise of Ye Qincang sixty years ago, the world hasn¡¯t seen such a battle again.¡±


    Each and every Immortal State warrior wielded extraordinary power that made the subject of worship in the country where they were from.


    Oleg was a Russian general, Ye Qincang was the guardian of China, Watanabe was the Grand Preceptor of Japan and the Grand Magus God controlled the politics of Myanmar. These men had deadly power at their disposal, and they knew it. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t fight against each other unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Not a lot of Immortal State Warriors would start a war in order to save a childhood friend as Chen Fan did.


    Meanwhile, the plume of dark smoke and the shiny azure star rose higher until they were lined up with the moon, parallel to the horizon.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are the living legend of China and I am the Magus God of Myanmar, we have walked separate paths. Why do you kill my disciples and trash my sect wherever you go?¡±


    Grand Magus God floated a few hundred meters above the ground, unleashing his soul energy from within his system. There was indignation to his voice.


    ¡°One of the innocent people you have captured is my friend. Her name is Yu Wenjin.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked a finger and answered.


    ¡°What? You did all this for a Vessel of the Arcane Yin Energy?¡±


    The Grand Magus God was shocked beyond belief.


    At his level, nothing, except for exceptionally talented heirs could have piqued his interest. Although Yu Wenjin was a Vessel of Arcane Yin Energy and was talented in cultivation, Grand Magus God could have found a few dozen recements with ease.


    The Grand Magus God controlled a nation with over a few dozen million poption where his words were the bible. He could have found any kind of talent he wanted. Therefore, the Grand Magus God found it difficult to wrap his mind around as to why Chen Fan would care so much about Yu Wenjin.


    ¡°She might be an ordinary girl in your eyes. But to me, she is more important than the entire Dark Witch Sect.¡±


    Chen Fan straightened his back and answered.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Grand Magus God cracked a smile and said: ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you really think you are the only Immortal State in the world? Yes, I have heard that you have defeated Galdan, but Galdan was weak. I will show you the real power of Immortal State today.¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he reached out a scrawny hand and closed his fingers.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Suddenly, a huge palm made out of Dark Malic Qi appeared right above Chen Fan and bore down on him. It carried a strong Four True Righteousness Wind that blew the deadly heatwave outward.


    Dark Malice Qi Yin Poison Palm


    He had used the same attack on his disciples. However, this time, he hadmitted all of his energy into the attack, making it a few hundred times more powerful than it had been.


    The boundary between Martial arts and Dharma Spells were blurred once the cultivator reached the Immortal State. Each and every movement of the Grand Magus God was fueled by the Power of Heaven and Earth. This palm attack, for example, could easily squash an armored vehicle.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Chen Fan sneered at the attack and waved a hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A deep rumbling came up in the sky that sounded like stones grinding. A wave of invisible True Essence swept across thend toward the Grand Magus God, threatening to engulf him. Grand Magus God gasped slightly, as he registered overbearing energying at him. He eximed in his mind.


    ¡°Impossible. He is only twenty years old. Howe his True Qi is already so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The True Essence shed into the Dark Malice Qi. To Grand Magus God¡¯s disbelief, the Dark Malice Qi was shattered and the palm lost its corporeal form in an instant.


    Chen Fan had used only his True Essence and countered Grand Magus God¡¯s most prized Dharma Spell.


    So powerful was Chen Fan once he had reached the Divine Sea that he could pin almost all Immortal State warriors in the world under his thumb with ease.


    ¡°Bravo.¡±


    Grand Magus God¡¯s gaze grew cold and heavy as he reckoned that Chen Fan would be a much tougher nut to crack. ¡°Ye Qincang was the first one who had made me feel nervous, and you are the second.¡±


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly and then grasped something in the air as he grunted.


    ¡°Wind, arise!¡±


    Countless Wind des appeared as if out of nowhere. They converged to form a spinning cyclone as they flew toward the Grand Magus God. Each wind de was two to three meters long and was sharp enough to sever a steel beam. Chen Fan had also imbued these wind des with crackling lightning energy, making the attack even more deadly. The tornado picked up some speed and charged at its target like an unstoppable train.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    The Grand Magus God shouted as two beams of green light shot out from his eyes.


    Countless strands of Dark Malice Qi rolled out from under his ck robe and they gathered to form a Dark Cloud in the path of Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The Wind des rammed into the Dark Cloud, trying to carve out a path. However, the dark clouds resisted the attack with a continuous fresh supply of Dark Malice Qi and eventually dulled the wind des and rendered them useless.


    Grand Magus God had drawn these Dark Malice Qi from the depth of the mountain and had refined it for decades. By then, it could withstand a direct hit from a field cannon and still hold up.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the setback and started another art.


    ¡°Fire Arise!¡±


    ¡°Pipa...¡±


    With an explosion, Chen Fan summoned a few dozenrge fireballs. The mes were white in color, and the core temper was so high that it could easily melt metal. The Fireball plummeted into the Dark Malice Qi at Chen Fan¡¯s behest.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Each impact would have caused a huge explosion. When the dozen or so fireballs exploded at the same time, half of the dark cloud was lost in the explosion, exposing the face of Grand Magus God.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡ª¡±


    Before he had finished his rant, Chen Fan stomped the ground and shouted.


    ¡°Earth, arise!¡±


    Suddenly, shafts of yellow light shot up from the ground and they converged to form a ball of energy that emitted strong Earth Qi. This ball of energy weighed as much as a semi-truck and Grand Magus God was certain that it could tten an armored vehicle when dropped from above.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Grand Magus God¡¯s face darkened as he removed his mask, revealing a ghastly gaunt face. Rays of Green energynced out from his eyes as he formed a hand sign. Suddenly, seven dark balls the size of marbles shot out from hisrge sleeve.


    These seven dark balls crashed into the Yellow energy ball and exploded.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡± ¡°Kaboom!¡± ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Each and every explosion spilled out arge shroud of mist that obscured the sizzling lightning energy in it. Each impact was as forceful and violent as a direct hit from a heavy field cannon. After seven consecutive explosions, therge energy ball finally dissipated.


    ¡°It took me over three years of hard work to create these seven Yin Bombs of Dark Malice Qi. Those are the only ones left in the entire Dark Witch Sect.¡±


    Grand Magus Godmented in his mind, reluctantly epting the loss of his precious weapon.


    He had thought that the yellow energy ball was Chen Fan¡¯sst attack, however, Chen Fan took a step forward and started another Art with a shout.


    ¡°Thunder Arise!¡±


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    With deafening crackling din, a sh of lightning zigzagged across the sky like the bolt wielded by the Greek god Zeus. The lightning suddenly changed its course as Chen Fan suddenly closed his fingers and plummeted toward Grand Magus God.


    ¡°NOOOO!¡±


    The Grand Magus God let out a cry. The lightning strikended on him before he could put up any extra measure of defense.


    So powerful was the crackling lightning energy that it ripped open seventeenyers of defences, shattered the Four Righteousness Protection Aura, andnded on the Grand Magus God¡¯s body.


    ¡°Bang¡±


    A thin strand of dark smoke rose from the point of impact and then there was a momentary sh of an iridescent light that was quickly overpowered by the intense white light of the lightning. A sound that resembled cloth being torn apart came up amidst the blinding whiteness. When everything was over, people noticed that the Grand Magus God was naked and his skin was burned to a crisp. There was a pulsing red wound on his back and chest, the lightning had even seared the flesh under his skin. Inside the open wound was his beating heart.


    Grand Magus God was gravely injured after receiving one blow from Chen Fan.


    ¡°superior-grade Dharma Spells: Thunder Reining Art!¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and looked impassive as ever.


    Ever since he reached the Divine Sea level, he could defeat any Immortal State warrior using his Dharma Spells alone without tapping into the energy in his Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    Chen Fan unleashed four dharma spells of different elements in a row: Wind, Fire, Earth and finally Lightning.


    Although Grand Magus God was much more powerful than Galdan, hecked the same healing ability as Galdan did. Therefore, the wound was permanent and irreversible.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    The grandfather and grandson pair gaped at the sky and was taken aback by the sudden ending of the battle.


    The old man was a Transcendent Grandmaster and therefore he had reckoned that more than half of Grand Magus God¡¯s body was carbonized after the attack. He had survived solely because of his incredible vitality. Even so, the old man wagered that the Grand Magus God would perish in a few minutes.


    ¡°So not even Immortal State Warriors could hold out against Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Then Sein¡¯s face paled after seeing the turn of the event. He asked Lord Hu in a panic voice:


    ¡°Lord Hu, is the Ancestral Patriarch already defeated?¡±


    Lord Hu pulled a dark gloomy face and said: ¡°Please be rest assured, Mr. President. Ancestral Patriarch has only shown a tip of his cial might.¡±


    Even as he said so, they watched as a plume of dark smoke rise from the charred flesh of the Grand Magus God. The smoke rose to the sky and formed seven apparitions. Their appearances were exact copies of the Grand Magus God and they spoke in unison.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you have damaged my body. You will pay dearly for your unspeakable crime!¡±


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and punched.

 Chapter 498 - Killing a God With One Slash of the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 498: Killing a God With One sh of the Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Chen Fan¡¯s fist reached the end of its course, even the Four True Righteousness Wind that had been blowing ceaselessly across the battlefield stopped cold in its track.


    The dark smoke moved to form a frown on the Illusion Forms of the Grand Magus God. Then the seven illusion forms shouted at once in a high pitch voice:


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I know you defeated Galdan and Snowwolf King using the hypersonic technique. But I am not an idiot like those stinky dogs! You have no idea how powerful my Art of Seven Malice Divine Soul is.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chen Fan replied and then his body flickered a little as he pulled back his fist.


    The ordinary people watching the battle didn¡¯t even see Chen Fan move. However, they suddenly heard a jarring metallic sound piercing through the sky that reverberated across thend.


    Then and only then, did the citizens of Naypyitaw see a streak of white appear in the sky and extended its length toward the billowing dark smoke with incredible speed. The whiteness was made out ofpressed air formed during hypersonic travel, and Chen Fan had covered a few hundred-meter distances in a blink.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The tip of the white streak drove into one of the seven Divine Souls and shattered it into countless small strands of dark smoke that quickly disappeared. As soon Chen Fan had finished off one of the Illusion forms, he had already flown back to where he was standing.


    Even the Grand Magus God had barely registered Chen Fan¡¯s movement. He could only sense Chen Fan¡¯s incredible speed through Soul Energy. Chen Fan moved so fast that his movement was nearly undetectable.


    ¡°His speed is at least two times faster than the speed of sound.¡±


    Grand Magus God let out a gasp of cold air.


    It had urred to him that Chen Fan was much more powerful than the rumors had imed.


    However, the thought of the Art of Seven Malice Divine Soul soothed Grand Magus God¡¯s mind a little and gave him more confidence. He chuckled and said: ¡°Chen Beixuan, I have created these Seven Malice Divine Souls for my battle against Ye Qincang. They are not that easily destroyed.¡±


    Even as he spoke, the shattered dark smoke gathered again and recreated the Illusion Form.


    ¡°Each of the Seven Malice Primordial Essence considered seven different kinds of Malice Qi: Yin Malice, Earth Malice, Poison Malice, Heretic Malice, Fire Malice , Thunder Malice, and the Dark Malice. Each kind of Malice Qi was refined by me using countless vessels for arcane energy. I am only half step away from reaching phenomenal sess in this art so unless you can destroy all seven Primordial Essences at the same time, you will never defeat me.¡±


    The seven illusion forms barked at Chen Fan in unison.


    Chen Fan knew that his opponent was not bluffing.


    Each of the Illusion forms had a different color, a sign of the different Malice Qi within them.


    Some were as dark as the abyss, some were crackling with lightning, and some were shrouded in a green mist.


    Chen Fan was slightly impressed by the secret art of the Dark Witch Sect for its ability tobine so many different kinds of Malice Qi together. Each of the seven Illusion Forms was as powerful as a semi-immortal level Divine soul. No wonder the Grand Magus God had even looked down on Galdan.


    ¡°Hehe. Do you call that Primordial Essence? The real Primordial Essence is indestructible and was infinitely more powerful than all seven of the Illusion Formsbined.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered at his opponent derisively.


    As the North Mystic Celestial Lord, he had dominated the Universe and ughtered countless Soul Formation level cultivators. He would not be fazed by an Immortal State opponent on earth.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted under his breath and broke the hypersonic barrier.


    Such was the terrifying power of his Azure Thearch Longevity Body that he broke the imprable sound barrier like tearing a piece of paper. Under everyone¡¯s unbelieving eyes, Chen Fan turned into a streak of azure light.


    Suddenly, the azure glow gave birth to six rays of energy that beamed down at his opponent.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Chen Fan had bent the reality and delivered a punch at six different locations at the same time, shattering all six illusion forms at once. When he was about to deliver the killing blow on thest illusion form, the Grand Magus God managed to escape his death within a hair¡¯s breadth.


    ¡°Damn! Why is he so powerful?¡±


    A pang of fear and shock shot through the Grand Magus God¡¯s body.


    Not only did Chen Fan break the hypersonic barrier, but he also did it seven times at once. Compounding the seven deadly attacks together, Chen Fan could have obliterated a giant iron robot.


    Worse, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even seem tired after delivering the extraordinary attack. It was a sure sign of his incredible Physique Refinement attainment.


    ¡°Almost got you.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    By then, he could readily break the hypersonic barrier more than seven times. In addition, his speed was also doubled. Therefore, the seven punches were much deadlier than the nine punches he hadnded on Oleg.


    Oleg would not be able to heal the wounds from these seven attacks. However, fortunately for the Grand Magus God, one of his Illusion Forms survived, proving himself a much tougher opponent than Oleg.


    However, regardless of how much tougher he waspared to Oleg, he was still too weak for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Where is my Dharma Treasure?¡±


    Although the Grand Magus God had quickly recreated the other six Illusion Forms, he was still grappling with the fear and shock in his mind. He shouted at his servants in the sect as seven rays of dark energy beamed out from the mountain.


    These seven beams of energy reached Grand Magus God and each became a Dharma Artifact in the Magus God¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Spirit Artifact?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    Only Spirit Artifacts could have flown toward their master by themselves and only a Connate Cultivator could have a high enough level of attainment to create a Spirit Artifact. Chen Fan wagered that even if these seven dharma treasures were not Spirit Artifacts, they should be not less powerful.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, these are the seven Dharma Treasures passed down from my Ancestral Masters. They were all created by Earth Level Deities. This is yourst warning. Leave or die!¡±


    The seven Magus Artifacts lent Grand Magus God great measure of confidence.


    Fire Magus Brazier, Snake Magus Staff, Blood Magus de, Dark Magus Armor...


    Each one of the powerful artifacts shone a brilliant luster and formed a sphere of energy around them. It was truly an awe-inspiring sight to behold.


    These spells were all stuff of legends.


    The Earth Magus Tripod Cauldron was also among one of the six Magus Artifacts and it was in the hands of the Earth Malice Illusion Form.


    ¡°I might be wary of you if you were an Earth Level Deity wielding these deadly artifacts, however, your power is a far cry from that. What makes you think I will be scared of your toys?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a derisive smile.


    ¡°Fool!¡±


    The seven Magus Gods refuted Chen Fan at once.


    They started to channel their energy in the Dharma Artifacts and turned each into a ray of light that shot up into the sky. The lights formed the pattern of the big dipper.


    ¡°It is...¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as he felt the sight familiar. ¡°Is it Seven Malice Poison Array?¡±


    ¡°Haha, this is thest Seven Malice Poison Array created by Great Magus a few hundred years ago. You must have seen a lesser version of it in the Medicine God Valley Sect. ¡±


    The Grand Magus God guffawed.


    Suddenly, he started the Dharma Artifact as the seven rays of lights converged while increasing brightness. Suddenly, fire exploded in the sky and poison and Dark Malice Qi spread all over.


    In a blink, thend around Chen Fan was desecrated by the Malice Qi.


    mes spilled out from The Fire Magus Brazier while the Blood Magus de flew into the sky, tracing a crimson arch in the air.


    Wherever the Snake Magus Staff pointed at, a heavy green mist rose from the ground and hung in the air. A whiff of this poisonous air would kill an elephant in an instant.


    Earth Magus Tripod Cauldron...


    The seven Spirit Artifacts were used at the same time and unleashed so much energy that the earth trembled as if in an earthquake. These Spirit Artifacts also formed a Dharma Array which connected them to the Power of Heaven and Earth and boosted their effectiveness.,


    Such power could only be unleashed when the Grand Magus God transformed into seven Illusion forms. Otherwise, he could only use one artifact at a time.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Dark smoke and Malice Qi rushed toward Chen Fan from all directions and engulfed him in a heartbeat. The seven current of deadly energy lit up the sky in seven different colors.


    By then, the Azure light emitted from Chen Fan was concealed by a thick nket of Poison Malice.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan was defeated?¡±


    The old man wearing in clothing was taken aback by the development.


    Meanwhile many people in the Naypyitaw who had been anticipating the Dark Witch Sect to lose also heaved a sigh of disappointment.


    However, the air inside the residence of Myanmar¡¯s president, the air was celebratory as Than Sein pped his hands and proimed, ¡°Ancestral Patriarch really lives up to his reputation. He was able to crush Chen Beixuan who couldn¡¯t be brought down even by ten thousand soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Quite so. The Art of Seven Malice Divine Soul was the most powerful secret art of the Dark Witch Sect. Not even Ye Qincang could have held out against it, much less¡ª¡±


    Before Lord Hu could finish praising the Magus God, he was cut short by a voice that came down from the sky.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The booming voice reverberated in the clouds and it was so loud that the listeners thought the sky was about to fall around their ears.


    Then they saw a golden shaft of light shoot out from the dark smoke, prating a hole in the mix of fire, poison, blood des, and Dark Malice Qi.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Lord Hu¡¯s face changed and then he eximed:


    ¡°Flying sword?¡±


    The voice also caught the attention of the citizens of Naypyitaw. They looked up into the sky and saw a miraculous sight that they would never forget.


    The golden sword was surrounded by a brilliant golden glow. Once it pierced through the dark smoke, it plummeted right into the Fire Magus Brazier.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The Spirit Artifact created by a mighty Earth Level Deity was hacked into two by the golden flying sword. The de also cut through the Fire Malice Illusion form before it flew toward the Snake Magus Staff.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Seven explosions erupted as the flying sword banished the seven Divine Souls and destroyed the Dharma Artifacts in one go.


    The attack hadpletely shattered six of the seven artifacts and left the Earth Magus Tripod Cauldron intact.


    With only one attack using the flying sword, Chen Fan had killed the Grand Magus God of the Dark Witch Sect.


    Everyone was stunned by the sudden turn of events. They gaped at Chen Fan in silence, trying to understand what had happened.


    ¡°Grand Magus God is... dead?¡±


    Than Sein stammered.


    There was no reply from anyone as silence fell over the room.

 Chapter 499 - The Downfall of The Dark Witch Sect

    <strong>Chapter 499: The Downfall of The Dark Witch Sect</strong>


    That was the Grand Magus God!


    He had controlled Myanmar for decades and exerted his influence all over Southeast Asia. Hemanded more authority than an emperor, yet he was killed by Chen Fan with one strike?


    Than Sein¡¯s fear was shared by many Myanmar officials. They trembled uncontrobly as the reality set in.


    Meanwhile, Master Hu also turned into a frozen statue and stammered.


    ¡°This... this is im... impossible... Ancestral Pa... patriarch is not easily... de... defeated.¡±


    When the Seven Malice Primordial Essence was used by seven Illusion forms at once, it was powerful enough to kill any Immortal State Warriors. Therefore, Grand Magus God was considered an elite even among the Immortal State Warriors.


    However, Chen Fan was much more powerful than him.


    The Sword Secret was created by the Exalted Cultivator. It was a much more powerful artifact than the seven Magus Artifacts. It was further refined by the Chen Fan and therefore it was able to easily strike down the fighter jets in Japan.


    However powerful Grand Magus God was, he couldn¡¯t withstand an attack from Chen Fan¡¯s flying sword.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The six illusion forms were shattered, but the Grand Magus God¡¯s Divine Soul had escaped death by the breadth of a hair thanks to the Dark Malice Armor. However, he was gravely wounded and had no choice but to run away. He transformed into a plume of Dark Malice Qi and flew away. Even as he turned on his heels, he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I will make you pay. I promise!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get away!¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hand behind his back and remained afloat motionlessly in the air. The Azure light formed a nimbus around him, making him look like a God


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    At Chen Fan¡¯s behest, the golden sword darted out and broke the hypersonic barrier as it plummeted into the Grand Magus God. Sensing that he couldn¡¯t escape the killing blow, Grand Magus God knelt down and begged for his life, however, the flying sword didn¡¯t slow down even a little.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    Thest bit of Grand Magus God¡¯s Divine Soul was hacked into two by the flying sword. The sharp de shredded the dark energy into thin strands of Dark Malice Qi that quickly disappeared into thin air.


    The Grand Magus God was finally killed.


    The nation of Myanmar was pinned under his thumb for more than ten years, and finally, they were freed.


    This incredible feat of Chen Fan was witnessed by countless citizens of Myanmar.


    Meanwhile, in the courtyard...


    The old man wearing in clothes heaved a sigh and said:


    ¡°He killed an Immortal State Warrior. Ever since Ye Qincang killed the Ancestral Patriarch of Hua Family, this is the first time I have seen the downfall of another Immortal State Warrior.¡±


    His Grandson listened but was not sure what his grandpa was talking about.


    Chen Fan had killed Galdan, but Adam was the only witness and many people had brushed off his im. However, hundreds of thousands of people had seen Chen Fan¡¯s incredible battle against the Grand Magus God. The world is going to be shocked after learning what had happened.


    The oue of the battle would make Chen Fan one of the most powerful Immortal State Warriors in the world, a worthy rival to some of the strongest fighters on this.


    Meanwhile, the streets of Naypyitaw were awash with a celebratory air. Many sects and factions that had been living under the oppression of the Dark Witch Sect rushed to the streets and celebrated. Many journalists pointed their cameras at Chen Fan in the sky, taking as many pictures as they could.


    However, the mood was quite different in the President¡¯s residence.


    Than Sein, the military officers and Lord Hu were all turned into frozen statues and couldn¡¯t speak a word.


    Lord Hu still had a sliver of hope to hang on to when he saw the Grand Magus God was able to escape the deadly attack. However, Chen Fan¡¯s follow up attack that subsequently killed the Grand Magus God was the final nail on the coffin.


    ¡°This is impossible... impossible.¡±


    ¡°Sigh... Myanmar is going to see some big changes. ¡±


    Than Sein heaved a sigh of resignation.


    Many generals and Myanmar leaders nodded in agreement as they stared nkly into the distance.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had found the remains of the Earth Magus Tripod Cauldron and other Dharma Artifacts on the ground. He then flew to the top of the Dark Mountain, turning into a streak of azure light


    ¡°Hand over Yu Wenjin, or die.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s powerful Divine Will swept across the mountain and terrified the disciples and elders of the sect.


    ¡°Hurry! Start the Mountain Defensive Array. We can¡¯t let him get in.¡±


    Although Grand Magus God was dead, there were still five Perfected Cultivators left to lead the sect.


    The Grand Elder shouted amand at the disciples.


    ¡°Oommm.¡±


    Led by the five perfected cultivators, hundreds of Dao-Reaching Level disciples channeled their energy into the Mountain Defensive Array and initiated it. Suddenly, arge plume of dark cloud billowed up from the mountain.


    Looking from the distance, it was as if the mountain was covered by a dark nket.


    ¡°Seven Malice Poison Array!¡±


    The Great Magus had invented this array and cast one to protect the base of his operation. This array draws energy directly from the volcano and transforms them into a protective screen.


    More and more darker clouds rose from underground.


    These dark clouds converged and formed a thick poisonous nket over the mountain. It was deadly enough to kill an elephant and hot enough to vaporize cold water in an instant.


    Such was the deadliness of the Dark Malice Qi.


    ¡°How pathetic. Didn¡¯t you see me destroy the seven Magus Artifacts? What makes you think a Dark Malice Qi Screen can protect you?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile as an azure light danced in his eyes.


    ¡°You have chosen death yourself, so don¡¯t me it on me.¡±


    Then he tapped the yellow gourd and shouted under his breath:


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    The Sword of Essence Restoring turned into a golden streak of light and shot out from the gourd. The small de hummed inside the glow, eager tosh out on Chen Fan¡¯s mark.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted again and spat azure True Essence onto the de.


    The Sword of Essence Restoring vibrated even more vigorously and darted out. The trail of golden light behind the de was over thirty meters long.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan took a step forward and started the art.


    The flying sword suddenly changed course and bore down onto the mountain.


    Many people were stunned by the development. Golden Light spilled from the body of the Sword of Essence Restoring as it pierced into the Seven Malice Poison Array. There was divine righteousness to the execution of the attack as if it was a punishment from God.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    A deep grumble shot through the mountain.


    The Dark Malice Qi that shrouded over the mountain shivered and then cracked at the top. Blood spilled out from the mouths of many Perfected Cultivators who had their True Qi connected to the array.


    The Grand Elder contorted his face in fear and shouted: ¡°We must keep the Dharma Array up and not let hime in. Our sect¡¯s survival is at stake!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The disciples nodded.


    Seeing his first strike couldn¡¯t bring down the defense, Chen Fan doubled down on his attack and started the Art of Flying Sword again.


    The golden ray of light suddenly increased in length and reached forty meters.


    It was as tall as a ten-story building.


    Chen Fan formed a few hand signs and grunted amand.


    ¡°de, arise!¡±


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The de Aura around the de was so deadly that it could obliterate a skyscraper with ease. Under everyone¡¯s unbelieving eyes, the Dark Malice Qi flickered a little and then cracked open from the middle. The crack was fifty meters in length and through it, people could see the base of the Dark Witch Sect.


    ¡°Puhh!¡± ¡°Puhh!¡±


    A few hundred Dao-Reaching Level disciples including a couple of Perfected Cultivators all dropped to the ground, gravely injured by the attack.


    ¡°Hold on, hold on! He is fighting against the Power of Heaven and Earth alone. He must be exhausted now. There is no way he could attack us again.¡±


    Before the Grand Elder could finish his words, a clear voice drifted down from the sky


    ¡°The third attack!¡±


    ¡°Huuuloommmmm!¡±


    The power and might of the third attack was beyond words.


    The sleeves of Chen Fan¡¯s clothes puffed up and pped against the ripples of energy that came up around him. Azure light spilled out from his eyes as he charged up the True Essence inside of him.


    The golden de Aura surged in length and grew to fifty meters long before Chen Fan hacked the de down. As the sword churned the clouds in the sky and bore down on the mountain, the people who had been watching the fight were convinced that the attack was going to crack open the mountain.


    ¡°Bang¡±


    The attack shattered the Seven Malice Poison Array with ease.


    The dark smoke that shrouded the mountain cracked open and then fell apart.


    As the dark energy shield was shattered, the Dark Malice Qi lost its solidity and became shapeless smokes that quickly dispersed. When the sword finallynded on the Dark Mountain, it created a crack that extended a few dozen meters down into the belly of the mountain.


    The attack had gravely injured all the disciples and elders of the Dark Witch Sect.


    Blood was forced out of their mouths as they copsed to the ground, some were already dead the moment Chen Fan¡¯s blownded on the Dharmic Array. Two of the five Perfected Cultivators had taken the brunt of the force and died instantly of a brutal death as their bodies exploded into pieces.


    ¡°Are we... are we defeated?¡±


    Grand Elder sat on the ground as blood welled in his eyes and ears. However, he didn¡¯t seem to notice his injury. He stared nkly at a wall and tried toe to terms with reality.


    ¡°He defeated a nation, killed an Immortal State Warrior, and hacked open a mountain. If the news got out, it is going to stun the world. I think only the superpowers among the nations, and the other elite Immortal State Warriors would face him now.¡±


    The old man wearing a in outfitmented.


    All the other people who had seen Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable ability to hack open a mountain were too stunned to say a word.


    The citizens of Naypyitaw, the leaders of Myanmar and many disciples of the Dark Witch Sect looked to the sky in fear. They watched as Chen Fan slowly descended into the belly of the mountain through therge crack.


    The linked his hands behind his back, a loose fold of his shirt pped against the wind as he descended from the sky.


    Those seven young men and girls looked at Chen Fan with infatuation and admiration.


    ¡°He... he is my prince charming.¡±


    The girl with ck hair said. She was almost drooling.


    Yu Wenjin let out a warm smile, but she had remained calm. She fixed her soft and tender gaze on Chen Fan and hoped that he would never be out of her sight again.


    2010, May 30th. Chen Beixuan had brought Myanmar to heel and ughtered the Dark Witch Sect.


    The world was shocked by the development.


    As more and more journalists reported on it, the public around the world heard Chen Fan¡¯s name for the first time.

 Chapter 500 - The World Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 500: The World Was Shocked</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The major nations of the world had caught a whiff of the sh-point in Myanmar as soon as Chen Fan was through the border.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan attacked Myanmar? Why?¡±


    ¡°We have no idea. But our men are trying to figure out.¡±


    ¡°The embassy just sent in a report, saying Myanmar had mobilized their national guard. We still don¡¯t know what is going on, and I apologize. Myanmar is one of the least developed nations in the world, and therefore we didn¡¯t spend too many resources over there.¡±


    Emergency meetings were called in most powerful nations such as Russia, France, Ennd, China, and the USA. However, they hadn¡¯t given nearly as much attention to the conflict as they did to Chen Fan¡¯s conflicts with Japan and Russia.


    This was mainly because of Myanmar¡¯s insignificant clout on the world stage. The nation¡¯s GDP was so abysmal that any tycoon on the Forbes Top Ten Rich List could have bought the country with their own money.


    Therefore, no one expected the conflict would transpire into something significant.


    However, the reports that came in had taken everyone by surprise.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan defeated Myanmar¡¯s National Guard and is heading towards Myanmar¡¯s capital?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Minister, this has proven me correct. As I had told you many times, that conventional armed military was no use against Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°I request the National Defense Department toe up with a new n for dealing with Chen Beixuan. This time is Myanmar, but next time it could be us. We need to prepare ahead of time.¡±


    The nations around the world were shaken to the core.


    The National Defense Department of many countries worked round the clock to reevaluate their ns.


    Budgets were quickly adjusted based on the new evaluations and research into new high-tech weapons were put on the front burner. Many elite special forces were also being created to deal with the potential crisis.


    Meanwhile, the Dark World was seething with excitement and tion.


    ¡°War of Gods! This is a war of gods!¡±


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a battle like this ever since WW2! The Immortal Level Overlords have been staying low and hiding behind the curtain for nearly five decades.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan really lives up to his reputation. I don¡¯t think any ordinary Immortal Level Overlord could hold out against him. He defeated Grand Magus God, who was ranked top fifteen on the Divine Roll many years ago.¡±


    Many people posted their excitement on the CIA¡¯s private server.


    Chen Fan had proved himself once again. This time, he killed a veteran Immortal State Warrior in public. He never ceased to surprise everyone.


    Immortal State Warriors were truly mighty figures who could control the politics of a nation behind the curtain. They were often revered as gods. Their only threat in the world was powerful nations such as the United States of America. Therefore, his death in the hands of Chen Fan had pulled the rug from under everyone.


    ¡°Look, someone had uploaded a video record.¡±


    Someone put in.


    ¡°What? There is a video?¡±


    Everyone was shocked since there had been scarcely any videos of Chen Fan in action.


    Most video records of Chen Fan were locked up in the Intelligence Department of superpowers. However, there were tens of thousands of people who had seen the battle unfold, and many had recorded what they saw.


    As the forum users scrolled through the list of topics, they finally found the one containing the video clip.


    This video was shot by a professional who was able to hold the camera steady. From time to time, viewers would hear gasps and exmations from the person who shot the video.


    In the video, the twobatants, one surrounded by a wash of azure light and the other by a plume of dark smoke crashed into each other.


    The camera was far away from the action and the night was about to fall, so it was difficult to see exactly what was going on inside the mix of azure light and the dark smoke. However, the image was clear enough for people to make out the outlines of two men. The battlested about three minutes and ended with a blinding sh of golden light.


    ¡°I have seen this light before. Chen Beixuan had used it to strike down the F-15 while he was in Japan.¡±


    Someonemented.


    The rest of the people were still gripped by awe and fear.


    ¡°Everything happened so fast. This must be the shortest battle between two Immortal State Warriors. Chen Beixuan seemed to have ended the battle with a few simple moves and one final blow.¡±


    Another person put in.


    ¡°The fight ended faster than that of two ordinary people. I have checked the record, most War of Godssted at least a few hours. The battle between Ye Qincang and Ancestral Patriarch of Green Gangsted three days. Could Chen Beixuan finish off the other Immortal Level Overlords as quickly as he did to Grand Magus God?¡± Someone asked.


    Meanwhile, many people had posted their im that even if the CIA relisted all the other Immortal State Warriors on the Divine Roll, Chen Beixuan would still be number one.


    However, many people also disagreed with such a im. Most top-ranked Immortal State Warriors had the ability to strike down other Immortal State Warriors. They argued that Chen Fan¡¯s superior speed in executing Immortal State Warriors should not have amounted to his superior power.


    Even as everyone deliberated on that topic, The Observer posted a new thread that title: ¡°Detailed Analysis of The War Of Gods ¡ªOne Move at a Time¡±


    In his post, The Observer had analyzed the video frame by frame.


    ¡°At the beginning of the video, we saw bothbatants were able to fly a few hundred meters above the ground.¡±


    ¡°It is worth mentioning that most Immortal State Overlords are able to remain airborne temporarily. That was the main reason that we call them ¡®Immortal¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°The Grand Magus God¡¯s opening move was the infamous ¡®Dark Malice Qi Yin Poison Palm¡¯. However, the attack was countered by Chen Beixuan. Chen Beixuan countered it with four different spells, each with a different elemental attribute. They are fire, wind, earth, and thunder. The Thunder Art was particrly deadly and as we can see that it obliterated the Grand Magus God¡¯s body. This tells us that Chen Beixuan¡¯s Dharma Spells are as powerful as his physical attacks.¡±


    As The Observer went on, the listeners were shocked beyond belief.


    Without a detailed analysis, most people only had a vague idea of Chen Fan¡¯s immeasurable power. However, after the detailed analysis, the fight became much more vivid and so did Chen Fan¡¯s overwhelming power.


    ¡°OMG! I have always thought Chen Beixuan was only a Physique Refinement ss fighter.¡±


    ¡°But look at him. He has unleashed Dharma Spells with such ease and such efficiency! He is practically a Dharma Spells machine! His final attack with the Thunder Art was so deadly that I don¡¯t think anyone could have survived that.¡±


    ¡°If it was me facing him, I would already be dead after the first wave of wind des.¡±


    Many people eximed.


    Many more posted their replies to urge The Observer to post more.


    ¡°Mr. Observer, we request an update. Show us the rest of the battle.¡±


    The Observer obliged and updated part-two of his analysis.


    ¡°The battle entered phase two when Grand Magus God used Soul Projection to escape death.¡±


    ¡°For those who don¡¯t know, the Immortal Level Overlords are able to project their souls out of their body. The Overlords from China were particrly good at it. Therefore, most spell casters couldn¡¯t be killed by destroying their bodies.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Magus God¡¯s Divine Soul transformed into seven Illusion Forms. I looked up the records on my end and this is an ancient art called Art of Seven Malice Divine Soul. It apparently was one of the most difficult arts to aplish, and so far, only a couple of individuals have pulled it off. It allowed the Grand Magus God to store part of his Divine Soul in each of the seven Illusion Forms. He wouldn¡¯t be killed unless all seven illusion forms are destroyed at once.¡±


    ¡°Then we see Chen Beixuan¡¯s countermeasure: his famous Hyper-sonic Punch. I have calcted his speed and found out that he had reached twice the speed of sound.¡±


    The Observer then listed his evidence below the post.


    The striking discovery makes the viewers let out a gasp of cold air.


    The Grand Magus God¡¯s Art of Seven Malice Divine Soul sounded like the stuff of nightmares.


    It can create seven copies of the Divine Souls, practically increasing the strength and survivability seven times. However, Chen Fan had outdone his opponent by reaching an unimaginable speed that was two times faster than sound.


    His speed was on par with the fastest fighter jet in the world: the f-22 raptor


    ¡°It required extraordinary Physique Refinement attainment to reach the speed of sound, much less bing two times faster than that. No wonder the Russian¡¯s couldn¡¯t even harm him with field cannons.¡±


    Someone eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what scared me. Didn¡¯t anyone notice how fast his power has been growing?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Three years ago, he defeated Lei Qianjue, but it took him a while to achieve victory. But by now, he could kill Lei Qianjue ten times in one blow.¡±


    Everyone who saw this post felt the weight of the events on their minds.


    This incident had attracted attention from all sects and factions.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is growing stronger by the day.¡±


    Director Xiao heaved a sigh.


    White Tiger and ck Tortoise looked at each other in shock.


    Chen Fan had never ceased to surprise them. He had barged into Myanmar, defeated their National Guard, and killed an Immortal State Warrior right in their capital.


    Red Sparrow looked down and grew quiet.


    She had toe to terms with the fact that Chen Fan was indeed as powerful as Ye Qincang, if not more so.


    ¡°Sect Leader, what should we do?¡±


    Olga¡¯s face paled after she watched the video that showed the golden de destroying the Grand Magus God.


    The other Underbosses¡¯ faces darkened, and dared not to say a word. If Chen Fan was able to kill an Immortal State Warrior, what chance do they have surviving such a fight?


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch is dealing with it now. Let¡¯s just wait.¡±


    The Hong Sect leader said as a hint of regret shed in his eyes.


    If he could choose again, he would never have messed with Chen Fan.


    He truly was the devil reincarnate.


    Meanwhile, the Lin Family, Wu Family, Hua Family, and the entire Martial Artsmunity both in Japan and China had focused their attention on this development.


    Although Chen Fan had defeated much stronger enemies before, such as the Russian Infantry Division 116, the sheer amount of eye-witnesses meant this event would have a much more significant impact. The Myanmar government tried to cover up the story but failed.


    The world was shocked once the news hit the inte.

 Chapter 501 - Different Opinions

    <strong>Chapter 501: Different Opinions</strong>


    Naypyitaw was a new city, built specifically for the government to move the capital from Yangon to here. Its infrastructure was severely inadequate and was often referred to as thest city to have inte.


    However, there were over a hundred thousand people that had witnessed the battle.


    Therefore, try as Myanmar might, they couldn¡¯t cover up the news. It was not only the Myanmar citizens who had seen what happened but also a few hundred tourists and many journalists.


    These tourists and journalists were beyond the control of the government and they could upload the images or videos they captured during the battle to the inte and share them with the world.


    Even though the images and footage were grainy, this was the first time that the world had seen Chen Fan in action.


    These images first appeared on popr social media tforms such as Facebook and Twitter.


    ¡°OMG, what am I seeing?¡±


    ¡°Is he a sage, or a demon? Some kind of mystical being of the ancient orient? Whatever it is, it¡¯s insane.¡±


    ¡°Look at this, this is real. I saw it with my own eyes. A dark smoke came out of a mountain and then an azure light flew into the sky. The two seem to be fighting. I think they are enemies. In the end, the person in the azure light won the battle.¡±


    Many tourists didn¡¯t have the professional lenses to take pictures so far up in the sky, but they eagerly shared the grainy pictures they took on their cellphones.


    Their posts quickly got many replies, some from their friends, and the other from strangers.


    ¡°Anny, Myanmar made you superstitious. I thought you are an atheist.¡± Someone said.


    Other people were much more direct in voicing their suspicions.


    ¡°The qualities of these pictures are so poor that these images can prove nothing. We could be looking at anything: spirits, gods, and even Aliens.¡±


    ¡°I saw a picture of an alien once, and I thought it was real until my boyfriend told me that it was a hoax. Gosh! I couldn¡¯t believe how stupid I was.¡±


    ¡°Just a wash of azure light and some smoke. What made you think it¡¯s a battle between gods? They look like fireworks to me.¡±


    Most people found the story imusible


    People had been tired of fake news. They could often see news headlines such as these:


    ¡°Dragon Tracks Found, click To Find Out More.¡± ¡°XX Deity Performed Miracle At XXX, Click To Receiving Blessing.¡± ¡°Jesus Is Reborn, Click to Be The New Apostle.¡±


    In this day and age, even the fake pictures created by CG looked more convincing than these grainy images and shaky camera recordings.


    This tourist tried to convince the others, but to no avail.


    A few hourster, someone said, ¡°I heard on the news that war has broken out in Myanmar. Maybe it was a military coup?¡±


    When this picture first surfaced on the inte, they were brushed off by the public.


    However, things changed once a person called Wegener got involved.


    Wegener was a famous Norwegian explorer.


    He has a tourist blog where he posted stories during his travels to share with the world. Over time, he and his blog had be famous among travelers and had many fans on the inte.


    ¡°It¡¯s an unusual day.¡±


    ¡°I left Yangon and arrived at Naypyitaw. This is an awful city. Messy and badly managed. Cell phones have just started to be a thing here and only expensive hotels have inte ess. My cell phone bill for this month is not going to make me happy.¡±


    That was the first journal entry on his blog when he arrived at Naypyitaw.


    Thements below suggested he should not stay in Naypyitaw for too long since there was really nothing to do there.


    Since this was a new city, itcked the tourist attractions such as ancient viges or ruined temples.


    However, his second journal entry had piqued everyone¡¯s interest.


    ¡°OMG! What is happening? Why are there so many soldiers in Naypyitaw? They have surrounded the city, I can see armed soldiers, tanks, and even fighter jets. Is there going to be another military coup?¡±


    Wegener also added a few pictures he snapped on his post.


    In the picture, fully armed Myanmar soldiers sat on armored vehicles and were gathering just outside the city. A few pictures showed fighter jets flying close to the ground as if surveying thend. All soldiers in the picture held a gloomy and solemn cast on their faces.


    ¡°OMG. There are helicopters and fighter jets.¡±


    ¡°Dear Wegener, I think it¡¯s time for you to leave the country. It¡¯s too dangerous there. ¡±


    ¡°Myanmar is one of the poorest countries in the world, and on average they have one military coup every three years. It was not a good ce for tourists such as Wegener. I really feel for him.¡±


    Comments poured in as soon as Wenger posted the pictures.


    Many people urged Wegener to leave the city to avoid bing coteral damage.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Wegener replied in thement section and kept on posting updates.


    ¡°It¡¯s an army of about ten thousand. They have gathered just outside of Naypyitaw. I think something big is about to happen.¡±


    ¡°I can hear it now. They fired their guns and cannons. It¡¯s really loud. I really hope the National Guard could fend off the rebels and stop them outside of the City.¡±


    ¡°Strange... the firing stopped. Is the war already over? What was that sound? That... that sounds like Chinese. I don¡¯t understand Chinese¡ªOMG! What the heck is that?¡±


    Everyone watched his live update attentively.


    Each of Wegener¡¯sments had hundreds of replies. After all, it was rare to watch a military coup unfolding live. However, after Wegener sent out the third update, he went silent.


    ¡°Where is the update?¡±


    ¡°Dear Wegener, what had happened?¡±


    ¡°Please update, or else I am going to have a heart attack.¡±


    Thements soon reached a thousand.


    A few minutester, Wegener finally posted an update


    ¡°It¡¯s a MIRACLE!¡±


    Then he posted a long list of photos.


    The first picture showed a plume of dark smokeing out of a dormant volcano. The meaning of the picture perplexed the viewers, and a lot of people thought the volcano was about to erupt.


    In the second picture, a wash of azure light rose from the city and flew into the sky.


    ¡°Is that a new kind of firework or is it a hot air balloon? Maybe it¡¯s a re from a re gun.¡±


    Someone put in.


    The third picture answered all questions in the viewers¡¯ minds.


    The wash of azure light rose to the same height as the plume of the dark smoke. Although the lighting was bad because the pictures were taken during dusk, the viewers can clearly see the outlines of two men in the azure light and the dark smoke.


    ¡°OMG, what is that?¡±


    ¡°Are those UFOs? I feel like that azure light is a flying saucer.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the missile. Some of the missiles¡¯ exhaust gas can create an illusion like this. That¡¯s why ny percent of the UFO sightings were actually missile tests.¡±


    As people argued about what they were really seeing, more pictures were uploaded.


    These new pictures depicted a battle between the azure light and the dark smoke.


    The great distance between the camera and the battle, as well as poor lighting, didn¡¯t produce crystal clear images. However, the viewers could still see shes of lightning and burning mes.


    ¡°Where did the lightninge from?¡±


    ¡°Is it storm season in Naypyitaw right now? Why is there lightning?¡±


    ¡°Could it be a new kind of weapon that attacks using lightning? Oh.. never mind. I forgot we are talking about the Myanmar government. I doubt they have the money to invest in new weapons.¡±


    Comments kept pouring in as more pictures were uploaded.


    Thest picture showed golden energy shoot out from the Azure glow and banished the dark smoke. However, from where Wegener was standing, he didn¡¯t capture any footage of Chen Fan cracking open the mountain.


    That being said, what he had posted so far was already shocking enough for his followers on Facebook and Twitter.


    ¡°This is incredible!¡±


    ¡°We have just witnessed history in the making!¡±


    ¡°I bet it is an assault from the rebels. They must have used some kind of new missiles and that exins those UFOs we saw.¡±


    People posted their guesses and discussed with one another about the event.


    For the first time, Wegener¡¯s Facebookments reached 3000 and it was still increasing.


    ¡°You are both wrong. It¡¯s a fight between two men.¡±


    Wegener finally put in.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You are joking, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Is it April Fool¡¯s day?¡±


    Wegener¡¯sment was ridiculed by his Facebook fans.


    ¡°Dear Wegener, we understand that you are scared because you are in a terrifying situation. But what you said just didn¡¯t make sense. In your photo, it was evident that the strange sighting urred a few hundred meters above the ground. Can you name anyone who could fly to such a height and remain airborne? Iron man? Superman?¡±


    Manyizens mocked him.


    ¡°He is chicken shit, He is scared out of my wits, literally. Go back to you mommy, boy. You are not tough enough for a war.¡± Some people even started bullying him.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I have seen it with my own eyes. He is a Chinese man named Chen Beixuan, and he flew into the sky while his body glowed azure.¡±


    Wegener tried to exin but no one seemed to believe him.


    Not even anyone of his fans and followers believed him.


    ¡°A sage from China? What a load of crap.¡±


    Wegener was not the only person being ridiculed. Most eye-witnesses experienced the same mockery when they recounted what they saw. Most people thought the event would soon be forgotten until a journalist from BBC posted a short video on her own Facebook page.


    The title of the video was: ¡°Do Deities Really Exist In This World?¡±


    The video had quickly be viral on the inte.

 Chapter 502 - The Excited Internet

    <h4>Chapter 502: The Excited Inte</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The video recorded the same scene as many other people did: a wash of azure light flying up into the sky and seemingly inbat against a plume of dark smoke.


    When the camera was zoomed out, it still looked like a sighting of some unknown military weapons.


    However, unlike Wegener and many other tourists, the BBC journalist carried professional cameras that can shoot many images that were clearer than from cell phones. Even without zooming in, the viewer was able to see fireballs and wind des.


    Once the camera zoomed in, the viewers could clearly see the outlines of two men in the azure glow and the dark smoke.


    ¡°I am a journalist from the BBC, Amy Grafico. I swore that the footage is real.¡±


    Amy typed a line ofments on her Facebook with shaky fingers. She was in her suit in the most luxurious hotel in Naypyitaw.


    She looked out of the window and saw many men in military garb going door to door confiscating tourists¡¯ cameras and cellphones. A few useful things broke out because of it.


    ¡°Hurry! Upload Faster!¡±


    Amy looked back at her Facebook page, checking the progress bar nervously.


    When the first video came out, she received many mockingments.


    However, mockery in thements drastically decreased as the second and the third video was posted.


    The third video had the best quality and was the most convincing. It captured the moment when Chen Fan unleashed a ray of golden light from his hand and cracked open the Dark Mountain.


    ¡°Holy shit! What am I watching?¡±


    Many people who saw the video let out a gasp of cold air.


    Amy¡¯s profession and her job at the BBC made her im much more credulous than that of Wegener. Although the outline of the two men were just two blurry shadows against the grainy background, it had unmistaken human features.


    ¡°It¡¯s either a special effect from some award-winning studio, or something really terrifying had happened to our world.¡±


    Someone eximed.


    These videos spread all over social media such as Facebook and Twitter, and Amy¡¯s personal Facebook page also became viral.


    Ten thousand visitors, twenty thousand, thirty thousand...


    The number of visitors soon reached a hundred thousand and was still surging.


    During the age of social media, information passed around with the speed of light. These videos and images had swept across the globe before the government could put up some measures to contain it.


    ¡°Battle of Super Humans at the Capital of Myanmar!¡±


    ¡°Gods of The Ancient Civilization Are Real.¡±


    ¡°Biblical Battle Between The Angel and The Devil.¡±


    Most major news outlets could still uphold their professional standards, but the headlines that came out from smaller publishers became increasingly outrageous.


    In a few hours, the news had spread to the entire inte outside of China.


    Meanwhile, in China...


    Ning Jincheng was browsing the Weibo page of his idols when he received a message from his friend in the United States of America.


    ¡°Jincheng, look at this. Sages and Deities are real!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jincheng was dumbfounded.


    As his friend sent him more and more pictures and videos, Ning Jinchen was outright astounded by what he saw.


    ¡°These are footage taken by a journalist from BBC in Myanmar. People tell me that it¡¯s a battle between a Myanmar deity and a demon. In the end, the deity even destroyed the demon¡¯sir deep inside the mountain.¡±


    ¡°If you zoom in, you can see a shadow of a man inside that azure glow.¡±


    Ning Jinchen was floored after hearing his friend¡¯s exnation. Then he was overtaken by a rush of exhration.


    ¡°OMG, this is big news. This is... insane!¡±


    He quickly copy-and-pasted the images and videos onto his own Weibo page.


    Ning Jinchen was not the only person who had received and posted these images. It wasn¡¯t long before the news caught on and became viral.


    In less than a couple of hours, the news topic ¡°Sages In Myanmar¡± became the most popr topic on Weibo. The number of searches had quickly reached a few hundred thousand in a matter of hours.


    ¡°Are these real images?¡±


    ¡°They look like special effects. Maybe it¡¯s fake.¡±


    ¡°My friend who was touring Myanmar told me that it is real. He said his cellphone and camera have already been confiscated by the Myanmar police.¡±


    The exciting news made many people stay up until midnight, talking and sharing their opinions with other Weibo users. The topic quickly spilled out of the Weibo circle into other Chinese forums and social media tforms.


    ¡°So the sages and deities in legends are real?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fake. I don¡¯t buy it.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fake too. It looks like special effects.¡±


    Theizens in China quickly divided into two opinion groups and they carried out a heated debate.


    Meanwhile, in the girl¡¯s Dorm of Yan Jin University. A group of girls were chit chatting about the news.


    ¡°Fei Fei, look! They said they have seen a deity in Myanmar, and guess what? That deity speaks Chinese.¡±


    An energetic girl with long thin eyebrows and foxy appearance shouted while holding her macbook air.


    ¡°Excuse you, I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    Xu Rongfei had been on-set shooting a film during the day and by then she was exhausted. She waved a handzily and didn¡¯t want to continue to carry on the discussion.


    ¡°Humph! Whatever. I will find that sage and prove it to you.¡±


    The girl snorted and then kept scrolling through the Weibo pages.


    Mount Bajin, Zhong Hai..


    ¡°Teacher, do you think the man in the video is Ancestral Master?¡±


    Cheng Danqin walked to the old man.


    The old man had linked his hands behind his back and was looking into the distance through a ss pane. Even the air that flowed about him had a transcendental quality to it.


    ¡°I wager it¡¯s a battle between Lord Master and Grand Magus God. Grand Magus God had been a force to be reckoned with and he was as powerful as our Ancestral Chief. I had never thought that he would be killed by Lord Master.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng said lightly.


    Cheng Danqin lowered her head after she heard the old man¡¯s words, trying to hold back the horror in her mind.


    He had made her teacher an Immortal State Cultivator and was able to kill the Immortal state warriors with ease. It finally urred to her that Chen Beixuan was much more powerful than she had ever thought.


    ¡°Maybe he really is an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    A thought sprouted out in Cheng Danqin¡¯s mind.


    Just as the Hua, Lu Family, and the Wu Family kept a close eye on any updates of the event, so too the Chen Family.


    ¡°My grandson is gaining more power by the day.¡±


    Chen Huaian eximed as he watched the video posted on social media. Chen Guoguo jumped out of her chair and shouted: ¡®My cousin is a sage! Sage!¡±


    Meanwhile, Chen Ning looked at the video as a light flickered in her eyes in fits and starts.


    However, there was still arge number of people who didn¡¯t believe the footage and even those who believed the authenticity of the footage couldn¡¯t see Chen Fan¡¯s face clearly.


    After all, humankind lived by the limitate of their five senses and they believed that Seeing was believing.


    Meanwhile, the president¡¯s residence in Naypyitaw was lit up with lights.


    The leaders of the nation, as well as the top generals, gathered in a room for a meeting.


    Everyone looked to the supreme leader of Myanmar, Than Sein for his directives.


    Than Sein¡¯s face was calm, but gloomy at the same time. He asked one of the meeting attendees.


    ¡°Is... is he still inside the Dark Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Mr. President. He has gone straight to the Hotel Shangri-La after he rescued hispanions out of the Dark Mountain. We didn¡¯t get close to the hotel, but we are monitoring from a distance.¡±


    The head of the Intelligence Department answered under his breath.


    ¡°very well!¡±


    Than Sein gritted his teeth and rose to his feet. ¡°Everyone, please follow me to Hotel Shangri-La. I am going to pay tribute to that mighty lord.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The generals and government officials looked at each other fearfully.


    However, in the end, they rose to their feet reluctantly.


    Arge convoy rolled out from the president¡¯s residence and headed toward Hotel Shangri-La. A column of armored vehicles cleared the road and a few tanks brought up the rear.


    Meanwhile, inside Hotel Shangri-La...


    Chen Fan was looking at seven curious faces.


    ¡°Are you Wenjin¡¯s friend? My name is Andy, I¡¯m from America. I am Wenjin¡¯s friend as well, so you know... we have something inmon. What is your name? How old are you?¡±


    The dark-haired girl gawked at Chen Fan, her eyes were filled with infatuation.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t offer a reply. He turned around to look at Yu Wenjin.


    Yu Wenjin covered her mouth as she giggled.


    ¡°Mister, you are my savior. I and the Evans family will never forget your kindness.¡±


    The blond called John said courteously to Chen Fan.


    ¡°I am here to save only Yu Wenjin. I don¡¯t really care about any of you. We will leave tomorrow.¡± Chen Fan waved a hand of dismissing.


    Although these seven men and women were scouted out by the Grand Magus God for their unusual talents for cultivation, they were nobody to Chen Fan.


    Even as Andy felt disappointed, she heard a respectful greetinging in from outside.


    ¡°Mr. President and other leaders of the nation want to wee you in person. They are waiting for you downstairs by the entrance¡±


    Everyone looked out of the window and saw a group of men in suits standing in the cold wind with a great measure of deference. It looked as if they were a group of pupils waiting for their principal.

 Chapter 503 - The Earth Level Deitys Treasure

    <strong>Chapter 503: The Earth Level Deity¡¯s Treasure</strong>


    Myanmar was a small nation.


    Dragging economic growth, outdated military equipment, arge poption living under the poverty line were a few things among many that made Than Sein much less confident than the leaders of Japan or Russia.


    Even though Russia was forced to sign a truce with Chen Fan, the leader of Russia didn¡¯t have to put away their dignity and beg for it as the Leaders of Myanmar would. Myanmar¡¯s president stood fearfully outside of the Hotel, scarcely daring to even enter without permission.


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Chen Fan said offhandedly.


    Chen Fan¡¯s assuredness deeply impressed the seven boys and girls. Although Chen Fan had disyed his mighty strength by bringing down the Dark Witch Sect, it didn¡¯t trante to the same level of power as to be able tomand the president with such casualness.


    A flicker of light shed in John¡¯s eyes.


    However, insignificant Myanmar was on the world stage, its president, Than Sein, controlled a poption in the tens of millions. John was from a wealthy country, but none of the family n in his country could have rivaled Than Sein.


    ¡°It is such an honor to meet you, my Lord.¡±


    Than Sein bowed deeply as soon as he came in.


    The generals and government officials stood behind him fearfully, worried that Chen Fan was going to kill all of them on a whim. However, they had toe since the military force was no longer an option.


    ¡°You may rise.¡±


    Chen Fan lolled in a chair and nodded.


    Than Sein heaped smiles on his face and shuffled closer to Chen Fan


    ¡°I am here after the Dark Witch Sect, not Myanmar. But why did you try to stop me and block my way with your military?¡±


    Chen Fan asked in an even voice.


    Than Sein was suddenly overtaken by fear, so he hurried to take a bow and said:


    ¡°My lord, I was under the Dark Witch Sect¡¯s control. They pinned Myanmar under their thumb for over a decade and the government was riddled with their confidants. I have no choice but to obey the Ancestral Patriarch.¡±


    Than Sein quickly threw the Dark Witch Sect and the Grand Magus God under the bus.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    The Dark Witch Sect was indeed powerful, but that shouldn¡¯t amount to theplete capittion of the president of the nation. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste his energy on Than Sein from the outset, and he only questioned Than Sein as a warning.


    ¡°My lord, I am willing to take out one-tenth of my country¡¯s wealth aspensation.¡± Than Sein said after gritting her teeth.


    ¡°There is no need.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Myanmar¡¯s annual GDP was only a dozen billion dors. Ten percent of that might be arge sum of money for Than Sein, but it was peanuts to Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t think of anything that he wanted to take from this country.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Than Sein¡¯s face paled as his mind raced. He wondered if Chen Fan was going to kill him.


    Suddenly, a man who had been standing behind Than Sein stepped forward and knelt on the ground: ¡°My name is Hu Shipan. I used to be the second senior elder of the Dark Witch Sect. I wish you to live long and prosper.¡±


    The man who spoke up was Lord Hu.


    ¡°I killed the Grand Magus God and wiped out your sect, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Chen Fan let out a half-smile.


    ¡°Immortal Master, I know that I can¡¯t run away from you, so I thought that I might as welle to see you in person. Plus, you will need my help to manage such a huge fortune you have just earned.¡± Hu Shipan straightened his back and replied.


    ¡°What fortune?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°The Dark Witch Sect and Myanmar.¡±


    Hu Shipan said firmly.


    Although Lord Hu and spoke Chinese with Chen Fan, Than Sein had guessed what they were talking about. His face darkened when he heard the word ¡°Myanmar.¡±


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, members of the Dark Witch Sect had infiltrated throughout the government system. So even though you have killed our leader, the Grand Magus God, the nation is still under our firm control.¡±


    Hu Shipan went on.


    ¡°Myanmar was not a powerful nation, but it is a nation nheless. You could be revered as a god in Myanmar and became more powerful than a monarch.¡±


    Chen Fan conceded that Hu Shipan¡¯s offer was tempting for most mortals


    Myanmar¡¯snd was three timesrger than the Jiang Nan Province. It also has a huge capital resource. If it was properly managed, it could be as powerful and advanced as Korea if not Japan.


    However, Chen Fan used to lord over the entire universe, so he was not interested in the offer at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want that. Now, I will give you another chance to give me a reason for not killing you.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and said with an impassive voice.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hu Shipan was taken aback.


    He had never thought that Chen Fan was untempted by such an attractive lure.


    ¡°um... um...¡±Hu Shipan stammered as his mind raced. Even as Chen Fan¡¯s patience was about to run thin, Hu Shipan spoke out again.


    ¡°Immortal Master! I knew something else... treasures of an Earth Level Deity¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Fan was going to end his life, but the new information piqued his interest and brought him back to his seat.


    ¡°I am listening.¡±


    ¡°Hew!¡±


    Hu Shipan wiped the cold sweat off of his forehead and said in a trembling voice:


    ¡°I have heard of it in passing from Ancestral Patriarch. He mentioned a Cave Abode used by an Earth Level Diety a thousand years ago,¡±


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch said that he had stumbled upon the ce a few decades ago. The Earth Level Deity who used to take residence in the Abode had long since perished, but he left many treasures behind. However, the cave abode was guarded by many array formations, and Ancestral Patriarch had been working on disarming these array formations for decades but to no avail. ¡±


    ¡°A few months ago, the Lin Family of Southeastern China had visited us. They had offered a way to open up the gates to the treasures as a token of goodwill for forming an alliance with them. The Ancestral Patriarch must have seen the possibility of defeating Ye Qincang once the gate was opened, and therefore, he started to look for more Vessels of the Arcane Yin Energy toplete his Art of Seven Malice Divine Soul.¡±


    Hu Shipan stammered and finally finished his sentences.


    ¡°A ce where an Earth Level Deity used to live?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as a flicker of excitement shed across his face.


    The Earth Level Deity¡¯s Dharma Treasures was useless to Chen Fan since he could create Dharma Artifacts ten times more powerful than that.


    However, the remnant of an Earth Level Deity was a precious ingredient in many elixirs.


    In addition, Chen Fan wagered that the cave abode must be a Spirit Land since an Earth Level Deity had taken residence there.


    Ever since Chen Fan reached the Divine Sea level, even the Green Dragon Grand Array couldn¡¯t provide sufficient Spirit Qi for Chen Fan. Therefore, seeking another source of Spirit Qi was his top priority.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Chen Fan shot two rays of azure light out from his eyes into the Hu Shipan¡¯s boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I swear!¡±


    Hu Shipan gritted his teeth and shouted.


    ¡°Very well. Tell me where it is, and I will not only spare your life but also make you the Sect Master of the Dark Witch Sect. I will make the Dark Witch Sect part of my North Qiong Sect, and call it the Dark Witch Chapter.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded after he had determined using his Soul Energy that Hu Shipan was not lying.


    ¡°Thank you, Immortal Master!¡±


    Hu Shipan trembled in fear and shouted: ¡°From today onward, the Dark Witch Sect and Myanmar would be in your service. Myanmar¡¯s military will be at your beckoning call, ready to defend your honor.¡±


    The listeners were stunned.


    Did Chen Fan just be the lord of a nation?


    Than Sein looked disappointed but he dared not to protest.


    Once Hu Shipan became the new Magus Lord of the Dark Witch Chapter, Chen Fan cast spells on the remaining elders and powerful disciples of the sects to ensure their loyalty.


    The Dark Witch Sect had been a force to be reckoned with, therefore, Chen Fan exercised caution while dealing with them.


    He had created the North Qiong Sect in order to protect his parents. Although there were only four elders left in the Dark Witch Chapter, the addition of the Dark Witch Chapter would be a boost in North Qiong Sect¡¯s power.


    Meanwhile, inside the Dark Mountain...


    ¡°It was nice to meet you, Sect master!¡±


    The disciples of the Dark Witch Chapter followed the Grand Elder¡¯s lead and knelt before Chen Fan.


    Although the Dark Witch Sect was not the Dark Witch Chapter, the Grand Elder was relieved that they were able to pass down their tradition. Plus, it was not like they could refuse Chen Fan¡¯s offer anyway.


    ¡°You may rise.¡±


    Chen Fan in the spot for the Grand Magus, beside him, sat Yu Wenjin.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect was a new sect, but we already have an Elixir Chapter. The Dark Witch Chapter will be the second Chapter. In addition, we have an Immortal State sect guardian. If you serve me well, I might even consider removing the spell on you and teach you real Immortal cultivation arts.¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The Grand Elder was ted by the announcement and so he kowtowed to Chen Fan in excitement.


    Grand Magus God had been cultivating for over a hundred years and he had created the Art of Seven Malice Divine Soul. However, he couldn¡¯t even take one attack from Chen Fan. It was obvious that Chen Fan was much more powerful than the other members of the Dark Witch Sect.


    ¡°Very well, you may leave now, except for the elders. Remember, the chapter does not allow senseless killing. All the vile secret arts you had practiced earlier were also banned.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a dismissal.


    ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡±


    The disciples answered and then walked away, leaving the elders alone with Chen Fan.


    ¡°Tell me now, where is the secret treasure of the Earth Level Deity?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°The Earth Level Deity¡¯s treasure?¡± The elders looked at each other in fear and in the end, the Grand Elder finally disclosed the location reluctantly.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed brows and was taken aback.

 Chapter 504 - Magic The Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 504: Magic The Gathering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The Ind of Borneo?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a light smile.


    He had expected the Earth Level Deity to be in China but little did he know that the Earth Level Deity had wandered off all the way to Southeast Asia.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before Chen Fan saw the reason for it. The Spirit Land in China had depleted thousands of years ago, and the Earth Level Deity had to look outside of China and into the virginnds that were still untouched by humans.


    Grand Elder also knew much more about the treasure than Lord Hu.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, this treasure trove of the Earth Level Deity was discovered by Ancestral Patriarch a few hundred years ago. However, the Earth Level Deity had cast an imprable array formation using the unique features in the terrain and its arrangement with the stars.¡±


    The Grand Elder didn¡¯t hold back any information since he was already part of the North Qiong Sect now.


    ¡°The Ancestral Patriarch said that the strength of the array formation was determined by the alignment of the stars. It will reach the bottom of its power every twenty years and is the best chance of breaking the array formation. Ancestral Patriarch tried every twelve years ever since he discovered it. Based on my calction, the next window for it¡¯s weakened state should be in ten days.¡±


    ¡°In ten days?¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He knew that no Array formation could stop him. However, since he had taken in the Dark Witch Chapter, he needed to make sure that all loose ends were tied. It would be foolish of him to trust everything that Hu Shipan said.


    ¡°I will order Hu Shipan to escort the other six people back. What about you? Do you want to head back to China right now or would you prefer to remain here until I am back from the Ind of Borneo?¡±


    Chen Fan looked at Yu Wenjin and asked.


    To his surprise, the girl shook her head and said firmly. ¡°I have no rtives in China now. Granny was killed by Grand Magus, and I don¡¯t want to return to the Seu Family of Grand Yin either. I just want to be with you, and help you.¡±


    ¡°Stay here?¡±


    The girl¡¯s decision had taken Chen Fan by surprise. However, seeing the determination in her eyes, he nodded and said: ¡°Very well then. I feel ufortable leaving the Dark Witch Chapter in the hands of Hu Shipan. You could be my eyes here.¡±


    Once he had said that, Chen Fan summoned a few perfected cultivators of the Dark Witch Chapter and told them.


    ¡°She is my third disciple. From today on, you shall treat her just as you would treat me. If I am not here, her words are my will.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yu Wenjin and Hu Shipan were both shocked by the announcement.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, I have only reached the Mid-stage of Dao-Reaching Level, and these elders are all perfected cultivators. I can¡¯t boss them around.¡± Yu Wenjin shook her head as a pang of unease shot through her.


    ¡°Fret not. This is the rule of the North Qiong Sect. You are my personal disciple, and therefore you are much higher on the totem pole than any one of them. You can decide their life or death on a whim. There is absolutely no need to worry.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and started an Art.


    ¡°Hur!¡±


    Chen Fan drew a piece of Divine Soul out from these perfected cultivators and challenged them into a jade pendant. ¡°These little things contained a fragment of their souls. If they ever defy you, crush the pendant to kill all of them.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Encouraged by Chen Fan¡¯s resolute stare, Yu Wenjin nodded.


    Grand Elder¡¯s face changed colors and in the end, he knelt down and kowtowed to the girl: ¡°Mydy, from today onward, we are at your beck and call.¡±


    Chen Fan then spent some time teaching Yu Wenjin how to manipte the pendant and taught her how to use the Dharma Artifacts to protect herself. He also taught her the Art of Grand Yin Soul Refinement.


    This art was created by a mid-sized Immortal Cultivation sect.


    Although that sect was not well known, it excelled at Grand Yin Cultivation.


    Yu Wenjin listened attentively and practiced the movement of Qi from time to time.


    Yu Wenjin was the most talented among Chen Fan¡¯s disciples, thanks to her Arcane Yin body. Chen Fan wagered that Yu Wenjin was only one who possibly could one day leave the earth with him when he finally embarks on the journey of cultivation.


    When Yukishiro Sa finally arrived in Myanmar, Chen Fan had just finished his business in Myanmar and was ready to leave.


    ¡°Master, are we going to Mysia this time?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes. If we are able to locate a Spirit Land, I would gain another level of attainment in my cultivation.¡±


    Chen Fan said calmly.


    One of his goals in his adventure outside of China was to seek another Grotto-heaven. Therefore, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t wait to get into the Cave Abode of the Earth Level Deity almost as soon as he heard of it. The more powerful he got, the more theck of Spirit Qi chafed against his mind. Without finding any new sources of Spirit Qi, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t reach the Connate Spirit level for another five years.


    As Chen Fan boarded the airne to Mysia, many cultivators also came out of their seclusions.


    Hong Sect headquarters in the southern Pacific Ocean...


    The disciples of the Hong Sect were bustling around when they heard a jarring piercing howl. They turned toward the sound and saw a shaft of white lightnd out from the top of a mountain, threatening to pierce open the sky.


    Inside the white light was a vague outline of an old man, with white hair and white beard


    ¡°It is...¡±


    The sect master was stunned by the sight and didn¡¯t even notice that he had dropped his pen.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch has finallye out of his seclusion?¡±


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The white energy suddenly changed course and dived down, trailing a streak of white mist behind. The old man rammed through the sses of a building and appeared right in front of the Hong Sect¡¯s sect master. The Sect Master dropped his knees and kowtowed.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ancestral Patriarch! I am your unworthy heir, Hong Qianfan.¡±


    ¡°You may rise. You have managed the sect well in my absence all these years.¡± The Hong Sect¡¯s Ancestral Patriarch¡¯s was shrouded by a patch of white mist, revealing only part of the old man¡¯s expression in fits and starts.


    ¡°I am truly unworthy. Hong Sect¡¯s prowess and fame had diminished under my management. Brother Lei was many other underbosses who were dead under my watch. Every time I think about it, I feel deeply guilty for my ipetence.¡±


    Hong Qianfan kelt on the ground, tears welled in his eyes.


    ¡°This is not your fault. Chen Beixuan even killed Grand Magus God, you are definitely no match against them. I am impressed that you have been able to hold out against them for so long.¡± The Ancestral Patriarch said.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, may I ask why did youe out of your seclusion?¡± Hong Qianfan hazarded.


    ¡°The array guarding the Earth Level Deity was about to weaken. Brother Lin had invited me to join him to crack open the Immortal Abode.¡± Ancestral Patriarch linked his hands behind his back and continued.


    ¡°And we will do away with Chen Beixuan while we are at it.¡±


    Even as the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect spoke, crackling energy shot out from the Ancestral Patriarch¡¯s eyes.


    Hong Qianfan kowtowed in tion.


    Singapore was a Southeast Asian city founded by Chinese people in exodus. Despite its small poption, it controlled the strategic location of the a Strait and was onceuded as one of the Four Asian Tigers. It was also called the Lion City.


    Those who knew they of thend in Singapore would know that the center of power in Singapore was not the president¡¯s residence, instead, it was inside an old ancestral shrine in the middle of downtown.


    The Dragon Hall!


    It was one of the three sects in China along with the Green Gang and the Hong Sect.


    The Green Gang was no more and the Hong Sect had run far from China, but the Dragon Hall had nted their roots down in Southeast Asia and yed a key role in the founding of Singapore.


    It was a usual day and like every other day, the Hall Master was inside the Ancestral Shrine, paying tribute to the ancestors. The Dragon Hall had recently moved its headquarters out of the ancestral shrine to a skyscraper called Dragon za. However, this Ancestral Shrine still held symbolic meaning in the hearts of all Dragon Hall members.


    Trees and bushes dotted therge empty courtyard and except for a handful of servants, most people had moved out of here.


    As soon as the Hall Master entered the ancestral shrine, he noticed a wash of azure light in the middle of the courtyard. It was a man standing with his hands linked behind his back, looking directly at the entrance.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    The Dragon Hall Master shivered and then dropped his knees.


    ¡°I am the twelfth Hall Master of the Dragon Hall. I wee you, your honorable Dragon Lord. I wish that you live a long and prosperous life.¡±


    ¡°So there had been eleven Hall Masters before you already?¡±


    After a while, the man in the wash of azure glow heaved a sigh and said.


    ¡°Dragon Lord, are you here to bring Chen Beixuan to justice?¡± The Hall Master asked cautiously.


    ¡°I have made a promise to someone, that¡¯s all.¡± The man said lightly.


    ¡°Dragon Hall and the Lin Family were allies for as long as I can remember. Grand Magus God was killed by Chen Beixuan for a woman. I can¡¯t sit around and watch my old friends fall one after another.¡±


    He spoke with an even tone, but his words had an icy quality to it.


    Meanwhile, a clear whistle shot through the sky above the Lin Family of Southeastern China.


    The Lin Family Lord and many other Martial arts grandmasters watched in surprise as a gate that had been sealed for decades swung open and a middle-aged man emerged from within.


    The man was wearing a in shirt with a long sword strapped on his back. His appearance was refined and schrly. However, there was sparking energy inside of his eyes.


    The Lin Family Lord and the people around him were shocked after seeing the middle-aged man.


    ¡°I swear I will end Chen Beixuan¡¯s life¡±


    The man said in a booming voice as he unsheathed his de.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was clueless about the implication of the Death of the Grand Magus God and arrived at Ku Lumpur, the capital of Mysia with Yukishiro Sa.


    He nned to stay here for the night and look for a guide before he heads toward the Ind of Borneo. Ind of Borneo was huge and it might be difficult to find a Cave Abode without a local guide.

 Chapter 505 - The Expedition

    Chapter 505 The Expedition


    Ku Lumpur was the capital of Mysia. It had a poption of two million and was much more developed than the capital of Myanmar.


    After consulting the taxi driver, Chen Fan quickly located the biggest guide service provider, the ¡°Extreme Explorer. Inc.¡±


    ¡°Wee. We provide all kinds of guide services. Jungles or scuba diving, we got you covered.¡±


    The manager said with a warm smile on his face.


    ¡°We are heading to the Ind of Borneo, and need a guide,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Ind of Borneo, sure thing.¡± The manager¡¯s smile broadened.


    The Ind of Borneo had always been shrouded in mystery. Hollywood used to shoot a few movies about the mysterious ce and attracted more thrill seekers there to explore.


    After making a few phone calls, the manager¡¯s face darkened. Embarrassment was written all over his face. Chen Fan had already heard the conversation over the phone, so he furrowed his brows and said: ¡°So there are no guides? Well, we will look for them elsewhere.¡±


    The manager gritted his teeth and said before his customers were gone.


    ¡°Sir, we do have a guide. But you will have to go with a group.¡±


    ¡°With a group?¡±


    Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa exchanged a nce.


    ¡°Indeed. We are in the midst of the tourism season right now, and there are too many tourists who want to go to the Ind of Borneo but not enough guides. There is still one team who still hasn¡¯t departed yet if you¡¯re willing to join them, we can offer you a discount. ¡± Manager said reluctantly.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Chen Fan thought for a second and nodded.


    He only needs the guide to point him in the right direction, and once he had reached the Ind of Borneo, he nned to move on himself and look for the cave abode.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Your guide is one of the most experienced workers in ourpany. He can name every single rock on the Ind of Borneo.¡±


    The Manager beamed from side to side and then said under his breath.¡±However, I must give you a heads-up that one of thedies you are traveling with is one of the most prestigious women in Mysia. Stay on her good side, or you will be punished byw.¡±


    ¡°A prestigious woman?¡±


    Chen Beixuan was light-hearted by the revtion. He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord, who would be more prestigious than him?


    ¡°Thedy was a Datuk. Please watch your manners while you are traveling with her.¡± The manager¡¯s face darkened a little and put in.


    Chen Fan had learned about Datuk in his past life.


    Datuk was an honorary title granted by the leader of Mysia personally. Just like knighthood, It was usually granted to a person of high social status. In Mysia, people with a Datuk title have many privileges, and some were even beyond thew.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Chen Fan met with the Datuk.


    ¡°She is so young.¡±


    Chen Fan was caught by surprise by how young the female Datuk was. She was only in her twenties and was wearing a clean safari outfit with a pair of ck leather riding boots. She kept her chin up and looked distant and aloof.


    ¡°Are they joining us?¡±


    The female Datuk seemed slightly annoyed as she cast Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa a cold nce.


    Chen Fan was in his ordinary appearance to avoid the world government¡¯s detection. Therefore, he didn¡¯t catch the attention of the Datuk¡¯s attention. However, when the Datuknded her gaze on Yukishiro Sa, she was pleasantly surprised by her beauty.


    ¡°The destination of our expedition was the ¡®Valley of No Return.¡¯ It¡¯s located in the most dangerous part of the Ind. Are you sure you two can handle it?¡±


    The Datuk shook her head as a hint of disdain shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Valley of no Return?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback.


    That was where the treasure trove was located.


    It suddenly urred to him that the Earth Level Deity must have cast Dharma Arrays to protect his property. That exined why the ce was considered the most dangerous on the Ind.


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan said slowly.


    ¡°We are heading there as well.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± The Datuk snorted and said derisively: ¡°Well if you can defeat my bodyguard, I might just think about letting you join us. I don¡¯t want dead weight around.¡±


    As the Datuk said that, a muscr man with dark skin stepped forward.


    The man¡¯s movement had a belligerent quality to it. His piercing gaze held an intent that was as deadly as a hungry wolf. Although he didn¡¯t have any Internal Force in his system, it was evident that he was apetent Mixed Martial Arts Master.


    ¡°His name is Seixal, and he was one of Mysia¡¯s Royal Special Forces. I will let you join us if you can defeat him.¡± Datuk folded her arms and said gloatingly.


    The manager gave Chen Fan anxious nces, willing Chen Fan to not to rise to the bait.


    The Royal Special Forces was an elite Special Forces in Mysia. Its rank was filled with deadly if not murderous elite soldiers who could defeat five ordinary men at the same time.


    ¡°Yukishiro Sa¡±


    Chen Fan spoke under his breath.


    Yukishiro Sa took a few steps forward and arrived at the center of the room.


    ¡°You want her to fight with Seixal?¡±


    The Datuk rounded her eyes in disbelief. Disgust and loathing toward Chen Fan were written all over her face.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Seixal was a cutthroat soldier and he punched at Yukishiro Sa without holding back any of his strength.


    However powerful Seixal was, he was just an ordinary man and was no match against Yukishiro Sa.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    In a heartbeat, Yukishiro Sa had snapped the bone on one of Seixal¡¯s arms. She shot out a small and smooth-skinned hand and grabbed hold of Seixal¡¯s muscr arm and twisted it.


    ¡°Urhhh!¡±


    Seixal grunted painfully as he pulled back. Already, his face was covered with sweat. Years of military training had conditioned his mind to cope with pain well. So he held his broken arm in one hand in silent agony.


    ¡°Sthhh.¡±


    The Datuk and her guards let out a gasp of cold air. They had never thought that Yukishiro Sa was able to break Seixal¡¯s arm so easily.


    ¡°You want to try again?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and gave the Datuk a calm look.,


    The Datuk¡¯s face changed colors as anger stoked the fire in her eyes. Even as she was about to fling back at Chen Fan, a middle-aged man walked closer to her and whispered something into her ears.


    The Datuk was taken aback at first, and then she gave Yukishiro Sa a nce in surprise.


    ¡°Fine, I will let you pass.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and didn¡¯t say a thing.


    He had overheard the middle-aged man¡¯s words, and it amused him.


    ¡°¡­mydy, that girl in the white outfit is a Martial arts expert. She is much more powerful than our guards.¡±


    The middle-aged man must be an Internal Force user. Otherwise, he would never have recognized Yukishiro Sa¡¯s power. However, no internal force users were worth a damn to Chen Fan.


    The Datuk looked away and put on her cold and aloof look back on her face. She seemed to be waiting for someone.


    A couple of young men soon arrived in the room. They all looked like rich heirs, and one of them was white.


    Based on their conversation, Chen Fan learned that these men and women were all from powerful families in Mysia. The Datuk¡¯s name was Guo Nuannuan, and her father was an influential person in Mysia of Chinese descent.


    ¡°Everyone is here; let¡¯s head out!¡±


    The guide was a My in his forties. His name is Hassan.


    Guo Nuannuan and the other traveler were well prepared. They packed sleeping bags, backpacks, food rations, tools, etc. However, Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa didn¡¯t pack anything, and the only extra stuff they had was the sword that strapped on Yukishiro Sa¡¯s back. They didn¡¯t look like travelers at all.


    Hassan frowned a little but kept his concern to himself.


    When he saw Yukishiro Sa, his concern seemed to have deepened.


    The group shared a ride in Guo Nuannuan¡¯s private jet and arrived at the Ind of Borneo. This private jet was Gulfstream G650 with a listing price of 50 million US dors. The cost of gas alone was enough for Chen Fan to travel the world.


    ¡°Sister Guo, why did we let those two tag along?¡±


    A fewrge burly men sat with Guo Nuannuan in the spacious business ss seats.


    ¡°Just so, Sister Guo. We only need Uncle Xie and our guards, not dead weight.¡± A handsome young man spoke up.


    ¡°They are all Chinese, so I thought I would help them out.¡± Guo Nuannuan gracefully lifted a cup of coffee to her lips and said: ¡°Plus, they are not dead weight. That girl just broke Seixal¡¯s arm.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The few rich heirs were also taken aback by the revtion.


    Seixal was the second strongest guard protecting Guo Nuannuan. He even helped Guo Nuannuan win a small fortune at the underground cage fights. How could such a docile girl defeat him?


    Behind him, Uncle Xie lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. I wager that the young man is from a prominent family in China.¡±


    Uncle Xie was a Chinese man in his fifties. His tall frame towered before the group of youngsters and his palm was covered with thick and dark skin. A few guards looked at Uncle Xie with a great measure of respect.


    ¡°A great family n in China?¡±


    Everyone looked to the side andnded their surprised gazes on Chen Fan.


    Try as they might, they couldn¡¯t find a single royal bone in the young man.


    ¡°The journey to the Valley of No Return was long; we have many many chances to test him.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan sipped her coffee, and a flicker of anger and shame shed in her eyes.


    The Gulfstream G650 soonnded at the City of Kuching. It was the capital city of the State of Sarawak. As soon as they were out of the ne, they were greeted by a group of powerful local gentry. They were here to wee Datuk, and they thought Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa were both the Datuk¡¯s travelpanions.

 Chapter 506 - The Gathering of Grandmasters

    Chapter 506 The Gathering of Grandmasters


    After one night of resting at Kuching, the expedition into the jungles of Ind of Borneo finally started.


    The traveler could see people on the winding path from time to time at the beginning of the journey, but that soon changed as they traversed deeper into the forest. After a while, they were the only humans in the untamed wilderness. Meanwhile, the other travelers also became increasingly more suspicious of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need any supplies while traveling in the jungle?¡±


    Curiosity besting caution, Guo Nuannuan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small patch of the jungle, no big deal.¡± Chen Fan replied readily.


    His offhand remark had rubbed everyone including Guo Nuannuan the wrong way. The jungle of Borneo was riddled with deadly critters as well as poisonous bugs. Only a fool would barge into the jungle without any preparation.


    However, Uncle Xie gazed at the ancient sword strapped on the back of Yukishiro Sa thoughtfully.


    When the sun reached the zenith of the sky, the group decided to rest for a while and make some lunch.


    Even though Chen Fan couldst half a month with one Spirit Pills, he decided to blend in with the group. So he went into the jungle with Yukishiro Sa and came back with a few wild rabbits.


    Under everyone¡¯s envious eyes, Chen Fan skinned the rabbit and seasoned it with the many spices in the Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure and then put them over a fire to roast it. It wasn¡¯t long before the smell and sound of dripping grease came from under the crispy skin of the rabbit.


    ¡°Mydy, I think these two are both experts of wilderness survival.¡±


    A bodyguard said quietly.


    ¡°That girl reminded me of something I have heard about in ancient sects in China. They say that some sects would send their disciples out into the world with nothing but a sword. As for that young man, I still can¡¯t get a number on him. He seems to be a Martial artist, but not exactly¡­¡± Uncle Xie furrowed his brows and said.


    ¡°Whatever, we will find out who they are once we reach the Valley of No Return.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan snorted.


    The group set off deeper into the jungle once they were fully rested.


    In the few days that followed, the travelers were shocked to find out that Chen Fan seems to be able to find wild animals anywhere. Every time he went out hunting, he returned with plump wild rabbits and wild chickens or fish the size of a torpedo.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the defenses of the other travelers against the smell of fat and grease finally broke down.


    ¡°Hey bro, can I buy that rabbit from you for a hundred US dors?¡± A gaunt young man called Huang Jin came over to Chen Fan and asked while gawking at a piece of rabbit haunch roasted to perfection.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Chen Fan refused him curtly.


    ¡°What about a thousand?¡± Huang Jin gritted his teeth and said.¡±You can buy a hundred rabbits with that much money.¡±


    ¡°I said no.¡±


    Chen Fan said impassively.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Huang Jin rounded his eyes in anger. He shot a re at Yukishiro Sa and managed to pull himself together. ¡°Humph! The time wille when you need something from me.¡±


    He turned around and started off.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Old Huang? No deal?¡± Huang Jin¡¯s friends threw light-hearted banter at him.


    ¡°That guy is an idiot! He wouldn¡¯t sell it to me even after I offered him a thousand US dors.¡± Huang Jin said fervently: ¡°Don¡¯t let them beg me for anythingter, because they wouldn¡¯t get it!¡±


    The rtionship between Chen Fan and Guo Nuannuan¡¯s crew quickly deteriorated after the run-in. In the end, the two groups didn¡¯t even want to speak with each other, and they pitched their tents as far away from each other as possible during the night.


    Chen Fan weed the change since he never liked to be asked so many questions.


    ¡°I think we are getting closer. It should be within three hundred kilometers at the most.¡± Chen Fan produced a map and examined it carefully.


    ¡°Master, is there really going to be treasures of the Earth Level Deity? Is it going to be dangerous?¡± Yukishiro Sa was slightly concerned.


    She simply couldn¡¯tprehend the power of an Earth Level Deity since, for her, the Immortal State Warriors were already practically gods.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the Earth Level Deity was still alive, he wouldn¡¯t harm me, much less a dead one.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled proudly.


    Suddenly, he looked away and focused his vision somewhere in the distance.


    A few minutester, Uncle Xie also pulled a taut face and ordered the group to stop moving.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Even as Huang Jin asked apprehensively, the brush in front of them moved and arge tiger leaped out from behind. The tiger¡¯s fur was whiter than snow and it was at least five meters long. What shocked the travelers, even more, was the old man who sat on the back of the tiger.


    ¡°Lord Tiger God!¡±


    Hassan hurried to drop his knees and nted his head in the dirt.


    ¡°We are from the Guo Family of Mysia. Nice to meet you, Spirit King.¡±


    Uncle Xie bowed deeply while Guo Nuannuan and herpanions turned into frozen statues. Huang Jin¡¯s legs shook uncontrobly and were about to give in.


    ¡°The heirs of the Guo Family. Very well, you may pass.¡±


    The scrawny old man¡¯s husky voice sounded jarringly sharp. He chuckled a little and then spurred the tiger to pounce forward into the thicket, and disappeared.


    ¡°Hew!¡±


    Guo Nuannuan heaved a sigh of relief once the scrawny old man was gone. ¡°Uncle Xie, isn¡¯t Spirit King one of the Four Greatest Gong Tau Masters in Southeast Asia?¡±


    ¡°He rides a white tiger and is as bony as a skeleton. That has to be him.¡± Uncle Xie let out a wry smile.


    ¡°Spirit King, One-eyed Naga King were both Four Greatest Gong Tau Masters in Southeast Asia. They were both listed on the Dark Roll and dominated Southeast Asia heavy handedly. Spirit King was easily recognized by the Spirit Beast he rode and his ability to animate the dead. That was a close call, mydy.¡±


    ¡°But, I thought that the Spirit King lived in Indonesia. Why is he here?¡± Someone asked in confusion.


    ¡°I think he is here for the Valley of No Return as well.¡± Uncle Xie heaved a sigh and said: ¡°Legend had it that there were unimaginable treasures buried in the valley. Over thest hundred years, many had tried to unearth the treasure, but they all paid the ultimate price in the end. I think Spirit King is heading that way as well.¡±


    Everyone was on high alert after their encounter with the Spirit King.


    However, as they got closer to their destination, they met more and more Overlords on their way. They saw an old man standing on the back of a slithering snake, a middle-aged man in white outfit gliding across the sky while holding a sword and a burly overlord that was as big as a pr bear, just to name a few.


    ¡°Furious Bear Jass, Lin Tai from Japan, Ancient Muay Thai master, and Monk King from Vietnam¡­¡±


    People started to realize that they were sharing the same path with many deadly warriors.


    These Overlords had all reached Transcendent State and many of them were even on the Dark Roll. They usually kept to themselves, but now they flocked to the same location as Guo Nuannuan was heading. Anyone of them could ughter the entire expedition team with ease.


    ¡°Nuannuan, maybe we should call it off. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Huang Jin wavered.


    Guo Nuannuan cast a quick nce at Chen Fan and was immediately pricked by the nonchnce in his eyes. She gritted her teeth and said: ¡°We must go one. We have alreadye this far. My family¡¯s name should protect us from getting harmed by these people.¡±


    ¡°Fine then.¡±


    Huang Jin nodded reluctantly.


    ¡°Strange. Why are there so many people gathering at the Valley of No Return?¡±


    Chen Fan raised his suspicion


    The group finally arrived at the Valley of No Return after five days of travel.


    ¡°Hooo!¡±


    Once they were past a small hill, thendscape suddenly opened up and revealed arge patch of emptynd before them. Thend was surrounded by a ring of small hills, forming a valley. White mists shrouded the space above the empty ground and blocked the view. Downpours thatsted less than a minute seemed to be happening everywhere and the guide also noticed that the campus has stopped working.


    ¡°This is it! The Valley of No Return!¡±


    Guo Nuannuan¡¯s eyes lit up with tion.


    ¡°Mydy, we have arrived. I think we should head back now.¡±


    Uncle Xie said with a heavy expression.


    As its name suggests, once entering the Valley of No Return, it¡¯s almost impossible to get out. Uncle Xie was Guo Nuannuan¡¯s personal guard and therefore, making sure her safety was his top priority.


    ¡°No! We havee so far, we need to take a look inside.¡±


    Uncle Xie shook his head disapprovingly in reply.


    ¡°Valley of No Return?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and looked into the distance where the cloud-shrouded the mountains. Unknown to Guo Nuannuan, those were not ordinary mountains, instead, they were a part of arge Array.


    The array formation had tapped into the Spirit Qi in its environment, just as the Green Dragon Grand Array did. Under normal circumstances, such defense would be impossible to prate for anyone below the Connate Spirit level. However, the array formation would reach it¡¯s the weakest state every twelve years.


    ¡°Hurry up! It¡¯s right up ahead.¡±


    An excited voice came up behind everyone.


    They looked back and saw a middle-aged man wearing in clothing that emerged from the jungle. His steps were swift and energetic, and his presence was overbearing and intimidating. There was a handsome young man walking abreast of him.


    Guo Nuannuan¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she saw them.


    ¡®Uncle Leng and Xiao Tong?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Nuannuan?¡± The man in in clothing was taken aback and then he put on scrawl.¡±What are you doing here? It¡¯s too dangerous for you. Go home now.¡±


    ¡°No, I will not, Uncle Leng. I just want to take a look inside. Will you take me in there, please?¡± Guo Nuannuan asked kittenishly as she cast coquettish nces at the handsome young man.


    ¡°What are we afraid of, dad. You are the most powerful Grandmaster in Mysia.¡±


    The young man called Leng Tong put in.


    ¡°Fine, fine!¡± Leng Jianfeng said with a frown. ¡°But you need to behave yourself. No sudden moves. All the overlords of Southeast Asia have gathered in the valley and many of them are mean bastards.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Leng!¡±


    Guo Nuannuan beamed from side to side as she cast a nce to Chen Fan. Chen Fan¡¯s impassive expression didn¡¯t sit well with her.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had focused his attention on the Valley of No Return. Already, he had registered the presence of many Overlords by the entrance of the valley.

 Chapter 507 - That’s Him?

    Chapter 507 That¡°s Him?


    They looked at each other apprehensive, and no one dared to go in. These Overlords were from all over Southeast Asia. Some were from India, and some were from Japan and Korea. Many of them were rivals and nemesis, but the presence of many other Overlords had so far prevented any bloodshed from happening.


    ¡°The Valley of No Return is well known for its danger, hence its name. Are you sure you are going to enter?¡±


    The Spirit King let out an ugly grin and asked.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know what is going on. We have gathered here because we all heard the news about the secret treasures of an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    A muscr Ancient Muay Thai fighter said coldly.


    His words had taken everyone by surprise.


    ¡°You are right. I came here because I heard about the Earth Level Deity¡¯s treasure. However, I have no idea how this news got out. Why didn¡¯t the Immortal State Warriors take it already? Something is fishy about this.¡±


    The Spirit King said as greed shed across his face.


    At his level of attainment, nothing, except for reaching the Immortal State would interest him. The Spirit King didn¡¯t expect the treasure to help him be an Earth Level Deity, but he hoped that he could finally reach the Immortal State.


    ¡°I suspect that someone purposely leaked the news.¡±


    Someone said.


    The speaker was standing on top of a giant python. He was also a Gong Tau master and was called Fire Snake Lord. He was also one of the greatest Gong Tau Masters, just like Spirit King and One-eyed Naga King.


    ¡°Spread the news, why?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°A hook for all of you toe here..¡±


    The Fire Snake Lord snorted.


    ¡°Whoever knew about this Earth Level Deity treasure must be a mighty figure if not an Immortal State Curmudgeon. It doesn¡¯t make sense that he would share the information with us unless he wants us to be here and use us.¡±


    The Ancient Muay Thai Master said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. No one, not even the president of a nation dared to mess with so many overlords at once.


    ¡°Someone else is here.¡±


    Spirit King recognized the neer and said: ¡°That¡¯s Battle Tiger Leng Jianfeng from the Fury Fist Sect in Mysia. Uh? He had brought the little girl from Guo Family with him. What is this? A school field trip?¡±


    They scanned the crowd and realized that the rest of the newers were all ordinary people, so they closed their eyes and turned their minds to their cultivation.


    These Overlords were all smart enough to refrain from entering the Valley of No Return before anyone else did. The Valley of No Return was so deadly that even Grandmasters could lose their lives there if they didn¡¯t know what they were doing. However, even just outside of the valley where they gathered, the air was filled with Spirit Qi so the cultivators hurried to take advantage of this great opportunity of increasing their level of attainment.


    Chen Fan and Yukishiro Sa were at the rear of the group, so no one seemed to have noticed them.


    ¡°OMG! Spirit King, Fire Snake Lord, Ancient Muay Thai Master, Jass the Furious Bear, Ghost Hag¡­ Other than the One-eyed Naga King, nearly all the other Gong Tau masters are here. ¡±


    Uncle Xie let out a gasp of cold air.


    There were a dozen or so Overlords gathered outside of the valley. Some of them carried a sword that emanated belligerent energy; some of them were conniving and intimidating, and some were shrouded by poisonous mist. All of them were mighty figures that presided over Southeast Asia.


    ¡°Something big is happening.¡±


    Uncle Xie eximed in his mind.


    Meanwhile, Guo Nuannuan and his friends were terrified by the scene. Huang Jin nearly peed his pants when he walked past the giant python.


    ¡°This is¡­ scary!¡±


    Huang Jin whimpered as his legs trembled.


    Anyone of these dreadful men could kill him with one finger. Although Huang Jin was also from a renowned family in Mysia, his family prestige couldn¡¯t offer him a shred of safety. The guards were on high alert and their faces were taut with fear and stress.


    ¡°Nuannuan, don¡¯t be afraid. I and my dad are here to protect you.¡± Leng Tong turned around to offer somefort to Guo Nuannuan, while his hand slowly moved toward Guo Nuannuan¡¯s.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan squeezed out a smile and pulled her hand back further surreptitiously.


    Leng Tong was slightly disappointed, but he didn¡¯t stop caring for the girl.


    ¡°Just like what I expected.¡±


    When they arrived at the entrance of the valley, they realized that the valley was huge in size and the hills around its perimeter were towering cliffs that were as tall as a few hundred meters. The entrance of the valley was blocked by a thick mist, and it was evident that many people had tried to get past the mist but failed


    However, the Earth Level Deity¡¯s Array formation was almostughable in Chen Fan¡¯s expert eyes. Chen Fan could cast an Array formation ten times more effective than this once he reached the Connate Spirit.


    ¡°Since we have already found the valley, I think we should give it a try now.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    He linked his hands behind his back and ambled his way to the mist and tested it with a finger.


    He immediately felt a powerful rush of cold energy shoot through his body. Realizing that it was the force of the Dharma Array, Chen Fan quickly wiped it out of his system. Then, he reached out his Divine Will into the Dharma Array and started to understand the working mechanism of the Array Formation.


    ¡°Sister Guo, look!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s strange behavior had caught everyone¡¯s attention. The crowd backed away from Chen Fan and created an empty space around him.


    No one dared to approach Chen Fan, fearing that realization from the others. Guo Nuannuan and her friends also saw Chen Fan¡¯s audacious actions. One of the young men came with Guo Nuannuan under his breath.


    ¡°Courting death! He is going to disturb the Curmudgeons that are lurking in the valley. Even my father wouldn¡¯t be able to save him if that was the case.¡±


    Leng Tong shook his head and said.


    Meanwhile, the color drained from Guo Nuannuan¡¯s face as she locked her gaze on Chen Fan, willing him to stop.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to notice the hint and kept on probing the Dharma Array.


    ¡°Nuannuan, is he your friend? Tell him to get back here.¡±


    By then, even Leng Jianfeng had noticed Chen Fan¡¯s daring actions, and he was not very pleased.


    Before Guo Nuannuan could shout out at Chen Fan and call him back, Fire Snake Lord snorted and said.


    ¡°Hey boy, what do you think you are doing?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply and kept on working on the puzzle with his back facing everyone.


    ¡°Courting Death!¡±


    Fire Snake Lord fumed as the giant python slithered toward Chen Fan.


    Themotion had disturbed the other cultivator. They shook their heads when they saw the Fire Snake Lord was already on his way toward the insolent teenage boy.


    Fire Snake Lord was one of the Four Greatest Gong Tau Masters in Southeast Asia. He was infamous for his thirst for blood. Rumor had it that he fed the giant python a living man every day. Therefore, his name was feared all over Southeast Asia.


    ¡°Xiao Tong, please help him. He came with me.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan furrowed her brows and pleaded.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Leng Jianfeng looked to Leng Jianfeng helplessly.


    ¡°I will help out if it is your life in danger, Nunanuan. But he is but an ordinary man who I barely know. I don¡¯t want to get on the Fire Snake Lord¡¯s bad side because of a no-body.¡±


    Leng Jianfeng said calmly and indifferently.


    As a grandmaster, he saw things slightly differently than ordinary people. There was no way that he would offend another Grandmaster for someone he didn¡¯t even know.


    ¡°Really? You can¡¯t save him?¡±


    Guo Nuannuan said no.


    Leng Jianfeng was unwavering, and he shook his head.


    Guo Nuannuan heaved a sigh of resignation. Uncle Xie tried tofort her and said: ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s his own fault. Don¡¯t feel bad about it, you have tried your best.¡±


    Meanwhile, Huang Jin let out a gloating grin and thought to himself:


    ¡°Little shit! You got what you deserve!¡±


    People around Chen Fan either gloated at him or shook their heads with regret. However, Yukishiro Sa was unfazed by the development. She didn¡¯t look concerned at all about Chen Fan¡¯s impending doom.


    Chen Fan finally turned around with a broad smile on his face when the Fire Snake Lord was only three meters away from him.


    ¡°Ah-ha! So it¡¯s a chained array. Array within an array. I see now!¡±


    Chen Fan pulled back his Divine Will and noticed Fire Snake Lord. He asked lightheartedly:


    ¡°Were you calling me?¡±


    By then, the giant python¡¯s gaping mouth was only a few feet away from Chen Fan. However, as soon as Fire Snake Lord saw Chen Fan¡¯s face, the giant snake stopped cold in its tracks as disbelief contorted the old man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    The old man cried in panic.


    The jarring cry wrenched the minds of the other Overlords out of their cultivation. They looked toward the Fire Snake Lord with frowns and saw the old man had fallen from the back of the snake and shuffled himself back with his palms and feet as if trying to get away from something terrible.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Many overlords looked over the old man and saw a young man with refined features standing right in front of the python.


    The young man was wearing a casual outfit and was of average height. He wore a warm smile on his face, making him look like a silly freshman in college. However, the Fire Snake Lord was so scared of him as if the young man was a devil reincarnate.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    People were taken aback at first and then realization finally dawned upon them.


    Under Guo Nuannuan¡¯s incredulous eyes, the Spirit King hopped off the White Tiger and hurried to Chen Fan and bowed.


    ¡°I am Nazzier from Indonesia. It is an honor to see you Lord Beixuan.¡±


    Spirit King¡¯s words revealed Chen Fan¡¯s identity to everyone. The Ghost Hag, Jass and many other Overlords scrambled to bow to Chen Fan with a great measure of deference.


    Leng Jianfeng was confused at first, but after he heard the Spirit King¡¯s words, his body shivered and eximed:


    ¡°It¡¯s HIM!¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Guo Nuannuan and her friends watched as Leng Jianfeng came closer to Chen Fan and took a bow. ¡°I am Leng Jianfeng from the Fury Fist Sect. Please forgive me for thete weing. We didn¡¯t know it was you, Immortal Master Chen. ¡±


    Fire Snake Lord had picked himself up from the ground and was begging for his life.


    He kowtowed to Chen Fan and knocked the ground with his forehead until blood seeps out from under his skin. Guo Nuannuan and her friends were stunned by the development.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Guo Nuannuan turned around and looked at her guard.


    Uncle Xie replied with a wry smile.


    ¡°I should have guessed it. A Chinese man whosest name is Chen and he traveled with a servant girl with a sword¡­ Who else could it be other than Chen Beixuan?¡±

 Chapter 508 - The Band of Enemies

    Chapter 508 The Band of Enemies


    Chen Beixuan?


    The name didn¡¯t ring a bell for Guo Nuannuan or Huang Jin. They lived a normal life and had never crossed paths with Martial artists.


    They knew the Spirit King and the Fire Snake Lord by their reputation. They were both mighty figures that had risen to fame many years ago, and by then, they were practically household names in Southeast Asia. Although he was much more powerful than those two, he lived too far away from Southeast Asia to have his name heard by the public.


    ¡°He is the one who defeated an entire nation?¡±


    Leng Tong¡¯s face hardened. Shock and disbelief were written all over his face.


    He was the heir of the Fury Fist Sect, son of Leng Jianfeng, therefore, he knew Chen Fan¡¯s name.


    ¡°Is he powerful? How does hepare with Uncle Leng?¡±


    Guo Nuannuan furrowed her brows. A minute ago, she wanted to save Chen Fan¡¯s life, but there and then, Chen Fan¡¯s smug smile made her wish that someone could smack his face.


    ¡°He is much more powerful than my father. He is¡­ a living legend.¡±


    Leng Tong grimaced.


    His father had only reached the peak of Transcendent State, and couldn¡¯t even make it to the Dark Roll. He couldn¡¯tpare with Chen Fan.


    ¡°A living legend?¡±


    Guo Nuannuan gaped at the young man in confusion. Huang Jin and the others also looked to Leng Tong with many questions in their minds.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of Dragon Hall?¡±


    Leng Tong hesitated for a moment and then asked


    Guo Nuannuan nodded. Dragon Hall was well known among the Chinese in Southeast Asia.


    It was the power behind the creation of the Singapore, a city-state that belonged to people of Chinese descent. Their influence could be felt everywhere in Southeast Asia. The Guo Family was particrly close to the Dragon Hall. Guo Nuannuan¡¯s personal guard, Uncle Xie, was a member of the Dragon Hall.


    ¡°The Dragon Lord who hadid the foundation of Singapore we know now was also considered a living legend. The same also goes for the Ancestral Patriarch of the Hong Sect as well as the Grand Magus God of the Dark Witch Sect. However, just a few days ago, Chen Beixuan had killed the Grand Magus God. I had never thought that he would show up here at the Ind of Borneo.¡±


    Leng Tong exined, shooking his head from time to time.


    ¡°Sthhh.¡±


    Everyone let out a gasp of cold air.


    The Dragon Lord, Ancestral Patriarch of the Hong Sect and the Grand Magus God, they were all legendary fighters that lived only in people¡¯s memories. A hundred years ago, the Dragon Lord had created the city-state of Singapore, while the Grand Magus God took control over Myanmar and the Hong Sect spread all over the world. No one would have imagined that a young man such as Chen Fan could be even so much aspared with them, much less defeat them.


    Neither Guo Nuannuan nor Huang Jin was willing toe to terms with the truth yet.


    However, reality hit them hard once they saw the mighty figures of Southeast Asia kowtowed to Chen Fan with toady smiles on their faces. The Fire Snake Lord had shriveled into an old and frail man, scarcely able to even utter a word.


    ¡°So¡­ so he was fooling us all the while! What a jerk!¡±


    Guo Nuannuan locked her gaze on Chen Fan¡¯s face as she was overtaken by a fit of regret and shame.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was looking into Fire Snake Lord¡¯s face with a warm smile. ¡°Did you say that I was courting death?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ nononono¡­ I ¡­ I misspoke¡­ I ¡­. am sorry. I am so sorry. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Fire Snake Lord was scared shitless and hurried to kowtow to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Sthhh.¡±


    The giant python was agitated by its master¡¯s actions. It was a mindless beast and its protective instinct drove it to re out its fangs and threw itself at Chen Fan,


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Guo Nuannuan gasped as she saw a brilliant azure light shoot out from Chen Fan¡¯s hand and severed the snake¡¯s head off.


    ¡°Donnn!¡±


    The snake¡¯s head was the size of a barrel. It rolled to a stop on the ground, while its body is still withered and twisted. The vile beat that had terrorized Southeast Asia for years was killed by Chen Fan with ease.


    The turn of the event had made the other Overlords lower their heads even more.


    Half of Fire Snake Lord¡¯s fame rested in the terrifying beast. The python had swallowed a superpower fruit on the Ind of Borneo and had since grown to a tremendous size. Its girth was as wide as a barrel and its scales were nearly indestructible. The python could take on any Grandmaster by itself. Leveraging the beast¡¯s incredible abilities, Fire Snake Lord had risen to power and became one of the Four Greatest Gong Tau Masters in Southeast Asia.


    However, such a powerful beast couldn¡¯t even withstand one attack which Chen Fan delivered sozily.


    ¡°Your snake tried to bite me. Is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    Chen Fan looked at Fire Snake Lord and asked lightly.


    ¡°No.. nothing! That¡­ that good for nothing beast had brought it onto itself.¡± Fire Snake Lord kowtowed as he swallowed the pain of losing his partner. However, nothing is more important than saving his own life right now.


    ¡°I am going in there, is there anyone who wants to stop me?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and scanned everyone around him.


    Everyone kept their heads low and dared not to hold his gaze. Many dropped to their knees and said: ¡°No, we will never stop you.¡±


    ¡°The danger that guards the treasure inside the Valley of No Return is too great for all of us. Only Immortal Master Chen who reached the precipice of power and enlightenment is worthy to take up the challenge.¡±


    Leng Jianfeng cupped his fists and said.


    ¡°So you knew about the Earth Level Deity¡¯s treasure as well?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s interest was piqued.


    The Earth Level Deity¡¯s treasure was a well-kept secret and was known only to a handful of powerful Immortal State warriors. Even the Grand Elder of the Dark Witch Chapter knew only bits and pieces about the treasure. That begged the question as to how these Grandmasters learned about the secret. How did they know about the Earth Level Deity?


    ¡°The news about this ce started to spread just a few days ago. By now, everyone has learned that there was great treasure here waiting to be discovered. That¡¯s why we are all here.¡±


    Leng Jianfeng and Spirit King exchanged a nce before Spirit King put in.


    ¡°Just a few days ago?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback at first and then his face changed a little. ¡°Someone must have spread it on purpose. They must want to attract me here as well.¡±


    Only a handful of Immortal State Warriors knew about the Earth Level Deity¡¯s treasure. So it was evident to Chen Fan that someone among those handful of Immortal State Warriors wanted to lure him to this location. It wasn¡¯t long before Chen Fan realized who the real culprit was.


    ¡°Haha. Chen Beixuan, you finally showed up!¡±


    A shaft of white mist rose from the jungle into the sky, then it turned around and descended to the ground. Inside the mist was a white-haired elder in a white outfit.


    The old man hovered above the ground and was shrouded by flowing mists, making him look like a sage.


    ¡°An Immortal State Cultivator?¡±


    The turn of events knocked people to the floor.


    Two living legends showed up on the Ind of Borneo at the same time. This had never happened before. The energy rippled about the old man was unmistakably transcendental and was a sure sign of the old man¡¯s Immortal State level of attainment. Those who had recognized the old man murmured to each other.


    ¡°He is the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect. I thought he died ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch of the Hong Sect?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    Chen Fan could not only see through the cloud of mist, but he could also gauge the power of the old man very urately. He reckoned that the old man was at most the mid-stage of Immortal State, which would put his power somewhere in between Oleg and the Grand Magus God.


    ¡°You are brave toe to me alone. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you here and now?¡±


    Chen Fan asked with a grin.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I know you killed Galdan, Oleg and the Grand Magus God and I truly think that you are as powerful as Ye Qincang and Lin Shuming during their prime. So I am not that foolish to fight against you one on one.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect pulled a taut face and said sternly.


    ¡°There are more Immortal State cultivators?¡±


    People were shocked by the revtion.


    They simply couldn¡¯t fathom what the fight would look like with three Immortal State Warriors.


    Then the crowd heard a whir in the distant sky. They looked up and saw a helicopter. As the helicopter descended, people saw a sign on the door of the helicopter showing a golden lion. Then the door was open, and a man with azure outfit emerged from within.


    ¡°That¡¯s a chopper from Singapore¡¯s special forces. I think that man is a top dog in Singapore.¡±


    Huang Jin murmured quietly.


    ¡°Brother Xie, you arete.¡± The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect¡¯s voice boomed.


    ¡°I had to visit a few of my friends on my way here. I don¡¯t think I missed much, did I?¡± The man answered and then jumped out of the helicopter.


    The man in azure outfit seemed to be walking on invisible stairs as he descended to the ground. His features were well defined with a little bit salt and pepper in his long hair for good measure. He looked like a well-learned Chinese esotericism schr.


    ¡°Your honor, I am your humble descendant, Xie Jintang.¡±


    Uncle Xie who had been standing quietly behind Guo Nuannuan hurried to drop his knees and announced, almost crying: ¡°I am so happy to see you in person during my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Silly boy, get up now.¡±


    The man in an azure outfit said.


    ¡°He is the Dragon Lord of the Dragon Hall?¡±


    Everyone let out a gasp of cold air.


    Compared to the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect and Chen Beixuan, the Dragon Lord was much more famous in Southeast Asia. Millions of Chinese people in Southeast Asia looked up to the Dragon Hall as their protector and an example of solidarity. The Dragon Hall was one of the key founders of the city-state, Singapore.


    In the end, it was the Dragon Lord who had brought Mysia to heel and agreed to cede part of itsnd to Singapore.


    He was the stuff of legends who deserved an entire chapter on the history book.


    ¡°Mid-stage of Immortal State. You are slightly stronger than thest one.¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and said. Then he shook his head. ¡°But the two of you are still no match against me.¡±


    The energy around the Dragon Lord was observably stronger than that of the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect. Chen Fan wagered that he was not far from thete-stage of Immortal State.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Before Chen Fan finished his words, a de auranced up in the distance and a schrly man with a sword strapped on his back appeared before everyone.


    ¡°The third Immortal State Warrior?¡±


    By now, people started to feel numb to the shocking developments.

 Chapter 509 - Surrounded By Opponents

    Chapter 509 Surrounded By Opponents


    They are all Immortal State Warriors!


    It was unthinkable.


    It has been a few decades since thest time Immortal State Warriors showed up in the world. However, four of them showed up at the same time right before their eyes. If this news got out, the world would be shocked.


    The Overlords from Southeast Asia gaped at the development and trembled in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡­ it really is a trap!¡± Fire Snake Lord knelt on the ground and murmured. ¡°We are nothing but cannon fodder. They spread the information about the treasure to lure Chen Beixuan here.¡±


    Meanwhile, Guo Nuannuan and Huang Jin were shaken to the core.


    ¡°He descended from the sky just like how it was described in legends.¡± Guo Nuannuan shivered, struggling to stand still.


    As for Huang Jin, he was also shocked beyond belief. The other guards and young heirs of Mysia all dropped to their knees while calling Chen Fan sage. Even Leng Tong was overtaken by fear and started to tremble uncontrobly.


    These men and women were nothing but insects before Immortal State Warriors.


    ¡°Lin Shuming?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and examined the schrly man.


    Chen Fan found it hard to believe that this man was the most powerful man in China a hundred years ago. The energy in him suggested that he had reached only the early stage of the Immortal State, and was much weaker than the Dragon Lord and Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect. Chen Fan had expected Lin Shuming to have reached at least mid-stage of Immortal State.


    ¡°Not even Ye Qincang was my family lord¡¯s worthy opponent, much less you. Over the years, his honor had such gained godly power that your little tricks simply couldn¡¯tpare¡±


    The schrly man said proudly.


    ¡°Me and my sword will be enough to do away with you.¡±


    He was not Lin Shuming?


    The crowd was taken by surprise. They were shocked to learn that there were two Immortal State warriors in the Lin Family of Southeastern China.


    Hong Sect and Dragon Hall each had one Immortal State Warrior and they were able to be a dominant power because of it. But the Lin Family had two Immortal State Warriors, if not more. No wonder they were considered the most powerful family in China. Even Ye Qincang could only force them into seclusion but couldn¡¯t wipe them outpletely.


    ¡°Sword Bearer, you arete.¡± The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect said curtly.


    ¡°I had to get rid of a few nuisance before they started to bother my lord.¡± The schrly man said lightly.


    He had brushed off the havoc he had just wreaked. News quickly spread across the entire southeastern China: A Sword Immortal suddenly emerged from the Lin Family of Southeastern China killed two Grandmasters in a row and quickly consolidated the Lin Family¡¯s power in the region, restoring smaller factions¡¯ confidence in the Lin Family of Southeastern China.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, the Earth Level Deity¡¯s treasure is right in there. If you swear not to ever cross the Hong Sect, Dragon Hall and Lin Family, we will let you live.¡±


    The schrly man said condescendingly.


    ¡°Or else, we will have to teach you a lesson.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect hissed.


    The tense situation scared many Overlords. They looked at Chen Fan expectantly.


    It might have been the first time ever that three Immortal State Warriors joined forces. Chen Fan had proven his might by killing the Grand Magus God, but would he really be able to defeat three Immortal State Warriors at once?


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is in big trouble. They have set up this trap just for him.¡±


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect, Dragon Lord and the Sword Immortal of the Lin Family were all renowned warriors who had lived over a hundred years. Although Lin Shuming was absent, his Sword Bearer was not a pushover either.¡±


    ¡°Tut, tut¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have forced me to my knees and killed my beloved pet snake. Karma, bitch!¡±


    Fire Snake Lord thought to himself vengefully as his eyes lit up by anger.


    ¡°I understand why Hong Sect and Lin Family are here since I had a run-in with both of them in the past. But I wonder what is the Dragon Hall doing here?¡±


    Chen Fannded his gaze on the man with the azure outfit.


    ¡°I can¡¯t turn down my old friend¡¯s request.¡± Dragon Lord said inly. ¡°Plus, you are too strong for us to allow you to exist. You killed Grand Magus God, but it could have been one of the members of the Dragon Hall as well. If we don¡¯t do away with you now, you might be another Ye Qincang.¡±


    ¡°You are too strong.¡±


    The man in the azure outfit had made his motivation tantly clear.


    He had joined his friends¡¯ mission of killing Chen Fan because he feared that he might be the next Grand Magus God.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Chen Beixuan smiled broadly without any hint of fear. He then said: ¡°You think the three of you can bring me down? Think again. I will let your death be a message to the rest of the world.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words scared his listeners.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect flung back at him.


    ¡°He has no idea what he is talking about.¡±


    Dragon Lord also pulled a taut face.


    ¡°I shall bath my sword in your blood!¡±


    The schrly man shouted and unsheathed his sword.


    Suddenly, three-plus of belligerent energy shot up into the sky and filled up the entire valley. Even the White Tiger of the Tiger God had lowered its head in fear of the deadly forces.


    ¡°Shit, pull back!¡±


    Many Overlords registered danger and backed away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. We will be ripped apart by rouge energy when the four of them are at each other¡¯s throat.¡± Leng Jianfeng said with a solemn face.


    Huang Jin and the others were stupefied by the development. They scrambled to get out of the valley, tripping and falling a few times.


    Guo Nuannuan managed to remain calm and before she left, she cast a concerned nce at Chen Fan and asked: ¡°Uncle Leng, do you think he will be ok?¡±


    Leng Jianfeng thought about it for a second and shook his head.


    ¡°However powerful Chen Beixuan is, he is no match against thebined force of three Immortal State Warriors. Not even the most powerful man in the world could survive such powerful foes.¡±


    It was clear that Leng Jianfeng¡¯s money was not on Chen Fan.


    Guo Nuannuan was suddenly overtaken by a pang of anxiety.


    She was a strong-minded girl with a kind heart. When Chen Fan had the advantage over his opponent, she wished someone would have pped Chen Fan¡¯s smug face; but when Chen Fan¡¯s life was really in danger, she suddenly became worried for him.


    ¡°Stay safe.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan looked back at Chen Fan from time to time as she started off.


    ¡°Xiao Xue, leave with them. I wille to find you once I am done dealing with these three.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa bowed and left. She was very confident in Chen Fan¡¯s ability to win the fight.


    The three Immortal State Warriors considered themselves above Yukishiro Sa, so they didn¡¯t care if the girl got away for now. However, the schrly man heaved a sigh and said: ¡°I can see the Sword Immortal in her. What a pity, she could have been another Immortal State Cultivator.¡±


    Everyone knew what the schrly man was pitying.


    Meanwhile, the three Immortal State Warriors kept on charging up their energy. As the ripple of energy got more intense, they disturbed the air and formed cyclones. The three Immortal State Warriors were at the center of the whirlwind. As the cyclones formed, they started to draw the Primordial Essence from nature and channeled them into the cyclones.


    The three of them stood in a row, encircling Chen Fan in the middle.


    Chen Fan stood still like an unwavering tower while the three Immortal State Warriors tried all they could to push and pull with the powerful waves of energy. Try as they might, the tumultuous energy couldn¡¯t affect Chen Fan in the slightest. The current of the belligerent force seemed to havee to a halt as soon as it was near Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you should feel honored to be the second person who has taken on three of us at once.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect said slowly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and cracked a cold smile: ¡°I might as well finish his job for him and kill all of you today.¡±


    Chen Fan took a step forward.


    While under pressure from all three sides, his life should have been hanging by a thread. No one in his situation would make an unnecessary move that could bring the ire of the three deadly warriors. However, Chen Fan had outright ignored the threat and walked forward.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    As soon as Chen Fannded his foot on the ground, the faces of all three Immortal State Warriors suddenly changed.


    They registered that Chen Fan¡¯s foot hadnded right at the weakest point on the web of energy they have weaved around Chen Fan. The pressure exerted by Chen Fan threatened to tear the web apart, and forced his opponents to the defensive position.


    ¡°We won¡¯t hold out long. We need to stop him.¡±


    The schrly man shouted in a hurry.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect attacked first.


    Everyone watched as a plume of white mist in the shape of a palm appeared in the sky. The palm was only a few centimeters in size, but once it quickly grew in size and became a few dozen meters in length. It was so powerful that it could crush a vehicle with ease.


    ¡°Hand of Rolling Cloud.¡±


    Some of the onlookers who had recognized the move eximed.


    This was the secret art of Hong Sect and had inspired other arts such as the Thousand Trickeries, and the Cloud Hand. Rumor had it that the founder of the Hong Sect had used this attack to destroy an entire mountain.


    ¡°Sigh¡±


    The man in azure outfit heaved a sigh and produced a jade flute.


    The flute was made out of a piece of unmarred Jade stone. As the man blew into the flute, the sound waves took the corporeal forms of countless knives that shot at Chen Fan from all directions.


    The Dragon Lord turned out to be a rare user of soundwave attacks.


    As the sound wave carried the knives forward, cold light ran down from the bodies of the knives.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    In the end, the schrly man also attacked.


    The Sword Bearer of the Lin Family unsheathed the sword backhandedly.


    Suddenly, a crack of lightning shot up into the sky and then plummeted down at Chen Fan. Even Yukishiro Sa was shocked by the intensity of the de aura.


    The n to kill Chen Fan was finally set in motion.


    The three of them attacked at once, trying to keep the battle short and deadly.

 Chapter 510 - Lay Them Low With One Strike

    Chapter 510 Lay Them Low With One Strike


    The three Immortal State Warriors attached at the same time.


    Thebined force of the three could have turned the world upside down.


    The Overlords of Southeast Asia were seized by fear when they peeked at the development from afar.


    Leng Jianfeng was a Grandmaster in Mysia, and his ability to crush arge boulder with his bare fist had impressed many people around him. However, the Immortal State Warriors¡¯ attacks packed such unimaginable force that they could turn Leng Jianfeng into a pulp in mere seconds.


    ¡°So this is the power of Immortal State Warriors!¡±


    Ghost Hag eximed.


    ¡°They are far from the real power of the Immortal State. Back in the days, only the top three on the Divine Roll were considered real Overlords. These three had ranked below ten on the old Divine Roll, so they were a far cry from the real deal.¡±


    Spirit King snorted.


    However, his eyes were lit up with a wistful light.


    He had been stuck at the Transcendent State for a few decades. At his level, his only goal in life was to reach the Immortal State. Otherwise, he would not make it all the way to the forsaken jungle in the heart of the Ind of Borneo.


    ¡°Incredible! That little shit is dead!¡±


    Huang Jin eximed.


    Even from a few hundred meters away, Huang Jin couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid when he saw the deadly de aura and energy palms. However, The promise of Chen Fan¡¯s downfall made him lighthearted despite the fear.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Cloud Hand was getting bigger; the sound wave was inching closer and the de Aura gained more intensity.


    Chen Fan finally attacked.


    He punched out a fist, pouring out a tsunami of True Essence. The True Essence rolled into a bundle of energy with the shape of a fist. This fist was translucent but solid at the same time, and itnded squarely on the silvery de Aura that slithered toward him.


    ¡°Donnn!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s punch came from the most unexpected angle but looked natural and smooth nheless.


    Although Chen Fan¡¯s movement was direct if not in, the fist hadnded the weakest point on the scintiting de aura. The deadly de aura suddenly shivered into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°Where did you learn to use a sword? It¡¯sughable.¡±


    Chen Fan said derisively.


    The schrly man pulled back in a hurry. The development had taken the wind out of him.


    He had unleashed his most prized technique, but his opponent had pinpointed its weakness right away and countered his attack. The Sword Bearer doubted that even his master could have pulled it off. How powerful was Chen Fan? What kind of Martial Arts or Dharma Arts did he know? The man¡¯s mind raced as hemented his loss.


    Right after he had warded off the Sword Bearer¡¯s attack, Chen Fan extended out two fingers and sliced the air open.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A three-meter long azure de aura appeared in the thin air.


    The de aura was as thin as a thread and itnded squarely on the Cloud Hand.


    By then, the Cloud Hand had increased to the size of a house.


    It was the Hand of Rolling Cloud from the Hong Sect and was considered the only art in the mortal world that could rival its immortal counterparts.


    Only one percent of the energy came from the cultivator, while the rest were drawn from Heaven and Earth. Hong Sect had imed the leadership among the three most powerful sects in China using this art. Such was the deadliness of the Cloud Hand, that even the Grand Magus God would be reluctant to get near it.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    However, Chen Fan was unfazed, as he doubled down on his attack.


    The azure de Qi sliced right through the Cloud Hand, opening it up from the middle and unshackling the immense Essence Qi within it. The sudden release of Essence Qi caused a terrible explosion that sent an Essence Qi shock wave.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big worthless practice target.¡±


    Chen Fan remarked.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect pulled a dark face as his eyes dimmed.


    Chen Fan opened his mouth and let out a booming voice to counter thest attack: the sound wave des.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    The din sounded then thunder cracked at the same time.


    The sound had folded the air, turning it into liquid.


    As the sound wave rushed out, it shook and churned the clouds above the Valley of No Return. Even onlookers who were sheltered by the thick jungle could feel a wild gale rushing at their face. The wind had pressed on top of the trees around them, bending their trunks.


    ¡°Kacha, Kacha.¡±


    The countless de has shivered into pieces upon contact with Chen Fan¡¯s booming voice. They were as fragile as tofu before Chen Fan¡¯s deadly attack.


    ¡°Interesting, I like it.¡±


    Once Chen Fan¡¯s roar had subsided, he gave the man in azure outfit an approving nod.


    The onlookers were rendered speechless.


    Chen Fan had countered the deadly attack of three Immortal State Warriors with three simple moves. Worse, the nonchnt way hemented on his opponent¡¯s moves meant that he had only used a fraction of his power.


    ¡°Sthhh.¡±


    Everyone let out a gasp of cold air.


    ¡°Why is Chen Beixuan so powerful? Could it be that he had already reached the peak of the Immortal State?¡± Ghost Hag murmured.


    The Spirit King¡¯s mind raced as he tried to process the situation while the Fire Snake Lord bad-mouthed Chen Fan out of frustration.


    Leng Jianfeng had used his Four Righteousness Qi to protect Guo Nuannuan and her travelpanions, otherwise, they would have already been killed by the shock waves.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect, Dragon Lord and the Sword Bearer of the Lin Family stood outside of the Valley of No Return and looked troubled.


    They thought they had been cautious and yed safe by attacking Chen Fan together, but Chen Fan¡¯s might had still caught them off guard. Sword Bearer was the weakest of the three, and he was winded by Chen Fan¡¯s counter-attack.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, we underestimated you. I think your power is on par with Ye Qincang.¡± Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect said heavily.


    ¡°Regardless, you need to abide by the non-aggression pact.¡±


    The Sword Bearer said impassively.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t waste his energy on talking, so he started an art and tapped into the Lightning Element Essence Qi around him.


    Countless tendrils of electricity zig-zagged across the valley and converged around Chen Fan. The energy churned the clouds in the sky and turned them into dark clouds of shes of lightning hidden within. A storm was on its way.


    The Essence Qi formed countless cracking lightning in Chen Fan¡¯s palm.


    Blue fingers of electricity shot out from Chen Fan and spilled out a was of blue light, painting Chen Fan¡¯s face with the color of the thunder god.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight then.¡±


    The man in the azure outfit heaved a sigh.


    The three of them focused their attention on the young man. They knew that this battle had reached a point of no return. All the while, they couldn¡¯t get over how much this young man had reminded them of someone else.


    ¡°He is charging up a deadly spell, don¡¯t let him seed.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect shouted out a warning.


    His body flickered and turned into seven illusions that charged at Chen Fan from all directions.


    Each illusion form used a different kind of martial arts: Xing Yi Fist, Eight Trigrams Fist, Tai Chi Fist¡­ He threw all seven Martial arts he had mastered at Chen Fan. So proficient was his skills in other sect¡¯s techniques, that even the Grandmasters of those sects would pale inparison.


    In the end, all these seven attacks merged into one in the form of an Energy Palm strike.


    The palm has the color of white jade, and it drifted across the sky, churning the clouds as it dove down on Chen Fan with the weight of a mountain.


    ¡°Thousand Illusions of Rolling Cloud¡±


    Among all of the deadly arts in the Hong Sect, the most potent one would allow the user tobine thirteen different kinds of Martial arts techniques to create a devastating attack. The founder of the Hong Sect had used this art while he fought against the Great Magus of the Dark Witch Sect.


    ¡°Sthhh.¡±


    The man in azure outfit blew into the flute again and made a high pitch screech. Suddenly a gust of energy came up around him, puffing up hisrge sleeves as a five-meter long sound de appeared as if from nowhere.


    This unique de was made out of condensed air that moved like fingers. It¡¯s sharp edge reciprocated back and forth like a saw. It was sharp enough to slice open an armored vehicle.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    The sound de whizzed across the sky and plunged into Chen Fan.


    The Sword Bearer¡¯s face flushed red and the light grew brighter in his eyes as he charged up his energy. He brought the sword over his head with both hands, and hacked down with abandon.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A sh of lightning nearly blinded everyone.


    This de Aura was over four meters long and it¡¯s cold light illuminated the entire Valley of No Return. It swam around, bending and twisting its body as it went.


    ¡°Sword Reining Art of the Lin Family: Sword of the Swimming Dragon ¡±


    The second round of attack was much more potent than thest one. It pushed and pulled the Essence Qi in the valley, creating heavy pressure on the onlookers¡¯ chests.


    However, Chen Fan was unfazed by it all.


    Without even casting a nce at his attackers, he made a few hand signs and shot out both arms. Suddenly, a crackling lightning ball appeared in between his palms, and one could vaguely see a Talisman Inscription hidden inside the ball of energy.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t look up until the three attacks were only a dozen meters away from him.


    ¡°Art of Thousand Thunders!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted and lifted up the lightning ball with both hands.


    The lighting ball crackled as it transformed into the shape of a de. The Talisman Inscription also surfaced from within the ball of energy to the body of the de. These talisman Inscriptions were as ancient as the first sh of lightning thatnded on earth. It gave the de the power tomand all the shes of lightning that had fallen and will fall into this world.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, countless explosions erupted in the sky as a dozen or so sizzling lightning bolts mmed down to earth. These deadly lightning bolts covered a huge swath ofnd.


    Each and every one of the crackling chains of lightning was as thick as a human¡¯s thigh. They struck the ground relentlessly and outright pulverized whatever itnded on.


    ¡°Puuth!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s shocking re, the overbearing Cloud Hand was shattered as the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect scrambled to get out of harm¡¯s way. The Sword Bearer was stricken by one of the lightning bolts and passed out immediately.


    The Dragon Lord was the only person who was unharmed by the downpour of lightning. However, his sound des were all but destroyed before they could reach their target.


    The valley suddenly became pin-drop quiet.


    Everyone gaped at Chen Fan in utter disbelief.


    Chen Fan had defeated three Immortal State Warriors all by himself!


    That was unbelievable!

 Chapter 511 - Killing An Immortal State Warrior

    Chapter 511 Killing An Immortal State Warrior


    Immortal State Warriors were powerful cultivators who could dominate an entire nation. Although Myanmar and Mysia were small nationspared to the United States, or France, they were a formidable nation in their own right.


    However, Chen Fan had defeated three Immortal State Warriors in a row right before everyone¡¯s naked eyes.


    This was unheard of.


    The thunder he summoned was a particrly terrifying sight for the Gong Tau Masters since their Magus curses had made them vulnerable to the power of lightning.


    ¡°What a shame.¡±


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s victory, he heaved a sigh and put away the Thunder Talisman.


    The Art of Thousand Thunders was among the most potent Qi Refinement Stage spells. It covered a swath ofnd as big as seven football fields. It was almost as powerful as the Fuel Air Explosive.


    The Fuel Air Explosive Bomb was the most powerful category of bombs right next to nuclear bombs. The Father of All Bomb that Russia dropped in the Warg Valley had taught Chen Fan a hard lesson. He wagered that the three Immortal State Warriors wouldn¡¯tst more than ten seconds if a Fuel Air Explosive Bomb attacked them.


    ¡°If I could reach Connate Spirit Level or Divine Sea, the Art of Thousand Thunders should be as powerful as the Fuel Air Explosive Bomb. But now I am only at early-stage of the Divine Sea, so the attack was slightly less potent than it could have been.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Lo and behold, the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect He backed away as he yelled at the top of his lungs without any signs of being winded by the attack. The Sword Bearer of the Lin Family also picked himself up and quickly gathered himself. Other than a hint of blood around the corner of his mouth, there was no sign of injury.


    ¡°Thunder art?¡±


    The man in azure outfit raised an eyebrow and asked: ¡°Do you know Master Yao Daoyi of Heavenly Master Sect?¡±


    The Heavenly Master Sect used to be the figurehead among all sects in China and was well known for its usage of Thunder Arts. Chen Fan had heard people mentioning a mighty Heavenly Master who banished evil from China many years ago, but he didn¡¯t know that his name was Yao Daoyi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Fan flicked a finger and said lightly.


    The man in the azure outfit looked at the other two in shock and disbelief.


    The Thunder Art was a potent art passed down generations at the Heavenly Master Sect. Chen Fan had just used the Thunder Art that was not any less powerful than that of Yao Daoyi. Yet, he imed that he didn¡¯t even know Yao Daoyi.


    ¡°Stop wasting breath with him. Let¡¯s do it now. It¡¯s either him or us today.¡±


    The Sword Bearer of Lin Family grunted.


    ¡°They still have more powerful tricks?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s interest was piqued.


    He could sense that all three of them had given all they had, and they wouldn¡¯t increase their power without burning their vitality just as Galdan did. All three of them were over a hundred years old and didn¡¯t have much vitality left.


    ¡°They really want me dead.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself. He wouldn¡¯t let them live anyways, even if they tried to escape. The three Immortal State Warriors were like a ticking bomb that could blow up at any time, causing harm to his family and friends. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t get the rights to them now, he might have to remain by his parent¡¯s side to defend them.


    ¡°Huuu!¡±


    To Chen Fan¡¯s surprise, the three grunted at the same time and merged their energy together. Theirbined force was much more powerful than the sum of its parts. It loomed over the entire valley and filled up space between the earth and the firmament.


    ¡°Combined Attack?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback.


    ¡°I was just curious as to what kind of killing blow you have. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such primitive child¡¯s y.¡±


    Despite his words, Chen Fan¡¯s face darkened a little.


    Although thebined attack was crude and simple; it could be extremely deadly. After all, all three of them were Immortal State. Therefore, thebined might of the three was five to six times more potent than a normal Immortal State Warrior.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence was a few times stronger than that of an early-stage Immortal State cultivation.


    However, a cultivator¡¯s power was much moreplicated to estimate than just adding the numbers. Chen Fan has the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, Divine Powers, and the Sword of Essense Restoring. In addition, Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence was much more condensed and powerful than the ordinary counterpart. In a real battle, even thebined strength of ten Immortal State Warriors could not bring down Chen Fan.


    ¡°Donnn!¡±


    Chen Fan decided to take the initiative and attacked first.


    He had given up the spells that required a long time to prepare and hurled a punch directly at his opponent. Waves of powerful Essence Qi burst out from the scintiting Fist Aura and lit up the entire valley.


    ¡°Sword Attack!¡±


    The Sword Bearer of the Lin Family greeted Chen Fan with a powerful hack.


    He had doubled down on his attack and let the de Aura surge to over twenty meters long. The de Auranced out like a silvery shaft and collided with Chen Fan¡¯s Fist Aura.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Qi Energy burst out from the point of impact, forming a shock wave that rippled out in all directions. It shook the high cliffs that surrounded the valley, knocking down a few loose rocks.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body shivered a little before he steadied himself.


    His opponents were winded by the exchange of blows, but they didn¡¯t back away.


    Meanwhile, they were shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power.


    ¡°Ourbined attack packed as much force to bring down five Immortal State Warriors. But Chen Beixuan gained the upper hand in thest exchange of blows all by himself. How did he achieve such powerful True Energy?¡±


    Before they could find out an answer, Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Suddenly, a flurry of Fist Qi flew toward the three Immortal State Cultivators.


    Chen Fan unleashed many arts at once: Naga¡¯s Transformation, Mountain River Cut, Azure Wood Qi de.


    He executed these Divine Spell with smooth movement that flows naturally and readily. Suddenly, Qi Energy of different spells painted the sky many different colors, as a cacophony of rumbling, shing, and thudding came up among the clouds. The three Immortal state warriors were forced to a defensive position from the beginning.


    The longer they held out, the more terrified they became.


    Chen Fan seemed to have an unlimited amount of energy at his disposal.


    Chen Fan was able to counter whatever killing blow or the secret art they had hurled against them.


    ¡°Which sect is he from? Why is he so powerful?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect blocked an azure de Auras using the Hand of Rolling Cloud. But the impact had winded him.


    ¡°Wheel of Sun and Moon!¡±


    Chen Fan unleashed fourteen Fist Qi attacks at the same time, and weakened his opponent¡¯s defense. Then he flew back a little.


    He straightened his back and crossed his arms in front of his chest, forming a Fist Seal.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There was a deep rumbling sound somewhere in the distance, and then the firmament started to rotate around the earth, changing from day to night and back today in a matter of seconds. When everything finally settled down, a zing golden bird and a silvery moon rabbit appeared behind Chen Fan.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, Chen Fan had summoned a sun and a moon in the sky. Adding the sun that was already there, three celestial bodies were hanging in the sky, painting a surreal picture.


    ¡°This must be an art of unimaginable power.¡±


    Leng Jianfeng tutted.


    Even Guo Nuannuan, who had been keeping calm, gasped in surprise. Chen Fan no longer looked like a Martial Artist. He was the stuff of legends: sage, immortal, and god, just to name a few.


    ¡°So this is the true power of an Immortal State Warrior.¡±


    Leng Tong eximed in his mind.


    ¡°Be careful, that¡¯s the same move he used to kill Takemiya Hiro.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The three of them attacked at once, trying to stop Chen Fan before he couldplete the art. They hurled de Qi, Palm Qi, and Sound des at Chen Fan from all directions of the area. Each one of the attacks was able to kill a Transcendent Grandmaster easily.


    However, as these attacksnded on Chen Fan, they simply disappeared, as if they were swallowed by the sea of energy floating about Chen Fan.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    The Sword Bearer of Lin Family doubled down on his attack and started to tap into his vitality.


    His face flushed red as his dark silky hair lost its luster and turned pale and grey. As his appearance deteriorated, his power surged and quickly reached the peak level of Immortal State.


    ¡°Art of Blood Sword!¡±


    A brilliant de Aura slowly seeped out from the long de in his hand.


    Three meters, four, five.


    The size of the de Aura multiplied as Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect, and Dragon Lord also poured their energy into the de. In a blink, it had turned into the size of a snarling Naga.


    ¡°Puuth!¡±


    The Sword Bearer sprayed the de with a mouthful of his own blood.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The de Aura grew to thirty meters in length. There was a crimson undertone in its silvery glow. It looked just like the de wielded by the legendary Asura who sought enlightenment in the sea of torment.


    The sight of the deadly de stultified all the onlookers, and made them gasp.


    ¡°Go¡±


    The schrly man shouted and let go of the de. The de Aura soared into the sky like a furious blood dragon and reached a few hundred meters above the ground before it swooped down on Chen Fan.


    The power in the de was on par with the attack that Chen Fan used to y the Grand Magus God. Therefore, even Chen Fan had to keep his guard up and counter it with caution.


    ¡°Wheel of Sun and Moon!¡±


    Chen Fan had finally ready to unleash the art.


    With the sun in one hand and the moon in the other, Chen Fan folded his palms, driving the apparition of the sun and the moon closer until they were melted into each other, forming a fist seal of two energies that rotated around each other. Suddenly, a shaft of intense light pierced out from the fist seal and shot into the sky.


    The shaft expended its width as it reached the sky, and then it plunged right into the three Immortal State Warriors. The Sword Bearer had already forsaken his defense. He locked his gaze on Chen Fan, smiling, waiting for his death.


    By then, the crimson de Aura was already right in front of Chen Fan, while Chen Fan¡¯s attack was still on its way toward its target.


    ¡°I wonder what you would do?¡±


    Despite the waning vitality, the Sword Bearer of Lin Family wore a smile on his face. He knew that his attack wouldnd on Chen Fan first, and as soon as Chen Fan chose to dodge, Chen Fan¡¯s attack would abate quickly after.


    However, to his surprise, Chen Fan had not moved an inch and let the strikend squarely on his shoulder.


    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you move away?¡±


    The Sword Bearer rounded his eyes in disbelief as Chen Fan¡¯s fist aura plunged through his chest and exited from his back.


    Chen Fan had killed the Lin Family¡¯s Sword Bear, an Immortal State Warrior with one punch!

 Chapter 512 - Killing More Immortal State Warriors

    Chapter 512 Killing More Immortal State Warriors


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The shaft of light with silver and crimson bands pierced through the Sword Bearer¡¯s chest and rammed into the cliff face, leaving a three-meter deep hollow cave in the rugged cliff.


    All the while, the Sword Bearer of the Lin Family wore a shocked expression on his face.


    The Immortal State Warriors were able to project their souls out and live without their mortal coil. Therefore, the Sword Bearer was still alive even after being dealt a deadly blow. However, he was not an expert in Divine Soul Projection, so his Divine Soul wouldn¡¯tst long outside of his body.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you evade? Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±


    The Divine Soul of the Sword Bearer red at Chen Fan incredulously. He was confident that his attack could have killed any Immortal State Warrior in the world, so he wondered what made Chen Fan so confident as to take the brunt of the attack.


    ¡°Donnn!¡±


    Even as he thought so, the crimson de Auranded squarely on Chen Fan¡¯s left shoulder.


    The attack had cracked open Chen Fan¡¯s powerful Arcane Energy Bulwark andnded on Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder. Chen Fan¡¯s body flickered a little and as the de cut through the fabric of the ck robe, exposing Chen Fan¡¯s skin. So powerful was Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body that it had stopped the crimson de aura cold in its tracks.


    However, the crimson de aura was just the beginning.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    A wash of silvery glow shot out from the fading de Qi.


    The silvery light was the de of the Lin Family¡¯s Sword Bearer.


    It was made entirely out of arcane steel, and its hilt had an intricate design that looked like feathers covered with a web of blood vessels. Two words were engraved on the hilt that read: ¡°Feathered Wing.¡±


    If any Daoist cultivator saw this sword, they might have eximed its name out loud: ¡°The Art of Blood Sword!¡±


    This was a legendary Art of Sword Reigning that infused the cultivator¡¯s blood and vitality with the de. After years of refinement, the cultivator would be the one with the sword and became a mighty sword sage. This Art of Blood Sword had disappeared in China for hundreds of years, and no one had never thought that it was still practiced by the Lin Family.


    The Feathered Wingnded a solid blow on Chen Fan¡¯s exposed shoulder. The attack was imbued with the power of three Immortal State Warriors and could hack open a mountain and stop a river.


    So powerful was the attack that the de that the ground under Chen Fan¡¯s feet gave in as the de rammed Chen Fan deep into the ground.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect and the others looked toward the hole on the ground expectantly.


    Lin Family¡¯s Sword Bearer had paid the ultimate price for thest attack on Chen Fan to happen, so the attackers were really not sure what to do if they failed to bring down Chen Fan.


    ¡°Is Chen Beixuan OK?¡±


    Meanwhile, the Spirit King and the Ghost Hag also gaze at the battlefield anxiously.


    Regardless of what would be of this battle, its oue was going to shake the world and have far-reaching implications.


    By then, even Yukishiro Sa became worried. She squeezed her fists rightly and waited restlessly.


    Seeing Chen Fan was hammered into the hole in the ground, the Sword Bearer let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are foolish. We could have talked this through and no one will be hurt, now look at us. Both you and I have lost our bodies.¡±


    Although the Sword Bearer¡¯s body was destroyed, his Divine Soul could still live on. That being said, losing his original body had taken a toll on his future level of attainment. Therefore, the Sword Bearer sounded bitter while he spoke.


    Before hisughter faded, an azure light shot out from the ground and into the sky.


    Within the azure glow was a man in a ck outfit with ck hair. He was Chen Fan!


    However, he looked slightly different now. His body was suffused with an azure glow and his skin almost translucent. His glowing bones shone through the skin, illuminating the passage of silvery blood in his veins.


    The Feathered Wing was still lodged in Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder. It had cut open Chen Fan¡¯s skin, but couldn¡¯t get through his bones.


    ¡°He is not dead?¡±


    The Sword Bearer of the Lin Family was stupefied.


    ¡°Ice Skin, Jade Bone¡­ Has he already be an Earth Level Deity?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect and the Dragon Lord were both stunned.


    At their level, they knew much more about Earth Level Deity than ordinary people. Many ancient scrolls recorded the incredible Physique Refinement of Earth Level Deities and Chen Fan¡¯s disy of his physique strength seemed to have surpassed the description in those ancient records.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect reckoned that they had already lost the battle as reality finally set in.


    ¡°Hew!¡±


    Guo Nuannuan and the other onlookers let out a heave of relief after seeing Chen Fan was safe.


    Huang Jin lowered his head, eyes filled with regret.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Chen Fan pulled out the Feathered Wing from his shoulder as a cold light came up in his eyes.


    ¡°You are the first person to have harmed me ever since I achieved phenomenal sess in Physique Refinement. Be proud.¡±


    The attack had left a five-centimeter deep wound in his shoulder.


    The wound was over ten centimeters long and it went straight through Chen Fan¡¯s skin, exposing the glowing bones. It even made a small notch on Chen Fan¡¯s Jade Bone. Meanwhile, the impact had also taken a bigger toll on the Feathered Wing. It was covered with cracks and as Chen Fan held it in his hand, it threatened to crack into pieces.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, Chen Fan snapped the Feathered Wing and threw it aside.


    ¡°Puchhh.¡±


    The Sword Bearer of the Lin Family coughed out a wad of blood as his body started to tremble.


    The Art of Blood Sword had linked his life with the flying sword. Both his physical body and Divine Soul were injured after Chen Fan snapped the Feathered Wing into half. LIfe quickly ebbed away from his gravely injured body.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I will never forget what you have done to me!¡±


    The Sword Bearer of the Lin Family hissed at Chen Fan.


    Afterward, his body exploded, creating a plume of bloody mist from which his Divine Soul shot out into the sky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect shouted and transformed himself into a plume of smoke that scurried into the distance.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect had lost thest sliver of hope in winning the battle after he saw Chen Fan had held out against such a powerful blow. They wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Chen Fan even if he took the brunt of their most deadly attacks.


    ¡°You think you can get away?¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and patted lightly on his yellow gourd


    Suddenly, a golden de aura shot out from the gourd and darted toward the Sword Bearer. The Sword Bearer was already gravely injured, so he could not outrun the flying sword.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    A painful howl came up as the flying sword plummeted into the Divine Soul of the Sword Bearer, banishing it from this world once and for all. The flying sword swooped up and plunged into the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect panicked and scrambled to charge up his energy and started the Art of Heaven Seal.


    An apparition of a palm appeared above his head, forming a solid defense. This Art of Heaven Seal was oneponent of the Hand of Rolling Cloud. It boosted the user¡¯s defense and was able to withstand the bombardment of military artillery.


    However, it was still not enough to ward off the Sword of Essense Restoring.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted as the golden de Aura sliced open the Heaven Seal and passed through the defense. It made a circle around the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect as if sizing up his prey before it hacked the old man into two halves.


    The development had taken everyone by surprise.


    They had seen the fall of two Immortal State Warriors in a blink. Even the onlookers such as the Spirit King felt chills down their spines as the full weight of Chen Beixuan¡¯s deadly power weighed heavily on their minds.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A crimson shadow shot out from the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect¡¯s body. It was his Divine Soul. He had been cultivating his divine soul for over a hundred years and was much more powerful than that of the Sword Bearer.


    Everyone watched as the Divine Soul scrambled to find safety as it ran away with incredible speed.


    However, he was not fast enough to outrun Sword of Essense Restoring.


    ¡°de, arise!¡±


    Chen Fanmanded. The golden denced up into the sky and swooped down onto the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect.


    Even as the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect conceded his impending death, a powerful sound de knocked the Sword of Essense Restoring to the side, giving the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect precious moments to escape. The old man seized the opportunity and quickly consumed part of his Divine Soul to boost his speed. Before the flying sword found him again, he had disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°So you have chosen death.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows and looked back at the person who interrupted his attack.


    He watched as the jade flute in The Dragon Lord¡¯s hand shattered into pieces. Hisst-ditch effort to save the old man had proven to be too much for the jade flute.


    ¡°He is my old friend, I had to save him. Plus, even if I didn¡¯t you would not let me live anyways.¡±


    The man in azure outfit let out a grimace.


    ¡°Then die. ¡±


    Chen Fan tapped the de with two fingers as he said with an icy tone.


    He never spared his foes, especially the powerful ones.


    ¡°If you want me dead, then you bettere get me inside the Valley of No Return.¡±


    The Dragon Lord let out a peal ofughter and suddenly disappeared into the Valley of No Return. Chen Fan furrowed his brows and followed him into the misty valley.


    An array cast by an Earth Level Deity would not be enough to deter Chen Fan.


    By then, all thebatants were gone, leaving the spectators to look at each other in fear.


    ¡°He fought against three Immortal State Warriors at the same time, killing one and defeated two. This is going to change the world!¡±


    Spirit King eximed.


    The other Overlords had solemn expressions on their faces and were silent.


    They wagered that more Curmudgeons were going to be restless and reveal themselves after the defeat of three Immortal State Warriors.

 Chapter 513 - Singapore’s Astonishment

    Chapter 513 Singapore¡°s Astonishment


    Even as Chen Fan fought with the three Immortal State Warriors in the Valley of No Return, a man in military fatigue was watching the screen attentively in a secret military base only a few dozen kilometers away from the battlefield. A banner of a golden lion hangs on the wall; it was the standard of the Singapore military.


    ¡°The target is in position. Dragon Lord is on his way.¡±


    ¡°All three Ancestral Patriarchs have arrived at the designated location, the trap is set.¡±


    ¡°Battle is about to start. Initiating number, 4, 5, and 6 aerial drones to record the battle.¡±


    These military staff looked at the screen as they exchanged information. Aerial drones flew out of the base one after another toward the Valley of No Return.


    Unknown to Chen Fan, his fight was under the surveince of the Singapore military.


    ¡°Drones are in position, record start. Initiate Gxy One Satalite¡¯s imaging system.¡±


    A few kilometers away from the battle, six drones hovered just above the tree line and pointed their cameras at the Valley of No Return. Meanwhile, the Gxy One Satellite also snapped high-resolution images of the battleground using its powerful imaging system.


    This data was sent directly to the National Defense Department of Singapore.


    Although Singapore was a small city-state with only a few million poption, its economy and technology were extremely advanced. Therefore, it was a force to be reckoned with in Southeast Asia.


    Meanwhile, inside the Singapore¡¯s National Defense Department, many political heavyweights in Singapore had gathered before a screen and looked at it expectantly. They included the president, the minister of National Defense, the chief General, and the current Dragon Hall¡¯s Hall Master.


    ¡°Just as we thought, Chen Beixuan was lured to the valley by the Earth Level Deity¡¯s treasure.¡±


    The president guffawed as soon as Chen Fan arrived at the valley.


    ¡°Hall Master Wu, your prediction was right. I believe that the Dragon Lord will award you heavily for this!¡±


    The Xie Family Lord praised.


    The Singapore government was intrinsically linked with the Dragon Hall as well as the four great family ns: the Li Family, Xie Family, Wu Family, and the Guo Family.


    Members of these four family ns filled up the government positions in Singapore and projected their influence to the entire Southeast Asia. The Guo Family which Guo Nuannuan came from was also a branch of the Guo Family in Singapore.


    Among them, the Li Family has a slight edge in politics, since one of them was the current president of Singapore. Meanwhile, the Xie Family were the offspring of the Dragon Lord. The Wu family was also a big family affiliated with the Dragon Hall but the Guo Family was a merchant family that controls the tremendous wealth.


    The four family ns were the epitome of Chinese society in Southeast Asia.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan was the living legend, the youngest Immortal Level Overlord. Therefore, I wagered that nothing except for the Earth Level Deity¡¯s treasure could have attracted his attention. In order to lower his guard, I have even leaked the news to other overlords in Southeast Asia.¡±


    Hall Master Wu said confidently.


    No other organization other than the Dragon Hall could have spread the news to all the Transcendent Grandmasters. Even if they could, no one would have believed in the legendary tales without the backing of the Dragon Hall.


    ¡°The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect has arrived, and so has the Dragon Lord. I think the Sword Immortal from the Lin Family must be on his way.¡±


    The Singapore president looked at the screen with a smile. Then Something caught his attention.


    ¡°Strange. This Sword Immortal of the Lin Family didn¡¯t look at all like his picture.¡±


    The Dragon Hall and the Lin Family were traditional allies. The President of Singapore had seen a picture of Lin Shuming with a few other Immortal State Warriors from the Lin family.


    ¡°That¡¯s not Lin Shuming, that¡¯s his Sword Bearer, Lin Langya¡±


    The Xie family lord said lightly.


    ¡°So there are two Immortal State Warriors in the Lin Family?¡±


    Everyone in the office was shocked after the realization set in.


    The Dragon Hall had risen to fame because it had one Immortal State Warrior, but Lin Family has two! Did that mean the Lin Family was at least two times more powerful than the dragon hall?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. Mr. Lin Shuming is the oldest known Immortal State Warrior, and he used to be the most powerful man in the East. It¡¯s not unlikely that the Lin family would produce another Immortal State Warrior in the hundred years.¡±


    The Xie family lord said lightly.


    ¡°I heard that Lin Langya had always been Lin Shuming¡¯s servant boy. He had even apanied Lin Shuming when he entered the Qin Chen Mountain to cultivate. He had remained at the side of Lin Shuming for over a hundred years, so the two of them were closer than father and son. Lin Shuming had taught Lin Langya everything he knew and thetter finally reached the Immortal State a few decades ago. However, his assertion to the Immortal State was rarely known by the public. I wager he wouldn¡¯t have revealed himself if not because of Chen Beixuan.¡±


    The revtion shocked everyone.


    ¡°I wager that Mr. Shuming must be on the brink of bing an Earth Level Deity, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to train an Immortal State Warrior. But even with such power and might, they couldn¡¯t defeat Ye Qincang. How powerful exactly is Ye Qincang then?¡±


    The president eximed.


    A silence fell over the room.


    The Dragon Hall was kicked out of China by Ye Qincang. They eventually arrived in Southeast Asia and created the city-state of Singapore.


    ¡°Look! The battle is about to start.¡±


    The National Defense Minister shouted.


    Everyone stared at the screen and scarcely dared to breathe.


    They were about to see a fight among four Immortal State Warriors. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t make himself a public enemy, they wouldn¡¯t have the fortune to witness such a momentous battle.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ Chen Beixuan was indeed powerful. He is fighting three Immortal state warriors at the same time yet he still has the upper hand. ¡±


    As the fight went on, the smug smile on the Singapore president¡¯s face quickly faded away.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power had far exceeded their expectations.


    It had finally urred to them that even thebined might of the three Immortal State Warriors was not enough to stop him.


    ¡°They are going to use abined attack!¡± The Xie family lord said in a deep voice.


    ¡°They invented thisbined attack after their defeat at the hands of Ye Qincang. They meant to use it against Ye Qincang but never had they thought that they would test it on Chen Beixuan first.¡±


    However, the audience¡¯s heightened spirit quickly was crushed by what came next.


    Their faces turned sour as Chen Fan unleashed the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms and many other Immortal Martial arts.


    Chen Fan looked like a mighty god on the screen.


    His movements carried a tremendous force that threatened to turn the world upside down. The audience were shaken to the core once they saw the inexplicable sight, that was the result of the Wheel of Sun and Moon.


    ¡°This is it! Lin Langya had imbued this attack with his vitality. If this couldn¡¯t harm Chen Beixuan, they might as well call the quits. ¡±


    Hall Master Wu fixed his gaze on the screen and said anxiously.


    With their hearts in their throats, they watched as Lin Langya unleashed the power of Art of Blood Sword at Chen Fan.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan didn¡¯t evade the attack at all and took the brunt of the attack directly. This had given him time to use the Fist Seal to kill Lin Langya. In the end, he was only injured slightly on his shoulder.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Everyone in the room was astonished by the development. The president jumped out of his chair and eximed: ¡°Thebined attack can sink a battle cruiser. How could Chen Beixuan hold out against such a terrifying attack? What is he made out of?¡±


    ¡°He has Ice Skin and Jade Bone. He is an Earth Level Deity!¡±


    The Xie family Lord said with trembling hands.


    ¡°The rumor was right. The Earth Level Deity has an indestructible body and can live for five hundred years. No wonder he could escape from the attack of the Russian Father of All Bombs.¡±


    The spectators were so stunned by the turn of events, they gazed at the screen but forgot what they were looking at.


    After Chen Fan had done away with Lin Langya and the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect, he followed the Dragon Lord into the misty bowel of the Valley of No Return


    The picture on the screen cut froze when there was no one left in the sight. A deadly silence fell over the room as the weight of the development started to set in. The development had even stupefied the most battle-hardened general in the room.


    ¡°We just got a request for assistance fire that covers the entire Valley of No Return.¡±


    A voice drifted out from the radio.


    Singapore purchased all their military equipment from the United States of America and most of them were even more advanced and deadlier than the Russian arsenals.


    ¡°No, the Dragon Lord is still inside the valley, we are going to kill him.¡±


    Before the president could issue an order, Lord Wu and Lord Xie hurried to put in. Even Immortal State Warriors couldn¡¯t withstand bombardments of ballistic missiles. They might be able to injure Chen Fan at the risk of killing the Dragon Lord.


    Plus, no one could say for sure that a missile was enough to kill Chen Fan. Should they fail to end Chen Fan¡¯s life, they will end up bringing down Chen Fan¡¯s ire onto themselves.


    ¡°Hew!¡±


    Once the attack was halted, the family lords heaved a sigh of relief and looked at each other in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable! He had defeated three Immortal State Warriors. How did he be so powerful?¡±


    The President asked while his hands trembled uncontrobly.


    The thought of Chen Fan¡¯s might had taken the wind of his sails.


    ¡°I think he is more powerful than Lin Shuming and Ye Qincang.¡±


    Lord Wu said with a wry smile.


    Lord Xie replied to his remark with a grimace.


    The Dragon Lord was the backbone of the Xie Family. Without him, the Xie Family would quickly be irrelevant in the Dragon Hall as well as in Singapore.


    Already, Lord Xie felt many gloating eyes on the nape of his neck.


    ¡°I pray that the Ancestral Patriarch would make it out alive.¡±


    Lord Xie said warily.


    The battle and footage shot by the drones were soon going to shake the entire world.

 Chapter 514 - The Most Powerful Immortal State Warrior

    Chapter 514 The Most Powerful Immortal State Warrior


    The Lin Family¡¯s Immortal State Warrior was dead!


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect had escaped death by forsaking his mortal coil.


    The Dragon Lord was forced into a corner and chose to head into the Valley of No Return as ast-ditch effort to save himself. Chen Fan had followed him into the valley, and by now, no one knew if he was still alive or not.


    The fall of the three Immortal State Warriors had stunned everyone, even the top dogs in powerful nations such as the United States of America and the United Kingdom.


    Even the superpowers such as the United States of America or the Soviets had to use weapons of mass destruction and the lives of thousands of soldiers in exchange for the life of a single Immortal State Warrior. However, Chen Fan had easily done away with three Immortal State Warriors. Did that mean Chen Fan was already more powerful than any Immortal State Warriors in the world?


    What made this battle so special was the precious footage shot by the drones.


    The CIA had gotten this footage only a few minutes after it was shot.


    Once the contents of the footage was revealed, even the American Military was shocked.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan¡¯s power far exceeded our estimate, so it seems. We need to treat Chen Beixuan as a special case and pinpoint his exact degree of threat.¡±


    A general from the Pentagon issued an order.


    ¡°I need all the brains from MIT and Stanford. Give them ess to the supeputers and a high level of clearance to analyze this footage frame by frame. I need to know if we should act now and kill him with an N-bomb.¡±


    Once the order was issued, the American Tech Machine was quickly put to use.


    Renowned professors and experts were sent to a base in the American West Coast to investigate Chen Fan¡¯s case.


    The same thing happened all over the world, as Chen Fan¡¯s conspicuous disy of power had finally caught the powerful nation¡¯s attention.


    Meanwhile, inside Kunlun¡¯s base¡­


    Director Xiao heaved a sigh after he had gotten thetest news.


    ¡°What a trouble maker!¡±


    Director Xiao was rendered speechless by Chen Fan¡¯s audacity and ability. The Hong Sect, Dragon Hall and the Lin Family were the prime targets of the Special Case Departments for decades, but so far, they had failed to bring them to justice. However, Chen Fan had brought them to heel so effortlessly that it was as if it was child¡¯s y.


    ¡°Lin Langya¡¯s death is a huge blow to the Lin Family. Lin Shuming is nearing the end of his life so I don¡¯t think the Lin Family is as big of a threat as it used to be.¡±


    ck Tortoise calcted calmly.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Lin Shuming was the oldest Immortal State Warrior and by now he must be over a hundred and fifty years old. If he takes the risk and gets involved in the fight, he might lose hisst chance of reaching Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°As for Hong Sect, the Ancestral Patriarch was significantly weakened since he had lost his body.¡±


    ck Tortoise went on.


    Although the Immortal State Warriors could survive as Divine Souls, their power without their corporeal forms was significantly reduced. Therefore, he would be much less of a threat than he¡¯d been.


    ¡°As for the Dragon Lord, I don¡¯t think he could survive the ordeal either. So our biggest threat right now is Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ck Tortoise said.


    Hearing the words being spoken out loud made everyone feel a heaviness in their chests.


    While the Dragon Hall, Lin Family, and the Hong Sect were Special Case Departments¡¯ prime targets, they needed Chen Fan¡¯s support to deal with the ever-mounting threat. However, once the old threats were dealt with, a new and unexpected target had arisen.


    The thought of Chen Fan defeating three Immortal State Warriors in one fight terrified everyone.


    Even Ye Qincang could hardly pull it off.


    ¡°General Chen is a Chinese citizen and has an amicable rtionship with Kunlun and the military. He has done our nation a great service, and that is it. No more talk of that nonsense.¡±


    After a long pause, Director Xiao said firmly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone lowered their heads and replied.


    Meanwhile, in southeastern China, the entire Lin Family was stunned by the news.


    Some people said that they had seen a white light that flew up into the sky but came back to the Lin Family¡¯s residence before it went too far. The members of the Lin Family lined up before the Ancestral Shrines and heard waves of long and saddened sighs.


    Ever since then, the Lin Family of Southeastern China had retreated to their traditional territory and grew increasingly silent..


    As for Hong Sect, they closed many branches all over the world and disappeared. Someone imed that they saw a crimson shadow that rose from the east and flew into the Ind where the Hong Sect¡¯s headquarters were.


    The entire Dark World was silent for a long while.


    Overlords from all over the world: Europe, the Middle East, and Northern Africa, all became silent.


    Many had believed that Chen Fan¡¯s defeat of Oleg was fake news while some imed that killing the Grand Magus God was not as incredible of a feat as it appeared to be. No one had voiced their question this time about Chen Fan¡¯s supremacy status in the Dark World.


    ¡°Is this for real?¡±


    After a while, someone finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Many Overlords in South East Asia have seen the fight with their own eyes. The Singapore military also provided footage of the fight to all major nations. It is as real as it gets.¡±


    Someone else replied.


    ¡°Not even a hundred years ago, when Immortal State Warriors freely roamed the earth had the world seen such terrifying power.¡± A wizened spell caster said wistfully.


    ¡°Killing Transcendent State Grandmasters is one thing, killing Immortal State Warriors was another.¡±


    ¡°These Curmudgeons lived over a hundred years and had many deadly spells and arts at their disposal. They could even live outside of their body. The difficulties in ending the life of an Immortal State Warrior was what kept them from fighting against each other directly. However, the old rules were about to be rewritten after Chen Beixuan entered the picture.¡±


    By then, the CIA¡¯s private forum was already filled with heated debates.


    ¡°He had defeated three Immortal State Warriors! This is unprecedented. Chen Beixuan must be the most powerful Immortal State Warrior in the world!¡±


    Someone posted on the forum.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan¡¯s achievement was on par with Lin Shuming¡¯s victory over Watanabe or Ye Qincang¡¯s rise to power. It was obvious that Chen Beixuan deserves at least the third spot on the old Divine Roll.¡±


    ¡°Neither Ye Qincang nor Lin Shuming couldpare with Chen Beixuan. Not even the top contenders for the number one spot of the Divine Roll could have done what he had just achieved.


    Someone posted a different opinion right away.


    The two posts were just the tip of an iceberg as many more opinionatedments poured in.


    Some imed that Chen Fan was stronger than anyone else and backed their ims with facts. After all, Ye Qincang had only killed one Immortal State Warriors: the Ancestral Patriarch of the Green Gang, while Chen Fan had done away with three.


    The opposing size quickly responded with another post, stating that since Ye Qincang had survived thebined might of seven Immortal State Warriors, he was undoubtedly tougher. Plus, that happened fifty years ago, and Ye Qincang surely had grown even stronger since then.


    Even as everyone deliberated with each other with no consensus in sight, a pinned post caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time discussing the pointless subject. Did any of you think about the implication of the fight to the world we live in?¡±


    Everyone who saw the post stopped arguing and waited patiently for the update.


    The ID of the pinned post was The Observer.


    The Observer had urately pinpointed Chen Fan¡¯s abilities many times, and by now, he had be the authority on any matter rted to Chen Fan. Even many powerful national intelligence agents heeded his opinions.


    ¡°Sir, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Someone replied.


    ¡°A hundred years ago, Immortal State Warriors could not only roam the world freely but also make or break a nation on a whim. However, even the most powerful one of them, such as Ye Qincang had only killed one Immortal State Warriors at a time.¡±


    The Observer continued.


    ¡°Compare that to our situation at hand, we can easily see the drastic uptick in the death toll. Chen Beixuan had killed Galdan and then the Grand Magus God. Now he has done away with Lin Langya, Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect and possibly the Dragon Lord. That is five Immortal State Warriors in total.¡±


    The observers¡¯ revtion had made everyone let out a gasp of cold air.


    They were so blind-sighted by Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable victory that they forgot that he had already killed five Immortal State Warriors. This was unprecedented even among Immortal State Warriors.


    ¡°Thetest battle had proven that Chen Beixuan could easily crush any Immortal State Warrior. I don¡¯t even think any Immortal State Warrior had a chance of escaping their death in a fight against him. That is what kept me awake at night.¡±


    The tone of Observer¡¯sments then took a slight turn as he wrote.


    ¡°Each Immortal State Warrior was no less powerful than a small nation. These Immortal State Warriors were also allied with each other one way or another, so a full-on war among Immortal State Warriors was rare. Plus, not even Ye Qincang or Lin Shuming could guarantee to y other Immortal State Warriors. That puts Chen Beixuan under the spotlight as the perhaps the deadliest Immortal State Warrior ¡±


    ¡°His dominance over the other Immortal State Warriors were simr to that of the superpowers of the world over the rest of the counties. Their nuclear capability and military might mean they could crush any nation just as Chen Fan would to any Immortal State Warrior.¡±


    ¡°He is the king of Immortal State Warriors. There is no doubt about that!¡±


    The Observer paused a moment and then announced: ¡°That¡¯s it! We should list Chen Beixuan as the King of Immortal State Warriors!¡±


    ¡°King of Immortal State Warriors!¡±


    The Observer¡¯sstment took everyone¡¯s breath away


    On this day, Chen Fan was being officially recognized as someone who had reached beyond the Immortal State. He wielded the same amount of authority, if not more, than a major superpower in the world.

 Chapter 515 - Meeting The Earth Level Deity

    Chapter 515 Meeting The Earth Level Deity


    While Chen Fan became the shpoint of the world, outside of the valley, in the valley he had ventured far in with his sword in hand.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to let such a powerful foe get away. He might be saved from future retaliations, but the same can not be said about his family and friends. Therefore, Chen Fan was determined to seal the Dragon Lord¡¯s fate before he could get out of the valley.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan stepped inside of the valley, the low hanging clouds started to blow about.


    Then mist started to rise as if steam from hot water. They converged into the sky and transformed into countless Mist Dragons that swooped down on Chen Fan from all directions. The Mist Array was not only a defense array but also had powerful aggression capabilities.


    These Mist Dragons were over a hundred meters in length and were made out of pure Malic Qi. Their long stringy bodies made them look like chains that tied the sky to the earth. The array was still filled with deadly traps that could instantly kill a grandmaster. However, the Dragon Lord seemed to know these traps well as he darted hither and thither gracefully without triggering any traps.


    ¡°He must have been in here many times, so by now he knew exactly what to avoid.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Chen Fan could have broken the array in no more than fifteen minutes, but if he did so, he would risk letting the Dragon Lord loose.


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as a light came up in his eyes.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The re of Thunder and the Qi of My de!


    With a crack of thunder, the Sword of Essense Restoringnded forward to meet the Mist Dragons.


    The Valley of No Return was so deep that Chen Fan could not see the end of the path created by the de Qi. The thick mist made out of Yin Malic Qi smothered the valley like a thick nket, blocking Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will. Chen Fan could project his Divine Will out for a hundred meters at the most.


    ¡°Break! Break!¡±


    True Essence poured out from Chen Fan as hemanded the sword to hack at the mist.


    He had refined the Sword of Essense Restoring for over a year and adding on his powerful True Essence, the de was as powerful as a Spirit Artifact. Each and every blow came with a thunderous re as it broke the Mist Dragons one after another, creating a path amidst the web of deadly mist.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s body flickered and was through the path and emerged on the other side of the Mist Array.


    He was immediately stunned by the serene and peaceful scene presented before him. It was a peaceful valley filled with blooming flowers and curious critters. Many pairs of inquisitive eyes peered from behind thick lush bushes at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan looked back and noticed that the path had already disappeared. The entire valley was surrounded by a ring of mist.


    ¡°The Earth Level Deity had cast three arrays in total. I have gone through the first array, the second one is¡­.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and examined the valley more carefully.


    He saw arge tree that pierced into the sky to the east, des lodged into the ground to the west, sizzlingva to the south and a deep pool of water to the north. At the dead center of the valley was a formidable mountain and looked over the four cardinals.


    ¡°This is ¡­ The Array of Five Elements?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    The force of Five Elements was the most abundant in the world and was widely used by cultivators all over the universe. Despite the crudeness of this particr array, it spoke loudly of the Earth Level Deity¡¯s skills.


    ¡°Well, it makes things easier for me then. The Array of Five Elements is right up my alley.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was one of the most powerful Arts of the Five Elements Immortal Sect, and the Five Elements Immortal Sect was the most powerful sect that excelled in the usage of the Five Elements. Chen Fan could easily break the array using his Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    With that thought in mind, he ambled into the Array of Five Elements.


    ¡°Huuuloommmmm!¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan stepped into the array, the ground started to tremble and countless fireballs rained down onto Chen Fan.


    These fireballs were made out of pure fire Essence Qi and could easily melt down metal much less human flesh.


    However, Chen Fan was unfazed. He turned on a protective screen of True Essence to ward off the rain of fire as he kept moving deeper into the array.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    The valley let out an even louder boom as if it was angered by Chen Fan.


    Five rays of lights beamed up from different directions as a tsunami of dark energy poured into the valley. The Dark Qi was a condensed form of the water element and each droplet weighed over a few hundred kilograms. The sheer weight of the deadly deluge made the earth groan.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Wave after wave the dense aether of water smashed into the azure screen but couldn¡¯t break it. Chen Fan kept ambling forward without changing his pace even a little. Then the array showered him with more deadly attacks in the forms of des, spears, and fallen boulders.


    ¡°Donn Donn Donn¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s protective shield had kept these attacks far from Chen Fan as he made his way deeper into the valley.


    The further he went, the more powerful and vigorous the attacks became. These attacks were formed by the energy inside the Dharma Array and it was so deadly that it could undo any Immortal State Warrior with ease. Even Chen Fan¡¯s azure shield started to shrink in size the closer he got to the heart of the array. When the shield was only half a meter away from Chen Fan, the array finally unleashed its killing blow in the form of countless Yi Wood Aether Qi.


    ¡°There you are!¡±


    Chen Fan let out a burst ofughter and started an art.


    ¡°In the name of The Primordial Azure Thearch, and with his Yi Wood Talisman, Imand you!¡±


    Powerful Azure Thearch Longevity True Essence gushed out from Chen Fan¡¯s hands and poured into the wood element attack. The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was the most powerful wood element art and couldmand all Wood Elements in the universe.


    The Yi Wood Energy suddenly disappeared and the entire Wood Element Array quickly fell under Chen Fan¡¯s control.


    All five elements were interconnected in the Array of Five Elements and breaking one meant breaking the entire array.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan stomped the ground and grunted.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A tremor shot through the valley and banished the deadly array. Chen Fan found himself right in front of a cave. The Dragon Lord was standing by the entrance.


    The Dragon Lord turned around and was startled by Chen Fan.


    ¡°You have already finished the Mist Dragon Array and the Array of Five Elements?¡±


    The Dragon Lord asked with disbelief and shock written all over his face.


    It had taken him and a few other Immortal State Warriors a few decades to find out a way to get past the first two arrays. Therefore, he was stunned and terrified by Chen Fan¡¯s incredible efficiency.


    ¡°It might take you a couple of decades, but for me, it¡¯s a child¡¯s y.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and said lightly.


    Chen Fan had trapped the Dragon Lord in the valley, so he was not in a hurry to kill the Dragon Lord right away, instead, he examined the cave carefully.


    ¡°So this is the third Dharma Array?¡±


    There was a stone altar by the entrance, and on it were nine miniature swords. Each sword had a name engraved on its body.


    ¡°Pixiu, Rosemallow, Asura, and Red Skirt¡±


    After identifying the names on the de, Chen Fan had already guessed their owner.


    Dragon Lord let out a wry smile and then exined.


    ¡°As far as we know, this Cave Abode was the residence of thest Earth Level Deity in China: ¡®Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator¡¯. These swords were the famous Nine used by him. You need to pass this sword array in order to get into the cave.¡±


    ¡°These nine swords had helped the Exalted Cultivator dominate the entire China. I wager that it will take nine Immortal State Warriors to break this array. But where are we going to find nine Immortal State Warriors?¡±


    Dragon Lord said as he shook his head.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He could sense immense energy rippling out from these nine flying swords. Despite their ordinary appearance, each one of them was as deadly as Lin Langya¡¯s Art of Blood Sword. However, the riddle could not deter Chen Fan.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan felt a slight tug on his belt. The yellow gourd was somehow agitated.


    ¡°This de Strengthening Gourd also belonged to the Exalted Cultivator, could it be¡­¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s mind raced as he unhitched the gourd from his belt and started the art that he used to summon his flying sword back into the gourd.


    ¡°nk nk¡±


    Under the Dragon Lord¡¯s disbelieving eyes, the nine des started to hum and slowly elevated to the air and then flew into the yellow gourd.


    After a while, the Dragon Lord eximed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the de Strengthening Gourd of the Exalted Cultivator? I thought it was missing.¡±


    Once he had gained the nine flying swords, Chen Fan was in a good mood. So he replied readily without much thought: ¡°Yea, I got it from Hong Kong.¡±


    After he said that, Chen Fan waved a hand and walked into the cave.


    ¡°Follow me, and don¡¯t even try to run away.¡±


    The Dragon Lord¡¯s face changed a few colors, but in the end, he heaved a sigh and followed Chen Fan disheartened.


    He didn¡¯t want to risk his life by trying to run away, and he was also very curious about the Earth Level Deity¡¯s treasure.


    The interior of the cave was nothing like the Dragon Lord had imagined. It wasrgely empty except for a couple of pain shelves with scrolls piled on top. Some of the scrolls were already turned to grey dust.


    Right in the middle of the cave was a Cultivator sitting on the ground with his eyes closed. His face radiated life and energy.


    ¡°The Exalted Cultivator is still alive?¡±


    The Dragon Lord eximed.


    ¡°Not even a Golden Core Cultivator could live over a thousand years.¡± Chen Fan snorted. ¡°This is just his body. He had a Connate Body so his flesh wouldst thousands of years. However, his Divine Soul is long gone.¡±


    Dragon Lord examined the cultivator more carefully and noticed that he couldn¡¯t hear any heartbeat. It was just as Chen Fan had said, an empty husk.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Chen Fan noticed that the cultivator was holding a scroll in his hand.


    Chen Fan pried the scroll out of the dead cultivator¡¯s clutch and unfurled it. He was shocked as soon as he read the first line.

 Chapter 516 - The End is Night

    Chapter 516 The End is Night


    ¡°The Gate of Heaven is closed, and the path beleaguered. The end is nigh!¡±


    The first line of characters was written in bloody red ink.


    The scroll was made out of a special material that was neither fiber nor metal. It was still in immacte condition after thousands of years. The calligraphy on the scroll was infused with the vehemence and fervor that possessed the writer. Chen Fan reckoned that these words were written onto the scroll using Blood Qi.


    ¡°The Gate of Heaven is Closed, and the path beleaguered... What does it mean?¡±


    Chen Fan was also shocked, so he looked further down.


    ¡°Since I was a boy, I have learned the way of Dao. Fate had brought this Sword Art to me during my sojourn in Mount Shu. With great trepidation and horror, I followed the instruction of the Art. A hundred and thirty yearster, I became an Earth Level Deity. Nine Flying Swords I have, and one reputation I kept: Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator.¡±


    The remainder of the scroll was a detailed ount of the writer¡¯s life.


    It included many interesting events: that he traveled to the famous mountains, that he pilgrimed to the nine heavens, that he refined the nine flying swords, that he dominated ancient China, this, and that. In between the lines, Chen Fan noticed that the Exalted Cultivator was a confident cultivator when he was young, thinking he had all the time in the world.


    However, the tone of the words changed once the Exalted Cultivator reached three hundred years old. There was a trace of bitterness and resentment as he increasingly saw the world as nothing but a prison. His writings started to fill with ounts of his failed attempt to escape this world.


    He was close a few times but was unsessful in the end.


    ¡°... now I am four hundred and ny-two years old with only a few more years to spare. I lived a fool for failing to see my demise earlier, and I will die a fool as well. The Gate of Heaven is Closed, and the path beleaguered. The end is Nigh! The end is Nigh!¡±


    As the Exalted Cultivator repeated his opening sentences, those words seemed to carry much more weight than it had.


    Even Chen Fan was gripped by the sense of helplessness and despair. He put down the scroll and turned his mind inward.


    ¡°Exalted Cultivator must be thest Earth Level Deity. There must be a couple of other Earth Level Deities on earth, but they must have met the same fate as Exalted Cultivator.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    The earth was deprived of Spirit Qi and was practically a dead in the eyes of cultivators. Even with all the arts and techniques at Chen Fan¡¯s disposal, he could at the most reach the Golden Core level.


    Therefore, he had been thinking ways of leaving the ever since he reached the Divine Sea level.


    ¡°There are three methods I can choose.¡±


    ¡°The first method is to find an Immortal Portal. I think it is what the Exalted Cultivator meant by the Gate of Heaven and the Path of Heaven. These must be portals left by ancient cultivators when they left earth. If I can find one, I should be able to reactivate it.¡±


    ¡°The second method is to reach Golden Core Level and physically fly away from Earth. However, this method was not without difficulties and perils. Not only was it nearly impossible to reach Golden Core, but Space was also an extremely dangerous ce for Golden Core level cultivators. ¡±


    ¡°Thest method is to simply wait for ten years when my teacher came to visit earth. Then I can leave with him.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Of the three methods, the first one was the most usible, although it might take him some time to search for the Immortal Portals.


    Chen Fan was not entirely confident about the second option, but he decided to do it alongside the first option nheless.


    As for the third option, it was Chen Fan¡¯sst resort. He would not even consider it unless absolutely necessary.


    ¡°I am getting ahead of myself now. I don¡¯t have to deal with it until I reached Connate Spirit Level. I am only at the early-stage of the Divine Sea, and it will take me at least a couple of years to reach Connate Spirit.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and shook his head.


    As he continued reading the scroll, he realized that the scroll was the same one discovered by Exalted Cultivator at Mount Shu.


    The name of the scroll was called the Sword Art of Nine Abandonments


    It was an ancient art of Sword Immortals.


    Lin Shuming and other Immortal State Warriors would put the scroll on a pedestal, treating it like the apple of their eyes. It was an authentic Immortal Cultivation Art and could elevate any Immortal State Warrior to a higher state.


    However, for Chen Fan, it was just a small trick.


    He had tens of thousands of such arts at his disposal.


    ¡°But the existence of the Sword Art meant that the Immortal Cultivators that used to upy Earth was far frompetent. If they were really powerful like those of void returning and Dao Reunion level, they could easily change thendscape of this.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan put the scroll back into the gourd.


    All the while, Dragon Lord had glued his eyes on the scroll. He guessed what it was but was deterred to im it for himself because of Chen Fan.


    It had only been fifteen minutes since the battle, and the wound on Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder was already healed. The Dragon Lord knew he had no chance winning a fight against such a formidable opponent.


    ¡°It is your time to make a decision now. Do you choose life or death?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and asked the Dragon Lord.


    The Dragon Lord¡¯s face changed colors as his mind raced. In the end, he cupped his fist and bowed deeply. ¡°My servitude is yours. I would use my soul and spirit as the pledge for my loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Chen Fan replied readily.


    He had decided to spare the Dragon Lord, but he didn¡¯t expect to gain another servant, so he was pleasantly surprised by the Dragon Lord¡¯s offer. The Chen Family would be doubly safe under the protection of Hua Yunfeng and the powerful Immortal State Warrior.


    Chen Fan quickly finished the Covenant of Soul and Spirit with Dragon Lord. Since the Dragon Lord had wanted to kill Chen Fan, Chen Fan had made the terms of their contract extra stringent, turning the Dragon Lord into a ve.


    As soon as the contract was signed, the Dragon Lord kowtowed and announced.


    ¡°My real name is Xie Yan and it is an honor to serve you, my lord. I wish you live long and prosper.¡±


    ¡°Xie Yan?¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and produced the scroll from the gourd and tossed it to Xie Yan.


    ¡°This is my gift to you as a token of goodwill. From now on, you will be the Sect Guardian of the North Qiong Sect. ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xie Yan looked down at the scroll and saw the word on its spin that read: ¡°Sword Art of Nine Abandonments.¡± He was immediately overtaken by disbelief and excitement.


    ¡°Master, you... you are giving this to me?¡±


    ¡°Yea, yea. Keep your shirt on. If you serve me well, I might give you even more powerful arts.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled derisively.


    ¡°Yes, my Lor¡ª I mean.. yes, Sect Master.¡±


    Xie Yan kowtowed to Chen Fan while his body shook uncontrobly in tion.


    By then, Chen Fan had finally won the Dragon Lord over to him. Reigning by fear was never as effective as by reward and mutual understanding.


    Chen Fan hadmunicated his ungodly power to his subject by tossing away the Sword Art. Nothing spoke louder about Chen Fan¡¯s power than a simple action.


    ¡°This is the Exalted Cultivator¡¯s source of power. Even Lin Shuming would hold it and im it for himself. However, Chen Beixuan didn¡¯t even care and tossed it away as if it was useless. I think the rumor does hold some truth. Maybe Chen Beixuan is indeed a reincarnation of an ancient Curmudgeon.¡±


    The thought that Chen Fan was not a twenty-year-old teenager, but a mighty curmudgeon who had survived eons filled Xie Yan¡¯s heart with more fear than respect.


    Meanwhile, Curmudgeon Chen looked around the room, nodding from time to time approvingly.


    ¡°Sect master, I say the Exalted Cultivator is overrated. All he had left for us was this scroll, and nothing else. No Dharma Treasures nor Elixirs. What a letdown.¡±


    Xie Yanined.


    ¡°Hehe, you just have to know where to look,¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and started an art


    ¡°Hur!¡±


    A ray of azure light shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s handnded at the opposite wall.


    The wall flickered under the light and then disappeared, revealing a sizable stone chamber.


    Within the chamber was a gurgling spring a few meters in length and width. The water deep, sealing in a tremendous amount of Spirit Qi inside. It wasn¡¯t until they came close to the spring did they realize that the water was actually made out of condensed Spirit Water.


    Against the spring were a few patches of garden plots that were filled with strange-looking nts.


    ¡°It is...¡±


    Xie Yan rounded his eyes in utter disbelief.


    ¡°This is the real Cave Abode. It¡¯s a Spirit Source that was a few times more powerful than that at the Warg Valley. I wonder how long it takes an Exalted Cultivator to find it.¡±


    A smile surfaced on Chen Fan¡¯s face.


    The Spirit Water at the Warg Valley had helped him reach the peak of Ethereal Enlightenment, and now with this new Spirit Source, he should be able to reach the Divine Sea very soon. Unlike Spirit Water, the Spirit Source had a nearly unlimited supply of Spirit Qi.


    ¡°Plus, the nts around the source were all superior-grade Spirit herbs.¡±


    Chen Fan examined the roomful of herbs eagerly.


    ¡°Fire Fruit, Rainbow Lotus, Silver Grain... each and every one of them were well over a thousand-years-old. With the help of the Earth Magus Tripod Cauldron, I can finally create a batch of real ¡®Grand Pills¡¯.¡±


    There was no time to waste, Chen Fan jumped into action right away.


    At his level of attainment, he could survive months without any sustenance. He drank the Spirit Water and ate the Essence Gathering Pill when he was hungry.


    As Chen Fan worked industriously to improve his cultivation, the world outside was changed rapidly because of his battle against the Immortal State Warriors.

 Chapter 517 - The Restless Curmudgeons

    Chapter 517 The Restless Curmudgeons


    Chen Fan¡¯s battle had far-reaching consequences.


    The Curmudgeons who had been hiding behind the curtain for decades were more disturbed by the development than the rest of the world.


    The Immortal State Warriors dominated the world and except for the superpowers of the world, no one else could have brought them down. Not even Ye Qincang or Lin Shuming could guarantee to end the life of an Immortal State Warrior without thetter sneaking away.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s performance caught them by surprise. However powerful his opponents were, he had brought them to heel with a single sweep of a de. It was evident that Chen Fan had dominated the fight.


    ¡°Thisd reminds me of the Great Magus who lived three hundred years ago, Zhang SanFeng who lived five hundred years ago, and the Exalted Cultivator who lived a thousand years ago.¡±


    One Immortal State Curmudgeon eximed.


    ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t understand what the big deal is. We will join forces and deal with him the same way we did with Ye Qincang.¡±


    Someone inside the Dragon Tiger Mountain grunted.


    ¡°Lin Langya¡¯s death was a huge loss to the Lin Family of Southeastern China. I wonder how Lin Shuming is faring without his most trusted assistant.¡± Many people focused their attention on the Lin Family and waited expectantly for the hundred-year-old Sword Master to show up.


    Lin Shuming was the oldest Immortal State Warrior in the world. He was one of the only people, other than Ye Qincang who could possibly rival Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°People told me that they heard the humming of Lin Shuming¡¯s de a while ago. But the old man faltered in the end. I wager the next time hees out of hiding, he would have reached the Earth Level Deity Level.¡±


    Someone put in.


    ¡°Earth Level Deity. Tsk..tsk..¡±


    The thought made everyone quiet.


    Although no one had reached that legendary state for a thousand years, it remained the ultimate goal for generations of Immortal State Warriors. The nuclear powers of the present-day world had forced the Immortal State Warriors into hiding, but it also gave them plenty of time to focus on their cultivation.


    Ten days, twenty, thirty...


    Chen Beixuan had disappeared for a month ever since he entered the Valley of No Return. Many people started to suspect that he was killed by the divine spells of the Earth Level Deity.


    However, they learned their lesson from what happened after the battle of the Warg Valley. Chen Fan had reappeared after he was missing in action for over a year and utterly crushed the Russians.


    That being said, Chen Fan¡¯s absence did have some effect on the world.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A crack of lightning erupted at the top of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    The legendary Heavenly Master, Yao Daoyi, who had banished the many evil creatures from the world, finally finished his seclusion cultivation.


    Yao Daoyi rose to fame during the most tumultuous time in Chinese history around the turn of the 20th century. As war and famine ravaged thend, many sadistic and unscrupulous sects climbed thedder of chaos and rose to power. As the Bearer of the Thunder Seal, Yao Daoyi had taken upon himself to banish evil from China. In the end, he was forced to retire after being confronted by Ye Qincang with an army of a hundred thousand strong.


    However, Yao Daoyi was not the only one.


    A few months ago, some tourists had imed to see a white-haired old man with a surprisingly youthful face walking in the clouds.


    Old Taoist monks from the Temple of Violet Cloud imed the old man had been there when he was a youngd. They insisted that the old man lived somewhere at the side of the mountain and looked just the same as when the monk was a child.


    ¡°He is Li Changsheng from the Wu Dang Primordial Dao Sect. He practiced Dharma Spell and Martial Arts dual cultivation and was only a few years younger than Lin Shuming.¡±


    Someone online recognized the old man on the grainy image.


    The news had be the shpoint in Chinese media. Both Yao Daoyi, Li Changsheng were legendary warriors active a few decades ago. To everyone¡¯s surprise, they aged exceptionally well and were full of vigor.


    ¡°They must have been disturbed by Chen Beixuan¡¯s killing the three Immortal State Warriors.¡±


    Someone on the inte pointed out.


    Right after that, many more strange things happened all over the world.


    In Thand, people reported the sightings of an old man riding on a snake-like beast with arge horn sticking out from its scaly forehead.


    In Japan, the Ise Grand Shrine¡¯s empty hall was filled with ghastly apparitions and nerve breaking noises.


    In India, the Middle East, and Northern Africa, simr events also unfolded.


    Many of these strange developments were recorded and that footage and images were uploaded to the inte.


    Chen Fan¡¯s battle against the Grand Magus God had shown the Myanmar public his godly power. As a result, the Myanmar public worshipped Chen Fan as a god.


    That was only the beginning of arger awakening of the public to the supernatural elements of the world. More and more videos and images of astonishing sightings spread on the inte like an infectious disease despite the government¡¯s effort to discredit these sightings. More and more people started to take a second look at the reality they knew of and created many websites dedicated to such discussions.


    Websites such as the Vampire¡¯s Den, Super Human Forum, Castle Wolfenstein, and the Covenant of the Venerable One were some examples.


    Although the sightings of the Super Humans were rare, studies and art projects rted to the subject started to garner a cult following. It found its way even into the upper-ss society and universities.


    Although most people were drawn to the subject by curiosity and participated in the discussion as a way to pass the time, It was not the case for the people in the Dark World.


    ¡°Yao Daoyi, Li Changsheng, Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya, Gong Tau King and the Demon Gods from the Ise Grand Shrine....¡±


    A list was kept on the CIA¡¯s private server and was updated daily.


    The list was then scrutinized by the forum users to root out those names that were made-up.


    ¡°What is happening to the world? Why are these Immortal State Warriors exposing themselves like there was no tomorrow? Aren¡¯t they afraid of the American¡¯s nuclear bombs?¡±


    Someone asked.


    ¡°They are getting anxious.¡±


    Someone replied.


    ¡°Although they had been in hiding, it didn¡¯t mean that the rest of the world, including the United States of America, did not fear them. The bnce of power had always been subtle: they had traded their silence for the safety of their friends and families.¡±


    ¡°However, Chen Beixuan¡¯s appearance disturbed this bnce and made these Curmudgeons feel insecure. So, they all came out of hiding, and are trying to seek safety in numbers.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Someone else replied.


    ¡°These Immortal Level Overlords had been living in seclusion for way too long and they also eagerly wanted an excuse toe out from their hiding. Chen Beixuan was the perfect excuse. In a way, they are testing the bottom line of the superpowers. If Chen Beixuan is allowed to freely roam the earth, why should they be confined in a hole?¡±


    ¡°You mean Chen Beixuan had be theirmon enemy?¡±


    Someone asked in surprise.


    ¡°Why of course. He is the strongest Immortal State Warrior so he has a target on his back.¡±


    The same person replied.


    ¡°If the United States of America would intervene soon and do away with Chen Beixuan to re-exert its dominance, these Immortal State Warriors would also retreat back to their hiding ces. Otherwise, these Immortal State Warriors are going to wreak havoc.¡±


    Someone added.


    However, most people on the forum were indifferent to politics, and they were more interested in what had be of Chen Beixuan.


    One month, two, three...


    In the third month, many people started to lose their patience.


    Many imed that Chen Beixuan had died in the Dharma Array in the valley and was gone for good.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    On the rainy night of August 3, 2010, a ring crack of thunder erupted above the Jin City. Many citizens imed that they had seen an azure dragon amidst the dark clouds. It seemed to be fighting with someone or something.


    A few dayster, news about a mysterious fight spread all over the forum.


    An unheard of Immortal State Warrior had attempted to break into the Chen Family¡¯s residence, but was injured by the Green Dragon Grand Array and escaped.


    A few dayster, many people in Zhong Hai imed that they had seen an explosion erupting in the sky. It happened very quickly but was seen by many citizens.


    Someone said that it was another Immortal State Warrior who tried to invade the Jin Xiu Group¡¯s headquarters, and was confronted by Hua Yunfeng. As soon as the intruder realized that Hua Yunfeng had reached the Immortal State, he fled the scene in a hurry.


    These two developments shocked the Dark World.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan had cast an array in East Mountain powerful enough to injure an Immortal State Warrior?¡±


    ¡°Hua Yunfeng had reached Immortal State without anyone knowing it? Why him? He is not even that outstanding among his former peers. Azure Dragon, Ye Nantian and even Odin used to be more powerful than him.¡±


    The members of the dark world were stunned by the developments.


    However, as they delved deeper into the news, they became even more shocked.


    They learned that Hua Yunfeng had already be Chen Beixuan¡¯s disciple and was an official member of the North Mystic Sect.


    Although it was the first time that people ever heard of the North Qiong Sect, they were already impressed by its might.

 Chapter 518 - Red Flame Spirit Pills

    Chapter 518 Red me Spirit Pills


    North Qiong Sect was a side project of Chen Fan which he intended to use to protect his family. However, the sect had be the focus point of the world.


    When people learned that Hua Yunfeng had be one of Chen Fan¡¯s disciples in the North Qiong Sect, they were shocked.


    By now, the North Qiong Sect had two Immortal State Warriors and has be much more powerful than the Lin Family of Southeastern China.


    Some rumors even said that without Chen Beixuan¡¯s help, Hua Yunfeng would never have been able to enter the Immortal State. Although this news was quickly brushed away by many people, the fear it evoked lingered.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Right after the unknown Immortal State Warrior attempted and failed to enter the Chen Family, the Fire Snake Lord was killed by a girl in a white outfit in Indonesia. Even though the Fire Snake Lord had lost his pet monster during the fight against Chen Fan, he was still considered one of the most powerful Gong Tau masters. However, the girl in the white outfit had killed him in just one stroke.


    People in Indonesia were set on their heels.


    As more details about the fight slowly came to light, people learned that the girl was called Yukishiro Sa, and she was Chen Beixuan¡¯s servant girl. She killed Lin Puojun in Zhong Hai. In addition, she was also the family lord of the Yukishiro Family in Japan.


    The underground world sizzled with excitement as soon as they heard the news.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? She is only twenty years old.¡±


    Someone asked incredulously.


    She had be a Kendo Grandmaster at an unprecedented young age of twenty. Even Erika hadn¡¯t be a Grandmaster until she was thirty-five. Some people imed that the publisher of the Heaven roll had already started to consider enlisting her onto the list.


    However, this was only the start of a whole slew of events.


    Another girl named A¡¯Xiu from the Yin Ghost Sect of Zhong Zhou had arrived at the doorstep of the Tai Chi sect and defeated its sect master Chen Jiuyang.


    The fight had earned her the thirteenth spot on the Heaven roll.


    Rumor had it that the girl was Chen Beixuan¡¯s senior disciple and even Hua Yunfeng had to address her as the Senior Martial Sister. Soon after that, the Yin Ghost Sect imed that they will also join the North Mystic Sect.


    A few dayster, news arrived from the Southwestern corner of China saying that the Medicine God Valley Sect had also joined the North Qiong Sect and became the Elixir Brewing Chapter.


    The Chapter leader was a girl named Zhou Jin Yi. She not only possessed otherworldly elixir brewing skills, but she also was the only female Perfected Cultivator in the world.


    However, this was not the most shocking news yet.


    The Dark Witch Sect in Myanmar had also announced to the world that they would join the North Qiong Sect and became the Dark Witch Chapter. They would lord over Southeast Asia from Myanmar in Chen Fan¡¯s stead. This development had pulled the rug from under everyone.


    Everyone knew that the Dark Witch Sect was an influential sect no less powerful than the Hong Sect or the Dragon Hall. They presided over Myanmar for decades and had the Myanmar government on a tight leash. The sect had over a hundred disciples and four Perfected Cultivators. Yet, however powerful it was, it had also capitted to the North Qiong Sect.


    The current sect master of the Dark Witch Sect was also a girl with extraordinary beauty.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan must be a pervert. All of his servants and disciples are drop-dead gorgeous.¡±


    Someone put in bitterly.


    However, most people were so shaken by the development that they simply missed these subtle details.


    After a few weeks, the North Qiong Sect surfaced to the public¡¯s attention, it¡¯s rank had already swelled tremendously. It had one Immortal State Warrior, two Grandmasters on the Heaven roll, and seven Perfected Cultivators. It¡¯s three chapters dominated three provinces or regions and it quickly outshined the fame of the Hong Sect and the Lin Family.


    That didn¡¯t even include the most powerful Immortal State Warrior, the living legend, Chen Beixuan.


    The name of North Qiong quickly caught the attention of all nations in the world.


    The rise of the North Qiong sect had deterred those who wished to strike at the Chen Family while Chen Fan was absent. Two Immortal State Warriors had tried and failed so far, so no one in their right mind would test the Chen Family again.


    As the world changed and the bnce of power was broken and restored, Chen Fan was sitting inside the Cave Abode with his legs folded. Before him was arge Tripod Cauldron. Images of primordial beasts such as the Tao Tie, Jiu Yin, and the Jun Ni were carved all over the Tripod Cauldron. The Tripod Cauldron was made out of a hunk of ancient bronze, therefore, its metallic surface had a mysterious luster that seemed to hold the key to many untold secrets of the ancients.


    This Tripod Cauldron was the Earth Magus Tripod Cauldron, one of the seven Magus Artifacts. The other six Magus Artifacts were broken by Chen Fan during the fight, but Chen Fan had purposefully preserved the Tripod Cauldron after realizing it¡¯s an extraordinary utility for elixir brewing.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    While the giant Tripod Cauldron floated in the air, a dark me erupted under its belly.


    The source of the dark me was a small pile of ck crystals. From time to time, a crystal would erupt into me, keeping the fire going.


    Xie Yan would then fish out the consumed crystal from the pile and rece it with a new one. He kept a watchful eye on the intensity of the me. If the fire was getting too hot, he would start to cool the air turn it down a notch. The Dragon Lord turned out to be a fairly capable fire keeper.


    ¡°These ck Fire Crystals had been burning under the Earth Magus Tripod Cauldron for eighty-one days, the elixirs should bepleted any time now.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and gazed into the cauldron.


    There were Fire fruits, rainbow lotus, silver grain grass just to name a few.


    These herbs were the Exalted Cultivator¡¯s prized collections and it would take Chen Fan at least ten years to get half of them. Therefore, Chen Fan had only one shot at making these elixirs, if this batch was spoiled, he would have to wait for another decade.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Suddenly, the Earth Magus Tripod Cauldron shivered and Xie Yan eximed at the top of his lungs ¡°MASTER!¡±


    ¡°The pill!¡±


    Chen Fan remained calm and started an art steadily.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The Earth Magus Tripod Cauldron shook more violently, almost pitching the lip off its top. There seemed to be great energy inside the belly of the cauldron that struggled to get out.


    ¡°Master, what is going on?¡±


    Xie Yan asked incredulously.


    He had seen how elixirs were made many times, but none looked like this. It was as if they had trapped the Monkey King inside the Cauldron to turn him into a pill, but the mighty monkey was not having any of it.


    ¡°Easy now. Remember that we are making a superior-grade Spirit Pill, not just any ordinary elixirs.¡±


    Chen Fan started an art to exert more control over the cauldron.


    ¡°These herbs had absorbed so much Spirit Qi that they were near sentient. Turning them into elixirs would distort the bnce of nature. That is why some Golden Core Immortals would have to deal with Heavenly Tribtion after they created powerful elixirs. As for even more powerful herbs, such as the Immortal herb, Divine Herb or Sage Herbs, they could even transform into the shape of a human and live thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xie Yan was stunned by the revtion.


    He had never thought that there was so much more about elixir brewing that he simply didn¡¯t know.


    He had lived over a hundred years, but never once did he learn any of what Chen Fan had just told him. It reinforced his belief that Chen Fan was not a twenty year old man.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I am only powerful enough to create superior-grade spirit pills. I wouldn¡¯t even start to attempt to make the Treasure Pills, Divine Pills or the Sacred Pills¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    Suddenly, a puff of energy shot out from the Tripod Cauldron and blew the lid off. A ray of iridescent light flew out from the cauldron and attempted to escape the cave.


    ¡°Easy, easy!¡±


    Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter and unleashed a pulse of energy.


    The energy reined in the rough light and brought it back to Chen Fan.


    ¡°One, two, three... Ha! Terrific! I thought I could make six pills at most, but there are nine here.¡±


    Chen Fan said as he beamed from side to side.


    He quickly put away these pills inside the gourd. This gourd was also a Connate Spirit Artifact, so the longer those pills were kept in there, the more potent their effect would get.


    ¡°Master, what kind of elixirs are those?¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s excitement, Xie Yan hazarded.


    ¡°These are called the Red me Spirit Pills. It was one of the most effective Spirit Pills.¡± Chen Fan replied readily.


    ¡°How is it different from the normal elixirs we use?¡±


    Xie Yan asked cautiously.


    ¡°Haha, you mean those mud pellets you eat? Those are not elixirs.¡± Chen Fan snorted derisively.


    ¡°Real Spirit Pills required thousand-year-old materials. A good example is the Essence Enhancing Pill and the Essence Gathering Pill. However, those two are inferior-grade Spirit Pills. In order to create higher grade pills, you not only need more precious and potent raw materials but also extremely stringent procedures and required a Divine Sea Level cultivator to perform. One of these pills could make a Transcendent State Grandmaster out of ordinary people instantly.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xie Yan was stunned.


    One of these pills could make ordinary people into a Grandmaster? That¡¯s unbelievably powerful!


    ¡°Hehe, but those are just mid-grade Spirit Pills. The creation of superior-grade Spirit Pills is even more difficult. It requires more powerful materials and perfect conditions during the entire brewing process. They are much more potent than the mid-grade stuff as well.¡±


    Chen Fan continued. ¡°All you need to know about the superior-grade spirit pills was that one pill was enough to turn an ordinary mortal into an Immortal State Warrior.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xie Yan was floored.


    The revtion had utterly astonished the hundred-year-old Dragon Lord.


    Immortal State Warriors were so rare that there were only a couple of them on each continent. If what Chen Fan said was true, then the nine pills he was holding could mean the addition of nine more Immortal State Warriors in the world.


    The thought had drained color from Xie Yan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sigh¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    So powerful were the real Superior-grade Spirit Pills that using it to turn a mortal into Immortal State Warriors was practically a waste. In theory, it required the power of a Connate Cultivator to make these spills, but Chen Fan had pulled it off at Divine Sea level thanks to his immense knowledge of his past life. However, these pills were only half as strong as they should be.


    ¡°It was a sess nheless and mybor over the three months was not wasted. With these Red me Spirit Pills, I can finally put some of my earlier ns into action.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself as his eyes glinted.

 Chapter 519 - Defensive Divine Power

    Chapter 519 Defensive Divine Power


    Ever since Chen Fan had reached the Divine Sea Level, he had gained very little improvements in his cultivation.


    The amount of Spirit Qi required to make any advance after the Divine Sea Level was enormous. Worse, the Azure Thearch Longevity from the Five Elements Immortal Sect was practically a ck hole for Spirit Qi. On the flip side, Chen Fan¡¯sbat ability was a few times stronger than most other cultivators.


    Without those deadly arts, he would not be able to defeat three Immortal State Warriors while at the early-stage of the Divine Sea Level.


    Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect and Xie Yan, in particr, had reached mid-stage of the Immortal State, so thebined force of theirs was even more potent.


    ¡°The amount of Spirit Qi in the Spirit Source should be enough to carry me to the mid-stage of Divine Sea level. I think it¡¯s time to think about improving my defense arts.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself while sitting with his legs folded.


    Lin Langya¡¯s blow had not only injured him but also served as a wake-up call.


    Although he had achieved initial sess in the Azure Thearch Longevity Body cultivation, he could still get injured. The power in Lin Langya¡¯s strike had reached the peak level of the Immortal State, so Chen Fan wagered that Lin Shuming and Ye Qincang must be around that level of attainment as well. The strike had only left a small dent on his shoulder which was healed in an instant, the injury still didn¡¯t sit well with him.


    ¡°If a Peak Immortal State could hurt me, then what about Earth Level Deity? If I ever have to stand face to face with an Exalted Cultivator, do I have to run away? What about those weapons of mass destruction?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes dimmed a little.


    Although he had gained the Connate Body, hecked the Connate level divine powers and spells.


    Before he upgraded True Essence to as powerful as that of a real Connate Cultivator, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive a nuclear explosion. At his current state, even Armor Prating Shells could have wounded him.


    Chen Fan still has a diplomatic rtionship with the superpowers of the world and most of the extremely deadly experimental weapons were still locked behind the gates of researchbs. However, sooner orter, they would throw the gloves off, and Chen Fan needed to be ready.


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that I have found the Sword of Essense Restoring on this ursed. I don¡¯t think I will be that lucky all the time.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    In order topletely ward off the attacks of Immortal State Warriors, Chen Fan needed a spirit artifact at the very least. However, he doubted that he could be so lucky to stumble upon another Spirit Artifact.


    ¡°It¡¯s nearly impossible to improve the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, and without a dharma artifact, I think my best bet is in gaining some Divine powers.¡±


    A light glinted in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, as he looked at the nine Red me Spirit Pills inside the gourd.


    Of the three-stage of the Qi Refinement level, the Ethereal Enlightenment and the Divine Sea levels werebined and called the Immortal Enlightenment phase. Once the cultivator hadpleted both levels, he or she could summon even more arcane power to unleash powerful spells. They could call upon the natural elements and turn dirt into golems who would fight to the death. In the eyes of an ordinary human, these cultivators were no different than a god, although they were technically not gods yet.


    By now, Chen Fan had gained ess to three arts: Li Fire Golden Eyes, Yi Wood Spirit Qi, and Passage Of Time. Of the three arts, the Li Fire Golden Eyes was an attack spell, the Yi Wood Spirit Qi was a buff spell and the Passage Of Time was an ultimate spell that should be saved for thest moment.


    Chen Fan reckoned that it was the right time to gain another spell that he could use to protect himself.


    ¡°The nine Red me Spirit Pills should help me to gain any protection divine powers, but which one should I choose?¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin and started to reflect on the spells he used in his past.


    ¡°The Protection of the Chi Emperor? No... this spell required the divine blood of the Chi Emperor.¡±


    ¡°ck Gold Dharma Robe? No, it wouldn¡¯t work either. I will need the aether and blood of three-legged ck Gold Beast. Plus, even if I got the material, I will need to cultivate inside the son for thirty years. At my current level, I will be reduced to ashes before I can even get close to the son.¡±


    ¡°Bulwark of the Fire God? It¡¯s still too difficult, I am afraid. I need the spirit of the Fire God anyways.¡±


    Chen Fan went through one after another Divine power, winnowing out the ones that were impossible to pull off right now.


    In the end, Chen Fan had settled on one.


    ¡°Armor of Red me. Inferior-grade protection divine power. It can form a fiery armor around the user. It is one of the least powerful divine powers in all of the fire element spells.¡±


    ¡°Fuck me..¡±


    Chen Fan let out a wry smile.


    The Defensive Divine Power was much more difficult to pull offpared to ordinary powers due to their extraordinary power. The Protection of the Chi Emperor, for example, could help a Void Returning level cultivator easily escape the wrath of a much more powerful cultivator.


    The nine Red me Spirit Pills could help Chen Fan to forge the Armor of Red me at the most.


    In fact, most cultivators wouldn¡¯t worry about the Defensive Divine Power until they had reached the Connate Spirit level. Most cultivators below the Connate Spirit Level only resorted to Spirit Artifacts as their means of protection.


    ¡°Fine, fine... it¡¯s better than nothing. Luckily, these divine powers are not only upgradable, but it could also be transformed into The Protection of the Chi Emperor.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and gave in.


    Despite the inferior rating of the Armor of the Red me, it should make Chen Fan nearly invincible. His only threats woulde from nuclear weapons and Earth Level Deities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start now!¡±


    Chen Fan fished out a Red me Spirit Pills from his gourd.


    The Red me Spirit Pills were pea-sized translucent pellets. It was suffused with an iridescent light and within it was a small dancing me. If an ordinary human consumed it, he would be burned alive from inside.


    However, the pill had a very different effect on Chen Fan.


    As soon as Chen Fan swallowed the pill, he felt a fire start in his belly, working its way up to his throat and came out from his nose, ears, and mouth, turning Chen Fan into a fire breathing monster.


    ¡°Refine!¡±


    Chen Fan held back the pain and started the art.


    Slowly, an inscription formed in Chen Fan¡¯s Dantian. Each and every stroke of the inscription was forged by Arcane Fire to form the archaic lexicon created by the Primordial Emperor of Chi.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    The inscription quickly tamed the fire sprouting out from Chen Fan and transformed them into an illusionary armor. The scally armor was smoldering red, making Chen Fan look like a general from the Heavenly Court.


    ¡°Hew, that was a rough start. Now I need to slowly refine it with the help of the elixirs andplete the art.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh of relief and swallowed a second Red me Spirit Pill.


    For the days that followed, Chen Fan consumed the pills at a steady rate of one per three days. He didn¡¯tplete the art until he had used the sixth pill.


    Chen Fan had finally bent the will of the fire that surrounded him and turned it into a suit of armor. The armor had red scales and was an oundish style that didn¡¯t seem to belong to Earth. Chen Fan indeed had fashioned the armor based on the True Martial Divine Armor that he used to wear.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As the fire solidified into armor, the inscription in Chen Fan¡¯s Dantian also crumpled into a ball, granting Chen Fan even more control over the suit of armor over his body.


    ¡°Finally, after fifteen days of hard work, the Armor of the Red me isplete!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Suddenly, two balls of golden fire shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and they circled about Chen Fan, licking the red armor with their golden tongues, painting the armor gold. Once the scales on the armor were painted gold, they started to glow with energy.


    Even the golden inscriptions increased in size as more energy was channeled into it.


    ¡°Err...¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback at first, but then he quickly realized that the Li Fire Golden Eyes had taken control over the Armor of Red me and increased the power of the Armor of Red me by a fold. Chen Fan finally realized that he forgot the fact that the Li Fire Golden Eyes, as a mid-grade fire spell would naturally overpower its inferior-grade counterpart.


    ¡°So... it¡¯s no longer the Armor of Red me, it¡¯s the Armor of Golden me?¡±


    Chen Fan was pleasantly surprised and felt doubly secure now with the Defensive Divine Power at his disposal.


    By now, Chen Fan had spent a hundred days on elixir brewing and crafting a Defensive Divine Power, it¡¯s finally the time to start cultivation.


    ¡°I hope I can at least pass the mid-stage of Immortal State.¡±


    Chen Fan put away the remaining spirit pills and started to focus on his breathing.


    ¡°Huu! Huu!¡±


    His breath drew arge amount of Spirit Qi from the Spirit Source into his body. Slowly, Chen Fan¡¯s body started to let out an azure glow that illuminated the entire cave.


    Xie Yan bowed slightly and then retreated to the corner of the cave in silence.


    Three months, five, seven...


    As time flew by, fewer and fewer people came to the valley in an attempt to find Chen Fan and Xie Yan. However, after a year passed, the two were still missing.


    Many people imed that Chen Beixuan was killed in the Dharma Array.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s enemies learned their lesson fromst time and none of them dared to make a move without the confirmation of Chen Fan¡¯s death. The immeasurable power of the North Qiong Sect was deterrent enough for most people.


    There had been a couple of Immortal State Warriors who dared to cross the line.


    They avoided the Green Dragon Grand Array and tried to pick on the less defended Chen Family¡¯s residence. However, the Immortal State Warrior was defeated by an unknown Overlord.


    They said Immortal State Warriors imed that it was a three-meter tall iron-skin giant that had driven him away. The Immortal State Warrior swore that the giant¡¯s Physique Refinement attainment was on par with that of Galdan, the Snowwolf King.


    The revtion had shaken the world.


    No one had expected to see yet another Immortal State Warrior in the Chen Family. Worse, this one seemed to have reached Immortal State Level by taking the Physique Refinement route. It meant that the giant was much more powerful than most other Immortal State Warriors


    Ever since then, no one dared to even get near the Chen Family¡¯s residence.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had also arrived at a critical moment in his cultivation.

 Chapter 520 - Surge in Power

    <h4>Chapter 520 Surge in Power</h4>


    ¡°Hew!¡±


    A current of white energy flew into Chen Fan¡¯s nose. This flow of energy was made out of condensed Spirit Qi. By now, each and every breath Chen Fan took could consume enough Spirit Qi to fill a bottle of Yun Wu Spirit Water.


    After each day of cultivation, he drained so much Spirit Qi that it would take the Green Dragon Grand Array an entire month to umte. Only a Spirit Source that had been gathering Spirit Qi for thousands of years could meet Chen Fan¡¯s consumption.


    However, just a yearter, the Spirit Dew inside the pond had gotten visibly lower.


    Xie Yan examined the Spirit Spring and noticed that nearly half of the Spirit Dew was already consumed by Chen Fan,


    ¡°What art does Sect master cultivate? How could he consume so much Spirit Qi in such a short period of time.¡±


    Xie Yan was taken aback.


    Xie Yan had been cultivating alongside Chen Fan in the Cave Abode. Chen Fan had given him enough Essence Gathering Pills so that he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about things like food or water. While Chen Fan focused on his cultivation, he turned his mind on to the Sword Art of Nine Abandonments.


    The cultivation had breathed new life into his aging appearance. His white hair started to turn dark and his wrinkled skin smoothened. Xie Yan registered that his power had quickly passed the mid-stage of Immortal State and, by now, he was not very far from thete-stage of Immortal State. This one year of cultivation was more effective than thebined effort of thest ten years.


    That was merely the benefits of the overflow of Spirit Qi from Chen Fan¡¯s system. Chen Fan had been absorbing a hundred times more Spirit Qi than Xie Yan, so his improvement was even much greater.


    The thought of how powerful Chen Fan had gotten scared Xie Yan.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Suddenly, a powerful wave of energy shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s body and quickly filled up the entire cave. The energy was overwhelming even to Xie Yan and forced the Dragon Lord to back a few steps.


    ¡°Did the Sect Master level up? To what level though? Did he reach the peak level of Immortal State or is he an Earth Level Deity now?¡±


    Xie Yan¡¯s face changed a little.


    Chen Fan¡¯s overbearing presence made Xie Yan¡¯s hair stand on end. Not even Ye Qincang nor Lin Shuming could match Chen Fan¡¯s level of attainment.


    What happened next shook Xie Yan to his core.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    A few strange things happened around Chen Fan.


    The two golden mes in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes grew in size and intensity as a pulse of vigorous Wood Element Spirit Qi sprouted out from under Chen Fan¡¯s feet, forming countless twisting vines. One small de of grass that had grown out from the stone wall suddenly multiplied its size and created a giant hole where it lodged its root.


    Then a golden me set Chen Fan¡¯s body aze. Slowly, the fire morphed into a suit of armor, making Chen Fan look like a powerful invincible general on the battlefield.


    What stunned Xie Yan the most was an operation behind Chen Fan.


    Despite the illusionary and blurry image, Xie Yan could tell that it was a statuesque man in the emperor¡¯s garb,plete with a crown. Time and space seem to have lost their perspectives around the appreciation, as the figure weaved itself in and out in between the future and the past.


    Xie Yan watched as a fast-growing vine approached the apparition, but quickly withered as if an entire season had passed.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Xie Yan let out a gasp of cold air.


    Each one of the incredible sights: Fire in the eyes, Wood Element Spirit Qi, Armor of Golden me and the apparition of the man in the emperor¡¯s outfit represented one of Chen Fan¡¯s four Divine powers. Unlike Dharma Spells, the potency of Divine power grew with the level of attainment of the cultivator.


    Once Chen Fan had reached the Dao Reunion level, he could have annihted the entire world with a gaze and turn back time with a snap of fingers.


    As Chen Fan reached the mid-stage of the Divine Sea Level, his divine powers also became much more powerful.


    ¡°Huhuhu.¡±


    The energy flowing around Chen Fan¡¯s body finally abated.


    A smile surfaced on Xie Yan¡¯s face. He knew Chen Fan had finally finished his cultivation and it wouldn¡¯t be long before they could leave the cave.


    Although cultivation had kept Xie Fan busy, he could really use some fresh air after being stuck in the cave for a year.


    However, after a month had passed, Xie Yan saw no sign of Chen Fan ending his cultivation any time soon.


    ¡°Does Sect master want to level up twice in a row?¡±


    Xie Yan was stunned.


    Thest breakthrough had brought Chen Fan enough power to dominate the world and bring down Lin Shuming and Ye Qincang. However, Chen Fan was not satisfied and he wanted more. If he was sessful, he should be powerful enough to fight face to face against an Earth Level Deity.


    Xie Yan simply couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around how powerful Chen Fan would have gotten, but what he was certain was this: Lin Langya¡¯s Art of Blood Sword wouldn¡¯t even make a dent on Chen Fan once Chen Fan leveled up again.


    For the days that followed, Xie Yan watched as Chen Fan¡¯s became observably stronger by the day. It wasn¡¯t long before the air in the cave became so saturated by Chen Fan¡¯s energy that it was outright impossible for Xie Yan to channel his own force. Therefore, Xie Yan had to move out of the cave and waited for his sect master outside.


    One month, two, three...


    Half a year had passed since Xie Yan moved out of the cave.


    By now, Chen Fan had disappeared into the Valley of No Return for a year a half.


    It was just another ordinary day and Xie Yan was cultivating the sword art as usual.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    Hemanded the ebony de as thetter swooshed across the sky, making a high pitch sound.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The ebony dended on a cliff and cracked open the rocks.


    ¡°I have finally achieved the initial sess of the Sword Art of Nine Abandonments.¡±


    Xie Yan pulled back the ebony sword and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The deeper he delved into the Sword Art of Nine Abandonments, the more in awe he was with the great sword art.


    Although his progress was much slower than he had expected, his True Essence was strengthened greatly. Even a casual wave of the hand was deadlier than Xie Yan¡¯s most powerful attack in the past. If Chen Fan had seen his level of attainment he had achieved, he would know that Xie Yan had indeed reached the early-stage of the Divine Sea level.


    Although on paper, Xie Yan seemed to be not too far behind Chen Fan, in reality, his power was much more inferiorpared to Chen Fan. Plus, Chen Fan made leaps and bounds each day and would soon be ungodly powerful.


    ¡°The power of the Sword Art of Nine Abandonments is already unbelievable, I really can¡¯t imagine how powerful Sect master¡¯s arts are.¡±


    Xie Yanmented.


    Suddenly, he registered a powerful gush of force that rose from the cave straight into the firmament. It churned the misty clouds that loomed over the mountain.


    ¡°Here we go!¡±


    Excitement contorted Xie Yan¡¯s face.


    He had never sensed anything more powerful than that gush of energy. Already, Xie Yan knew that Chen Fan had reached a level of attainment that was as powerful as Earth Level Deities, if not more.


    However, to Xie Yan¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan¡¯s energy didn¡¯t maintain that level, instead, it quickly diminished.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xie Yan was confused.


    By now, he could no longer register any trace of Chen Fan¡¯s energy. Xie Yan walked into the cave and saw Chen Fan sitting still on arge rock.


    Before Chen Fan was an empty pond with only an inch thick of Spirit Dew left in it. Somewhere in the pond was the source of the Spirit Qi where creamy Spirit Dew continued to drip out. It would take another thousand years to fill up the pond at this rate.


    ¡°Sect master.¡±


    Xie Yan moved closer to Chen Fan and bowed.


    Even at close range, Xie Yan could not register any sign of Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable power. He just sat there like an ordinary person. However, Xie Yan knew that the absence of Chen Fan¡¯s energy in the air was the true sign of his great enlightenment and attainment.


    ¡°Sigh¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh and then asked.


    ¡°What year is it now?¡±


    ¡°Master, you have been at it for a year a half. So it¡¯s almost 2012 now.¡± Xie Yan replied.


    ¡°A year a half, already?¡±


    Chen Fan looked down at the empty pond, regret and disappointment were written all over his face. He expected to reach thete-stage of Divine Sea level, but he only made it to the mid-stage.


    He was very close to his goal, and if he wanted to, he could force himself to make the breakthrough. However, he had learned the importance of building a solid foundation, so he had chosen not to rush through the earlier levels. In addition, even at his current level, he could easily defend himself against an Earth Level Deity with the four powerful divine powers at his disposal.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time to leave a cave.¡±


    Chen Fan rose to his feet and said.


    ¡°Yes..¡±


    Xie Yan replied.


    Chen Fan packed the remaining Spirit Dew, and the Spirit herbs into the gourd, he had saved them for his parents and Xiao Qiong.


    Before he left, Chen Fan also found five Dharma Artifacts that the Exalted Cultivator used to cast the Array of Five Elements.


    ¡°Golden Edge de, Li Fire Banner, Kui Water Pearl, Yellow Earth Deal, and Divine Wood Emblem.¡±


    Each one of these artifacts was Spirit Artifact, and they were the source of the Five Elements Array¡¯s power. Chen Fan thoroughly searched the valley and salvaged anything that he could use.


    On January 3, 2012, two men emerged from the Valley of No Return on the Ind of Borneo.


    One was a young man with ck hair and dark eyes, and the other was a schrly looking middle-aged man wearing an azure outfit.


    ¡°Hew, we are finally out of the valley.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh as the chilly autumn wind kicked up a pile of fallen leaves. The tree branches were scrawny and gnarly, and the forest dark and foreboding.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year a half, I wonder if the world has forgotten about me?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back as a cold smile surfaced on his face.

 Chapter 521 - Meeting With an Acquaintance

    Chapter 521 Meeting With an Acquaintance


    ¡°Sect Master, the Dragon Hall has a liaison in the City of Pontianak not far from here. Once we reach the branch of the Xie Family living in Pontianak, we should be able to get hold of Dragon Hall. Please, Sect master, allow me to be a good host.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I will visit the Dragon Hall before I leave for China.¡±


    Chen Fan said.


    The entire southeastern Asia was in Dragon Hall¡¯s tight control. It wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for the Dragon Lord to acquire news about the Chen Family in China.


    Both of them had reached Divine Sea Level, so they could fly to their destination. Although they were not as fast as hypersonic jets, they were traveling at the same speed as that of a helicopter.


    The people of the Ind of Borneo saw two glowing dots, one azure, and the other ck, streaking across the sky. In less than three hours, they covered over a hundred kilometers and reached the City of Pontianak.


    Xie Yan led Chen Fan to the branch of the Dragon Hall located on the outskirts of the Pontianak. However, before they were through the entrance, they heard intensemotions inside the residence.


    ¡°Uh? I register a very familiar presence. Is that Guo Nuannuan?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback.


    Meanwhile, inside the Dragon Hall¡¯s branch...


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Two shadowy figures exchanged blows.


    They both backed away as soon as they delivered their strikes. One of them was a middle-aged man. He was winded by the attack. He covered his chest with one hand to hold back the pain as blood seeped out from the corners of his mouth. He was Guo Nuannuan¡¯s bodyguard, Uncle Xie.


    His opponent was a handsome young man and he was throwing himself at the middle-aged man again.


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    Guo Nuannuan screamed at the top of her lungs.


    The handsome young man paused as a yful smirk surfaced on his face. ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body! I will never go back with you, Leng Tong!¡±


    Guo Nuannuan hissed.


    She then scanned the rich heirs standing behind Leng Tong. The sight of one of them took the wind out of her sails.


    ¡°Huang Jin, are you on his side as well?¡±


    A flicker of shame shed in Huang Jin¡¯s eyes. However, he was not in the position to defy the Leng Family. He swallowed a wad of spit and said: ¡°Sister Guo, you and Brother Leng are engaged. Even your dad agreed to it. Why do you bail on him?¡±


    ¡°Humph! My dad agreed to the engagement because that¡¯s his only option. They threatened to strip him of his property and inheritance rights. Plus, what does my dad¡¯s opinion have anything to do with my life?¡±


    Guo Nuannuan snorted and said coldly.


    ¡°Leng Tong, you will never get what you want! I have misced my trust in you because I was stupid enough to believe that you are a decent person. Little did I know that you are the worst, the most despicable scumbag that ever existed!¡±


    Leng Jianfeng was the heir of the Grandmaster Leng Jianfeng.


    He used to be one of Guo Nuannuan¡¯s admirers, but for some reason, he resorted to violence to get what he wanted.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, you are wrong. We didn¡¯t force your dad, he promised you to me willingly.¡±


    Leng Tong folded his arms across his chest and gave the girl a smug smirk. ¡°Otherwise, we would never find you here inside the Xie Family¡¯s residence, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Guo Nuannuan¡¯s face paled and gaped at the young man incredulously.


    ¡°Guo Nuannuan, your family is not as powerful as it used to be. Am I right?¡± Leng Tong cracked a cold smile and continued.


    ¡°The Guo Family was one of the four great ns of the Dragon Hall. However, with the Dragon Lord¡¯s dead body lying inside the Valley of No Return, and the Dragon Hall on the verge of copsing, the Guo Family¡¯s influence was diminished. Your dad is a smart man to seek the Leng family as his benefactor before his enemies pick his bones clean. ¡±


    Life ebbed away from Guo Nuannuan¡¯s face as Leng Tong went on.


    ¡°Bullshit! The Dragon Lord is not dead!¡±


    Uncle Xie covered his chest and struggled to squeeze a few words from his mouth.


    ¡°Hehe, bullshit you said?¡±


    Leng Tong let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°We saw the Dragon Lord enter the Valley of No Return with our own eyes, and he had been in there for a year and a half now. He was either killed by Chen Beixuan or by the elements.¡±


    Leng Tong¡¯s words stupified Guo Nuannuan and Uncle Xie. Despair and hopelessness crept onto their faces.


    Huang Jin heaved a sigh and said: ¡°Sister Guo, the world has changed. Without the Dragon Lord, the Dragon Hall members are rudderless and powerless. Brother Leng Tong¡¯s father is one of the most powerful Grandmasters in Southeast Asia, so he is our best option right now.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan lowered her head in silence. She bit on her lower lip as she strengthened her resolve.


    ¡°Nuannuan, I promise that if you marry me, I will guarantee your family¡¯s safety. Even the new leader of Dragon Hall would have to rely on my father to lord over his territory.¡±


    Leng Tong¡¯s face softened a little and tried to cate the girl.


    Uncle Xie pressed on his chest as his face grew increasingly solemn.


    Leng Tong was still young but he was already much more powerful than Uncle Xie. He had also brought a few cronies with him and all of them had reached the phenomenal sess of Internal Force cultivation. They were all in ck outfits and carriedrge broadswords on their backs. Uncle Xie wagered that they were members of the Dragon Hall¡¯s elite unit, the ¡°Hacking des.¡± He conceded that the chance of defeating these powerful foes was very slime.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good day to die for me, but Lady Guo must escape here.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Uncle Xie drew a deep breath as determination and resolve glowed in his eyes.


    Suddenly, a voice drifted in from outside.


    ¡°Who told you that I am dead inside the Valley of No Return?¡±


    The voice startled everyone. They looked toward the entrance and saw a young Chinese man ambled into the residence linking hands behind his back. Behind him was a schrly looking man in the azure outfit.


    The sight caught everyone off guard


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, and Dragon Lord? Are you both dead?¡±


    Huang Jin stammered.


    Guo Nuannuan covered her mouth in disbelief as an exhrating sensation gripped her heart.


    Fear contorted Leng Tong¡¯s face while Uncle Xie struggled to kneel and kowtowed in near ecstasy. Tears welled in his eyes as he said: ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you again, Ancestral Patriarch. God bless the Dragon Hall!¡±


    ¡°You may rise.¡±


    Xie Yan said readily.


    His impassive expression intensified the mood in the air. Everyone felt their hearts were caught in their throats and dared not to make any sudden moves. The Dragon Lord could easily kill anyone of them with ease, so they better stay put.


    ¡°Xie Yan, looks like you got into more trouble than me.¡±


    Chen Fan was seemingly light-hearted by the situation. He scanned the group of men in ck outfits and noticed that their shirts bore the Dragon Hall¡¯s emblem. However, these warriors of the Dragon Hall were standing behind Leng Tong, opposite of the Dragon Lord.


    ¡°Sect Master, I apologize for this... farce.¡±


    Xie Yan¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment. He bowed to Chen Fan and said with great respect: ¡°Please allow me to end this nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Knock yourself out. You are the Sect Guardian so that means the Dragon Hall is also part of the North Qiong Sect now. If I see anything I don¡¯t like, I will intervene as well.¡± Chen Fan said lightly as he linked his hands behind his back.


    Xie Yan nodded and stepped forward to cast an icy re at the group of men before him.


    The group of fighters suddenly felt a bone biting chill down their spines and. Xie Yan had cast out his Soul Energy at them, outright paralyzing these warriors.


    ¡°What is going on? I thought the Dragon Lord and Chen Beixuan were at each other¡¯s odds. But it seemed that the Dragon Lord is under Chen Beixuan¡¯s service now?¡±


    Guo Nuannuan was confused by the turn of events.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before Xie Yan did anything to the group of fighters, they had all dropped to their knees to beg for their lives in shaky voices.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Dragon Lord. Please!¡±


    Most of the Dragon Hall members had never seen Dragon Lord in person, but by then, they had all guessed that the man in ck was the all mighty Dragon Lord.


    ¡°Your father, Leng Jianfeng also serves the Dragon Hall. Your ancestor had sworn his loyalty to me in person. So exin to me why are you attacking the Xie Family residence and taking advantage of your sect brothers and sisters?¡±


    Xie Yan asked slowly.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Words caught in Leng Tong¡¯s throat.


    ¡°You have attacked my family and betrayed the Dragon Hall. You will get what you deserve!¡±


    Before anyone realized what the Dragon Lord meant, a dark light shot out from behind Xie Yan and plunged into Leng Tong¡¯s neck.


    With a heavy thud, the heir of the Mysian Grandmaster was decapitated on the spot. An incredulous expression was frozen on his face even in death.


    Leng Tong¡¯s cronies were all shaken to their cores by the development. Leng Tong was the son of a Grandmaster and a powerful Internal Force user in his own right. However, he was killed by Xie Yan without even giving him a chance to exin himself.


    Guo Nuannuan and Xie Jintang were both relieved after seeing the death of the young man.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    The rest of the Dragon Hall fighters kowtowed to the Dragon Lord and pleaded: ¡°Please don¡¯t kill us. We are just following the Leng Family¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Humph! The Hacking des are the elite force that are loyal only to the Hall Master. Since when did you take orders from Leng Jianfeng?¡± Xie Yan snorted.


    By then, Chen Fan finally noticed that the huge des strapped on these warriors back. He wagered that the Hacking des was an elite force in the Dragon Hall simr to the Dark Moon of the Hong Sect.


    ¡°Err...¡±


    The Dragon Hall Warriors looked at each other in fear without answering the question.


    Leng Jianfeng was never close to the center of the Dragon Hall¡¯s power. The governing body of the Dragon Hall was the council of the four ns. Without a unanimous decision of the four ns, no one could order the Hacking des to do their bidding.


    ¡°Tell me what happened while I was away.¡±


    Xie Yan said calmly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The warriors had no choice but to fill him in on the details.

 Chapter 522 - Mutiny At The Dragon Hall

    Chapter 522 Mutiny At The Dragon Hall


    It wasn¡¯t until the Dragon Hall disciples finished talking that Chen Fan and Xie Yan realized how much had changed in the Dragon Hall in the past a year and a half.


    Only a few months after Xie Yan disappeared into the Valley of No Return, his disciples were convinced that he was already dead.


    The Dragon Hall was able to keep up the appearances in the beginning, but as more and more Immortal State Warriors surfaced to the world, they felt the noose tightening around their necks. Without the protection of an Immortal State Warriors.


    A year ago, many factions of Southeast Asia arrived at the Dragon Hall and demanded it to recall its agents from Thand, Indonesia, and Mysia. The Dragon Hall refused their demands and a battle quickly ensued.


    The Dragon Hall had more than half a dozen Grandmasters in its headquarters and many more over the entire Southeast Asia. Therefore, it was not afraid of fighting back.


    However, the involvement of the King of Gong Tau had changed everything. He had pulled the rug from under the Dragon Hall by killing one of its most powerful Super Overlords. It didn¡¯t end there, the head priest from the Temple of Sea God in Indonesia also summoned a deadly tsunami upon the Dragon Hall¡¯s military base, significantly weakening the Dragon Hall¡¯s forces.


    ¡°Damn that Daxin and Sohabi!¡±


    Xie Yan growled after he learned what had happened.


    The anger in his voice sent a chill into the members of the Hacking de.


    ¡°Who are those two men?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    Chen Fan was from China, so he was not sure of the situation in Southeast Asia.


    ¡°The King of Gong Tau was Daxin, and he is the uncle of the current ruling monarch of Thand. He is an aplished Gong Tau master and was considered the guardian of the Thand Royal family. Without him, the royal family would have already perished under the British colonial rule.¡±


    Xie Yan exined.


    ¡°Sohabi is a priest from Indonesia, a self-acimed prophet of the Sea God. I fought him many years ago when I retreated from China to Southeast Asia and had brought him to his knees. I had never thought that he would walk back on the trucewe had both signed.¡±


    ¡°Is it normal? He abides by the pact when you are alive, but as soon as he learned that you are dead, the pact is nothing but a piece of paper.¡± Chen Fan shook his head. ¡°I was gone for a year a half, but so many Immortal State Warriors had surfaced into this world already.¡±


    Chen Fan had no idea that it was his victory against three Immortal State Warriors that had rendered the other Immortal State Warriors restless.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    Chen Fan asked curiously.


    The Dragon Hall was a mighty faction and could hold out against thebined force of all the other Southeast Asian factions. However, the involvement of the two Immortal State Warriors had tipped the bnce of the battle. The fate of the Dragon Hall was hanging by a thread, and not even the Singapore military¡¯s involvement could save them since the other factions also had the militaries of their countries at their disposal.


    The end result of all that was theplete retreat of the Dragon Hall from South-Eastern Asia back to Singapore.


    ¡°You should be safe in Singapore with the military¡¯s protection, so why would you listen to Leng Jianfeng? Who is that ¡®Lord¡¯ mentioned by Leng Jianfeng?¡±


    Xie Yan asked coldly.


    The captain of the Hacking de dropped to his knees and exined.


    ¡°As we got hammered by our opponents, someone named Wu Guanchao came to the headquarters. He is an Immortal State Warriors and also Chinese. He told us that he could protect us from King of Gong Tau and the Priest of the Sea God if we surrender to him.¡±


    ¡°The Wu family was the first to support the proposal, then the rest of the four families followed. Lord Wu Guanchao then became the de facto master of the Dragon Hall.¡±


    The captain of the Hacking des shook uncontrobly as he spoke.


    Xie Jintang started to weep.


    ¡°Wu Guanchao demandedplete obedience from everyone. My family lord spoke out against him and was killed on the spot. He said the death was to avenge the harm you have done to him. Afterward, he had turned the Xie Family into a bloodbath. Only me and a few others had survived the ughter. Please, Ancestral Patriarch, please help us!¡±


    Xie Jintang kowtowed fervently.


    Chen Fan shook his head as he listened.


    He reckoned that the Dragon Hall did not have a choice. While under the attack of two Immortal State Warriors, they desperately needed new protection. However, Chen Fan was surprised by the little resistance the Dragon Hall¡¯s four families had put up.


    ¡°Wu Guanchao... It¡¯s HIM!¡±


    A dark light came up in Xie Yan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Chen Fan asked curiously.


    ¡°He used to be the most powerful man in Southeast Asia, a brilliant general from the Wu family. The Wu family used to be one of the three greatest families of the a Strait. Wu Guanchao had challenged me when I first arrived in Southeast Asia, but he was defeated by me. He had disappeared since then and the Wu family then became one of my most loyal subjects. But I had never thought that he would appear at this moment to ughter my kin.¡±


    Xie Yan said with a cold smirk on his face.


    ¡°No wonder the Wu family capitted to him so quickly. But...¡±


    Confusion shed across Xie Yan¡¯s face.


    ¡°When I fought him sixty years ago, Wu Guanchao had only reached the peak of Transcendent State. I had never expected him to have reached the Immortal State in just sixty years. Something¡¯s not quite right. Plus, why didn¡¯t the Lee Family and the Guo Family put up any resistance? I think he had been nning this for many years.¡±


    The thought brought a solemn expression onto Xie Yan¡¯s face.


    Daxin, Sohabi and Wu Guanchao were all Immortal State Warriors. Even though Xie Yan¡¯s cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds while he stayed in the valley, he was not confident that he could have warded off thebined might of all three of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help out. I don¡¯t have any pressing matters right now anyway.¡±


    Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Thank you, Sect master!¡±


    Xie Yan¡¯s face bloomed and he bowed to Chen Fan.


    Xie Yan might not be able to handle three Immortal State Warriors at the same time, but Chen Fan could easily wipe out the Immortal State Warriors if he wanted to. Having spent a year and a half alongside Chen Fan, Xie Yan knew that Chen Fan was invincible against anyone who was not an Earth Level Deity.


    After clearing a few more questions with the members of the Hacking de, Xie Yan snorted and said.


    ¡°As soldiers, it is your duty to obey your orders, so I will spare your life for now. I will give you an opportunity to redeem yourself. Don¡¯t fail me again, or else, death is your only option.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dragon Lord! We will not let you down.¡±


    The members of the hacking de were ted and they hurried to kowtow to Xie Yan.


    Huang Jin and the others had shriveled up in a corner, scarcely daring to make any sound.


    Neither Chen Fan nor Xie Yan cared to pay any attention to him or the other rich heirs of Mysia. They were cannon fodder.


    ¡°Sect master, what should we do next?¡±


    Xie Yan asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to Singapore to meet with our guest. We have to be careful not to disturb Wu Guanchao. We can¡¯t let him run away before we get to him.¡±


    Chen Fan said.


    Xie Yan reckoned that Chen Fan¡¯s words had hit the mark.


    An Immortal State Warrior out in the open was not nearly as deadly as one lurking in the shadows. That was why Chen Fan insisted on killing the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect during the battle at the Valley of No Return.


    Xie Family ordered the Hacking des to cordon off the entire Xie Family residence and confiscate everyone¡¯s telmunication devices. Huang Jin and Guo Nuannuan had to remain in the residence until the mutiny was handled.


    Everyone knew Wu Guanchao¡¯s days were numbers once they saw Chen Fan and Xie Yan were back. However powerful Wu Guanchao was, he was no match against the mighty Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, can you bring me with you? My father is in Singapore as well and I worry for him.¡± Guo Nuannuan came to Chen Fan and pleaded.


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    Chen Fan gave the cold and aloof princess a sidelong nce.


    ¡°I...¡± Guo Nuannuan gritted her teeth and swallowed down her pride. ¡°I beg you.. please.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan had never begged anyone for anything and those words tasted bitter and sour in her mouth now.


    ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and started off.


    Guo Nuannuan¡¯s face changed colors and suddenly, she shouted at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I have a private jet at the city of Pontianak. I can give you a ride so that you will not alert the Wu family.¡±


    ¡°A private ne?¡±


    Chen Fan and Xie Yan paused and then looked at each other.


    If they could fly to Singapore directly, they could easily evade the Dragon Hall¡¯s checkpoints at public airports portals. Plus, private nes can be boarded at any time, so that they don¡¯t have to worry about a flight dy.


    ¡°She is right, Mr. Chen. The ne is under the Guo Family, I don¡¯t think it would raise the Dragon Hall¡¯s suspicions.¡±


    Xie Jintang said quietly.


    ¡°Very well then ¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He conceded that taking the private jet was indeed the most convenient and ndestine method to sneak into Singapore alerting Wu Guanchao. Once theynded in Singapore, the chance of Wu Guanchao escaping was zero.


    Seeing Chen Fan was persuaded, Guo Nuannuan¡¯s face finally softened.


    As soon as they boarded Guo Family¡¯s private jet, they flew directly toward the a Strait.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the jewel of the a Strait, the city-state of Singapore appeared on the horizon.

 Chapter 523 - Enter The Dragon

    Chapter 523 Enter The Dragon


    The city-state of Singapore had millions of residents inside its seven hundred square kilometernd. Its poption was mostly of Chinese descent. Back in the 80s, it was one of the Four Asian Tigers and to this day, it was still the most important center hub of economy and world maritime transportationrgely due to its control over the a Strait.


    The headquarters of the Dragon Hall was located just on the outskirts of the city in a skyscraper called The Dragon za.


    This seventy-story skyscraper was the tallest building in Singapore. It rose three hundred meters into the air and pierced the sky like a sharp sword. It¡¯s hulking presence dwarfed all the nearby structures.


    ¡°Creak...¡±


    A Gulfstream G650nded on the tarmac of the Singapore International Airport. A girl with breathtaking icy beauty elegantly emerged out from the ne.


    The girl was wearing oversized coffee-colored sunsses and a beige jacket. Adding on her perfectly-fitted jeans and pair of cowboy boots, she lookedmanding and confident as ever.


    Arge group of guards followed the girl, hiding among them were Chen Fan and Xie Yan wearing disguises.


    ¡°Sect master, are you sure Wu Guanchao is in Singapore?¡±


    Xie Yan asked Chen Fan using his Soul Energy.


    The Immortal State Warriors were extremely perceptive to soul energy. They could quickly sense the presence of any other Immortal State Warrior in the vicinity. It was usually considered an affront to even trespassing onto the territory of another Immortal State Warrior, so Xie Yan had not projected his soul energy out to search for his target.


    ¡°He should be here. But something is off about his presence. I don¡¯t want to alert him, so I am not going to pry too hard.¡±


    Chen Fan said calmly.


    His Divine Will was much more potent than Soul Energy. However, an Immortal State Warrior could still sense its presence when it is too close.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to The Dragon za.¡±


    A fleet of ck Mercedes-Benz SUVs had lined up outside of the airport, waiting for their arrival.


    Once Guo Nuannuan gave them the go-ahead, the bodyguards got into the car and drove away. Chen Fan and Xie Yan both got into the same vehicle with Guo Nuannuan.


    As soon as the doors were closed, Guo Nuannuan took off her sunsses and batted hershes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n? Guns zing, pincer attack or are we going to draw them out?¡±


    ¡°There is no ¡®we¡¯, it¡¯s only me and Xie Yan. You are noting with us.¡±


    Chen Fan answered distractedly.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Guo Nuannuan¡¯s temper was going to re, but words got stuck in her throat as soon as she remembered that Chen Fan was a murderous overlord.


    She changed her tone and said: ¡°I can help with locating Wu Guanchao for you. I am from the branch of the Guo Family of Singapore, I can find out where Wu Guanchao is easy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but no. He is inside The Dragon za¡ªthat, I already know. I am just unfamiliar with his presence and unsure if that really is him.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°We might as well head in directly. You can take on much more powerful foes than Wu Guanchao.¡±


    Xie Yan said calmly.


    Xie Yan lived up to his reputation as a veteran Immortal State Warrior. He was slightly taken aback at first by the turn of events, but by now, he had already gathered himself.


    The fleet quickly arrived at The Dragon za. Being the Headquarters of the Dragon Hall, the security was extra stringent here. There was a checkpoint for every a hundred meters, each was guarded by soldiers in ck uniforms with a dragon emblem. Chen Fan had even noticed a few Internal Force Users among the soldiers.


    ¡°I am from the Guo Family and I am here to meet my father, Guo Shoukang.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan spoke through the open window.


    Guo Shoukang was one of the leaders of the Guo family. Guo Nuannuan had visited the Dragon Hall a few times alongside her father, so her name was registered in the security system. She was allowed into the building with only two guests: Chen Fan and Xie Yan.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite splendid here.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and ambled into the building.


    He had used a disguise of sixteen years old while Xie Yan wore the disguise of a hunch-backed old servant.


    ¡°We paid dearly for all of this. Many of my friends who fought alongside me are dead, but they hadid the foundation for Dragon Hall in Southeast Asia. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of someone from the inside dismantling all that we had fought and died for.¡±


    Xie Yan eximed vehemently.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Guo Nuannuan? Why are you here? Ah... I guess you have finally agreed to be my daughter-inw?¡±


    A group of men emerged from the building as soon as Chen Fan¡¯s party was through security. A middle-aged man suddenly spoke loudly to Guo Nuannuan.


    Chen Fan recognized that this man was the Grandmaster from Mysia: Leng Jianfeng.


    However, Leng Jianfeng couldn¡¯t see through Chen Fan and Xie Yan¡¯s disguise, instead, he gazed at Guo Nuannuan with a warm smile.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle Leng.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan replied with an aloof nod.


    Someone among Leng Jianfeng¡¯s entourage suddenly caught her attention. She blenched and let out a stifled cry.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Nuannuan, you are finally back.¡±


    Regret and embarrassment were written all over Guo Shoukang¡¯s face.


    Without his consent, Leng Tong would never be engaged with Guo Nuannuan. However, the family¡¯s future was at stake, so he must do what was best for the n even if it meant selling out his daughter.


    Complicated and strong emotions roiled inside Guo Nuannuan as she red at her father.


    ¡°Good timing. I was just discussing with Uncle Leng about your marriage. As you know, the new Overseer of the Dragon Hall is facing some challenges to get things back online after the change of leadership. Uncle Leng was nice enough to secure two positions in the caucus of the Dragon Hall for both you and your fiance. It¡¯s a good opportunity for you.¡±


    Guo Shoukang¡¯s eyes darted left and right, but his voice was firm.


    ¡°Nuannuan, please don¡¯t me daddy. You are going to get married sooner orter anyway, and it is not like Leng Tong is not good enough for you. Your marriage could bring us closer to the Leng family, as well as the new Overseer.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Nuannuan¡¯s renowned beauty is only matched by Leng Tong¡¯s exceptional talent in Martial Arts. It¡¯s a match made in heaven and a sign that the Leng family is going to rise to prominence within the Dragon Hall.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, indeed! Make sure you invite us to the wedding!¡±


    Many leaders of the Dragon Hall congratted them on the marriage.


    There were also a few people who red at Guo Nuannuan jealously, hoping their daughter could be as attractive as she.


    Leng Jianfeng had quickly risen to power recently and was the third inmand right next to the Hall Master and Lord Lee.


    Guo Shoukang heaped smiles onto his face and thanked everyone for their blessings. Although he was one of, if not the richest man in Mysia, he was nothing in the eyes of the leaders of the Dragon Hall.


    Guo Nuannuan¡¯s heart sank to the bottom when she saw her father¡¯s cowardice.


    Leng Jianfeng nodded with a smug smile. Meanwhile, a question rang in his mind.


    ¡°Where is my son, Leng Tong?¡±


    Suddenly, Leng Jianfeng heard a booming voice.


    ¡°I never knew that the Dragon Hall has an Overseer.¡±


    The crowd was taken aback and they looked to the speaker, only to find an old servant wearing azure clothing.


    ¡°Who are you? Mind your manners, old man.¡±


    One of the leaders of Dragon Hall chided the old man for his interruption.


    Leng Jianfeng¡¯s face also crumpled and said:


    ¡°Nuannuan, you should teach your servant some manners. Overseer Wu is the new leader of the Dragon Hall. If this old man keeps on barking at us, I will have to force him to shut up.¡±


    ¡°Just so, Nunanuna, tell him to mind his own business.¡± Guo Nuannuan¡¯s father hurried to put in.


    Guo Shoukang stood silently, but her eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Suddenly, everyone watched as the old man shook his head and said: ¡°Leng Jianfeng, you disappoint me. Brother Leng had fought bravely alongside me and sacrificed his life for the Dragon Hall. You are an utter disgrace to your heroic family!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Leng Jianfeng¡¯s face changed as he shot a surprised re at the old man.


    ¡°See it for yourself.¡±


    Xie Yan said as he straightened his back.


    ¡°Pee¡¯ lee Paaa...¡±


    His bones snapped as his body lengthened. The cked skin regained firmness and color, transforming the old man into a schrly looking middle-aged man.


    ¡°Dragon Lord?¡±


    The leaders of the Dragon Hall were shocked beyond belief as soon as Xie Yan revealed himself. Leng Jianfeng was shaken to the core and gaped at the Dragon Lord in utter disbelief.


    ¡°Are you not dead in the Valley of No Return?¡±


    Leng Jianfeng asked in a shaky voice.


    ¡°I have lived for a hundred years, and will not die so easily.¡±


    Xie Yan snorted as a dark light brightened in his eyes.


    ¡°Leng Jianfeng, you have betrayed the Dragon Hall, and death is your final sentence.¡±


    ¡°NOOOO!¡±


    Leng Jianfeng shrieked and backed away. He spun around and zigzagged across the hallway at lightning speed.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Xie Yan grunted.


    A dark de Qi rose from his back, arced across the hallway andnded squarely on top of Leng Jianfeng¡¯s head, severing it from his neck. Leng Jianfeng even attempted to block the attack, but he was far too slow.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Leng Jianfeng¡¯s dead body thudded onto the floor heavily.


    A Transcendent State Grandmaster was dead in a blink of the eye.


    ¡°Pahda!¡±


    The leaders of the Dragon Hall dropped to their knees and lowered their heads. No one dared to connect gazes with the mighty Dragon Lord.


    Xie Yan barely graced them with a nce. He flew into the sky, painting a streak of bright light against the white clouds as he shouted: ¡°Wu Guanchao,e out and meet your death!¡±

 Chapter 524 - The Gathering of Immortal State Warriors

    Chapter 524 The Gathering of Immortal State Warriors


    Xie Yan had already reached the early-stage of the Divine Sea, so his voice pierced through the sky and could be heard from miles away.


    The dust had already fallen. Therefore most people were going about their lives inside their homes. The enormous size of The Dragon za also muffled the voice, otherwise, the entire city not far from The Dragon za would have heard the sound of Xie Yan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Who is that? Who dares to address the Overseer by his name?¡±


    ¡°You are courting death! How dare you challenge the Dragon Hall!¡±


    ¡°Where are the guards? Where are the Hacking des? Seize that man this instance!¡±


    Xie Yan¡¯s voice startled everyone inside The Dragon za.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Someone cracked open the window and saw a man in a ck outfit floating in the air. He stood on top of the world against a backdrop of the gleaming sea where the moon was slowly rising from. The sight gave people the illusion that Xie Yan was an immortal who resided on the moon.


    ¡°He is...¡±


    The man who opened the window was shocked by what he saw.


    His peers who were standing beside him eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°Dragon Lord?¡±


    The crowd inside the building started to seize with excitement as soon as they heard the name.


    ¡°Dragon Lord is back? Really?¡±


    ¡°Look for yourself! I will be damned if that isn¡¯t Dragon Lord!¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed he is! Brothers and sisters, our true master, has finally returned!¡±


    Many people eximed in tion.


    Many more people kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Xie Yan as tears streaked across their cheeks.


    There were over a hundred guards inside The Dragon za, and every one of them looked up into the sky at the man in the ck outfit with strong emotions. That man had dominated Singapore for hundreds of years, so his authority could not be so easily reced by Wu Guanchao, who had only been in power for a few months.


    ¡°Dra... Dragon Lord¡±


    Guo Shoukang was stupefied by the revtion. He stammered while gaping at the incredible turn of events.


    ¡°Dad, you were wrong.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan gave her dad a long nce then shook her head disappointedly. She had nothing else to say to a father who would willingly trade his daughter as amodity in exchange for safety and wealth.


    ¡°Even if he is indeed Dragon Lord, it doesn¡¯t mean Overseer Wu is defeated. Overseer Wu has many supporters.¡±


    Guo Shoukang¡¯s face darkened and refuted.


    Guo Nuannuan shook her head and remained silent. Then she cast a sidelong nce at the young man beside her and thought to herself: ¡°No one would be able to defeat him, not even Immortal State Warriors.¡±


    Suddenly, a few grandmasters broke through the window from inside the building and knelt before the Dragon Lord.


    ¡°Wee back, Dragon Lord.¡±


    Among them were half a dozen Grandmasters, a dozen or so Internal Force users. They formed the backbone of the organization


    Chen Fan nodded slightly after he saw this group of men.


    It was evident that Wu Guanchao was having a hard time reining in these powerful warriors. Otherwise, he would not have to rely on a foreigner such as Leng Jianfeng to run the organization.


    ¡°Wu Guanchao, what are you waiting for,e out now!¡±


    Xie Yan linked his hands behind his back and red at the building.


    Xie Yan¡¯s appearance alone was enough to re-install loyalty into the hearts of defectors. He had already killed Wu Guanchao¡¯s most trusted assistant, and by then, he was fighting by himself.


    ¡°Hehe, I had never thought that you would survive the Valley of No Return.¡±


    A sh of light appeared on top of The Dragon za, lighting up the dark gloomy night sky. A man with a sullen face appeared in the sky. His body was surrounded by cracking lightning that spat out sparks from time to time. He must be an expert in the Thunder Art.


    This middle-aged man was Wu Guanchao, the incredibly talented heir of the Wu family.


    ¡°Wu Guanchao, what is the meaning of this? I have treated your family well, haven¡¯t I? Why did you use such violence against the Xie Family?¡±


    Xie Yan asked.


    ¡°Humph! Xie Yan! You have robbed the Wu family of its wealth and power, and gravely injured me. How could I forget such a crime! This is only the beginning of your suffering.¡±


    Wu Guanchao said derisively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath then,e meet your death!¡±


    Xie Yan shook his head slightly and started the sword art.


    The Ebony sword strapped on his back suddenly shot out a ray of dark light toward Wu Guanchao.


    Xie Yan was still new to the Sword Cultivation, and neither did he have time to finish creating his flying sword using his blood such as Lin Langya did. Therefore, he had resorted to using the wood de as the vessel for his power. Although the de was made out of wood, it was created by Chen Fan himself and was as deadly as the Feathered Wing.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Lightning shed in the air; it was dark and incandescent at the same time.


    Wu Guanchao¡¯s pulled a taut face and punched at his opponent. His fist sent a tremor through the air and stirred up countless white shes of lightning around his knuckles. It rammed into the flying sword with incredible speed.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The impact shook Xie Yan¡¯s body a little, but Wu Guanchao was winded by the attack and had to back away a few dozen meters.


    Everyone could already tell who the winner was going to be after only one round of attacks.


    ¡°Impossible! Why are you so much stronger in just one and a half years?¡± Wu Guanchao was taken aback by his defeat.


    He was convinced that Xie Yan had been fighting against Chen Fan and without spending any time on his cultivation. Therefore, Xie Yan¡¯s increase in power had caught him by surprise.


    ¡°Now die!¡±


    With an impassive expression on his stone-cold face, Xie Yan started another art and summoned three des. These des quickly gained a corporeal form and flew toward their target with a high pitch whistle.


    ¡°Shooshooooshooo.¡±


    Each of the de auras were a few meters in length, and thebined force of these three des was as potent as that of three Lin Langya.


    This was one technique in the Sword Art of Nine Abandonments called the Art of Multiplying de Auras. At its highest level, one could form nine-de auras from one de. However, it was incredibly difficult for each such a high level of attainment. The Exalted Cultivator had created his version of the art by using nine des, instead of just one.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Wu Guanchao¡¯s solemn face darkened as the lightning surrounding him became agitated.


    Deadly lightning force sizzled about his body, waiting for hismand. Every attack he hurled at his opponent carried an immeasurable amount of electric energy that could zap a living being into smithereens.


    Wu Guanchao practiced the Art of Five Thunder Fists, which originated from the Heavenly Master Sect. Rumor had it that an unnamed Heavenly Master had blended martial arts with Thunder Art and created the unique Art of Five Thunder Fists. It required the cultivator to follow Dharma Spell and Martial Arts dual cultivation, but the benefit was that the cultivator could use the thunder spell as he fought an intense physical battle. There was no need to pause and cast any spell since the physical attacks naturally carried the power of the spells. No one knew when or how Wu Guanchao had learned this advanced art.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Wu Guanchao unleashed three counter-attacks at each of the three-de aura. His body shook violently after each impact, and after the third impact, Wu Guanchao was winded. However, the defense didn¡¯t seem to stop the de auras, as the three deadly energies plunged at Wu Guanchao as soon as they regained their course and speed.


    ¡°Damn it! What happened while he was gone? I thought he used sound wave attacks, and since when did he learn to use flying swords? I am no match against him unless I can reach the level of Heavenly Thunder.¡±


    Wu Guanchao eximed in his mind.


    The Art of Five Thunder Fists has five levels: Heaven, Earth, Clouds, Water, and Martial. He had reached the secondst level, the Earth Thunder. He was told that once he reached Heaven Thunder, he could tap into the power of heaven and be invincible.


    ¡°This is the life and death moment; I have to give it a try.¡±


    Wu Guanchao gritted his teeth as he gained more resolve.


    The wind came up, shoveling a massive dark cloud toward ind from the sea, a storm wasing. Even as Wu Guanchao punched heavily at one de Aura, knocking it to the side, he started an art and summoned lightning that zig-zagged from the dark clouds to the ground.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Wu Guanchao took the brunt force of the lightning strike, forcing his mind to ept the pain as nature¡¯s unrelenting power charged up his energy. Then he punched.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Caring the deadly force of a lightning bolt, his fist roared like a dragon as it went across the battlefield toward Xie Yan.


    Xie Yan¡¯s face tightened a little as he adjusted his tactics. He merged the three-de auras into one, making it as deadly as the de that injured Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Go¡±


    With a wave of a hand, the de aura shed into the thunder fist.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Many grandmasters of the Dragon Hall were stunned when they saw Wu Guanchao¡¯s thunder art. Only the Heavenly Master could have unleashed so much energy while using the Thunder Seal.


    ¡°I hope the Dragon Lord can make it.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan said nervously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he will be fine. He should be able to handle an early-stage Immortal State Warrior.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said lightly.


    His attention was not on the battle, instead, hended his gaze on the roiling sea in the distance.


    The calm sea had suddenly be violent with rough waves that gnawed at the shoreline.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Guo Shoukang gave Chen Fan a fretful nce and then quickly shifted his eyes toward the battle.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    An ear-deafening re had announced the oue of the battle between Xie Yan and Wu Guanchao.


    Xie Yan stood formidably in the air, loose folds of his shirt pped against the wind. Meanwhile, Wu Guanchao¡¯s body was scorched, and the de Qi had also left a deep gash on his shoulder.


    It was obvious that the Dragon Lord had won this round.


    ¡°Hail to the mighty Dragon Lord!¡±


    Many members of the Dragon Hall shouted at the top of their lungs.


    ¡°Your energy is spent; ept your death now!¡±


    Xie Yan started the sword art once again.


    A dark light shot out from the ebony de and lit up the light drizzle that had started to fall.


    Wu Guanchao¡¯s face changed colors, and then he burst outughing.


    ¡°Are you really that naive to think that I will be fighting alone? We have lived long enough to know the importance of prudence, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°You mean...¡±


    Xie Yan¡¯s face paled a little.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow appeared in the distant sea. The shadow was over a dozen meters long and was in the shape of arge python. A white-haired elder sat on top of the python and he was nked by a long-haired woman.


    ¡°It has been a while, Brother Xie.¡±


    The white-haired elder cracked a smile.


    ¡°Daxin, King of Gong Tau and Sohabi, the Sea God¡¯s prophet?¡±


    A cold light came up in Xie Yan¡¯s eyes.


    A deadly silence suddenly fell over The Dragon za. Both the King of Gong Tau and the Prophet of the Sea God showed up. They were both as ancient as the Dragon Lord.


    Xie Yan was in grave danger if he had to take on three of them at the same time.

 Chapter 525 - Chen Fans Attack

    Chapter 525 Chen Fans Attack


    The King of Gong Tau and the Priest of Sea God were both veteran Immortal State Warriors. Before Xie Yan showed up, they had dominated the entire Southeast Asia.


    Xie Yan eventually arrived in Southeast Asia and brought both of them to heel. They had been waiting for a few decades for revenge and they finally found the opportunity.


    ¡°Three Immortal State Warriors. This is going to be a hell of a fight.¡±


    A Grandmaster from the Dragon Hall murmured to himself.


    The other Grandmasters were all terrified by the impending battle.


    Killing any Immortal State Warrior was easier said than done. Even Lin Shuming and Ye Qincang could not guarantee to kill Immortal State Warriors. Arge part of the reason behind Chen Fan¡¯s fame was his ability to kill Immortal State Warriors.


    However, facing three Immortal State Warriors at the same time was a very different story. They wouldn¡¯t even give their opponent the opportunity of escaping using Divine Soul.


    ¡°Brother Xie, we have expected you to make it out of the Valley of No Return since you have always been such a smart guy. However, we didn¡¯t expect you to take so long. We almost lost our patience.¡±


    The white-haired elder let out a peal ofughter.


    He sat cross-legged on the head of a ten-meter long snake who had submerged most of its huge body underwater. The python was over fifty meters long, and its head was the size of an average house. Its eyes glowed like twonterns, and in between his eyes was a wart-like bulb.


    Many people let out a gasp of cold air once they saw the snake.


    ¡°This beast is very close to transforming into a Naga.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and was taken aback by the sight of such a powerful beast. He wagered that this snake must be more powerful than the Yin Snake in the Yin Dragon Pond.


    ¡°But we are right about you since not even Chen Beixuan could do away with you. By the way, where is Chen Beixuan, is he still stuck in the array?¡± Wu Guanchao asked with a smirk.


    The Prophet of the Sea God remained silent. Her hair was the color of an emerald and had the weight of feathers. Even her skin seemed to glow green from time to time. Her reticent appearance was contrasted by the roiling sea under her feet.


    Xie Yan¡¯s face became as hard as an anvil as the reality set in.


    ¡°Brother Xie, if you can promise us that Dragon Hall will forever remain in Singapore, we will head back right away.¡± The prophet finally broke her silence. Her voice was clear and almost musical.


    Thebined force of three Immortal State Warriors was terrifying indeed, but Xie Yan was not a pushover either. The three Immortal state warriors must pay dearly if they want to do away with him.


    ¡°Southeast Asia belongs to the Dragon Hall, this will never change. If you leave now and swear never to rise against me, I will spare your lives.¡± Xie Yan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.


    ¡°What did you say, tough guy?¡±


    Daxin guffawed.


    Wu Guanchaoughed and said: ¡°Xie Yan, what makes you think that you can handle three of us at the same time? Show us what you got.¡±


    The Prophet of the Sea God also shook her head dismissively. She didn¡¯t think that Xie Yan stood a chance against three Immortal State Warriors.


    The members of the Dragon Hall were stupefied by the development.


    However powerful Xie Yan was, he could at the most handle two Immortal State Warriors. He had put his life on the line by taking on three Immortal State Warriors at the same time. Worse, Daxin¡¯s snake was equally as powerful as an Immortal State Warrior, effectively making the battle even more unfair.


    ¡°Is the Dragon Hall going to be destroyed today?¡±


    Some leaders of the Dragon Hall wept.


    Other than Wu Guanchao¡¯s supporters, most Grandmasters from the Dragon Hall were troubled by where the development was heading towards.


    ¡°Nuannuan, what did I tell you? Overseer Wu has really powerful friends. The Prophet and the King of Gong Tau both showed up to join his fight. It¡¯s going to be the end of the Dragon Hall!¡±


    The turn of the event had ted Guo Shoukang. He spoke to his daughter with animated gestures.


    ¡°Sigh¡±


    Guo Nuannuan shook his head and looked toward the young servant boy next to her.


    ¡°You guys have all forgotten about me!¡±


    Under Guo Shoukang¡¯s incredulous re, Chen Fan flew up and reached the zenith of the sky.


    ¡°It. It..¡±


    Guo Shoukang was shocked beyond belief. He had never thought that such an ordinary-looking young man could be an Immortal State Warrior.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think I have told you this, but the Dragon Lord had be Master Chen¡¯s disciple and is the Sect Guardian of the North Qiong Sect. In fact, the Dragon Hall is also a part of the North Qiong Sect as well.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan heaved a sigh and said.


    ¡°What are you talking about? The North Qiong Sect? Is he Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Guo Shoukang was stupefied by the revtion.


    ¡°Hooo!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s terrified eyes, Chen Fan ascended higher as if walking on invisible stairs. It wasn¡¯t long before he reached the same altitude as the other four Immortal State Warriors.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Wu Guanchao and Daxin both shot a surprised re at the young man.


    The Immortal State Warriors had a small circle, so everyone knew each other. However, the teenager¡¯s face was unfamiliar to them. Unsure which side he was on, the three Immortal State Warriors waited for Chen Fan¡¯s reply cautiously.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know me? You were just talking about me.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said lightly.


    Before his words faded, the features on Chen Fan¡¯s face became more refined and his skin started to glow.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Daxin shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Wu Guanchao and the Prophet of the Sea God were both taken aback.


    Meanwhile, the crowd on the ground watching all of this let out a wave of cheers. By now, Chen Beixuan¡¯s name had be a household name. Members of the Dragon Hall were particrly familiar with him since the Dragon Lord was involved in the battle at the Valley of No Return.


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan? He seems very close to the Dragon Lord. I thought they were enemies.¡±


    The crowd was confused.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, what is the meaning of this? We have never intended to harm you, while it was Xie Yan who had rose up against you before¡±


    Daxin was stupefied by Chen Fan¡¯s presence. He asked in trepidation and confusion.


    ¡°Sect master.¡±


    To Daxin¡¯s surprise, he watched as Xie Yan bowed to Chen Fan and addressed the young man as his master.


    ¡°Xie Yan has agreed to join the North Qiong Sect, and so did the Dragon Hall. Attacking them is the same as attacking me.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and let out a half-smile.


    ¡°What?¡±


    His words shocked everyone.


    The members of the Dragon Hall quickly gathered themselves and cheered loudly. The North Qiong Sect Sect recently rose, but it was already the most powerful sect in Asia, so joining it was a piece of great news to the Dragon Hall at such a trying time.


    However, Daxin and the other two Immortal state warriors were not happy at all with the revtion.


    None of them had expected Xie Yan to join Chen Fan¡¯s sect.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    Without saying anything else, Daxinmanded the snake to turn around and head towards where he came from. The Prophet of the Sea God also disappeared in a blink, leaving a whirlpool in the sea where she had been standing. Meanwhile, Wu Guanchao nced back at The Dragon za, gritted his teeth and turned into a sh of lightning and disappeared.


    ¡°Haha, you think you can escape from me?¡±


    Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter and waved a hand.


    Suddenly, he summoned three barriers, blocking the Immortal Warrior¡¯s paths. The snake couldn¡¯t stop in time and rammed its head into the barrier and was winded by the impact. Wu Guanchao tried to pierce through the barrier using the Thunder Art but failed. Even the Prophet of the Sea God was forced to emerge from under the sea.


    ¡°What kind of spell is that?¡±


    Daxin was stunned.


    Chen Fan had summoned unbreachable barriers before three Immortal State Warriors. Such an ability would make him as powerful as ancient gods who could create a new dimension on a whim.


    ¡°This is Divine Power, I don¡¯t think he can keep it up for long. We just have to wait until the spell wears off.¡±


    The Prophet of the Sea God hurried to put in.


    A light came up in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. The Prophet of the Sea God had hit the mark. The ability he had used was called the Dimension Seal. It was a Connate level spell that could create another dimension in the real world to distort the very fabric of space.


    Chen Fan¡¯s current level could allow him to maintain this spell for less than ten seconds.


    ¡°But that is long enough.¡±


    Chen Fan attacked Wu Guanchao immediately with a push of a palm.


    Wu Guanchao scrambled to charge up the Art of Five Thunder Fists, summoning countless tendrils of lightning around his body which then merged into one sizzling bolt. The lightning bolt shot out at Chen Fan.


    ¡°You have no idea what the real power of Thunder looks like.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and then shook his head.


    ¡°I will open your eyes today.¡±


    With a ring explosion, a red lightning ball appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s palm.


    The Palm Lightning was one of the mostmon Thunder Art among the Immortal Cultivators. Its damage output scaled directly with the user¡¯s power. It has several levels and each was denoted by the color of the lightning ball: blue, white, red, golden, azure, violet, and ck.


    To use the red lightning ball, the cultivator had to reach Connate State and only the Soul Formation level cultivators could use the most powerful variant: the ck lightning ball.


    Chen Fan had consumed part of his True Essence to use the Red Lightning ball. Despite the ball¡¯s small size, it annihted everything in its path before Chen Fan pushed it into Wu Guanchao¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Wu Guanchao red at Chen Fan¡¯s hand on his chest and was clueless about what had happened.


    He watched as the red energy cut through his thunder art, his Four Righteousness Protection Aura, his protective Dharma Artifact and buried deep into his chest.


    ¡°This is what a real Thunder Art looks like.¡±


    Chen Fan replied readily.


    Wu Guanchao opened his mouth to say something, but before any sound came out of his throat, his body was swallowed by the red sizzling energy, reducing his flesh into ashes.


    Chen Fan had killed an Immortal State Warrior with only one strike!


    The development had taken the winds out of Sohabi and Daxin¡¯s sails. Meanwhile, a tsunami of cheers erupted among the crowd.


    By then, only one second had passed since Chen Fan summoned the barrier, so he still had nine more seconds to deal with the remaining two enemies.

 Chapter 526 - Death Punch

    Chapter 526 Death Punch


    In his moment of enlightenment, the Buddha had famously said: ¡°A flickering of a finger contained sixty most basic units of time. In each of that unfathomably short moment, nine hundred lives were lost and another nine hundred were born.¡±


    Chen Fan had killed Wu Guanchao using just one strike and try as he might, Wu Guanchao could not break free from the iron hold of the mighty palm strike. Even his Divine Soul melted away under the deadly energy.


    Daxin and the Prophet of the Sea God were both shaken to the core after seeing the development.


    Although Wu Guanchao had just entered Immortal State not long ago, his peers had expected him tost longer than that.


    ¡°This curmudgeon had increased his power by leaps and bounds over the years.¡±


    Daxin gave Chen Fan a long nce and then patted the giant snake python his feet. The python mmed the invisible seal with its tail as if it had understood its master¡¯smand.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    With an ear-deafening re, the python¡¯s tail stirred up huge waves.


    This python was well over fifty meters long and two men could wrap their arms around its girth. His tail could crush an armored vehicle with ease. However, when it mmed into the invisible barrier, the barrier only flickered and held its ground. Meanwhile, the hard impact shredded many scales off of the python¡¯s body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even bother. We wouldn¡¯t be able to break the Divine Force unless you have be an Earth Level Deity.¡± The Prophet of the Sea God put in.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Even as she spoke, Chen Fan had already charged forward.


    Chen Fan had gathered the Power of Heaven and Earth to freeze the very fabric of reality in ce.


    These tactics consumed a tremendous amount of Divine Will and True Essence, therefore, the effect could at the mostst at the most ten seconds. Since time was of the essence, Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back his power even the slightest. His True Essence had transformed into scintiting Fist Aura that illuminated the dark sky.


    ¡°Naga!¡±


    Daxin shouted as a wet noise came out from his throat.


    Hearing its name, the giant python opened its mouth and spat out a ray of emerald-colored light.


    Upon closer inspection, Chen Fan found out that this ray of light was made out of a moving mist of the same color. This plume of green mist was the python¡¯s Inborn Divine Powers. It was extremely poisonous and a drop of this deadly substance could kill tens of thousands of people. The python had been devouring many poisonous herbs and insects for centuries to strengthen the potency of the mist.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    The green light darted toward Chen Fan at lightning speed and surrounded Chen Fan in a blink.


    Daxin¡¯s face finally softened a little as a faint smile crept onto the corner of his lips.


    As the most sessful Gong Tau master of Southeast Asia, Naga was one of his most proud possessions.


    Naga didn¡¯t always belong to him, instead, it used to be a Guardian Spirit Beast of Daxin¡¯s sect. After Daxin took over the sect business, he started to feed the python poisonous nts and the python¡¯s power started to grow rapidly and reached Immortal State. Daxin was confident that no one could survive Naga¡¯s deadly poison mist. It was not only poisonous but also extremely corrosive and could melt away steel in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°Be careful, Chen Beixuan is not an ordinary foe.¡±


    The Prophet of the Sea God pushed a Sapphire spear from the roiling seawater as she warned her peer.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Her warning turned out to be quite necessary. Chen Fan rushed through the poison mist and hurled a fist at Daxin.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Daxin gaped in utter surprise.


    The poisonous mist didn¡¯t cause any harm to Chen Fan, it didn¡¯t even taint Chen Fan¡¯s shirt. Chen Fan had reached mid-stage of the Divine Sea Level, so his power was well beyond the imagination of Daxin. Not even a direct impact from a field cannon could make a dent on Chen Fan¡¯s body, much less the mist. Chen Fan didn¡¯t even need to use his Azure Thearch Longevity Body to ward off the poisonous mist.


    ¡°Gu Worm of Ten Thousand Poisons!¡±


    Daxin scrambled to put up some defense. He waved both arms and summoned two plums of dark smog from under his sleeves.


    The dark smoke was made out of tiny Gu Worms. Daxin had collected these Gu Worm over the decades and each one of them could kill a man with one bit.


    ¡°Void Dimension Shockwave!¡±


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the deadly retinue of worms as he charged up his Fist Qi.


    Suddenly, a shock wave rippled through space, turning the air into liquid and annihted all living things within its radius of effect.


    The True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, Void Dimension Shockwave!


    It wasn¡¯t until now that Chen Fan could finally start to unleash the real power of the technique. An aplished Immortal Cultivator from the True Martial Celestial Sect could shatter the space and annihte an entire dimension using this technique. Chen Fan had only reached the Divine Sea level, but his attack was destructive nheless.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    The shockwave shot through the air and reached Daxin, ripping apart Daxin¡¯s hands, arms, shoulders, and even his head. In a blink, only Daxin¡¯s lower body remained intact.


    So powerful was Chen Fan¡¯s attack that it threatened to tear a hole through the fabric of reality.


    The other overlords were stunned beyond belief by what they saw.


    Even Xie Yan¡¯s face became heavy as he contemted what he would do if he was in Daxin¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Suddenly, a flicker of panic lit up in the giant python¡¯s eyes as it turned tail and was going to dive deep into the ocean. Before it did that, the beast spat out a ray of green light from its mouth at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Does that beast carry the second Primordial Essence of Daxin?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as he registered Daxin¡¯s presence inside the python.


    Content and ipetence had driven the cultivators on earth to focus on protective measures rather than striving for real immortality. Many Immortal State cultivators on earth had one or two life-preservingst-ditch measures up their sleeves.


    Just as Grand Magus God had his way of preserving his mortality, so too did Daxin.


    ¡°You call that a Primordial Essence? Now that¡¯s rich. Try to dodge this!¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and punched.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The sky seemed to have fallen around everyone¡¯s ears, and even the passage of time had lost its meaning.


    This punch was so unimaginably powerful that it carried the weight of Mount Tai as it swooped down on the giant python.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    A series of explosions erupted from the python from its head to tail.


    The explosion ripped open its head, neck, body, spine, and tail, turning the creature into a bloody pulp, and tossing its scaly bits and pieces into the air. It was as if a hundred cannons fired at once at point-nk range, reducing the snake¡¯s body into smithereens.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s Fist Qi went through the python¡¯s body and reached the bottom of the ocean and caused a sizable explosion on the ocean floor.


    The explosion stirred up huge waves that were over a dozen meters in height. The chance of any Divine Soul surviving such a deadly blow was zero.


    Everyone gasped and was speechless by the turn of events.


    ¡°Incredible! It¡¯s at least ten times more powerful than the Cannon Fist of the Xing Yi Fist Sect.¡±


    Xie Yan let out a gasp of cold air.


    Unknown to him, this was only the tip of Chen Fan¡¯s cial power.


    Chen Fan had abandoned any fancy techniques and only used his True Essence to output raw damage. Over thest year and a half, Chen Fan had improved his level of attainment significantly. Then he had gained enough True Essence to hold out against ten Immortal State Warriors.


    ¡°Five seconds.¡±


    Chen Fan pulled back his fist and looked to the side at the Prophet of the Sea God.


    His first attack had killed Wu Guanchao and the second one killed Daxin. From the beginning of the onught, Chen Fan remained calm if not aloof. The victory came so easily to him that he didn¡¯t even need to use any Divine powers.


    The Prophet of the Sea God turned into a frozen statue once she felt Chen Fan¡¯s icy re on her face.


    She was not sure what to do with the spear in her hand. Should he attack Chen Fan with it? Her heart said yes but her head said no.


    ¡°My Lord, I am willing to serve you as Xie Yan did.¡±


    The Prophet of the Sea God let out an alluring smile and said.


    ¡°There is no need.¡±


    Chen Fan reached out his hand and garbed something in the air.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A deep rumbling noise came up in the sky and was getting louder by the second. In a blink, everyone could feel the Essence Qi in heaven and earth start to grind against each other.


    Then an azure apparition of a palm appeared in the sky.


    This palm was the size of a basketball court. Everyone could feel the weight it had carried with it. The air suddenly became heavy, and many people bent double to gasp for air. All the air was gone, and their minds onto the impending strike.


    ¡°Connate Grand Qin-na Hand!¡±


    This was the first time Chen Fan used a Dharma Spell ever since he reached the mid-stage of the Divine Sea. Its power was beyond even the wildest imagination.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    The Prophet of the Sea God pleaded and pleaded, but the azure palm didn¡¯t stop. It came down on the prophet with a great measure of decisiveness.


    Even before the palmnded on its target, the surface of the sea was pressed in by the unbearable weight.


    In the end, the attack had left arge depression on the ocean bed and as for the Prophet of the Sea God, she was reduced into food for fish,


    ¡°The so-called Prophet of the Sea God who could summon a tsunami is... dead?¡±


    Stunned and speechless, everyone tried to wrap their heads around the event.


    Chen Fan had killed three Immortal State Warriors without using any Dharma Treasure. He had killed them with brute force alone. His might and power were every bit as real as the reality itself.


    ¡°Ten seconds.¡±


    Chen Fan murmured lightly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Dimension Seal suddenly disappeared, loosening its grip on the movement of air and the water. Everything returned to its former normality without any trace of the battle that had taken ce a second ago. The distorted ocean bed was the only proof of the battle.


    Members of the Dragon Hall lowered their heads to pay their deep respect to Chen Fan


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is back! The world is going to be shocked once again.¡±


    A leader of the Dragon Hall murmured fearfully.


    His fear was shared by other grandmasters who looked at each other in confusion and shock. Chen Fan had killed three Immortal State Warriors as soon as he emerged from the valley. His ungodly power is bound to instill fear into the hearts of the other Immortal State Warriors.

 Chapter 527 - The Strongest Enemy

    Chapter 527 The Strongest Enemy


    When Chen Fan and Xie Yan descended to the ground, they were greeted by all members of the Dragon Hall kneeling on the ground with their heads lowered. They werepletely enamored by Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Guo Shoukang was shaken to the core.


    With a few punches, Chen Fan had ruined his n of marrying his daughter into the leadership of the Dragon Hall.


    ¡°Father, you have been wrong from the beginning.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan heaved a sigh.


    The supporters of Wu Guanchao knelt on the ground, bodies shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°Master Wu.¡±


    Xie Jintangnded his searing gaze on Wu Jinxuan, the twelfth Hall Master of the Dragon Hall. He shriveled on the ground, hands shaking with fear and looked nothing like a Hall Master.


    ¡°Wu Jinxuan, you have betrayed the Dragon Hall and worked with our enemy. I should have killed you.¡±


    Xie Yan said coldly.


    ¡°I am sorry, Dragon Lord! Please spare my life for old-times sake!¡±


    Wu Jinxuan pleaded desperately.


    ¡°I am not the one to decide your fate.¡± Xie Jintang shook his head and waved a dismissive hand. A few guards came forward and took Wu Jinxuan away.


    Xie Yan then turned around and bowed to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Please, sect master, allow me to be your host.¡±


    ¡°Wee, Immortal Master Chen!¡±


    The members of the Dragon Hall announced in unison.


    Many people had a feeling that today would be thest day for the former Dragon Hall. After today, it would be part of the North Qiong Sect just as the Dark Witch Chapter did. However, the annexation was not a bad thing since the members of the Dragon Hall had long since gotten tired of defending themselves against powerful Immortal State Warriors.


    Everyone knew that Chen Beixuan was extremely protective of his own subjects.


    Chen Fan and the others walked right into The Dragon za and arrived at the main meeting room on the seventh floor. Many leaders of the Dragon Hall, as well as the president of Singapore, had already been waiting for them.


    Chen Fan walked over to the huge curtain window and looked down at the sleepless city-state of Singapore, the jewel of Southeast Asia.


    ¡°We are d that the Dragon Lord has returned safely. I have already told my man to search and delete any footage of the fight that urred earlier. We will just tell people that it was a military drill.¡±


    The president said.


    Xie Yan nodded a reply. Unlike the Guo Family and the Wu family, the Lee Family wielded powerful political clout. Even the Dragon Hall had to rely on the Lee Family to manage Singapore.


    ¡°Is that Mr. Chen Beixuan¡±


    The president asked as he cast a sidelong nce at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and stood by himself next to the curtained window. No one dared to walk near him as if there was an invisible force field around his body.


    ¡°The Dragon Hall will be a chapter under the North Qiong Sect and Mr. Chen is our Sect Master.¡± Xie Yan said.


    ¡°But, do you think the United States of America will allow that?¡±


    The president wanted to say more, but he kept his words unspoken.


    America was one of Singapore¡¯s biggest benefactors and contributed to the founding of the nation.


    Other than Singapore¡¯s military prowess, the American¡¯s support was also a significant factor that had solidified its position at the a Strait. The a Strait was important for the American¡¯s dominance of the pacific, so they needed an ally to safely keep the passage. The Americans were not going to like it when they learned that Chen Fan had pinned the state of Singapore under his thumb.


    ¡°The Americans...¡±


    Xie Yan became quiet.


    The United States of America had imed the seat of power ever since the fall of the USSR. She had eleven aircraft carrier fleets that flexed her military muscles all over the seven seas. She was undoubtedly the most powerful nation in the world.


    ¡°The nation of Singapore doesn¡¯t have to be involved in Dragon Hall¡¯s business.¡±


    Chen Fan said lightly.


    Despite the United States of America¡¯s might, Chen Fan was powerful enough to handle the threat. After all, it was very unlikely that the United States of America would use nuclear weapons against Chen Fan. The United States of America was not the only country that had nuclear weapons.


    ¡°Have you learned anything about my family¡¯stest status?¡±


    Chen Fan turned his head over his shoulder and asked.


    ¡°Thetest update is on its way. Please be rest assured that no one would dare to rise up against the mighty North Qiong Sect.¡± Xie Yan replied with a smile.


    ¡°What have you learned so far?¡±


    Chen Fan asked.


    A couple leaders of the Dragon Hall filled Chen Fan in about what had happened in thest year and a half.


    Chen Fan snorted when he heard that three Immortal State Warriors had attempted to raid the Chen Family. Chen Fan was certain that the man who protected his family from the harm was Tong Shan.


    Tong Shan had cultivated the Tiger Demon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art for three years and by then, he had reached an incredible level of attainment. An Immortal State Warrior wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him even if he stood still and didn¡¯t fight back. However, the timeliness of his protection made Chen Fan believe that someone more intelligent, such as Yukishiro Sa, was ordering Tong Shan behind the scenes.


    ¡°There are so many Immortal State Warriors?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken by surprise when he learned the number of Immortal State Warriors that had reemerged.


    There was Yao Daoyi from the Dragon Tiger Mountain, Li Changsheng from the Wu Dang Sect, Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya from the Buha Temple, and Daxin from Thand, just to name a few. Most Immortal State Warriors were from regions rich with history and ancient civilizations.


    ¡°Hum... there is no one from the United States of America?¡±


    Chen Fan went through the list again and confirmed that none of the Immortal State Warriors were from America. Although the United States of America was only two hundred years old, Chen Fan had expected to find at least one Immortal State Warrior there.


    ¡°The United States of America does not need any Immortal State Warriors.¡±


    People looked at each other in silence, until Xie Yan finally broke the silence.


    ¡°They don¡¯t need one?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    Nothing spoke louder than that answer about the extreme confidence of a nation. Slowly but surely, Chen Fan started to have a better picture of the mighty nation.


    The United States of America had brought numerous nations to heel, she might as well be one of the most powerful nations on earth. Although she was nowhere near as powerful as she used to be, she was still a force if not the only force to be reckoned with on earth.


    Fear shed across people¡¯s faces when they heard the name of the powerful nation.


    The United States of America was so powerful that her name alone would inspire fear.


    ¡°Humph. It¡¯s just a human nation. I will teach her a lesson once I have reached Connate Spirit State.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted as a cold light came up in his eyes.


    Chen Fan might be powerful, but nuclear arms were still his Achilles heel.


    ¡°The world had never seen such a dominant sect as the North Qiong Sect. It has four Immortal State Warriors and twenty Perfected Cultivators. Already, it is much more potent than Kunlun if not the Christian Church back in the days.¡±


    A Grandmaster from the Dragon Hall eximed.


    The rest of the grandmasters nodded in agreement.


    It was not a small feat to have four Immortal State Warriors. Even during the peak of the Church¡¯s power, it had only nine Cardinals, and none of them were as powerful as Chen Fan.


    ¡°As long as we have Sect master, we can take on any foe, even the Christian Church if it were still around.¡±


    Another Grandmaster eximed.


    Chen Fan had killed three Immortal State Warriors in a row and such a feat would shock the rest of the world. More importantly, the death of Sohabi and Daxin would leave a power vacuum in Southeast Asia, giving a precious opportunity to the Dragon Hall to im dominance.


    ¡°We can im the entire Southeast Asia! Hundreds of millions of poption and over a dozen nations. Just imagine the wealth!¡±


    The thought had inspired enthusiasm in everyone¡¯s mind. From then on, the dozen or so nations in Southeast Asia would all report to the Dragon Hall, making the Dragon Hall the only master of thend.


    Guo Shoukang stood by himself quietly in a corner of the room. He looked at Chen Fan and then back at his own daughter.


    No one had bothered to talk to him. Everyone knew that he had picked the wrong side and if not for his daughter, he might as well be dead.


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan... How would I know that?¡±


    Guo Shoukangmented.


    Meanwhile, strange things happened in the sky above the Lin Family¡¯s residence. Rainbows appeared seemingly out of nowhere above the empty mansion. The servants and many residents of the mansion moved out a few months ago. However, sightings of strange phenomena near the mansion started to surface around the same time and had be more frequent over time.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch is trying to be an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    One of the Lin Family¡¯s elders said with a shaky hand.


    As days passed, members of the Lin Family became increasingly concerned about their situation.


    Over thest two years, Chen Fan had risen to fame and so did the North Qiong Sect. It had put a huge strain on the Lin Family of Southeastern China and forced it to retreat from all over China.


    The death of Lin Langya was a huge blow to the family. He was the Lin family¡¯s future, so his death had left the Lin Family heirless.


    ¡°After the death of Puojun and Langya, the Lin Family is doomed.¡±


    Lord Lin used toment painfully in despair.


    But what could the Lin Family do? They tried to fight against Chen Fan but failed miserably. There and then, they have only onest hope.


    With that thought in mind, everyone looked to the direction of their ancestral residence.


    If Lin Shuming could be an Earth Level Deity, they might have a chance to avenge their defeat.


    One day,the Lin Family Lord wandered to the old residence to see if there were any new developments.


    Suddenly, a brilliant de Qi shot out from the old house and pierced into the sky. It traced a white line against the backdrop of deep blue sky that could be seen from miles away.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    The incredible sight had caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    With a clear and crisp nk of metal on metal, a stone gate that had remained closed for decades finally cracked open. A young man with refined features emerged from within.


    The young man was wearing a traditional outfit,pleted with a schr headpiece on top of his head and a long sword on his back.


    ¡°Long live the Ancestral Patriarch!¡±


    The Lin Family Lord broke down into tears as he dropped to both knees to kowtow to the young man.

 Chapter 528 - Bully the North Qiong Sect.

    Chapter 528 Bully the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch is finally out of seclusion?¡±


    The development had attracted the attention of many members of the Lin Family. They rushed to the Ancestral Shrine at the back of the residence and saw a long-haired young man with refined features and a sword strapped on his back standing outside of the shrine. He looked like he had time traveled from the ancient world to the present day.


    ¡°That¡¯s our Ancestral Patriarch!¡±


    An elder of the family shivered a little and hurried to kneel down on his knees. ¡°I am Lin Xinzhi, it is an honor to meet you, Great Grand Uncle.¡±


    Lin Shuming was well over a hundred and fifty years old, and his sons and grandsons were all but dead, and only the third and fourth generation descendants were still alive.


    ¡°You may rise,¡± Lin Shuming said slowly.


    Despite being one of the oldest Immortal State Warriors in the world, his voicecked the condescension and severity that was typical in seniors. His appearance resembled a fragile schr that could be blown away by a gust of wind, but his eyes held a luster that illuminated otherworldly scenes where reality and insanity met.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, have you reached Earth Level Deity?¡± the lord of the Lin Family asked expectantly.


    The other Lin Family members also looked at Lin Shuming as if he were theirst hope. If Lin Shuming had entered the Earth Level Deity, the Lin Family would rise up again and dominate the country for another hundred years.


    Lin Shuming nodded and then shook his head.


    What does that mean?


    Everyone was confused by his response.


    ¡°Where is Chen Beixuan?¡± Lin Shuming asked in a deep and suppressed voice. It was as if he was trying to cope with some hard reality.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, Chen Beixuan entered the Valley of No Return with the Dragon Lord a year and a half ago. He has been missing since then. But he has created the North Qiong Sect, and it is still around and has recently gained two Immortal State Warriors. I have heard that even the son of the Green Gang¡¯s leader, Hua Yunfeng, had also joined them,¡± the Lin Family Lord replied respectfully.


    A light flickered in Lin Shuming¡¯s eyes and then he said firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to North Qiong Sect.¡±


    Mount Bajin, Zhong Hai..


    The former Hua Family¡¯s residence had changed its name to North Qiong Pavilion.


    The entire building was given a fresh look based on the design and style of the real North Qiong Pavilion. Looking from afar, the building at the cloud-shrouded mountain looked like a cave abode of some hermit sage.


    The North Qiong Sect had grown from an unknown sect to a formidable force to be reckoned with.


    Not only did it have two Immortal State Warriors and ten grandmasters, but it also had incredible financial prowess.


    The North Qiong Corp was a newly risen financial behemoth.


    Its subsidiaries included Jin Xiu Group, Azure Talisman Pharmaceutical, Zheng¡¯s Financial Group, Huas Group, Lus Group, and Ans Group, just to name a few. Each one of thesepanies was worth billions of dors. Thebined financial prowess of thesepanies could rival that of the Samsung group.


    ¡°It has a dozen publicly traded firms under its umbre. Incredible! It has to be the most influential cooperation in China.¡±


    When travelers passed Mount Bajin, they would often look up at the North Qiong Pavilion and exim fervently in their minds. The North Qiong Corp had just entered the world¡¯s top five hundred list and had be the most powerful privatepany in China.


    The main product of the North Qiong Corp was the Vitality Serum


    It had taken the world by storm and was considered a miracle cure for almost all ailments known to man.


    Despite the small production capacity, the serum¡¯s outrageous retail price had made it extremely profitable. If the Chinese government didn¡¯t take amission for each serum sold, the North Qiong Corp could quickly grow to be as powerful as Apple.


    The North Qiong Pavilion was having a banquet today and was filled with guests from the country.


    These guests were all elite top dogs from all major cities. They saw the opportunity to enter the North Qiong Pavilion as the highlight in their life.


    ¡°Boss Li, nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°Same here. I heard that we would be able to meet with the goddesses of the North Qiong Corp. How exciting!¡±


    A group of tycoons chatted with each other.


    By then, the chairman of thepany was still a mystery. He was never involved in any of thepany¡¯s major decisions and had been missing in action since the inception of the firm.


    ¡°Who do you think is the chairman? It has been a year now, and we still haven¡¯t met the chairman yet. Boss Fang always handles everything on his behalf,¡± a tycoon from East Mountain asked curiously.


    ¡°Hehe, I have heard a rumor saying that the chairman of thepany is a young man named Chen Beixuan. He is quite a character, and his disciples are all proponents of thepany since day one,¡± another tycoon said mysteriously.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan? The name sounds familiar,¡± the East Mountain tycoon said with furrowed brows.


    Chen Fan used to be a household name, but since he had disappeared for a while, memories about him had either faded or had been reced by the emergence of new Immortal State Warriors.


    ¡°Hey, look! The goddesses areing!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    Everyone looked to the distance and saw a few drop-dead gorgeous women ambled toward the stage.


    An Ya, the Chief Manager of the Jin Xiu Group.


    Lu Yanwu, Manager of the Lus Group.


    Zheng Anqi, Chief of Staff of the Zheng¡¯s Group.


    Fang Qiong, CEO of the North Qiong Corp.


    These four girls came from different departments of thepany, but they all had one thing inmon¡ªbreathtaking beauty. They used the Vitality Serum and the Essence Gathering Pill every day, and as a result, their skins were smooth, soft and radiated charm.


    ¡°Wee, everyone. The main agenda for the meeting today is to conclude and summarizest year¡¯s business and n for next year¡¯s sess.¡±


    Fang Qiong spoke up. Her voice was confident andmanding without being strident.


    Her words quickly caught everyone¡¯s attention as the guests straightened their back and listened attentively.


    Yukishiro Sa and Hua Yunfeng were both proponents of the North Qiong Corp, but Fang Qiong managed the day to day operation of the firm all by himself. Neither Hua Yunfeng nor Yukishiro Sa knew anything about running a business.


    Fang Qiong had taken upon herself to shoulder the daunting task of consolidating Chen Fan¡¯s powers and unite them under one system. Although she was only twenty-one years old, her leadership skills had started to shine through her beauty already.


    Even as the tycoons of the North Qiong Corp discussed their business tactics, the overlords of the North Qiong Sect were also having a meeting upstairs.


    Hua Yunfeng, Tong Shan, Cheng Danqin, Yu Wenjin, Yukishiro Sa, A¡¯Xiu and many perfected cultivators from Hong Kong and the Dark Witch Chapter all gathered in the second floor of the North Qiong Pavilion. There were two Immortal State Warriors and at the least a dozen grandmasters.


    ¡°I wonder when I can see my master again,¡± A¡¯Xiu said worriedly.


    Although the cute appearance had stayed with the girl over the years, inside of her, she had transformed into a grandmaster and earned a spot on the Heaven Roll.


    She had defeated Chen Jiuyang and established herself as one of the most powerful females in China.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master is a god. An Earth Level Deity¡¯s Dharma Array wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to him. I wager he is just cultivating somewhere in seclusion,¡± Yukishiro Sa said.


    She was wearing a white outfit thatplimented her cold and aloof demeanor. People in China had called the four of them¡ªZhou Jin Yi, A¡¯Xiu, Yu Wenjin, and Yukishiro Sa¡ªthe four goddesses of the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Indeed. Master was only half step away from Earth Level Deity a year and a half ago. Not to mention the powerful divine powers at his disposal,¡± Hua Yunfeng nodded and said.


    Of all the people at the gathering, Hua Yunfeng knew Chen Fan¡¯s power the best since he had seen Chen Fan¡¯s almost unimaginable abilities.


    The thought of Chen Fan¡¯s ungodly power still gave Hua Yunfeng the chills. By now, he was certain that Chen Fan was a reincarnation of a curmudgeon who had reached the sky-immortal state.


    Suddenly, a clear and loud nking could be heard from outside, and it interrupted the group¡¯s deliberation.


    nk!


    Then a voice with a candid timbre drifted into the North Qiong Pavilion.


    ¡°I am Lin Shuming, here to visit the sect master of the North Qiong Sect.¡±


    Despite the great distance between the speaker and the listeners, the voice was clear in everyone¡¯s ears without being too loud. It was a sure sign of the speaker¡¯s incredible power.


    ¡°Lin Shuming? The Sword Immortal from the Lin Family?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in fear.


    Hua Yunfeng led the disciples of the North Qiong Sect out of the pavilion to greet the visitor. They saw a young man in a traditional outfit standing by the entrance, looking up at the sign that said: North Qiong Pavilion.


    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±


    Hua Yunfeng pulled a taut face when he recognized the young man. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°Wee, Lord Shuming, I am the second disciple of the North Qiong Sect. May I ask what brings you here?¡±


    Lin Shuming turned around and said lightly, ¡°Brother Hua used to dominate China, he would never have thought that his son would be Chen Beixuan¡¯sp dog. You are a disgrace.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng furrowed his brows and tried to hold back his anger.


    ¡°Lord Shuming, I respect you for being my senior. But please don¡¯t take my goodwill for granted.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then why don¡¯t you indulge me with what you have learned from Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Lin Shuming cracked a smile and pointed a thin finger at Hua Yunfeng.


    ¡°Puhh!¡±


    Suddenly, a white de Qi shot out from Lin Shuming¡¯s fingertip.


    The de Aura was a dozen meters long, and it flew into the air at first, turned around, and then plunged into Hua Yunfeng. So deadly was the de Aura that people standing a few dozen meters out of its path still felt its energy in the air that threatened to tear their skins open. The energy inside the de Aura was so condensed that it had gained some degree of solidity.


    Bang!


    Hua Yunfeng unleashed the Cloud Burning Palm to counter the de Qi. However, he was winded by the impact.


    The turn of the event suddenly unnerved everyone.


    Lin Shuming had ovee Hua Yunfeng with just one finger!

 Chapter 529 - The World in Shock

    <h4>Chapter 529 The World in Shock</h4>


    ¡°Shhh.¡±


    Everyone let out a gasp of cold air after seeing the development.


    Hua Yunfeng had dominated Zhong Hai and exerted his influence all over China for decades due to his incredible power. As soon as he entered the Immortal State, he should be able to hold out against any other veteran Immortal State Warriors. On top of that, the Art of Burning Clouds was passed down to him from his ancestor. Its belligerent attack could melt steel in an instant. However, he couldn¡¯t defend himself from Lin Shuming¡¯s finger jab.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Hua Yunfeng shouted and took a step forward. The wind came up around him, puffing up his long sleeve. His white hair stood on ends like a thousand needles. Waves of white-hot energy rippled about him, forcing the crowd to back away.


    ¡°He is going to use his coup de grace.¡±


    Yu Wenjin¡¯s face changed a little.


    The development unnerved all the leaders of North Qiong Sect. Hua Yunfeng was the second most powerful fighter in North Qiong Sect, right next to Chen Fan.


    ¡°You might be able to block my attack in another sixty years. ¡±


    Lin Shuming looked down and turned his mind inward for a moment before he suddenly jabbed a finger forward.


    The de Qi burst out from the tip of his finger, forming a streak of incandescent light and illuminating half of Mount Bajin. Many guests of the North Qiong Corp poked their heads out of the windows to find out what was happening.


    Hu!


    A current of energy pooled under Hua Yunfeng¡¯s feet as he reached out both arms slowly and steadily as if exercising Tai Chi moves.


    The powerful Burning Cloud Qi Energy spread across thend. Looking from afar, the energy looked like a blooming red flower.


    The area within ten meters away from Hua Yunfeng was filled with Four Righteousness Protective Qi. Not even a bullet could pass through this barrier, much less a mortal.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    However, Lin Shuming¡¯s de Qi didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the Burning Cloud Qi Energy as theynded squarely on the protective energy. Hua Yunfeng¡¯s body shivered a little after each impact with the de Qi. In the end, the seventeen rays of de Qi merged together and formed a single ray of white glow.


    As soon as the transformation waspleted, a shockwave swept through space.


    Shu!


    The white glownced up toward the sun and then swooped down at Hua Yunfeng. It pierced through the red energy that surrounded Hua Yunfeng andnded a blow on Hua Yunfeng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Hua Yunfeng winced and stumbled back. He finally steadied himself after he had taken a few dozen steps back. The audience found out that the blow had left a sizable puncture wound on his shoulder.


    Hua Yunfeng had failed to defend the second jab of a finger.


    A deadly silence fell over the North Qiong Pavilion.


    The development had uneased Fang Qiong and An Ya and outrightly terrified the guests.


    ¡°Who is that guy? How could he defeat Mr. Hua?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hua is the most powerful fighter of North Qiong Sect and was also listed on the Heaven Roll. ¡±


    ¡°He said hisst name is Lin. Is he from the Lin Family?¡± some people eximed.


    ¡°Teacher, are you alright?¡±


    Cheng Danqin rushed to Hua Yunfeng and steadied him.


    Yukishiro Sa and the others pulled a taut face when they realized that the North Qiong Sect had arrived at a moment of life and death. The fact that Lin Shuming had defeated Hua Yunfeng with two jabs of fingers meant that Hua Yunfeng had be much more powerful and deadlier than he had been sixty years ago.


    ¡°Lin Shuming, you are revered as the most powerful swordsman in China, why don¡¯t you pick on someone of your own size, such as our sect master?¡± Yukishiro Sa unsheathed her de and asked coldly.


    ¡°Are you Yukishiro Sa, the one who killed my grandson Puojun?¡±


    Lin Shumingnded his gaze on Yukishiro Sa, and a strange light flickered in his eyes. With a gentle flicker of a finger, Lin Shuming sent out a powerful force at Yukishiro Sa.


    This force was much weaker than what attacked Hua Yunfeng. However, it should be enough to kill due to Lin Shuming¡¯s outrageous power.


    nk!


    Yukishiro Sa readied the sword and charged up her True Essence.


    The Green Flower de Aura glistened on the body of the sword as Yukishiro Sa pointed the tip of the sword at the iing force. However, she was ovee by the impact and lose grip on the sword. The force carried on after knocking the sword away and crashed into Yukishiro Sa.


    ¡°Puuth!¡± Yukishiro Sa spat out a mouthful of blood as she stumbled back and rammed into a stone pir.


    ¡°You survived my attack?¡±


    Lin Shuming was taken aback by the oue.


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s defense had told Lin Shuming that the girl was powerful enough to be listed on the Dark Roll. However, Lin Shuming didn¡¯t give Yukishiro Sa a chance to catch her breath as heshed out again at her.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Yu Wenjin, Zhou Jin Yi, and A¡¯Xiu all rushed to protect Yukishiro Sa, but they were all too slow.


    Suddenly, a hulking giant appeared in the sky. Hended right in front of Lin Shuming and punched.


    The giant stood three meters tall, and his skin was the color of bronze. Molten iron seemed to pump throughout his ripped body, making him look like a primordial giant. His punch carried the weight of a mountain and made a series of explosions in the air as it inched closer to its target.


    ¡°So you are that mysterious Physique Refinement Master. Very well, try to block this!¡±


    A light came up in Lin Shuming¡¯s eyes as he waved a hand.


    Shu!


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s sword flew right into her hand. With a de in one hand, Lin Shuming suddenly transformed his appearance from a schr into a Sword Immortal. The de Qi surged along with the sword andnced up into the sky.


    Kacha!


    Lin Shuming hacked.


    A silver sh of lightning appeared in the sky and temporarily blinded all audiences.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, the world seemed to have been reduced to only the silvery de Aura. From within the otherworldly light, another world was born.


    Kabom!


    The attacknded squarely on Tong Shan¡¯s body and sent the giant flying back.


    Tong Shan lost control of his body as he rammed into the North Qiong Pavilion and couldn¡¯t regain bnce until he was through half a dozen walls. The attack had left arge gush on his body, extending from his shoulder to his chest.


    No one dared to speak a word before such terrifying power.


    No one had thought that Lin Shuming could ovee Tong Shan in just one attack. Tong Shan had reached Immortal State by cultivating the External Force, which meant that he was much stronger than other Immortal State Warriors. However, he was no match against Lin Shuming and his potent sword art.


    ¡°Such power! He had defeated two Immortal State Warriors in a blink. What level of attainment is he at right now? Is he an Earth Level Deity?¡±


    Everyone was terrified by Lin Shuming¡¯s disy of strength.


    ¡°Lin Shuming! This is not over! My Sect Master will ughter you and your family when he finds out what you had done!¡±


    Hua Yunfeng shouted at the top of his lungs. His face flushed red, and he was ready to attack with abandon again.


    Many perfected cultivators and grandmasters of North Qiong Sect also charged up their energy. Tong Shan also gathered himself and walked out of a pile of rubbles, ready to join the foray.


    Lin Shuming was unfazed by the threat. Instead, he seemed much more confident than the retinue of deadly warriors.


    Unsure of what kind of destruction was going toe, the onlookers were shaken to their cores.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Tell Chen Beixuan to meet me at the shore of the East Sea. If he fails to show up, I will kill every single one of you!¡± Lin Shuming waved a dismissive hand and said.


    nk!


    He hurled the sword out like a spear and nailed it on the que that read: North Qiong Pavilion.


    Then he disappeared into thin air, leaving the members of the North Qiong Sect looking at each other in fear.


    November 3rd, 2011...


    Lin Shuming came out from his seclusion and went to Mount Bajin. He defeated Hua Yunfeng and Tong Shan and challenged Chen Beixuan to a duel at the shore of the East Sea.


    The news spread quickly and shocked everyone.


    ¡°Lin Shuming is finally out of his seclusion?¡±


    ¡°He had defeated a Physique Refinement Immortal State Warrior, the toughest level of enemies one could ever find.¡±


    ¡°How powerful exactly is Lin Shuming? He reached the peak of Immortal State sixty years ago. Is he an Earth Level Deity now? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Hua Yunfeng so easily.¡±


    Everyone deliberated with each other about the development.


    The news spread outside of China, and it turned out that it was equally sensational in Japan, Europe, and North America as it was in China.


    Lin Shuming was at the top three of the Divine Roll, and his resurgence had naturally attracted much attention.


    ¡°Lin Shuming should be the most powerful Immortal State Warrior in the world. Hisst performance disyed the same degree of strength and skills as Chen Beixuan. Did Chen Beixuan finally meet his equal?¡±


    Someone posted a question on the CIA¡¯s website.


    However, no one knew enough about Lin Shuming to answer this question.


    ¡°North Qiong Sect is in danger!¡±


    Many people gloated at the North Qiong Sect for the challenge ahead of them.


    The North Qiong Sect had risen to power and fame over the short period of thest two years. It had quickly be the most powerful sect in China and the main benefactor of all forces in Jiang Nan Province.


    Chen Fan had many enemies, and they all took pleasure in the North Qiong Sect¡¯s impending downfall.


    ¡°If Chen Beixuan keeps on hiding, Lin Shuming is going to kill all of his little birds.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I say he is afraid. He must be turtling inside the Valley of No Return right now. ¡±


    ¡°Lin Shuming had defeated Hua Yunfeng without even using his powerful divine sword. If I were Chen Beixuan, I would hide from him as well.¡±


    People who had a taste of Chen Fan¡¯s medicine openly gloated at him on the Inte.


    Meanwhile, the spirit was low inside the North Qiong Sect.


    Lin Shuming¡¯s disy of power had taken the wind out of everyone¡¯s sails. He had defeated Hua Yunfeng and Tong Shan without even using his renowned sword art, which was Lin Shuming¡¯s life achievement and was what he was well known for.


    ¡°I wonder when will the teacher show up,¡± Yu Wenjin murmured.


    No one answered her question. A¡¯Xiu sat beside Yukishiro Sa, tending to her wounds.


    Chen Huaian, Chen Ning, and Wang Xiaoyun rushed to Mount Bajin from Jiang Nan Province to help out. However, they quickly realized that their only option was to ask help from Ye Qincang.


    However, Ye Qincang rarely involved in other people¡¯s personal matters. He only cared about the event that could threaten Chinese society.


    Hope and spirit slowly ebbed away from everyone¡¯s face, and the empty space in their heart was quickly filled up by despair.


    ¡°Is Lin Shuming going to bring the end to the mighty North Qiong Sect?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa thought to herself indignantly.


    November 3, 2011...


    News about Chen Beixuan finally reached China, and everyone was stunned! Chen Beixuan had left the Valley of No Return and killed three Immortal State Warriors in Singapore.

 Chapter 530 - The Battle of a Century

    <strong>Chapter 530 The Battle of a Century </strong>


    Lin Shuming and Chen Beixuan were both the most powerful overlords of the world, and they were going to have a showdown.


    Most people who heard the news were shocked beyond belief. Lin Shuming had been cultivating in seclusion for sixty years, and as soon as he was out of his seclusion, he had proven his power by crushing an Immortal State Warrior during a fight. Based on his performance, a lot of people believed that he could take on at least three Immortal State Warriors at the same time.


    On the other hand, Chen Beixuan was no slouch on the battlefield either.


    The news from Singapore indicated that Chen Beixuan had only unleashed two punches and two palm strikes.


    The first palm strike had killed Wu Guanchao, and the two punches ended the lives of Daxin and his pet snake. Thest palm strike had quashed Sohabi into smithereens.


    His incredible abilities gave him the appearance of a divine sage.


    He had brought the Immortal State Warriors to heels so easily as if they were insects.


    ¡°Not even Ye Qincang had such incredible powers fifty years ago when he faced off seven Immortal State Warriors,¡± someone eximed.


    For the longest time, Ye Qincang was considered the most powerful man in China.


    He had dominated China and forced many Immortal State Warriors into hidings. He had used the Kunlun Units and expelled many powerful sects out of China. In the end, seven Immortal State Warriors joined forces to rose up against him, but their counter strike was quashed by Ye Qincang.


    Both Lin Shuming and Chen Fan had disyed more power than Ye Qincang fifty years ago.


    ¡°This is going to be one of those momentous events that happen once every hundred years. It is going to be even more stunning than that between Lin Shuming and Watanabe, or the Ancestral Patriarch of the Hua Family. History will forever remember this fight.¡±


    Many grandmasters could no longer hold back their excitement, so they rushed to Zhong Hai to witness this fight of the century.


    Lin Shuming had barged into the Chen family to seek to avenge for the death of Lin Langya and Lin Puojun. This was going to be a fight to the death, and there should be only one fighter living at the end of the battle.


    Kaboom!


    Someone imed that they had seen a sh of lightning at the top of the Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    From the sh of lightning, an old man wearing an outfit with a symbol of Eight Trigrams printed on it emerged. His hair was messy and unruly, and he was holding a Thunder Seal tightly as he charged toward the East Sea.


    Many people also saw another old man dressed in a Daoist outfit at the peak of the Wu Dang mountain. The old man stepped over the edge of a cliff but instead of falling to his death, he continued ambling forward while walking on air. Meanwhile, a Tibetan monk with a kind face boarded a ne, leaving his entourage staring at him on the tarmac; some of them were chanting an ancient sutra.


    The fight had not only caught the attention of grandmasters and martial artists but also the curmudgeons.


    Meanwhile, the users on a martial arts forum had all boiled over.


    [OMG! I feel like history is repeating itself. What happened a hundred years ago is happening again in the exact same way. Only a couple of years ago, even a grandmaster was a rare sight.]


    [This battle is as momentous now as it would have been if it happened a hundred years ago. Chen Beixuan and Lin Shuming would have been strong contenders for the top three spots on the Divine Roll a hundred years ago.]


    [One was the most powerful swordsman in China and the other... an outright freak. Who would win?]


    Posts andments such as these sprouted out all of a sudden.


    [The winner must be Chen Beixuan. He had killed six Immortal State Warriors by now. That¡¯s more than the average number of Immortal State Warriors on each continent.]


    [Not necessarily. Lin Shuming had been cultivating in seclusion for sixty years, and he must have already reached Earth Level Deity. I think he had purposefully held back his power in front of us.]


    [Does Earth Level Deity really exist? I thought it was just a myth.]


    Everyone deliberated with each other about the development.


    The focus of their discussion was whether or not Lin Shuming had reached Earth Level Deity.


    Earth Level Deity had always been a myth. The only written record of such a level of attainment was a thousand years old.


    The only proven case of an Earth Level Deity was Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator. The mighty warriors came after him, such as Zhang Sanfeng from Wu Dang Sect, the Great Magus from the Dark Witch Sect, Lin Shuming, and Chen Beixuan, and none of them was proven to be Earth Level Deity.


    Thest Earth Level Deity in the west was St. Augustine, who died almost two thousand years ago.


    Therefore, not a lot of people believed in the existence of the Earth Level Deity.


    Meanwhile, inside the base of Kunlun.


    ¡°Humph! Not even the Great Magus could reach Earth Level Deity, I doubt Lin Shuming was able to pull it off. ¡±


    An old man wearing military fatigues snorted. He linked his hands behind his back and kept his back as straight as jack pine.


    Director Xiao stood beside the old man and forced a smile onto his face. The energy flowing around the old man was much more powerful than that of the Ancestral Patriarch of Hong Sect.


    Meanwhile, a man wearing an azure outfit with dragon images on it stood behind the old man and chimed in from time to time. He called the old man ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Meanwhile, at Mount Foguang at Taiwan Province...


    A girl with refined features wearing all white walked out of an intricate building. Although her face suggested that she was in her thirties, her eyes seemed to hold the secrets of century-old stories.


    She was greeted by many tycoons of Taiwan, as well as politicians. They stood obediently before the building and waited for the woman.


    The building had a que that read: Square Tower. The person who signed at the bottom was none other than the founding father of the Republic of China, Dr. Sun Zhongshan.


    Japan, the Emperor¡¯s pce...


    An old samurai walked out of the ce. He wore his hair in the traditional Sawaki style and hitched his katana and wakizashi about his waist. He looked up toward the west, basking his scarred face under the soft moonlight. A sharp light came up in his eyes, as an icy atmosphere permeated the air around him.


    Behind him stood many lords and princes of Japan. They came to see him off to China, giving him the same degree of respect as they would to the greatest samurai of all Japan.


    The news of the duel quickly gripped the whole world. Overlords from all over East Asia flocked to Zhong Hai to witness the fight.


    Many powerful nations recalibrated their satellites and focused their lenses at the shore of the East Sea.


    They also sent many special agents into China. They were trying to tape the fight as they wanted to use the footage to better estimate the powers of Chen Beixuan and Lin Shuming.


    Many youths who were interested in martial arts or super humans had spent hours on the Inte, trying to find an answer to the strange things happening under the in sight.


    ¡°Anyone from Zhong Hai? Something big must have happened. Many overlords are heading there.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. My martial arts teacher mentioned something about the battle of a century. He said he couldn¡¯t miss the fight, it¡¯s once in a lifetime opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Demogorgon? Or was it a duel between the two mightiest warriors of China?¡±


    These teenagers were not professional martial artists; therefore, they could only guess.


    However, curiosity drove these amateurs to Zhong Hai, to find out what was going on.


    The Chinese government had responded to the movement of people into Zhong Hai by blocking the seaport using battleships. However, it was unlikely for these battleships to stop the overlords since they could easily conjure a storm to force the ships to hunker down in the bay.


    ¡°Teacher is back?¡±


    The entire North Qiong Sect was caught off guard by the news. A¡¯Xiu patted hershes and eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes. Immortal Master Chen had killed three Immortal State Warriors in Singaporest night. He had also brought the Dragon Hall to heels. So now, we have a chapter in Singapore,¡± Wu Shanhe said with a broad smile.


    Master Wu used to serve the Yin Ghost Sect, but now he was among the loyalists of the North Qiong Sect.


    The news had lightened the mood and heightened everyone¡¯s spirit. Hua Yunfeng heaved a long sigh of relief, knowing that their current crisis had been averted with Chen Fan¡¯s return.


    Without Chen Fan, he would have no option but to risk his life and take on Lin Shuming. Should he fail, he would send the North Qiong Sect on a very dangerous course.


    Despite the good news, Yukishiro Say in her bed with a scowl.


    She had worked hard to strengthen the North Qiong Sect, hoping to earn some respect from Chen Fan. However, now, she only wished that Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t be disappointed at her for unable to contain the situation.


    ¡°I am still worried about Xiao Fan,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said hesitantly.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about. Master¡¯s power is beyond our imagination,¡± Hua Yunfeng assured Wang Xiaoyun.


    Although he didn¡¯t know the exact power of Chen Fan, he could register his unimaginable and boundless power. He was convinced that Lin Shuming had picked the wrong opponent this time.


    ¡°What if Lin Shuming is now an Earth Level Deity? Could Teacher still defeat him?¡±


    A flicker of concern shed across Hua Yunfeng¡¯s face.


    Three dayster,


    The fight was finally happening.


    The day was November 6, 2011, and the battleground was on the shoreline of Zhong Hai, right beside arge rock outcrop.


    This rock outcrop had stood here for eons, and carved on its surface were many praises for the incredible scene of the sea looking from its top. There and then, it had be the focus of thousands of people around it.


    A schrly looking man sat on the top of the rock, waiting.


    This had always been a quiet spot along the shore, but today, mighty warriors from all over the world had gathered here.


    ¡°The deadliest Kendo Master Erika is here as well?¡±


    ¡°Oh wait, isn¡¯t that Adam? I didn¡¯t expect to see him here.¡±


    ¡°Nearly all the grandmasters on the Heaven Roll are here. It¡¯s incredible!¡±


    Someone eximed.


    There were over ten grandmasters on this beach and nearly all the overlords of East Asia. Many people were on the verge of tears after seeing such an impressive assembly.


    The crowd boiled over when the North Qiong Sect arrived.


    ¡°North Qiong Sect is finally here? Where is Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Everyone looked at the newly-arrived group expectantly.

 Chapter 531 - Gathering of Overlords

    <strong>Chapter 531 Gathering of Overlords </strong>


    All members of the North Qiong Sect seemed to have attended the event.


    Zhong Hai was the base of North Qiong Sect¡¯s operation. This was also the first fight after Chen Fan¡¯s return; therefore, the North Qiong Sect had sent out nearly all of the disciples, including Fang Qiong, An Ya, and Wang Xiaoyun.


    Hua Yunfeng led the way at the front of the group. His steps were energetic and confident.


    Arge hulking frame brought up the rear. This giant¡¯s skin was the color of bronze, and everyone recognized that he was the physique refinement master from the Chen Family.


    ¡°There is no sight of Chen Beixuan. ¡±


    Many people were disappointed.


    ¡°Still, look at the party they have brought.¡±


    The sight of therge group of deadly warriors was hard to miss.


    The North Qiong Sect had brought with them more than ten Grandmasters and two Immortal State Warriors. If the rumor about the Dragon Hall¡¯s capittion to Chen Beixuan was correct, the total number of Immortal State Warriors would be four and the Grandmasters twenty.


    Such power was equivalent to thebined forces of all other warriors in China and rivaled the overbearing dominance of the Christian Church during its peak. Worse, the North Qiong Sect also had Chen Fan, a warrior of unprecedented might.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect brought many deadly warriors with them, I hope Lord Shuming can handle it.¡±


    The sight of North Qiong Sect¡¯s overwhelming assembly of warriors had made many onlookers sympathetic toward Lin Shuming.


    Crack!


    A sh of lightning scarred the dark night.


    An old man wearing a Taoist robe with Eight Trigram symbols appeared on the beach. He was holding arge seal in one hand and wore a scowl on his face. His appearance startled many onlookers, especially the unsavory kind.


    ¡°The Grand Heavenly Master, Yao Daoyi?¡± someone eximed.


    Yao Daoyi was a legend. Rumor had it that he had reached the mid-stage of Immortal State sixty years ago. In his hand was the famous Dharma Treasure¡ªThunder Seal. Its potency was so renowned that even the sight of it instilled fear into many people¡¯s hearts. It had been a while since he wasst shown in action, so no one knew how powerful he had gotten over the years.


    Even Ye Qincang couldn¡¯t bring him to heels, and their battle ended in a draw.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Yao Daoyi cast a quick nce at Lin Shuming and cracked a smile.


    He then found an empty spot on the beach and sat down. A bright light shed inside the Thunder Seal from time to time as if proiming its fame to everyone. It was passed down for generation in the Heavenly Master Sect and was as powerful as all seven Dark Witch Magus Artifactsbined.


    The gathering of four Immortal State Warriors was a terrifying yet exciting sight for many people.


    Suddenly, the crowd heard a man singing from far away.


    ¡°Immortality is your soul¡¯s desire, money and fame drive you further from God.¡±


    The crowd found the singer in the sky. He was an old man wearing a Taoist robe, descending slowly from the sky. The loose folds of his enormous rob pped against the wind as he made hisnding.


    ¡°Li Changsheng from Wu Dang¡¯s Primordial Dao Sect?¡±


    The appearance of another Immortal State Warrior stirred up the crowd again.


    The Wu Dang Sect was well known for its Dharma Spell and Martial Arts Dual Cultivation. Li Changsheng was believed to be only slightly younger than Lin Shuming and not any less powerful. The only time he was seen in action was when Ye Qincang attacked the joined forces of seven Immortal State Warriors.


    ¡°Brother Lin, why do you force yourself to do this?¡±


    Li Changsheng gave Lin Shuming a look and shook his head.


    Lin Shuming sat motionlessly on the top of a t rock and didn¡¯t offer a reply.


    However, Li Changsheng¡¯s question had many other people guessing.


    nk!


    Suddenly, a glint of something sharp shed in the sky.


    This time, a Japanese warrior wearing a samurai outfit appeared some distance off the shore, walking on the angry broken waves. There was a constant stream of energy bursting out from his body that broke the waves in front of him. As he treads confidently across the sea, he left a trail of foamy seawater behind. From a distance, it looked as if he had split the sea into halves to make way for himself.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Many were astonished by his dramatic entry. There was no doubt that this Japanese stranger was an Immortal State Warrior.


    But no one had ever heard of any Immortal State Warriors in Japan.


    ¡°He is Watanabe, the former Sword Sage of Japan. I didn¡¯t expect him to still be alive.¡±


    Many old martial artists recognized the Japanese man and were startled by his appearance.


    ¡°Watanabe?¡±


    The name had taken the crowd by surprise.


    Last time Watanabe visited China, he had defeated a dozen Grandmasters and was eventually driven away by Lin Shuming after their historical fight at the peak of the Emei Mountain.


    That fight was considered the fight of that century.


    However, almost a hundred yearster, Watanabe had appeared in China again.


    ¡°Mr. Shuming, I wish that your opponent were me today. The thought of being unable to finish what we have started sixty years ago deeply saddens me,¡± Watanabe said with a husky voice.


    Lin Shuming opened his eyes and cast a knowing nce at the Japanese warrior in silence.


    The Japanese nationals among the audience rushed to greet the Sword Sage. Watanabe stood motionlessly on top of the foamy seawater, looking cold and distant as ever.


    By then, six Immortal State Warriors had gathered at the beach. It was an unprecedented sight.


    ¡°The battle is going to destroy the city of Zhong Hai. How could the government let them do this?¡±


    Many people eximed fearfully.


    Meanwhile, the Chinese navy ships a few miles away had their firing system loaded and ready to fire. Arge convoy of armored vehicles filled with soldiers also approached the beach.


    ¡°They are from Kunlun. Finally!¡±


    ¡°I have seen Red Sparrow, Azure Dragon, ck Tortoise, and White Tiger. The Four Generals of Kunlun are all here.¡±


    ¡°Who is that old man in front of the Azure dragon? Is that Ye Qincang?¡±


    Many people asked curiously.


    The presence of Special Case Department had always been an indication that something big. The dispatching of all four generals meant that the leaders of China had taken this battle very seriously. What shocked the audiences the most was a stately looking old man at the forefront of the retinue.


    The old man strode confidently and imperiously toward the breach.


    Even as he got closer to Yao Daoyi and Watanabe, his confidence didn¡¯t even wane the slightest.


    ¡°He is not Ye Qincang.¡±


    Some older Grandmasters shook their heads.


    ¡°Azure Dragon, I didn¡¯t expect to see you alive,¡± Li Changsheng said slowly.


    ¡°Hehe, I am not going to die before you freak.¡±


    The old man guffawed.


    Yao Daoyi snorted at the old man and remained silent.


    ¡°He is the first generation Azure Dragon. Not only is he alive, but he has also reached the Immortal State?¡±


    Someone shouted in surprise.


    When Ye Qincang established the Kunlun, he had four most trusted associates. As time passed, some of them were killed and the Azure dragon also retired. However, their titles remained and were passed down.


    The return of the former Azure Dragon made many people reevaluate the power of Kunlun.


    ¡°Lin Shuming, General Ye had settled the score with you sixty years ago, why do you go back on your promise and cause such a racket in China?¡± Azure Dragon fumed.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan had killed my disciples and ended my Lin Family¡¯s bloodline. I have nothing to lose, why should I care about my promises,¡± Lin Shuming said faintly.


    ¡°Humph! Lin Langya had asked for it. He attacked Chen Beixuan first and died because of his stupidity and weakness. There¡¯s nothing about him that was worth your remorse, let along with such extreme measures,¡± Azure Dragon shouted.


    ¡°He needs to pay with his life.¡±


    Lin Shuming ended the conversation with a firm announcement.


    Azure Dragon shook his head and gave up. No one was sure about Lin Shuming¡¯s power right now, and no one wanted to test it, not even Azure Dragon. They waited expectantly to see how everything would unfold.


    Without Lin Shuming, who would stop Chen Beixuan?


    Many more warriors joined the crowds of audiences, but none of them appeared to be Immortal State Warriors. There might have been a few Immortal State Warriors lurking from afar. Even Watanabe and Azure Dragon kept a safe distance from the battleground.


    ¡°Where is Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The crowd waited from noon until evening, but Chen Fan was nowhere to be seen.


    While the crowd started to be increasingly restless, the Immortal State Warriors were waiting patiently.


    ¡°Did Xiao Fan get the invitation?¡± Wang Xiaoyun wondered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Wang. I am sure Xiao Fan will be here soon,¡± Fang Qiong said.


    Fang Qiong had been working closely with Wang Xiaoyun, supporting her in many capacities. By then, she had earned Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s full trust.


    Hul...


    The forecasted downpour finally arrived.


    The Grandmasters shielded themselves with Four Righteousness Protection Energy, but the others were drenched.


    ¡°There!¡± Hua Yunfeng suddenly eximed.


    Watanabe, Yao Daoyi, and Li Changsheng all looked to the direction where Hua Yunfeng was pointing.


    Dark clouds gathered and painted the sky ck. Underneath the thick shelf of the cloud were a violent storm and an angry sea. Amid the misty chaos was a waterspout.


    A winding and twisting waterspout writhed up and reached the dark clouds like a white finger.


    ¡°That is that?¡±


    The sight astonished everyone.


    They watched as a young man in azure outfit stood at the top of the waterspout as the waterspout moved toward the beach. His shirt pped against the wind, and his eyes were dark and incandescent all at the same time. His body was illuminated by an azure glow that came from within, making him shine against the dark and gloomy backdrop.


    He was Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you finally arrived. ¡±


    Lin Shuming opened his eyes and rose to his feet.


    Two rays of white energy shot out from his eyes, and they collided with the azure energy that came out of Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. The impact immediately caused a shower of sparks.


    The audiences felt their heart caught in their throats, wondering what was going to happen next.


    They knew that the battle of the century had finally begun.

 Chapter 532 - The Beginning of the Showdown

    <strong>Chapter 532 The Beginning of the Showdown </strong>


    ¡°Yes, Master. ¡±


    A¡¯Xiu jumped up in excitement. Her eyes stared at the sky without blinking. She hadn¡¯t seen Chen Fan for many years, and despite the huge changes in Chen Fan¡¯s appearance, she was still able to recognize him.


    ¡°I am relieved that Xiao Fan is safe.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun rubbed her chest and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That indeed is the sect master, he is finally back!¡±


    The Perfected Cultivators from the Dark Witch Chapter, Hua Family, and the Lu Family all looked toward the man in the sky. He was the backbone of the North Qiong, and with him around, no one could defeat the North Qiong Sect.


    Xiao Fan...


    An Ya and Fang Qiong both cast a longing look at Chen Fan.


    Fang Qiong had been separated from Chen Fan for three years and had only seen him once during that time. She missed him greatly. The long-overdue reunion and Chen Fan¡¯s show of divine strength had filled Fang Qiong¡¯s heart with joy.


    In contrast to the ecstatic members of the North Qiong Sect, the other warriors were shaken to the cores.


    Chen Fan had ridden on a hundred-meter tall waterspout and arrived at the battlefield. Such a disy of power terrified even the Immortal State Warriors.


    ¡°Tsk... He reminded me of the Sea God.¡±


    Many warriors were stunned by the development, and they let out a gasp of cold air. The Grandmasters¡¯ faces paled. None of them could pull off what Chen Fan had done since the most they could achieve was to cut open the wave or a waterfall.


    However, Chen Fan was able tomand the waves with ease, bending its shape ording to his will.


    Dark clouds gathered behind Chen Fan with frequent and intense shes and lightning. Under the dark clouds, tempestous waves rose a few dozen meters, and the roar of the sea could be heard even at the shore. Such power only belonged to the sages and deities.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan has borrowed the power of the wild sea storm. To do that, he would have to at the least reach the Earth Deity level. Otherwise, he would not be able to pull it off,¡± Yao Daoyi said coldly.


    ¡°He has forged a new-self based on heaven¡¯s will. Impressive! I have been contemting the truth of our world for a hundred twenty years, yet I have still fallen behind a youngster!¡± Li Changsheng ran his fingers through his long beard andmented.


    ¡°Sect Uncle, are you sure Chen Beixuan is as powerful as you think he is? If so, does it mean that he has be invincible?¡± Red Sparrow asked.


    ¡°Humph! This storm covered a few hundred square kilometers and not even a real Heavenly Being could have wrapped it around their little finger. Chen Beixuan must have drawn only a small portion of the storm¡¯s force,¡± the old Azure Dragon said as a light came up in his eyes.


    ¡°That being said, what Chen Beixuan had done was no small feat for a mortal. This meant that he was able to draw the Power of Heaven at an incredible scale. His power rivaled that of Zhang Sanfeng and the Grand Magus God.¡±


    Meanwhile, many warriors from Japan were stultified by the scene.


    Watanabe red at Chen Fan as he charged up his de Qi, trying as much as he could to hold it in.


    Kaboom!


    The storm finally reached the shore.


    Amid the foamy and roiling sea, giant waves rose a few meters tall before they crashed ashore. Seawater mixed with rain was carried by wild gales and mmed down onto the sand and rocks. The wind was so strong that it pressed down on the trees, bending its trunk.


    ¡°Pull back!¡±


    Many martial artists and ordinary people were forced to pull back.


    They had backed a few hundred meters to get out of harm¡¯s way. When they looked to the shoreline again, they could only vaguely trace an outline of a man standing on top of an undting waterspout.


    The Grandmasters and the Immortal State Warriors remained where they were to bear witness to the battle.


    ¡°Lin Shuming?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and examined the schrly looking man.


    Chen Fan had never registered such power in another cultivator ever since he was reincarnated. The de Qi at the tip of his de was clearly linked to the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth. His physique was impable, and every inch of his skin was covered by imprable qi. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t know who he was, he might think that he was standing face to face with an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°No, he is not an Earth Level Deity. He would have to reach the Connate Spirit level before he could be an Earth Level Deity. That meant he would have the ability to blend perfectly into the Essence Qi of the world and use it at will. It was like a fish being released into a pond of water. He is very close to that level of attainment, but not quite yet. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to make that final leap of faith and bridge that gap. Some people are stuck at being so close to the Connate Spirit level for their entire life. ¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°However, I still sense something threatening about him. Could he have any Dharma Treasure?¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I have been waiting for you for three days. ¡±


    Lin Shuming rose to his feet and opened his eyes.


    ¡°I have to agree that you are one of the most talented and capable youngsters I have ever met. Not even Ye Qincang had reached such a high level of attainment at your age. I think you are very likely to be an Earth Level Deity in just ten years. ¡±


    ¡°Save your breath! Lin Shuming, you barged into the North Qiong Sect and injured my servant girl, you will pay the price today. ¡±


    A cold light came up in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes as he spoke.


    Lin Shuming might be a force to be reckoned with for warriors on Earth, but Chen Fan was a celestial lord who had traversed billions of gxies and seen everything the universe had to offer, so he was not at all fazed by Lin Shuming¡¯s threats.


    Most members of the North Qiong Sect were Chen Fan¡¯s closest friends in his past life, and messing with them was a death sentence.


    ¡°So be it. We were deemed to fight each other to death since the day Langya passed away,¡± Lin Shuming said with a sad look on his face.


    Lin Langya was his most talented disciple. He had granted him the title of sword-bearer and treated him more dearly than his own son. Lin Langya had even followed him when he went into seclusion to cultivate. During that time, he had taught the young man his life-worth of knowledge, hoping that Lin Langya would carry on his legacy and protect the Lin Family. The death of Lin Langya was a devastating blow to the old man.


    ¡°I expected Ye Qincang to be my first opponent once I came out of my seclusion. This world never ceases to surprise me. ¡±


    Lin Shuming let out a peal ofughter.


    Kacha!


    A sh of lightning as thick as a tree trunk scarred the night sky.


    The moment that the lightning faded, both Chen Fan and Lin Shuming attacked each other at the same time.


    Kaboom!


    Chen Fan punched his opponent with abandon.


    His belligerent Fist Qi shattered the curtain of rain droplets and created a dry path that was over a hundred meters long and two meters wide. So powerful was his punch that it had scared even the Immortal State Warriors who were watching from a safe distance.


    ¡°He had shot his True Energy out a hundred meter without even using the Power of Heaven and Earth! How powerful exactly is he?¡±


    Watanabe¡¯s face changed a little.


    Any Immortal State Warrior could have cast their Qi Energy out for a hundred meters; however, by the time their Qi Energy reached their target, the Qi Energy would have all but depleted.


    However, the deadliness in Chen Fan¡¯s punch remained constant from beginning to the end.


    It spoke loudly about the quality of his True Qi. It was so powerful that it was nearly solid and was much deadlier than de Qi and de Auras.


    ¡°des, FORM!¡±


    Lin Shuming¡¯s attack was drastically different than that of Chen Fan. He traced an arc in the air with his thin index finger and transformed the rain droplets into countless small des. Each de was a few centimeters in length and was extremely sharp.


    Shu!


    As Lin Shuming thrust his finger at the air, countless water swords charged out at Chen Fan. As they traveled across space, they draw energy from Heaven and Earth and started to grow in size and multiply in power.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Countless water swords rammed into the Fist Qi.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Fist Qi was powerful enough to kill the Immortal State Naga with one punch, so these water swords were too weak to stop it. After a series of explosions, the Fist Qi didn¡¯t even slow down a little.


    ¡°Twist!¡±


    Lin Shuming curled his finger a little as he shouted out amand.


    The water swords suddenly changed forms and became fast-moving twisters. The spinning motion added speed to these projectiles as they mmed into the Fist Qi. Each impact was able to slow down the Fist Qi slightly. After a while, the Fist Qi had gotten observably slower than before, and eventually stopped moving a few inches before Lin Shuming.


    The first round of the fight had already shocked everyone.


    Although both fighters had only unleased one strike each, the disy of power and might was already terrifying.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Fist Qi carried the weight of a mountain and could kill an Immortal State Warrior.


    Meanwhile, Lin Shuming had summoned thousands of water swords, each deadlier than the other. Thebined forces of these water swords made the strike more dangerous than a few thousand fully armed soldiers.


    They were only warming up, and a more deadly confrontation wasing.


    It would truly be a terrifying sight to behold when they started to raise hell on earth.


    ¡°Try to counter this!¡±


    Chen Fan let out a burst ofughter as he zigzagged across space and threw a punch. A sh of lightning mmed down and crossed paths with Chen Fan. Instead of electrocuting Chen Fan, the electric energy was tamed by Chen Fan and was used to charge up his punch.


    Almost simultaneously, Chen Fan¡¯s shadow had changed into the shape of a soaring Naga.


    ¡°True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, Naga¡¯s Transform!¡±


    The punch fused both the True Essence as well as the Power of Heaven and Earth together.


    The punch carried enough energy to turn the world upside down. It created a white foamy line on the surface of the sea even as it hovered a dozen meters above the water. The lines curved naturally from time to time, making it look as if an invisible dragon was gliding across the sea close to the surface of the water.


    Kaboom!


    A Fist Aura with azure and white energy mmed down on Lin Shuming.


    Lin Shuming pulled a taut face as his hand reached for the de strapped on his back.


    ¡°Arise!¡±

 Chapter 533 - Defeated After One Punch

    <strong>Chapter 533 Defeated After One Punch </strong>


    Pure Jun Sword!


    In 1874, Lin Shuming entered Mount Shu for selection cultivation. He obtained a secret Sword Art as well as a sword left by an unknown ancient Sword Immortal. This sword was over three meters long and weighed a hundred kilograms. It was forged in a simplistic and crude style with a heavy set frame. Ever since Lin Shuming obtained this sword, he had been refining this de using his True Essence, and since then, it had been over a hundred and thirty years.


    Kacha!


    The infamous de of Pure Jun that had in countless Immortal State Warriors was finally unsheathed.


    An intense white sh arced across the sky, zig-zagging a few dozen meters in the sky, tracing a perfect curve. It was the de Aura from the Pure Jun Sword.


    Lin Shuming lifted the hundred-kilogram sword with only one hand and started swinging it as if it weighed as much as a needle. In a blink, he had cast a Sword Domain around him. The circr Sword Domain was a few dozen meters in diameter, and it was filled with Four Righteousness energy from the sword. The energy seemed insubstantial, but it was even tougher than steel in reality.


    This Sword Domain was the pinnacle of Lin Shuming¡¯s cultivation, his final magnum opus.


    He had enhanced his Sword Art with Divine Powers, making himself nearly invincible. Not even a cannon shell shot at point-nk could prateyers of de Qi.


    The sect master of the Tai Chi Sect, Chen Jiuyang, was stultified by Lin Shuming¡¯s incredible ability.


    ¡°Not even our Ancestral Master could blend the elements of Yin and Yang more seamlessly than him. Lin Shuming truly lived up to his reputation as the Sword Immortal!¡±


    The rest of the Immortal State Warriors who were watching the fight also pulled taut faces.


    Lin Shuming wouldn¡¯t use Pure Jun Sword until he was fullymitted to a fight. So powerful was the sword domain that Watanabe doubted thebined force of all the other Immortal Warriors could prate it.


    ¡°I would have to use my coup de grace, the Thunder Seal, if I were Chen Beixuan. I wonder what he would do to ward off such terrifying power?¡±


    Yao Daoyi furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Very well then.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s fist seemed to have a will of itself. It led Chen Fan through the clouds, turned around, and bore down onto the Sword Domain in order to force it open with raw energy.


    Everyone watched as Chen Fan¡¯s body transformed into an azure Naga that was over a few dozen meters long. The head of the Naga rammed into the Sword Domain.


    Kaboom!


    shes of lightning erupted from the point of impact. Qi Energy gushed out and swept across the sea. The gravels and pebbles on the shoreline tremored as if announcing theing of a tsunami.


    The impact gave birth to a blinding point of light, which quickly expanded and reached out to its scintiting tendrils, creating a blooming flower of electricity that assaulted the visions of the audience. Following that was a wave of Fist Qi that rippled out from the point of impact.


    The Qi Energy swept across the sea and reached the shoreline with great ferocity.


    The Immortal State Warriors were the only ones who were unaffected by the shockwave. The Grandmasters all hurried to turn on their Four True Righteousness Protective Qi, but some were still forced back by the unrelenting shockwave.


    Once everyone gathered themselves, they looked into the distance where the two fighters had been and were shocked to see that the two warriors were surrounded by a vacuum in space where physics ceased to exist. The bellow of the vacuum pressed hard against the sea waves, ttening them and shaping the surface of the sea into a bowl.


    ¡°Who won this round?¡±


    Everyone gasped in expectation.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Chen Fan let out a burst ofughter. His body flickered as he backed away a few dozen meters before he charged up energy and punched at his opponent once again.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Lin Shuming¡¯s face was impassive. He swung the Pure Jun Sword around elegantly and created another Sword Domain to block Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    Kaboom!


    Kaboom!


    A series of explosions erupted on the sea.


    Each explosion sounded as loud as cannon shots and kicked uprge sshes of water. They forced Chen Fan back a few dozen meters but was unable to stop him from attacking again.


    ¡°Brother Shuming is nearing his limit,¡± Li Changsheng suddenly said.


    Hisment had left many of the audience dumbfounded until one of them noticed the tattered surface of the giant rock on which Lin Shuming was standing.


    ¡°I see. Chen Beixuan¡¯s attack was too much for Lin Shuming to handle, so he has been transferring the load to the rock under his feet. I see where Immortal Maser Li ising from now.¡±


    The observation finally shed some light on the situation.


    ¡°The tenth punch!¡± Chen Fan shouted at the top of his lungs as his Fist Aura surged in length.


    The Fist Aura was so powerful that it froze the time, allowing Chen Fan to fuse more energy to it. In a blink, the Fist Qi had grown so intense andrge that it hadpletely surrounded Chen Fan¡¯s body. Within the white glow, a dragon seemed to be swimming.


    Even the Immortal Cultivator who had created the Naga¡¯s Transform must be impressed by Chen Fan¡¯s execution of the art.


    Even at a low level, Chen Fan was able to unleash at least thirty percent of the Naga¡¯s Tranform¡¯s true power.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack shattered the Sword Domain instantly, and it carried forward before plunging into Lin Shuming. Lin Shuming remained calm as he swung the ancient de in a simple arc. With each inch the de covered, a different sword art was unleashed from its tip; each more potent and rare than the one that came before.


    However, it was not enough to counter Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Art that belonged to another realm.


    Lin Shuming¡¯s countermeasures were unable to stop Chen Fan¡¯s attack, and thetternded on the body of the Pure Jun Sword.


    Bang!


    The rock on which Lin Shuming was standing finally gave in and exploded into pieces.


    Lose pebbles flew off of the rock like a spray of bullets. One such pebble even prated a Grandmaster¡¯s Four True Righteousness Protective Qi and killed the Grandmaster on the spot.


    Meanwhile, Lin Shuming was forced to back off. His body darted backward with lightning speed near the surface of the water.


    He rammed through numerous objects; boulders, dikes, railings, just to name a few.


    He also grazed a few bystanders, killing them there and then. Lin Shuming didn¡¯t stop until he was a few hundred meters ind where he could dig his toes into the dirt to slow him down.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s spirit was heightened as blood boiled in his vein.


    He shed out of view and reappeared a few hundred meters in the air right above Lin Shuming. Lin Shuming wore the same stoic expression and brought his sword around to block the attack.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The impact hurled Fist Qi and de Aura in all directions, hitting and killing many audiences.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit! They are beasts!¡±


    ¡°We will have to stand at the very least a thousand meters away from them to be safe.¡±


    The audiences pulled further back toward the ind.


    When they finally felt safe, they were so far away from the battle that they could no longer see Chen Fan and Lin Shuming. Instead, they could only recognize two glowing lights, one azure and the other white, flying back and forth in the air, crossing each other¡¯s paths. That being said, the destructive energy from the battle was still palpable at such great distance as they toppled trees and highway signs around the audiences.


    Red Sparrow heaved a sigh of relief.


    Luckily, she had the foresight to cordon off a section of the highway ahead of time. Otherwise, more innocent lives would be lost as coteral damage.


    ¡°So this is the power of an Immortal State Warrior?¡±


    Fang Qiong and An Ya were both stunned.


    It was the first time they saw Chen Fan use his full power.


    His overbearing dominance and divine indifference had taken the girls by surprise.


    ¡°No wonder Xiao Fan never seemed to care about wealth and fame. Why would he if he has such incredible power at his disposal?¡± Fang Qiong eximed in her mind. Her admiration for Chen Fan also gave her a sense of unworthiness.


    Meanwhile, A¡¯Xiu and Yu Wenjin looked at the battle nervously.


    ¡°Teach that old Curmudgeon a lesson, master!¡±


    The twobatants fought on the sea, in the air, and then on the ground. The world was their stage, and the sky was the limit. So far, Chen Fan had an upper hand in the battle, and he pinned Lin Shuming under his boots.


    Bang!


    The white glow bounced back and plummeted into the sea after another impact, kicking up waves that were over ten meters tall.


    ¡°Lin Shuming, stop holding back your power. I know you are better than this!¡±


    Chen Fan floated in the air haughtily as lights flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Very well then.¡±


    A ray of intense light beamed up from under the sea, and in the blink of an eye, Lin Shuming appeared in the air. His clothes were in tatters, and his face was expressionless.


    ¡°The Sword Cultivation I practiced is called the Sword Sutra of Haoran. It was created by an ancient Sword Sage who had reached enlightenment through his study of Confucianism. The teaching of Confucius was entrenched in the Sword Sutra of Haoran and only a fellow student of the holy man could master the art,¡± Lin Shuming said candidly.


    The timbre of his voice had an unyielding quality that befitted a Sword Immortal.


    nk!


    Lin Shuming darted forward, transforming his body into a streak of de Qi. The path of the de Qi was unpredictable; its intent was lethal. As it plummeted toward Chen Fan, the intensity of the de Qi multiplied with an unprecedented degree.


    ¡°Art of Qi Sword!¡±


    Prior to this point, Lin Shuming had been holding back his real power and concealed his most deadly Sword Art.


    This was the Sword Art that marked his entry to the realm of Immortal Cultivation.


    ¡°Perfect!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s ck hair flowed in the wind as he punched again.


    His punch seemed ordinary but something about it had stunned all the Immortal State Warriors.


    Chen Fan¡¯s technique had no official name, and if one really wanted to give it a name, it could be called ¡°Dao Fist¡±.


    Dao was the absolute principle underlying the universe. Therefore, even a fraction of its power was enough to shatter realms and defy reality.


    Tried as he might, Lin Shuming¡¯s sophisticated sword arts were unable to defend him against the raw power of the absolute force in the universe.


    Bang!


    Lin Shuming¡¯s sword was knocked out of his hand while his body was sent flying before plummeting into the sea.


    ¡°Is Lin Shuming defeated?¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the turn of the event.

 Chapter 534 - The Might of Mortal Deity

    <strong>Chapter 534 The Might of Mortal Deity</strong>


    ¡°Has Lin Shuming been defeated?¡±


    Everyone saw how Lin Shuming was pinned under Chen Fan¡¯s boots ever since the start of the match. He was driven from the sea to the highway, and after that, he was pushed back to the sea again. He had even used his coup de grace, but he was still no match against Chen Fan¡¯s overwhelming force. With his sword knocked to the ground, he was utterly defeated.


    Lots of martial arts families were stultified by the development.


    If North Qiong Sect was powerful enough to defeat Lin Shuming, who would be able to bring them down? Was the North Qiong Sect really going to be the most powerful sect in China?


    The Japanese martial artists were shaken to their cores.


    Chen Fan was the enemy number one in Japan. He had toppled the Five Major Temples, killed Takemiya Hiro, and crushed the Fourteenth Brigade. He alone had forced the nation of Japan to its knees, and Japan would remain weak as long as he was alive.


    ¡°My teacher had finally done it!¡± A¡¯Xiu shouted excitedly.


    She had forsaken the usual facade of the Queen of the Underground World in Zhong Zhou and revealed the innocent and giddy little girl inside of her.


    Hua Yunfeng shook his head and said, ¡°Lin Shuming has reached the peak of Immortal State, so he is much more powerful than Immortal State Warriors in thete-stage of their cultivation. However, his level of attainment is still far from that of our teacher.¡±


    Of all the audiences, he was the only one who had the knowledge and experience toment on this battle.


    Hua Yunfeng registered that Lin Shuming had reached the peak of Immortal State in all aspects of cultivation¡ªDivine Soul, Physique Refinement, as well as True Energy. He should be able to handle six Immortal State Warriors at the same time with ease. In addition, his sword art was incredibly powerful.


    However, Chen Fan was much more powerful than him.


    Chen Fan had the upper hand ever since the beginning of the battle. Chen Fan¡¯s style of martial arts had an otherworldly and transcendental quality to it. It was as if he had learned his moves from a divine sage. Thest punch was the quintessential of his divine style¡ªsimple but powerful. Hua Yunfeng couldn¡¯t find a proper word to describe Chen Fan¡¯sst punch, and the only words he could think of was ¡°invincible¡±.


    So it was, that punch was invincible indeed!


    Any attempt to counter that punch would seem weak and was ultimately ineffective. Therefore, Lin Shuming had to take the brunt force of the punch. Unfortunately for him, he was too weak.


    Chen Fan had reached initial sess in his Azure Thearch Longevity Body; his True Essence had reached mid-stage of Divine Sea. Therefore, he was truly invincible on this in any shape or form.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s it?¡± Red Sparrow asked incredulously.


    White Tiger and ck Tortoise also found it hard to believe.


    This was Lin Shuming¡¯s first battle since he finished his sixty-year-long seclusion. And he was already defeated by Chen Fan. If Chen Fan was able to bring Lin Shuming to heels, could he do the same to Ye Qincang?


    ¡°Not likely.¡±


    Azure Dragon narrowed his glinting eyes and said, ¡°The battle has just started. ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Even as everyone was trying to understand the meaning of Azure Dragon¡¯s words, a ray of white lightnced up from the sea, and within it was Lin Shuming.


    His tattered clothing was drenched. He had summoned so much power and will to defend against Chen Fan¡¯s mighty punch that he had no energy left to keep the seawater away from him.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you really live up to your reputation as the one-in-a-thousand-year genius. You have the body of an Earth Level Deity and the physique of an Azure Jade Bodhisattva. With ample supply of True Qi and incredible Fist Art, you are indeed a force to be reckoned with.¡±


    Despite Lin Shuming¡¯s tattered clothes and pale face, his voice was firm and confident.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you still have not reached the Earth Deity Level. So you will die right here, right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and gave his opponent a long nce. He then smirked.


    ¡°Ah-ha, so THAT is your coup de grace. No wonder you dare to challenge me.¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    The audiences were perplexed by the development.


    ¡°Brother Lin is able tomand the Heaven¡¯s Will. He finally did it!¡± Li Changsheng eximed.


    ¡°Mortal Deity. Humph.¡±


    Yao Daoyi snorted, but the jealous look on his face betrayed him.


    ¡°Brother Lin has reached Mortal Deity? Sugoi! Oh, I really wish I could exchange a few blows with him now!¡±


    Eyes brimming with excitement, Watanabemented at the top of his lungs.


    Kaboom!


    Lin Shuming attacked.


    He didn¡¯t use any divine powers, nor did hemand flying swords. He simply pped his hands and summoned a tsunami of Essence Qi. These Essence Qi converged toward him and formed the shape of a palm.


    The palm was over ten meters wide. Without tapping into his True Qi, Lin Shuming waved a hand andmanded therge palm to attack Chen Fan. As the palm bore down onto Chen Fan, it released shockwaves that tore open the heavy curtain of rain.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the revtion.


    Lin Shuming¡¯s face was pale, and his clothes were in tatters; he was clearly on hisst leg. How could he still be able to unleash such unimaginable power?


    ¡°Such is the power of Mortal Deity; he couldmand the Power of Heaven and Earth at will,¡± Azure Dragon said lightly.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the overbearing attack.


    He charged up his True Essence and punched forward.


    The punch churned the energy in the air and turned the world upside down, warping the reality. The audiences watched as the Sun and the Moon hung in the sky at the same time and heard countless explosions amid the roaring storm. Slowly, rain droplets converged together and formed a fist seal thatnded on therge energy-palm.


    The fist and the palm crashed into each other, and both were shattered.


    Was it a draw?


    This was the first time Lin Shuming was able topletely block off Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°How did that happen? I was certain that he was going to be defeated just a second ago.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu gasped in disbelief.


    The others shared her confusion. After a while, Hua Yunfeng suddenly pulled a taut face as a flicker of surprise shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Lin Shuming must have be a Mortal Deity! No wonder he could counter Master¡¯s attack.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    For most of them, it was their first time they heard of the words ¡°Mortal Deity. ¡±


    ¡°As its name suggested, a Mortal Deity is a divine being among mortals. ording to legends, the Mortal Deity State was the next step after the Immortal State. It is an intermediate state between the Immortal State and the Earth Level Deity. Once reached that state, one could fully tap into the power of heaven and earth and crush even an immortal state warrior without using a fraction of his own energy,¡± Hua Yunfeng exined.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the revtion.


    ¡°However, their abilities are a far cry from that of an Earth Level Deity. Their lives would reach the end in about a hundred fifty years, but the Earth Level Deity could live up to five hundred years without falling ill.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng shook his head.


    ¡°So, is Master in danger?¡± Yu Wenjin asked, eager to get an answer.


    Regardless of how many years a Mortal Deity could live, Lin Shuming at his current level had only half the strength of an Earth Level Deity. That being said, he was strong enough to rise from the ashes and started to attack Chen Fan again.


    The development had shocked many other disciples of the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Lin Shuming pointed a finger at the sea as a pulse of energy sliced the sea into halves, revealing the rugged seabed. Above the sea, the force also opened up the curtain of rain droplets.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    A light shone in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes as energy rippled about him, puffing out his pping sleeves. He punched directly at the iing attack. After the impact, Lin Shuming stood his ground firmly, but Chen Fan stumbled back a few feet.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Chen Fan was not concerned by the setback. Charging up his energy, he attacked again.


    Lin Shuming¡¯s face was impassive as his hands waved back and forth,manding the seawater to swell. Invisible energy drew the water up and formed it into the shape of a huge hand that closed its fingers around Chen Fan.


    ¡°The Great Magus who lived three hundred years ago and the demigod Zhang Sanfeng didn¡¯t even reach such a level of attainment,¡± Azure Dragon eximed after seeing Lin Shuming¡¯s incredible disy of power.


    The development excited the audiences. Lin Shuming could tap into the Power of Heaven and Earth; he had infinite energy to spare. However powerful Chen Fan was, his energy was limited and would be spent sooner orter.


    The thought made A¡¯Xiu and the others start to worry about Chen Fan.


    KOM!


    Three millisecondster, Chen Fan had broken free from the confinement using the Azure Wood Qi de.


    Meanwhile, Lin Shuming had already finished another spell, turning the countless rain droplets into sharp des and making them rain down onto Chen Fan.


    There were well over thirty thousand des swooping down onto Chen Fan like a shower of death. This attack was even a few times deadlier than thest one. Chen Fan stood still in the air and let his protection aura take the brunt of the attack.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The water des shed with Chen Fan¡¯s Arcane Energy Bulwark, shattering into a puff of mist.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the attacks, and he looked at Lin Shuming with a smirk.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s really that easy tomand the Power of Heaven and Earth? I wonder how long you couldst in this state... Three hours, or maybe two? You are squandering the remaining three years of your life on this useless spell.¡±


    Chen Fan had never met a Mortal Deity before, so he was not sure what a Mortal Deity was capable of.


    However, he could tell based on Lin Shuming¡¯s performance that the so-called Mortal Deity was a much weaker version of the Connate State.


    Throughout his cultivation, Lin Shuming had gained enough inner enlightenment to reach Earth Level Deity, but theck of Spirit Qi on Earth had hindered his progression.


    Even though he had spent sixty years cultivating in that cave, he was still unable to gain a Connate Body. Without a Connate Body, he would havecked a Connate Body Divine Soul; therefore, despite his enlightenment, he was much weaker than a real Connate Cultivator. Although his mind had reached enough rity to allow him to tap into the Power of Heaven and Earth, his body was far from ready for such a huge burden.


    His remaining three years of mortal life would allow him to sustain the current state for no more than three hours.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough to kill you,¡± Lin Shuming replied with a calm voice.


    Already, his hair and skin had started to lose the youthful luster. However, the fire in Lin Shuming¡¯s eyes burnt brighter by the second as he started to harness even more power from his surroundings.

 Chapter 535 - The Earth Level Deity’s Sword

    <strong>Chapter 535 The Earth Level Deity¡°s Sword </strong>


    Even though Chen Fan didn¡¯t think a Mortal Deity would pose any threat to him, he had taken the fight much more seriously.


    As a cultivator who had reached Heavenly Tribtion straight from Connate Spirit, Chen Fan knew better than anyone about the power of a Connate Cultivator. Although Lin Shuming had only less than three hours of life, he could unleash enough power to rival an Earth Level Deity.


    Even though he didn¡¯t possess any Earth Level Deity¡¯s Dharma Treasure, neither did he gain the invincible physique of an Earth Level Deity; the fact that he was considered a deity meant that he was going to be a tough nut to crack.


    Qi Refinement and the Connate Spirit marked the line between mortals and immortal cultivators. No one could be called an Immortal Cultivator before they reached Connate Spirit. Only after they did so, could they start to form Golden Core and Nascent Soul and embark on the journey in space in order to seek higher enlightenment.


    So powerful were Connate Cultivators that not even a hundred Qi Refinement-level Cultivators would defeat one Connate Cultivator without the help of legendary Dharma Spells. That was the reason that a Connate Cultivator was often considered a god on mosts.


    ¡°Hula.¡±


    Chen Fan stretched his body and shook his arms.


    The movement seemed to have stirred something heavy inside of Chen Fan. With a cacophony of deep rumbling and growling, an azure light came out from within Chen Fan¡¯s belly. The light quickly shone through Chen Fan¡¯s skin and highlighted his scintiting bones.


    Powerful True Essence gushed out of Chen Fan¡¯s body and blew the rain droplets to the side. Another pulse of Divine Will roared out of his belly and started topete against Lin Shuming for the Essence Qi in their surroundings.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Supported by a swirling draft, Lin Shuming floated in the air, standing still with a great measure of confidence. He reached out both arms and started to draw the Essence Qi in the vicinity toward him, creating a whirlwind of energy around him.


    Kacha!


    shes of lightning pierced the dark sky and illuminated the roiling clouds.


    The Power of Heaven and Earth poured into his system and reached an incredible level that could overwhelm any ordinary cultivator. Lin Shuming started to sweat, but so focused was he on his task that he barely noticed the trickle of sweat running down his cheeks.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    With incredible power at his disposal, Lin Shuming waved a hand and attacked.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    He had gathered an extraordinary amount of Essence Qi, all built up and confined inside of his system before heshed out. The attack had offered a release for the immense energy, allowing them to gush out like the pulse of a great flood.


    The release of the energy created a huge shockwave that mmed into the curtain of rain and sliced open the sea, creating a path that was nked by two walls of moving seawater as tall as a few dozen meters. It was quite a sight to behold.


    Seeing Lin Shiuming¡¯s ability to split the ocean with one wave, the audiences all gaped in utter surprise and shock.


    The strength of bothbatants had far exceeded the audience¡¯s expectations. The destruction and chaos could be seen by the Chinese naval officers who were miles away. When the waves stirred up by the battle reached them, it rocked even the heaviest battleship from side to side.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan punched to counter the attack.


    Suddenly, an immeasurable amount of True Essence poured out from his body as azure lights illuminated half of the sky. He had charged up his energy to the fullest amount. He doubled down on his attack and tapped into the power of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, transforming himself into a fast-moving shooting star as he rammed into the deadly waves.


    Kaboom!


    Chen Fan¡¯s fistnded on the tsunami of Essence Qi and was able to pierce through the firstyer of the Qi wave. However, he was quickly pushed back by the second wave and stumbled back a dozen meters before he could steady himself.


    Meanwhile, the attack had caused a three hundred meters long cut on the ocean bed.


    Their exchange of blows had ripped open the seabed for three hundred meters!


    The incredible sight made Watanabe jealous of Lin Shuming¡¯s power.


    ¡°Earth Level Deity, so this is the true power of Earth Level Deity! I have been seeking such power for my entire life!¡± Yao Daoyi eximed as a fire burned in his eyes.


    ¡°It was such a pity that Brother Lin can onlyst a few hours in this form. After that, he is going to be history. Sigh... I have never thought that Brother Lin could be so obsessed with his revenge. He might be sessful in the end, but at what cost?¡± Li Changshengmented as he shook his head.


    ¡°Lin Langya was the future of the Lin Family. Losing him was a devastating blow to the Lin Family. Lin Shuming could live three more years at most. Who could protect the once-mighty family once he¡¯s dead? So revenge is his only option,¡± Azure Dragon said with a smirk.


    Meanwhile, the fight had everyone in the North Qiong Sect worried for their master.


    Lin Shuming had proven to be as powerful as a god, so even if Chen Fan didn¡¯t show any sign of weakness, it begged the question as to who would eventually emerge victoriously.


    Bang!


    After a while, Chen Fan finally shattered thest Qi wave. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°You would never beat me. Youcked the understanding of the Connate Spirit, so your arts were not only ineffective against me but also detrimental to your own health. You are wasting your time, literally. Yes, you can summon an incredible amount of energy, but what good are they if you can¡¯t concentrate them into something useful?¡±


    The fight between most Connate Cultivators relied on Physique Refinement, Dharma Spells, or Dharma Treasure.


    Although nearly all Connate Cultivators could control the Essence Qi in nature, it would take a long time to actually get the spell going. Therefore, most Connate Cultivators would not use the Essence Qi during a fast-paced battle.


    However powerful Lin Shuming was, he would never be able to pass any damage through Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    By then, even Lin Shuming had realized that he was in a pinch.


    Boom!


    He hurried to summon lightning from the sky to smite Chen Fan.


    However, the Azure Thearch Longevity Body was so resilient that not even the bolts of lightning could make a dent on it. Chen Fan seized an opportunity to break the hypersonic barrier and charged toward Lin Shuming. Lin Shuming reacted quickly and castyers of Essence Qi screens to block Chen Fan¡¯s counter-attack.


    Bang!


    Chen Fan¡¯s fist broke the hypersonic barrier and arrived a hundred meters away from Lin Shuming where he met the resistance of the Essence Qi.


    The Essence Qi was as tough and solid as a piece of steel te. Chen Fan started to lose his speed right away. When he was finally close to Lin Shuming, he no longer had hypersonic speed. Lin Shuming rushed forth and attacked Chen Fan with a palm. Losing his edge, Chen Fan was forced to back away and wait for another opportunity.


    Looking from afar, Lin Shuming looked like a brawny brut wielding a huge battle hammer. However, all of his powerful blows had missed the target.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s fighting style resembled that of a sinewy rouge with a poisonous dagger in his hand, patiently betting his time to deliver a lethal blow.


    Whoever couldnd the first blow would win the battle.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    The fantastic battle had excited the audiences. However, Chen Fan knew he should finish this show as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Time to end all of this.¡±


    Chen Fan flew to the sky and tapped the gourd hitched around his wrist gently.


    ¡°Lin Shuming, everyone calls you a Sword Immortal, so I wonder how you would fare against my sword art?¡±


    Lin Shuming was taken aback, and he looked up.


    He saw small swords of about five centimeters long flew out of the gourd one after another. There were nine of them in total, and they formed a formation in the sky.


    ¡°Pixiu, Rosemallow, Asura, Red Skirt, White Drake, ck Tortoise, Yellow Peony, Azure Snake, Violet Clouds.¡±


    The presence of the nine swords suddenly added a biting coldness to the air.


    ¡°These are the nine flying swords of the Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator?¡±


    Lin Shuming narrowed his eyes, trying to mask his shock.


    Meanwhile, many martial artists among the audiences gasped.


    Exalted Cultivator was thest Earth Level Deity in China, and he had left many incredible legends. Among those legends, the most famous ones were those about his nine flying swords. Each flying sword had a story behind it.


    ¡°Let me test your Sword Art using these nine swords. ¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand.


    The nine swords lined up in a row, pointing directly at Lin Shuming.


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Lin Shuming cracked a smile and started his sword art. Everyone watched as countless ice des shot out from the sea. These ice des were made out of seawater, and there were three thousand of them in total. Each ice de was about the length of an average human. Its glinting edges were incredibly sharp and were able to slice through the toughest metal with ease.


    The three thousand or so flying swords flew into the sky in unison and formed a huge sword array.


    The swirling des easily severed the curtain of rain and created an area where no rain would fall.


    ¡°This sword array was made out of seawater des and was enhanced by the Power of Heaven and Earth. Its name is the Grand Myriad Sword Array.¡±


    Even though Lin Shuming wielded as much power as an Earth Level Deity, to summon three thousand ice des had taken a toll on his vitality. His breath started to be heavy, and his hair suddenly turned ashen pale.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Lin Shuming shouted amand as the three thousand ice des plunged toward Chen Fan all at the same time.


    The development had terrified the audiences.


    Each of the three thousand ice des could easily carve up a vehicle. The three thousand of them formed a shower of death as if a volley from three thousand Roman Scorpios.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the threat. Hemanded the nine swords to form a circle of light that surrounded him in the middle. The ice des hit the protective circle and were knocked aside.


    Although these nine flying swords were not as powerful as the Sword of Essense Restoring, they were Spirit Artifacts nheless and were much stronger than the ice des.


    These nine des were no less powerful than any divine powers. When used properly, their damage output could even exceed that of the Sword of Essense Restoring.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Chen Fan flew to the air while surrounded by a whirlwind of sharp edges. It protected him from the iing ice des as he charged toward Lin Shuming. By then, it was apparent that the Grand Myriad Sword Array had no effect on Chen Fan.


    The turn of the event shocked everyone.


    They were convinced that Chen Fan had reached the same level of attainment as the Exalted Cultivator who lived a thousand years ago.


    Chen Fan had been a mighty tribtion cultivator, and the powers of his sword arts were beyond a mortal¡¯s imagination. Surrounded by the nine circling des, he glided across space elegantly. Not even Lin Shuming¡¯s overwhelming Essence Qi could stop him.


    However, even as the situation turned grimmer by the second, a sinister smile surfaced on Lin Shuming¡¯s face.


    Suddenly, Lin Shuming let loose the immense energy inside of his system. As the unbridled energy multiplied and struggled to break out of Lin Shuming¡¯s body, it sent rays of intensely white lights out from Lin Shuming¡¯s eyes, mouth, and nose, and turned Lin Shuming¡¯s hair into a color that was as white as snow.


    Despite the perilous condition he was under, Lin Shuming let out a burst ofughter.


    ¡°I have refined this art for sixty years, and finally, I got to use it on you today! Chen Beixuan, try to counter this!¡±


    Before his words faded, a powerful de Qi shot up from his body and pierced the dark clouds in the sky.

 Chapter 536 - The World Grows Silen

    <strong>Chapter 536 The World Grows Silen</strong>


    The great Mencius used to say, ¡°I am skillful in nourishing my spirit of Haoran.¡±


    Thus, the key to the Sword Sutra of Haoran was the word ¡°nourishing¡±.


    Lin Tatian had nourished the de Qi for over a decade; he was able tomand the de with his Qi and force Chen Fan to use the Grand Qin Na Hand. Lin Shuming had harnessed the de Qi much longer than Lin Tatian, and therefore, he was much more powerful.


    In thest sixty years, his mind, body, and soul were upied by only one thing¡ªcultivation.


    Lin Shuming had cultivated in seclusion for sixty years, during which time, he had devoted every single second on achieving the status of Earth Deity.


    However, the task was much harder than he had imagined.


    Even with Lin Shuming¡¯s extraordinary talent, he could only achieve enlightenment but failed to bring his physical condition to the same level. The fault was not entirely on him since there was simply not enough Spirit Qi on Earth to support his cultivation.


    However, he had never given up on his cultivation. Instead, he doubled down on nourishing the de Qi. As time passed, the de Qi started to gain solidity in the real world and took the form of shiny crystals. Should Lin Shuming be on another, he could have marched right into the state of Connate Spirit if not Golden Core.


    Kakaka...


    Countless tiny de Aura with the width of a hair spilled out from Lin Shuming¡¯s nose, eyes, and ears. Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, the intense light slowly spread all over his body, until his skin was suffused with a creamy white glow. A glow from inside of Lin Shuming stretched his skin, rending his internal organs into pieces and shattering his bones.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    The audiences were speechless.


    ¡°He really lived up to his reputation as the most powerful Sword Master in China. He had nourished this Qi de for sixty years, hoping to use it on Ye Qincang, but it was used on Chen Beixuan instead. ¡±


    Li Changsheng heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Lin Shuming has concentrated sixty years of his hard work on this one blow. Using the power of a Mortal Deity as a catalyst, he could unleash explosive energy on par with an Earth Level Deity,¡± Yao Daoyi said with a heavy expression. However, his voice was filled with admiration for Lin Shuming.


    Azure Dragon was taken aback by the development. He eximed in his mind, ¡°I wonder if General Ye could handle this attack.¡±


    Meanwhile, the North Qiong Sect members watched the battle with great trepidation. They worried about Chen Fan¡¯s life despite their unswerving confidence in his abilities.


    Although Lin Shumingmanded the Essence Qi in nature earlier, the energy was spread over arge area. The effect of the art was simr to that of a Fuel Air Explosive. Despite itsrge area of effect, it couldn¡¯t harm Chen Fan. In contrast, arge caliber armor-piercing bullet could cause much greater damage to Chen Fan.


    Lin Shuming had packed all of the energy he had harnessed over thest sixty years in this one attack. It would be able to crack open mountains and was even deadlier than missiles.


    ¡°Bravo! Bravo! Bravo!¡±


    Chen Fan cheered for his opponent as his battle will surged.


    He curled a finger and then flicked it out.


    ¡°Pixiu, Rosemallow, and Asura !¡±


    Three small swords appeared in front of Chen Fan. They were created by the Exalted Cultivator using the most exotic metals he could find on Earth, and each of them carried a memorable story with it.


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers again.


    ¡°Red Skirt, White Drake, ck Tortoise!


    ¡°Yellow Peony, Azure Snake, and Violet Clouds!¡±


    The three sets of flying swords formed a triangr formation right before Chen Fan¡¯s chest. Chen Fan¡¯s expression grew heavier as he flicked his finger onest time.


    ¡°Essense Restoring!¡±


    With a loud ng, a golden ray of light shot out from the de Strengthening Gourd. It soared up and around until it reached the back of the other nine swords. Inside the ray of light was a small sword with tiny inscriptions on it that read: Essense Restoring.


    This was Chen Fan¡¯s famous sword of Essense Restoring.


    The energy of the Essence Restoring Sword breathed new life into the other nine des, and all ten swords were connected by a humming current of energy. Then, a ray of golden light shot out from the tip of the Essence Restoring Sword, and it spread across space and covered the other nine des, painting them gold.


    ¡°Sword Formation, arise!¡±


    Chen Fan closed his fingers.


    Suddenly, the ten des lined up in a horizontal line that divided the sea and the sky. It was as if a golden thread separated the Earth from heaven.


    ¡°This Sword Array is called Autumn¡¯s Deluge of Ten Lands. It will crush your Sword Art,¡± Chen Fan said in a deep voice.


    ¡°We will see!¡±


    The moment Lin Shuming finished his sentence, his body hadpletely sumbed to de Qi. Energy gushed out from his body and shot up with a great degree of ferociousness. It dispersed the rain and the dark clouds, revealing the cold moonlight.


    Kaboom!


    In that moment of great enlightenment, Lin Shumingmitted his corporeal body to the power of his attack. The de Qi surged up, turned around, and then plunged into Chen Fan.


    The pale de aura was over thirty meters in length and looked like a thread that connected the Moon with the stars. It swooped down with unstoppable force.


    Even the audiences who stood a few thousand meters away were assaulted by the belligerent energying off from the de Qi. Many Grandmasters were so overwhelmed by the incredible sight that they broke down into tears.


    ¡°I would give up anything to see such a splendid disy of power!¡±


    The development even shocked the Immortal State Warriors as they fixed their gazes on the attacker.


    Some members of the North Qiong Sect prayed for the safety of their sect master in desperation.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand.


    The three-meter long golden thread suddenly darted out toward the iing de Qi.


    Chen Fan¡¯s des were a hundred times smaller than Lin Shuming¡¯s de Qi.


    In most people¡¯s eyes, the exchange of blows looked like a small motorcycle crashing into a semi-truck. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the smaller golden energy easily sliced open therge white de Qi and created a ten-meter long crack before it finally slowed down.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Sword Aura was cast using Immortal Sword Arts that were much more powerful than any arts on Earth. Even the Exalted Cultivator would be impressed by Chen Fan¡¯s art.


    Bang!


    One of the nine tiny swords reached its limit and was knocked to the side.


    Then the second, third, fourth... After a while, all nine swords were knocked off course, leaving the Sword of Essense Restoring alone fighting against the white de Qi.


    By then, the thirty-meter long de Qi had only one meter left, but the Sword of Essense Restoring was still going strong. It was apparent that the Sword of Essense Restoring was going to shatter thest fragment of the de Qi and end the fight.


    However, the situation quickly pulled the rug from under everyone.


    The remaining de Aura somehow lost its solidity and flowed like water until it reached the hilt of the Sword of Essense Restoring. From there, the energy gained a solid form once again. Someone had even noticed a human figure inside the glowing de Aura.


    ¡°Commanding Sword using Primordial Essence! That¡¯s the real power of Brother Lin¡¯s Sword Art!¡± Li Changsheng shouted.


    Physical strength alone was not enough to rival the power of an Earth Level Deity. As a Mortal Deity, Lin Shuming could only match an Earth Level Deity¡¯s power bymitting his mortal coil and Divine Soul to the attack.


    Lin Shuming had hidden most of the energy in thest section of the de Qi. The first twenty-nine meters of the de Qi was simply a ruse, and the coup de grace was concealed in the final meter.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    Meanwhile, Lin Shuming had alreadyshed out at the Sword of Essense Restoring with the newly-formed de Aura. The Sword of Essense Restoring turned around, but it was already toote to shore up any defense.


    Facing this world-shattering attack, Chen Fan¡¯s expression was heavy. He slowly spread out the glowing Arcane Energy Bulwark until it reached ten meters in width. When the deadly white de Aura shed with the Arcane Energy Bulwark, it easily sliced open the azure energy screen and closed into Chen Fan with lightning speed. In the blink of an eye, the white energy was only a meter away from Chen Fan.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Countless protective spells were triggered, but none could slow down the de Aura.


    Finally, the de Aura that was infused with Lin Shuming¡¯s Primordial Essence finally reached Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan could even see Lin Shuming¡¯s haughty expression inside the sh of blinding white light.


    Huuuloommmmm!


    Everyone watched as the white energy and the azure energy shed into each other. The impact made an ear-deafening din that sounded as if the sky were falling around the audiences¡¯ ears. The impact also created a bright light, where the intensity multiplied by the second. The sound and the light assaulted the senses of the audiences, turning them blind and deaf.


    Then came the shockwave. A violent pulse of energy erupted from the point of impact, forcing the sea surface to cave in as it passed. When it finally made it to thend, it ravaged the shoreline by uprooting trees and tossing giant boulders around. Many Grandmasters were forced to retreat to safety, leaving only the Immortal State Warriors standing amid the violence.


    ¡°Who won?¡±


    Most people believed that Lin Shuming could at least injure Chen Beixuan if not outright killing him. After all, he had been cultivating in seclusion for sixty years and had reached the level of Mortal Deity.


    Even the Immortal State Warriors had ced their bets on Lin Shuming.


    So powerful was Lin Shuming¡¯sst attack that he could demolish an aircraft carrier. Not even thebined might of all Immortal State Warriors among the audiences could ward off this attack.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Suddenly, Watanabe¡¯s face turned pale.


    His expression of shock and horror was quickly shared by Yao Daoyi, Li Changsheng, and Azure Dragon.


    ¡°What the heck?¡±


    Everyone squinted their eyes, trying to make sense of what they saw.


    Once the dust settled and the intense light finally diminished, they saw a truly unimaginable sight.


    A young man wearing a suit of ming armor stood at the center of the battlefield. He folded his hands, holding a wisp of light in between his palms. The white light wiggled and tried to break free but to no avail. It was so close tonding a blow on the young man, yet he was so far away.


    ¡°I am defeated. Langya, I am sorry.¡±


    Inside the white light was Lin Shuming¡¯s face with a disheartened expression.


    Suddenly, the white glow exploded into countless tiny light fragments, which quickly disappeared into thin air, leaving the young man standing proudly by himself with a ming suit of armor.


    A deadly silence suddenly fell over the battlefield.


    November 3rd, 2011...


    Chen Beixuan had defeated Sword Immortal Lin Shuming without a scratch.


    The world grew silent with shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 537 - The End of the Battle

    <strong>Chapter 537 The End of the Battle</strong>


    ¡°Chen Beixuan has won the battle!¡±


    A woman in a white outfit said as she watched the battle from afar.


    She looked sixteen or seventeen from a distance, but up close, her features resembled a youngdy in her thirties. She gazed into the distance. Her eyes were dreamy, yet they had a great degree of perspicacity and discernment. Trying to read her expression was like reading a mysterious scroll that contained great wisdom.


    ¡°Pray to the Glorious Amit¨¡bha Buddha.¡±


    A kind monk standing right next to the woman eximed. Then he said calmly, ¡°Patron Lin had cultivated his de Qi for sixty years, but he was still no match against Chen Beixuan. What a shame! If Patron Lin were alive a thousand years ago, he could at least reach the status of a Bodhisattva instead of Mortal Deity. ¡±


    ¡°Hehe... Mortal Deity.¡±


    The woman in the white outfit snorted. ¡°It sounds fancy but cultivators in that stage had to exchange power with their own lives. One year¡¯s worth of vitality couldst at most an hour on the battlefield. What use is Mortal Deity?


    ¡°On another note, Chen Beixuan would finally im dominance over all of us after this battle. That is why I asked all of you toe here toe up with a countermeasure,¡± the woman said as a flicker of concern shed across her face.


    ¡°Pray to the Amit¨¡bha Buddha.¡±


    The old man lowered his head and agreed.


    Meanwhile, the audiences near the battlefield were speechless about the oue of the battle.


    They gaped at Chen Fan stupidly. None of them had expected Chen Fan to not only defeat Lin Shuming but did so without getting harmed.


    If Lin Shuming had failed, who else could bring Chen Fan to heels?


    ¡°He is invincible now!¡±


    A Grandmaster from the Xin Yi Sect eximed with an equal mix of surprise, fear, and admiration.


    The rest of the Immortal State Warriors kept their silence and didn¡¯t speak a word.


    Let it be Yao Daoyi, Li Changsheng, or Azure Dragon, they all looked extremely troubled.


    None of them, not even the ones who thought they had been overly generous in estimating Chen Fan¡¯s ability, had expected to see Lin Shuming¡¯s final coup de grace fail to make a dent on Chen Fan. Lin Shuming¡¯s attack should have broken an aircraft carrier into two halves, but it was easily countered by Chen Fan¡¯s Armor of Red me.


    ¡°I think Chen Beixuan is much more powerful than Ye Qincang fifty years ago.¡±


    Yao Daoyi put in a deep voice.


    ¡°When the seven of us joined forces to take on Ye Qincang, I knew exactly how powerful he was. But I still have no clue as to the full extent of Chen Beixuan¡¯s ability. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    Li Changsheng shook his head andmented.


    Both Ye Qincang and Lin Shuming had reached the peak of the Immortal State and the limit of their power was a clear cut line to everyone. They could take on a few Immortal State Warriors, but that¡¯s all.


    On the other hand, Chen Fan¡¯s power clearly belonged to an Earth Level Deity even though everyone was convinced that Chen Fan had not reached Earth Level Deity yet.


    ¡°He was not an Earth Level Deity, but he was as powerful as one. I just can¡¯t wrap my head around it.¡±


    ¡°Wummm.¡±


    Watanabe¡¯s de, the infamous Kikumon Cross vibrated as if it, too, had sensed a powerful enemy and was eager to drink some blood. Watanabe shook his head and murmured.


    ¡°Samurai¡¯s spirit is about sacrifice, but no samurai should sacrifice themselves for no reason.¡±


    Even the haughty Watanabe had sumbed to Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power.


    ¡°Master Chen had won!¡±


    A smile finally broke over Hua Yunfeng¡¯s face.


    Meanwhile, the other members of the North Qiong Sect also let out a sigh of relief.


    Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya felt both jolted by the sudden relief and nearly fell to the ground. They had been highly focused on the battle, and the sudden ending of the fight dazzled them.


    ¡°This battle would make Teacher not only the most powerful man in China but also the entire world.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu clenched her fist and said excitedly.


    ¡°I wager that Ye Qincang was no more than Mortal Deity level just like Lin Shuming. I have no doubt that the Master could defeat him.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa put in with a cold smirk.


    The oue of the battle disheartened the other warriors. Chen Fan¡¯s victory marked his rise to power and dominance over the East.


    ¡°Huaaa!¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and slowly descended toward thend.


    The audiences lowered their heads to show respect to this incredible warrior. Even the four veteran Immortal State Warriors bowed slightly at Chen Fan despite the obvious dislike in their eyes.


    ¡°Lin Shuming is dead, but he didn¡¯t die without honor. To show my respect, I will protect the Lin Family from today onward. Anyone who dares to harm the Lin Family will face my wrath.¡±


    Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Yes..¡±


    The North Qiong Sect disciples replied.


    The other martial artists and grandmasters all nodded in agreement.


    Chen Fan never liked the Lins. They had tried to kill him and harm his family many times.


    However, Lin Shuming had lived up to his noble spirit by injuring only Yukishiro Sa and spared the rest of the Chen Family. Chen Fan was grateful for that. In addition, Chen Fan had never expected Lin Shuming¡¯sst killing blow to force him to use the Defensive Divine Power.


    ¡°I have underestimated Lin Shuming¡¯s power. I had never thought that he was able to fuse his own life with the sword to amplify the energy he harnessed over thest sixty years. It¡¯s a shame that his potential was hindered by theck of Spirit Qi on earth.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan¡¯s eyes dimmed a little.


    By then, he had already reached the mid-stage of Divine Sea and could make the breakthrough into thete-stage at any moment.


    However, Chen Fan had no clue as to how to level up to the Connate Spirit. The number of resources required for reaching that stage would be more than the sum of that during the entire Qi Refinement Phase. It would take Chen Fan a long time to achieve his goals unless he was able to find another cave abode of a former Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°No wonder the earth had not produced an Earth Level Deity for thousands of years. ¡±


    That being said, Chen Fan wagered that it would take him at most five years to reach Connate Spirit without any help. Plus, he was optimistic about finding another Spirit Source on earth.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, are you alright?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun rushed to her son and asked.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and said.


    ¡°I am fine, mom.¡±


    Fang Qiong and An Ya also came forward and gazed at Chen Fan with a troubled look,


    Chen Fanforted each and everyone¡¯s them, reassuring them that he was unharmed. Afterward, he was greeted by the members of the North Qiong Sect, led by Hua Yunfeng. Behind them stood sect masters of all major sects in China.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    After confirming Chen Fan¡¯s victory, Yao Daoyi snorted and transformed into a sh of lightning and phased out.


    Li Changsheng shook his head and flew away. Watanabe also walked over to the sea and headed back toward Japan. However, the Azure Dragon stayed.


    Once Chen Fan had finished catching up with his disciples and families, Red Sparrow walked over to him and said:


    ¡°General Chen, this is the vice-captain of the Kunlun unit: Gu Chenghe, Lieutenant General Gu.¡± Red Sparrow introduced the old man in a somber tone.


    ¡°You can just call me Old Dragon¡±


    Azure Dragon waved a casual hand and said. He was wearing a faded military uniform. His spin was as straight as ance and his face was filled with pride and confidence. It was evident that this old man used to be a battle-hardenedmando.


    ¡°My pleasure, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and nodded.


    ¡°General Chen, your victory has huge implications. It has stirred up no only the organizations in the Dark World, but also many Curmudgeons who had been lurking for ages. Worse, you have be a prime target for most superpowers in the world, such as Russia, the USA, and the UK. I bet they are working diligently right now to pull together special units that will be used to deal with you specifically.¡±


    Azure Dragon¡¯s face grew darker as he continued. ¡°You have proven yourself as the most powerful individual in the world, therefore, can not be tolerated by... you-know-who.¡±


    ¡°You mean the United States of America?¡±


    Chen Fan asked as he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Indeed. The United States of America is the real master of the. Even thebined might of China and Russia wouldn¡¯t be able to challenge her position. Many years ago, when the Christian Church was still a powerful force, the Americans had stationed a million troupes in Europe and barged right into Vatican City and forced the Christian Church to its knees. Just imagine that.¡±


    Azure Dragonmented.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Even though the United States of America has nuclear weapons, they couldn¡¯t just use it as they please. However powerful she was, can she really take on all the Immortal State Warriors at once?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Azure Dragon shook his head and cracked a mysterious smile. ¡°You will find out the answer in due time. Just remember, don¡¯t mess with the US, unless you are ready to face nuclear punishment.¡±


    After he said that, Azure Dragon turned around and flew away. Before he disappeared behind the clouds, his final words drifted down from the sky:


    ¡°You are wee to visit me whenever you are in Yan Jin.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Chen Fan answered.


    After Azure Dragon was gone, Chen Fan turned around, and he was greeted by many fearful eyes.


    After this battle, Chen Fan had finally be the strongest man on earth.


    Except for the world¡¯s superpowers, no other forces could bring him to heels.


    The Martial Artists left the battlefield carrying a piece of sensational news. When the intelligence departments and forces in the Dark World learned about Chen Fan¡¯s victory, they were rendered speechless.


    Chen Beixuan had won!


    He had defeated Lin Shuming.


    One specific detail about the battle was particrly shocking to everyone. Lin Shuming¡¯s final attack could match the power of an Earth Level Deity, but it didn¡¯t even make a dent on Chen Beixuan. It proved that Chen Beixuan¡¯s power was truly terrifying.

 Chapter 538 - Invincible!

    <strong>Chapter 538 Invincible! </strong>


    ¡°Invincible! He¡¯s truly invincible!¡±


    Everyone eximed.


    ¡°Lin Shuming used to be one of the top five on the Divine Roll and was a mighty figure back on Earth. Sixty yearster, his power has increased to an unimaginable level and has entered the Mortal Deity State. Yet, he¡¯s still unable to defeat Chen Beixuan. Why is Chen Beixuan so terrifying?¡±


    An old grand master heaved a sigh.


    Once the news got out, an earth-shattering roar was said to have resounded at the Hong Sect Headquarters; everything went back to silence after that. Many people at the shrines in Japan, Thand and Indonesia were as pale as ghosts. The whole world was disappointed.


    Chen Fan was too aggressive.


    He had dominated the world ever since he became a martial artist, never losing a single battle.


    Lei Qianjue, Zhou Daoji, Takemiya Hiro, Snowwolf King, many other Immortal State Warriors and that day¡¯s Lin Shuming. Every time when they thought they were winning, Chen Fan always showed some tricks up his sleeves.


    ¡°What¡¯s that golden me armor Chen Beixuan was wearing when he blocked Lin Shuming¡¯sst attack? Is it a special high-tech armor? Or is it a new artifact Chen Beixuan created?¡±


    Many wondered.


    Unfortunately, even though there were satellites, plus many spies and agents from different nations trying to film the battle, it was raining buckets and the fight between them had turned the world upside down. There was no way to capture it clearly.


    An expert could still reconstruct the facts based on the blurry footages and the audience¡¯s detailed descriptions.


    An experienced analyst gave a review on the CIA private forum. ¡°Chen Beixuan was undoubtedly at a disadvantage once Lin Shuming used the Mortal Deity power. Atst, he was forced to use the nin flying swords, which are said to be the treasures of the ¡®Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator¡¯ from a thousand years ago. It was supposed to be hisst attack. Although Chen Beixuan isn¡¯t an Earth Level Deity, we can glean from the battle that his power has be iparable. Not even eight Immortal State Warriors fighting together would be able to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Looks like we can only rely on the nuclear weapons of the superpowers or other high-tech weapons if we want to get rid of Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Many grunted.


    People had started to think about resorting to nuclear weapons so they could kill Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Which superpower would dare to drop a nuclear bomb on a big city? That¡¯s thousands of millions of lives! No leader could bear the pressure like this. It could be possible if Chen Beixuan escaped to a wild and deserted ce.¡±


    An Oriental Martial Artist answered sarcastically.


    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating the modern nuclear power. The United States of America and the Soviet Union developed thousands of nuclear weapons in the 80s, including nuclear mines, portable nuclear bombs and individual rocketunchers, narrowing their range of impact within a small town. These weapons may be powerful, but they cause very little destruction.¡±


    The western Dark Overlord replied, ¡°Besides, almost thirty years have passed now, who knows if America has developed some new nuclear weapons or other advanced weapons, like electromaic guns, space-based weapons or the Rods from God.¡±


    Everyone was entangled in a bitter dispute.


    Those were all top secrets of a nation. Only a few knew about them and the rest could just guess.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk about the superpowers on our.¡±


    The Observer appeared andmented, ¡°If we want the United States of America and other superpowers to get involved, the only way is for them to have suffered major damages because of Chen Beixuan¡¯s actions. The Russian leader didn¡¯t do anything, even after he murdered the general of the Russian North Division and destroyed seventeen KGB branches. So, America won¡¯t step in unless there¡¯s another emergency, or if Chen Beixuan threatens its position.¡±


    Otherizens asked quickly, ¡°Mr. Observer, what level do you think Chen Beixuan¡¯s power has reached?¡±


    There was no doubt, the Observer was the most authoritative person on the forum. Rumor had it that even the CIA¡¯s Special Case Department wanted to recruit him and had sent agents to track his address.


    ¡°On the Divine Roll at that time, the difference between the top five was actually very small and Lin Shuming was basically the most powerful of them all. Now that Chen Beixuan won the battle, it means that nobody else in this world can threaten him.¡±


    The Observer added, ¡°Unless the Saints of the Christian Church, the Princes of the Kindred and the Earth Level Deities of China are still alive...¡±


    Many shook their heads and replied, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There would have been some news about them over thest thousand years if they were still alive.¡±


    The Observer gave a decisive conclusion. ¡°So, we can say that Chen Beixuan is the strongest martial artist in the universe. If we rearrange the Divine Roll, he should be in first ce.¡±


    ¡°Not even one of the top three on the Divine Roll, like Ye Qingcang, and the adjudicators of the Christian Church are able to beat Chen Beixuan?¡± Someone doubted.


    The Observer said with certainty, ¡°They¡¯re the same as Lin Shuming, maybe a bit stronger. As long as they reach the Earth Deity level, they can fight against Chen Beixuan. Chen Beixuan is now an invincible Earth Level Deity. His strength has exceeded the Immortal State limit, bing unbelievably powerful.¡±


    ¡°From the data, we can see that Chen Beixuan¡¯s physical strength, internal energy and soul energy¡ªincluding the spells he used¡ªall surpassed Lin Shuming¡¯s. He wasn¡¯t able to defeat Chen Beixuan, even when he used his Mortal Deity power. Ye Qingcang can be a Mortal Deity... so what? The result would be the same.¡±


    After listening to what the Observer said, the entire forum was immediately at a loss for words.


    Invincible!


    What was that? Even hundred years ago during the times when Immortal State Warriors were all powerful, nobody dared to im anyone invincible. At the moment, Chen Beixuan was on the road to invincibility.


    Many listed a few examples and said that Ye Qingcang or other powerful martial artists could fight against him.


    But they eventually gave up.


    Chen Fan astonished the world with that battle, making every Immortal State Warrior on Earth submit to him with his power alone.


    ¡°Of all the beings on Earth, only one can do that!¡± The Observer said emotionally in the end.


    ...


    In Europe, North America, the Middle East, Northern Africa and Latin America.


    Countless martial artists were focused on the battle with their eyes wide open. When the news came, many old cultivators were dumbfounded. Lin Shuming was one of the strongest a hundred years before. If he lost, who else could beat Chen Fan?


    An Immortal State Warrior said with despair, ¡°Invincible. Chen Beixuan is truly invincible.¡±


    ¡°From now on, our family members aren¡¯t allowed to mess with Chen Beixuan. Better be polite when you see the Chinese.¡±


    Countless organizations in the Dark World, supreme powers and prominent families all started to send out orders.


    No matter how famous and how powerful Chen Fan was, he wasn¡¯t fearsome enough to intimidate everyone. He was as strong as America and had a lot of enemies at the same time. However, after that day¡¯s battle, even the leaders of the top corporations in Ennd would have heard about Chen Fan.


    ¡°After this battle, Chen Beixuan should have surpassed all the Immortal State Warriors, standing on an equal footing with the superpowers in the world,¡± Someone said.


    ¡°He¡¯s not there yet. A normal Immortal State Warrior isparable to a small nation; a top Immortal State Warrior is on par with a mid-level country. As for the superpowers, they all havepetitive nuclear capabilities and can easily exterminate humankind. He¡¯s still not qualified to bepared to the superpowers, unless he has the power to destroy a country.¡±


    The other one shook his head and said, ¡°Ordinary forces can¡¯tpete with Chen Beixuan. Any country should submit to him, except the five permanent members of the United Nations. Chen Beixuan right now can be regarded as ¡®the sixth most powerful nation on Earth,¡¯ perhaps?¡±


    Thisment rapidly went viral throughout the Dark World.


    ¡°Sixth-nation Chen.¡±


    ¡°The sixth strongest in the world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the sixth on Earth. In front of me are my five brothers, USA, Russia, China, Ennd and France.¡±


    Countlessizens started to make fun of Chen Fan¡¯s nickname, but at the same time, they feltpletely terrified. Since nuclear weapons were used for dominating the world, even the strongest martial artists were afraid of the superpowers.


    Yet, Chen Fan used his own power to establish a nation, which ranked right after the superpowers. What did that mean?


    Many international corporations and leaders of nations in the world had ordered their men and intelligence divisions to start a special assignment rted to Chen Fan. Once Chen Fan entered their borders, they had to treat him like a state guest, just like they did for the presidents of other countries.


    That implied that the president of that country would roll out the red carpet when Chen Fan visited them. They would send out the honor guards to wee Chen Fan the same way they did when leaders of other nations arrived. However, these were only the rules set by the small nations. The real superpowers didn¡¯t care about them.


    But when the news spread to China, Director Xiao, Red Sparrow and the others looked at one another in astonishment, not knowing what to say.


    A nation with only one person.


    The sixth in the world?


    ¡°Director, should we promote Chen Beixuan¡¯s military rank?¡± White Tiger asked softly.


    ¡°Promote his rank? How?¡±


    Director Xiao was speechless. ¡°The highest military rank in our country is General. Other countries might have something like Supreme General, Five-star General or Marshal. Do we have to create one for him?¡±


    Then, Director Xiao left right away.


    ¡°The impact of this incident has way passed our control. I must report to our leader.¡±


    Looking at Director Xiao, Red Sparrow and the others stood gazing at one another with an incredulous look.


    After a while, ck Tortoise sneered and said, ¡°Hehe, who would have thought a person could be equal to a nation before today? Even the extremely wealthy billionaires on the Forbes List aren¡¯t as influential as Chen Beixuan.¡±


    White Tigermented, ¡°Being wealthy is nothing. No matter how powerful money is, how can itpete with powers? Chen Beixuan is truly ruling a country on his own!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and werepletely speechless. The whole Kunlun base went silent.

 Chapter 539 - Visiting the North Qiong Sec

    <strong>Chapter 539 Visiting the North Qiong Sec </strong>


    While the entire world went crazy about the battle...


    Chen Fan had arrived at the headquarters of the North Qiong Sect on Mount Bajin, surrounded by his family and friends.


    ¡°North Qiong Pavilion?¡±


    Chen Fan stared at the new que on the pavilion, then cracked a smile and turned to Fang Qiong. The name ¡®North Qiong Pavilion¡¯ was made after taking a word from each of their names.


    Fang Qiong gave him a gentle gaze, with a bit of gloominess in her eyes.


    Hua Yunfeng said politely, ¡°Master, pleasee in.¡±


    Once Chen Fan entered the pavilion, he noticed that the interior decorations were almost the same as those in the Green Dragon Grand Array. Apparently, they had reproduced the design with reference to the original. Chen Fan then sat on the center seat and nced through the pavilion.


    A¡¯Xiu, Hua Yunfeng, Yu Wenjin, Yukishiro Sa, Zhou Jinyi and the perfected masters of the Dark Witch Sect.


    Fang Qiong, An Ya, Lu Yanwu, Zheng Anqi, Wang Xiaoyun and others.


    These people almost made up the core of the entire North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°I established the North Qiong Sect without any expectations in the first ce. I can¡¯t believe how all of you really made it thrive,¡± said Chen Fan with a smile.


    ¡°Thanks to Yukishiro Sa. Ever since you disappearedst year, she traveled everywhere to gather all of us, then officially set the rules to form the North Qiong Sect.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu covered her mouth and giggled.


    Yukishiro Sa looked as cool as the Goddess of Blizzard, but there was still a hint of anticipation in her eyes.


    ¡°You did a great job.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded at the servant girl.


    At first, he took Yukishiro Sa in just because she was homeless. Since she had a unique physique and could be trained, Chen Fan casually passed on a low-grade cultivation art to her. He had never expected to see Yukishiro Sa rise and eventually be one of the best in the North Qiong Sect. Right then, she even led the others like a queen and consolidated the entire North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Psst.¡±


    Chen Fan cast a spell and created a green spirit qi.


    The powerful Yi Wood Spirit Qi ran through Yukishiro Sa¡¯s body and immediately healed her. She used to pant even when she walked, but at the moment, her body had fully recovered and seemed to have exceeded its best condition.


    Yukishiro Sa knelt down on one knee and said with excitement, ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    ¡°You may rise.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and said,


    ¡°Now that the North Qiong Sect is fully established, we should have to maintain a standard. The North Qiong Sect is an official cultivation sect. I¡¯ll pass on a few arts to each chapterter on. If you focus on your cultivation, you might be able to reach the Immortal State.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sect master.¡±


    The perfected masters of the Dark Witch Sect, Wu Shanhe and the others knelt.


    Laws of the Dark Witch Sect, traditional techniques of the Yin Ghost Sect and the Medicine God Valley Sect couldn¡¯tpare to Chen Fan¡¯s arts. Chen Fan was on the top of the world. Even Lin Shuming from the Lin Family lost to him.


    Chen Fan then gave each chapter a secret art. He created them when he was in the Valley of No Return. Even though they weren¡¯t the real cultivation techniques, they were much stronger than the ones on Earth.


    ¡°Alchemy Secrets¡± to the Medicine God Valley Sect.


    ¡°Heaven Witch Secrets¡± to the Dark Witch Sect.


    ¡°The Thirty-six Spells of Ghost Reining¡± to the Yin Ghost Sect.


    Chen Fan gave the final one, ¡°Art of Martial Dragon,¡± to the Dragon Hall. All those techniques were the road to the Immortal State. Once fully cultivated, they would beparable to Lin Shuming. To go beyond the world and be an Earth Level Deity, they would need a bit of luck and talent.


    After distributing the scrolls...


    Chen Fan continued, ¡°Not everyone can cultivate the arts. I¡¯m nning to establish a Discipline Chapter for setting up rules and recording each of your contributions. Every disciple will need to contribute to the North Qiong Sect, so that they can be authorized to start their cultivation, and receive both elixirs and artifacts.¡±


    Chen Fan then turned to Yukishiro Sa and said, ¡°Yukishiro Sa, you¡¯ll be the head of the Discipline Chapter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, master.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was extremely confident.


    Seeing this, Fang Qiong¡¯s expression became gloomy.


    After confirming the main details of the Discipline Chapter, Chen Fan left everything else to Yukishiro Sa. He took out arge pile of elixirs and spirit medicines so they could be used as the rewards for the chapter. The elixirs were all from the Medicine God Valley Sect and the Green Dragon Grand Array; many of them had been made more than hundreds of years ago, including the Physique Refining Pill, the Arcane Pills and a small portion of Essence Gathering Pills.


    The disciples left emotionally afterwards.


    Only Wang Xiaoyun, Fang Qiong, An Ya, A¡¯Xiu, Yu Wenjin, Yukishiro Sa, Hua Yunfeng and a few others were left in the main hall. The rest, including Lu Yanwu, Zheng Anqi and Zhou Jinyi, also left since Chen Fan didn¡¯t ask them to stay.


    Then, Chen Fan said solemnly, ¡°The techniques I taught the other disciples are only ordinary techniques. You¡¯re qualified to learn the real techniques since you are the core members of the North Qiong Sect.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a scroll.


    ¡°North Qiong Qi Refinement¡±


    They took the scroll and looked at one another.


    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s the difference between this ¡®North Qiong Qi Refinement¡¯ and the normal techniques?¡± A¡¯Xiu wondered.


    ¡°They are very different.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Using a normal art, you can only reach the Immortal State. This ¡®North Qiong Qi Refinement¡¯ is an immortal art. It can lead you to the level of Earth Deity level and make you stronger than ordinary martial artists.¡±


    If someone from the True Martial Celestial Sect saw that, they would surely find it ridiculous.


    The ¡°North Qiong Qi Refinement¡± should be called ¡°True Martial Qi Refinement.¡± It was an art the True Martial Celestial Sect gave to their disciples for building up their Qi Refinement foundation.


    Even though it was an art from an outer sect, it was a real cultivation art. It came from one of the nine great celestial sects, the True Martial Celestial Sect, and was more powerful than any other art from an ordinary sect.


    ¡°Straight to the Earth Deity level.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened, including Fang Qiong¡¯s.


    They didn¡¯t know what exactly an Earth Level Deity was until the battle that day. The power Lin Shuming disyed was exceptional, as if he could summon the wind and move the mountains.


    If they became Earth Level Deities, even the president of the United States of America had to respect them.


    ¡°This art is only for the few of you. Don¡¯t show it to anyone else. It¡¯s the core of the North Qiong Sect,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Yes, teacher (master).¡±


    Everyone agreed.


    A¡¯Xiu, Yu Wenjin and Hua Yunfeng were Chen Fan¡¯s disciples; Yukishiro Sa was his servant. That was the reason why Chen Fan would teach them techniques, but limited to the ones from the outer sects. He would never pass on the secret arts of the True Martial Celestial Sect to them.


    When the disciples left, Wang Xiaoyun, An Ya and Fang Qiong were the only three people in the North Qiong Pavilion.


    They were the most important people to Chen Fan in his two lives.


    Fang Qiong was a bit anxious. She then got up and said, ¡°Auntie Wang, Sister An, Xiao Fan, it¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll be going first. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why are you leaving? You¡¯ve already married him, and he even used your name to establish a sect. Why are you feeling shy now?¡± Wang Xiaoyun rolled her eyes and teased her.


    Fang Qiong blushed.


    But the three of them had known one another since they were young, so Fang Qiong soon got herself back together and acted like she didn¡¯t mind at all.


    ¡°Mom, Sister An and Xiao Qiong, thank you for your hard work over the years,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Hm, you¡¯re finally back. Xiao Qiong worked the hardest during the past year when you were gone. The whole North Qiong Corp has over a hundred billion in assets and there are many branches and powers that need to be dealt with. If Xiao Qiong didn¡¯t go to negotiate with them and retrieve their power, how would the North Qiong Corp achieve such a huge development?¡± Wang Xiaoyun red at him and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sister An and Auntie Wang were here with me. Besides, Anqi and Yanwu also helped me out. I¡¯m just the coordinator.¡± Fang Qiong quickly waved it off.


    Wang Xiaoyun shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s exhausting enough to manage apany with ten billion in assets, not to mention arge corporation with more than hundred billion. I thought you wouldn¡¯t have withstood the pressure, but you made it this far on your own, step by step. Xiao Fan has indeed found a great wife¡±


    Fang Qiong lowered her head with a blush on her cheeks.


    Chen Fan smiled and nodded. Fang Qiong had always been tough and indomitable in her previous life.


    So, after entering the realm of cultivation, Fang Qiong cultivated much faster than Chen Fan. If it wasn¡¯t to protect Chen Fan from his enemies, there might have been another Perfected Immortal in the universe.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I asked you to stay behind, so that I can give you this.¡±


    Chen Fan took out a jade bottle and poured three elixirs out.


    Those three elixirs were about the size of a thumb. They were translucent and red as if they were on fire.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Their eyes popped out.


    ¡°These are the Red me Spirit Pills, and they might be thest three superior-grade spirit pills on Earth. After taking them, a Transcendent Master can enter the Immortal State directly,¡± Chen Fan answered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The three of them were stunned.


    They definitely understood what it meant to be an Immortal State Warrior. There weren¡¯t a lot of them on each continent, perhaps one in every country. Even though Chen Fan defeated them as easily as if he were cutting vegetables, nobody else on Earth could do the same.


    Chen Fan continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have a rich foundation. Although you won¡¯t be able to be Immortal State Warriors, it¡¯ll be easy for you to reach the Transcendent State. Most of the pills¡¯ effects will remain inside your bodies, so your cultivation will proceed faster and you can enter the Immortal State within five years.¡±


    An Ya waved her hands and said, ¡°No, no, Xiao Fan. These elixirs are too valuable. You should keep them for Yukishiro Sa and A¡¯Xiu. They¡¯ve already be Transcendent Masters. Once they take it, we¡¯ll have two new Immortal State Warriors and the North Qiong Sect will be even more powerful. You can also give them to the perfected masters of the Dark Witch Sect, or to Cheng Danqin.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun and Fang Qiong nodded in agreement.


    Chen Fan said slowly with a serious look, ¡°Sister An, you three are the closest to me. You¡¯re a thousand times more important than them in my heart. Besides, these three elixirs affect the destiny of the rest of your entire lives. I must give you the most solid foundation before you start the Immortal Cultivation journey, so you can always be by my side.¡±


    The journey of Immortal Cultivation?


    Fang Qiong looked confused, not knowing what he was talking about.


    Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya looked at each other. They kind of understood what Chen Fan meant.

 Chapter 540 - The Sage Returns

    <b>Chapter 540 The Sage Returns </b>


    Ever since Chen Fan learned about the Gate of Heaven from the writings of the Exalted Cultivator, he had made up his mind to look for it once hepleted the Connate Spirit Level and left the world. At his current pace, he would be able to achieve his goal in no more than four years. It might take for him to return from his quest for the ultimate enlightenment.


    Therefore, it was necessary to make sure that Fang Qiong and An Ya both had a solid Immortal Cultivation foundation, so that they could reach the Ethereal Enlightenment before he left them. Once he reached the Golden Core or the Nascent Soul stage, he would return to Earth to pick them up.


    Such was Chen Fan¡¯s n, but things could turn out wildly different in reality.


    Seeing Fang Qiong was somewhat confused, Chen Fan asked, ¡°Xiao Qiong, what do you think is the difference between me and Lin Shuming?¡±


    Fang Qiong answered slowly after she pondered for a while, ¡°Lin Shuming seemed strong, but all of his power was borrowed from nature. On the other hand, your power was from your body and therefore it was purer and ...more potent.¡±


    ¡°Very good. You can now see the difference between the Immortal State and an Earth Level Deity,¡± Chen Fan nodded approvingly and said.


    Chen Fan continued, ¡°Lin Shuming had actually achieved a higher level of attainment than me. Mentally and spiritually, he was ready for the Earth Deity Level, but his body was still too weak. Meanwhile, I am still at the Mid-stage of the Immortal State.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fang Qiong was taken aback.


    An Ya and Wang Xiaoyun were both shocked. This was the first time they heard Chen Fan being so brutally honest. They had all been convinced that Chen Fan had already reached the Earth Deity level.


    Even Hua Yunfeng had reached the early-stage of Immortal State.


    ¡°The level of attainment and enlightenment doesn¡¯t directly trante to strength,¡± Chen Fan shook his head and said, ¡°Lin Shuming has a high level of attainment, but he has umted far less power than me during each level of his progression. While I was in the mid-stage of the Immortal State, I could have dominated the world with Physique Refinement skills alone. Now I have reached thete-stage; I can easily handle an Earth Level Deity. This is the difference between conventional cultivators and immortal cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Immortal Cultivators?¡± Fang Qiong batted hershes and asked.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Chen Fan then filled Fang Qiong in on the details about Immortal Cultivators.


    ¡°Do you mean that you could kill a peak Transcendent State Grandmaster while you were still in the early-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment? And the same would happen to a Mortal Deity while you were in the mid-stage of Divine Sea?¡±


    Fang Qiong finally started to understand a little.


    ¡°Pretty much. The arts I cultivated were extremely powerful and I also have many dharma treasures at my disposal. Therefore, given the same level of attainment, an immortal cultivator will always be more dangerous than a cultivator on Earth. If you use the elixirs I gave you, you could reach the Ethereal Enlightenment in no time. By then, no one under the Transcendent State would be able to threaten you.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t know if I want to use such precious pills.¡±


    Fang Qiong shook her head and said, ¡°What about your grandpa and dad? Did you leave them any?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it either,¡± An Ya hurried to add.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry your pretty heads about it. I have many in stock. My Dad is only interested in his career, and my grandpa has already reached a higher level of attainment than both of youbined. All three of you will be very busy taking care of all kinds of things for the family. Without these supplements, it¡¯s going to take a toll on your health,¡± Chen Fan looked to Fang Qiong as he said so.


    He noticed that Fang Qiong¡¯s appearance was moreposed and her demeanor more mature than thest time they met. However, living a high-pace and stressful lifestyle had made her gaze look tired.


    ¡°Fine then.¡±


    After Wang Xiaoyun chimed in to persuade her, Fang Qiong finally gave in.


    ¡°The Art that I am about to show you is meant for your eyes only. It¡¯s the secret key to grasping the Heavenly Dao. You should never teach this art to anyone, it could bring a disaster to the whole world,¡± Chen Fan said with a heavy expression.


    He was about to teach one of the most powerful arts in the True Martial Celestial Sect.


    ¡°True Martial Divine Art: Qi Refinement Chapter.¡±


    This art had only been taught to the core disciples of the True Martial Celestial Sect. It was so dangerous that even Fang Qiong had to practice it in secret. If the disciplinary members of the True Martial Celestial Sect so much as caught a whiff of the art¡¯s presence, they would rain death upon the to avoid further disasters.


    Fang Qiong hurried to agree once she saw the seriousness in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Afterward, Chen Fan started to link with their consciousness and started to transfer the knowledge about the art to them. The True Martial Divine Art covered the entire progression of their cultivation and its power was unmatched.


    The Qi Refinement Chapter was written in a very concise manner.


    Each word that came out of Chen Fan¡¯s mouth had an incorporeal glow that drifted into the girl¡¯s consciousness. The entire chapter contained three hundred and sixty-five words, each contained more knowledge than a library. Those words were Divine Inscriptions created by Immortal Emperors of a bygone era; they epassed the most powerful mystic arts.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The mortal consciousness of the girls glowed like beacons of wisdom once the whole chapter had been transferred to their minds; the chapter gave them newfound insights about reality.


    Chen Fanmanded in a gentle voice, ¡°Focus and rx, get ready for your cultivation.¡±


    Hismand cast a spell over the minds of the three girls, sending them deeper into their consciousness.


    Tendrils of budding Essence Qi sprouted out from their bodies as they followed the instructions of the art. A few secondster, a golden glow rose from their bodies and with it were chantings of Brahm¨¡ Sutra.


    Among the three of them, An Ya had the highest level of attainment prior to this point, having already reached the mid-stage of Foundation Establishment. Wang Xiaoyun was slightly weaker than An Ya while Fang Qiong was aplete beginner. However, the improvement of their cultivation was so great that their initial level didn¡¯t matter. All their True Essences were taken in and transformed into True Martial Essence.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan fished out three Red me Spirit Pills and ordered each of them to take one. Then he forced the stored energy out of the Spirit Pills using Dharmic powers, drawing out the Spirit Qi of mes. Using his own True Essence, Chen Fan tamed that wild Spirit Qi and channeled it into his disciple¡¯s system.


    Without taming this energy, the three girls would have been reduced to ashes in an instant.


    Superior-grade Spirit Pills could only be used directly by cultivators who had reached the Ethereal Enlightenment level or above.


    ¡°BOM! Kaboom!¡±


    They started to shake violently as the True Fire entered their bodies.


    That was the test of their will and mental strength.


    Fang Qiong held out the best, followed by An Ya and then Wang Xiaoyun. Unlike Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya, Fang Qiong was the reincarnation of the Zi Qiong Goddess. She was the second most powerful disciple of Cangqin in the Cang Min Realm right after Chen Fan.


    ¡°Hooo!¡±


    Once they had finally brought the energy under control, their True Essence surged, giving Chen Fan some time to take a rest. Helping three disciples during their cultivation was a much more onerous task than even fighting Lin Shuming.


    All three women were close to Chen Fan¡¯s heart, so he had to be extremely careful and not harm anyone of them. He wouldn¡¯t be as cautious if he was helping Hua Yunfeng.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    Chen Fan phased out of the room and reached the roof of the North Qiong Pavilion.


    From there, he could have a bird¡¯s eye view of the City of Zhong Hai. The quietness in the valley contrasted the view of a bustling metropolis.


    ¡°Who goes there? Why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and conjured a wooden table with an arrangement of delicate teapots and cups on top of it. Chen Fan sprinkled a few loose leaves into a pot and filled it with Spirit Water. He then heated up the pot using True Fire until the fragrance of the tea permeated the valley.


    ¡°Wonderful Tea, and even better tea-making skills. I thought I knew everything about tea-making, but I was wrong.¡±


    An elder wearing a Taoist robe withrge ppy sleeves had emerged on the sky; then he descended from an invisible stair.


    The elder reached Chen Fan and sat across the table. He picked up the teacup and smelled its content.


    Chen Fan gave the elder a quick nce. The man said lightly, ¡°I am Li Changsheng of the Wu Dang Sect.¡±


    ¡°Each and every Immortal State Warrior in China is well known for different things: Yao Daoyi for his pride, Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya for his reticence, Ye Qincang for his aloofness, Azure dragon for his candid demeanor, and you for your bravery.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Everyone is afraid of you, but I knew for a fact that you wouldn¡¯t harm anyone unless provoked. That¡¯s the code you lived by.¡±


    Li Changsheng let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Well said. Let¡¯s drink to your discernment.¡±


    Chen Fan downed the content of his cup and then said, ¡°Li Changsheng, what brings you here? You might be able to fool others, but not me. I know that you¡¯ve already reached the Mortal Deity Level.¡±


    Li Changsheng was taken aback at first, then he said with a wry smile, ¡°No wonder they call you the Curmudgeon. How did you find out?¡±


    The seemingly light banters they threw at each other could be shocking revtions to the world.


    Who would have thought that the quietest and most modest Immortal State warrior Li Changsheng had reached the Mortal Deity level? If that was true, he would be as powerful as Lin Shuming.


    Li Changsheng shook his head andmented, ¡°It¡¯s not just me. There are still a few more Mortal Deities out there. Ye Qincang reached the Mortal Deity level much earlier than me, but what use was that?


    ¡°Only after reaching this level did I realize that any form of power would be weak without bing an Earth Level Deity. Even Mortal Deities had to be extremely cautious while using their power since it consumes their vitality. Therefore, realistically speaking, we are no different than Immortal State warriors.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded slightly.


    Spirit Qi was so scarce on Earth that it was simply impossible for them to prepare their physical conditions for the Earth Deity Level, unless they could find a solid Spirit Source.


    On the other hand, although Chen Fan had yet to reach the Connate Spirit level, the Azure Thearch Longevity Body would allow him to live for the following five hundred years.


    In other words, he wasn¡¯t an Earth Level Deity yet, but he was already more powerful than a warrior at such a level.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business, then. I have to be honest with you. I¡¯m not an Earth Level Deity, but my Arts are much more powerful than the ones on earth, allowing me to defeat an Earth Level Deity,¡± said Chen Fan in a candid manner.


    By then, Chen Fan was only wary of a handful of individuals on earth, so there was no need to conceal his secrets. Even if he disclosed all of them, no one could do anything to him anyway.


    Even if the other Immortal State Warriors joined forces with a couple of Mortal Deities, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to harm Chen Fan.


    ¡°I guessed that much. ¡±


    Li Changsheng nodded. ¡°I entered the Wu Dang Sect a hundred and forty-two years ago. But I¡¯m still far from my goal of reaching the Earth Deity level. I havee to terms with the fact that I may never be an Earth Level Deity. Unless...¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡± Chen Fan asked


    ¡°Unless I leave this world!¡± said Li Changsheng with a firm tone.


    He fixed his eyes on Chen Fan and asked with a solemn face,


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, have you heard of the Gate of Heaven?¡±

 Chapter 541 - The Secret Gate

    <b>Chapter 541 The Secret Gate </b>


    ¡°The Gate of Heaven?¡±


    A light came up in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and his face changed a little.


    That was the second time he had heard of the name ever since he left the Exalted Cultivator¡¯s cave abode.


    Li Changsheng mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Just as I suspected! You knew about the Gate of Heaven as well. I used to suspect that you were actually from the other side of the gate, considering how fast your cultivation has progressed. However,ter I thought it was impossible.¡±


    Chen Fan toyed with the wine up and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Oh? What made you change your mind?¡±


    Li Changsheng said solemnly, ¡°However powerful an Immortal cultivator is, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat an Earth Level Deity, such as Brother Shuming while he was delivering his killing blow. If it were me or Ye Qincang, we could at the most make Lin Shuming die with us. However, you survived the attack unscathed. This is impossible. It went against the ironw of cultivation: an Immortal State Warrior would never be as powerful as an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    Chen Fan asked readily, ¡°Sounds like you know a lot about this Gate of Heaven, don¡¯t you?¡±


    It might be an ironw on earth, but in the realm of Immortal Cultivation, it was not umon for a Divine Sea Level warrior to defeat a Connate Spirit Level opponent.


    If the Divine Sea Level Warrior has a Spirit Treasure at his disposal, he might even be able to kill a Golden Core Level cultivator.


    ¡°Let me share a secret with you: The Wu Dang Sect was founded based on the legacy of a great cultivator from the Gate of Heaven. It¡¯s a shame that our sect has been going downhill ever since its conception. Not even our Ancestral Master Zhang Sanfeng was able to enter the Earth Deity Level,¡± Li Changsheng said with a wry smile.


    ¡°In the end, before our Ancestral Master left us to seek the Gate of Heaven, he told us that it was no longer possible to reach Immortality on Earth.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where the Gate of Heaven is located?¡± Chen Fan asked curiously.


    He was only a step away from reaching the Connate Spirit stage. If he was able to find the Gate of Heaven, he would be able to leave earth and seek opportunities in the vast space. Chen Fan had enough experience to help him navigate the dangerous environment. If he could do so, he would break through to Golden Core or Nascent Soul in no time.


    ¡°There were no records of it, but it should be some unreachable ce, like the inside of the Kunlun, the eastern edge of the East Sea, Mount Shu, or among the ridges of the Qin Mountain.¡±


    Li Changsheng furrowed his brow and said, ¡°My Ancestral Master sought out the Gate of Heaven for a long time, and he was certain the gate had to be located in one of those areas.¡±


    ¡°Kunlun Mountain, East Sea, Mount Shu, and Qin Mountain?¡± Chen Fan murmured to himself.


    All of those names had urred frequently in Chinese legends about sages and they say every legend had some truth in it.


    Each of these four locations covered a huge area; most people would spend their entire lives searching for the Gate but to no avail. However, Chen Fan was not an average joe. Once he reached the Connate Spirit stage, his Divine Sense would be able to cover a few hundred miles and could pick up signals even the most advanced machines failed to register.


    Chen Fan felt relieved after knowing the general location of the Gate. He would venture out to seek the gate once he was ready.


    With a serious face, Li Changsheng said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know exactly where the Gate of Heaven is located, we do have records mentioning cultivators who havee to our world through the gate.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Fan was taken aback.


    If cultivators from the other side of the gate could reach this world, it not only proved that the Gate of Heaven was open on either side, but also that the portal could be used multiple times. This would save Chen Fan a lot of time.


    ¡°Indeed. Ancient Records show that our Ancestral Master made the first contact with cultivators from the other side of the gate. Those visitors were all wearing in and simple garb of ancient appearance, and all of them possessed great power that was disproportionate to their level of attainment. Even an average Transcendent State Grandmaster could bring down an Immortal State Warrior on earth. Their Cultivation techniques were extremely effective, and their arts were potent, just like yours.¡±


    Li Changsheng paused a moment and he locked his gaze on Chen Fan.


    ¡°And they call themselves... Immortal Cultivators!¡±


    ¡°Immortal Cultivators?¡±


    A smirk crept onto Chen Fan¡¯s face.


    He had been looking forward to hearing this name for years. Finally, the day came.


    As Chen Fan suspected, the earth used to be a major hub for cultivators. The remnant of the cultivation culture lingered as Martial arts, Dharma Cultivation and Magus Arts. Li Changsheng¡¯s revtion had confirmed his suspicion.


    ¡°I knew you were one of them,¡± Li Changshengmented.


    ¡°But what does it matter to me now? I might have been able to wrest the secret from you while you were still weak, but now you have fully grown your feathers and rose to power; no one would dare to take advantage of you.¡±


    ¡°You can still try.¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and gave him a half-smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me. My legs are worn out and my arms are weak. It would be suicide to go against you,¡± Li Changsheng shook his head andmented.


    If Chen Fan was still at the Ethereal Enlightenment or the Foundation Establishment stage, Li Changsheng might very likely manage to subdue him.


    Chen Fan held the holy grail of cultivation: the key to immortality. It was a once in a lifetime opportunity. That being said, Li Changsheng was not an unscrupulous cultivator such as the Grand Magus God; he would at the most coerce Chen Fan into disclosing his secret, but he wouldn¡¯t harm him.


    s, Chen Fan had risen to power and Li Changsheng had lost his chance to even coerce him.


    Afterward, Li Changsheng said with a concerned look, ¡°My Ancestral Master estimated that the Immortal cultivators on the other side of the portal would visit our world every hundred years or so. I did a little bit of calction and found out that the gate would open again very soon.¡±


    After he said that, Li Changsheng heaved a long sigh of resignation.


    ¡°The Gate of Heaven will open?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brow as a name suddenly came to him. ¡°Have you ever heard of a sect called the Snow God Pce?¡±


    ¡°You have heard of them as well?¡± Li Changsheng was caught by surprise.


    ¡°The Snow God Pce was indeed formed by sages who came out of the portal. They are mostly female. Each generation, their Sect Master would be at the Immortal State as a minimum. My Ancestral Master used to know one of their sect masters. He said the members of the sect were extremely aloof and powerful.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Chen Fan sneered.


    Lu Yanxue was taken away by members of the Snow God Pce. Lu Yanxue¡¯s Spirit Root was so subtle that an average cultivator would have never taken notice of it.


    The Elder from the Medicine God Valley Sect told Chen Fan that the Snow God Pce was located deep in the Great cial Mountain, but now it seemed that the piece of information was likely to be false. He figured that Li Changsheng had to know much more than an elder of a small sect.


    ¡°One of my friends was taken away by the Snow God Pce two years ago.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Changsheng was ted by the news.


    ¡°They have shown up? Does it mean that the Gate of Heaven is indeed open? The time to reach immortality hase!¡±


    Li Changsheng¡¯s face bloomed like a flower despite his stately and impassive demeanor moments before.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, we must find this gate. The next time it opens up would be a hundred years from now,¡± Li Changsheng urged.


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    At his level, as soon as he found the Gate of Heaven, he could force it open at any time.


    His initial goal of seeking out the Gate of Heaven was to reach another for cultivation, but now the task gained a new meaning. He had to find the Snow God Pce and rescue his friend.


    Chen Fan snorted under his breath, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are and where you are from... if you dare to harm a hair on Lu Yanxue¡¯s head, I will annihte your entire sect!¡±


    ¡°I wonder, why didn¡¯t your Ancestral Master coerce the visitors from the other side into revealing the location of the portal?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°They tried,¡± Li Changsheng said, grimacing.


    ¡°Most visitors were in the Immortal State. The weaker ones were all apanied by their senior counterparts. Despite their lower level of attainment, they were as powerful as Earth Level Deities. Worse, they possessed deadly Dharma Artifacts that helped them duringbat.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded slightly.


    These descriptions matched the characteristics of Immortal Cultivators.


    Chen Fan had brought Immortal State Warriors to heel while he was only in the early-stage of the Divine Sea. He had just defeated an Earth Level Deity while he was only at the mid-stage of the Divine Sea a few days before. Although these visitors from the realm of Immortal Cultivators were weaker than him, they were invincible for the average cultivators on Earth.


    ¡°Since you already knew about the Gate of Heaven, I have nothing else to say. Please give me a heads up if you wish to seek out the Gate of Heaven. I would really appreciate it,¡± Li Changsheng said.


    ¡°Will do.¡± Chen Fan nodded slightly.


    After Li Changsheng had left, Chen Fan pondered for a long time, only to shake his head in the end.


    He reckoned that he shouldn¡¯t get ahead of himself; reaching the Connate Spirit stage should be his priority before seeking out the Gate of Heaven. He would be able to handle the Earth Level Deities from the Gate of Heaven once he attained that stage.


    He sat down on the North Qiong Pavilion¡¯s roof and started to cultivate.


    The True Essence inside of his system increased slowly but surely. Even without the aid of another Spirit Source, he should be able to reach the Connate Spirit stage soon.


    ¡°Donnn!¡±


    Soon after, Chen Fan heard amotion inside the pavilion.


    He rose to his feet, then drew arge gulp of air before he shed out of sight, to then reappear inside the pavilion. He saw An Ya standing in the middle of the room as energy coursed through her veins. It dawned on him that she had reached the mid-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment. She had been testing her newfound strength and made a huge dent on the wall.


    ¡°Xiao Fan...¡±


    An Ya looked at Chen Fan, eyes filled with joy and surprise.


    ¡°Congrattions, Sister An.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    An Ya had previously achieved the Foundation Establishment stage, so she was the first to finish her cultivation. After a while, Wang Xiaoyun and Fang Qiong alsopleted their cultivation.


    Both of them had reached the early-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment.

 Chapter 542 - Back to Chu Zhou City

    <h4>Chapter 542: Back to Chu Zhou City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun threw a punch and the shimmering golden fist aura that traveled eight feet; it made a hissing sound as it flew through the air, as if a tire had been punctured, then it finally struck on the wall.


    ¡°Donn Donn.¡±


    The ten-meter North Qiong Pavilion shuddered and an enormous hole appeared on the wall. The wind flushed in from the hole, producing roaring sounds.


    ¡°Why did I be so powerful?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun sized up her fist. She couldn¡¯t believe that such a powerful punch was struck by her hand.


    Although Wang Xiaoyun had practiced martial arts for three years, she had only reached the early stage of the Foundation Establishment level. Apart from being stronger and faster than normal people, she didn¡¯t have any other abilities.


    But once he achieved the Ethereal Enlightenment level, everything would bepletely different.


    ¡°This is the power of Ethereal Enlightenment. Mom, Sister An, you¡¯re both the best martial artists of the North Qiong Sect now. No one other than Hua Yunfeng can defeat you,¡± Chen Fan smiled and said.


    An Ya and the others looked at one another.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just that. Divine powers would emerge once a martial artist entered the Ethereal Enlightenment level.


    But the three of them relied on elixirs to reach the Ethereal Enlightenment level, so they would need to develop divine powers slowly. Chen Fan would then stay at the North Qiong Pavilion to teach them some spells.


    For example, the Invisibility Spell, the Breath-Control Method, the Illusion Spell, and so on.


    These powers were really useful in modern society. They immediately started cultivating once they learned the spells. As for the real attacking spells, such as the Dharma Spells of the Five Elements and the Sword Art, An Ya and Wang Xiaoyun weren¡¯t interested at all.


    Fang Qiong was very focused so she learned really fast.


    Even Chen Fan couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Xiao Qiong is indeed a cultivation genius.¡±


    After staying in Zhong Hai for a few days, Chen Fan left for Jin City. He hadn¡¯t seen his grandpa Chen Huaian since he returned. Chen Huaian ruled Jin City at the moment so he probably wouldn¡¯t go anywhere else.


    The old man was practicing when Chen Fan arrived at the East Mountain Vis.


    ¡°Huhuhu.¡±


    Chen Huaian was wearing a white shirt. His hair and beard had be grey and his cheeks were ruddy. Every move he made seemed effortless and natural, like a monkey hanging on a tree, a turtle hibernating and a dragon flying.


    The leaves around him were rustling because of his moves and nobody could go near him.


    <i>¡°Grandpa¡¯s martial art skills are getting more extraordinary,¡±</i> Chen Fan though.


    Chen Huaian had reached thest stage of the Foundation Establishment level, whichpletely surprised Chen Fan. Chen Huaian¡¯s mind seemed to be much stronger whenpared to normal people. By applying decades of experience in life, he progressed rapidly and was fullymitted to the journey of Immortal Cultivation.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Chen Huaian acted calm while excitement shed in his eyes.


    Chen Huaian washed his hands and asked, ¡°Have you seen your parents?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve juste back from Zhong Hai. I¡¯ll soon go to Chu Zhou City to see dad,¡± Chen Fan answered.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect and the North Qiong Corp have been thriving in thest few years! Your little girlfriend Fang Qiong and your servant Yukishiro Sa are both impressive. They¡¯re only twenty years old but are able to manage two big organizations.¡±


    Chen Huaian spoke with emotion. Then he suddenly suggested, ¡°Xiao Fan, you¡¯re already twenty-two this year. You can¡¯t just ask the girl to follow you everywhere for nothing. Shouldn¡¯t you find an opportunity to settle the engagement?¡±


    ¡°Engagement?¡±


    Chen Fan was a bit startled.


    He had never been engaged in his whole life, but when he thought of Fang Qiong¡¯s skinny figure, he nodded. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s choose a good date to settle the engagement.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Chen Huaian felt pleased.


    Chen Fan was the most outstanding member of the Chen Family. Since he was going to get married and make a family of his own, Chen Huaian wouldn¡¯t even mind dying right then.


    But Chen Fan¡¯s engagement was a big deal, since he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person anymore.


    He was the top grand master on the Heaven roll, a Major General, a legend of the times, Sixth-nation Chen, the master of the North Qiong Sect, the CEO of the North Qiong Corp...


    Each title alone was enough to astonish the world; the whole universe would be shocked to know that all of them were granted to a single person who wasparable to a nation. Being the case, his engagement would surely stir up the world and they had to make the necessary preparations.


    Chen Huaian waved his hands and said, ¡°Go and see your dad. I¡¯m good here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, grandpa.¡± Chen Fan nodded. Before he left, he gave him a considerable amount of milky Spirit Dew.


    Chen Fan had brought it from the Cave Abode. Although it wasn¡¯t enough to cause effects on him, Spirit Dew was the best spirit medicine for somebody like Chen Huaian; it could even help him reach the Ethereal Enlightenment level.


    After leaving the East Mountain Vis, Chen Fan first stopped by the Jin City Business School.


    As to news about his few roommates, Qi Wangsun went back to the North, Qiu Yilun was in Lin City and Zhang Mu was the only one who was still studying. Zhang Mu was tall and humble, and he had found a beautiful girlfriend.


    Chen Fan looked at their happy faces from afar. He left quietly without interrupting them.


    Normal living was way too distant from the current Chen Fan. Before he left, he ced a letter under Zhang Mu¡¯s pillow, telling him that he could go to the North Qiong Corp if he needed anything; he would only need to show the letter to get help.


    Chen Fan drove around Jin City and found that no one was the same anymore, so he decided to start his journey to Chu Zhou City.


    Chen Fan was absentminded.<i> ¡°Chu Zhou City. How long have I been away?¡±</i>


    Thest time he came, he killed Zhou Tianhao and exterminated everyone at the Hong Sect.


    Chen Fan stayed only for a night, then he went back to Jin City.


    ¡°Jiang Churan, Xu Rongfei, Jiang Tanqiu, Zhang Yumeng, Yang Chao, Li Yichen, Si Yinxia and the Wei Family...¡±


    All the people Chen Fan knew when he was young appeared one by one in front of his eyes. His eyes became misty when it came the turn for the Wei Family.


    The Wei Family was the first family Chen Fan met after he was reborn.


    Old Man Wei and Wei Ziqin used to be his good friends, and the Third Lord of the Wei used to be one of his subordinates.


    But one and a half years ago, the Wei Family upied the Yun Wu Spirit Water and surrendered to the Hong Sect while Chen Fan was away. Chen Fan had no idea if it was a decision made by the Third Lord of the Wei or if everyone had agreed, but no one could get away easily after taking things that belonged to the North Mystic Celestial Lord.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for the Wei Family to give me an exnation.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    Jin City was just a few hours drive away from Chu Zhou City. Rather than taking a flight, Chen Fan drove there in An Ya¡¯s silver grey Lamborghini, which he had won from Chen Xu.


    ¡°Huu! Huu!¡±


    After a two-hour drive, the silver grey Lamborghini entered Chu Zhou City.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t go straight to the vi on Yunwu Mountain. Instead, he drove to the Ivy League High.


    ¡°Hm, why are there so many cars?¡±


    Chen Fan looked over and saw a row of luxury cars at the entrance of Ivy League High, including brands like Rolls-Royce, Mercedes-Benz S650, Ferrari, and so on. Many of them had license tes issued in Jin City, Zhong Hai and even other provinces. Chen Fan¡¯s outdated Lamborghini instantly became inconspicuous.


    Seeing Chen Fan get out of the car, one of the girls in checkered school uniform who was walking past suddenly wondered, ¡°Senior, are you also here for the 10th anniversary celebration?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the anniversary celebration today?¡±


    Chen Fan was stunned.


    Chen Fan was thinking about dropping by to take a look and leave, but it just so happened that it was the anniversary celebration. So, would many of his former ssmates be back as well?


    Thinking of this, Chen Fan hesitated.


    The girl¡¯s face bloomed and said, ¡°Senior,e with me. I¡¯ll lead you to the hall.¡±


    Until then, Chen Fan noticed that those girls were only about sixteen years old and they were all dressing in cute outfits.


    The one who talked to him was the most beautiful among them. She was a petite girl with a pair of bright round eyes and fair skin, very much like a porcin doll. Speaking of appearance, she was definitelyparable to Xu Rongfei and Jiang Churan, and should be one of the top school beauties.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    His appearance didn¡¯t change at all.


    But the powerful aura he emitted from conquering the world¡ªtogether with the Lamborghini and the high-end clothes An Ya had bought for him¡ªmade him seem exceptional. He was standing head and shoulders above all the other men around him.


    The girl was brave. She came forward and held Chen Fan¡¯s arm.


    Although her face was blushing and her friends were making fun of her, she didn¡¯t let go and even asked Chen Fan excitedly, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m Lin Lulu, a tenth-grade student. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The girl was very young. Chen Fan felt like he was looking at his own sister, Chen Guoguo, so he smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m Chen Fan from ss of 2008.¡±


    Lin Lulu covered her mouth and repeated with astonishment, ¡°ss of 2008.¡±


    ¡°A lot of extraordinary people graduated that year, Senior Si Yinxia who was one of the top students at the National University Entrance Exam, Senior Yang Chao who joined the National Basketball Youth Team, Senior Ji Xingyu who was the Taekwondo champion at the University Athletic Meet, and many more...¡±


    Lin Lulu counted using her fair fingers.


    ¡°The most famous among all would be Senior Xu Rongfei. She had already been cast in a couple popr dramas while she was still studying and has be a superstar. She¡¯s my idol. Senior, do you know them?¡±


    Lin Lulu¡¯s eyes widened and she nced over.


    <i>¡°Si Yinxia, Yang Chao, Ji Xingyu, Xu Rongfei.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was shocked.


    He didn¡¯t know his former rivals or friends had achieved so much as time passed, but even if any of them became the president, they were still weakerpared to Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan felt sorry, especially for Xu Rongfei.


    He had been busy with his cultivation in the past three years. He nned to visit her in Yan Jin but ended up dying the trip for a long time.


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    Then, a girl around eighteen years old suddenly came.


    ¡°Lin Lulu, I asked you to wee Senior Si Yinxia at the door. Who¡¯s this?¡±


    The girl looked at Chen Fan suspiciously.

 Chapter 543 - Reunited with Jiang Churan

    <h4>Chapter 543: Reunited with Jiang Churan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The eighteen-year-old girl who spoke was tall and had piercing eyes, as if she was used tomanding people. She had a pretty face,rge breasts and a slim waist. A beautiful and capable girl like her had to be an influential person at school.


    As expected, Lin Lulu said weakly, ¡°Senior Han, this is Senior Chen Fan. He¡¯s also here for the celebration. He graduated the same year as Senior Si and they know each other.¡±


    ¡°Senior Chen Fan? We don¡¯t have his name on the invitation list.¡±


    Senior Han was shocked and she showed a slight hesitation. Chen Fan looked ordinary, but the clothes he was wearing were exceptional and decent.


    The alumni invited to the Ivy League High anniversary celebration were always sessful people. Although Chen Fan had be famous, the level of Ivy League High was so low they wouldn¡¯t know it. Students from ss of 2008 would probably be the only ones who could remember his name.


    Chen Fan had a glimpse at Senior Han¡¯s name card. ¡°You¡¯re Han Ming, this year¡¯s president of the Student Council? Do you know Li Yichen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Ming nodded.


    ¡°Senior Li Yichen was the president of the Student Council in 2008 and is the best president throughout the Ivy League¡¯s history. He went to Yan Jin University and has been my idol and goal. Senior Li Yichen is alsoing today. Are you a friend of his?¡± Han Ming said as her eyes twinkled.


    No matter how capable and fierce she was, she was still a twelfth-grade student so Chen Fan soon got the lead.


    <i>¡°Li Yichen got admitted to Yan Jin University.¡± </i>Chen Fan wondered.


    In his previous life, Li Yichen and Jiang Churan were both admitted to Zhong Hai University. He didn¡¯t expect such a great change in this life.


    Chen Fan shook his head, thinking about how fickle the world was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Chen Fan, you¡¯re not on the list. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go in,¡± Han Ming said with a bit of sympathy in her eyes.


    She was observant, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to notice the brands Chen Fan was wearing. Even though he looked indifferent, he was apparently a decent and upper-ss figure, so he might be a friend of Li Yichen.


    Han Ming immediately gave a suggestion, ¡°How about I ask the principal to arrange a seat for you?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just here to have a look. Save the trouble.¡±


    He had only studied at Ivy League High for six months anyway, so there was nothing he missed other than Xu Rongfei and Jiang Tanqiu. As for Li Yichen and Si Yinxia, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against Chen Fan even when he was just reborn.


    When Chen Fan was about to leave...


    A mor of voices suddenly came from the entrance. A group of young people then walked inside with the principal and the teachers surrounding them; they were all wearing a bright and proud smile on their faces.


    The students around were all thrilled to see them.


    ¡°Senior Si Yinxia is here. He¡¯s really here. They¡¯re all our pride!¡±


    ¡°I saw Senior Yang Chao. He was chosen for the National Team not long ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame Senior Xu didn¡¯te. She¡¯s my idol.¡±


    All the students present were in a heated discussion.


    The eyes of many girls brightened.


    Top students at the National University Entrance Exam, members of the National Basketball Team and students at Yan Jin University were all goals ordinary people spent their whole lives on. For a student in a small city, being like them would definitely bring honor to their families.


    ¡°Senior Li and the others are here.¡±


    Han Ming quickly greeted them with a bright smile, leaving Chen Fan behind.


    The girl Lin Lulu tried to cheer Chen Fan up. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Senior Chen. You¡¯ll be just like them one day. I bet you¡¯re incredible, already driving a fine roadster at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my sister¡¯s.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°Ahrr!¡±


    Lin Lulu was speechless. Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to have many big achievements whenpared to Si Yinxia and Yang Chao. It wasn¡¯t difficult to make that conclusion since the school didn¡¯t invite him to the anniversary celebration.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, girl. Go and enjoy the celebration.¡±


    Chen Fan patted Lin Lulu¡¯s head and turned away.


    ¡°So, when can we meet again, Senior?¡± Lin Lulu asked anxiously.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Chen Fan waved at her and walked past his former ssmates.


    They were all indulging in their honor and were talking happily with the teachers, so no one noticed Chen Fan.


    Except for Yang Chao, he took a nce at Chen Fan¡¯s back view and said, ¡°That guy looks familiar.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Li Yichen, Si Yinxia and Ji Xingyu looked behind them and saw Chen Fan leaving with hands in his pockets. They began to wonder who that was.


    Chen Fan only interacted a few times with them, and he had been away for so many years... how would any of them recognize his back view?


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember, but I feel like we know him.¡±


    Yang Chao shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re now an official member of the National Basketball Team. Anyone you see might look familiar since you meet lots of people everyday.¡±


    The others burst intoughter.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s another ssmate. I guess his career is not going not so well if he doesn¡¯t want to meet us. We shouldn¡¯t force him,¡± Zhang Yumeng said.


    After four years, Zhang Yumeng seemed to be even more gorgeous.


    She was Yang Chao¡¯s girlfriend, so she surely would follow Yang Chao back to his alma mater to share the honor.


    ¡°Right, Meng Meng, is Churaning?¡± Li Yichen asked.


    ¡°She came back to Chu Zhou City with me but she¡¯s not here. I think she went home,¡± Zhang Yumeng said.


    ¡°We should go to lunch together if Meng Meng and Churan are back. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, it¡¯s time for us to gather and catch up. It¡¯s a pity Xu Rongfei can¡¯t make it. She must be busy after bing a superstar.¡±


    Ji Xingyu pped.


    Han Ming beside them had an idea.


    She wanted to tell them that the guy said his name was ¡°Chen Fan¡± and that he was a former ssmate.


    But she didn¡¯t after pondering for a while.


    <i>¡°I guess Senior Chen isn¡¯t doing very well at the moment, so he feels ashamed to meet his ssmates. I better not tell them.¡±</i> Han Ming thought.


    Chen Fan had no idea what they were thinking.


    He just didn¡¯t want to see those people. Compared to Chen Fan, Yang Chao and the others were like ants under his feet.


    Chen Fan left Ivy League High and drove to Yunwu Mountain.


    Chen Fan dropped by Auntie Tang¡¯s ce, but nobody seemed to be there so he didn¡¯t go in.


    ¡°Auntie Tang was very nice to me in my previous life. I must repay her while I¡¯m capable.¡±


    Chen Fan then remembered his promise to Auntie Tang: to buy her a vi on the mountain. Now that he didn¡¯t need the mansion on Yanwu Mountain anymore, he was thinking of giving it to her.


    He arrived at the top of the mountain.


    Chen Fan had already destroyed the array at this mansion thest time he came to Chu Zhou City, but it was an area full of spirit qi after all and the form of the mountain didn¡¯t change, so there was still a little spirit qi; the ce was surrounded by clouds and fog.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost four years.¡±


    Chen Fan opened the doors.


    The vi should have been dusty and full of spider webs, but he found that it waspletely clean, as if someone had just tidied it up.


    <i>¡°Who cleaned the vi? The housekeeper? Someone from the Wei Family? A new resident?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan wondered.


    This was the house of Master Chen of Jiang Bei!


    The fear Chen Fan had spread in Jiang Bei one and a half years ago was still there, who would dare toe in without permission? Then, he suddenly sensed somebody familiar on the rooftop.


    <i>¡°Is that her?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was shocked.


    ¡°Pada, pada.¡±


    As Chen Fan approached the top floor, he started to feel the other party¡¯s pounding heartbeat. Once he reached the balcony, he saw a girl standing there, looking over to him with a mop in her hands.


    ¡°Chen... Fan?¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan, the girl was so surprised that she dropped the mop. She was frightened, startled, shy, and a troubled look appeared on her gorgeous face.


    ¡°Hey, Jiang Churan.¡± Chen Fan smiled and greeted her, just like in the past.


    The beautiful girl who was holding a mop and was drenched in sweat was Chen Fan¡¯s former ssmate, Jiang Churan.


    After three years, Jiang Churan looked the same but she was no longer cold and arrogant. She was now pure and pretty like a girl next door.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Jiang Churan was frightened. She exined with an embarrassed voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t been here for a long time, so I came to clean it for you after the fog lifted. It would be a shame if the vi became grimy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to give this vi to Auntie Tang. I made a promise in the past that I would buy a vi for her when I had money.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°You still remember the promise.¡±


    Jiang Churan covered her mouth, feeling unbelievable.


    When Chen Fan and Jiang Churan had gone there for the first time, they promised to buy Auntie Tang a vi.


    Jiang Churan thought Chen Fan was just bluffing and she despised him that time. Even Auntie Tang didn¡¯t take it seriously. She couldn¡¯t believe that after all these years, Chen Fan really kept his promise.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re an important figure in Zhong Hai and Jin City now, so you don¡¯t visit us so often,¡± Jiang Churan said as she turned to Chen Fan with an indescribable feeling.


    Even though what she knew about Chen Fan was just the tip of the iceberg, it was already enough.


    Master Chen of Jiang Bei, Major General of Cang Dragon, Grand Master of the Heaven roll, Master of the North Qiong Sect and CEO of the North Qiong Corp... these titles were all unreachable to Jiang Churan. Ordinary people would never have what he had achieved in their entire lives.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    He wasn¡¯t sure when it would be the next time they met.


    Right when they were at a loss for words, Jiang Churan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She picked up the call and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s Meng Meng. I¡¯m going to the alumni gathering. Are youing?¡±

 Chapter 544 - Death Trap

    <h4>Chapter 544: Death Trap</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°An alumni gathering?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and kept his silence.


    He was out of league and out of touch with those... kids. Si Yinxia, Yang Chao and Li Yichen might appear to be dashing young elites, but they were insignificant in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    By then, Chen Fan had be as powerful as a nation,uded by the public as the sixth superpower in the world, aka Superpower Chen.


    Despite the obvious satire in the name, it was obvious that everyone saw Chen Fan as a significant yer in the world.


    What did it mean to be as powerful as a superpower in the world? Chen Fan¡¯s power could trante to more GDP than nations such as Japan or Germany. Not one individual could have achieved such a feat before.


    The richest man on earth was worth only sixty billion US dors, a hundred times fewer than Chen Fan. Even the mighty corporations and bankers owned no more than a trillion US dors of wealth.


    Jiang Churan shed an awkward smile after seeing no reaction from Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I understand if you decided not to go.¡±


    Jiang Churan spoke a few more words into the phone before she hung up.


    Jiang Churan changed the topic, ¡°You disappeared for a few years. Fei Fei told me that she couldn¡¯t get a hold of you.¡±


    Xu Rongfei¡¯s name finally caught Chen Fan¡¯s attention, so he replied, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t cultivating in seclusion, I was on my way to it over thest couple of years. I only learned about the death of Fei Fei¡¯s father until muchter. Although I have avenged his death, I still owe Fei Fei an apology,¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh and said.


    ¡°I believe Fei Fei would understand. She is head over heels about you,¡± Jiang Churan replied.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, ¡°I have heard rumors about the appearance of sages in Myanmar, was that you? I have seen the videos, the person recorded looked like you. He also called himself Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Chen Fan gave her a yful look and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were that interested in me.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yang Chao, Li Yichen and many other graduates of the Ivy League had gathered in a private club along the shore of the Yan Gui Lake. Han Ming and Lin Lulu had also arrived at the alumni gathering as representatives of the freshmen.


    Yang Chao egged her on, ¡°Meng Meng, Call Churan now and tell her toe over.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok.¡±


    Zhang Yumeng turned on her cell phone.


    ¡°Senior, who is Churan?¡± Han Ming asked curiously.


    ¡°Her name is Jiang Churan. She used to be one of the two most popr girls in our school. The other was Xu Rongfei. The two were close friends. For some reason, Jiang Churan had gone to an ordinary college in Jin City despite her straight A grades. She could have gone to Yan Jin University if she wanted to,¡± Ji Xingyu shook his head andmented.


    A light shed in Li Yichen¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Oh? Which university?¡± Han Ming asked.


    ¡°Jin City University¡¯s Business School... It¡¯s a third tier University. Jiang Churan had even gotten admission letters from Zhong Hai University, but she insisted on going to Jin City University. Her parents were livid after failing to persuade her to change her mind,¡± Yang Chao said and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°We are all responsible for our past decisions. There is no turning back,¡± Si Yinxia said lightly.


    Si Yinxia was admitted into the best university in China and currently was preparing his advanced education at Harvard. He was going to be a graduate student under a prominent economics professor. Once he graduated from there, he would be a member of the Wall Street elites.


    Therefore, hisments were shored up by his impressive list of achievements.


    ¡°What a shame. I really thought Jiang Churan and Brother Yichen were going to get together.¡±


    Ji Xingyu shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Yichen is way out of Jiang Churan¡¯s league now.¡±


    ¡°Senior Li, Is it true that you have already been drafted into the federal government?¡± Han Ming asked, batting hershes.


    ¡°Brother Yichen¡¯s inw was a leader in the federal government. His position in the government was reserved for him long before he graduated,¡± Yang Chao replied with jealousy.


    He was going to be an athlete, so he couldn¡¯tpare with Li Yichen.


    Li Yichen was groomed to be a future leader, but as an athlete, he would retire at an early age and live the rest of his life in mediocrity.


    ¡°Xiao Chao, don¡¯t think too little of yourself. You, Yinxia, Xinyu and Meng Meng are all very sessful in your own rights. But I wish I could say the same about Churan.¡±


    Li Yichen shook his head.


    Li Yichen had secured a position in the government because of his current girlfriend¡¯s father. Although his current girlfriend was not nearly as attractive as Jiang Churan, her family was much more powerful and could offer greater help to Li Yichen.


    Lin Lulu watched as the seniors heaped praise on each other. Suddenly, she thought about the senior she had met that morning and wondered why she didn¡¯t see him here. Could it be that he was not sessful enough to join the circle?


    ¡°Pahda!¡±


    The cell phone suddenly slid out of Zhang Yumeng¡¯s hand.


    Her face was awash with shock and fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did Jiang Churan say?¡± Yang Chao asked impatiently.


    ¡°She¡¯s noting,¡± Zhang Yumeng murmured in trepidation.


    ¡°So what? What are you afraid of?¡± Ji Xingyu asked.


    ¡°She must feel too embarrassed to see how sessful we are inparison,¡± Si Yinxia said directly.


    The development stirred strong emotions inside of Han Ming and Lin Lulu.


    ¡°Xiao Lu, the moral of the story is to always make the right decision by following the right example,¡± Han Ming said to Lin Lulu.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lin Lulu was confused.


    ¡°Did she actually say why she¡¯s noting?¡± Li Yichen asked.


    ¡°Ran Ran said she met an old friend and had to apany him,¡± Zhang Yumeng replied mechanically.


    Yang Chao furrowed his brows andined, ¡°What kind of friend is more important than the ss Reunion? Is it Xu Rongfei?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s... Chen Fan.¡± Zhang Yumeng nearly lost her voice as she spoke the name.


    Chen Fan¡¯s name cast a spell over the room and made it pin-drop quiet. Yichen, Ji Xingyu, Si Yinxia and Yang Chao were all shaken to the core.


    ¡°Who?¡± Yang Chao asked incredulously.


    ¡°Chen Fan.¡± Zhang Yumeng repeated.


    The answer was followed by a long silence.


    Most people in the room knew more or less about Chen Fan.


    He was the famed Master Chen of Jiang Bei, Major General of Cang Dragon, the family head of the Chen Family; each title more prominent than the other. He returned to Jiang Nan Province a year and a half before and killed countless men and women in Jin City. Even now, his name would evoke fear in the hearts of many people.


    ¡°I thought he had disappeared. Why did he show up now?¡±


    Yang Chao¡¯s smile curdled on his face.


    ¡°Are you sure? We haven¡¯t seen Chen Fan for years.¡± Ji Xingyu asked.


    ¡°Maybe Jiang Churan was pulling your leg,¡± Mo Hill chimed in.


    ¡°Ah! Chen Fan? I think I saw him this morning at school,¡± Han Ming eximed.


    A pin drop silence suddenly fell over the room.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were caught in their throats; no one dared to make ament.


    Even Ji Xingyu kept his lips tightly sealed.


    Did the Butcher of Jiang Bei return Chu Zhou City? Worse, he was right next to Jiang Churan right now?


    ¡°I think I get it! Chen Fan went to Jin City University, so that was why Ran Ran went there as well,¡± Zhang Yumeng said quietly.


    Li Yichen¡¯s face was impassive, but his fingers clenched so tight that he snapped a pair of chopsticks.


    ¡°Is he some kind of bid deal?¡± Lin Lulu asked.


    ¡°He is a legend,¡± Yang Chao shook his head and said with a grimace, ¡°He is not an ordinary person like you and me. Compared to him, we are insects. We wouldn¡¯t be able to match his ability in a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Both Han Ming and Lin Lulu looked at one another in confusion.


    <i>¡°Who would have thought that Senior Chen was such a badass?¡± </i>Lin Lulu thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan and Jiang Churan were chatting at the peak of Yun Wu Mountain.


    Jiang Churan tucked the loose hair behind her ears, trying to mask her embarrassment.


    Jiang Churan fixed her eyes on Chen Fan and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m interested in you. You are the most special one out of all the ssmates. I am still surprised that it was really you in Myanmar. Governments around the world had caught on and started to delete those videos everywhere. However, that couldn¡¯t stop the flow of information. A group of people have even formed a cult around you, called God Worshiping Cult. I am also a member.¡±


    ¡°I am not a God nor a Sage. Not yet.¡±


    Chen Fan shrugged.


    He walked over to a lounge couch, and produced some tea making equipment seemingly out of nowhere.


    ¡°How did you do that? Some kind of magic trick?¡± Jiang Churan flung back at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Chen Fan replied, then he suddenly changed the topic, ¡°It seems that you have been paying attention to me for a while, what else do you know about me?¡±


    ¡°I also know that you go by the name Chen Beixuan and that you are a member of the Chen Family of Jin City. You ranked number one on the Heaven roll and have a Major General rank at the Cang Dragon. And something about you and the Divine Roll,¡± Jiang Churan said.


    Then she asked, ¡°What is the Divine Roll anyways? I couldn¡¯t find it anywhere.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a list made by the Americans. The Grand Magus God from Myanmar ranked number fifteen. You must think that I am godly powerful because I am on the Divine Roll,¡± Chen Fan answered.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jiang Churan rounded her eyes in surprise. ¡°What is your rank on the Divine Roll? If you can defeat someone ranked fifteen, you must be on the top five.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and looked into the distance.


    Jiang Churan looked into the same direction and only saw a thick mist that shrouded the mountain. ¡°What are you looking at? By the way, where is that Mist Dragon? I haven¡¯t seen it ever since you left.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Churan, go home right now, as far away from the Yun Wu Mountain as possible,¡± Chen Fan rose to his feet and said in a heavy voice.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Even as Jiang Churan tried to wrap her mind around the sudden end of their conversation, she heard a loud voiceing down from the mist.


    ¡°Pray to the Amit¨¡bha Buddha. Miss, you might as well wait a few minutes as I talk to Patron Chen. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Jiang Churan watched in shock as seven figures emerged from the cloud.


    Those seven men and women all possessed powerful physiques and floated in the air like gods. The overbearing energy rippling about them were telltale signs that they had all reached the peak of the Immortal State.


    ¡°They are Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya, Yao Daoyi, Watanabe, and...¡±


    Chen Fan scanned the group and rested his surprised gaze on one of them.


    ¡°Li Changsheng?¡±

 Chapter 545 - The Seven Great Immortal State Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 545: The Seven Great Immortal State Warriors</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The elder in a Taoist robe with loose sleeves floated in the air, letting wind toss his long white beard up until it brushed against his high cheekbone. He was the elder from the Wu Dang Sect who drank tea with Chen just a few days before.


    ¡°I am Li Changsheng, it¡¯s an honor to meet you, Immortal Master Chen.¡±


    Li Changsheng bowed to Chen Fan slightly.


    Li Changsheng didn¡¯t possess the same nonchnce as he didst time. Instead, he looked impassive and aloof.


    ¡°Hehe, Changsheng, doesn¡¯t it mean Longevity? That¡¯s all you mortals care about, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He had expected this day toe since the moment he confessed to Li Changsheng that he was an Immortal Cultivator, although he didn¡¯t expect it to be that soon. It was evident that the temptation of Immortal Cultivation was too great for these mortals to resist. They wanted it even if it meant death.


    Li Changsheng cracked a smile and didn¡¯t say a thing. He then turned around and said, ¡°Immortal Master, I am sure you are familiar with some of them, like Heavenly Master Yao, but please allow me to introduce the other three.¡±


    Yao Daoyi wore a cream yellow robe and stood in the sky while holding a Thunder Seal in one hand. His body was surrounded by crackling electric energy. Watanabe wore wooden sandals and a samurai outfit from the edo period. He pressed one hand on his sword and greeted Chen Fan with an icy gaze. Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya folded his hands together, and hung a kind and benevolent expression on his face.


    Chen Fan knew those three men very well.


    Although Chen Fan didn¡¯t know the other three, he sensed that they were no less powerful than Yao Daoyi.


    ¡°This is Miss Zhantai Qinxuan. She was invited to China from the Mystic Sect by the founding father of modern China, Dr. Sun Zhongshan. We don¡¯t know much about her, except that she is extremely powerful. Ye Qincang has tried and failed to bring her down three times.¡±


    Li Changsheng pointed to a woman in a white outfit.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Immortal Master Chen.¡±


    Zhantai Qinxuan wore a white shirt and a white veil over her face. She floated in the air, toes pointing down. The energy inside of her was vague; its true nature was hard to predict. It could be of buddhism origin or it could originate from Taoism. Nheless, she had an uplifting aura that was the product of great enlightenment.


    Her voice was clear, with a pleasant and musical timbre to it.


    Li Changsheng continued, ¡°And this one is Guru Rama. He¡¯s one of the most famous Gurus in India. As a First Order Brahmin, he has dominated South Asia and ranks number seven on the Divine Roll. He has impressive raw power and is able to stop a speeding vehicle with his body.¡±


    Guru Rama was a scrawny Sadhu: a religious ascetic who had renounced worldly life. His breathing was even and steady, and his body was wiry, lean and extremely tough. He lowered his head and was reciting sutra under his breath. The terrifying power inside of him was evident at a nce. Chen Fan wagered that he had achieved a higher level of attainment in terms of Body Tempering cultivation.


    ¡°Last but not the least is Mr. Damon. You might not have heard of his name, but I am sure you are familiar with his other name: The Blood Fiend.¡±


    Li Changsheng pointed to thest person.


    Damon had well defined facial features, with high cheekbones and deep set eyes. He looked like a mix of Asian and Caucasian. He wore a wrinkless tuxedo and was shrouded in a wash of darkness, revealing very little of his power.


    Chen Fan furrowed brows and said, ¡°The same Blood Fiend Damon who ranked number three on the Divine Roll a hundred years ago?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know of me. I am honored.¡±


    An unnatural smile was etched onto Damon¡¯s face.


    Blood Fiend Damon ranked number three on the Divine Roll a hundred years back, just below Ye Qincang and the Divine Arbiter from the Christian Church. He was raised in a tibetan temple as a child and awakened his Bloodline Power at a very young age. He went on a killing rampage in Asia, Eastern Europe and Northern Africa, drenching his hands in the blood of tens of thousands of victims.


    What made him so deadly was his ability tobine the best of the arts from the eastern and the western worlds.


    ¡°Li Changsheng, Yao Daoyi, Watanabe, Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya, Tantai Qingxuan, Guru Rama and Romon?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°Five of the top ten warriors on the Divine Roll are here at the same time. I am honored.¡±


    Of the seven warriors, only Li Changsheng and Tantai Qingxuan were not on the Divine Roll¡¯s top ten list. Along with Ye Qincang and thete Lin Shuming, they represented thebined force of all Eastern Immortal State Warriors.


    Among the seven Immortal State Warriors, Li Changsheng had already reached the Mortal Deity level.


    That group of deadly cultivators was much more powerful than the seven warriors that Ye Qincang had to deal with. When united, they could even defeat Lin Shuming with ease.


    The sight of the seven warriors made Jiang Churan shake in fear.


    Although she had never heard of them, their ability to float in the air, and their dramatic entrances with the dark energy and lightning, all of it spoke loudly about their ungodly power.


    Yao Daoyi raised the Thunder Seal and spoke in a deep booming voice, ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. Chen Beixuan, hand over your Immortal Cultivation Art and we will spare you.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here?¡± Chen Fan shook his head and gave Li Changsheng a long nce. ¡°Why don¡¯t you find those visitors if the Gate of Heaven is open again?¡±


    ¡°Finding the Gate of Heaven is a long shot. We don¡¯t even know if it really exists. Plus, what if you lied to us about the Snow God Pce?¡±


    Li Changsheng smirked.


    Most Immortal State Warriors were even unsure about the existence of the Earth Level Deities, much less the Gate of Heaven. Li Changsheng was a shrewd old fox and he would not easily believe Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    Li Changsheng fixed his gaze on Chen Fan and said with a heavy expression, ¡°On the other hand, your power is real. Many of your traits match exactly with the ancient records about visitors from the Gate of Heaven.¡±


    ¡°But I admit that we don¡¯t know a lot about you. You could be a Curmudgeon¡¯s reincarnation, or you could be a real Immortal. Regardless of who you are we would leave you in peace right now if you are willing to share the location of the Gate of Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Chen Fan snorted andmented, ¡°Li Changsheng, you are a coward. You told me that you wouldn¡¯t dare to cross me while you were by yourself. I guess your friends had finally lent you some balls.¡±


    ¡°Indeed I told you so. I have lived a hundred and forty years and mastered both martial arts and Dharma Cultivation; however, my strength was worthless in front of you. That being said, the opportunity is too good to pass up. Plus, there are seven of us now, and no one knows for sure who would be thest one standing,¡± Li Changsheng said as the fire in his eyes burned brighter.


    ¡°Just the seven of you?¡±


    Chen Fan scanned the crowd derisively.


    He had gained the Azure Thearch Longevity Body and reached the mid-stage of the Divine Sea. Lin Shuming had reached the Mortal Deity level but still failed to defeat Chen Fan. What good was their numbers while most of them were only at the Immortal State.


    Yao Daoyi snorted a reply, ¡°There is only one way to find out.¡±


    Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya said, ¡°Chen Beixuan, please hand over your secrets and I promise we will leave you in peace. ¡±


    ¡°It is just that, we don¡¯t want bad blood between us, we only seek immortality. Lin Shuming was more talented than any one of us, yet even he has failed after sixty years of cultivation. We don¡¯t want to turn into dust and perish just like everyone else,¡± Tantai Qingxuan said.


    ¡°Hand over your secrets!¡± Watanabe said directly.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, we can still be friends if you¡¯re willing to help us out. There¡¯s no need for violence. Don¡¯t forget about the bigger threats for all of us: Ye Qincang and the United States of America. We don¡¯t want to give our enemy what they want the most, do we?¡± Damon the Blood Fiend said knowingly.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Chen Fan shot a sneering nce at him.


    Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t expose his identity if he was wary of people such as Li Changsheng. Theirbined force might even be able to bring down Ye Qincang or Lin Shuming, but they were weak and powerless in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    He had ruled the universe with an iron fist as the North Mystic Celestial Lord; never once did he care to calcte the intentions of others. If anyone dared to rise against him, he would be crushed by his overwhelming power.


    ¡°Save your breath, fist first, talkter.¡±


    Yao Daoyi was the most brusque and impatient. He shouted and then started an art.


    Suddenly, a sh of lightning zigzagged across the sky toward Chen Fan. The ring thunder sounded like a titan brandishing his divine pear, stirring up the heavenly lords.


    Jiang Churan¡¯s face paled.


    She was an ordinary girl, and had never witnessed such a terrifying scene. In her memory, only gods in legends could summon lightning. Were they gods? The mor stirred the residence around Yun Wu Mountain; many people opened their windows to see what was going on.


    ¡°Why is there thunder while there¡¯s a clear sky and sunshine out here?¡±


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan stood unppably with his hands linked behind his back as powerful Protective True Essence poured out from his system. Those energies turned into an azure screen that covered the entire mansion.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A lightning bolt the size of a grown man¡¯s armnded squarely on the azure screen. The screen shimmered a little and remained intact.


    Both Guru Rama and Damon were alerted after seeing the ineffectiveness of the thunderbolt against the screen.


    The other warriors had seen Chen Fan in action before, so they were not caught off guard. However, since they would fight Chen Fan face to face, his power felt more real than ever.


    Chen Fan said in an icy tone, ¡°Leave now, and I will spare your lives. Otherwise, I will kill all of you and all of your diciples.¡±


    ¡°KILL!¡±


    Yao Daoyi doubled down on his art and channeled energy into the Thunder Seal.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An even thicker purple thunder bolt bore down onto Chen Fan from the sky. The attack packed so much force that it even shocked the other Immortal State Warriors.


    ¡°The Thunder Seal of the Heavenly Master Sect really lives up to its reputation as the most powerful Dharma Treasure in the world.¡±


    The other Immortal State Warriors looked at the Thunder Seal with jealousy. Yao Daoyi hadmanded the power worthy of a Mortal Deity while he was still an Immortal State Warrior. No wonder the Heavenly Master Sect was able to lord over the world for such a long time.


    ¡°Stubborn fool.¡± Chen Fan snorted as his battle intent surged.


    ¡°I shall spill your blood over the entire Yun Wu Mountain. From here on, there will be no more Immortal State Warriors in the East.¡±


    After he said that, a ray of golden light shot out from his waist and soared into the sky.

 Chapter 546 - One Against Four

    <h4>Chapter 546: One Against Four</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yao Daoyi was the leader of the Dao Sect.


    A few decades ago, he had already entered the mid-stage of the Immortal State and the power of his Thunder Seal had even reached the peak. Right then, he had progressed to the peak of the Immortal State and his Thunder Seal was powerful enough to defeat a Mortal Deity.


    The old azure Thunder Seal disyed its many spell carvings as it spinned rapidly in the air. In an instant, a purple thunder appeared and created a gap between the clouds, striking towards Chen Fan.


    ¡°A Spirit Artifact?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    That was the first Spirit Artifact he had ever seen on Earth. Even the nine flying swords of Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator and the seven Magus Artifacts of the Dark Witch Sect hadn¡¯t reached the Spirit Artifact level.


    In the realm of cultivation, artifacts could be categorized into the following:


    Dharma Artifacts, Spirit Artifact, Spirit Treasure, Divine Treasure, Sacred Treasure, Immortal Treasure, and so on.


    For the Thunder Seal to be upgraded to a Spirit Artifact, the person had to be at least in level two, and it required more than one Earth Level Deity, meaning that there had to be a few of them in the Heavenly Master Sect.


    ¡°I have one too.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered and hit the small gourd on his waist.


    Just like aet, a golden de aura shot from Chen Fan¡¯s waist and headed to the sky, swiftly flying towards the purple thunder.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The purple thunder shed with the golden de aura and created a thunderous sound, as if all the sects were firing at the same time. The clouds at the peak rolled and the residents at the foot of the mountain were so startled they almost dropped their cups.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it thundering? It¡¯s not raining.¡±


    Everyone came out and looked over to Yunwu Mountain.


    But it was so foggy they could only see a cloud of white mist; a shimmering purple light was also visible.


    <i>¡°Perhaps the legendary Master Chen is back?¡±</i>


    Some of them thought.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about people down the mountain. He quickly brought out the Sword of Essence Restoring and struck a purple de aura towards Yao Daoyi. Although the spell of the Thunder Seal was powerful, it wasn¡¯t strong enough topete with a Mortal Deity; even Lin Shuming wouldn¡¯t be able to ward it off.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Yao Daoyi picked up the artifact, looking serious.


    The old Thunder Seal spinned in the air, then suddenly flew out with a sh of lightning; it collided with the Sword of Essence Restoring.


    The azure Thunder Seal was knocked out, followed by a banging sound. It was a powerful Spirit Artifact and so was Chen Fan¡¯s Sword of Essence Restoring. Chen Fan spent three years refining the nascent form Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator had left and upgraded it to the level of Spirit Artifact.


    The impact of the sh between two artifacts depended on their energy.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Yao Daoyi groaned and trembled.


    His arcane energy was apparently weaker than Chen Fan¡¯s.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his sleeves and sent out another golden light towards Yao Daoyi with his sword. Yao Daoyi¡¯s face fell. His power hadn¡¯t recovered, so it was impossible for him to stop it.


    ¡°Yao Daoyi can¡¯t stand it. I have to save him,¡± Tantai Qingxuan said.


    Her fingers stuck out one by one like a lotusing into bloom and a strange Dharma Seal appeared, which seemed to represent Great Perfection, Great Enlightenment and Great Brightness.


    Bright white light appeared from the Dharma Seal and turned into a lotus of a few meters wide, slightly attached to the golden de aura.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The white lotus blocked the Essence Restoring Sword for just a while and was split into half. Tantai Qingxuan¡¯s face turned pale and she stepped backward. The Dharma Seal in her palm crumbled, leaving her terrified.


    <i>¡°The secret art ¡®White Lotus Protecting Spell¡¯ of our sect can¡¯t stand Chen Beixuan¡¯s attack. How powerful is he exactly? No wonder people say he¡¯s invincible.¡±</i>


    Tantai Qingxuan had just entered the peak of the Immortal State, but even Ye Qingcang couldn¡¯t break the spell, and now it couldn¡¯t even block a strike from Chen Fan. How could she believe that?


    But this attack had bought the others time.


    ¡°Go¡±


    Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya turned over his palm and a Dzi Bead appeared.


    The bead shot out like aet with a fiery rainbow Buddha¡¯s halo and shed against the Sword of Essence Restoring. Watanabe then stepped forward; he drew out his de with both hands and struck down.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    It looked like a lightning strike.


    No words could describe it.


    The de aura was a few hundred meters long and it was truly powerful, as if the universe were falling and the world had been cracked. Clouds in the sky were directly split in half. They could feel the power of the de aura before it actually arrived.


    If Takemiya Hiro saw this, he would be overwhelmed with shame.


    ¡°The de of Heaven Trampling!¡±


    That was an attack Watanabe made with the power he had umted in the past sixty years. A few decades before, he had already reached the peak of the Immortal State. That was why he could fight with Lin Shuming for three days and three nights. Even though he hadn¡¯t be a Mortal Deity yet, this strike wasparably powerful.


    Jiang Churan swayed and was about to fall.


    If Chen Fan didn¡¯t protect her with his arcane energy, her soul would have been shattered. Facing a powerful attack like that, Jiang Churan felt as if she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Hm!!¡±


    Chen Fan put up his fist and gave a punch with fierce eyes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It caused a shock in the air.


    The azure fist aura shot through the air like a water dragon meters away and struck heavily on the de aura. Azure scales seemed to be embedded within the fist aura, just like an old dragon growling at the moon.


    True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, Naga¡¯s Transform.


    Watanabe was shocked. He felt like he had just hit on a boulder and almost lost hold of his de.


    <i>¡°Why is he so powerful?¡±</i>


    Watanabe was startled.


    He thought there wasn¡¯t much difference between him and Lin Shuming, but it seemed that it wasn¡¯t the case. After all, Lin Shuming tied with Chen Fan and even forced him to use his Defensive Divine Power.


    ¡°Donnn!¡±


    A loud noise rang.


    The fist aura crumbled the long de aura, and its power was also used up. It turned into dots of azure light and gushed like a tsunami. The trees on the mountain were swinging as if there were a typhoon. Only the Immortal State Warriors were still standing.


    The sh pushed Watanabe backwards but only made Chen Fan¡¯s body shake a bit.


    A single attack showed how different their powers were.


    Especially when Watanabe had saved his power for sixty years, while Chen Fan had only struck a casual punch and he even controlled the Sword of Essence Restoring at the same time.


    Fortunately, Watanabe¡¯s attack had made time for Yao Daoyi to recover, so he was able to control the Thunder Seal and fight against the Essence Restoring Sword again.


    ¡°Pong, pong, pong!¡±


    The two Spirit Artifacts hit each other in the air.


    Every sh gave Yao Daoyi a shock and made him feel like a million-pound sledgehammer banged on his heart.


    ¡°We¡¯re both at the peak of the Immortal State... why is Chen Beixuan a few times more powerful than I am?¡±


    Yao Daoyi was extremely stunned.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Chen Fan was just at the mid-stage of the Divine Sea level, but his power was five times more powerful than a warrior at the peak of the Immortal State. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight against all of them and defeat Lin Shuming.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Watanabe caught his breath and prepared another attack. This time, it wasn¡¯t as astonishing as thest one, but it was at the normal level Lin Shuming had.


    Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya summoned a Dzi Bead.


    An enormous Rainbow Light Ball fell from the sky and rushed towards Chen Fan with overwhelming force.


    Tantai Qingxuan pointed at the air and white lotus flowers started to appear all over the sky. Each of them connected to form a and covered the peak of the mountain. Every lotus then absorbed the aura of the earth and erged rapidly.


    ¡°Perfect!¡±


    Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter.


    The arcane energy in his body flooded out and his body started to turn into the color of an azure sapphire.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his sleeves.


    Arge azure aura struck from the ground to the sky. It submerged the white lotuses, the Rainbow Light Ball and the de aura like the flood in a river, and a gap of three hundred meters long appeared between the clouds.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The lotus flowers were the first to break and Tantai Qingxuan was pushed backwards. Every step she made left a lotus mark on the sky. After eighteen steps, she could finally hold herself steady.


    Then, the Rainbow Light Ball also exploded. That made Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya tremble and his heart sore.


    Only Watanabe¡¯s strike went ten meters into the azure aura, but it got harder to go further as if it was standing on a cowhide. Finally, it was fragmented by the powerful arcane energy. Watanabe waspletely frightened and he almost dropped his de.


    COMMENT


    A single move made such an impact!


    Everyone¡¯s face turned pale.


    Not only that, Yao Daoyi¡¯s Thunder Seal had also shattered into pieces, which made him tremble and almost fall from the sky.


    A crack appeared on the Thunder Seal.


    Chen Fan split it apart.


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    The seven Immortal State Warriors gasped.


    Yao Daoyi, Watanabe, Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya were all stronger than the Ancestral Patriarch of the Hong Sect. Even Tantai Qingxuan, who was the weakest among them, was more powerful than the Dragon Lord. Four of them together were equivalent to eight ordinary Immortal State Warriors. At the moment, Chen Fan not only fought against them on his own, he even gained the upper hand.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack together! This is indeed the strongest enemy we¡¯ve ever encountered,¡± Li Changsheng mumbled.


    Guru Rama and Damon both nodded.


    In a blink, seven ferocious auras fell from the sky and broke all the trees on the mountain.


    Chen Fan was still putting his hands behind his back, but there seemed to be a stronger viciousness in his eyes.


    The battle of the century was about to start.

 Chapter 547 - Power of the Godfiend

    <b>Chapter 547: Power of the Godfiend</b>


    ¡°Why is it thundering?¡±


    Residents of the Dragon View¡¯s Garden ran out from their homes and looked at the top of the mountain with a confused look.


    Yunwu Mountain was always shrouded in mist throughout the year, and it became even worse after Chen Fan set up the Misty Cloud Array. Although he had already removed it, the mist couldn¡¯t be cleared in a short period of time due to the change in topography. On top of that, the vapor from the Yangui Lake kept pouring in, making the peak extremely misty.


    ¡°Has a numinous treasure appeared? Or was an immortal born at the peak?¡±


    Some of them began to guess.


    Bombing sounds rang; purple and rainbow lights appeared on the top of Yunwu Mountain. It indeed looked as if something magical had happened.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been surfing too much of the Inte,¡± someone rebuked, ¡°I think Master Chen is back. That¡¯s where he lives, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯s returned.¡±


    Everyone was immediately silent.


    Master Chen was a taboo in Jiang Bei.


    One and a half years ago, Chen Fan had shed blood in Jiang Bei and killed five hundred people. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him? Since then, nobody else dared to go close to the peak. Even though the array had been removed, it was still seen as a restricted area.


    A middle-aged woman pped. ¡°Oh no, the girl from the Jiang Family is still up there. I saw her going up there with a mop.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was terrified and it turned into aplete chaos.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Churan was trembling next to Chen Fan.


    She had seen Chen Fan summon the dragon and his battle with Lei Qianjue above the West Lake; she had even watched the video of the fight in Myanmar¡¯s capital, but all those battles were far less astonishing than the one in progress.


    Yao Daoyi controlled the thunder.


    Tantai Qingxuan created lotus flowers.


    Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya made the earth rumble with the Buddha¡¯s halo.


    Watanabe could split the sky with his de.


    These four were just the beginning. The remaining three seemed to be the real masters.


    A hundred years prior, Yao Daoyi and Watanabe had been in the Divine Roll¡¯s top ten only asionally, but Guru Rama and Damon had always remained in the top three, and Li Changsheng was a powerful Mortal Deity.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Guru Rama started attacking.


    He took a step forward and shot out his palm.


    A big golden palm emerged from Guru Rama¡¯s hand. It was vast and threatening, like an ancient elephant trampling the earth.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    Before the golden palm arrived, the trees in the surroundings were already bent. Even Chen Fan¡¯s golden dome was shaking as if it was enduring great pressure.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are still body tempering cultivators on Earth.¡±


    A light glinted in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Guru Rama didn¡¯t have internal force.


    He had only used the strength of his body to tap into the energy of Heaven and Earth; this enabled him to make such powerful attacks. This was a clear sign that he was a standard body tempering cultivator. However, after more than a hundred years of cultivation, his techniques were only a bit stronger than Tong Shan¡¯s.


    ¡°Try this!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t use his arcane energy. Instead, he gently gave a punch with the power of his mortal body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A shapeless air fist seal appeared; it shot straight to the sky with an azure aura.


    The aura was condensed as a solid punch and it made the clouds roll around. The fierce wind caused by the aura created some piercing sounds in the air, simr to a fighter aircraft flying over at low altitude.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body had achieved initial sess, so the power of his punch could quake rocks of hundreds of meters high without using any arcane energy. With just a single move, he was able to gather the Essence Qi around the world.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The golden palm and the azure fist seal collided.


    Guru Rama trembled and his palm vibrated.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    Following everyone¡¯s shouts, the sleeves of Guru Rama¡¯s clothing exploded bit by bit like firecrackers. In the end, half of his robe was burnt into pieces and he was thrown back meters away before he could stop himself.


    ¡°You have the power of the Godfiend?¡±


    Guru Rama turned to Chen Fan with a surprised look.


    Every move he made had the power of the elephant god; it was powerful enough to defeat a water dragon and stop a speeding train, but Chen Fan¡¯s power was a few times stronger than his. Guru Rama couldn¡¯t think of a power that could exin this might, other than the power of the Godfiend.¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t fight against him with your physique refinement. Chen Beixuan has already developed a body of an Earth Level Deity, which isparable to that of a Dao Sect immortal, the Bodhisattva and the Saints of the Christian Church,¡± Li Changsheng yelled, then flicked his sleeves and sent out a jet of purple Qi.


    The purple Qi was an energy Li Changsheng had cultivated for a hundred and forty years. It was way more powerful than arcane qi and wasparable to the arcane energy of a cultivator.


    ¡°Body of a Godfiend?¡±


    Guru Rama¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°If I rub your blood on my body and absorb your energy, I might be able to break through to the Godfiend realm in the ancient Brahmin stories.¡±


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    He created a streak of azure light with his arcane energy and cracked the purple Qi.


    But then, Watanabe struck with his de right away. The de aura traveled for ten meters.


    Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya took out a string of beads. Each of them was very bright and together they turned into twelve enormous light balls that were shot out like shells.


    Lotuses came out of Tantai Qingxuan¡¯s mouth, forming a sea of flowers.


    Once Yao Daoyi used the Thunder Seal, the sky started to rumble...


    In a second, the seven Immortal State Warriors attacked at the same time. Even Tantai Qingxuan, the weakest among them, was at thest step of the Immortal State. Their power was like dark clouds that covered the sky and the whole mountain was shaking.


    de aura, white lotuses, beads, thunder, purple Qi...


    The seven powers struck with unbeatable strength.


    By then, even Chen Fan was looking extremely serious.


    ¡°Gurgle.¡±


    Blood flowed through his body like a river, his organs roared and sounds came out from his bones. The great arcane energy turned into an azure aura that wrapped Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Chen Fan punched to the sky, looking fierce and determined.


    This punch had almost used up all of his arcane energy and body strength. The world seemed to be shattering and there was an explosion in the air. Thunderous roars were heard in Yunwu Mountain. The bright azure aura clouded everything and shed against the seven powers.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment, Jiang Churan lost her hearing for a second.


    The area was covered in white smoke and all the ce seemed to be drowned in chaos. The forces were spread out like a bomb explosion. Looking from afar, a huge cloud ring had appeared at the peak of Yunwu Mountain. The clouds shrouded everything and even dispersed air currents.


    The loud noise even broke the windows of many mansions and buildings.


    ¡°What happened? Who won?¡±


    Jiang Churan was confused.


    After a while, she could barely see anything.


    Chen Fan was standing in front of her indifferently. As for the seven Immortal State Warriors, they were still in the air and seemed to be smiling.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you have proven to have iparable strength. I believe you¡¯re the only one in the entire world who can stand our joint attack. If ites to power, you¡¯re definitely at the top on Earth, but how many attacks like this can you stop?¡±


    Yao Daoyi snickered.


    Tantai Qingxuan said, ¡°Just surrender, Brother Chen. Give up the secret art and we can bury the hatchet.¡±


    Jiang Churan then realized that Chen Fan¡¯s sleeves were torn. The clothes he was wearing that day were normal; it wasn¡¯t an outfit with Dharmic powers. It couldn¡¯t stand a battle of this level.


    Then, some crackling sounds were heard.


    The surrounding buildings started to crack, and the mansion on the mountain peak copsed.


    Jiang Churan would have already fallen down if Chen Fan didn¡¯t grab hold of her.


    Chen Fan can¡¯t take it anymore, or he would have been able to protect his clothes and the mansion.


    Even ordinary people like Jiang Churan saw the problem.


    Seven peak-stage Immortal State Warriors together were far more powerful than Lin Langya and the other two Immortal State Warriors at the Dragon Hall. Chen Fan was still at a disadvantage, even with the formidable arcane energy and his tempered body.


    But Chen Fan wasn¡¯t scared at all. He sneered and said, ¡°If this is what you¡¯ve got, not even twice your number would be able to make me surrender.¡±


    Chen Fan then tapped Jiang Churan¡¯s body with his palm. An arcane energy wrapped around her and immediately sent her away. Jiang Churan was confused and the only thing she heard was Chen Fan¡¯sst words.


    ¡°Get Auntie Tang out of here.¡±


    Then, she turned into an azureet and shot over Yunwu Mountain towards Yangui Lake.


    No one was focusing on Jiang Churan. In the eyes of Li Changsheng, Watanabe and the others, ordinary people were like ants, unworthy of their energy and attention.


    Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya ced his hands together and said, ¡°Patron Beixuan, what¡¯s your decision?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and stretched. Thunderous roars then began toe out from his entire body. ¡°I can finally fight tooth and nail after sending away all the unrted people.¡±


    He then swayed his body and immediately broke the sonic barrier.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first one.¡±


    An azure aura swept through the sky so swiftly it could hardly be seen with bare eyes. After that, a resounding bang rang on the ground.


    Chen Fan broke the sound barrier with his mortal body.


    He started attacking without holding back.

 Chapter 548 - Undefeated

    <h4>Chapter 548: Undefeated </h4>


    Trantor:Henyee Trantions


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan had held back his strength for fear of endangering Jiang Churan. Since she had left the ce safely, Chen Fan could finally unleash all his godly might to face his opponents.


    The surge in Chen Fan''s power was immediately apparent in the form of a series of explosions.


    In less than a fraction of a second, Chen Fan had reached Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya and attacked. As powerful as he might be, Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya only had enough time to raise a hand and charge up the Protective Dharma Spell.


    "Mmmmmm!"


    Suddenly, a golden dome appeared above Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya, protecting him from the attack. A deep dronning drifted into Chen Fan''s ears as he saw the apparitions of a golden dragon and a ferocious tiger swimming around Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya''s body. On top of the dragon and the tiger were two Arhats.


    "The Dragon and Tiger Mystic Spell!"


    Yao Daoyi recognized the spell right away.


    The Dragon and Tiger Mystic Spell! This was a mighty protective spell from the Tantric Buddhism Sect. The castermuned with the spirit of the Dragon Arhat and the Tiger Arhat and borrowed their divine powers to protect himself. Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya used this art during the British Army''s siege of Pot Pce in tibet. The British soldiers bombarded the pce for three days and nights but couldn''t even make a dent on the mighty castle.


    Meanwhile, an iridescent nimbus also rose from Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya.


    The Sect Master of Tantric Buddhism had an incredible amount of Dharma Artifacts. Worse, the Tantric Buddhism sect was well known for their dual cultivation of body and spirit, so it was likely that his physique refinement skills were no less powerful than Tong Shan''s.


    That being said, nothing seemed to matter before Chen Fan''s fist since Chen Fan had channeled the maximum energy the Azure Thearch Longevity Body was able to offer into the punch.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud ng, Chen Fan''s fist forced the golden dome to cave in. A secondter, the dome shatteredpletely with the The Dragon and Tiger Mystic Spell also disappearing.


    Right away, Chen Fan heard a cacophony of crackling noises and watched as differently colored shes of light erupted from Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya''s body. Those were the other protective charms exploding after taking on the tremendous load of energy. In the end, Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya was sent flying back like a rag doll as blood spilled out from his mouth.


    Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya couldn''t stop the momentum until he was a few hundred meters away from the point of impact.


    Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya''s face was as pale as a parchment. A three-centimeter deep imprint in the shape of a fist was pressed into his chest. The fabric of his clothes were tattered by the attack, revealing Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya''s sinewy body. However, even with his advanced level of Physique Refinement, he was nearly killed by Chen Fan''s punch.


    "Sthh."


    This oue made all the observers draw gasps of cold air.


    Even thebined effect of the Dragon and Tiger Mystic Spell and his Physique Refinement arts had failed to ward off Chen Fan''s deadly assault.


    How did Chen Fan cause such destruction with a single attack?


    The development had even alerted Damon the Blood Fiend as the crimson light in his eyes gained more intensity. The others were stupefied by Chen Fan''s disy of power. Tantai Qingxuan had felt ther heart skip a beat as she put herself in Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya''s shoes.


    "I wonder how many attacks can you ward off?"


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and stood with a great measure of pride. His eyes held an icy intent that threatened to kill.


    He had finally revealed the power of his Azure Thearch Longevity Body. His long dark hair danced in the air and his long sleeves pped against the wind. A iridescent halo formed around him, making him look like a god.


    "We need to overpower him together to make sure he can''t use his arts."


    Li Changsheng drew arge gulp of air and waved his sleeve, summoning a strong pulse of violet energy toward Chen Fan. Watanabe and Yao Daoyi also followed suit and started their attacks. Suddenly, Chen Fan was assaulted from all directions.


    This time, Chen Fan decided to change his tactics and avoided a frontal impact.


    Chen Fan had tested the power of his seven opponents and figured that he might lose his edge should they swarm against him. There was plenty of space for maneuvering so it would be difficult for his opponents tond a solid blow on him.


    "Bang!"


    Chen Fan broke the sonic barrier and reached Tantai Qingxuan in the blink of an eye.


    Of the seven warriors, Tantai Qingxuan was the weakest since she had just reached Immortal State peak not long ago.


    "Peew!"


    Tantai Qingxuan''s face turned pale as she hurried to unleash a Protective Spell. Arge glowing white lotus flower appeared around her.


    However, nothing could stop Chen Fan''s attack.


    Chen Fan''s fist rammed straight through the Lotus flower and sent Tantai Qingxuan flying.


    "Huh?"


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and registered that something was amiss.


    He hadnded a hit on Tantai Qingxuan''s Illusion Form.


    Chen Fan charged up his Divine Will and turned around to see the real Tantai Qingxuan standing a few hundred meters away. There was a tform surrounded by lush lotus flower petals under her feet, one of which was already shattered.


    "It''s a wonderful Dharma Artifact, or is it a Spirit Artifact? In any case, how many times can it save you from death?"


    Chen Fan sneered.


    Tantai Qingxuan panicked; fear and shock were written all over her face.


    She felt truly threatened for the first time in her life. Chen Fan''s hypersonic punch was so powerful that she might have died without the protection of her Dharma Artifact. That being said, her Dharma Artifact could protect her three more times at the most.


    Li Changsheng pulled a taut face and shouted, "Stop him!"


    Guru Rama charged forward, but his physique refinement skill wouldn''tst long under Chen Fan''s relentless attack.


    "Pong, pong, pong!"


    Chen Fan''s third punch had sent Guru Rama flying out. Such was the power of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body; not even the Guru who was well known for his beast-like strength could hold out against it.


    "Boom!"


    Chen Fan was swarmed by the others again, right when he was going tond a follow up attack.


    Chen Fan took a blow from the Heavenly Thunder and shattered Watanabe''s de Auras, giving him time to break free from Tantai Qingxuan''s spell. Suddenly, he registered an attacking from behind, so he turned around and delivered a backhanded p against the attacker. He felt as if he were hitting a bundle of soft cotton once the blownded on his opponent.


    Surprised, he turned around to look at the attacker.


    He saw Li Changsheng surrounded by a hazy purple glow; both of his hands were mped tightly on Chen Fan''s attacking hand.


    "Everyone talks about how powerful Wu Dang Sect''s Dual Cultivation is. I wonder how long you willst."


    Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter and abandoned the fight with the other opponent to focus on Li Changsheng.


    "Donn Donn Donn"


    Floating in the air, Li Changsheng darted back and forth in the sky like a scurrying cloud patch.


    His True Qi was so condensed that it could match the potency of True Essence, validating his reputation as the Greatest Perfected Cultivator on Earth. His hands danced around, weaving in and out of Chen Fan''s attacks with a great measure of elegance and economy of movement, like swallows gliding over a pool of water. The energy that glided in between his palms was powerful and mysterious. His transcendental moves would impress even an Immortal State Overlord who had achieved a great enlightenment through Martial arts proficiency.


    This was the Wu Dang Sect''s Grand Void Force; it was as deep as the abyss and could nullify any form of assault, just like in the legendary realm of North Min.


    However, Chen Fan was much more powerful than him.


    Chen Fan''s each and every attack carried immeasurable force and it was executed in the most unpredictable but perfectly apt manner, giving the impression of a Martial Sage flexing his divine muscles to the onlookers.


    In a blink, the two had exchanged ten rounds of blows.


    "Bang!"


    In the eleventh round, Li Changsheng''s defense finally gave in and allowed a burst of ravenous energy to enter his system.


    The Daoist robe he was wearing was ripped open at the seams as Li Changsheng backed away. With each step he took, an explosion erupted under his feet, as the result of him transferring the force down to his feet and then to the air below.


    Li Changsheng didn''t stop until he stumbled ten feet back. His face was flushed red after the struggled to regain bnce.


    "Hold him down, Perfected Cultivator Li needs to recuperate."


    The other attackers swarmed Chen Fan once again. Guru Rama charged at the forefront and attacked Chen Fan relentlessly. However, except for Li Changsheng, no one among the cohort couldst more than a second.


    "Damn!"


    A cold light shed in Chen Fan''s eyes after he sent Guru Rama flying back again.


    He realized that it would be difficult for him to kill any of them without using Divine powers. The others would swarm in if he couldn''t deal with one of them using a single blow, continuously forcing him to give up the killing blow.


    And Guru Rama had proven to be the most annoying opponent among them.


    His body tempering ability was only slightly weaker than Chen Fan''s. Worse, his proficiency in Yoga granted him insight on many secrets of the human body and allowed him to regenerate his wounds. If Chen Fan had time, he could have killed Guru Rama many times over, but he was constantly distracted by the other attackers.


    "de Arise!"


    Chen Fan decided to change tactics.


    "Pfft!"


    A shaft of golden light beamed to Chen Fan from the distance.


    It was the Sword of Essence Restoring.


    With the de in one hand, Chen Fan yelled, "Everyone talked about how skillful Lin Shuming was in Sword Arts, but little did everyone know that Lin Shuming had barely scratched the surface of the Sword Reigning Arts."


    "Shit!"


    The turn of events had terrified Chen Fan''s opponent.


    They hurried to attack Chen Fan, in an attempt to stop his control over the sword.


    "I will show you the real power of a Sword Immortal."


    Chen Fan''s body flickered a little and turned into a golden pool that quickly fused with the Sword of Essence Restoring.


    Suddenly, a ray of golden light beamed up to the sky. It''s brilliance illuminated the clouds and the golden stream it had traced across the space seemed to have severed the world into two halves. The lighting off from the sword was so intense that it could be seen from miles away.


    "Bang!"


    The Sword Aura turned into a current of energy that swimmed back and forth in the air, leaving a golden light trail behind it. Suddenly, the sword reached five times the speed of sound as the energy inside surged.


    Chen Fan had be one with his weapon, andmanded his weapon with Primordial Essence.


    This attack could easily hack an aircraft carrier into two halves.


    Before anyone realized what had happened, they heard a series of explosions.


    The de went straight through Watanabe''s body and pierced into Guru Rama''s chest. Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya, Damon and Tantai Qingxuan were also decapitated by the sword.


    Only Li Changsheng and Yao Daoyi had survived the attack. Despite their near escape, they were shaken to the core.


    Chen Fanmanded such terrifying force that he had killed three Immortal State Warriors with one blow.


    He was truly invincible!

 Chapter 549 - The Deitys Bane

    <h4>Chapter 549: The Deity¡¯s Bane</h4>


    He had fused his own energy with the sword to deliver a devastating attack.


    There was so much deadly force packed inside the de that it made Lin Shuming¡¯s final blow pale inparison. In order to deliver the final blow, Lin Shuming had consumed all the de Qi he had umted over the sixty years. In contrast, Chen Fan¡¯s attack had barely made a dent on his energy reserve.


    Such was the deadliness of the Sword Reigning Arts.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Chen Fan reappeared in the sky after he hadpleted the art.


    Although it usually required a cultivator to reach the Connate Spirit level to be able to control the sword by fusing with the de, Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body had given him an edge to use this advanced form of the Art of Sword Reigning. To unleash the full strength of the Sword Reigning Arts, you would need to fuse your physical body, True Essence and Divine Soul, all with the de.


    The power of such a Sword Art would have exceeded the imagination of the mortals.


    Lin Shuming had controlled the sword using his Primordial Essence alone, so his technique was a far cry from the real deal.


    ¡°I can do this all day long, but how long can youst?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and kept his chin up, looking proud and supercilious.


    Li Changsheng was quiet; his face was dark and heavy


    Yao Daoyi was still recovering from the shock. He would have already been killed by Chen Fan if he hadn¡¯t used the Thunder Seal to protect himself. The blow had left a deep crack on the Thunder Seal, significantly diminishing its effectiveness.


    As for the other five warriors, they were either dead or unconscious.


    It seemed that the battle had ended.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, are you really going to wage a full-on war with us?¡± Li Changsheng loosened his fat sleeve and asked. His voice was firm and steady, and the energy inside of him had also gained more vigor and intensity.


    ¡°I said that from now on, there will be no more Immortal State Warriors in the East.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s looked into the distance, impassive as ever.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Tantai Qingxuan emerged in the sky as another lotus flower petal fell from the tform. There were only two petals left, meaning her Dharma Treasure could only save her life two more times.


    Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya didn¡¯t possess any Dharma Artifacts, so he had to appear in the form of a Divine Soul after his body had been destroyed by Chen Fan.


    His Divine Soul was so condensed that it was nearly solid. It seemed to be constantly surrounded by the chants of the Tantric sutra. Tantric Buddhists emphasized heavily on the cultivation of a Divine Soul, therefore, Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya¡¯s Divine Soul was one of the strongest in the world. Even without his body, his Divine Soul was still a force to be reckoned with.


    As for Damon, his body healed in an instant. The attack had only brought a slight paleness onto his face.


    It turned out that Chen Fan¡¯s attack didn¡¯t manage to kill even one of his opponents.


    Chen Fan was not surprised by the turn of events. He knew those veteran Immortal State Warriors had one or two life-saving skills up their sleeves. If he couldn¡¯t kill them in one blow, he would just have to do it all over again, until they were finally dead.


    With the de in one hand, Chen Fan yelled, ¡°Come again!¡±


    His body shimmered a little and then turned into a flow of energy that gushed into the flying sword. The Sword Aura turned brighter as the sword itself picked up speed until it reached five times the speed of sound.


    While breaking the hypersonic barrier with his body, Chen Fan could do at the most two times the speed of the sound.


    However, once he had fused his life energy with the de, he could double that speed, making himself a killing machine. Because of their deadliness, the Sword Immortals had earned a reputation as fearsome warriors in the realm of Immortal Cultivation. Even Chen Fan couldn¡¯t sustain this condition for too long, but it should give him enough time to put an end to his opponents.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    The attack gravely injured the seven again.


    Guru Rama¡¯s arm was sheared right off of his body despite his incredible tough physique. Golden blood-like liquid sprayed out from the wound on Guru Rama¡¯s incorporeal body. Tantai Qingxuan was killed for the third time and the same happened to Damon the Blood Fiend.


    Yao Daoyi, Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya and Watanabe were able to escape death, but they had been gravely injured. They were forced to retreat as blood poured out from their mouths.


    Li Changsheng was the only one who had held out against Chen Fan¡¯s blow using his Violet Protective Qi.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    When Tantai Qingxuan appeared in the sky, there was only one petal left on the tform. Life and colors were ebbed away from her face and, for the first time in her life, she felt her life was hanging in the bnce.


    Even the golden glow on Guru Rama¡¯s ghostly form had diminished.


    Sword of Essence Restoring had proven its unequivocal effect by gravely injuring one of the most skilled Body Tempering Masters.


    The other Immortal State Warriors were all disheartened by Chen Fan¡¯s lightning speed. Chen Fan was five times faster than the speed of sound, and he didn¡¯t give his opponents any chance to react, much less to joining their forces to counter his attacks.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep going like this. We are all going to die.¡±


    Blood poured out from Blood Fiend Damon¡¯s wound before it was healed.


    He looked even more troubled than thest time. Thanks to his Awakened Bloodline, he was ranked among the top three on the Divine Roll. However, even his regeneration ability seemed to fall short while he was under Chen Fan¡¯s relentless aggression.


    The Immortal State Warriors looked at one another and nodded knowingly as if they had just reached a consensus.


    ¡°Try to counter this!¡±


    Chen Fanughed as he used his sword to hack at his opponent again. Rage coursed in his veins as deadly energies ran down from the sharp edge of the sword.


    As long as he has the sword, he would be undefeatable. Thebined forces of the seven Immortal Warriors was deadly even for Chen Fan, but they were unable tond a solid blow. Therefore, these Immortal State Warriors more often than not found themselves taking on Chen Fan¡¯s attack by themselves¡ªsomething not even an Earth Level Deity could have pulled off.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The de Qi made a ring sound akin to thunder.


    The Sword Aura sliced open the sky and quickly reached a sonic speed, trailing a streak of golden glow behind it. It was apparent that this attack was even deadlier than the previous one.


    ¡°Array! Hurry!¡±


    Li Changsheng shouted.


    The other six warriors quickly started to weave their energies into a Dharma Array.


    A thread made out of light connected Li Changsheng with the other warriors.


    As soon as the array was formed, seven stars appeared in the sky. They beamed down seven rays of light onto the seven Immortal State Warriors, charging their bodies with astral energy until their mortal coil shone with sparkling brilliance. It made them look like celestial beings who had descended on earth.


    ¡°Donnn!¡±


    When Chen Fan¡¯s attacknded on the blinking energy, it was as if it hadnded on a metal te. The impact stirred the astral energy and caused a ripple on the surface, but it held out against the impact and remained intact.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Chen Fan pulled back his de and examined the Sword Aura more carefully.


    By then, the seven Immortal State Warriors had lined up in a strange pattern ording to the alignment of the stars. They fused their True Qi with the astral energy sent down to them to form an energy screen around their bodies. Suddenly, Chen Fan felt that he was up against the entire world.


    Li Changsheng cracked a faint smile and said, ¡°Immortal Master Chen, did you ask me what had emboldened me to challenge you? Here is your answer.¡±


    ¡°This Dharma Array is called the Deity¡¯s Bane. My Ancestral Master invented this array after suffering a defeat against the visitors from the Gate of Heaven. He created it with the help of many other Immortal State Warriors and was designed for killing Earth Level Deities. You should be proud that I¡¯m using this on you.¡±


    By then, he was cloaked in ayer of astral energy, looking formidable and as stately as ever. His appearance gave people the illusion that he was a celestial lord.


    They were no less powerful than an Earth Level Deity when the seven warriorsbined their energies.


    ¡°Hehe, Deity¡¯s Bane? Bullshit. It¡¯s just a Big Dipper Array.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    Chen Fan remained unfazed despite the Dharma Array¡¯s astonishing disy of power.


    The Big Dipper was the brightest constetion in the sky and therefore, its power was the most optimal to tap into.


    The most basic Astral Dharma Array had been built around the power of the Big Dipper. Although these seven Immortal State Warriors had only borrowed less than a fraction of the Big Dipper¡¯s almighty power, it would allow them to im supremacy on earth. Unfortunately, Chen Fan was not an ordinary mortal on Earth.


    ¡°I might turn on my heels if you can draw power from the sun or the moon. But what good is the Array of the Big Dipper? Humph!¡± Chen Fan snorted and then attacked, transforming himself again into an energy beam that fused into the sword.


    ¡°Let me break it for you.¡±


    ¡°Guard!¡±


    The seven used the array at the same time, fusing their True Essence with the Astral Energy and shooting it in the form of massive shockwaves. Carrying the Primordial power of the stars, the shockwaves crushed and annihted anything in their path. Suddenly, Chen Fan felt an intense pressure on all sides.


    Thebined power of the seven could rival an Earth Level Deity, and the usage of the Astral Spell had made them even deadlier.


    Many people at the foot of the mountain had also witnessed the astonishing sight.


    They watched as seven bright stars shone alongside the sun. Not even the clouds could have masked their brilliance.


    ¡°It¡¯s some kind of rare Celestial event!¡± someone murmured.


    It was the afternoon rush hour; many citizens of Chu Zhou City were on their way to home. Many of them paused to watch the incredible sight.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan was unaffected by his opponent¡¯s amazing disy of power.


    He shouted at the top of his lungs as the de Aura transformed into a finger-sized golden line. The energy was so tightly packed in the gold ray of light that it would blind any ordinary man or woman foolish enough to look at it.


    The power of the attack was beyond words. It tore a hole on the fabric of space and severed reality into two worlds.


    ¡°Siiiiii¡±


    A hissing sound was heard, as if a chunk of red hot iron had been thrown into ice water.


    The golden de sliced through the Astral Energy screen like a hot knife through butter. It cut through the bodies of the seven warriors, and reached the other end of the battlefield where Chen Fan¡¯s body reemerged.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was pale; he even struggled a second to regain bnce. Even the Sword of Essence Restoring shivered a little as if it were going to shatter at any moment.


    Thread of de Essence!


    It was one of the most advanced Sword Daos and required the user to be at the Golden Core Level as a minimum. Once a Sword Immortal mastered this art, he could counter any enemy with this one simple move. That was the reason that most sword immortals never relied on any other Dharma Spells.


    Since Chen Fan had used this art while he was only at the Divine Sea level, the spell had taken a toll on his system. Even the Spirit Artifact he was using, the Sword of Essence Restoring nearly shattered under the immense load.


    However, it was worth it.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Chen Fan heard a cracking sound and then the screen of energy trembled and turned into countless tiny fragments. The Astral Energy that beamed down from the sky had also disappeared.


    Guru Rama let out a wry smile. Although he had the most durable and resilient body in the world, Chen Fan¡¯s attack had severed him into two halves from the waist.


    ¡°What a shame.¡±


    Guru Rama closed his eyes and his palms as life slowly ebbed away from him.


    Chen Fan had outright annihted his Divine Soul.


    However, Guru Rama was not the only one who had perished.

 Chapter 550 - Annihilated

    <h4>Chapter 550: Annihted</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Guru Rama.


    The strongest body tempering cultivator in the world; the top martial artist in South Asia, seventh on the Divine Roll. Chen Fan had killed a body that almost reached the Godfiend level and even destroyed his soul.


    The first Immortal State Warrior had fallen.


    But it was just the beginning.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Watanabe, who was the second, had a thread of blood on his forehead. The cut then made its way down to his nose, lips, neck, chest, and finally, his body was split in half. The powerful energy that was roaming inside him was finally released through the split.


    ¡°Impossible... It¡¯s impossible I¡¯m going to die here...¡±


    Watanabe couldn¡¯t believe it and his Divine Soul quivered, trying to merge with his body again. Unfortunately, Chen Fan had shattered his body together with his Divine Soul.


    In the end, the uncontroble energy inside Watanabe burst out and tore him apart.


    Watanabe, thest Sword Sage that dominated Japan, also fell.


    And the third one, Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya, his Divine Soul had been split into halves without being able to say a word.


    Dharma-r¨¡ja Sakya¡¯s mortal body had already been injured and all of his protective artifacts were battered. Without the protection of his body, the defensive power would decrease no matter how strong his Divine Soul was. Even if he had Primordial Essence, he couldn¡¯t defend against Chen Fan¡¯s Thread of de Essence.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Tantai Qingxuan appeared again.


    Thest lotus under her feet also withered.


    ¡°Fortunately, this substitution artifact from the sect can block four deadly attacks. Chen Beixuan is too powerful and he can kill me easily with a single move. Myst lifesaving chance is gone. I should leave as far as I can right away.¡±


    Tantai Qingxuan nced at the other three and patted her chest.


    When Tantai Qingxuan was about to leave, Li Changsheng and the others suddenly gave her a sympathetic gaze. <i>¡°Why? Why are they looking at me?¡±</i>


    Before Tantai Qingxuan knew it, a de cut appeared on her forehead.


    The cut was only half inch long, like a red mark.


    Once the cut showed, Tantai Qingxuan suddenly trembled and the light in her eyes dimmed. She seemed to have lost control of her body; finally, she fell from the sky.


    The goddess of the Mystic Sect died just like that?


    ¡°A substitution artifact might be able to save you four times, but what about a fifth time?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    The Thread of de Essence was powerful enough to kill an Earth Level Deity. Tantai Qingxuan couldn¡¯t escape in time and her Divine Soul was shattered.


    ¡°Four of you were killed with one attack. Looks like my level is still not high enough. If I¡¯d entered thest stage of Divine Sea, you three wouldn¡¯t have lived until now.¡±


    Chen Fan ced his hands behind his back, then he turned around to see their pale faces.


    Only Li Changsheng, Damon and Yao Daoyi survived the strike.


    Li Changsheng had strong powers. Damon was nearly immortal. Yao Daoyi had the protection of the Thunder Seal. Even though they had managed to escape from Chen Fan¡¯s attack, they had also paid their price.


    ¡°Hm!!¡±


    The three of them nched and there was fear in their eyes.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack was extremely horrifying. Li Changsheng didn¡¯t know that flying swords could be that powerful. Even the Astral Dharma Array they set up to gather the energy of the universe had been broken by the strike.


    Luckily, Chen Fan had already killed four of them and his power had weakened a bit. If not, they would have died as well, no matter how strong they were.


    ¡°The seven peak-stage Immortal State Warriors can kill an Earth Level Deity but not you? Chen Beixuan, who exactly are you?¡± Li Changsheng looked over fearfully.


    This Mortal Deity had lost confidence for the first time.


    If even the ¡®Deity¡¯s Bane¡¯ was unable to deal with Chen Fan, then his power had surpassed all the Immortal Cultivators in the world, having reached an unbelievably high level.


    ¡°Ask this question in hell.¡± Chen Fan snorted.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I guess you won¡¯t be able to make a simr attack again. Why don¡¯t we make peace?¡±


    The Thunder Seal spinned above his head.


    A crack appeared on the seal, almost splitting it in half. Just one more strike, this Dharma Treasure of the Heavenly Master Sect would definitely be scrapped.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Chen Fan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s toote to beg for mercy. I told you I was going to kill all of you, then I would exterminate your sects, erasing everything rted to you from the face of the earth.¡±


    Chen Fan then hit the de Strengthening Gourd.


    Nine rays of light shot out from the de Strengthening Gourd and the nine flying swords appeared in front of Chen Fan.


    The powerful Nine Abandonments of Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator!


    Yao Daoyi looked devastated. How could they stand the nine flying swords if they couldn¡¯t even fight the Sword of Essence Restoring?


    ¡°Fine, we can only keep fighting. Even if we run away, can the disciples of the sect escape?¡± Li Changsheng said seriously. The energy radiating from his body began to soar to an unpredictable level. He seemed to have connected with the world and every move he made drove the godly power of Heaven and Earth.


    Mortal Deity!


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    Damon let out all of his energy with his red eyes. His power was right behind Li Changsheng¡¯s, on par with Lin Shuming in normal conditions.


    ¡°Ah, I disgraced all the founders of the Heavenly Master Sect.¡±


    Yao Daoyi shook his head, then he spurted out blood on the azure seal.


    The Thunder Seal buzzed and started to gather thunder and lightning again. A crimson aura filled the gap on the seal, then it eventually became hotter and almost turned pure purple. However, Yao Daoyi became as pale as a piece of paper.


    The three of them together seemed to be even more powerful than the seven before.


    ¡°Hm!!¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand.


    The nine flying swords turned into a river of swords and surrounded Chen Fan.


    Even though the Sword of Essence Restoring had been battered due to the ¡°Thread of de Essence¡± and couldn¡¯t be used again, the nine flying swords weren¡¯t inferior. They were the closest to the Immortal Enlightenment level among the artifacts Chen Fan had.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Chen Fan yelled as nine rays of light shot out like the earth-shattering de aura. Although their power wasn¡¯t as strong as the Sword of Essence Restoring, the nine swords together would have an incredible might.


    Everyone looked over to the peak of Yunwu Mountain. There seemed to be nine magnificent rainbows.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in front of him. Mr. Damon, make direct attacks. Daoyi, cover us.¡±


    Li Changsheng blew out a cloud of purple Qi, which was about a hundred feet long. It covered the sky like a protective screen and immediately blocked the nine flying swords.


    But the nine flying swords then formed a circle and surrounded Li Changsheng.


    Yao Daoyi made the Thunder Seal vibrate.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The purple thunder struck fiercely. Damon sneered, then swayed his body and rushed through the sonic barrier towards Chen Fan.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan blocked the purple thunder with his Arcane Energy Bulwark and he fell down a few feet.


    The power of thunder summoned with the Thunder Seal was nearly the same as Lin Shuming¡¯s Mortal Deity attack. Damon broke the sound barrier with his body and sent out nine crimson shadows to fight.


    ¡°How long can you three hold?¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and started fighting with Damon.


    This marital artist who used to be one of the top three on the Divine Roll a hundred years back was indeed threatening. He had mastered hundreds of eastern and western secret arts and his martial arts had reached the peak of the Immortal State. Every move he made was smooth; he even knew the Hong Sect¡¯s Thousand Illusions of Rolling Cloud. He was also like a shadow and couldn¡¯t be killed.


    But Chen Fan was truly terrifying at the moment.


    After three flicks, Chen Fan split Damon in half with his hand.


    After five flicks, Chen Fan crushed Damon into pieces with his shoulder.


    After seven flicks, Chen Fan made Damon explode with the Dao Fist.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t hold it.¡±


    Damon appeared again a hundred meters away with a pale face, gasping for breath. It was too stressful for him to be reborn several times in such a short period of time. He couldn¡¯t bear it, even though he was a Blood Fiend and an immortal.


    ¡°Hang in there.¡±


    Yao Daoyi spit out some blood and summoned the thunders with the Thunder Seal.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The thunder was double the size of the previous one and its power wasparable to that of a top Mortal Deity. People on the ground were stunned and they looked at one another without knowing what to say.


    ¡°You are definitely ying with fire!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes shed, then he immediately broke through the sound barrier and rushed towards Yao Daoyi.


    This time, nobody defended Yao Daoyi.


    The first punch, Chen Fan knocked out the azure Thunder Seal.


    The second punch, Yao Daoyi¡¯s body exploded and his protection artifacts were destroyed.


    The third punch, Chen Fan broke the Divine Soul that flew out of Yao Daoyi¡¯s body.


    Yao Daoyi, the leader of the Dao Sect who had dominated the world for a hundred years and possessed the Thunder Seal, fell after three punches.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Li Changsheng gave an earsplitting roar from the sword array. Then there was a surge of purple Qi and Essence Qi, which created a crack; he became a ray of purple light that was shot out.


    At the same time, Damon swayed his body, and then turned into a crimson shadow that escaped to the vast skies.


    In just ten minutes.


    Five of the seven Immortal State Warriors were dead and one had escaped. Li Changsheng was the only one left.


    Almost annihted!

 Chapter 551 - Killing the Mortal Deity

    <h4><strong>Chapter 551: Killing the Mortal Deity</strong></h4>


    The peak of Yunwu Mountain was shrouded in arcane energy and the wind was howling.


    The mist had already been lifted by the power of their battle, and the body of Chen Fan and Li Changsheng appeared. One of them was wrapped in azure light with ck hair and ck eyes like the Azure God, while the other was in the Taoist robe and was surrounded by purple Qi like a Perfected Immortal.


    Li Changsheng looked pale at the moment.


    Chen Fan said calmly with his hands behind his back, ¡°You came along with six peak-stage Immortal State Warriors to fight against me, but five of them have already died and one escaped. You can only use three to five hours more of your Mortal Deity power with your reserves. After that, you¡¯ll explode without me moving a finger. Li Changsheng, what else so you have?¡±


    Every word he said made Li Changsheng¡¯s pupils shrink, bing needle-thin in the end.


    The nine flying swords surrounded Li Changsheng and created shes of de aura from time to time, trying to attack.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never underestimated you, Immortal Master Chen, but you¡¯re even more powerful than I expected. I guess Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator wasn¡¯t even as strong as you are,¡± Li Changsheng said as he flicked his sleeves. A strong arcane energy gushed and knocked out the flying swords.


    ¡°I once told you that I wasn¡¯t a cultivator from the Gate of Heaven. I thought you would have kept your greed in check, but you still came to die.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°Who can resist the lure of eternal life?¡± Li Changsheng burst intoughter, then eventually looked pained. ¡°My teacher named me ¡®Changsheng¡¯, hoping that I could live long and take care of the Wu Dang Sect. s, I still have to go through life and death.¡±


    ¡°How could you live eternally without surviving natural disasters and surpassing the universe? You would only live a bit longer,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently.


    He then yelled with a fierce look.


    ¡°I, Chen Beixuan, will kill Li Changsheng from the Wu Dang Sect today, at the peak of Yunwu Mountain!¡±


    His voice was as loud as thunder and it spread for miles, stirring up the clouds. Even citizens at the center of Chu Zhou City could hear him. Countless people down the mountain looked up with a horrified face.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The de aura roared and the purple Qi lingered.


    A Mortal Deity level battle was about to begin.


    At the same time, there was a surge of peopleing out of the club at Yangui Lake.


    Yunwu Mountain was right next to Yangui Lake, so they knew for sure that something was happening on the top of the mountain. Many diners, employees and passersby including Li Yichen and the others went to theke to have a look.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening on the top of Yunwu Mountain? Why is it thundering?¡±


    Yang Chao was confused.


    ¡°Yang Chao, do you remember whose mansion is up there?¡±


    Li Yichen asked.


    ¡°You mean... Chen Fan?¡±


    Yang Chao gasped and Si Yinxia looked to the peak seriously. Zhang Yumeng waspletely shocked. ¡°Would it be him again?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Chen Fan? He seems incredible!¡± Han Ming stood confused and wondered.


    Li Yichen, Yang Chao and Si Yinxia came from prominent families and were basically at the top among the young people in Chu Zhou City. If the three of them were afraid of Chen Fan, maybe he came from a powerful background? A young master in the province?


    Lin Lulu was also there, looking muddled.


    Si Yinxia answered with a cold voice, ¡°He is also known as Master Chen.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Bei¡¯s Master Chen?¡± Han Ming covered her mouth. The title, Master Chen, was a taboo and a myth in Chu Zhou City. Even though he had not appeared in Jiang Bei for a few years, there were still some legends about him.


    ¡°Senior Chen is Master Chen, the murderous Butcher?¡±


    Lin Lulu¡¯s eyes popped out like the characters in cartoons did.


    Han Ming and Lin Lulu could not believe that the handsome and polite young man was the murderous, moody and frightening Master Chen in the rumors.


    ¡°That is only his most ordinary title. There are a lot more,¡± Li Yichen said with a dim face.


    Suddenly, Zhang Yumeng yelled, ¡°Look, someone fell into the water. Wait, is that Jiang Churan?¡±


    Everyone looked over to theke. There was indeed a girl. Who else would it be if it wasn¡¯t Jiang Churan?


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A single move of a Mortal Deity could summon the power of Heaven and Earth.


    Li Changsheng had the upper hand in the first few hours of their battle. Once he flicked his sleeves, arge amount of internal force gushed out and even the nine flying swords couldn¡¯t get closer to his body.


    ¡°Li Changsheng, how long can you hold?¡±


    Chen Fan punched with a dull face and broke through the purple Qi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how long I can live. First, I need to see you die.¡± Li Changsheng raised his fair palm and wed at the ground.


    He grabbed an entire mansion from halfway up the mountain, then turned it into a ck shadow and threw it at Chen Fan.


    ¡°It... It¡¯s a monster.¡±


    Someone who escaped from the mansion witnessed this and waspletely startled, so he immediately ran down the mountain.


    ¡°Lin Shuming couldn¡¯t do it, can you?¡±


    Chen Fan snickered, then sent out a bright de aura that ended splitting tons of mansions into half. The debris, furniture and reinforced concrete, all fell to the ground.


    ¡°The body of an Earth Level Deity is strong but it isn¡¯t immortal. Let me capture you and overwhelm you with the mountains. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll strike you with thunder or throw you into theva. There must be ways I can kill you.¡±


    Li Changsheng looked calm. He flicked his sleeves like a Heavenly Being.


    He seemed to have made the wind howl, stirring up the clouds along with it. The sky was then covered in dark clouds and it started raining.


    Earth Level Deities were also called Heavenly Beings and they could connect with the world. A fight between them would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Hm!!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    His Azure Thearch Longevity Body had achieved initial sess. Even though there were still a number of weapons that could injure him, such assers, electromaic cannons, special armor-piercing bullets and nuclear weapons, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    ¡°Li Changsheng, you¡¯re talking too much. Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes twinkled and he instantly turned into a stream of light. He surrounded Li Changsheng and constantly sent out powerful punches. The nine flying swords also formed a ring. Their energy was shot ten feet away, shattering the mountain rocks.


    ¡°Bang, bang.¡±


    They fought like two vicious beasts.


    Every single move they made could break rocks, cause a tsunami and send internal forces out a hundred meters. Even the tip of the mountain was cut off and the trees were all smashed.


    Chen Fan and Li Changsheng continued fighting.


    They moved from the peak all the way down to the foot of the mountain as they fought. Many mansions and houses were destroyed as if a storm had hit them.


    Fortunately, the residents escaped in time so there were no casualties, and they were all stunned by the scene. They vaguely saw two people fighting in the storm, but could humans be so powerful?


    ¡°Perhaps... they¡¯re immortals?¡± someone wondered.


    Everyone around froze.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    In the end, their fight reached Yangui Lake. Even the enormouske couldn¡¯t stand the pressure. It was churned up and spouts of water shot up to the sky like dragons.


    Li Changsheng created a monstrous wave filled with internal force. It crushed towards Chen Fan like an iron panel.


    ¡°sh.¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand and the nine flying swords turned into an eighteen feet long de aura. It first shed the wave, then went all the way towards Li Changsheng.


    ¡°Donnn!¡±


    Li Changsheng sent out a powerful punch and it shed with the de aura, breaking it into pieces.


    His Mortal Deity power didn¡¯t seem to be inferior to Chen Fan¡¯s.


    Although Li Changsheng had weaker killing techniques than Lin Shuming, his energy and arcane qi were solid and strong, so he could stand for a longer period of time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold up anymore. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to use myst move.¡±


    Chen Fan was anxious and his eyes glinted with coldness.


    The escaped Damon was Chen Fan¡¯s biggest worry. The threat a hostile peak-stage Immortal State Warrior could cause was too much.


    ¡°Li Changsheng, you¡¯ll die with no regrets after having the pleasure to see this strike.¡±


    Chen Fan stood up and his eyes twinkled.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Li Changsheng narrowed his eyes and had a strong sense of danger.


    A golden thread appeared between Chen Fan¡¯s eye brows. Suddenly, it cracked and shot out a beam of golden light. The beam then formed a solid golden de.


    The de was only inches long and it was filled with inscription strokes. Once it appeared, all the onlookers, even those who were thousand meters away, could feel their souls being torn apart.


    ¡°This is a de I cast with my Immortal Will, True Essence and Aether Qi when I entered the Divine Sea Level. It¡¯s called ¡®de Of Divine Essence¡¯, and it was made to destroy Divine Souls. A never-used weapon, previously hidden in the sea; I¡¯ll celebrate by using it to kill a Mortal Deity today,¡± Chen Fan spoke calmly and flicked his sleeves.


    ¡°Go¡±


    The de Of Divine Essence pierced the sky with a golden aura. The aura seemed to have split the entire world into half.


    Even if Li Changsheng could make waves with his unlimited True Essence and strong protection aura, he didn¡¯t seem to exist in front of the de and it shed right through his soul!


    ¡°Jiang Churan, it¡¯s really you.¡±


    Yang Chao and the others quickly got Jiang Churan out of theke.


    Jiang Churan said as she cried, ¡°Chen Fan is still on Yunwu Mountain and some people are attacking him together. I think he¡¯s in danger.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    All of them were stunned. They turned to the mountain and witnessed an astonishing scene.


    A beam of azure light and a beam of purple light were shot from Yunwu Mountain and sted through to Yangui Lake. The azure light then swayed and an unbelievably bright golden aura shined in the sky!


    The golden aura looked powerful enough to kill an Immortal!


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Their eyes were wide open.

 Chapter 552 - Is He Chen Fan?

    <h4>Chapter 552: Is He Chen Fan?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    de Of Divine Essence!


    This de was made from threeponents: Divine Will, True Essence and Aether Qi. Chen Fan had kept this art for thest moment due to its tremendous consumption of Divine Essence.


    Chen Fan had decided to use this art against Earth Level Deity.


    Therefore, even when he was up against Lin Shuming, he had kept this particr weapon in its sheath. However, he had to use it to end the battle as soon as possible.


    He used to know many Mystic Arts when he was the North Mystic Celestial Lord. Ever since he entered the Divine Sea Level, he was able to bring back to life many of those arts, such as the Armor of Golden me and the de of Divine Essence.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    The body of the de was suffused with a blooming golden glow that had an ethereal and otherworldly quality to it.


    The scintiting de plunged into Li Changsheng¡¯s powerful Essence Qi, uprooting all the protective spells Li Changsheng had previously cast as if they were less than nothing. Blinding lights flowed down from the de, warping the reality around it, making the attack look like it came from a different world.


    ¡°Is this... a Soul de?¡±


    Li Changsheng barely had enough time to blench, let alone putting up any defense.


    By then, Chen Fan had reached the mid-stage of the Divine Sea, his Divine Will was able to reach as far as eighty kilometers away, nearly as far as the range of an Earth Level Deity. In addition, his Divine Will was extremely condensed, which further enhanced the potency of the de of Divine Essence.


    This attack would even injure an Earth Level Deity; Li Changsheng wouldn¡¯t have a chance.


    Everyone watched as Li Changsheng staggered a little and the glow in his eyes diminished. So powerful was the attack that it had cut through his Divine Soul. However robust and endurable Li Changsheng¡¯s Divine Soul was, it was no match against the de of Divine Essence.


    ¡°I... I was defeated after all.¡±


    Li Changsheng grimaced and closed his eyes. His body turned into a wash of violet glow and fell into the water.


    A Mortal Deity was killed and would soon be forgotten by the world.


    Chen Fan floated in the air, linking his hands behind his back. He looked as haughty as ever.


    ¡°If I had this de of Divine Essence three years ago, the fight against Galdan the Snowwolf King would have been much easier. That being said, the art is a ck hole for energy. That single attack ate up a three-months worth of cultivation.¡±


    Chen Fan pulled back the de Of Divine Essence. He grimaced as he noticed the de was three centimeter shorter.


    Then he turned around and found that he wasn¡¯t alone. A group of onlookers had gathered by the shore; Jiang Churan and Li Yichen were among them.


    Li Yichen and the other onlookers had observed the battle from a distance.


    Both Li Changsheng and Chen Fan fought with immeasurable energy they drew from the environment. A simple attack could turn the Yangui Lake upside down.


    Amidst the chaos, they saw two washes of light: one azure and the other violet, shing into each other.


    The two glows had unleashed godly power that could split theke at the middle and conceal the sky with one palm. Such disy of power was beyond any mortal¡¯s wildest imagination.


    ¡°OMG, I never believed the news about the Sage in Myanmar... who would have thought that it was real?¡±


    Han Ming gaped in surprise.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. There are many videos to prove it. We just don¡¯t know everything because the governments tried to cover it up,¡± Zhang Yumeng said and then asked with newfound excitement, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that azure figure looks like the one in that footage from Myanmar?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Many people agreed with her observation.


    Shrouded in an azure light, Chen Fan let his dark hair flow to his shoulder. He stood haughtily like the King of all Gods. Even from afar, there was a striking resemnce to the figure in the footage that came out of Myanmar. When he delivered his final blow, his handsome and decisive move tugged at the heartstrings of the girls watching him. Their eyes turned into hearts as if they had met their favorite idol.


    1Li Yichen furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Churan, didn¡¯t you say Chen Fan was attacked? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! Ran Ran, didn¡¯t you see how dangerous it was up there with thunder, explosions and all? It was like a war zone. Some mansions were blown apart. I was so worried for you, thinking you might be up there. Luckily I was wrong,¡± Zhang Yumeng said as she rubbed her chest to gather herself.


    ¡°By the looks of it, Chen Fan surely died if he was there,¡± Si Yinxia said as he shook his head.


    The others agreed with him.


    ¡°Even the mountain peak was destroyed, how could a human survive that?¡±


    ¡°Getting involved in battles against sages was his own fault.¡±


    Mo Hill smirked gloatingly.


    By far, no one would expect that one of the ¡°sages¡± was Chen Fan. Although they knew that one of Chen Fan¡¯s titles was Master Chen, they considered him a mortal. Seeing the godly power of the twobatants, they had ruled out the possibility that one of them was him.


    ¡°So Senior Chen is dead?¡±


    Lin Lulu flinched in disbelief.


    Did that modest and friendly senior die while caught in a fight between sages?


    ¡°That IS him,¡± Jiang Churan looked at the azure glow and murmured. Her voice wasced withplicated emotions.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone looked at the direction where the azure light was. Zhang Yumeng¡¯s face paled and asked, ¡°Ran Ran, do you mean that Chen Fan IS the sage that fought in Myanmar?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Yang Chao and Si Yinxia both shook their heads.


    The Myanmar Sage was a powerful being; it was the only sage that had been proven to exist. The footage of his battle in Myanmar had caught the world¡¯s attention and earned him the same influence in the world as any political leader.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was just a local tycoon in Jiang Bei. He couldn¡¯t possiblypare with a sage.


    Even as Jiang Churan was about to exin to her friends, they heard a voice calling out to them.


    She looked up and saw the azure light float towards them from the center of theke. Yang Chao and the others panicked while Zhang Yumeng¡¯s face turned lifeless and pale.


    Zhang Yumeng adored the Myanmar Sage for his unrivaled might and power, as well as his ability to take lives with ease. However, she started to worry for her own safety, being that close to her idol all of a sudden.


    ¡°Wait, why is the Myanmar Sageing towards us? Is he really... Chen...¡±


    Li Yichen screamed in his mind.


    Everyone watched in silence as the azure glow closed in andnded in front of tem.


    After the light diminished, a figure appeared.


    He was in his early twenties, with dark hair and dark eyes. His silky hair flowed to his shoulders and his glowing skin was as smooth as jade. His ethereal appearance made many girls¡¯ hearts skip a beat.


    ¡°Dadada!¡±


    Chen Fan slowly made his way to Jiang Churan. It was so quiet that they could hear Chen Fan¡¯s soft steps.


    People quickly make way for him, creating a path between Chen Fan and Jiang Churan.


    ¡°Sorry for getting you involved in this mess,¡± Chen Fan said.


    His voice was clear and powerful.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Although Jiang Churan had seen Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal appearance before, his sublime features captivated her mind nheless.


    ¡°Please send my apologies to Auntie Tang as well. I will build another mansion for her.¡±


    Then Chen Fan gave Lin Lulu a nod and disappeared. He didn¡¯t even grace Yang Chao and his other former ssmates with a nce.


    Everyone was speechless by the turn of events.


    After a while, Zhang Yumeng finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Ran Ran, was that really Chen Fan?¡±


    Jiang Churan fixed her gaze toward the direction Chen Fan had taken, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    Yang Chao and Li Yichen already knew the answer, but they were left speechless by the strong emotions inside them.


    ¡°Chen Fan is the Myanmar Sage?¡±


    ¡°He was the one who killed the demons and caught the world¡¯s attention?¡±


    ¡°How is that even possible? He¡¯s just a mortal who learned a few spells, he is not the almighty sage that could turn the world upside down on a whim.¡±


    Yang Chao and the others found it hard toe to terms with reality.


    Jiang Churan had seen Chen Fan¡¯s real appearance, and so did Li Yichen and the others when they watched his fight against Lei Qianjue. However, they would have never thought that the warrior they had seen was Chen Fan.


    The thought festered in their minds and turned into many emotions.


    Jealousy, envy, shock, confusion and regret roiled inside of everyone¡¯s hearts. Li Yichen looked at Jiang Churan and then at the sky where Chen Fan disappeared. The sheen in his eyes dimmed.


    ¡°Senior Chen turned out to be a sage! No wonder senior Yang said he would never catch up with him.¡±


    Lin Lulu nodded as she finally wrapped her mind around the situation.


    Meanwhile, Han Ming was still dumbfounded and had no idea what was going on.


    Before Chen Fan left the battlefield, he scanned his surroundings for recording devices to destroy them if he found any. However, he had missed a few and it wasn¡¯t long before images and videos of the fight became viral on the inte.


    The news quickly became the headline on many news outlets.


    Re-emergence of the The Myanmar Sage!


    He had appeared in China¡¯s Chu Zhou City and killed a violet demon.


    The fight was witnessed by thousands of Chu Zhou citizens and many of them recorded videos. The news quickly spread like wildfire across the inte.


    People in both the eastern and the western world boiled over after hearing the astonishing news.


    Meanwhile, the Dark World was gripped by a gloomy mood and no one spoke a word about it.

 Chapter 553 - No Immortal State in The East

    <h4>Chapter 553: No Immortal State in The East</h4>


    Damon the Blood Fiend used to rank number three on the Divine Roll.


    Guru Rama ranked number seven, and was seen as the uncrowned king of South Asia.


    Yao Daoyi was the leader of the Dao Sects in China, and had the mighty Thunder Seal at his disposal.


    Watanabe was the former Sword Sage in Japan; he had battled Lin Shuming three days and three nights, losing in the end only because of a minor slip up.


    Sakya, the mighty Dharma-r¨¡ja of the Tantric Buddhism Sect. He had forced the British army out of Tibet.


    Tantai Qingxuan, the goddess of the Mystic Sect, master of the Square Tower. She had been able to escape Ye Qincang three times.


    Last but not the least: Li Changsheng. A powerful Mortal Deity who could have imed supremacy over the world but disguised himself as a quiet and humble Immortal State Warrior.


    Those seven Immortal State Warriors represented nearly half of the world¡¯s most powerful fighters and all of the Immortal State Warriors in the East. However, none of them survived the ughter, except for Damon the Blood Fiend.


    No one could have remained calm after hearing this shocking revtion.


    All the people across the world became silent. Even the leaders of the most influential organizations in the Dark World had remained quiet.


    If the seven of them had joined forces, they could have toppled a nation and threatened a superpower of the world. However, they were ughtered by Chen Fan after one battle.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Many people found it difficult to wrap their minds around it.


    Meanwhile, at the Dragon Tiger Mountain...


    The main Spirit Tablet in the Heavenly Master Sect¡¯s Ancestral Shrine suddenly exploded; a fragment of Yao Daoyi¡¯s Divine Soul escaped from the cracked tablet. Each and every member of the Heavenly Master Sect had one of such tablets; some have used them at some point in life to revive themselves.


    However, never once was the Main Spirit Tablet used.


    Such development terrified the sect disciples and many couldn¡¯t believe it was happening.


    ¡°Has Yao Daoyi died?¡±


    Meanwhile, a rainbow appeared above the Pot Pce.


    The sight immediately made an old monk break down into tears. The worshippers in the temple asked him what he was crying for. The old man pointed a shaky finger at the rainbow and said painfully, ¡°That was our Dharma-r¨¡ja, he has left us.¡±


    There was only one person in the Tantric Buddhism sect who was worthy of the Dharma-r¨¡ja title: Sakya.


    That day, the entire Tibet was steeped in sorrow and sadness.


    Martial artists felt the world was about to copse onto them when they heard about Watanabe¡¯s death.


    Ever since the death of Takemiya Hiro, Watanabe had been theirst shred of hope to regain dignity in Asia. He was the former Sword Sage, the teacher of the emperor and the backbone of the Japanese Martial Artsmunity. However, such a key person in Japan was in by Chen Fan.


    ¡°For the next thirty years, the Japanese Martial Artsmunity will be unable topete with China.¡±


    Erika heaved a sigh of resignation.


    She was the most prominent Kendo Master in Japan, and with the death of Watanabe, she had be the most powerful warrior of the country. Although the more powerful Demon God still resided in the Ise Grand Shrine, his power could only be unleashed when the future of the nation was hanging in a bnce.


    Many Japanese Martial Artists weeped for their huge loss.


    Chen Fan had broken the backbone of the Japanese Martial artsmunity.


    Meanwhile, a poignant sadness permeated the entire South Asia.


    Immortal State Warriors had alway been the force that supported powerful organizations around the world. Without them, those sects and organizations would quickly lose their grip on power.


    Xie Yan had only disappeared for a year, and the Dragon Hall almost had a total break down.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Hong Sect had lost his body and was forced to turtle inside a small ind in the middle of nowhere without the ability to exert his influence.


    Chen Fan had killed six Immortal State Warriors in one go, taking down all the Immortal State Warriors in the East. This meant that he could finally im the seat of power in China.


    This was a devastating blow to his enemies.


    Director Xiao was speechless for a while before he finally came to terms with reality. ¡°I have underestimated Chen Beixuan once again. Damn it!¡±


    Ye Qincang and Li Changsheng were both major threats to China. However, even Ye Qincang could only scare the others away; he wasn¡¯t strong enough to bring them to justice. He had tried once; dealing with the wrath of seven Immortal State Warriors at the same time was the oue. After that battle, Ye Qincang came into contact with Yan Jin and disappeared from the power dynamic.


    Chen Fan had to face even deadlier foes than Ye Qincang did fifty years before.


    His opponents consisted of six Immortal State Warriors at their peak state, as well as a Mortal Deity. Even Ye Qincang would have to think twice before taking on the challenge. However, Chen Fan nearly ughtered all of his enemies.


    Red Sparrow and White Tiger were disheartened by the oue.


    Even those who were the most adamant against Chen Fan had their lips sealed tight.


    Red Sparrow hesitated for a moment before she finally asked, ¡°Uncle Master, do you think the old man would be able to bring Chen Beixuan under control?¡±


    Everyone looked at Azure Dragon who sat in the corner of the meeting room. His eyes were closed as he contemted the questions. After a while, he replied, ¡°General Ye is on par with Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank to the bottom after they heard the reply.


    Being on par was not the same as victory. Even though Azure Dragon admired Ye Qincang¡¯s abilities, he was unsure about the oue of the fight.


    Needless to say that everyone knew that such a scenario did not bode well.


    They figured that the odds for Ye Qincang to defeat Chen Fan were not high.


    ¡°He has single handedly killed all the Immortal State Warriors in the East. He even surpassed legends such as Zhang Sanfeng and the Great Magus. He is an exemr of strength and power,¡± someone eximed on the CIA website.


    ¡°Hehe, what a fight! But did he ever think about the implication of killing off all the Immortal State Warriors in the East? What would happen if the West decided to wage a war right now? If not for those Immortal State Warriors, the East would have already fallen under the West¡¯s gun boats,¡± someone else replied.


    Hisment resonated with many other users from Japan, Thand and Indonesia. Those nations¡¯ guardians had been taken down and the void they left evokes fear and unease in everyone¡¯s hearts. The presence of an Immortal State Warrior in a nation could greatly reduce the chances of being invaded by underground organizations.


    After their disappearance, the smaller nations were suddenly vulnerable to many different malicious forces.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is too selfish. He could have spared their lives for the sake of the greater good. What are we going to do now if the western forces start to influence the nations in the East?¡± a Thai royal guardined hotly.


    Even some Chinese martial artists criticized Chen Fan¡¯s methods for simr concerns.


    Even as theizens argued with each other on the forum, the Observer surfaced and concluded the argument with only onement:


    ¡°The East has Chen Beixuan now. That should be enough.¡±


    Just so! Chen Beixuan was the most powerful man in the East. He should be able to protect Asia from any form of invasion.


    The Observer¡¯sment rendered the other martial artists speechless.


    After the fight, Chen Fan had imed the seat of power in the eastern hemisphere and brought all the nations in Asia under his wings.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had already left Chu Zhou City to chase after Damon the Blood Fiend.


    He had marked Damon using his Divine Will, so he would be able to locate him regardless of where he was.


    ¡°Although I had to consume a third of the de Of Divine Essence¡¯s energy, the reward was well worth it.¡± Chen Fan fished out the Thunder Seal and examined it with joy.


    The seal was azure in color, but itcked the luster that it used to possess.


    There was also arge and ugly crack that ran across its body. It used to be the Treasure of the Heavenly Master Sect, but it was as good as junk at the moment.


    ¡°I might be able to repair it in a few months. This is a mid-grade Spirit Artifact; it would be a waste to throw it away,¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Spirit Artifacts were so rare on earth that even an Earth Level Deity would have to obtain it by sheer luck.


    The Exalted Cultivator had spent hundreds of years and could only produce a half-finished spirit artifact: the Essence Restoring Sword.


    However, the Thunder Seal had been refined by generations of Earth Level Deities in the Heavenly Master Sect. By then, it had been harnessing energy for over a thousand years. It was much more powerful than the Sword of Essence Restoring. Unfortunately, its former owner was not powerful enough to unleash its true potential.


    ¡°I will have gained another life saving trick up my sleeve once I repair it,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    Chen Fannded on a highway and started running toward Damon¡¯s presence, trying to close in the gap.


    After a while, he realized that Damon had led him to Si Shui County.


    ¡°Damn, my dad is still in Si Shui.¡±


    The thought alerted Chen Fan. He charged up his energy to break the sound barrier and darted to the city. He covered the few dozen kilometer distance in less than a minute and reached his father¡¯s house.


    Before he entered the house, he saw a group of people crowding by the entrance.


    ¡°I wonder what happened to Mr. Chen? I saw a sh of red lighting out from his house. The next thing I knew, he was on the brink of death.¡±


    ¡°I heard that medical experts were on their way, I wonder if they can save his life.¡±


    ¡°Sigh... I really hope he will be ok.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face darkened after he overheard the conversation. He stormed into the house, trailing a wild gust behind him that unsettled the people in front of the house.


    He saw Secretary Sun as soon as he was through the door. Secretary Sun was pacing back and forth in the room, face flushed red.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Secretary Sun asked in confusion.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply. He looked to his sickly father in the bed and was immediately on the verge of tearing.


    Barely breathing, Chen Gexiny motionless in the bed; his lifeless face had less color than ash. His shriveled skin was wrapped tightly against his bones, making him look like a skeleton. His heart quivered feebly and was about to give up.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    A sudden fit of rage overtook Chen Fan. An unswerving killing intent shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 554 - The Blood Origin Curse

    <h4>Chapter 554: The Blood Origin Curse</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Even though Chen Gexin was shy and he seldom expressed how much he loved Chen Fan, he had brought him up after all. They had been depending on each other, having built a close rtionship since the death of Chen Fan¡¯s mom.


    2In Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, his dad was someone who was upright and righteous. He always sat straight, no matter where and how tired he was.


    Sadly...


    Chen Gexin was leaning on the sofa, thin as a rake. He was thrilled to see Chen Fan; he wanted to lift up his trembling arm, but he couldn¡¯t even move a finger. He was barely forty years old, and yet, he had be old and decrepit.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A crimson shadow emerged from Chen Gexin¡¯s body.


    A perfectly handsome mixed-race man with a pointed nose in a ck tuxedo appeared in the crimson shadow. It was Damon.


    Damon bowed to Chen Fan, looking elegant like an ancient noble.


    ¡°Dear Mr. Chen Beixuan, your power astonished me, but you must have a weakness.¡±


    ¡°As you can see, your dad is under a curse called the Blood Origin Curse. It is one of the oldest curses in the world and there¡¯s no way to break it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to try. Just remember the power of the curse will go deep into his blood and bones, and it will be with him until the end of his life. Half of his blood will undergo necrosis every seven days, so you¡¯ll have to constantly change his blood, cure him with all sorts of elixirs and spirit herbs, and strengthen his body with the vitality of a top martial artist, in order for him to live.¡±


    Damon smirked.


    ¡°Of course, you can also give up your dad¡¯s life and keep chasing after me. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Then, the crimson shadow exploded and disappeared.


    Secretary Sun was frightened and Chen Fan looked expressionless.


    ¡°Damon...¡±


    Two golden mes danced in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    A surging viciousness gathered around his body and the floor was frosted over.


    Chen Fan had never been so murderous since he had been reborn four years before. Thest time he felt the same was probably when the Chen Family had sent a car to hit his mother Wang Xiaoyun.


    Parents and family were like the heart to Chen Fan and he had returned to this life to make up for his regrets. He would never let anyone who hurt them get away, even if he had to crumbles and ughter through the universe.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Chen Fan slowly stretched out his hand with a dull face.


    An invisible power gushed and gathered the shattering crimson shadow on his hands, disying Damon¡¯s horrified face.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan shot out a golden me which wrapped around Damon.


    ¡°Damon.¡±


    ¡°I, Chen Beixuan, swear to God, I¡¯ll find you wherever you are, no matter you¡¯re at the end of the universe or deep in time. I¡¯m going to take out your Divine Soul and burn it for a hundred years, and I will exterminate all of your descendants. I¡¯ll never regret it and I will not enter the Connate Spirit Level until I kill you!¡±


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill.¡±


    Chen Fan wrote seven ¡°kills¡± in the air.


    Once he took the oath, a lightning struck and startled everyone around the mansion.


    The seven words then merged with the golden me and turned into a golden talisman. It shot out a thousand miles away and stuck onto Damon¡¯s body.


    ¡°The Seven Kill Curse of the Ten Thousand Dharma Sect!¡±


    From then on, Chen Fan would sense Damon¡¯s presence forever.


    Even if Damon¡¯s Divine Soul exited his body and reincarnated or even if it escaped to a different space, Chen Fan would still find him. This was the power of the Seven Kill Curse. Once a Ten Thousand Dharma Sect cultivator set the curse, he would have to chase after the target his whole life.


    If Chen Fan didn¡¯t kill Damon, he would be assailed by the mental demons or stopped by the whole world when he entered the Connate Spirit Level, since he made that severe oath.


    Chen Fan was a Grand Cultivator so he knew ways of breaking the oath, but he didn¡¯t want to do so.


    Right then, he just wanted to kill somebody.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    In a town in Dong Jiang Province.


    Damon stopped, lookingcent.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you didn¡¯t see thising, did you? Everyone said that it¡¯s useless to threaten you with your parents and that cultivators like you might be a reincarnation of an ancient beast that has no emotions. I knew, however, that you care a lot about your parents.¡±


    Damon snickered.


    ¡°If I killed him now, you¡¯d definitely go mad ande after me. The Blood Origin Curse I cast on him was handed down by the Blood Ancestor and has once killed a Saint of the Christian Church. Even if you be an Earth Level Deity, you won¡¯t be able to break it. You¡¯d better go help your dad with your vitality, hahaha.¡±


    Thinking of this, Damonughed without restraint.


    People under the curse could only rely on countless Spirit Medicines and elixirs to survive, or a top cultivator could use his own vitality to slow down the effect of the curse. It looked like nobody other than Chen Fan could help.


    But after that, Chen Fan would have a burden. Chen Gexin would soon die without his vitality, so he couldn¡¯t leave him for even a second.


    As an experienced Immortal State Warrior, Damon had always prepared for the worse so he nned ahead to make an escape n.


    While he was gloating and feeling pleased, a golden talisman suddenly flew swiftly towards him.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Damon was frightened. He quickly sent out a crimson aura to stop the talisman but it was invisible, as if it didn¡¯t even exist. In a blink, it went past the aura and stuck on Damon¡¯s body.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Damon gave a bloodcurdling scream.


    The talisman was branded on his soul and a golden rune appeared on his face. That rune wasposed of seven ¡°kill¡± words; each of them carried the viciousness of the caster.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re abandoning your dad?¡±


    Damon felt furious, and he quickly ran to the West without looking back.


    After casting the Seven Kill Curse, Chen Fan asked Secretary Sun to leave, then he formed an array around the mansion; he forbade anyone to enter.


    By then, Secretary Sun had already recognized Chen Fan. As Chen Gexin¡¯s secretary, he knew a bit about the Chen Family. He immediately left the mansion and stopped the onlookers, then he contacted Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Huaian.


    At night.


    Wang Xiaoyun, Chen Huaian, An Ya, Fang Qiong and Hua Yunfeng quickly went to Si Shui from Zhong Hai and Jin City, but Chen Fan had set the array and they couldn¡¯t go in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master must be saving Ancestral Master inside,¡± Hua Yunfeng said.


    Yu Wenjin and A¡¯Xiu added, ¡°Yeah, master is almost like an immortal. A single curse wouldn¡¯t put him off.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun reluctantly put a smile on her pale face and gazed at the mansion with worries.


    ¡°Ah, Gexin was too stubborn. If he had taken my advice and resigned, he would have gone back to Jin City or to Zhong Hai; this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Chen Huaian shook his head.


    Zhong Hai was protected by Hua Yunfeng and Tong Shan was guarded by the two Immortal State Warriors.


    Jin City also had the Green Dragon Grand Array. The White Drakeling had already left for nine days, so even an Earth Level Deity would be unable to break the array and hurt the Chen Family.


    Since Chen Gexin was alone in Chu Zhou City without any protection, Chen Fan¡¯s enemies would surely target him.


    Wang Xiaoyun stomped her foot and said, ¡°I¡¯m definitely asking Gexin to go back to Zhong Hai after this.¡±


    Everyone looked at the mansion anxiously.


    Meanwhile, in the mansion, Chen Fan sat with staring eyes.


    ¡°The Blood Origin Curse is indeed troublesome. I¡¯ve scanned my dad¡¯s body with my Immortal Will and I found that the power of the curse is rooted in his veins. Unless dad abandons this body and reincarnates or takes another person¡¯s body, the curse would be with him forever, even passing it down to his offspring. Looks like it is the oldest curse on Earth.¡±


    Chen Fan explored it with his arcane energy and found it tricky.


    It would be ced in an upper rank even whenpared to all curses in the universe. He didn¡¯t know there would be such a knotty curse on this small Earth.


    ¡°But... why does the curse seem familiar to me?¡± Chen Fan wondered as he tried to remember.


    Suddenly, he recalled a long-lost memory buried deep in his mind. Chen Fan¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Isn¡¯t this... the Kindred¡¯s ¡®Curse of the Bloodline Origin¡¯?¡±


    The Kindred and the Dark Wolves were both one of the Universe ns.


    Pure bloods of the Kindred could be Connate Spirit Beings once they grew up.


    Unlike Dark Wolves, the Kindred were better at spells and curses. The Curse of the Bloodline Origin was one of them and it was said to be able to trace one¡¯s ancestors and descendants. If it was cast by a cultivator at an Immortal Enlightenment level, he could kill up to a hundred generations of ancestors and a thousand generations of descendants.


    There had once been a mighty figure from the Kindred; he had killed a n of over ten billion members with the Curse of the Bloodline Origin.


    Chen Fan had once exterminated the Chen Family with the Bloodline Death Curse of the Ten Thousand Dharma Sect. It was a reformed curse based on the curses of the Kindred and was three times more powerful than the Curse of the Bloodline Origin.


    ¡°Damon is one of the Kindred? No, I think he¡¯s only a half-blood. No wonder he¡¯s so close to being an immortal. I think he has truly awakened the root of the bloodline.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re pure blood, so what? I¡¯ve killed the seven Immortal Masters of the Kindred and the entire race was almost exterminated. You dare to hurt my dad, then I¡¯ll chase after you till the end of the universe.¡±


    Once he knew it was the Curse of the Bloodline Origin, dozens of ways of breaking the spell immediately came to his mind.

 Chapter 555 - A Thousand-Mile Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 555: A Thousand-Mile Hunt</h4>


    The Kindred wasn¡¯t a prominent race in the universe.


    Given their moderate clout, there were many races¡ªincluding the sects in the realm of cultivation¡ªwho had developed more than a hundred ways to break their Blood Origin Curse. However, there were only three that matched with the environment of the Earth and Chen Fan¡¯s level.


    ¡°The first method, find a pure blood from the Kindred and make a Curse-breaking Talisman with its spirit blood. Set aside the problem of finding pure blood on Earth, it¡¯s a Connate Spirit Being and I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill it even if I find one.¡±


    ¡°The second one, the ¡®Worry-free Curse¡¯ of the Ten Thousand Dharma Sect. It¡¯s said to be able to break all sorts of curses, but it needs at least forty nine days to take effect. By then, Damon would have been long gone.¡±


    ¡°The third type is the ¡®Yi Wood Spirit Spell¡¯ of the Sylvan Race. It¡¯s a spellposed of Spirit Blood of the Sylvan¡¯s God and Yi Wood Spirit Qi, and is used to break various curses of the Kindred...¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes twinkled when he considered the third type.


    The Sylvan Race was one of the most powerful races in the universe. They had developed such a spell since they hated the Kindred. Chen Fan had Yi Wood Spirit Qi. As to the Spirit Blood of the Sylvan God...


    ¡°The Sylvan God was the holy person of the Sylvan Race and had at least the power of the Soul Formation stage. My Azure Thearch Longevity Body came from the Great Azure Thearch and was at the stage of Reunion. Although I¡¯ve only achieved the initial sess level, it¡¯s enough to rece the Spirit Blood of the Sylvan God. Besides, Damon was only at the peak stage of the Immortal State. The curse he cast isn¡¯t as powerful as the original.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan started working on it right away.


    He attempted to make a cut in his wrist with a sharp nail.


    His transparent nail was able to cut the skin open, making some nking sounds as if metals were nging against each other. It was as if his body were made of an alloy harder than diamonds.


    ¡°tter.¡±


    His skin was finally cut open and the glowing azure blood started to drip.


    The living room was full of Wood Element Spirit Qi once the blood came out. The bunch of withered plums in the corner were suddenly blossoming.


    It was the spirit blood of a Divine Body, so the spirit qi in just a drop would already beparable to a hundred Essence Gathering Pills. Chen Fan was like Tripitaka who took the elixir of life.


    There were always heretics and alien races who hunted down disciples of the top grand masters to harvest their spirit blood.


    ¡°Plop, plop, plop.¡±


    Chen Fan extracted seven drops of spirit blood in total and his skin was healed naturally.


    He thenbined the Yi Wood Spirit Qi with the seven drops of blood and drew in the air. Aplicated talisman appeared. This talisman was ten times moreplex than the ¡°Inscription of Perpetual Life¡± Chen Fan had cast before.


    The talisman was made with the blood of a spirit body and it could bring people back from the dead.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Chen Fan looked extremely serious. Every move of his finger moved slowly, making it seem as if he were carrying something heavy. Only the real ancient cultivators could cast this kind of spells, so he had to make strenuous efforts.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Around three hourster, Chen Fan had finallypleted the talisman.


    When he finished thest stroke, the whole talisman shined and green light bloomed from the inscription strokes. The sum of the strokes formed the shape of a tree, which was the first spirit tree in the world, the legendary ancestor of the Sylvan Race.


    ¡°Talisman, break the curse.¡±


    Chen Fan cast a spell and gently stomped his foot.


    The Yi Wood Spirit Talisman turned into a green light and went into Chen Gexin¡¯s body.


    Chen Gexin trembled with the green light¡¯s influence. Wisps of dark smoke billowed from his bones, forming a devil¡¯s face that looked like Damon, but Chen Fan immediately burnt it into ashes.


    As the green light became brighter, more dark smoke came out from Chen Gexin¡¯s body. In the end, his skin and muscles started to swell, from his fingers, wrists, shoulders to his chest, arms, legs and head.


    Chen Gexin eventually recovered.


    Wang Xiaoyun and the others waited outside the mansion for three days.


    In the meantime, people from the City Hall, residents of the Jiang Nan Province and tycoons from Si Shui went to pay a visit, but Wang Xiaoyun sent them back. The North Qiong Corp had almost a trillion in assets and the government gave them preferential treatment. Who dared to displease them?


    Three dayster, Chen Fan finally came out.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, how¡¯s your dad?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun approached him right away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad is fine.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled andforted his mother. When he saw Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s exhausted face, he became even more vicious.


    ¡°Damon, I¡¯ming for you!¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and walked outside.


    ¡°Hey, Xiao Fan, where are you going?¡±


    Everyone looked at him with a surprised look.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Chen Fan said the word coldly, then turned into an azure light and shot towards the West. Everyone was puzzled as they looked at one another.


    Even though Damon had run for three days, Chen Fan could always find him.


    ¡°He¡¯s quick. Three days and he¡¯s already in the Middle East?¡± Chen Fan looked at the West and grunted.


    An Immortal State Warrior could fly, but just for a hundred miles. Only an ancient cultivator could fly a thousand miles and travel around the world in a day.


    Damon couldn¡¯t fly but he was also worried that Chen Fan would capture him, so it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to take nes or trains and he could only walk. It was impressive he had run thousands of miles in just three days.


    Chen Fan took out his specialmunicator and called Red Sparrow while he was speeding down the road.


    ¡°Hi, Red Sparrow? I want everything about Damon.¡±


    Themunicator was given by the Special Case Department so that Chen Fan could contact them anytime. Even when he was in a jungle, it would still be connected. Chen Fan used to put it in the Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure and this was the first time he had really used it.


    Red Sparrow replied immediately, ¡°Are you going after Damon?¡±


    ¡°The information is ready. I¡¯ll send it to you, but please be careful. Damon is an experienced Immortal State Warrior who has lived more than a hundred years. He¡¯s the leader of the top three underground organizations in the West and has close rtionships with many European countries and tycoons. You¡¯ll be inside his area of influence once you arrive in the Middle East.¡±


    Top three of the Immortal State?


    Lin Shuming was the head of Southeast Asia. She could gather people like the leader of the Hong Sect and Xie Yan with just a letter.


    Ye Qingcang controlled Kunlun and could mobilize a few millions soldiers. The Divine Arbiter was the strongest of the Christian Church and his potential was unbelievable.


    Chen Fan could kill Damon anytime if he were in the country. However, when he went back to his domain; he could start gathering powerful forces, even being able to call upon the army of the European Union and the North Antic Treaty Organization.


    ¡°Noted,¡± said Chen Fan as he hung up and nced through the information.


    ¡°Damon, father was unknown, born in an ancient noble family in Romania and has a quarter of Chinese descent. He was brought up at the Dalun Temple in Tibet, then he entered a hermitage of the Christian Church. He has knowledge of both East and West, mastering countless secret arts and martial arts; he has even awakened the power of his bloodline and has a nigh-immortal body.¡±


    ¡°A few Immortal State Warriors from the Christian Church have tried to kill him several times, but he has managed to get away every time. He¡¯s the strongest in the Western Dark World and leads the top three underground organizations. Many organizations in the West have something to do with him and he is regarded as the leader of the Western Dark World. His power is unpredictable, suspected to be at the level of a Mortal Deity.¡±


    The next segment was about the murders Damon hadmitted.


    During the Second World War, he ughtered a few million people in Northern Africa, Central Europe and Easten Europe, finally awakening his bloodline and almost bing immortal. He is also extremely cunning. The Christian Church has failed to kill him and he even escaped from the nuclear attack of the Soviet Union.


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s been hiding his strength.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes when he saw the line about the Mortal Deity powerparison.


    When Damon fought with Chen Fan, the power he showed was only at the peak stage of the Immortal State.


    But from the record and information, Damon seemed to already have a Mortal Deity power, he just didn¡¯t use it. He must have thought it would be a better idea to escape after seeing that even two Mortal Deities weren¡¯t able to kill Chen Fan.


    After all, Damon ranked higher than Lin Shuming on the Divine Roll the other year.


    ¡°No matter how powerful you are, it won¡¯t stop me from killing you.¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and swayed his body again.


    Looking down from the sky, there seemed to be a westbound beam of azure light, right above the ground.


    The distance between China and the West was about 5500km, which was more than a thousand miles. Even if he took a ne, it might take a dozen hours to reach there. Yet, Chen Fan spent only nine hours to dash from Chu Zhou City to the border with an almost supersonic speed.


    Once he reached the desert in the Middle East, Chen Fan immediately felt Damon¡¯s presence, although faint.


    ¡°Covering the Seven Kill Curse with secret arts?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered. ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t understand that the Seven Kill Curse is a deadly curse. Unless you vanish, there¡¯s no way to break our connection even if you escape to the outside world.¡±


    Chen Fan continued chasing after Damon.


    When he crossed the border, Chen Fan suddenly had a strong reading of Damon¡¯s presence.


    Half an hourter, Chen Fan encountered a group of militants who were driving in pickup trucks with AK-47s in their hands and scarves on their heads. They ced themselves in Chen Fan¡¯s way as if they were ready to die.


    At first, Chen Fan only killed their leader to disperse the militants, and then, more and more of them came. They didn¡¯t even know who Chen Fan was, but they¡¯d die for the money.


    After defending for a few times, Chen Fan finally showed his true power and started killing.


    All of a sudden, the militants were ughtered one by one. Every move Chen Fan made killed almost a hundred of them, and finally, thousands died.


    Chen Fan then continued his journey to the West along the bloody road.


    Meanwhile, his hunt started to stir up the world.

 Chapter 556 - Path Of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 556: Path Of Blood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The retinue under Damon¡¯smand were made up of low tier mercenaries from the Middle east. They would fight for anyone who could provide them with money and sustenance.


    However, after Chen Fan defeated wave after wave of militia, the leaders of those mercenary groups felt they had underestimated the situation. Chen Fan trucked along, storming through Kyrgyzstan to Uzbekistan, obliterating over thirteen local militia groups.


    The smallest group had a bit over a hundred fighters while thergest group had more than a thousand.


    In less than half a day, Chen Fan had killed more than three thousand men. However desperate those militia groups were, they faltered before Chen Fan.


    Their reluctance to fight forced Damon to turn to the professional mercenary groups.


    Meanwhile, in a mountain valley near the city of Qarshi in Uzbekistan.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re saying our target this time is just one individual?¡± A brawny white man asked as he cleaned a Barrett M82 while he had a cigar in his mouth; one of his arms had a three-headed viper tattoo. There were more than a dozen fully armed soldiers around him.


    This was the Poison Viper Mercenary Group.


    They were a mid-size professional mercenary group; it ranked at hundred and sixty seven in the world¡¯s mercenary list. They mainly operated around Afghanistan, taking smaller jobs such as extraction missions.


    They had state of the art equipment, all of it manufactured in the U.S.


    Hummer, armored vehicle, heavy machine guns and RPGs, you name it.


    ¡°The client will pay us ten million bucks for slowing down our target for half an hour,¡± said Reno, the leader of the group.


    His face was disfigured by arge scar, and therefore, his moniker among hisrades was Scarface Reno.


    The brawny man pped his thigh and shouted, ¡°Oh shit! Ten million? The Yankees paid me only half that for a full-on war in Afghanistan. Let¡¯s do it! Even if he¡¯s some kind of martial arts master, so what?¡±


    Everyone agreed with him and chuckled.


    They risked their lives for only one thing: money. Around their neck of the woods, ten million dors was enough to hire an entire regiment. Although the Poison Viper Mercenary Group was small, they were experienced fighters and had even faced off with a few Grandmasters in the past.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A ring explosion erupted from the distance.


    Reno pulled a taut face and said, ¡°Those must be Number-Four¡¯s mine traps. The target is close.¡±


    The others quickly readied their weapons and stood in battle formation.


    ¡°Balls! Number-Four used to be the explosives expert at the American Navy¡¯s Seal Unit. Not even the Dragon¡¯s Fang unit from China could have detected his mines. That bitch is dead meat!¡±


    The Brawny man guffawed.


    Even the Extraordinary Ones or Mixed Martial Arts Masters would have been severely injured if not outright killed byndmines.


    Before his words faded away, another wave of explosions came up.


    ¡°Kaboom! Kaboom! Kaboom!¡±


    Each explosion sounded closer to them than thest. When thest mine was set off, it sounded as if it had detonated only a few meters away.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the turn of events.


    They had set up over a few dozennd mines along Chen Fan¡¯s path. It would take an explosion expert a few hours to avoid thend mines.


    However, Chen Fan had stormed through the minefield without stopping for a second.


    ¡°Thosendmines should have destroyed a Merkava main battle tank,¡± the Brawny man murmured in disbelief.


    ¡°KOM!¡±


    When thest explosion was detonated, no one could believe their eyes as they watched an azure figure fly out from the explosion. The violent explosion spat out deadly metal shards, but none of them could have harmed the azure figure. Even his clothes remain untouched.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    Reno narrowed his eyes as he found the azure figure familiar.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Brawny man fired his Barrett M82. A shot from the Barrett M82 Anti-material semi-automatic sniper rifle could prate the metal tes on armored vehicles.


    What happened next made everyone flinch.


    Even Reno rounded his eyes in utter disbelief.


    They watched as the azure figure extended two fingers and stopped the bullet. The bullet was lodged right in between his fingers, looking as deadly as a cigarette butt.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± the brawny man eximed. He was so shocked that he didn¡¯t even notice that his cigar had slipped out of his mouth.


    Not even grandmasters or Mixed Martial Arts masters dared to take a hit from a Barrett M82 at point nk, much less stopping the bullet with two fingers. How powerful was this guy, exactly? Was he at the Transcendent State?


    ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    Reno suddenly remembered something and was about to warn hisrades.


    ¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡±


    The azure figure slowly looked up, then his body flickered out of view and reappeared right in front of everyone. A scintiting de Aura had appeared in his hand as if out of thin air.


    ¡°Pong, pong, pong!¡±


    Before the mercenaries were able to train their guns at Chen Fan, the de Aura sliced through the air, creating an azure arc. Anything within the arc was severed in half.


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan...¡± Reno said in a shaky voice.


    However, his warning hade toote. Chen Fan¡¯s attack had annihted the entire mercenary group, leaving no one alive.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body shimmered a little and continued to dart forward. He didn¡¯t even spare a nce at his in enemies.


    The downfall of the Poison Viper Mercenary Group was just the beginning of Chen Fan¡¯s killing spree. Ever since Chen Fan entered Uzbekistan, he had encountered many mercenary groups of different sizes trying to stop him.


    Those professional mercenary groups were much tougher foes than the local militia.


    They hadnd mines, explosives traps, missile attacks, even anti-material ballistic weapons that could immobilize a tank.


    One of the snipers was able tond a hit on Chen Fan with an anti-material rifle. The bullet had prated Chen Fan¡¯s Arcane Energy Bulwark and made a small mark on his Fan¡¯s chest. If the caliber of the bullets had been anyrger, the shot might have threatened Chen Fan¡¯s life.


    ¡°Hm!!¡±


    Chen Fan was annoyed by the sniper, so he used the Li Fire Golden Eyes on him, reducing the sniper and all of his teammates to ashes.


    Nheless, those mercenary groups were able to slow Chen Fan down with their sheer numbers.


    However, as soon as Chen Fan defeated thest mercenary group and entered Turkmenistan, he was able to pick up speed again as the chances of being harassed by mercenaries was greatly reduced.


    Unknown to Chen Fan, his appearance had stirred up the Dark World.


    ¡°Damn! What kind of mission is that? All of my mercenaries went silent ever since taking on that job.¡±


    ¡°Same here. I¡¯ve heard nothing from Poison, Battle Fang and the Ferocious Tigers.¡±


    ¡°Shit! I¡¯ve just heard that the members of the Red Shield were all dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The news had stirred the mercenarymunity.


    Although it was not as famous as Diablo or the Crimson Wings, Red Shield was one of the top ten mercenary groups in the world. It had more than five hundred battle-hardened figures, including a few A-level Extraordinary Oones.


    The power of Extraordinary Ones was on par with the peak of Internal Force.


    Thebined forces of the five hundred units could kill a Grandmaster and deter a warrior listed on the Dark Roll.


    ¡°Who are they up against? Was it the Dragon¡¯s Fang from China or the Blood Wolf Guards from Russia?¡±


    Everyone pondered on, but failed to find an answer.


    The client gave little detail about the mission. He only mentioned that the target was an individual, but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°The western Dark World Organization has raised the bounty to one billion.¡±


    The news had made the entire Underground World boil over.


    One billion US dors was enough to hire a dozen top mercenary groups. Such reward was enough to entice assassinas to make a move against Odin or Adam.


    People who knew a bit more about Chinese Martial Artists eximed, ¡°OMG. Are they going after Azure dragon or Ye Nantian?¡±


    Some people shook their heads and said, ¡°By the look of it, the three major Dark World organizations in the west are using us as cannon fodder to fight against someone extremely deadly. He is likely an Immortal State Warrior, if not more powerful.¡±


    However, only a handful of mercenaries could resist the lure of a billion dors. The others flocked to Turkmenistan, looking for the target.


    Suddenly, the nation of Turkmenistan was filled to the brim with powerful assassins and fighters. Mercenary groups had set up camp along Chen Fan¡¯s path, ready to im the jackpot.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was taking his time traveling through Turkmenistan.


    He was slightly tired after the previous battles, so he decided to slow down a little to recuperate.


    <i>¡°I will be at Europe¡¯s doorstep once I make it through Turkmenistan and then the Caspian Sea.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked to the west; his eyes shed with deadly intent.

 Chapter 557 - An Army of Ten Thousand Men

    <h4>Chapter 557: An Army of Ten Thousand Men</h4>


    Meanwhile at the Krasnovodsk Gulf, Turkmenistan.


    Turkmenistan is one of the five big countries in the Middle East, covering an area five timesrger than the Jiang Nan Province, but it only has a poption of five million people. This insignificant country, however, had be the focus of the underground world.


    ¡°The Blue Bird Mercenary Group.¡±


    ¡°The Holy de from Oman.¡±


    ¡°Vipers from North Africa.¡±


    Many infamous mercenary groups were gathered in Turkmenistan. Even though the government was aware of it, they couldn¡¯t do anything to fight those powerful organizations due to theck of sizable military forces.


    In less than half a day, tens of thousands of mercenaries had surged into the country.


    Almost all militant organizations in the Middle East were there. Their men were all fully armed; many were Extraordinaries and Internal Force fighters. Some organizations had even mobilized missiles and anti-tank guns. These forces together were enough to topple a country and dominate the Middle East.


    ¡°Have you located our target?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but we do know that there¡¯s only one target and he seems to havee from China via Kyrgyzstan and Uzbekistan. We are trying to contact the organizations he defeated on the way, to see if we can get some information about him.¡±


    ¡°Strange. Is he a powerful Overlord from the East?¡±


    Many of the leaders exchanged intel with one another, trying to find out who their target was.


    They preferred to err on the side of caution, although they had so many men that only the armies from the Permanent Five of the United Nations could scare them off; not even an Immortal State Warrior would try to engage them.


    ¡°Hm? The Persian Warrior from Iran is also here. Rumor has it that he specializes in the royal martial arts of ancient Persia and can kill an elephant with a kick.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the leader of the Shadow Assassins. Ever since the Blood Skull copsed, the Shadow Assassins had be the most influential assassin group in the world.¡±


    ¡°I think I saw the Battle Emperor of Caucasia. He¡¯s one of the strongest on the Dark Roll.¡±


    Shocking news kept flowing left and right in a short period of time.


    Not only was the number of fighters impressive, each of them were also infamously fierce. Some were even listed on the Dark Roll.


    The leader of the Blue Bird Mercenary Group said, ¡°We¡¯ve never gathered so many powerful fighters since the battle at Warg Valley.¡±


    The leader of the Vipers said coldly, ¡°This is a billion-dor job! Plus, it should be safe with this many mercenary groups fighting together. Some will get money just by showing up, so why not? My only concern is that our target may turn tail once he sees our weing.¡±


    In the meantime.


    A was heard on the radio, ¡°This is Falcon Unit. Target located. He¡¯s an Asian male... Shit! The target found us... Oh wait... He¡¯s...¡±


    The voice suddenly stopped; it was reced by static noise.


    The leaders¡¯ faces fell at the same time.


    ¡°Although the Falcon Unit only has nine members, each is a capable Martial Artist or a level B Extraordinary. I guess we¡¯re facing a bigger challenge than we¡¯ve expected since they were killed so quickly,¡± said the leader of the Blue Bird Mercenary Group anxiously.


    ¡°Whoever he is, prepare to fight. Even an Immortal Level Overlord from the East would fear me.¡±


    The leader of the Vipers snorted.


    Once the order was issued, the ten thousand men at the border surged out and scattered around. Each of therge organizations consisted of a few hundred people and they were all fully armed, so they needed room to work.


    There seemed to be a dozen battle fronts formed along the coast of the Caspian Sea. They didn¡¯t go to Turkmenistan. Instead, they stayed at the coastal area; Chen Fan had to pass through there to enter Europe.


    At the time, clouds began to gather at the Krasnovodsk Gulf.


    The leaders sat quietly in themand vehicle, waiting for news from the front line.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost contact with the Hummingbirds.¡±


    ¡°The minefield at Norman Valley has been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°The target has gone past the blocking position. We¡¯ve lost contact with all of the sixteen Shadow Assassins...¡±


    Pieces of news arrived one by one.


    The faces of all the people present became paler and paler.


    They had set up a line of defense thirty kilometers away, just to see who Chen Fan was. It included many small groups of soldiers, remote drones, cameras and minefields.


    But since the moment Chen Fan engaged the first Falcon Unit, he had broken through almost eight lines of defense in just a few minutes.


    He rushed forward like a rampaging train, without stopping for a second.


    Even the camera couldn¡¯t capture anything.


    The Battle Emperor of Caucasia said, ¡°This is the toughest opponent I¡¯ve ever encountered.¡±


    He was two meters tall, standing there like a bear in armor; he could pick up a bomb with his bare hands. He had been the strongest warrior of the Siberian Training Camp in thest sixteen years; he was even more powerful than the six Caucasian countries and was at the thirteenth ce on the Dark Roll.


    ¡°No matter who he is, he should be afraid of us. We have ten thousand full-armed warriors.¡± The Persian Warrior nced through the surroundings.


    Surface-to-air missiles, man-sized portable air-defense systems, armed helicopters, M61 Vulcans, anti-tank guns...


    The underground organizations had set up a trap just a few kilometers away from the coast. The weapons they had brought, except the heavy tanks, wereparable to any used by elite troops in the world.


    Not to mention their powerful forces, with terrifying soldiers and Grandmasters.


    ¡°The threergest organizations paid us to do this rather than doing it themselves, meaning that our enemy must be a mighty warrior, or even an Immortal State Warrior.¡± The leader of the Shadow Assassins shook his head.


    ¡°What about an Immortal State Warrior? If the United States can do it, we can also try,¡± said the Persian Warrior with fierce eyes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An earth-shattering bombing sound came from afar.


    Everyone looked in that direction with a serious face.


    That was thest line of defense. The Holy de nted a bomb there. Once it exploded, its impact would cover a perimeter of a few hundred meters, simr to the fuel air explosives.


    ¡°Even an Immortal State Warrior could get seriously injured.¡±


    Many of them thought with anticipation.


    Although Immortal State Warriors were powerful, they couldn¡¯t fight many of the high-tech weapons. Nobody else in the world could stop a projectile with his own body like Chen Beixuan did.


    But what appeared in front of them made their eyes pop out.


    An azure light shot out from the fire without any injuries.


    ¡°He¡¯s...¡±


    The moment they saw the azure light, countless of them werepletely startled, as if they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Chen Fan looked up with his stern eyes.


    While taking a leisurely walk in Turkmenistan, he had thought the lesson had been learned. And yet, they had returned to block his way when he reached the coastal area.


    Chen Fan immediately destroyed those drones, small groups and mines.


    But the blocking position set by the Shadow Assassins was a bit horrifying.


    Sixteen top snipers were carrying Barrett M82 and anti-material rifles which could shoot through a tank. If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t prepared for it, he would have been injured.


    Also, the sky-rocking explosion was as powerful as the one caused by the Father of All Bombs of Warg Valley, Even Chen Fan¡¯s face was partly ashen.


    ¡°Since you¡¯vee to die, then don¡¯t me me for what I do.¡±


    It was pitch-dark everywhere.


    The viciousness in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes grew while the azure light on his body exploded and beamed across the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s Chen Beixuan!¡± someone eximed.


    It caused quite amotion.


    Chen Beixuan.


    He was a worldwide legend who could fight against thousands of people on his own.


    Chen Fan had just killed six Immortal State Warriors in the East. Did anyone not know him? They didn¡¯t know that the enemy they had been facing was the invincible legend.


    ¡°Damn it. I wouldn¡¯t have taken the job if they had told me he was Chen Beixuan.


    The leader of the Blue Bird Mercenary Group nched.


    ¡°It must be Damon! He¡¯s the only one who can mobilize those three organizations and the entire Western World. Looks like Chen Beixuan is hunting down Damon! We should fall back immediately. We shouldn¡¯t sacrifice ourselves!¡± said the Shadow Assassins¡¯ leader with a frightened tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. We¡¯ve already pissed him off.¡±


    Seeing the rampaging, horrifying light, the leader of the Vipers gave a wry smile.


    ¡°Prepare to fight. Let¡¯s hope that Chen Beixuan isn¡¯t as terrifying as they say.¡±


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Following the banging sound of the guns, Chen Fan had crashed into the underground organizations.


    Looking from up above, an unstoppable azure aura split the entire battle front and effortlessly destroyed the armored vehicles, tanks and helicopter gunships.


    Chen Fan had even sent out the nine flying swords.


    ¡°Whiz, whiz.¡±


    The nine beams of aura shot across the battlefront like the sickle of Death, killing many of the mercenaries. Even a Grandmaster like the Battle Emperor of Caucasia couldn¡¯t stop them.


    The Persian Warrior was split into halves by the Red Skirt sword.


    In a blink, the coast was filled with rivers of blood; countless bodiesy at the Krasnovodsk Gulf.


    November 15, 2011.


    Chen Beixuan destroyed the threerge organizations and ughtered seven Grandmasters in a row. Over ten thousand people were killed, turning the sea red.


    The news shocked the entire Western World.

 Chapter 558 - Killed by One Slap?

    <h4>Chapter 558: Killed by One p?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Western World...


    To a westerner¡¯s ears, no string of words could have jived better. The West is the World, and so was the other way around.


    Ever since the sixteen century, the west swept across the world with their gun boats, touting their religion and settlers. They quickly expanded their sphere of influence to the entire world.


    Even then, Europe was still the center of the world¡¯s politicalndscape.


    Three out of five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council were from this continent.


    Six of the G8 countries were from Europe.


    1The European Union represented half of the world¡¯s economic power.


    With their close ally America on their side, Europe could keep both Russia and the newly rising China in check. The USSR border used to stretch all the way from Europe to Asia, but Russia in recent days was a ghost of its former self. Ever since the fall of the USSR, no nation had been able to challenge the supremacy of the West.


    Until this fated day.


    ¡°Damn it! Chen Beixuan is on his way!¡±


    ¡°Curse those three lords of the west! He set us up against Chen Beixuan!¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan must be after Damon the Blood Fiend. Without Damon, the entire western dark world would quickly fall under Chen Beixuan¡¯s might.¡±


    The event suddenly dropped a bomb in the Underground World, making everyone feel on edge.


    Many people looked to the Caucasus mountain in Central Asia, and focused on that azure figure.


    Chen Fan had crushed the military and killed off Immortal State Warriors in the east. Was the west his next target?


    The news of Chen Fan¡¯s arrival was much better received by the Underground World than by the nations in the west.


    ¡°How dare he barge into our territory?¡±


    ¡°Send people after him right now, so that he knows that the day he entered Europe was the day he dered war against us.¡±


    The generals in the western countries gathered together and held a meeting to discuss their next step.


    They wouldn¡¯t have bothered meeting if they were up against a normal Immortal State Warrior. The West had killed many Immortal State Warriors in the past. However powerful an Immortal State Warrior was, he would not be able to stop missiles or survive a nuclear bombardment.


    However, Chen Beixuan was different since he had defeated the Infantry Division 116 in Russia. In the eyes of many western nations, the Russian Army was crestfallen, however, that didn¡¯t mean it was weak; they couldn¡¯t overlook Chen Beixuan¡¯s capabilities.


    The chief Strategist of the Spanish Army mmed the desk and said hotly, ¡°The European Union was not Russia who fell from grace, and neither are the small nations in Southeast Asia. We ARE the world, and we control the world! Chen Beixuan should know his ce. ¡±


    The generals from other nations also shook his head disapprovingly.


    The Deputy Minister of Belgium¡¯s National Defense said with furrowed brows, ¡°Chen Beixuan is after Damon the Blood Fiend; he didn¡¯t mean to challenge the west¡¯s military prowess.¡±


    The Lieutenant General of the German Air Force said with a smirk, ¡°I don¡¯t care why he is here. His presence is an egregious affront! Order him to stop now, or it will be Cuba all over again. We will annihte him at all costs.¡±


    A White-haired elder in Austrian military uniform said firmly, ¡°We don¡¯t need to waste our time with him. If he dares to enter Europe, we will use weapons of mass destruction and remove him from the world. It will also be a lesson for the Dark World. ¡±


    The Italian General Major Giorgio Wood watched the other meeting delegates with a cold and distant nce.


    He knew that the Blood Fiend Damon had wed his fingers into all nation¡¯s governments and had his skin in nearly all the major financial groups of Europe. That was why the representatives of the european nations were unequivocally on Damon¡¯s side.


    ¡°However...¡±


    Giorgio Wood cast a nce at the Generals from Ennd and France; he saw they were shaking their heads.


    Ennd and France were the closest to the center of Europe¡¯s power. They were not only the part of the permanent members of the United Nations Security Council, but they also possessed an ample store of nuclear arms. Their decision was what mattered in the end.


    After the delegates had deliberated for a long time, General Nord from the British Royal Navy finally spoke, ¡°I put forward a motion to send a representative to deliver our warning to Chen Beixuan. We need to make it clear to him that Europe wants nothing to do with the feud between him and Damon. However, if he wants to settle scores with Damon, he needs to do it outside of Europe.¡±


    ¡°I second it.¡± A french general nodded


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Seeing that Ennd and France had already made up their minds, the other nations agreed to the motion.


    The Austrian general¡¯s face flushed red with anger. Although the oue wasn¡¯t what he had expected, he wagered that he had done enough for the Reed Financial group to earn the thirty million incentive.


    The few hawkish generals looked at one another and they all saw the dor signs in their eyes.


    The Caucasus Mountain was on the other side of the Caspian Sea, where three different countries upied different parts of the mountain range.


    During ancient times, those three nations were the gates to Europe. They had helped Europe defend against the invasion of Asian Nomads, and during modern times, they were used by western nations as military bases for their aggressions on the eastern front.


    Chen Fan slowed down once he reached Azerbaijan¡¯s capital city Baku.


    He had traversed tens of thousands of miles and endured many ambushes and interceptions. By then, even his Azure Thearch Longevity Body needed to take a break.


    ¡°Dadada!¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan found a hotel and was going to take a break, he heard someone rapping on the door.


    He projected his Divine Will out and found out that the visitor was a tall and slim girl. She was wearing a short ck coat and knee high boots that highlighted her pair of breathtaking legs.


    ¡°Natasha!¡±


    Chen Fan was taken by surprise as he didn¡¯t expect to be visited by one of his acquaintances.


    Chen Fan had saved the blond girl while he was fighting at the Warg Valley.


    He cracked the door open and allowed Natasha to go in.


    ¡°Nice to see you again, Mr. Chen.¡±


    Natasha¡¯s face bloomed like a flower; her eyes were flickering with excitement. She looked even more attractive than before and after a year of KGB training; she had gained a mysterious and cut-throat vibe about her.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I thought I told you to stay in Russia,¡± Chen Fan asked in surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I am now enlisted in the KGB as part of the Blood Wolf Guards. General Oleg sent me,¡± Natasha said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh? Oleg is here as well?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback.


    He wasn¡¯t at all surprised that Natasha would choose to join the KGB. Chen Fan had not only let go of the old feud with Oleg once Andrew died, but he had also forged a very special bond with the Russian general.


    However, he wondered what Oleg was doing there.


    ¡°The General is waiting for you at the Port of Poti,¡± Natasha replied.


    ¡°By the ck Sea? No wonder.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded. Azerbaijan was a few hundred miles away from the ck Sea, therefore, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Sense didn¡¯t pick up even a hint of Oleg¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I wonder what he wants to tell me.¡±


    Chen Fan sauntered out of the hotel


    Even if Oleg was there to plead for the Blood Fiend¡¯s life, Chen Fan would not spare Damon.


    The Blood Wolf Guards was a very influential force around the Caucasus Mountain.


    The Azerbaijan air force offered a helicopter ride to Chen Fan and Natasha toter drop them off in Georgia.


    The Port of Poti was one of thergest all season ports on the ck Sea.


    From here, Chen Fan could ferry across the ck Sea and finally reach Europe.


    Chen Fan met with Oleg at the Hilton Hotel in Poti. Chen Fan was surprised to see that Oleg was apanied by another middle-aged man with a serious face.


    ¡°My dear Mr. Chen, nice to see you again.¡±


    Oleg bowed to Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had just reached the Immortal State when he left Russia. However, he was at the moment the most powerful man in the East. Even Oleg with the support of a mighty country had to be respectful.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How are you doing, Oleg? And this is?¡±


    Chen Fannded his gaze on the stranger.


    Before Oleg introduced him, the man stepped forward and said in a derisive tone, ¡°I am the representative of the European Union, Dan Brownton. I am here to lodge our official warning to you. If you ignore our warning and cross the ck Sea, you will be the enemy of the entire European Union.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Chen Fan waved a dismissive hand, cutting Brownton short.


    ¡°Are you going to openly flout the decision of the western world?¡±


    Brownton glowered at Chen Fan.


    The western countries had dominated the Earth for a few hundred years.


    Ennd, France, Germany, Italy, Spain, the Nethends...


    Those were all powerhouses that once had colonies all over the world.


    Even the powerful Christian Church had been brought to heel by the joint force of America and Europe. The American ambassador had barged into the Vatican, ordering to shut down the church.


    They had also kept other nations, such as China and Russia under their boots, forcing the mighty USSR to fall from grace.


    However powerful Chen Fan was, he was but one person; he couldn¡¯tpare with the whole Christian Church. If the western world could subjugate the mighty USSR, they would have no problems when dealing with any individual.


    ¡°So noisy!¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand, sending out a pulse of energy that reduced Brownton into a pulp.


    A deadly silence fell over the room as the other representatives that came with Brownton gaped in horror.


    Even the Russians like Natasha widened their eyes.


    The respected Special Envoy of the European Union, Mr. Dan Brownton, was smashed to death?


    Was Chen Fan provoking all of Europe and the Western World?


    ¡°Mr. Chen...¡±


    Oleg let out a wry smile and shook his head, but he couldn¡¯t hide his shock.


    The other representatives of the European Union were shaken to the core.

 Chapter 559 - The Western World Was Enraged

    <h4>Chapter 559: The Western World Was Enraged</h4>


    Dan Brownton.


    The Earl of Bauhinia of Ennd, the Spanish Deputy Minister of Foreign Affairs, the special envoy of the European Union Council. When he was appointed as the special envoy, he wasn¡¯t representing only himself, he also carried the glory and power of the European Union.


    Any Overlord would be scared in front of the European countries.


    In the eyes of the European countries, the seemingly powerful organizations, like the Dragon Hall, the Hong Sect and the Dark Witch Sect, were like ants. Even the entire Middle East, South Asia and Southeast Asia together couldn¡¯t fight against Europe. They were once the dominators of the world and America had their backs.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Clooney, the deputy envoy of the European Union, red at Chen Fan. ¡°If you offend the great Europa, you¡¯re provoking the European Union. This is a deration of war! This is war!¡±


    ¡°If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his sleeves, then turned around and left. Oleg and the others reluctantly kept up.


    All the people from the European Union stayed in the conference room with a dull face. They could see the fury in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The death of Dan Brownton swiftly swept through the upper ss of all Europe.


    The Western World was enraged.


    ¡°This is a provocation! This is disrespect! This is war!¡±


    The Minister of Defense of Spain pounded the table and said furiously, ¡°Even the former Soviet Union wouldn¡¯t dare to kill our envoy. Chen Beixuan is provoking all of Europe. I request to pass the proposal right now. Reprimand Chen Beixuan with force!¡±


    The Generals of the other countries were upset as well.


    Not only did Chen Fan disrespect Spain, but also other European countries.


    The Italian General Major Giorgio Wood frowned and said, ¡°Dan Brownton was too rash. He should have known that he wasn¡¯t facing the leader of a small country, but a moody, invincible Overlord. He should be responsible for his own death.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The National Defense Minister of Spain red at him and almost gave him a punch.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. ¡±


    General Nord then knocked on the table and said elegantly, ¡°Set aside why Mr. Brownton died, representing the whole Western World after all. We can¡¯t let Chen Beixuan get away. I agree to use force against him.¡±


    ¡°I second it.¡±


    The Spanish National Defense Minister was the first one to agree.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    The German, French and Austrian Generals supported the proposal.


    Giorgio Wood raised his hand and said, ¡°I think we should attack only when Chen Beixuan truly enters the European territory. Of course, I also agree to give him a warning and ask him not to underestimate the power of Europe.¡±


    The Council quickly passed the proposal.


    Theymanded the armies of the European countries to gather around the coastal area of the ck Sea in Hungary and Bulgaria. The Eurofighter Typhoons and Rafales departed from the military bases of France, Ennd and Italy with tons of missiles and weapons, and started cruising above the ck Sea.


    They received an order to attack immediately once Chen Beixuan crossed the ck Sea, without asking for permission.


    At the same time, the European Union asked their ally, the United States, for satellite monitoring support and theirmander based in Europe immediately agreed to do so. The Pentagon also wanted to see how powerful Chen Fan was.


    Pieces of intel flooded from different countries to Europe.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is still at the Port of Poti¡¯s Hilton.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is negotiating with Oleg.¡±


    ¡°Eurofighter Typhoon has reached the ck Sea.¡±


    The Generals looked at one another and nodded. General Nord of Ennd then said, ¡°Command the ck Sea Fleet to be on patrol at all times and give them permission to fire.¡±


    Other than the normal army.


    Two special departments of Ennd and France secretly sent their super troops specialized in dealing with Immortal State Warriors to the ck Sea. In the meantime, tension started growing at the ck Sea and the whole world was watching.


    In an old castle in Austria.


    Four elegant people were sitting on a luxurious couch, drinking wine.


    ¡°Mr. Damon, is it? The European countries won¡¯t let Chen Beixuan enter Europe,¡± said a middle-aged, blonde man while he held a wine ss.


    There were two more people next to him other than Damon. One lookedpletely pale and ghastly; the other was an old man in a ck robe.


    The three of them were the leaders of the top three underground organizations in Europe and were also the famous Immortal State Warriors from a hundred years before.


    Sandro, the Grand Wizard of the Withered Castle.


    Arthur, the sect master of the Poseidon Sect.


    Nond, the president of the Dark Council.


    Before the Christian Church was established, they were the strongest warriors in Europe. There were other Immortal State Warriors, but none couldpare with them since each had already formed outstanding organizations.


    The Withered Castle, the Poseidon Sect and the Dark Council.


    Those were the oldest three underground organizations in Europe, which almost had a thousand years of history. They had many strong fighters and countless Immortal State Warriors; they even had their own artifacts. European countries had long acquiesced their existence.


    ¡°Arthur, my friend, you have to know that Chen Beixuan is unimaginably powerful. I doubt whether the army of the European Union can fight him.¡±


    Damon shook his head.


    ¡°The seven peak-stage Immortal State Warriors had the strongest power in the East but he killed them one by one. Although I did hold back at that time, I know I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him even with my full power.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Damon, you¡¯ve been frightened by Chen Beixuan and have slept for too long, you don¡¯t know the power of modern technology.¡±


    Arthur smiled and showed Damon a video.


    In the video.


    A man in an overall ck armor was running very fast, which reached a speed of a few hundred kilometers per hour. His armor was so hard that a bullet only produced sparks on it and he didn¡¯t die even when a tank shell struck him. Damon also saw that the man rushed to the side of an armored vehicle and turned it over with his bare hands.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes popped out, even though Damon wasn¡¯t interested in the power of that man.


    His armor was obviously a modern technology product and the most important thing for modern technology was mass production. If there were ten or a hundred armored warriors, even Damon would be frightened.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first holographic armor the Poseidon Sect and the Dassault Company in France developed together which the French Special Forces have been using. The alloy we use in the armor is very rare so we can¡¯t go into mass production yet, but we¡¯ve made dozens.¡±


    Arthur shrugged.


    ¡°The United States seems to have already developed the second generation, which has the flying function like the one used by Iron Man. However, they only have a few of those, and this is just the tip of the iceberg of modern technology.¡±


    Then, Arthur reyed the videos again.


    A group of ordinary soldiers carried a streamlined rifle that shot through a half-meter steel te.


    Some had a smallser cannon that destroyed supersonic missiles from tens of kilometers away.


    Others...


    ¡°Some of these weapons have been in use and some are still in theb. The world has been peaceful for a long time, but we¡¯ve sped up the production right after Chen Beixuan was born. There might be even more high-tech weapons in the United States, like electromaic weapons and space-based weapons,¡± Arthur said.


    Damon looked startled.


    Even though he was said to be immortal, some of the weapons would be able to kill him. Modern technology had improved as decades passed, instead of simply relying on nuclear weapons.


    ¡°To our understanding, the Kindred Warriors of Ennd were also dispatched,¡± Sandro added while speaking slowly.


    ¡°Good...¡±


    Damon leaned back and heaved a sigh with evilness in his eyes. ¡°Chen Beixuan, I bet you¡¯ve never thought I¡¯d prepare this feast for you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen, you¡¯re too reckless. The European countries aren¡¯t the same as Russia. Their military forces and technology are far more developed.¡±


    Oleg sighed.


    After all, Russia was on the decline, while the European countries were at the forefront of technology, right after the United States.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt frightened in my entire life. I never did, and I never will.¡± Chen Beixuan smirked and looked at the West. ¡°Whoever stands in my way will be my enemy and I will take him out.¡±


    Oleg then said, ¡°Please be careful, Mr. Chen. France¡¯s Ministry of National Defense has formed a Poseidon Troop which will be using the new exoskeleton armors. One of their soldiers will be as strong as a whole troop. Besides, the Secret Intelligence Service of Ennd has started cloning descendants of the Kindred decades ago and has trained them to be the Kindred Warriors. Their power isparable to our Blood Wolf Guards.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t ask for the source.


    Russia was a big country. They must have their own information channels.


    He nodded to Oleg and Natasha, then stepped out and shed toward the ck Sea. While being observed by the dockers, Chen Fan ran to Europe on the water of the ck Sea.


    Ahead of him was the ck Sea Fleet of the European Union.


    In the sky, countless fighter aircrafts of the European Union were cruising. In space, many satellites were scrutinizing. The armies were gathering in the coastal area of the ck Sea. A trap awaited Chen Fan.


    ¡°There¡¯s Chen Beixuan. He¡¯s crossing the Eurasia border. Permission to attack.¡±


    ¡°Approved! The current operation will be called the ¡®Hunt of the Immortal!¡¯¡±


    ¡°Launch the missile!¡±


    After a series of radio wave transmissions, a few supersonic missiles rose from the coast of the ck Sea towards Chen Fan.


    The war was about to start.

 Chapter 560 - Blow up a Warship

    <h4>Chapter 560: Blow up a Warship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan darted across the surface of the ck Sea; he registered a few missiles piercing through the clouds, homing toward him at lightning speed.


    Each of the missiles were a few times faster than the speed of sound; they had covered a few hundred kilometers in a blink. They carried special warheads with highly concentrated TNT; their deadliness was such that Chen Fan didn¡¯t even want to test their power with the protection of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    ¡°sh.¡±


    Chen Fan tapped the gourd hitched to his belt.


    A strand of golden light spilled out from the de Strengthening Gourd and flew away a few times faster than the speed of sound.


    ¡°Pong, pong, pong!¡±


    A series of explosions erupted in the sky; it looked like a splendid fireworks show when seen from afar. A huge flower of death bloomed in the sky after each explosion.


    This was just the first wave of attacks to identify his location.


    Afterwards, a few Eurofighter Typhoons circled around Chen Fan and locked their rockets onto him. These were fourth generation fighter jets and were more advanced than the F-15. The Air Force knew that Chen Fan had struck down an F-15 before, therefore, the Eurofighter Typhoons had kept a few dozen kilometers distance from Chen Fan at all times.


    ¡°Do you think my range is just ten kilometers?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and conjured an art.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The Sword of Essence Restoring darted across the sky, leaving a golden streak of light behind. Itnded on a Eurofighter Typhoon and severed it into halves.


    ¡°Shit, his effective range is much greater than we had estimated.¡±


    The other pilots were terrified by the turn of events. They pulled up their nes, trying to get as far from Chen Fan as possible.


    However, the Sword of Essence Restoring was far too fast for them.


    ¡°Pong, pong, pong!¡±


    Chen Fan had downed three Eurofighter Typhoons in a fraction of a second, and only two were able to get away. Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to expose his strength too much, so he turned the de around and gave up the chase.


    In any case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control the flying sword effectively if it were too far away from him.


    Chen Fan kept going after he had finished dealing with the annoying harassment.


    Meanwhile, everyone was shocked and speechless in the European Union¡¯smand room in Brussels. The generals from the european nations were disheartened after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power on the big screen.


    ¡°The thing he used to strike down the aircrafts and missiles is something called Flying Sword. The first time he used it was in Japan three years ago. However, it seems that the Flying Sword has be much deadlier and its attack range is wider. It¡¯s terrible news,¡± General Nord said with furrowed brows.


    The Spanish minister for National Defense said with a heated tone, ¡°Order the Navy to stop him with long range shots, don¡¯t let him get close. I need more air support, and make sure to stop him on the sea. Use the biggest gun you have if necessary.¡±


    Chen Fan was unaware that the battle between him and the European nations was being monitored by the satellites in space.


    Ennd, France, Russia, the United States of America and China were all capable of sending satellites into space.


    They had reconfigured their eyes in the sky to focus on the ck Sea. This was the first time any Immortal State Warrior had dared to challenge the military.


    Unlike the Russian Armored Motor unit, or the Japan Self-Defense Forces, the EU forces had fully achieved space-air-ground integration and were able to strike their enemies from a great distance. This was the true modern military power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The EU¡¯s ck Sea fleet mainly consisted of frigates and destroyers from the English and French Navy. As soon as they got the order, the HMS Jupiter, a British destroyer, started firing right away.


    The HMS Jupiter had a state of art fire-control system and could annihte any living being within a fifty kilometer area.


    ¡°Shoo Shoo Shoo.¡±


    Shells fired from the HMS Jupiter pierced through the clouds and made a series of whistling sounds as they plunged toward Chen Fan like a nket. Meanwhile, the other warships started firing as well.


    Suddenly, the sky rained death onto Chen Fan.


    Those shellsnded in the sea, creating massive sshes that reached a few meters tall. The firepower of those warships was far deadlier whenpared to tanks. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the danger as he went forward to meet the deadly shell shower head on.


    ¡°Shu!¡±


    A jarring screeching sound came from the sky.


    Chen Fan looked up and saw a ten meter long missile bearing down on him with lightning speed. The missile alerted Chen Fan and made him sense danger.


    ¡°Massive Ordnance Prator?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face suddenly became severe.


    The Massive Ordnance Prator was designed to plunge into the earth and attack subterranean targets. The US military had even invented a weapon that they called the ¡°Ancestral Bomb.¡± It was able to prate sixty meters into the soil and up to fifty meter thick concrete walls.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan shot out a sh of de Qi at the missile and made it explode in the sky.


    However, this was only the start of the onught.


    ¡°Shoo Shoo Shoo.¡±


    Countless jarring noises were heading toward Chen Fan from all directions.


    The warships fired a barrage of Tomahawk Land Attack Missiles at Chen Fan. These deadly hypersonic missiles wereunched from the missile chambers on deck and they flew up into the sky.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan was surrounded by a downpour of missiles.


    To make things worse, warships that weren¡¯t equipped with sea-to-air missiles fired torpedoes at Chen Fan.


    It was a stunning disy of how seamlessly the air and sea forces were integrated. Even Oleg who had been watching the battle through a satellite feed was stultified by the development.


    Oleg furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Chen Beixuan is in trouble.¡± He had the perspicacity to see the full picture of the aggression.


    ¡°General, should we help him?¡± Natasha asked.


    Although she could figure out what was going on, she heard the ring explosions and the screeching sounds of missiles. Each and every sh in the distant sea represented a deadly explosion that could kill any Immortal State Warrior on the spot.


    Could Chen Fan survive the attack of so many missiles?


    These were supersonic missiles and each was ten times deadlier than conventional missiles. Chen Fan cast a protective spell as soon as he controlled the Flying sword to strike down a few that had gotten too close to him. A missile had dealt him a blow even as he was preparing the protective spell.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A ring explosion erupted on the sea.


    However, this was only the beginning. A few dozen more missiles homed in a fraction of a secondter. Each and every missile packed enough explosive energy to sink an irond destroyer. A few more torpedos joined the onught and exploded a few feet away from Chen Fan.


    Thebined destructiveness of these missiles was ten times stronger than the Father of All Bombs from Russia. Even a hulking aircraft carrier would have been torn into pieces by the attack.


    Chen Fan¡¯s mortal coil would never be tougher than the armored hull of an aircraft carrier.


    ¡°We did it!¡± The generals in themand center cheered.


    The Spanish minister of National Defense walked over to a cab and took out a bottle of champagne. Giorgio Wood frowned as he was taken aback by how easy the operation was. He shook his head and conceded, ¡°Perhaps I overestimated Chen Beixuan¡¯s power.¡±


    Meanwhile, the military experts in the Pentagon rounded their eyes in surprise. ¡°Did Chen Beixuan die?¡±


    The United States of America had long since used Chen Fan as an opposing force during their military simtions. They were shocked to see that their biggest threat had been killed by the EU by using mostly conventional weapons.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan has many tricks up his sleeves. He¡¯s not that easily killed.¡±


    Director Xiao shook his head while watching the satellite feed in Kunlun¡¯s military base.


    Everyone who had tuned in to this battle waited patiently for confirmation of the final oue.


    The EU had used a tactic designed for fighting against Immortal State Warriors. They used missiles to force their target into the firing range, toter fire a massive amount of missiles from the sea,nd and the air, creating a of deadly missiles that could entrap their enemy.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A young man wearing a golden armor appeared on the screen, just as the generals were about to celebrate their victory.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The generals were floored by the turn of events.


    The Spanish minister of National Defense dropped the Champagne bottle in fear and his face turned purple.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, Chen Fan turned into a wash of golden light as he broke the sonic barrier. He kicked up a line of white water on the sea as he charged westward.


    ¡°Sh*t! He¡¯s heading toward our fleet. Order HMS Jupiter to turn around. NOW!¡± General Nord shouted amand.


    However it was already tooke.


    1Chen Fan covered the dozen or so kilometer distance in a blink and reached the five thousand ton behemoth.


    ¡°The enemy is here!¡±


    The soldiers on deck panicked and some rushed toward the boardside guns to fire at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan merged himself with the de and transformed into a blinding ray of light that went up and then hacked down on the floating giant.


    Everyone watched in disbelief as the light cut through the HMS Jupiter from Starboard to Port. The hull¡¯s alloy armor was melted by the blinding light as if it were butter.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The HMS Jupiter was cracked open from the middle and quickly sank to the bottom of the ocean.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body flickered a little as heshed out at another Destroyer a few kilometers away.


    He wouldn¡¯t stop until he annihted the entire ck Sea Fleet.

 Chapter 561 - Damon Was Scared

    <h4>Chapter 561: Damon Was Scared</h4>


    The European Union had three major fleets.


    They were the ck Sea Fleet, the Mediterranean Fleet and the North Antic Fleet.


    These fleets were of different sizes based on the area they covered. The ck Sea Fleet was the smallest while the North Antic Fleet was thergest. The ck Sea Fleet had three destroyers and half a dozen corvettes.


    The main military function of the ck Sea Fleet was to chock Russia¡¯s sea route in the ck Sea. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t designed for realbat and it had never been deployed for that purpose. When the situation suddenly escted, themanders of the ship were unsure about what to do.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A destroyer that had a tonnage of over seven thousand was hacked in two by Chen Fan.


    In less than ten minutes, Chen Fan had dmissioned two destroyers and four corvettes, annihting nearly half of the ck Sea Fleet. Each of the destroyed warships was worth billions of US dors.


    Even the smallest warships in the fleet were well over a hundred meters in length and their weight was as heavy as a small mountain. They were made out of a material much more durable than the metal used on tanks or armored vehicles. Even a direct impact with a cannon shell would not be enough to sink a warship.


    However, Chen Fan had cut through those metal beasts as if they were watermelons.


    Most of the ships couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from him.


    The European Union¡¯s generals watched the battle with an increasing agitation due to the mounting losses.


    ¡°Order the air force to intercept Chen Beixuan. We can¡¯t let him destroy the entire ck Sea Fleet,¡± General Nord shouted furiously.


    Half of the ck Sea Fleet¡¯s funding came from the British Navy. Losing the ck Sea Fleet would be a tremendous blow to its nation.


    ¡°Shoo Shoo Shoo.¡±


    A dozen fighter jets circled around Chen Fan and harassed him with persistent missile strikes. They knew those missiles wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him; their goal was to slow him down.


    Chen Fan¡¯s patience was wearing thin. The earlier bombardment would have cost him dearly if he hadn¡¯t used the Armor of Golden me.


    Even then, Chen Fan still felt lucky to have made it through.


    ¡°I underestimated the power of modern weapons. One missile might not be able to do much harm, but thebined effect of a dozen missiles could be deadly. No matter how powerful a Connate Body is, it has limitations andcks a regeneration ability simr to the Dark Wolve¡¯s.¡±


    Chen Fan was slightly annoyed by the thought.


    He had been holding back his power in order to spare his opponent¡¯s lives.


    But not anymore. Chen Fan had decided to crank up his damage output and break the sonic barrier. His speed would make it impossible for missiles to lock onto him, but he would be unable to maintain it for a long time, even with his level of attainment.


    ¡°I will finish this battle in less than half an hour!¡±


    Chen Fan darted to a side in order to evade a Harpoon Missile. Then he fused his energy with the de, transforming his body into a part of the de Aura. In a blink, the de Aura went through another corvette, slicing it half. Meanwhile, themand center also upped the ante and ordered many fighter jets to cross the safe zone, trying to attack Chen Fan up close.


    ¡°You are courting death. Do you really think I can¡¯t kill you?¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    He tapped the de Strengthening Gourd and summoned nine de auras. Although these de aurascked the brilliant luster that the Essence Restoring Sword had, they could easily break the sonic barrier and plunge into the iing jets.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The officers at themand center were shocked by what they saw. They couldn¡¯t even handle one de, much less nine of them.


    ¡°Pull back, pull back!¡± Many pilots shouted, doing 180s with their nes and bolting away, only letting out sighs of relief after gaining a twenty kilometers distance from Chen Fan. However, they were dealt a blow by the nine rays of de Qi before they could even finish sighing.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The impact created nine fiery balls of explosions in the sky.


    Chen Fan had destroyed nine fourth generation fighter jets in less than ten seconds.


    ¡°I thought his effective range was only twenty kilometers. He fooled us! We need to retreat now!¡±


    The other pilots gave all the thrust their engines could handle, trying to get as far away from Chen Fan as possible.


    However, Chen Fan was determined to make an example out of the European Union air forces, so he wouldn¡¯t let anyone of them escape.


    ¡°Pong, pong, pong!¡±


    Another nine fighter jets were struck down by Chen Fan. He only retrieved the swords until the fighter jets were beyond the fifty kilometer range. By then, the Air Force had lost forty jets in total.


    Although he could project his Divine Will as far as eighty kilometers, the longer the distance, the riskier it was to control the des. Chen Fan figured that fifty kilometers was the upper limit of a safe range.


    A deadly silence fell over themand room since no one dared to say a word.


    Be it the National Defense Minister of Spain or the Austrian General, they all had gloomy faces, sulking over their defeat in silence.


    Chen Fan¡¯sst attack had astonished all the European Union¡¯s representatives.


    He had attacked flying targets fifty kilometers away. Of all the conventional weapons, only missiles could have such an effective range.


    Chen Fan hadmanded nine flying swords at the same time, annihting everything within a fifty kilometer radius. This ability had made him invincible before the European military.


    Everyone watched as Chen Fan went on to demolish the rest of the ships in the ck Sea Fleet and then he started moving west without even looking back at the explosions.


    ¡°Gentlemen, what should we do now?¡± General Nord asked in a bitter tone.


    What were they going to tell the parliament about the downfall of the ck Sea Fleet? Even worse, they had failed to stop Chen Fan and the thought of him seeking revenge terrified them. Most of them would never have a good night¡¯s sleep from then on.


    Everyone looked at one another in silence.


    A hawkish youngmander mmed the table and cursed, ¡°Let¡¯s nuke that SOB!¡±


    However, his proposal was ignored by the others.


    It was preposterous even to think of using nuclear bombs on the European continent.


    It would be a political suicide for any European nation¡¯s leader to give the order. The representatives from the only two countries that had nuclear arms didn¡¯t even spare the youngmander a nce. They knew that such a proposal would end their careers faster than anything else.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for n B. Use the special force to remove him surgically.¡±


    General Nord shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s touch base with our friend in the US. Maybe they could help us establish some rapport with the Chinese and arrange a meeting with Mr. Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Many generals nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Giorgio Wood observed the development in silence.


    He still remembered the smug smiles on those generals¡¯ faces, thinking they could do away with Chen Fan with their expensive toys. The delegate they had sent to negotiate with Chen Fan had even acted condescendingly from the first contact.


    As things stood, they would have to beg the Chinese Government to arrange a meeting with Mr. Chen Beixuan, in order to plead for their lives.


    ¡°Strength can really make a difference. Without it, the European nations will only treat him like sh*t,¡± Giorgio Woodmented.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had reached the shore of the ck Sea and arrived in Romania.


    Chen Fan had been at a supersonic speed for over half an hour, and had merged his body with the de many times; he felt slightly exhausted at the moment.


    ¡°I am close. I can feel Damon¡¯s presence.¡±


    Chen Fan locked his gaze on the western horizon.


    He could sense the Seven Kill Curse as well as the spell that Damon had cast over it to mask its presence.


    Chen Fan¡¯s priority was to kill Blood Fiend Damon; the punishment for the European Union would have toe second. He had gone all the way across the globe and killed tens of thousands of people along the way to track him down.


    ¡°Damon, your mercenaries weren¡¯t able to save you, not even the European Union can.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and cast an invisibility spell over himself as he darted toward Damon¡¯s direction.


    The invisibility spell allowed him to slip through the satellite¡¯s detection. His sudden disappearance had made the leaders of European Union panic. They were afraid that Chen Fan would sneak into their residences and murder them in their sleep.


    The distance between Romania and Austria was only a few thousand kilometers and Chen Fan had covered that distance in less than two hours. In the end, he arrived before an ancient castle in Austria.


    This castle had been built a few thousand years ago, and was surrounded by thick forests. It looked as if it belonged to Snow White¡¯s evil stepmother.


    ¡°Damon is inside.¡±


    Chen Fan red at the castle as an urge to kill came over him.


    Chen Fan uncloaked himself and flew to the top of the castle. He shouted, ¡°Damon! Show yourself!¡±


    His booming voice rumbled across the sky, shaking the castle and the trees around it. If the castle hadn¡¯t been surrounded by dense forests, the din would have already terrified the people in many residences.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A ray of crimson light was shot up to the sky, carrying Damon within it. He shouted incredulously, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re here already?¡±


    Shock and surprise were written all over his face.


    He had just gotten the news that Chen Fan was battling with the European Union over the ck sea. Before he had time to find out the oue of the battle, the victor had already showed up at his doorstep. He was hiding behind the castle walls in order to avoid Chen Fan¡¯s detection, using the old concealment spell in the castle to mask his presence.


    ¡°Impossible. You must have marked me with a spell. My concealment arts should have worked,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°You better ask that question to your maker.¡± Chen Fan sneered.


    Not saying another word, he summoned a Sword Aura from the gourd and shot it at Damon.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back his power this time, as he was intent on killing.

 Chapter 562 - Whoever Stops Me Dies!

    <h4>Chapter 562: Whoever Stops Me Dies!</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Damon was frightened by Chen Fan¡¯s earth-splitting attack, so he swiftly fell back to avoid it. Yet, how astonishing were Chen Fan¡¯s attacks while overtaken by fury? The world was filled with the thunderous roar of the de; it produced sparks while it shed through the air.


    The sound of the de was overwhelming! It moved three times faster than the speed of sound.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t escape in time and was split in half by the de aura. Half of his body was minced. Although he quickly turned into a crimson mist as he tried to recover, Chen Fan didn¡¯t give him any chances.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan yelled.


    The de aura made another pass and split the crimson mist into four.


    Even an immortal body could perish after being minced, not to mention that Damon only had a Kindred¡¯s body and it wasn¡¯t even close to being immortal.


    ¡°Help!!!¡± Damon screamed.


    Then, a skeleton w that was a few feetrge came out from the castle and flew towards the de aura, but the powerful Sword of Essence Restoring destroyed the w effortlessly.


    Right at that moment, a ck aura enveloped Damon and sent him back into the castle. Three people appeared in the sky: Arthur, Sandro and Nond.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, I¡¯m the sect master of the Poseidon Sect. Please listen to me.¡±


    Arthur bowed. ¡°We know about you and Mr. Damon. The Western Dark World is willing to offer you somepensation. We can give Mr. Chen Beixuan a hundred billion dors and help in breaking the curse. What do you think?¡±


    Damon was frightened.


    He had almost died under Chen Fan¡¯s attack. Hearing what Arthur said, his face fell but he didn¡¯t say anything. Chen Fan¡¯s power had already exceeded his imagination.


    ¡°Move, or you¡¯ll die with him.¡±


    Chen Fan stood in the air, looking vicious. The golden de aura circled around and sent out a deafening roar.


    A hundred billion dors might seem attractive to any other Immortal State Warrior. Myanmar only made a yearly ie of ten billion dors. Whoever received a hundred billion would be the wealthiest person in the Sr system; even a Mortal Deity would step down for this amount of money.


    But no matter if it were a hundred billion, a trillion or ten trillion dors, the safety of his family was the most important to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, we don¡¯t want to threaten you, but this is our territory. No matter how powerful you are, don¡¯t try to mess with the Western World,¡± said Sandro, the Grand Wizard of the Withered Castle, with a pale face.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan attacked without talking.


    The golden aura expanded. It became twenty feet long, just like a golden dragon flying in the sky; its power was unpredictable and there were even sparks appearing in the air.


    ¡°Oh no, initiate the Guardian Array.¡±


    Arthur and the others immediately retrieved their illusions.


    The Withered Castle was shrouded in ck mist, which was the Death Qi that had been buried in the ground for a million years. The Withered Castle was located in a ce that had once been a battlefield. Wars between countless empires of the East and the West had broken out there, producing heavy casualties; Death qi pervaded the area because of this.


    The mist immediately became dense as in the Ghost Realm.


    There were even ghosts appearing in the ck mist.


    ¡°sh.¡±


    Chen Fanunched an attack. A bright golden aura shed the ck mist with enough energy to split the world.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ck mist shook and a thirty meter gap appeared on it, which almost split the protection in half. Many believers and members in the Withered Castle emerged and looked up to the sky.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that horrifying man? It seems like the Archangel Michael hase to Earth.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an Asian. The Lord set up the strongest Guardian Array, but he broke it with a strike. It¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so young... Isn¡¯t he Chen Beixuan from the East?¡±


    Renowned as one of the threergest underground organizations in the Western World, the Withered Castle was as powerful as the Dragon Hall, the Square Tower and the Dark Witch Sect; it might be even stronger.


    There were seven to eight wizards in the castle. They all had control of the dark sorcery passed down from ancient times; they also mastered the use of different curses, assassination, poisoning and ways to summon the spirits of the dead. They were S-Level Overlords in the underground world, standing on equal footing with the Martial Arts Grandmasters.


    And yet, they were all startled by Chen Fan¡¯s mighty power.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan retrieved the de aura and infused his True Essence into the de.


    The de aura then became twenty five feet long like a golden bridge across the sky.


    ¡°Oh no, the protection shield can¡¯t hold it. Let¡¯s attack together.¡±


    Sandro turned pale.


    A hexagon star then rose from the floor. Damon, the three Immortal State Warriors and two top wizards of the Withered Castle each stood at one of its corners; they began infusing their powers into the star.


    With the power of the four Immortal State Warriors, the Guardian Array closed up and became thicker. It looked like a shiny ck metal shield from the outside.


    ¡°Go!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    The twenty-five feet de aura struck down from the sky and split the world into two. The strong de Qi stirred up the air, making it look like the raging waves.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A sound just like a missile exploding was heard.


    A hurricane appeared above the castle and it moved around the area. Trees within a few hundred meters were all toppled and cracked. The entire castle was shattering violently and tons of rubble fell.


    A fifty meters crack appeared on the ck protection shield and everyone in the castle could be seen through it.


    ¡°Burr...¡±


    The two top wizards couldn¡¯t hold it and were smashed into pieces by the overwhelming de Qi.


    Sandro, Arthur and Nond were strong warriors at the mid-stage of the Immortal State, but they couldn¡¯t stand Chen Fan¡¯s attack; they even took a few steps back. Only Damon was still hanging there with his body covered in a fiery crimson aura.


    Damon was giving it his full strength.


    Although he had yet to reach the Mortal Deity level, he was more powerful than Lin Shuming and Li Changsheng at their usual condition.


    ¡°Chuff, chuff.¡±


    The golden de aura almost split the ck mist to enter the castle, but Damon blocked it. The hexagon star array had developed an endless might and the de aura could only fall back.


    ¡°Phew, we finally made it.¡±


    All the members of the Withered Castle smiled as they rejoiced. Suddenly, Chen Fan¡¯s body shed, turning into a beam of light and merging into the golden de aura.


    The Art of Sword Reigning, Merging Body and de!


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Damon was stunned. He quickly exerted his secret arts and prepared to fight.


    But it was toote. Chen Fan merged with the de and the de aura lengthened to thirty feet long, breaking the speed of sound in an instant.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Withered Castle¡¯s Guardian Array was cracked.


    Before everyone noticed, the bright golden de aura had already entered the castle. Being a powerful organization for centuries, small-scale arrays had been carved on every brick of the Withered Castle, which could prevent its decay, including the attack from a cannon.


    But those bricks were as vulnerable as tofu before the powerful de aura. Many ordinary warriors who were at the Dao-Reaching Level had been ughtered. A number of wizards were shed by the de aura right after they activated the protection shield and they instantly exploded.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Sandro sent out a long dragon-like ck mist from the Skeleton Staff in his hand. The ck mist was filled with curses, Death qi and Ghost qi, as if the God of Death had heaved a sigh.


    The Sigh of Death.


    Sandro had once cast this spell on a battlefield in North Africa and it took away the souls of more than a thousand French soldiers, which earned him the title of Grand Wizard of the Dead. This time, the spell became even more horrifying; its power could even scare off an Immortal State Warrior.


    However, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t avoiding it at all. His de aura immediately shed through Sandro¡¯s ck mist and cracked the Skeleton Staff. Sandro¡¯s body was smashed together with his soul.


    An Immortal State Grand Wizard who was on top of the world.


    He fell in a blink.


    Arthur and Nond nched as they saw this. They were frightened out of their wits.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Nond turned into a cloud of dark smoke and tried to run away, but his body had been split into halves by Chen Fan and only his Divine Soul escaped. Chen Fan¡¯s de aura then surged again towards Damon with an iparable energy.


    ¡°Pong, pong, pong!¡±


    Damon sent out beams of crimson aura to stop Chen Fan, but they were cloven by the de aura.


    A Sword Immortal could defeat anything with a single sword, so they never relied on other artifacts.


    ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t kill him.¡± Arthur created a wave that stood right before Chen Fan.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. Do you know who I am?¡± Damon yelled as he turned into a cloud of crimson mist, trying to escape from the Withered Castle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I must kill you today. Whoever stops me dies!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s de aura split the wave and broke a fewyers of gstones, then it went towards Damon with an unstoppable ferocity. Right before the de aura would hit Damon... a dark shadow appeared in front of Chen Fan.

 Chapter 563 - You Cant Kill Him!

    <h4>Chapter 563: You Can¡¯t Kill Him!</h4>


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The ck shadow blocked Chen Fan¡¯s earth-splitting attack with one hand.


    Chen Fan¡¯s de had almost reached its limit after destroying the array; It had also ughtered Sandro and Nond, and it even broke Arthur and Damon¡¯s spell. Being able to block it was a sign that the ck shadow was as powerful as Li Changsheng and Lin Shuming, or it may have even surpassed them.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The de Qi exploded in the hand of the ck shadow and pushed him backwards. His hand was blown into pieces, but then it started healing at a visible speed.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and looked at the man.


    He was wearing a luxurious tight noble suit with a ck cape and a rhino leather belt imprinted withplex patterns, as well as a pair of ck riding boots. He was a middle-aged man of extremely good looks and scarlet eyes; he looked as if he were the king of darkness.


    His Dark Energy was as deep as the ocean, surpassing every person Chen Fan had met on Earth. There was even a slight Connate sense, which made Chen Fan think he was looking at a Connate Cultivator.


    ¡°The Dark Duke?¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes immediately popped out and he yelled doubtfully. It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect to see the Dark Duke.


    ¡°The Dark Duke of Queen Elizabeth. A pleasure to meet you.¡±


    The Dark Duke bowed.


    He was acting with an ancient and elegant manner, just like a Medieval noble. Damon was like a childpared to him; his strength and experience were leagues away from the Dark Duke¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Guardian of Ennd?¡± Chen Fan asked as he narrowed his eyes.


    China was guarded by Ye Qingcang, Russia by Oleg, and other big countries would certainly have their own. From what Chen Fan heard, the strongest guardian among all wasn¡¯t Ye Qingcang or the one from the United States; it was the one in Ennd.


    The British Empire, the world¡¯s dominator a hundred years before.


    At that time, Ennd was regarded as ¡°the empire on which the sun never sets¡± and they had territories all over the world. The ins in North America and Russia were their cornfields; Canada and the Baltic region were their forest zones; their sheep farms were in Australia; Gold from South Africa and Australia was sent to London; Indians and Chinese grew tea for them...


    Ennd had indeed dominated the world on its own. They had suppressed the world, confronting the Christian Church in a time that had no nuclear power. Nobody could imagine how powerful Ennd was and how much dark power they had.


    ¡°You can say that. Me and mypanions have indeed been guarding that old kingdom for almost three hundred years,¡± the Dark Duke said slowly.


    He wasn¡¯t lying.


    Chen Fan could feel the iparable Dark Energy and his body¡¯s centuries of age. Normally, an Immortal State Warrior could only live up to a hundred and fifty years. He wasn¡¯t even an Earth Level Deity, so how could he be three hundred years old?


    Chen Fan nced over the Dark Duke¡¯s healed palm and said, ¡°A pure Kindred? No, if you were a pure Kindred, your hand wouldn¡¯t have been injured. So, you¡¯re a half-blood Kindred?¡±


    What was a half-blood?


    A half-blood had a mixed descent in which the father or mother was pure blooded while the other wasn¡¯t.


    Adult pure-blood Kindreds were all Connate Beings but the strength of the half-bloods was also terrifying, not being far from Connate Beings. Only part of their blood was from the Kindred lineage, but their power had surpassed the Werewolves and Oleg.


    ¡°Mr. Chen is indeed a mighty figure of the East. You know the Kindred very well.¡±


    The Dark Duke was shocked.


    ¡°The Kindred is a long-living species. They live much longer than the Immortal Cultivators of the same generation and an adult Kindred can live up to a thousand years. Even though you¡¯re a half-blood, you should be able to live up to three hundred years.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head. ¡°I never thought there were still half-blood Kindreds on Earth, but you shouldn¡¯t stand in my way. Even a real adult Kindred wouldn¡¯t stop me from killing Damon.¡±


    Hearing that, Damon instantly yelled. ¡°Uncle, this asshole chased after me from China to Europe. Nond and Sandro are dead. Also, he¡¯s an Immortal Cultivator and seems to be rted to those from the Gate of Heaven. You have to take him down...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The Dark Duke turned around and scolded Damon, then he looked at Chen Fan seriously.


    ¡°My dear Mr. Chen Beixuan, I know you¡¯re an invincible Overlord from the East, or you may even be one of the legendary Immortal Cultivators, but I can¡¯t let you kill Damon. He carries a noble bloodline and is the descendant of my Lord. He¡¯s under my protection. Please stop for my sake.¡±


    ¡°Aspensation, we¡¯ll offer you Earth level treasures and secret arts, or holy artifacts of the Christian Church. I can give you everything you want,¡± The Dark Duke said confidently.


    The United Kingdom had once dominated the world for centuries. Nobody knew how many treasures the British Royals and the Dark Duke had. They could kill countless Immortal State Warriors simply by using the treasures and artifacts in their possession.


    Even Ye Qingcang and Lin Shuming would die for them.


    ¡°Move, or I will also kill you,¡± Chen Fan shouted with cold eyes.


    Even an Immortal Artifact of a Dao Level Perfected Immortal couldn¡¯t stop Chen Fan from killing Damon, not to mention the treasure of an Earth Level Deity. Everyone had weaknesses and family was Chen Fan¡¯s.


    Arthur, the sect master of the Poseidon Sect, said, ¡°Sir, you might not know the real identity of the Dark Duke.¡±


    ¡°The Dark Duke and hispanions have guarded the United Kingdom, while ruling the entire Dark World and confronting the Christian Church for centuries. Even the nine Immortal State Cardinals can¡¯t do anything to him. After all, he helped the Christian Church when the United States forced them to shut down.¡±


    ¡°The Dark Duke even ranked among the Overlords on the Divine Roll centuries ago.¡±


    Arthur stood in awe of him.


    The Divine Roll was a list of all the Immortal Level Overlords in the world. To rank among the Overlords meant that his power had exceeded the Immortal State to an unimaginable level.


    ¡°That was a hundred years ago, but the dominator of the world nowadays is the United States. No matter how strong we are, we can¡¯t fight against nuclear power. The United States has the lead in the Divine Roll now,¡± the Dark Duke said calmly.


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t hide how he arrogantly despised the world.


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Arthur and the Dark Duke thought Chen Fan would take a moment to consider. Instead, he snorted as he immediately sent out the de Qi and struck at Damon with roaring sounds. No matter who the Dark Duke was or how powerful he was, he couldn¡¯t stop Chen Fan from killing Damon.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The Dark Duke suddenly put his palm out.


    The pure Dark Energy seethed in his palm, then it turned into a ray of ck aura, striking with force at Chen Fan¡¯s de.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The ck aura and the de Qi exploded in the air. The energy was swept through the underground of the castle and destroyed everything that was in it. Even Arthur and Damon were pushed back.


    What surprised Chen Fan was that the Dark Duke had blocked his attack without using the power of Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a half-blood Kindred, not pure blooded after all. You¡¯re not a Connate Being.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were glinting. The de Qi then turned into a twenty feet long golden aura and shed again. This time, his attack was so powerful that even Li Changsheng and Lin Shuming wouldn¡¯t be able to block it unless they became Mortal Deities.


    ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll stop him.¡±


    Seeing his attack, the Dark Duke also looked grim.


    He swayed his body and sent out five crimson shadows. Each of them broke the sonic barrier, then they merged to form a fist; it punched the flying sword with a horrifying energy.


    The Dark Duke could surprisingly break the sonic barrier with his own body, even consecutively within a short period of time.


    His body had to be nearly immortal, simr to Chen Fan¡¯s.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It sounded as if a nuclear bomb had exploded on the ground.


    The soaring qi energy destroyed the castle above and it blew a pothole on the ground. Arthur and Damon immediately turned into two shadows and shot from the ground, escaping to the distance.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Chen Fanbined himself with the de, turning into a golden aura that was shot at Damon. However, the second he left the ground, several metal bullets hit the sword.


    Those metal bullets were highly prative with their armor-piercing shells, and they also carried a high voltage current.


    It made Chen Fan¡¯s de aura vibrate violently.


    He scanned through the ground with his Immortal Will and saw dozens of soldiers in ck streamlined armors, like the robots in sci-fi movies. They were shooting at Chen Fan with the strange rifles in their hands.


    On the other hand, some soldiers were running from all around Chen Fan at a high speed, trying to stop him. They all had scarlet eyes and seemed as powerful as the Blood Wolf Guards of Russia. There were around dozens of them.


    Somewhere far away, there were alsoser cannons aiming at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I¡¯ve set up forces all over the ce. Surrender now!¡±


    The Dark Duke came out from the burrow behind and said assertively, ¡°There are dozens of French special force soldiers in modern armor and carrying electromaic rifles. Each and every one of them can bepared to an entire army.¡±


    ¡°There are also fifty three Kindred Warriors trained by myself, who are even stronger than Russia¡¯s Blood Wolf Guards. Besides, a lot of missiles andser cannons are aiming at this location. Even an Earth Level body would be unable to take the attack of aser cannon. At the same time, over ten thousand forces of the European Union are gathering close by. So, how about you leave and we make peace?¡±


    Since he had been an old leader of the Western Dark World for three centuries, the Duke had always nned ahead; he would never attack easily. Once he did attack, it had to achieve his goal with a single strike.


    Chen Fan scanned through the surroundings with his Immortal Will and found that countless weapons both on the ground and in the sky were aiming at him.


    He even sensed that some of them would threaten his life.


    Damon stood far away in the sky. He wore a smug grin, thinking that Chen Fan would surrender.


    ¡°Haha, you?¡± Chen Fan snickered. ¡°Even the Immortal Masters of the Kindred wouldn¡¯t dare to threaten me.¡±


    A golden de was then shot from between Chen Fan¡¯s eyebrows and it sped towards Damon.


    de Of Divine Essence!

 Chapter 564 - Death of Damon

    <h4>Chapter 564: Death of Damon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    de of Divine Essence!


    Chen Fan created that weapon right after he had entered the Divine Sea. It contained Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable force of Divine Will and was particrly deadly against deities and Divine Souls.


    Even the Mortal Deity Li Changsheng was unable to withstand it¡¯s deadly blow.


    Damon was a powerful foe, being a master of many mystic-arts from both the east and the west. However, he would still be unprepared to handle a blow from the de of Divine Essence.


    Under the Dark Duke¡¯s furious re and the many soldier¡¯s incredulous eyes, Chen Fan brought the de Of Divine Essence around; it created a smear of golden de Aura in the air and then he brought it down onto Damon.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    The Dark Duke reached out an arm and sent out a plume of dark mist toward the iing attack.


    Many soldiers trained their te-rifles at Chen Fan and fired. The Kindred Warriors stood afar and also charged against the de Of Divine Essence.


    However, none of the counter measures worked.


    The de Of Divine Essence had an otherworldly quality to it. Bullets, des and even bodies passed right through it without having any effect over it.


    ¡°You are ballsy indeed!¡±


    Damon was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Chen Fan to attack while being surrounded by so many deadly weapons.


    His body flickered as fire sprouted from his body. The bloody red mes were created from Damon¡¯s powerful Blood Force inside of him and they could even protect him from cannon shells. Damon was confident that he would remain unharmed as long as he was under the fire¡¯s protection.


    However, Damon¡¯s disbelieving eyes witnessed how the de Of Divine Essence drove right through the protection and went into his Divine Soul.


    ¡°NOOOO!¡±


    Damon let out a saddening howl.


    Everyone watched as the fire surrounding Damon suddenly lost its intensity, disappearing entirely a few secondster. Shortly after, the fiery me inside Damon¡¯s eyes diminished as well and the energy inside of him ebbed away. After losing his momentum, Damon fell from the sky.


    Damon¡¯s Divine Soul was split in half by Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    Even an undying body would perish without the Divine Soul.


    ¡°Pahda!¡±


    Damon¡¯s soulless body was greeted by the ground with a thud, kicking up a plum of dust.


    A pin drop silence suddenly fell over the ce.


    Everyone gaped in silence and even the pilots watching the development in the sky were shocked, forgetting that they were piloting aircrafts.


    Was Damon dead? The same Damon who had gued Europe for hundreds of years and ranked number three on the Divine Roll?


    Arthur, Poseidon¡¯s Sect master, was floored by the oue. He murmured, ¡°He¡¯s dead? Impossible... We are doomed.¡±


    Meanwhile, the Dark Duke¡¯s face was heavy and dark. He had lost his usual calm and unppable demeanor as his rage red in his bloodshot eyes. He red at Chen Fan and asked, word by word, ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you know what you have done?¡±


    ¡°Why of course. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Chen Fan replied with a derisive smile.


    He sensed an uplifting sensation in him as soon as he killed Damon, as if a heavy weight had been lifted off his mind. That was the oath he had made to himself to kill Damon. Since he had died, the spell was lifted; the rage and anger would fade from his mind.


    The Dark Duke was unable to hold back his fury any longer, so he waved his hand andmanded, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The soldiers fired their Te-rifles at once, shooting many deadly pluses of electromaic sma at Chen Fan. Those Te-rifles were deadlier than high caliber armor piercing rounds and could easily prate Chen Fan¡¯s Arcane Energy Bulwark.


    However, that was if Chen Fan would allow them tond a hit on him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s body disappeared as he broke the sonic barrier and then he reappeared right before his attackers.


    Soldiers wearing exoskeleton suits closed in and swarmed him, but they were reduced to a pulp on the floor by Chen Fan. Their exoskeleton suits might be able to protect them from tanks, but not from him.


    In a blink, Chen Fan obliterated the soldiers with armored suits and was about to break free from the encirclement.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A red hotser beam was shot at Chen Fan. Lasers traveled at the speed of light, much faster than Chen Fan¡¯s reaction speed; he received the attack since he couldn¡¯t dodge it.


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    Theser beam easily went through Chen Fan¡¯s Arcane Energy Bulwark andnded on Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder, slicing through his skin.


    That was the first time Chen Fan had been injured ever since he arrived in Europe.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan hacked with his de, sending out a jet of energy that destroyed the beam emitter. Before Chen Fan could gather himself for another attack, furious Kindred Warriors swarmed him from all directions.


    They charged him at an incredible speed, trailing dark shadows behind them. Some of them could run as fast as an Immortal State Warrior.


    The energy des in their hands shimmered and vibrated, emitting a spark of de Aura from time to time. Those energy des were high-tech weapons recently developed by the European nations against Chen Fan.


    ¡°Lowly Bastards! How dare you challenge me?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a cold smile and formed a de with the tip of his finger and hacked at the air.


    A ten meter long azure de Aura was shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s finger and it sliced right through the bodies of the Kindred Warriors. However, more Kindred Warriors showed up behind the dead bodies and continued the charge.


    These Kindred Warriors wore tight ck bodysuits that were made out of special materials. Chen Fan wagered that they were simr to the Bio-armor worn by the Blood Wolf Guards. Chen Fan also sensed a threating from those shimmering energy des.


    The soldiers around Chen Fan also regained their morale and started shooting at Chen Fan.


    Even from where he stood, Chen Fan could see manyser cannons spitting fire from their barrels.


    ¡°Get out of my face.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s patience was wearing thin; he didn¡¯t want to waste one more second on cannon fodder.


    He tapped the gourd and summoned nine deadly des, which went on to pave nine paths for Chen Fan using his enemies¡¯ blood. Be it the special force units or the Kindred Warriors, all of them were sliced in half at the waist by the nine deadly flying swords.


    ¡°Shoo Shoo Shoo.¡±


    The nine des swooped down on their enemies again and again until the ground was painted red with blood. However powerful their gadgets might be, the flying swords were too fast for them tond a hit.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and asked the Dark Duke with a mild smile, ¡°Dark Duke, do you still want to continue the fight?¡±


    The Dark Duke pulled a taut face as he tried to hold back the rage inside of him. After a while, the me in his eyes dimmed and he said slowly, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you killed the heir of our lord. That has turned you into the enemy of the entire Blood Race. We will keep fighting until thest one among us is dead.¡±


    ¡°One more move, I might as well kill all of you.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even consider the Dark Duke as an authentic member of the Blood Race. As for those Kindred Warriors, they had been created by having been infused with the Dark Duke¡¯s blood and DNA. The Bloodline force was so weak in them that they were a far cry from the real strength of the Blood Race.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    The Dark Duke waved a hand and retreated with his surviving forces.


    Chen Fan stood still and didn¡¯t chase after them. He had registered a sense of grave danger a moment before. He reckoned that there was only one thing that could give him such an ominous feeling: a nuclear weapon.


    ¡°But did the British and the French really have the balls to use nuclear weapons in Europe?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    The usage of nuclear weapons would be devastating to thend and the people living on it. The leaders of both nations would never choose to use such an option unless their lives were hanging by a thread.


    Unlike Siberia and the tundra, anywhere in central Europe was densely popted.


    Therefore, even the fight between the Dark Duke and Chen Fan was no more than a skirmish. Chen Fan could wager that the Dark Duke woulde after him again once he was fully prepared.


    ¡°I may have been wary if you were a real Blood Race member, but you¡¯re just a mutt. You¡¯re no threat to me.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and then sighed.


    Then his body phased out of view.


    The news of the battle was quickly spread across the globe, shocking many leaders from different nations as well as people from the Dark World.


    Chen Fan had killed so many people since he was hot on Damon¡¯s heels that the river along his path had turned red with all the blood.


    He had also killed the delegate from the European Union. He also struck down over a dozen fighter jets and destroyed an entire fleet. Afterwards, he barged into Austria and killed Sandro the Grand Wizard, Nond the chairman of the Dark Council and Damon the Blood Fiend.


    So many achievements, each more unbelievable than thest one.


    Europe was much more powerful than Russia; it represented half of the Western World. Their status in the arena of world politics was right next to their ally, the United States of America. When it joined forces with the United States, the west could even force China and Russia into a corner. Meanwhile, both Britain and France were powerful nations with nuclear capabilities. It boggled people¡¯s minds to think that such powerful nations would be unable to subjugated Chen Fan.


    ¡°Sandro, Nond and Damon, they are all dead. What does Chen Beixuan want? ¡± an Overlord from the Dark Worldmented as he let out a gasp of cold air.


    <i>¡°I think he¡¯s not after the Dark World, he is after the entire western civilization,¡± </i>many people thought to themselves.


    Compared to the death of the three Immortal State Warriors, the downfall of the ck Sea Fleet was even more shocking. It was a fully fledged modern Navy with state of the art ships that were armed to the teeth.


    ¡°Who else could keep him in check if missiles and warships have failed to bring him to heel?¡±


    Many peoplemented as more were still grappling with reality.

 Chapter 565 - The World in Shock

    <h4>Chapter 565: The World in Shock</h4>


    Warships, fighter jets and missiles... They were considered some of the most powerful conventional weapons and their technology was controlled by only a handful of nations. Most other countries still filled their military with dated weapons that had been used in the Great War.


    Even the mighty ck Sea Fleet was ahhted by Chen Fan in less than half an hour.


    The Eurofighter Typhoons wereuded as the most powerful nes existing. However, they had zero defense against Chen Fan¡¯s flying swords. Those who had seen Chen Fan¡¯s ability to control the de from 50 kilometers away were shaken to the core.


    They were also speechless after seeing Chen Fan survive the downpour of missiles unscathed.


    Meanwhile, in the Pentagon of the United States of America.


    Many experts of the US military, the most deadly force on earth, watched the satellite recording of the fight over and over again in silence.


    General Kane, the minister of National Defense scanned the meeting attendees and asked, ¡°Gentlemen, what is your estimate of Chen Beixuan¡¯s level of attainment?¡±


    Although General Kane was sixty years old, his mind was sharp despite his old age. He was well known for his hawkish views.


    A Major General from the army said, ¡°General, our European friends used almost the same equipment we have. If their missiles failed to bring Chen Beixuan down, I think it left us with no choice but to use the Super Anti-Armor Warheads or the Massive Ordnance Prator.¡±


    ¡°We could also use Lasers. Our new product, the Thor Laser Cannon can prate threeyers of tank armor. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything that could protect Chen Beixuan from that,¡± a strategist from the CIA chimed in.


    Major General Donald from the Air Force said with Furrowed brows, ¡°It will be difficult tond a hit on him using aser cannon. Our friends in France told us that the Austrians had used it against Chen Beixuan, but they were able to hit him only once.¡±


    ¡°Bunch of chtants. They bragged about their Poseidon Troops all the time, where are their Gene Soldiers now?¡± a Senior General said with a smirk.


    This Senior General had three stars on this shoulder badge and was in charge of the Antic Fleet. He never liked the Europeans.


    ¡°Their Poseidon ss Armor is one generation behind our Ares ss. And I knew their Gene Soldier project was a flop. They gave vampire¡¯s blood to soldiers and called that a Gene Soldier? Our Bio-Soldiers are much more advanced than that.¡±


    The strategist from the CIA snickered.


    General Kane didn¡¯t say anything to rub salt in his ally¡¯s wound.


    As the most powerful nation on earth, the United States of America has its own standards.


    Its technology and military prowess had far exceeded that of France and Ennd.


    General Kane knocked the table with his knuckle and said, ¡°I want to bring your attention to the fact that Chen Beixuan was able to force the Dark Duke out of his hiding ce. He had been quiet for more than ten years, ever since we ended the Christian Church¡¯s operation.¡±


    ¡°The Dark Duke?¡±


    The name darkened many senior officers¡¯ faces. Meanwhile, the young strategists and generals had no clue who they were talking about.


    ¡°Who will scare the United States of America?¡± General Major Donald asked under his breath.


    The US had pinned all the Immortal State Warriors under their thumb. Even the mighty Hong Sect had to retreat to their little corner on a pacific ind with their pressure, much less an individual.


    ¡°I can think of two of them. Two and a half, maybe. One is the Dark Duke, the other is located inside the Christian Church. The remaining half is Ye Qincang in China.¡±


    The CIA strategist shrugged and said, ¡°Well, now we have Chen Beixuan. ¡±


    The Americans¡¯ disbelief and shock was shared by many other nations; this was also the case for leaders of influential financial groups.


    Such was Chen Fan¡¯s terrifying power that he had single handedly subjugated the western nations, forcing them to give up the nuclear option.


    ¡°No wonder they call him the Superpower Chen. Three of the five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council have sumbed to him,¡± White Tiger shook his head andmented.


    He referenced a meme on the inte that listed three criteria for any country to be a permanent member of the United Nations Security Council: Nuclear Bombs, Hydrogen Bombs and to defeat three of the existing members.


    Chen Fan had fulfilled one of the three criteria.


    ¡°Show some respect to General Chen!¡± Director Xiao knocked the table sternly and asked, ¡°What about the European Union? What did they say?¡±


    ¡°The European Union Ambassador officially requested us to be the mediator. They hope we can persuade Chen Beixuan,¡± Red Sparrow said without much hope in her voice...


    Director Xiao scowled at that.


    He knew Chen Fan¡¯s temper and he was aware that the likelihood of persuading him to give up on taking revenge was zero.


    ¡°Let me talk to General Li Wuchen and the Chen Family.¡± Director Xiao scratched his head in annoyance.Red Sparrow asked with curiosity before the meeting was adjourned, ¡°Director, who is the Dark Duke? I read a report saying that he had fought Chen Beixuan and survived.¡±


    ¡°The Dark Duke?¡±


    Director Xiao¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°He turned up?¡±


    While the leaders around the world focused on Chen Fan¡¯s fight with the ck Sea Fleet, the Overlords in the Dark World had focused their attention on Chen Fan¡¯s battle with Damon.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk... Chen Beixuan is so relentless. He followed him all the way from China to Austria, killing many mercenaries on his way. They say the blood of the soldiers had made the sea turn red. He even killed two of the Three Lords of the Western Underground World,¡± a Korean Taekwondo Grandmaster said gloatingly.


    When Chen Fan ughtered all the eastern Immortal State Warriors, the estern Martial Artists scolded Chen Fan for being ruthless. But they had be diehard supporters of Chen Fan after his recent exploits.


    ¡°Sandro from the Withered Castle, Nond from the Dark Council as well as Damon the Blood Fiend... they were the three most powerful Immortal Level Overlords in the west. Damon was even ranked number three on the Divine Roll for a time. ¡±


    A Spell caster from Mysia asked in confusion, ¡°But I don¡¯t get it. If the west only has this small number of Immortal State Warriors, how did the east sumb to them a hundred years ago? There were more Immortal State Warriors in the east around that time.¡±


    His question was left unanswered, as most others were as perplexed as he was.


    A hundred years back, the Overlords from the East took up half of the top ten list of the Divine Roll while only three warriors from the West had made it to the list. Why would the East fall so quickly under the western pressure?


    ¡°That was thanks to the Dark Duke!¡± the Observer suddenly said.

 Chapter 566 - The Dark Lord

    <h4>Chapter 566: The Dark Lord</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The Dark Duke?¡±


    There was a calmness at the forum.


    After a while, someone asked with a doubtful tone, ¡°Who¡¯s that? I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no such person on the Divine Roll.¡±


    ¡°Is he a hidden Immortal State Warrior from the West? How can he defeat everyone in the East all by himself?¡±


    People wondered.


    Ye Qingcang, Lin Shuming, Watanabe, Yao Daoyi, Li Changsheng, Tantai Qingxuan... There were at least a dozen Immortal State Warriors in the East and a few of them had even reached the peak stage.


    But the Western World only had Damon and the Three Lords of the Underground World. Together with the Dark Duke, could they really defeat the East?


    ¡°The Dark Duke has never appeared on the Divine Roll, but he¡¯s the one who arranged it centuries ago,¡± the Observer said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was surprised.


    Someone who could arrange the Divine Roll surely had overwhelming powers. The CIA could do that because they were supported by the invincible forces of the United States. If every Tom, Dick and Harry imed that they ranked the Immortal State Warriors in the world, they would probably have been killed.


    ¡°The Dark Duke you¡¯re talking about, could he be... the Dark Lord?¡± an experiencedizen suddenly said.


    ¡°The Dark Lord really exists?¡± someone eximed.


    Someone has been controlling everything behind the Dark World since ancient times. The many rules that were set in ce¡ªincluding the categorization of the mercenary groups, bounty hunters and the Extraordinary, as well as the ranking on the big rolls and the ranking of the assassin organizations¡ªall of it was set by the Dark Lord.


    The Dark World¡¯s ability to thrive and stay away from the suppression of the superpowers was also due to the Dark Lord¡¯s power.


    Rumor had it that he was the controller behind the Western World. Countless consortiums and countries were manipted by the Dark Lord. Even the few Immortal State Warriors of the West World had to obey his orders.


    But it was only a legend. Nothing had ever proved his existence.


    Being able to manipte all the European countries sounded like a joke.


    Ennd and France were both the permanent members of the United Nations Security Council. Their nuclear power could destroy the world anytime.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the Dark Lord.¡±


    The Observer nodded unexpectedly.


    This time, everyone was surprised beyond measure.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Many of them couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°To be exact, the Dark Lord is not a person; it is a nation, a department, a group of people. The Dark Lord is only their leader,¡± the Observer said.


    1With his exnation, theizens on the forum finally knew the truth.


    Ennd had established a department, centuries before the British Empire was thriving, which recruited the top fighters of the underground world in Europe to contend against the Christian Church.


    Vampires, werewolves, Dark Warriors, wizards and witches, all of them could enter.


    The department was called the ¡°Dark World Arbitration Department,¡± which was headed by the Dark Duke.


    The Dark Duke led such a department three centuries before and had gathered the Overlords of all Europe. He had also implemented rules for the Dark Powers all over the world to consolidate their might and raise a front against the Christian Church together.


    The war between the Dark World Arbitration Department and the Christian Churchsted for a few centuries.


    The fight continued until the First and Second World War came to pass, when countries became stronger and modern weapons started to appear, especially after the development of nuclear weapons; it was then that the Dark World Arbitration Department finally defeated the Christian Church and shut them down.


    ¡°The Dark Duke continued to be in charge of the Dark World Arbitration Department for centuries. He has set rules for the Dark World and has arbitrated disputes between major organizations and countries, so people respectfully call him the ¡®Dark Lord,¡¯¡± the Observer ended his exnation with this statement.


    All of the others were stunned.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been following his rules for so many years.¡±


    A dark mercenarymander heaved a sigh.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound right. Even an Immortal Level Overlord can only live a hundred years, how is the Dark Duke still alive after three centuries?¡± someone said in a doubtful tone.


    ¡°The Dark Dukees from a legendary long-living species, one of the purest breeds of vampires. Some say his bloodline can be traced back to the Blood Ancestor from a thousand years ago. He not only has a long life, but also a power that surpasses a normal Immortal State Warrior; he¡¯sparable to a Mortal Deity but has no age limit.¡± the Observer exined.


    The Japanese samurai gloated. ¡°The Dark Duke is so powerful? So, Chen Beixuan killed Damon and pissed the Dark Duke off?¡±


    ¡°Hm, the Dark Duke can¡¯t do anything anyway. Plus, even the European armies and the seven Immortal State Warriors were defeated by Chen Beixuan. The Dark Duke is nothing to him,¡± the Chinese warrior immediately refuted.


    Manyizens on the forum started arguing about whether the Dark Duke or Chen Fan was stronger!


    Although Chen Fan had been the top Immortal State Warrior in the East or even on Earth, the Dark Duke had lived for three centuries and he used to be the ruler of the Dark World, an entity that was even superior to the Overlords of the East. So, technically, he wouldn¡¯t be inferior to Chen Fan.


    ¡°You¡¯re all wrong. As I¡¯ve said before, the Dark Lord is not a person, but a group of people,¡± the Observer said, ¡°The Dark World Arbitration Department has five arbitrators and the Dark Duke is one of them. He and the other four arbitrators together are the rulers of the Dark World.¡±


    The entire forum immediately became silent.


    Nobody said a word.


    ¡°Five arbitrators? Five powerful beings equivalent to the Dark Duke? Five Mortal Deities?¡±


    It was unimaginable.


    A warrior like Lin Shuming and Ye Qingcang alone could already dominate China, but five as powerful as the Dark Duke? No wonder they were jointly called the Dark Lord, and could set rules for the Dark World, defeat the Overlords in the East and almost make the East be the colony of the Western World.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is in great trouble.¡±


    The Japanese samurai giggled.


    The Chinese warriors were at a loss for words.


    <i>¡°The Dark World Arbitration Department was so strong but they still couldn¡¯t fight against the Christian Church. So, how powerful was the Christian Church in its heyday?¡±</i> Someone thought.


    In the meantime, Chen Fan was sitting in a restaurant next to JSDT in Vienna, the capital of Austria.


    1Opposite to him was the white-haired Oleg and the blonde agent Natasha.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re in big trouble.¡±


    Oleg shook his head.


    ¡°Are you talking about the European Union? They won¡¯t use their nuclear power.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    ¡°No, I mean the Dark Duke!¡±


    Oleg said seriously, ¡°He¡¯s one of the thirteen guards of the Kindred¡¯s Blood Ancestor. I¡¯ve never thought he¡¯d still be alive after all this time. If the Dark Duke is here, his fourpanions should also be present.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, if the Dark Duke is right, Damon is indeed the direct descendant of the Blood Ancestor...¡± Oleg said with a wry smile.


    ¡°The Blood Ancestor?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 567 - Legends of the Blood Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 567: Legends of the Blood Ancestor</h4>


    The Blood Ancestor.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Chen Fan had heard of this name.


    He was said to be thest vampire in the world. The narration of Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator also illustrated his meeting with the Blood Ancestor when he was travelling in the West, but that was almost a thousand years in the past. If the Blood Ancestor were still alive, he would be a thousand years old.


    ¡°Yes, the Blood Ancestor.¡±


    Oleg said, ¡°The Kindred are different from the Werewolves. Our ancestors were murdered by the Christian Church, which made us flee to Siberia. Unlike us, even though the Blood Ancestor was severely injured during the battle with Saint Augustine of the Christian Church, he survived in the end.¡±


    ¡°Some say he¡¯s sleeping in an old castle in Eastern Europe and he wakes up every few centuries to eat. He chooses a city in Europe and kills everyone every time he wakes up, causing a few million casualties. Thest time he woke up was a hundred years ago, but not many people knew about it due to the undeveloped technology of the time. It might make sense that Damon really is the descendant of the Blood Ancestor, since Damon¡¯s father is quite mysterious and he disappeared a century ago,¡± the Russian General said seriously.


    ¡°Huh? He¡¯s a thousand years old?¡±


    Natasha was startled.


    Ever since she met Chen Fan and joined the KGB, she hade across all sorts of confidential information.


    Such as the werewolves, the Extraordinary, the Immortal State Warriors and the vampires, but a thousand-year-old monster was still unimaginable to her; consuming the lives of aplete city even sounded like a myth.


    ¡°He can indeed live over a thousand years, if he goes into a deep sleep to reduce energy consumption.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    However, this was a method a cultivator or other alien races would use when they didn¡¯t have a choice. The entire body would fall into chaos once going into a deep sleep; a life that could span through ten thousand years wouldn¡¯t even be as wonderful as one lived fully through a hundred years like everyone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a legend, and the murder also happened in South Africa, a hundred years ago. Nobody knows if the Dark Duke made up a story to threaten the Christian Church.¡±


    Oleg shook his head.


    Earth Level Deities and the Blood Ancestor were way too unimaginable for the Immortal Level Overlords of the present day.


    After all, an Earth Level Deity had not been seen for thest thousand years and only legends were passed down, so even a Blood Wolf descendent like Oleg didn¡¯t believe in it.


    ¡°The Blood Ancestor doesn¡¯t exist, but those five Blood Guards do.¡±


    Oleg continued, ¡°The Blood Ancestor used to have thirteen Blood Guards, but more than half of them died during their battle with the Christian Church and only five were left, including the Dark Duke. The five of them were in charge of the Arbitration Department and they controlled the entire Western World under the power of the British Empire. They¡¯re still influential figures in the West to this day.¡±


    ¡°Five half-blood Kindred?¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    The Dark Duke may be powerful but Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind him. His only concern was the Blood Ancestor.


    Just as Oleg said, the existence of the Blood Ancestor was still a legend. Even if he did exist, so what? Chen Fan¡¯s trump cards were specially prepared for these beings.


    ¡°Right, the officials of the European Union want to organize a cocktail party especially for you, as an apology for what happened,¡± Natasha said.


    ¡°The European Union?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    The attacks from the European Union were unable to hurt him, but they had upset him. They had to pay a higher price in order to extinguish his anger.


    While Chen Fan was talking to Oleg, he nced outside the window and saw a fashionable Asian woman with an enchanting figure walking out from JSDT. Next to her was a tall, handsome white man.


    The woman saw Chen Fan and yelled in surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I¡¯m Li Xinru.¡±


    She entered the restaurant with the man, looking thrilled.


    ¡°Li Xinru?¡±


    Chen Fan was confused at first, then he eventually nodded.


    He recognized the woman. She was a famous movie star like Yun Qianqian and had once hooked up with Chen Fan on the cruise. He had never thought he would meet her again in WYN a few yearster.


    JSDT was a popr music spot. Many people went there every year to meet the world-ss music masters so it was very difficult to get a ticket.


    ¡°Are you here to watch Miss Hettich¡¯s performance? Her voice is angelic and she looks gorgeous, like a spirit in the woods,¡± Li Xinru said excitedly.


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The white man sized Chen Fan up with a slight disdain.


    Chen Fan had returned to his normal appearance by then. After all, his Azure Thearch Longevity Body was too handsome; it would make him conspicuous since many people knew about him. Besides, the Russian man and the blonde woman next to Chen Fan were also indifferent, since they didn¡¯t consider the neers as significant people.


    The man frowned when he saw Li Xinru¡¯s beaming smile when she spoke with Chen Fan; he waved at the restaurant¡¯s manager who immediately approached him. He said something to the manager, then he looked up and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us on the rooftop since you¡¯re friends of Linda¡¯s? Seats along the street are for ordinary people.¡±


    Li Xinru also said, ¡°Richard is the heir of the Timmons Family. He¡¯s already taken control of a few fragrance and fashion brands at such a young age. This restaurant also belongs to his family.¡±


    The white man then politely introduced himself, ¡°Hello, my name is Richard Timmons.¡±


    Richard thought that the three of them would be surprised after hearing his family name. Still, their expression didn¡¯t change one bit.


    The Timmons family had a long and prestigious heritage in Austria.


    They once had the royal lineage of the Austro-Hungarian Empire and one of their members was an Earl in Spain. A few famous fashion brands in the world had been established by the Timmons and they had a close rtionship with the entertainment industry of the Western World. After all, fashion brands needed partnerships with movie stars.


    But Chen Fan and Oleg were the North Mystic Celestial Lord and the Russian General respectively; how would they take this family seriously?


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s expressionless face, a glint of gloom shed in Richard¡¯s eyes. When he was about to continue, Chen Fan¡¯s phone rang. People from the European Union were wondering if Chen Fan would attend the cocktail party.


    Chen Fan got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet them.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Oleg and Natasha also got up.


    The three of them ignored Richard and Li Xinru and straight away left the restaurant.


    Richard froze and remained speechless.


    Li Xinru said quickly, ¡°Mr. Richard, Mr. Chen is a very distinguished figure in the East, even our boss respects him. Perhaps he has something urgent to do.¡±

 Chapter 568 - The EU Party

    <h4>Chapter 568: The EU Party</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Hm!!¡±


    Richard snorted and was still angry.


    He wanted to show off his family background in front of them, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare him a reply.


    ¡°Miss Linda, let¡¯s not pay him any mind. A Deputy Chairman of the European Union announced that he was going to host a party. There are going to be many famous directors and actors present at the party. I have tickets, would you like to apany me?¡± Richard said softly. His gaze lingered on Li Xinru¡¯s thin waist and her sumptuous curves, as excitement shed in his eyes.


    Li Xinru was one of the most attractive Asiandies he had ever seen. She was in her early twenties, and had that deadly blend of innocence and seduction about her.


    <i>¡°A ticket to the upper ss of the European society should be enough to score her.¡±</i>


    Lo and behold, Li Xinru¡¯s eyes brightened after she heard the invitation.


    Although she was an A-list actress in China, she was rtively unknown in the rest of the world. This party would allow her towork with many famous upper ss patrons, as a way to build important connections for her career outside of China.


    ¡°But...¡±


    Li Xinru hesitated, and looked at Chen Fan as he was leaving.


    Li Xinru had only met Chen Fan once three years before; however, she would never forget Chen Fan¡¯s incredible disy of power. That day, he had killed Young Lord Nie and forced Nie Yuanhu to his knees.


    Li Xinru had asked around afterwards and learned that Chen Fan had supporters in the military.


    If Li Xinru could gain Chen Fan¡¯s protection, she would never need to worry about her future. On the other hand, Richard¡¯s invitation was also a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    The Timmons family was extremely influential in the entertainment industry.


    If she was able to take a few gigs from the hotshot directors from Europe, she would transcend from a Chinese actress into an international star.


    Seeing that Chen Fan had left, she heaved a sigh and agreed to attend the party.


    Chen Fan and Oleg left the restaurant and got into the vehicle that the European Union had sent for him.


    ¡°Dear Mr. Chen. I hope you could forget about the misunderstanding between us after the party.¡±


    Councillor Charles weed Chen Fan at the door. He had once been Austria¡¯s Deputy Prime Minister. He had been working in the European Union ever since his term ended. Nevertheless, he remained a heavyweight in the European Union¡¯s politicalndscape.


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and gave him half a smile.


    Charles¡¯ face paled a little, but he quickly gathered himself and said, ¡°I must admit that some of our officers were fooled by Damon. However, we have also suffered devastating damages. The entire ck Sea Fleet is gone; some nations¡¯ leaders were still unable to sleep at night.¡±


    The annihtion of the ck Sea Fleet was a massive blow to many counties.


    Despite the governments downying the event, rumors had spread quickly all over Europe. People imed that a Sage from Myanmar had arrived in Europe and confronted the European Union¡¯s military.


    Ever since Chen Fan¡¯s battle in Myanmar, the term ¡°Myanmar Sage¡± had always been the highlight around the world.


    ¡°Why would I care? I was attacked by your men for no reason. The European Union needs to offer me an exnation,¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°That, I promise you. We willpensate you properly.¡±


    Charles grimaced in his mind and faked a reassuring tone.


    The generals involved in the battle of the ck Sea were quickly made into scapegoats in both the public opinion and the military court.


    The party was located inside the WYN International Center, in a grandiose ballroom.


    Charles guided Chen Fan and hispanions into the room.


    Natasha turned her head and nced behind her as she walked through the threshold; she saw a flurry of dazzling shlights shining on a crowd of famous entertainers.


    Among the actors and actresses were local nobles and tycoons wearing elegant dresses. The host had invited many famous Europeans as well as leaders of the Austrian government. Although not a lot of them knew the reason for the party, they showed up nheless.


    ¡°Many celebrities are here,¡± Natasha eximed in excitement.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I can introduce you to any one of them,¡± Charles said with a warm smile.


    He was the Councillor of the European Union and had a much higher social status than most celebrities.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Thanks anyway.¡±


    Natasha shook her head, realizing that she was too old for chasing idols.


    After a while, Charles excused himself and left the table. He was the MC of the party. Charles invited Chen Fan to open the floor with him, but he refused.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to such a fancy ce in decades,¡± Oleg said with a wry smile.


    ¡°When you reach my level, you will find all of this is just too boring.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    Oleg was a Russian General, the captain of the Blood Wolf Guards. Although delegates from the European Union never liked him, they showed a great degree of respect to him.


    ¡°Sir, are you really not concerned about the Dark Duke?¡± Oleg asked curiously.


    ¡°No.¡± Chen Fan answered coldly.


    On the contrary, he wanted to settle the score with the Dark Duke. Otherwise, he would have already returned to China.


    Even as the three enjoyed the live music while sipping their wine, Chen Fan heard a surprised voice calling out to him.


    Chen Fan looked back and saw Li Xinru and the heir of the Timmons family. Timmons wore a sullen expression as soon as he noticed them.


    Li Xinru skipped across the room toward Chen Fan; surprise and joy were written all over her face.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Li Xinru had made up her mind to hang around Chen Fan during the entire party.


    ¡°Linda, would you like to meet this year¡¯s best director?¡± Richard tried to lure Li Xinru back to him, but failed.


    After Li Xinru rejected him a few times, Richard¡¯s temper red.


    ¡°Bitch! Don¡¯t forget who got you the ticket for this g.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Richard, please watch yournguage,¡± Li Xinru said with a stone cold face.


    ¡°Haha, do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of slut you are? Your acting is better on the bed than on the set! If you weren¡¯t a whore, you wouldn¡¯t have epted my invitation.¡±


    Richard hurled insults at the girl hotly.


    Li Xinru¡¯s face paled but she didn¡¯t reply.


    Richard reached out and tried to drag Li Xinru away. She struggled to break free, but failed. She looked at Chen Fan pleadingly. Although she was an A-list celebrity in China, she was helpless in Europe.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Before Chen Fan got involved, Natasha intervened.

 Chapter 569 - I Refuse

    <h4>Chapter 569: I Refuse</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Richard gave Natasha a cold re.


    People near the table quietly walked away, pretending they didn¡¯t hear anything. It wasn¡¯t umon to find couples in open disagreements with each other during such asions, and the number one rule was to never get involved.


    ¡°She said no, and no means no!¡± Natasha chided.


    Richard¡¯s courteous appearance had given Natasha a good first impression. However, there was a despicable monster underneath the facade.


    ¡°Hehe. I took her to three parties before this one, and introduced her to four producers. Those connections are not for free,¡± Richard said, snickering.


    Li Xinru¡¯s face was turning paler by the second.


    By the end, she was so ashamed of herself that she could barely look at Chen Fan in the eyes. Although what she did was an unwritten rule of the industry, it wasn¡¯t something that she would brag about.


    Natasha red at Li Xinru.


    While Li Xinru was overwrought, Chen Fan finally broke his silence.


    ¡°You had her consent, but not anymore.¡±


    Li Xinru¡¯s disgraceful conduct didn¡¯t sit well with Chen Fan, but he also knew that Li Xinru had looked out for Xu Rongfei. She yed a key role in Xu Rongfei¡¯s sess.


    Although Chen Fan had told Li Xinru to take care of Xu Rongfei, the fact that she had followed through on her promise had impressed him.


    ¡°Humph! What if I say no?¡±


    Richard sneered.


    He loathed Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan¡¯s appearance was average and so was his background. However, Li Xinru had ditched him over this young brat twice. Not even the lure of bing an international celebrity would win her over.


    ¡°Then you die.¡±


    Natasha made a dismissal gesture and said, ¡°Did you hear that? Leave.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Richard¡¯s face turned so red that it looked purple.


    The Timmons were a renowned family in Austria, also part of the royal lineage. Never had one of its members been insulted by an Asian man.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    A white-haired old man parted from the crowd and approached them with a warm smile.


    ¡°Director Stern?¡± Li Xinru and the others¡¯ faces changed.


    ¡°Director Stern is one of the most famous directors in Europe. It was the dream of many starlets to lead one of his films.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a couple of uncivilized Asians.¡± Richard then filled Director Stern in with twisted facts. He used Li Xinru of being a whore who tried to manipte him in order to get a role. ording to him, even after he refused her a few times, she still wouldn¡¯t give up and had brought her friends to threaten him.


    ¡°Liar!¡± Li Xinru flung back at him hotly.


    ¡°Linda, I¡¯ve heard of you. A few of my partners have brought you up. I wonder, are you trying to break into the European Market?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director Stern.¡± A hint of joy shed across Li Xinru¡¯s face.


    However, Director Stern pulled a taut face and said, ¡°I am sorry Miss Linda. You¡¯re being banned all across Europe. We wouldn¡¯t use actresses with such questionable morals. Casting you would be a disaster for the box office.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why?¡±


    Her eyes were wide open in disbelief.


    She had worked consistently for months, trying to pry open the gate to the European Market. However, her dream was shattered even as she saw a shred of hope.


    ¡°Why would you do such a thing?¡± Natasha asked indignantly.


    ¡°Why? Because he said so. He is Director Stern, the most respected Director in Europe, and also the most trusted friend of the Timmons family,¡± Richard said with a smirk.


    Director Stern shrugged as a sign of acknowledgement.


    Li Xinru and Natasha finally reckoned that the two were in this together.


    Chen Fan shook his head as he observed quietly.


    Such was the nature of Capitalism: only money talks.


    ¡°Linda, there are ways to avoid this. I am staying at the Shangri-La, room number 807, and am in need of some... room service, if you know what I mean. Do that, and I might tell Director Stern to reconsider his decision.¡±


    A sinister smile crept onto Richard¡¯s face.


    Li Xinru shivered a little as her sense of dignity contradicted the temptation.


    ¡°And, you need to stay away from these bad influences. You are apanying the heir of the Timmons family, so mind your decency,¡± Richard cracked a smug smile and said.


    He was convinced that Li Xinru would agree to his terms.


    For celebrities, nothing would be worse than being censored. Richard knew that Li Xinru was forced to seek opportunities in the west because she had a bad fallout with her previous manager in China.


    Director Stern was holding a wine cup with two fingers while he looked at the girl and gloated.


    He had witnessed such a scene many times: a helpless girl forced to her knees, stripped of thest shred of dignity so that she would have a slight edge in her career.


    ¡°I refuse!¡± said Li Xinru after taking a deep breath, to everyone¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Richard¡¯s smile soured on his face.


    Director Stern also narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Linda, do you know what you¡¯re missing out on? The Timmons family has a huge influence in the industry and he could make you the most popr Asian actress in Europe.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but I just can¡¯t do it,¡± Li Xinru gave Chen Fan a quick nce and said while gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Bravo! Bravo! Bravo!¡±


    Richard Timmons spilled the wine around as his face turned severe. The heir of the Timmons family was getting more impatient and angrier.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Natasha said with a smile


    ¡°No, it¡¯s YOU who should get out,¡± Richard said, curling his lips into a cold smile.


    He turned around and said loudly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I can¡¯t help noticing that there are two CHINESE and Russianmunists among us here.¡±


    Richard¡¯s announcement caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Li Xinru¡¯s face turned as pale as a piece of paper.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as he was getting impatient.

 Chapter 570 - The Arbitration Department Has Risen

    <h4>Chapter 570: The Arbitration Department Has Risen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The quarrel between Li Xinru and Richard was originally their own business, but it would be different if they dragged Chen Fan in.


    Chen Fan watched this indifferently with a ss of wine in his hand.


    The European Union invited him to a cocktail party especially organized for him, so they should have arranged everything perfectly. Since such a big problem emerged, they should be embarrassed about it. Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind killing in the venue. He was only waiting for the European Union to deal with it.


    ¡°Strange, why are there Chinese people in a prestigious venue at the WYN? Are they heirs of the major families in China?¡±


    ¡°One of them seems to be a Chinese starlet who¡¯s been working in the European entertainment industry. Did she offend Richard?¡±


    ¡°Poor little girl. Who doesn¡¯t know the Timmons?¡±


    People either shook their heads, sneered or gloated.


    Many of them stared at Chen Fan doubtfully. He looked very familiar to them but they were unable to figure out who he was.


    ¡°You want us to get out of here?¡± Chen Fan had a sip of his wine and looked at Richard pitifully.


    Natasha crossed her arms and curled her lips with disdain in her eyes, while Oleg was watching calmly. Oleg wouldn¡¯t argue with such an insignificant person; he would simply kill that person if he felt annoyed.


    Li Xinru was the only one that had a nched face.


    ¡°Of course! As far as I know, this cocktail party wees only celebrities and descendants of the major families in Europe. The only Asians they have invited are our most distinguished guests, and I guess you wouldn¡¯t be one of them, am I right?¡± Richard said with disdain.


    He heard that the European Union had organized this cocktail party to express their sincerity and apology to a man, and that man was the Asian Overlord who had destroyed the ck Sea Fleet and shed his way through Europe.


    But Richard didn¡¯t have ess to the detailed information about the Asian Overlord.


    ¡°The Asian you¡¯re talking about is me.¡±


    Chen Fan shrugged.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Richard almost burst intoughter.


    Li Xinru stood next to them, trying to calm herself.


    She knew that the Timmons had a very high status in the European entertainment industry and it was a major family in Austria, but Chen Fan had to be someone influential as well. He was a mysterious man who had a Chinese military background, he mastered different spells and curses, and could kill from a distance.


    <i>¡°It¡¯s not China here. I hope Mr. Chen won¡¯t lose control and kill Richard like he killed Nie Shunchen. If not, he¡¯ll be in great trouble.¡±</i> Li Xinru prayed in her heart.


    ¡°Our guest is Mr. Chen Beixuan from the East. He is distinguished and has dazzling good looks. How would he be a Chinese like you?¡±


    Richard sneered.


    He had no idea that what he said had left Li Xinru open-mouthed, and some of the people around them also seemed to have remembered something.


    Suddenly, a loud voice was heard.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the WYN International Center. Let us give a big round of apuse to our dearest guest, Mr. Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Councillor Charles stood next to the rostrum.


    As he pointed, a spotlightnded on Chen Fan.


    The lights dimmed and Chen Fan stood in the spotlight, shining like a superstar. Even Director Stern and Li Xinru were shrouded in his brightness. More importantly, everyone in the venue was astonished by Chen Fan¡¯s true identity.


    ¡°You are Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Richard¡¯s eyes popped out as if he had seen a ghost.


    Not only him; many others looked at Chen Fan with ogling eyes.


    Many prominent tycoons and family heads went to the cocktail party just to meet the legendary Chen Beixuan and to build a close rtionship with him.


    For this, they had brought along their most beautiful granddaughters and daughters. Every one of them was gorgeously dressed and had alluring figures.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Director Stern was clueless about the sudden revtion.


    The title of director sounded superior, but his actual status wasn¡¯t as high as expected.


    Nobody answered him.


    Chen Fan ced his hands behind his back and walked towards Richard. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± He then moved toward the rostrum. People from the European Union understood what Chen Fan meant and looked at Richard withpassion.


    Richard¡¯s face became even paler than Li Xinru¡¯s.


    With Chen Fan¡¯s status and his rtionship with the European Union, even the Timmons Family would be unable to reject his order. By then, they would hand Richard over to the European Union obediently.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, it is our pleasure to have you here.¡±


    The Mayor of WYN came forward and shook Chen Fan¡¯s hand.


    Li Xinru was stunned and she couldn¡¯t believe what she saw.


    <i>¡°Charles, the Deputy Prime Minister of Austria, also the Mayor of WYN, the head of the Witt Family... Who exactly is Chen Beixuan? Why are all these significant figures ttering him?¡±</i>


    Li Xinru was confused.


    She saw many special figures whom she could barely see in Europe; all of them were sincerely bowing and shaking Chen Fan¡¯s hand, as if they were meeting a royal family member.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Oleg said slowly.


    In the current world, Chen Beixuan represented a country, a top power, which even Europe had to make peace with as they couldn¡¯t use their nuclear weapons.


    Everyone around nodded.


    Seeing this, Li Xinru waspletely at a loss for words. She looked at the rostrum with twinkling eyes, as if she had found a treasure.


    After his high-profile appearance at the WYN International Center, Chen Fan stayed in Austria for a few more days and he met several heads of major families in Europe.


    Even though Oleg had left, he kind of knew what was on Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    While Chen Fan was staying in a gorgeous manor and teased Li Xinru for fun, Natasha came with the long-awaited news.


    ¡°The Dark Duke and hispanions are here...¡±


    The Dark Duke.


    One of the five arbitrators of the Dark World Arbitration Department of Ennd, the once grand dominator of the Dark World. His appearance has startled everyone on Earth and the news was instantly spread throughout the Dark World. This time, not only the Dark Duke was there, but also the other four Overlords.


    The ¡°Earl of Terror,¡± Ravenci.


    The ¡°Blood Knight,¡± ude.


    The ¡°Undead God of War,¡± Barr.


    The ¡°Devil of Death,¡± Adriano.


    The five former arbitrators were present. Every one of them had aplished epic deeds a hundred years in the past. They used to be superior and they arbitrated the entire Dark World.


    Even the Christian Church wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight the five Dark Lords, not to mention that the whole Dark World Arbitration Department had made an appearance this time!


    The overseer department of the Dark World had risen.


    The entire world was stunned by their appearance. Some said that all the Overlords of the European underground had rushed to London to meet the five arbitrators, and many consortiums and tycoons were quite anxious.


    ¡°The Dark World Arbitration Department that has been quiet for centuries has suddenly made a move? Does it mean that the Christian Church is alsoing back?¡± Someone wondered.


    ¡°The Dark World Arbitration Department was forced to hide in Ennd because of the suppression from the United States. Many of their powers were transferred to the CIA. Their reappearance would definitely rece Kunlun and be the top power of the world,¡± an old caster said emotionally.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about Chen Beixuan and his North Qiong Sect?¡± Anotherizen replied with a sneering tone.


    Right, they had Chen Fan!


    Chen Fan was the most powerful and famous warrior in thest few years, especially after he ughtered the Immortal State Warriors in the West and made all of Europe surrender. Even the Dark Duke had to avoid him, so how would the Dark World Arbitration Department let him go?


    ¡°You have to know that the Dark World Arbitration Department doesn¡¯t have only five arbitrators but also many others members. Although these arbitrators aren¡¯t Immortal State Warriors, they are as powerful as the Overlords on the Dark Roll and the experienced ones can beparable to Immortal State Warriors.¡±


    Many shook their heads.


    If they didn¡¯t have strong power, why would they fight against the Christian Church? Be aware that the Christian Church had dominated the world for over a thousand years. They had arge number of Immortal State Warriors in every generation and their power was not what a normal sect like the Heavenly Master Sect couldpare to.


    A wise man said, ¡°Chen Beixuan is in trouble. The Dark World Arbitration Department must being after him¡±


    As expected, the Dark World Arbitration Department sent a message to Chen Beixuan two dayster, asking him to go to London to meet the arbitrators and exin why he killed Damon.


    Their approach was just how they arbitrated the world a hundred years in the past.


    Chen Fan refused.


    The Dark World Arbitration Department issued a ¡°Wanted Order¡± again and asked Chen Beixuan to see them immediately.


    Chen Fan refused again!


    The people of the Dark World Arbitration Department were enraged. They immediately sent a troop led by an experienced arbitrator to arrest Chen Fan. However, on the next day, thirteen bodies in the signature clothing of the arbitrators were found outside the manor Chen Fan was staying in.


    Rumor had it that there might be Overlords who were near to the Immortal State among the thirteen arbitrators.


    But they had all been stabbed through the heart and none of them survived. Chen Fan even hung them on the gpole outside the manor to show the world what he had done.


    In a blink, countless people throughout the whole Western World were watching anxiously.


    Had Chen Beixuan just dered war against the Dark World Arbitration Department?


    On November 30, 2011, the Dark World Arbitration Department issued a ¡°Must-Kill Order.¡±


    They vowed to kill Chen Beixuan!


    The entire Dark World was stirred. Many people looked towards the West, towards Austria and towards the manor in the outskirts of Austria¡¯s capital.

 Chapter 571 - Must Kill Chen Beixuan!

    <h4>Chapter 571: Must Kill Chen Beixuan!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In a spectacr manor in the outskirts of Austria¡¯s capital.


    The manor was called the ¡°Wisteria Manor¡± which included a small vi and a farm; it also operated as a winery with a vineyard, a wine mill and a wine cer. The entire manor covered an area of tens of thousands of square meters and was one of the top ten wineries in Austria. The wine produced every year was worth billions of U.S. dors and was the favorite of many European royals.


    The European Union offered it as a present to Chen Fan as an apology.


    Together with the Wisteria Manor was a check for fifty billion euros, which was equal to a few hundred billion yuan. Chen Fan could withdraw fifty billion euros anywhere in Europe with this check.


    ¡°Looks like the European Union is suffering from a huge loss. The ck Sea Fleet was destroyed and thousands of soldiers died. The pensions alone will be enough to bankrupt the European countries.¡± Chen Fan sat under the vine and read the newspaper.


    The newspaper headline was: ¡°A rare storm raged at the ck Sea. The ck Sea Fleet sank. Leaders of various countries expressed their condolences.¡±


    Below were the analyses made by several experts, proving that the storm did destroy the ck Sea Fleet. However, anyone who had a wisp of IQ would notice the lie.


    The ck Sea was an ind sea, why would there be a storm?


    Even if there were a storm, a modern fleet could resist at least level-twelve waves. How could a storm bring down a thousand-ton destroyer? If so, the surrounding countries of the ck Sea should have been engulfed by a tsunami.


    ¡°There has been a heated discussion on the Inte, saying that the media is lying. Rumors are everywhere; some im that the spirits from Myanmar were to me, some suggest that a devil was born and others say it was an alien attack.¡±


    Li Xinru chuckled.


    She was almost thirty years old. She was wearing a white shirt and jeans, showing her hourss figure. She had light makeup on her face and her eyes were watery and charming, which made her look particrly feminine.


    ¡°I heard that you had problems with your former boss.¡±


    Chen Fan nced at Li Xinru and talked about something else.


    ¡°It was fine at the beginning, but a year ago, he suddenly told me that you had died and he tried to force me to sleep with him; I refused so I fell out with him. After that, he paid the media to denigrate me on the Inte and I left the entertainment industry in China out of spite,¡± Li Xinru said as she lowered her head.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, Mr. Nie had already given me to you so I¡¯m all yours. I would never betray you.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Nie Yuanhu did offer Li Xinru to Chen Fan, but how would hey eyes on such an indifferent woman? He had never thought that Li Xinru would still remember. Chen Fan then gave Li Xinru a deep stare.


    She was a smart woman. Although she used her body as a bargaining chip, she knew exactly that loyalty was far more reliable than physical rtionships.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get even with Nie Yuanhu when I go back to China,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Li Xinru was thrilled, but when she saw Chen Fan shift his attention back to the newspaper again, a glint of sorrow shed in her eyes.


    Then, Natasha came with a ss of wine.


    ¡°General Chen, Councillor Charles from the European Union is here.¡±


    In those six days, Li Xinru stayed with Chen Fan and met a number of significant figures who all had a higher status than Richard, including the Austrian officials, celebrities from different countries and many leaders of the European families and consortiums.


    Li Xinru even saw the head of the Timmons Family begging Chen Fan on his knees, making her curious about Chen Fan¡¯s identity. What kind of person was he that could frighten so many prominent leaders?¡±


    ¡°Charles? Show him in.¡±


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t surprised.


    When Charles entered, he said with an expressionless face, ¡°Mr. Chen, the Dark World Arbitration Department has issued a ¡®Must-Kill Order¡¯ against you. I think you should leave Europe immediately.¡±


    ¡°Why? The European Union doesn¡¯t want me here?¡±


    Chen Fan put down the newspaper and said with a faint smile.


    Charles heard him and his face fell. ¡°Mr. Chen, the European Union doesn¡¯t want to be involved in the dispute between you and the Dark World Arbitration Department. You can keep the gifts we offered you but we hope that you won¡¯t start your war in Europe.¡±


    Since they couldn¡¯t defeat Chen Fan without using nuclear weapons, the European countries had the idea that they had to answer to all his requests and respect him at all times, so as to avoid any harm. Now that the Dark World Arbitration Department had reappeared, the European Union was emboldened.


    The Dark World Arbitration Department was so powerful and the five arbitrators were even known as the legendary Dark Lords. The European Union thought that Chen Fan couldn¡¯t even take care of his own matters, so there was no need to be respectful to him anymore.


    Thinking about this, Natasha was a bit angry.


    But Chen Fan wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he said with a yful smile, ¡°I¡¯ll leave when I¡¯m ready. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. As for the matter between me and the Dark World Arbitration Department, it¡¯s my private business and it has nothing to do with the European Union. You can ask the Dark World Arbitration Department to leave Europe first.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Charles was enraged, but considering the man in front of him had deadly means, he calmed himself and said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you a warning. Take heed or not, it¡¯s your own business. Goodbye.¡±


    Charles left right away.


    ¡°General Chen, he¡¯s being disrespectful. Even the leaders of the countries or the president of the European Union wouldn¡¯t talk to you like that.¡±


    Natasha was furious.


    ¡°But General Chen, the Marshal said the Must-Kill Order of the Dark World Arbitration Department has only been issued seven times throughout history. It has killed seven Immortal State Warriors, including one from the East. Because of that war, the East fell and became the colony of the West.¡±


    Natasha was worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s always a solution for every problem. How dare a half-blood rat mor before me?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind at all.


    Li Xinru listened to them quietly and was extremely curious.


    The Dark World Arbitration Department, Mortal Deities and Must-Kill Orders were all things she had never heard of. In the next few days, she felt a bit strange that no more European figures paid them a visit.


    Everybody seemed to be frightened. They all stayed far away from the manor to avoid getting in trouble.


    Those European directors who had been asking Li Xinru to take part in their movies all seemed to be avoiding her like the gue, which made her anxious.


    ¡°What exactly is this Must-Kill Order? Everyone seems to be afraid of it. I wonder if Mr. Chen can get away from it.¡±


    She was currently on the same boat with Chen Fan, so it was normal for her to be worried.


    Meanwhile, many people on the major underground forums weren¡¯t positive about it.


    ¡°The Dark World Arbitration Department has only issued the Must-Kill Order for a total of seven times.¡±


    ¡°The first time was three centuries ago when Ennd became the dominator and issued the Must-Kill Order to kill the Cardinal of Spain, Antonio. Antonio was the top Overlord of the Christian Church at that time, a man regarded as the reincarnation of a Saint and had almost gained an angel¡¯s body. However, he died under the siege of many arbitrators of the Dark World Arbitration Department.¡±


    ¡°The second time was two hundred and seventy years ago against thest War Wolf King of the Werewolf League...¡±


    ¡°The fifth time happened during the second Opium War a hundred and sixty years ago. The Arbitration Department issued the Must-Kill Order against the Grand Preceptor of the Qing dynasty, Dharma-r¨¡ja, and mobilized the Immortal State Warriors in the world to hunt him down. The Dharma-r¨¡ja was the strongest Overlord of Tantric Buddhism throughout thest five centuries. He had achieved the body of an arhat and his power couldpare to a Daoist Mortal Deity; and yet, he was defeated. Since then, no Immortal State Warriors in the East could fight the West.¡±


    ¡°The sixth time...¡±


    ¡°The seventh time...¡±


    Someone listed the seven Must-Kill Orders issued throughout thest few centuries on the forum.


    Many of them were speechless.


    The Spanish Cardinal Antonio was a recognized Saint. When he was born, there were seven sacred scars on his hands and feet. The Pope was going to grant him the title of ¡°Saint Antonio¡± but the Dark World Arbitration Department killed him before the coronation.


    The War Wolf King of the Werewolf League was even more horrifying. He almost united the Werewolves in Siberia and was about to dere himself King, but he was murdered by the Dark World Arbitration Department. Since then, the Werewolves hadpletely fallen and had been living in seclusion in Siberia.


    As for the Dharma-r¨¡ja of Tantric Buddhism, he was a Grand Preceptor of the Qing dynasty who settled the Taiping Rebellion and was regarded as the living Mortal Deity. Yet, he was also ughtered, following the Must-Kill Order from the Dark World Arbitration Department.


    ¡°The Dark World Arbitration Department is so terrifying. No wonder they were called the Dark Lord,¡± a Rainforest Warrior eximed.


    ¡°Otherwise, how could the western superpowers dominate the world and conquer the entire Africa, America and Asia?¡± The priest of a North African tribe sniggered.


    ¡°Immortal State Warriors were everywhere in different continents, but the West had the two horrifying organizations, the Dark World Arbitration Department and the Christian Church. The Dark World Arbitration Department swept through the world with the power of the British Empire, while the Christian Church dominated the West for a thousand years and almost exterminated the vampires and werewolves.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart stopped.


    The many powerful groups in the present world were only jokes to the two terrifying organizations. There was even a time when the Dragon Hall, the Hong Sect, the Green Gang and the Mystic Sect relied on the westerners to survive.


    The Dark World Arbitration Department arbitrated the world. They could decide the life of a Mortal Deity and the rise and fall of a country.


    If the United States and Soviet Union didn¡¯t conquer the world with nuclear power, the Dark World Arbitration Department and the Christian Church would have remained in charge, and countries like China and Korea would still be struggling to get rid of their destiny of being a colony.


    ¡°Now that the Dark World Arbitration Department has issued the Must-Kill Order, they won¡¯t stop until they kill Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Many shook their heads.


    ¡°This battle will decide who¡¯s the real dominator of the Dark World, the Dark Lords or Chen Beixuan; which organization is the top power of the world, the Dark World Arbitration Department or the North Qiong Sect; and which side owns the world, the East or the West!¡± the Observer concluded.


    The entire world had their eyes on Austria and this twenty-one years old young man.


    December 5, 2011.


    Three days of rainstorm, perfect for killing!

 Chapter 572 - The Enemies Have Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 572: The Enemies Have Arrived</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    There was a rainstorm at the Wisteria Manor.


    It seemed as if the faint lights of the manor were the only remnants of light in the whole world. Under the pummeling of the torrential rain, the lights were like gulls flying in the sky and boats being tipped over in a tsunami.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been raining for three days. How long is it going tost?¡±


    Old Logan got up from bed, put on a raincoat and toured around the manor with an oilmp. He was an old man who had been in charge of security in the Wisteria Manor for decades, regardless of the changes in ownership.


    ¡°Neigh.¡±


    The horses whinnied.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why are the horses in the stable so restless today? They weren¡¯t like this even with all the thunder and rain in thest two days.¡± Old Logan looked at the horses and wondered.


    Then, Old Logan found that his Shepherd Dog Andy was also barking at the door and hiding back in the corner, as if it had seen something horrifying.


    Thest time Andy acted like this was when it saw a tiger in the zoo, and it wasn¡¯t nearly that frightened back then.


    ¡°Quiet, quiet! Don¡¯t wake the young master.¡±


    Old Logan went forward and held Andy¡¯s leash, but Andy kept barking anxiously as if it were facing a life and death crisis.


    ¡°Hm, is something there?¡±


    Old Logan wondered as he looked outside the door.


    The rain was pouring and it was dark everywhere. Even themps could barely light up areas of two meters, at most. Right when Old Logan started to feel relieved, a man appeared under one of the lights.


    The man seemed to be wearing a ck robe with a silver mask on his face, like the messenger of Death. Then, more of them showed up.


    One, two, three...


    There were ten of them in total. They walked under the streemps silently, then pushed open the fence and entered. What terrified Old Logan was that they didn¡¯t make any sounds when they walked, just like ghosts, and the raindrops slipped down their robes without leaving any watermarks.


    The men in ck robes walked right past Old Logan, but none of them looked at him. The horses inside the stable stopped whining and Andyy on the ground with a begging posture, putting its ws over its head.


    ¡°These people came for my young master a few days ago. Why are they here again?¡±


    Old Logan was frightened.


    He wanted to shout and warn the young master, but a boundless fear enveloped him; his whole body froze, and he couldn¡¯t even move a finger tip. He couldn¡¯t do anything else but watch.


    He watched them head to Chen Fan¡¯s vi.


    The arbitrators stopped at the door of Chen Fan¡¯s vi.


    They stood in the rain and waited quietly, like a well-trained army.


    After a while, five people came. The five of them were wearing a ck cloak with a blood red totem embroidered, with a gold iy on the edges. They all looked pale, with scarlet eyes and an elegant demeanor, just like ancient nobles.


    The five arbitrators of the Dark World Arbitration Department!


    They were all there.


    A man in a bright red knight suit with red gloves said, ¡°Chen Beixuan knows we are here.¡±


    The Blood Knight, ude.


    Rumor had it that he was three hundred and fifty years old and had once ughtered throughout Africa. Many African Grand Magi of the Magus Poison Sect were killed by him, including three Immortal State Warriors. Some said that he bathed in blood, whichter on gave birth to the name Blood Knight.


    ¡°So what? Nobody can survive once the Must-Kill Order is issued.¡±


    Another middle-aged man in a noble suit said calmly. He was surrounded by a horrifying Spirit Qi which blocked the rain in a three feet radius.


    The Earl of Terror, Ravenci.


    He had taken Satan¡¯s ce as the entity to scare children in Europe throughout several centuries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Chen Beixuan. The number of Immortal State Warriors he has killed rivals ours; he has even defeated two Mortal Deities in the East,¡± The Dark Duke told hispanions.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything. Antonio was the reincarnation of a Saint and was able to control the Bright Essence Force, but we still managed to cut his throat and drink all of his blood!¡±


    The Devil of Death sneered.


    He was the messenger of Death who had spread the gue and death throughout Europe. Bodies were found everywhere he went to, and none of the people who saw him could live to tell the tale.


    The four of them together with Barr, the Undead God of War, were the five chief arbitrators of the Arbitration Department and the dominators of the Dark World from centuries past.


    ¡°Kill him,¡± Barr said.


    He was wearing a ck skeleton mask, only exposing his scarlet eyes.


    The five arbitrators came together and stared at the vi. Even though they couldn¡¯t see Chen Fan, they could feel his powerful energy shine like the stars in the dark.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, in the name of the Dark Arbitration Court, we sentence you to death!¡± The Dark Duke said.


    ¡°Death!¡±


    The Blood Knight, the Earl of Terror, the Devil of Death and the Undead God of War all seconded the motion.


    ¡°Death! Death! Death!¡±


    The arbitrators yelled together. Their cold voices were like the deafening sound of a horn which pierced through the sky, breaking the silence of the surroundings.


    ¡°The war is finally beginning.¡±


    Many of them had been lurking around the Wisteria Manor for several days, longing for this to happen.


    This war would decide not only the life and death of the Dark World Arbitration Department and Chen Fan, but also to establish whether the East or the West were more powerful. The West had the five arbitrators of the Dark World Arbitration Department, while the East had Chen Beixuan who had swept through the world by himself.


    1If the Dark World Arbitration Department won, the Dark World would remain in their hands. Other countries, except for the five superpowers, would be at their mercy.


    But if Chen Fan won...


    He would rise to the top of the world and be the best warrior in both the East and the West.


    When that came to pass, Chen Fan would be watching over the Earth with his de and only the few powerful countries would be able topete with him.


    Countless people were holding their breaths, waiting and anticipating.


    ¡°Creak.¡±


    The door of the vi was opened. Chen Fan walked out calmly, together with the disciples of the North Qiong Sect, including Yukishiro Sa, A¡¯Xiu, Zhou Jin Yi, Yu Wenjin, and so on.


    Thest one was the three-meter tall hunk, Tong Shan.


    The North Qiong Sect had sent an Immortal State Warrior and twenty Perfected Masters. Except for Hua Yunfeng who was protecting the Chen Family at the headquarters, almost the entire North Qiong Sect had shown up to help Chen Fan.


    The war was about to begin!

 Chapter 573 - The War Begins

    <h4>Chapter 573: The War Begins</h4>


    ¡°This is the North Qiong Sect? A piece of cake.¡±


    The Earl of Terror gave a once over at everyone who was behind Chen Fan and sneered with disdain in his scarlet eyes.


    The North Qiong Sect was currently thriving and dominating the East. No one couldpete with them except for Kunlun. Yet, in the eyes of a mysterious organization with centuries of history, the North Qiong Sect was utterly powerless.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you can appeal against the motion. The five chief arbitrators would deliberate and issue a fair and just verdict,¡± The Devil of Death said.


    ¡°Hm, appeal? Don¡¯t be stupid!¡± A¡¯Xiu said furiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to cultivate for a thousand years more before you can sentence master to death!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa snickered.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The arbitrators shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since someonest disrespected the Arbitration Department.¡±


    The Blood Knight ude sniggered.


    ¡°Thest person who didn¡¯t ept the sentence was the priest of Vodun in South America, and his head was cut off. His entire tribe was then exterminated by the Arbitration Department; none of the ten thousand people survived,¡± The Undead God of War Barr said.


    The fame of the Dark World Arbitration Department rested on countless amounts of blood. Anyone who resisted them would be killed, together with their tribe, rtives and family.


    Even though a hundred years had passed, many terrifying legends remained.


    ¡°Just several half-blood rats.¡± Chen Fan was expressionless.


    ¡°You and your half breeds aren¡¯t qualified to kill me. Ask your master toe here.¡±


    ¡°Our Master has been sleeping for a hundred years, so he won¡¯t wake up so easily. Chen Beixuan, you¡¯ve killed our Master¡¯s favorite descendant. We shall cut off your head and offer your blood to him. The blood from an Earth Level Deity would definitely sate his appetite and quell his anger.¡±


    The Blood Knight stuck out his tongue and licked his red lips. He stared at Chen Fan with an evil glint in his eyes.


    Chen Fan was only a human in normal people¡¯s eyes, but in the perspective of the half-blood Kindreds, his Earth Level Deity body was giving off a pleasant scent. His blood was filled with powerful Spirit Qi, basically making him a living oversized ginseng.


    The Kindred fed on blood.


    The blood of a cultivator was a delicacy, but the blood of an Earth Level Deity was superior!


    ¡°Kill them!¡± The Dark Duke said.


    As soon as he gave the order...


    Many arbitrators wearing ck robes and silver masks immediately flew towards Chen Fan. Every one of them had the speed and power of a wrestling master. Their eyes were red as blood and sharp fangs appeared in their mouths, which demonstrated their Kindred lineage.


    ¡°Array!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa yelled as she pulled out the ancient sword.


    The Perfected Masters gathered in groups and started setting up arrays. Aside from cultivation methods, Chen Fan had passed them down array formation techniques. The arrays from the Realm of Cultivation were more powerful than Li Changsheng¡¯s ¡°Deity¡¯s Bane.¡±


    Once the array was formed, its power surged out and it even stimted the energy of the Earth. Countless water dragons, ice des and rain curtains appeared in the sky.


    True Martial Seven Kill Array!


    This was the most basic array of the True Martial Celestial Sect. Seven martial artists could set it up, and it had the power to kill an Immortal State Warrior!


    The twenty Perfected Masters formed a total of three arrays. Each of the Seven Kill Arrays were so magnificent that even the five arbitrators were startled. Seven Perfected Masters together were strong enough to fight an Immortal State Warrior, and the True Martial Seven Kill Array was famous for being able to kill enemies with a higher level.


    A¡¯Xiu, Yu Wenjin and Zhou Jin Yi each led a Seven Kill Array into the group of arbitrators like three meat grinders and broke their arms and legs. They were only able to withstand the attack until the three Immortal State arbitrators helped.


    Yukishiro Sa who was the strongest among them stood behind Chen Fan with Tong Shan, facing the five arbitrators.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± The Blood Knight said.


    ¡°Our men are the real descendants of the Kindred and have the fighting power that surpasses a Grandmaster. There are only twenty of them, so they won¡¯t be able to hold for long. What concerns me is the big guy next to Chen Beixuan. He seems to be a Physique Refinement Immortal State Warrior, so he must be hard to deal with.¡±


    The Earl of Terror frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±


    The Undead God of War Barr mumbled as he stood out from the group. He was the tallest among the five arbitrators, wearing a skeleton mask that showed his crimson eyes. Barr was regarded as the top warrior of the Arbitration Department and he only used his fists to battle through the world.


    ¡°Tong Shan!¡± Tong Shan also yelled.


    He looked like a three-meter giant and every step he took produced thunderous sounds and vibration, just like a tank did. His body had wheat skin and he was brawny; he looked as if he were coated with iron like the Terminator.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything. They immediately turned into two ck shadows and rammed into each other, creating a booming sound.


    Barr had a smaller figure than Tong Shan, but his power was extremely horrifying. He held Tong Shan off and fell back step by step.


    ¡°Donn Donn Donn¡±


    The two shed three times but it was always a tie.


    Ever since Tong Shan achieved the body of Tiger Demon, his body had be stronger than those of normal Physique Refinement Immortal State Warriors, right behind Chen Fan. Surprisingly, Barr¡¯s power was on par with his.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Barr guffawed with his long hair hanging down loosely.


    His clothes then exploded, revealing his skeleton-like body. Barr was extremely skinny and there were basically no muscles on his body. His ribs were exposed and his fingers were bony, which made him look like a skeleton fighter.


    Even so, each of his bones was ten times harder than steel and theirbined power was horrifying. Barr slightly moved his spine and instantly broke the sound barrier, giving Tong Shan a punch.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡± Tong Shan roared like a tiger.


    The sound wave sent from his mouth turned the air into mist. An enormous Tiger Demon phantom appeared behind Tong Shan and made his power surge. He then rushed towards Barr, with ws that looked like sharp des.


    ¡°Boom, boom.¡±


    They were like two ancient beasts which every move they made, each with boundless energy. After a while, they were even moving away from the manor. Wherever they passed, including the stable, the vi, the fences and some careless arbitrators, were crushed by their Qi Energy.


    After Tong Shan and Barr went farther, only Chen Fan and a few others were left.


    The Earl of Terror looked at Chen Fan and said, ¡°It¡¯s our turn.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t say a word. Nobody could escape from the arbitrators.


    The four half-blood Kindreds were as powerful as four perfect Mortal Deities and were the most terrifying forces on Earth. Even Yukishiro Sa was nervous while he was facing them. There was an upsurge of viciousness around them which cracked the curtain of rain in the sky.


    ¡°Go and protect A¡¯Xiu and the others. Watch me as I lop off their heads.¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand and pped the de Strengthening Gourd.


    A golden de aura was shot out from the gourd and it reached the sky like a bolt of lightning.


    The war had begun.

 Chapter 574 - Divine Artifact?

    <h4>Chapter 574: Divine Artifact?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Blood Knight cracked a smile while he faced Chen Fan¡¯s infamous flying sword. He unsheathed a thin and slender Knight¡¯s Sword that waspletely etched withplex patterns that looked like blood drops.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    As the Blood Knight swung the de, a surge of crimson energy was shot out from the edge of the de and it shed with the Sword of Essence Restoring. Chen Fan¡¯s sword trembled a little, giving the Blood Knight time tosh out twelve more times. Each attack sliced through the air and it reached supersonic speeds.


    The Sword of Essence Restoring was forced back by the flurry of attacks. Its body vibrated violently, making a high pitch humming noise.


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief.


    The onlookers around the battle were also shocked by the development.


    Did he just force back Chen Fan¡¯s Sword of Essence Restoring? How was that possible? An average Immortal State Warrior would never be able to do that. Even peak level Immortal State Warriors could onlyst a few minutes while fighting against the Sword of Essence Restoring.


    ¡°That must be the power of a peak level Mortal Deity.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s face changed a little.


    Although she was confident in her master¡¯s ability, she started to worry nheless. The Blood Knight didn¡¯te alone and there were three more Overlords in addition to the Blood Knight. She had doubts about whether she would be able to ward off theirbined attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s just so so.¡±


    The Blood Knight sheathed his de and cracked a smile.


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows slightly. The Sword of Essence Restoring was a deadly weapon, and the fact that the Blood Knight¡¯s weapon was able to counter it meant that it was an even more powerful Spirit Artifact.


    ¡°The Dark World Arbitration Department really lives up to its reputation for being wealthy. Even an Arbitrator of his rank has a Spirit Artifact. They are so rare that the Heavenly Master Sect has barely gathered one throughout its thousand-year-old history.¡±


    Chen Fan was unfazed despite his enemy¡¯s deadliness. He prepared for another attack.


    ¡°You can counter my attack once, but can you do it more times?¡±


    Chen Fan charged up his energy and channeled it to the Sword of Essence Restoring.


    The Sword of Essence Restoring suddenly replicated itself. Although the copies¡¯ de Aura was not as deadly as the original, they were potent and extremely sharp nheless.


    Art of Multiplying de Auras!


    This art was recorded on the Sword Art of Nine Abandonments obtained by the Exalted Cultivator. However, the Exalted Cultivator¡¯s enlightenment was not enough to learn this art. In the end, he had physically created nine flying swords instead of creating copies of one.


    On the other hand, Chen Fan had quickly mastered the art and was able to create the copies, making the art much more effective than before.


    ¡°Shoo Shoo Shoo.¡±


    Chen Fan pointed his fingers andmanded nine golden des to soar up into the sky and swoop down. Their de Auras illuminated the sky and their de Qis separated the rain curtain.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Blood Knight¡¯s face was darkened by such a sight.


    Although he was revered as the most skilled swordmaster in the West, and he wielded a Divine Artifact passed down from a saint, his confidence faltered for a bit as he dealt with ten flying swords at the same time.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    Many crimson de Auras erupted around the Blood Knight, protecting him within their glow. However, the ten des swarmed Blood Knight at the same time and the protective de Aura quickly waned.


    By the third impact, the de Aura started to shrink.


    After the fifth blow, the Blood Knight staggered back, nearly losing his bnce.


    After the seventh blow, Chen Fan¡¯s de Aura prated Blood Knight¡¯s defense andnded on his body.


    The next three attacks allnded squarely on Blood Knight¡¯s body; they went through and punched many holes in his body.


    ¡°Urhh!¡±


    Blood Knight fell to the ground.


    There were fourrge holes on his body, each located on vital parts, such as the chest area. Those wounds would have already killed him if he were a mortal.


    However, to Chen Fan¡¯s surprise, the gaping wounds were quickly closed off by themselves, and Blood Knight rose to his feet again. Other than his tattered clothing, there was no sign of any injury.


    An undying body!


    His body shared many simrities with Damon¡¯s. However, despite the healing of his wounds, Blood Knight¡¯s face was colorless. He had lost his ground after the seventh attack, meaning that he was no match against Chen Fan.


    ¡°The Dark Blood Race¡¯s Half Breed has some truly powerful abilities,¡± Chen Fan eximed.


    The Dark Wolf and the Dark Blood Races were renowned for their extreme vitality. Not only could they live longer, they also possessed an exceptional ability to regenerate their bodies. They could survive even without blood running in their systems. The only way to kill them was through decapitation and cremation.


    ¡°I wonder, can you regenerate once I beat you to a pulp?¡±


    Chen Fan let out a faint smile and then he waved a hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ten golden de Auras were further split, creating nine more sets of three meter long des. It looked as if there were a myriad de Auras in the sky.


    A hundred copies of one sword!


    The Art of Multiplying de Auras was the bread and butter of the Art of Flying Swords. The ability to split one de Aura into ten was the foundation of that skill, and the standard version was to split one de Aura into a hundred. As for the Perfected Immortals who had reached the Dao Reunion level, they could have created hundreds of millions of copies to overwhelm an entire.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Blood Knight was disheartened by the development.


    ¡°I think ude is about to give up. Time for us to join in,¡± the Dark Duke said with a scowl.


    ¡°It has been ten years since thest time we joined forces. Thest time we did it was against Antonio.¡± The Devil of Death cracked a cold smile.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Earl of Terror attacked first.


    A plume of dark mist burst out from behind him and transformed into the shape of a snarling dragon that writhed toward Chen Fan.


    That dark energy was ¡°Terror Qi¡± that he had collected every time he killed an innocent person. The plume of Terror Qi contained the rage and fear of over a million innocents before their deaths. It was able to corrupt even the Divine Soul of an Immortal State Warrior.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Chen Fan shouted amand.


    A hundred or so rays of de Aura fell from the sky, each sharper than the one before it. Their appearance created many golden streaks in the sky, looking like golden threads from a distance.


    Rain of Flying Swords!


    The power of the attack could only bepared with the might of Mount Shu¡¯s Sword Immortals.


    Many onlookers pulled in a gasp of cold air.


    ¡°So, is this Chen Beixuan¡¯s true power? It¡¯s unbelievable! No wonder the seven Immortal State Warriors couldn¡¯t bring him to heel even after they joined forces. I also heard that he had even killed a Mortal Deity,¡± someone eximed.


    This man was wearing a tight ck outfit over his hulking frame. There was a badge on his chest that depicted an angel with red wings. He was a mercenary from the Crimson Wings.


    It was James Hutton, the new captain of the Crimson Wings and a new name on the Dark Roll.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, Blood Knight, and the Earl of Terror, all of them are the stuff of legend. Each of them has marked an entire generation,¡± a blond manmented.


    If Chen Fan had seen his face, he would have surely recognized the Son of the God, Adam.


    ¡°Shush now! the Dark Duke is going to join in,¡± someone else cut him short.


    Nearly all the onlookers outside of the Wisteria Manor were famous Overlords in Europe and each represented a formidable force.


    ¡°Peng! Peng!¡±


    A shower of de Aura pierced into the Terror Qi, and churned the deadly qi around. Despite the harmless appearance, the Terror Qi was able to significantly dim the golden aura upon contact.


    Such was the power of the Terror Qi harnessed over a hundred years by the Earl of Terror.


    However, the de Auras had an upper hand thanks to their number; they forced the Earl of Terror and the Blood Knight into a corner. Chen Fan still had about a dozen de Auras to spare, so he used them against the other attackers.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Devil of Death¡¯s body flickered a little.


    He faded in and out of view like a phantom, easily breaking the supersonic barrier and reaching twice the speed of sound.


    As the Devil of Death broke the supersonic barrier, twenty de Auras followed suit. The Devil of Death let out a snicker and then produced a dagger with a hazy looking body.


    The Dark World Arbitration Department¡¯s Divine Artifact!


    Angel¡¯s Thirteen Octaves


    This legendary Divine Artifact was created by a Deity who had thrived in the Middle East from the rib bone of an Angel. It was enchanted with thirteen curses.


    ¡°gue, aging, poison curse...¡±


    Each one more deadlier than the other.


    The Devil of Death had unleashed the gue curse once, terminating the entire poption of a small European nation as a punishment for that country¡¯s disobedience.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    The ck dagger and the de Auras shed against each other.


    After each impact, the hazy darkness that shrouded the dagger was able to bring the brightness of the de Auras down a notch. So deadly and pervasive were the curses on the Angel¡¯s Thirteen Octaves that not even a flying sword could escape its deadly grip.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Dark Duke finally attacked.


    Of the five Arbitrators, he was the most influential and the strongest Dark Lord. His attacks were bound to make a difference on the battlefield.


    The Dark Duke¡¯s punch was so fast that it created a vacuum around it, which he quickly filled up with his Essence Qi, turning the qi-filled vacuum into a void in space that attracted all other energies around it.


    Ten de Auras were unable to fight back the inescapable force and plummet into the void.


    In the end, the de Auras as well as the ck hole disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Fiend Fist of Annihtion.¡±


    The Dark Energy hadbined martial arts from both the East and the West, creating a new style in the process. So powerful was this punch that it countered ten de Auras at once.


    ¡°Donn Donn Donn¡±


    The other four Arbitrators started their own arts to fight back against the de Auras.


    In the end, there was only one ray of de Aura left, and it belonged to the Sword of Essence Restoring.


    The sword vibrated in the air, letting out a saddened droning. It had sustained some damage during Chen Fan¡¯s battle in Chu Zhou City and it had yet to recover. Once it was split into many de Auras, it had finally reached its limit.


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and summoned the de back.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, your Divine Artifact is useless now, what else do you have?¡±


    The Blood Knight ude sniggered.


    The other fightersughed gloatingly while Yukishiro Sa¡¯s heart sank to the floor.


    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re the only ones who have Spirit Artifacts?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and fished out an azure seal from the little gourd.


    The azure seal was covered with zigzagging etchings. A deafening p of thunder erupted in the sky as soon as the seal was revealed.


    This was a Mid-grade Spirit Artifact:


    The Thunder Seal!

 Chapter 575 - One Versus Four

    <h4>Chapter 575: One Versus Four</h4>


    The Thunder Seal!


    It was the most precious treasure in the Heavenly Master Sect; Yao Daoyi had kept the heretic sects in check using this artifact, due its bonus damage to evil and Yin elements. The Dark Blood race was also of the Yin element.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    Endless blue electric energy arced across the Thunder Seal. Chen Fan had been repairing the seal ever since he obtained it. The artifact had fully recovered its power by then.


    ¡°Yao Daoyi is a fool. He only knew how to summon lightning with it, but that is only a small attribute of this Dharma Treasure.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and started an art.


    The Thunder Seal swooshed up in the air as it resonated with Chen Fan¡¯s energy. The etchings on its surface started to glow, funneling energy from the clouds into itself. Suddenly, a crack of lightning plunged down. The seal absorbed its sizzling energy and increased in size.


    ¡°Go¡±


    Chen Fan started an art andmanded the Thunder Seal to charge at his enemies.


    By then, the Thunder Seal had increased to the size of a vehicle and it was packed with crackling energies, as ferocious as the attacks of a Heavenly Venerate.


    The Dark Duke pulled a tight face and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s a Thunder Divine Artifact, pull back!¡±


    The sizzling energy on the Thunder Seal was of pure Yang in nature. If the Dark Duke¡¯s forces were to meet the attack head on, they would be severely wounded. Even their incredible regeneration abilities wouldn¡¯t help them much.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The Earl of Terror summoned Terror Qi from behind him. A dark hazy smoke rose up; there were countless ghastly apparitions swimming inside of it. The Earl of Terror forced himself to the limit and poured out all of the Terror Qi he had.


    However, that wasn¡¯t able to stop Chen Fan¡¯s attack at all.


    ¡°Puchh.¡±


    The Thunder Seal rushed against the ck smoke and banished the corrupted souls from this world in an instant, reducing them into a puff of grey smoke. More lightning energy crashed into the dark smoke ten meters away from the four warriors, instilling fear into their hearts.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Blood Knight ude pulled out his long de as an eerie crimson glow was spread across his body. This True Qi was much more condensed and solidpared to what any other martial artist from the East could emit. It was nearly as thick as blood.


    The Forlorn Crimson


    This was a legendary de kept secret by the French royal family. Thousands of years ago, a saint from the Christian Church used it to ughter an Ancestor of the Blood Race. It was tainted by the eldritch energy of the Blood Race¡¯s Ancestor upon contact with him.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ude brought Forlorn Crimson to a swing andnded a blow on the Thunder Seal.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sizzling lightning energy and the crimson glow crashed into each other violently.


    The Thunder Seal and the de were both Spirit Artifacts of aparable grade. However, the Blood Knight¡¯s personal might was no match against the Power of Heaven and Earth wrapped inside the Thunder Seal. ude¡¯s body shivered as a crack of lightning ran down from the body of the de and zigzagged toward ude.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    The Devil of Death hurried to save his friend. Dark smoke rose around the dagger in his hand as he plunged it into the Thunder Seal, carrying all its curses with it. As the curses erupted, lethal venom started to spread over the Thunder Seal, trying to corrupt it. Although the lightning energy was able to keep those curses in check, its speed was reduced.


    The Dark Duke and the Earl of Terror attacked as well.


    The Dark Blood Race was the avatar of the Primordial Darkness, and possessed Dark Energy from birth, making them as powerful as Earth Level Deities. Although they were Half Breeds, they had awakened all of their abilities through hundreds of years of cultivation.


    The Earl of Terror grasped something in the air and beamed down three rays of dark energy at the Thunder Seal, trying to overwhelm it.


    The Dark Duke¡¯s method was more direct, simply punching the Thunder Seal.


    His attack created the ck hole void once again, drawing the Thunder Seal¡¯s energy into itself. The Thunder Seal finally gave in and was sent flying by the slew of attacks.


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    The onlookers were terrified by the deadly scene.


    They were not only impressed by the Dark Lord and his cohorts¡¯ power; Chen Fan had held out against four deadly warriors and was able to stand his ground firmly. His opponents were not ordinary foes; they were Curmudgeons who had lived over three hundred years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s finish him now.¡±


    The Dark Duke fixed his gaze on Chen Fan and didn¡¯t even pay any attention to the other fighters from the North Qiong Sect.


    The rest would be easy once he got rid of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Dark Duke charged forward, breaking the sonic barrier, creating a dry corridor in the air behind him as he darted across space through the downpour.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Dark Duke used his Fiend Fist of Annihtion again.


    This artbined the best from both the Eastern and the Western Martial arts, also imbuing them with the unthinkable power of the Blood Race. After a hundred years of refinement, the Dark Duke had mastered the art and used it at will.


    A sizable ck hole, half a meter in width, appeared directly in front of the Dark Duke¡¯s fist. It was made to devour anything in its path, shredding their physical forms appart to bring down aplete annihtion.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s fighting spirit surged the moment he saw that incredible attack.


    He had finally seen someone on earth using an art as powerful as those found in the Realm of Immortal Cultivation. Be it Oleg or the Ancestral Patriarch of the Hong Sect, they could onlyprehend the power of the arts in the mortal world. Not even Lin Shuming; he could barely scratch the surface of the Immortal Cultivation arts.


    The Fiend Fist of Annihtion was the embodiment of destruction and total annihtion. Its power and intention transcended the mortal¡¯sprehension and could only be understood by Immortals.


    ¡°Mmmmmm!¡±


    Chen Fan flew up with a serpentine path, transforming into a zigzagging streak of azure flow. He extended his fist and swooped down to face the Dark Duke.


    Upon impact, the ck hole copsed onto itself, trying to devour Chen Fan¡¯s fist. The ck hole¡¯s lusterless surface suddenly turned incandescent as it cranked up its energy. However, Chen Fan¡¯s punch overpowered the ck hole, going through the dark membrane between many realities andnding right on the Dark Duke¡¯s hand.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The impact fractured bones in the Dark Duke¡¯s hand.


    However, Dark Duke didn¡¯t mind the injury, as if the fist didn¡¯t belong to him. Meanwhile, he had hurled his other fist at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Pong, pong, pong!¡±


    The two stood face to face, exchanging over a dozen blows.


    Each impact produced by their fists sent a shock wave through space. So fast were the two that they both broke the sonic barrier.


    The Dark Duke¡¯s body trembled after each impact. By the end, there wasn¡¯t a single intact bone in his arms. Chen Fan had the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, so he remained unharmed.


    ¡°Let me help you!¡±


    Blood Knight shouted and charged at Chen Fan, brandishing The Forlorn Crimson.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the new opponent; instead, the challenge intensified his battle will. He mmed a palm strike at the body of the Forlorn Crimson, containing its corruptive power with a pulse of azure True Essence.


    ¡°Donn Donn Donn¡±


    Chen Fan fought two enemies at once and still maintained the upper hand.


    His kick and punch carried immeasurable energy that was too much for Blood Knight and the Dark Duke to handle. Both of them were Half Breeds, therefore, their physical strength fell shortpared to Chen Fan¡¯s.


    That being said, Chen Fan was impressed by his main opponent, since he hadsted much longer than Oleg, the Bloodwolf King.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The three rammed into the mansion, trailing a wild gust behind. They fought a few seconds outside the mansion and then were back inside again.


    They were so fast that no one could see their moves clearly. All the onlookers saw were two paths of crimson light shing against a wash of azure glow.


    The disy of power shocked everyone.


    Such speed and raw power! That was not a battle between mortals. Each impact came with an ear deafening re and those unfortunate enough to get caught in the shock wave would be destroyed.


    ¡°Howe you have an even stronger body than us?¡± the Blood Knight asked in disbelief.


    The physique refinement ability had always been the Blood Knight¡¯s pride. The Dark Blood Race was a space faring race and therefore their bodies were much more durable than those of humans. However, the Blood Knight had never thought that a human such as Chen Fan could have possessed a body so strong that it surpassed the toughness of an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get it.¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and attacked The Forlorn Crimson again.


    His palm was crystal clear, like a piece of ss. It could withstand a direct blow from the Forlorn Crimson. Although it was protected by ayer of True Essence, its durability was evident.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was the most powerful Divine Body in the universe!


    Even though Chen Fan had just reached initial sess in his Divine Body cultivation, his body was already tougher than that of an Earth Level Deity. Warriors of such a level had no knowledge about body and soul refinement, that was why their defense was a far cry from Chen Fan¡¯s.


    ¡°Holonnnholonn...¡±


    The battle was heating up.


    Chen Fan hadpletely fractured the Dark Duke¡¯s hands six times, and each time the Dark Duke was able to regenerate them. However, the constant regeneration had taken a toll on the Blood Knight¡¯s damage output; the frequency and vigor of his attacks started to wane.


    ¡°They are nearing their limits,¡± the Devil of Death said.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is truly powerful; it would be a shame to get rid of him. He shouldn¡¯t have killed our master¡¯s heir.¡±


    The Earl of Terror was shrouded inside a dark energy; only his glinting eyes were visible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use Chen Beixuan¡¯s blood as a promation of our return to the world.¡±


    The two other Dark Lords joined the battle.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The situation took a turn, as Chen Fan suddenly had to face four enemies at once.

 Chapter 576 - The Divine Powers Have Returned

    <h4>Chapter 576: The Divine Powers Have Returned</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The power of four Half Breed Blood Race warriors was undisputable.


    Pure Breed Dark Blood Race were Connate Beings at birth. Their innate abilities alone could rival a Connate Cultivator. They could survive a nuclear bomb thanks to their ability to regenerate and heal. Even though their lineage wasn¡¯t pure, they had unlocked the terrifying power in their bloodline through hundreds of years of cultivation.


    Their current physique refinement abilities were only slightly inferior to Chen Fan¡¯s, powerful enough to rival an Earth Level Deity.


    Their strength allowed them to easily turn a tank upside down or to hack open an armored vehicle with their bare hands.


    Each one of them could break the sonic barrier with ease, and were no less agile and swift than Chen Fan.


    Their mystic techniques were...


    Other than those innate abilities, as Arbitrators, each of them possessed a powerful Spirit Artifact. The Blood Knight had the Forlorn Crimson, the Devil of Death had the Angel¡¯s Thirteen Octaves and the Earl of Terror had the Staff of Death. Although the Dark Dukecked a Spirit Artifact, he was the most powerful among them.


    Even after being stripped of their special abilities, they were as deadly as Chen Fan when he was in the early-stage of the Divine Sea.


    They were four fully fledged Mortal Deities.


    Chen Fan had been slightly pressured while facing off against Lin Shuming; he had to face four of a simr caliber.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan prepared his fist andunched an uppercut, sending out a jet of azure energy. The st soared into the sky and morphed into the shape of a dragon. The snarling dragon plunged into the Knight¡¯s Sword, knocking it aside and delivering a heavy blow on the Blood Knight¡¯s chest. Blood spilled out from Blood Knight¡¯s mouth as he retreated.


    Before Chen Fan had time to follow up with another attack, the Earl of Terror pointed his staff at Chen Fan and threw a curse at him.


    ¡°Weak!¡±


    This curse originated from the Magus Poison Sect.


    The Fool had also used the same curse against Chen Fan, but its effect wasn¡¯t nearly as deadly. The Earl of Terror had lived hundreds of years and was well versed in almost all the curses and Mystic Arts in the world. The Staff of Death had been created by Anubis, the epyptian god of death, and it was kept by Anubis¡¯ most trusted servant.


    1The staff was made of gold and the tip was fashioned into a jackal¡¯s head. The eyes of the jackal were highlighted by two encrusted rubies.


    Those were the curse gems, stones with legendary abilities.


    The Earl of Terror waved the staff in the air; two rays of crimson lights shot out from the eyes of the jackal andnded on Chen Fan. The energy was so potent that Chen Fan had difficulty breathing.


    Chen Fan quickly gathered himself, but was no longer able to deliver another attack against Blood Knight. Meanwhile, The Dark Duke had hurled the Fiend Fist of Annihtion at Chen Fan again.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and punched straight at the Dark Duke.


    Fist to fist, the belligerent True Essence and the Fiend Fist of Annihtion crashed into each other. Wielding godly power, the Dark Duke was able to create ck holes to devour anything in his path. Meanwhile, Chen Fan had a nearly indestructible body and was virtually invincible.


    After having exchanged six punches, the Dark Duke¡¯s fists were turned into two bloody stumps so he was forced to retreat.


    Even as Chen Fan was going to chase after him, the Devil of Death had charged at him with the Angel¡¯s Thirteen Octaves. The dagger was dark and incandescent at the same time, with an iridescent halo around it. Each color in the hazy rainbow was a deadly curse.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Registering the threat, Chen Fan was alerted.


    Even he would be unwilling to take a direct hit from the Angel¡¯s Thirteen Octaves. It was a Spirit Artifact and therefore was capable of harming Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    Worse, this dagger had been created out of an angel¡¯s rib bone and was imbued with too many deadly curses for Chen Fan to handle confidently. It could weaken Chen Fan so badly that it would take him ten seconds to recover.


    Ten seconds might be a short time, but it would be enough for the four to endanger his life.


    The Spirit Artifact had been crafted for ying gods. The curses within it were the oldest primordial forces in the world. They were etched onto the de with a deity¡¯s blood and wouldst for thousands of years.


    ¡°Shoo Shoo Shoo.¡±


    The Devil of Death moved quickly and transformed into a dark shadow that floated swiftly around Chen Fan.


    He jabbed with the dagger while his body was an incorporeal shadow that hovered over Chen Fan from all directions. Chen Fan extended two fingers and summoned a de. He hacked at the de in the shadow patch and forced his opponent to retreat. However, it wasn¡¯t long before the Devil of Deathshed out at him again.


    This time, Chen Fan used the Thunder Seal and summoned a crack of lightning.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Beyond the dark clouds, countless streaks of lightning started to appear; they all converged, forming a purple thunder bolt that plunged into the Devil of Death, shocking him with the electric force and burning his flesh to a crisp in the blink of an eye.


    The Dark Blood Race¡¯s regeneration ability quickly kicked in. The charred skin of the Devil of Death was already peeling off and the flesh started to regenerate.


    ¡°DIE!¡±


    Chen Fan charged and crossed both arms in front of his chest, forming a Fist Seal. The seal contained the deadly power of the sun and the silver moon; they could annihte anything in their path whenbined.


    Of the four opponents, the Devil of Death posed the greatest threat to Chen Fan because of his deadly weapon. The Angel¡¯s Thirteen Octaves was a god-ying weapon and could prate the defense of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    ¡°Slow, aging, blind!¡±


    The Earl of Terror spun the staff in one hand and hurled three curses at Chen Fan.


    The effect of the first spell significantly slowed Chen Fan down.


    The second one made Chen Fan¡¯s dark hair peppery.


    The third one suddenly dimmed the me in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    The spells didn¡¯tst long and Chen Fan was recovering with incredible speed. However, it had given the Devil of Death enough time to get out of harm¡¯s way and allow the Blood Knight to charge at Chen Fan again.


    The four of them coordinated and didn¡¯t give Chen Fan a moment of respite.


    They had lived together over hundreds of years and worked as a team many times; their transitions were seamless, finally giving them an edge inbat.


    <i>¡°I can¡¯t do this forever. I need to finish at least one of them,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought to himself while he looked at the other side of the battlefield.


    Although the North Qiong Sect was outnumbered, the Seven Kill Array and the power of seven perfected cultivators were able to make up for that weakness and gave them the upper hand in their battle against the Arbitrators.


    However, the same could not be said about Tong Shan.


    <i>¡°Tong Shan has the Tiger Damon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art, but he¡¯s still weaker than the Half Breed. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been defeated by Lin Shuming. He can ward off an Immortal State Warriors¡¯s attack, but the Undead God of War would be too much for him. He could at mostst three minutes before Barr bested him.¡±</i>


    With that thought in mind, Chen Fan knew that it was time to finish the battle.


    If Barr joined the fray, the bnce of the battle might start to tip irreversibly.


    <i>¡°No wonder the Dark World Arbitration Department could dominate the world. No even a Mortal Deity could handle five of them at the same time, much less Immortal State Warriors.¡±</i>


    The azure mes in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes red as he charged up his True Essence.


    By then, his body looked like a piece of incandescent jade. A divine pattern covered every inch of his body, and his life force had such a powerful presence that it pushed the dark clouds out of the way.


    ¡°Puu!¡±


    The Blood Knight sneaked up on Chen Fan while he was busy fighting against the Dark Duke. He shed open Chen Fan¡¯s Arcane Energy Bulwark and left a wound on his back.


    The wound was only three centimeters long and was about half a centimeter deep. This was the first real wound that Chen Fan had ever had. He was unharmed even while he was fighting against the ck Sea Fleet and Lin Shuming.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa and many other onlookers were shocked by the development.


    ¡°Teacher was hurt?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu felt as if her heart had been caught in her throat.


    Chen Fan¡¯s robust body was his biggest strength, one of the main reasons for his invincibility.


    However, the weapons of the Dark World Arbitration Department were truly deadly.


    They had dominated the world for hundreds of years and had gathered many Spirit Artifacts; any of those could be worshipped on a pedestal.


    So powerful were those Spirit Artifacts that they could even harm Chen Fan.


    ¡°F**k off!¡±


    The Blood Knight was dealt a blow on the shoulder before he had time to celebrate. The attack had shattered Blood Knight¡¯s bones, sending him flying in the process. He rammed through a building, shattering walls and ceilings.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before the Dark Blood Race¡¯s ability recovered his health.


    In the few seconds that followed, Chen Fan had been injured again and again in multiple areas.


    Spirit Artifacts were Connate Dharma Artifacts, and they could easily damage Chen Fan¡¯s body. Although the wounds were mostly superficial and were healed within seconds, the curses took effect once the blownded on him. Over time, Chen Fan¡¯s movement started to seem sluggish.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan punched, but his execution was so slow that the Earl of Terror was able to dodge the attack.


    The Dark Duke shouted in tion, ¡°He¡¯s slowing down. Keep going, he¡¯ll perish soon once Barr joins us.¡±


    Meanwhile, everyone heard Tong Shan¡¯s roar and Barr¡¯s hideous snickering.


    ¡°Courting Death!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s rage was boiling inside of him.


    Each of the four Arbitrator Leaders was as powerful as Lin Shuming, and their power had been amplified by the Spirit Artifact they wielded. However, it didn¡¯t mean that Chen Fan was afraid of them.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Chen Fan tapped the de Strengthening Gourd and summoned swords to confine the Earl of Terror¡¯s movement. Then, two needle-sized mes appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Those two budding mes were tiny in the beginning, but they quickly expanded to fill up Chen Fan¡¯s eye sockets, spilling out in the end. The golden energy formed two fiery dragons which plunged into the Earl of Terror.


    The Li Fire Golden Eyes would burn through anything!


    The Divine Power had returned!

 Chapter 577 - On the Last Leg?

    <h4>Chapter 577: On the Last Leg?</h4>


    Li Fire Golden Eyes!


    Chen Fan had gained this Divine power since his Foundation Establishment Stage breakthrough; it had been his second most powerful skill right after The de Of Time. It might appear less impressive in the beginning, but its power would increase greatly with Chen Fan¡¯s growing level of attainment.


    A crackling golden me came up and illuminated the sky.


    It streaked across the cosmic vault, leaving a vacuum tunnel in its wake. The vacuum was being created due to the rapid consumption of oxygen in the air. By then, the Li Fire Golden Eyes could reach such an incredibly high temperature that it was hotter than the burning core of the Earth.


    ¡°Puchh.¡±


    The attack of the Li Fire Golden Eyes flew towards the Earl of Terror while thetter panicked.


    He had no clue what this golden me was, but judging by the intense energy around it, he knew it was extremely powerful. Worse, the mes were of pure Yang nature, and were particrly effective against the Dark Races.


    Even the undying body of the Blood Race would be reduced to ashes upon contact with the me, making it impossible to regenerate.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    The Earl of Terror snarled as a plume of dark energy rolled out from behind him. He held the Staff of Death in both hands and struck the ground with the end of the staff. The Curse Gems on the Staff of Death suddenly lit up with an eerie crimson glow.


    This light opened the gates to the underworld, and condemned any living being to eternal death.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s nine des were no pushovers, either. Those des were the Dharma Treasures of Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator and their power was on par with the Spirit Artifact. The nine des weaved a golden that covered the entire sky.


    Try as he might, the Earl of Terror could not prate the Sword Array.


    Meanwhile, the Li Fire Golden Eyes spell was almost ready. The Earl of Terror stood about ten meters away from the fire, but he could still feel the encroaching heat nibbling at his soul.


    ¡°NOOOO!¡±


    The Earl of Terror¡¯s eyes widened in fear.


    He had lived three hundred years and this was the first time he smelled death. He hadn¡¯t felt fear even when he was up against Saint Antonio.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Golden mes poured out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, burning anything in their path. Be it the de Aura from Blood Knight¡¯s sword, or the curses cast by the Devil of Death, they all melted the moment they came in contact with the Li Fire.


    No two Divine Powers were the same, but they were all unmatched in their own right.


    Without the power of an Earth Level Deity, no one could have stopped it.


    The scene stirred up many strong emotions amongst the audience.


    They watched as Chen Fan turned the table around. Many of them held their breath and watched expectantly for the downfall of one of the Dark World Arbitrators. Their organization had dominated the world for hundreds of years, and never once had any of their Chief Arbitrators died in battle.


    ¡°Is our teacher going to win?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu batted hershes and asked herself excitedly.


    Her tion was shared by Yukishiro Sa and many other Perfected Cultivators from the North Qiong Sect.


    Suddenly, a husky and sinister voice drifted into everyone¡¯s ears from a distance. It sounded like a wailing from the deepest chasm in hell, where demons battled against each other for eternity.


    The voice mumbled a strange world, but its meaning came to everyone instantly.


    It was one word, spoken in a hellish dialect:


    ¡°Blood!¡±


    As soon as the voice drifted across the space, a river of blood appeared in the sky, dividing the space between Chen Fan and the Earl of Terror. The blood was so thick that it was almost ck, tainted by the sphemous forces of evil. The profane energy quickly permeated the area, filling it with the smell of decay and sulfur.


    As the river of blood washed around the nine des, their glow started to diminish, and their shiny surface was blotched with rust. Chen Fan felt the connection between him and the des fade by the second.


    Meanwhile, the Earl of Terror bathed in the blood moaning with pleasure. His wounds regenerated quickly and his energy was also surging.


    ¡°Pptz, pptz...¡±


    As the golden mes and the river of blood came into contact, the edges of both energies sizzled as if a bucket of ice water had been dumped over a campfire.


    The Li Fire Golden Eyes could burn through anything; the river of blood did not pose a challenge at first.


    However, the river seemed to have an endless supply of energy, eventually taking things to a stand still with the Li Fire Golden Eyes.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    The turn of events took many people by surprise.


    They watched as the Dark Duke held out a roman style golden goblet fully decorated with carvings of monsters and beasts. This was the source of the blood.


    ¡°The Divine Goblet of Blood!¡± someone said in a shaky voice.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Many people had never heard of the name before.


    By then, most people had guessed that Chen Fan¡¯s Li Fire Golden Eyes were one of the most powerful arts in the world. Little did they know that the Dark Duke possessed a Divine Artifact that was equally powerful.


    ¡°Legend has it that the Divine Goblet of Blood was a sacred Divine Artifact of the Blood Race. Despite its size, it contains a tremendous amount of blood. The Blood Race would feed it with human blood and the goblet would transform the human blood into fiend blood. Fiend blood is extremely poisonous to mortals, but useful for the Dark Blood Race. This fiend blood can also taint the soul of the holiest man on earth,¡± the speaker paused for a second as a flicker of fear shed across his eyes, ¡°I had heard that the goblet belongs to the Blood Ancestor... how did the Dark Duke get a hold of it?¡±


    The Divine Artifact of the Blood Race!


    The goblet¡¯s history shocked everyone.


    This was the Dark Race equivalent of the Holy Grail; no one had expected it to be in the hands of the Dark Duke.


    ¡°St... st.¡±


    The fire bursts shooting out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were gaining intensity and frequency by the second.


    Looking from afar, two rays of golden energy were beaming out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, burning two holes in the fabric of reality.


    Meanwhle, dark and thick blood was continuously oozing out from the goblet, adding to the deluge that was in constant struggle with the Li Fire Golden Eyes. However hot and intense the Li Fire became, the blood kept pouring forth ceaselessly.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, this is the most powerful Divine Artifact of the Blood Race. I had never used it against anyone. It contains the blood of a million humans, do you think you can burn it all away?¡± the Dark Duke said, smirking.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t offer a reply. Instead, he doubled down on his art.


    After hearing the Dark Duke¡¯s words, Yukishiro Sa¡¯s heart sank into an ice cave. No one had expected the Dark World Arbitration Department to be so powerful and resourceful, and no one knew they possessed the artifact most treasured by the Blood Race.


    ¡°Shhh... shhh...¡±


    The Li Fire Golden Eyes continued burning, but they also had a limit.


    Three minutester, the golden lights in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were reduced to two feeble buds of me. They flickered against the wind and looked as if they would go out at any moment.


    However, the river of blood kept flowing and inching closer to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan unleashed lightning bolts from the Thunder Seal, but even the lightning energy was trapped inside the thick blood.


    ¡°Is he going to be defeated?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu and the others were turned into a bundle of nerves.


    Many onlookers shook their heads and said things along these lines, ¡°Chen Beixuan might be powerful, but his strength pales inparison with the Dark Lords. They have pinned the world under their thumb for hundreds of years and have looted many treasures across the globe. Without the aid of many miraculous artifacts, they would have never been able to keep the Immortal State Warriors around the world in check.


    The Brigadier General of the Crimson Wings rose to his feet and was about to leave.


    Meanwhile, he heard many Arbitrators cheer for their chief as they glued their eyes on Chen Fan, waiting for his impending doom.


    Suddenly, an explosion erupted from a distance.


    A hulking frame went into the Mansion through a thick wall.


    It was Tong Shan. His body was covered with w marks. One particr wound ran from his neck and all the way down to his abdomen. It would have disemboweled the giant if the gush had been any deeper.


    ¡°Haha! Come again!¡±


    The Undead God of War Barr stepped through the hole on the wall and appeared in front of everyone.


    He was holding a giant battle axe. Its edge had been tainted by bronze-colored blood.


    The axe was also a Divine Artifact.


    ¡°The Decapitator!¡±


    Someone recognized the battle axe.


    It was said that it had been created by a reagent of the roman empire for the purpose of ying monsters such as Dragons. It was so sharp and deadly that it could hack open a modern tank like cracking an egg open.


    Barr was physically stronger than Tong Shan from the outset; the axe only widened their gap.


    ¡°Even Tong Shan is near his limit.¡±


    North Qiong Sect fighters were gripped by despair.


    A few Perfected Cultivators were distracted by the development and moved slightly slower; they were killed instantly by their opponents as a result, disabling the True Martial Seven Kill Array. Meanwhile, Yukishiro Sa had tried her best to fend off the attackers and protect A¡¯Xiu.


    Chen Fan was besieged, Tong Shan was near defeat, and the Seven Kill Array was no more!


    A crushing defeat was imminent.


    Was Chen Beixuan really going to fall off the pedestal?


    Holding their breath, everyone watched expectantly.

 Chapter 578 - Level Up!

    <h4>Chapter 578: Level Up!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan channeled energy into the Thunder Seal, releasing a sh of azure light thatnded on the river of blood. The resulting pure yang energy quickly expelled and vaporized it.


    However, it didn¡¯t stop blood from ceaselessly gushing from the goblet .


    So far, Chen Fan had eliminated over ten tons of blood, but there was still moreing.


    <i>¡°This is a perfect Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure. I wager it must be of superior-grade and is much more effective than the de Strengthening Gourd,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought to himself.


    The space inside the de Strengthening Gourd was only a few cubic square meters.


    As Chen Fan increased his power, so did the space inside the de Strengthening Gourd. By then, it had reached over a dozen cubic meters, but it was still a far cry from that of the Divine Goblet of Blood.


    <i>¡°How many innocent lives did they have to kill in order to have so much blood.¡±</i>


    The thought gave Chen Fan an urge to kill.


    Cultivators were mortals and had feelings.


    Chen Fan¡¯s hand was also bloody, but he never took anyone¡¯s life for a reason as trivial and selfish as filling up the Divine Goblet of Blood.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, surrender now and you might live. When the fiend blood touches you, you will be cast into eternal darkness,¡± said the Dark Duke as he held the Divine Goblet of Blood in one hand.


    Everyone watched as a bloody deluge surrounded Chen Fan like a. Through the crimson energy, people could see a faint image of electric energy.


    The Fiend blood could even corrupt an angel, let alone a mortal.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu and Yu Wenjin both looked at Chen Fan with great concern.


    The Arbitrators wore ugly grins and charged at thest two members holding the True Martial Seven Kill Array. Despite the Array¡¯s belligerent energy, it had a hard time repelling the attacks.


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    Tong Shan snarled and tried to get back on his feet.


    However, his injury was too severe to allow him to stand. The apparition of the Tiger Demon also disappeared after letting out onest roar.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I will cut your servant¡¯s head off and you¡¯ll be next! You will be the example of what happens if you oppose the Dark World Arbitration Department.¡±


    Barr let out a peal of obnoxiousughter.


    He pinned Tong Shan under one of his boots and prepared to swing the Decapitator with both hands. Crimson light ran down from the axe¡¯s deadly edge and it looked as if it could crack open the whole world.


    Even as the North Qiong Sect were seized by despair, a voice came out from the bloody river.


    ¡°I am a human warrior and I will never be defeated by savage races like yours.¡±


    Chen Fan lifted the Thunder Seal and shouted, ¡°Open!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The lightning bolts above the clouds mmed down as if they had received amand. They were of a pure violet in color and carried deadly electric currents. They swooped down on the river of blood.


    Meanwhile, coutless cracks of lightning were also erupting from inside the blood.


    Tendrils of lightning zigzagged in all directions. Each tendril seemed to have a mind of its own and their nimble movement made them look like dragons.


    Being attacked from inside and outside, the River of Blood finally gave in.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The attack had evaporated at least half of the blood. The blinding electric energy swam against the current toward the source: the Divine Goblet of Blood.


    Everyone gaped in expectation.


    They watched as a figure wrapped in golden mes and sizzling thunder waded through the bloody deluge while carrying the Thunder Seal. With each step he took, his energy increased slightly and by the time he left the river of blood, his power had multiplied by several folds.


    ¡°Lord Master?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu covered her mouth to stifle a cry of surprise.


    Grins curdled on the faces of the Arbitrators and they suddenly became silent.


    The Chief Arbitrators red at Chen Fan in great trepidation.


    ¡°He is leveling up!¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan was already powerful, and he is going to level up to Earth Level Deity?¡±


    The same thought came up in many people¡¯s minds. Their eyes widened as they stared at Chen Fan in expectation.


    ¡°Kill him, don¡¯t let him break through!¡± the Dark Duke shouted at the top of his lungs.


    However, he had never thought that Chen Fan could level up in the midst ofbat. If he were to reach the Mortal Deity realm, no one present would be able to defeat him.


    ¡°KILL!¡± the Devil of Death snarled.


    Barr had also stopped mutting Tong Shan¡¯s body and charged at Chen Fan with the Decapitator. The Dark Duke hurried to channel energy into the Divine Goblet of Blood and summoned a gush of even more powerful blood to overwhelm Chen Fan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect to use myst resort at all.¡±


    Chen Fan lifted the Thunder Seal in one hand and approached them.


    Energy was surging inside him, pushing him toward thete-stage of the Divine Sea. Chen Fan had already reached the mid-stage of the Divine Sea before the fight, so he was only a half-step away from reaching thete-stage.


    ¡°KILL!¡±


    Blood Knight hacked with his de.


    The crimson aura was formed from a highly concentrated Blood Race energy. It was as sharp asser des and it could slice through Immortal State Warriors with ease. However, the de didn¡¯t even have any effect on the electric energy and the golden me.


    ¡°I reached the mid-stage of the Divine Sea a month ago but I didn¡¯t make the final breakthrough because I wanted to deal with the Earth Level Deity on earth. I had never thought that a group of insignificant insects such as you would be able to harm me.¡±


    After he said that, two rays of Divine Light were shot from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Air exploded as the Divine Light prated through them, emitting more rays of energy. Chen Fan looked as godly as ever while he was basking in the shower of thunder and golden mes.


    ¡°You shall die!¡± Chen Fan shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A ray of energy beamed up from the top of his head and pierced the sky. The energy inside him was quickly multiplied as he was getting ready for the final leap of faith.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± the five Dark Lords shouted at the same time.


    They attacked Chen Fan like a group of mad dogs. Axe aura, de Aura, curses, Blood Qi; all of it rained on Chen Fan¡¯s Arcane Energy Bulwark. The Armor of Golden me flickered into view from time to time, protecting Chen Fan inside a ball of golden fire. The Thunder Seal also summoned coutless lightning bolts that swam around Chen Fan like dragons.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The Dark Duke charged up the river of blood and attacked Chen Fan with another burst of deadly energy.


    By the end, Chen Fan was surrounded by attacksing from his opponents¡¯ Divine Artifacts. Those weapons could kill an Immortal State Warrior with ease; theirbined forces could even waste a god.


    ¡°How is our teacher doing?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu looked over her shoulder worriedly. Her heart was caught in her throat, suffocating her.


    The tension was so thick that you could cut it with a knife. Many Arbitrators had also stopped their attacks to look at the battle.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The azure light suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts sank to the bottom.


    ¡°Was Chen Beixuan killed at thest moment?¡±


    The Brigadier General of the Crimson Wings turned around and saw an incredible scene.


    When the light hadpletely diminished, a golden figure appeared hovering inside arge crater. He was wearing a suit of ancient armor, letting his hair flow down to his shoulders. His skin was iridescent and glistening, like a crystalmp shade. Despite the attacks he had taken, there wasn¡¯t a dent on his body.


    However, the energy inside Chen Fan was as feeble and weak as the one found on Internal Force Users.


    ¡°Did he level up or not?¡±


    Everyone was confused by the development.


    Even as many Arbitrators were about to celebrate their sess, they watched as Chen Fan¡¯s eyes jerked open.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The shape and color of Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were beyond description.


    Two rays of golden energy beamed out from his eyes and grazed past many Arbitrators. The energy beams were searing hot; it reduced those Arbitrators into piles of ashes in an instant. Theynded on a five story building, rammed through it and was suddenlyunched upward.


    As they soared higher, they pierced through the dark clouds, revealing the bright moon.


    The eyes ofmunion shall see through the Three Realms.


    Such ability was the stuff of legends.


    Then, the deep roar of a dragon drifted out of Chen Fan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Today, I shall enter the peak of the Divine Sea and dominate the world.¡±


    The light in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes suddenly disappeared as heshed out at the Earl of Terror.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The attack carried enough force to rend the world appart.


    A deep grinding noise drifted down from the sky as an apparition of arge azure palm appeared in the clouds. The incorporeal form of the palm was surprisingly detailed and realistic, so much so that one could even see the fingerprints. The palm bore down on its target, carrying as much weight as a mountain.


    The Earl of Terror let out a shriek as he shot out a beam of red energy from the Curse Gems.


    Death Ray!


    This was Anubis¡¯ signature ability. It could shatter any living being¡¯s soul.


    Those two rays of energy were as thick as an average thumb and theynded squarely on Chen Fan. However, they didn¡¯t even make a dent on his body.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The Earl of Terror was shocked.


    Before he had time to understand what had happened, the azure palm was already upon him. The Earl of Terror shouted in panic and unleashed all of his Primordial Darkness to stop the palm.


    However, his resistance was futile.


    The giant palm easily crushed the dark energy and pressed its victim t against the ground.


    ¡°NOO¡ª¡±


    The desperate shrieking was cut short as the palm thundered on the ground. When the energy finally dissipated, people saw that the Earl of Terror had already been reduced to a bloody pulp wafer.


    Everyone gasped and was speechless by the turn of events.


    Did Chen Fan just kill a Dark Lord with a single attack?

 Chapter 579 - Kill Them All

    <h4>Chapter 579: Kill Them All</h4>


    The Earl of Terror, Ravenci.


    He was one of the five Chief Arbitrators in the Dark World Arbitration Department and also a Kindred Guard of the Blood Ancestor. He used to control the entire Dark World in the west and had lived over three hundred years.


    However, such a powerful warrior was killed by Chen Fan with one p.


    Although the Earl of Terror was the weakest of the five, the fact that he had died so easily spoke loudly of Chen Beixuan¡¯s power and begged the question as to how powerful exactly Chen Beixuan was.


    ¡°Is he an... Earth Level Deity?¡± someone asked in a trembling voice.


    The Brigadier General of the Crimson Wings was frozen like a statue. Many other onlookers, be it Arbitrators or the members of the North Qiong Sect, all of them gaped at Che Fan in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! The Earl has an undying body. He can¡¯t be killed.¡±


    A cloaked Arbitrator with a silver mask shook his head in clear denial.


    Although many people refused to believe it, the reality was that Chen Fan had reduced the Earl of Terror into a wad of messy pulp on the ground. There was no sign of his life force, neither from his Divine Soul. The only reminder of his existence was the Staff of Death that was lodged in the ground, with the Curse Gems blinking.


    ¡°Yi Wood Connate Spirit Grand Qin Na Hand!¡±


    That had been the killing blow from the Five Elements Immortal Sect and only a Connate Spirit Cultivator could have unleashed its full power. Although Chen Fan has not yet reached the Connate Spirit level, he was very close.


    By then, it was evident that Chen Fan¡¯s power and abilities were truly terrifying.


    ¡°You killed Ravenci!¡±


    Barr¡¯s eyes were agape, filled with rage and anger.


    His energy was surging and his blood boiled as if a knot of fire were being stocked up in his belly. He gritted his teeth and let out a few words in a deep growl, ¡°Chen Beixuan, I swear I will tear open your throat, pull off your skin, drink your blood and decapitate you!¡±


    The wordsing out of Barr¡¯s mouth miraculously gained a corporeal form in the real world.


    They looked like bloody symbols, twisting and weaving into each other, forming a blood seal.


    Barr was very close to bing a Connate Being, so he could freely tap into the powers of nature and cast a spell just by incantation. Thenguage Barr used had been invented by one of the primordial evils in the world during the beginning of creation.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Barr brought Decapitator up above his head.


    The giant battle axe was over three meters long and had a hazy crimson glow. It was covered with seven ancient sphemies written in a forbiddennguage. Those symbols started to shine brighter by the second as Barr brandished the axe and charged at Chen Fan.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    A ray of crimson light came up along the horizon.


    The three meter long battle axe appeared out of nowhere and broke the sonic barrier as it rushed toward Chen Fan. The runes carved onto the battle axe had the magic ability of increasing the axe¡¯s weight. When the seven runes were working at the same time, the axe weighed seventy times more than usual.


    By then, it weighed as much as an armored vehicle.


    Life and color was drained from many onlookers¡¯ faces as they were seized by terror.


    By then, they finally understood the full extent of the Dark Lord¡¯s power. Unlike Li Changsheng or Lin Shuming who could only unleash their full power for a few hours, those deadly warriors could fight in full capacity for much longer. They had reached the peak of the Mortal Deity level, and were only a few steps away from the Earth Level Deity realm.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the seemingly overwhelming attack. His face was impassive, showing an indifference akin to a god¡¯s.


    Chen Fan reached out with one hand and closed his fingers to form a fist, then he punched.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The power of the punch was beyond description.


    The onlookers suddenly felt as if the sky were falling around their ears, the moon and sun lost track of their celestial order and appeared at the same time. It was as if the whole world were being moved by Chen Fan¡¯s immeasurable power. He had emptied all the Essence Qi in a few square kilometer area and packed it into his fist.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A ray of blinding azure light wasunched from Chen Fan¡¯s fist.


    That Essence was so packed and concentrated that it had formed an energy beam. It was only as wide as Chen Fan¡¯s arm when it first exited the fist, but it quickly expanded as it absorbed more Essence Qi.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    As soon as the aura from the axe came into contact with the azure energy, it shattered into pieces, allowing the azure beam tond squarely on the Decapitator.


    Despite its weight, the Decapitator was knocked out of Barr¡¯s hand.


    Barr watched in disbelief as the azure energy pierced into his chest.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Barr was still in a charging position, but his face wore an expression of disbelief.


    He could have chosen to ignore reality, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the wound on his chest. The light in his eyes dimmed until it was gone entirely. One secondter, a pulse of violet energy erupted from inside him, shredding his body into bits and pieces.


    Chen Fan had killed Bear with one punch!


    True Martial Divine Fist!


    This was the art that had made the True Martial Celestial Sect the most powerful sect in the universe.


    This art was more advanced than the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms. It had forsaken rigid forms and focused on damage through a burst of raw energy.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t use any tricks or gimmicks while delivering the attack. Barr¡¯s body was destroyed by the sheer amount of True Essence, while his Divine Soul was undone by the intense fury and terror unleashed by that fist.


    Even an undying body would be unable to regenerate without a Divine Soul.


    The development took the wind out of the Arbitrators¡¯ sails. They felt a cold breeze move around them as their minds were seized by despair.


    ¡°The Undead God of War Barr is ...dead?¡±


    ¡°Did Chen Beixuan just punch him to death? He couldn¡¯t even regenerate his body?¡±


    ¡°Who is Chen Beixuan? Is he a mortal or a god? Why is he powerful enough to kill a Dark Lord with ease?¡±


    The Arbitrators were shocked by the death of the Earl of Terror, and had been in a state of denial. However, the death of Barr was a wake up call for them. They knew they were dealing with someone truly terrifying.


    The remaining three chief Arbitrators and their minions were shaken to the core.


    In their minds¡¯ eyes, they saw Chen Fan bing the Godfiend that they so fervently worshipped.


    ¡°Have you be an Earth Level Deity?¡± the Dark Duke clutched the Divine Goblet of Blood tightly as he asked Chen Fan with caution.


    ¡°Earth Level Deity? No.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and said lightly, ¡°However, I can kill an Earth Level Deity with ease.¡±


    He approached the topic with such levity that it was as if Earth Level Deities were insignificant insects.


    Somehow, everyone felt that his attitude was apt. He had proven himself by defeating the Dark Lords who had reached the peak of the Mortal Deity realm. He shouldn¡¯t fare too badly against a real Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The Dark Duke and the other two gave each other a knowing nce and they broke the sonic barrier to bolt in three different directions.


    They had abandoned their minions to their own devices.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power had reminded them of their own master.


    ¡°You want to escape?¡±


    Chen Fan curled his lips and formed a faint smile, then he turned into a path of shadow, darting across space.


    The shadow had an otherworldly quality to it, as if it were traversing in an alternate dimension where thews of physics didn¡¯t exist. In a blink, Chen Fan had caught up with the Devil of Death.


    ¡°Phantom Light!¡±


    It was a concealment art used by sages.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    The Devil of Death swung the dagger around and brought it to a side sh.


    He had used all of his strength in his attack and initiated all thirteen curses on the dagger. Suddenly, a droning drifted across space, uttering out the spell.


    Angel¡¯s Thirteen Octaves


    This Divine Artifact was designed to y gods and it had killed more gods and angels it could count. Rumor had it that it had yed an Earth Level Deity in the East two thousand years before. Its curses were so powerful that no Overlord could escape its lethal effect.


    However, to the Devil of Death¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan caught the de with his bare hands. The thirteen deadly curses nibbled at Chen Fan but they had no effect.


    ¡°Nice trinket, but you¡¯re too weak to harm me.¡±


    Even as Chen Fan said that, he struck the Devil of Death with the other hand.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    An apparition of a huge palm mmed down onto the Devil of Death from above. The Devil of Death tried to evade the attack, but found that he couldn¡¯t move.


    Slowly, the giant palm pressed firmly onto the top of the Devil of Death¡¯s head. It was like watching a slow train wreck.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Everyone watched as the Devil of Death¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon. But this gruesome scene didn¡¯t stop there, as the palm pressed further down, and the rest of his body parts exploded as well.


    Chen Fan had killed the Devil of Death!


    Chen Fan used the Phantom Light again and caught up with the Blood Knight. Without giving him a chance to fight back, Chen Fannded a punch squarely on his chest, and annihted both the knight and his shiny armor.


    The Dark Duke was the only one who had escaped the terror thanks to the Divine Goblet of Blood.


    When Chen Fan returned to the Wisteria Manor, he was greeted by silence.


    He had killed four out of the five Dark Lords with three punches and two palm strikes.


    ¡°I think we are witnessing the rise of a new lord!¡±


    The Brigadier General of the Crimson Wings murmured in disbelief.

 Chapter 580 - The Supreme Power

    <h4>Chapter 580: The Supreme Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Earl of Terror, God of War Barr, Blood Knight and the Devil of Death had perished; the Dark Duke had run away with only half a breath left in him.


    Chen Fan¡¯sst punch had shattered the boundaries between realities, and even with the protection of the Divine Goblet of Blood, the Dark Duke lost half of his body and nearly lost his Divine Soul.


    ¡°WE WON!¡±


    It took awhile for A¡¯Xiu and the others to wrap their minds around what had just happened.


    As they cheered in joy, the Arbitrators lowered their heads; despite the masks they wore, their fear and despair were obvious at a nce.


    ¡°Master, what should we do with these men?¡± Yukishiro Sa asked.


    Her white shirt had been tainted by specks of blood which mirrored her red cheeks. Even though she had mastered the Sword Art of Azure Flower, dealing with so many Arbitrators in one go had exhausted her energy. All of them belonged to the Blood Race; each of them had incredible speed and strength.


    ¡°Sir, I am the Chairman of the Dark World Arbitration Department.¡±


    An old man cloaked in a ck robe stepped forward.


    His robe has a silver trim along its edges, symbolizing that his status was just below the chiefs. A dark and mysterious energy rippled about him; it reminded Chen Fan of the Snowwolf King, Galdan. He was the leader of the group of Arbitrators.


    The elder bowed slightly and said, ¡°Since you have defeated the Chiefs, we are willing to bury the hatchet from now on.¡±


    Everyone held their breath and waited for Chen Fan¡¯s reply.


    Over thest hundred years, the Dark World Arbitration Department had never bowed to anyone other than the United States of America and the USSR. The world would be in turmoil once the old man¡¯s offer was leaked.


    ¡°You have offended me. Therefore you won¡¯t leave without paying the price.¡±


    Chen Fan smirked and linked his hands behind his back as he issued amand, ¡°Finish them.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The old man rounded his eyes in anger and fumed, ¡°These men are the descendants of the mighty Blood Race. You have already killed Damon and four Blood Guards, if you don¡¯t stop now, the Blood Ancestor would never forgive you.¡±


    ¡°I will be waiting for him right here then,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently. His face was as cold as stone.


    He had already reached the peak of the Immortal State and was only a few steps away from reaching the Earth Level Deity realm. He could easily win a fight against a Earth Level Deity with the powerful arts at his disposal. Not even the Blood Ancestor would pose a threat.


    ¡°KILL!¡±


    As soon as Chen Fan waved a hand, Yukishiro Sa and the other warriors charged at their enemies.


    ¡°Break out of here! We need to awaken our master and make him aware of this!¡± The old man shouted. Suddenly, the crowd of Arbitrators dispersed with lightning speed in all directions.


    Their speeds were so fast that they left a shadow trail. Yukishiro Sa tried to intercept them, but was only able to catch up with a few.


    <i>¡°We can¡¯t let them run away,¡± </i>Yukishiro Sa thought to herself as she hurried.


    The Dark World Arbitration Department¡¯s supremacy was not only because of the five chiefs.


    These dozen Grandmaster level Arbitrators were also the backbone of the Dark World Arbitration Department. They could annihte any sect in the world if they joined forces.


    ¡°You might have been able to get away if I hadn¡¯t reached the Divine Sea.¡±


    Chen Fan was not worried about them getting away. He cracked a smile and extended an arm.


    ¡°Puhh!¡±


    A force drew blood from Blood Knight¡¯s corpse until he turned into a grey empty husk. That blood converged and formed arge blood sphere.


    The untamed magic of the Dark Force was contained within the ball.


    Be it Blood Knight or the Earl of Terror, they were both Half Breeds and their aether had more Qi in them than a Connate Spirit Beast. They could be further refined to make superior-grade Spirit Pills.


    However, Chen Fan was using them for another purpose.


    ¡°Blood Fiend Damon cursed my father, so I have sworn to eliminate his race. I shall fulfill my oath today,¡± Chen Fan said. Suddenly, two mes emerged from his eyes.


    Li Fire Golden Eyes!


    ¡°Blood Origin Curse!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s hands shifted and created numerous signs; each movement was apanied by eruptions of brilliant lights. He suddenly extended one hand to pull out fire from his left eye and hurl it at the ball of blood.


    Tang Yuanqin would gasp in shock if he were there.


    Chen Fan had used the same Bloodline Curse that he had used to kill all the members of the Sheng Family.


    This was a purer version of the Blood Race¡¯s Blood Origin Curse. Due to Chen Fan¡¯s superior power, it was much stronger than the version used by Damon.


    Everyone watched as countless threads were shot at the back of the Arbitrator.


    The Dark World Arbitration Department was also a stronghold for vampires. Vampires on earth shared amon ancestry and each red line represented an offshoot of that main stem. One of the thickest threads was headed toward the direction where the Dark Duke was.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Chen Fan summoned his Divine Power.


    A wave of golden mes was rising inside the blood ball.


    The mes were quickly spread along the threads, reaching the Arbitrators and engulfing them in an instant.


    Fire emerged from within their bodies, and it was impossible to extinguish.


    The weaker ones were reduced to ashes in a blink and only a few senior Arbitrators were able to fend off the fire using their dark forces.


    Nheless, they couldn¡¯tpletely stop the fire from nibbling away at their flesh. The pain made them shout miserably.


    ¡°Curse you, Chen Beixuan! You¡¯ll be doomed when my master awakens!¡±


    Their threats didn¡¯t have any effect on Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan looked at the ball and saw that most of the threads had already snapped; only the thickest one remained attached to the surface of the ball.


    That thread was directly linked to the Dark Duke. He was a Half Breed, which made him exceptionally tough to kill. However, Chen Fan had detected through his Divine Will that the Dark Duke had been gravely injured by the fire. The me would have devoured his Divine Soul if he had not been protected by the Divine Goblet of Blood.


    ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡±


    A light glinted in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    He had noticed a thread so thin that it was invisible to the eye. Chen Fan linked his Divine Sense with the thread and searched its source. It wasn¡¯t long before he sensed a formidable dark force.


    It was someone much stronger than the Blood Knight and the Dark Duke. Its putrid scent of evil reminded Chen Fan about something he was very familiar with.


    ¡°The Dark Blood Race. Could there be genuine Dark Blood entities on earth?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback.


    The thread snapped even as Chen Fan was nning to sense further. In any case, he was a Connate Spirit Being, and would be too much for even Chen Fan to handle. However, he reckoned that the force was still in a deep slumber.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal even if it was awake. ¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Chen Fan had reached thete-stage of the Divine Sea and possessed incredible strength. He was confident that no one on earth could defeat him.


    After considering this, Chen Fan turned around and scanned his surroundings.


    Although the onlookers were a thousand meters away from him, they sensed Chen Fan¡¯s ice cold gazending upon them; the intensity made them shiver. Chen Fan then looked up and saw how the dark clouds had dispersed, revealing a bright moon.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and thought, <i>¡°I think I killed nearly all the Arbitrators, except for the Dark Duke. Time to head home now.¡±</i>


    He also felt a heavy pressure had been lifted off of his mind. The pressure was originating from the Seven Kill Curse that had bound him to his oath to kill Damon. By then, Chen Fan had fulfilled his pledge and lifted the link to the curse.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa and A¡¯Xiu walked toward Chen Fan with a skip in their steps. Joy and excitement were written all over their faces.


    The North Qiong Sect could finally im supremacy after that day¡¯s battle. Other than Kunlun and the Christian Church, no other forces in the would could challenge the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Clear the battlefield quickly, ande with me to the Dark World Arbitration Department. There are many treasures awaiting us there,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Although Chen Fan had paid a massive price to win, it had been well worth it in the end. He had looted a few Spirit Artifacts from the Arbitrators, such as the Staff of Death and the Angel¡¯s Thirteen Octaves. Although some of those artifacts had been shattered duringbat, most of them survived the violence unharmed.


    However, those were just the tip of the iceberg.


    The Blood Race had been eliminated, leaving the Dark World Arbitration Department unguarded and waiting for Chen Fan to im all of its treasures. It would make the North Qiong Sect the richest power in the world.


    Seeing the North Qiong Sect members looting the powerful artifacts from the dead bodies, the onlookers exchanged nces in fear.


    <i>¡°The Dark World Arbitration Department was done for? Was the Dark Duke the only survivor?¡±</i>


    ¡°This is unbelievable! The world is going to change,¡± someone murmured.


    December 5, 2011.


    Chen Beixuan killed four of the chief Arbitrators and uprooted the Dark World Arbitration Department. The Dark Lords who had dominated the world for three hundred years finally faded away and became history.


    The whole world was shocked by the news.

 Chapter 581 - New World, New Rule

    <h4>Chapter 581: New World, New Rule</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The Dark World Arbitration Department is gone?¡±


    The Underground World went silent after hearing the news.


    Be it organizations in the Dark World, major family ns or mercenary groups, no one believed what had happened.


    The Dark World Arbitration Department had dominated this world for many years and had five mighty Dark Lords. How could they have died by Chen Fan¡¯s hands?


    It was a joke!


    Although the Dark World Arbitration Department had retreated to the backstage for fifty years, its former glory had not diminished in the slightest. In many ways, it was very simr to the British Empire. It had beenuded as the empire where the sun would never set, and it was still a significant country in the world.


    North Africa, the Middle East, South Asia, East Asia...


    They had swept across the world, killing many Immortal State Warriors who dared to rise up against it. Even during the time when Immortal State Warriors were abundant in the world, vampires lived under the shadow of the Dark World Arbitration Department. Even the Divine Roll had been created by the Dark Duke.


    However, such a deeply rooted and powerful faction in the power matrix of the world had been obliterated. Four of the five chief Arbitrators had been killed!


    ¡°Unbelievable! How could Chen Beixuan be so strong?¡± a user called King of Fight posted.


    Many people knew that the King of Fight was the Brigadier General of the War God Mercenary Group. It was the third most powerful Mercenary Group after the Crimson Wings and the Diablo.


    ¡°The five chief Arbitrators were all mighty forces that had pinned Europe under their boots for hundreds of years. Not even Antonio, Battle Wolf King or the Dharma-r¨¡ja could have brought them down. They were as powerful as Mortal Deities in the East. However, Chen Beixuan defeated all five of them on his own,¡± another user called the ck and White Demon Hunter eximed.


    The ck and White Demon Hunter was the heir of the White Hair Reaper. He had be a Grandmaster at an incredibly young age.


    In less than a minute, a slew of famous characters on the inte posted their own two cents. The other inte users were shocked by their high status.


    ¡°Blood Dragon William, nice to see you.¡±


    Someone recognized the user.


    Blood Dragon William was the family lord of the Dragon Blood family in North Europe.


    Rumor had it that the family n¡¯s ancestor had bathed in the blood of a Golden Dragon, giving his descendants a high chance to awaken innate abilities. The European Union and the United States of America had even extracted their blood, trying toe up with a serum that would emte Dragon Blood.


    Blood Dragon William let out a wry smile and said, ¡°I have to. How could I miss this? The Arbitration Department is no more and the Christian Church has yet to make a move. The world is about to change!¡±


    Everyone agreed with him with some degree of trepidation.


    ¡°Does anyone know exactly how powerful Chen Beixuan is? Is there any video footage of the fight?¡± the King of Fight asked.


    ¡°It was raining heavily at the time, so no one has any recordings. However, I heard people saying that the chief Arbitrators had virtually cornered Chen Beixuan, but he was able to turn the situation around by leveling up,¡± said the ck and White Demon Hunter as he shook his head.


    ¡°Level up? Is Chen Beixuan an Earth Level Deity now?!¡± someone eximed.


    That conversation thread immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Earth Level Deity... Tsk, tsk.¡±


    It was the stuff of legends. Earth Level Deities had not risen from the East in a thousand years. On the other hand, the West¡¯s equivalent of an Earth Level Deity was Saint Augustine, and he had ascended to heaven years back.


    If Chen Fan had reached the Earth Level Deity realm, he had to be the most powerful man on earth. Even nations with nuclear capabilities would not pose a challenge for him. That being said, no one had ever used nuclear bombs against an Earth Level Deity, so no one knew for sure their effectiveness in dealing with one.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan said he wasn¡¯t an Earth Level Deity, but he can kill one,¡± a user called ming Angel said.


    ¡°He is the Brigadier General of the Crimson Wings, James Hutton,¡± someone pointed out.


    ¡°General Hutton, you witnessed the battle. By your estimation, how powerful is Chen Beixuan?¡± someone was curious and asked.


    ¡°You would never imagine how powerful Chen Beixuan was until you see it with your own eyes,¡± Hutton paused for a second and then said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure if Earth Level Deities or Saints exist or not, Chen Beixuan is definitely more powerful inparison.¡±


    His answer cast a silence spell over the Forum.


    James Hutton, the Brigadier General of the Crimson Wings, number seventeen on the Dark Roll... he admitted that Chen Beixuan was more powerful than an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°So you agree with the Observer that the world is going to change drastically?¡± Blood Dragon William asked.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan and the North Qiong Sect were working diligently, uprooting the remaining forces of the Dark World Arbitration Department.


    December 5th...


    Chen Beixuan killed four Chief Arbitrators, and more than a hundred Arbitrators.


    December 6th...


    Chen Beixuan led the North Qiong Sect andid waste to the Dark World Arbitration Department HQ on the outskirts of London, ughtering anyone who dared to block their way. In the end, Hilo, the leader of the Dark Guard surrendered with the remaining forces and opened the gates for Chen Beixuan.


    December, from the seventh to the tenth...


    Members of the North Qiong Sect swept across Europe, looking for members of the Dark World Arbitration Department who had slipped away. Chen Fan hunted down the Dark Duke in the Dark World Arbitration Department¡¯s branch office in the ind of Sicily.


    Following five days, the European underground world was inplete chaos.


    Not even the Christian Church could have brought down the Dark World Arbitration Department, but Chen Fan had done it. Even the most arrogant man in Europe would not dare to flout Chen Fan publicly.


    Meanwhile, inside arge pcepound outside of London...


    ¡°Sir, please stop now. The leaders of Europe are all on edge,¡± Councillor Charles pleaded.


    Charles¡¯ arrogant and derisive demeanor had been reced by panic and fear. He lowered his head and begged Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had killed many people in Europe. Although most of his victims had been from the Dark World Arbitration Department, some had been questionable civilians with ties to the Dark Lords.


    Those civilians were from powerful family ns and the downfall of those families was causing panic among the leaders of Europe.


    ¡°I will stop whenever I like,¡± Chen Fan said casually, lolling in a french style lounge chair. Li Xinru sat next to him and was massaging his shoulders.


    ¡°You have already killed over a thousand people, and toppled seventeen royal family ns. Your sect also had a confrontation with the Spanish and the Italian police. If you don¡¯t stop now, there are going to be evenrger skirmishes,¡± Charles said in a trembling voice.


    The North Qiong Sect was operating outside of their home base, therefore, they felt less restricted by rules, and thought less of the implications of their actions. Many people had been able to record them while they executed tasks.


    It was the year 2011 and almost everyone had a smartphone; it wasn¡¯t very difficult to take videos and photos to share them on the Inte.


    Ever since the incident in Myanmar, the people¡¯s trust in the governments of the world had eroded significantly.


    They felt they were living in an apocalypse where terrifying monsters roamed the earth.


    Many people saw it as the sign of the Armageddon and some had even killed themselves in outbursts of despair and hysteria.


    ¡°Really? That many?¡±


    There was a great degree of levity in Chen Fan¡¯s surprise. His face was calm and indifferent. ¡°Sounds like the Dark World Arbitration Department had deep roots in the European Union Governments. I think we need to kill more of them.¡±


    ¡°What? More?¡±


    Charles nearly jumped out of his chair.


    Charles bowed to Chen Fan deeply and pleaded, ¡°Sir, please sir, stop now. The European Union will no longer exist if you continue.¡±


    Li Xinru watched as the white-haired elder who wielded unthinkable power in his hands begged Chen Fan like a subordinate.


    <i>¡°Is Mr. Chen really that powerful?¡±</i>


    Li Xinru had been sent away from the Wisteria Manor before the battle started; she had missed the fight.


    When she was brought back, she was shocked when she saw his grandiose new residence. It was a huge pcepound outside of London, called the Winter Pce. It used to be a royal chalet for the king of Ennd and had at one time been taken away by the Dark World Arbitration Department.


    London had the world¡¯s most expensive real estate; to own such a huge property at the outskirts of London would cost a few dozen billions.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, what will make you stop then?¡± Charles asked as he gritted his teeth.


    Chen Fan let out a smirk as he recognized that it was time to name his price.

 Chapter 582 - The Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 582: The Aftermath</h4>


    Although the European Union was a leading economy that had dozens of member states, wealth wasn¡¯t something valuable to Chen Fan. He was only a step away from attaining the Connate realm, money wasn¡¯t something he cared for.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean that the North Qiong Sect and North Qiong Corp don¡¯t need it,¡± Chen Fan pondered with his hands on the armrests.


    The power of the North Qiong Sect had expanded from China to most of Southeast Asia and had started to encroach on Europe. It could definitely take the ce vacated by the Dark World Arbitration Department.


    But this move would need approval from the European countries.


    After all, Ennd and France were both superpowers and they were supported by the United States. If they didn¡¯t agree, the North Qiong Sect would only be able to run wild in Europe for a while; it would eventually be smothered by those superpowers and would have to leave in the end. Even though Chen Fan was powerful, he wouldn¡¯t want to pick fights with them. Ennd and France might drop their nuclear weapons if he pissed them off.


    ¡°Apart from granting powers to the North Qiong Sect, I also want the European countries to offer North Qiong Corp a pass which allows us to enjoy the same benefits the Europeanpanies have, to spare us from any censoring,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    As he listed out his conditions, Charles eventually became expressionless.


    Many European forces were dissatisfied since the North Qiong Sect wanted a share in the European underground world. As for North Qiong Corp, they could easily sweep through the European markets with the Vitality Serum. By then, many medical and pharmaceuticalpanies would probably end in bankruptcy.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the leaders wouldn¡¯t agree with these conditions.¡±


    Charles wiped his cold sweat off.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll stay in Europe for a little longer. I must kill the Dark Duke anyway,¡± Chen Fan said earnestly.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Charles almost screamed.


    Chen Fan had chased after the Dark Duke three times, seemingly unable to kill him. Instead, he randomly ughtered countless powerful families and drenched the underground world in blood. If he kept killing, the entire Europe would be gone.


    ¡°Let me go and discuss with the leaders. I¡¯ll get back to you.¡±


    Charles left anxiously.


    ¡°Teacher, why don¡¯t you just kill the Dark Duke?¡± A¡¯Xiu wondered.


    Based on her understanding, Chen Fan would never let any enemy escape, but he was still unable to kill the Dark Duke. That didn¡¯t make sense to her. The Dark Duke couldn¡¯t even stand a single punch from Chen Fan, how could he escape so many times?


    ¡°Master is doing it on purpose! If the Dark Duke is alive, the European countries will still have a thread of hope and they wouldn¡¯t rush into a dangerous situation. On the other hand, if he dies, they will ask the United States for help and there won¡¯t be any more negotiations.¡±


    The others nodded as Yukishiro Sa exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I¡¯m toozy,¡± Chen Fan said and everyone was speechless.


    The real reason was that Chen Fan couldn¡¯t track down the Dark Duke within a short period of time. He seemed to be using some secret arts to hide in a different world. Besides, Chen Fan wanted to see if the Blood Ancestor did exist. If he killed the Dark Duke, he would lose the lead to the Blood Ancestor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Dark Duke. I¡¯ve left a tracing mark on him, so I will know when hees out. He has received severe injuries so I guess he won¡¯t be showing up in a few years.¡±


    Chen Fan stretched his body.


    After dealing with the other matters, Chen Fan started to look at the gains from the battle.


    Setting aside the enormous wealth the Dark World Arbitration Department had, the Winter Pce alone was worth hundreds of millions.


    It was much more whenpared to North Qiong Corp¡¯s assets. Besides, the Dark World Arbitration Department had plundered the Earth for a few centuries and their warehouse was filled with gold, gems, emeralds, diamonds and other rare treasures, which were all hard currencies the Dark World Arbitration Department had from all over the world and could probably sell at a good price. Needless to mention that the Dark World Arbitration Department also controlled shares of many consortiums and deeds around the world.


    ¡°However, those shares and deeds might not be recognized by the consortiums and countries, and they only represent worldly treasures. The treasures that are really useful for me are the Spirit Artifacts and the Spirit Medicines.¡±


    Chen Fan then took out a few Spirit Artifacts from the de Strengthening Gourd.


    The Forlorn Crimson.


    Blood Knight¡¯s saber, which was said to have been previously owned by the French royalty and was made by a cultivator from Northern Europe. There was blood of the Blood Ancestor on the saber and it was so sharp that it could cut through diamonds. It was a low grade Spirit Artifact.


    The Staff of Death.


    The Dharma Treasure of the Earl of Terror, it was the staff Anubis had given to his high priest. There were two cursed gems on the head of the staff which were powerful enough to kill an Immortal State Warrior. It was also a low grade Spirit Artifact.


    The Decapitator¡¯s Axe.


    The weapon used by the Undead God of War Barr, that the Consul of the Roman Empire had asked a Saint to make. Seven runes had been engraved on the axe which could increase its power by seventy times once activated. It was a low grade Spirit Artifact as well.


    Those three artifacts had been obtained from the arbitrators. Some were Divine Artifacts of ancient Deities and some were weapons the Saints had left behind, but they were all Spirit Artifacts.


    And yet, the artifact that impressed Chen Fan the most was thest one:


    The Angel¡¯s Thirteen Octaves.


    The dagger of the Devil of Death. It was a weapon made by the ancient God of the Tigris and Euphrates from the rib of an angel, and there were thirteen curses carved on its de. It had been stained with the blood of several Deities and Earth Level Deities, earning the name ¡°God-killing Dagger.¡± It was a mid-grade Spirit Artifact.


    ¡°This dagger is a mid-grade Spirit Artifact, but it¡¯s much stronger than the Thunder Seal. I guess it can nearly be regarded as a superior-grade artifact.¡±


    Chen Fan held the Angel¡¯s Thirteen Octaves in his hand.


    The one foot and three inches long dagger produced a buzzing sound. It was surrounded by ck mist and lights started to appear; each beam of light represented a curse. The thirteen curses seemed so horrifying that even a Deity wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    If Chen Fan weren¡¯t at the peak stage of Divine Sea, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive a single attack from the dagger.


    ¡°Engraving five runes or arrays on a Dharma Artifact would be enough to turn it into a Spirit Artifact, and this dagger has thirteen of them. The ancient God who created this dagger must have an unimaginably high level, at least at the peak stage of Connate or even the Golden Core State.¡±


    But Chen Fan wasn¡¯t worried.


    The dagger was extremely old; it was probably made a few thousand years before. Even a Golden Core cultivator could only live a thousand years. A Deity might live longer but would have already turned into dust after a few thousand years.


    ¡°Yukishiro Sa, A¡¯Xiu, Xiao Jin, you can have these weapons.¡±


    The disciples then came forth to take the weapons.


    ¡°Huh? Are you giving them to us, master?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa¡¯s eyes widened.


    They couldn¡¯t believe it.


    They had seen the power of those Divine Artifacts with their own eyes and had heard about their old tales. Each one of them had been made a thousand years or more in the past, having left a brand in history. The arbitrators could threaten Chen Fan with those artifacts, but Chen Fan was simply giving them away?


    Chen Fan said, ¡°These might be the Divine Artifacts of many people¡¯s dreams, but being my disciples, you have to take the long view. The artifacts will only be a pile of scrap in the future.¡±


    The Thunder Seal and the Sword of Essence Restoring he had were both treasures for cultivators, but those artifacts were the refinement tools for Deities. Even though Chen Fan could still use them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exhibit his full power, so he would rather give them to his disciples to increase their powers.


    The girls had already achieved powers at the Dark Roll level. Together with those few Divine Artifacts, even Immortal State Warriors would be unable topete with them.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa walked forward and the others followed.


    Yukishiro Sa used swords so she took the Forlorn Crimson. Yu Wenjin was a Perfected Cultivator so she took the Staff of Death. A¡¯Xiu fought with her bare hands so she chose the Angel¡¯s Thirteen Octaves. Finally, Chen Fan saved thest one, the Decapitator¡¯s Axe, for Tong Shan.


    With the Spirit Artifacts, the girls immediately became more powerful.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa shed with the Forlorn Crimson.


    A ten feet long crimson de aura swept through the air and created a long mark on the floor of the temple. Yukishiro Sa was much more powerful than she used to be.


    Yu Wenjin spinned the staff and two crimson curse rays immediately shot out from it. Those two curse rays were terrifying. They skimmed across the air with a power that could smash everything, and the statues and stone pirs they hit would simply disappear.


    Spells cast with the Staff of Death had powers a few times stronger than usual and were close to those cast by an Immortal State Warrior.


    Only A¡¯Xiu put away the God-killing Dagger without trying it out, but she had be the strongest among the several girls. Even an Immortal State Warrior would be unable to fend off an attack of the dagger; the Snowwolf King Galdan would have died immediately after being stabbed.


    A¡¯Xiu could kill an Immortal State Warrior with this weapon!


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    All of them happily thanked Chen Fan for the weapons, as if they had found a treasure.


    The three girls looked at Chen Fan with their glittering eyes. Other people would usually try to give them sports cars, mansions and diamond rings, but Chen Fan gave them powerful and historical Divine Artifacts. How could they not be happy?


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Those artifacts might be like priceless treasures in the girls¡¯ eyes, but Chen Fan was the Celestial Lord who had fought throughout the universe. He wouldn¡¯t eveny eyes on Divine Artifacts from the strong races of the universe.


    ¡°But I can also see myck of treasures. My disciples don¡¯t have any good weapons. I have to find some in the West and schedule the production of a Dharma Artifact on the agenda at the same time.¡±


    Chen Fan focused his attention on another treasure with a glint in his eyes.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t care much about those Spirit Artifacts was that they were found in the Dark World Arbitration Department.


    ¡°The Dark World Arbitration Department is indeed powerful, but they were too easy for me to defeat.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.

 Chapter 583 - The Dark Treasure Vault

    <h4>Chapter 583: The Dark Treasure Vault</h4>


    The treasure was neither a Spirit Artifact nor a Divine Artifact; instead, it was a piece of golden crystal.


    This prismatic golden crystal was as long as a palm. There were a lot of runes floating inside it and it was gleaming with golden light, which made it seem mysterious. Others might be left wondering, but Chen Fan knew exactly that it was a Divine Crystal.


    ¡°Only real Deities at the Connate or Golden Core level can create such a kind of Divine Crystal. There¡¯s a strong energy stored inside the crystal,parable to a hundred-ton bomb once it explodes.¡±


    If it were only a normal Divine Crystal, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t be thrilled at all.


    The Divine Crystals had more or less the same effects as Spirit Stones and Spirit Dew, which stored pure energy inside and were used for cultivation. A piece of Divine Crystal could store the same amount of energy a thousand Essence Gathering Pills had, but it wasn¡¯t enough for Chen Fan. In order to achieve the Connate level, he needed at least hundreds of Divine Crystals.


    ¡°There are a lot of imprints inside the Divine Crystal. It was apparently used as the secret key to somerge array or seal.¡±


    Chen Fan was experienced enough to immediately notice.


    ¡°The Dark World Arbitration Department has a secret vault! How extravagant they are to use a Divine Crystal as the key, but that makes sense. The Dark World Arbitration Department dominated the world for centuries. It¡¯s impossible that the only things we find are a few Spirit Artifacts and ordinary jewelry. The good stuff must be hidden in the vault.¡±


    Considering this, Chen Fan summoned the captain of the Dark Guards, Hilo.


    The Dark Guards were a tier below the arbitrators. The guards chosen were elite warriors and each of them could fight against ten opponents. There were more than a thousand guards working for the Arbitration Department and it was thest line of defense of the organization. Their captain, Hilo, was an Overlord that had almost reached the Immortal State, but he could only surrender in front of Chen Fan.


    Hilo knelt on one knee and greeted Chen Fan, ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Your highness¡± was only used to address the royal family, honorable dukes or Deities in the Western World. For Hilo, Chen Fan had a simr attainment as Deities and Earth Level Deities in the myths, and was deserving of the most respectful title.


    ¡°There¡¯s a treasure vault in the Dark World Arbitration Department. You must know where it is.¡±


    Chen Fan fiddled with the Divine Crystal and looked at Hilo. ¡°Of course, you can choose not to tell me. It¡¯s just a matter of time for me to find it anyway.¡±


    At the moment, Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will could scan through an area of tens of kilometers, which was enough to cover the entire city of London. As long as the treasure vault was still in Ennd, he would definitely be able to find it.


    ¡°Your highness, the five arbitrators indeed built a secret vault a hundred meters below the Winter Pce. There¡¯s only one passage to enter, but it¡¯s been dozens of years since itst opened.¡±


    Hilo was drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°A hundred meters underground?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    No wonder he never discovered it. Even though his Immortal Will had a high degree of pration, it couldn¡¯t reach such a depth.


    ¡°Take me there.¡±


    Chen Fan got up.


    Then, Hilo led them to a metal door. It was made with the densest metal and weighed dozens of tons. It was about two meters thick in order to prevent soul energy from prating; even Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will could barely go through it.


    ¡°This passage door alone is magnificent enough. I really look forward to seeing the treasure vault down there.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    They didn¡¯t have the key for the metal door. The arbitrators probably had it, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t need a key. His hand had azure shimmers as he stretched it out and directly ced it over the metal door.


    Then, while everyone was watching with astonishment...


    Chen Fan shed at the air with his hand and cut a massive hole on the metal doors.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Fan retracted his hand and walked inside, while the others wiped their cold sweat and followed. The metal door had been built ording to the standards for nuclear facilities and was enough to withstand the attack of a small nuclear bomb, but Chen Fan clove it with his hand. How hard was it? Harder than an alloy?


    Then, everyone went down the tunnel, which was about four meters high. Both sides were stacked with thick metal tes and covered with lead, which was apparently used to avoid Immortal Level Overlords from probing with their soul energy, or to prevent them from digging through the ground into the tunnel.


    ¡°They built it so carefully and considered all sorts of situations. I¡¯m afraid a normal Immortal State Warrior would never be able to get in.¡± Chen Fan chuckled.


    Soon, they arrived at a bronze door.


    A brazier was ced on each side of the bronze door. It seemed that they were being fueled with oil of deep sea whales, which would keep the fire burning for centuries.


    A realistic demon¡¯s head with horns, fangs and red light shining in its eyes was carved on the bronze door. The girls were drenched in cold sweat once they got there.


    ¡°Teacher, shall we open it?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu was eager to try.


    She held the new God-killing Dagger in her hand, wanting to show her power. Yukishiro Sa also pulled out her Forlorn Crimson. Luster shed on the crimson knight sword which was strong enough to split gold and iron.


    ¡°No, the bronze door is enchanted, and it connects with the vault as a whole. You won¡¯t be able to break through the door unless you destroy the entire treasure vault.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He had scanned through the vault once with his Immortal Will and found that it was only ten meters squarerge, but all of its walls had been made with special metal tes. There were countless runes engraved on the metal tes and they were interconnected to form arge array. Some seals couldn¡¯t be broken with even a cannon or a missile.


    This kind of seal could only be set up by at least an Earth Level Deity, so Chen Fan started to doubt whether the treasure vault belonged to the Dark Duke.


    ¡°Perhaps the Dark Duke and hispanions are responsible for guarding the Blood Ancestor¡¯s treasure vault?¡± Chen Fan thought.


    He took out a Divine Crystal and ced it inside the mouth of the demon.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A beam of bright golden light was shot out from the Divine Crystal and it was spread all over along the patterns on the bronze door. Atst, the golden light ran through the entire wall of the treasure vault.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The bronze door was split in the middle and slowly moved to both sides.


    The underground treasure vault had finally been revealed.


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    Seeing what was inside, Hilo, Yukishiro Sa and many others gasped. There were a dozen lusters shining in the treasure vault.


    Every luster represented the existence of a Spirit Artifact.


    ¡°This is the War Wolf King¡¯s w of the Wolf God. It¡¯s said to be a weapon of the Wolf God and is sharp enough to tear a Deity apart.¡±


    ¡°This is the Apollo te of the Dharma-r¨¡ja in the East, imbued with the power of Buddha. Apollo Dew drops will be produced when it¡¯s ced in the sun, which can prolong a mortal¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Hilo said as his eyes popped out.


    Those were all legendary treasures the five arbitrators had obtained and stored in the Dark Treasure Vault hundreds of years ago. People in general thought the treasures had gone missing.


    ¡°And this one, the ¡®Saint Heart¡¯ of the Spanish Cardinal, Antonio. Rumor has it that Antonio was born with seven sacred scars on his body and a heart of Saint. In the end, ude tore his body open and took out his heart. I never thought it would be here,¡± Hilo said and looked at a gentle blooming white light as his heart pounded.


    There were a dozen Spirit Artifacts in the treasure vault and Hilo only recognized some of them. The ones he didn¡¯t know apparently didn¡¯t belong to the Dark World Arbitration Department.


    ¡°Are these really the treasures of the Blood Ancestor?¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    If the Blood Ancestor was still alive, he would be a thousand years old. All those treasures collected throughout that time would surely be better than the three centuries¡¯ collection of the Dark World Arbitration Department.


    ¡°Wait, this is...¡±


    Chen Fan stared at the corner of the treasure vault.


    A pile of bright golden crystals were shining.


    ¡°Divine Crystals!¡±


    ¡°There are almost a hundred pieces!¡±


    There was a glint of happiness in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. Divine Crystals had a high concentration of energy and were more powerful than normal Spirit Stones and Spirit Pills. Only superior-grade Spirit Stones wereparable to the Divine Crystals.


    This kind of treasure required a lot of soul energy and even a Deity wouldn¡¯t create them for no reason.


    ¡°One Divine Crystal is useless to me, but a hundred will beparable to the Spirit Water in the cave of Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator. They can push me closer to the Connate level!¡±


    Chen Fan ced arge amount of Divine Crystals into the de Strengthening Gourd and thought with certainty, ¡°This is definitely not the treasure vault of the Dark World Arbitration Department; it¡¯s the Blood Ancestor¡¯s. Only the Blood Ancestor could collect this many Divine Crystals. It needs all of the power of a Deity to make a hundred Divine Crystals.¡±


    Even the Blood Ancestor would need to spend a lifetime collecting such arge amount of Divine Crystals.


    Taking all the Divine Crystals would definitely bring more pain to the Blood Ancestor than killing five of his Blood Guards, but Chen Fan wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Even if the Blood Ancestor were alive, he would still be sleeping somewhere at this moment.


    ¡°This many Divine Crystals will take me one step closer to the Connate level. If I can break through, I¡¯ll be able to smash ten Blood Ancestors!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were shimmering.


    Then, he found some ancient books, secret volumes and many weird stuff. Chen Fan took all of it; he wasn¡¯t nning on leaving anything for the Dark Duke.


    Their faces were all smiles when they got out, and their backpacks were all full.


    Although Spirit Artifacts were the treasures of foreign Deities and Chen Fan couldn¡¯t use them, it would be a good idea to equip his men or even harvest some materials for his own Dharma Artifact.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to make a real treasure,¡± Chen Fan said confidently.

 Chapter 584 - Five-Elemental Divine Seal

    <h4>Chapter 584: Five-Elemental Divine Seal</h4>


    Chen Fan currently had three Spirit Artifacts.


    Summoning Flute of the Demon God, the Sword of Essence Restoring and the Thunder Seal. The Immortal Guardians summoned by the flute were strong in their own right, but their power fell short when fighting against a Mortal Deity.


    The Sword of Essence Restoring was the most deadly weapon in Chen Fan¡¯s possession, while the Thunder Seal was not much weaker inparison.


    Those three artifacts had been created by Earth Level Deities from the East, and Chen Fan could use them with ease. However, most artifacts from the Dark Treasure Vault had been crafted by Saints and Deities from the west, using methods that Chen Fan was not familiar with.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t use them, they can work as raw materials.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Each and every Divine Artifact would be created with the best materials their creator could find. In the modern era, those materials were extremely hard toe by.


    ¡°Divine Crystal Gold, Angel Bone, a Saint¡¯s Heart, Divine Skull, Phoenix Feather, Dragon Bone...¡±


    Chen Fan examined each and every precious artifact.


    He had never seen an ensemble of materials that was more valuable and rarer than these. If an Artifact Crafting Master would have gotten a hold of them, he could have made a Golden Core Level Spirit Treasure. However, those precious items had been used to make low level Spirit Artifacts with the crudest craftsmanship.


    ¡°With this Connate Spirit and Golden Core Level raw material, I should be able to craft another mid-grade Spirit Artifact, if not of superior-grade.¡± Chen Fan rubbed his chin and nodded.


    The artifacts made by Chen Fan would be a significant improvement over the Thunder Seal and the Sword of Essence Restoring.


    Even the same mid-grade Spirit Artifact, depending on the power of the creator, its quality could be vastly different. An Artifact created by Chen Fan could rival any superior-grade Spirit Artifact, if not a Spirit Treasure. In addition, they could often be upgraded to reach even higher grades.


    However, the Sword of Essence Restoring and the Thunder Seal were limited by the ability of their creators.


    ¡°I have the Armor of Golden me so I no longer need a Defensive Artifact. I also have the Swords of Nine Abandonments and the Sword of Essence Restoring, so I don¡¯t need a flying sword, either. What I really need is a more versatile artifact, a Comprehensive Artifact.¡±


    Chen Fan evaluated his situation and quickly determined what he needed.


    As its name suggested, a Comprehensive Artifact yed many roles. It could be used for defense, aggression as well as concealment. Due to theck of Qi on Earth, most artifacts created on this only had one function.


    The Sword of Essence Restoring could only attack, the Thunder Seal was a pure spell casting tool, while the other artifacts he possessed were only focused on defense. None of the artifacts could do things at the same time.


    ¡°Artifact Crafters on earth might be able to create such an artifact, but its power would be spread so thin that it would be a jack of all trades but master of none. Their crafting methods were so primitive and crude that they would need at least ten thousand years to improve.¡±


    Chen Fan smirked and shook his head.


    Some things might be easy for Chen Fan, but they could be extremely difficult for others.


    Chen Fan had the ability to create effective Comprehensive Artifacts, but he couldn¡¯t due tock of proper material. The Summoning Flute of the Demon God was created with the bones of an Earth Level Deity, and was far from an ideal crafting material. The quality of the material greatly hampered the power of the Demon Gods it summoned.


    As Chen Fan encountered more and more powerful opponents, the Summoning Flute of the Demon God would eventually be irrelevant.


    ¡°However, these Divine Artifacts will be different. But what kind of Dharma Treasure should I create?¡±


    Chen Fan examined each and every Divine Artifacty before him as he calcted.


    Those precious Divine Artifacts had very different attributes. The Heart of Light, Feather of the Fire Beast, Thunder God¡¯s Lance, and the Sea God¡¯s Trident.


    Chen Fan¡¯s gazended on the Thunder Seal and suddenly had an idea, ¡°Perhaps I should use the Thunder Seal as the core to craft a Five-Elemental Divine Seal¡±


    Each disciple of the Five Elements Immortal Sect needed to craft a Five-Elemental Divine Seal sometime in their apprenticeship. It had very versatile uses and wasuded as an Artifact withprehensive effects.


    An ordinary disciple of the sect could enchant only one or two effects, but Chen Fan could do much better since he had the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    ¡°Wind and Thunder are both wood elements, and so was the Thunder Seal. Therefore, wood elements should be the main theme of the artifact and the other four elements wouldplete it in their own way. Once I finish it, it would be as powerful as a superior-grade Spirit Artifact.¡±


    Chen Fan pped his hands in excitement.


    The power of the Five-Elemental Divine Seal would increase over time with its user. Some Seals created during the Connate Spirit level could be no less powerful than Divine Artifacts. Although the materials Chen Fan had to work with were a far cry from what the Five Elements Immortal Sect used, such as Heavenly Sand or the Seventh Gold, it should be powerful enough for the moment.


    Chen Fan started making the artifact as soon as he knew what to do.


    Before he began, he announced that he would be in secluded cultivation for a while, and ordered his disciples to guard the entrance to the Dark Treasure Vault; its underground location made it an ideal location for seclusion.


    ¡°I need Connate True Fire to soften the material. So, Li Fire will do.¡±


    While he thought, Chen Fan lifted the Thunder Seal. Suddenly, two balls of fire erupted from his eyes andnded on the Seal; the Artifact started to tremble almost immediately, despite its sturdy construction.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop there, doubling down on his art instead.


    Two rays of me beamed out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. The Spirit Artifact had gained a certain degree of sentience so it could sense its impending doom. However, itcked an artifact spirit so it could not fight back.


    One hour, two, three...


    Over time, the surface of the Thunder Seal started to melt.


    The Thunder Seal was made with a bronze like material and many zigzagging patterns were carved in its surface. The Dharma Array and spells were also detached from the Seal during the melting process, leaving only a pool of molten copper.


    Those charms had been crudely made, therefore Chen Fan discarded them right away, leaving only the core of the Thunder Seal as the foundation for the Five-Elemental Divine Seal.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time to add other materials.¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand and summoned a red glow in front of him.


    The glow came from a feather as long as a de. It was slender and had sharp edges. Its body was covered by mysterious patterns that gave off an intense heat.


    Phoenix Feather!


    It was said that a Grand Wizard from Ennd had plucked this feather off of his pet phoenix after it died. This feather had the ability of releasing a world-devouring congration.


    ¡°This feather was not from a real Phoenix, but from a Spirit Beast. It should do for now,¡± Chen Fan said as he summoned an art, firing two more rays of golden me at the feather.


    The real dragons and heavenly phoenixes were Dao Reunion beings and possessed such power that even one of their scales or feathers could destroy an entire. It was impossible for a Saint on earth to tame such mighty beings.


    ¡°Puchh.¡±


    The Phoenix Feather was also of the Fire Element, but it had difficulty holding out against the Li Fire. Its distinctive red glow started to diminish as the feather itself melted slowly.


    Although the substance of the feather was burned away, the patterns remained.


    Chen Fan was a top level Artifact Crafting Master, and his skill was sublime. In a blink, two paths of glows appeared, one azure and the other red.


    However, this was only the beginning...


    ¡°Poseidon¡¯s Trident.¡±


    ¡°Earth Golem¡¯s Heart¡±


    ¡°Incorruptible Sword.¡±


    Chen Fan threw all of those Dharma Treasures into the me. They were treasures created by the Dark World Arbitration Department a thousand years before; they may as well be the only Divine Artifacts left on earth. However, Chen Fan had cast them into the fire and melted them.


    It wasn¡¯t long before seven more glowing paths appeared in the room, each a different color.


    ¡°It¡¯s all set, I should start refining it now.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed the sweat off his forehead.


    Although he had reached the Divine Sea level, sustaining the golden mes for three days continuously had taken a toll on him. However, there was still a long way to go.


    ¡°Hark! Five Elements, heed mymand! Thunders of the nine heavens, assemble!¡±


    Chen Fan started the art and cast many Dharma Seals.


    The Five Elements within the vicinity converged toward Chen Fan from all directions and formed many spells and Dharma Arrays.


    All those spells and charms would be added to the Dharma Artifacts.


    Most low tier Spirit Artifacts had an average of five spells, while mid-tier had ten. The Angel¡¯s Thirteen Octaves had thirteen and was considered one of the most powerful Spirit Artifacts.


    However, The Five-Elemental Divine Seal Chen Fan was about to create would have twenty five dharma arrays and spells.


    It was unprecedented.


    Even a Golden Core cultivator would be impressed by this. Other than Chen Fan, the reincarnation of Celestial Lord, no one would have dared to attempt such a daunting task.


    The power of the Dharma Artifact would be beyond any mortal¡¯sprehension.

 Chapter 585 - Impress The World

    <h4>Chapter 585: Impress The World</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    While Chen Fan was creating the Five-Elemental Divine Seal, the first crack of lightning descended from the sky andnded on the top of the Winter Pce, followed by a second, and a third. In a blink, a dark cloud hovered over the Winter Pce with shes of lightning poking through from time to time.


    Chen Fan had already given Yukishiro Sa a heads up, so she wasn¡¯t surprised by the situation.


    However, the scene had stirred the citizens of London. Many secret agents who lurked around the Winter Pce were also shocked.


    ¡°What is Chen Beixuan doing?¡±


    ¡°Is he going to level up to Earth Level Deity? I thought he had just made a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°It reminded me of the eggheads¡¯ experiments in the national top secretb.¡±


    The agents were caught by surprise.


    Among those agents were some overlords from the Dark World, as well as spies from all major agencies around the globe.


    They had long since taken an interest in Chen Fan after his disy of power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As days went by, dark clouds continued to form until they loomed over London¡¯s eastern suburb. The clouds wereced with cracking lightning and looked like a roiling sea of thunder.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the London officials intervened.


    The British officials requested audiences with Chen Fan many times but were refused by Yukishiro Sa. She reassured them that the citizens of London were safe and Chen Fan was simply crafting a weapon.


    ¡°What kind of weapon would be powerful enough to draw this much lightning? It looks very dangerous.¡±


    The news was quickly spread by the time it reached Brussels and the Pentagon.


    They had seen Chen Fan¡¯sbat abilities against a few individuals; however, the lightning cloud he had summoned was capable of destroying half of London.


    It was nearly as powerful as a nuclear weapon.


    Even the smallest nuclear weapon would grab the attention of the world.


    ¡°I want double the number of agents. We need more information about him!¡±


    As the nations around the world became more determined to get to the bottom of things, Yukishiro Sa and the others found more and more top assassins and ninjas lurking around them.


    Those agents came from different backgrounds and possessed wildly different skills.


    However, the Winter Pce was well guarded by Yu Wenjin, Yukishiro Sa and many other perfected cultivators from the North Qiong Sect. Adding in the new members such as Hilo, the Winter Pce was an imprable fortress.


    ¡°Puchh.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa unsheathed her de and sent out a jet of de aura, slicing a perfectly camouged spy in half.


    ¡°They are getting out of control,¡± A¡¯Xiu walked past her and said. Despite her small frame, she had a surprisingly powerful demeanor. She had just punched a Japanese ninja to death.


    A¡¯Xiu shook her head and said, ¡°Our teacher¡¯s power is too conspicuous. Did you see that cloud? It has enough power to destroy a whole city. No wonder the nations around the world are on edge.¡±


    London was one of the biggest metropolises in the world.


    Meanwhile, an average Grandmaster could at most destroy a vehicle. It would take him over a decade to demolish a city.


    Even Immortal State Warriors who could topple a building with one punch would never pose a threat to a metropolis. Buildings numbered beyond the hundreds of thousands in the city.


    Modern weapons also had their limitations.


    The Father Of All Bombs from Russia or the Ancestor of Bombs from the United States of America had an effective range of only a few hundred meters. You would need 4,000 of those bombs to cover all of London¡¯s metropolitan area.


    However, nuclear weapons were different.


    Even the smallest nuclear weapon could easily annihte a small city. Larger nuclear bombs could wipe a metropolis such as London or New York off the face of the with ease.


    Therefore, most nations were fearless when it came to Immortal State Warriors, but Chen Fan was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to overlook. If he decided to let the sea of lightning fall over the city, millions of people could die.


    ¡°I hope our teacher can finish what he¡¯s doing soon. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to see the British army show up at our doorstep soon.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa shook her head.


    The United Kingdom would not let a ticking nuclear bomb get so close to its capital. So far, they had refrained from using force to remove the threat due to their fear toward Chen Fan, but it didn¡¯t mean the situation wouldst forever.


    ¡°I am also curious as to what Teacher is making,¡± A¡¯Xiu asked herself.


    One day.


    Two.


    Three...


    As the clouds above the Winter Pce continued gathering, they had gained five distinctive colors: azure, white, ck, red and yellow.


    Many London citizens picked up their phones and recorded the iridescent cloud.


    ¡°London was once called the city of fog because of the smog. The name fits well with what we¡¯re seeing,¡± someone said.


    Someone who read too many novels on Qidian said, ¡°I think it¡¯s the sign of a numinous treasure. Or maybe a cultivator has called a heavenly tribtion. We need to head there and witness this historical moment.¡±


    Someone who watched too much of Alex Jones¡¯s show said, ¡°The neighbor of my rtive¡¯s friend has a ssmate who worked at the agency. She told me that the governmetn is experimenting some sort of secret weapon to turn our children gay!¡±


    The more strange and inexplicable events came to pass, the more people were willing to believe in conspiracy theories. Many of them started to believe in the existence of Deities and Demons.


    ¡°Please inform Mr. Chen Beixuan that he needs to stop whatever he¡¯s doing. He is posing a threat to London, and to the United Kingdom. The UK will stop him at all costs. ¡±


    The British government¡¯s words became increasingly scathing until they became open threats.


    They weren¡¯t nearly as angry at Chen Fan, even after he destroyed the ck Sea Fleet. At that time, they had seen him as no more than a powerful individual who was no match against any nation in the world.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s ability to create a weapon of mass destruction had made him as dangerous to the EU as the USSR. At the height of the Cold War, the American president Kennedy used to threaten to use nuclear weapons in order to give America an edge.


    National Safety was the nation¡¯s bottom line, and some nations would spare no expense to ensure their survival.


    ¡°Mr. Chris, watch your words. You are threatening a living legend,¡± Yukishiro Sa replied coldly.


    ¡°I hope Mr. Chen Beixuan also understands that he is threatening the UK¡¯s safety. This is our bottom line,¡± Chris said unwaveringly.


    Chris Ball was the deputy minister of Foreing Affairs in the UK. He served in the parliament for his entire life and was respected in both houses of the British government.


    ¡°I repeat that Chen Beixuan¡¯s actions have endangered our nation¡¯s very existence. We will stop him at all costs,¡± Chris Ball replied hotly.


    While facing the threats from a powerful nation, even the disciples of the North Qiong Sect looked troubled.


    Although the UK was the weakest among the five major nations in the world, they had nuclear capabilities. Worse, one of their closest allies was America.


    The North Qiong Sect was a powerful sect, but its influence was a far cry whenpared with the UK.


    ¡°When will our teacher be done?¡± Yukishiro Sa asked herself restlessly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, a blinding ray of aura beamed down from the sky and prated the ground. This ray of light had been made out of pure lightning energy. The shaft of light had five colors and was increasing in size as it pierced through anything in its path.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    Chris pulled a dark face. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Is Chen Beixuan really going to unleash the super weapon right next to London?¡±


    The thought sent a chill down Chris¡¯s spine.


    There were tens of millions of people living in London, and if Chen Fan attacked the city, he would leave the UK government only one option: to use nuclear bombs to kill Chen Fan.


    The 911 incident had a death toll of a few thousand, but it had dragged the US into decades of warfare, destroying two nations in the process.


    A confrontation with Chen Fan would cost the UK even more.


    ¡°Our teacher has finished his task,¡± Yu Wenjin said excitedly.


    ¡°Task? What do you mean?¡±


    Even as Chris tried to gather himself, he saw a shadowy figure emerging from the shaft of light. The person held a ball of light with five different colors. He flew up into the sky and disappeared behind the dark clouds.


    ¡°My Dharma Artifact shall impress the world!¡±


    A deep booming voice drifted down from the clouds and rumbled across the sky.

 Chapter 586 - The World Was Frightened!

    <h4>Chapter 586: The World Was Frightened!</h4>


    Chen Fan rode the five-color rainbow straight up to the sky like a dragon.


    He was holding a seal in his hand while his body was surrounded by an azure aura. The seal had five colors and an ancient, unadorned appearance, as if it were a seal ancient emperors used to arbitrate the world. Countless mysterious runes were carved all over the seal; it had a majestic appearance.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Once the seal was in the air, the sea of thunderclouds was rolling and some five-color lightnings were shot in all directions. They had been formed with the Essence Qi of the world and were magnificently striking as they traveled through the sky. It had to be at least a superior-grade Spirit Artifact or a Spirit Treasure to be able to create such a powerful energy.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The seal flew from Chen Fan¡¯s hand to the center of the thunderclouds and swiftly absorbed the lightning like a whale drinking water. It was quickly erged, from its original palm size to fifty centimeters long.


    ¡°Chirk... chirk.¡±


    The lightning merged into the seal and lit up its runes, making it shine with colorful light. The energy of the seal then started to surge rapidly.


    ¡°The seal is made based on the Thunder Seal of the Heavenly Master Sect and is thebination of seven to eight Divine Artifacts of each category. Its forte is to control the Thunder of Five Elements, so let¡¯s call it ¡®Five Thunder Seal,¡¯¡± Chen Fan said softly.


    Then, there came a roar from the Five Thunder Seal, seemingly happy with the name.


    The Five Thunder Seal stayed in the air for almost half an hour and it sucked up all the thunderclouds within ten kilometers. Apparently satisfied after a good meal, it then slowly flew back to Chen Fan.


    All the people present at the Winter Pce were left speechless, once they saw Chen Fan retrieve the seal and descend from the sky.


    The Special Envoy of Ennd, Chris, was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Did... did it just suck up such an enormous sea of thunder?¡±


    The sea of Five Elements Thunder was covering ten kilometers of the nearby sky and half of London was enveloped by it. The rats and cats could also sense the terrifying energy inside and were running for their lives. People who walked under the thunderclouds were all frightened and trembling. Of all things, that massive phenomenon was absorbed by Chen Fan¡¯s weapon.


    Chris had no idea what it was, but he knew that it had an enormous amount of energy. It was like a time bomb; it could blow up half of London and would cause at least a hundred thousand casualties.


    ¡°Teacher, have you finished it?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu and the others surrounded Chen Fan with excitement.


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Half a monthter, the Five Thunder Seal was finally done. Although the seal was only a mid-grade Spirit Artifact, Chen Fan had engraved it with a total of twenty five arrays; it was several times more powerful than a normal mid-grade artifact. Besides, Chen Fan couldter turn it into a Spirit Treasure like the Sword of Essence Restoring when he had enough power.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, you finally came out.¡±


    Chris ran forward and humbly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t make a super weapon in my country next time. My people can¡¯t bear such pressure...¡±


    As the Deputy Minister of Foreign Affairs of Ennd, he didn¡¯t have to talk so carefully even when meeting the leaders of many small countries. Yet, he sounded extremely respectful when he talked to Chen Fan.


    The others watched them on the side and realized that Chen Fan¡¯s status had risen again after he sessfully created a Divine Seal. Even the superpowers had to be careful with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform you next time.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    ¡°Seriously? The next time?¡±


    Chris waspletely startled.


    After the five-color thunderclouds disappeared, mostizens onlymented that it was a pity the wonders were gone, but the way it affected the countries around the world was totally different.


    In the Pentagon of the United States of America.


    ¡°Gentlemen, ording to the energy meter carried by our drone, the energy inside the thundercloud wasparable to ten thousand tons of explosives, same as many small nuclear weapons. As you may know, the atomic bombs we dropped in Hiroshima and Nagasaki had only twenty thousand tons of explosives.¡±


    A document was put on the table of the U.S. Minister of National Defense.


    This white-haired man, who was called Minister Iron Fist, looked solemn. He had experienced countless wars throughout his life, the ones in South Korea, Haiti, Panama, Cape of Good Hope, the Vietnam War, the Gulf War...


    But he had never encountered such a knotty problem.


    Nuclear power!


    It was the most powerful force humans had, which could instantly destroy any city and any country. No matter how strong the Immortal Level Overlords and the five arbitrators were, the destruction they could cause was way behind the might of nuclear weapons.


    When Lin Shuming fought with Chen Fan, he became a Mortal Deity and split the ocean with a swing.


    But, if the same energy applied on reinforced concrete, it could only crack buildings dozens of meters high. A metropolis like London had as many as a hundred thousand buildings. Could Lin Shuming unleash a hundred thousand attacks?


    He would have died of exhaustion with just a few hundred.


    The arbitrators had strong bodies that could move faster than the speed of sound, but they would have also died if they were to demolish a building with their bare hands.


    But nuclear weapons were different.


    A ten-thousand-ton nuclear weapon could level a town.


    A hundred-thousand-ton or a million-ton bomb could even destroy arge city, and a ten-million-ton weapon would be powerful enough to blow therger cities like London and New York, leaving only a giant pit. The Soviet Union had once tried to test a hundred-million-ton nuclear bomb and its power was unimaginable. No one survived within a hundred miles and the sound of its explosion was spread in a three thousand miles range.


    Immortal State Warriors were like children when faced with nuclear weapons. That was why both the Dark World Arbitration Department and the Christian Church had retreated. No matter how invincible Chen Fan was, the five superpowers would never care about him.


    But the energy Chen Fan had gathered above London had made the United States anxious.


    ¡°The energy level reached ten thousand tons? Does it mean that he can blow up a city with ten thousand residents?¡±


    The Generals looked at one another.


    They had a few thousand nuclear bombs of a million tons handy, so they didn¡¯t mind any ten-thousand-ton nuclear weapons, but those bombs were locked in the missile depot and could only be used with the President¡¯s authorization.


    And the Five Thunder Seal was in Chen Fan¡¯s hands.


    It was like having someone pointing a gun at them with the intent of seeking revenge.


    How could the United States be at ease?


    ¡°If we offend Chen Beixuan someday and he releases this super weapon in New York or Boston, we¡¯re going to suffer from a loss of trillions of dors and up to a hundred times the casualties we suffered in the 9/11 incident!¡± the expert concluded.


    The Generals nched and even the white-haired Minister was stunned.


    A 9/11 incident almost forced the President to step down, then what about a hundred?


    ¡°Our country can¡¯t bear to leave such a danger alone! We either kill Chen Beixuan or rope him in. There¡¯s no other choice!¡± the Minister said.


    His thought wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°If you threatened my safety, then you had made the mistake of your life. I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep without eliminating you!¡± This was like a situation where someone suddenly took out a knife in a peaceful dorm room. ¡°You might not be stabbing me, but I would feel threatened.¡±


    ¡°Minister, I request the use of God-battling Armors and God-killing weapons to eliminate Chen Beixuan!¡±


    A Major General of the Navy rose.


    ¡°I second the motion!¡±


    The Lieutenant General of the Air Force got up.


    ¡°I concur!¡±


    The Major General of the army followed.


    Almost half of the Generals at the meeting got up one after another, while the high-ranking Generals were still sitting there, looking at the others.


    The white-haired Minister Iron Fist sat straight while he tapped his fingers on the desk, then he said after a while, ¡°Let¡¯s send the CIA first. Ask him how much money or whichpany¡¯s shares he wants. We¡¯ll satisfy his demands even if it implies hundreds of billions of dors or the control of a country, but if he doesn¡¯tpromise...¡±


    Minister Iron Fist continued with his cold eyes, ¡°Immediately execute the beheading n!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    All of the Generals rose to their feet.


    Not only was the United States terrified, other superpowers like Ennd, France, Russia and China were all shocked and frightened. All those countries had secretly developed this kind of energy-measuring instrument, so apart from the United States, few others also had detailed data taken after monitoring the sea of thunder.


    ¡°The energy of ten thousand tons of explosives, which is equal to the power of a small nuclear weapon. How did Chen Beixuan do it?¡±


    In the Kunlun Base, Director Xiao read the report as his hands trembled.


    No matter how strong an Immortal State Warrior was, the power of his attack could onlypare to a missile, and a missile could only carry tens of tons of explosives. However, there weren¡¯t any other weapons that could contain ten thousand tons of explosives except nuclear weapons.


    ¡°Director, I think we¡¯ve underestimated Chen Beixuan all this time,¡± ck Tortoise said seriously.


    Chen Fan had never taken the five superpowers seriously in the past. Russia dered a truce only because they didn¡¯t want to fight with Chen Fan anymore. The European Union made peace with him, not because they were afraid of him; they had realized that continuing the battle was a meaningless and fruitless strategy.


    But it was different at the moment. What Chen Fan had was a weapon that could threaten the superpowers.


    Although it was just a small ten-thousand-ton nuclear bomb, it had frightened a lot of big countries, and even superpowers like the United States had their eyes wide open.


    ¡°Nuclear power is the most sensitive nerve of the United States. Iraq and Libya wanted to develop their own nuclear weapons and they were sanctioned for decades because of it. Without our protection, the two countries would have been blown to pieces. Chen Beixuan is in big trouble this time.¡±


    White Tiger shook his head.


    Director Xiao held the document tightly without saying a word.


    A glint of anxiousness shed through Red Sparrow¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 587 - The Terrifying Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 587: The Terrifying Thunder</h4>


    ¡°The Five Thunder Seal resulted even better than I would have imagined.¡±


    Chen Fan sat in the hall of the Winter Pce after sending Chris off.


    The Five Thunder Seal floated next to him, giving out sparks of lightning. Five colors of lightning shed endlessly and contained a terrifying power of destruction.


    ¡°I wanted my Five Thunder Seal to simply unleash the Thunder Art of different attributes and be powerful, but I didn¡¯t foresee that it would suck up all the energy of the thunderclouds, gaining a chance to release the ¡®Five Elements Thunder.¡¯¡±


    ¡°The Five Elements Thunder is a destructive power in the Five Elements Immortal Sect that can only be handled by cultivators of at least the Golden Core level, since the Thunder Art is one of the strongest Dharmic powers in the world. It¡¯s formed by the five kinds of thunder and it creates a destructive power, just like the energy released when the universe explodes. Once the power breaks out, everything within ten kilometers will be destroyed. It is as powerful as the small nuclear weapons,¡± Chen Fan pondered quietly.


    ¡°But there¡¯s only one chance. To gather such huge energy again, it either has to take a few months or to keep absorbing power from several more Spirit Artifacts. It isn¡¯t like a Golden Core cultivator who can send out powerful energy with just a move, or a Nascent Soul cultivator who can level a country with an attack.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    Once was enough.


    The Five Elements Thunder was as powerful as nuclear weapons and one strike could put the superpowers on edge. Not even an Earth Level Deity would survive an attack of the Five Elements Thunder. Their Divine Souls would be unable to escape the pure destructive power.


    Chen Fan made the Five Thunder Seal only because he wanted a real Dharma Treasure. The Five Elements Thunder was a pure surprise.


    With the Five Thunder Seal and the Five Elements Thunder, Chen Fan would possess the power of an Earth Level Deity, also on par with any superpower. Even if the Blood Ancestor tried to take his revenge, the Five Elements Thunder could easily crush him with a strike.


    A¡¯Xiu came in and said, ¡°Teacher, Miss An Ya has arrived in London.¡±


    ¡°Sister An is here?¡±


    Chen Fan quickly rose to his feet with a hint of warmth in his eyes.


    An Ya didn¡¯te alone this time, her whole team joined her. A fifth of the seniors of North Qiong Corp were smart and capable elites, and they went to open the gate to the European market, even though North Qiong Corp had the ¡°Vitality Serum¡± as their trump card.


    The European Union had been refusing to allow it in the European market due to the unknown ingredients of the serum, and due to their inability to ensure whether it was harmful to the human body. They had even resorted to smearing campaigns about the serum on newspapers, iming that it had dubious effects.


    North Qiong Corp also met the officials several times, but they insisted that they would only allow the corporation to enter the market after sharing the form of the Vitality Serum. Of course, they couldn¡¯t agree with this condition.


    ¡°Fizz!¡±


    nes slided through the air andnded at the London International Airport.


    Chen Fan stood on the airport and saw An Ya in her beige trench coat and white shirt. She was wearing a pair of skinny jeans, high heels and sunsses, walking towards Chen Fan like a bossy CEO.


    People from the North Qiong Sect walked behind her. Chen Fan suddenly saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ai Jinqi?¡±


    Chen Fan was surprised.


    The girl next to An Ya was Ai Jinqi, whom Chen Fan had met in Japan and Zhong Hai. She was wearing a ck suit, an overskirt and a ck sses. Her legs were thin and long, and her hourss body figure was shown clearly.


    Ai Jinqi answered formally, ¡°Mr. Chen, I¡¯m Miss An¡¯s assistant. Please call me Assistant Ai.¡±


    An Ya was thrilled, but she had to stay dignified in front of her subordinates so she didn¡¯t give Chen Fan a hug. Instead, she took off her sunsses and said with a beaming smile.


    ¡°I thought they were fooling me, but you really are in Europe!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I even bought a pce in London that is evenrger than the Buckingham Pce. Sister An, do you want to see it?¡± Chen Fan said like a teenager who needed attention from his sister.


    ¡°Braggart.¡±


    Ai Jinqi rolled her eyes at the back.


    Buckingham Pce covered an area of tens of thousands of square meters. Such a huge pce in London would be worth more than all North Qiong Corp¡¯s assets. They wouldn¡¯t be able to buy it even if they sold Chen Fan.


    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Chen Fan shrugged and felt strange.


    Why did the girl treat him like this after two years? When did he offend her?


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t know that Ai Jinqi had a crush on him, but she felt indignant for An Ya¡¯s sake, ever since she learned that Chen Fan had a lot of beautiful disciples. She thought that Chen Fan was a yboy and that it wasn¡¯t worth it for An Ya to stay by his side.


    An Ya giggled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s check it out.¡±


    After they got in the car, An Ya exined to Chen Fan why she was there as she looked at the scenery outside, ¡°We¡¯ve already had six rounds of negotiations with the European Union and this is the seventh. They¡¯ve always insisted that we disclose our form and they will then let us enter their market. I¡¯m here for the next meeting so I decided to stop by to see you.¡±


    Momentster, An Ya wondered, ¡°Brother, why did youe to Europe?¡±


    An Ya and Fang Qiong weren¡¯t members of the North Qiong Sect and they didn¡¯t know much about the sect and the Dark World, so they surely wouldn¡¯t know that Chen Fan had caused an uproar and startled the world in just half a month.


    ¡°To kill someone.¡± Chen Fan replied and digressed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the European Union will definitely agree with our conditions this time.¡±


    ¡°What a bluff. You¡¯re only significant in our country. The European Union is formed by a dozen countries which are all superpowers. We even paid many influential politicians including the Spanish Deputy Prime Minister to help, but the European Union is still unwilling to ept the conditions,¡± Ai Jinqi whispered.


    China was indeed thriving, but it wasn¡¯t as influential as the European Union. In fact, speaking of economical impact, even the United States was inferior to the European Union. They were manipted by the United States only because they were too loose and had weak military forces.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know by then.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and went silent.


    Since Chen Fan had shocked all of Europe with his Five Elements Thunder and had scared the hell out of the British government, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all to let North Qiong Corp enter the European market.


    Ai Jinqi rolled her eyes and murmured, ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Her understanding of Chen Fan was limited to what she experienced a year before. Chen Fan killed Lin Puojun at a banquet in Zhong Hai and banished the Lin Family. However, it was a totally different situation, since the European Union was an organization of world-ss significance.


    An Ya didn¡¯t say anything and her eyes were filled with trust.


    She didn¡¯t know what Chen Fan did in Europe, but she knew exactly how powerful he was.


    When they finally arrived, they were immediately astonished by the magnificent and grand Winter Pce.


    Ai Jinqi¡¯s eyes popped out.


    The enormous pceplex covered an area of tens of thousands of square meters, which was evenrger than the Buckingham Pce. More importantly, it was located outside London and could be sold at an incredibly high price.


    ¡°You really bought a pce! Would it be a pce of some King or Duke of Ennd? How much does it cost?¡± Ai Jinqi asked.


    Chen Fan introduced, ¡°It¡¯s a pce that was built by the King of Ennd, George the Second. Since it was used as a shelter from the cold, it was named the Winter Pce.¡±


    Many seniors of North Qiong Corp were only ordinary people so they didn¡¯t have much understanding about the North Qiong Sect. They were astonished but they didn¡¯t know that this had previously been the Dark World Arbitration Department¡¯s HQ.


    Only An Ya gave Chen Fan a meaningful stare.


    She knew that his brother would only take things by force instead of buying them.


    An Ya came in the morning.


    Soon, she showed an invitation card to Chen Fan. ¡°The CEOs of several banks and leaders of some major families in Ennd invited me to the banquet organized at the Windsor Residence. Come with me.¡±


    Chen Fan was free so he agreed.


    The Windsor Residence was located near the River Thames. It used to be the ce where a royal noble of the House of Windsor lived and waster reconstructed into a high-end business center. Those who were invited were all significant figures in London.


    An Ya didn¡¯t want to go there.


    But the one who invited her was an important person in the British financial industry. If North Qiong Corp wanted to enter the European market, they needed help from these consortium leaders, so she had to attend.


    An Ya sat in the car and said as she heaved a sigh, ¡°Ennd values the financial industry. Bank giants like the Royal Bank of Scond Group and Barys are influential as Citibank and Goldman Sachs of the United States. They have a long history and the support from a lot of big families, even as powerful as the royal family. We¡¯ll need their help to convince the European Union.¡±


    Even though North Qiong Corp was developing swiftly, they were still being boycotted by the western countries. Fang Qiong and An Ya had racked their brains trying to enter the European and the American markets. After all, Europe and the United States had the most developed economy in the world and even all the other areas together would be inferior than those two regions.


    ¡°These old consortiums are unbelievably cunning and greedy. It¡¯ll be hard to convince them, unless we offer them enough benefits!¡±


    Fatigue was seen in An Ya¡¯s eyes.


    Chen Fan listened to her, then said softly, ¡°Sister An, I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    An Ya nodded.


    In the meantime, they arrived at the Windsor Residence.

 Chapter 588 - The Plight of North Qiong

    <h4>Chapter 588: The Plight of North Qiong</h4>


    At the Windsor Residence.


    It was aze with lights and countless courteous attendants walked around the premises. Ennd was said to have the most historical noble traditions and they were famous for their servers and butlers. Rules of etiquette had been established to control their behavior and the ways to serve guests, but all of that seemed unnecessary to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Sir, Miss, this way please.¡±


    The attendant led Chen Fan and An Ya into the room.


    Everything seemed casual since it wasn¡¯t a formal cocktail party. The western elites inside were talking to one another with wine sses in their hands.


    ¡°My dear An, you¡¯re here.¡±


    A meticulously dressed old gentleman approached them with a smile.


    ¡°Viscount York, President of the Royal Bank of Scond. He was born in a Scottish noble family and has a Viscount title and two Baron titles,¡± An Ya introduced Viscount York to Chen Fan.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Viscount York looked at Chen Fan with a glint of doubt in his eyes.


    Chen Fan remained in his Azure Thearch Longevity Body with ck shoulder-length hair and bright diamond-like eyes, looking as handsome as the Gods. Viscount York was totally in awe of his innate elegance.


    ¡°I guess only the few major families with the longest history in Europe can bring up such a descendant,¡± Viscount York thought.


    He didn¡¯t realize that this man was actually Chen Beixuan. People Chen Fan had made contact with were all truly significant figures in the European Union or Ennd, who had the power to decide the fate of a country or a state. Compared to him, Viscount York was in a much lower rank and there were still boundaries between the Dark World and the financial industry.


    An Ya smiled and said, ¡°My brother, Chen Fan.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Chen from the East. Please follow me. I¡¯ll introduce you to some heavy hitters in London,¡± Viscount York said.


    Asian names sounded very confusing to westerners. Viscount York didn¡¯t even know if Chen Fan and Chen Beixuan shared the samest name.


    ¡°This is Sir Brad, President of the London International Bank.¡±


    ¡°This is Earl Downey, a member of the House of Lords. His father was thest Deputy Speaker.¡±


    ¡°This is Mr. Kirkel, Deputy Director of the European Union¡¯s Department of Economics and Industry.¡±


    Following Viscount York¡¯s introduction, Chen Fan and An Ya greeted them one by one. Those people were all big shots in London, so they were a little reserved and haughty.


    Earl Downey said with surprise, ¡°North Qiong Corp? The Asianpany that developed the ¡®Vitality Serum?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± An Ya smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Kirkel, I remember the Department of Economics and Industry of the European Union passed a resolution that forbids the Vitality Serum to enter our market. Am I right?¡± Earl Downey nced over.


    ¡°Yes, we found a hormone in the Vitality Serum that¡¯s harmful to the human body. Excessive use might lead to cardiac arrest,¡± Kirkel said seriously.


    Ai Jinqi listened behind them and her eyes widened.


    The Vitality Serum had been sold in China for almost two years; never had they detected any issues. It was proved harmless by more than a billion customers. Kirkel was simply lying through his teeth. Ai Jinqi finally realized how shameless those politicians were.


    ¡°Miss An Ya, I guess both the European Union and Ennd wouldn¡¯t let a potentially dangerous drug into the market. Of course, if you can coborate with Kant Pharmaceuticals and produce an all-new, harmless Vitality Serum, we could reconsider,¡± Earl Downey said.


    An Ya was still smiling but her eyes were filled with coldness.


    Kant Pharmaceuticals was a significantpany in the British pharmaceutical industry. Rumor had it that Earl Downey had been sessfully elected as the councillor because he had thepany¡¯s financial backing. Getting the opportunity to work with Kant Pharmaceuticals was like getting blood from a stone.


    ¡°We can¡¯t ept this condition. The Vitality Serum is our core product and we won¡¯t coborate with otherpanies,¡± An Ya said seriously.


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    Earl Downey shrugged and turned expressionless. He sipped the wine, then started greeting the people next to him, apparently wanting to change the subject.


    Viscount York brought An Ya aside and mumbled, ¡°Miss An Ya, if you want to open the European market, you mustpromise and work with these officials.¡±


    ¡°Viscount York, you¡¯re an old friend of ours. You should understand that we can¡¯t hand over the form of the Vitality Serum,¡± An Ya frowned and continued, ¡°Can you think of other ways? Say, how about we give them more money?¡±


    ¡°Money is not the issue.¡±


    Viscount York shook his head. ¡°The effect of the Vitality Serum is too strong. Once it enters the European market, it will cause a devastating impact on thousands of pharmaceuticalpanies across Europe. Your opponent is the entire European pharmaceutical industry. If you don¡¯tpromise and share the market with them, they will do everything they can to stop you from getting in.¡±


    An Ya frowned as she listened.


    Chen Fan understood Viscount York¡¯s point.


    Chen Fan surely knew the effect of the Vitality Serum. Using it for a long period of time could strengthen the body and just a small cup could ease minor illnesses like colds and headaches. It could even alleviate chronic diseases, severe illnesses and fatal ailments. It was being known as the ¡°Almighty Medicine¡± because of that reason.


    Once this kind of product appeared, there would be a disruptive blow in the entire pharmaceutical industry. With the support from the Chinese government, the pharmaceuticalpanies in China couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but it would be different in Europe. Like the oilpanies stopping the cheaper new energy to enter, the European pharmaceuticalpanies would join in boycotting North Qiong Corp.


    Over a thousandpanies together could do anything and even the European countries would be unable to resist.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s always a solution.¡±


    Viscount York suddenly said, ¡°A distinguished guest will be here very soon. If North Qiong Corp can get his support, there¡¯s hope to convince the officials of the European Union.¡±


    ¡°A distinguished guest? Who?¡± An Ya wondered.


    Those present were already top figures in Europe. Someone even more powerful would be someone who could dominate and manipte all the European countries.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    Viscount York gave a mysterious smile.


    Suddenly, there was amotion at the door.


    A brawny, blonde young man in a fashionable outfit entered with a beaming smile like a movie star. The arrogant politicians also went over to greet him respectfully.


    ¡°Wee, our honorable Mr. Lance.¡±


    ¡°Last time I met you was in the annual meeting at Wall Street. The Vice President of Goldman Sachs was there with you.¡±


    ¡°Eddie, I heard that the Councillor you supported has been elected as the Governor of Utah. Congrattions!¡±


    Earl Downey, Kirkel and Brad acted respectfully as if they were talking to the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± An Ya asked.


    ¡°Eddie Lance, the current president of the American Golf Association. His girlfriend is Christine, the movie star. You should have heard of her,¡± Viscount York said.


    ¡°You mean, the Lance Family of the United States?¡±


    An Ya gasped and looked at the man surrounded by people.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the Lance Family?¡± Chen Fan said with curiosity.


    People around him immediately looked at Chen Fan with an awkward face. Viscount York was also shocked, seeing that Chen Fan had never heard of the Lance Family. It was like saying that a British citizen didn¡¯t know about Queen Elizabeth.


    ¡°The Lance Family is one of the oldest families in the United States. Their family members had once fought in the War of Independence alongside with the founding fathers of America. They were among those who signed on the ¡®Deration of Independence.¡¯ It has a long history of almost three centuries up till now and is regarded as the Uncrowned King. Their family has a very high status in the American business industry and they are the sponsors behind manyrge consortiums like Citibank, JPMorgan Chase and Goldman Sachs,¡± Viscount York exined.


    He wasn¡¯t showing a smile anymore, thinking that Chen Fan was surely a country bumpkin.


    ¡°Some say that the Lance Family is massively influential in political circles as well. The current Deputy Speaker of the United States House of Representatives is also one of themm¡± An Ya whispered.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chen Fan replied indifferently.


    He had gained a status higher than many countries and was on an equal footing with the five superpowers. Even though he was still weaker than those five superpowers that had nuclear weapons, his power had surpassed countries like Japan, Germany and India. No matter how powerful the Lance Family was, they couldn¡¯t represent the entire United States.


    Chen Fan would pay more attention if the leader of the Lance Family came, but a descendant was nothing to him.


    ¡°Is this beautifuldy the CEO of North Qiong Corp?¡±


    Eddie Lance saw An Ya and his eyes twinkled. He pushed through the crowd and approached them with a ss of wine.


    An Ya had always been gorgeous but she had be as elegant as fairies in Asian myths since she started cultivating and drinking the Yun Wu Spirit Water. People like Eddie cared more about inner beauty rather than appearance and he was immediately fascinated by An Ya.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lance.¡±


    An Ya frowned slightly but still kept a smile on her face.


    ¡°I know that North Qiong Corp is one of thergestpanies in China, but it¡¯s still not as developed as Apple, Microsoft and Google of the United States,¡± Eddie shrugged and said with an overbearing voice.


    ¡°Of course, the Vitality Serum is also a good product, but it¡¯s difficult to push it into the European and American markets without the support from some big cheese.¡±


    ¡°So, Mr. Eddie, do you have any suggestions?¡± An Ya¡¯s eyes brightened and asked quickly.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we have a drink first. Let¡¯s not talk about business at a party.¡± Eddie brought two sses over and gave one to An Ya.


    The ss was two palms high and inside was some high-purity Hennessy XO, which was enough to make a brawny man drunk.


    An Ya hesitated.


    She never drank, not even in China.


    ¡°Why? Miss An, you¡¯re not being sincere enough?¡±


    Eddie¡¯s face turned dark immediately.

 Chapter 589 - The Dumbfounded Lance

    <h4>Chapter 589: The Dumbfounded Lance</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our CEO doesn¡¯t drink.¡±


    As An Ya¡¯s assistant, Ai Jinqi tried to help her.


    ¡°Miss An Ya, you have to understand that you mustpromise if you want North Qiong Corp to enter the European and the American markets. I just want you to drink a ss of wine, but some others want to swallow the entire North Qiong Corp. Which one would you choose?¡±


    Eddie was still holding the ss, staring at An Ya.


    There was a hint of struggle in An Ya¡¯s eyes. A ss of wine was indeed nothingpared to the development of the corporation. Besides, not even pure alcohol would intoxicate her since she had reached a certain level of cultivation.


    ¡°Alright...¡±


    When An Ya was about to agree, Chen Fan suddenly said, ¡°Forget about it. They¡¯lle and beg us to sell them our product in the future,¡± Chen Fan said confidently.


    Since the Vitality Serum was diluted, its effect wasn¡¯t really visible, but people who used it would have a stronger body over time. They would never get sick and would have a prolonged life. They might even develop a Spirit Root and cultivation talent in the future.


    The effect wasn¡¯t obvious right then as only two years had passed. Around three to five yearster, the effect of the Vitality Serum would truly show. By then, Europe and the United States would take the initiative to open the market for North Qiong Corp, or they would possibly miss the chance for their economies to grow.


    ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    Eddie narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Fan.


    The Lance Family had hired experts to research the Vitality Serum since it appeared on the market.


    They identally discovered that there was a weird energy inside the Vitality Serum that could stimte human evolution. Those who drank the serum had a possibility of bing an Extraordinary ten times higher than normal people! Such data was terrifying.


    Since then, the Lance Family regarded the Vitality Serum as one of their most important targets and would die to get the form. Everything the European Union and the politicians like Earl Downey had done was part of Eddie¡¯s n.


    He knew that An Ya would go there so he chose to attend to pressure her, so that she would hand over the Vitality Serum form. Out of his expectations, Chen Fan got in his way.


    ¡°It¡¯s just one ss, Xiao Fan. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± An Yaforted Chen Fan.


    ¡°No, Sister An, you don¡¯t know what you have in your hands.¡±


    Chen Fan put his hands behind his back and looked at everyone. ¡°They might look supercilious and reserved right now, but once they know the true power of the Vitality Serum, they will kneel and beg us to give them the serum.¡±


    Earth was a dead. There was no way to cultivate, just like Hell.


    The Vitality Serum was the only way out Chen Fan had given this. Whoever controlled the Vitality Serum would control the key to the evolution of the future human race.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Earl Downey and the others were enraged.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking to the heir of the Lance Family. How can you be so disrespectful?¡± Sir Brad said furiously. He had never thought Chen Fan would be so bold.


    The United States was the dominator of the world and the Lance Family yed an important role in the country. They had over a trillion dors of assets and could control the political situation. The heir of such a powerful family had a higher status than the Princes and Princesses in the world. The Lance Family could even overthrow the regime of some small countries if they wanted to.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who you are. You wouldn¡¯t scare me even if you were the Prince of Japan or a member from some top family in China,¡± Eddie Lance said arrogantly.


    This was the confidence of the Lance Family.


    After that, he ignored Chen Fan and bowed to An Ya. ¡°Miss An Ya, I look forward to meeting you again. Contact me anytime if you change your mind.¡±


    He then turned around and left.


    After that, Earl Downey and Sir Brad snickered as they shook their heads, then left together with Eddie Lance.


    In a blink, Chen Fan, Viscount York and a few others were the only ones left in the entire party hall.


    ¡°Miss An Ya, the Lance Family is extremely influential in Europe and the United States. Without their permission, there¡¯s no way North Qiong Corp can enter the western market,¡± Viscount York frowned and said.


    An Ya was also struggling. It was indeed a golden opportunity.


    But after taking a nce at Chen Fan, she calmly told Viscount York, ¡°Since the Western World doesn¡¯t wee us, North Qiong Corp will withdraw all our businesses from the region.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Viscount York¡¯s eyes popped out.


    The European and the American markets were thergest in the world, ounting for half of the world¡¯s GDP. Without this market, the North Qiong Corp would suffer from a severe blow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to think about it more thoroughly? Why don¡¯t you call for a board meeting first?¡±


    Viscount York was anxious.


    The Royal Bank of Scond was helping North Qiong Corp to develop their business in Europe and the United States; even Viscount York wanted to get a share from it. All his ns would be ruined if North Qiong Corp pulled back.


    ¡°No, our President has made the decision.¡±


    An Ya chuckled and looked at Chen Fan.


    An Ya hesitated at first, but she soon knew what to do. North Qiong Corp was established by Chen Fan, so she valued his opinion more than anything, regardless of the situation.


    When Viscount York walked them out, he was still trying to convince An Ya to think it over, but she had made up her mind.


    ¡°Miss An, are we really stopping all our businesses in the West?¡±


    Ai Jinqi wondered after they got out.


    Entering the western market was the main n for theing five years discussed during theirst board meeting. Since the n was cancelled, the future of thepany would be ruined!


    When An Ya nodded, Ai Jinqi stared at Chen Fan indignantly.


    ¡°Miss An sacrificed the promising future of thepany just because of what he said. Isn¡¯t she doting on him too much? This guy only knows how to gather beautiful disciples. He never treats Miss An with his heart.¡±


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she felt.


    Chen Fan shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister An. They¡¯lle to us soon enough.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    An Ya smiled and nodded. In fact, she didn¡¯t care much about it.


    As expected, they didn¡¯t wait long.


    That night, themissioner of the European Union Charles and the British Special Envoy Chris went to tell Chen Fan that the European Union had decided to ept his request and allow North Qiong Corp to develop their business in Europe. The corporation would also be exempted from all taxes, enjoying the treatment of a most favored nation.


    ¡°What?¡±


    An Ya and Ai Jinqi were also there, and their eyes widened after hearing about it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    Ai Jinqi was startled.


    ¡°Standing in front of you is the honorable member of the European Commission. I¡¯m here to represent the entire European Union. How would it be a joke?¡±


    ¡°But... but...¡±


    Ai Jinqi was speechless.


    Earlier thst day, they were still begging their way into the European market. They were willing to give up anything other than the form of the Vitality Serum, but the European countries were haughty and still insisted not to allow them to enter.


    Why did they suddenly change their minds? Especially the tax exemption and treatment of a most favored nation were benefits even the Europeanpanies couldn¡¯t enjoy.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t many pharmaceuticalpanies against it?¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Just some smallpanies. They can¡¯t change the decision made by the whole European Union,¡± Charles answered.


    No matter how powerful those pharmaceuticalpanies were and how many stakeholders they had, they had topromise when it came to the safety of their countries. Chen Fan had a weapon that wasparable to nuclear forces and the British Foreign Minister was quite anxious to send Chen Fan away.


    Not to mention an industry that was worth hundreds of billions of dors.


    The European Union would even agree to give him the political power of a small country.


    ¡°I remember that the heir of the Lance Family had also disagreed.¡±


    Chen Fan continued.


    Hearing this family name, Charles was shocked but he still answered righteously.


    ¡°This is Europe, not the United States. Even the American President can¡¯t tell the European Union what to do, not to mention an insignificant heir of the Lance Family! Rest assured, Mr. Chen. The European Union will keep its promises. Nobody can stop us!¡±


    Chen Fan shrugged and said, ¡°Very well. I hope Europe can keep their word, or I¡¯ll be showing up often. The Dark Duke is still alive after all!¡±


    Charles immediately guaranteed and made a lot of promises.


    For example, helping North Qiong Corp to settle down, recruiting employees and paying their sries, also granting the power of extrajudicial governance to North Qiong Corp¡¯s executives. In the end, Chen Fan finally agreed.


    When Charles left, Ai Jinqi felt as if she had woken up from a dream as she stared at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Did they really agree? Am I dreaming?¡±


    ¡°I told you they woulde to beg us,¡± Chen Fan then turned to An Ya and said, ¡°Dilute the Vitality Serum we¡¯ll be sending to Europe and America and raise the price ten times higher. We don¡¯t need their money!¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    An Ya giggled with excitement in her eyes.


    Ai Jinqi stood on the side dumbfounded, still unable to process everything that was happening.


    In a luxury vi outside London.


    Eddie Lance had his legs crossed and held a ss of wine in his hand while talking to Earl Downey and other politicians. ¡°That Chinesedy will soon give up. Losing the western market means losing the future.¡±


    Earl Downey toasted and said, ¡°By then, Master Lance will get both the form and thedy!¡±


    Eddie immediately burst intoughter.


    Viscount York shook his head.


    He thought An Ya only said that out of anger in the afternoon, and she would know what choice to make once she calmed herself down.


    ¡°North Qiong Corp is too weak in front of the power of the Lance Family. They won¡¯t be able to resist.¡± Viscount York heaved a sigh.


    While Eddie Lance was stillcent about the situation, his phone rang. His face turned dark once he picked up the call.


    ¡°What? The European Union unanimously agreed to let North Qiong Corp in?¡±


    The entire vi went silent.

 Chapter 590 - The Siege

    <h4>Chapter 590: The Siege</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Sir Brad and Earl Downey were both dumbfounded and Kirkel even wanted to scream. Kirkel was the Deputy Director of the Department of Economics and Industry, how would he not know about the economic resolution of the European Union?


    1¡°The leaders of the European Union made the decision during their joint meeting.¡±


    Eddie hung up and he looked sullen.


    The others were all speechless.


    The Joint Summit Meeting was the highest decision-making body in the entire Europe where the leaders of every country participated. Once they made a decision, no one in Europe could disagree. The politicians all seemed powerless in front of the leaders of the European countries and even the Lance Family would be unable to dissuade them.


    ¡°What could make all the leaders agree? It¡¯s impossible. Isn¡¯t North Qiong Corp a Chinesepany? Did the Chinese government help?¡± someone doubted.


    ¡°The European Union would never sumb to China. There must be something I don¡¯t know.¡± Eddie shook his head and made another phone call.


    ¡°Mr. ir, didn¡¯t you promise to me not to let North Qiong Corp enter the European market?¡±


    A furious voice came from the receiver. ¡°I did, but you didn¡¯t tell me Chen Beixuan was behind North Qiong Corp!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Eddie was shocked.


    1¡°You mean the legendary Chinese Overlord Chen Beixuan, who destroyed the European Union¡¯s ck Sea Fleet?¡±


    1Everyone in the vi immediately turned pale.


    Having been in the United States, he had no idea that Chen Fan had stirred up troubles across all of Europe. When Chen Fan was creating the super weapon near London, all of the officials in the area werepletely frightened. The name Chen Beixuan was a total nightmare for them.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± The other party grunted.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan requested to let the North Qiong Corp into the European market and he would leave Europe in exchange, so the leaders of all countries agreed unanimously. Compared to Chen Beixuan, North Qiong Corp is nothing to them. I¡¯m warning you not to offend North Qiong Corp. You and your Lance Family can¡¯t afford the consequences.¡±


    Then, he hung up.


    Eddie was pale and livid; he was so angry he wanted to throw his phone on the floor.


    1The man on the other side of the phone was a heavyweight from the European Union called ir. Even though Eddie was the heir of the Lance Family, ir wasn¡¯t someone he could offend.


    ¡°Is it really Chen Beixuan?¡± Earl Downey said in a panicked tone.


    The others were trembling.


    Although they had heard about Chen Beixuan every day, he was a superior Overlord that stood on an equal footing with the superpowers. They were only some insignificant councillors and directors; how could they be on a par with Chen Fan?


    ¡°Is Chen Beixuan powerful?¡±


    Eddie came from the United States so he didn¡¯t know as much as the Europeans did.


    ¡°He¡¯s not only powerful, but also like a demon,¡± Earl Downey said.


    Sir Brad suddenly got up and said, ¡°Mr. Lance, I¡¯ve got something to do. Goodbye.¡± Then, the others also started to leave as if they were hiding from a bane.


    1Viscount York was startled.


    He thought that North Qiong Corp would give in; he had never expected such a twist.


    ¡°Is Chen Beixuan the Chinese man called Chen Fan?¡± Viscount York trembled and felt like he had gone through Hell.


    Soon, Eddie and Earl Downey were the only ones left in the hall.


    Eddie looked ghastly.


    Earl Downey wanted to leave but he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s so special about Chen Beixuan? Why are they so scared of him?¡± Eddie said.


    1As Earl Downey exined, Eddie finally knew what Chen Fan had done in Europe.


    He destroyed the ck Sea Fleet, eliminated the Dark World Arbitration Department, ughtered a dozen ancient families and created a weaponparable to nuclear weapons, all these things made Eddie¡¯s jaw drop.


    ¡°Is he human? He¡¯s a Deity.¡±


    When Eddie thought about Chen Fan¡¯s contemptuous look, he was immediately enraged and there was a glint of anger in his eyes. ¡°Chen Beixuan, you might be powerful but you¡¯re definitely not the world¡¯s dominator!¡±


    Chen Fan stayed for a few more days in London and was about to leave after witnessing the signing of the agreement between the European Union and North Qiong Corp. And yet, an unexpected person came.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I came to apologize for the other time.¡±


    Eddie was well-mannered.


    ¡°Forget about it.¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand.


    Why would he care about a nonentity like Eddie?


    ¡°No, no, I was too disrespectfulst time and I offended the honorable Miss An Ya. Please give me a chance to make it up for you.¡± Eddie bowed a few times.


    There had to be something wrong.


    Eddie had acted quite arrogantly a few days prior and he even looked down on Chen Fan. Why was he suddenly so humble?


    Chen Fan asked, ¡°Oh? What do you want to do?


    Eddie bowed and said, ¡°I would like to entertain you at the Queen Victoria Hotel. Please doe.¡±


    Queen Victoria Hotel was a famous hotel in Ennd located next to the River Thames outside London. The Tower of London could be seen from there and it was a ce where many foreign dignitaries stayed.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chen Fan pondered for a second and agreed.


    When Eddie left, An Ya frowned and said, ¡°Brother, I think he¡¯s up to no good. We shouldn¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know what he¡¯s nning after we go. Besides, any conspiracy is useless in front of power.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯e eyes were glinting.


    In the afternoon, Chen Fan drove to the Queen Victoria Hotel in a silver Rolls-Royce. Considering the possible danger of that trip, he decided to leave An Ya at the Winter Pce.


    1Queen Victoria Hotel stood on the side of the River Thames like a tall white tower. It was located around thirty kilometers away from the downtown area.


    Right when he saw the hotel, a rocketuncher suddenly struck from afar.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The rocketuncher was as powerful and as fast as a missile,nding squarely on the car. The million-dor Rolls-Royce which was imed to be bulletproof immediately turned into a fireball and the sound of the explosion broke the silence of the night.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±<i></i>On a hill, a tall green-haired girl in ck tights wondered. Next to her was a two-meter brawny man who was carrying arge rocket-propelled grenade. He replied, ¡°This is a special God-killing rocket-propelled grenade filled with armor-piercing rockets. Even an Immortal State Warrior might not survive a direct hit.¡±


    ¡°But Chen Beixuan isn¡¯t your usual Immortal State Warrior. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have asked the God-battling Team to do this.¡±


    The green-haired girl shook her head.


    A voice suddenly came from behind them, ¡°God-battling Team, is this your code name?¡±


    1¡°Huh?¡±


    The green-haired girl then swayed her body and two ck daggers appeared in her hands. She immediately attacked as if a cheetah had taken over her. The brawny man next to her also raised the rocket-propelled grenade and struck.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan stopped the rocket-propelled grenade with one hand and held the green-haired girl in the air with another. No matter how hard the brawny man pushed, he couldn¡¯t move the grenade forward.


    ¡°How dare you attack me with your little forces?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Those two people were at most at the grandmaster level and Chen Fan could easily kill them with a finger. ¡°I thought Lance has more than this. Did he only send the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    The green-haired girl suddenly snickered and turned into a water stream, escaping from Chen Fan¡¯s hand. She then reappeared again in front of Chen Fan and swiftly stabbed him thirteen times.


    Then, the two-meter brawny man gave a roar.


    His body erged to three meters tall and his muscles bulged like Tong Shan. With his surging power, he pushed away Chen Fan¡¯s hands and threw a punch. A thunderous sound came in the air, showing how powerful his punch was.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan was a bit startled. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    But no matter how much their power increased, Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind at all. He stuck out a finger and flicked. He broke the green-haired girl¡¯s daggers and dented her chest, pushing her dozens of meters away.


    Chen Fan immediately threw a punch at the brawny man.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chen Fan broke the brawny man¡¯s fist which was hard enough to break through walls and tear down tanks; the energy of his attack flung the man out in the air.


    In a blink, the two members of the God-battling Team were defeated.


    Chen Fan moved closer to the green-haired girl and asked, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare toe alone. Where are the others? Hiding from me?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll see them soon.¡±


    The green-haired girl smiled. Her body then became transparent and she turned into a stream of water, seeping into the ground. After that, there came a loud scream.


    It was unimaginably piercing.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will sensed that something was shing towards him at an unprecedented speed. It seemed to be a metal spear that was moving ten times the speed of sound, faster than flying swords. It had the power to prate steel and even Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will couldn¡¯t capture it.


    This was their real trick!

 Chapter 591 - Ten Times the Speed of Sound!

    <h4>Chapter 591: Ten Times the Speed of Sound!</h4>


    Ten times the speed of sound!


    The speed of sound was 340 meters per second and ten times that would be 3400 meters per second. Such a speed surpassed normal missiles or cannon shells. The person who attacked from afar must have known that Chen Fan could probe with his Soul Energy, so heunched that deadly attack from twenty kilometers away.


    It took only five seconds for the spear to travel twenty kilometers.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before the piercing sound, the metal spear had already swept through the sky with a beam of blue electric light and was right next to Chen Fan in an instant. Even when it was still far away, Chen Fan had been able to sense its unbelievably high energy and incredible sharpness. It was a spear as powerful as Lin Shuming¡¯s Earth Level Deity sword.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Right at that moment.


    Chen Fan looked expressionless. He instantly spread his Immortal Will into the air, connecting it with the entire world. Every trajectory, every angle, every airflow of the metal spear appeared clearly in Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    True Essence surged out of his body and produced gleams of azure light. His Treasure Body became crystal clear and the silver blood was flowing through his veins, sending a powerful energy to his fist.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan punched out.


    His body was a beam of aura and he struck the spearpoint at an incredible angle.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The sound of their sh was like two giant metal hammers shing and a sonic boom urred. The clouds rolled out in all directions, and all the sand, stones, trees and fences within dozens meters were stirred up, as if a storm were raging.


    When the cloud of dust was lifted, what was happening inside was revealed.


    The one-meter metal spear had a streamlined body with many runes engraved on it which were giving out blue lights. Its mysterious body was made with silver white metal. The spearpoint was still vibrating violently, trying to pierce through Chen Fan¡¯s body. A shining electric light had also appeared and it pushed forward like an electric dragon.


    But Chen Fan¡¯s fist was wrapped in golden me and azure aura like a golden light ball; it kept stopping the spearpoint froming through. A whileter, the metal spear wailed and fell onto the ground as it ran out of energy.


    Chen Fan put out the me in his hand, showing his fist. It didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    People were frightened when they saw that.


    The green-haired girl yelled, ¡°That is a God-killing weapon! It¡¯s made with special runes and titanium, and it can fly at ten times the speed of sound. Such a shot is able to pierce through a battleship and instantly kill a Deity. How did Chen Beixuan stop it?¡±


    Her face was filled with astonishment. At the same time, the fractured arms of the three-meter brawny man had recovered and he said, ¡°Stop talking and prepare to fight. He¡¯sing!¡±


    In fact, Chen Fan had already broken the supersonic barrier when the metal spear fell. He rapidly went towards the direction where it came from. His Immortal Will had scanned through that side.


    Twenty kilometers away.


    There was a weird, three-meter, ck electromaic cannon. With its streamlined design, it didn¡¯t look like a weapon in reality, but rather a device from sci-fi movies.


    Next to the electromaic cannon, there was a tall, bald man with translucent skin where the blue blood vessels were faintly visible. He picked up a silver white spear from the ground and loaded it in the electromaic cannon.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a developed electromaic cannon on Earth?¡±


    Chen Fan felt surprised as he ran.


    Electromaic cannons were standard weapons of a cosmic civilization. Only those who built space battleships could develop a perfect electromaic cannon.


    The electromaic cannon was indeed not as powerful as those of the cosmic civilizations, which could be shot from a thousand miles away at a hundred thousand times the speed of sound. However, it was enough to injure Chen Fan severely if he was caught unprepared.


    After running for three kilometers, Chen Fan saw a brawny man ahead.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    This time, Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back anymore. He gave a punch and the azure aura shot to the sky like a dragon.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The brawny man was knocked out thirty meters away and crashed against a giant rock, breaking it into pieces. His arms were broken, his chest was severely dented, and his sternum, ribs and organs were all crushed.


    After the punch, Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop. He kept rushing to the electromaic cannon with a sharp sound and created a long white mark in the sky. Right then, only the electromaic cannon could harm him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Another man stood in front of Chen Fan.


    The man was two meters tall and was wearing a thick ck armor, standing there with his feet deep in the sand. His whole body was covered by the armor; there wasn¡¯t a gap to be seen, even the eyes were covered by two blue crystals. The man in armor was holding a metal sword in one hand and a shield in the other.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan threw another punch, but it was unexpectedly blocked by the shield holder. Although the man was pushed backwards and a metal fist mark appeared on his shield, the punch didn¡¯t knock him out.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan was surprised.


    Even though he didn¡¯t use his full power, a regr Immortal State Warrior would have been unable to take it.


    However, the armored shield holder wasn¡¯t defeated by the True Essence and was only pushed a few steps backward. This was enough to get him on the top ten of the Divine Roll. Also, his alloy shield could withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack? That was unbelievable! Chen Fan could even break through a half-meter tank shell with a punch!


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan yelled. Then, the True Essence broke out from his hand and it turned into a long dragon, rushing towards the shield holder.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back and struck with all of his might!


    Even the five arbitrators would have been frightened, not to mention the shield holder. Thest attack had hit him hard, so although he was protected by the alloy armor, his body had already been left trembling. Plus, Chen Fan¡¯s punch was way more powerful than thest one and it might have been strong enough to make the shield holder explode!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Then, another piercing sound came.


    A blue light came at a speed beyond the sound barrier towards Chen Fan with a horrifying power. The stones, trees, fences and everything along the way were all destroyed by the destructive light.


    ¡°The attacker must be a Soul Energy Master. It might even be a Soul Energy Immortal State Warrior.¡±


    Chen Fan immediately reacted.


    Meanwhile, he was moving faster than the speed of sound; ordinary people would bepletely unable to see his body. Yet, the bald man who controlled the electromaic cannon urately tracked his trajectory, meaning that his Soul Energy was almostparable to Chen Fan¡¯s.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t go right at the metal spear. Instead, he shot through the sky, then he went past the spear and came in front of the shield holder.


    ¡°NOO¡ª¡±


    The man raised the shield but it was toote.


    Chen Fan crushed the alloy shield with his palm and smashed the shield holder together with his ck armor.


    With the energy of the attack, Chen Fan rushed to the sky towards the electromaic cannon. The green-haired girl still wanted to attack Chen Fan but he shed her back into water and she escaped.


    There was an azure meteor flying across the sky with a long whistle.


    Ten kilometers, seven kilometers, five kilometers.


    It was getting closer and Chen Fan could already see it. The bald man then inserted the third metal spear into the electromaic cannon, but it was toote. Chen Fan had swiftly smashed the man and the electromaic cannon into pieces before he could make his third attack.


    Suddenly, the bald man stopped everything he was doing and looked over to Chen Fan with his blue eyes and mocking smile.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face turned dark.


    His Immortal Will sensed two metal spears speeding towards him from ten kilometers away on both his left and right. Their speed had reached twenty times the speed of sound which was even faster than thest one.


    How fast was twenty times the speed of sound?


    It was equal to 6.8 kilometers per second and it would take only three seconds to travel twenty kilometers. Such a speed was beyond the limit of the human response time. Even though Chen Fan could sense them, he wasn¡¯t able to react in time.


    ¡°Boom, boom!!¡±


    The two beams of blue aura struck Chen Fan like two crossed lightnings. Then, a cloud of violent blue electric current appeared in the air.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is going to die!¡±


    Two people stood together on a hill ten kilometers away.


    One of them had long blonde hair and the other had dark skin. The energying from their bodies was extremely terrifying. The symbol on their chests was like the sword of the God of War falling from the sky.


    ¡°One person works as the bait and two others make the deadly strike. This is the God-killing weapon our team developed after a dozen years of research. These kinds of weapons are used especially for fighting the five arbitrators and Gods that might exist. Even a real Deity can¡¯t stand it, so how would Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The blonde man shook his head.


    And the ck man gazed with pity.


    While they were chatting, a furious roar came from the air and a beam of golden light suddenly shot out from the blue electric cloud, shing towards the electromaic cannon at a speed several times faster than sound.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Their eyes widened.

 Chapter 592 - Advanced Technology

    <h4>Chapter 592: Advanced Technology</h4>


    Chen Fan was seized by a fit of anger.


    He wasn¡¯t just angry at his enemy, but also at himself. He knew this was going to happen and had plenty of time to prepare, but he had overlooked the threat nheless.


    ¡°If not for the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, I would have been gravely wounded.¡± Chen Fan thought to himself. His eyes held an icy luster despite being surrounded by golden mes.


    ¡°Seems like I need to make my message clearer. I will kill every one of them this time.¡±


    While he was thinking, Chen Fan picked up speed and plunged into the Te Cannon. His movement created a high pitch whistle that sounded like a passing train.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Seeing that Chen Fan was still alive, the bald man¡¯s face changed. Fear and panic were written all over his face. He hurried to reload the cannon, but he was too slow.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    From a hundred meters away, Chen Fan extended two fingers and formed a de.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    An azure lightning shed across space.


    The crack of lightning raced across the sky, and covered a few hundred meters in a blink and rushed towards the bald man. It sent out a belligerent de Qi that bore down on its target, creating many scars on the ground.


    ¡°Form!¡±


    The bald man looked up as a blue light red in his eyes, sending out a glowing. This was made up with pure soul energy; it was tougher than steel and sharper than des. In the underground world, those who could turn their soul energy into solid substances were called Divine Masters of Spirit. They were a level higher than the Soul Energy Masters.


    This bald man was no doubt a Divine Master.


    The Soul Energy Masters were rare, and their numbers were much smaller than Martial Artists. The Divine Master of Spirit was even rarer and only one could be fond every hundred years. No Divine Master of Spirit had appeared on the Divine Roll in thest hundred years. It¡¯s rarity was only matched by its power.


    His soul energy alone was enough to ward off most Immortal State Warriors.


    However, he was up against Chen Fan.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    The de Auras in Chen Fan¡¯s hands brightened and increased in size. They were as thin as the wings of a dragonfly, but were extremely sharp. The Azure de Auras sliced through the blue energy and plunged into the bald man


    ¡°Ahrr!¡±


    The bald man snarled as the blue light in his eyes reached the maximum intensity. From those eyes, he sent a wave of blue energy, trying to control Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    Even the Soul Energy Masters were able to control people¡¯s minds through Mind Force, the Divine Masters of Spirit even more so. Legend said that there had been a Divine Master of Spirit working for Germany during World War Two and he could control the minds of over ten thousand soldiers at once.


    As the overwhelming flood of Soul Energy reached Chen Fan, he reckoned that the power of his opponent exceeded any of the others he had faced before.


    ¡°Hehe, pathetic. How dare you challenge me?¡±


    Chen Fan let out a derisive smile as a fire came up in his eyes. Suddenly, two rays of azure energy beamed out from his eyes, crackling as they shot forward.


    The blue energy of the bald man was quickly washed away by Chen Fan¡¯s azure Divine Light, allowing Chen Fan¡¯s attack tond on the bald man. Blood suddenly spilled out from his nose and mouth.


    ¡°Urhh!¡±


    Chen Fan doubled down on his attack and hacked the bald man into half, rending his powerful Soul Energy into shreds.


    ¡°One down.¡±


    Without taking a respite, Chen Fan attacked again.


    ¡°Oh, the three Wise Men are in danger.¡±


    The two men on the hill top were shocked.


    ¡°Nick, I will go ahead and stop him. I will wait for your reinforcement and the God-battling Team,¡± the blond man said, then he grunted.


    A liquid metal oozed out of his body and formed a silvery armor, turning him into a walking tin man.


    The blond man stomped the ground and charged out, transforming into a silvery bolt and quickly breaking the supersonic barrier.


    ¡°Ok, rk. Be careful!¡±


    The ck man replied. He opened the box behind him and retrieved a ck armor that he then wore. Behind him, a dozen or so men in ck armor ran toward him with incredible speed.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    By then, Chen Fan had reached the second Electromaic cannon.


    The operator was also bald and had the same blue sheen in his eyes and the same silver robe. The faint blue glow in his veins suggested that his Soul Energy was much more powerful than thest operator.


    However, no one could withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack, including that bald man. His attack went through the operator and even sliced the Electromaic cannon in half.


    ¡°Two down.¡±


    Chen Fan stomped the ground and was about to fly to the sky.


    Suddenly, a man wearing silver metal armor reached Chen Fan.


    ¡°What the heck?¡±


    Chen Fan was slightly taken aback and pummeled the man.


    To his surprise, the man in the armor didn¡¯t dodge the attack, instead, he opened his arms, trying to hold him.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face hardened and doubled down on his attack. With incredible speed and force, the punchnded on the man in silver armor.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    To his surprise, Chen Fan felt he had punched at a sack of cotton. Even the dent he made on the armor slowly disappeared.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Chen Fan was surprised.


    This attack should have demolished a battleship, or a powerful Half Breed. How was the strange man able to survive the hit? Could it be that his body was more robust than Half Breed¡¯s?


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s battle-will red and his body flickered out of view. He broke the supersonic barrier nine times and delivered nine punches on the armored fighter.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s bombardment proved to be effective and the final punch sent the armored warrior flying and ramming into a hill.


    Before Chen Fan was ready to follow up with more attacks, the man had already gathered himself and charged at Chen Fan.


    ¡°What is that on his body?¡±


    Chen Fan put on a scowl.


    The armored fighter was extremely resilient and regardless of how far Chen Fan had sent him flying, he could recover quickly and counter attack. After a while, Chen Fan finally registered something was amiss.


    The silvery armor was not solid; it was a liquid metal.


    Regardless of how much force Chen Fan used to pummel the armor, the force was absorbed by the armor due to its liquid nature. Chen Fan doubted that even Lin Shuming¡¯s final attack could have hacked open this silver armor.


    ¡°Is this some new technology on Earth? I don¡¯t think any nation, including the United States of America has such capabilities.¡±


    Chen Fan asked himself in disbelief.


    It reminded him of the armor used by the space super power he had encountered during his past life. Although this silver armor was rude in its craftsmanshippared to that of the space races, it shared the same basic concept.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan summoned the de Auras at the tip of his fingers.


    The silver metal was somehow tougher than a battleship¡¯s armor. Chen Fan¡¯s attack had cut through the earth but was unable to crack open the armor.


    ¡°Damn it, what the heck?¡±


    Unknown to Chen Fan, his attacks had shaken his opponent to the core.


    That silver armor was called God-battling Armor and was the most advanced armor in the God-battling Team.


    It was extremely rare and only two suits of armor existed in the world. The armor could ward off attacks from Laser or Electromaic cannons. The United States of America had even tested its durability using nuclear bombs and the results showed that as long as the bomb was not detonated near the armor, the armor could hold out pretty well.


    Therefore, those two armors were the United States of America¡¯s most precious items in their arsenal.


    They wouldn¡¯t even use them if it weren¡¯t for killing Chen Fan. However, the God-battling Armor had already reached its limit after being hammered by Chen Fan a few times.


    ¡°Nick, where the heck are you? I¡¯m going to have my a** handed over to me,¡± rk shouted in his mind.


    Finally, Nick and his retinue had finally arrived.


    Over a dozen men wearing metal armor joined the battle. Their suits of armor were made out of metal tes and had a futuristic look. Each soldier held a different kind of weapon.


    There were long des, swords and rocket-propelled grenades.


    Those well trained soldiers worked as a formidable team and encircled Chen Fan.


    ¡°This must be the God-battling Team. ¡±


    Chen Fan scanned the retinue with an icy nce.


    The armor they were wearing was much more advanced than the Poseidon Armor used by the French soldiers. The Poseidon Armor couldn¡¯t even withstand one of Chen Fan¡¯s punches, but these armors could sustain at least three blows on the same spot. Some of the soldiers had also reached the Immortal State in their Physique Refinement cultivation, making them even deadlier.


    ¡°Over a dozen Immortal State Warriors and one Connate Spirit cultivator, plus three Electromaic cannons. Is that all Americans got?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s dark eyes glinted and looked impassive.


    Although those men had tough bodies, their power was far from that of a Connate Spirit warrior. That being said, theirbined force and perfect teamwork made them quite deadly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Thest Electromaic cannon was fired.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t dodge this time.


    An iridescent light appeared above his head and let out shes of dazzling light.


    The Five Thunder Seal!

 Chapter 593 - Lesser Five Elements Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 593: Lesser Five Elements Thunder</h4>


    A shrieking sound pierced through space and reverberated.


    However, the actual projectileing out from the cannon traveled much faster than the sound. As soon as Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will registered the sound wave, the pulse of electromaic sma had already reached Chen Fan.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t dodge this time, instead he produced the Divine Seal.


    Five Thunder Seal!


    The Five-Elemental Divine Seal had been created based on the Five Elements Immortal Sect¡¯s artifact of the same name. It originated from the five elements but was more than the sum of each. Five patches glowed, each with a different color, and circted around the Five-Elemental Divine Seal.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    The crackling sound quickly filled up the space. As soon as the Divine Seal appeared, the Five-Elemental Essence Qi started to boil over as dark clouds gathered.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    A iridescent halo appeared over the Five-Elemental Divine Seal and was growingrger by the second. The real Five-Elemental Divine Seal could contain so many spells that it could both attack and defend effectively at the same time, changing functions nearly seamlessly. Although Chen Fan¡¯s Thunder Seal was slightly weaker, it was much more powerful and versatile than other Dharma Artifacts on Earth.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A surge of smanded directly on the halo.


    Within the sma was a spinning spear. Its silvery white body was covered with mysterious symbols. Upon contact with the halo, the tip of the spear let out a squeaking sound that sounded like nails on a chalkboard.


    ¡°Shhh... shhh...¡±


    The spearhead spun at an incredible speed and pratedyers of energy. However, as the spearhead eroded some energy on the halo, more grew from the inside and filled up the dent.


    In the end, the spear stopped spinning right before thestyer of energy.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Many men in ck armor gaped at the scene in disbelief.


    The Electromaic cannon could prate tenyers of steel tes. Chen Fan was much closer to them at the moment than at the beginning of the battle, so they could clearly see that he had stopped the attack with fiveyers of flickering energy shields. Did that mean that each energy shield was more durable than a half-meter thick metal te?


    ¡°If the Electromaic cannon couldn¡¯t harm Chen Beixuan, what good are we?¡±


    A pang of despair rose inside of everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Meanwhile, a voice came up in their heads.


    ¡°Slow him down. I¡¯m going to use the God-killing Spear!¡±


    Nick¡¯s eyes shone when he heard the words. He knew the voice came from thest and the most powerful Wise Man. He was so powerful that he could transcend his soul energy into a godly existence.


    God-killing Spear!


    This was a deadly weapon created by the United States of America¡¯s Special Case Departments. Its production required extremely precious materials, therefore, there were only five of them in the world at the time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack him together. We need to slow him down at all costs.¡±


    Nick delivered the order to everyone under hismand.


    ¡°Pong, pong, pong!¡±


    Many dark shadows quickly swarmed at Chen Fan. Those hulking frames charged forward, trampling the ground like enraged elephants. They used to be Mixed Martial Arts Masters and their bodies were further enhanced by hormones and were protected by their special armors. Each one of them was as deadly as the Snowwolf King Galdan.


    The metal tings on their armors were slim and light, but were extremely durable. Not even Immortal State Warriors could crack them.


    Thebined forces of ten of such deadly warriors were a formidable force to be reckoned with.


    Leading the charge was rk in his silver armor. He broke the supersonic barrier, bing a silver bullet as he rammed into Chen Fan with abandon.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s face was impassive and indifferent.


    ¡°Technology might be able to help them out on the battlefield, but they are no match against me. I will open their eyes today to the power of an Immortal Cultivatior,¡± Chen Fan said slowly.


    He had forced the United States of America to disclose their most powerful weapons, so it was time to unleash hell on them.


    ¡°Thunder Arise!¡±


    Chen Fan started an art and then pointed a finger at the Five Thunder Seal.


    A crackling energy appeared over the seal and its color quickly changed into yellow, red, white and ck at the same time. Those five patches of glowing energy merged together, and formed a wash of light that was a mix of all colors but of no color at the same time.


    The presence of the energy gave everyone a sense of impending apocalypse.


    ¡°Lesser Five Elements Thunder.¡±


    London, Prince Hotel...


    While the battle in the outskirts turned up the heat, Eddie Lance was lounging on the 99th floor of the Prince Hotel in downtown London. He was in the rotating restaurant, sitting across from the only other guest in the room.


    Eddie rose his cup and said, ¡°I, and the Lance Family, sincerely appreciate your help, Mr. McCain.¡±


    Sitting across him was a middle-aged man. He hung a gloomy expression on his waxy face; his aquiline nose and deep set eyes made his gaze sharp and severe.


    Bruni McCain


    He was the deputy director of the CIA, and was the chief inmand in the European Union. He had been in charge of the CIA¡¯s operation within Europe for over a decade and was influential within the organization. He had been directly involved in stirring up social upheavals in the Middle East as well as in the Balkans. He was respected and feared among the ruling ss by equal measure.


    McCain shrugged and said, ¡°Minister Arnold had directed us to negotiate with Chen Beixuan. But I think he¡¯s too naive. Chen Beixuan is a ticking bomb, and we need to nip him in the bud.¡±


    ¡°Sir, Chen Beixuan defeated the entire ck Sea Fleet and toppled the Dark World Arbitration Department. How sure are you in your n?¡± Eddie asked with a scowl.


    ¡°Eddie, Oh Eddie. You have no idea what the CIA and the Special Case Departments are capable of,¡± McCain said with a derisive shake of his head.


    ¡°Ever since the Dark World Arbitration Department and the Christian Church retreated from the world stage fifty years ago, we had been preparing for a war against Immortal State Warriors, and the God-battling Team was born.¡±


    ¡°We equipped them with our newly invented Battle Armor. It¡¯s the second generation armor, which is much more advanced than the French¡¯s Poseidon Armors,¡± McCain said.


    ¡°In addition, we have coordinated with the Arbitration Department in Ennd and enhanced those soldiers with the Extraordinary Ones blood. They are super soldiers on steroids, able to defeat an Immortal Level Overlord with ease.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. The real power of the unit are the three Electromaic cannons and their God-battling Armors. They can literally kill a Deity.¡±


    A smug smile appeared on McCain¡¯s face.


    He was immensely proud of his country.


    ¡°I have heard of those electromaic cannons before. The operators were all Divine Masters of Spirit, the most powerful wise men in the world.¡±


    Eddie¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.


    ¡°Not just Divine Masters of Spirit, one of the leaders of the Wise Men also showed up. He also brought the God-killing Spear with him. Chen Beixuan is doomed,¡± McCain said with a smile.


    ¡°Even their leader came?¡±


    Eddie¡¯s face was awash with disbelief .


    He was one of the very few individuals on earth who knew about the Wise Men.


    Legend had it that the Wise Men were from a mysterious alien race who possessed extraordinary Soul Energy. They had helped the United States of America to advance their technology and im supremacy around the globe.


    ¡°There is no hope for Chen Beixuan now.¡±


    Eddie shook his head gloatingly.


    ¡°Cheers! For our victory!¡±


    The real Five Elements Thunder could affect an area of a few thousand square kilometers, but it could only be used by Golden Core cultivators. Chen Fan had reached only the peak of the Divine Sea, and could not draw out the full power of the Five Elements Thunder, so he had named his version the Lesser Five Elements Thunder.


    However, even a fraction of the real Five Elements Thunder was enough for the moment.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A sh of lightning shot out from the Five Thunder Seal. Everything in its path sizzled and fizzled before being quickly reduced into nothing.


    Many armored soldiers didn¡¯t even have time to let out a cry before they were annihted by the energy.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan lifted the Thunder Seal and waved it in the air. As he did that, over a dozen soldiers had been turned into ashes.


    ¡°What the heck?¡± Nick let out a cry of panic.


    The sight also sent the other soldier¡¯s hearts to an ice cave.


    They were Physique Refinement Masters, and they were protected by armor made out of Adamantium alloy that was so tough that not even an Immortal State Warrior could make a dent on them. Theoretically, a soldier with such armor could have defeated thousands of enemies.


    Therefore, the God-battling Team could have wiped out any other nation except for the other super powers.


    However, they were extremely defenseless and fragile against Chen Fan. How was that possible?


    ¡°What is that thing he¡¯s holding? Is it some kind of super weapon?¡±


    Fear filled up Nick¡¯s eyes.


    It was already toote.


    Chen Fan held an indifferent expression while holding the Thunder Seal with one hand. He kept on summoning shes of lightning energy out from the Thunder Seal to attack the soldiers.


    Ten, twenty, thirty..


    In less than a heartbeat, the entire God-battling Team, including their leader Nick, were dead.


    A deadly silence fell over the battlefield.

 Chapter 594 - Annihilated!

    <h4>Chapter 594: Annihted!</h4>


    The green-haired girl and rk both froze and they couldn¡¯t believe what just happened.


    It was an entire troop.


    The refinement of Adamantium was extremely hard, so even the strong America had only produced a hundred sets of armor. However, Chen Fan almost destroyed half of them in a moment.


    ¡°How is that possible? Even armor-piercing bullets can¡¯t prate this special ck armor,¡± The green-haired girl mumbled.


    The eight fierce soldiers wearing the armor next to her were also frightened.


    A white-haired man said, ¡°We¡¯ve tested those armors. They couldn¡¯t be destroyed unless the Wise Men shot them with electromaic cannons. Apparently, Chen Beixuan is as powerful as an electromaic cannon, or even stronger.¡±


    ¡°Although these soldiers aren¡¯t good enough to be the official members of the God-battling Team, their power is iparable. Now that they¡¯ve been defeated, we must do whatever it takes.¡± The white-haired man issued an order to the fierce soldiers.


    Each and every one of them used the Extraordinary powers to enter the Immortal State and had an ¡°Extraordinary Divine Body¡± Adam had longed for.


    Yet, Chen Fan¡¯s destructive power had also terrified them.


    ¡°We must stop him no matter what. It¡¯s difficult for rk to do that alone, so let¡¯s do it together. We¡¯ll buy some time for the Wise Man,¡± The white-haired man said.


    The others also nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Chen Fan held the Five Thunder Seal in his hands and looked at rk with coldness in his eyes.


    It was difficult to see rk¡¯s face in the silver metal liquid, but he had to be extremely wary, since Chen Fan¡¯s power waspletely unimaginable.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan made the Thunder Seal vibrate.


    The five lightning entwined into arge ck and white lightning and shot towards rk. The God-battling Armor rk wore was much stronger and faster than a normal armor.


    He swayed his body and broke the supersonic barrier to escape.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The lightning went past right next to his body and hit the ground. Arge hole that was almost dozens of meters deep appeared on the gravel ground. The soil had turned into molecr energy by the Five Elements Thunder.


    Seeing that, rk¡¯s eyes popped out.


    He wouldn¡¯t recklessly sh with Chen Fan¡¯s lightning with the God-battling Armor anymore.


    ¡°Trying to escape? It¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and raised the Thunder Seal.


    ¡°Come, my five lightnings!¡±


    Boom.


    The world seemed to have received themand.


    The clouds in the sky formed a five-color thundercloud and five thick lightnings struck, creating a lock-up on the ground. Those five lightnings in different colors, including azure, yellow, red, white and ck, were the Wood Lightning, Earth Lightning, Fire Lightning, Metal Lightning and Water Lightning respectively.


    ¡°Five Lightningsbine!¡±


    Chen Fan made the Thunder Seal vibrate once again.


    The five lightnings started spinning and turned into a five-color halo that surrounded rk. The halo eventually spinned faster and shrank. No matter how hard rk tried, he couldn¡¯t get out of the array.


    ¡°Shit, go save rk. I¡¯ll go after Chen Beixuan.¡±


    The white-haired man immediately turned into a white shadow and broke the supersonic barrier as he sped towards Chen Fan. His arms and legs were gleaming like metal and each of his hairs was sharp like swords. The white-haired man gathered an enormous amount of energy and shot across the sky.


    He was ten times stronger than Adam and Zeus.


    ¡°A Spirit Body?¡±


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Earlier when the green-haired girl shifted, Chen Fan had already noticed she had cultivated a Spirit Body, which was equal to a perfected Extraordinary on Earth.


    Unfortunately, their Spirit Bodies had only reached the level of Initial Sess, it wasn¡¯t a Connate Spirit Body.


    Spirit Bodies could be categorized into the following levels:


    Entry, Initial Sess, Phenomenal Sess, Perfected and Transcendence.


    A Connate Cultivator had a Spirit Body of a Phenomenal Sess level right at the beginning.


    But Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body had already achieved the Initial Sess Level which wasparable to a normal Phenomenal Sess Spirit Body. Also, he had entered thest stage of the Divine Sea Level and had the Five Thunder Seal. Why would he take these people seriously?


    ¡°Get out of my face.¡±


    Chen Fan said coldly and flicked his sleeve.


    An enormous surge of True Essence moved towards the white-haired man like an azure aura wall. The white-haired man then shed on the wall with his hand but it was hard like iron.


    ¡°Damn it. Why is Chen Beixuan so powerful?¡±


    The white-haired man was very anxious, but the aura wall kept expanding like a tsunami.


    Atst, the wall hit the white-haired man. Although half of his Initial Sess Golden Spirit Body had turned into pure metal Essence Qi, he was knocked out in the air and he started spurting out blood.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    The other members turned pale and the green-haired girl screamed.


    The white-haired man yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Dispel the thunder and save rk!¡±


    ¡°Pong, pong, pong!¡±


    The members of the God-battling Team attacked one after another. Their Spirit Bodies and the power they controlled were all different, which included fire, water, wind and lightning.


    A Spirit Body of the Initial Sess level already had the same power Chen Fan sported when he defeated Snowwolf King at Warg Valley. Normal Immortal State Warriors couldn¡¯tpare.


    However, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a normal Immortal State Warrior. Even Earth Level Deities might not win against him.


    ¡°A bunch of suckers!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted andmanded the Thunder Seal again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A lightning as thick as a bucket struck again from the sky; its great energy would terrify an Earth Level Deity. Even the Half Breed Arbitrators couldn¡¯t take it, not to mention the members of the God-battling Team.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Even though the members of the God-battling Team were wearing armors made of Adamantium, they couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the Five Thunder Seal.


    Each of the five lightning bolts carried deadly energy. Those who were struck were all burnt into ashes together with their armors.


    Seeing such a situation, the white-haired captain shouted, ¡°No!¡±


    It was toote.


    ¡°Bang, bang!¡±


    Beams of lightning continued to strike at a speedparable to that of sound. Nobody, including Chen Fan, would be able to escape from them. Those members of the God-battling Team were, of course, burnt to a crisp.


    In the end, the white-haired captain was devastated.


    The United States spent decades recruiting Extraordinaries to take a special serum test and finally had a dozen of them achieve the ¡°Extraordinary Divine Body.¡± Yet, Chen Fan instantly eliminated eight of them.


    That was half of the troop! The Special Department of the United States would suffer a severe blow.


    ¡°Right, we still have the Wise Man and the God-killing Spear.¡±


    The white-haired captain remembered, and he looked to the direction of thest Wise Man.


    Right after that, an unprecedented loud scream came.


    In fact, none of them could hear a thing, since the weapon hade in front of everyone at a speed faster than sound. They could only sense the movement of the Essence Qi and guess where explosions would ur.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A much brighter dark blue electric aura caused explosions in the air.


    Nothing could describe how fast the aura was going.


    Ten times the speed of sound? Twenty times? Thirty times?


    Even Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and spells couldn¡¯t capture the exact location of the electric aura and it had arrived in front of him before he knew it. He could only see it barely with his Immortal Will.


    It was a strange ck metal dagger.


    Unlike the silver white spear, the patterns carved on it were even quainter and more primitive, which looked as if it had been crafted thousands of years in the past. The power it carried was more than ten times stronger than the other spears.


    The blue electric aura turned into a beam of light that had the power to crack and prate everything.


    Even Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body would be unable to withstand the attack. This was truly a God-killing power.


    Still, Chen Fan showed a subtle smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his sleeve, then the air vibrated and the God-killing Spear disappeared.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The eyes of both rk and the white-haired captain popped out and they looked up to the sky, thinking it was unbelievable. How could the ¡°God-killing Spear¡± just disappear?


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t give the captain a chance to react.


    He threw a punch and crushed the white-haired captain into pieces. Then, the Immortal Will swiftly traveled twenty kilometers towards the direction where the electric aura came from and found the Wise Man who had shot the cannon.


    That bald man was even taller than thest two members and there was a blue aura shining in his eyes. He was a step away from achieving a Connate Divine Soul.


    But he yelled anxiously once he touched Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will.


    ¡°Please stop! This is a misunderstanding...¡±


    ¡°Toote.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will turned into a seven-inch silver knife.


    It shot across the sky and shed the bald man¡¯s Divine Soul. Even though he was only a step away from having a Connate Divine Soul, he couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s ¡°Knife of Immortal Will.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The head of the bald man exploded.


    He was split into halves right after a roar of his blue Divine Soul. Before he died, a piercing voice was heard.


    ¡°Master will avenge my death...¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even listen to him. He spinned the knife and smashed the bald man into pieces.


    In a blink.


    He had killed nine Extraordinaries and a Divine Master.


    Only rk in the Five Thunder Array was left.


    rk waspletely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 595 - I Command You to Stop!

    <h4>Chapter 595: I Command You to Stop!</h4>


    The three electromaic cannons or the nine members of the God-battling Team.


    They were something the United States had built with arge amount of resources and money. They were specially designed for killing Immortal State Warriors on Earth, especially the God-killing Spear which was known to be able to kill a Deity.


    Yet, Chen Fan effortlessly crushed those Extraordinary Divine Bodies and ughtered three Divine Masters. Such a strong power was unthinkable to rk.


    ¡°Impossible, impossible...¡±


    rk was in shock inside the Five Thunder Array.


    Even the five arbitrators would have been killed by the spear shot from the electromaic cannon, and the nine members of the God-battling Team together with the warriors in ck armor would be a force strong enough to kill three Mortal Deities. He had never thought that Chen Fan would defeat them so easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Chen Fan retrieved his Immortal Will and nced at rk.


    Among all of the enemies, rk was the knottiest problem for Chen Fan. The silver metal armor he was wearing had a super strong defensive strength and it was difficult to break.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can withstand the attack of the Five Elements Thunder.¡±


    Chen Fan made the Thunder Seal vibrate.


    The five lightnings immediately merged together to form a ck and white lightning and rushed to strike.


    The terrifying destructive power that could destroy anything instantaneously was spread in all directions. It was a forbidden energy that only Golden Core cultivators could control.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The ck and white lightning struck at rk. His silver armor was ignited; it was vibrating violently like boiling water, seemingly being under a great threat.


    The Five Elements Thunder was a destructive power and was made by the cultivators of the Five Elements Immortal Sect to simte the energy released when the universe had been created. How could a technological armorpete with it?


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    A blood-curdling scream was heard. rk¡¯s left arm and shoulder turned into a plume of azure smoke. He chose to sacrifice his left arm and infused all of the metal liquid into his body, then he immediately escaped.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get away!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness.


    He didn¡¯t start chasing rk right away. Instead, he first ced the two intact electromaic cannons inside the de Strengthening Gourd, then he swayed his body and shed towards rk like a glimmer of light.


    The Art of Concealment, Light and Shadow.


    This was an Art of Concealment Chen Fan had learned during his Golden Core period. It made the body enter a phantom state unaffected by air resistance, giving him the capability to travel beyond the normal speed. By then, ordinary bullets and cannons would be useless to harm him.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the electromaic cannon carries electric current and has runes that destroy Immortal Will. Otherwise, it would never hurt me when I use the Light and Shadow spell, even if it moved a hundred times faster than the speed of sound,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    The spell of Light and Shadow seemed powerful but there were a lot of arts that restrained it. Besides, the temperature at the center of a nuclear explosion could go up to a few million or even dozens of millions of degrees, and the enormous amount of light, heat, radiation and energy released weren¡¯t something a phantom could withstand. Even Lord Susano who had the body of a Demon God would have been burnt into a crisp when hit by a nuclear warhead.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t slow down at all.


    rk then turned into a beam of silver aura, moving close to the ground as fast as two times the speed of sound. He pierced through everything ahead of him, including mountains, trees, fences and buildings. He looked like a silver line that was splitting the world and creating a long sharp sound, as if a fighter were skimming across the ground.


    But Chen Fan was even faster.


    A shadow sped across the water quietly and was getting closer to rk.


    ¡°Twenty kilometers, fifteen kilometers, ten kilometers.¡±


    rk also felt that Chen Fan was going after him, so he anxiously boosted the speed. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t go even faster due to the limits of the armor.


    ¡°He¡¯s heading to the ocean?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and looked far away.


    A wide estuary started to appear on the horizon.


    London was only two hundred kilometers away from London. The Queen Victoria Hotel where Chen Fan was supposed to go was also located on the riverbank of the Thames, and the North Sea was just straight ahead.


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    Once rk saw the North Sea, he turned himself into a silver ray and dived into the water. He then became a silver dagger and traveled ten miles instantly like a torpedo.


    ¡°Hm, do you really think you can escape by diving into the ocean?¡±


    Chen Fan followed right after him.


    He ran right on the surface of the ocean towards rk, creating a long white mark as arge motorboat would.


    ¡°Five kilometers, four kilometers, three kilometers.¡±


    Chen Fan could almost start attacking rk at this distance, but a fleet suddenly appeared ahead and rk swiftly hid inside one of the battleships. Then, a voice resounded, ¡°Freeze! This is the 17th Task Force of the 2nd Antic Fleet of America. In the name of the United States and the Navy, Imand you to stop!¡±


    Then, a row of cannons shot ahead of Chen Fan, creating a barrage.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and looked in that direction.


    He saw a battleship formation.


    There were three destroyers, six frigates and several armed helicopters circling the sky. That Task Force had half of the forces of the ck Sea Fleet.


    It actually made sense.


    The 2nd Fleet of America had two aircraft carriers and about forty ships of different sizes, which couldpete with France and Ennd if all of them were dispatched. Overall, the United States owned seven fleets and eleven aircraft carriers, and was said to be able to fight against the naval forces around the world. Even if all other countries worked together, they would still be unable to defeat the United States.


    rk escaped to the gship of the 17th Task Force and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m themander of the 17th Task Force. We received an order to pick you up here. Where are the others?¡±


    A Brigadier of the Navy came and saluted respectfully.


    The current operation was jointly nned by the CIA and the headquarters in Europe. Minister Iron Fist and the Pentagon were also following the development of the operation. General Coster was only a Brigadier, so how could he neglect his manners?


    rk then said with a trembling voice, ¡°All my teammates died at the hands of Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    General Coster looked frightened.


    He knew that more than ten members of the God-battling Team, three Wise Men and a dozen armored warriors had been involved in this operation. All of them had been defeated?


    ¡°They were killed by that man out there?¡±


    Coster turned around and looked.


    Chen Fan was floating three kilometers away from the 17th Task Force, seemingly hesitating.


    ¡°I need you to contact the European headquarters. Ask them to mobilize the F22 and the aircraft carrier fleet. Also send a request for the nuclear submarine and the strategic bomber. Our enemy is more terrifying than we expected,¡± rk said immediately.


    Since even the electromaic cannons were unable to harm Chen Fan, he believed that nuclear weapons were the only things on Earth that could do so, other than the legendary Earth Level Deities.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. We¡¯re on the Antic Ocean, the maritime territory of the United States. No country or race would dare to provoke us!¡± General Coster said confidently.


    He wasn¡¯t worried at all, even though the number of battleships he led were only half of what the ck Sea Fleet had.


    Ever since the Red Fleet of the Soviet Union was dismissed, there wasn¡¯t any other country or fleet that could fight against America on the ocean. The eleven aircraft carriers of the United States dominated the seven oceans and could suppress a country. Powerful countries like China also had to take it seriously when they were facing the American fleet. Coster believed that Chen Fan would not provoke them.


    ¡°General, you¡¯re underestimating Chen Beixuan,¡± rk said.


    ¡°Believe me, Sir. He wouldn¡¯t dare to...¡±


    Before Coster finished the sentence, Chen Fan turned into an azure aura and sped across the ocean towards the 17th Task Force like a train.


    ¡°Impossible... How would he dare to go against America?¡±


    General Coster was stunned.


    His deputy quickly took out the walkie-talkie and yelled, ¡°Attack! Attack! All battleships fire at once. Don¡¯t let him get close!¡±


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    Dozens of battleships fired at the same time. The missiles were shot one by one like arrows that flew across the sky, trying to stop Chen Fan.


    But it was toote.


    Chen Fan and the 17th Task Force were only three kilometers apart from each other. The speed of sound was 340 meters per second; it only took ten seconds to travel that distance.


    In an instant, Chen Fan had arrived in front of the first battleship.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence turned into a dragon of ten feet long. Its scales, head, body and ws appeared in the azure aura as if an ancient beast had descended.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Right in front of the terrified naval soldiers, the azure dragon tore the steel off and split the thousand-ton frigate into halves. Chen Fan broke it into pieces as easily as if it were just a piece of paper.


    Chen Fan crushed a battleship into pieces with his punch.


    Both rk and General Coster were startled.


    ¡°So... somebody has dered war on America?¡±


    General Coster said with his trembling lips.


    The others nched and their eyes were filled with astonishment.


    And this was only the beginning.

 Chapter 596 - Slaughter Them All!

    <h4>Chapter 596: ughter Them All!</h4>


    ¡°Dadada!¡±


    Many broadside cannons fired at once at Chen Fan.


    A shimmering golden armor appeared over Chen Fan¡¯s body whenever a bullet managed tond an impact, stopping them cold in their tracks. Chen Fan might have been wary of those cannons if he were only at the Ethereal Enlightenment level. However, by then, there was nothing that could harm him except for nuclear weapons.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s body flickered and turned into an azure glow that raced across the sea and arrived right in front of the second corvette. The sailors on deck panicked and bolted for safety. However, they couldn¡¯t out run Chen Fan¡¯s attack. A ray of brilliant de auras shot out from his hand and hacked into the ship.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Everyone watched in horror as Chen Fan¡¯s attack hacked open the iron d deck from side to side.


    The azure de auras seemed to possess physical form and were able to slice through half meter thick metal tes smoothly, as if they were butter.


    The corvette was split from the middle.


    The stern and the bow separated and both sank. The ship carried over a dozen missiles, but none were able to be fired. The soldiers shouted for help as they abandoned ship.


    ¡°The second ship,¡± Chen Fan said calmly and he charged out again at another ship a few hundred meters away.


    ¡°Stop him, we MUST stop him!¡±


    General Coster¡¯s face was contorted by anger.


    Those battleships were his precious assets and underpinned his status as the Admiral of the U.S. Navy. He would be court martialed if Chen Fan demolished all of those ships.


    ¡°No way. Not even the God-killing Spear could stop him, what good are these missiles?¡±


    rk shook his head in despair.


    He still had no clue how the God-killing Spear had disappeared. It was a secret weapon that took years of development and was meant to be used against the Christian Church.


    ¡°Damn it! Where¡¯s my Tomahawk Land Attack Missile? Where¡¯s the Trident? I need fire power, NOW!¡±


    General Coster ignored his colleague; he picked up the inte¡¯s receiver and started yelling at it.


    ¡°Shoo Shoo Shoo.¡±


    Under hismand, destroyers startedunching missiles at Chen Fan.


    Those missiles darted across the sky, leaving a trail of mes behind and zooming toward Chen Fan. Chen Fan maneuvered to the side and easily evaded the missles.


    One of the missilesnded on a corvette and blew a giant hole on its starboard.


    ¡°Holonnnholonn...¡±


    Chaos quickly ensued above the tumultuous waves.


    Suddenly, the ships from the 17th Task Force became rudderless; many turned around and bolted. Some were still resisting, while others raised the white g above their deck.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over. ¡±


    General Coster drooped his shoulders and dropped the receiver on the floor. His eyes were dull and so was his face. ¡°How is that possible? How could he challenge the United States of America¡¯s authority? Doesn¡¯t he fear our retaliation? ¡±


    An assistant rushed to the general with a message in one hand. ¡°General! The head office in Germany has just informed us that the air support is on the way. They loaded the F22 with Neutron bombs and Atom bombs. They asked us to hang on for another ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes? I don¡¯t think we canst longer than three.¡±


    General Coster grimaced.


    Regardless of the oue, he knew he would have to face a trial at the Military Court.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Another battleship cracked into two after being dealt a blow by Chen Fan¡¯s flying sword.


    The de Qi entered the battleship from its stern and exited from the bow, slicing the mighty corvette along its length.


    ¡°The sixth ship,¡± Chen Fan said softly.


    He looked over his shoulder and saw the remaining three destroyers and thought to himself, ¡°Lin Shuming could split the ocean for three hundred meters and I can cleave a hundred meter long battle ship. I wonder, whose technique is better?¡±


    In fact, Chen Fan¡¯s attack was far deadlier than Lin Shuming¡¯s.


    Lin Shuming had divided the sea for three hundred meters, but water was liquid; it would offer considerably less resistance than metal. Therefore, even Lin Shuming would have been shocked if he would have seen Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    Chen Fan had reached thete-stage of the Divine Sea, so his power had far exceeded that of a Mortal Deity.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Once Chen Fan demolished the sixth destroyers, he gave up the chase for the remaining two and flew to the gship instead. He looked down at rk and said derisively, ¡°I told you that you wouldn¡¯t get away.¡±


    rk was still wearing the silver armor, and his torn arm had already recovered.


    rk was a super soldier made in the U.S. of A. He was no less powerful than the Blood Wolf Guards, or the Kindred Warriors. Growing an arm back was not a big deal for him.


    ¡°I will spare you life if you tell me where you got your armor. ¡±


    Chen Fan examined the silver armor with great interest. He was still impressed by its capability.


    rk hadsted much longer than the Dark Duke thanks to the armor. Chen Fan wagered that the armor¡¯s protective capability could rival a Connate Body.


    ¡°You want God-battling Armor? Come get it yourself.¡±


    rk raised both arms as liquid metal oozed from his body and molded his hands into two sharp des.


    Chen Fan watched as he stomped the deck, creating a huge depression on the iron ques. The force propelled him forward, allowing him to break the supersonic barrier.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He brought his arm in front of him and pressed a palm on rk¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    rk was sent flying back and he rammed into a Destroyer, creating a hole on its hull.


    ¡°Just give up. You won¡¯t be able to defeat me, even if you use that armor.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and wore a divine indifference on his face.


    rk¡¯s personal strength was on the same level of Galdan the Snowwolf King. His Physique Refinement attainment could match that of an Earth Level Deity thanks to the silver armor. Other than that, his power was a far cry from Chen Fan¡¯s.


    However, rk didn¡¯t heed Chen Fan¡¯s words and doubled down on his aggression.


    Many sailors watched in disbelief as a silvery shadow rose from the sea and shed toward Chen Fan. Chen Fan swung his arm and used it tond a strike on the silvery shadow as if it were a baseball bat. The silver shadow flew back and fell into the sea, but it wasn¡¯t long before he was after Chen Fan again.


    ¡°You want to drag it out, right?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brows after deflecting the attack for the eighth time.


    The battle area was not far from the British coast. Reinforcements from the American military bases could arrive within minutes. However, unless they carried nuclear weapons with them, they would never be able to harm him.


    Seeing that Chen Fan had seen through his ruse, rk threw himself at him with abandon.


    ¡°Come to meet our maker with me.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Chen Fan suddenly registered something was amiss, so he turned into a trail of light as he darted away, trying to get out of harm¡¯s way.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The explosion was extremely loud; so much so that it was almost perceived as silence.


    The area a few hundred meters away from rk turned into arge ck sphere. Anything within the sphere, alive or dead, would be obliterated. Even the sea water within the sphere was evaporated


    The ck sphere disappeared faster than it had appeared.


    rk was gone, and so was a few hundred tons of water. The only proof of what had happened were the churning waves that rushed to fill up the void in the sea.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    All the soldiers and generals alike were shocked by the development.


    It was as if they had seen a glimpse of the end of the world.


    ¡°Energy Bomb!¡±


    Chen Fan appeared just outside of the edge of the circle. His face darkened.


    If he had reacted one secondter, he would have been engulfed by the Energy Bomb. He would have been gravely injured even with the Armor of Golden me. The Energy Bomb unleashed a pulse of devastating raw energy that could annihte anything within its st radius.


    ¡°Did he carry that Energy Bomb with him all the while?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes. ¡°The Electromaic cannon, the Silver Armor, and the Energy Bomb are far beyond the scientific capabilities of the United States of America. Hidden forces are surely backing them up. No wonder Azure Dragon warned me about the US.¡±


    Despite his thoughts, he was not afraid.


    He was only one step away from the Connate Spirit level. From there, he could dominate the earth without fear. Not even alien technology would pose a threat to him.


    ¡°Uh? That armor survived the st? It seems that I underestimated its power.¡±


    Chen Fan noticed a small silvery glow at the center of the explosion.


    He picked up the armor and demolished the remaining three destroyers with three casual strikes before he flew away.


    When the fighter jets carrying nuclear ammo showed up, they saw a disheartening scene of sinking ships.


    ¡°The seventeenth Task Force was annihted. Three Destroyers and six Corvettes are gone. I am... guilty for that.¡±


    Tears welled in General Coster¡¯s eyes after he was dragged toward the beach by rescuers.


    December 24th, 2011, a day before Christmas...


    Chen Beixuan destroyed the God-battling Team from America and demolished nine battleships. The seventeenth Task Force was no more.


    The news quickly spread all over the world and angered the United States of America.

 Chapter 597 - The World In Disbelief

    <h4>Chapter 597: The World In Disbelief</h4>


    Chen Beixuan had shed against the American military.


    The world was in shock when they heard of the news.


    The United States of America was the world¡¯s overlord ever since the 1950s. It possessed such unimaginable power that it had forced the Christian Church to the back stage, and forced the Dark World Arbitration Department to its knees. Even if all the nations of Europe joined forces, they would still fall short if they attempted to bring down the U.S.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was the most powerful individual in the world and was called Superpower Chen. He had single handedly defeated the ck Sea Fleet and uprooted the Arbitration Department. The sh of the two powers was bound to be epic and attention grabbing.


    ¡°Really? Chen Beixuan had just fought against Europe, now he is rattling the American¡¯s cage?¡±


    ¡°The U.S. is not like Europe. All the European naviesbined were no match against its second fleet. America was the real superpower of the world and her supremacy is uncontested.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan has lost his mind. Isn¡¯t he afraid that the U.S. will nuke him?¡±


    Many people shook their heads andmented Chen Fan¡¯s carelessness.


    Chen Fan might possess incredible personal strength that allowed him to defeat an entire fleet, but his new opponent was the United States of America.


    Both Russia and Europe were like hollow shells of their past glory, but America was still at her prime. Her military might was more powerful than the sum of all nations¡¯ power on earth. It was the only real super power of the world and the world police. Although Chinese giant had already awakened, it would not contest the US¡¯ supremacy for another twenty years.


    The news stirred up the CIA private forum.


    ¡°Does anyone know exactly why Chen Beixuan wants to mess with America?¡± someone asked.


    Both Chen Fan and the US possessed enough forces to deter any acts of provocation. However, the open confrontation between the two was bound to be enormously destructive to the world.


    ¡°I heard that the US had dispatched their God-battling Team and tried to intercept Chen Beixuan. However, Chen Beixuan turned the situation around and started hunting them down instead. He followed the God-battling Team until he reached the Seventeenth Task Force from the North Sea. Then he destroyed the entire Task Force,¡± someone who was still in disbelief answered the questions.


    Those who read the answer grimaced and shook their heads.


    Did Chen Fan destroy an entire American fleet? The Seventeenth Task Force was powerful enough to overwhelm most nations¡¯ navies.


    ¡°The United States of America used the God-battling Team? I would have never thought that we would use our secret weapon,¡± people who were well connected with the US military eximed.


    ¡°What is this God-battling Team? I had never heard of it. I thought there were no Immortal State Warriors in the US,¡± the ck and White Demon Hunter asked with curiosity.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. But they can make them in theb. The United States of America has unlimited resources and extremely advanced technologies. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to recreate Immortal State Warriors,¡± the Brigadier General of the Crimson Wings answered.


    ¡°Indeed! The British military created many Kindred Warriors using biotech, and the same goes to Russia and their Blood Wolf Guards. The United States of America¡¯s tech sector is much more advanced than both of them, and they are miles ahead of everyone in terms of creating Extraordinary Ones. They have opened schools for children with special abilities and those children will be working for the Department of the Supernaturals,¡± King of Fight answered.


    ¡°In addition, the United States of America recently got its hands on a few super armors, which they call God-battling Armor. They grant the wearers supernatural abilities and not even an Immortal Level Overlord can make a dent on them. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true though.¡±


    The post sent fear into the viewer¡¯s hearts.


    Although the United States of America was good at keeping secrets, the fact that she was feared by so many top Overlords spoke loudly of her immeasurable force.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. The U.S. retrieved a few suits of armor from an archaeological dig site. They tested them and found that they could protect a human from a nuclear st,¡± the Observer said.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s insane!¡±


    The revtion stirred up the entire forum.


    ¡°With all due respect, sir, how did the US keep such a secret for so long?¡± ck and White Demon Hunter challenged the im.


    ¡°To the American Government, only the permanent members of the United Nations Security Council, the Christian Church and the Dark World Arbitration Department were worth their attention,¡± The Observer said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Both the God-battling Team and the God-battling Armor, as well as the Electromaic cannon were all created to deal with the Christian Church or the Arbitration Department. If Chen Fan had not posed an enormous threat to them, the US military would have never used those secret weapons. ¡±


    After hearing his exnations, many Overlords in the Dark World shook their heads helplessly.


    The Observer¡¯s words had hit the mark. The United States of America had a hundred and eighty military bases all over the world and they could easily squash any renegade Immortal State Warrior. After all, not even an Immortal State Warrior could survive the strike from a missile.


    Secret weapons were reserved for much more powerful foes.


    ¡°So even with the armor and the electromaic cannons, the US still failed to bring down Chen Beixuan?¡± someone asked in astonishment.


    The others were also perplexed by the same question.


    Not only had the American military intervened, but they had also thrown all of their secret weapons at Chen Beixuan. However, they had been utterly defeated by him, losing nine battleships in total.


    ¡°He¡¯s much more powerful than you could ever imagine,¡± the Observer said readily.


    ¡°Based on my data, the United States of America used over a dozen high tech Armors, and each soldier was as powerful as an Immortal State Warrior. They also used one God-battling Armor, nine Extraordinary Ones with Extraordinary Divine Bodies, and three Electromaic cannons. The operators of those cannons were from a mysterious group called the Wise Men. They were all Divine Masters of Spirit. The projectiles from those cannons could reach ten times the sonic speed, but they couldn¡¯t even harm a hair on Chen Beixuan.¡±


    A deadly silence fell over the inte.


    The users of the forum had very different backgrounds, some were the Overlords in the Dark World, some were Brigadier Generals and the others were secret agents working for the governments around the world. However, no one said a word after hearing the revtion.


    Thebined forces of the Extraordinary Divine Bodies, the God-battling Team and the Divine Masters of Spirit were able to undo the Dark World Arbitration Department. And yet, making leaving a scratch on Chen Fan had been impossible. Was Chen Fan really a mortal?


    ¡°Perhaps only nuclear weapons can threaten Chen Beixuan,¡± the Observer said in the end.


    The major nations in the world shared the shock and disbelief with the users of the CIA forum.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan has sunk American ships?¡±


    White Tiger nearly jumped out of his seat after he heard the news. ¡°He has b*lls to mess with the biggest bully on this.¡±


    The United States of America was a frequent bully, but the tables had turned and it was being bullied.


    When the terrorists in Afghanistan struck the United States of America, the United States of America had repaid the damage by bombing the nation of Afghanistan into smithereens.


    The United States of America would not let the matter slide after she had lost an entire Task Force.


    ¡°Director, I suspect that the United States of America is going to retaliate. We can¡¯t just sit around and watch a Chinese citizen getting harmed,¡± Red Sparrow urged.


    She was well aware of how ruthless the United States of America could be. They had dominated the earth for decades and had umted unimaginable resources that they could use to punish Chen Fan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, General Chen is one of our men; we won¡¯t let it happen,¡± Director Xiao rose to his feet and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to the leaders about this issue. I might not guarantee that Chen Fan would be protected, but I can make sure his family is safe.¡±


    Leaders of the other nations were also shocked by the development.


    Some shook their heads gloatingly and some marveled at Chen Fan¡¯s bravery.


    Everyone looked to the west and focused their attention on the ck-haired young man in London.


    ¡°If Chen Beixuan could survive this ordeal, he would truly earn the right to use the name Superpower Chen,¡± a leader in the Dark World eximed.


    The others nodded in fear.


    So powerful was Chen Beixuan that he could openly challenge the position of the U.S.


    His courage and incredible abilities were truly admirable.


    Even as the event gripped everyone¡¯s attention, Chen Fan had returned to London after the battle. He was looking for the real culprit; although Eddie Lance couldn¡¯t order the U.S. military around, he had yed a key role in making the U.S. aggression a reality.


    ¡°You are the main instigator, and I shall kill off your family as punishment.¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the hotel in the distance. A cold light glinted in his eyes.


    Ennd, London, Prince Hotel...


    An Exalted Cultivator was having a delightful dinner with Director McCain from the CIA. The entree was foie gras coupled with red wine from Bordeaux. Elegantly dressed waitresses were tending to their needs at the side.


    ¡°Mr. McCain, are you sure it will be alright?¡±


    Eddie was still worried about his own safety.


    ¡°Look at you, Eddie. Have some faith in me, will you? No one can survive an attack from rk and his deadly soldiers,¡± McCain said confidently.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. He gave Eddie a smirk and said, ¡°See? They are done already.¡±


    McCain put the phone close to his ear and then his face turned pale all of a sudden.


    ¡°What? The God-battling Team was defeated? Chen Beixuan is still alive?¡±


    The restaurant suddenly became silent enough to hear a pin drop, as life and color drained from Eddie¡¯s face.

 Chapter 598 - Surrender?

    <h4>Chapter 598: Surrender?</h4>


    McCain hung up the call with a disconcerted face.


    Eddie asked anxiously, ¡°Sir, are you sure? Is it true?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong.¡± McCain shook his head. ¡°The God-battling Team, the ck-armored warriors and the three Wise Men were annihted. Chen Beixuan even went after Mr. rk and sank the nine battleships of the 17th Task Force.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Eddie was dumbfounded.


    The news gave him a severe blow!


    He was only an heir of the Lance family, so he had never encountered such a tremendous event like this.


    It was a Task Force Fleet with a total of nine battleships! Even during the attack on Pearl Harbor, the Japanese army had only destroyed forty American battleships. Since Chen Beixuan had destroyed a fourth of that number, was he trying to dere war on the United States!?


    ¡°I¡¯m screwed, I¡¯m screwed! How should I tell my father and grandfather?¡±


    Eddie had no idea what to do.


    Even the leader of the Lance family might not be able to bear it, so how could he?


    McCain¡¯s face darkened.


    A lot of special departments in the United States were suffering a severe blow because of the annihtion of the God-battling Team, and the sinking of the 17th Task Force had shocked the entire country. Even the President and many Councillors were asking for details; being the Deputy Director of the CIA, he decided to go to the Congress in person.


    ¡°No, I have to go back to the headquarters and report it to the Director immediately.¡±


    McCain got up and noticed that Eddie was horrified, as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°What happened?¡± McCain wondered. He then saw a young man with ck hair and ck eyes who went and sat next to Eddie.


    ¡°What are you...?¡±


    McCain couldn¡¯t continue after seeing the young man¡¯s phantom-like face and Eddie was trembling in utter fear.


    The young man was apparently Chen Fan, the person they were talking about!


    ¡°My dear Mr. Chen, there might be some misunderstanding. Our friendship with China won¡¯t be affected by a little disagreement...¡± McCain said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to kill you. Just put away your gun. It¡¯s just a stic toy to me,¡± Chen Fan said casually.


    They were all terrified.


    Chen Fan picked up a ss and poured himself some wine. Then continued, ¡°Eddie Lance, you invited me to a party and tried to kill me. What do you think I should do?¡±


    Eddie¡¯s body was trembling and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    He used to be haughty before Chen Fan because he believed that he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him, since it would offend the great Lance family and America.


    As things stood, Chen Fan had ughtered the 17th Task Force and almost dered war on the United States, so why would he take the heir of the Lance family seriously?


    ¡°I gave you a chance to live once, but you didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    He clicked his finger, then a golden me appeared and was shot into Eddie¡¯s body under everyone¡¯s frightened stares.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    His entire body, clothes and even the soul of Eddie Lance were immediately burnt into smoke,pletely disappearing. The only thing left was his vague outline left on the seat, the only proof that he had once been there.


    Everyone was silent.


    Either the beautiful blonde waitress or the bodyguards, all of them were terrified and trembling.


    They were only ordinary people, so they had never witnessed such a scene.


    A person had been burnt into ashes.


    ¡°Tell the Pentagon and the American officials: once the war begins, it¡¯ll never end easily. By then, I¡¯ll go to Washington myself and meet everyone in the White House and the Congress.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled at McCain. He finished all the wine and disappeared in a blink.


    After a while, someone wondered, ¡°Is he gone?¡±


    ¡°Sir, what should we do? Should we contact the British government?¡± a bodyguard asked carefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything and don¡¯t say anything. Forget about what you saw today.¡±


    McCain got up, still processing the immediate events.


    Chen Fan threatened a senior government official of the United States and asked him to pass on a message? ¡°How dare he?¡±


    However, McCain knew exactly that if Chen Fan really took his revenge against the United States, the President and the congressmen would have to hide in their underground facility every day, escaping from him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine it¡±


    McCain mustered a wry smile.


    He didn¡¯t care about Eddie¡¯s death. In the battle between Chen Fan and the superpowers, even the whole Lance family was nothing, not to mention just one of their scions.


    When the news about the annihtion of the 17th Task Force was known...


    Everyone at the Pentagon was enraged.


    Messages were sent from Washington to the world one after another.


    Many nuclear-powered aircraft carriers in Virginia, New York and at the Caribean Sea started to sail to London. Half of the Antic Fleet was also on their way there, and the American army stationed in Europe had entered a state of alert.


    Countless fighters and bombers loaded their cannons and even unlocked the nuclear weapons. The F-22 Raptor and the B-2 Stealth and Strategic Bomber were also circling above London¡¯s offshore area. The nuclear weapons they had were enough to level all of Europe.


    The nuclear submarine of the Second Fleet was also deployed; it was on standby with many missiles.


    The war was about to begin!


    Facing the anger of the Americans, Europe, Russia and China had an immediate joint military meeting. The representatives from each country took turns to speak, asking the United States to stay calm and avoid worsening the situation.


    The Prime Minister of Ennd had even met the American ambassador three times in a day and asked the United States to exercise restraint!


    Among all the countries, Ennd was the most anxious!


    The war started in London and the 17th Task Force sank near Ennd¡¯s waters, so they had to be involved no matter what. Originally, Ennd wanted to turn a blind eye, but the current situation¡ª


    If the God-battling Team could kill Chen Fan, they would surely be excited. Even if they couldn¡¯t, it had nothing to do with Ennd.


    Yet, they had never thought that the war between the United States and Chen Fan would start around Ennd.


    ¡°Anyways, we can¡¯t let the United States drop a nuclear bomb on our territory. Chen Beixuan is right here in London, so If they do, how many casualties will there be?¡± The Generals were having a heated discussion in the Department of National Defense.


    ¡°Should we ask Chen Beixuan to leave Ennd?¡± an Admiral of the Navy asked.


    ¡°Impossible! If Chen Beixuan is in London, then we should protect him and help him fight back. The United States might drop a nuclear bomb somewhere.¡±


    A Lieutenant General sneered.


    This was the knottiest problem a superpower had faced when battling a top Overlord.


    As long as Chen Fan stayed in a crowded ce, the United States would have to be careful. After all, they couldn¡¯t kill millions of people just to eliminate Chen Fan. This wasn¡¯t the Second World War and Ennd wasn¡¯t Japan, so even American President wouldn¡¯t issue such an order.


    The Minister of National Defence of Ennd, Lawrence, said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit the Prime Minister and request to talk to the Pentagon right now. We must deal with it peacefully.¡±


    In fact, countries like China and Russia also contacted America and asked them to look for a peaceful solution.


    The United States then replied, ¡°We request Chen Beixuan publicly apologize, and to hand over the Vitality Serum and the super weapon that makes thunderclouds. Also, he has to enter our designated area and be held captive for ten years under our watch to pay for his sins.¡±


    ¡°To hand over the super weapon and go to jail for ten years? Is that even possible?¡±


    All the people from the North Qiong Sect and the Chinese martial artists shook their heads.


    ¡°Who knows what the United States is nning? If Master enters their designated area, like an ind or some beach, they might drop a nuclear bomb,¡± Yukishiro Sa said calmly.


    ¡°Besides, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why should he be incarcerated? The Pentagon and those who ordered the attack should be the ones to apologize!¡± A¡¯Xiu said furiously.


    Chen Fan went to attend a party and was instead attacked by the God-battling Team.


    A¡¯Xiu and the others were all enraged. Luckily, An Ya didn¡¯t go with Chen Fan, or he might not have been able to protect her.


    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion, Mr. Chen?¡±


    Chris the Special Envoy of Ennd looked at calm Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, An Ya said with a cold voice, ¡°Our opinion is his opinion. Please tell the United States that the North Qiong Sect is not afraid of them! If they want to fight, then let¡¯s fight!¡±


    In the end, the British Special Envoy left the Winter Pce speechlessly.


    After getting the North Qiong Sect¡¯s reply, the United States was enraged.


    ¡°Drop the nuclear weapons and eliminate him!¡± a General said.


    Suddenly, a B-2 Stealth and Strategic Bomber entered London with nuclear bombs and circled once above the Winter Pce. Even though it left after that, the British government was extremely frightened.


    All sorts of pressure came to the North Qiong Sect from families, consortiums,panies and the Dark World.


    An American battleship even sailed to Singapore and the Commander of the Pacific Fleet reprimanded the President of Singapore, saying that they would bombard the Dragon Hall.


    The North Qiong Sect was in chaos.


    Many of their enemies, including the Hong Sect, the Japanese Martial Artsmunity and the Thai ck Magicmunity, all of them were gloating.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan has ughtered too many people and races in the world. He deserves it!¡±


    A member of the Hong Sect sneered.


    The Japanese Martial Artsmunity was thrilled.


    ¡°The United States is finally doing something.This asshole should have been eliminated long ago!¡±


    Meanwhile, the Chinese Martial Artists were all speechless. The power of a person was too weak in front of the great power of the United States.


    On Chen Fan¡¯s side, nobody said anything else after their reply, which worried people even more.


    ¡°Is Chen Beixuan really going to yield?¡± someone said anxiously.

 Chapter 599 - Despair!

    <h4>Chapter 599: Despair!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Chen Beixuan will definitely yield!¡± a Japanese samurai said confidently on the forum.


    1¡°No matter how strong Chen Beixuan is, he has family, friends and subordinates. If the United States sends the Special Forces to kidnap his family or his girlfriend, what can he do? Will he really go to New York or Washington?¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan will never ept their conditions. Handing over the Dharma Treasure and ten years in prison? Who can guarantee that the Americans will keep their promise?¡± the Chinese martial artists replied resentfully.


    ¡°If he refuses, they will kill him with nuclear weapons. Chen Beixuan can¡¯t stay in London forever. Ennd would not protect him endlessly!¡±


    The Japanese samurai snickered.


    Seeing hisment, many were speechless.


    Right,pared to the United States, Chen Fan and the North Qiong Sect were too weak after all.


    Even the Observer shook his head and didn¡¯t say a word.


    The Dark Overlords on the CIA forum were silent. They realized that Chen Fan had too few cards in his hands. There were so many Councillors, administrative officers and millions of troops in the United States. How many of them could Chen Fan kill?


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what Chen Beixuan¡¯s choice is.¡±


    The Observer sighed.


    He seemed to bementing the fall of an invincible Overlord.


    In the North Qiong Pavilion in Zhong Hai.


    Everyone in the North Qiong Sect was also gloomy.


    Hua Yunfeng, Wang Xiaoyun, Zhou Jinyi and the others gathered together.


    ¡°The United States has issued their ultimatum, requesting the sect master to get on the USS Abraham Lincoln within a day and stay under the supervision of the US military,¡± Hua Yunfeng frowned and said.


    The few Elders from the Medicine God Valley Sect said angrily, ¡°The United States is going too far. We should just fight with them!¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that easy. How do you fight with them? There are thousands of cities and a poption of a few hundred million people. Even if you kill ten thousand a day, you¡¯ll need more than a century to kill them all! The President and the congressmen are only spokespersons. Once you kill them, the Americans can elect a new group of officials. There¡¯s no point in doing this.¡±


    Zhou Jinyi shook her head.


    ¡°The only thing we can think about now is whether the sect master has a power that the United States fears. They once threatened to drop nuclear bombs in our country, but once we developed our own nuclear weapons, they also backed off,¡± Hua Yunfeng said slowly.


    ¡°Xiao Fan is indeed powerful but not as strong as nuclear weapons,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said with worry.


    Ever since Chen Fan became a martial artist, he had continuously shown a destructive power that amazed the world. The strongest one among all was the time he fought against Lin, where they had split the ocean for a few hundred meters. And yet, it wasn¡¯t enoughpared to a nuclear bomb.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. We¡¯ll have to see if the American senior officials are afraid of dying.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng heaved a sigh.


    The others also sighed.


    In the Dragon Hall, Xie Yan was looking sullen.


    He stood at the window of the Dragon za and saw the American fleet sailing hundreds meters away near the shore.


    He put down the report and said, ¡°Dragon Lord, the Pacific Fleet has given their ultimatum, asking us to leave the Dragon za, to hand over our weapons and to ept their inspection within twenty four hours. They suspect... that we are an illegal organization which is rted to the base.¡±


    The seniors of the Dragon Hall behind Xie Yan were enraged.


    ¡°The Dragon Hall has kept a foothold in Singapore for sixty years and even Wu Guanchao wouldn¡¯t humiliate us like this.¡± A fiery grand master banged on the rosewood table and broke it into pieces.


    Xie Yan put his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s the United States, a superpower and the dominator of the world.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Lord, what about the Lee family in Singapore?¡±


    The leader of the Guo family asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. The reason why Singapore was established is because of the support from the American government. The Lee family is full of people of the American side and even the army is controlled by them. Now that the American fleet has arrived in Singapore, how can he resist?¡±


    Xie Yan shook his head.


    Everyone heaved a sigh together.


    Singapore was too weakpared to the United States. The American fleet could easily level the entire country, so unless the President of Singapore were dumb, he would never want to offend the United States. He was kind enough not to send troops to the Dragon Hall.


    ¡°We can¡¯t trust any of these politicians!¡±


    The irritable grand master of the Dragon Hall shouted and said, ¡°Dragon Lord, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°We can only wait.¡±


    Xie Yan closed his eyes.


    The ebony sword behind him gave a long cry and eventually returned to silence.


    Although Xie Yan practiced the ¡°Sword Art of Nine Abandonments¡± and he had attained the Divine Sea level, he wasn¡¯t powerful enough to fight with the American Navy. They could kill him easily with one missile.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Xie Yan sighed.


    Seeing this, Guo Nuannuan stood with worry in her eyes.


    Even though she had only met Chen Fan a few times, she was always thinking about him. Since she currently had a high ranking in the Dragon Hall, many people saw her as Chen Fan¡¯s lover. From her own perspective or the family¡¯s, Guo Nuannuan looked forward to seeing Chen Fan win.


    ¡°You can do it.¡±


    Guo Nuannuan looked at the West.


    Not only people in Zhong Hai and Singapore, those in Jin City, Lin City and Hong Kong were also worried about Chen Fan.


    In the Kunlun Base.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    Red Sparrow got up and opened the door.


    White Tiger quickly stopped her and asked, ¡°Red Sparrow, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Chen Beixuan and ask him to not do something dumb. He can just apologize and offer them somepensation. The United States is going too far. He can¡¯t ept the condition to be captured, and even if he does, he must surrender in a big and crowded city,¡± Red Sparrow said anxiously.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? All the superpowers in the world are now putting their attention on London. You aren¡¯t even qualified to enter the city.¡±


    Director Xiao grunted.


    ¡°So, what should we do? Director, you must have a solution.¡±


    Red Sparrow turned around and looked at Director Xiao with anticipation.


    ¡°The power of our country is inferior to that of the United States and we can only protect General Chen¡¯s family. If we fight with the United States, we might not be able to defeat them.¡±


    Director Xiao said.


    The United States was the dominator of the world.


    No one on this could contend against this powerhouse. Even powerful countries like China had to work with Russia to be able topete with them.


    ¡°Unless...¡±


    While Red Sparrow was feeling disappointed, Director Xiao paused.


    ¡°Unless what?¡± Red Sparrow¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Unless Chen Beixuan¡¯s super weapon is real, but it¡¯s impossible. We only detected the energy inside the thundercloud and energy doesn¡¯t equal ro power. There¡¯s a power that equals hundreds of millions of nuclear bombs in the sun, but who can control it?¡±


    Director Xiao shook his head.


    Red Sparrow was devastated.


    Nobody had seen and known the true power of the super weapon Chen Fan had created in London. Although he had used it in the battle with the God-battling Team, it didn¡¯t exhibit its full potential. The world had already doubted that there was no such ¡°super weapon.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve done everything we can. Let¡¯s leave the rest to God.¡±


    Director Xiao sighed.


    Everyone in Zhong Hai, the Dragon Hall and the Kunlun Base was in despair.


    It seemed that Chen Fan had no chance to turn the tide.

 Chapter 600 - The Astonishing Thunder!

    <h4>Chapter 600: The Astonishing Thunder!</h4>


    Ten hours, nine hours, eight hours...


    People who knew about it were all holding their breath, waiting for Chen Fan¡¯s decision. The underground world was betting ten billion dors on Chen Beixuan¡¯s surrender.


    Finally, during thest five hours.


    A piece of news arrived at the Winter Pce. Chen Fan had boarded the USS Abraham Lincoln to meet the American officials!


    The news stirred up the world once it came out!


    The Japanese Martial Artsmunity was thrilled and countless of them were cheering.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is going to surrender. He can¡¯t bear the pressure from the nuclear weapons and is going to yield to America!¡±


    On the other hand, the Chinese Martial Artsmunity remained silent.


    Even though they had expected this to happen, they still felt sad about it when the moment came.


    ¡°Even the invincible Chen Beixuan has to sumb to the power of the United States?¡±


    Countless people heaved a sigh.


    Someone evenmented on the CIA private forum, ¡°Today is a big day in history. The strongest Overlord of the Dark World is going to surrender to the dominator of the mortal world, meaning that the entire Dark World will yield to the mortal world.¡±


    The Observer didn¡¯t say anything.


    He seemed to be speechless.


    December 25th, 2011, in the evening.


    It was Christmas that day. There were Christmas lights and Christmas trees on the USS Abraham Lincoln. The American soldiers were wearing Santa us costumes and there were many sexy, beautiful girls.


    For the soldiers on the USS Abraham Lincoln, this battle was only like a protest.


    Many American soldiers bragged, ¡°How can he withstand the attacks from missiles and aircraft carriers alone? Look, he came to surrender within a day. I think it¡¯s totally unnecessary to deploy the entire Antic Fleet.¡±


    The Deputy Director of the CIA, McCain, couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    Chen Fan had threatened to unleash a ughter in the White House and Washington right at his face. Would he really yield so easily?


    ¡°Was he just threatening me? Did he give up after knowing how powerful we are?¡±


    McCain wondered.


    Before he had an answer, Chen Fan was already on his way to the USS Abraham Lincoln. High-ranking officials like the Commander of the American army, the Commander of the Antic Fleet and the American Ambassador all gathered on the aircraft carrier, waiting for Chen Fan¡¯s arrival.


    Themander of the American army in Europe, General Jorge, said seriously, ¡°By then, we must stick to the conditions and ask him to hand over all his weapons, including the electromaic cannons and the God-battling Armors he got from the God-battling Team, including the Vitality Serum and that so-called super weapon. Also, he must obey our orders and go to the South Pacific ind to be under our watch.¡±


    The others also nodded.


    Chen Fan had too many things the United States wanted.


    A lot of Wise Men and American special departments had a thirst for Chen Fan¡¯s body, not to mention his Vitality Serum and the super weapon.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body could withstand missiles, which was called the Body of a Deity. Such a powerful body was useful for unveiling the mysteries of the legendary Deity, not to mention for extracting genes to create stronger super warriors.


    The American Ambassador frowned and said, ¡°The Lance family wants Chen Beixuan to die.¡±


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s the Lance familypared to the national interests? When we finish studying Chen Beixuan, we¡¯ll eliminate him directly with nuclear weapons, electromaic cannons orser cannons. After all, he¡¯s still a threat to the United States.¡±


    Themander of the Antic Fleet sneered.


    Then, the secretary reported to them that Chen Fan had arrived!


    Chen Fan appeared alone in a ck outfit.


    ¡°My dear Chen, you made a wise choice. Don¡¯t worry, the United States is a country that keeps its promises,¡± General Jorge greeted Chen Fan with a beaming smile.


    Deputy Director McCain followed and stared at Chen Fan with a troubled look.


    Chen Fan was still swaggering before him the day before; a dayter, he had no choice but to sumb to the power of the United States. It was such a twist.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to ept your conditions. I just want to show you something,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not epting the conditions?¡± General Jorge said expressionlessly.


    The American Ambassador frowned and said, ¡°What do you want to show us?¡±


    ¡°A fireworks disy,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Fireworks?¡±


    General Jorge shook his head and snickered. He thought Chen Fan was teasing them.


    ¡°If you want to see fireworks, I canmand my soldiers tounch dozens of missiles for you!¡± General Jorge said arrogantly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t make my fireworks.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head, then took out the Five Thunder Seal and raised it.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The seal instantly turned into a beam of five-colored light and shot toward an ind far away.


    The ind was only a few square kilometers in size which was an uninhabited ind located at the Thames¡¯ estuary; only seabirds lived on it. In the morning, many soldiers even held a party on the ind.


    People looked over and wondered, ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    Many soldiers shook their heads and sneered, thinking that Chen Fan was trying to mystify them.


    Yet, they soon widened their eyes and witnessed an incredible scene.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A thunderous sound came. It was so loud it traveled a hundred miles and even people in the London suburbs could hear it.


    A light ball with five colors appeared above the ind.


    Azure, yellow, red, white and ck.


    The five colors were suddenly entwined and eventually became ck and white.


    The image looked pure, like the initial colors of the world.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    Everything within five kilometers of the ck and white light ball disappeared after a sh.


    An ind that had many birds, trees and hills had disappeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, and several kilometers of the ocean were affected.


    As if someone had cut a hole on a beautiful painting.


    The American soldiers on USS Abraham Lincoln, General Jorge, Deputy Director McCain and the officials of other countries who watched it through the satellites were all speechless.


    ¡°What do you think about the fireworks?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and looked at General Jorge.


    Jorge was dumbfounded and frozen like a statue.


    Everyone was silent.


    No one answered.


    December 25th, 2011, in the evening.


    Chen Beixuan released the Five Elements Thunder and wiped out an entire ind from the face of the Earth in front of thousands of soldiers on the USS Abraham Lincoln.


    The world was startled!

 Chapter 601 - Number One on the Divine Roll

    <h4>Chapter 601: Number One on the Divine Roll</h4>


    The Five Elements Thunder Seal had absorbed energy from the Sea of Thunder while it was being created. The energy was used by the Five Elements Thunder spell.


    Unlike the Lesser Five Elements Thunder, this attack had unleashed the full power of the Five Elements Thunder. In normal circumstances, this could only be achieved by Golden Core level cultivators.


    When the five different kinds of Divine Thunder merged together, they would unlock the most primordial force in the universe. The amount of destructive power it carried made it deadlier than a blow from a Connate State warrior. The world seemed to turn upside down when the Five Elements Divine Thunder exploded.


    The st robbed reality of its color, only ck and white remained.


    Anything that came in contact with it waspletely annihted. Be it trees, sand, hills, or the sea, they were all reduced to the most fundamental molecules. It looked as if an otherworldly god had reached into our dimension and scooped away a chunk of our reality.


    A void of a five kilometer radius was left where the ind should be. It contained neither life nor matter.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A secondter, the void suddenly disappeared, and massive waves rushed toward the empty space, filling it up in mere seconds to restore normalcy to the scenic view of the ocean.


    Everyone watched as the sea imed the space where the ind used to be. It was as if the ind had never existed.


    ¡°Dadada!¡±


    Some people¡¯s teeth were chattering.


    Not even the Nuclear bomb¡ªthe most powerful weapon known to man¡ªcould have erased an ind in such a way. Worse, the explosion of a nuclear bomb could never be contained within such a small area, and its effect would note and go that fast, either.


    ¡°What kind of weapon is this?¡±


    Many generals looked at one another in shock.


    Not even Lasers or the Space-based weapon could be this devastating.


    It appeared seemingly out of nowhere and was gone before people knew what happened, leaving no signs of the attack.


    Such a weapon was the holy grail of the arms industry. It was infinitely less conspicuous than nuclear bombs while it was much deadlier than Laser weapons. It was an enhanced version of rk¡¯s Energy Bomb.


    The Energy Bomb could cover an area of over a hundred meters while the Five Elements Thunder could reach more than five kilometers; definitely a far superior range.


    ¡°This spell is called Five Elements Thunder, do you wish to see it again?¡± Chen Fan waved a hand, and a ray of light as colorful as the rainbow emerged from his palm.


    Everyone fixed their gazes on the seal.


    ¡°No... there¡¯s no need. ¡±


    General Jorge shook his head as a flicker of fear shed in his eyes.


    He was the chief inmand for all the American troops stationed in Europe. However, Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power had struck fear into his heart. Other than a god, no one could or should possess such abilities.


    General Jorge¡¯s mind visualized Chen Fan as a walking, talking nuclear warhead.


    <i>¡°Oh my god! Whose idea was it to butt heads against this... freak? He¡¯s not an ordinary spell caster or a martial artist, he is a god!¡±</i>


    The thought of Chen Fan¡¯s ability to make an ind disappear sent a chill down his spine.


    Not even the Lincoln ss Aircraft carrier and many other battleships under hismand could withstand a blow from Chen Fan. All of America¡¯s aircraft carriers would have been annihted in that terrifying void if they had been dispatched to join the battle.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please send my message to whoever is in charge of the United States of America. I hope this is thest time we see each other. Otherwise, I will visit you personally in Washington, and things will get ugly,¡± said Chen Fan with a calm tone as he put away the Five Thunder Seal and prepared to leave.


    The soldiers quickly made way for him as if Chen Fan were a god.


    Chen Fan ambled away under thousands of soldiers¡¯ fearful eyes. No one, neither the fighter jets in the sky nor the formidable battleships dared to stop him.


    After seeing the power of the Five Elements Thunder, any sane person would avoid confronting him.


    ¡°Was that his true strength?¡±


    Director McCain stood among the soldiers and let out a wry smile.


    He had never thought that the United States of America would bend a knee before anyone. However, Chen Fan had proved him wrong that day.


    ¡°Well, if I had godly powers, I wouldn¡¯t take the United States too seriously either.¡± McCain looked into the distance as he was overwhelmed by a pang of fear.


    Chen Beixuan was no less powerful than the American nuclear arms.


    Although the United States of America had many nuclear warheads, their usage was severely limited by many reasons. Not even their president had the right to use nuclear forces. And yet, such power was readily avable to Chen Fan.


    At the Pentagon of the United States of America.


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡± the generals who saw Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power via satellite feed eximed in fear. Even the white-haired National Defense minister who was well-known for his hawkish views looked troubled and disheartened.


    ¡°I had never thought that there were forces in the world that could rival nuclear warheads,¡± a general said in a shaky voice.


    Watching an ind disappear had filled their hearts with fear.


    It was as if a god had scooped the ind out of the sea. The energy annihted every single tree and every de of grass. The attack was much more powerful than a nuclear bomb; it hadpletely pulverized solid matter.


    ¡°Dadada!¡±


    A series of footsteps drifted into the meeting room.


    An attractive female officer wearing ck-rimmed sses walked into the room while carrying a heavy stack of paper.


    ¡°Minister, the results are out. Based on the calction of our supeputer, the attack¡¯s effective range was five kilometers, simr to a five-thousand ton nuclear warhead. We still can¡¯t get a precise number on the amount of energy it emitted, but to have the same effect, we would need a five million ton hydrogen bomb.¡±


    A deadly silence fell over the room.


    A five million ton hydrogen bomb were enormous warheads; America only had a couple in stock. Each of those warheads would destroy an entire city.


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    After a while, Minister Arnold waved his hand in dismissal.


    After the female officer exited the room, a Lieutenant General from the army risked to say, ¡°Mr. Minister, what should we do next? Are we going to y by Chen Beixuan¡¯s rules or are we going to use nuclear force?¡±


    ¡°How? Are you suggesting we nuke London?¡±


    Minister Arnold gave the man a cold re.


    The United Kingdom was one of the five major nations in the world. London was home to tens of millions of citizens. However, making the foolish decision of dropping a bomb near the city would entail being court-martialed.


    ¡°We only have one option. Order the USS Lincoln and the Antic Fleet to return. The same goes to the air forces,¡± Minister Arnold said slowly.


    ¡°Sir, we lost a Task Force and nearly five hundred soldiers. Are we going to let Chen Beixuan get away with it?¡± a hawkish young general rose to his feet and protested.


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do? Can you guarantee that Chen Beixuan wouldn¡¯t use the same trick on us? What if he attacked a city, say Washington DC or New York City? What happens then?¡±


    Minister Arnoldnded his piercing gaze on the young officer.


    His scathing words left the young officer drenched in sweat.


    He wished that he could tell everyone that Chen Beixuan¡¯s super weapon could only be used once, but he wasn¡¯t entirely sure and too much was at stake. Be it the United States of America or its military, no one could afford the price of a full on war with Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°Even if the odds of Chen Beixuan using the same attack again were low, we can¡¯t afford the risk.¡±


    General Arnold shook his head.


    That development had taken the wind out of his sails. His normally straight back was hunched over, making him look like an exhausted old man.


    The turn of events had caught everyone off guard.


    ¡°Damn it Chen Beixuan! Why didn¡¯t you tell us about your secret weapon?¡± Red Sparrow fumed.


    She wouldn¡¯t have worried so much if she knew he was as deadly as a nuclear bomb. She was convinced that the United States of America would never make a move on him without thinking twice from then on.


    Nuclear weapons were the deadliest when they were still sitting on theunch pad. It was a force of fear and intimidation.


    ¡°He really lives up to his reputation as Superpower Chen. Not only has he forced the Americans to retreat, but he also has such miraculous weapons!¡± White Tiger shook his head andmented.


    Meanwhile, Director Xiao and the others kept their silence.


    None of them had expected Chen Fan to possess such powerful weapons. The whole situation seemed to have been taken straight out of a science fiction movie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would dare to mess with him from now on.¡±


    Director Xiao heaved a deep sigh.


    Chen Fan used to be a pawn in the global game of power, but he had just risen as one of the most influential yers.


    The development had rendered his former enemies speechess.


    Singapore, Dragon Hall...


    Xie Yan watched as the American ships turned around and retreated. Suddenly, the Dragon Hall was filled with cheers.


    Guo Nuannuan came over to him and asked, ¡°Dragon Lord, do you know why the Americans gave up?¡±


    ¡°Because our sect master won the confrontation!¡±


    A smile surfaced on Xie Yan¡¯s face.


    Chen Fan had even subjugated the American military, who else could threaten him?


    December 26th, 2011...


    Even while the Dark World was still grappling with Chen Fan¡¯s godly power, the CIA¡¯s special case department issued a new Divine Roll.


    Chen Fan had surpassed China¡¯s Ye Qincang and the Christian Church¡¯s Divine Arbiter, iming the top spot.


    Right away, the world knew that a legend had just been born. This new legendary warrior possessed such unpreceded power that he might as well be a god!

 Chapter 602 - Spirit Treasure?

    <h4>Chapter 602: Spirit Treasure?</h4>


    Chen Fan returned to the Winter Pce near London, while the world was still in uproar because of the event; An Ya, Yukishiro Sa and A¡¯Xiu surrounded him with troubled faces. Although they had stood proudly in front of the British envoy, they were worried about Chen Fan¡¯s current situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all is well. The United States of America won¡¯t mess with us for a while,¡± Chen Fan said with a warm smile.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Li Xinru stood at the back of the crowd. Although she knew next to nothing about what was going on, she had seen enough over-stressed faces around her. Meanwhile, Natasha also looked at Chen Fan with disbelief and shock.


    She worked for the KGB and had learned many things about the event.


    Natasha was informed that Chen Fan had used a secret weapon that erased arge ind off the face of the earth.


    ¡°How can a human be so powerful?¡±


    Natasha¡¯s eyes were wide open in shock.


    She had thought that the power of the Bloodwolf King was the limit of a human¡¯s capability. However, Chen Fan had proved her wrong. She figured that even the United States of America was currently wary of Chen Fan because of his world-shattering abilities.


    ¡°I need to cultivate in seclusion for a few days, don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡±


    Chen Fan announced the news and then went into the seclusion room.


    Only twenty hours had passed since the ambush; Chen Fan wanted to reflect on the results of the battle.


    ¡°This battle has cost me dearly. I disclosed nearly all of my secret weapons such as the Armor of Golden me and the Five Thunder Seal. I was reserving the Five Elements Thunder for the Blood Ancestor, but little did I expect that I would have to use it against the United States of America,¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    However powerful the Five Elements Thunder was, it needed to be recharged for three months after each use.


    ¡°The Americans are not fools. It will only be a matter of time before they find this out. However, I should be able to use the Five Elements Thunder again by then. Plus, I doubt they would make a move against me simply to avenge their loss of battleships.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    The American¡¯s attack on Chen Fan wasrgely about sending a message. However, they wouldn¡¯t force him to submit even if he chose to ignore their warning.


    He had the support of the local British government while his families were under China¡¯s protection; the chances to harm him were few.


    Chen Fan had too many things on his mind; he really didn¡¯t want to waste any more time dealing with the US. Therefore, he decided to present an outrageous disy of power to deter the U.S.


    ¡°Nheless, I need to improve my cultivation level so that I can use the Five Elements Thunder more often. ¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°Once I reach the Connate Spirit level, I will fly to the White House and meet the American President personally. If I can reach the Golden Core level, I can destroy a nation using the Five Elements Thunder and take a nuclear bomb head on. Even if all the nations joined forces, they would be unable to defend against me.¡±


    Chen Fan wanted to take things slowly right after he killed Lin Shuming.


    However, the run in with the United States of America had inmed his desire for improvement.


    ¡°I can only im dominance once I reach the Connate Spirit level. Thanks to the Spirit Qi in that Immortal abode, I was able to reach thete-stage of the Immortal State. I will need at least three abodes of simr caliber to reach my goal.¡±


    With that thought in his mind, a flicker of determination shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Although the earth is deprived of Spirit Qi, I don¡¯t believe that Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator was the only one who has passed anything down. After I visit my family for the new year, I will set out and leave no stone unturned in all the world, in order to collect enough resources.¡±


    Entering the Connate Cultivator realm was a much more difficult task for Chen Fan than for anyone else.


    Not only did he have the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, but his True Essence was also a few times more powerful than what normal cultivators could cultivate. Therefore, he required a superior amount of resources while leveling up. On the flip side, he would be much more powerfulpared to cultivators of the same level.


    By then, Chen Fan would be able to defeat ten Earth Level Deities at once.


    ¡°Ah, right, I need to check out my loot.¡±


    Chen Fan produced a few items from the de Strengthening Gourd.


    There were two Electromaic cannons, a ck shuttle, and a silver ball with a metallic sheen.


    They were part of the spoils from thest battle; it was half of the treasures from the Department of the Supernaturals in the United States of America.


    ¡°These Electromaic cannons were made from material readily avable on earth. There are signs that this is a crude copy of a more powerful version. The technology of the real one should be about twenty two thirty years ahead of the present day.¡±


    A few details on the cannon resonated with Chen Fan¡¯s past experience of his life in the future.


    That was an imitation of an Electromaic cannon. Not only the technologies required to produce the real Electromaic cannon were a hundred years ahead of the earth¡¯s current technology, the cannons themselves were also much more powerful than the knock off version.


    The United States of America must have the real version, but they didn¡¯t use it against Chen Fan. The Electromaic cannons were used during space warfare; they required a tremendous amount of energy to operate, so Chen Fan wagered that the US simplycked the skills to use it.


    ¡°The energy blocks in these knock off versions are cheaply made and very inefficient. It requires a huge amount of energy to charge up, but can only be used a few times.¡±


    Chen Fan extracted the blue energy block and examined it briefly before he tossed it away.


    Those Electromaic cannons were worthless to him. Not only were they crudely made, they were also inconvenient to use. However, it was a clear sign that the U.S. had gotten its hands on some technology that was way ahead of the present time.


    ¡°On the other hand, the shuttle and the metal ball were clearly not from Earth¡±


    Chen Fannded his gaze on the other two items.


    The ck shuttle was made out of an unknown metal. It was ten centimeters long and its surface was covered with ancient patterns.


    ¡°They called it the God-killing Spear, which is quite apt considering its power. I doubt that an Earth Level Deity could have survived its killing blow.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face darkened as he thought about thest attack.


    The killing blow from the shuttle was twenty times faster than the speed of sound and was unimaginably powerful. It could have gravely injured an Earth Level Deity if it didn¡¯t outright kill him. Even Chen Fan could barely take the brunt of the blow.


    ¡°However, they used it on the wrong person.¡±


    Chen Fan smirked.


    So powerful was the God-killing Spear that it could sink an aircraft carrier. However, it couldn¡¯t prate dimensional barriers. Chen Fan had used the ¡°Lesser Meru Art¡± and tapped into the power of an alternate dimension to trap the God-killing Spear in the de Strengthening Gourd.


    ¡°The Exalted Cultivator was a fool. Dimension Altering Dharma Treasures were the most precious artifacts in existence, but he wasted it on strengthening des.¡±


    Chen Fan tapped the yellow-skinned gourd.


    The de Strengthening Gourd hummed in responde. The most powerful Dimension Altering Dharma Treasures could even swallow the sun. They were highly sought after by Immortal Cultivators.


    ¡°My level of attainment only allows me to open a small portal the size of a basketball. If I could create a portal two to three meters wide, the gourd would be the most effective defense against any attack. But I will need to reach Golden Core to pull that off.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°Anyways, back to the God-killing Spear. I wonder what this really is. It doesn¡¯t look like a Dharma Treasure, nor does it look like a weapon from another space civilization. It seems that no one has tapped into its inner power yet, I wonder if I could do that.¡±


    Chen Fan used a few hand signs and projected his Divine Will into the God-killing Spear.


    ¡°Wuuuunnnn!¡±


    Suddenly, the ck shuttle trembled. A few rays of blue light glowed in the grooves of the mysterious patterns.


    ¡°Interesting, I can activate it?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback.


    He could feel its hunger as it devoured his Divine Will. Chen Fan fed it more of his energy and Divine Will into the shuttle.


    ¡°Wummm.¡±


    The ck shuttle vibrated with more vigor as more and more Divine Will was being channeled into it.


    The blue light shined brighter, turning the shuttle into a glowing energy spear.


    ¡°Those bald men didn¡¯t have enough Soul Energy to fully awaken the shuttle?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken surprised by the notion.


    The shuttle didn¡¯t stop feasting until it consumed half of Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will. Chen Fan attempted to give it an order using his Divine Will, and the shuttle suddenly darted out.


    It was ten times faster than the sonic speed; it left a small hole on the cave wall.


    The hole was more than a thousand meters deep and the shuttle was still going, piercing through anything that got in its way.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s much more powerful than the Essence Restoring Sword.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was lit up with glee.


    The top speed of the Sword of Essence Restoring was Mach 4 and it could prate two hundred meters through the earth¡¯s crust at most. However, the shuttle was a few times faster and its piercing capability was stronger.


    It was a few times more powerful than the Sword of Essence Restoring!


    ¡°Is it a superior-grade Spirit Artifact or a Spirit Treasure?¡±


    Chen Fan summoned the shuttle back to his hand and examined it carefully.

 Chapter 603 - Making Strides

    <h4>Chapter 603: Making Strides</h4>


    Superior-grade Spirit Artifacts were extremely rare.


    The Sword of Essence Restoring was extremely deadly, but it was only of inferior-grade. Chen Fan could only create a mid-grade Spirit Artifact using the Thunder Seal as a core and added the effects of many divine artifacts.


    That being said, the Five Thunder Seal was created using the refinement method of Immortal Cultivators, so even though it was a mid-grade Spirit Artifact, it was no less powerful than a superior-grade one. A superior-grade Spirit Artifact was beyond the reach of most Connate cultivators. Only those who had reached the peak of the Connate Cultivation and were from major Immortal Cultivation sects could have obtained one.


    As for Spirit Treasures, they were even rarer.


    What made a Spirit Treasure much more powerful than Spirit Artifacts was the Artifact Spirits.


    Just like the White Drake could strengthen the effects of the Green Dragon Grand Array, so could Artifact Spirit breathe new life into Spirit Artifacts, making them powerful enough to ovee any average immortal cultivation sect.


    The power of any spirit treasure was terrifying.


    Once a cultivator tamed the Artifact Spirit, he could use a Spirit Treasure to face a Connate Cultivator. If Chen Fan got hold of such a treasure, he would fly to the United States of America right then; none of the expensive toys such as the F-22 or nuclear powered aircraft carriers could stop him. A nuclear st couldn¡¯t even prate the protectiveyer of a Spirit treasure.


    Spirit Treasures were so rare that they were beyond the reach of most Golden Core cultivators.


    ¡°If this ck shuttle really is a Spirit Treasure, then a Golden Core level cultivator or someone even more powerful must have lived on earth. However, itcked the Artifact Spirit to truly awaken its spirit.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed brows and studied the ancient shuttle carefully.


    It was about the size of a child¡¯s arm and its surface was covered with patterns that gave a faint blue glow. Other than that, there was nothing extraordinary about it.


    Chen Fan tested it a few times and found that it had practically no other features, other than its exceptional speed. Compared to a flying sword which could form de Essence and deploy the Art of Multiplying de Auras, the shuttle really had nothing to show for.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a Dharma Artifact; it seems to be a weapon created by an advanced civilization with highly developed Soul Energy. Moving this shuttle around requires so much soul energy that even the Wise Men needed to rely on the Electromaic cannon to use it.¡±


    Chen Fan had traversed the universe for five hundred years and had seen the rise and fall of many great civilizations. He quickly deciphered the truth about this strange artifact.


    Chen Fan had encountered such a Soul Energy Weapon many times during his wandering in space.


    Many space civilizations had gone so far as to renounce their physical form in order to develop their Soul Energy. They existed in the form of Soul Energy and could control an entire space fleet remotely.


    ¡°Its materials are incredibly strong. I bet it was meant for Golden Core Cultivators. I doubt the United States of America could have created this, they must have found it somewhere.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He tested the object¡¯s power bymanding it to strike him.


    The shuttle flew right through Chen Fan¡¯s hand, leaving a bloody hole right in the middle of his palm. Although Chen Fan didn¡¯t use the protection of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, he was certain that this shuttle could easily kill an Earth Level Deity.


    That being said, most Connate Cultivators or Earth Level Deities had at least one life saving trick up their sleeves. The attack of the shuttle could be easily deflected due to its simplicity. Therefore, it was best to couple it with other artifacts such as the Dimension Altering Dharma Treasure.


    Despite its simple function, it was extremely rare toe across such precious material. It could be used as the foundation of a Spirit Treasure.


    The thought brought joy to Chen Fan¡¯s face.


    He had lost the Five Elements Thunder, but his ck shuttle was more than enough to make up for the loss. He could easily defeat an Earth Level Deity with or without the shuttle, but it would definitely make his life much easier.


    ¡°Ah, right. What about the silver armor?¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the silver ball.


    The ball was half liquid and half metal, and it hovered near the floor. Chen Fan probed it with his Divine Will as he did with the shuttle.


    Suddenly, the liquid metal bubbled as the ball changed its shape. It slowly inched toward Chen Fan and covered his body.


    Palms, arms, shoulders, chest, legs... the liquid metal slowly covered Chen Fan¡¯s body, wrapping him within ayer of protection. However, Chen Fan could barely feel any difference since he could move and breathe as usual.


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his hands and punched out.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An explosion erupted, sending out a whirlwind that swept across the cave. An invisible forcended on the metal-braced cave wall and created a deep impression on it.


    <i>¡°The Blood Ancestor spent years reinforcing the walls of the Dark Treasure Vault, enchanting them with protective spells. However, I nearly broke it with only one percent of my strength.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was surprised.


    He felt his power had increased at least two folds.


    Chen Fan kept on testing the armor.


    ¡°Pong, pong, pong!¡±


    Countless fist and palm-shaped depressions appeared on the wall. When Chen Fan used more than half of his strength, the Dark Treasure Vault started to shake and squeak.


    <i>¡°It seems like this silvery armor can amplify my power.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    When he used only ten percent of his strength, the armor amplified it to almost double the amount. However, when he used seventy percent of his strength, the armor¡¯s amplification effect was diminished to thirty percent increments.


    However even a thirty percent improvement rate was extremely powerful.


    Under normal circumstances, Chen Fan could easily kill off Immortal State Warriors with seventy percent of his strength. Adding another thirty percent to that power would make him extra deadly.


    ¡°The armor also provides excellent protection. I should be able to survive a small nuclear st as long as I¡¯m not at the st center. ¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was lit up with glee.


    The silver armor and the ck shuttle had to be from the same civilization since both required soul energy to control them. Chen Fan wagered that those two artifacts could help any Connate State cultivator to ward off Golden Core cultivator¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°I can carry these two items all the way to the Connate Spirit Level.¡±


    Chen Fan put away the two artifacts back into the gourd. Those two artifacts had given him more confidence in winning the battle against the Blood Ancestor.


    Then, Chen Fan fished out a Divine Crystal from the gourd and started harnessing its soul energy.


    He had obtained over a hundred Divine Crystals from the Dark Treasure Vault. Although they weren¡¯t enough to push Chen Fan into the Connate Spirit, they should help him reach the peak of Qi Refinement.


    ¡°Sth, sth..¡±


    Tendrils of golden energy flew out of the crystal and entered Chen Fan¡¯s body. These golden energies were the Divine Forces in their purest form. The total amount of Divine Forces inside the crystals was enough to make Lin Shuming an Earth Level Deity. However, it was still not enough for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Huu! Huu!¡±


    As Chen Fan drew out more energy, an azure glow appeared over his body as his flesh gleamed like a diamond. Many threads of golden energy entered his body and seeped into his jade-like bones, reinforcing them.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power was increasing by the second.


    While Chen Fan focused on his cultivation, the world was thrown into turmoil.


    The names on the Divine Roll had frequently changed over thest hundred years. However, the Divine Arbiter, and Ye Qincang had always imed the top two spots. This was the first time that they had been pushed down; Chen Fan became the second Chinese to be enlisted on the Divine Roll.


    No one protested about Chen Fan¡¯s promotion.


    He was Superpower Chen!


    ¡°Chen Beixuan has toppled cities and he recently obliterated an ind. He is on par with the superpowers of the world. No one in the world canpare with him, because he is as powerful as a nation.¡±


    Many people eximed.


    To be listed on the Divine Roll was an honor for most people.


    However, it seemed like a insult to Chen Fan. Thebined might of all the fighters on the Divine Roll were unable to overpower Chen Fan¡¯s fallen enemy: the United States of America, much less Chen Fan himself.


    China, Kunlun...


    Ye Qincang kept his silence after hearing the series of news about the recent development.


    Meanwhile, two men were talking in a quiet Monastery located in the Vatican.


    ¡°Sir, Chen Beixuan is on the top of the list.¡± A blond middle-aged man wearing a suit of armor said respectfully. He bent hisrge frame slightly forward and bowed.


    There was a white halo around his armor and his short blond hair angrily stood on end. The energy flowing about him was even stronger than that of the Dark Duke.


    He was the leader of the Christian Church, the Divine Arbiter!


    However, he showed a great degree of respect toward an old man in in clothing.


    ¡°Just ignore him. No worldly forces can challenge the Christian Church. In a few thousand years, they would be nothing but ashes, but we will still exist,¡± the old man coughed and then said, ¡°We have only one goal: to eliminate the Blood Ancestor. This was the dying wish of the saints. We will wipe these dark races off the face of the earth.¡±


    The Divine Arbiter¡¯s face hardened after he heard the name of the Blood Ancestor.


    ¡°I heard that the Dark Duke wanted to awaken the Blood Ancestor, but it¡¯s been a thousand years already. I doubt the Blood Ancestor is still alive.¡±


    ¡°He is. You are too young to understand his power.¡±


    The elder looked into the distance wistfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready for the final battle. The Blood Ancestor could be awakened any moment now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The Divine Arbiter lowered his head.


    Half a monthter, as Chen Fan¡¯s cultivation was nearpletion, a guest arrived with an important message.

 Chapter 604 - The Seven Forbidden Lands

    <h4>Chapter 604: The Seven Forbidden Lands</h4>


    It was the Russian General, Oleg.


    The white-haired man was wearing an old military uniform, standing upright like a sword. As the guardian of Russia, virtually nothing could faze him, but he was looking very serious at the moment.


    Oleg bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Beixuan, ording to the KGB and the Blood Wolf Guards, it seems that the Dark Duke is trying to wake the Blood Ancestor.¡±


    Chen Fan was as mighty as a superpower; even Oleg had to act politely.


    Oleg thought that Chen Fan¡¯s skin was getting fairer and his eyes brighter. He had a brawny figure and long ck hair, as if God hade to Earth.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting close to achieving the level of an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    Oleg was in awe.


    Earth Level Deities were only a myth, like the Blood Ancestor and the Saints. If Chen Fan could attain that level, even the United States would be frightened.


    ¡°Are you sure the Blood Ancestor is still alive?¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Before that day, the thought of the Blood Ancestor still brought dread to Chen Fan¡¯s mind. But he didn¡¯t take the Blood Ancestor seriously anymore, since he had the Mercury Armor and the God-killing Spear; he had also finished absorbing the energy from a dozen Divine Crystals.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it. Thest time the Blood Ancestor appeared was more than a century ago and he vanished after leaving a Kindred. He has lived so long he might even die in his sleep.¡±


    Oleg shook his head.


    Even though he was a descendant of the Dark Wolves, he knew that those Dark Races were long-lived species. The Blood Ancestor was of pure blood so he surely had a much longer life whenpared to humans and Earth Level Deities. And yet, even a Golden Core cultivator couldn¡¯t live a thousand years and no one could guarantee if the Blood Ancestor would reach the limit of his life during his sleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. If he has the guts toe, I¡¯ll behead him and extract his blood to create elixirs!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    Each pure-blooded member of the Dark Races had a body full of treasures; they were like a living elixir to cultivators.


    Oleg shivered.


    It would be horrible to turn the Blood Ancestor into medical materials! How vicious!


    Oleg said quickly, ¡°Sir, the Blood Ancestor is probably sleeping in the Blood Sea of Ancient Romania. The Dark Duke has been wandering around that area. Should we go and check it out?¡±


    ¡°The Blood Sea? Where is it?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    ¡°The Blood Sea is located Deep in Romania¡¯s Carpathian Mountains. It is said to have been the capital of a kingdom once, but it turned into a scarlet ocean in the end. It is extremely dangerous and whoever enters dies,¡± Oleg exined.


    The Deity Burial Valley in Kunlun? The Dragon Lake in Chang Bai Mountain? The Devil¡¯s Cave of Babylon?


    Those names caught Chen Fan¡¯s attention.


    Li Changsheng once told him that the Gate of Heaven could be found in several locations like deep in Kunlun and the Eastern Sea. Would there be anything special about these ces? Was the Gate of Heaven found in one of those ces? Or could there be remnants of the ancient Immortal Cultivators?


    Chen Fan immediately became interested.


    He had reached the peak level of Qi Refinement and the Divine Crystals would run out soon. By then, he would need other resources to reach the Connate level. Those ces were called Forbidden Lands so there had to be something useful.


    Oleg saw Chen Fan¡¯s look and said quickly, ¡°Sir, these ces are illusory and extremely dangerous. Rumor has it that some Earth Level Deities and Saints died there.


    ¡°For example, the Deity Burial Valley in Kunlun used to have another name, but after someone heard that a Chinese Earth Level Deity died there, people started calling it the Deity Burial Valley. And the Devil¡¯s Cave of Babylon has been on Earth for six thousand years and is


    full of unpredictable dangers. The British Empire once sent a troop inside the cave and none of them came out. In the end, the British army blew up the entrance. Also...¡±


    Oleg paused.


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Fan looked up.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Oleg took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°During the decades when the Soviet Union fought against the United States, we found some trails and sacrificed our best spies to find some clues. The United States might have excavated the Mayan Temples of the Seven Forbidden Lands and found some technology that surpasses our modern times, making them the dominators of Earth. However, they also had to pay a price, or they wouldn¡¯t end up in a deadlock with us for decades.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only spection. We don¡¯t have any proof.¡± Oleg shook his head.


    The story of the Mayan Ruins had been circting on Earth.


    In the ancient legends, the Mayan civilization had once thrived in America. They had technology so advanced that it was beyond what modern civilizations had achieved, but they were suddenly exterminated without a reason. They only left a prophecy behind:


    The year 2012 would be the end of the world.


    Human civilization would be terminated on the day the Fifth Age of the Sun ended.


    But the prophecy was only a myth and had never been confirmed. However, Chen Fan knew that there were Deities, Earth Level Deities, the Blood Ancestor and Saints on Earth, so why couldn¡¯t there be a superhuman civilization like that?


    ¡°The Mayan Temples? Technology superior to the one found in modern times?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    He thought of the God-killing Spear and the Mercury Armor.


    Those two weapons and the two electromaic cannons were apparently not something that could be made with the technology on earth; they had to belong to a superhuman civilization.


    Since there were Immortal Cultivators and Deities on earth, it could be possible that a superhuman civilization had once existed.


    Chen Fan could imagine that the ancient Earth had to be quite developed, with a thriving cultivation society. Deities would have been found everywhere while spaceships flew in the sky. And yet, they eventually vanished, and even the most normal cultivation techniques were lost.


    ¡°This is getting interesting. Why didn¡¯t I notice when I came back that year?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    When Chen Fan achieved the Soul Formation stage at a hundred years old, he traveled through the universe toe back to Earth and buried Fang Qiong¡¯s body in her homnd.


    Chen Fan was devastated and he wanted to be with Xiao Qiong, so he stayed peacefully on Earth for twenty years. He didn¡¯t use much of his power and had only probed with his Immortal Will a few times.


    Of course, this might be because of the disappearance of the remains and the Forbidden Lands. After all, cultivation a hundred yearster would be much more difficult than it was at the moment; Earth would eventually turn into a dead.


    ¡°Even if the United States invades an alien civilization, that would count as nothing. I exterminated countless super civilizations in my previous life!¡±


    Chen Fan immediately snorted with an arrogant face.


    The North Mystic Celestial Lord dominated the universe. Why would he take Earth seriously?


    After knowing more about the Seven Forbidden Lands, Chen Fan asked Oleg to tell him if something happened in the Blood Sea.


    When Oleg left, Chen Fan prepared to go back to China.


    After all, his parents were getting old and Chen Fan had to cherish the opportunity to spend a few more Chinese New Years with them. The adventure to the Forbidden Lands could wait.


    ¡°Whirr.¡±


    A Boeing 737 aircraftnded at the Zhong Hai International Airport.


    A group of people got out of the ne.


    They were being led by a man and a woman. The man was tall and handsome, while the woman was slim and beautiful. It was Chen Fan and An Ya.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Xiao Qiong, why are all of you here?¡±


    Chen Fan looked outside the airport with a surprised look.


    Not only Wang Xiaoyun was there; his Dad Chen Gexin, his girlfriend Fang Qiong, Lu Yanwu and Zhou Jinyi were all there. The people of the North Qiong Sect in Zhong Hai came and Chen Fan even saw Hua Yunfeng and Xie Yan from the Dragon Hall.


    ¡°You¡¯re also here? Is everything fine with the Dragon Hall?¡± Chen Fan looked at Xie Yan and asked.


    ¡°Master has shocked the world and forced the United States to give in. Who else dares to offend the North Qiong Sect and the Dragon Hall?¡± Xie Yan said with respect.


    At first, he became Chen Fan¡¯s servant because his life was being threatened.


    By then, he was faithfully doing the part.


    The United States had dominated the Earth for decades. They had destroyed many countries and eliminated many Immortal State Warriors. Countless Immortal Level Overlords had been forced to hide from the world and the Dark World had also been overwhelmed by the mortal world.


    But Chen Fan forced the aircraft carriers to retreat, and he shocked the United States with a strike.


    For the Dark World and many Immortal Level Overlords, it was something that made them hold their heads high. If the news got out, half of the Chinese Martial Artsmunity would have been there to wee him.


    ¡°You are Superpower Chen! Everyone on the Inte says you rank sixth in the world. The UN Security Council should offer you a ce in their meetings.¡±


    Fang Qiong giggled.


    ¡°You guys.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and shook his head.


    As the Inte was further developed, many Martial Arts forums and Dark World forums sprouted, and Fang Qiong also learned how to use them. The North Qiong Sect even created a website called the ¡°North Qiong Home¡± to announce matters to the Martial Artsmunity.


    After a while, Chen Fan noticed that Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Gexin both looked gloomy.


    ¡°Why? Is something wrong with Dad? Was the curse not eradicated?¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    The North Mystic Celestial Lord had dealt with it, why would there be remnants of the curse?


    ¡°Your grandpa sent someone to Jin City,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°The Wang family of Yan Jin?¡±

 Chapter 605 - Messenger from the Wang Family

    <h4>Chapter 605: Messenger from the Wang Family</h4>


    The Wang family of Yan Jin!


    It was one of Chen Fan¡¯s oldest memories.


    His impression of this family, one of the most superior families in China, wasn¡¯t really good.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Mom Wang Xiaoyun was born in the Wang family and her marriage with Chen Fan¡¯s Dad was hindered by them. He would never forget how his uncles, aunts and his grandma had given them the cold shoulder, nor the mocking voices of his cousins when he visited the Wang family with his parents.


    Especially when Wang Xiaoyun died and the Jin Xiu Group declined.


    The Wang family didn¡¯t do anything to help.


    While the Jin Xiu Group went downhill, those superior seniors in Yan Jin City didn¡¯t even go to the funeral of Chen Fan¡¯s Mom. The main family only sent his cousin Wang Chen as a representative.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years since my rebirth; it would be impossible that the Wang family doesn¡¯t know about my status. However, they are only acting after I forced the United States to retreat and ascended to the top of the world. There must be something going on!¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    He knew what the Wang family was nning.


    In the past, no matter how strong Chen Fan was, the Wang family still despised him, They thought that he was only a normal martial artist, a fanatic and a boor, someone who would end up getting killed after provoking a mighty superpower sooner orter.


    But as things stood, not even the United States could defeat Chen Fan.


    The name Superpower Chen had shocked the world; he had a cloutparable to that of the Prime Minister of Ennd and the Russian Emperor. The Wang family couldn¡¯t ignore Chen Fan¡¯s status anymore. They had to build a good rtionship with him so that they could get some benefits.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, your grandpa sent someone to invite us to go to Yan Jin for the Chinese New Year. What do you think? Of course, I can turn down the invitation if you don¡¯t want to go. I can just tell them you need time to rest aftering back from Ennd,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said.


    Even so, Chen Fan could see a glint of anticipation in Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes.


    No matter how the Wang family had treated Wang Xiaoyun, they were her parents and siblings. Wang Xiaoyun had lived there for more than twenty years, how could she simply sever their rtionship?


    Wang Xiaoyun didn¡¯t go before because she didn¡¯t want Chen Gexin and Chen Fan to be looked down upon by the Wang family.


    But things were different at the moment. Chen Fan owned North Qiong Corp; he was also on top of the Divine Roll and ranked sixth in the world. Wang Xiaoyun surely wanted to show off in front of her siblings and work off her feelings.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go to make up for Mom¡¯s regret! I was disappointing in my previous life; she couldn¡¯t go to visit the Wang family with pride.¡±


    Chen Fan sighed and said firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Why not?


    ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s been a dozen years or so since west attended the Chinese New Year celebration. It¡¯s time to make it up,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s face lit up.


    After Chen Fan nodded, she beamed with delight, then she hugged Chen Fan and kissed him many times, making him feel extremely awkward and shy. Wang Xiaoyun even asked if the others had a problem with her kissing her son.


    ¡°Come with us, Xiao Qiong. Let¡¯s go and see the old man together.¡±


    Chen Fan held Fang Qiong¡¯s hand.


    Fang Qiong looked down with a shy look. Chen Fan would take her to Yan Jin so that she could meet his family and settle everything about their marriage. He also had an idea but it wasn¡¯t time to tell her yet.


    ¡°Sure, we should all go, including your sister An. I¡¯ve longed to go there for a decade.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun raised her hands, and didn¡¯t look like a forty-year-old adult.


    Chen Fan squinted his eyes as he smiled.


    ¡°Grandpa Wang Zhongguo, Uncle Wang Keqin and Cousin Wang Chen... I wonder if they¡¯re the same as in my previous life. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Soon, the person the Wang family sent had arrived.


    It was a meticulously dressed middle-aged man who was full of smiles.


    Uncle Zhong.


    The secretary of Chen Fan¡¯s grandpa had been working in the Wang family for a few decades and was his spokesperson. He was someone as significant as Chen Fan¡¯s uncles in the Wang family and was a pivotal figure in Yan Jin.


    ¡°Xiao Fan has grown a lot. I remember he was still six years old when you brought him to Yan Jin. He¡¯s be such a heavy hitter now,¡± Uncle Zhong said emotionally.


    He was humble and polite.


    He was someone close to his grandpa, so he definitely knew Chen Fan¡¯s current status. Regardless of whether the things said about Superpower Chen were true or not, Chen Fan was indeed a heavy hitter at the moment, and no one in the world couldpete with him.


    The United States was even willing to rope Chen Fan in as they would handle a country, showing how superior Chen Fan was.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Uncle Zhong.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile. ¡°Did grandpa send you to tell us something?¡±


    ¡°He sent me mainly because your family hasn¡¯t been to Yan Jin for the New Year in ages. Your grandpa and grandma miss you very much, and your uncles and aunts also said that they haven¡¯t seen you in a while,¡± Uncle Zhong said with a smile.


    But Chen Fan snickered.


    How would Chen Fan not know about the Wang family? They were immensely rich but cold hearted people. If the Chen family¡¯s status remained the same as in his past life, the Wang family wouldn¡¯t have nced at them for a second. Those hypocrites said they missed him just because he had be powerful.


    Wang Xiaoyun was excited though. She held Uncle Zhong¡¯s hand and asked about the health conditions of Chen Fan¡¯s grandparents, the career of her siblings, and how her nephews and nieces were doing.


    From what Uncle Zhong said, Chen Fan started to have a clear picture of how the Wang family was doing.


    Even though the Wang family was a top family in Yan Jin, it had been declining since Chen Fan¡¯s grandpa stepped down and his uncles struggled to hold on to the top seat.


    Chen Fan¡¯s uncle Wang Keqin had the best potential but was only a deputy in Yan Jin while the other uncles mostly worked in the middle ss, which seemed way too weak for a top wealthy family.


    As for the third generation...


    Chen Fan¡¯s cousin Wang Chen was the leading figure of the younger generation in Yan Jin City. He had taken up several big projects of international trade at a very young age, and his character, capability and strength were appreciated by the older generation.


    ¡°Wang Chen?¡±


    Chen Fan held the cup of tea with a troubled look.


    In his past life, the Wang family had sent Wang Chen to visit them after Wang Xiaoyun died. Those who came with Wang Chen were all top dogs in Jin City and Zhong Hai, whom Chen Fan could admire from afar.


    But in this life, Chen Fan was in contact with the leaders of the big countries and people like the American Admirals. Why would he mind such an insignificant person like Wang Chen?


    ¡°Wang Chen is nothingpared to Xiao Fan,¡± Uncle Zhong said quickly.


    Wang Chen was an outstanding person among the younger generation. Many young people in Yan Jin City looked up to him and he was even more excellentpared to Lin Puojun.


    Yet, he was way weaker before Chen Fan.


    Even Chen Fan¡¯s grandpa, Wang Zhongguo, was inferior to Chen Fan.


    Wang Xiaoyun was beaming. A mother would always love receivingpliments about her child.


    Uncle Zhong spoke with some hesitation before he left, ¡°Xiaoyun, Xiao Fan, grandpa didn¡¯t tell the other family members you¡¯re going to Yan Jin. Call me if you need any help when you get there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Zhong. It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said indifferently.


    By then, all the world knew what Chen Fan was capable of. She didn¡¯t think that the Wang family would misbehave. If they did, chances are they were tired of living.


    Chen Fan slightly narrowed his eyes.


    He thought that they shouldn¡¯t underestimate those people. Sometimes, jealousy and hatred would block sound reasoning. The Wang family suddenly invited them to go to Yan Jin, who knew what Wang Zhongguo was nning this time?


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t n to tell Wang Xiaoyun what he thought. He had already entered the peak stage of the Divine Sea and was only a step away from the Connate realm, so there was nothing to be worried about. Who could resist if he were to ughter the Wang family?


    Since the Chinese New Year wasing...


    Chen Fan stayed with Chen Huaian for several days and prepared to go to Yan Jin City. This time, Wang Xiaoyun, Chen Gexin, An Ya and Fang Qiong were going with him.


    As for Yukishiro Sa and A¡¯Xiu, Chen Fan asked them to stay to guard Europe and Zhong Hai.


    No one would hurt his parents in front of him anyway.


    Before Chen Fan left, Chen Huaian warned him while they were ying chess, ¡°Xiao Fan, your grandpa isn¡¯t just anyone. He¡¯s smart and resourceful, or he would have never built such a powerful family. Yan Jin is the capital of China and people there have manyplex rtionships. You must be especially careful and think before you act.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa. No matter how hard they try, they can¡¯t withstand my attacks.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    Not even the United States could kill him; no one on Earth could threaten his life.


    ¡°Right, right. The powerful America has to yield in front of my grandson. The Wang family is nothing inparison! Nothing can stop you now!¡±


    Chen Huaian burst intoughter.


    January 15th, 2012.


    Chen Fan was on the way to Yan Jin with his family.


    That was the first time he went there after he had been reborn.

 Chapter 606 - Stir the Pot

    <h4>Chapter 606: Stir the Pot</h4>


    Qin Yaner was in a bad moodtely.


    She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. As she grew up, not only the gods had blessed her with an attractive appearance but also with a strong personality that was only matched by her abilities. As soon as she got admitted into the Yan Jin University, she started Yan Ran Inc., an advertisementpany. Later, she even ventured into the film industry.


    She had already amassed over a billion in wealth when she was still in fourth year at the University, earning a spot among the elite of the Yan Jin society. Because of her beauty and wealth, she was treated as a goddess by the rich heirs of Yan Jin.


    However, Goodness also came with troubles.


    ¡°Yiren, can you believe that my grandpa arranged a fiance for me without even telling me who he was? I¡¯ve just received a call from him and he told me that some dude ising to Yan Jin for the new year and he is going to officially set the date for the wedding. I mean, what the heck? I don¡¯t even know who he is, or what he looks like!¡± Qin Yaner held the iPhone close to her ear andined to her best friend.


    She looked gorgeous even when she was mad. She was wearing a loose fit shirt and a pair of hot pants, her locked brows seemed to hold the secret of her sublime beauty.


    She was observably more beautiful than Jiang Churan if not An Ya or Fang Qiong. It was that touch of flirtiness that made her breathtaking features even more lethal.


    ¡°What can you do? You were born into an influential family. Unless you can find a better candidate, I don¡¯t think Old Lord Qin will change his mind,¡± her friend said.


    Yiren was wearing a white gym outfit and a ponytail. She sat in a quiet room surrounded by bamboo. Although she was not pretty like Qin Yaner, she was elegant and intrepid.


    ¡°I really envy you. Your family would never do such a thing to you. Plus, even my grandpa had to show respect to you because you are a Transcendent Grandmaster. No one can tell you what to do,¡± Qin Yaner said.


    ¡°We live under different circumstances. My family doesn¡¯t need marriage alliances because we rely on our personal strength. But the Qin family needs that social to survive, and a marriage alliance is the best way to extend the,¡± Yiren exined.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Just tell me what to do! My grandpa is adamant in his decision and not even my parents could change his mind. It was as if that dude were the best man in the world!¡± Qin Yanerined.


    Yiren asked, ¡°Do you know which family he is from? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but I know he¡¯s from the Wang family. The Old Lord Wang came to talk to my grandpa about this dude, and my grandpa was so excited that he agreed to the marriage on the spot! Ughhh! I really wish I knew his name so that I could beat him up for doing this to me!¡±


    Qin Yaner waved her little fist in the air and fumed.


    ¡°The Wang family of Yan Jin?¡±


    Yiren furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Wang Chen from the Wang family is already engaged. Who else could it be? Neither Wang Zhan nor Wang Feng are good enough for you. The Wang family has been going downhill for a while, so your grandpa shouldn¡¯t have agreed to the marriage so quickly.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say! The only decent heir in the Wang family was Wang Chen, but I can¡¯t stand that two-faced prick who thinks he is better than anyone.¡±


    Qin Yaner shook her head.


    Ye Yiren furrowed her brows and murmured, ¡°If it¡¯s not Wang Chen, who else could it be? Someone from the branch family?¡±


    ¡°Have you told Xian Xuan about it?¡±


    The name made Qin Yaner blush a little.


    ¡°No... I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Xian Xuan was one of the most well known heirs of Yan Jin City, just like Wang Chen and Li Mufan. He was from the Xiao family, the most powerful family in China. The Wangs and the Qins were simply out of their league.


    Qin Yaner and Xian Xuan had grown up together and had been good friends since childhood. Qin Yaner had always had a crush on Xian Xuan and it was quite obvious for people around them.


    The Qin family and the Xiao family had been discussing a marriage alliance before the Old Lord Qin had a sudden change of heart.


    ¡°Interesting. Old Lord Qin even renounced what was previously spoken with the Xiao family. What would make him risk the ire of the Xiao family? Unless...¡±


    Ye Yiren paused a second.


    ¡°What?¡± Qin Yaner urged.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. He already has a girlfriend. Plus, he wouldn¡¯t agree to the marriage anyways.¡± Ye Yiren shook her head and let go of the thought.


    ¡°Just keep calm and carry on for now. Maybe your grandpa will realize he made a mistake soon. There¡¯s nothing you can do until you know who he is.¡±


    ¡°Fine then,¡± Qin Yaner said.


    After she hung up, Qin Yaner mustered her courage and dialed another number.


    ¡°Brother Xiao? This is Yaner. I need to tell you something...¡±


    Unknown to Chen Fan, his visit to Yan Jin had stirred the pot.


    They didn¡¯t take a ne. Instead, they decided to take a car to enjoy the scenic view along the way and spend some quality time together as a family.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, why do you think Old Lord Wang invited us to spend the New Year in Yan Jin?¡± Chen Gexin asked as he scanned the headlines on the newspaper.


    ¡°What else could it be? He must have heard Xiao Fan¡¯s achievements and wanted us back as part of the family. I know my dad, his heart is colder and harder than stone. He wouldn¡¯t care to say hi to us if we were useless to him.¡± Wang Xiaoyun fumed.


    ¡°Wang Zhongguo is an extraordinary man. He started everything from nothing and built one of the most powerful families in China. He is cunning and calcting, and knows exactly what he wants,¡± Chen Fan said as he steadied the steering wheel.


    In his past life, Chen Fan had only seen his grandpa a few times, but had heard a lot about him. The Wang family had deep roots in Yan Jin City and remained relevant for decades. Its sess was solely thanks to Wang Zhongguo¡¯s shrewd methods and incredible perspicacity.


    However, as soon as Wang Zhongguo passed away, the Wang family quickly followed suit and bit the dust.


    ¡°I am impressed, son.¡±


    Chen Gexin nodded.


    Wang Xiaoyun rolled her eyes at her husband and said, ¡°Thank god that my son is better than you! They call him Superpower Chen, while you are still sitting in the same dingy cubicle ever since you started your job!¡±


    Chen Gexin grimaced, butcked the courage to flung back at his wife. Instead, he did the right thing and kept his silence.


    Fang Qiong and An Ya both giggled.


    The Jeep kept going north and finally arrived at Yan Jin City, the capital of ancient China and the center of modern China. The city was enormous and it took them some time to find the Wang family estate.


    The Wang family resided half way on the Mountain north of Yan Jin. The elites had built amunity there with guarded entrances. Chen Fan was stopped at the checkpoint near the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Zhong. We have arrived,¡± Wang Xiaoyun spoke into the phone.


    Uncle Zhong told them to wait at the entrance as he headed down to meet them.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, it¡¯s so pretty here. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if we could have a house here? Look at those maple leaves. Aww. It would be so pretty when the snow falls.¡±


    Fang Qiong leaned against Chen Fan as she enjoyed the scenery.


    The North Mountain was filled with Maples. Their ming red leaves were an extraordinary sight in the winter, especially after a snow.


    ¡°Sure, I can buy this entire mountain and give it to you as a gift,¡± Chen Fan said with a smile.


    A group of teenage passersby heard Chen Fan¡¯s words and theyughed. ¡°The North Mountain is filled with big wigs and tycoons. Not even a trillion Yuan would be enough to buy it.¡±


    That group of teenagers seemed rich, by looking at their expensive clothing.


    They parked their sports car near the checkpoint and were going to start up the mountain. The guard seemed to know them well and didn¡¯t stop them.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t reply.


    At his level, he wouldn¡¯t care to squabble with youngsters. If he was really riled up, he would simply silence them forever.


    Chen Fan¡¯s silence didn¡¯t sit well with the young man who spoke up.


    He was tall and handsome, but carried an aggressive air about him.


    ¡°Hey, you! Don¡¯t you know where you are? Find a mirror and take a good look at yourself. Leave now or I will call security!¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun furrowed her brows as soon as she heard the young man¡¯s words.


    She could let the firstment slide, but this was an open insult, which she could not tolerate.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as he was ready to teach those youngsters a lesson.


    Suddenly, a sixteen year old girl emerged from the crowd and shouted, ¡°Auntie Xiaoyun? Is that you? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you wereing?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun was taken aback and after she examined the girl who called out to her, she said, ¡°Are you Chenchen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Auntie Xiaoyun, is he my cousin?¡± Wang Chenchen asked curiously.


    The young man wore a scowl and said, ¡°Wang Chenchen, do you know them? I had never heard that you had an Auntie called Wang Xiaoyun.¡±


    Wang Chenchen hesitated and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    People around her finally realized what was going on.


    ¡°She must be from a side branch of the Wang family!¡±


    The young man shook his head and gave Chen Fan a disdainful look.

 Chapter 607 - Kneel or Die

    <h4>Chapter 607: Kneel or Die</h4>


    It¡¯smon for family ns such as the Wang family to have many branches across China. However, members of the main stem and those of the branch families had a drastically different status in the n.


    No one would dare to even speak up in front of Wang Chenchen¡¯s other auntie: Wang Zhongguo¡¯s daughter. However, since Wang Xiaorun was from the branch family, Zhang Yu thought very little of her.


    The ostentatious young man was called Zhang Yu and was from the Zhang family of the Hu Dong District.


    Hu Dong was a district in Yan Jin City. It was located just to the east of Lake Kunming. Only the richest and the most powerful could afford real estate in that district.


    Although the Zhang family was not as prominent as the Wang or the Xiao families, they were among the elites nheless. Zhang Yu and Wang Chenchen were only sixteen years old, and were both far from the center of their n¡¯s power. However, their upbringing had instilled an acute sense of hierarchy in them.


    ¡°Ah, they are distant rtives.¡±


    The other teenagers nodded, face awashed with disdain.


    They were all from the major families in Yan Jin City, and wouldn¡¯t think too highly of a branch household from the Wang family.


    ¡°The fact that Chen Chen called her auntie means that they are pretty close. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have recognized her. That being said, if the branch family fails to impress Old Lord Wang, they are still voiceless in the n.¡±


    A girl wearing very little makeup watched them quietly.


    Although she was reticent, it was obvious that she was the center of the group. Even without makeup on, her appearance was miles away from that of her friends.


    She would be a campus flower regardless of which high school she attended.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Wang Chenchen wanted to fill everyone in with more detail, but she wasn¡¯t sure where to start.


    Wang Zhongguo and Chen Fan were a taboo topic within the Wang family and no one had ever brought them up. Both Wang Zhongguo and Wang Keqin pretended she had never existed.


    Wang Xiaoyun had met with Wang Chenchen when thetter was still a kid. However, Wang Chenchen had heard Chen Fan¡¯s name many times at the dinner table.


    Recently, Wang Chenchen sensed the mood at the dinner table had changed from jealousy to fear whenever they brought up Chen Fan.


    It was the first time Wang Chenchen sensed fear from her uncle and aunties. It was as if the fame of Chen Fan¡¯s family had surpassed the Wangs¡¯. Even his oldest uncle Wang Keqin and his cousin Wang Chen sounded serious whenever they mentioned Wang Xiaoyun.


    The change in her family¡¯s attitude piqued Wang Chenchen¡¯s interest and spurred her to find a recent picture of Wang Xiaoyun. That was why she had recognized her right away.


    Wang Xiaoyun had retired from her business, so it had taken Wang Chenchen a while to find her picture.


    ¡°What should I say? I can¡¯t tell them that Auntie Xiaoyun was expelled from the family.¡±


    Wang Chenchen hesitated.


    Wang Xiaoyun eloping with her hudsband had been a huge scandal and the Wang family had since kept their lips sealed about the incident. Other than people who were old enough to remember that event, no one knew that the Wang family had another daughter.


    Zhang Yu linked his hands behind his back and scolded them, ¡°I will let it slide this time for the sake of Chenchen, but remember to watch your mouth. This is not the countryside where you came from, and one small mistake will cost you dearly.¡±


    Although he was only sixteen, no one felt it was out of ce for him to reprimand a forty year old woman and her entire family because he was the heir of the Zhang family of the Hu Dong District.


    At this point, most branch families of the Wang family n would have bowed and apologized to this powerful heir.


    However, Chen Fan said calmly, ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°What? You have something to say?¡± Zhang Yu turned around with a smug smirk on his face.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you because you are from the Wang family? Humph! Let me remind you that you¡¯re just from a branch family. Even if I kick you out of here, the Wang family would not say a word. ¡±


    A girl wearing a Chanel and Prada handbag said, ¡°Just so! Brother Yu is the direct heir of the Zhang family. His father is the current family lord. The Zhang family of Hu Dong District ranks in the top thirty in Yan Jin City. I am sure even brother Wang Chen would support him if he kicked you out.¡±


    ¡°Country folk like you need to be smart if you want to survive in Yan Jin.¡±


    Even as the others thought Chen Fan was going to back down, they heard him say, ¡°Kneel and take twenty ps, I might just let you live if you do.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The teenagers thought their ears had tricked them.


    They were from powerful family ns, and never once did anyone dare to talk to them like that.


    Even the girl with no makeup furrowed her eyebrows and was astonished by Chen Fan¡¯s brusque impudence.


    The girl shook her head andmented, ¡°What a brute! He is too simple to see wisdom in seemingly coward acts.¡±


    Wang Chenchen¡¯s face paled and even as she was going to ease the tension, Zhang Yu pulled a long face and said coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are, how dare you...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Chen Fan charged forward and pped his face. Although Chen Fan had only used a thousandth of his strength, it felt like heavy blows to Zhang Yu.


    Zhang Yu shouted at the top of his lungs after receiving three ps.


    By the time Chen Fan pped him for the fifth time, he was ovee by pain and became quiet.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop.


    Ten, thirteen, fifteen...


    Zhang Yu started to beg in tears, but his words fell on deaf ears. Chen Fan didn¡¯t let Zhang Yu go after he delivered twenty ps on his face.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Zhang Yu copsed onto the ground half dead. His face was swollen and his teeth were scattered on the ground. His lips were puffed up like two sausages, preventing him from letting out a word.


    The courtyard suddenly became pin-drop-quiet.


    Everyone was floored by the sudden turn of events. Even Wang Chenchen looked to Chen Fan in utter disbelief.


    After a while, the girl with the Prada handbag shrieked, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know what you have done?¡±


    ¡°One more word, and you¡¯ll be next,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently.


    The girl¡¯s face darkened as she became quiet. Her face was her most valuable asset, she would rather die than be disfigured.


    The girl with no makeup on said with a frown, ¡°Sir, I thought you knew the rules because you are from the Wang family. Zhang Yu might have offended you, but your reaction was way over the top. I don¡¯t think Old Lord Wang would be pleased by your actions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Zhang Yu is the only heir of the Zhang family and the apple of Old Lord Zhang¡¯s eye. Although the Zhang family is not as powerful as the Wang family, they have powerful friends in the city. Old Lord Zhang won¡¯t let you get away with it,¡± the heir of the Qian family said, looking troubled.


    Meanwhile, Wang Chenchen was in a great deal of distress.


    The Wang family had never weed Auntie Xiaoyun before her grandpa finally decided to reconcile their rtionship, so they invited her over. However, her son had already caused big trouble before he even entered the family residence.


    Their run in with the Zhang family was not a big deal, but it wouldn¡¯t send a good message to the other family members. If they were smart, they would act much more prudently.


    Even as Wang Chenchen was going to say something, Chen Fan spoke up, ¡°Who told you that I am from the Wang family?¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not from the Wang family?¡±


    Even the girl with no make up was shocked by the revtion.


    Wang Xiaoyun grimaced in her mind. She knew that her cousin was still holding a grudge against the Wang family for abandoning them. The look on Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Gexin¡¯s face told her that his indignation was shared by all of his family members.


    ¡°You¡¯re not from the Wang family? If that is the case, you are dead!¡±


    Hatred poured out from Zhang Yu¡¯s eyes. He wished he could kill Chen Fan on the spot.


    Chen Fan had registered his murderous intent, and without moving a finger, he silently cast a spell on Zhang Yu. In a few days, the spell would kick in and Zhang Yu would die in agonizing pain.


    The other teenagers knew what Zhang Yu was going to do to Chen Fan, so they looked at him with pity.


    The Zhang family wouldn¡¯t dare to harm anyone from the Wang family including those from the branch families. However, it was another story if Chen Fan was not a member of the Wang family at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the police are going to find another dead young man on the outskirts of Yan Jin.¡±


    The girl with no makeupmented in her mind.


    Although she had foreseen the tragedy, she refrained from intervening. She could have easily saved the young man if she wanted to, but for what?


    While everyone thought Chen Fan¡¯s fate was sealed, they saw a middle aged man rushing toward Chen Fan and his family.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Fan, mydy, sorry for the wait. Please follow me. The old lord has been waiting for you for a while.¡±


    Those present were terrified when they recognized the middle-aged man.


    He was Old Lord Wang¡¯s personal secretary: Uncle Zhong.

 Chapter 608 - You Are Not My Relative

    <h4>Chapter 608: You Are Not My Rtive</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Uncle Zhong was the right hand of Chen Fan¡¯s grandpa.


    He had a higher status than normal descendants in the Wang family. Wang Keqin always addressed him politely and younger members like Wang Chenchen had to call him ¡°Uncle¡± respectfully. People outside the family thought that even Wang Keqin ranked lower than Uncle Zhong did.


    Even the leaders of the major families in Yan Jin had to respect Uncle Zhong since he represented Old Lord Wang.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, mydy, you should have told me before you came so I could make some arrangements. I¡¯m so sorry for the wait,¡± Uncle Zhong apologized sincerely.


    People next to them were startled. Wang Chenchen even covered her mouth and her eyes popped out.


    Uncle Zhong was dignified at home and he barely smiled at them. Why was he wearing such a gentle smile and talking so respectfully?


    The other teenagers were also worried that they had gotten into trouble. Even the furious Zhang Yu sensed that something was wrong.


    <i>¡°Uncle Zhong called them Mr. Chen and mydy. Is that woman really Wang Chenchen¡¯s aunt?¡±</i>


    The elegant girl frowned.


    Things seemed to be different from what she thought. If Wang Xiaoyun was the daughter of the Wang family, Zhang Yu would never be able to take revenge. After all, it was an insignificant junior member of the Zhang family who had a conflict with the Old Lord Wang¡¯s daughter. The leader of the Zhang family might even have to take Zhang Yu to the Wang family and apologize to them.


    ¡°But why did the young man say they¡¯re not from the Wang family? Is he hiding something? I haven¡¯t heard about any other daughter from the Old Lord Wang.¡±


    The girl found it strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said quickly.


    Uncle Zhong¡¯s name was Li Zhong. He watched Wang Xiaoyun grow up and was the only person who was nice to her among the cold-hearted Wang family; they wouldn¡¯t have sent him to invite her home if it were otherwise.


    Chen Fan ced his hands behind his back, standing there and ncing at the mountain.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Uncle Zhong looked at Chen Fan then took a nce at everyone else. Zhang Yu immediately looked to the ground.


    Those teenagers couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    Zhang Yu covered his mouth and held back the pain, while the Prada girl turned pale. Wang Chenchen then said with a trembling voice, ¡°Zhang Yu offended Auntie Xiaoyun, so Cousin taught him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Uncle Zhong¡¯s face darkened and red at Zhang Yu like a wolf.


    He was the only one among them that knew how terrifying Chen Fan was, and he thought that Zhang Yu had to be out of his mind if he offended Wang Xiaoyun in front of Chen Fan.


    Zhang Yu was trembling because of Uncle Zhong¡¯s stare.


    ¡°Zhang Yu didn¡¯t do it intentionally. He has learned his lesson. Forget about it,¡± the elegant girl said.


    She had a special status and even Uncle Zhong had to respect her. Zhang Yu and the others looked at the girl with gratitude.


    ¡°Well, Miss Xiao, it¡¯s out of my hands.¡±


    Uncle Zhong hesitated and looked at Chen Fan.


    If it were a small matter, Uncle Zhong would have agreed with the girl, but it was Chen Fan who Zhang Yu provoked!


    Even though Uncle Zhong didn¡¯t know much about Chen Fan, he could see that he was domineering and he despised those youngsters! He didn¡¯t even respect normal countries and would kill easily.


    Chen Fan ignored Uncle Zhong and talked to Fang Qiong.


    Everyone was stunned and they stared at Chen Fan.


    They realized that Chen Fan was the most superior person present and Uncle Zhong didn¡¯t even listen to the girl because of him.


    <i>¡°Who is he? Even Uncle Zhong has to obey him? Wang Chen of the Wang family isn¡¯t as powerful as that,¡±</i> they wondered.


    The girl sized Chen Fan up continuously with her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, be easy on them,¡± Chen Gexin said.


    Wang Xiaoyun also added, ¡°Your grandpa is waiting up there. It¡¯s your first time meeting him. Don¡¯t make any trouble here.¡±


    After hearing what Chen Gexin and Wang Xiaoyun said, Chen Fan replied, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Then, he left with Fang Qiong without looking at Zhang Yu.


    The guards didn¡¯t block their way anymore. Uncle Zhong quickly led Wang Xiaoyun and the rest of them to keep up and red at Zhang Yu before he went on.


    When Chen Fan¡¯s family was gone, the Prada girl said exaggeratedly, ¡°Chenchen, it really is your auntie! Even Li Zhong was at their disposal.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed my auntie but I don¡¯t know much about her. I¡¯ll catch up with you after a couple of days.¡± Wang Chenchen waved and kept up.


    The teenagers stood there and looked at one another.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s it?¡± the descendant of the Qian family wondered.


    Zhang Yu didn¡¯t say anything and seemed unwilling to do so.


    ¡°What else can I do? The Old Lord Wang is also waiting up there! How can the Zhang family of the Hu Dong District offend the Wang family of Yan Jin?¡± the girl said coldly, ¡°Xiao Yu, ask your father to pay a visit in person to apologize. Don¡¯t think about getting revenge. You can¡¯t afford to piss them off!¡±


    The girl was the youngest among them but she ordered them about and seemed to be their leader.


    Zhang Yu lowered his head and said, ¡°I will listen to you.¡±


    The girl watched Chen Fan and his family go far and started to wonder, <i>¡°Who are these people?¡±</i>


    Zhang Yu¡¯s incident was only a small matter.


    Chen Fan and his family saw an old mansion when they reached the peak of the mountain. It was a western-style building with three stories and was located on the top of the North Mountain, overlooking the entire city.


    Finally, they were here at the Wang family estate in Yan Jin!


    A middle-aged man was standing at the door, waiting for them. He looked a bit like Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Fan knew him. He was Chen Fan¡¯s second uncle, Wang Keqin, the leading member of the second generation of the Wang family.


    ¡°Xiaoyun, Gexin, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Wang Keqin nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Wang Xiaoyun shouted with her teary eyes.


    Wang Keqin immediately looked happy. He thought about the times he grew up with his sister and heaved a sigh. ¡°Come in! The old man is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Wang Keqin then nced at Chen Gexin and looked like he didn¡¯t want him toe. He was only a bit scared when he saw Chen Fan.


    Wang Xiaoyun couldn¡¯t restrain her feelings anymore and she quickly went inside. After all, it had been decades since shest met her family.


    In the living room, a mighty old man sat on the sofa. He was almost eighty years old but he still looked dignified, like the leader of a powerful family in the past. Sitting beside him was a white-haired olddy.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m back!¡± Wang Xiaoyun yelled.


    ¡°Wee back.¡±


    The old man nodded and his dull eyes glinted a little.


    The olddy next to him mumbled with dissatisfaction, ¡°Why did you bring those two with you? To protest?¡± The olddy whispered, but as a cultivator, Chen Fan and the others could hear her clearly.


    Coldness filled Chen Fan¡¯s eyes immediately.


    Among the Wang family, the one most biased towards him was definitely this olddy.


    Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s Mom, Chen Fan¡¯s Grandma, Xue Hongmei!


    Xue Hongmei came from a major family of the Republic of China. She had been a richdy since she was young and had always valued manners between generations.


    When Chen Fan was a child, he visited the Wang family with his parents. The old man stayed silent, but Xue Hongmei had always looked down on Chen Gexin and she had never been friendly to Chen Fan and his Dad. The other family members followed her lead and acted simrly.


    <i>¡°I remember when I was little, several children of the Wang family said I was a bastard so I fought with them. However, my grandma only trusted her other grandchildren and said it was my fault, forcing me to apologize. Since then, Mom has nevere to the Wang family again,¡± </i>Chen Fan thought.


    Even though it had been ages since then, Chen Fan still remembered that event.


    When he was around five, he stood in the hall with bruises all over his body and ash on his face, being ridiculed by his aunties. There was even disdain on the olddy¡¯s face. She never looked at Chen Fan and was busyforting her grandchildren.


    Chen Fan¡¯s parents stood aside with worry and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    In the end, he was forced to give in and look at thecent gaze from those junior members. Chen Fan swore to himself that he would enter the Wang family with pride one day and make them look up to him.


    However, in his previous life, Chen Fan still hadn¡¯t achieved anything when he was thirty, which made his Mom feel exhausted. His Dad also became older over time; Xiao Qiong was forced to leave, and the Wang family even ignored him directly. Once Chen Fan reached the Soul Formation level and came back to Earth, the Wang family had already turned into ashes and were nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, what are you thinking? Say hi to your grandparents.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun brought Chen Fan back from his memories.


    He looked at the arrogant Wang Zhongguo and his grandma who had a hint of disdain on her face.


    Chen Fan then nodded at Wang Zhongguo.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Wang.¡±


    As for his grandma Xue Hongmei, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even nce at her, as if she were only air.


    Everyone¡¯s faces fell.


    Wang Keqin was discontented and the olddy was so enraged her body was trembling. She dropped the jade bracelet in her hand and it broke into pieces. Wang Chenchen rushed in and her eyes popped out.


    Wang Xiaoyun was speechless but found it funny.


    Only Chen Fan was standing in the living room with a fierce gaze.


    <i>¡°I¡¯ll be kind to those who are kind to me!</i>


    <i>¡°And I¡¯ll be disrespectful to those who are disrespectful to me!</i>


    <i>¡°No matter how many rtionships we have or how rted we are, I won¡¯t ept you as my rtives!¡±</i>


    1

 Chapter 609 - Who Do You Think You Are?

    <h4>Chapter 609: Who Do You Think You Are?</h4>


    After five centuries of cultivating, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about his family anymore.


    Three thousand years were only a season to a Dao Reunion Immortal Cultivator, while ordinary people would die after a hundred years. Those two types of beings were basically two different levels of life. Cultivators could rebuild blood rtions easily by transferring themselves to another body.


    So, when Chen Fan was reborn, he focused on the people that used to be good to him and those he wanted to make up to.


    For example, Chen Gexin, Wang Xiaoyun, An Ya, Fang Qiong, Chen Huaian, Auntie Tang... and the others from the Chen family and the Wang family. Chen Fan never had never ced Wang Zhongguo in his heart, so the best he could do for his parents was to call him ¡°Mr. Wang.¡± As for Xue Hongmei, he would rather die than greet her.


    Wang Keqin frowned and said, ¡°Xiao Fan, where are your manners? They are your grandparents.¡±


    ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    Chen Fan looked at him.


    Wang Keqin almost lost his temper. They had met several times in the past and Chen Fan knew that he was his uncle, so how could Wang Keqin calm himself when Chen Fan pretended not to know him?


    Wang Keqin restrained his anger and said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m your uncle, Wang Keqin.¡±


    ¡°My uncle? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Chen Fan then turned to Wang Zhongguo who was seated in the master seat.


    Even when Chen Fan was so disrespectful, Wang Zhongguo didn¡¯t say a word and still looked calm. Chen Fan had no idea what this cunning old man was nning.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind it at all.


    Wang Zhongguo was indeed resourceful, so what? He would easily be defeated in front of real power. The one who dominated the universe in the past life wasn¡¯t one of those Wise Men, but the brave, powerful North Mystic Celestial Lord!


    ¡°Sister, did you teach him to act like that?¡± Wang Keqin said to Wang Xiaoyun.


    Wang Xiaoyun was embarrassed, but she was also unsatisfied with the olddy¡¯s attitude, so she remained silent.


    Wang Zhongguo knocked on the floor with his cane and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Since Xiaoyun is home today, ask her brothers toe for dinner. Our family hasn¡¯t been reunited in a long time.¡±


    Wang Keqin had no choice but to obey the powerful Wang Zhongguo. Even the angry olddy had to turn around and leave them alone.


    Wang Chenchen watched from the side and her eyes widened. She had never thought that Chen Fan would disrespect Wang Zhongguo and still not be punished. It was such an unbelievable thing to happen in the Wang family.


    ¡°Who exactly is he?¡±


    Wang Chenchen was extremely curious.


    It was evening when Chen Fan¡¯s family arrived in Yan Jin.


    The banquet was held in a small building and the chefs who cooked for the Wang family were all top chefs in the country. They could turn simple ingredients into a high-ss dish and could carve a realistic Buddha on a small piece of tofu.


    All the members of the Wang family came after receiving the notice.


    Looking from the top of the mountain, there were many luxury cars driving towards the North Mountain from all directions. They were all limited editions of Lamborghini, Ferrari and Bugatti Veyron; each of them was worth at least five million.


    Wang Zhongguo had four sons and two daughters in total.


    The oldest uncle Wang Keqin, second uncle Wang Keshan, third uncle Wang Kefeng, small uncle Wang Kedong, and the two daughters, Wang Xiaolei and Wang Xiaoyun. Chen Fan¡¯s Mom was the second youngest among all, a bit older than Wang Kedong.


    With so many children, their family surely had a lot of members of the younger generation, not to mention the coteral branches, distant families and godchildren who relied on the Wang family.


    Soon, a group of people gathered in the building at the peak.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Several uncles and aunties arrived one after another.


    They saw Wang Xiaoyun and her family but they weren¡¯t surprised at all. Apparently, they had been notified beforehand. Then, they nced over to Chen Fan and a fearful look immediately appeared on their faces.


    The Wang family had strict house rules.


    Many people with lower positions in the family stayed outside the building. They couldn¡¯t go in before their names were called, so they peeked through the windows.


    ¡°Is that our auntie, Wang Xiaoyun?¡±


    ¡°So, the young man is Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s son? He looks quite handsome and the two girls next to him are so pretty and elegant. They¡¯re much better than my girlfriends.¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice. They said our auntie¡¯s family is really powerful. Even Brother Wang Chen is scared of them.¡±


    Many members from the coteral branches or the younger children of the third generation were having a heated discussion. They weren¡¯t familiar with Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s family who they hadn¡¯t seen for more than a decade, not to mention Chen Fan. Only the senior members of the Wang family or core members like Wang Chen knew who Chen Fan really was.


    Next to them were a few older people.


    They were the several extraordinary members from the third generation of the Wang family. One of them was around thirty years old and seemed to be the center of the group.


    ¡°Is that Chen Fan?¡±


    Wang Hao frowned.


    He was the son of Chen Fan¡¯s second uncle, Wang Keshan.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Beixuan! The first thing he did when he arrived in Yan Jin was to beat up Zhang Yu. He was also disrespectful to grandpa and grandma. He even said that uncle isn¡¯t qualified to be his rtive.¡±


    Wang Hao¡¯s brother, Wang Ben, grunted.


    The son of Chen Fan¡¯s third uncle, Wang Hu, said, ¡°Well, he¡¯s Superpower Chen after all, the one who made the European Union to step back. Even grandpa has to be careful with him. If you piss him off, I don¡¯t know what he would do to our family.¡±


    Then they looked at the couple next to them, who were the real leading figures of the younger generation of the Wang family.


    Wang Chen.


    Son of Wang Keqin, the top master of the Wang family. He was the most outstanding person among the third generation of all the major families in Yan Jin.


    The bright, short-haired woman beside him was his fianc¨¦e, called Han Junli. She came from the Han family of Yan Jin and was Han Juntu¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Who knows if his battle with the European Union and all the rumors of Superpower Chen are real?¡±


    Han Junli¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.


    Everyone knew that the Han family had put Han Hongkun in captivity for several years because of Chen Fan. They let him out for a while, but after Chen Fan came back from Russia, the Han family was so afraid they imprisoned him again. This time, they didn¡¯t allow anyone to be in contact with him.


    As Han Hongkun¡¯s sister, how could she forgive Chen Fan?


    ¡°True or not, he¡¯s someone as powerful as the leaders of the major families in Yan Jin. Your dad and my grandpa are both humble when they talk to him,¡± Wang Chen said calmly.


    Only the National Intelligence Service and the underground organizations had the detailed information about Chen Fan. The Wang family only knew about things Chen Fan did in the past and the most recent news were blocked by the United States.


    Even so, defeating Japan, Russia and the European Union was astonishing enough.


    ¡°Hehe, he wants us to respect him but he doesn¡¯t even see us as his family.¡±


    Wang Ben was furious.


    Members of the Wang family had been superior for too long and were far from the Dark World, so they didn¡¯t really fear an Overlord. Even though they knew who Chen Fan was, they couldn¡¯t suppress their arrogance and anger.


    Then, Wang Kefeng asked Wang Chen and some others toe in.


    Wang Chen felt something was wrong once he entered the house.


    Chen Fan, Fang Qiong and An Ya stood at the window with their backs facing the others, looking out at the scenery and ignoring the Wang family, while Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Gexin were sitting on the sofa. Several members around them looked discontented and the olddy was extremely enraged.


    ¡°Xiao Chen, your auntie and her family came from afar. Make some arrangements and let them stay in No.5 Vi on the mountainside of the North Mountain,¡± Wang Keqin said.


    ¡°Yes, father,¡± Wang Chen answered.


    During the dinner, nobody at the table said a word. The younger members outside of the building were also influenced and remained silent. The olddy didn¡¯t even drink a sip of water. Only Chen Fan looked normal while Fang Qiong and An Ya talked to each other happily.


    When the banquet ended, Wang Chen left with Chen Fan.


    The fiery Wang Kefeng banged on the table and said, ¡°Does he really think he¡¯s an important person? We¡¯re his uncles but he never greeted us, not even his grandparents. He¡¯s totally disrespectful and uneducated. I don¡¯t know how Xiaoyun taught him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s too much. Does he think he¡¯s the President of a country? Those martial artists are just trying to butter him up.¡± Wang Keshan sneered.


    While they were enraged, they had never thought that.


    Twenty years before, they had sent Chen Fan¡¯s family away and didn¡¯t regard Wang Xiaoyun as their daughter. They had never called her once throughout thest ten years. Ever since Chen Fan became powerful, they had wanted to rope him in but they couldn¡¯t be humble in front of him.


    Wang Zhongguo¡¯s face darkened and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Old man, you must deal with it. You¡¯re his grandpa and Keqin is his uncle. What did he say to you? You¡¯re not qualified to be his uncle? He really thinks he¡¯s a big cheese!¡±


    Xue Hongmei was so angry her lips were trembling.


    Chen Fan who came back heard her.


    ¡°Wang Chen, you¡¯re the heir of the family. What do you think?¡± Wang Zhongguo said slowly.


    Wang Chen hesitated and said eventually, ¡°Grandpa, I understand what you mean, but auntie¡¯s family is too shameless. These people might be useful to our family, but we can hurt ourselves if something goes wrong. Besides, the Wang family is a major wealthy family in Yan Jin. Why do we have to rely on him?¡±


    The other members of the Wang family all nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t heard about thetest news.¡± Wang Zhongguo closed his eyes and heaved a sigh, looking shocked and confused. ¡°Two weeks ago, he fought with the United States and forced them to retreat.¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    ¡°What?¡± Wang Chen yelled.

 Chapter 610 - The Wang Familys Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 610: The Wang Family¡¯s Surprise</h4>


    America!


    The name cast a spell that silenced everyone. It was a name that belonged to the overlord of the earth.


    The Wang family might not know Lin Shuming, Damon, or the Dark World Arbitration Department, because they were not from the Dark World. If they weren¡¯t rted to Chen Fan, they wouldn¡¯t even try to meet him.


    However, the United States of America was a different story.


    It was a country that had influence everywhere. Their one hundred or so military bases covered the entire globe. Every nation, or major families lived under the shadow of the international behemoth.


    Therefore, no one believed that Chen Fan could have defeated the U.S.


    ¡°It¡¯s Impossible, Grandpa. The U.S. is the world¡¯s police, why would it bow to one man?¡± Wang Chen said before Wang Ben could say anything.


    The other members of the Wang family shared his shock and disbelief, including the old granny.


    The old granny was over eighty years old and her stubbornness only increased with her age. She didn¡¯t buy any of it when she heard about Chen Fan¡¯s feats such as the Living legends and about killing a sage. She thought it was bull***t. Nheless, she was shocked when she heard the news.


    ¡°Grandpa, why haven¡¯t I heard anything about it?¡± Wang Chen asked in a deep voice.


    Wang Zhongguo shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s because the United States of America has blocked all the news. We¡¯re not from the Underground World, so we wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    As a global superpower, the United States of America would never swallow the pain of being defeated. Although it wouldn¡¯t bring Chen Fan down, it was still capable of stopping the flow of information. By then, the news was only circting on the FBI¡¯s private server.


    ¡°Dad, there is a limit to a man¡¯s capability. Chen Fan is only twenty two years old, and even if he started cultivating as soon as he was born, it¡¯s still farfetched to think that he could defeat America,¡± Wang Kefeng said in disbelief.


    The other members of the Wang family were also perplexed by the situation.


    They didn¡¯t dare to question the Old man, but neither could theye to terms with Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    ¡°Chen Fan didn¡¯t defeat the United States of America, he forced the nation to back down.¡± Wang Zhongguo tapped the floor with his cane and told everyone about Chen Fan¡¯s achievements overseas.


    The room becamepletely silent when they heard that Chen Fan had destroyed three aircraft carriers and obliterated an entire ind.


    To them, aircraft carriers were invincible.


    The United States of America had eleven aircraft carriers; thanks to that, they couldunch an assault at any country in the world. To destroy an ind under the threat of being attacked by aircraft carriers was unbelievable.


    ¡°He is.. No... it¡¯s impossible. Someone must have exaggerated the facts,¡± Wang Keshan eximed.


    He wanted to say that it was bull***t, but he didn¡¯t dare to call out the Old man, so he rephrased hisment.


    ¡°Director Xiao from the Special Case Departments told me personally,¡± Wang Zhongguo said slowly.


    Wang Keqin¡¯s face became serious when he heard Director Xiao¡¯s name.


    The Special Case Departments had a much higher status in the government system than any other department, making Director Xiao a formidable force in Yan Jin. No one would question his words.


    ¡°He can destroy an ind? He is almost as powerful as a nuclear bomb.¡±


    Wang Keqin and the others looked at one another in fear.


    They didn¡¯t know how powerful Chen Fan was, and therefore they didn¡¯t respect him. However, hearing that he was as powerful as nuclear weapons had put things into perspective for them.


    Even the thought of Chen Fan¡¯s power gave Wang Chen the chills.


    Wang Hao and Wang Ben both gaped in disbelief. They felt as if they were listening to an overblown fiction story.


    ¡°Therefore, under no circumstances should you mess with Chen Fan. Make sure you¡¯re on his good side and treat him as one of us,¡± Old Man Wang said in a deep voice.


    The other members of the family nodded in agreement, but the scowl on their faces betrayed their true thoughts.


    They admitted that Chen Fan was powerful, but so was the Wang family. They might not want to provoke Chen Fan, but they could at least avoid him. Asking them to kiss Chen Fan¡¯s a** really didn¡¯t sit well with them.


    ¡°Humph! Do you really think I want to ask Chen Fan over? I wouldn¡¯t have to do this if any of you were half as powerful as he is!¡± The Old Lord Wang snorted.


    ¡°Our family is on the brink of bing irrelevant. Do you think the Xiao family, the Li family and the Qin family are going to treat you nicely once I pass away? All that I have built up over the years is going to go down the drain once you guys take over. I am the only person that has kept ourpetitors at bay!¡±


    Then, the old man heaved a sigh.


    He wouldn¡¯t need to cozy up to Chen Fan if the Wang family was on the right track.


    None amongst the second generation of the Wang family was fit to lead the n. Wang Chen was the mostpetent heir among the third generation, but it would still be another twenty to thirty years before he could really take on the responsibility.


    The old man¡¯s scolding rubbed the others the wrong way.


    Wang Keqin and Wang Kefeng¡¯s faces were awash with displeasure. They felt looked down upon by their own father.


    Grandma Xue Hongmei broke her silence, ¡°I think Keqin and Kefen are doing a great job. Plus, it would still take one or two decades before we have to really worry about your health. Why do we have to kiss that little sh*t¡¯s a**? I don¡¯t like his face!¡±


    Wang Hao and Wang Ben agreed. Although Wang Chen had kept his silence, a flicker of pride shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Maybe I am overthinking.¡±


    Wang Zhongguo shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t think that the Wang family would crumble at this moment, but he was a prudent man and knew the importance of being prepared. If Chen Fan really was as powerful as everyone imed, then his support would make the Wang family one of the most powerful families in China.


    ¡°Xiao Chen, how¡¯s the talk with the Qin family?¡± Wang Zhongguo asked.


    Wang Chen hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Old Lord Qin is onboard with us, but not the rest of the Qin family, especially Qin Yaner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. She has no say in this matter.¡± The old man waved a dismissal.


    Young heirs from prominent families such as the Qin family or the Wang family had no voice in one of the biggest events of their lives.


    Qin Yaner had extraordinary beauty and many highly sought after qualities. She was a merchandise of exceptional value to the Qin family; they would never allow any personal feelings to get in the way of profiting from her marriage.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we concerned about the Xiao family at all? After all, the boy from the Xiao family was going to marry the Qin family¡¯s girl right before we showed up,¡± Wang Chen said.


    ¡°So what? We didn¡¯t back out on our promise, did we? It was the Qin family. Why should I care?¡± Wang Zhongguo said lightly.


    Everyone in the room was suddenly impressed by the old man¡¯s cunning methods.


    Wang Zhongguo was a smart man, and never did he make a move without calcting three steps ahead.


    He had been calcting his master n ever since he made up his mind to invite Chen Fan over.


    If Chen Fan still felt like he was part of the Wang family, Wang Zhongguo would put him in charge of the family, but if Chen Fan had no interest in reconciling with them, he would use Chen Fan as a weapon against his rivals.


    Either way, the Wang family would be the winner in the end.


    Even if Chen Fan saw through his ruse, he doubted that Chen Fan would harm his mother¡¯s family members.


    Wang Chen was shrewd and observant, so he quickly guessed his grandpa¡¯s master n.


    Wang Zhongguo said at the end, ¡°We need to be prepared for both cases. I know Xiao Fan has heard about your feelings, but we need to see the big picture.¡±


    Compared to using Chen Fan as a weapon, the old man would rather have Chen Fan permanently on their side. If the family could make Chen Fan feel that he was needed, Chen Fan might end up bing the Wang family¡¯s life long benefactor.


    ¡°Understood, grandpa.¡±


    Wang Chen and the others replied and exited the room.


    However, the heirs of the Wang family didn¡¯t share their grandfather¡¯s priorities. He had made up his mind to use Chen Fan as a weapon, partly because of their short sightedness and their pride.


    ¡°Hehe. He¡¯s going to mess with the wrong family. The Xiao family is not going to let Chen Fan get away with it. I¡¯ve heard that one of the Xiao family¡¯s benefactors is the Ye family of Mount Yan,¡± Wang Chen thought to himself as a smirk appeared on his face.


    Wang Chen didn¡¯t believe that the Xiao family alone could bring Chen Fan down. However, he figured that any oue would be good news for the Wang family, no matter who emerged victorious.


    Wang Chen and the other family members were convinced that Chen Fan would feel tempted to ask for Qin Yaner¡¯s hand.


    Qin Yaner¡¯s beauty was renowned among the Yan Jin¡¯s elites. Her sublime features were lethal to any man whoy their eyes upon her. Even the most pious buddhist monk would be unable to resist looking at her gorgeous face.


    Plus, Wang Chen had learned that Chen Fan was a sucker for pretty faces and had surrounded himself with attractive diciples.


    The next morning, Chen Fan and his family went out and hit most of the tourist attractions, such as the Great Wall and the Forbidden City.


    They returned to the Wang estate until afternoon, and they were visited by Wang Chen.


    The young heir had put away his usual aloof demeanor and acted surprisingly humble.


    ¡°Auntie and Uncle, I¡¯m hosting a party tonight at Lake Kunming. Can I take my cousins with me?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun nodded in agreement, smiling.


    She always wished to reconcile with her family, but every time she tried to do that, she ended up being hurt again. So, she was pleased that the Wang family had finally shown some signs of friendliness to her.


    Seeing his mom had agreed, Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°Perfect. I will pick you up tonight.¡±


    Wang Chen put on a warm smile.


    As soon as he was out of their vi, he made a phone call.


    ¡°Hey, Qin Tian. Your sister¡¯s fiance ising tonight. Tell her that both families wanted her toe out and meet him.¡±


    Wang Chen put down the phone, eyes glinting.


    Dusk fell swiftly and Wang Chen showed up before Chen Fan¡¯s residence on time, driving a ck Audi. Although the car didn¡¯t look special, its license tes were reserved for the most powerful men in the city.


    ¡°Autumn Lake Pce is located on the east side of Lake Kunming. It used to be part of the imperial garden and was bought by a tycoon a few years ago. It was fully renovated and remodeled as a private club.¡±


    Wang Chen was very talkative along the way.


    Chen Fan replied to his questions calmly.


    Half an hourter, the Audi pulled over at the restaurant decorated in a traditional Chinese style.


    They arrived at the Autumn Lake Pce.

 Chapter 611 - The Most Beautiful Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 611: The Most Beautiful Woman?</h4>


    Qiushui Pavilion at Lake Kunming.


    It was evening. The glorious pavilion was aze with lights. Looking through the antique gates, a lot of beautiful maids in long historical gowns were walking around with beverages and food.


    Those maids were all exceptionally gorgeous. Any one of them could be the dream girl of countless people.


    ¡°Tong was of humble birth. Even though he¡¯s a top magnate now, his taste has never changed.¡±


    Wang Chen shook his head with disdain in his eyes.


    No matter how humble he pretended to be, he couldn¡¯t wipe his arrogance off his bones. Chen Fan sat in the car and remained silent.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his Mom and for the purpose of understanding what the Wang family was nning, he would have never gone to a banquet like this.


    ¡°Master Wang, you¡¯re here. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    A fat man in luxurious clothes ran out drenched in sweat. When the maids saw him, they all bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Tong.¡±


    Tong Zhouliang, a famous magnate in Yan Jin.


    Chen Fan knew him in his past life. This man had always been in the top thirty of the Forbes Billionaire List and was worth hundreds of billions. Still, he was quite respectful to Wang Chen.


    ¡°Tong, look at your taste. You should redecorate the pce. I don¡¯t want to invite guests here anymore.¡±


    Wang Chen grunted.


    ¡°I will, I will,¡± Tong Zhouliang replied and looked at Chen Fan. ¡°Master Wang, who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°My cousin, Chen Fan,¡± Wang Chen said.


    ¡°Ah, Master Chen. Pleasee in. Master Qin and Master Hao are both here,¡± Tong Zhouliang said.


    As Tong Zhouliang led the way in front of them, the two rows of pretty girls in historical costumes on the side bowed together and greeted them.


    ¡°Tong recruited them all from the high-ranking high schools in Yan Jin. They¡¯re all pretty, talented and obedient. If you want any of them, you can take them away.¡±


    Wang Chen was feelingcent and he nced at Chen Fan.


    He wanted to see how surprised or greedy Chen Fan looked. Such a big spender like Tong Zhouliang was very rare in the country.


    And yet, Chen Fan was expressionless, as if there was nothing special in front of him.


    ¡°Do you think you can astonish me with such a standard? A Star n in the universe once brought me a whole of beauties of different races, including Nascent Soul female cultivators and Goddesses, all for the sake of survival. I didn¡¯t blink even once.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered and shook his head.


    With Wang Chen¡¯s capability, he wouldn¡¯t have be one of the top masters in Yan Jin City without the support of his family. Compared to him, Han Juntu was way more outstanding.


    ¡°Strange. Perhaps he¡¯s not interested in intimate rtionships?¡±


    Wang Chen wondered.


    After walking down the corridor, they finally arrived at the main hall. The Qiushui Pavilion seemed to be a small building on the outside, but its interior was like a pceplex.


    The entire pce was magnificent and enormous rednterns lit up the hall.


    Many young people were standing in the hall with a ss of wine, talking to one another. They were basically all under thirty and were indeed the junior members of the major families. Chen Fan even saw Wang Chenchen and the group of teenagers he had met the other day.


    ¡°Is that him?¡±


    The Prada girl saw Chen Fan and was startled. Zhang Yu who stood next to her was wearing a hat to cover the bruises on his face; he was frightened, as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°The thing is, Wang Chen¡¯s with him. Looks like he has quite a high status in the Wang family.¡±


    The girl frowned and said, ¡°Chenchen, did you ask about his identityst night?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed my cousin, but I¡¯m not sure about the details,¡± Wang Chenchen said and felt sorry.


    Although she didn¡¯t know Chen Fan¡¯s real identity, she saw with her own eyes that Chen Fan disrespected Wang Keqin and the olddy, but even the Old Lord Wang couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Wang Chenchen was totally in awe.


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s more mysterious than I thought! Is he a low-profile master of somerge family somewhere? But the only powerful Chen family is the one in Jin City...¡±


    While the girl was pondering, Zhang Yu suddenly said, ¡°Is that Master Qin Tian? Why is he going for that man? He seems to be pissed.¡±


    The others heard and immediately looked over there.


    Master Qin Tian of the Qin family rushed towards Wang Chen furiously and stared at Chen Fan. ¡°Wang Chen, is he the one who wants to marry my sister?¡±


    ¡°Marry your sister?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and was confused.


    ¡°Stop denying! Everyone in Yan Jin knows that my sister Qin Yaner and Brother Xiao Xuan are meant to be together. They were already engaged and will get married soon, but the Wang family suddenly came one day and persuaded my grandpa to let you marry my sister. Do you think you can hide it from everyone else?¡± Qin Tian snickered and said.


    ¡°What? The Wang family wants to sabotage the Xiao family¡¯s marriage? That man wants to marry Qin Yaner?¡±


    The news shocked everyone in the hall like a bomb dropped in ake.


    Qin Yaner was the goddess in the hearts of countless masters in Yan Jin but she had always loved Xiao Xuan. Everybody agreed that Xiao Xuan was the only one who deserved her.


    And yet, the Wang family suddenly arranged a random young man to be Qin Yaner¡¯s fianc¨¦. Who could really ept it?


    ¡°This is big news! It¡¯ll definitely cause an uproar in Yan Jin.¡±


    ¡°Tut-tut, how dare him! How can he steal Master Xiao Xuan¡¯s woman?¡±


    ¡°The Xiao family is the top family in Yan Jin City and is much more powerful than the Wang family. Wang Chen can¡¯tpete with Master Xiao.¡±


    All of the guests looked at Chen Fan and gloated.


    Zhang Yu and the others werepletely startled.


    ¡°Chenchen, your cousin is going to steal Brother Xiao Xuan¡¯s woman?¡± the serious girl said as she turned to Chenchen. Nobody knew that Xiao Xuan was this girl¡¯s brother and she had always looked up to him. How could she ept that someone would take her sister-inw away?


    The girl¡¯s eyes were cold as ice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    When Wang Chenchen saw that the girl was about to dish out more rage at them, she immediately held her hand and said, ¡°Sister Xianzhu, calm down. My cousin seems to be powerful. Even grandpa and uncle tread lightly around him.¡±


    Wang Chenchen was right.


    But the others thought she was joking. How would people like the Old Lord Wang and Wang Keqin be afraid of a twenty-year-old young man?


    ¡°Hm, how can you still call me sister after doing such a thing?¡±


    Xiao Xianzhu grunted.


    Meanwhile, there was a heated discussion in the hall.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Hey kid, I already have a girlfriend and we¡¯ll soon be engaged. Leave me alone.¡±


    Chen Fanughed and waved his hand.


    Qin Tian flushed and wanted to punch Chen Fan¡¯s face. He was a bit short and was a dollface, so he hated it when people called him a kid.


    ¡°Master Qin, calm down! This is something the Old Lord Qin has decided. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±


    Wang Chen tried to stir things up.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    As expected, Qin Tian smirked and looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°You think you only need my grandpa¡¯s approval? My sister will never agree to marry you. Besides, once Brother Xiao Xuan knows about it, would the Xiao family let you get away? I¡¯m telling you, my sister will be here soon. You still have a chance to back off.¡±


    Then, Qin Tian sniggered.


    A sudden idea came to Chen Fan¡¯s mind as he listened.


    He finally realized what the Wang family wanted to do. He shook his head and sneered.


    ¡°I thought the Wang family had changed. If they had genuinely tried to make up for my parent¡¯s grievances, I might have agreed to help them, but it turns out that things are not as I thought. Do you really think I¡¯d stop myself from killing because of family rtions?¡±


    ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s my fault. I should have told you beforehand,¡± Wang Chen said.


    ¡°We knew that you and your family had felt wronged this whole time, so grandpa wanted to find an opportunity topensate for it. It just so happens that his old friend has a very pretty granddaughter and is regarded as the most beautiful woman in Yan Jin. You¡¯ll see her in a minute. You deserve a woman who has the top appearance, family background and talents.¡±


    He pretended to be very sincere, as if he were trying to help.


    ¡°For this, the Wang family offended the Xiao family and grandpa even went to beg his old friend, but don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s something our family should do to make up to you. When we tell auntie, she will also be thrilled,¡± Wang Chen continued.


    Normal people might have been fooled by Wang Chen.


    The Wang family offended the Xiao family just to introduce the most beautiful woman in Yan Jin to Chen Fan. In his previous life, he might have epted the offer and feel grateful about it.


    But he had long seen the coldness in the Wang family. How would he fall into the trap?


    ¡°Hm, if the Wang family wants to make trouble, I won¡¯t stand in your way.¡±


    Qin Tian snickered.


    Xiao Xianzhu looked as cold as ice as she stared at Chen Fan with her fierce eyes.


    The others gathered around and witnessed the scene. Many of them were feeling jealous; they wanted to be in Chen Fan¡¯s ce. After all, Qin Yaner was the most beautiful woman in Yan Jin.


    Suddenly, a mor of voices came from the entrance.


    ¡°Miss Qin is here with... Master Xiao Xuan?¡±


    Everyone became silent.


    They had never thought that Xiao Xuan, who didn¡¯t show up very often, woulde to the banquet!


    Everybody was looking forward to seeing them.


    A couple walked into the hall. The man was tall, handsome and dignified like a born leader, while the woman was extraordinarily gorgeous who looked pure and sexy at the same time.


    It was Xiao Xuan and Qin Yaner.

 Chapter 612 - Wussing Out?

    <h4>Chapter 612: Wussing Out?</h4>


    The Xiao family was the top family of Yan Jin.


    Xiao Xuan was the most outstanding master among the younger generation in all of Yan Jin. Not even Han Juntu, Li Mufan and Wang Chen were as sessful as he was.


    This young man, who was named the ¡°Dragon of the Xiao family,¡± rarely attended the gatherings of the junior members in Yan Jin. His social circle included the top entrepreneurs in the country, celebrities, foreign consortiums and senior members of the major families. Some members of thismunity had never ever seen Xiao Xuan before.


    When Xiao Xuan walked in, his momentum immediately overwhelmed the other guests.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Xiao Xianzhu went to greet him and to whisper in his ear.


    Xiao Xuan sized Chen Fan up. There was no hatred in his eyes, but curiosity and shock. What was so special about Chen Fan that even the Wang family would dare offend the Xiao family for his sake?


    The sexy woman beside him stared at Chen Fan with her beautiful eyes; she couldn¡¯t wait to tear him apart. Even though she was furious, she looked a bit cute, like a small, angry kitten.


    ¡°Master Xiao, I didn¡¯t know you wereing,¡± Wang Chenughed and said.


    ¡°Forgive me foring uninvited, Master Wang.¡± Xiao Xuan smiled and looked at Chen Fan. ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s one of my cousins from the Chen family. This is his first time in Yan Jin so I wanted to introduce him to the others of the same generation.¡±


    Wang Chen was vague when he introduced Chen Fan.


    After all, Chen Fan had be famous in the Dark World, and among many top consortiums and big countries. Even though not a lot of people could recognize him in real life, most of them had heard of his name.


    The name ¡°Chen Beixuan¡± was even more well-known!


    ¡°Mr. Chen.¡±


    Xiao Xuan smiled with his hand outstretched, trying to shake hands with Chen Fan.


    Chen Fanpletely ignored him, putting his hands in his pockets. He looked to the side at Qin Yaner and shook his head.


    ¡°Wang Chen, is this Qin Yaner who you want to introduce to me? She¡¯s not even as pretty as my disciple! The most beautiful woman in Yan Jin? Are you kidding me?¡± Chen Fan said as the hall became silent.


    Countless dumbfounded people looked at him as if he were a monster.


    ¡°He... he¡¯s unbelievable! First, he ignored Xiao Xuan. Then, he said Qin Yaner isn¡¯t good-looking. He¡¯s offending the Xiao family and the Qin family to the max!¡± The Prada girl said.


    Zhang Yu was feeling regretful.


    He wouldn¡¯t have provoked a fool who didn¡¯t care about consequences. This man waspletely insane!


    ¡°People like him won¡¯t be able to survive more than three days in Yan Jin¡¯s social circle!¡±


    Someone snickered.


    The others also felt the same and nodded.


    Xiao Xianzhu hit her forehead, feeling ashamed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve overestimated him. I thought he was a person who nned before making a move, but he turned out to be this reckless! If it weren¡¯t for the Old Lord Wang, he would have been beaten up and kicked out of Yan Jin.¡±


    Xiao Xuan was so startled he even forgot to move his extended hand.


    Chen Fan said to Qin Yaner, ¡°Go home and tell your old man that I won¡¯t ept this marriage! Don¡¯t even think about it! I¡¯m out of his league. As for you, I don¡¯t care who you marry.¡±


    Then, he patted Wang Chen¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You too. Tell the old man that my marriage is not something for him to decide.¡±


    The end.


    Chen Fan ignored everyone and left with his hands behind his back.


    The eyes of countless people popped out.


    However, Xiao Xianzhu¡¯s eyes twinkled and she stared at Chen Fan.


    ¡°I thought he was a boorish man, but he knows when to step back! He was only trying to express his attitude towards the marriage and yield to the Xiao family. Then, our family won¡¯t take revenge on him and the others will only see it as a joke, doubting his taste.¡±


    There were many smart people in the world, not only Xiao Xianzhu.


    Soon, a lot of them understood what Chen Fan meant and nodded.


    A tall man in white shirt sitting in the cornermented, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s smart and he knows his ce. It¡¯s just that he used a wrong way to deal with it and offended thedy.¡±


    All the people around him shook their heads and mocked him.


    ¡°Qin Yaner has always been regarded as the most beautiful girl in Yan Jin, but someone just told her today that she doesn¡¯t look good and rejected her in front of others. I guess she¡¯ll remember him forever.¡±


    In fact, not only forever!


    Qin Yaner had been trembling since then and there was anger ming within her!


    Since Qin Yaner was a teenager, no one had ever criticized her appearance. She had gained countless titles throughout her life, including the campus belle in both high school and the university, as well as being mentioned as the most beautiful woman in Yan Jin. Even though Qin Yaner didn¡¯t seem to care, she actually felt smug about it. Which girl didn¡¯t like being adored?


    And yet, Chen Fan rejected her in front of everyone else because he thought she looked ugly.


    Qin Yaner knew it was only an excuse, but she was still furious. Especially when she looked into Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, she could truly feel that Chen Fan was indeed not interested in her at all, which made her feel heartbroken.


    ¡°Calm down. Calm down!¡±


    Qin Yaner clenched her fists and restrained herself from going after Chen Fan.


    Xiao Xuan then smiled and said to Wang Chen, ¡°Master Wang, your cousin is incredible! Bring him out for a drink next time. I¡¯d like to be friends with him.¡±


    Xiao Xuan had never seen Chen Fan as his rival. He thought it was only a little drama and he could handle it by himself. Chen Fan had just backed off in a special way.


    ¡°Sure... sure.¡±


    Wang Chen forced a smile while feeling furious in his mind.


    Since Chen Fan had rejected the marriage, his n had apparently failed. He even feared that Chen Fan might have discovered the Wang family¡¯s n already. If so, he didn¡¯t know what would happen after that.


    Qin Tian sneered on the side.


    ¡°Well, at least he knows his ce, but... his disciple is truly prettier than my sister is.¡±


    As he spoke, he felt a hint of viciousnessing towards him.


    ¡°Qin... Tian!¡±


    The incident which was supposed to cause a fight between two top families didn¡¯t seem to have the desired results.


    However, everyone in Yan Jin¡¯s upper-ssmunity was smart and they immediately got the idea.


    ¡°That guy seems to be supercilious, but he¡¯s actually wussing out. He used a weird way to do so.¡±


    ¡°Right, he used a more or less decent way to back out of the situation. If he really marries Qin Yaner, the Xiao family would never let him off!¡±


    ¡°How clever. He stepped out of the trouble.¡±


    A lot of junior members discussed it together.


    And the seniors didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.


    Nobody could stop the marriage between the Qin family and the Xiao family; not the Qin family, not the Wang family, since the Xiao family was the top family in Yan Jin!


    A group of people gathered in a secret clubhouse.


    ¡°Among the top five major families in Yan Jin, the Xiao family is the most outstanding and powerful.¡±


    ¡°Behind the Xiao family is the legendary Ye family. The Old Lord Xiao and the leader of the Ye family are old friends; the Xiao family won¡¯t copse as long as the Ye family still exists. Even though the Qin family and the Wang family are both in the top five families, they¡¯re much less powerful than the Xiaos.¡±


    The leader was the man in white shirt who was previously at the clubhouse.


    ¡°Brother Ouyang, what do you mean?¡± Zhang Yu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Under such a circumstance, the Old Lord Qin would never make trouble with the Xiao family. Otherwise, even if he worked with the Old Lord Wang, they wouldn¡¯t be able to win against the Xiao family,¡± the man answered.


    Ouyang Qiong.


    A famous master among the younger generation in Yan Jin.


    Although the Ouyang family wasn¡¯t arge family, Ouyang Qiong was highly capable and he had established an investment alliance. Many other masters had also learned about investing, stock trading and entrepreneurship from him, having made a lot of money thanks to this. Ouyang Qiong might not be the most outstanding but he wasparable to those like Han Juntu.


    ¡°So, the Qin family was only trying to see how sincere the Xiao family is. The appearance of Xiao Xuan today has definitely reassured the Qin family and the Wang family has also backed off,¡± Zhang Yu said.


    ¡°Looks like that guy was only a pawn of the Wang family to ay the anger of the Xiao family.¡±


    Then, Zhang Yu banged on the table.


    ¡°I should have sent someone to break his legs. See, how would a member of a coteral branch be so arrogant? Haha, you¡¯re useless now. Let¡¯s see who you can rely on.¡±


    A glint of resentment shed in Zhang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Ouyang Qiong frowned and thought.


    ¡°Theoretically, there¡¯s still a possibility that the Qin family has the support from a powerful family like the Ye family! But I guess it wouldn¡¯t be the case. There¡¯s no family in China that canpete with the Ye family!¡±


    Ouyang Qiong immediately shook his head and forgot about such a ridiculous idea.


    Everyone in Yan Jin saw it as a joke.


    As for Chen Fan, many thought that he was only a pawn of the Wang family and he chose to back off once the situation was unfavorable for him. His way of dealing with it might have been a bit strange, but he would eventually submit to the Xiao family.


    ¡°The Xiao family is indeed our top family. The Qin family and the Wang family have made a huge mistake.¡±


    An elder heaved a sigh.


    While everyone thought the incident was over, an earth-shattering news came out the next day.


    The Old Lord Qin visited the Wang family with all the senior members of the Qin family and proposed a marriage to them.


    Many were stunned!

 Chapter 613 - Yan Jin Was Stirred

    Chapter 613: Yan Jin Was Stirred


    ¡°How is that possible? Is it true?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. My friend saw the seniors of the Qin family and the Old Lord Qin getting in the cars. They¡¯re now heading to the vi in North Mountain and I guess they¡¯ll arrive soon. I heard that they¡¯re going to settle the matters about the marriage,¡± someone exined.


    The others stared at one another.


    They thought that this drama would end after Chen Fan had backed off. People might just talk about it for a while, despising the poor thing from the Wang family, and it would soon be forgotten. Yet, it seemed to be not that simple.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a chance for things to go as nned. Now that the Old Lord Qin is going there in person together with the other seniors of the Qin family, it seems that there¡¯s no turning back.¡±


    People¡¯s hands were shaking.


    When the rumors were spread, the Qin family could have told people that it was a lie and the Wang family could just send Chen Fan out to deal with it. However, with the Old Lord Qin himself going to pay a visit to the Wang family, Qin Yaner would have topromise no matter how much she disagreed.


    This was getting real.


    People who knew about it were frightened. Would there be fights again in the peaceful Yan Jin? Many of them even rushed to the North Mountain to see if it was true.


    In a manor at Lake Kunming.


    After hearing the news, Qin Yaner was so startled she dropped the lipstick on the floor. Her body trembled and her face turned pale, lookingpletely depressed.


    Qin Tian knocked over the chair and ran out like a bull.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to grandpa and ask him about it.¡±


    When he walked to the door, two guards stopped him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Qin. The Old Lord said you two aren¡¯t allowed to step out of the door before hees home. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to stop you by force!¡±


    The guard looked serious and fierce.


    Qin Tian was about to rush out but a voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°Xiao Tian, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    He turned around and saw Qin Yaner sitting in front of her dresser, looking calm as if she had already epted the situation, but her eyes remained still, like stagnant water.


    The Xiao family¡¯s mansion, in the Golden Autumn Garden.


    When Xiao Xuan heard the news, his eyes were filled with perplexity, doubt, shock and regret. Xiao Xianzhu even jumped up and mumbled, ¡°Has the old man lost his mind? How can he do that? Doesn¡¯t he know that you and Sister Qin are meant to be together? Why would the Qin family want to offend us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Xiao Xuan closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, they were filled with hatred and viciousness. Xiao Xuan got up and said, ¡°All right, the Qin family and the Wang family have a lot of guts!¡±


    ¡°How dare he try to touch my woman! Does he really think I won¡¯t kill him?¡± A glint of coldness shed through Xiao Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    In the Li family, the Han family, the Ouyang family...


    Countless upper-ss families focused their attention on the vi in North Mountain.


    In North Mountain¡¯s No.5 Vi.


    Ever since this vi had been built, it had never caught so much attention. Groups of people had gathered around and looked at the vi with troubled faces.


    Many of them were the junior members of the Wang family.


    They had just heard that Chen Fan was going to marry Qin Yaner and all of them were havingplex feelings about it.


    Qin Yaner was the most beautiful woman in Yan Jin and a lot of people admired her. If she hadn¡¯t been engaged to Xiao Xuan, many men would have tried to win her heart.


    Ouyang Qiong and some others had been there for a while. Suddenly, Zhang Yu yelled, ¡°Herees the Qin family!¡±


    A long line of ck cars were driving up the mountain. When the first few cars stopped, many brawny bodyguards got out.


    The Old Lord Qin hade in person. How dignified was he!


    Then, the seniors of the Qin family also got out of their cars.


    ¡°Qin Dongshan, Qin Dongfeng, Qin Doni...¡±


    Many famous heavy hitters in Yan Jin got out of their cars one by one and stood in front of a car in the middle. In the end, the door opened and a middle-aged man helped a white-haired old man off the car slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the leader of the Qin family and Qin Yaners¡¯ father, Qin Dongmu. The old man next to him must be the Old Lord Qin.¡±


    People around them held their breath and witnessed the scene.


    The Old Lord Qin walked to the door and rang the bell.


    ¡°Ding dong...¡±


    The door opened soon. It was Wang Xiaoyun.


    She greeted the Qin family warm-heartedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Chen.¡±


    The Old Lord Qin bowed.


    ¡°Uncle Qin,e in. Xiao Fan is inside. You too, Brother Dongmu,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said quickly.


    With the help of Qin Dongmu, the Old Lord Qin entered the vi, while the other seniors waited at the door.


    Everyone gasped while they watched this.


    ¡°Who exactly is he? The Old Lord Qin wouldn¡¯t even visit the President himself,¡± They wondered.


    Ouyang Qiong¡¯s eyes twinkled and thought, ¡°Even the President of a small country doesn¡¯t have such a high status. Only those of the five superpowers would have this status.¡±


    The news proved that the Qin family was serious this time.


    The building was still peaceful and quiet regardless of the heated discussion outside.


    Qin Dongmu helped the Old Lord Qin into the yard and saw Chen Fan. He was sitting on a wooden rocking chair, eating snacks and enjoying the sun.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, the Old Lord Qin and Uncle Dongmu are here.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun reminded him.


    Chen Fan then got up and looked at the old man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that your granddaughter is too ugly. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Chen Fan rejected them because he didn¡¯t want to fall into the Wang family¡¯s trap, and he was also not interested in Qin Yaner. Qin Yaner was indeed beautiful, but she was only an ordinary woman.


    And yet, An Ya, Fang Qiong, A¡¯Xiu and Yukishiro Sa had gained ethereal beauty after cultivating. Any one of them couldpete with Qin Yaner.


    There were so many beauties. How would Chen Fany eyes on Qin Yaner?


    Qin Dongmu was enraged after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s response.


    Who was the Old Lord Qin? What was the Qin family? And Chen Fan said he was out of their league?


    The Old Lord Qin coughed and said, ¡°Mr. Chen, you¡¯re indeed too superior for my granddaughter to marry you, but the thing is, this marriage has been decided before you were born. Your mother also knew about it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Fan was surprised.


    Fang Qiong and An Ya were also shocked.


    Only Wang Zhongguo nodded.


    Wang Xiaoyun then said with embarrassment, ¡°Brother Dongmu and I used to be good friends and we had indeed arranged your marriage while you weren¡¯t born, but...¡±


    Everyone present knew what she wanted to say.


    After that, Wang Xiaoyun ran away from the Wang family with Chen Fan, while Qin Dongmu became the leader of the Qin family, and Qin Yaner also became more and more beautiful as she grew, so no one had brought up the matter again.


    However, everything was different at present. Chen Fan had be so powerful and he was on the top of the Divine Roll. Even the Qin family had to fawn over him.


    Chen Fan shook his head and said, ¡°Old Lord Qin, do you think I would care about things like a prenatal betrothal? I already have a girlfriend and we¡¯ll get engaged soon. I¡¯ll organize the grandest engagement banquet. Thank you for your kindness,¡± Chen Fan said as he pointed at Fang Qiong.


    Fang Qiong blushed and lowered her head.


    Qin Dongmu and the others were enraged, but they had to admit that Fang Qiong was as beautiful as Qin Yaner was.


    While the others thought the Old Lord Qin would give up, the old man pondered for a second and said, ¡°Well, Mr. Chen can marry both of them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    The other members of the Wang family were also shocked. Qin Dongmu wondered if his old man had lost his mind. How could he let his granddaughter be Chen Fan¡¯s second wife? Was this something the leader of the Qin family should say?


    ¡°You must be kidding. How can Xiao Fan marry two women?¡±


    Chen Gexin shook his head immediately.


    He was old-fashioned, so he couldn¡¯t ept such a thing at all.


    ¡°Other people might not be able to do that, but Mr. Chen can. He¡¯s not an ordinary person but an Immortal,¡± The Old Lord Qin said.


    The Wang family was speechless after his reply.


    They finally realized how superior Chen Fan was. Even one of the five major families in Yan Jin, the Qin family, wanted their precious girl to marry Chen Fan at all costs to benefit from it.


    Wang Zhongguo and Wang Keqin looked at each other and noticed how they were simrly startled.


    ¡°The Old Lord Qin is truly resolute this time. He¡¯s putting the weight of the entire Qin family on Chen Fan!¡±


    Wang Zhongguo felt a trace of remorse in his heart.


    Did he really do something wrong?


    When the Old Lord Qin walked out of the building, no one knew what they had talked about, but they could guess by looking at his contented face.


    The news spread swiftly and the entire Yan Jin was stirred.

 Chapter 614 - Hes Chen Beixuan

    <h4>Chapter 614: He¡¯s Chen Beixuan</h4>


    There would soon be a marriage between the descendants of the Qin family and the Wang family.


    The Old Lord Qin was letting his most precious granddaughter, Qin Yaner, marry an unknown man from the Wang family. While a lot of people thought it was a joke, reality had hit them hard.


    ¡°F**k, the Qin family is surely picking a fight with the Xiao family!¡±


    ¡°The Xiao family has always regarded Qin Yaner as their daughter-inw and the Qin family also had the same idea, but they suddenly changed their decision. Are the Qin family and the Wang family working together to fight against the Xiao family?¡±


    ¡°The power of the Xiao family is unpredictable. The Qin family and the Wang family can¡¯tpete with them.¡±


    The entire Yan Jin was stirred.


    The young people were all jealous of Chen Fan and wanted to take his ce, while the older generation was worried about a fight starting in Yan Jin again after staying peaceful for so many years.


    No one could get away from it!


    Then, a descendant of the Wang family spread another shocking piece of news, saying that the guy already had a wife and Qin Yaner was only going to be his concubine.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded after hearing the news.


    ¡°That guy from the Wang family was supposed to be out his depth, but it turns out that the Qin family was even agreeing to let Qin Yaner be his concubine? This was something uneptable even centuries ago!¡±


    Some elders sighed and said, ¡°Silly Lord Qin! He¡¯s destroying a century of reputation of the Qin family!¡±


    ¡°The Old Lord Qin must have lost his mind. His granddaughter is the most beautiful woman in Yan Jin. How can he ept that she be someone¡¯s second wife? So, he¡¯d rather let his granddaughter be someone¡¯s concubine than marry into the Xiao family?¡±


    Many enemies of the Qin family shook their heads and snickered.


    A lot of the younger generation members were so jealous their eyes were about to burst into mes.


    The most beautiful woman in Yan Jin was going to be someone¡¯s concubine. Such a beauty only appeared once in centuries!


    Zhang Yu and the others froze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Qin family?¡± Zhang Yu wondered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the Qin family, but I¡¯m sure Xiao Xuan will go crazy,¡± Ouyang Qiong said.


    In fact, Xiao Xuan had indeed gone crazy.


    As the leader of the younger generation in Yan Jin, he remained calm and confident even when he knew the Qin family went to the Wang family to settle the engagement. However, once he heard that Qin Yaner was going to be the concubine, he couldn¡¯t stay rational anymore.


    ¡°ng.¡±


    Xiao Xuan broke eight antique vases; each of them was worth ten million and were all porcins from the Song and Yuan Dynasty. The collectors would lose their minds if they saw this.


    People around him were frightened and they didn¡¯t dare to stop him.


    ¡°How can the Qin family humiliate us like this? They¡¯d rather force Sister Qin to be that guy¡¯s concubine than marrying you.¡± Xiao Xianzhu was holding her fists and her body was shaking.


    Xiao Xuan stopped, then took a deep breath and said, ¡°I need to see grandpa immediately. Go find out the real identity of that guy from the Wang family. I want him to regreting to this world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    The servants immediately lowered their heads.


    At the same time, countless people were inquiring about Chen Fan and many of them were gloating since they knew that the Xiao family would never let Chen Fan get away. Xiao Xuan might not be able to fight against the Old Lord Qin and the Wang family, but it was easy for him to make Chen Fan pay.


    ¡°That young man from the Wang family is screwed,¡± Many said.


    Not only the outsiders, even the members of the Qin family didn¡¯t get it.


    When the Old Lord Qin returned to the mansion at Lake Kunming, Qin Tian ran in and yelled.


    ¡°Grandpa, have you lost your mind? How can you make my sister marry that guy? He already has a girlfriend and you want my sister to be his concubine? Are you kidding me? Do you want our family to be theughing stock of Yan Jin?¡±


    Qin Yaner followed behind with tears running down her reddened face.


    She could ept the arrangement her family had made for her and marry Chen Fan.


    This was normal in arge family. No matter how decadent Chen Fan was, Qin Yaner should always be his only official wife. When he came home, he would have to respect Qin Yaner.


    And yer, to publicly say that Qin Yaner was the second wife to Chen Fan would definitely destroy her reputation. She couldn¡¯t imagine how her friends, ssmates and everyone else would mock her, saying that the most beautiful woman in Yan Jin and the daughter of the Qin family had to be someone¡¯s concubine.


    ¡°Do you all think this way?¡±


    The Old Lord Qin nced at the other seniors of the Qin family.


    Qin Dongshan, Qin Doni and Qin Dongfeng didn¡¯t say anything but their faces were full of dissatisfaction. Apparently, they couldn¡¯t understand why the Old Lord Qin forcibly married his granddaughter to Chen Fan. Even Qin Dongshan also remained silent.


    ¡°Ah, I thought you would understand me. How disappointing!¡±


    The Old Lord Qin got up and banged on the table with anger in his eyes.


    Qin Dongmu held his father¡¯s arm and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Dad, calm down. We respect your decision to find a husband for Yaner, but we can¡¯t ept that she marries some insignificant kid from the Wang family and be his concubine. Besides, is it worth it to offend the Xiao family?¡±


    ¡°Right, was it worth it? We¡¯re talking about the Xiao family!¡±


    The senior members of the Qin family also had the same thought.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand!¡±


    The Old Lord Qin shook his head and said, ¡°Dongmu, with my status today, how many people in the world do you think can make me pay a visit in person and bow at them?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    The Qin family was speechless.


    They had been too angry to think about it at the moment.


    Just then, they suddenly thought it was weird that the Old Lord Qin had been respectful to Chen Fan since the beginning.


    After all, the Old Lord Qin was the elder of one of the five major families in Yan Jin and was a big cheese in China. He wouldn¡¯t treat anyone like this except for the legendary Ye family behind the Xiao family.


    Someone who was superior to the Xiao family would be like the Presidents of the superpowers.


    ¡°So, is Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s son someone powerful?¡±


    Qin Dongmu frowned.


    However, no matter how long he thought about it, he still had no idea what was so special about this young man. Even if Chen Fan was the richest man in China or in the world, the Old Lord Qin would never be this respectful!


    ¡°He¡¯s from the Chen family!¡±


    The Old Lord Qin closed his eyes and continued in a disappointed tone.


    ¡°The Chen family?¡±


    The other seniors and Qin Tian were confused. They already knew that, so why did the Old Lord Qin talk about it? Was there anything they didn¡¯t know?


    Qin Yaner also wondered if Chen Fan had a special identity.


    ¡°You mean...¡±


    Qin Dongmu finally realized who the Old Lord Qin meant. He asked as his eyes brightened.


    ¡°He¡¯s Chen Beixuan?¡±


    ¡°What? Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Everyone in the living room was startled by the mention of that name.


    Chen Beixuan was at the moment high above the world like the sun, on an equal footing with the big countries. The Qin family was arge family after all, so they must have heard about his name.


    Having defeated Japan, Russia and the European Union, all of it was like a myth.


    ¡°Right, right! He¡¯s a twenty-year-old young man from the Chen family and has such a superior status, who else can he be if not Superpower Chen?¡± Qin Dongmu pped and said while trembling, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Xiaoyun¡¯s son is Chen Beixuan! If we only knew about it sooner, we would have made Yaner marry him long ago. Now, she can only be his concubine.¡±


    The other seniors of the Qin family were also emotional.


    He was Superpower Chen!


    The sixth strongest in the world who couldpete with a country on his own. Compared to the European Union, Russia and Japan, the Qin family was nothing. Even the five major families in Yan Jin together couldn¡¯tpare to Superpower Chen.


    The Wang family wasn¡¯t afraid of Chen Fan because they had family rtions and they didn¡¯t fear that he would take revenge on them, but the Qin family would not dare to disrespect this iparable figure, the top person in the world!


    Qin Tian got up and said, ¡°He¡¯s Chen Beixuan? Oh God, he¡¯s my idol!¡±


    Qin Yaner had no idea what was going on. She whispered, ¡°Brother, who¡¯s Chen Beixuan? Why do you all... seem to know him?¡±


    Qin Yaner was a girl so she didn¡¯t care about those things.


    Besides, the seniors of the family wouldn¡¯t tell her about it, and she had been living in the sunlight without having any contact with the Dark World.


    ¡°He¡¯s the most powerful person in the world right now. I heard that he defeated the Japanese brigade by himself, and the Prime Minister of Japan was so scared he didn¡¯t go out for three days. He also ughtered the General of the North Division in Russia and went all the way to Moscow, forcing their President to beg for mercy. Moreover, he even sank a fleet of the European Union. So, what do you think? Is he strong or not?¡±


    Qin Tian was extremely thrilled.


    ¡°Not only that, Chen Beixuan has made the United States give in not long ago. He blew up an ind in front of three American generals. After that, he¡¯s risen to the top of the Divine Roll and has truly be Superpower Chen,¡± Qin Dongmu said. The information he got was more detailed.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Qin Yaner waspletely stunned.


    She thought Chen Fan might be the heir of some superrge family or a really capable business elite, but he turned out to be Superpower Chen and the top warrior on the Divine Roll, which sounded like Superman from the movies!


    ¡°Dad, I understand you now.¡±


    Qin Dongmu nodded and his eyes twinkled.


    ¡°The Xiao family indeed has the support from the Ye family, but Chen Beixuan ranks even higher than Ye Qingcang on the Divine Roll. If we can have his support, the Xiao family is nothing! We might even be able to be the top family of China.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Qin Dongmu then looked at Qin Yaner and said, ¡°Yaner, don¡¯t be mad at grandpa, but marrying Xiao Xuan has no benefits to our family.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xuan can only be the leader of the Xiao family and be a senior official of China after forty years, while Chen Beixuan alone is a superpower who¡¯s as superior as Russia and Japan. Even if you be his concubine after marrying him, you will still be more powerful than the President¡¯s wife and can stand on top of the world to enjoy the supreme glory. The thing is... Chen Beixuan might not want to marry you.¡±


    Qin Yaner didn¡¯t reply.


    But she wasn¡¯t crying or retorting anymore.


    The top of the world was indeed... tempting!

 Chapter 615 - Get Out of Yan Jin, or Die!

    <h4>Chapter 615: Get Out of Yan Jin, or Die!</h4>


    In the vi in North Mountain.


    After the Qin family and the Old Lord Wang left, Chen Fan said, ¡°Mom, why did you agree? I¡¯ve met Qin Yaner only once and even Sister An and Xiao Qiong are more beautiful than she is. Besides, you should know what the Qin family is nning.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun agreed to consider before asking Chen Fan.


    The Old Lord Qin left with a contented look while Chen Fan was speechless.


    With Chen Fan¡¯s current status, many families and powers wanted to seek connections with him. If he epted every one of them, he would have to marry a hundred wives. As the North Mystic Celestial Lord, how would hey eyes on those ordinary women?


    Anyone who wanted to marry him had to be at least a Divine Cultivator of the Immortal Sect or a Dao Reunion Cultivator.


    ¡°Of course I know. The Qin family appreciates my son so much they want to give me a daughter-inw as a gift.¡± Wang Xiaoyun raised her chin. ¡°You and Xiao Qiong have been together for so long but have yet to marry. I¡¯m looking forward to having grandchildren. If you keep dying, I¡¯ll find ten more concubines for you.¡±


    Fang Qiong was flushed with embarrassment.


    But the others knew Wang Xiaoyun was joking.


    Chen Fan then said in a cold tone, ¡°The Qin family wants their daughter to marry me so that they can get my support and be the top family of Yan Jin, while the Wang family just keeps adding fuel to the situation so they can get what they want. These big families are all nning something under the table.¡±


    An Ya and the others were shocked and Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°Ten yearster, they¡¯re still the same.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun shook her head. She was the Queen of Jin Xiu so she knew exactly what the Wang family nned to do. She just didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    ¡°Mom, I can be lenient for your sake, but if the Wang family keeps doing this, I have no other choice but to exterminate them,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Go ahead. I will always support you.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun took a deep breath and nodded.


    The incident had yet to finish and it was still escting.


    There were a lot of earth-shattering rumors among the news.


    For example, Qin Yaner and Chen Fan had been engaged before they were born and Xiao Xuan was the person butting in; Qin Yaner fell in love with Chen Fan; the Xiao family was declining so the Qin family abandoned them, and so on.


    Smart people could tell that someone was agitating the Xiao family so that they would target Chen Fan.


    ¡°Strange. These news seem to be spreading out from the Wang family. What are they nning to do?¡±


    Ouyang Qiong frowned.


    All the rumors about the incident came from the Wang family and they were all about Xiao Xuan. As a man, Xiao Xuan could never tolerate them.


    However, how did it help the Wang family? Did the Wang family really want to go after the Xiao family?


    Even Ouyang Qiong had no idea about it.


    As for Xiao Xuan, he turned pale and didn¡¯t say a word.


    He had just returned from the family meeting.


    The seniors of the family were having an urgent meeting to discuss if they really needed to work with the Ye family to fight against the Wang family. They never brought up Qin Yaner anymore. In the battle between major families, a girl was nothing important to them. They could find a hundred beauties like Qin Yaner whenever they wanted.


    But Xiao Xuan was different.


    Even though he might not have feelings towards Qin Yaner, he had never let anyone touch her. For Chen Fan to take Qin Yaner away was obviously an offense to him. If he didn¡¯t take revenge, he would be too embarrassed to go out and everyone in his social circle would mock him forever.


    ¡°How infuriating... but has Sister Qin really been engaged to that man since before they were born?¡±


    Xiao Xianzhu heard about the rumors and was furious, but she also had the same doubt.


    If it were the case, Xiao Xuan was the intervener and the Xiao family would have no say in the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask her,¡± Xiao Xuan said as he called Qin Yaner.


    ¡°Hello... Brother Xiao?¡± Qin Yaner said nervously.


    ¡°They said you and that guy were already engaged. Is that true?¡± Xiao Xuan asked.


    ¡°...Yes.¡± Qin Yaner replied after a while.


    In fact, she already knew that when she was little but she eventually forgot since nobody talked about it anymore. Even Qin Yaner couldn¡¯t believe that the person she was engaged to before she was born was Chen Fan, who was the legendary Chen Beixuan!


    Thinking of how terrifying Chen Fan was, Qin Yaner quickly said, ¡°Brother Xiao, don¡¯t do anything stupid. He¡¯s powerful. Don¡¯t provoke him...¡±


    But she had never thought that those words would enrage Xiao Xuan even more.


    ¡°All right, got it.¡±


    Xiao Xuan hung up and got on his feet.


    ¡°Brother, has Sister Qin really fallen in love with someone else?¡±


    Xiao Xianzhu wondered.


    Xiao Xuan clenched his fists and closed his eyes to calm himself down. After a while, he said, ¡°Get the car ready and ask Uncle Wu toe. I¡¯m going to the North Mountain to meet that guy.¡±


    ¡°But Brother, the information about that man hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Could you wait for a bit?¡± Xiao Xianzhu asked.


    ¡°No, I have Uncle Wu. No one can stop me now.¡±


    Xiao Xuan then left with fire in his eyes.


    Xiao Xianzhu was anxious, since she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    After hanging up, Qin Yaner sat on her bed like a statue.


    She and Xiao Xuan had known each other since they were young and had never had any deep connections with each other. Xiao Xuan was the most outstanding figure among the younger generation while she was the most beautiful woman in Yan Jin. Everyone said they should be together so Qin Yaner would naturally think the same.


    But then Chen Fan appeared in front of her; Qin Yaner instantly saw a different world, a different life and a different level.


    ¡°Do you want to stand on top of the world and feel the glory with him, or marry Xiao Xuan and just grow old?¡±


    What the Old Lord Qin said went deep in Qin Yaner¡¯s heart.


    She didn¡¯t like either of them. If she really had to choose one, Chen Fan was apparently a better option.


    ¡°How should I choose?¡±


    Qin Yaner was quite confused, so she called her best friend immediately.


    ¡°Why, Yaner? I heard that you¡¯re going to be someone¡¯s concubine.¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s teasing voice came from the speaker.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Qin Yaner answered.


    ¡°Oh God, really? Has the Old Lord Qin gone mad? You¡¯re his most precious granddaughter! How would he want you to be someone¡¯s concubine? Who¡¯s that guy?¡±


    Ye Yiren sat up, feeling shocked.


    ¡°They said he¡¯s Chen Beixuan... Yiren, you¡¯re a Martial Arts Grandmaster, you should be familiar with these things. Is Chen Beixuan really that powerful as they say in the legends?¡± Qin Yaner asked with anticipation.


    No matter how powerful the Qin family said Chen Fan was, Qin Yaner had never seen it with her own eyes after all. She might think that defeating the United States and Japan was incredible, but she couldn¡¯t tell exactly how incredible that was.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Ye Yiren went silent after hearing the name.


    ¡°Yiren, say something,¡± Qin Yaner said after a while.


    Ye Yiren had a wry smile when she continued, ¡°I see, it¡¯s Chen Beixuan! No wonder the Old Lord Qin wants you to marry him no matter what. My Dad would also do the same thing if he knew it was him.¡±


    ¡°No way! You¡¯re the princess of the Ye family and your grandpa is General Ye Qingcang!¡±


    Qin Yaner couldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Ye Qingcang had been the guardian of China for decades and his status was way higher than these big families, even the Xiao family. The Ye family was also superior; it was the top family of China.


    ¡°You¡¯re not from the Martial Artsmunity so you can¡¯t imagine how powerful Chen Beixuan is. He¡¯s like a Deity, a God and a Sage. He¡¯s invincible and canpete with all countries on Earth,¡± Ye Yiren said while she was in awe.


    ¡°Grandpa once told me that Chen Beixuan is twice as powerful as him!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Qin Yaner waspletely startled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you if you marry Chen Beixuan. He¡¯s an Immortal Sage and is destined to be an Earth Level Deity. By then, he¡¯ll live up to five hundred years and you¡¯ll also be an immortal if you stay with him,¡± Ye Yiren said seriously.


    ¡°Immortal?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Qin Yaner nodded and seemed determined.


    Once she hung up, the phone rang again.


    ¡°Xianzhu... What? Brother Xiao went to see Chen Fan?¡±


    Qin Yaner turned pale and the phone slipped off from her hands.


    Meanwhile, in the backyard of the vi in North Mountain.


    Xiao Xuan went to face Chen Fan. He was tall, handsome and elegant like a prince. Behind Xiao Xuan was a middle-aged man standing with his arms crossed.


    ¡°I must admit that I¡¯ve underestimated you, including the Qin and the Wang families. They¡¯ve sessfully pissed me off!¡±


    Xiao Xuan pointed at the middle-aged man behind him and said, ¡°The man behind me is a Martial Arts Grandmaster. Maybe you don¡¯t know what a Grandmaster is, but the most important thing is, he can crush you to death with just a finger.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Chen Fan looked calm.


    ¡°There are only two options before you. Die here or get out of Yan Jin. Choose wisely,¡± Xiao Xuan said in a cold tone.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to choose?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Then, go to Hell!¡± Xiao Xuan said viciously.

 Chapter 616 - Its Him?

    <h4>Chapter 616: It¡¯s Him?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Xuan was a clever man.


    Everything that happened was apparently a scheme against the Xiao family. To get out of the situation, he had to kill the key person rather than starting a battle between the three families.


    Who was the key person?


    ¡°Chen Fan,¡± of course!


    The Wang family and the Qin family were arranging a marriage because of him and people were mocking Xiao Xuan because of him. Killing or banishing Chen Fan would automatically break the rtionship between the Qin family and the Wang family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is so special about you that makes the Old Lord Wang have your back and the Old Lord Qin agree to let Yaner be your concubine. You might be the heir of some major family elsewhere or mighte from a hidden family like the Lin family, but it doesn¡¯t matter at all. You can never imagine how powerful the Xiao family is.¡±


    There was a glint of arrogance in Xiao Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    The Xiao family was the top family of Yan Jin and ranked among the top three in China. Even the Lin family wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Xiao family, not to mention Chen Fan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Leave Yan Jin and nevere back, or Uncle Wu will break your limbs and throw you down the North Mountain,¡± Xiao Xuan said.


    ¡°Wu Shenhe from the Wu family of the Northwest region?¡±


    Chen Fan sized the middle-aged man up.


    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± The middle-aged man said.


    ¡°I heard that you ranked eighth on the Heaven Roll with Huo Zheng since three years ago. Also, you¡¯ve mastered the Fist of Dragon Fury and have entered the mid-stage of the Transcendent State. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Wu Shenhe answered.


    ¡°So, you should know who I am! And you should also know that you can¡¯t let this man threaten me. I hate being threatened.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I¡¯ll kill anyone my young master asks me to kill,¡± Wu Shenhe said calmly.


    ¡°What a shame.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Break his arms and legs, then throw him down the North Mountain,¡± Xiao Xuan said as he turned around and left.


    He had faith in Wu Shenhe, whom the Old Lord Xiao recruited from the Wu family ten years before. The Wu family had agreed to let go of Wu Shenhe because they owed the Xiao family a favor.


    Wu Shenhe had defeated countless opponents from different families in Yan Jin ever since he became part of the Xiao family. His Fist of Dragon Fury were incredibly powerful and he was still in the mid-stage of Transcendent State just because he didn¡¯t want to exhibit his full strength. He was strong enough to enter the peak stage of the Transcendent State and enter the Dark Roll.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re the grandson of an Immortal State Warrior, how powerful can you be at only twenty years of age? A Transcendent Grand Master like Ye Yiren is still just a Grand Master. Besides, the Xiao family can bear the consequences of beating you to death.¡±


    Xiao Xuan walked away with confidence shining in his eyes.


    The senior members of the Xiao family might not agree to offend an Immortal State Overlord or a hidden family because of a woman, but if Xiao Xuan had already killed him, the Xiao family would definitely protect him. After all, he was the future leader of the family.


    ¡°One, two, three...¡±


    Xiao Xuan counted each step he took. He knew that Wu Shenhe could defeat his enemy within ten steps.


    ¡°Ten!¡±


    When Xiao Xuan took his tenth step, a man fell next to him.


    He turned to his side confidently, but then froze right away.


    The person who fell at his feet wasn¡¯t Chen Fan, but Wu Shenhe!


    A hole as big as a thumb appeared on Wu Shenhe¡¯s forehead; it had pierced right through his head.


    The Grandmaster, Wu Shenhe, was killed within ten steps?


    Xiao Xuan couldn¡¯t believe it, but he had to.


    Chen Fan walked next to Xiao Xuan and said, ¡°During your ten steps, Wu Shenhe punched nine times but his attacks couldn¡¯t get nearer than three feet from me. Then, I moved a finger and he died.¡±


    Xiao Xuan started trembling.


    Wu Shenhe was already a peak-stage Transcendent State Warrior and only the Immortal State Warriors could kill him with a finger. Among the Immortal State Warriors, there was only one who was young and came from the Chen family...


    Xiao Xuan slowly turned around and said, ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    He had never thought that his enemy was the legendary Chen Beixuan, who could single handedlypete with a country! The Xiao family was like a bunch of weak kindergarteners in front of Chen Fan, not to mention Xiao Xuan himself.


    ¡°I told you not to stand in my way. I make clear distinctions between love and hate.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a gummy smile.


    When Qin Yaner arrived at the North Mountain, she saw an ambnce driving away.


    Chen Fan broke Xiao Xuan¡¯s arms and legs and threw him down the North Mountain. Xiao Xuan would have died there if the guards on the mountain didn¡¯t save him in time. However, with the current technology, he would still need to stay in bed for three to five years.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is on the top of the world and he¡¯s an Immortal State Warrior, so nobody should offend him. Xiao Xuan was wrong. He thought that the Xiao family could protect him but what he didn¡¯t know is that even the Old Lord Xiao can¡¯t frighten Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Ye Yiren shook her head with no sympathy on her face.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Chen Beixuan on the mountain today but another ordinary person, the one to fall would have been that person and not Xiao Xuan. This is the difference between their strength. Chen Beixuan is more powerful than all the Xiao familybined.¡±


    Qin Yaner didn¡¯t say a word. She looked down and seemed to have understood something.


    Someone broke Xiao Xuan¡¯s arms and legs, and threw him down the North Mountain!


    This news created chaos among the upper-ssmunity in Yan Jin.


    Who was Xiao Xuan? He was a third generation descendant of the Xiao family, the grandson Old Lord Xiao adored most and the most outstanding young master in Yan Jin. There seemed to be a halo around him as if he were a prince.


    And yet, someone dared to break the limbs of such a superior figure in Yan Jin? Who would have the guts? Was he trying to pick a fight against the entire Xiao family?


    After hearing the news, Ouyang Qiong, Zhang Yu and the others were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Who did that?¡± the Prada girl said.


    ¡°That guy from the Wang family. People said that Xiao Xuan went to talk to him with a guard, but in the end, his guard died and Xiao Xuan¡¯s arms and legs were broken. He was thrown down the North Mountain and almost died because of it.¡±


    Ouyang Qiong had never looked so serious before.


    Although there had always been battles between families in Yan Jin, no one had ever been as fierce as Chen Fan. Since he had broken Xiao Xuan¡¯s limbs, the Xiao family would surely make him suffer.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to get himself killed.¡± Ouyang Qiong shook his head and felt pity for Chen Fan.


    In contrast, Zhang Yu was thrilled.


    ¡°Haha, he¡¯s bonkers! I don¡¯t need to do anything. The Xiao family would never let him get away!¡±


    The other families had different reactions when they got the news.


    The major families, including the Li family, the Han family and the Mu family, were all stunned. They immediately sent their servants to find out the identity of this guy from the Wang family.


    ¡°He¡¯s humiliating the Xiao family publicly! Since when did we have such a brave person?¡±


    There was a mor ofments among the seniors of the Han family.


    Everybody thought that Chen Fan was screwed. Who could escape the Xiao family¡¯s revenge?


    Han Juntu frowned. He felt that this guy from the Chen family was someone he had met before.


    ¡°Is it him? If he¡¯s really in Yan Jin, the entire capital will be in trouble!¡±


    Han Juntu trembled.


    As for the Wang family, they were already feeling pleased.


    ¡°Wonderful! Our n finally seeded! The Xiao family will have no choice but to fight with Chen Fan.¡± Wang Chen was excited since it was his idea.


    Wang Keqin and the other seniors of the Wang family all nodded and expressed their appreciation.


    Xue Hongmei even snickered and said, ¡°Well done, Xiao Chen. Eliminate that bastard so I can live a few years longer.¡±


    Only Wang Zhongguo was frowning.


    Although the n seemed to be working, such a strategy could only be used once. When Chen Fan realized what they were nning, he would distance himself from the Wang family. Their n couldn¡¯t make Chen Fan be loyal and work for the Wang family.


    ¡°What a pity. If I had been nicer to Xiaoyun, the Wang family wouldn¡¯t have needed to rely on Chen Fan to be the top family in Yan Jin.¡±


    Even though he said so, Wang Zhongguo felt no remorse.


    As a wise elder, he never regretted what he did and he wasn¡¯t worried whether Chen Fan would take revenge on him at all.


    After all, Chen Fan was his grandson and Wang Xiaoyun was his daughter. Would Chen Fan really exterminate the Wang family?


    Meanwhile, the Xiao family was enraged.


    Xiao Changfeng banged on the table and said, ¡°He¡¯s challenging the Xiao family and the Old Lord¡¯s dignity. Send out all our sect-servants. We must do everything we can to eliminate that bastard!¡±


    The other seniors of the Xiao family were also furious.


    The Xiao family had dominated Yan Jin for decades and they had never been humiliated like this before. To break their descendant¡¯s limbs was the biggest provocation to the Xiao family!


    The Old Lord Xiao sat with his eyes closed, looking isted from the world.


    Someone suggested quietly to find out Chen Fan¡¯s identity. After all, being able to kill the Grandmaster Wu Shenhe, he must have unpredictable power.


    ¡°No matter who he is, he can¡¯t get away from us. If it doesn¡¯t go well, our Old Lord can ask the Ye family for help. No one in China can fight against the Ye family!¡± Xiao Changfeng said as he intensely moved his hands.


    Many seniors of the Xiao family nodded.


    Then, a servant came in.


    ¡°My Lord, we¡¯ve got some news. That man from the Wang family is called Chen Fan. He came from Jin City and also goes by the name of Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Everyone went silent.


    Xiao Changfeng¡¯s arms remained still in the air and even the calm Old Lord Xiao opened his eyes with shock.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s him?¡±


    1

 Chapter 617 - Who in the World Didnt Know Him?

    <h4>Chapter 617: Who in the World Didn¡¯t Know Him?</h4>


    The entire Xiao family was silent.


    All the senior members froze like statues and their faces were filled with fright.


    As the top family of Yan Jin, the Xiao family surely had heard of Chen Fan. He ranked first on the Divine Roll and couldpete with a country on his own. Thest person the Xiao family wanted to provoke right then was definitely Chen Fan.


    However, he was the one who broke Xiao Xuan¡¯s arms and legs!


    The Old Lord Xiao was sitting with his eyes wide open. Those who were yelling to take revenge against Chen Fan also went silent; Xiao Changfeng¡¯s face even turned pale.


    ¡°Father, Xuan is your grandson and the future of the Xiao family. We have to avenge him...¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s Chen Beixuan! What can we do?¡± someone mumbled.


    Sadly, everyone had to agree even though they were angry.


    Chen Fan dominated the world and had defeated powerful countries. If they wanted to take revenge, they would have to ask Ye Qingcang for help, unless they could use nuclear weapons. However, even Ye Qingcang might not be able to defeat Chen Fan, since Chen Fan ranked higher than him on the Divine Roll after all.


    The Old Lord Xiao remained silent.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Xiao Changfeng yelled with desperation.


    ¡°All right.¡± The Old Lord Xiao opened his eyes and there was a glint of sadness. ¡°Xuan indeed offended the top warrior on the Divine Roll so he deserves to have his limbs broken. Yet, he¡¯s still a member of the Xiao family and we can¡¯t just let this go.¡±


    Then, the Old Lord Xiao got up slowly.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is powerful but this is Yan Jin and we have our own rules. We can¡¯t let him run wild. Besides, there must be someone who canpete with him in this big world.¡±


    ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡± Xiao Changfeng slightly trembled.


    ¡°Get ready. I¡¯m going to Mount Yan to meet an old friend.¡±


    The Old Lord Xiao looked up with a determined look.


    Chen Fan broke Xiao Xuan¡¯s arms and legs, and threw him down the North Mountain.


    This had shocked all of Yan Jin. Only three days had passed since Chen Fan entered Yan Jin, and a lot of unimaginable things had happened, including Chen Fan rejecting the engagement, the Old Lord Qin meeting the Wang family in person and Xiao Xuan getting his limbs broken.


    ¡°That guy is screwed. Now that Xiao family is enraged, not even the Wang family can save him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! The Xiao family is the top family of Yan Jin. The number of businesses they control surpasses that of the billionaires. Also, they are in charge of half of the energy industry in China and are as rich as a country. The Wang family is much weakerpared to the Xiao family.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s indeed adies¡¯ man, but he won¡¯t be able to enjoy his love affairs anymore.¡±


    Nobody thought Chen Fan could make it alive.


    They expected the Xiao family to catch Chen Fan, break his limbs and throw him out of Yan Jin.


    And yet, three dayster... Chen Fan was still rxing on North Mountain, watching maple leaves with his girlfriend.


    On the other hand, the Xiao family remained quiet. No one said anything about it, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not right. Why is the Xiao family not doing anything?¡±


    The clever bystanders noticed something was off.


    With the power of the Xiao family, they had to be worrying about something if they didn¡¯t take revenge immediately!


    However, Chen Fan was only a normal descendant of the Wang family. There was nothing the Xiao family needed to be afraid of!


    ¡°Strange. What¡¯s going on with the Xiao family?¡±


    Zhang Yu was so anxious to witness the moment the Xiao family broke Chen Fan¡¯s limbs, so that Chen Fan could experience the humiliation he had suffered. And yet, the Xiao family kept quiet and still.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve made a mistake.¡±


    Ouyang Qiong frowned.


    ¡°We used to think that the guy was only a pawn of the Wang family, but it seems that he¡¯s the key person to them. The Old Lord Qin is willing to allow his granddaughter to be his concubine, Xiao Xuan brought a sect-servant to see him but ended up with fractured limbs, and now the Xiao family has not said a thing. All of this because of that guy. He¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person!¡± Ouyang Qiong said with certainty.


    ¡°But who exactly is he?¡± the Prada girl wondered.


    ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯m also trying to figure out...¡± Ouyang Qiong shook his head.


    ¡°Hm, which family in China can threaten the Xiao family, which ranked top five in the country? No one can do so except for the Ye family. I don¡¯t think that guy is more powerful than the Ye family.¡± Zhang Yu grunted.


    ¡°The Ye family? Hisst name is Chen?¡±


    Ouyang Qiong suddenly swayed his body and his eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s the real name of that guy?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Tong that it¡¯s something like Chen Fan,¡± Zhang Yu said as he scratched his head.


    ¡°Chen Fan... The Chen family of Jin City... Chen Beixuan? He¡¯s Chen Beixuan!¡± Ouyang Qiong banged on his legs and got up with twinkling eyes.


    ¡°That exins everything! Who else can it be other than the domineering, invincible Chen Beixuan? Who else has a power like that?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Chen Beixuan?¡±


    While Zhang Yu was wondering, everyone next to him became serious.


    Chen Fan¡¯s name had been circting in the North for a few years. All the big families in the region had heard of the things he did, including the ughtering of the An family and the Fu family, forcing the leaders to kneel before him. However, Zhang Yu was still young so he didn¡¯t know much about him.


    All of them didn¡¯t answer but just stared at Zhang Yu with looks of pity. They thought that after pissing off Chen Beixuan, Zhang Yu might not survive the Chinese New Year.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Ouyang Qiong shook his head.


    While the upper-ss of Yan Jin was waiting for the Xiao family to kick Chen Fan¡¯s butt...


    A secret message which came from a junior member of the Wang family suddenly started circting among them. It said that Chen Fan was Chen Beixuan and his mother Wang Xiaoyun was the daughter of the Old Lord Wang, meaning that he was Wang Zhongguo¡¯s grandson!


    Many people didn¡¯t believe it at first, but as the news spread, the Qin family tacitly admitted and the Xiao family remained silent.


    When they confirmed that it was true, the entire Yan Jin was heated.


    ¡°F**k, Chen Beixuan is in Yan Jin?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the top killer in the world! I heard that he once killed the leaders of sixteen families in Jin City!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Chen Beixuan is the only one who can frighten the Xiao family. So, why would Xiao Xuan go to see Chen Beixuan? Didn¡¯t he know that he¡¯s the one who destroyed the ck Sea Fleet?¡±


    Not only the upper-ssmunity of Yan Jin, the business sector, the Martial Artsmunity, the underground world and many foreign powers were all startled.


    Chen Fan ranked first on the Divine Roll.


    He was recently in Europe. Who would have thought that he would be in Yan Jin after several days and was actually Wang Zhongguo¡¯s grandson?


    ¡°Right, I remember that Wang Zhongguo indeed had a daughter called Wang Xiaoyun. She¡¯s the former CEO of the Jin Xiu Group and the Jin Xiu Group is the predecessor of North Qiong Corp.¡±


    ¡°How can Wang Zhongguo be so lucky to have such a powerful grandson?¡±


    ¡°Looks like the Qin family and the Wang family are thriving. No wonder the Old Lord Qin wants his granddaughter to marry into the Wang family,¡± countless people said enviously.


    Many big families in Yan Jin were quite jealous.


    The Xiao family became the top family of Yan Jin with the support from the Ye family, while Chen Fan was the top warrior on the Divine Roll and was the grandson of the Old Lord Wang; this would give a higher status to the Wang family; they might even surpass the Xiao family sooner orter.


    A lot of junior members of the Wang family felt proud; they hadpletely forgotten how they had treated Chen Fan and his family.


    As for the rest of therge families, they stayed neutral and didn¡¯t do anything. Chen Fan had broken the rules of the upper-ssmunity, but he was too strong for the families to fight against him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Chen has to rest. No one can visit him without further notice.¡±


    Many people visited the vi in North Mountain where Chen Fan was staying, including those from the upper-ss of Yan Jin, Martial Artists, envoys from foreign consortiums, and so on.


    The members of the Wang family had be Chen Fan¡¯s guards, sending these people away.


    Seeing those significant figures be so respectful, the Wang family became more arrogant.


    Wang Chenchen walked past the front door and finally realized how superior her cousin was. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Cousin Chen Fan was so popr. No wonder my friends want me to get his autograph.¡±


    Wang Chenchen thought as she knocked.


    Wang Xiaoyun opened the door and immediately invited her niece inside.


    In the No.5 Vi, Fang Qiong was dealing with thepany matters; Chen Fan was lying on the sofa like azy master, waiting for An Ya to peel the pears.


    Wang Chenchen couldn¡¯t believe that thiszy young man was the legendary Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°Cousin, what are you reading?¡±


    Wang Chenchen found that Chen Fan was holding an invitation letter. The letter was red with ck words and it looked simple and solemn like a hundred-year-old elder.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a letter of challenge,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°A letter of challenge?¡±


    Wang Chenchen¡¯s eyes popped out.


    ¡°Yes. Interesting, isn¡¯t it? I really want to meet him.¡±


    Chen Fan put down the letter and smiled.


    Wang Chenchen took a peek and saw the word ¡°Ye¡± on the letter followed by another blurry word. She slowly read the rest.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang...?¡±


    Wang Chenchen turned pale right away.


    January 20th, 2012, on the Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Ye Qingcang invited Chen Beixuan for a battle on the top of Mount Yan outside of Yan Jin.


    The world was startled.

 Chapter 618 - The Most Glorious Battle in a Thousand Years

    <h4>Chapter 618: The Most Glorious Battle in a Thousand Years</h4>


    Ye Qingcang.


    The founder of Kunlun and the most powerful warrior in China. Ever since he became a martial artist, he had defeated the Green Gang, the Hong Sect, the Dragon Hall, the Tantric Buddhism and the Lin family. He had ranked at the top in China for sixty years and was regarded as the guardian of the country.


    Chen Fan was even stronger.


    The top warrior on the Divine Roll, sixth in the world and with the might to defeat superpowers alone!


    These two Overlords were going to fight it out under everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The news rattled the world like an earthquake and was swiftly spread from China to Korea, Japan, Hong Kong, Southeast Asia, Western Europe, North America, the Middle East...


    In a blink, the entire world knew about it.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang is going to fight with Chen Beixuan?¡±


    ¡°This will be a battle between the top warriors of two generations!¡±


    ¡°We must go there! This is probably the most glorious battle in thest thousand years. Throughout history, only the battle between the Deities and Earth Level Deities couldpare with it!¡±


    The eyes of countless Dark Overlords were twinkling.


    Although Ye Qingcang hadn¡¯t fought in fifty years, he still ranked high on the Divine Roll, and had defeated Lin Shuming and the adjudicators of the Christian Church. Since Lin Shuming had be a Mortal Deity, what realm would Ye Qingcang be in at the moment?


    Was he an Earth Level Deity?


    Nobody knew.


    And Chen Fan was truly an invincible warrior of the time.


    Chen Fan had defeated Japan and Russia, and had suppressed the European Union and the United States. Many people had died wherever he went, including twenty Immortal State Warriors and the five Dark Lords. The strike that destroyed an ind outside London was even more astonishing.


    However, a lot of people assumed that Chen Fan needed a long time to gather energy for that attack, so it might not exhibit the power of nuclear weapons this time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to China. I will have no regrets if I can witness the battle between the two top Overlords on Earth.¡±


    A hundred-year-old Japanese Kendo Master walked outside and looked to the West.


    After hearing the news, many warriors put down everything they were doing and rushed to Yan Jin. Dark Overlords, Martial Arts Grand Masters, Mixed Martial Arts Masters and Extraordinary Masters, all of them hoped to watch the battle.


    Even those old Kendo Masters who had disappeared for many years were also on their way.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In a golden temple in the Amazon of South America.


    Many believers wearing clothes made of leaves were kneeling and worshiping. Suddenly, a golden man shot out from the temple and rose to the skies. His entire body seemed to be made of pure gold, including his eyes, nostrils and lips.


    ¡°Has the God of Gold risen?¡±


    Countless believers bowed respectfully and were crying tears of joy.


    The golden man didn¡¯t look at the people at his feet. He looked at the East and said, ¡°Ye Qingcang, Chen Beixuan... I can¡¯t believe you two Overlords would appear within the past few decades when I was asleep. This battle is like one between Saints. I must go and check it out!¡±


    Then, the golden man turned into a beam of golden light and shed to the East.


    In the sacred ground of Brahmin in India.


    Two Yoga Gurus were sitting opposite to each other. They looked extremely old and their bodies were like dead wood; no heartbeats could be heard.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan killed Rama. I must go and see if he really has the power of the Godfiend!¡± the skinny Guru said.


    ¡°All right.¡± the nother Guru replied.


    In the tundra region in Russia.


    Oleg walked towards the wolf pack slowly.


    Among the few elders who were gathering around a fire, the brawny one with long hair and a wolf head helmet stood up and said with disdain, ¡°Traitor Oleg, you betrayed the War Wolf King and left the pack, then chose to join an evil human country and even helped them develop Bloodline Weapons. You¡¯ve been expelled from the Elders Union. Don¡¯t ever enter the sacred Wolnd again!¡±


    Several other elders also got up one by one.


    Their hair had be white, but they were still as fierce as the Snowwolf King, Galdan.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver the news. A few dayster, there will be a battle between Chen Beixuan and Ye Qingcang. The fight will be the closest to a match between Saints in the past thousand years. I hope you won¡¯t miss it,¡± Oleg said with his hands behind his back, then turned around and left.


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s so special about a battle between two humans? Chen Beixuan is the one who killed Galdan. We showed him mercy by not taking revenge, and now you want us to watch him fight?¡±


    While the elders were sneering, Oleg said from afar.


    ¡°Right, I forgot to tell you that Chen Beixuan ughtered four arbitrators from the Dark World Arbitration Department a while ago. If you think you¡¯re stronger than the War Wolf King and the Dark Dukes, you can just ignore the battle.¡±


    All the elders of the pack were stunned.


    Not only South America, India and Russia, many old warriors from different parts of the world went to China. Some of them might be even older than Lin Shuming; some were even Overlords from alien races.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a normal battle. Ye Qingcang and Chen Beixuan are both top warriors in the world and are half step away from bing Earth Level Deities. During the battle, all their energies will be triggered and developed, so one of them would surely be able to reach the Earth Level Deity realm afterwards!¡± an Immortal State Overlord said.


    There hadn¡¯t been an Earth Level Deity in the world for over a thousand years.


    The Blood Ancestor of the Kindred was only a legend and no one had ever seen him in person. Many Immortal State Overlords were stuck below the Earth Level Deity level, which was all they wanted to achieve throughout their entire lives.


    Without a doubt, Chen Fan and Ye Qingcang were the warriors closest to that level.


    Their battle would inspire countless people.


    ¡°Pong, pong, pong!¡±


    Many Overlords rushed over to China.


    Azure Dragon went to Yan Jin in person andmanded his men to set up an array around the city. Many of the Overlords were banned from entering Yan Jin.


    Many big families in Yan Jin were shocked.


    It was only a small matter where a third-generation descendant had his limbs broken. With the current technology and the power of the Xiao family, his arms and legs would be fine and he would only have to stay in bed for a few years. But still, the Old Lord Xiao asked Ye Qingcang to avenge them, causing such chaos.


    ¡°Oh God! All the Overlords around the world are gathering here in Yan Jin. It¡¯s been a long time since thisst happened.¡±


    Many were startled.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid only the moment when the Dark World Arbitration Department mobilized the Immortal State Warriors around the world to besiege the Dharma-r¨¡ja of the Qing Dynasty a hundred and fifty years ago could barelypare to this battle today. Neither of the two fighters are inferior to the Dark World Arbitration Department!¡± an old Grand Master of the Tai Chi Sect said.


    ¡°Master, Chen Beixuan has once faced five arbitrators and killed four of them, but Ye Qingcang hasn¡¯t fought for almost fifty years. Isn¡¯t there too much difference between their levels?¡± a disciple wondered.


    The disciples and juniors also nodded.


    ¡°You fool! The Dark World Arbitration Department hid for fifty years, do you think they really did nothing within that period? They might not want to provoke the United States and the Christian Church, but do you think they would really let China get away if we were weak?¡±


    The old Grand Master grunted.


    ¡°General Ye has been the top warrior on the Divine Roll for sixty years, and you think that¡¯s a joke? People said that four arbitrators from the Arbitration Department had oncee to the East but ended up running away. General Ye definitely was much more powerful than all of the arbitrators back then, not to mention how much stronger he has be after so many years.¡±


    The faces of the disciples turned pale.


    There was a heated discussion in China and around the world.


    Ye Qingcang had not battled for decades but the CIA still ranked him first on the Divine Roll, and only became second when Chen Fan appeared. Even though he killed less Immortal State Warriors than Chen Fan did, Ye Qingcang was too unpredictable. Who knew if he had be an Earth Level Deity?


    ¡°Grandpa, it doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Unlike the Overlords, therge families in Yan Jin were all dumbfounded.


    Compared to the battle between Chen Fan and Ye Qingcang, the quarrel between the three families was nothing important. The fight of the two warriors could affect the development of the world and even the American President was watching it.


    The Xiao family and the Wang family weren¡¯t significant at all.


    ¡°We were only hoping Chen Fan could defeat the Xiao family so that we could snatch their position, but the Old Lord Xiao suddenly asked Ye Qingcang for help. It¡¯s only a junior member who got hurt... why would they want the guardian of China to take revenge for them?¡± Wang Chen said.


    He was a little confused. Although things were going as nned, the influence of the battle was far beyond the Wang Family¡¯s control.


    The other members of the Wang family were also anxious.


    Countries around the world, many powerful forces and consortiums were following the development of the battle, and the Wang family was only an insignificant part of them. They had finally realized how influential Chen Fan was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Our family will be the winner no matter which one of them wins. If Chen Fan wins, he¡¯s my grandson. If Ye Qingcang wins, we will still be one of the five major families in Yan Jin!¡± Wang Zhongguo shouted.


    The rest of the Wang family members finally understood.


    Right.


    The Wang family would be the winner no matter what. What were they afraid of?


    They nodded and cracked smiles. The olddy was beaming, while a glint of viciousness shed in Wang Chen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°My cousin, I hope you¡¯re the one who dies...¡±


    Meanwhile, on the top of Mount Yan.


    Two men were standing with their hands behind their backs. One of them was an elder in a ck robe, while the other was a man in a military uniform. They both stood upright as if they were the same person.


    After a while, the man in military uniform said, ¡°Father, why did you agree to this battle?¡±

 Chapter 619 - The Battle Begins

    <h4>Chapter 619: The Battle Begins</h4>


    Mount Yan stretched for a dozen miles and the entire mountain was covered with maple trees. In autumn, the area was full of maple leaves and was regarded as one of the eight most magnificent sceneries in Yan Jin.


    The elder in a ck robe and the skinny man stood on the top of the mountain.


    The breeze avoided their bodies as if it were being split by a knife. The elder in a ck robe was sturdy and his white hair stood upright like swords.


    ¡°The Xiao family has indeed helped our family before and the Old Lord Xiao is an old friend of yours, but we have supported them for decades; the favor should have been already returned. Besides, it¡¯s just a trouble a third-generation descendant created. You can give the Old Lord Xiao some bone-setting elixir. Why do you have to fight?¡± the skinny man said with worry in his eyes.


    ¡°Both of you are powerful warriors in the universe. The battle between you would only make your loved ones worry and your enemies rejoice!¡±


    ¡°Why, Beichen? Have you no faith in me?¡±


    The elder in a ck robe asked with a hearty voice. He had to be an easy-going man.


    Ye Qingcang used to be a brigand before joining the army. He used to beat people up and rob homes to do justice. He had once dominated the Gansu and Shanxi area and was a famous figure in the country, but he eventually disappeared.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan blew up an ind with a strike in front of the Americans. That power is as strong as the nuclear weapon. Not even an Earth Level Deity is capable of that,¡± the man hesitated and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s only the power of the Dharma Treasure. Chen Beixuan hasn¡¯t truly be an Earth Level Deity. Otherwise, he would have gone straight to Washington and forced the American President to apologize.¡±


    Ye Qingcangughed.


    Even though he had never met Chen Fan, he knew many things about him.


    ¡°Aside from the power of the Dharma Artifact, Chen Beixuan has once faced the five Arbitrators alone and killed four of them! This is already terrifying! You should know how powerful the Arbitrators are,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a long time ago as you¡¯ve said.¡± Ye Qingcang snickered.


    ¡°Thirty years ago, the Blood Knights trespassed on our country several times and I fought with them. At first, I was losing but then I managed to turn the tide. During thest battle, even the three arbitrators together couldn¡¯t defeat me. So, who knows how powerful I¡¯ve be thirty yearster?¡± he said as the viciousness in his body surged.


    ¡°But father, you also told me that only two of you couldpete with Chen Beixuan!¡± the skinny man said.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Ye Qingcang nodded.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is so talented and he¡¯s an Immortal Sage. Even ten of me can¡¯tpare to him, but...¡±


    Suddenly, beams of aura shot out from Ye Qingcang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Talent is talent, power is power! I wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Dark Duke and hispanions but I fought with them again and again, and finally defeated them one by one. A strong will is very important for battling and I know I¡¯m better than anyone else in the world in this aspect!¡±


    The man trembled.


    This was his arrogant father who never gave up! Ye Qingcang had had over three hundred battles throughout his entire life. He might not have won every single time but he was the one who stood on top of the world rather than his opponents.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then, a crimson qi pir rose from another mountain to the sky. The Essence Qi within three hundred meters gathered around the pir and formed arge red cloud.


    ¡°Great, a crimson pir and a cloud of Essence Qi! Nantian has entered the Immortal State. Our family has another Immortal State Warrior now. I will have nothing to worry about even if I die on Mount Yan.¡±


    Ye Qingcang burst intoughter, and the skinny man was in awe.


    Once his brother Ye Nantian entered the Immortal State, he would be able to live up to a hundred and fifty years. Besides, Ye Nantian¡¯s cloud of Essence Qi wasrger than what normal Immortal State Warriors had, meaning that he had unimaginable potential. Inparison, being the leader of the Ye family was nothing.


    As time passed, more and more Overlords arrived at Mount Yan from all over the world.


    Even those from the North Qiong Sect, including Yukishiro Sa, A¡¯Xiu, Dragon Lord and Hua Yunfeng, came one after another. The vi in North Mountain was suddenly packed with people.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ll be battling in a few days. Why are you still rxing?¡± A¡¯Xiu said.


    ¡°I¡¯m invincible; I can defeat Ye Qingcang with one hand. What do I have to worry about?¡± Chen Fan yawned andy on the sofa, while Yukishiro Sa massaged his back.


    A¡¯Xiu stuck her tongue out and said, ¡°Braggart! Even the American research team has found out that your Dharma Treasure can only attack once and it takes a long time to recharge its energy. Be careful when you go to Mount Yan! Ye Qingcang might tear you to pieces!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only research. They don¡¯t know the exact recharging time. As long as they don¡¯t know how to deal with me, who would dare to provoke me?¡± Chen Fan said slothfully.


    The Five Elements Thunder was only used to tell the world that Chen Fan had something as powerful as a nuclear weapon.


    It wouldn¡¯t be needed after that. The United States and the rest of the countries were all smart enough; they wouldn¡¯t risk offending Chen Fan. What if his Dharma Treasure could be recharged quickly?


    ¡°Ye Qingcang remained in first ce on the Divine Roll for sixty years. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± A¡¯Xiu wondered.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Am I right, Miss Red Sparrow?¡± Chen Fan nced over to the door.


    As expected, the short-haired Red Sparrow walked in, wearing a ck leather jacket.


    Red Sparrow said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re finally fighting with the old man.¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingcang has studied me for almost five years. He¡¯s been waiting for me to reach a certain level, so that he could fight with me to be an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not that I want to fight with him. He¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t want to let go of me.


    ¡°I might be able to get away from it once, but not twice.


    ¡°No matter what, he will still initiate a battle.


    ¡°So, why shouldn¡¯t I give him a chance?¡± Chen Fan saidzily.


    Red Sparrow turned pale as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    Chen Fan stretched his body and said, ¡°Since the day I knew that Ye Qingcang was responsible for ranking the warriors on the Heaven Roll, I¡¯ve always had this spection in mind. People thought I was the young, arrogant, sessful ¡®Kunlun¡¯ who arranged the Heaven roll at that time but they called me ¡®Curmudgeon Chen.¡¯ I guess Ye Qingcang had already discovered something by then.¡±


    ¡°Are you really the reincarnation of an ancient beast or a Sage, like the old man said?¡± Red Sparrow wondered.


    Chen Fanughed and continued, ¡°Ye Qingcang allowed me to dominate China and ughter many Grandmasters and Immortal State Warriors around the world, nevering out to suppress me, not even once. Director Xiao from your department must also be under hismand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Red Sparrow nodded.


    Chen Fan sat up and said with his hands behind his back, ¡°Ye Qingcang has remained undefeated for too long. If the Blood Ancestor doesn¡¯t arise, the Dark Duke and hispanions are the only people on Earth that canpete with Ye Qingcang. But the descendants of the Kindred can¡¯t help with his cultivation, so he¡¯s been waiting for me to appear. Apparently, he knew that I was much more powerful than he expected, which is why he grasped this opportunity to invite me for a battle.¡±


    The North Mystic Celestial Lord could hardly be fooled. It was just that Chen Fan was toozy to think about it sometimes. After all, he could kill his enemies with a strike whatever their n was, so why bother?


    Red Sparrow was speechless and rooted on the spot.


    In her mind, Chen Fan was only a reckless killer who was powerful but not respected by others. However, she saw a new side of Chen Fan that day, one that was like an all-knowing God; no secrets could be hidden from him.


    ¡°I guess Ye Qingcang didn¡¯t ask you toe, right? He¡¯s only half step away from bing an Earth Level Deity and has waited for this battle for so long. He wouldn¡¯t want me to hold back; he wants me to use my full power to push him to the next level.


    ¡°How important is an Earth Level Deity to a country?


    ¡°He¡¯s waited for this day toe for so long.


    ¡°He needs my help.¡±


    Chen Fan got on his feet and looked to the West.


    His Immortal Will spread across all of Yan Jin and shed hard against a Divine Soul like a wave against a reef. The other party stood firmly like a mountain, as if he had merged with Mount Yan and his force was as tough as the Immortal Will.


    Their forces separated immediately once they shed.


    They both knew who the other party was.


    ¡°Yes, it was my idea toe here...¡±


    Red Sparrow lowered her head.


    Chen Fan said, ¡°Go back. Ye Qingcang is only a typical martial artist and he¡¯s longed to be an Earth Level Deity all his life. I won¡¯t hold back, otherwise, it would be disrespectful to him.¡±


    In Red Sparrow¡¯s eyes, Chen Fan was enormous, as if he were connected to the sky.


    ¡°This man is basically a Heavenly Being.¡±


    Red Sparrow looked down and walked outside quickly. She stopped halfway; she said after hesitating for a moment, ¡°The old man went to the Deity Burial Valley in Kunlun years ago and has changed a lot since then. Be careful.¡±


    Then, Red Sparrow left.


    Chen Fan stood there expressionlessly and whispered, ¡°Ye Qingcang has indeed many cards in his hands, but he doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of.¡±


    Three dayster, at Mount Yan.


    The forest within ten miles away was packed with Overlords from around the world, including the famous Dark Overlords, Martial Arts Grand Masters, Mixed Martial Arts Masters, and so on.


    Countless people looked up to the peak.


    The battle was finally about to begin.

 Chapter 620 - The Strongest Gathered

    <h4>Chapter 620: The Strongest Gathered</h4>


    ¡°Dad, are you sure you want to watch the battle?¡±


    Wang Keqin helped the Old Lord Wang get out of the car. The eighty-year-old Old Lord Wang panted and looked at the top of Mount Yan.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be at ease if I don¡¯t witness the battle with my own eyes!¡±


    Wang Chen and the others followed behind.


    Along the way to the summit, many elite warriors in ck outfits were guarding the two sides of the trail. They had a dragon symbol on their chests and were apparently the mysterious ¡°Kunlun¡± Guards from the legends.


    Wang Chen saw a lot of weird people standing and sitting behind the warriors on the two sides of the forest.


    The skinny Yoga Gurus, the two-meter fighters, the blonde Extraordinaries and the vicious Martial Arts Masters...


    They all looked fierce; all of them were experts from different ces.


    These Overlords were all famous in the Dark World. Each of them was powerful enough to be among the top ten warriors in Yan Jin; some could evenpete with thete Wu Shenhe.


    And yet, they stayed in the forest and weren¡¯t doing anything reckless.


    ¡°These people correspond to half of the Dark World and their power together can destroy a country,¡± the Old Lord Wang said calmly.


    Wang Keqin and Wang Chen were frightened.


    They had finally realized Chen Fan¡¯s influence and might. His battle had attracted the attention of half of the world. These brave, invincible Overlords might not even take the superpowers seriously; even so, they simply stood there, evidently wary of the two top warriors.


    Mount Yan had nine peaks and it stretched for more than ten miles.


    The Old Lord Wang and his family members went to the second peak. Apart from them, the other major families like the Xiao Family, the Li Family, the Mu Family and the Han Family were all present.


    After a while, the Old Lord Qin also arrived with the seniors of the Qin Family and Qin Yaner.


    Although Qin Yaner, who was wearing a white dress, looked a bit haggard, it didn¡¯t affect her peerless beauty at all; she made people want to embrace her instead.


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed the most beautiful woman in Yan Jin. What a shame she has to marry Chen Fan.¡±


    Wang Chen was envious of Chen Fan.


    Compared to Qin Yaner, his fianc¨¦e Han Junli, was a little inferior.


    ¡°Sister Qin, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Xiao Xianzhu greeted Qin Yaner and her mother immediately stopped her.


    ¡°She¡¯s no longer our daughter-inw. Xuan got his arms and legs broken because of her and even your Grandpa Ye has to battle to exact justice. Why are you still calling her Sister Qin?¡±


    Xiao Xianzhu froze.


    Qin Yaner forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Xianzhu. Today is the day of the battle. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Qin Yaner turned around with sorrow in her eyes.


    A lot of people in the social circle of Yan Jin were saying that Qin Yaner wanted to hook up with Chen Fan because of his wealth and glory, and that she didn¡¯t mind sharing Chen Fan with his girlfriend as a concubine.


    In a blink, she had fallen from being the most beautiful woman in Yan Jin to the trash at the bottom.


    Chen Fan was too powerful and vicious. He would kill and break someone¡¯s limbs at the drop of a hat.


    Many major families in Yan Jin had decided to boycott him, and the Qin Family, who wanted to establish rtions with Chen Fan, was apparently against the other families.


    ¡°Brother Ouyang, who do you think is stronger?¡± the Prada girl asked. Ouyang Qiong frowned. Even though he had dominated the business sector and the stock market, he had no idea about things like this.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that War God Ye will win! He¡¯s a hundred-year-old Overlord, and Chen Beixuan is only twenty. How can hepete with War God Ye?¡± Zhang Yu said.


    He had spent several restless nights and veins started to appear in his eyes.


    Ever since he learned that Chen Fan was Chen Beixuan, he had been so surprised he couldn¡¯t sleep at all. He waited for this day toe, hoping to see Chen Fan lose.


    Ouyang Qiong frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. The other groups of people also started discussing. Almost all of them who showed up to watch the battle were from the upper-ss of Yan Jin.


    Many people present knew next to nothing about the Dark World; some of them simply started talking nonsense.


    A frivolous man shook his head and said, ¡°I think all of this is fake. We¡¯re in the 21st century and people are still talking about Immortal State Warriors. Are you kidding me?¡±


    Ouyang Qiong knew him. He was Wu Zhicheng from the Wu Family, a middle-ss family in Yan Jin. Even though the Wu Family possessed more than ten billion in assets, they were kind of new to the circle and had no idea how terrifying the Dark World was.


    ¡°Brother Wu is right. Modern technologies have developed a lot and humanity can do anything. We can go to space and dive deep into the ocean. Immortal State Warriors and Earth Level Deity are only part of old superstitions,¡± another young man said.


    Ouyang Qiong knew him. He was from the Yi Family of the Beihai District. The Yi Family ranked even lower than the Wu Family and was only a small lower-ss family.


    Hearing them discuss and judge disrespectfully, Ouyang Qiong couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    ¡°These families will never thrive!¡±


    ¡°I think Ye Qingcang is doing this only for his fame and reputation. He hasn¡¯t showed up for decades, how can people still call him the guardian of China? He¡¯s just trying to make himself popr and superior...¡±


    While Wu Zhicheng was talking...


    A thunderp came.


    A beam of golden light swept across the sky and sped towards the mountain. Then, a man whose body was made of gold appeared. He was wearing a golden robe and he held a golden scepter in his hand.


    The man stood in the air and the halo around his body lit up the mountains like a God.


    The trees around him were all bent due to his energy.


    ¡°This... this is?¡±


    Not only Wu Zhicheng, the other members of the family were also dumbfounded.


    They were only a group of ordinary people. They might have seen an Internal Force Master crush a rock or a cultivator cast a spell, but definitely never a golden man who could fly.


    ¡°Is this the power of an Immortal State Warrior?¡±


    Even members of the top families like the Wang family and the Qin family turned pale.


    Those who hadn¡¯t seen Immortal State Warriors could never imagine how powerful they were. They were like the Gods that overlooked people from the sky. In their eyes, humans were just like ants.


    ¡°An Immortal State Warrior is already more powerful than a god, so what about Chen Beixuan and Ye Qingcang, who are on top of the Divine Roll?¡±


    No one dared to imagine.


    Wang Chen was extremely jealous.


    A glint of ambition twinkled in Qin Yaner¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Is this what it¡¯s like to be on the top of the world? If I could go up there and look down at everyone from the air one day, all their ndering would be nothing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Gold Priest of the Serpent Temple in South America. I thought he died decades ago, why is he here today?¡±


    Many Dark Overlords were shocked.


    The Gold Priest was a famous figure centuries before. It was said that he had killed hundreds of thousands in South America as offerings for the Serpent God, but was then stopped by the Christian Church. Nobody had thought that he would show up again centuriester, seemingly more powerful than ever before.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss.¡±


    The arrival of the Gold Priest was only the beginning.


    Momentster, a skinny elder appeared riding a long and peculiar looking snake. It had a pair of ten-meter wings and could soar in the sky like a dragon.


    ¡°Guru Guja, one of the three Gurus of Brahmin. He¡¯s the senior of Guru Rama, who died because of Chen Beixuan. Is Guru Gujaing here for revenge?¡±


    Many wondered.


    The snake Guru Guja was riding was the secret spirit animal of Brahmin called the ¡°Nnda Dragon.¡± It was considered the king of snakes since birth and it could soar in the air.


    After that, rays of ck, crimson and azure aura came from all directions.


    Many Immortal State Warriors with different powers were there, including the elder of the Druid Sect from Western Europe who was riding a giant eagle, the descendant of the Ice Giant who was a few meters tall and the Extraordinaries who came in a storm. Some of them were old warriors hidden around the world who people had never heard of before, and they only showed up for this battle.


    The strongest ones were those from the North Qiong Sect.


    Twenty Grand Masters and two Immortal State Warriors came together which frightened the other warriors. The members of the families of Yan Jin were also startled.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is only twenty two years old and he already has such great power. Who else will be able topete with him after a few years?¡±


    The leaders of the Wang family, the Xiao family and the Li family started to be afraid.


    When a dozen Immortal State Warriors appeared, the Gold Priest frowned and asked,¡±Why haven¡¯t Ye Qingcang and Chen Beixuan arrived?¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A crimson aura shot across the sky from afar. The aura then vibrated and an old Russian man in old clothes appeared.


    ¡°War God Ye, your friends are here. Why don¡¯t youe out?¡±


    The old man¡¯s thunderous voice was spread out in a hundred mile radius and even people in Yan Jin could hear him.


    While everyone was startled, a heartyugh came.


    ¡°Oleg, my friend, you¡¯re so impatient.¡±


    Someone rose after the voice was heard.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes popped out. Ye Qingcang was finally there.

 Chapter 621 - An Earth Level Deity?

    <h4>Chapter 621: An Earth Level Deity?</h4>


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    A man rose to the skies.


    The elder in a ck robe stood in the air with his hands behind his back and his eyes looked fierce. Once he appeared, all warriors, including the Gold Priest and Guru Guja, lowered their heads to express their respect to this Overlord, who had remained in the Divine Roll¡¯s first ce for sixty years.


    ¡°War God Ye, it¡¯s been twenty years, right?¡±


    Oleg heaved a sigh.


    When theyst met, twenty years in the past, Ye Qingcang¡¯s power still had a limit, but it seemed to be endless at the moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a blink of an eye to me.¡±


    Ye Qingcang burst intoughter and suddenly flew to the top of Mount Yan like a shooting star. He looked around and said arrogantly, ¡°Chen Beixuan, I¡¯m here. Come out and fight!¡±


    He was wearing a ck outfit and had long white hair like a demon.


    The Old Lord Wang, the Old Lord Xiao and many descendants of the Yan Jin families were all frightened. The other Dark World Overlords also widened their eyes and were waiting quietly.


    The battle like no other in a thousand years was about to begin.


    ¡°War God Ye came knowing that he could die. Since he isn¡¯t so sure that he can win the battle, he had to wait for you to be an Immortal State Warrior before he challenged Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Two people were standing on another mountain.


    One of them was Azure Dragon who was wearing an azure robe, while the other was a handsome, murderous man.


    Ye Nantian.


    The Major General of the Dragon¡¯s Fang, the God of War in the military of China and the second on the Heaven Roll.


    ¡°After entering the Deity Burial Valley in Kunlun, father has be more powerful and is only half step away from bing an Earth Level Deity. Even the Dark Duke can¡¯tpete with him now, and he can easily escape from the attack of an Earth Level Deity. But Chen Beixuan...¡±


    Talking about Chen Fan, Ye Nantian¡¯s eyes stayed still.


    At first, he still wanted topete with Chen Fan, but when Chen Fan¡¯s level surged rapidly, he gave up on the idea. Nobody in the world knew Chen Fan better than Ye Nantian did.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan either came from the Gate of Heaven or he¡¯s the reincarnation of a Mortal Deity. Otherwise, how would a normal twenty-year-old despise everyone like Chen Beixuan does? Powers can be transferred to others but not the state of mind. Who knows how many cards he has in his hands when facing such an experienced warrior?¡±


    Ye Nantian looked extremely serious.


    Standing behind them were the members of the Ye Family and the disciples of Kunlun, including Ye Beichen, Ye Yiren, Red Sparrow and White Tiger. They were all feeling nervous.


    Ye Qingcang was the pir of the Ye Family. If he fell, the Ye Family and Kunlun would suffer a severe blow.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ll win, right?¡±


    Ye Yiren looked up and prayed.


    Suddenly, a mor of voices came from the foot of the mountain.


    Chen Beixuan was here!


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t fly there like the other Immortal State Warriors.


    He showed up at the foot of the mountain in a white casual wear, as if he were only a hiker.


    ¡°Rustle.¡±


    Chen Fan ced his hands behind his back and went up the stairs.


    Right at that moment, Ye Qingcang opened his eyes and looked over.


    The Dark Overlords, the families of Yan Jin and the Immortal State Warriors all held their breath.


    Everybody knew that the battle had already started when Chen Fan showed up. A fight between Immortal State Warriors was not affected by distances.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chen Fan then looked up and saw Ye Qingcang who was a hundred meters away on the top of the mountain.


    At the same time, Ye Qingcang also looked back at him.


    An azure light and a crimson aura shot out from their eyes and shed in the air, creating some crackling sounds. Two powerful Soul Energies then came out from their bodies and crashed against each other.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    There came a deafening sound in the air.


    An invisible energy was quickly spread to both sides with the mountainside as the boundary. Many maple trees were uprooted and crushed into pieces. Their Soul Energy waves collided in the air and formed a hundred-meter wall between the two warriors.


    ¡°He turned his Soul Energy into a concrete substance?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes popped out.


    Even though a Divine Master of Spirit could also do that, it wasn¡¯t easy to have such a great Soul Energy like Chen Fan and Ye Qingcang did, allowing them to fight with a mountain in between. How massive was their Soul Energy exactly?


    ¡°You have quite a strong Soul Energy. Ever since I started cultivating, you¡¯re the only person on Earth that can touch the boundary of my Immortal Will,¡± Chen Fan said as he kept moving forward.


    With every step he made, the boundary of the Soul Energy retreated a meter towards the peak.


    Chen Fan walked ten steps forward and the boundary moved back ten meters. Arge gap appeared on the mountain as if part of the forest were being removed.


    ¡°I read from an ancient book that the ancient cultivators had their own cultivation arts to nurture their Soul Energy, and they could turn it into a concrete object like a metal knife. I guess it¡¯s true.¡±


    Ye Qingcang¡¯s long hair was fluttering and the crimson aura in his eyes surged.


    His Soul Energy shed with Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will, but it wasn¡¯t strong enough and he was forced to fall back. Yet, Ye Qingcang didn¡¯t panic at all and was still very confident.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Ye Qingcang stepped forward and raised his left hand as if he were holding the world.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Essence Qi within miles was stirred up; it swirled and moved towards Ye Qingcang. He soon created a long whirlwind on his palm as if he were Thor.


    ¡°A Mortal Deity!¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    Nobody had thought that Ye Qingcang had be a Mortal Deity and could exhibit his strongest power with a single move.


    ¡°The old man isn¡¯t an Earth Level Deity yet. If he uses the power of a Mortal Deity at his age, he¡¯s risking his life and can only live at most three hours longer,¡± Red Sparrow said anxiously.


    The members of the Ye Family also looked worried.


    A Mortal Deity was indeed powerful, but after Lin Shuming and Li Changsheng, everyone knew that their lives would be at risk once they reached that level. Ye Qingcang had already been forced to use the power of a Mortal Deity at the early stage of the battle, but Chen Fan had never once used it since they began battling.


    Ye Nantian said, ¡°Father has changed. He¡¯s not the same as he used to be. Just keep watching.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Ye Qingcang threw out a few hundred-meter whirlwind from his hand and it went towards Chen Fan with an earth-shattering energy.


    He created a whirlwind and attacked with the power of the entire world!


    Ye Qingcang¡¯s attack was even more powerful than Lin Shuming¡¯s strike, back when he had split the ocean. He apparently had a more stable control of the Essence Qi than Lin Shuming did.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The whirlwind struck like a ck dragon.


    Many members of the major families were trembling. They had never seen such a horrifying attack. The two warriors could easily gather the power of the world and throw out cyclones. They weren¡¯t humans, but celestial beings!


    Zhang Yu stared at Chen Fan and murmured, ¡°Die, die!¡±


    Many others also looked forward to seeing Chen Fan lose.


    But then, Chen Fan smiled and said, ¡°Ye Qingcang, you can¡¯t defeat me with such a weak attack. Bring out your full power!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his sleeves.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An unbelievably strong True Essence came out of Chen Fan¡¯s hand and a surging azure wave suddenly appeared in the air. The wave swept across the sky for a hundred meters like a tsunami and struck the fierce whirlwind.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The azure True Essence shed with the ck whirlwind.


    The two powerful energies created a thunderous sound. The trees on the two sides were immediately smashed into pieces and rocks were cracked. Just the aftereffect of the sh had leveled an area of a hundred square meters at the foot of the mountain.


    How powerful!


    Everyone watching the battle was frightened by their powers.


    The eyes of the Immortal State Overlords had widened and they stared at Chen Fan.


    Only they knew what Chen Fan¡¯s attack implied.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang had to gather the power of the Earth to create a whirlwind and Chen Beixuan blocked it with his own energy. To fight with the world with mortal power! Is this really something an Immortal State Warrior can do?¡± an old eagle rider said with shock.


    ¡°A month ago, Chen Beixuan battled with Lin Shuming above the East Sea. When facing the power of Mortal Deity, Chen Beixuan only relied on his Earth Level Deity body and armor. Speaking of strength, even the Kindred¡¯s body and countless secret arts of the Dark Duke and the Blood Knight are weaker when facing a Mortal Deity, but Chen Beixuan is able to fight the energy of the world with his own power, showing how strong he is!¡±


    Oleg looked serious.


    Everyone else was also terrified.


    A Mortal Deity could control the Earth but Chen Fan could destroy the world with his power. Did this mean that his True Essence wasparable to the power of an Earth Level Deity?


    ¡°Ye Qingcang has no chance of winning this battle! With the body and power of an Earth Level Deity, aside from not being able to control the Essence Qi of the Earth, Chen Beixuan is actually a real Earth Level Deity!¡±


    Guru Guja shook his head and gave up on his idea of taking revenge.


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Oleg said with glistening eyes.


    The others also looked at Ye Qingcang and saw that he attacked again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This time, it was way more powerful than thest strike.

 Chapter 622 - The Battle with Ye Qingcang

    <h4>Chapter 622: The Battle with Ye Qingcang</h4>


    Ye Qingcang stomped his foot.


    The entire Mount Yan shook and everyone could feel the ground vibrate. Many of them were frightened, thinking that it was an earthquake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. He¡¯s gathering Earth Qi,¡± the old Overlords yelled.


    As expected, the Earth Qi turned into visible rays of yellow aura and surged from all directions to converge on Ye Qingcang¡¯s palm, forming the shape of a mountain peak.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang has lived in Mount Yan for decades and his Soul Energy has already connected with the entire Mount Yan. Fighting with Chen Beixuan here gives him an advantage!¡±


    A Wise Man shook his head.


    ¡°Buzz.¡±


    As the Earth Qi gathered, the mountain peak on Ye Qingcang¡¯s palm became clearer and it was exactly the shape of the main peak of Mount Yan. It was formed with pure Earth Essence Qi and weighed over a thousand tons; even Ye Qingcang found it quite heavy.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, take the attack of the Earth¡¯s power!¡±


    Ye Qingcangughed and threw out the yellow peak in his hand.


    Without any constraints, the yellow peak grew from the size of a watermelon into a water tank, then a car, and finally to the size of a three-story building that was a dozen meters high.


    What an overwhelming force!


    It dropped from the sky with tons of weight. This was only a small part of the energy of Mount Yan but it was still very powerful.


    ¡°Summoning a dragon and throwing a mountain with one hand! This is a real Heavenly Being!¡±


    Countless Martial Arts Grand Masters had tears welled up in their eyes.


    They thought Ye Qingcang was going to lose, but he showed them how terrifying an Mortal Deity was. He gathered the power of Heaven and Earth and released an energy that was a thousand times more powerful than what humans possessed. Even modern technologies couldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°See how I ward off your attack.¡±


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t scared at all.


    He stretched out his left hand and formed a knife with his palm to sh at the twenty-meter yellow peak.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The bright azure de aura lengthened to a few feet long and a sword made ofzurite appeared in the aura.


    Chen Fan used his qi to form a knife which was as solid as a real one.


    His True Essence had reached an unbelievable level.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The azure sword struck the yellow peak and cracked it. Then, it went deeper inside and finally split the twenty-meter peak in half.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two halves of the yellow peak fell on both sides of Chen Fan and created two enormous craters at the foot of the mountain. Each crater was more than ten meters wide and everyone there could feel the vibration under their feet.


    Chen Fan warded off the power of the Earth!


    Before they knew it, Ye Qingcang had wrapped his arms around his body and started casting another spell.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth,bine!¡±


    Ye Qingcang raised his left hand to lift the Essence Qi of the world and flipped down his right hand to absorb the Earth Qi. This time, he didn¡¯t hold back. He gathered the enormous Essence Qi and Earth Qi onto his hand and turned them into a cloud of qi. In the end, the cloud was mixed with different colors.


    This cloud of qi contained energy gathered from a ten-mile area. Once it exploded, even mountains would be cracked.


    ¡°This attack is the secret art of the Mixed-Essence Sect, so it¡¯s called the ¡®Mixed-Essence Strike.¡¯¡±


    Ye Qingcang threw the cloud of qi as if he were lifting something that weighed a thousand tons.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    The cloud of qi shed across the sky like arge bulldozer, making the air vibrate. The power of the attack astonished the Immortal State Warriors.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just the power of a Mortal Deity. It¡¯sparable to the level of an Earth Level Deity,¡± Guru Guja said with shock.


    Lin Shuming and Li Changsheng didn¡¯t have the body and the True Essence of an Earth Level Deity, so they could only use their Divine Souls to stimte the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth. Such Essence Qi might seem powerful but it was in fact easy to break.


    In contrast, real Earth Level Deities used their true power to gather Essence Qi, which made the energy denser and several times more powerful than what a Mortal Deity could muster.


    However, the secret art Ye Qingcang was usingbined the qi from Heaven and Earth, which would make an attack that had the real power of an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°Wonderful! I¡¯ve never thought I could still encounter someone able to control the power of Heaven and Earth.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were glistening.


    Li Changsheng and Lin Shuming were like ordinary people holding a weapon. They didn¡¯t know any techniques, so they were only a bit stronger than an Immortal State Warrior, even though they had be Mortal Deities.


    The secret art Ye Qingcang had used might not be a high-level one, but it was a technique for cultivators to really control Heaven and Earth. Just like when a warrior learned sword techniques, he had already be stronger than ordinary people.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang, you have indeed a much better control of the power of Heaven and Earth than Lin Shuming and other normal Earth Level Deities, but even if a real Earth Level Deity was here, I could kill him easily, let alone you,¡± Chen Fan said. Then he tapped on the gourd on his waist and yelled, ¡°de!¡±


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The sound of the flying sword being unsheathed was heard.


    A golden de aura was shot out from the de Strengthening Gourd and it sped towards the cloud of qi. It was the Sword of Essence Restoring that had been damaged before!


    And yet, Chen Fan had used the materials of several western Divine Artifacts, so it had recovered and had be even more powerful than it used to be.


    ¡°Form!¡±


    Chen Fan pointed.


    The Sword of Essence Restoring immediately turned into a three-feet golden thread.


    The golden thread was thin like a human hair and was made using the high-level technique of the Sword Immortal!


    Chen Fan had once killed the four top Immortal State Warriors at the summit of Yunwu Mountain with this sword.


    A cultivator could defeat anyone with one attack when they used this art.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The golden thread shed through the cloud of qi and split it into halves. Then, the energy inside the cloud exploded uncontrobly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It sounded as if a bomb had been dropped on the mountainside.


    Trees and grass were uprooted, and soil was stirred up. The explosion covered an area of a hundred meters and the impact made the entire Mount Yan shake. When the smoke was lifted, a thirty-meter-wide pit appeared on the ground.


    ¡°This attack is as powerful as a st from the Father of All Bombs.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    The explosions had the power of a hundred tons of explosives and it could almostpare to a small nuclear weapon.


    ¡°Is this the real power of an Earth Level Deity? We¡¯re just like antspared to them. Ye Qingcang canunch attacks like this because he gathered the energy of Mount Yan. I guess he won¡¯t be able to do the same in other ces.¡±


    Many Immortal State Overlords wondered.


    An Immortal State Warrior might be able to destroy a normal building, but an Earth Level Deity could easily kill everyone within hundreds of meters. Such a horrifying energy could destroy a city in half a day.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    While everyone was pondering, Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back and the golden thread had sped towards Ye Qingcang after breaking the cloud of qi.


    It created a long mark in the air. Before the thread arrived, the peak had be chilly and many maple leaves cracked in half.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Ye Qingcang shouted with a serious look and sent out a dozen talismans.


    These talismans seemed to have a history of a thousand years and were all made with the best skin of Spirit Beasts, and scales or blood of dragons.


    Each talisman turned into an invisible shield, which was so hard that even a cannon would be unable to break it.


    In a blink, Ye Qingcang was surrounded by colorful aura shields.


    ¡°The Taiqing Talisman of Dragon Tiger Mountain.¡±


    ¡°The Mixed-Essence Talisman of Wu Dang Mountain.¡±


    ¡°The Spirit Soldier Talisman of the Shangqing Sect of Mao Mountain.¡±


    ¡°The Supreme King Kong Talisman of the Tantric Buddhism from the Great cial Mountain...¡±


    The Chinese cultivators were enraged when they saw the talismans.


    All of them were treasures of different sects which were passed down for thousand years by their ancestors and were the most valuable assets of their descendants. The major sects wouldn¡¯t use them unless they were cornered in a moment of life and death. And yet, Ye Qingcang was using a dozen of them at once.


    ¡°In the past, Ye Qingcang once brought Kunlun to our sect and expropriated all our ancestral assets!¡±


    The blood of Shangqing Sect¡¯s descendants was boiling.


    The members of other Chinese sects were also furious. Ye Qingcang was infamous for extorting Martial Arts techniques, ancestral Dharma Treasures, Dharma Artifacts, talismans and elixirs from different sects and families.


    Therefore, Kunlun was almost as wealthy as the Christian Church and the Dark World Arbitration Department, and the amount of assets Ye Qingcang had was simr to what Chen Fan had.


    But Ye Qingcang didn¡¯t care about it. He stared at the golden thread.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The golden thread shed the shields.

 Chapter 623 - A Fist That Broke Every Spell

    Chapter 623: A Fist That Broke Every Spell


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Every aura shield represented a talisman made by an Earth Level Deity and was strong enough to withstand the attacks from a tank or a cannon. Normal Immortal State Warriors would never break one, even if they attacked together for three days.


    Still, turning a sword into a thread was one of the most advanced techniques. The sword thread was indestructible and could break anything.


    It was an attack Chen Fan had made with his full strength.


    Ever since he entered the peak stage of Divine Sea, his True Essence was as strong as that of a normal Earth Level Deity, and he could make aparable attack.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The first aura shield was broken. Then, the golden thread shed through seven other talismans at once before slowing down.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan looked vicious.


    He cast a spell and the golden thread shed again with a thunderous sound. Seeing from the outside, it looked like there was a golden thread hitting on a colorful light ball.


    Those talismans were powerful indeed, but half of their Spirit Qi had dissipated over thest thousand years. Under Chen Fan¡¯s consecutive attacks, the light ball shook and seemed like it wouldn¡¯t stand much longer.


    ¡°Yikes!¡±


    Everyone was terrified.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang has used the energy of Heaven and Earth, the secret art of the ancient Dao Sect and the power of an Earth Level Deity, but he still can¡¯t ward off Chen Beixuan¡¯s attack. Who exactly is he? Is he truly an Earth Level Deity?¡±


    Oleg shook his head seriously.


    The Gold Priest and the others also looked towards Chen Fan.


    ¡°I never thought that Ye Qingcang and Chen Beixuan would appear in thest few decades. Ye Qingcang is already regarded as the top warrior in the world right below the Earth Level Deity realm, but Chen Beixuan... Is he really not an Earth Level Deity?¡±


    The Gold Priest was shocked.


    Each and every attack Chen Fan made surpassed the level of the Immortal State. If Ye Qingcang couldn¡¯t fight with Chen Fan with his own power, he would either have to borrow the power of Heaven and Earth, or use Dharma Treasures or talismans.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang can¡¯t stand it any longer. If he doesn¡¯te up with something else, he¡¯ll lose for sure!¡± Guru Guja said.


    The others turned pale.


    In fact, Chen Fan still hadn¡¯t yed his cards yet. He had never used his invincible Earth Level Deity body, the Nine Abandonments Array, the Divine Armor and the Five-Elemental Divine Seal that suppressed the United States and destroyed an ind.


    However, Ye Qingcang already had his back to the wall.


    Not even Ye Qingcang couldpete with Chen Fan... who else on this could? Everyone¡¯s heart sank and they watched the battle anxiously.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Ye Qingcang knew that he was in trouble, so he swayed his body and soared in the air with a crimson aura surrounding him like a blood dragon. The strange ck dagger on his hand was filled with blood marks and he shed the golden thread with it.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Metal colliding was heard.


    The indestructible golden thread was blocked.


    ¡°Hm, ordinary Spirit Artifacts can¡¯t possibly block my attack, and even a mid-grade Spirit Artifact might be broken. Where does Ye Qingcang¡¯s treasuree from? Is it a superior-grade Spirit Artifact?¡±


    Chen Fan was surprised.


    Before he could have a clearer look, Ye Qingcang¡¯s blood dagger had already started shing with the Sword of Essence Restoring again. The Sword of Essence Restoring carried Chen Fan¡¯s terrifying True Essence, which pushed Ye Qingcang ten meters backwards every time he struck.


    After seven attacks, Ye Qingcang was pushed back five hundred meters away from the peak of Mount Yan.


    At the same time, Chen Fan was only a step away from the top of the mountain. Ye Qingcang had failed to stop Chen Fan from going up since the beginning and even made him fall back.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Ye Qingcang was enraged and he shed with the dagger in his hands.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A crimson de aura surged from the dagger and turned into a twenty-feet crimson de qi.


    The de qi then shed in the air.


    Before the de aura arrived, a light de mark had appeared on the ground. Many maple trees were split in half and the mountain seemed to be shaking. This attack was as powerful as Lin Shuming¡¯s Earth Level Deity attack and could definitely crack a mountain peak.


    ¡°It¡¯s a superior-grade Spirit Artifact. Looks like you were quite lucky.¡±


    Chen Fan was a little surprised.


    A superior-grade Spirit Artifact was different from a normal Spirit Artifact; it was several times stronger than a mid-grade Spirit Artifact. Its quality and power wereparable to Chen Fan¡¯s Five Thunder Seal, but without the Five Elements Thunder and not as many functions. However, an ordinary Earth Level Deity wouldn¡¯t be able to get a superior-grade Spirit Artifact and even the Dark World Arbitration Departmentcked none.


    If a superior-grade Spirit Artifact could break an Earth Level Deity body, even Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t go directly against it.


    ¡°I would worry a bit if it were a Spirit Treasure, but what can a superior-grade Spirit Artifact do to me?¡±


    Chen Fan burst intoughter.


    A Spirit Treasure was a real Dharma Treasure. A normal Qi Refinement cultivator could use it to kill someone at the Connate level and even Chen Fan would not dare to fight it. Being the case, he would not fear an attack of a superior-grade Spirit Artifact.


    ¡°Go¡±


    Chen Fan flew into the air and turned into a long azure dragon.


    The dragon head, eyes, horns, scales and ws could be seen clearly in the azure light. Chen Fan only used his body and True Essence to fight with the blood dagger without any protection.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    All of a sudden, Chen Fan and Ye Qingcang started attacking each other continuously.


    Chen Fan¡¯s fists were hard; they glistened like sapphires.


    He dodged to avoid the aura of the superior-grade Spirit Artifact and punched exactly on the dagger. He swayed his fists as if he were holding a giant hammer and made the crimson aura vibrate violently.


    A superior-grade Spirit Artifact was incredibly powerful. An Earth Level Deity could use it to injure Chen Fan severely.


    But Ye Qingcang wasn¡¯t an Earth Level Deity after all. The dagger was fine, but Ye Qingcang was shocked by a huge force which pushed him backwards. He felt a numbness in his hands and legs, and couldn¡¯t even hold the dagger tight.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan flew in the air like a dragon with an azure aura surrounding him. His hair was fluttering and there was viciousness in his eyes.


    Ye Qingcang also became fierce.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    He exhibited a rare technique with the dagger and every attack he made came from different angles.


    Rays of crimson aura swept across the sky.


    A superior-grade Spirit Artifact could indeed harm an Earth Level Deity, but Chen Fan was even more powerful.


    His fingers tapped on the surface of the ck dagger as if he were the most talented pianist.


    ¡°Dong, dong, dong.¡±


    Ye Qingcang¡¯s body shook violently.


    He felt as if the dagger had been smashed by ten giant hammers and he almost dropped it because of the numbness in his hand. Chen Fan then got his chance to attack.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Ye Qingcang thought, but It was toote.


    Chen Fan put his hands together to create a symbol with the shape of a lotus flower and lightly pressed it onto his chest.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    The remaining talismans surrounding Ye Qingcang were like ss before the lotus fist. Chen Fan easily broke them and punched Ye Qingcang¡¯s chest.


    True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, the neenth form: A Thousand Lotuses!


    This form might not be as powerful as the ¡°Wheel of Sun and Moon,¡± but it was a deadly attack which gathered all the True Essence and energy within a punch. If the Dark Duke and the arbitrators were there, they would have been smashed and even an Earth Level Deity might not be able to withstand it.


    Ye Qingcang was the same.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    He spurted out blood and he was knocked backwards like a swift arrow.


    Ye Qingcang swept across the sky and smashed into another mountain, making it shake violently and leaving a human-shaped hole. A rock with the size of a house was even crushed into pieces.


    ¡°Did Ye Qingcang lose?¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    Ye Beichen and Ye Yiren were frightened and everyone in Kunlun couldn¡¯t believe it. The invincible Ye Qingcang, the dominator of China and the top warrior on the Divine Roll, lost the battle? How was that possible?


    ¡°Old Lord Xiao, looks like you made a mistake.¡±


    Wang Zhongguo looked at his rival with acent face.


    Old Lord Xiao turned pale and was speechless. Everyone in the Xiao Family, including Xiao Changfeng, were trembling. Ye Qingcang was the supporter of the Xiao Family. If he lost, how could the Xiao Family continue being the top family of Yan Jin?


    The other leaders of the major families of Yan Jin were all horrified. If Chen Fan won the battle, the entire Yan Jin would be at his feet. They would have to look up to Chen Fan and the Wang Family. Zhang Yu was so shocked he even knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Ah, Chen Beixuan is really unbeatable.¡±


    Countless Dark Overlords and Martial Arts Grand Masters shook their heads.


    Even though Ye Qingcang had shown his ability to control Heaven and Earth at the beginning of the battle, Chen Fan was incredibly powerful and could fight against the energy of the world with his own power.


    They had expected Ye Qingcang to lose.


    The Immortal State Warriors also shook their heads and sighed. They knew how terrifying Chen Fan¡¯sst punch was. It was a deadly attack that carried the Soul Energy of his entire body. Ye Qingcang could never survive it unless he became an Earth Level Deity.


    When everyone waspletely sure Ye Qingcang was dead, Chen Fan frowned and stared at the cave.


    ¡°Strange. If he¡¯s only an Immortal State Warrior, my Thousand Lotuses should have been able to crush him into pieces, but it didn¡¯t feel right when I hit his chest.¡±


    ¡°Is it the body of an Earth Level Deity, and... a Connate Spirit Armor?¡±

 Chapter 624 - Half an Earth Level Deity

    <h4>Chapter 624: Half an Earth Level Deity</h4>


    An Earth Level Deity Body, which was a Connate Dao Body, could only be achieved after entering the Connate level.


    The body of a Connate Cultivator was strong enough to withstand the attacks of missiles and cannons, and even a small nuclear weapon would be unable to kill him. With a number of Dharma Spells, Divine Powers and Protection Dharma Artifacts, he wouldn¡¯t be worried even when facing nuclear weapons.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body had achieved the level of Initial Sess, which wasparable to an Earth Level Deity Body, but his body had more Divine Powers and Wood Element Dharma Spells.


    From Chen Fan¡¯s observation in thest five years, the Dark Duke and the other arbitrators were the closest to the Earth Level Deity Body. They were half-blood Kindreds and had a strong body that could recover quickly. However, even their bodies couldn¡¯t bear Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Sea attack, not to mention the Thousand Lotuses.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Ye Qingcang already has an Earth Level Deity Body. Is this what he achieved in the Deity Burial Valley? He can almost live several centuries in the world with this body,¡± Chen Fan pondered with his hands behind his back, ¡°A normal Earth Level Deity Body can¡¯t possibly withstand the ¡®Thousand Lotuses.¡¯ Is he wearing a Protection Spirit Armor?¡±


    Among all the Dharma Artifacts, Protection Artifacts were the hardest to make.


    An inferior-grade Protection Spirit Artifact was as valuable as a mid-grade Spirit Artifact and had strong defensive power. Together with an Earth Level Deity Body, it could indeed withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    While everyone was shaking their heads and heaving a sigh.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A crimson shadow shot out from the peak. It was obviously Ye Qingcang.


    His white hair was fluttering and there was blood on the corner of his mouth. An armor appeared on his body and there was a lotus-shaped mark on it, which was made by Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    The punch left a deep dent in the armor, but Ye Qingcang didn¡¯t die nor did he suffer from any severe injuries.


    ¡°Grandpa is still alive?¡±


    Ye Yiren jumped with joy.


    The other members of the Ye Family and Kunlun were thrilled, while those from the other major families of Yan Jin and Zhang Yu were also relieved.


    On the contrary, the Immortal State Warriors were dumbfounded.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The Gold Priest couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan¡¯s punch could be counted as a deadly attack. It can pierce through an aircraft carrier and even the Dark Lords can¡¯t stand it, but Ye Qingcang is only a bit injured?¡± Guru Guja said while shaking his head.


    ¡°You see, War God Ye¡¯s body ispletely different from ours.¡± Oleg sighed.


    They saw that Ye Qingcang was standing in the air and his body was shining like a red ember. Even though he didn¡¯t seem as strong as Chen Fan, he looked extremely vicious and the Spirit Qi in his body was surging.


    ¡°Is that... a Fiend¡¯s Body?¡±


    Guru Guja was shocked.


    Although there were different ways of referring to such a being, they were basically the same thing. The East called it an Earth Level Deity, the Christian Church called it a Saint and other ces called it a Fiend or an Entity.


    ¡°Other than Chen Beixuan, Ye Qingcang also cultivated an Earth Level Deity Body. Didn¡¯t the legends say it¡¯s not possible to achieve this on this?¡±


    The Immortal State Warriors frowned.


    To be a Mortal Deity, one only needed a high sensibility.


    But an Earth Level Deity Body was different. Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body required concrete resources, like different kinds of Spirit Dew, Spirit Pills, Spirit Medicines and Divine Crystals, while Ye Qingcang also had to use a pool of Spirit Dew to cultivate his Earth Level Deity Body. No one could get such arge amount unless they found the secret treasures of an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you have an Earth Level Deity Body, and so do I.


    ¡°You have a treasure, so do I. You know a lot of Dharma Spells and I know the secret arts of all China. I¡¯m also a level higher than you are, so I can use the arts endlessly. How can you possiblypete with me?¡±


    Ye Qingcang stood in the air with glistening eyes.


    He was surrounded by a red halo like the God of Fire. Ye Qingcang was finally about to y his trump card.


    The Earth Level Deity Body was the most treasurable body in the world. With this body, Ye Qingcang could control the power of Heaven and Earth without worrying about his life, since his body could bear it.


    ¡°You need to achieve the Connate Body, the Connate Level and Connate Power to be a Connate Being, and youck only one of them.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded but he didn¡¯t seem to be scared at all.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang, you¡¯re a step away from bing an Earth Level Deity. What a shame! Even a real Earth Level Deity can¡¯tpete with me, let alone your fake Earth Level Deity realm!¡±


    Chen Fan clenched his fist and his blood started to flow at a high speed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you how different two Earth Level Deity Bodies can be!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan broke the sonic barrier and punched Ye Qingcang at three times the speed of sound.


    A long azure mark appeared in the sky and a piercing voice came. He even created arge pit on the top of Mount Yan and there was gravel everywhere.


    ¡°Blood Kill Fist!¡±


    Ye Qingcang also broke the sonic barrier and threw a punch.


    His surging viciousness turned into a sea of blood and covered half of the sky. Ye Qingcang had dominated the world and had fought in more than three hundred battles. He gathered all of his determination and murderous thoughts into his fist as he struck.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    A sh of azure aura and a ray of crimson light shed in the air.


    No one could see their battle clearly, except for the Immortal State Warriors, since they were moving at three times the speed of sound. Every sh they made created a thunderous sound and they swept across the sky like two fighter aircrafts.


    The peak of Mount Yan started to be too small for their battle.


    Chen Fan and Ye Qingcang kept fighting as they moved around the entire Mount Yan. Every time they flew, they could move a few kilometers in an instant, destroying everything in their path. Some people identally got into the fight and were immediately crushed into pieces.


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    The Yan Jin families and many Dark Overlords were in awe.


    Such a battle was like a war between Entities. Normal weapons or even missiles wouldn¡¯t be fast enough to hit them. Only powerful nuclear weapons could.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang is indeed an outstanding cultivator that dominates the world. He achieved the Earth Level Deity Body on this and is only a step away from bing a real Earth Level Deity. I had never seen such a person in thest thousand years.¡±


    Guru Guja heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Still, Chen Beixuan is even more powerful. Ye Qingcang has been in the underdog position since the beginning,¡± the eagle-riding elder said.


    Outsiders might not have noticed, but the Immortal State Warriors noticed this clearly.


    Although Ye Qingcang had an Earth Level Deity Body, Chen Fan was way too powerful.


    He didn¡¯t use any Dharma Artifacts and still had the upper hand using only his bare hands. No matter what secret art Ye Qingcang used, he couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s body only shook slightly after Ye Qingcang punched him, but his attack knocked Ye Qingcang away. If it weren¡¯t for the Spirit Armor, Ye Qingcang would have been severely injured.


    ¡°Damn it! We both have an Earth Level Deity Body, but why is he so much stronger than I am?¡±


    Ye Qingcang was terrified.


    Chen Fan¡¯s speed, strength and defensive power were way better than Ye Qingcang¡¯s and he had an especially powerful body. No matter how people attacked him, he wouldn¡¯t be injured, and even if he was, he could recover very quickly.


    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t know anything about cultivation!¡±


    Chen Fan looked cold and he didn¡¯t hold back.


    His Azure Thearch Longevity Body was one of the best Divine Bodies in the universe, right after the several Sacred Bodies. Every time Ye Qingcang attacked, Chen Fan transferred the energy to the ocean a dozen miles away.


    Ye Qingcang noticed that many maple trees were crushed into powder.


    That was the power of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. When Chen Fan was in a forest, nobody could kill him, even if they used a nuclear bomb. This kind of body was most famous for its defensive ability in the universe.


    ¡°Bulls**t!¡± Ye Qingcang yelled as he shed with his dagger.


    He had a superior-grade Spirit Artifact in his hand and was wearing a Protection Spirit Armor. Together with his Earth Level Deity Body, he could easily stimte the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth to create thunderclouds and storms with every move he made.


    The wind howled as if there were a storm.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan knocked Ye Qingcang out again. He snickered after seeing Ye Qingcang rush towards him.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang, do you really think your Earth Level Deity Body and Spirit Armor can stop me from killing you?¡±


    Chen Fan tapped on the de Strengthening Gourd, and a colorful aura shot to the air; an ancient azure seal appeared above his head. There were five colors on the seal, including red, yellow, azure, white and ck, representing the five elements.


    ¡°Five Thunder Seal!¡±


    Once the seal appeared, almost everybody, including the Immortal State Warriors, were startled.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack outside of London was too horrifying. He destroyed an entire ind in front of the American generals. Such a power still remained deeply inside everyone¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Five Elements and thunder, hear my orders!¡±


    Chen Fan pointed at the air.


    When the seal vibrated, five lightnings struck from the sky and immediately merged into one ck and white lightning.


    The lightning carried a destructive energy that was powerful enough to kill an Earth Level Deity!


    ¡°Lesser Five Elements Thunder!¡±


    Ye Qingcang was immediately frightened.

 Chapter 625 - A Heavenly Being!

    <strong>Chapter 625: A Heavenly Being!</strong>


    The ck and white lightning carried an energy powerful enough to destroy the world. This was something that only a high-ranking Golden Core cultivator of the Five Elements Immortal Sect could create.


    A Golden Core cultivator could destroy a city with an attack and even the enormous Mount Yan would be shattered.


    Although Chen Fan had only exerted one percent of his power, it was already horrifying. No one below the level of Earth Level Deity could withstand his attacks and even a real Earth Level Deity could be killed.


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    Ye Qingcang looked serious and his white hair was standing straight like a sword. His Earth Level Deity Body was sending out rays of light and many acupuncture points were opened, releasing an extremely powerful energy.


    In a blink, the energy in his body gathered and turned into an essence ball.


    The essence ball passed through his organs, then through the Divine Soul to his Heavenly Spirit. It was eager to open the Gate of Heaven and be a Deity.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Ye Qingcang imbued all of his energy into the dagger and turned into a ray of crimson light, shooting towards the lightning.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Ye Qingcang¡¯s energy surged to the highest point in his entire life.


    The lightning was as thick as a thigh and it struck the crimson light with terrifying energy. The crimson light then exploded and Ye Qingcang was enveloped in smoke.


    After the lightning stopped shing, Ye Qingcang appeared.


    He was pushed dozens of meters backwards and all of his clothes were burnt, leaving only the red armor and the dagger. The flesh that was not covered by his armor disappeared, including his shoulders and arms, exposing his crystal clear Jade Bones.


    Unexpectedly, he could still fight after those injuries.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Ye Qingcang yelled with anger.


    As he breathed, the Essence Qi from Heaven and Earth was infused into his body, making veins and muscles appear, trying to restore his power. This new body seemed to be stronger and Ye Qingcang was apparently undergoing a transformation that made him more terrifying.


    An Earth Level Deity Body might not be as resilient as the Azure Thearch Longevity Body and the Kindred¡¯s body, but it was way better than that of the Extraordinaries.


    ¡°Being able to withstand my Lesser Five Elements Thunder, your Spirit Armor must be at least a mid-grade Spirit Artifact.¡± Chen Fan smiled.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang, you want to make use of my Thunder Art to be an Earth Level Deity? Let see if you¡¯re capable enough to do so.¡±


    Chen Fan thenmanded the Thunder Seal again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This time, a lightning that was two timesrger than thest one struck and the world seemed to be overwhelmed. The Essence Qi evaporated like sea water and an passage appeared in the air.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    The crimson aura around Ye Qingcang was shining brightly and there were blood marks appearing on his ck dagger and armor. Those blood marks were like the ancient runes and were releasing an incredible amount of energy, which became stronger when the marks were connected. The dagger and the armor were apparently aplete set of Dharma Artifacts.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This time, Ye Qingcang was hit even harder.


    He fell down a hundred meters and spurted blood. Every part of his body was hurt and even the aura on his Spirit Armor and dagger dimmed. The power of the Five Elements Thunder was too frightening. Even a superior-grade Spirit Artifact couldn¡¯t take its attack too many times.


    However, Ye Qingcang wasn¡¯t angry at all. The red light in his eyes became even brighter and the energy inside his body soared like a dragon that was trying to break thest chain.


    ¡°Third attack!¡±


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t holding back anymore.


    The True Essence poured into the Dharma Artifact and the Five Thunder Seal absorbed all the Dharmic Power like a whale drinking water. Then, the thundercloud in the sky turned into five colors and five huge lightnings struck, which immediatelybined into one.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    It was unimaginably terrifying.


    There was one lightning left in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Its energy seemed to have gone beyond normal and reached the level of Sages.


    ¡°I guess only an Entity can make such a horrifying attack,¡± Guru Guja mumbled.


    Oleg and some of the others were also frightened.


    The descendants of the Yan Jin families and those who were fragile had already knelt on the ground and looked up to Chen Fan as if they were respecting a god. As for Zhang Yu, he even hid in the corner, trembling and holding his head.


    ¡°Decades of cultivation were only intended to prepare for this moment. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ye Qingcang looked fierce and determined. He was only half a step away from crossing the Gate of Heaven.


    Swish, swish, swish.


    Many Protection Dharma Artifacts and Earth Level Deity Spirit Talismans flew from his body. Those Dharma Artifacts were at least of superior grade and several of them were even Spirit Artifacts.


    The Chinese Overlords were all enraged.


    Ye Qingcang and Kunlun spent many years collecting those Dharma Artifacts and Spirit Talismans. How could they stay calm after seeing that he had spent almost half of the assets the Chinese cultivationmunity had?


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The lightning that was as wide as a bucket couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    Any Dharma Spells or Protection Dharma Artifacts would immediately be shattered under the lightning¡¯s attack. Those were the only Spirit Artifacts that could hold on for a while but would still be destroyed sooner orter.


    Someone introduced the Dharma Artifacts one by one, ¡°The Nine Heaven Seal of the Laoshan Pce, the Thunder Talisman of the Divine Thunder Sect, the Twelve Heavenly Beads of Theravada Buddhism... These were all famous Dharma Treasures of Earth Level Deities throughout thest thousand years, but they can¡¯t stand Chen Beixuan¡¯s attack? Does it mean that his attack is powerful enough to kill an Earth Level Deity?¡±


    The others were shocked.


    With so many Dharma Treasures, normal people couldpete with an Immortal State Warrior, but they would still be defeated by Chen Fan. So, could someone as strong as an Earth Level Deity like Ye Qingcang withstand the attack?


    Everyone wondered.


    The Ye Family, Kunlun and the other major families of Yan Jin were nervous; their eyes were wide open.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    The aura shields around Ye Qingcang were as vulnerable as ss in front of the lightning. In just a moment, all of them were destroyed and the lightning struck Ye Qingcang directly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A crimson aura was struck by the thick lightning and it fell from the sky,nding on the highest peak of Mount Yan. The entire mountain top was enveloped in horrifying lightning.


    When the lightning dissipated, everyone looked and gasped.


    A part of the highest peak of Mount Yan was cut off. The top of the mountain became smooth like a mirror, without any nts and gravel. The ground became yellowish-brown as if it had been burnt.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    The lightning cut off the tip of the mountain.


    Any strong Immortal State Overlords would be frightened by such an energy. It was a power that only God could control! Other than nuclear weapons, no modern technology or any weapons could do the same.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Qingcang?¡±


    People¡¯s eyes widened and they looked at the mountain anxiously.


    There was an enormous pit on the ttened mountain top and a man surrounded by crimson light was lying in the middle, seemingly severely injured. His aura became dim, the armor on his body was broken into pieces and his dagger was split in half.


    ¡°Did Ye Qingcang lose?¡± The Gold Priest wondered.


    ¡°No, he won. We¡¯re about to witness the biggest miracle in a thousand years!¡± Oleg the Russia elder said as he trembled.


    The other Immortal State Warriors also stared at the crimson shadow, and even Chen Fan narrowed his eyes, looking as if he had never expected this to happen.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    While everyone thought Ye Qingcang was dead, there came a deep gasp.


    The crimson man got up slowly from the ground. His clothes and armor were all torn and there were injuries all over his body, including his bones and organs; even his hair, beard and eyebrows were a mess. He looked extremely weak, as if he were going to die.


    And yet, Ye Qingcang didn¡¯t care at all and he burst intoughter instead.


    ¡°After over a hundred years, I¡¯ve finallye to this point!¡±


    Then, in front of the eyes of all the astonished audience...


    A lot of ck hair grew rapidly on Ye Qingcang¡¯s head. The Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth was infused into his body as he breathed and eventually created a vast storm around him.


    Everything within ten miles shook.


    The people who were watching the battle couldn¡¯t even stand because of the strong wind and the entire situation was terrifying. Ye Qingcang was in the middle of the storm.


    He ced his hands behind his back and rose from the ground.


    The injuries on his arms, shoulders, thighs and chest recovered rapidly and his body became smooth and fair in the end. The Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth even formed a ck robe and covered Ye Qingcang in it.


    Ye Qingcang was like a thirty years old young man, with ck robe and ck hair, surrounded by red mist. He looked even younger than Ye Beichen and Ye Nantian.


    Ye Qingcang stood in the air without using any Dharma Spells, as if the Earth were holding him up. Every move he made was connected to the world and it seemed to carry an endless energy.


    ¡°A Heavenly Being...¡± someone said.

 Chapter 626 - A Battle with an Earth Level Deity

    <h4>Chapter 626: A Battle with an Earth Level Deity</h4>


    Heavenly Beings could stand in the air and travel ny thousand miles a day. They could live up to five centuries and would never age one bit. They could even kill someone from a thousand miles away.


    These beings were called Earth Level Deities in the East, Saints in the West and Fiends by pagan religions.


    There hadn¡¯t been any Heavenly Beings on Earth in a thousand years! Zhang Sanfeng, the Great Magus, the Spanish Cardinal Antonio who was the reincarnation of a Saint and the five arbitrators of the Dark World Arbitration Department, they had all been half a step away from bing Heavenly Beings.


    But this half a step was the most difficult one!


    No one had ever broken through this point in thest thousand years!


    People thought that there wouldn¡¯t be any Earth Level Deities on Earth anymore. And yet, they had just witnessed the birth of a Heavenly Being!


    Everyone was speechless.


    Their eyes popped out and they stared at the ck-haired young man in the middle of the storm. The ce where he stood felt like the center of the entire world.


    On January 23rd, 2012, Ye Qingcang became an Earth Level Deity on the top of Mount Yan!


    ¡°Oh no, Master is in danger.¡±


    Those from the North Qiong Sect were anxious.


    A¡¯Xiu, Yukishiro Sa and Yu Wenjin were frightened and many Grand Masters and Perfected Cultivators were also devastated. It was the first Earth Level Deity in a thousand years! The Heavenly Being from the legends that could move the Earth.


    He wasn¡¯t a human anymore, but a Deity! A God! A Saint!


    Could Chen Fanpete with such a being?


    Fang Qiong, An Ya and the others were worried.


    ¡°Xiao Fan...¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s opponents were just Immortal State Warriors or half Earth Level Deities like the Dark Lords, but the person in front of him right then was a real Earth Level Deity. Since ancient times, nobody had ever heard about a human who could defeat an Earth Level Deity.


    A Heavenly Being was unbeatable!


    Only Hua Yunfeng remained calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master is very experienced and powerful. He knew this would happen.¡±


    Hua Yunfengforted them.


    He had seen how terrifying Chen Fan was in his previous life, battling with countless Overlords, shattering the world and destroying countries. In front of those Golden Core and Nascent Soul Overlords, an Earth Level Deity simr to an ant.


    On the contrary, the Ye family, Kunlun, the Xiao family and many other warriors who hated Chen Fan were all thrilled.


    ¡°Grandpa has be an Earth Level Deity?¡±


    Ye Yiren couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°After cultivating for more than a century, father finally did it. No one canpete with him from now on, and our family will dominate the world for a thousand years.¡±


    Ye Beichenughed with twinkling eyes.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is indeed powerful, but as father said, luck and attitude are the most important things in the cultivation journey. Chen Beixuan is still inferior to father after all,¡± Ye Nantian nodded and said.


    Azure Dragon, Director Xiao and White Tiger also burst intoughter.


    ¡°Now that War God Ye became a Heavenly Being, our country will be guarded by an Earth Level Deity, and even the United States would not dare to offend us. God bless China! God bless Kunlun!¡±


    The Extraordinaries from Japan, Thand, Indonesia and the West hated Chen Fan with a passion.


    ¡°Kill him. Kill Chen Beixuan! Let him know that he¡¯s not the boss of the world!¡±


    Countless people eximed.


    In the past, they feared his invincible power and dared not to say it, but Ye Qingcang had just be an Earth Level Deity and they thought Chen Fan would definitely die.


    No matter how strong a human was, he couldn¡¯t possibly resist a Deity.


    Among all the audience, Zhang Yu was the most fierce. He was still trembling moments before, but then he became haughty again.


    In contrast, the Wang family and the Qin family looked disappointed.


    The Qin family was hoping to rely on him topete with the Xiao family, but Ye Qingcang suddenly became a legend. Their n seemed to be failing and they might even end up offending the Ye family.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is so stupid! Why didn¡¯t he do something? He should have just killed Ye Qingcang!¡±


    The seniors of the Qin family were dejected.


    Someone even looked at the beautiful Qin Yaner and said, ¡°I heard that Ye Qingcang has a grandson. He might not be as outstanding as Ye Yiren, but he¡¯s also a talent. Let¡¯s cancel Yaner¡¯s engagement with Chen Beixuan and let her marry him. With Yaner¡¯s beauty, he wouldn¡¯t reject it. Then, the Ye family would never make trouble for us anymore.¡±


    Qin Yaner immediately turned pale and her body was shaking.


    She had already been under great pressure, and his former friends and ssmates were criticizing her because she would be Chen Fan¡¯s concubine. They wanted to change ns to marry into the Ye family?


    ¡°I¡¯ll never ept such a humiliation. People would mock me for the rest of my life.¡±


    Qin Yaner¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    As for the Wang family, while Wang Chen and the others were feeling pleased, the Old Lord Wang didn¡¯t seem too happy.


    ¡°Grandpa, although we didn¡¯t expect that Ye Qingcang would kill Chen Beixuan, it doesn¡¯t affect our n at all. After today¡¯s battle, the Wang family will still be one of the five major families in Yan Jin,¡± Wang Chen said.


    The olddy also nodded. ¡°Right, that bastard should have died long ago. I will live twenty years more if he dies!¡±


    Wang Keqin and Wang Kefeng were expressionless, but their eyes seemed to show a hint of joy.


    Wang Zhongguo heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Our family would have had the chance to be the top family of China, but his heart doesn¡¯t belong here and he¡¯s a bit unlucky.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t regretting anything.


    No matter how people on the ground reacted.


    The two warriors in the sky didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me be a Heavenly Being!¡± Ye Qingcang bowed at Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a hundred and three years since I became a cultivator. I¡¯ve always stayed focused, putting everything I¡¯ve got into the three hundred battles I had before. I even became a Mortal Deity earlier than Lin Shuming did. If I had not found the relics and spiritnds of the Earth Level Deity in the Deity Burial Valley to attain the Earth Level Deity Body, I would still have a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would never have the opportunity to take this step.¡±


    Ye Qingcang bowed again.


    What he said was true.


    The resources on Earth weren¡¯t enough to help Ye Qingcang be an Earth Level Deity. Even though he was talented and had indeed found the opportunity to achieve the Treasure Body of the Earth Level Deity, thest step required him to concentrate all of his Soul Energy in order to break through the Gate of Heaven.


    If Chen Fan didn¡¯t summon the Five Elements Thunder and gave Ye Qingcang the chance to absorb its energy, Ye Qingcang would have been unable to be an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°The end of a life is the beginning of another! The power of your Thunder Art is absolutely extraordinary. Even after bing an Earth Level Deity, I feel like it¡¯s still out of reach and I guess only someone above the level of Earth Level Deity can control it.¡±


    Ye Qingcang flicked his sleeves, looking handsome like a young master from an ancient major family.


    Chen Fan held the Thunder Seal in his hand and said calmly with azure light glinting in his eyes, ¡°The reason why you could transform is because of your fortune and talent. Other cultivators would have died if they were confronted by my Thunder Art. So, don¡¯t thank me.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯ll never forget your kindness. Do you want to keep battling?¡±


    Ye Qingcang looked at Chen Fan and shook his head.


    ¡°After you became an Earth Level Deity, I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯re capable of.¡±


    ¡°Your True Qi and Dharmic Powers are as strong as those of an Earth Level Deity and your Soul Energy can cover an area of over a hundred miles. You¡¯re also connected with the Wood Elements within ten miles like a Wood Entity, so I can only kill you if I destroy all the trees in the surroundings. This might seem difficult for normal people, but it¡¯s a piece of cake for an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    Ye Qingcang looked like a Wise Man who knew everything.


    ¡°You already have the body, spirit and power of an Earth Level Deity. There¡¯s only onest piece missing, why don¡¯t you wait for some years?¡±


    Ye Qingcang sighed.


    He wasn¡¯t taking Chen Fan seriously anymore after bing an Earth Level Deity.


    Ye Qingcang¡¯s energy surged and arge amount of Essence Qi was infused into his body. His True Qi, Dharmic Powers, Divine Soul, body and connection to Heaven and Earth were all elevating.


    In just a moment, Ye Qingcang had already be at least two times stronger and he became a real Heavenly Being after consolidating his powers. In the current world, no one could ever threaten him except nuclear weapons and the Blood Ancestor.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never understand my abilities and ambition. I can be a Golden Core or a Nascent Soul cultivator anytime I want, but it¡¯s meaningless to me. As time passes, you¡¯ll know the importance of a solid foundation,¡± Chen Fan said.


    He then spinned the Thunder Seal in his hand and it turned into a five-color light wheel that surrounded him.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang, don¡¯t be too arrogant. I¡¯ll show you what true power is today.¡±


    Chen Fan shouted as his True Essence surged. His powerful body spinned rapidly and he threw a punch.


    Even Ye Qingcang was a bit shocked.


    Chen Fan was the first person in a thousand years to battle with an Earth Level Deity with a human body!


    The war began!

 Chapter 627 - Is He Going to Lose?

    <h4>Chapter 627: Is He Going to Lose?</h4>


    Chen Fan had only used seventy percent of his power since the start of the battle.


    What Chen Fan cultivated was the top art of the Five Elements Immortal Sect. He had established a strong foundation in every state; that was the reason why he was much more powerful than the cultivators on Earth.


    While at the mid stage of the Divine Sea, Chen Fan had already been strong enough to suppress the Dark Duke. Once he entered the peak stage and was only half a step away from the Connate Level, the power of his True Essence was endless. He could produce unbelievably powerful attacks if he used his full power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth within hundreds of meters was churning like sea water. Before the impact of the punch arrived, people watching from afar could already feel the terrifying aura.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan hasn¡¯t shown his best yet?¡±


    Oleg and the others were startled.


    If they could barely believe that Ye Qingcang had be an Earth Level Deity, Chen Fan¡¯s full power would definitely leave them dumbfounded. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t an Earth Level Deity, but why did he have such a strong energy?


    ¡°Anyway, the power of a Fiend isn¡¯t something we can imagine. No matter how strong Chen Beixuan is, he¡¯s only a human and he can¡¯tpete with a Fiend,¡± Guru Guja said as he ced his hands together.


    The Gold Priest and other warriors also nodded.


    The girls from the North Qiong Sect kept watching anxiously.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Ye Qingcang flicked his sleeves.


    The Essence Qi within several miles immediately gathered on his palm and turned into arge cloud of white mist that flew towards Chen Fan. Controlling the power of Heaven and Earth seemed much easier to him than to a Mortal Deity.


    The two powerful forces shed with each other as Ye Qingcang said, ¡°Chen Beixuan, if you insist, I¡¯ll have to show you the power of an Earth Level Deity!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    No words could describe it!


    Two forces instantly shed together and there seemed to be an earthquake on Mount Yan. The azure light and the powerful Qi Energy was shot in all directions; a horrifying shock wave was sent from the point of contact between Ye Qingcang and Chen Fan.


    A part of the main peak of Mount Yan was cut off again. All the grass and trees on the mountain were uprooted and the impact of the sh was spread to other peaks. Some Dark Overlords were blown into the sky and were severely injured after they fell back down. Although members of the Wang family and the Xiao family stood far away, they also couldn¡¯t stand straight and felt the vibration of the ground.


    ¡°This... has gone beyond the power of a regr weapon, right?¡± someone said.


    The impact of their sh swept across a thousand meters.


    Not even a fuel air explosive or the Father of All Bombs were capable of doing that, only a thousand-ton nuclear weapon could be that powerful.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Chen Fan threw three punches but Ye Qingcang blocked them all.


    Three energy waves struck from the sky and made the entire Mount Yan shake. The Dark Overlords on the other peaks were frightened and they quickly escaped. Even those standing in the air got blown around like little boats in the middle of an ocean, and the main peak of Mount Yan had dozens of meters shaved off.


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying! Is that the power of an Earth Level Deity?¡±


    Oleg and the Gold Priest were shocked and they flew backwards in order to avoid the battling area.


    The battle between Chen Fan and Ye Qingcang was still going as everyone had originally expected, but every move they made had escted to an earth-shattering level. This had totally gone beyond the boundary of mortals and reached the level of Deities.


    ¡°Entities in ancient legends were said to be able to destroy cities, move mountains and drain seas, but it seems that these two warriors are even more powerful than the Entities!¡± Guru Guja said as he trembled.


    The families of Yan Jin were also speechless. In a battle like this, they weren¡¯t even qualified to watch, not to mention participate in it. Many of them started to move away from the area of Mount Yan, so that they wouldn¡¯t be crushed into pieces by the impact of their shes.


    ¡°Go further up. There¡¯s not enough space here!¡±


    Ye Qingcang then turned into a ray of crimson light and shot to the sky.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Chen Fan also turned into a sh of azure light and followed him. They flew for thousands of meters and started to fight again once they arrived in the middle of the clouds. This time, Chen Fan and Ye Qingcang had no scruples anymore and they gave it all out.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Ye Qingcangunched an attack.


    The mist in the sky formed a hundred-meter giant palm that flew towards Chen Fan like a dragon stretching out its w. Even though a Mortal Deity could do the same trick, it took a really long time for him to concentrate enough energy. And yet, it seemed like a piece of cake to Ye Qingcang. Also, the cloud palm carried some crimson Qi which was apparently Ye Qingcang¡¯s own energy.


    ¡°Nothing special.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered and struck back.


    A ten-feet azure palm swept across the sky with surging True Essence and crushed everything along the way.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan broke the cloud w immediately but Ye Qingcang didn¡¯t mind at all. He waved his hands and stimted the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth within several miles, making the clouds and mist billow. It seemed as if he were following God¡¯s will to suppress the human world.


    On the other hand, Chen Fan didn¡¯t borrow any energy from the outside world, only relying on his powerful True Essence and body instead.


    A punch, a kick, a sh, a strike...


    He was like a fearless warrior who was fighting with God.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang, you¡¯ll soon be assimted by the will of the world if you immerse yourself too much in controlling the power of Heaven and Earth. We cultivators should never stop battling. Besides, it¡¯s only the power of the surface of a. What¡¯s so special about it? You¡¯ll truly be invincible if you can control the energy of the core, the sun and the stars,¡± Chen Fan yelled as he continued to attack.


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    Ye Qingcang indulged himself in the vastness of the world. He felt that the sky was boundless and its limitless power was enough to shatter the world. This energy was much stronger than the one he used to have.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, the reason why you¡¯re not able to be an Earth Level Deity is that you don¡¯t revere the things in the world.¡±


    Ye Qingcang then formed a hundred-meter-long ice sword with the rain and shed at Chen Fan. The ice sword seemed to be sharp enough to split an aircraft carrier.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll fight until you do.¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and smashed the ice sword. After that, he broke the sonic barrier and sped towards Ye Qingcang at three times the speed of sound. White vapor trails appeared as if a fighter aircraft had just swept across the sky.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Ye Qingcang was calm; he didn¡¯t seem worried at all.


    He put his hands together and the Essence Qi from the world formed a thick shield in front of him.


    The Essence Qi was normally intangible, but he managed to turn it into a concrete wall that appeared to be a few meters thick when seen from afar. It seemed as if nothing on earth, aside from nuclear weapons, could pierce through such a shield. Once Chen Fan went into the Essence Qi, there was a sudden decrease in his speed, just like moving inside a pool of glue.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s hair was fluttering and his blood was boiling.


    A bright azure light flowed around his body. In just a blink, he made all his moves consecutively, from the first form, the Skyfall Hammer, to the fifteenth, the Wheel of Sun and Moon.


    Each one of the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms was incredibly powerful, not to mention all of them stringed together.


    A ray of red and white light appeared, which was a Fist Seal formed with the power of the sun and moon, and Chen Fan was in the middle of it. He then broke countless shields of Essence Qi at once and shot towards Ye Qingcang.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. As I¡¯ve said, you can never imagine the power of an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    Ye Qingcang shook his head.


    He raised his palm which was surrounded by a crimson aura. The aura was like a concrete substance. It carried the energy of Ye Qingcang¡¯s entire body and it was as powerful as Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Ye Qingcang stretched out his palm and blocked the Wheel of Sun and Moon.


    The shining Fist Seal couldn¡¯t go further, either. It was the first time Chen Fan¡¯s True Martial Thirty-Six Forms failed.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, your fist art is indeed a technique of the Sages, but the difference between states isn¡¯t something a mortal can ovee,¡± Ye Qingcang said as he threw another punch and the crimson aura pushed Chen Fan backwards.


    When Chen Fan blocked the attack, he felt that the Essence Qi around him had solidified into something like cement, trying to trap him inside. No matter what he did, he seemed to be out of tune with the world. The Ye Qingcang before him was the dominator of the world, and being against him meant to be against the world.


    An Earth Level Deity could connect himself with the world!


    The attack Ye Qingcang made had a simr power as the ¡°Dimension Seal.¡± If he could master the Dimension Seal, Chen Fan would lose to him for sure. How could a human fight with the world?


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Ye Qingcang didn¡¯t hold back and he punched several times again.


    Every attack he made was from core techniques of different sects and families.


    Chen Fan even saw the ¡°Thousand Illusions of Rolling Cloud¡± of the Hong Sect. It was said that only the Ancestral Patriarch of the Hong Sect could exhibit thirteen types of arts at once, but Ye Qingcang showed neen consecutively. Chen Fan couldn¡¯t block the attack even with the ¡°Thousand Lotuses¡± and was knocked out several hundred meters away, spurting out blood.


    ¡°Give up! It¡¯s not a shame to lose to an Earth Level Deity!¡±


    Ye Qingcang controlled the world like an Entity.


    There was disdain in his eyes and Chen Fan seemed like an ant to him.


    ¡°Ha, you?¡±


    Chen Fan stopped and showed a hint of sympathy on his face. ¡°Ye Qingcang, you might be the first person on Earth who¡¯s going to witness the art of the True Martial Celestial Sect. You should feel honored!¡±


    Then, Chen Fan slowly moved into an attacking posture.


    The gxy emerged behind him and a golden halo surrounded his body, making him look like the unbeatable God of War.


    Above the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms!


    The True Martial Divine Fist!

 Chapter 628 - Defeating an Earth Level Deity!

    <h4>Chapter 628: Defeating an Earth Level Deity!</h4>


    True Martial Divine Fist!


    This was an art from the True Martial Celestial Sect that dominated the universe, and only the disciples of the inner circle could learn to use it. It wasn¡¯t something that couldpare with the ¡°True Martial Thirty-Six Forms¡± designated for elementary disciples.


    Chen Fan had used it once before and killed Barr the Undead God of War easily without engaging with a full-power attack.


    This time, once the Fist Seal appeared, the entire world had already seemed unable to withstand it and was resisting its presence. It began to rain; lightning bolts started to fall from the sky and clouds billowed in the strong wind.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a technique from the human world!¡± Ye Qingcang said seriously.


    He could feel that danger wasing once Chen Fan started preparing for his attack. In fact, Ye Qingcang could trap Chen Fan in a cage made of Essence Qi, but the Fist Seal would break through it easily. This attack seemed to be able to shoot out of the world and destroy Heaven.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the fist of an Immortal Sect!¡±


    Chen Fan raised his hand and the ground shook.


    His body was surrounded by a pure golden halo which didn¡¯t belong to any properties, such as the Five Elements and Yin Yang. All of Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence had turned into this kind of golden aura.


    The True Martial Divine Fist had gone beyond the limits of all Fist Techniques and any energy could be used to control it. It could destroy anything and it wouldn¡¯t be destroyed! The disciples of the True Martial Celestial Sect had once dominated the universe and won every battle with this technique. It could even defeat a real Connate cultivator, let alone an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan punched!


    It couldn¡¯t be described in words.


    The world turned upside down, the sun and moon copsed and the gxy shattered. Ye Qingcang even saw countlesss falling behind Chen Fan and Fiends were wailing.


    This punch was a real Heavenly Fist Technique and it had gone way beyond the level of martial arts on Earth.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    Chen Fan broke free from the cage of Essence Qi around his body. He turned into a ray of golden light and shot towards Ye Qingcang while preparing his fist. Before he arrived, the great energy of the punch had already distorted the Essence Qi.


    The wall of Essence Qi in front of Chen Fan was immediately smashed and the Essence Qi returned to its original form.


    ¡°This technique can interfere with my connection with the world?¡±


    Ye Qingcang was startled.


    But Chen Fan hade for him again so he didn¡¯t have time to think about it.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Ye Qingcang stretched out his palm and a Dharma Seal appeared.


    ¡°King Kong Sr Seal.¡±


    This was the most powerful seal of Tantric Buddhism thatbined martial arts, will and Dharmic powers into one. It could attract enormous energy from the universe and was regarded as the top Fist Technique of the world!


    Ye Qingcang couldn¡¯t use this powerful secret art before he became an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Ye Qingcang clenched his fist and punched.


    The Essence Qi around him gathered on his palm and formed a Blood Seal.


    Arge amount of cloud Qi formed a Buddha palm behind Ye Qingcang along with the sound of Satsang. At the same time, Ye Qingcang was trying to subdue Chen Fan¡¯s energy.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    When the golden aura and the crimson light hit...


    Ye Qingcang¡¯s ck robe and long hair fluttered in the wind and his eyes opened wide. His energy surged to the maximum and the sound of Satsang became louder, but it was to no avail.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    He was knocked out a few hundred meters away and the Buddha cloud behind him was dispersed. The punch even created holes on the clouds in several miles.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Ye Qingcang was shocked.


    The King Kong Sr Seal was the top Protection Technique of Tantric Buddhism. It was said to have been passed down from a Bodhisattva several thousand years in the past and was more powerful than an Earth Level Deity. He even used the power of Heavenly Beings and gathered the energy of the world, but he was still unable to withstand Chen Fan¡¯s punch?


    ¡°His True Martial Divine Fist is as hard as steel. Although mine is a hundred times stronger, it¡¯s as brittle as ss inparison!¡±


    The very thought of thest attack frightened him.


    A scar appeared on Ye Qingcang¡¯s chest.


    Soft golden light came out from the scar and the Earth Level Deity Body was simply unable to heal it.


    ¡°He¡¯s not an Earth Level Deity, why does he have such a terrifying energy? Where does this True Martial Divine Fiste from? I¡¯ve never seen any organization called the True Martial Celestial Sect in all the books in the entire Chinese cultivationmunity...¡± Ye Qingcang thought.


    But it was toote. Chen Fan punched again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This punch was even more powerful than thest one!


    A golden sun appeared behind Chen Fan, and all his vitality, Immortal Will and True Essence turned into a golden light wheel. He threw a powerful punch and the giant light wheel spinned across the sky, as if it could crush everything.


    ¡°You¡¯re not an Earth Level Deity, how can you defeat me?¡± Ye Qingcang yelled as the crimson aura in his eyes surged.


    He used different kinds of secret arts and every one of them was a peerless art from the major sects in China. Ye Qingcang even increased their energy and brought them to an incredible level.


    There were even secret arts of the Christian Church and Dharma Spells of the ancient Maguses.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s useless when you face the True Martial Divine Fist.¡±


    Chen Fan was covered in golden aura and he was like a god whose entire body was made of gold. As he moved, a golden light wheel of several feet in size fell from the sky and moved towards Ye Qingcang.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    The Dharma Spells, Magus Arts, all sorts of defensive spells and shields formed by Essence Qi had be fragile before the golden light wheel.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    Even though Ye Qingcang had used his full power, gathering all the Essence Qi within ten miles in his counterattack, he couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Ye Qingcang spurted out blood and was flung back a thousand meters. The Essence Qi was also scattered because of the attack. Even though he had be an Earth Level Deity, he could still feel the soreness in his Treasure Body; it had almost cracked!


    Chen Fan stood in the air like the unbeatable God of War. His golden aura moved to his right hand and formed a golden light ball, as if he were controlling the power of an Entity.


    ¡°Third Punch!¡±


    Chen Fan was extremely calm.


    Golden mes emerged from his eyes and immediately turned into two fire dragons that melded with the light ball in his right hand. The light ball then expanded and became two timesrger. Chen Fan was enveloped in the golden me and attacked with an unimaginable energy.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ye Qingcang focused on Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He used the Secret Art of Sacrifice.


    The Blood Qi and energy surged to the maximum, and Essence Qi within twenty miles instantly gathered behind him. The entire sky formed arge cloud cyclone.


    It looked magnificent from below.


    The huge cloud of Qi floated in the sky like the Milky Way and opposite to it was a burning light wheel. This burning wheel rapidly swept across the sky and sped towards the cyclone with invincible power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There was a blinding golden light and a horrifying sound wave when the golden wheel and the cyclone shed.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Since Chen Fan and Ye Qingcang rose to the sky, everyone on the ground couldn¡¯t see them clearly anymore. After all, they were a few thousand meters apart and the clouds were also blocking their sights.


    So, the audience could only see rolling clouds and the lightning in the sky, as well as a vague azure aura and a crimson light shing with each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Ye Qingcang will win!¡±


    The warriors from Japan, Korea and Southeast Asia agreed on this point, even though they didn¡¯t like Ye Qingcang.


    Their hatred for Chen Fan ran deeper than their dislike for Ye Qingcang. As for the Chinese warriors, some of them were supporting Chen Fan and the others rooted for Ye Qingcang.


    However, most of them were on Ye Qingcang¡¯s side. After all, he was the first Earth Level Deity in China to have appeared in a thousand years; he had be a legendary figure.


    ¡°An Earth Level Deity is an Entity and can never be defeated by a human. Although Heavenly Ye has just be an Earth Level Deity, Chen Beixuan won¡¯t be able to keep up with him once he has a better control of his power,¡± Guru Guja said respectfully.


    He was already referring to Ye Qingcang as Heavenly Ye.


    ¡°Right! A human can never imagine how powerful a Fiend is. Chen Beixuan is too arrogant. If he would have done better if he had waited for a few more years.¡± The Gold Priest nodded and even Oleg thought Ye Qingcang would be the winner.


    The other major families of Yan Jin also changed to Ye Qingcang¡¯s side.


    ¡°General Ye is invincible!¡±


    ¡°General Ye? He¡¯s Heavenly Ye now!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions Old Lord Xiao! With the support from Heavenly Ye, the Xiao family will never decline!¡±


    The Yan Jin families went to congratte Old Lord Xiao one after another. While Old Lord Xiao was still hiding his feelings, the other members of the Xiao family were already thrilled and celebrating.


    In the end, only those from the North Qiong Sect were still standing there.


    ¡°The Qin family wanted Qin Yaner to marry Master before and now they¡¯re there congratting the Xiao family. Some junior members of the Wang family are also there, but Wang Zhongguo is not stopping them at all. How terrible! Master hasn¡¯t lost yet!¡±


    An Ya grunted.


    The other disciples of the North Qiong Sect also smiled wryly. Ye Qingcang had be an Earth Level Deity and people were regarding him as a god; they would surely support Ye Qingcang instead of Chen Fan.


    An Ya and Wang Xiaoyun were both looking at the sky anxiously.


    ¡°Bastard Chen Beixuan, you are finally doomed! It¡¯s a shame that it wasn¡¯t me who killed you!¡±


    Zhang Yu jumped and burst intoughter.


    His hair was messy like a demon¡¯s. While everyone else was about to smile and agree with him, a banging sound came as if an atomic bomb exploded and a huge cloud of smoke appeared in the sky.


    Then, someone surrounded by fire and crimson aura fell from the sky into Mount Yan like a meteorite, creating an enormous pit. Clouds of dust were stirred up and the ground shook.


    ¡°Who lost?¡±


    Everyone looked over with joy.


    They saw another man slowly descending from the sky. He had ck hair and ck eyes. He was handsome and was wearing white casual clothes.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes when they saw the young man in white clothes.


    Nobody said a word.

 Chapter 629 - Settling Scores with a Slash!

    <h4>Chapter 629: Settling Scores with a sh!</h4>


    The young man who came down from the sky was Chen Beixuan?


    So, the one whonded on Mount Yan was Ye Qingcang?


    Ye Qingcang lost? An Earth Level Deity lost? How was that possible? This didn¡¯t make any sense! There had never been a mortal able to defeat a Deity.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Heavenly Ye will never lose!¡±


    All of the Xiao Family members shook their heads and the Old Lord Xiao was also terrified. The other families and those from Kunlun were just as surprised.


    Ye Qingcang had dominated China for decades and had always been on top of the Divine Roll. He was an unbeatable legend!


    That day, this legend had lost to Chen Beixuan. It was an unimaginably severe blow to White Tiger, Red Sparrow and Azure Dragon. The descendants of the Ye Family were also unwilling to ept it; all of them raised their voices in denial. Ye Nantian and Azure Dragon turned into crimson light streams and flew deep into Mount Yan to see if Ye Qingcang was still alive.


    ¡°Did Chen Beixuan win?¡± the Gold Priest asked.


    ¡°Heavenly Ye had already be a Fiend and he still lost to Chen Beixuan? This is unbelievable. This had never happened before, not even in myths and legends!¡±


    Guru Guja put his hands together and his eyes were filled with astonishment.


    The other Immortal State Warriors remained silent, as they had just witnessed the birth and defeat of an Earth Level Deity. This made them wonder: if an Earth Level Deity could be defeated, what was the meaning of cultivating so many years just to reach that level?


    On the contrary, the North Qiong Sect was thrilled.


    A¡¯Xiu jumped and shouted, ¡°Master won! Master won!¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun, Fang Qiong and An Ya were thrilled. Even though they had faith in Chen Fan, they were extremely worried since his opponent was an Earth Level Deity! He wasn¡¯t a human, but a Deity, a Saint, a Buddha!


    They had never thought that Chen Fan could even defeat an Earth Level Deity. Who would dare to offend the North Qiong Sect and the Chen Family from then on?


    ¡°I told you, not even an Earth Level Deity canpete with Master.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng touched his beard and smiled.


    Xie Yan suddenly realized why Chen Fan gave him the ¡°Sword Art of Nine Abandonments¡± instead of keeping it for himself. ¡°No wonder the art cultivated by an Earth Level Deity means nothing to him. An Earth Level Deity is no match for him.¡±


    Unlike the North Qiong Sect, the major families of Yan Jin were dumbfounded.


    The Qin Family was supposed to be happy about the turn of events, but it wasn¡¯t the case. They had just sent someone to ask the Ye Family if Qin Yaner could marry Ye Beichen¡¯s son, but Chen Fan had suddenly won. Everything the Qin Family did had been wasted.


    ¡°Ah, what a pity. Why did I do that?¡±


    Old Lord Qin was feeling regretful.


    Qin Guochao, the leader of the Qin Family, was embarrassed. He even congratted the Ye Family just then. Who would have thought Chen Fan was capable of defeating an Earth Level Deity?


    The Wang Family was a bit better.


    Even though Wang Chen turned pale, he still forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s also a good thing to our family.¡±


    ¡°Right, Chen Fan is a member of the Wang Family after all. From now on, our family will take over the ce of the Xiao Family and be the top family,¡± Wang Keqin congratted Old Lord Wang.


    The other members of the Wang Family were having mixed feelings.


    On one hand, they looked down on Chen Fan and wanted Ye Qingcang to kill him, while on the other, they were hoping to strengthen the Wang Family with Chen Fan¡¯s power. Such a tangled feeling made everyone look strange and even Xue Hongmei felt disgusted.


    ¡°Xiao Fan is indeed an outstanding descendant of the Wang Family!¡±


    Wang Zhongguo¡¯s eyes were full of appreciation for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Chen Fan came down from the sky.


    His white outfit was intact, meaning that he had never used his full power during the fight. Otherwise, his clothes would have been long gone.


    So, many Immortal State Warriors immediately lowered their heads to show their respect.


    An elder went forward to congratte Chen Fan, ¡°Congrattions on defeating Ye Qingcang, Heavenly Chen. You¡¯ve be a legend and risen to the top of the world!¡±


    He was called Changchun Taoist, a famous Qi Refinement Cultivator from Zhongnan Mountain who was as powerful as Li Changsheng. Changchun Taoist didn¡¯t go out of the mountain very often, so nobody had thought he would show up.


    ¡°Congrattions, Heavenly Chen!¡±


    Oleg, the Gold Priest and the others all bowed to congratte Chen Fan. As for Guru Guja, how would he dare to think about taking revenge at the moment? He was afraid that Chen Fan would destroy the Brahmin in front of him. He could only smile and greet him.


    Once a warrior became an Earth Level Deity, he would be regarded as a Heavenly Being. Although Chen Fan wasn¡¯t an Earth Level Deity yet, he deserved to be called ¡°Heavenly Chen¡± after the battle.


    Chen Fan nodded and said, ¡°Even though Ye Qingcang is gone, you still have me here. From now on, I¡¯ll be guarding the East. Immortal State Warriors are not allowed to make trouble here. Those who vite the rule will be killed!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Guru Guja and the others knelt on their knees right away.


    Although Ye Qingcang was a powerful figure in China, there were many people who didn¡¯t respect him. Li Changsheng and some others had once gathered the seven Immortal State Warriors to besiege Ye Qingcang, and the Immortal State Warriors from other countries didn¡¯t care about him, either.


    But Chen Fan defeated an Earth Level Deity in the sky!


    Besides, he had ughtered twenty Immortal State Warriors in one go, half of all the warriors of that level on Earth. Who would dare not to obey him?


    ¡°After I go back, I¡¯ll run as far as I can from the East and nevere here again. I¡¯ll also tell my disciples to escape when they see Chinese people!¡±


    The Gold Priest and some others worried that Chen Fan would kill them to avoid any problems in the future.


    Fortunately, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t as crazy as they thought.


    Suddenly, Ye Nantian flew from afar with Ye Qingcang¡¯s body. The people present saw that there was arge fist-shaped hole on his chest. Red mist and Aether Qi were still billowing out from the hole.


    Ye Nantian and the other members of the Ye Family all looked devastated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not dead yet. The healing ability of an Earth Level Deity Body is beyond your imagination. I guess it¡¯ll only take two to three years for him to be fully recovered,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Ye Nantian was relieved.


    Then, Chen Fan turned to the members of the Ye Family.


    ¡°Even though Ye Qingcang challenged me to fight, it wasn¡¯t a life and death battle; we only wanted to learn from each other. Kunlun and the Ye Family will still be ruling China. Those who offend them offend the North Qiong Sect as well, and I will kill them all.¡±


    He was actually saying this to those next to the Ye Family.


    Many people who hated Ye Qingcang were thinking about how to take advantage of the situation to do him harm, but after hearing what Chen Fan said, they had to contain their anger.


    Chen Fan then nced over at the Xiao Family.


    The members of the Xiao Family were frightened, and the junior members like Xiao Xianzhu even nched.


    Everyone in the world knew that Chen Beixuan would kill anyone who offended him. Since the Xiao Family asked Ye Qingcang to deal with him, how could Chen Beixuan let them get away?


    ¡°Heavenly Chen, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m willing to take full responsibility. Please don¡¯t hurt the others!¡±


    Old Lord Xiao bowed as he trembled.


    A ny-year-old elderly was begging a twenty-year-old young man for mercy. Everyone who saw this, including Xiao Changfeng and Xiao Xianzhu, were feeling sad and enraged.


    The other Yan Jin families were also stunned.


    Who would dare to disrespect Chen Fan again, seeing that the most powerful family in Yan Jin had yielded to him? Those from the Wang Family immediately became arrogant, as if they had already risen to the top.


    While everyone thought Chen Fan was going to fly into a fit of rage, he said lightly instead, ¡°Xiao Xuan did indeed offend me, but I already broke his limbs. Let¡¯s just end it. It has nothing to do with the Xiao Family!¡±


    Chen Fan then left the Xiao Family behind and looked at the other families. All of them, including the Li Family, the Han Family and the Mu Family, lowered their heads and avoided eye contact with Chen Fan. While the members of the Qin Family were feeling anxious, Chen Fan walked straight past them as if he didn¡¯t know them at all.


    Old Lord Qin gave a wry smile.


    Qin Yaner also turned pale and her body was shaking.


    Lastly, Chen Fan looked at the Wang Family.


    ¡°Congrattions, Old Lord Wang, Master Wang! Even the other major families of Yan Jin are bowing to Heavenly Chen¡¯s power. The Wang Family is definitely going to be the top family in Yan Jin or even in all of China.¡±


    People around him quickly came forward and congratted him.


    Wang Zhongguo smiled slightly, while the other members of the Wang Family were quite smug about it, as if it were their own achievement. Even Wang Chen was thrilled and he decided to first rely on Chen Fan to strengthen the family before nning something else.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, you defeated Ye Qingcang in front of everyone else and brought honor to the Wang Family! When we go back, I¡¯ll organize parties and banquets for you and list you in the genealogy of the family.¡±


    Wang Zhongguo and Wang Chen greeted him with a smile.


    But Chen Fan was expressionless and his eyes looked cold.


    He then tapped on the de Strengthening Gourd and the flying sword appeared.


    ¡°The Wang Family humiliated my parents and tried to set me up several times. Considering my mother¡¯s rtion with the Wang Family, I will only kill one of you. From now on, the Chen Family and the Wang Family have nothing to do with each other. If you offend us again, my flying sword will show no mercy.¡±


    The Sword of Essence Restoring shot out and the de aura shed through, cutting off Wang Chen¡¯s head and leaving a long mark in front of Wang Zhongguo.


    The de mark went across the peak and was between Chen Fan and the Wang Family.


    Wang Zhongguo immediately turned pale!

 Chapter 630 - Top of the World

    <h4>Chapter 630: Top of the World</h4>


    After the sh.


    Wang Zhongguo was dumbfounded.


    None of the members of the Wang family could believe what they had just seen.


    Those who were watching next to them¡ªincluding the Qin family, the Xiao family, the Immortal State Warriors and the Dark Overlords¡ªwere all frightened.


    The Wang family was about to dominate China with Chen Fan¡¯s power, but Chen Fan stopped it from happening in the end! His sh not only ended the rtions between the Chen family and the Wang family, but also dashed the Wang family¡¯s hope of attaining a superior status.


    Wang Zhongguo stood behind the de mark with a pale face.


    Looking at Chen Fan who was standing in the air, heughed and shouted, ¡°Bravo! Bravo! Bravo!¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, top warrior on the Divine Roll! I underestimated you before. The Wang family will take responsibility for everything we did,¡± Wang Zhongguo said.


    The reputation of the Wang family had dropped to the bottom once Chen Fan killed Wang Chen. How could the Wang family be one of the five major families in Yan Jin and gain a foothold in China?


    Tears welled up in the eyes of Xue Hongmei and Wang Keqin.


    Wang Chen was her grandson and his son!


    ¡°You... you killed Chen?¡± Xue Hongmei pointed at Chen Fan and was so enraged that she passed out. Wang Keqin quickly held the olddy and said with hatred in his eyes, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you killed my only son. Our family will avenge his death!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Chen Fan said as he flew away.


    His sh had settled all the scores. If the Wang family offended him again, Chen Fan would never be lenient again. The members of the Wang family also knew this, and they could only contain their anger.


    ¡°Xiao Fan.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master.¡±


    The girls quickly ran forward.


    Chen Fan hadpletely startled the world with this battle. If he could defeat an Earth Level Deity, who else would dare to offend the North Qiong Sect and the Chen family in the future?


    Wang Xiaoyun didn¡¯t even care about the Wang family anymore; she looked at the young man gently.


    ¡°This is my son, my endless pride!¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun was feeling blessed. She leaned on Chen Gexin and stared at Chen Fan.


    After a while, Wang Xiaoyun suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s time for Xiao Fan to get married.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chen Gexin nodded.


    After seeing Chen Fan ughter Wang Chen, those who used to be envious of the Wang family started to mock them.


    ¡°The Wang family doesn¡¯t understand Chen Beixuan at all. Did they really think that he would be restrained by family rtions in the mortal world? If it wasn¡¯t for Wang Xiaoyun, Chen Beixuan would have killed all of them.¡±


    The members of the other major families sneered secretly.


    They didn¡¯t know what the Wang family was nning, but as more and more information came to light, everyone could see that it had been the Wang family and Wang Chen who had fanned the mes and caused the quarrel between the Xiao family and Chen Fan. Together with the information about Wang Xiaoyun leaving the family years before, they knew exactly what the Wang family had nned to do.


    Ouyang Qiong shook his head and said, ¡°Wang Zhongguo was smart, but his ambition made him irrational.


    ¡°If the Wang family had made use of their rtions to rope Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Fan in, Chen Beixuan might have still helped them during critical moments. Yet, they chose to set him up and manipte him behind his back. Do they think Chen Beixuan is a fool?¡±


    ¡°I guess Wang Zhongguo might be the first one to make this suggestion, but the others aren¡¯t as smart as him and have held him back. Otherwise, Chen Beixuan wouldn¡¯t just kill Wang Chen,¡± another person said.


    Everyone else shook their heads and thought that the Wang family was indeed irrational.


    What fools they were to try to manipte Chen Fan.


    ¡°Right, where¡¯s Zhang Yu?¡± Ouyang Qiong said as he looked around for the arrogant Zhang Yu.


    Then, they discovered that Zhang Yu had been lying dead on the side with green bile acidsing out from his mouth, while the Prada girl was trembling next to his body.


    News about the battle on Mount Yan were swiftly spread across the Earth.


    Many forces of the Dark World and the Intelligence Departments of different countries were shocked after looking at the messages.


    ¡°Ye Qingcang is going to lose?¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingcang has be an Earth Level Deity?¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan defeated the Earth Level Deity and became a legend?¡±


    There were a lot of twists and turns throughout the battle which were totally out of everyone¡¯s expectations. The fact that Ye Qingcang could be an Earth Level Deity was already earth-shattering.


    Before that day, many people still doubted if Earth Level Deities did exist.


    Since Ye Qingcang had be one, all the questions had been answered.


    But the most astonishing thing was that Chen Fan had defeated an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°Not even the oldest books have any records or legends about a mortal defeating an Entity and an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    Many shook their heads.


    ¡°Right, the myths of Babylon or the legends of Saints of the West and Heavenly Beings in the East are all clearly documented. The difference between an Earth Level Deity and an Immortal State Warrior is as distant as a Deity and a mortal; there can be a hundred fold difference in their powers. A Transcendent State Warrior can defeat an Immortal State Warrior, but it¡¯s impossible for an Immortal State Warrior to defeat an Earth Level Deity, even if Ye Qingcang had just be a Heavenly Being,¡± an old Grand Master said.


    After bing an Earth Level Deity, you would have the Treasure Body of the Earth Level Deity, a constant connection with Heaven and Earth, ten times the True Qi, Dharmic powers and Immortal Will of an Immortal State Warrior, and all kinds of secret arts and powers. The battling power of a real Earth Level Deity was a hundred times stronger than that of a normal Immortal State Warrior.


    So, who would believe that Chen Fan had defeated such a powerful being?


    ¡°Maybe Chen Beixuan is a peerless talent that appears once in thousands of years, otherwise, how could he reach the peak stage of the Immortal State when he¡¯s only twenty-one years old? This is also something that we can¡¯t find in any books!¡± ck and White Demon Hunter said.


    Even though he was a famous figure in the Dark World, his exnation was still unable to resolve everyone¡¯s doubt.


    There were heated discussions on every forum and even the superpowers started researching, until a video appeared.


    The video was called ¡°The Battle of Gods!¡±


    It had been shot with satellites, drones and remote HD cameras; it was theplete footage of the battle between Chen Fan and Ye Qingcang. The publisher was called ¡°Kunlun¡± who was apparently a Chinese official.


    Although it was only a ten-minute video, the power Chen Fan and Ye Qingcang exhibited was unbelievable.


    You could see their incredible Martial Arts techniques at the beginning, the speed of the Earth Level Deity Body and their fight above the clouds after Ye Qingcang became an Earth Level Deity.


    Countless people were startled, thinking they had seen a miracle.


    ¡°It¡¯s horrifying! He can fly at three times the speed of sound, which is even faster than the most advanced F22 Fighter, and can also cut off the peak of a mountain. How could a human have this power?¡± some Generals in the Operation Center said.


    Many Generals of the Navy and Air Force in the Pentagon and Arnold the German Minister of National Defense shared serious looks.


    ¡°The power Ye Qingcang and Chen Beixuan disyed isparable to that of a hundred-ton nuclear weapon. I¡¯m afraid normal weapons won¡¯t be able to deal with them. I hope the Department of National Defense can allow us to use small-scale nuclear missiles and other powerful weapons,¡± a Major General got up and said.


    The Admirals nodded. Chen Fan and Ye Qingcang had seriously threatened the world hegemony of the United States. Even their aircraft carriers were just like toys before them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll report this to the President and the Wise Men. These Overlords from the East are threatening the interests of the United States, so this war is inevitable. If our country wants to keep dominating the world, we¡¯ll need to defeat them, just like we exterminated the Soviet Union in the past.¡±


    General Nord nodded after a while.


    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the screen.


    It was showing the scene where Chen Fan made hisst attack before defeating Ye Qingcang. That punch had been recorded clearly by the remote drones and satellites.


    Ten thousand meters up in the sky.


    A golden light wheel of a few feet in diameter was covered in mes and it rushed forward like Apollo¡¯s chariot.


    Opposite to the light wheel was a cyclone asrge as the center of a hurricane. It carried a terrifying energy and was deep like the Milky Way.


    That scene had deeply astonished everyone in front of the screen.


    The senior officials of other countries and many Dark Overlords were truly stunned.


    Was it possible for humans to exhibit such energy? Both Chen Fan¡¯s punch and Ye Qingcang¡¯s Dharmic powers were astonishing.


    ¡°This punch will be recorded in the annals and no one will forget about it! It represents the possibility that a mortal can defeat an Entity. It¡¯s the beginning of a new era, the rise of the Eastern Overlords and the decline of the West!¡±


    ¡°It also means that Chen Beixuan has climbed to the top of the world; he has be the most powerful person on the. Nobody can challenge him anymore!¡± the Observer said on the forum.


    Those who saw thisment were speechless.


    January 23rd, 2012.


    Chen Fan defeated Ye Qingcang on top of Mount Yan and became the most powerful person on Earth!


    No one couldpare to him!

 Chapter 631 - A Ten-Mile Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 631: A Ten-Mile Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    While the world was in chaos because of Chen Fan...


    All the North Qiong Sect members had returned to the vi in North Mountain. Although this vi was offered by the Wang family, North Qiong Corp had already paid the Wang family and bought several others around the area.


    How could the leaders of the families in North Mountain reject North Qiong Corp when they offered to pay three times the price in the market?


    Chen Fan had just risen to the top of the world. Who would dare to refuse to sell them houses?


    ¡°Xiao Fan, I saw that you¡¯ve been buying houses here. What are they for? Do you want to get the entire North Mountain?¡± Fang Qiong asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s your engagement gift,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said with a beaming smile.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fang Qiong¡¯s eyes popped out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to your parents about it. You two are not young anymore and will soon graduate from college. We can just settle the engagement and confirm your rtionship first. Mingde and Susu have also agreed.¡±


    1Fang Qiong blushed immediately; her face was red like an apple.


    She was a strong and independent woman who seldom showed this girly side of hers, so A¡¯Xiu and the others were excited.


    Fang Qiong leaned on Wang Xiaoyun and said as she nced at Chen Fan, ¡°Auntie Yun, what does Xiao Fan think about this?¡±


    ¡°Hm, if he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll kick him out from the family and end our rtions!¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun shed with her hand, creating a deep crack on the floor and splitting an armchair into two.


    ¡°Mom, you...¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Wang Xiaoyun had taken the Red me Spirit Pills to enter the Ethereal Enlightenment State, but she still didn¡¯t have full control of her energy, which was why Chen Fan didn¡¯t want his parents to cultivate. A good state of mind was also necessary for controlling their powers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only an engagement. I once promised to give you the world and you¡¯ll have it when we truly get married,¡± Chen Fan said gently.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Fang Qiong nodded.


    While countries and countless forces of the Dark World were stunned and worried because of Chen Fan and Ye Qincang, a secret message circted around the world which stirred the people in Yan Jin.


    Chen Fan was getting engaged.


    The other party wasn¡¯t Qin Yaner from the Qin family but a young girl named Fang Qiong.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Fang Qiong? I¡¯ve never heard of this name. I thought Superpower Chen would marry a girl from the top families or some cultivation talent, like Ye Yiren of the Ye family,¡± someone wondered.


    Ye Yiren and Lin Puojun had once been regarded as the Super Duo and many seniors thought they had the highest possibility of bing Immortal State Warriors among the younger generation. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t strong enough topete with Chen Fan, and Lin Puojun was even killed by Chen Fan¡¯s servant.


    But if Chen Fan were to marry someone, only Ye Yiren would barely qualify.


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s been close to Chen Beixuan since they were small! She¡¯s also the one in charge of North Qiong Corp,¡± another girl said with jealousy.


    She came from an upper-ss family in Yan Jin and was popr among the young masters in the city, but she was much weakerpared to Fang Qiong.


    Chen Fan was the top Overlord on Earth and was regarded as Superpower Chen and Heavenly Chen.


    His wife would have an even higher status than those of the Presidents and Prime Ministers of the superpowers.


    The power of a President or a Prime Minister came from their position and people of the country, but Chen Fan¡¯s power came from himself. He was a country and he had a wealthy family. Whoever married him would stand on top of the world and enjoy the glory with him.


    So, who wouldn¡¯t be jealous?


    Many people were talking about Fang Qiong while the others were sneering at the Qin family.


    ¡°The n of the Qin family was totally screwed. Not only were they unable to rope Heavenly Chen in, but they also offended the Xiao family. No one wants Qin Yaner anymore. How funny is that!¡±


    ¡°Right, even if they want their daughter to be Chen Beixuan¡¯s concubine now, he would never ept her!¡±


    ¡°If I were Qin Yaner, I¡¯d jump off a building.¡±


    There were many snide remarks about the Qin family.


    In the mansion of the Qin family at Lake Kunming.


    The Qin family sighed all day long and Qin Yaner¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t even stop crying. She used to be so proud of Qin Yaner, then her daughter was dragged down to the bottom.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If I hadn¡¯t gone to the Ye family, our daughter would have been the one engaged,not that girl called Fang Qiong,¡± Qin Guochao said regretfully.


    When Ye Qincang became an Earth Level Deity, everyone thought that Chen Fan would certainly lose. That was why Qin Guochao went to talk to the Ye family and tried to arrange a marriage between the two families. And yet, it turned out that Chen Fan had won in the end. News about it soon circted the city and the Qin family became aughing stock.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Our reputation might have been harmed but we¡¯re still a powerful family. It¡¯s just that Yaner has to bear the consequences.¡±


    Old Lord Qin heaved a sigh.


    Qin Yaner looked pale and haggard.


    She forced a wry smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa. I¡¯m not in a hurry. I still want to spend more time with you.¡±


    Old Lord Qin felt even more guilty after hearing what she said and decided to do something about it.


    In the meantime, silence reigned in the Wang family.


    Unlike the lively atmosphere in the No.5 Vi, many members of the Wang family had gathered on the top of the mountain without talking to one another. They were even more enraged when they heard the news that Chen Fan was getting engaged.


    Xue Hongmei was so furious her hands were shaking.


    She hadn¡¯t been sleeping for several days after her most precious grandson died, and Chen Fan was suddenly getting engaged. Was he trying to humiliate the Wang family?


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Chen Fan has gone too far. Xiao Chen never offended him! No one has ever done this to the Wang family. Remember, Xiao Chen was my brother¡¯s only son!¡± Wang Keshan said.


    Wang Keqin was enraged, while Han Junli, Wang Chen¡¯s fianc¨¦e, turned pale and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Wang Kefeng banged on the table and said, ¡°Haha, Chen Beixuan always takes advantage of his power to be domineering. Let alone other ces, how many people in Yan Jin dislike him? All of them are just afraid to say it. I bet that nobody will show up at their door on the day of the engagement.¡±


    The other members didn¡¯t say anything but most of them had the same thought.


    Even though Chen Fan was powerful, he was quite respected since he always suppressed people by force. Everyone just avoided him and tried not to offend him.


    ¡°Hm, let see who would attend the engagement party of that little bastard! Those who go there will never be allowed in our house!¡± Xue Hongmei yelled angrily.


    Wang Chenchen was originally thinking about going to Chen Fan¡¯s engagement party, but after hearing what the senior members said, she immediately went silent.


    Only Wang Zhongguo seemed to be regretful.


    The day of engagement would soon arrive.


    The Chen family chose a close date since Chen Fan just wanted it to be simple. They invited some of their friends and rtives, including Chen Huaian, Chen Ning, Chen Xiao, Fang Mingde and Su Susu, so that both families could meet and settle everything.


    After all, this was only the engagement, not the wedding.


    And yet, Chen Fan had underestimated his status.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is getting engaged? We have to go.¡±


    ¡°What? They didn¡¯t invite us? We can still bring them some gifts. Even if we can¡¯t see Chen Beixuan, it¡¯s good enough to meet his parents, rtives and friends.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Distance isn¡¯t a problem! He¡¯s the most powerful person in the world!¡±


    Not only the Martial Arts families and sects in China, the tycoons and forces that had rtions with North Qiong Corp, including the Loong family of Hong Kong, were startled.


    Many underground organizations, consortiums and even countries were also stunned.


    On the day of the engagement.


    There was a long line of cars at the foot of North Mountain.


    The line was a dozen kilometers long and continued from North Mountain to the center of Yan Jin.


    Almost all of the cars were luxury models that were worth at least a million, of brands like Maserati, Lamborghini, Rolls-Royce, Mercedes-Benz S Series, BMW 7 Series, and so on. Many of them had official markings of foreign envoys.


    Countless residents of Yan Jin were gathered.


    ¡°Who¡¯s getting married? Isn¡¯t it too grand? Even the weddings of the top families of Yan Jin wouldn¡¯t be like this! Looking at the direction the cars are going, would it be rted to the Wang family in North Mountain?¡±


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s the engagement party of North Qiong Corp¡¯s CEO. That¡¯s why many people are going there to congratte them,¡± someone said.


    ¡°North Qiong Corp? Thispany can barely get in China¡¯s top five. His engagement party can cause heavy traffic in Yan Jin? So, is the guy from the Wang family?¡± someone doubted immediately.


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s not a member of the Wang family. They banished him years ago,¡± another person said.


    ¡°What the f**k? The Wang family kicked such a powerful person out? What a waste!¡±


    Everyone in the surroundings was shocked and confused.


    Meanwhile, the members of the Wang family stood on top of the mountain and their faces started to turn pale.

 Chapter 632 - Blessings from All Nations

    <h4>Chapter 632: Blessings from All Nations</h4>


    The long line of cars stretched as far as the eye could see, just like a dragon. Even the Wang family had only seen such a sight a few times.


    A junior member of the Wang family wondered, ¡°Why are so many people going to Chen Beixuan¡¯s engagement banquet?¡±


    Wang Keshan and Wang Kefeng turned pale.


    They had underestimated Chen Fan¡¯s influence. The Wang family thought that everyone would turn against him after he killed so many people.


    And yet, what they didn¡¯t know was that people were more willing to please him when they realized how powerful he was.


    He could kill anyone he wanted and his disciples were everywhere around the world.


    So, people would certainly respect such a superior figure.


    Wang Dong, son of Wang Keshan, said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Those who came must be some ordinary tycoons and warriors. The truly powerful families or forces will nevere to North Mountain, and the rest of the families in Yan Jin have united to boycott Chen Beixuan. He¡¯ll be gone sooner orter.¡±


    Wang Keshan nodded but he was feeling anxious at the same time.


    The n of boycotting Chen Fan was made before the battle on Mount Yan. After that, Chen Fan had be the most powerful figure on Earth, despising everyone else on top of the world.


    Would those major families reallyply with theirmitment?


    In the meantime, there was a crowd of people at the foot of North Mountain.


    Many tycoons and warriors from different parts of the country and some foreign Dark Overlords had gathered in the area. The parking lot of the vi district was very spacious, but it still couldn¡¯t amodate such arge number of people.


    A disciple of the North Qiong Sect said politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is a private engagement banquet. It¡¯s not open to the public.¡±


    These disciples might seem gentle, but their eyes looked fierce and all of them were masters of Internal Force and peak-stage cultivators.


    ¡°We¡¯re just here to deliver our gift and express our respect to Heavenly Chen. We don¡¯t need to go up the mountain.¡±


    Then, a white-haired old man went towards the top of the mountain with the help of a young girl but the disciples of the North Qiong Sect didn¡¯t stop him. A tycoon from Hong Kong was therefore discontented and he mumbled, ¡°Why can¡¯t we go up there while they can?¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? He¡¯s Old Lord Xiao from the Xiao family, the top family in Yan Jin! I guess he¡¯s here to apologize to Heavenly Chen. You would have also been invited by North Qiong Corp if your status was as high as his.¡±


    Someone sneered.


    The tycoon immediately shut his mouth.


    The Xiao family was the most superior family in Yan Jin. Although the Chen family stole their thunder, they could still be one of the top five families in China. In fact, they were even more powerful than before, given that Ye Qincang was alive and had be an Earth Level Deity.


    Compared to the Xiao family, a billionaire was nothing.


    ¡°Old Lord Xiao has arrived!¡±


    As the disciple announced, Old Lord Xiao slowly walked to the door of the vi.


    Meanwhile, the seniors of the North Qiong Sect, the Chen family and the Fang family had filled half of the backyard. When they heard that Old Lord Xiao was there, Chen Huaian, Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Gexin immediately went out to wee him.


    Old Lord Xiao yielded to Chen Fan only because he was the most powerful figure in the world.


    Other than Chen Fan, nobody else was superior to Old Lord Xiao. Even Chen Huaian was a juniorpared to him, not to mention Fang Mingde and the others.


    ¡°Brother Huaian, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. You must be proud to have brought up such a talented grandson!¡± Old Lord Xiao said.


    ¡°Please forgive Xiao Fan for offending youst time,¡± Chen Huaian apologized genuinely.


    ¡°Forget about it. My grandson Xiao Xuan is indeed too arrogant. He deserves to remain three years in bed for offending a Heavenly Being based on some rumors. I should even thank Heavenly Chen for showing him mercy,¡± Old Lord Xiao said.


    Fang Mingde and Su Susu gasped after seeing how respectful Old Lord Xiao was when he talked about Chen Fan.


    They had just arrived in Yan Jin, so they couldn¡¯t see how powerful Chen Fan was during the battle on Mount Yan, and they didn¡¯t know that he had subdued all the other families in Yan Jin!


    ¡°I¡¯m so d Xiao Qiong can marry a man like him.¡±


    Fang Mingde and Su Susu looked at each other, recognizing that they shared the same thought.


    Su Susu was especially relieved. She had almost made Chen Fan and Fang Qiong break up the other year. If Fang Qiong hadn¡¯t insisted, directly going for the Civil registration, their marriage attempts would have been aborted long before.


    The arrival of Old Lord Xiao was only the beginning.


    Then, the Li family, the Mu family, the Han family, Old Lord Qin and Qin Yaner also made an appearance. After all, it was Chen Fan¡¯s engagement banquet that day and Wang Xiaoyun didn¡¯t want to shut them out.


    ¡°Old Lord Qin, your n was totally screwed, right?¡± someone joked.


    Old Lord Qin shook his head. ¡°Heavenly Chen is out of our league! He¡¯s now standing on top of the world. My granddaughter isn¡¯t good enough for him!¡±


    A glint of sorrow shed in Qin Yaner¡¯s eyes as she heard the reply.


    In a while, all the major families in Yan Jin and those from the North had gathered in front of the No.5 Vi.


    His fame had spread across the entire country!


    The members of the Wang family listened to the announcements and they all nched.


    ¡°The Xiao family, the Hans, the Lis, the Mus, the Qins, the Ans, the Fus, the Wus... All of them are shameless. They had agreed to boycott Chen Beixuan together, and now they¡¯re going back on their word?¡± Wang Dong said furiously.


    Wang Keqin and Wang Keshan both gave wry smiles.


    Chen Fan was currently on an equal footing with the superpowers of the world, how could some families boycott him? He could eliminate all these major families in Yan Jin anytime he wanted. Even Ye Qincang had lost the battle, who else would dare to turn against him?


    ¡°I refuse to believe that no one else in the world would dare to deal with this bastard! People in our country might be scared of him, but not the foreign powers! He has made a lot of enemies abroad and many people can¡¯t wait to kill him!¡± Xue Hongmei said with anger.


    Then, more announcements were heard at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Mr. Lee Jaehee, President of the Samsung Group of Korea has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui Yuto, President of the Mitsui Group of Japan has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Miss Guo Nuannuan, President of the Temasek Group of Singapore has arrived.¡±


    Many chairpersons of the world¡¯s top consortiums came one after another. They were all among the top five hundredpanies in the world, which had more than a hundred billion dors in assets. Some of them were even in charge of severalpanies at the same time, being as wealthy as countries. Even the leaders of some small countries had to be respectful to them when they paid a visit.


    And yet, they were extremely deferential in North Mountain, like subordinates and juniors.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to apologize to Mr. Chen Beixuan. Our descendants had once offended him and the Li family is really sorry about that,¡± Lee Jaehee said, feeling terrified.


    ¡°Sorry, Master is with Miss Fang. He¡¯s not seeing anyone at the moment,¡± Yukishiro Sa said with a cold voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Please convey my apologies.¡±


    Lee Jaehee bowed a few times. Standing next to him, Mitsui Yuto was also begging for Chen Fan¡¯s forgiveness and was willing to offer half of the shares of Toyota Motor Corp.


    Even though Chen Fan had killed his father, Mitsui Kazuo, and defeated Japan, Mitsui Yuto didn¡¯t hate Chen Fan at all and was even begging him.


    Seeing this happen, many Chinese warriors finally realized how powerful Chen Fan was right at the moment.


    ¡°He¡¯s the most powerful person in the world! Master is like the United States now. No one will offend him again and anyone who does wille to apologize immediately! Otherwise, Master will wipe out their entire families,¡± Hua Yunfeng said as he ced his hands behind his back.


    ¡°We should go and look for those who didn¡¯te to North Mountain to apologize to Master and help him settle the scores. We must let the world know that the North Qiong Sect also has warriors like us other than just a Heavenly Being!¡± Xie Yan said.


    The two legends were both strong enough to be among the top ten warriors on Earth. If they worked together, only a few Mortal Deities couldpete with them.


    They saw the arrival of the Presidents of many top consortiums around the world, including the noble families from Europe and the members of some Royal Families.


    The members of the Wang family became gloomy.


    The olddy was even trembling and she almost passed out again.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s notpare ourselves to them.¡± Wang Zhongguo shook his head and turned around. When he was going back into the vi, a voice suddenly came from the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Mr. Yamamura Kyuki, the Special Envoy of the Japanese Prime Minister hase to congratte Mr. Chen and Miss Fang on behalf of the Japanese government.¡±


    Everyone was shocked; they thought they had misheard.


    Even a country¡¯s leader had sent their Special Envoy?


    Wang Zhongguo stopped and listened carefully. A series of announcements then resounded through the mountain.


    ¡°Mr. Rohn Schneider, the Special Envoy of the German Prime Minister hase to congratte Mr. Chen and Miss Fang on behalf of the German government.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Oleg, the Russian Special Envoy hase to congratte Mr. Chen and Miss Fang on behalf of the Russia President.¡±


    ¡°The Special Envoy of the French President...¡±


    ¡°The Special Envoy of the British Prime Minister...¡±


    ¡°The Special Envoy of the President of the European Union...¡±


    The entire North Mountain was shocked when these Special Envoys arrived. Everyone stood in awe of those cars with the gs of each country, and the Envoys representing different superpowers.


    ¡°This...¡±


    When Wang Zhongguo was about to say something, thest announcement came.


    ¡°President Obama of the United States has sent the Under Secretary of State to congratte Mr. Chen Beixuan and Miss Fang Qiong.¡±


    Everyone went silent.


    Wang Zhongguo turned pale while the others were dumbfounded.


    What a prestigious figure Chen Fan was!

 Chapter 633 - Yan Jin Covered in Red Maple Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 633: Yan Jin Covered in Red Maple Leaves</h4>


    Ennd, France, Russia...


    These were all superpowers on top of the world and they controlled the fate of Earth. If the Earth was a chessboard and the other countries were the pieces, then these three countries would be the yers.


    But this wasn¡¯t why Wang Zhongguo was desperate.


    What truly frightened him was Clint Johnson, the American Under Secretary of State. He represented the most powerful country on Earth and the will of the United States!


    ¡°Even the United States has sent their Envoy to Chen Beixuan¡¯s engagement banquet?¡± Wang Keshan mumbled.


    It was the United States of America!


    It was the dominator of the which controlled the life and death of all countries. Since the United States had sent their Special Envoy, it meant that Chen Fan¡¯s status had risen way beyond their expectations!


    Wang Chenchen¡¯s father, Wang Kedong, said, ¡°We¡¯ve totally underestimated Sister Xiaoyun¡¯s child. We thought that he was only someone who could do a bit of magic, not someone who could face the superpowers and military weapons. And yet, he¡¯s already risen to the top of the world and even the United States has to be careful with him.¡±


    The United States would respect anyone who was powerful and bully those who were weak. So, the presence of their envoy symbolized the recognitionition of Chen Fan¡¯s status and how seriously they took him.


    How powerful was he to be on an equal footing with a country?


    ¡°If we would have sincerely apologized to Sister Xiaoyun and Brother Gexin, making up for the past in the first ce, we probably would have been standing there and epting all those blessings. Our family would have be the top family in Yan Jin, in China, and even in East Asia!¡±


    Everything Wang Kedong said was a severe blow to everyone else.


    Wang Keqin and Wang Kefeng couldn¡¯t contain their hatred at all, while Wang Zhongguo¡¯s hand was even trembling; he couldn¡¯t hold his cane right.


    As for Xue Hongmei, she couldn¡¯t even say a word anymore.


    Who else could defy Chen Fan on this?


    Many members of the Wang Family were confused.


    Those who came to congratte Chen Fan werepletely astonished.


    ¡°Dozens of countries have sent their special envoys, including four of the five superpowers. I guess this canpare with the wedding of Prince William and Kate Middleton!¡± a young master from a middle-ss family said.


    ¡°Haha, Prince William has a superior status only because of the glorious history of the British Empire, but Chen Beixuan is different. He¡¯s climbed to the top of the world after five years of cultivation. The key fact is that we¡¯re only talking about an engagement banquet. Can you imagine what it will be like on their wedding day?¡± someone sneered and asked.


    Everyone gasped.


    Considering Chen Fan¡¯s current status, his wedding would cause a great furor across the world. By then, even the leaders of the powerful countries would make an appearance to congratte him!


    ¡°We are totally different from Chen Beixuan. We¡¯re only normal people while he¡¯s a Deity. We can¡¯tpare with him, even if we work hard for a thousand years and be the world¡¯s wealthiest people.¡±


    Ouyang Qiong shook his head.


    The Prada girl standing next to him was especially bright and fashionable that day; her eyes were filled with envy and admiration. Not only her, many other girls were also staring at Fang Qiong with jealousy.


    Ady from arge family said, ¡°It¡¯s only because they¡¯ve known each other since they were little. If Chen Beixuan had met me first, he wouldn¡¯t have married this girl.¡±


    The girls around her rolled their eyes. Some of them who thought they had better body figure, appearance and family background than Fang Qiong started to look for opportunities to talk to Chen Fan. After all, their engagement could be cancelled anytime and they could also get a divorce even after they were married.


    ¡°He¡¯s a hundred times better than those young masters from the wealthy families. If I can marry him, I¡¯ll be the First Lady of the world and will remain young forever. So, who else can be a better candidate than he is?¡±


    All their hearts leaped.


    At the same time, Chen Fan was greeting his guests in the building. Up until then, only a few guests could really talk casually with him. Many envoys who attended the ceremony knew how superior Chen Fan was, so they were all acting humble and polite.


    Only the representatives from the superpowers could talk to him more.


    Chris, the British Special Envoy, smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Beixuan, I hope our friendship will be longsting.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I should visit London more often. I¡¯ve got quite a few friends there,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    Chris immediately froze. Chen Fan had scared the hell out of them in the month he stayed in Ennd; he even battled with the American fleet close to London and blew up an ind.


    The British government was still thinking how they should exin to their people that an ind near the Thames estuary suddenly disappeared! It was a few kilometersrge!


    ¡°Sure, sure!¡±


    Chris gave an embarrassed smile and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Oleg waved at Chen Fan and whispered to him, ¡°General Chen, your battle with General Ye was indeed incredible, but you have to be aware of the Blood Ancestor. ording to KGB¡¯s intel, the Dark Duke has been more active. He has ughtered people in several viges consecutively and is trying to wake the Blood Ancestor with blood.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°I hope the next time we meet will be the day you get married. My President told me that it was a shame he couldn¡¯te this time, but he¡¯ll definitely attend your wedding in person!¡± Oleg said in the end.


    What he said caused an uproar.


    Fang Mingde was startled. The Russian President had ruled Russia for twenty years and was a heavy hitter in the world... he would attend the wedding of Chen Fan and Fang Qiong?


    ¡°Our daughter has really found a great husband!¡±


    Fang Mingde smiled wryly.


    As for Su Susu, she was so guilty she wanted to find a ce to hide. The more powerful Chen Fan was, the more she hated herself for looking down on him and having tried to separate them.


    Thest one who came forward was Clint Johnson, the American Special Envoy.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, congrattions on behalf of President Obama. We hope that you can observe internationalws, maintain global order and uphold justice along with the United States of America,¡± Clint said politely.


    ¡°Please convey my message to your President. Don¡¯t mess with me or I¡¯ll mess with you! This is how I do things,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Clint smiled and said.


    The banquet continued untilte in the evening and the lights in the vi lit up the entire North Mountain. Countless people refused to leave even if they couldn¡¯t see anything inside. In the end, Chen Fan and Fang Qiong got engaged in the presence of the Special Envoys.


    Chen Fan even made red maple leaves grow to celebrate with Fang Qiong.


    The young girl waspletely moved and started crying.


    Yukishiro Sa and A¡¯Xiu were also envious of her.


    When the residents of Yan Jin got up in the morning, they found that the red maple leaves which could only be seen in autumn had suddenly grown back during winter. The entire mountain turned red and it looked as if the city had put on a traditional Chinese wedding dress.


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle! Why are there red leaves on the maple trees in winter?¡± many Old Lords wondered.


    Those who knew what happened were thrilled.


    How incredible!


    The old sergeant of the Ba Ji Sect said, ¡°He¡¯s indeed Heavenly Chen. This is the real power of a Heavenly Being! An ancient legend said that Wu Zetian had once made peonies bloom in Luoyang, and today, Heavenly Chen made the maple leaves grow again like an Emperor.¡±


    Gao Baisheng and Guo Xiaomang were shocked and jeaous.


    They used to think that being able to crack a stone or fight with a hundred people alone was enough to dominate the world, but the fact was the difference between their power and Chen Fan¡¯s was as wide as the distance between the sky and the ground.


    ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll shut myself in and will nevere out if I don¡¯t enter the Transcendent State. I want to experience what it¡¯s like to defeat Immortal State Warriors and Earth Level Deities,¡± Gao Baisheng said.


    ¡°Good to know that you have such a strong determination and will! It¡¯ll surely be worth it even if you can¡¯t be a Heavenly Being.¡±


    The skinny old sergeant burst intoughter.


    Not only the Ba Ji Sect, many other organizations in the Chinese Martial Artsmunity, including the Tai Chi Sect, the Xin Yi Sect, the Gu Family, the Seven Kill Fist Sect, and the entire Dark World were astonished.


    Unlike leveling the peak of Mount Yan, the skill Chen Fan had exhibited this time showed the power of a Heavenly Being.


    The research departments of many countries were urgently revising their assessments about Chen Fan.


    In our modern society, the power of creation was way more terrifying than a pure destructive power. Scientists couldn¡¯t kill people but they could develop nuclear weapons, electromaic weapons and space-based weapons for killing.


    Who knew what Chen Fan was capable of? With extra ingredients, the Vitality Serum could immediately turn into a deadly poison.


    This was what cultivators did.


    Wheeling and dealing.

 Chapter 634 - Ye Qincang, Youre Too Young

    <h4>Chapter 634: Ye Qincang, You¡¯re Too Young</h4>


    Mount Yan had been bustling for a few days before it returned to serenity.


    During those days, Chen Fan and Fang Qiong enjoyed receiving blessings from everyone. He also felt happy just by seeing the beaming smile on her face. The reason why Chen Fan had returned was to make up for his family and loved ones.


    ¡°What a shame! Xiao Qiong said there were too many people here so she was embarrassed to stay in my room.¡±


    Chen Fanughed and shook his head.


    The great North Mystic Celestial Lord had been reborn for several years but he was still a virgin!


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind it at all. He and Fang Qiong were destined to continue their journey of cultivation and live a million years.


    Compared to such a long life, a few years was only an insignificant part of it! In Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, Fang Qiong wasn¡¯t mature enough. Her perfect moment would arrive when she grew and became Zi Qiong Goddess.


    ¡°After this, we should proceed with our next agenda.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were glittering.


    On Mount Yan outside of Yan Jin.


    The Ye Family mansion had been repaired after several days, but the main peak of Mount Yan had be shorter, attesting to the horrific magnitude of the recent battle.


    ¡°How can Chen Beixuan be so powerful? Grandpa couldn¡¯t defeat him even after bing an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    Ye Yiren looked at the main peak of Mount Yan and still could not believe what happened.


    Ye Nantian shook his head and said, ¡°Father just became an Earth Level Deity and his power isn¡¯t stable yet. Chen Beixuan is indeed powerful and his attacks have gone beyond the level of an Earth Level Deity. I wonder where he learned such a terrifying art.¡±


    Even though he had entered the Immortal State recently, his power was as stable as many experienced Immortal State Warriors and he was very observant.


    ¡°Uncle, is grandpa all right?¡± Ye Yiren asked anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Father is an Earth Level Deity after all, and Chen Beixuan also held back a little during his final attack. He woke up after a few days of rest, and I guess he¡¯ll be fully recovered in five years at most,¡± Ye Nantian said.


    While they were talking, a ray of azure light swept across the sky. Ye Nantian was immediately stunned.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The azure light thennded in front of them and Chen Fan appeared.


    ¡°I would like to see Old Lord Ye please,¡± Chen Fan said as he gave them a nod.


    Chen Fan¡¯s visit to Mount Yan terrified the entire Ye Family.


    The members of the Ye Family stared at Chen Fan anxiously. Given that Ye Qincang was still recovering from his injuries, Ye Nantian and Azure Dragon were the only ones guarding the Ye Family and they couldn¡¯t bear any attack from Chen Fan.


    ¡°Is heing to kill General Ye?¡± Many thought.


    Even Ye Qincang became nervous, knowing that Chen Fan had once promised to protect the Ye Family. After all, the Ye Family was at its weakest right then and it was the best time to eliminate Ye Qincang. Who knew if Chen Fan had changed his mind?


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    A strong Immortal Will was transmitted to everyone¡¯s minds.


    It was Ye Qincang¡¯s voice!


    Ye Beichen and the other members of the Ye Family stepped aside respectfully and Ye Nantian led Chen Fan to a garden at the back.


    There was arge loquat tree which covered half of the garden with its leaves.


    Ye Qincang was standing under it with his back facing Chen Fan.


    He kept staring at the loquat tree as if he hadn¡¯t noticed Chen Fan was there.


    Ye Qincang started talking emotionally, ¡°I used to be a brigand in the Northwest region and then joined the armyter on. My wife had always been by my side no matter what. She was the first Red Sparrow when I first established Kunlun. Unfortunately, she was severely injured while she tried to protect me in the battle where the seven Immortal State Warriors besieged me. She died after a few years, leaving our son Nantian behind.


    ¡°I nted this loquat tree the year she passed away and it¡¯s been forty years since then. The little sapling grew into such arge tree. The passage of time is like the flow of water and we never know how fast it goes.¡±


    He slowly turned around with his final words.


    He stood upright in his ck outfit; his ck hair and ck eyes made him look like a young man. However, his eyes seemed to show how much he had been through the decades.


    Ye Qincang said respectfully, ¡°I realized that you¡¯re not what they said after knowing more about you. You haven¡¯t encountered any miracles or found any ancient treasures. Aids might be able to increase your power, but not your attitude!


    ¡°When I look at you, I feel like there¡¯s an old beast standing in front of me. I¡¯ve never seen a glimmer of panic in your eyes, as if there¡¯s nothing in this world that can surprise you. Should I call you Chen Fan? Or...¡±


    ¡°Just call me Chen Beixuan! Beixuan is the name my teacher gave me. I haven¡¯t been addressed as Chen Fan in a long time,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    He seemed to have acknowledged Ye Qincang¡¯s conjecture.


    Ye Qincang furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I knew you were also a cultivator! Senior Beixuan, did youe from the Gate of Heaven? I¡¯ve read through all the books from each sect in China, but there¡¯s no record about Immortal State Warriors defeating Earth Level Deities or a sect called the True Martial Celestial Sect.¡±


    This hundred-year-old man was addressing Chen Fan as ¡°Senior.¡±


    And yet, the two of them found it natural. Chen Fan was the reincarnation of an ancient beast and was much more powerful than Ye Qincang, so it was normal to call him Senior.


    ¡°Haha, the Gate of Heaven is nothing!¡±


    Chen Fanughed.


    He got up and paced, then looked up and said, ¡°Ye Qincang, you are indeed talented, but you have no idea how big the world is! The Earth is so smallpared to the boundless universe, not to mention the Gate of Heaven.¡±


    ¡°If not the Gate of Heaven, then...¡± Ye Qincang wondered.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t answer and he looked up to the sky quietly. He wondered what his teachers, brothers, allies, friends and enemies in his previous life were doing.


    In the meantime, the night hade and the sky was glimmering with stars.


    ¡°Did youe from Heaven?¡± Ye Qincang frowned and asked.


    Modern people knew that the Earth was the only normal in the universe and there wasn¡¯t anything like Heaven and Hell, so Ye Qincang thought that Chen Fan was fooling him.


    ¡°Not from Heaven, but deep in space,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Ye Qincang was startled.


    Humans had only traveled to the moon and scientists were still uncertain if there was life out there in the universe. If Chen Fan really came from space, it would totally turn the world upside down!


    ¡°So, there are cultivators and humans in space?¡±


    Ye Qincang couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°The universe is wider than you can imagine and the Immortal Cultivation culture doesn¡¯t exist only on Earth. Billions of years ago, human cultivators had battled across the universe with thousands of alien races, but you don¡¯t need to know about it right now. You¡¯ll understand when the timees.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and looked far away.


    Ye Qincang nodded, then took a deep breath and said, ¡°I thought that bing an Earth Level Deity would mark the end of my cultivation journey and I could live for several centuries. Above that is the legendary Sky Immortal and cultivators at our level would already be respected like the Buddha. I didn¡¯t know that there were also cultivators in space. Did those ancient Sages and Gods go deep into the universe as well?¡±


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s an Earth Level Deity?¡±


    Chen Fan burst intoughter and his eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°Only the ignorant people on Earth would call a Connate Cultivator a Deity. In the universe, one can only be called a Deity after entering the Dao Reunion level!¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    ¡°Connate? Dao Reunion?¡± Ye Qincang wondered.


    He had never heard of these names and there were no records at all in the old books.


    Chen Fan exined, ¡°There are eight cultivation stages in the Realm of Cultivation, including Qi Refinement, Connate, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Soul Formation, Void Returning, Dao Reunion and Tribtion.


    ¡°The Qi Refinement level is divided into three states: Internal Force State, Transcendent State and Immortal State. You reached the Connate level once you became an Earth Level Deity, and that is only the start of your cultivation journey. Below that, you don¡¯t even count as a cultivator.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ye Qincang was so shocked he fell on the floor.


    How powerful would the following stages be if an Earth Level Deity was only at the second cultivation stage? Dao Reunion was five levels away from the Connate realm!


    An Earth Level Deity could defeat a hundred Immortal State Warriors and could also kill a hundred thousand Internal Force Warriors! This was only the difference of one level. So, if there were two cultivators that were five levels apart, how different would their powers be?


    Did it mean that a Connate Cultivator was as weak as an ant to a Dao Reunion Cultivator?


    ¡°For a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal, three thousand years is only one season and one can live more than a million years. You would also be able to swallow the sun, flicking off the stars, walk in the universe, bathe in the gxy and sleep on the sun and moon. Only then can you be called a Deity!¡± Chen Fan said.


    Ye Qincang was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 635 - Deity Burial Valley

    <h4>Chapter 635: Deity Burial Valley</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Ye Qincang had never felt so weak before.


    He was the former top warrior on the Divine Roll, the guardian of China and the only Earth Level Deity of the times. Nobody on this was stronger than him, other than Chen Fan. In thest few days after he became an Earth Level Deity, Ye Qincang felt that his power and connection with the world had been continuously increasing and he was confident that he could battle with Chen Fan again two yearster.


    And yet, Ye Qincang had never thought that he would learn about apletely different world from Chen Fan.


    A world that he could never imagine.


    ¡°Swallowing the sun and flicking off the stars? Is that still what a human can do?¡± Ye Qincang eximed.


    ¡°The moment you enter the Connate level, you¡¯ll no longer be a mortal but a cultivator. Immortal Cultivation is a journey of evolution. What we truly strive for is not to dominate the universe, but to have an evesting life,¡± Chen Fan said with his hands on his back.


    ¡°Thank you for teaching me a lot.¡± Ye Qincang got up and bowed to Chen Fan. ¡°What level did you reach in your previous life?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile but didn¡¯t reply.


    He was a Tribtion Cultivator in his previous life!


    A Dao Reunion Cultivator was a Perfected Immortal and a Tribtion Cultivator was the King of Deities and the dominator of the universe, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t bother to exin to Ye Qincang. After all, for the Dao Reunion or the Tribtion level, killing Ye Qincang was a piece of cake.


    So, Ye Qincang didn¡¯t ask anything else.


    He knew Chen Fan had surely achieved the Connate level in his previous life, to be able to defeat an Earth Level Deity at the Divine Sea level, but was he a Golden Core Cultivator or a Nascent Soul Cultivator in the end? Ye Qincang had no idea and he dared not to think about the stages beyond that.


    If Chen Fan was already a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal, why would he need to stay on Earth? He could level all of China easily!


    Then, Chen Fan told Ye Qincang some basic knowledge about the Realm of Cultivation and the reason why he came.


    1¡°You said you¡¯ve been to Deity Burial Valley in Kunlun. Did you find anything special there?¡±


    Ye Qincang replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, since you already know about the Gate of Heaven and Deity Burial Valley.


    ¡°The Deity Burial Valley in Kunlun is one of the Seven Forbidden Lands together with the Dragon Lake in Chang Bai Mountain, the Devil¡¯s Cave of Babylon, the Mayan Temples and three other ces. In fact, it¡¯s not dangerous because of its topography but because of the enormous array it has!¡±


    ¡°An array?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and was a bit surprised.


    Ye Qincang said, ¡°Yes, the array stretches for a hundred miles around the entire mountain and there are all sorts of dangers inside. I almost died when I went there and I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be injured even if I entered after bing an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°It used to be a battlefield where the Entities fought in ancient times. There were a lot of marks of the battles and also dead bodies and relics of Entities and Sages. I found the energy from one of them and that¡¯s how I achieved the Earth Level Deity Body. The dagger with blood marks and the armor were also found there, but they were already in a battered state.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    His Lesser Five Elements Thunder might be powerful, but not enough to destroy a superior-grade Spirit Artifact.


    The dagger and the armor must have suffered from corrosion after countless battles and thousands of years. Otherwise, Chen Fan might not have defeated Ye Qincang so easily.


    ¡°The battlefield of the Entities. No wonder it¡¯s called Deity Burial Valley,¡± Chen Fan pondered and said.


    To be able to create an array surrounding so many mountains that stretched over a hundred miles was a feat beyond what a Connate Cultivator could do.


    Only Golden Core Cultivators working together could produce such power, or the array would not be able to kill an Earth Level Deity. It seemed that there really were Golden Core Cultivators on Earth in the past, but they had be decrepit with time.


    Ye Qincang said seriously, ¡°Also, I think that the Gate of Heaven is located deep inside the Deity Burial Valley.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes widened.


    He was only half a step away from the Connate level and it was time to look for the Gate of Heaven.


    ¡°The peak of Qin Mountain, the East Sea, deep in Kunlun, Mount Shu... These were the ces mentioned in books where the Gate of Heaven is located. However, no Immortal State Warriors has ever found it no matter how hard they tried. Zhang Sanfeng and the Great Magus didn¡¯t even return from their search. I¡¯ve been thinking there shouldn¡¯t be anything they can¡¯t find with their powers, except when ites to the Deity Burial Valley,¡± Ye Qincang said.


    ¡°Right, the Golden Core array in the Deity Burial Valley would be dangerous even for an Earth Level Deity, not to mention an Immortal State Warrior. It¡¯s indeed a good way to hide the Gate of Heaven.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°I was afraid to go inside that time since the array is too powerful. It twisted space and not even armies and tanks can get in. If not, I¡¯d also like to see what the Gate of Heaven looks like.¡±


    Ye Qincang heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. ording to the intel I¡¯ve got, the Gate of Heaven is open. Someone from the Snow God Pce has alreadye to the human world. You should be able to enter the gate,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°The Gate of Heaven is open?¡± Ye Qincang was shocked and heughed. ¡°I¡¯ve read in the books that the Snow God Pce is indeed one of the most powerful sects on the other side of the gate, which isparable to the Mixed-Essence Sect in the ancient times, but...¡±


    He suddenly hesitated.


    ¡°Many books said that those sects only recruit the destined ones. They seem to have a quota so they can¡¯t take too many people back with them. Besides, the cultivators from the gate have always looked down on humans. They might not let us in.¡±


    ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll ughter our way in then! Let¡¯s break that Gate of Heaven.¡±


    Chen Fan snickered.


    Ye Qincang was first shocked, but then he understood Chen Fan¡¯s point.


    The cultivators from the Gate of Heaven were very respected in ancient China. They traveled around the world and had always ignored the normal people, even therge sects in the Chinese cultivationmunity. One of the sects once wanted to capture those cultivators but ended beingpletely exterminated, and all three of their Immortal State Ancestral Masters were killed.


    No one dared to provoke them since then.


    Everyone worshiped them like Gods and thought that both the legendary Heaven and the Realm of Cultivation were behind the gate! Even Ye Qincang was afraid of them.


    But Chen Fan was different. He came from the real powerful sect in space. Although Ye Qincang didn¡¯t know which level Chen Fan had attained in his previous life, he had the feeling that not even the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven would be able to defeat him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send someone to look into it. I¡¯m sure even the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven would leave traces.¡±


    Ye Qincang nodded.


    While they were talking.


    Two men and a woman suddenly appeared in a valley enveloped in mist deep in Kunlun.


    1All three of them were wearing historical outfits, which were a little different from the Chinese traditional clothes.


    One of the men was a brawny man with a de on his back while the other was a skinny thirty-year-old man in a blue gown, who was an Immortal State Warrior with powerful True Qi.


    The woman was wearing a white gown, floating in the air with a frosty look. Among the three of them, she had the highest level of cultivation.


    ¡°The human world is so filthy. It¡¯s making me ufortable even after just a while.¡±


    The man with a de shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll find any potential disciples in this world. It¡¯s ridiculous for the sect to still send us here to check. We¡¯ve abandoned this piece ofnd for a long time and the environment should have already killed all the good warriors, even if there¡¯s any left.¡±


    ¡°The Gate of Heaven opens once in centuries. We should have to bring someone back,¡± the man in a blue gown said.


    He overlooked the human world like the gods looking at people from above. For the Gate of Heavens¡¯ cultivators, Earth was indeed like dust and the ce they came from was truly like Heaven!


    ¡°I heard that an elder from the Snow God Pce found someone good not long ago,¡± the man in blue gown added as he nced at the woman with a hint of admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, one of our elders used a secret treasure toe here earlier while the Gate of Heaven was about to open. She found a twenty-year-old girl who didn¡¯t know anything about cultivation but had a rare Ice Spirit Root, a potential person that can directly be a Heavenly Being.¡±


    The woman in a white gown nodded. She didn¡¯t talk much.


    The brawny man with a de said enviously, ¡°Tut tut, an Ice Spirit Root! It¡¯s a rare being even in our realm and can no doubt be an Earth Level Deity after fifty years. The Snow God Pce is so lucky!¡±


    ¡°So, there¡¯s still something good about the human world,¡± the man in the blue gown said with arrogance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and explore this foreign world first, to see if I can find anything special. I hope those so-called Immortal State Warriors won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    The brawny manughed and tapped his back.


    A long, ck de moved close to his grasp and he turned into a ray of ck light, shooting into the sky.


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s so reckless. We¡¯ve haven¡¯t visited the human world for several centuries, who knows how much it has changed?¡±


    The man in the blue gown shook his head with disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Lei is right. The cultivation world here is chaotic and I bet they don¡¯t even have aplete cultivation art. Besides, their power must be much more inferior than ours and Earth Level Deities have been extinct for a thousand years. Let¡¯s go, Snow Fairy.¡±


    The woman in white gown kept her cool and silent attitude.


    It seemed as if nothing in this world could attract her.

 Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Meet an Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 636: Meet an Old Friend</h4>


    Chen Fan left Mount Yan once he finished teaching Ye Qincang the basics of Immortal Cultivation. He reckoned that the trip was worthwhile after all, since he had not only learned the secrets of the Deity Burial Valley and the Gate of Heaven, but he had also secured Ye Qincang¡¯s help.


    Ye Qincang was the symbol of the powerful Kunlun, so he was bound to be a useful ally.


    The North Qiong Sect will be able to grow its feathers under Kunlun¡¯s protection. In addition, Kunlun¡¯s resourcefulness would make Chen Fan¡¯s quest for Immortals much easier.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that every time the Gate of Heaven opens, chaos ensues. The immortal cultivators from the Gate of Heaven seem to be much more powerful than their mortal counterparts and once they cross the gate, they usher in destruction to the world, annihting even the most powerful sects. They are powerful Immortal State Warriors, well versed in the ways of Immortal Cultivation,¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    The only Immortal Cultivator he had met ever since he was reincarnated was Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator and he had read his Sword Art of Nine Abandonments. Although the sword art was far from being advanced, it was an Immortal Cultivation art nheless.


    Ye Qincang¡¯s Dharma Cultivation stemmed from the primordial art of the Mixed-Essence Sect; it could notpare with the real Immortal Cultivation methods.


    ¡°That being said, however powerful they are, I will utterly destroy them if they mess with me,¡± Chen Fan said as his eyes glinted.


    Although Chen Fan had learned the location of the Deity Burial Valley, he wasn¡¯t nning on visiting it just yet.


    He had just been engaged and thought that he should spend more time with Fang Qiong and travel around the world. Meanwhile, he would keep his eyes peeled for any opportunities to level up during his travels.


    ¡°Li Changsheng said that his Ancestral Master had recorded multiple possible locations for the Gate of Heaven. Any one of those locations could have a surprise waiting for me. Maybe my hope for leveling up again lies in one of those spots.¡±


    As Chen Fan thought to himself, he suddenly realized that he had arrived at a university.


    His eyes found the que hanging above the entrance.


    ¡°Yan Jin Film College¡±


    ¡°Why am I here? Ah! right, this is Xu Rongfei¡¯s school. She should be in her fourth year now. I wanted to visit her ever since Xu Ao¡¯s death, but other things kept on getting in the way,¡± Chen Fan thought to himself wistfully.


    He still felt guilty for what had happened.


    Both Auntie Tang and Xu Rongfei had been nice to him. Xu Ao had also been one of his most trusted confidants before his death. If not for him, the Hong Sect and Lin Tashan would have never killed Xu Ao.


    ¡°Since I am already here, I might as well visit my old friend.¡±


    Without using his Divine Will, Chen Fan walked into the school with thumbs tucked in his pockets.


    The Yan Jin Film College was the breeding ground for Chinese celebrities. It¡¯s alumni included many renowned actors and directors. Any aspiring student could be a rising star in the future. To attend the school was also the dream of many teenagers in China.


    Chen Fan was using the appearance of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. His long ck hair flowed to his shoulders, contrasting with the clean white shirt he was wearing. His tall and handsome appearance had tugged the heartstrings of many girls around the campus.


    ¡°Uh? That stud looks familiar. He is even more handsome than Wu Lufeng.¡±


    ¡°Is he from our school? Maybe he is from the faculty of acting? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Should I give him my number?¡±


    Many attractive young girls wearing fashionable clothing and carefully made up faces giggled and whispered with each other, ncing at Chen Fan from time to time.


    A handsome man was just as a luring sight to girls as a gorgeous bombshell to young men.


    By then, Chen Fan had shed some of his youthful appearance, recing it with a manly and imposing demeanor; it made his already perfect look sublime.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the girls started to approach him, trying to strike up a conversation.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s impassive expression had deterred them from flirting with him.


    Even as another girl was about to walk away with disappointment, Chen Fan spoke up and asked her in a warm voice, ¡°Do you know where Xu Rongfei¡¯s dorm is?¡±


    The girl was ted by Chen Fan¡¯s attention, however, she looked disheartened all over again as soon as she heard Xu Rongfei¡¯s name.


    ¡°He is here for Xu Rongfei.¡±


    ¡°I bet he¡¯s just one of Sister Xu¡¯s pursuers. No wonder we¡¯ve never seen him around here.¡±


    ¡°There goes my chance of dating a babe ma.¡±


    The group of girls looked disappointed and sad.


    One of them quickly gathered herself and walked over to Chen Fan with a healthy dose of confidence. She was wearing morous makeup, a red sweater and ck yoga pants with beige boots.


    ¡°Are you looking for Sister Xu? She¡¯s been taking a lot of gigs recently but she is free now since it¡¯s the winter break. She stays in dorm number five, I can take you there.¡±


    ¡°That would be wonderful.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded as a pang of guilt rose inside of him.


    Home must have reminded Xu Rongfei of many tragedies, so she had decided to stay at school during the spring festival.


    Chen Fan¡¯s guide introduced herself while they walked toward Xu Rongfei¡¯s dorm.


    Her name was Zhang Haiyun, and she was the chairwoman of the Student Arts Council. She would have to be the cream of the crop to secure that position, therefore, it spoke loudly of her talents.


    Zhang Haiyun thought that Chen Fan would be impressed by her introduction, but to her surprise, Chen Fan nodded and kept his silence.


    ¡°Despite the ordinary clothing he wears, he carries a surprisingly unswerving calm and impassiveness about him that would make even the elite heirs of Yan Jin pale inparison. He must be someone important.¡±


    Zhang Haiyun thought to herself as the smile on her face turned brighter.


    ¡°Are you seeing Sister Xu? She is quite popr among the rich heirs you know. The dorm manager told me that she throws away a bucketful of roses each day. I heard that Young Lord Wu, the son of the Tian He Entertainment¡¯s owner, is also interested in her.¡±


    Zhang Haiyun probed Chen Fan passive aggressively.


    Ofte, Tian He Entertainment had surpassed Hua Yi Entertainment, bing the most influentialpany in the industry.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind at all.


    His indifference had made Zhang Haiyun hesitate a little.


    Was Chen Fan putting on that pretentious air to mask his insecurity, or was he really that confident?


    It wasn¡¯t long before they reached dorm number five.


    Lo and behold, there were many luxury cars in the parking lot, and the most ostentatious one was a silver Lamborghini with an outrageouslyrge spoiler. Not all of the rich heirs were there for Xu Rongfei, some were the rich boyfriends of other young starlets.


    ¡°That Lamborghini belongs to Young Lord Wu. It¡¯s worth more than twenty million,¡± Zhang Haiyun said.


    However, her remak didn¡¯t seem to pique Chen Fan¡¯s attention. She added, ¡°I will try to ask her toe and see you, but I won¡¯t make any promises. Even Young Lord Wu has been waiting here for hours and he¡¯s still waiting.¡±


    ¡°Tell her that her old friend Chen Fan is here,¡± Chen Fan said.


    He could sense her presence even without using Divine Will.


    Zhang Haiyun started off.


    Many girls walked past the dorm and were stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s sublime appearance. Many of them even attempted to ask for his number. Themotion made enough of a disturbance to alert the residents of the building, and many more girls peeked out of their windows. They saw a handsome young man surrounded by a group of girls.


    Meanwhile, the men waiting in luxury cars were ring at Chen Fan with jealousy.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving the best car and wearing the most expensive watch, but I still can¡¯tpare with a pretty boy.¡± A fat middle-aged man grunted under his breath.


    Even the handsome young heirs felt they had been outdone by Chen Fan.


    An attractive young girl wearing a tank top pushed open the window and then shouted at her dorm mate, ¡°Fei Fei! Look! There is a real stud down there. Xiao Ya and Ermao are both going to ask him for his number. ¡±


    ¡°Ningxin, close the window. Do you want everyone to see you in that skanky tank top?¡±


    Xu Rongfei was sitting on a chair with her legs folded while reading a book.


    ¡°Humph! Why would I care? They are lucky that I¡¯m not charging them for the view.¡± Ningxin snorted.


    Shended her gaze on the book Xu Rongfei was reading, and she wasn¡¯t impressed by the title.


    ¡°Sutra of Huang Ting? Come on! I really think there¡¯s an old man living inside of you. Did you hear what I just said? THERE IS A STUD!¡±


    Xu Rongfei cracked a smile.


    Her appearance had aged well like a fine wine. Her body had gained more curves while her face was more elegant.


    The unique charm she had about her was approved by many heavy-weight directors.


    Zhang Haiyun emerged into the room while Ningxin kept on yelling at Xu Rongfei.


    ¡°Sister Xu Rongfei? There¡¯s a guy called Chen Fan who wants to see you. He said he¡¯s an old friend of yours.¡±


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    The book fell from Xu Rongfei¡¯s hand.


    She was stunned by the development and found it hard to believe what she had heard.

 Chapter 637 - The Goddess Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 637: The Goddess¡¯ Boyfriend</h4>


    ¡°An old friend from Chu Zhou City.¡±


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    This name made Xu Rongfei freeze as if under a spell. Ningxin then waved and said, ¡°No, no, you think anyone can meet our superstar? A guy has been waiting for her downstairs for six months and yet Fei Fei has never gone down to meet him...¡±


    Before Ningxin finished her sentence.


    Xu Rongfei had already gotten up and rushed out the door, leaving Zhang Haiyun and Ningxin confused.


    ¡°What...?¡±


    Ningxin was very confused.


    She had lived with Xu Rongfei for four years and knew that her roommate had always been cold towards others. Xu Rongfei never socialized with anyone outside of the movie sets, including the top directors and CEOs of the entertainmentpanies; it was the first time she saw this excited.


    ¡°Why is she acting as if her boyfriend were here?¡±


    Ningxin mumbled.


    Zhang Haiyun also looked shocked.


    Xu Rongfei saw Chen Fan immediately after she got downstairs.


    Even though he looked different, Xu Rongfei had met him at the West Lake and she had recent photos of him that her father, Xu Ao, had given her. So she was quite familiar with his appearance.


    ¡°Fei Fei, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a gentle smile.


    Xu Rongfei stood there and sized Chen Fan up. It seemed as if she wanted to etch his face in her heart in case he disappeared again.


    Meanwhile, people around the dorm felt something was off.


    Xu Rongfei had been rising to fametely and was given the title, the ¡°Goddess of the People.¡± So, she had drawn everyone¡¯s attention once she showed up.


    But the surprising thing was... Xu Rongfei seemed to know this mysterious hunk!


    Were they together?


    The richlings who were waiting for Xu Rongfei immediately turned pale and were hoping that this wasn¡¯t true.


    ¡°Brother Chen Fan,¡± Xu Rongfei said.


    She looked at Chen Fan with her round and watery eyes like an abandoned puppy and her voice was soft and gentle like a little girl¡¯s.


    Everyone else went silent and their eyes popped out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve nevere to see you these few years. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you suffer anymore.¡± Chen Fan gently stroked Xu Rongfei¡¯s head and sighed.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Xu Rongfei lowered her head.


    Her nose turned red and tears welled up in her eyes, but her heart felt extremely warm.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Xu Rongfei had always kept herself aloof from men, and yet she was leaning on a guy like a sweetheart in front of their eyes.


    Ningxin went downstairs and was dumbfounded by that sight.


    ¡°This is the first time I visit your academy. Mind showing me around?¡± Chen Fan smiled and said.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Xu Rongfei also showed a beaming smile.


    People around them watched Chen Fan and the most beautiful girl in the dorm walk away together but there was nothing they could do.


    ¡°Where did hee from? How can he take away my dream girl from me?¡±


    ¡°Oh God, Goddess Xu has never been involved in love affairs in thest four years. Is he her hidden boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Breaking news! It¡¯s going to cause a furor in the entertainment industry.¡±


    Some people were devastated, some were astonished and some were furious.


    The paparazzi outside the dorm who had been tracking Xu Rongfei immediately took pictures of the two like crazy.


    A handsome man stared at Chen Fan and Xu Rongfei with a gloomy face while he sat in a silver Lamborghini.


    When he saw Chen Fan¡¯s back, doubts came to his mind.


    ¡°Strange. Where have I seen this guy?¡±


    Master Wu wondered.


    Chen Fan and Xu Rongfei walked side by side.


    The Yan Jin Film Academy covered arge area and offered different courses, including literature, performance arts, directing, visual arts, animation, and so on. Each course had a long history and many celebrities had studied in the academy.


    Xu Rongfei introduced, ¡°Brother Chen Fan, this is the Department of Literature, where many famous screenwriters graduated from. For example, Zhang Wei, the screenwriter of ¡®Go La La Go!¡¯ and Ding Xiaoyun, the screenwriter of ¡®Love on a Journey.¡¯¡±


    It seemed that she really liked the film and television industry and knew a lot about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been nning to make a movie called ¡®Legends of Beixuan¡¯ with the most famous director in China. The script has already been written! So, I¡¯m currently saving money and will be able to invest on it after a few more years,¡± Xu Rongfei said with anticipation.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll be the leading actor and you¡¯ll be the leading actress. What do you think?¡± Chen Fan smiled and said.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xu Rongfei¡¯s eyes glittered.


    ¡°Of course,¡± said Chen Fan as he patted her head.


    Xu Ao¡¯s death was one of the things Chen Fan felt guilty about; he would try to make it up to Xu Rongfei by giving her everything she wanted.


    The two of them chatted as they walked around.


    Xu Rongfei held Chen Fan¡¯s arm, then she leaned her head on his shoulder with a contented smile.


    Since she had always been a popr figure in the academy, everyone was startled when they saw her being so close to a man.


    Students immediately showed up on the forum of the academy.


    ¡°The Goddess has a boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Xu Rongfei went on a date with a mystery man.¡±


    ¡°Exclusive news: Xu Rongfei¡¯s boyfriend is her high school ssmate.¡±


    Different shocking posts appeared on the forum one after another.


    Those students who went home for the Chinese New Year were thinking that it was a shame they couldn¡¯t witness it. After a while, uploaded photos were circted on the Inte.


    Someone forwarded the photos to Weibo.


    The students from the Yan Jin Film Academy were very active there.


    They were all handsome guys and pretty girls, and a lot of superstars were their seniors. Once they forwarded the photos and told everyone that it was Xu Rongfei, it became the most searched topic in a matter of seconds, surpassing those about some movie stars cheating or getting a divorce.


    .


    ¡°F**k, seriously? Xu Rongfei has never had any dating rumors since she became an actress!¡±


    ¡°Xu Rongfei who yed Lu Yanqi in ¡®Legends of the Sword Immortal?¡¯ No way! My dream girl is so pure and cool. She wouldn¡¯t be attracted to any man!¡±


    ¡°There are photos on the Inte. You can see for yourself.¡±


    Soon, Weibo was stirred.


    A lot of people quickly went to Weibo and scrolled over the photos one by one. The photos were a bit blurry. They could only see Xu Rongfei walking with a man and leaning her head on his shoulder, but they couldn¡¯t see what the man looked like because of the distance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Xu Rongfei,¡± someone doubted.


    ¡°Hundreds of people at Yan Jin Film Academy witnessed it with their own eyes. It must be Xu Rongfei,¡± another person said.


    Many people were wondering who the man was and what he looked like.


    ¡°If I find out who the guy is, I¡¯ll go and beat him up right away,¡± they thought.


    An hourter, a post appeared on Weibo and was immediately forwarded by countless students.


    ¡°Exclusive! Goddess Xu Rongfei and Her Boyfriend (With HD Photos.)¡±


    The post was created by Birdie Studio, which was thergest paparazzipany in China. They had captured the entire incident with their advanced equipment and HD cameras.


    The faces of Xu Rongfei and Chen Fan were clearly seen in the photos.


    There was also an intel saying that Chen Fan was Xu Rongfei¡¯s ssmate in high school and they had known each other since they were young, which was why he could win her over.


    This post had confirmed their rtionship.


    Countless people were depressed because of it and many were thinking that Chen Fan was only an ordinary man who didn¡¯t deserve her at all.


    While the heated discussion on Weibo was ongoing...


    In a luxurious mansion in the outskirts of Yan Jin.


    An arrogant man was holding a pretty starlet, smoking on the bed.


    He was Wu Zhicheng, the person that mocked Chen Fan on Mount Yan. The Wu family of Yan Jin was a middle-ss family that had only a ten billion worth of properties, but the ¡°Tianhe Entertainment Corporation¡± they operated was an influentialpany in the entertainment industry. Many movie stars were under theirpany and Wu Zhicheng was regarded as a sessful figure in Yan Jin.


    ¡°Wow, Master Cheng, the superstar from yourpany, Xu Rongfei, has been spotted with a guy!¡±


    This starlet wasn¡¯t quite famous but she had a pretty face and a perfect figure. Besides, she was bold enough in bed which was why the Master of Tianhe would sleep with her.


    After scrolling through Weibo, she was startled and yelled, ¡°Xu Rongfei, isn¡¯t Brother chasing after her? Why does she suddenly have a boyfriend?¡±


    Wu Zhicheng frowned.


    His brother, Wu Zhifan, had always been Xu Rongfei¡¯s suitor, otherwise he would have already slept with her. Besides, getting involved in scandals was thest thing starlets who had just entered the industry wanted, since it would ruin their future.


    ¡°Let me see...¡±


    Wu Zhicheng took the phone and saw Xu Rongfei standing intimately with a man as if they were a lovey-dovey couple.


    ¡°F**k, she¡¯s really in a rtionship.¡±


    Wu Zhicheng was enraged. When he was about to get stroppy, he nced at the man¡¯s face and waspletely stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s... Chen Beixuan?¡±

 Chapter 638 - Please Forgive Us!

    <h4>Chapter 638: Please Forgive Us!</h4>


    Wu Zhicheng was also there during the battle on Mount Yan. Even though he stood far away because of the lower status of the Wu family, how could he not recognize Chen Fan?


    He was Chen Beixuan, the most powerful person in the world!


    The starlet next to him said, ¡°Brother Cheng, I think you should punish her a bit!¡±


    Xu Rongfei¡¯s career had been thriving over thest two years and many people in the industry were envious of her fame.


    ¡°p!¡±


    Wu Zhicheng pped the starlet.


    ¡°Brother Cheng, why did you do this to me?¡±


    The starlet was startled.


    ¡°If you say something bad about Xu Rongfei again, I will kill you, believe it or not!¡± What Wu Zhicheng said frightened the starlet, but he didn¡¯t know that his legs were also trembling.


    He would have never thought that...


    Xu Rongfei¡¯s boyfriend would be Chen Fan!


    Although Chen Fan had already gotten engaged on North Mountain a few days back, it was normal for a big cheese like him to have more than one woman, so Wu Zhicheng would certainly misunderstand it. After all, he had also never heard of anyone in his social circle who only had one partner.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know such a powerful person had her back! Fortunately, I didn¡¯t force her to sleep with me. If not, the Wu family would have been exterminated by Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Wu Zhicheng was terrified.


    Xu Rongfei had been rising to fame after ying several leading roles and was regarded as the ¡°Goddess of the People.¡± However, the seniors of Tian He Entertainment thought that Xu Rongfei was too arrogant because she wouldn¡¯tply with the unspoken rules. The other female stars were willing to perform in different events or drink and sleep with the seniors of thepany, but she didn¡¯t even want to dine with them, as if she were a princess.


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed making a lot of money for ourpany, and Li Xinru and Zhifan adore her. If not, I would have cut all her jobs long before.¡±


    This was exactly what Wu Zhicheng¡¯s father said.


    He realized then that Xu Rongfei wasn¡¯t arrogant. She was truly superior!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she just tell us she¡¯s Chen Beixuan¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Wu Zhicheng said as he suddenly thought about his brother, Wu Zhifan, and he called someone immediately.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s heading to the Yan Jin Film Academy? Stop him quickly and ask him not to provoke Xu Rongfei!¡±


    Wu Zhicheng hung up and rushed out of the door right away.


    At the same time, the Inte had been chaotic.


    Such earth-shattering news instantly aroused people¡¯s passion for gossiping.


    Many said with pity, ¡°What a shame! Xu Rongfei should stay away from any dating rumors and maintain her image. Having a boyfriend now would hit her career hard.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that she has quite a bad rtionship with herpany. After this incident, the seniors might restrict her activities.¡±


    Xu Rongfei¡¯s manager, Sister Li, immediately called her.


    ¡°Fei Fei, are the photos on the Inte real?¡±


    ¡°What photos? I¡¯m eating with Brother Chen Fan.¡± Xu Rongfei widened her eyes and wondered.


    ¡°You... Ah, what should I do with you?¡±


    Sister Li was enraged.


    She had no idea why Xu Rongfei still had the mood to eat right then.


    ¡°Fine, just don¡¯t make any more trouble. Remain silent when the paparazzi show up to question you. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    Sister Li started calling each website to ask them to delete everything about the incident and found someone to send out messages on behalf of Xu Rongfei¡¯s studio, saying that those photos were fake.


    Xu Rongfei hung up, looking confused.


    In the meantime, they were in a restaurant near the academy. It was small, but the private room was beautifully decorated and the food was also delicious.


    Xu Rongfei¡¯s roommate, Ningxin, was also there with them.


    She opened her eyes wide and nced at Chen Fan and Xu Rongfei like a curious baby.


    Ningxin was looking really cute in a sleeveless mini dress with a yellow down jacket and a white pompom hat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled gently.


    Ningxin rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Your photos have been circting across the Inte and the incident has be the most-searched topic on Weibo. I guess everyone knows that Xu Rongfei has a boyfriend now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Will you be alright, Brother Chen Fan? I don¡¯t want Sister Fang to misunderstand us.¡±


    Xu Rongfei was worried.


    She knew that with Chen Fan¡¯s current status, such an incident would cause a great furor once it was exposed.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Sister Fang?¡± Ningxin wondered.


    ¡°You knew about our engagement?¡± Chen Fan was surprised.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Xu Rongfei lowered her head, looking a bit sad.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re engaged?¡± Ningxin jumped up and her eyes popped out.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong doesn¡¯t mind about these things, and it wouldn¡¯t affect me either. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and conforted Xu Rongfei.


    He was the most powerful person on Earth and one of the two Earth Level Deities in China. In order to resist the United States, China would protect him no matter what and Kunlun also had his back, so a little rumor would do him no harm.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Xu Rongfei nodded.


    However, Ningxin was so furious she couldn¡¯t help but get up and scold him, ¡°Hey, have you no shame? Don¡¯t think that you can do anything you want just because you look handsome!


    ¡°You¡¯re an engaged man but you still came to see Fei Fei and even said you¡¯ll be fine after being exposed. You¡¯ll be fine but Fei Fei won¡¯t! She¡¯s at the height of her career and is having conflicts with herpany at the same time. Do you know how much impact such an incident would have on her future? It might ruin her entire life! The seniors of Tian He Entertainment have always been looking for Fei Fei¡¯s weaknesses...¡± She yelled continuously like a machine gun.


    Xu Rongfei immediately stopped her roommate and apologized to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Is yourpany making things difficult for you?¡± Chen Fan frowned.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t really like socializing with people and some of the seniors are discontented about it,¡± Xu Rongfei said softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with it. You just focus on your work.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded with coldness in his eyes.


    Ningxin was speechless when she heard that.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you really think Tian He Entertainment would be scared of you? Are you the young master of the Wang family, or do you work for the Xiao family?¡±


    She didn¡¯t say this out loud though, because she didn¡¯t want to upset Xu Rongfei.


    Since then, she had been silent and was really dissatisfied with Chen Fan, thinking that he was a liar, a y boy and a beast...


    And yet, Xu Rongfei was thrilled to see Chen Fan after several years and she enjoyed eating with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in Yan Jin these few days. If you want to see me, go to the North Mountain. Xiao Qiong and the girls like you a lot and they always ask me to introduce you to them,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Xu Rongfei nodded.


    Ningxin remained silent.


    When the three of them were about to leave, a tall, handsome man came into the room with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Master Wu?¡±


    Ningxin was stunned and she immediately shot Chen Fan a warning nce.


    She knew that this young master from Tian He Entertainment had a fiery temper. He had once sent someone to break a leg of one of Xu Rongfei¡¯s suitors.


    ¡°Wu Zhifan, what are you doing here?¡±


    Xu Rongfei was shocked.


    ¡°Fei Fei, you¡¯re in great trouble. Sister Li called me several times and asked me to talk to you. You better issue a statement to tell the public that you¡¯re not in a rtionship, for the sake of your image and career,¡± Wu Zhifan said.


    ¡°Right, you must be Fei Fei¡¯s boyfriend. If you really want the best for her, you better step up and tell everyone that you¡¯re just a normal ssmate to Fei Fei. Her career is thriving and you should know how this dating rumor would affect her development.¡±


    Wu Zhifan looked at Chen Fan as if he wanted the best for them.


    ¡°Wu Zhifan, it¡¯s none of your business. Also, don¡¯t call me Fei Fei,¡± Xu Rongfei said with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Fei Fei, you must think it through. You signed a five-year contract with Tian He Entertainment and thepany has the right to control you. The contract clearly indicated that you can¡¯t date within five years and you¡¯re now viting this term. Thepany can ask you forpensation or even sue you.¡±


    Wu Zhifan started to sound threatening.


    Xu Rongfei was startled.


    She was still a newbie to the industry when she was offered the contract. Li Xinru had fought for more liberal terms for her back then, but Xu Rongfei hadn¡¯t thought about this particr one as she wasn¡¯t nning to date in any case. And yet, Wu Zhicheng suddenly brought it up to threaten her.


    Ningxin was extremely anxious.


    She nced at Chen Fan and found that he didn¡¯t care about Wu Zhifan at all and was drinking tea calmly, making her feelpletely disappointed.


    ¡°Fei Fei¡¯s boyfriend is not only a y boy, but also irresponsible. He¡¯s such an as***le! I must persuade her to break up with him!¡±


    While Ningxin swore furiously in her mind.


    The door opened again and Wu Zhicheng came in anxiously.


    ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Wu Zhifan was shocked.


    Then, Wu Zhicheng quickly walked towards Chen Fan, dropped down on his knees and said with his trembling voice, ¡°Greetings, Heavenly Chen. I¡¯m Wu Zhicheng from the Wu family.


    ¡°Please forgive us!¡±


    Silence immediately fell on the room.


    Wu Zhifan froze and couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw.

 Chapter 639 - Being Respected Like an Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 639: Being Respected Like an Ancestor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Meanwhile, the room waspletely silent.


    Chen Fan sat there and drank his tea calmly as if he didn¡¯t see a man kneeling in front of him. Xu Rongfei widened her eyes and found it odd.


    Ningxin and Wu Zhifan were both dumbfounded. Everyone knew he was Wu Zhicheng, the Master of the Wu Family.


    ¡°Brother... Why are you kneeling? Get up!¡± Wu Zhifan said.


    The name ¡°Heavenly Chen¡± gave him a bad feeling. He heard about him every day from the upper-ssmunity of Yan Jin, but he couldn¡¯t imagine that this young man in front of him was the person who defeated an Earth Level Deity.


    Wu Zhicheng didn¡¯t reply and kept his head on the floor..


    After a while, Chen Fan put down the cup and said, ¡°You remember me?¡±


    ¡°I... I saw you fight on Mount Yan,¡± Wu Zhicheng said with a trembling voice.


    Even though he got there as fast as he could, he knew he waste and Wu Zhifan must have already offended Chen Fan based on the situation in the room, so he immediately knelt and apologized. In the meantime, he could only pray that Wu Zhifan didn¡¯t go too far.


    ¡°Then you should know what will happen if you offend me.¡±


    Chen Fan tapped his fingers on the desk and Wu Zhicheng felt as if a hammer were pounding on his heart.


    ¡°The Wu Family... is willing to do anything... to make it up to you. Please let my brother go,¡± Wu Zhicheng said.


    ¡°Let him go? Alright.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and said, ¡°If the Wu Family can do something for me, I¡¯ll spare you.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Wu Zhicheng said.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Terminate all your current contracts with Xu Rongfei and draft a new one without any mandatory rules.


    ¡°You must give her the best resources, the best remuneration package and the best manager, and treat her like your own child. Let Fei Fei do what she wants to do, even if she wants to dismantle thepany. If I find out she¡¯s upset, I¡¯lle for your family,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Ningxin was startled.


    This wasn¡¯t a contract! He was instating Xu Rongfei as a superior, just like their ancestors! To let her do whatever she wanted, including tearing thepany apart? Even the top superstars didn¡¯t have the right to do those things.


    Xu Rongfei¡¯s eyes even popped out; she just couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wu Zhicheng nodded.


    He knew that he would definitely die if he refused to do it. Chen Beixuan had always shown great resolution in taking revenge. It was only because of Xu Rongfei that he could talk so much with Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°Go on. Take your brother with you.¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand.


    Then, Wu Zhicheng bowed and left the room together with Wu Zhifan. Once they got out, Wu Zhifan immediately said anxiously, ¡°Brother, he¡¯s gone too far! Dad and the directors won¡¯t ept his condition. Why did you agree?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, you would have died in there,¡± Wu Zhicheng said.


    Wu Zhifan immediately turned pale and replied, ¡°Seriously? This is Yan Jin. How would Chen Beixuan kill somebody here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Heavenly Being. It¡¯s a piece of cake for him to kill ordinary people like you and he has thousands of ways to do so,¡± Wu Zhicheng said as something came to his mind.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t watch the battle on Mount Yan so you can never imagine how terrifying he is. He¡¯s an Entity on top of everyone else! Dad would never reject his request, even if this ruins our family business.¡±


    Wu Zhifan froze and was filled with remorse.


    When they left, Xu Rongfei jumped with excitement and went into Chen Fan to hug and kiss him. ¡°Thank you, Brother Chen Fan!¡±


    She stared at Chen Fan with her twinkling eyes.


    Xu Rongfei remembered the first time they met. Chen Fan stepped up for her like Prince Charming and beat Zhou Tianhao up. Since then, Chen Fan had always been in her heart.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not a kid anymore. Get up. You¡¯re the Goddess of the People!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and patted Xu Rongfei¡¯s waist.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re already engaged to Sister Fang Qiong. We¡¯ll have less opportunities to meet in the future,¡± Xu Rongfei said with a gloomy look.


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    The two of them came from two different worlds after all and he didn¡¯te back for Xu Rongfei.


    Then, a cry of exmation broke the silence of the room.


    ¡°Oh God, who exactly are you, Chen Fan? How did you make Wu Zhicheng beg you? It¡¯s Wu Zhicheng, the Master of the Wu Family! He¡¯s in charge of most of the matters in Tian He Entertainment. Tell me, are you a Young Master from a super wealthy family and ying Cindere with Fei Fei?¡±


    Ningxin looked at Chen Fan.


    As a student at Yan Jin Film Academy, Ningxin was clearly aware of the power Tian He Entertainment and the Wu Family had. If they liked somebody, they could make him or her the most famous movie star in China even if beauty wascking.


    So, it was truly unbelievable that such an influential figure would kneel before Chen Fan and ept his terms. Ningxin waspletely in awe.


    Chen Fan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Maybe because he was afraid that I¡¯d punch him.¡±


    Ningxin then sat next to Chen Fan and tried to force him to tell the truth.


    The three of them left the restaurant after a while. Chen Fan walked Xu Rongfei and Ningxin to the entrance of the academy, then he gave them his number and left.


    Looking at Chen Fan¡¯s back, Ningxin then said to Xu Rongfei with jealousy, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had such a powerful boyfriend?


    ¡°Right, is he really engaged?¡±


    Ningxin¡¯s face suddenly fell.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. A few days ago, the city was covered in red maple leaves and there was a ten-mile line of cars. That was the day he got engaged,¡± Xu Rongfei said.


    ¡°The mysterious guy on North Mountain whom people talk about on the Inte?¡±


    Ningxin covered her mouth and gasped.


    On Chen Fan¡¯s engagement day, manyrge families and envoys from different countries made an appearance to congratte him. Even the people in Yan Jin had never seen such a grand event like that. There was a ten-mile line of cars which caused traffic jams in Yan Jin all day, and the city was covered in red maple leaves which was a magnificent scene people would never forget.


    ¡°There were heated discussions about it on the Inte and it¡¯s still the most popr topic on Weibo right now. I only know the girl is North Qiong Corp¡¯s CEO, but no one has information about the guy. Everyone is guessing that he must be some Young Master from the Wang Family or the Xiao Family. Fei Fei, tell me! Who¡¯s he?¡±


    Ningxin widened her eyes like a curious baby.


    Xu Rongfei hesitated and said, ¡°If I¡¯m correct, he¡¯s the ¡®Myanmar Sage¡¯ you used to be fond of.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ningxin stood there open-mouthed.


    Chen Fan went back to the vi after leaving the Yan Jin Film Academy.


    It was still the Chinese New Year. Chen Fan stayed with his family and girlfriend every day and went around Yan Jin. Chen Fan felt content when he saw smiles on Fang Qiong and An Ya¡¯s faces.


    During this period of time, Wu Zemin, the leader of the Wu Family, paid a visit to North Mountain with Wu Zhifan to apologize to Chen Fan, but Yukishiro Sa didn¡¯t let them in. When they got back, Wu Zemin beat Wu Zhifan fiercely and went to apologize to Xu Rongfei again.


    Many girls who stayed at the academy saw this and were stunned.


    The news about Xu Rongfei having a strong backer who forced the CEO of Tian He Entertainment to apologize to her was spread across the entertainment industry, and many movie stars who used to look down on Xu Rongfei suddenly became respectful to her.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Chen Fan.¡±


    Xu Rongfei went to North Mountain to thank Chen Fan with Ningxin.


    She was extraordinarily beautiful and sweet. When she saw Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Gexin, she called them uncle and auntie.


    Wang Xiaoyun had already met Xu Rongfei during the annual party of the Chen family years before and she had once treated Xu Rongfei like her daughter-inw. After knowing Xu Ao died because of Chen Fan, she felt really sorry for Xu Rongfei so she told everyone that she would be her godmother.


    ¡°Chen Fan, listen to me. Fei Fei will be your sister from now on. Take care of her, okay?¡± Wang Xiaoyun said as she grabbed Chen Fan¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled wryly and raised both of his hands.


    Xu Rongfei, An Ya, Fang Qiong and the others covered their mouths and tried to hide their smiles. Chen Fan was so superior that only Wang Xiaoyun could kick his a**. Other people wouldn¡¯t even breathe in front of him.


    Ningxin gasped.


    She finally understood what kind of person Chen Fan was after a few days.


    ¡°As powerful as a country, top warrior on the Divine Roll, able to move mountains and shatter the earth, he defeated an Earth Level Deity...¡± Even all these descriptions weren¡¯t as shocking as seeing Old Lord Qin and Old Lord Xiao apologize to him.


    <i>¡°He¡¯s a big cheese with everyone in the upper-ssmunity of Yan Jin under him. No wonder Wu Zhicheng and his Dad are so frightened. The Wu family is nothingpared to the Xiao family and the Qin family,¡± </i>Ningxin thought as she looked at Xu Rongfei with an envious face.


    Under the protection of a brother like him, who else in the world would do her wrong? Xu Rongfei could probably do anything she wanted in the entertainment industry from then on!


    Ten dayster, the winter break ended.


    Chen Fan left Yan Jin and started his journey around the world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the East Sea first,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.

 Chapter 640 - Islands on the East Sea

    <h4>Chapter 640: Inds on the East Sea</h4>


    Since Chen Fan had be so powerful, the only thing that was worth pursuing was the Connate level.


    The Connate level was the real beginning of the cultivation journey and only by reaching this level could Chen Fan arrange everything for the future.


    Even though he defeated Ye Qincang, it was only because the man had just be an Earth Level Deity and the secret art of the True Martial Celestial Sect was quite powerful. Chen Fan certainly would certainly have to be more careful when facing the experienced Earth Level Deities or nuclear weapons.


    ¡°I¡¯m now at the peak stage of the Divine Sea. In order to achieve the Connate level, I need at least three bottles of Spirit Dew of Earth Level Deities or five hundred pieces of Divine Crystals.¡±


    Chen Fan looked far away.


    ¡°The East Sea, Qin Mountain, Mount Shu, the West Desert... and the Deity Burial Valley in Kunlun.


    ¡°These are all ces where former cultivators discovered some traces of the Sages. I¡¯ll leave the Deity Burial Valley forst, since I¡¯m already sure that it used to be an ancient battlefield and that it has a Golden Core array surrounding it. The Golden Core array is extremely powerful and it¡¯s too risky for me to enter at my current level.¡±


    Chen Fan then turned into a ray of azure light and shed to the East.


    A normal Immortal State Warrior could only travel a hundred kilometers at once, but Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence was so strong at the moment that it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to travel several thousand kilometers without stopping.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    He swept across the sky.


    Chen Fan hadn¡¯t felt such freedom in a long time. He flew thousands of meters up in the sky with clouds around him. His speed wasparable to a subsonic fighter and he arrived at the East Sea in four hours.


    The East Sea was extremely wide.


    Old legends stated that the entire area to the east of the country was regarded as the East Sea.


    Apart from the Crystal Pce, the Dragon Lord had also lived in the East Sea, and the Ten Lands and Three Inds were located there as well. Emperor Qin Shihuang had once sent his men there to look for the Sages but they couldn¡¯t find any of them.


    What Chen Fan was looking for were the Ten Lands and Three Inds.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The fishermen on the Bo Sea suddenly saw a ray of azure light right above the ocean. It was Chen Fan. His Immortal Will shed across the surface of the Bo Sea in all directions, resembling a giant spider web.


    Even if he was only at the peak stage of the Divine Sea, his Immortal Will could already be able to cover an area of more than a hundred kilometers. Chen Fan would need less than a day to scan through the entire Bo Sea.


    ¡°Ancient books state that the Ten Lands and Three Inds are located on the Bo Sea, but no modern technology can find them. So, it¡¯s apparently covered by a giant array or even hidden inside a space crack by a Golden Core or a Nascent Soul Cultivator,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    The Bo Sea wasn¡¯t too big and Chen Fan had almost finished his search after half a day. Suddenly, he was shocked by what he found and his eyes were twinkling.


    ¡°Is that... an array?¡±


    He immediately threw out a de aura.


    The invisible de aura shed at the air and caused ripples simr to those made when something is dropped in the water.


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed an array and it even carries some space energy. It was probably set by a Golden Core Cultivator.¡± Chen Fan was excited and he quickly tapped on the de Strengthening Gourd.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    The golden aura shot across the air and hit on the array. The ripples spread out further and the whole surface was vibrating as if it was going to break. Chen Fan knew that this was due to the interference of the external forces on the array, making it difficult to maintain the illusion.


    ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡±


    Chen Fan threw eighteen shes at once.


    Each of the de auras was bright and twenty-feet long like a dragon.


    The array was a superrge Illusion Array probably created by a Golden Core Cultivator. And yet, its power had eventually dissipated after thousands of years and its foundation was unstable.


    After the consecutive attacks of Chen Fan¡¯s flying sword, the array shook and a crack appeared on it.


    Chen Fan immediately merged with the sword and turned into a long ray of light to shoot through the crack. When Chen Fan got in, the array repaired the gap and everything soon returned to normal.


    After a while, a boat sailed past; people had no idea there was an invisible array.


    ¡°Phew, I¡¯m finally in.¡±


    Chen Fan saw an ind of around hundred square miles which was enveloped in mist. There were nts, animals and a ten-meter-long bird flying above it in the sky.


    ¡°ording to the descriptions, this must be the Ten Lands and Three Inds.¡±


    Chen Fan looked back and saw a thickyer of mist that carried a powerful force that was able to cut off his Immortal Will.


    But he didn¡¯t find it weird.


    ¡°People would have already discovered such arge ind if it appeared on the Bo Sea. There might even be a war between the countries in East Asia to im it.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    After that, Chen Fan slowly flew to the ind. It wasn¡¯t too big and Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will could immediately envelop the entire ce. Even though there were many beasts living there, there didn¡¯t seem to have any traces of Earth Level Deities as said in the legends.


    ¡°The Spirit Qi here is five times more abundant than in the outside world, which is why these normal animals evolved into beasts. And yet, they aren¡¯t powerful enough to support the entire settlement so I guess those Earth Level Deities have already died,¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    Then, a giant eagle that was almost thirty meters wide came down from the sky. It had ck, shiny, sword-shaped feathers, a pair of fierce eyes and golden yellow ws.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The eagle dived and caught a twenty-meter snake from the grass. The snake had a body as thick as a water bucket and weighed several tons,parable to the Yin Snake Chen Fan had seen before.


    The eagle then grabbed the snake and rose into the air to break its head with sharp ws.


    In a blink, the snake¡¯s sturdy body was cracked into a few pieces and it died right away.


    ¡°What a strong eagle.¡±


    Chen Fan pped and was thrilled.


    The eagle should have reached the Divine Sea level and its body was as strong as a normal Immortal State Warrior. Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will also sensed that it was one of the most powerful spirits on the ind.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    The eagle screamed when it saw Chen Fan.


    Its piercing sound wave spread in all directions. How powerful was a full-power cry of an Immortal State Animal? The leaves within dozens of meters were crushed, trees were bent and many other animals escaped as fast as they could.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me with such a weak attack.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and the sound wave felt like a gentle breeze to him.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The eagle stretched its wings out, looking angry.


    Its ten-meter-long wings shed like swords. This was the eagle¡¯s best attack which caused the air to explode. Then, a white mark appeared and shot towards Chen Fan!


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Chen Fanughed and knocked the eagle on the ground with the azure aura in his hand. When the eagle was trying to resist, Chen Fan flipped his hand.


    A thunderous sound came from the air and a giant azure palm pressed the eagle down.


    The eagle was as weak as a baby under the powerful azure palm.


    ¡°Hm, you¡¯re surrendering? Looks like you¡¯re quite intelligent.¡±


    When the palm was about to press harder, Chen Fan sensed a Soul Energy surge which seemed to be begging him for mercy. He had never thought about killing this eagle. After all, being able to achieve the Immortal State on Earth was really incredible.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll spare you.¡±


    Chen Fan retrieved the azure palm.


    The eagle got up but it didn¡¯t escape. Instead, it came close to Chen Fan and rubbed its head against him like a puppy.


    ¡°Knock it off! Now, take me to the center.¡±


    Chen Fan got onto the back of the eagle and it also nodded obediently.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It broke the sonic barrier and reached a supersonic speed like a fighter aircraft. Even powerful people like Chen Fan couldn¡¯t keep flying at such a speed for a long time; but unlike humans, eagles were born to be good at flying and were able to do so.


    Chen Fan stood on the back of the eagle and said, ¡°This is awesome. I don¡¯t have to use my power to fly from now on. Do I look like the pilot of a fighter aircraft?¡±


    The eagle flew swiftly and they arrived at the center of the ind.


    Chen Fan jumped off and saw some ruins.


    The ten-feet walls and the paintings on them showed how grand this pce had to be in the past and even Earth Level Deities might have paid a visit there.


    However, the walls had be extremely vulnerable; even though there were arrays and runes on them, Chen Fan could turn them into ashes with a gentle touch.


    ¡°Without going beyond the universe, even Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals would die, not to mention Connate Cultivators!¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    He walked all the way to the deepest ce of the ruins and saw an enormous ck stele with a word carved on it.


    ¡°Yingzhou!¡±


    ¡°This is the Yingzhou Ind of the Ten Lands and Three Inds?¡±


    Chen Fan was shocked.


    Then, he found that there were more words carved behind the stele and he was startled after reading them.

 Chapter 641 - The Battle of Deities

    <h4>Chapter 641: The Battle of Deities</h4>


    The ck stele was a dozen feet tall and was made with shiny ck gold. The top of it was surrounded by clouds and Dharmic powers, and it was still standing firm after a few thousand years.


    Behind the stele was a passage stating the origin of Yingzhou Ind.


    ¡°...Yingzhou Ind, three hundred lirge and 5,700 li away from the West Coast. There are Ganoderma Spirit Herbs, jades, and Spirit Water that helps people to attain longevity. The Lord of the East House and eighteen Heavenly Beings are the founders of the ind which is independent from the Chinese cultivation world and is a sacred ground of Earth Level Deities...¡±


    ¡°So, the entire ind is a secret ce for Deities developed by a Lord of the East House and eighteen Earth Level Deities?¡± Chen Fan pondered and nodded.


    The array outside of Yingzhou Ind carried a certain amount of space energy.


    The Lord of the East House had to be at least a Golden Core Cultivator, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to develop a hundred-mile area.


    But this wasn¡¯t the thing that impressed Chen Fan.


    When he kept reading, there was a long description of the spectacr sight of the Lord of the East House and Earth Level Deities. Yingzhou Ind had once had thirty Earth Level Deities and was the secondrgest ind, ranking right after Peni Ind.


    Unfortunately, the world changed and the Spirit Qi on the ind began to dissipate. There wasn¡¯t enough Spirit Qi to support the survival of so many Earth Level Deities which made most of them leave one after another. Then, the Battle of Deities broke out...


    ¡°The Battle of Deities?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and continued reading.


    However, many words had been wiped off.


    It only said that the cultivation world was in total chaos and the Gods from other dimensions invaded the ind, causing the deaths of the Earth Level Deities. Even the invincible Lord of the East House encountered a powerful opponent and died in battle. In the end, thest few Earth Level Deities left Yingzhou Ind and entered the Gate of Heaven with their disciples.


    ¡°Wait! So, all the Earth Level Deities on Yingzhou Ind have entered the Gate of Heaven?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and looked.


    He only saw the ruins of the pce.


    A battle had taken ce which made the pce copse, leaving only the beasts on the ind.


    ¡°If they¡¯ve all gone to the Gate of Heaven, what¡¯s left on Yingzhou Ind? Just the ruins of the pce?¡± Chen Fan looked disappointed.


    ¡°Yee, yee.¡±


    The eagle kept rubbing itself against Chen Fan as if it was telling him that it was still there.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Chen Fan was speechless.


    He had finally found a secretnd of the Earth Level Deities and it might even be a pce built by a Golden Core Cultivator, but the whole building had been shattered. Besides, the Earth Level Deities should also have taken away all the remaining stuff. There was basically nothing left, so how could Chen Fan be happy?


    ¡°I can¡¯t just leave like that. Let¡¯s see if I can find something useful.¡± Chen Fan jumped on the eagle and flew to the sky to scan the ind with his Immortal Will.


    This time, he scanned through every inch of thend.


    ¡°Tian Leaves, superior-grade Spirit Herbs, they can be used to make Ice Soul Spirit Pills and are necessary for several cultivation arts.¡±


    ¡°Nine Ghosts Trees, grown in the Land of Ghosts. They¡¯re not graded but they have very special uses. They can be used to preserve bodies and are also for the cultivation of Ghost Deities.¡±


    ¡°Golden Fruits, superior-grade Spirit Fruits and the close rtive of the legendary Golden Crow Leaves. Fire-Elemental Cultivators will observe improvements in their Divine Powers after eating them...¡±


    Chen Fan found many different Spirit Medicines and Spirit Herbs.


    Since normal herbs weren¡¯t quite helpful to him at the current stage, he had already given all those inside the Green Dragon Grand Array to the disciples of the North Qiong Sect.


    And yet, superior-grade Spirit Medicines were different.


    Each of them had different functions and they were useful for Connate Cultivators.


    For example, if Chen Fan ate the Golden Fruit, the power of his Li Fire Golden Eyes and Armor of Golden me would increase. The more he ate, the stronger he could get. By then, he might even be capable of burning an Earth Level Deity into ashes.


    ¡°The information on the stele is true. There are indeed Ganoderma Spirit Herbs here! I can make more ¡®Red me Spirit Pills¡¯ with these Spirit Medicines for my dad and grandpa, that way there can be more Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators in the sect,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    He searched the entire ind and found thirty Spirit Medicines, which were several times more abundant than in the Cave Abode; he feltpletely satisfied because of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave. Before I go, I should refine the array so that the ind can be used as the base of the North Qiong Sect. The sect can directly retreat here if anything happens in the future. I guess that not even nuclear weapons would be able to break the array.¡±


    Chen Fan looked around and nodded contentedly.


    There were several other Immortal State Beasts on Yingzhou Ind other than the eagle.


    A Thunder Beast that looked like a leopard and was five meters long. Its body was as tall as a rhino and was covered with electric sparks. It could run swiftly and break the sonic barrier without an effort.


    A snake which was dozens of meters long and was thergest among all of them. Of a white color, it looked like a small hill when it coiled up. The chill from its mouth could freeze everything within a hundred meters.


    And also a ck turtle and a Pegasus.


    Together with the eagle, there were a total of five Immortal State Beasts on Yingzhou Ind. These Immortal State Beasts were usually more powerful than Immortal State Warriors on Earth. They all had unique Divine Powers and a strong body that could easily break the sonic barrier.


    The five beasts together were powerful enough to dominate the and only Ye Qincang or the Christian Church could resist them.


    ¡°Alright, keep quiet. Stay here and guard the ind for me from now on. If you see people without my brand get in, kill them all,¡± Chen Fan said.


    All those beasts were extremely intelligent and they all nodded after Chen Fan cast spells on them one by one. The eagle instantly showed a hint of joy.


    Chen Fan then turned around and looked at it.


    ¡°Come with me outside, the others will stay here.¡±


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    The eagle couldn¡¯t escape its fate after all.


    With Chen Fan on its back, it wouldn¡¯t be as happy as flying freely around the ind.


    After that, Chen Fan started to refine the array.


    ¡°But every array must have a core. The Green Dragon Grand Array has the ¡®North Qiong Pavilion.¡¯ Since the ck gold stele is the only thing left here, it¡¯ll certainly be the core of the array.¡±


    Chen Fan focused on the ten-feet stele.


    The stele still looked brand-new, even after thousands of years.


    Not only because of the special materials used in making the stele, but also the protection from the array.


    ¡°I may notpletely refine an array created by a Golden Core Cultivator and eighteen Connate Cultivators, but as long as I leave my brand on it, I¡¯ll be able to create an ess to enter freely,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    Even though the ind wasn¡¯t quite special for the ancient cultivationmunity, it was a desirable ce in the modern world!


    Zhong Hai was also a hundred miles only and modern people were capable of building a metropolis there which amodated more than ten million residents. So, Chen Fan was nning to turn the ind into a private property of the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan shot some True Essence into the ck gold stele.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    As he started refining the array, rays of colorful light appeared on the ck stele. These lights were the guards left by the Earth Level Deities and the Golden Core Cultivator, and each of them carried a horrific energy.


    Those Earth Level Deities weren¡¯t novices like Ye Qincang.


    But truly experienced Connate Cultivators and some others were even at the peak stage.


    They could easily defeat Chen Fan with an attack, so he had to act carefully, especially when one of the Earth Level Deities was the unpredictable ¡°Lord of the East House.¡±


    One day, two days, three days...


    Chen Fan sat in front of the stele and tried his best to strengthen this enormous array.


    This kind of space array could only be controlled by a Golden Core Cultivator. With the power of the Divine Sea level, Chen Fan found it difficult to refine and he was trying to y it safe.


    He drank Spirit Water when he was thirsty and ate Spirit Fruit when he was hungry.


    Yingzhou Ind had abundant natural resources. Apart from the superior-grade Spirit Medicines, there were arge number of mid-grade and inferior-grade Spirit Medicines, and arge amount of Spirit Water which wasparable to ¡°Yun Wu Spirit Water.¡±


    ¡°This is such a good ce! The resources on the ind are still abundant after so many years. Inparison, the cultivation environment on Earth is like a parched desert from Hell.¡±


    Chen Fan sighed.


    Chen Fan could achieve the Connate level in two years if he cultivated in such an excellent environment. This was also the reason why those beasts could reach Divine Sea.


    ¡°Chirk... chirk.¡±


    As Chen Fan continued with the refinement, ayer of azure aura suddenly appeared at the bottom of the stele and covered one-twentieth of it. Once the azure aura surrounded the entire stele, Chen Fan would be able to control the array!


    By then, even a Golden Core Cultivator would be unable to trespass that ce.


    ¡°Phew, I can only finish one-tenth of the refinement process with my current power, but it¡¯s enough. With this I can create a gateway and I¡¯ll have a slight control of the array,¡± Chen Fan said with certainty.


    Suddenly, the eagle approached Chen Fan with a ck stone in its beak, as if it were offering him a treasure.


    At first, Chen Fan thought it brought him a Spirit Fruit again, but his eyes popped out when he nced over the ck stone.


    ¡°F**k, it still exists on Earth?¡±

 Chapter 642 - Startled Gate of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 642: Startled Gate of Heaven</h4>


    The ck stone was a Spirit Stone.


    A Spirit Stone!


    Spirit Stones were the most basic and most important resources for the cultivationmunity. The pure Spirit Qi stored inside could be absorbed by beginners and used to increase their power. They were essential for cultivation, array formation, pills refinement, artifact crafting and building.


    Chen Fan thought the Spirit Qi on Earth didn¡¯t favor the formation of Spirit Stones at all and only normal jades existed, and yet a Spirit Stone was right there.


    ¡°...Yingzhou Ind, a hundred miles... Ganoderma Spirit Herbs and jades...¡±


    The passage on the stele came to Chen Fan¡¯s mind again.


    Chen Fan had seen the Ganoderma Spirit Herbs and had wondered where the jades were. He then realized that those weren¡¯t jades, but Spirit Stones!


    ¡°The Spirit Qi in a Spirit Stone is ten times more than a supreme-grade jade and it¡¯s really useful for my cultivation. If I can locate the Spirit Stone Mine...¡±


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t wait.


    He immediately asked the eagle where it found the Spirit Stone.


    The eagle sent out its Soul Energy and told Chen Fan that those stones were mostly hidden in the soil. Any creature that found and ate them would get great benefits and might even evolve.


    ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t see any Spirit Stones before. They¡¯re all underground.¡±


    Chen Fan quickly infused his Immortal Will into the soil to see what was down there.


    His Immortal Will was extremely dense and could go a hundred feet underground. Although the friction increased as it went deeper and it was blocked by the power of the array, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t affected at all by this.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have to travel around the world if I can find a Spirit Stone Mine. The Spirit Qi a Spirit Stone carries can help me be a Connate Cultivator and even allow me toplete my Azure Thearch Longevity Body!¡±


    Chen Fan was thrilled.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was one of the peak-stage Divine Bodies in the universe. Its power was unimaginable and it wasn¡¯t something a normal Spirit Body couldpare to. At the initial sess level, it was already strong enough to kill a Connate Cultivator without using any weapons.


    Chen Fan had a Connate Core which wasn¡¯t enough to achieve aplete Azure Thearch Longevity Body, so he could only exhibit a tenth of the real power.


    ¡°An initial-sess Divine Body can kill a Connate Cultivator with bare hands and might even be able to resist attacks from nuclear weapons. My current body is strong but I still have a long way to go until I can achieve a real initial-sess Divine Body,¡± Chen Fan thought as he sped up his Immortal Will.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    As he searched, a hidden mine came into Chen Fan¡¯s view. The mine was located a hundred meters below the ground and he would have missed it if it wasn¡¯t for the eagle.


    ¡°A Spirit Stone Mine is naturally formed, so even the Earth Level Deities can only take away the Spirit Stones but not the Spirit Veins. Looks like they left something here for me after all.¡±


    After discovering the mine, Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°Art of Earth-Digging!¡±


    Chen Fan activated the Five Thunder Seal and used the Art of Earth-Digging. A ray of yellow light instantly came out from the seal and shined on Chen Fan. Chen Fan¡¯s body then spinned and drilled in the ground, while the rocks, soil and roots all made way for him.


    ¡°Boom, boom.¡±


    Chen Fan arrived at the Spirit Stone mine in a blink.


    He saw a tunnel filled with ck stones.


    This tunnel was only dozens of meters long and could only be regarded as a small pile of Spirit Stones in the Cultivation Realm, but it was like a treasure to Chen Fan.


    ¡°I can mine thousands of Spirit Stones around here. Even though these are just normal Spirit Stones, they¡¯re good enough to help me achieve the Connate level.¡±


    There was excitement in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    A Spirit Stone carried ten times the Spirit Qi in a supreme-grade jade and ten of them would beparable to a Divine Crystal. So, thousands of Spirit Stones would be equal to hundreds of Divine Crystals, which would be an amountparable to the secret treasures of several Earth Level Deities.


    Chen Fan made a quick decision. ¡°I need to stay here and cultivate immediately.¡±


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    He used his Dharmic powers to mine the Spirit Stones out from the ground, then he built a wooden shed and started cultivating.


    The entire ind was secured and no outsiders could get in so Chen Fan didn¡¯t have to worry about trespassers. The five Divine Sea Beasts were quite helpful to him.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    He held a Spirit Stone in his hand and started cultivating.


    All of his cells were absorbing the pure Spirit Qi and it was extremely soothing. He hadn¡¯t received such pure Spirit Qi in years.


    Chen Fan had already given up on Spirit Stones and started looking for energy of a higher level when he became an Immortal State Warrior in his previous life. And yet, he hadn¡¯t even seen one after his rebirth, so he felt reallyfortable and fresh after absorbing the energy.


    ¡°Patter.¡±


    About an hourter, the Spirit Stone turned from ck to transparent, meaning that the Spirit Qi inside had been used up.


    Chen Fan then picked up another Spirit Stone and continued with his cultivation.


    He absorbed energy from a dozen Spirit Stones a day and proceeded with determination, which made the power of his body surge to an unprecedented level.


    The outside world was undergoing some changes while Chen Fan shut himself in.


    First, a brawny man with a de suddenly appeared and provoked the major sects and families of the Chinese cultivationmunity. This man was unpredictably powerful and the leaders of those sects and families were as vulnerable as babies before him.


    At the Martial Arts gymnasium of the Gu Family in the Changxi Province.


    A man crushed several pirs and rushed into the hall of the Gu Family. The eyes of the Gu Family¡¯s disciples popped out and they stared at him.


    The man was robust and was carrying a ck de on his back, although he wasn¡¯t using it. He was bending a finger instead.


    ¡°Too weak, too weak. You can¡¯t even withstand the attacks from my finger!¡±


    The brawny man shook his head.


    The disciples of the Gu Family were enraged and frightened at the same time.


    If even their strongest leader, Gu Shitong, couldn¡¯t resist the brawny man¡¯s attacks, the others would definitely die.


    ¡°Where does hee from? Master has already entered the Transcendent State and is one of the warriors on the Heaven Roll, but he still can¡¯t defeat him. Is he an Immortal State Warrior? There aren¡¯t many Immortal State Warriors in the East, so who exactly is he?¡±


    Everyone wondered.


    Then, the skinny eighty-year-old Gu Shitong walked out from the hall as he ced his hand on his chest and coughed. ¡°You¡¯re a powerful cultivator and I¡¯m not capable of fighting you. Please leave your name and the disciples of the Gu Family will im revenge one day.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you people who cultivate iplete arts want to take revenge on me? Fine, I¡¯ll just tell you all. I¡¯m Lei Potian. If you want to find me, be quick as I won¡¯t be here in this world for too long.¡±


    Lei Potianughed, then he turned into a ck light and flew away.


    The others were stunned.


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed an Immortal State Warrior! I¡¯ve never thought that the attacks of an Immortal State Warrior were that powerful.


    ¡°How strange! I¡¯ve never heard of an Immortal State Warrior called Lei Potian. Besides, what does he mean by ¡®won¡¯t be in this world¡¯ and ¡®iplete arts?¡¯¡±


    Gu Shitong frowned as he thought about some old legends.


    Not only the Gu Family.


    Lei Potian traveled across China in two weeks.


    He visited almost all of the famous Martial Arts families and sects.


    ¡°The Heavenly Master Sect used to be one of the sects in our world but they don¡¯t even have an Immortal State Warrior now.¡±


    On the top of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Lei Potian knocked down an elder in a robe and shed the altar of the Heavenly Master Sect. He shook his head and was about to leave, while the Perfected Cultivators of the sect were feeling humiliated and enraged.


    A young disciple jumped up and said, ¡°The Heavenly Master Sect wouldn¡¯t have suffered such humiliation if Chen Beixuan had not killed our Ancestral Master and taken away our Dharmic Treasure.¡±


    ¡°Qingyue, shut your mouth,¡± the elder in the robe yelled while spurting out blood.


    He was a peak-stage Perfected Cultivator and was only half a step away from bing an Immortal State Warrior, but he couldn¡¯t withstand Lei Potian¡¯s punch. The Nine Heaven Thunder Art he used was even swallowed by Lei Potian, astonishing everyone on Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    ¡°Oh, your Ancestral Master must be powerful.¡±


    Lei Potian asked with glittering eyes.


    ¡°Of course! Our Ancestral Master was more than a hundred years old and he almost became a Mortal Deity. He could control the power of thunder with the Thunder Seal, and you¡¯d be dead if he were still alive,¡± the young disciple said.


    ¡°Excellent, a peak-stage Immortal State Warrior with the Thunder Seal of the Heavenly Master Sect. Even though he still sounds weak to me, he¡¯s already qualified to be my opponent,¡± Lei Potian said and nodded. Then he asked, ¡°So, who¡¯s Chen Beixuan?¡±


    All the people present went silent after hearing what he said.


    ¡°Heavenly Chen is someone as strong as an Earth Level Deity. At only twenty years of age, he has battled across the world and is regarded as the most powerful person on Earth,¡± the elder in the robe bowed and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s an Earth Level Deity in this world? And he¡¯s only twenty years old? I don¡¯t think so. Even our best disciple can¡¯t achieve this at such a young age.¡±


    Lei Potian shook his head and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Earth Level Deities were superior like dominators even in their world and they could live up to five hundred years. Lei Potian was around forty years old but he still hadn¡¯t be an Earth Level Deity, so how would he believe that there was a twenty-year-old Earth Level Deity on Earth?


    ¡°Heavenly Chen is indeed not an Earth Level Deity,¡± the elder in the robe said.


    Lei Potian immediately believed that the elder was bluffing just then.


    And yet, he was startled by what followed.


    ¡°But he defeated an Earth Level Deity at the Immortal State with three punches. That¡¯s why we call him the most powerful person in the world,¡± the elder said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lei Potian was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 643 - Slaughtering Across the World

    <h4>Chapter 643: ughtering Across the World</h4>


    An Earth Level Deity was as superior as a god.


    A Divine Sea Cultivator like Lei Potian was much more powerful than normal Immortal State Warriors, and at the same time, a Connate Cultivator who practised the Art of Immortal Cultivation was also stronger than an Earth Level Deity on Earth.


    So, it was unbelievable that Chen Fan could defeat an Earth Level Deity at the Immortal State.


    ¡°We¡¯ve never heard that an Immortal State Warrior could defeat an Earth Level Deity. You mortals don¡¯t know how terrifying an Earth Level Deity can be. Even peerless talents like Xuan Luo and Tian Mingzi can¡¯t possibly do that! You cunning people must be fooling me!¡±


    Lei Potian turned pale, then he suddenly sneered and stomped his foot, smashing the elder into pieces.


    ¡°Great Master!¡± the disciples of the Heavenly Master Sect yelled with anger.


    Some Perfected Cultivators immediately used the Thunder Art and lightning to strike at Lei Potian.


    ¡°Haha, do you really think you can hurt a descendant of the Heavenly Thunder Sect with such a weak attack? Don¡¯t you know that the Thunder Art of the Heavenly Master Sect was passed down from our sect?¡±


    Lei Potian burst intoughter.


    And he let out a thunderous howl.


    A concrete sound wave was sent out from Lei Potian¡¯s mouth, causing the entire Dragon Tiger Mountain to shake.


    Many windows, sses, buildings and nts shattered into pieces and the disciples cried while holding their heads. After that, Lei Potian pulled out the de on his back which then turned into a ten-feet de aura that shed forward.


    The Perfected Cultivators could barely resist the attacks and the ordinary disciples were even split in half.


    ¡°How dare you lie to Lord Lei!¡±


    Lei Potian stepped up and killed all the Perfected Cultivators without using any Dharma Spells. The Heavenly Master Sect, which had thousands of years of history, was exterminated.


    Lei Potian was still discontented even after killing many people, so he flew to the sky, then raised his de and shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s the thunder?¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A thundercloud of a few hundred meters wide appeared above his head and a thick purple lightning struck on the ck de.


    Lei Potian shed with his de.


    Then, a ten-feet-long purple de aura rose andnded on the main hall of the Heavenly Master Sect, splitting it in half.


    ¡°Awesome! Awesome!¡±


    Lei Potianughed and left right away.


    The Daoists who had just arrived were dumbfounded by what they saw.


    The Heavenly Master Sect was exterminated!


    The news swiftly spread across the Chinese cultivationmunity.


    The Heavenly Master Sect of Dragon Tiger Mountain was in charge of the Dao Sects in the world and Yao Daoyi was a mighty figure back then! The sect remained powerful after losing Yao Daoyi and had been guarded by several Perfected Cultivators. And yet, it was suddenly exterminated that day.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the person who exterminated the Heavenly Master Sect?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. I think it¡¯s an Immortal State Warrior called Lei Potian.¡±


    ¡°Has another Chen Beixuan appeared in the world?¡±


    Lei Potian had risen to fame.


    The news about him challenging the families and sects also broke out. He defeated eight Transcendent State Cultivators, including the peak-stage Immortal State Warriors, in a dozen days.


    While the Martial Artsmunity was terrified.


    A mysterious man in a ck outfit called Ci Xuan suddenly appeared on Zhongnan Mountain and challenged the Changchun Taoist. The Qi Refinement Cultivator was the only Immortal State Warrior left of the older generation and had always been reclusive.


    Changchun Taoist was forced to fight due to Ci Xuan¡¯s threat.


    During the battle, Changchun Taoist brought his Qi Condensation Art to the maximum level. Rumor had it that he blew out a ten-feet white qi dragon that could smash a tank.


    But Ci Xuan was more terrifying.


    He wore a mask and a ck outfit. His ck dagger sped across the air and broke up the white qi dragon, then stabbed the Changchun Taoist leaving a severe injury. In the end, the Changchun Taoist suffered a disastrous defeat.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    This time, the Martial Artsmunity in China was truly shocked.


    The Changchun Taoist was at the same age as Yao Daoyi and Li Changsheng. He was a mid-stage Immortal State Warrior and was more powerful than the other cultivators at the same level! And yet, Ci Xuan was only thirty years old.


    ¡°Even the Changchun Taoist lost. We can only count on the Immortal State Warriors of the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun now.¡±


    Many were worried.


    There used to be a dozen Immortal State Warriors in China but Chen Fan killed most of them during the battle on Yun Wu Mountain. The only ones left were from the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun.


    Many urged the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun to deal with Lei Potian and Ci Xuan.


    The most surprising thing was, Lei Potian went to the North Qiong Sect as well.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    In the meantime, there was a thunderstorm at North Qiong Pavilion in Zhong Hai and de auras swept across the sky. Hua Yunfeng couldn¡¯t fight with Lei Potian alone; they finally blocked his attack once Xie Yan helped.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan? The North Qiong Sect?¡±


    ¡°Piece of cake!¡±


    Lei Potian sneered and left after he shed his two opponents down.


    The North Qiong Sect lost!


    While everyone waspletely stunned, another earth-shattering news came.


    Ci Xuan went to Mount Yan secretly to see if the legendary Earth Level Deity, Ye Qincang, really existed, but Ye Nantian spotted him.


    Then, Ye Nantian and Azure Dragon battled with Ci Xuan together but both failed to defeat him, and they had to count on the nuclear weapons of Kunlun to scare him away.


    Not only China, the entire East Asia was stirred after knowing about it.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan has never lost a single battle ever since he dominated the world, but now someone dares to challenge the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun. Who exactly are those two people?¡±


    Countless people were discussing it on the Martial Arts Forum.


    Many thought that Lei Potian and Ci Xuan might havee from a hidden ancient sect which hadn¡¯t made an appearance for a few centuries. That was why everyone didn¡¯t know about it.


    Only those from Kunlun and the North Qiong Sect looked gloomy.


    ¡°They¡¯re cultivators from the Gate of Heaven! They¡¯re much more powerful, even though they have the same level as we do.¡±


    Ye Nantian looked serious.


    When they fought, Ye Nantian realized that Ci Xuan was probably a mid-stage Immortal State Warrior, but he was way stronger than him and Azure Dragon, and the power of the arts he used was totally out of imagination. In the end, Kunlun had tounch missiles to scare Ci Xuan away.


    ¡°What a shame General hasn¡¯t recovered fully, or he¡¯d be able to capture him and ask him about the Gate of Heaven.¡±


    Azure Dragon heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Have you been able to reach Chen Beixuan?¡± Ye Nantian frowned.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect said Heavenly Chen went to travel around the world and they haven¡¯t heard from him for more than two weeks. We couldn¡¯t reach him on the phone and our positioningmunicator also failed to locate him, as if he had disappeared from the world.¡±


    Azure Dragon shook his head.


    The two of them could only wait patiently under such circumstances.


    Meanwhile, above the Bo Sea.


    Several people seemed to be searching for something.


    ¡°Master, modern technology is quite useful. These maps are already outdated after several centuries. It¡¯s easier to locate something using the GPS.¡±


    A fashionable twenty-year-old young man smiled and said with a device in his hand.


    The others next to him frowned and looked at him with disdain.


    Zhang Ran, we¡¯re here to look for Spirit Root disciples, not for fun. What do you do with these things if they can¡¯t be used for cultivation? I can let you stay in the human world forever if you want.¡±


    A middle-aged man holding an astrbe grunted.


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m sorry, Master,¡± Zhang Ran apologized immediately.


    The girl in the red dress snickered and Zhang Ran was speechless.


    The middle-aged man sighed and said, ¡°Xiao Wu, Zhang Ran, you have to know the ck Water Sect is different from the others.


    ¡°The major sects, including the Sky Sect, the Azure Mystic Sect and the Snow God Pce, are all guarded by Earth Level Deities and are recognized sects which can get all sorts of cultivation resources. In all the ck Water Sect, only your uncle and I have entered the Immortal State and you¡¯re only at the Transcendent State. Without an Earth Level Deity, we¡¯ll soon be removed from the realm¡¯s listing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    A few disciples of the ck Water Sect nodded.


    The middle-aged man said seriously, ¡°This map and astrbe were passed down from the Earth Level Deity who left the ind. He once said that there was a Spirit Stone Mine on Yingzhou Ind and it should have been recovered after such a long time. If we can find it and get the Spirit Stones, someone will be able to be an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    ¡°A Spirit Stone Mine!¡±


    The eyes of Zhang Ran, the girl in the red dress and a few other disciples were twinkling.


    It was the most important resource for cultivation and the major sects would die for a Spirit Stone Mine.


    Xiao Wu, the girl in the red dress, said, ¡°Father, it¡¯s already been thousands of years. The humans might have already found the Spirit Stone Mine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Xiao Wu. These cultivators in the human world are too weak. I heard that Lei Potian and Ci Xuan have created chaos and destroyed their most powerful forces, the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun. No one can fight against the two of them, not to mention anything as preposterous as an Immortal State Warrior defeating an Earth Level Deity!¡± another disciple sneered and said.


    ¡°Right! Lei Potian and Ci Xuan are of a moderate level only in our realm and are much weaker than Xuan Luo of the Azure Mystic Sect and Qian Yexue of the Snow God Pce. If the humans can¡¯t even withstand their attacks, I guess the rumor is just a joke.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded and sent out a ray of light.


    ¡°Get in. The gateway is about to open.¡±


    A ck passage appeared on the surface of the sea following a booming sound, and everyone swiftly flew in.


    In a blink, the hole disappeared and peace was restored.

 Chapter 644 - Dumbfounded

    <h4>Chapter 644: Dumbfounded</h4>


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The array of Yingzhou Ind cracked open and several people got in. The first one was a middle-aged man who was holding an astrbe. The astrbe was made of silver and there were a lot of ck gems on it which corresponded to the position of the stars. Looking from afar, they were enveloped in a silver white aura.


    Zhang Ran said, ¡°Phew, we¡¯re finally in. The array is terrifying. I thought I was going to be torn to pieces.¡±


    The other disciples of the ck Water Sect were also frightened and even Xiao Wu¡¯s face was nched.


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°The Lord of the East House was as superior as a Sky Immortal, right after the Ancestral Patriarchs of the sects. He worked with eighteen Mortal Deities to build this terrifying array. Without this astrbe passed down from the Earth Level Deities, the power of the array would have killed us all already.¡±


    His name was Yan Jingchao, one of the two Immortal State Warriors of the ck Water Sect.


    Yan Jingchao nced at the astrbe and found that there was a long crack on it. It would be shattered after one more use.


    ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re only nning toe in here once. We¡¯ll leave immediately after getting the Spirit Stones,¡± Yan Jingchao thought.


    ¡°Dad, the Spirit Qi here is as dense as in our realm and it¡¯s so beautiful. Why did the Earth Level Deities leave back then?¡±


    Xiao Wu opened her arms and took a deep breath.


    Zhang Ran chuckled and said, ¡°Xiao Wu, you didn¡¯t know about this. When the Battle of Deities broke out, countless Sky Immortals and Gods caused severe destruction and changes in the world. Many cultivation sects thought they couldn¡¯t stay in this world any longer, so they escaped into the Gate of Heaven. Yingzhou Ind is good indeed, but it isn¡¯t as vast as our realm.¡±


    ¡°Alright, cut the crap! We have to get to the center of the ind and find the Spirit Stone Mine quickly. Remember, there are a lot of fierce beasts left here. You must stay close to me at all times,¡± Yan Jingchao frowned and said.


    People from the ck Water Sect were famous for the ability to control the ck Water.


    The disciples cast a spell which created a wave as they hurried towards Yingzhou Ind. After reaching the shore, they found that there were a lot of Spirit Beasts.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The girl in the red dressshed the silver wolf with a ck long whip. The wolf was four meters long, asrge as a tiger, and its hair was silver white. After being attacked, it got up again with no injuries and it sent out a silver light ray.


    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s a descendant of the Moon Wolf. Even though it seems a bit weak, it¡¯s a beast after all and isparable to a Transcendent State Cultivator.¡±


    Yan Jingchao blocked the silver light ray with his hand and cast a spell.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A sturdy, ck water dragon was formed in the air and it wrapped the giant wolf tightly. The wolf howled with fright and was then crushed into pieces.


    ¡°Thanks, Dad,¡± Xiao Wu smiled and said, ¡°Dad¡¯s ¡®ck Water Dragon Art¡¯ has be more powerful.¡±


    ¡°This is only a normal beast. I¡¯m no match for an Immortal State Beast if we encounter one.¡± Yan Jingchao shook his head.


    The other disciples of the ck Water Sect looked around anxiously.


    They encountered many beasts along the way. They would have died if Yan Jingchao wasn¡¯t there to protect them.


    ¡°I heard that Xuan Luo and Snow Fairy went to ces like the Sword Pce in Mount Shu, the Qin Mountain and the ancient city in the West Desert, to look for the treasures of the Earth Level Deities and Sky Immortals. Only us from a small sect have toe here for the Spirit Stone Mine,¡± a disciple mumbled.


    ¡°You should be d. Even Earth Level Deities might die when they go to ces like the Sword Pce in Mount Shu. It¡¯s already a blessing to have found a Spirit Stone Mine,¡± another disciple said.


    They kept fighting with the beasts as they went forward; eventually there were no more beasts to be found.


    ¡°Phew, looks like there aren¡¯t any Immortal State Beasts on the ind.¡±


    Yan Jingchao was relieved.


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    Then, they walked out of the forest and reached an open area. There were many walls that were dozens of meters tall, as if it were a giant¡¯s pce. Unfortunately, the pce had been destroyed and only the ruins were left.


    ¡°This must be the ce where the Earth Level Deities gathered back then.¡±


    Yan Jingchao and the disciples were in awe.


    ¡°During the heyday of Yingzhou Ind, there were Sky Immortals and dozens of Earth Level Deities here, even more than in our realm. So, we can see that the Cultivation Realm truly thrived in the past,¡± Zhang Ran said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if the stele is still there. Once we find it, we¡¯ll be close to the Spirit Stone Mine,¡± the middle-aged man said.


    They kept walking down the road towards the center of the ind. There were many blurry paintings on the walls around them, which depicted spectacr events of the Sages and the disciples of the ck Water Sect were all envious.


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s a cute giant leopard!¡±


    Xiao Wu yelled with excitement.


    Yan Jingchao turned around and was instantly frightened.


    A ck, five-meter leopard was lying and yawning on one of the walls, and there seemed to be sparks in his eyes.


    ¡°A Thunder Beast. This is an Immortal State Thunder Beast.¡±


    Yan Jingchao turned pale.


    An Immortal State Beast!


    The disciples were all terrified. Nobody was stronger than the legendary Spirit Beasts, even in the Realm of Deities. Besides, once the Spirit Beasts entered the Immortal State, they would have mastered different divine powers and were as powerful as the cultivators of the same level.


    ¡°Luckily, there¡¯s only one. I believe we can deal with it with our powers.¡±


    Yan Jingchao then noticed a giant snake winding around the pole. The snake was about sixty meters long, and was white and clear like ice.


    ¡°Another Immortal State Beast?¡±


    Everyone was terrified.


    But it was only the beginning. They soon discovered that there were also an old turtle and a Pegasus.


    ¡°A ck turtle, a Pegasus... Oh God! There are four Immortal State Beasts on Yingzhou Ind!¡± Everyone froze.


    Then, the Thunder Beast yawned and signaled them to follow with its paw.


    Immortal State Beasts were highly intelligent.


    They had no choice but to follow them. Yan Jingchao sent out his Immortal Will on their way and said, ¡°When I get a chance, I¡¯ll release the ¡®Divine Thunder¡¯ of the Heavenly Thunder Sect and attack one of the beasts. Then, all of you run away immediately... I¡¯ll meet you at the entrance.¡±


    Zhang Ran and the others nodded.


    Tears welled up in Xiao Wu¡¯s eyes.


    Even Xuan Luo and Tian Mingzi would also be at a loss if they were to encounter those four Immortal State Beasts.


    Soon, a cloud-capped ck gold stele appeared in front of them, but what astonished them was the man and the bird sitting down there.


    Zhang Ran thought they were the only ones on Yingzhou Ind but there were in fact other people living there.


    They were stunned by what they saw.


    A young man in a white shirt sat near the stelezily with a pile of ck stones next to him, while a bit further from him stood a giant bird as tall as three men. The giant bird saw the young man closing his eyes and thought that he was asleep. It tried to take away one of the stones silently but was pped by the young man every single time.


    ¡°Another Immortal State Beast and... Spirit Stones?¡±


    Yan Jingchao¡¯s eyes popped out and he stared at the pile of ck stones.


    Zhang Ran and the others were also excited. They had never seen such arge amount of Spirit Stones in their lives. That pile of Spirit Stones in front of them was enough to buy the entire ck Water Sect.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Something that broke their hearts happened.


    The young man picked up a Spirit Stone and threw it to the giant bird next to him. The bird jumped up and ate the stone. It then screamed with joy, rubbing itself against the young man like a pet.


    ¡°What a waste! Doesn¡¯t he know that a Spirit Stone is worth an inferior-grade Dharma Artifact in our realm?¡± Everyone was enraged.


    Yan Jingchao was startled.


    Being able to tame more than one Immortal State Beast, the young man¡¯s power must be beyond their imagination.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yan Jingchao from the ck Water Sect and these are our disciples. Which sect are you from?¡± Yan Jingchao bowed and asked.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t answer and he picked up a random Spirit Stone.


    After crushing the ck Spirit Stone, a pure Spirit Qi twined around Chen Fan¡¯s body and turned into mes, making his body shine like emeralds and producing golden threads.


    Yan Jingchao and the disciples immediately became respectful.


    Only a high-level Earth Level Deity could use Spirit Fire to refine his body, so that the Spirit Body could reach the maximum level and turn to a Golden Core Body.


    ¡°The ck Water Sect? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    The young man in the white shirt shook his head.


    Yan Jingchao was stunned. Even though the ck Water Sect wasn¡¯t as superior as the Azure Mystic Sect and the Snow God Pce, at least they had two Immortal State Warriors and ruled a city. Any Earth Level Deity should have heard about it.


    While Yan Jingchao was about to exin, the young man said.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chen Beixuan. This is the base of the North Qiong Sect. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What? Chen Beixuan? The North Qiong Sect?¡±


    Yan Jingchao and the others were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 645 - The Realm of Kunxu

    <h4>Chapter 645: The Realm of Kunxu</h4>


    Yan Jingchao and the others had been in the human world for quite a long time.


    Even though they weren¡¯t interested in technology from Earth, they had familiarized themselves with some information about its current cultivationmunity. After the chaos caused by Lei Potian and Ci Xuan, they certainly knew about the North Qiong Sect and Chen Beixuan.


    Yan Jingchao said with certainty, ¡°The human world¡¯s current cultivation environment would never produce an Earth Level Deity. I guess Ye Qincang of Kunlun was only bragging and it¡¯s ridiculous to say that Chen Beixuan defeated an Earth Level Deity at the Immortal State.¡±


    Zhang Ran and Xiao Wu also nodded.


    The power of an Earth Level Deity was a hundred times stronger than that of an Immortal State Warrior. The next Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect, Xuan Luo, was born with a Dao Body. He had achieved the Immortal State at the age of twenty seven and would probably be an Earth Level Deity at the age of fifty. And yet, it was also impossible for him to defeat an Earth Level Deity.


    But what they saw had proved them wrong.


    ¡°You... you¡¯re Chen Beixuan of the North Qiong Sect... You¡¯re not from our realm?¡± Zhang Ran asked.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re cultivators from the Gate of Heaven? Hm, right. Even though you only practice weak Water-Elemental Techniques, they still are Immortal Cultivation Arts after all.¡±


    Chen Fan nced at them and nodded. He then picked up another Spirit Stone and went on with his refinement.


    ¡°Why do cultivators still exist in the human world? Isn¡¯t Chen Beixuan an Immortal State Warrior in the legends? He¡¯s using Spirit Fire to refine his body which means that he¡¯s more powerful than a normal Earth Level Deity.¡±


    Yan Jingchao and the others were dumbfounded.


    The Spirit Qi in the Spirit Stones was very pure.


    Such pure Spirit Qi could turn into Spirit Fire which was more powerful than the True Fire of Connate Cultivators. Spirit Fire could burn Dharma Artifacts and even Spirit Artifacts into ashes. If Chen Fan used Spirit Fire to refine his body, his Dao Body must have reached the level of phenomenal sess and only an Earth Level Deity was capable of doing that.


    They didn¡¯t know that Chen Fan was only strengthening his foundation.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body was iplete and he was hoping to achieve an initial-sess Divine Body using the Spirit Fire.


    ¡°This is Yingzhou Ind. We found this ce using a map from the Earth Level Deities. I didn¡¯t know that you had already upied the ind. We¡¯ll leave this instant,¡± Yan Jingchao apologized quickly and tried to leave.


    Be it an Immortal State Warrior or an Earth Level Deity, Chen Fan was much more powerful than all the people present. If he were in the Realm of Deities, he would have been killed for trespassing the other sects.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet. I have something to ask you.¡±


    Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away. He raised his hand.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    The ck turtle, the Thunder Beast and the other beasts came in a blink.


    Yan Jingchao and the others then replied, ¡°We¡¯ll answer all your questions truthfully.¡±


    Zhang Ran was bathed in tears.


    Didn¡¯t people say that there weren¡¯t many Immortal State Warriors in the human world and they could do whatever they wanted? So, where did Chen Beixuane from?


    But they had to force a smile no matter how discontented they were.


    ¡°What¡¯s on the other side of the Gate of Heaven?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    At first, Chen Fan thought that the Gate of Heaven was a passage that led to another cultivation, but he then learned that cultivators visited the human world sometimes and found it strange.


    Such a Universe Portal required tons of resources every time it opened, including Spirit Stones, Void Dimension Crystals, Space Gems and many other treasures.


    These cultivators from the Gate of Heaven could go to the human world whenever they wanted, which was different from what Chen Fan knew!


    To his knowledge, only those above the Golden Core level could travel across the universe.


    ¡°The world we live in is called the Realm of Deities, which used to be called the Realm of Kunxu in the past. It was where the Heavenly Courts were located. After the Battle of Deities, the cultivators in the human world went through the Gate of Heaven to the Realm of Kunxu. Since then, the Gate of Heaven has been opening once every few centuries,¡± Yan Jingchao said carefully.


    He shouldn¡¯t disclose information about the Gate of Heaven to cultivators in the human world.


    But he had to give in. Chen Fan was someone as powerful as a dominator even in the Realm of Kunxu, so Yan Jingchao dared not to hide anything from him.


    ¡°The Realm of Kunxu? Isn¡¯t it the Kunlun¡¯s Ground in the Chinese myths? Some said that it used to be the ce where the Western Queen and the Celestial Thearch lived. How did it be a Realm of Deities?¡± Chen Fan frowned and kept asking.


    ording to Yan Jingchao, the Realm of Kunxu stretched about a few thousand miles which was half the size of China.


    Its poption was more than a billion and there were a lot of ancient cities. Those cities had a history of at least a thousand years and the Spirit Qi inside was much more abundant than in the human world. Those who ruled the Realm of Kunxu were the major sects.


    ¡°The Sky Sect, the Azure Mystic Sect, the Heavenly Thunder Sect and the Snow God Pce are some of the strongest sects in the Realm of Kunxu, and they all have Earth Level Deities among their disciples. I heard that there are even Sky Immortals in the Sky Sect but there¡¯s no concrete proof of it. However, the Heavenly Thunder Sect is still the top sect in the Realm of Kunxu which has countless secret arts and Dharma Treasures,¡± Yan Jingchao said respectfully.


    ¡°The Snow God Pce?¡±


    Chen Fan heard this name again after several months and a glint of coldness shed in his eyes.


    ¡°That nun is indeed a cultivator from the Gate of Heaven. So, Lu Yanxue should be in the Realm of Kunxu. I will pass through the gate to find her when I achieve the Connate level,¡± Chen Fan pondered and frowned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Realm of Kunxu too small? The ¡®Cang Min Realm¡¯ where my master Cangqin came from covers an area of a hundred million miles and a Connate Cultivator would be unable to reach its border even after flying for a hundred years. Looks like the Realm of Kunxu is just a small world. I just don¡¯t know if it was developed by a Soul Formation Cultivator or naturally born.¡±


    Chen Fan then asked seriously, ¡°Do you know where the cultivators of the Ancient Realm of Cultivation go?¡±


    Yan Jingchao exined to him that Earth Level Deities were the most powerful cultivators in the Realm of Kunxu at the moment. There hadn¡¯t been any Sky Immortals for more than a thousand years and that small world apparently wasn¡¯t a Chen Fan was looking for.


    He wanted to find a passage to leave the Earth and go to others.


    ¡°The Ancient Realm of Cultivation?¡±


    Yan Jingchao¡¯s eyes popped out. He lowered his head and said, ¡°The Gods and Sky Immortals are all characters of myths and they haven¡¯t been seen for thousands of years. I know that they went deep into the universe but I¡¯m not sure how.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask the Sect Masters myself once I reach the Connate level and enter the Realm of Kunxu.¡± Chen Fan frowned and shook his head.


    ¡°How did you find this ind? Has the Gate of Heaven opened? Is there anyone else other than you?¡±


    Yan Jingchao and the others turned pale.


    They went to Yingzhou Ind for the Spirit Stone Mine, but it seemed that Chen Fan had already mined all the Spirit Stones. Besides, Chen Fan was a powerful cultivator. He would surely get mad if he knew about the things Lei Potian did to the North Qiong Sect.


    While these people were hesitating, Chen Fan grunted with a poker face.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Zhang Ran couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and started talking.


    He said that they were the first group of cultivators that came out of the Gate of Heaven. Their group was made up of dozens of elites from different sects. A lot of ruins like the one on Yingzhou Ind had been left behind when the cultivators escaped from the battle back then, and they had returned to search for the pces of the Earth Level Deities and the Sky Immortals.


    They also told him about Lei Potian.


    Chen Fan was enraged and he shouted with a vicious look, ¡°Enough!¡±


    He had never thought that someone would humiliate the North Qiong Sect like that during thest dozens days.


    Everyone quickly knelt on the ground. Yan Jingchao said with a trembling voice, ¡°Lei Potian is the descendant of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. Although he isn¡¯t as strong as their chief, Tian Mingzi, he has reached the mid-stage of the Immortal State. Besides, the Heavenly Thunder Sect is guarded by Earth Level Deities and can¡¯t be offended.¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and said, ¡°Haha, Earth Level Deities of the Heavenly Thunder Sect? Are they also here?¡±


    ¡°No, arge amount of resources are required to open the Gate of Heaven, that¡¯s why Earth Level Deities don¡¯t usuallye to the human world,¡± Yan Jingchao shook his head and replied.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ve already defeated an Earth Level Deity once.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    He was only half a step away from entering the Connate level and his Divine Body was also close topletion, not even experienced Earth Level Deities could scare him if they showed up.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if I make some preparations, just in case.¡±


    Chen Fan sat down again.


    He nned to enter the Connate level andplete the Divine Body at the same time, but this would be time-consuming. It needed at least six months, so Chen Fan could only choose to do one of them right then.


    ¡°Completing the Divine Body takes a shorter time and the Connate level can wait. Achieving the Connate level requires definite safety and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a suitable time to do it.¡± Chen Fan made the decision and turned to Yan Jingchao.


    ¡°Do you know where Lei Potian is?¡±


    Yan Jingchao hesitated and said, ¡°Well... I¡¯m not sure. I heard that Xuan Luo is going to gather all the cultivators of the Gate of Heaven on Qin Chen Mountain after two months to enter the Sword Pce together. Lei Potian should also be there.¡±


    ¡°Two months is enough.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up at the starry sky.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was the strongest Divine Body and was three levels higher than normal Spirit Bodies. If he couldplete it to reach the level of initial sess, he would be capable of killing Connate Cultivators, not to mention Lei Potian and the Heavenly Thunder Sect.


    ¡°Please guard Yingzhou Ind in theing couple of months.¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand and looked at the beasts around him.


    Yan Jingchao and the others nodded with a wry smile.

 Chapter 646 - The Gate of Heavens Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 646: The Gate of Heaven¡¯s Provocation</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan started to speed up after knowing he had to get out two monthster.


    The Spirit Stones floated in front of him and exploded, turning into ck Spirit Fire. These mes were formed with high-purity Spirit Qi and could burn anything.


    Chen Fan sat cross-legged while wrapped by those mes.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was shining like a sapphire.


    His bones, muscles and organs were letting out light rays in all directions and his blood flowed with a loud sshing noise. There were golden threads appearing on his bones, spreading around his body. Looking closely, these golden threads were formed with tiny runes.


    A golden body was ¡°immortal.¡±


    The so-called ¡°Golden Core¡± represented immortality. The Golden Core would remain the same for ten thousand years, even after the body aged and the Divine Soul disappeared.


    Chen Fan¡¯s previous Azure Thearch Longevity Body wasn¡¯t a Divine Body, but a ¡°Treasure Body¡± or ¡°Semi-Divine Body¡± which was a level higher than a normal Spirit Body.


    After it was refined by Spirit Fire and Spirit Qi was absorbed, it would beplete and start to exhibit its true power.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Seeing the Spirit Stones being used up slowly and steadily, Yan Jingchao and the others almost cried. Those Spirit Stones were supposed to be theirs but they dared not to say anything considering how terrifying Chen Fan was.


    ¡°Master, why is there such a powerful person like Chen Beixuan in the world? His body is even stronger than a normal Earth Level Deity even though he hasn¡¯t be one. He refined his body with Spirit Fire and eats Spirit Stones as if he were eating chestnuts. How horrific is that?¡± Zhang Ran said.


    Since they had nothing to do, they went to collect some Spirit Medicines on Yingzhou Ind. With the eagle flying in the sky and the Soul Energy that enveloped the ind, the Spirit Beasts weren¡¯t worried they would escape.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Yan Jingchao shook his head.


    ¡°Dad, are we really taking him to the Sword Pce? Do you think Xuan Luo can defeat Chen Beixuan?¡± Xiao Wu asked.


    Xuan Luo had a Dao Body and was one of the few famous talents in the Realm of Kunxu. Everyone thought that he could be an Earth Level Deity at the age of fifty. His power was unpredictable and no one knew what he was capable of.


    Yan Jingchao frowned and said with hesitation, ¡°The Azure Mystic Sect is said to have an invincible Sword Art and Xuan Luo is the most outstanding cultivator in the younger generation, aside from being a Deity Body Baby. He once defeated an experienced Mortal Deity, so I guess he¡¯sparable to Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Chen Fan had a strong body while Xuan Luo was born in the Azure Mystic Sect and knew countless secret arts. He was also a Dao Body Baby which was born with an Earth Level Deity Body. So, even Yan Jingchao couldn¡¯t be sure who would win if they fought.


    ¡°Master, what exactly is a Dao Body Baby? Is it really that powerful?¡± Zhang Ran asked.


    ¡°A Dao Body Baby is someone born with the body of an Earth Level Deity. They¡¯re even more talented than those with supreme-grade Spirit Roots and no one except reincarnations of Deities canpare to them. Besides, they can only be born if both parents are Earth Level Deities, who might have just one child in their entire lives,¡± Yan Jingchao said.


    ¡°Huh? So, are Xuan Luo¡¯s parents Earth Level Deities?¡± Xiao Wu was shocked.


    ¡°Why do you think he can be the Junior Master of the Azure Mystic Sect at such a young age? His father is the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect and the top cultivator in the Realm of Kunxu.¡±


    Yan Jingchao grunted with worries in his eyes.


    ¡°But if Chen Beixuan is looking for Lei Potian, I guess Xuan Luo has nothing to do with it.¡±


    Two months soon passed.


    The outsider world had turned upside down within those two months.


    The whole Chinese cultivationmunity was in chaos.


    Other than Lei Potian and Ci Xuan, some saw a girl in a white gown at the peak of the Great cial Mountain, some saw a man with a de on Mount Emei and some saw a monk on a river who sank a thousand-ton ship...


    Different weird and ridiculous news circted around the forum every day.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time ever in my life to see so many Immortal State Warriors in China!¡± someone said on the forum.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s already rare to have a peerless talent like Chen Beixuan, but now there are a bunch of them. New Immortal State Warriors are appearing in the world every day. There are around thirty right now,¡± another person replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think these Immortal State Warriors are the descendants of the hidden sects. There wouldn¡¯t be so many of them. Also, they all look quite young, and the arts they practice seem to be totally different. How would there be so many hidden sects in China?¡±


    Many doubted.


    Even fools wouldn¡¯t believe that there would suddenly be such arge number of hidden sects.


    ¡°They came from the Gate of Heaven, not some hidden sects,¡± someone called ¡°Little Red Sparrow¡± answered.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Gate of Heaven?¡± people wondered.


    Then, someone eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Gate of Heaven a legend? The ancient Entities and Sages are said to have entered the Gate of Heaven and never came back. Besides, the Gate of Heaven only opens once in a thousand years. I thought it was just a story our Ancestral Masters made up, but the gate does exist?¡±


    The entire forum was stirred after seeing thisment.


    People on the forum basically came from different sects and families, and some of them, including the Heavenly Master Sect, Wu Dang Mountain and the Yan family of Xiangxi Province, had a history of centuries. There were records about the Gate of Heaven in their old books and many people had taken them out.


    ¡°Right, I heard that the Azure Mystic Sect, the Heavenly Thunder Sect and the Snow God Pce were all sects within the Gate of Heaven. Didn¡¯t Lei Potian say he was from the Heavenly Thunder Sect? They must be cultivators from the Gate of Heaven!¡± everyone said with certainty.


    The Chinese Martial Artsmunity and even the army were startled.


    It was an earth-shattering event, for people from the Gate of Heaven to appear in the country! So, many troops were mobilized and Kunlun was responsible formunicating with the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven.


    Unfortunately, these cultivators didn¡¯t care about ordinary people, other than their modern technologies.


    ¡°You¡¯re only mortals and we¡¯re Immortal Cultivators and Sages. We belong to two different worlds. When the timees, we¡¯ll go back to our realm and won¡¯t bother you anymore,¡± a cultivator from the Gate of Heaven said to the army¡¯s envoy.


    Some of the arrogant ones even sneered and said, ¡°I heard that China is guarded by Kunlun and there¡¯s an Earth Level Deity. That¡¯s ridiculous! How would there be an Earth Level Deity in this ordinary world? What¡¯s more ridiculous is that the Earth Level Deity was defeated in a battle. He¡¯s such a disgrace to all the Earth Level Deities.¡±


    The messenger of Kunlun came back with an angry face.


    After a few times, everyone had a deep understanding of these cultivators.


    They were young and haughty, as if they were Entities that sat on top of the world and despised everyone else.


    Someone from a Martial Arts family came and said, ¡°Tut-tut! You¡¯re just a bunch of losers. If Chen Beixuan were here, or when Heavenly Ye recovers, they¡¯ll crush you all with one hand.¡±


    Many alsomented one after another, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re just bullying kind people like the Changchun Taoist. Wait till Chen Beixuanes back!¡±


    The cultivators from the Gate of Heaven heard the things people said.


    Lei Potian burst intoughter and said with a vicious tone, ¡°Chen Beixuan? He¡¯s just a coward. He¡¯s still hiding after I kicked the North Qiong Sect¡¯s a*s.¡±


    As for the other cultivators from the Gate of Heaven, they didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°The cultivationmunity in this world waned long ago. Anyone can rise to fame because there are no truly powerful cultivators,¡± the man with a de said.


    He had set the tone for the discussion.


    Xuan Luo was the most superior person among the cultivators from the Realm of Kunxu and even Qian Yexue of the Snow God Pce had a lower status than him, not to mention Lei Potian and the others.


    ¡°If he dares toe, I¡¯ll wait for him on the top of Qin Chen Mountain.¡±


    What Ci Xuan said kept everyone¡¯s mouth shut.


    Although Ci Xuan wasn¡¯t as powerful as Xuan Luo, he didn¡¯t die during the three battles with Xuan Luo. Without Chen Fan there, he could destroy China on his own.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡±


    Not only cultivators of the Chinese cultivationmunity, those from the North Qiong Sect were also anxious.


    As the leader of the Chinese cultivationmunity, the North Qiong Sect had to take responsibility in guarding the country. If they failed to deal with Lei Potian or Ci Xuan, they would be ashamed to face the people in China.


    Two monthster, the Sword Pce was about to open.


    The Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect, Xuan Luo, gathered the cultivators of the Gate of Heaven on the top of Qin Chen Mountain, so that they could open the legendary Sword Pce with all their energy. That way they could have a look at the Sky Immortal Sword Art.


    Apart from the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven, many Martial Artists in China, Japan and Southeast Asia were also on their way.


    Even though they knew they were no match to those cultivators, they still hoped that they would be selected to enter the Gate of Heaven which gave them the chance to meet the Immortal State Warriors or even the Earth Level Deities.


    April 20th, 2012, Bo Sea.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    An enormous ck hole suddenly appeared above the sea, which seemed to be connected to a different dimension. Then, a group of people flew out from it.


    The first one who appeared was a young man in a white shirt. His entire body was crystal clear and his eyes were sending out golden light rays. There were even countless golden runes under his skin. Anyone from the Realm of Cultivation would exim at the sight.


    ¡°This is the sign of an initial-sess Divine Body! He¡¯ll be immortal from now on!¡±


    It was Chen Fan.


    ¡°Just in time. I¡¯ll make it there.¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand and an eagle flew out from the passage. He hopped on and sped to the sky.


    Those from the ck Water Sect looked at one another.


    ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡± Zhang Ran asked.


    Yan Jingchao stomped his foot and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Qin Chen Mountain together. This battle is going to be fascinating.¡±

 Chapter 647 - The Top of Qin Chen Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 647: The Top of Qin Chen Mountain</h4>


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The eagle was about thirty meters wide when it spread its wings and it swept across the sky like a bomber.


    In thest few months, the giant eagle had stayed with Chen Fan and had eaten a lot of Spirit Fruits and Spirit Stones. Chen Fan also taught it a kind of breathing cultivation art. Its ck feathers eventually fell off and new golden feathers grew on its body, meaning that it was slowly evolving to the legendary gold-winged bird. Chen Fan believed that the eagle could be a Divine Beast if it was given enough time.


    ¡°My growth in thest three months is more terrifying.¡±


    Chen Fan stood on the back of the eagle with his coat fluttering in the air and there were some golden runes in his eyes. The storm around him and the impact of the sonic boom were like a breeze to him.


    ¡°In the Realm of Cultivation, bodies are categorized into several levels: Spirit Body, Treasure Body, Divine Body, Sacred Body, Deity Body, and so on.¡±


    Chen Fan gazed into the distance.


    ¡°For example, the Wood Spirit Body and the Gold Spirit Body are normal Spirit Bodies, while the War God Body and the Sun King Body belong to a higher level of Treasure Bodies. On the other hand, Divine Bodies are the secret heritage of many great sects and they normally have only one Divine Body Art. As for Sacred Bodies and Deity Bodies, they¡¯re far out of reach for me.


    ¡°My Azure Thearch Longevity Body used to be an iplete Divine Body and its power was onlyparable to a Treasure Body. After two months of refinement with Spirit Fire, its foundation has strengthened and has be a real initial-sess Divine Body,¡± Chen Fan thought, as golden runes appeared on his organs, bones and muscles.


    Those golden runes were passed down from the ancient times and carried an unbelievable energy. The power of Chen Fan¡¯s body was several times stronger than before, as if a weak person would have be stronger after getting enough nutrition.


    ¡°Even an iplete initial-sess Divine Body can defeat an Earth Level Deity, then I guess people on this have never seen aplete one.¡± Chen Fan sneered.


    People with Initial-sess Divine Bodies were immortal and could kill Connate Cultivators with their bare hands!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The giant eagle felt the viciousness of its master, so it immediately sped up to two times the speed of sound and swept across the sky towards Qin Chen Mountain.


    On the top of Qin Chen Mountain.


    Many outsiders went to that secluded Taoist sacred ground. Warriors from China, Japan and even Southeast Asia gathered there at the back of the mountain.


    Even those from the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun arrived. None of them were impressed by those arrogant cultivators from the Gate of Heaven.


    ¡°Have you heard? Ye Nantian, Azure Dragon, Hua Yunfeng and Xie Yan are here. They¡¯re the only Immortal State Warriors left of thest generation!¡± someone said.


    ¡°I heard the Guru Guja from India and the Divine Master of the Ise Grand Shrine are also here,¡± another person replied.


    This time, almost all the Immortal State Warriors of the East were present.


    But looking at the people on the other side, many of them felt hopeless.


    There were dozens of cultivators from the Gate of Heaven, and most of them were Transcendent State Warriors while only ten of them were Immortal State Warriors. However, when those ten cultivators stood together, they seemed to be much more fierce and powerful than the Overlords of the East.


    There was a brawny man with a de surrounded by electric sparks, like a god who could harness lightning.


    An assassin in a ck outfit hiding in the dark like Satan.


    A monk who had a body made of gold and was capable of killing a dragon with his bare hands.


    And...


    When people saw the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven, someone yelled, ¡°Lei Potian, Ci Xuan, they really came.¡±


    ¡°That monk is the guy who sank a ship on the Minjiang River. He¡¯s the Master of Mount Thunder and has the power of the Elephant God. Next to him with purple mes around his body is a warrior from Fentian Valley... These are all sects that have Earth Level Deities.¡±


    In thest three months, cultivators from the Gate of Heaven and people of the human world had gotten a better understanding of each other.


    Mount Thunder, Fentian Valley and the Mieqing Sect were allrge sects of the Gate of Heaven. They had always had disciples who became Earth Level Deities in the past generations and the legends of each of them were recorded in ancient Chinese books.


    But what was truly frightening was the presence of the two men and the woman standing at the top of the mountain.


    One of the men was carrying a de while the other was in a ck outfit. The woman next to them was cold like a snow fairy and was standing there arrogantly.


    ¡°The man in a blue shirt is the legendary Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect, right?¡±


    Those of the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun gathered around and looked over.


    After a while, Azure Dragon, Ye Nantian, Yukishiro Sa and A¡¯Xiu arrived.


    ¡°Yes, I heard that the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect is the top Earth Level Deity of the Gate of Heaven. He¡¯s unbeatable and none except the Sky Immortals are his match. Xuan Luo is the son of the Sect Master and a female Earth Level Deity, so he¡¯s a Dao Body Baby and was born with an Earth Level Deity Body,¡± Azure Dragon said.


    Kunlun had gathered the information about the Gate of Heaven, which made everyone even more worried.


    A Dao Body Baby!


    ording to the old books, a Dao Body Baby was the child of two Earth Level Deities who was born with supreme talents. If everything went smoothly, a person with such a body could have a chance to go all the way to the Connate level.


    ¡°The girl in the white shirt should be Qian Yexue, the Goddess of the Snow God Pce who¡¯s called the Snow Fairy. The Snow God Pce is also one of the major sects of the Gate of Heaven and the Goddesses from all generations are all stunning. Qian Yexue might not be as talented as Xuan Luo, but she¡¯s extremely mysterious, and some even wonder if she has be an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    Ye Nantian looked serious.


    Since Ye Qincang was injured and Chen Fan was nowhere to be found, they would have to bear the responsibility of guarding China. So, Ye Nantian, Hua Yunfeng and the others were all feeling out of breath.


    ¡°Right, who¡¯s the man in a ck shirt at the back?¡± Yukishiro Sa suddenly asked.


    Azure Dragon hesitated and said, ¡°He... looks a bit like Tian Mingzi... the chief senior of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. He¡¯s also a peerless talent like the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect, born with the ability to control thunder and lightning...¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts sank to the bottom.


    They couldn¡¯t even deal with Lei Potian when he was alone, but his seniors were also there at the moment. What could they do?


    ¡°They¡¯re just a group of ants. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    While Yukishiro Sa and the others were sizing them up, Xuan Luo and the cultivators also noticed them.


    Tian Mingzi sneered and said to the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect, ¡°Xuan Luo, why did you ask us toe here? We¡¯re breaking the array in the underground pce at Qin Mountain. A Sky Immortal is buried there and it¡¯ll be worth it even if we only find one Spirit Treasure.¡±


    The young master of the Azure Mystic Sect said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. The Sword Pce was built by the top Sword Cultivator, the Old Man of Nine Abandonments. He once dominated China with the ¡®Sword Art of Nine Abandonments¡¯ and finally became a Sky Immortal. There must be some secret treasures in the Sword Pce and we might even find the ¡®Sword Art of Nine Abandonments¡¯ which is truly aplete cultivator art!¡±


    The eyes of those from the Gate of Heaven twinkled.


    Even though they despised cultivators in the mortal world, they had in fact lost part of their heritage as well. The cultivation arts they practiced were either outdated or iplete.


    That was why there hadn¡¯t been a Sky Immortal in thest thousands of years.


    Only the Yuntian Pce had aplete Sky Immortal Secret Art which made them the dominator and the top sect of the Realm of Kunxu.


    ¡°Right, if we find the Sword Art of Nine Abandonments and practice it topletion, our sect might have a couple of Sword Immortals in the future. By then, the top sect of the Realm of Kunxu will not be the Yuntian Pce anymore.¡±


    Tian Mingzi burst intoughter.


    Lei Potian snickered and said, ¡°But before that, we should first eliminate those irrelevant mortals. The Sword Pce is something passed down from the ancient Realm of Cultivation. How can we let them interfere?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Ci Xuan and the descendant of Fentian Valley nodded.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Many Martial Artists were frightened when they saw the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven approaching.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    Lei Potian shed with his long de and the ck aura with electric sparks split eighteen warriors in half.


    Ci Xuan turned into a shadow that shed for a hundred meters, causing a sonic boom and bringing bursts of blood.


    And the descendant of Fentian Valley shot out purple fire from his eyes, burning warriors into ashes.


    No one could possibly resist when all the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven attacked together, not even the Transcendent Grandmasters. In a blink, the entire Qin Chen Mountain became a sea of blood.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Azure Dragon and the others stopped them immediately.


    ¡°Why? You still haven¡¯t learned your lesson after what happened the other day? Now, let me ughter you and see if the cowardly Chen Beixuan wille or not.¡±


    Lei Potian¡¯s de turned into a ck electric dragon and sped towards Xie Yan and Hua Yunfeng.


    Hua Yunfeng immediately used the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms and Xie Yan pulled out the Ebony Wood Sword.


    But there were too many Immortal State Warriors. They couldn¡¯t even withstand the attacks from Lei Potian. So, when the monk and the descendant of Fentian Valley joined in the fight, Hua Yunfeng and Xie Yan had no choice but to fall back.


    ¡°The two seniors are in danger,¡± Yu Wenjin said.


    Yukishiro Sa and the others feared that they weren¡¯t powerful enough to take part in a battle like this. Those cultivators were too terrifying and each of them were close to being overlords among warriors of the same level.


    ¡°They¡¯re only a group of mortals. Just let them be and wait for the Sword Pce to open.¡±


    The Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect put his attention on the sea of clouds again, and Qian Yexue and Tian Mingzi also stared deep inside the clouds without looking down at all.


    Suddenly, there came a piercing scream of an eagle from afar which shook the mountains.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    Countless people turned around and saw a giant eagle with golden wings shing towards them like a fighter aircraft. On its back was a young man in a white coat and there was golden light glinting in his eyes.


    Chen Fan had arrived!

 Chapter 648 - Killed with a Smack

    <h4>Chapter 648: Killed with a Smack</h4>


    ¡°Master?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu and the others were immediately thrilled.


    Chen Fan was the pir of the North Qiong Sect. Everyone felt suffocated during the past few months of his absence; they all hoped that he woulde back quickly to settle the score.


    ¡°It¡¯s Heavenly Chen!¡±


    Many Martial Artists were thrilled when they saw Chen Fan, as if he were the savior. Even though the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven were powerful, Chen Fan was truly invincible in their eyes, since he had defeated an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Lei Potian also stopped and looked over.


    When the giant eagle swept across the sky at an incredible speed, he could tell that it had to be an Immortal State Beast or it could even be at the peak stage, able to battle with a Mortal Deity. Everyone was surprised by Chen Fan¡¯s ability to tame and control such a beast.


    ¡°Lei Potian, didn¡¯t you say that even Master couldn¡¯t help us? Let¡¯s see if you really dare to be presumptuous in front of him,¡± Hua Yunfeng said.


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Lei Potian was shocked.


    He was in fact at the mid-stage of Divine Sea only, but since he practised the Art of Immortal Cultivation, he could easily kill warriors on Earth. And yet, Chen Fan also seemed to be powerful; Lei Potian was a bit worried.


    ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary cultivator. There¡¯s nothing to be scared of.¡±


    Ci Xuan flicked his dagger with coldness in his eyes.


    The ck dagger in his hand sent out some buzzing sound as if it were agreeing with him. It was apparently a high-level Spirit Artifact. Two weeks before, Ci Xuan had split a bullet using this dagger whichpletely shocked the Martial Artsmunity.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯d like to see what Chen Beixuan is capable of!¡± The monk let out a thunderousugh.


    Mount Thunder was famous for their Body Tempering Art called the ¡°Grand Thunder Refinement Art,¡± which allowed cultivators to let out thunderous sounds and emit vibrations with their bodies.


    Even though the monk hadn¡¯t be an Earth Level Deity, his body had almost reached the level and was as strong as the Dark Duke¡¯s.


    Meanwhile, Xuan Luo, Tian Mingzi and Snow Fairy were still staring at the sea of clouds. In their eyes, people of the mortal world weren¡¯t worthy of their attention at all; they only wanted to focus on the Sword Pce and the legendary ¡°Sword Art of Nine Abandonments.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the eagle arrived, Chen Fan came down from the sky.


    ¡°Master, Heavenly Chen...¡±


    Many Martial Artists from China, Japan and Southeast Asia and those from Kunlun and the North Qiong Sect immediately went to greet him. Chen Fan even saw Gu Shitong and Wu Shegnhu, leaders of the Gu and the Wu Families.


    ¡°Please kill these people and take revenge for me.¡±


    Someone knelt on the ground and cried.


    ¡°Please do something!¡±


    The warriors knelt one after another.


    After a while, countless people knelt around Chen Fan with tears running down their faces. Lei Potian and the others were all Immortal State Warriors and killing normal people was a breeze for them. A few hundred people had been killed and Qin Chen Mountain turned into a sea of blood.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa and the others also stared at him as if they were requesting for help.


    Several Perfected Cultivators of the North Qiong Sect were also killed by Lei Potian and tears welled up in the eyes of many Immortal State Warriors. In fact, no matter how brutal Chen Fan was, he had never killed someone without a reason.


    Those cultivators only did so because they thought they were in the way, which then stirred the entire Martial Artsmunity. The warriors from Japan had even let go of their hatred for Chen Fan and begged him for help.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say anything; he only turned around and looked at the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Lei Potian?¡±


    Lei Potian wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He sneered and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re Chen Beixuan who they imed to have defeated an Earth Level Deity. You¡¯re only an Immortal State Warrior, how dare you say that? Have you no shame? An Earth Level Deity is a superior being. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve even seen one in your entire life.¡±


    He was still worrying about Chen Fan¡¯s unpredictable power, but since Chen Fan provoked him first, he couldn¡¯t shrink away.


    Besides, there were dozens of cultivators behind him and his senior Tian Mingzi was still at the peak. He thought that, although they were no match to Chen Fan, they could hang on until Tian Mingzi returned.


    Chen Fan said expressionlessly, ¡°Anyone who offends the North Qiong Sect must die.¡±


    Then, he raised his hand and smacked with his hand. There used to be a mocking smile on Lei Potian¡¯s face but then it was gone.


    ¡°Buzz.¡±


    There came a grinding sound in the air as if an Entity was pushing a giant wheel across the sky. Then, a golden palm of one feetrge appeared.


    The palm wasn¡¯t asrge as the twenty-feet azure hand, but it was made with gold and was filled with ancient runes like the palm of an Entity.


    Yi Wood Connate Spirit ¡ª Grand Qin Na Hand.


    Only a Connate Cultivator could exhibit the real power of this art. Even though Chen Fan hadn¡¯t achieved the Connate level, his perfect Divine Body was already strong enough to do so.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Let me show you my ¡®Purple Electric Thunder sh!¡¯¡±


    Lei Potian snickered and reached to his back.


    The ck thunder de then moved to his hand. The Heavenly Thunder Sect might be most famous for their Thunder Art, but they tended tobine both Dharma Spells and Martial Arts, and each of their arts could be used at any distance.


    The ¡°Purple Electric Thunder sh¡± was created by an Earth Level Deity of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. After mastering the technique, one could split a mountain with a sh.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Lei Potian held his de with both hands shed forward.


    There were purple electric sparks glittering on the de and it turned into a ten-feet ck thunder dragon.


    It then sped towards the golden palm fiercely.


    ¡°Lei Potian can be one of the top five warriors on the Divine Roll with this sh.¡±


    Azure Dragon and the others were all startled.


    No one from the cultivation world on Earth could take Lei Potian¡¯s sh, except for Mortal Deities and half-blood Kindreds like the Dark Duke. So, many worried that the small golden palm might not be able to block such an attack.


    If Lei Potian was already this terrifying...


    Then, what about his senior Tian Mingzi and the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect?


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Lei Potian¡¯s eyes were full of electric sparks and his entire body merged with the ck thunder dragon, shooting swiftly to the sky. The golden palm before it was as small as a baby¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Brother Lei¡¯s attack can get him into the top twenty among the younger generation.¡±


    The monk was in awe.


    ¡°I think no one in the Kunxu Realm¡¯s younger generation can withstand Brother Lei¡¯s attack, except for the top ten talents,¡± the descendant of Fentian Valley said with purple mes in his eyes.


    Several cultivators from the Gate of Heaven nodded while Tian Mingzi showed a hint of arrogance on his face.


    While everyone thought Lei Potian was going to win.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan said as he pressed down his hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It sounded like an Entity throwing a mountain into the sea.


    The golden palm hit with an unmatched energy. The ten-feet ck thunder dragon in front of it was immediately crushed like a vulnerable ss. The palm then knocked Lei Potian down to the ground and smashed him together with his de.


    In the end, there was a palm mark of one feet long left on the ground.


    As for Lei Potian, he had already disappeared.


    Everyone went silent!


    The monk and the descendant of Fentian Valley were both stunned. Even the Martial Artists who supported Chen Fan had never thought that the domineering Lei Potian couldn¡¯t even withstand a single attack from Chen Fan.


    ¡°This...¡±


    The cultivators from the Gate of Heaven were dumbfounded.


    Lei Potian shouldn¡¯t have lost so badly with his techniques and level.


    He was the most outstanding disciple other than Tian Mingzi! He had reached the mid stage of the Divine Sea and was about to enter the peak stage. Also, he had practiced the ¡°Purple Electric Thunder sh¡± and his ck thunder de was a famous Spirit Artifact. Why would he lose just like that?


    Just like when Lei Potian killed the normal warriors, his opponents were never given a chance to fight back.


    ¡°What a terrifying attack.¡±


    Ci Xuan was stunned.


    ¡°What kind of technique is it? It doesn¡¯t look like a Dharma Spell from the mortal world.¡±


    The monk and the descendant of Fentian Valley were both frightened.


    The other cultivators from the Gate of Heaven remained silent while the warriors from Earth were cheering.


    ¡°So powerful! He¡¯s Heavenly Chen indeed.¡±


    ¡°Lei Potian was so haughty back then, and now, Heavenly Chen killed him as if dealing with an ant.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to offend the North Qiong Sect. You deserved it!¡±


    Many warriors burst intoughter and nced at the cultivators of the Gate of Heaven with acent look. They weren¡¯t afraid and gloomy anymore after Chen Fan arrived.


    On the contrary, the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven turned pale.


    ¡°Who else dares to provoke Kunlun and China other than Lei Potian? Come forward!¡±


    Chen Fan nced over indifferently.


    Everyone was speechless and horrified, including Ci Xuan.


    Ye Nantian said, ¡°Killing an Immortal State Warrior with a p and suppressing the Gate of Heaven, he¡¯s indeed the most powerful person in the world!¡±


    Suddenly, a furious howl came from the sky.


    ¡°Who killed my brother?¡±

 Chapter 649 - Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 649: Invincible</h4>


    When Chen Fan arrived, Xuan Luo and Tian Mingzi didn¡¯t care at all and kept focusing on the Sword Pce. They believed that there wouldn¡¯t be any powerful warriors in this mortal world.


    Even if Lei Potian was defeated, there were other cultivators present! Even a Mortal Deity would be unable to resist if the disciples of several major sects worked together. After all, a Mortal Deity was strong, but not as much as an Earth Level Deity.


    And yet, they had never thought that he would smash Lei Potian like that.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Xuan Luo looked up with a startled face.


    There was also a glint of astonishment in Snow Fairy¡¯s eyes. Even though Lei Potian wasn¡¯t as powerful as they were, he was one of the most outstanding talents among the younger generation of the Kunxu Realm.


    And Tian Mingzi was so furious he felt like his chest was going to explode.


    ¡°You killed my brother in front of me! Have you no respect for me?¡±


    Tian Mingzi growled and spread his lightning wings, diving towards the foot of Qin Chen Mountain.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind him at all. He stared at the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone who offended Kunlun called Ci Xuan. Is that you?¡± Chen Fan asked as he looked at the assassin in the ck outfit.


    Ci Xuan was terrified and felt like the prey of an ancient beast. He had lost to Xuan Luo three times but was still alive, so he was then regarded as the most talented assassin of the Mieqing Sect and was said to be able to escape from an Earth Level Deity. And yet, Chen Fan seemed to be his most frightening enemy.


    ¡°Oh no! Run!¡±


    Ci Xuan immediately swayed his body, then turned into a ck light and escaped.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan immediately went after Ci Xuan. He was flying at a low speed which looked like slow motion in everyone¡¯s eyes, but he was already right behind Ci Xuan in an instant, as if he had moved out of space.


    It made people ufortable, giving them the urge to spurt out blood.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Being the top assassin of the Mieqing Sect, Ci Xuan wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    The ck dagger in his hand turned into a stream of light and shot towards Chen Fan. Ci Xuan¡¯s face then started to age and half of his ck hair also turned white.


    The Mieqing Sect was all about killing with one strike.


    Ci Xuan had already used the ¡°Soul-Locking Spell,¡± the Secret Art of Sacrifice of the Mieqing Sect, and infused half of his vitality into the dagger.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The dagger immediately broke the sonic barrier and sped up. Atst, only a sh of light could be seen.


    Two times the speed of sound, three times the speed of sound... and finally five times the speed of sound. In just a second, Ci Xuan made the most horrific attack which was as powerful as the electromaic cannons of the United States.


    Besides, Ci Xuan¡¯s dagger was a secret Spirit Artifact of the Mieqing Sect, which didn¡¯t have any other functions and was made with a rare kind of metal. It was indestructible and could even break an Earth Level Deity¡¯s body.


    ¡°Using half of my life in exchange for yours is worth it.¡±


    A glint of excitement suddenly shed in Ci Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about the dagger at all and he pped right away from afar.


    ¡°Does he want to die? My dagger will definitely stab him first.¡± Ci Xuan was confused but there was no time for him to ponder.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The dagger aimed to stab Chen Fan¡¯s chest but it ended rebounding, letting out a sound as if metal had been hit. Ci Xuan thought he had bumped into an iron te and he couldn¡¯t even push the dagger further, not to mention killing Chen Fan.


    An initial-sess Divine Body was ¡°Immortal¡± and this was the real power of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Ci Xuan¡¯s eyes popped out and he couldn¡¯t believe it!


    Even an Earth Level Deity wouldn¡¯t resist the ¡°Deity-Killing Dagger¡± of the Mieqing Sect with his body. It was said that only the ¡°Elephant God Master,¡± the Sect Master of Mount Thunder and the top Body-tempering Cultivator in the Kunxu Realm could withstand the dagger¡¯s attack with his Body of the Grand King Kong without being injured.


    ¡°Has he achieved the body of the Grand King Kong? But that¡¯s impossible! The Elephant God Master is already a peak-stage Earth Level Deity and is only one step away from bing a Sky Immortal...¡±


    Ci Xuan felt terrified but he had no time to think about it, since Chen Fan had already struck with his palm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s fair right hand was like a girl¡¯s palm that couldn¡¯t even crack a stick. And yet, when he gently patted on Ci Xuan¡¯s head, the entire body of the top assassin was shattered, even turning his Divine Soul into dust.


    Ci Xuan was dead!


    Chen Fan had only been at Qin Chen Mountain for a couple of minutes and he had already killed two Divine Sea Cultivators, those who used to be the tough characters that suppressed the East, both provoking the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun.


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    Countless people gasped.


    Ci Xuan died even before they could see the two warriors clearly.


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t even withstand a single attack!¡± they thought.


    Lei Potian and Ci Xuan were both Overlords above the mid-stage of the Divine Sea and were as powerful as the peak-stage Immortal State Warriors on Earth. And yet, they were only like flies to Chen Fan.


    Many people who weren¡¯t there at the battle on Mount Yan realized why Chen Fan was the most powerful person in the world.


    ¡°Only someone who can defeat everyone and dominate the world can be regarded as the most powerful person. Chen Beixuan¡¯s reputation is well-deserved!¡± Guru Guja put his hands together and the Divine Master of the Ise Grand Shrine also nodded.


    ¡°Jerk!¡±


    Tian Mingzi came down from the peak.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop and killed another cultivator instead, which enraged Tian Mingzi even more.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m going to kill everyone in the human world and offer your blood to my brother!¡±


    The electric sparks in Tian Mingzi¡¯s eyes became brighter. The wind was howling and there were ps of thunder.


    But Chen Fan ignored him again and he started rushing towards the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven.


    ¡°Did you kill our warriors?¡± Chen Fan came before the monk and asked.


    ¡°I...¡±


    This was the first time the monk was frightened. Looking at those cultivators he used to look down on, he felt his feet trembling.


    ¡°Anyone who kills the warriors in the East must die,¡± Chen Fan said with a poker face, then raised his hand and pped.


    ¡°Ahrr!¡±


    The monk immediately used the Grand Thunder Refinement Art. His body then became hard as steel and a thunderous sound came from his limbs, organs and bones. He looked like a real Arhat with a golden body and seemed like a sacred being.


    In the cultivation world on Earth, people called a Connate Cultivator an Earth Level Deity and a Golden Core Cultivator a Sky Immortal.


    For Buddhism, a Connate Cultivator was an Arhat and a Golden Core Cultivator was a King Kong Bodhisattva.


    The monk was only half a step away from achieving the Arhat Golden Body which was very close to an Earth Level Deity Body, surpassing the Dark Duke. A thousand rays of golden light starteding out from his body and he raised his hands as if he were holding up a bowl.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Countless tiny golden runes floated in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    His fair palm then became crystal clear like a piece of sapphire and there were lots of golden threads moving inside.


    An initial-sess Divine Body could kill a Connate Cultivator with one hand, not to mention a half-Arhat.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The monk wasn¡¯t hurt at all after Chen Fan¡¯s attack and his hands didn¡¯t even move a bit.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay?¡±


    While the disciples from the Gate of Heaven were feeling ecstatic, the monk seemed to be in agony, as if he were going through hell.


    ¡°I hope when I be a Bodhi in my next life, my body will be wless and I can live peaceful days...¡± the monk murmured while looking frightened.


    A crack suddenly appeared on his face, eventually spreading from his head to his entire body, as if he were a broken vase.


    In the end, the golden body of the monk was crushed. It exploded, looking like glitters of golden light in the sky.


    It turned out he didn¡¯t withstand the attack. The energy of Chen Fan¡¯s palm had shaken the body of the monk into pieces. The energy was so powerful that it only exploded after a few seconds.


    After the third attack, the monk from Mount Thunder died!


    All the disciples from the Gate of Heaven were horrified and even Tian Mingzi was trembling.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Did you kill our warriors too?¡±


    Chen Fan came in front of the descendant of Fentian Valley.


    This descendant had achieved the ¡°Purple Fire Divine Body¡± and could turn into a ball of purple Divine me that could burn an Earth Level Deity to death. However, he waspletely terrified and he tried to let out purple mes from his mouth to resist.


    But his mes were nothing to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    Chen Fan burnt him into ashes with his Li Fire Golden Eyes.


    Then, Chen Fan kept killing the cultivators and he didn¡¯t stop until half of them were dead.


    Everyone went silent.


    None of them had ever thought that the cultivators of the Gate of Heaven, who used to be fierce, were so vulnerable in front of Chen Fan.


    In a blink, thirty cultivators were killed and the others were frightened.


    ¡°He¡¯s truly more powerful than an Earth Level Deity!¡±


    The Changchun Taoist said as his hands trembled.


    And Tian Mingzi was enraged.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

 Chapter 650 - Defeating Enemies with a Flick

    <h4>Chapter 650: Defeating Enemies with a Flick</h4>


    It was a severe blow for Tian Mingzi, seeing Chen Fan kill thirty cultivators from the Gate of Heaven, including five Divine Sea Warriors. He didn¡¯t know what to tell the Earth Level Deities when he returned.


    The monk, Lei Potian and the descendant of Fentian Valley were all elites of the major sects and were trained by at least one Earth Level Deity Master. So, it was really shocking that Chen Fan could kill them all at once.


    ¡°Alright, just wait and see! After killing you, I¡¯ll ughter all the members of the North Qiong Sect as a tribute to my brother and the other disciples of the Gate of Heaven,¡± Tian Mingzi said with anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan had never thought of doing anything to Tian Mingzi, since Tian Mingzi had done nothing to him and he only killed with a reason. As long as Tian Mingzi stayed out of his way, he wouldn¡¯t make a fuss. And yet, Tian Mingzi suddenly imed that he wanted to exterminate the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°You reap what you sow!¡±


    Chen Fan put away his hand and looked over with his cold eyes.


    Tian Mingzi wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    He was one of the top talents among the younger generation in the Kunxu Realm. He was born with a supreme-grade Thunder Spirit Root and was capable of killing a Mortal Deity. Other than the Earth Level Deities in the Kunxu Realm, only the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect, Snow Fairy and a few others couldpare with him.


    ¡°Be careful, Heavenly Chen. I heard that Tian Mingzi controls the power of Divine Thunder and has achieved the Earth Level Deity Body. He also cultivated a Divine Power called the ¡®Wind Thunder Wings,¡¯¡± someone from Kunlun yelled.


    After all, Kunlun had the support from the country and was extremely influential. In thest few months, they had captured someone from the Gate of Heaven and obtained a lot of information.


    ¡°Haha, whether you know it or not, there¡¯s nothing you can do. I guess you people don¡¯t even know what Divine Powers are.¡±


    Tian Mingzi burst intoughter.


    The wings on his back suddenly spread to a few feet long and were surrounded by azure aura. Some whirlwinds gathered around Tian Mingzi and a thunderous sound came when he pped his wings.


    Tian Mingzi then turned into a sh of azure lightning and struck at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two of them were a hundred feet away from each other.


    But the distance didn¡¯t seem to exist for Tian Mingzi. He shed to the front of Chen Fan in a blink at more than two times the speed of sound.


    The Wind Thunder Wings.


    A core secret art of the Heavenly Thunder Sect and the top Divine Power recorded in the ¡°Book of Thunder.¡± Less than five cultivators had achieved this Divine Power throughout the history of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. Those who did were able to travel a hundred miles in a blink and even an Earth Level Deity would be unable to keep up.


    The ¡°Wind Thunder Wings¡± was the reason why Tian Mingzi was able to dominate in the Kunxu Realm, bing the top cultivator among the younger generation.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Tian Mingziughed and punched with his fists which were covered in azure aura. He wasn¡¯t using any secret arts to fight with Chen Fan, only the energy of the Divine Power.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    And yet, Tian Mingzi¡¯s punch didn¡¯t hit anything. Chen Fan had suddenly disappeared.


    Tian Mingzi was frightened. When he looked up, Chen Fan was ten feet to his left, staring at him.


    ¡°I think the Wind Thunder Wings technique is just some kind of weak Divine Power. If it wasn¡¯t for your Wind Thunder Double Spirit Roots, you would have been unable to cultivate it sessfully and it would have beenpletely useless for you.¡±


    There were thousands of different natural gifts Immortal Cultivators could have but they were often Spirit Roots and Spirit Bodies.


    Someone who had a natural Spirit Body was born with a Connate Body and could enter the Connate level easily. For example, those from the Kindred and many Spirit Beasts were Connate Beings.


    On the other hand, those who had a natural Spirit Root were much weaker. They only had some Spirit Veins that connected with the Spirit Qi of the world. A supreme-grade Spirit Root was the second strongest among all which provided the opportunity of entering the Connate level, while Double Spirit Roots were even more powerful.


    However, Chen Fan could even kill the son of the Azure Thearch, who was born with a phenomenal-sess Divine Body and was a peerless talent that could be a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal, not to mention Tian Mingzi.


    ¡°Bulls**t!¡±


    Tian Mingzi was furious.


    The disciples of the Heavenly Thunder Sect were famous for their fiery temper; he was even worse, given his status as the chief of the sect.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Tian Mingzi spinned in the air which created an azure shadow and he shed towards Chen Fan. The wings on his back even turned into two azure light des that shed at Chen Fan.


    Those two light des were strong enough to split a battleship in half.


    ¡°Tian Mingzi is enraged,¡± Xuan Luo said.


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Qian Yexue said with a cold voice.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s no match for Tian Mingzi if he doesn¡¯t be an Earth Level Deity. Being the chief of the Heavenly Thunder Sect, the Wind Thunder Wings technique is not his only trump card,¡± Xuan Luo said with confidence.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bet Chen Beixuan will win,¡± Qian Yexue said as she nced at Chen Fan.


    She suddenly remembered a junior called Lu Yanxue, who Master had taken from the human world three years before.


    ¡°Yanxue told me that she has a husband. He¡¯s also called Chen Beixuan, who already had the power to kill Immortal State Warriors at the Transcendent State. I wonder if it¡¯s you,¡± Qian Yexue thought.


    At the same time, the battle continued.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The azure light des swept across the sky like fighter aircrafts.


    Tian Mingzi was surrounded by lightning and he dashed forward. He had achieved the Earth Level Deity Body and was only half a step away from entering the Connate level, so he was almost as powerful as Ye Qincang before bing an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°I told you, you barely know about Divine Powers.¡±


    Chen Fan put his fingers forward and flicked.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A thunderous sound came.


    There seemed to be a beam of golden light shooting from Chen Fan¡¯s finger which pierced through the Wind Thunder Wings and struck Tian Mingzi¡¯s fists.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Tian Mingzi was knocked a few hundred meters backwards as if hit by a giant wheel; he crashed into a small mountain, creating an enormous hole.


    ¡°What...?¡±


    Everyone froze, including the confident Xuan Luo.


    What just happened? No one saw clearly what Chen Fan did, until Tian Mingzi flew out of the cave.


    There was a teacup-sized hole on each of his Wind Thunder Wings, as if they had been prated by rockets. There was also a small hole on his left shoulder.


    Even an Earth Level Deity would die if he was shot in the heart, so Tian Mingzi was lucky that only his shoulder was hurt.


    How powerful would a flick be?


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Not even an Earth Level Deity can injure Tian Mingzi¡¯s Wind Thunder Dao Body. Chen Beixuan must have used some kind of Dharma Treasure or Divine Powers,¡± Xuan Luo said with a serious look.


    Qian Yexue had never thought that Chen Fan would win! She supported Chen Fan before only because of Lu Yanxue.


    ¡°I will kill you.¡±


    Tian Mingzi¡¯s eyes were filled with glints of anger.


    He had never suffered such humiliation like this ever since he rose to dominate the Kunxu Realm. Meanwhile, he wasn¡¯t thinking about defeating Chen Fan anymore. All he wanted to do was to kill him.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Tian Mingzi took out an old bronze weapon.


    ¡°The Heavenly Thunder Sect allowed him to bring the Thunder Mace with him! It¡¯s a superior-grade Spirit Artifact!¡± Some cultivators from the Gate of Heaven eximed while Xuan Luo was certain about one thing.


    ¡°The Thunder Mace is one of the Dharma Artifacts of the Heavenly Thunder Sect and can be used to battle with an Earth Level Deity. Chen Beixuan is going to die,¡± Xuan Luo said.


    And Qian Yexue heaved a sigh.


    This was the biggest difference between the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven and those from the mortal world. These cultivators had Dharma Treasures from their sects so no one would be capable of defeating them no matter how powerful their Dharma Spells were.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After using the Dharma Artifact, the power of Tian Mingzi¡¯s attack waspletely different.


    There were ps of thunder and a sea of thunderclouds was formed in the sky. Bolts of lightning that were as thick as water bucketsnded on Tian Mingzi¡¯s hands.


    It seemed as if Tian Mingzi were holding the scepter of Zeus and he immediately made an attack.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to crush you,¡± Tian Mingzi growled.


    The azure electric light turned into a twenty-feet giant mace that struck at Chen Fan. This attack wasparable to a sh of an Earth Level Deity which could split an aircraft carrier.


    Many warriors of the human world were terrified while the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven were thrilled.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan will certainly die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Dharma Artifact of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. Only an Earth Level Deity can resist such attack.¡±


    ¡°We can finally kill this devil and take revenge for our brothers.¡±


    While Xuan Luo and the others thought Chen Fan would die...


    Chen Fan raised his fist and punched expressionlessly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t die after my punch, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    In a while, the world was turned upside down, the air was vibrating violently and everything seemed to have shattered.


    This punch startled Kunlun!

 Chapter 651 - An Earth-Shattering Punch

    <h4>Chapter 651: An Earth-Shattering Punch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The punch was nameless.


    It was only an attack that exhibited the power of Chen Fan¡¯s initial-sess Divine Body. Looking from the side, Chen Fan¡¯s spine bent like a dragon and his entire body was in the shape of a bow.


    And that fair fist was a spear that could pierce through everything.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When Chen Fan threw the punch, everyone felt the world shake; they even had an illusion that they had been kicked out from the world.


    The punch could break an Earth Level Deity¡¯s connection with the world.


    Its power was simr to that of the True Martial Divine Fist Chen Fan used to defeat Ye Qincang.


    <i>¡°Oh no!¡±</i>


    Seeing the punch, Xuan Luo wanted to help.


    But it was toote.


    Ayer of golden light, which was formed with many tiny runes, appeared on the crystal clear fist.


    The fist then banged the ¡°Thunder Mace.¡± This superior-grade Spirit Artifact was made by a Sky Immortal in the ancient times. It was incredibly powerful and Tian Mingzi could kill a Mortal Deity with it.


    Tian Mingzi could dominate the world with this mace and be on an equal footing with the Arbitrators and Ye Qincang. This was the power of a superior-grade Spirit Artifact.


    But then, it met Chen Fan¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The twenty-feet azure light exploded and shattered like a piece of ss. In the end, Chen Fan punched the Thunder Mace in front of Tian Mingzi.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    It sounded like the chime of a cathedral bell.


    There seemed to be a hundred bombs exploding at the same time at the foot of Qin Chen Mountain, creating loud noises and cracking people¡¯s eardrums. The fifty-meternd below Chen Fan and Tian Mingzi copsed and sank four meters into the ground. The powerful impact also swept across a few hundred meters and made it hard for people to stand.


    Tian Mingzi had been knocked off a few hundred meters away before he eventually stopped.


    How could a punch be so terrifying?


    Everyone gasped and even the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven were startled.


    They didn¡¯t realize that Chen Fan had just shown his real power. Even Tian Mingzi couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s punch with a superior-grade Spirit Artifact.


    <i>¡°Perhaps he¡¯s an Earth Level Deity?¡±</i>


    Many nced at Chen Fan.


    Tian Mingzi froze in the air and was frightened, especially when he found that there was a fist mark on the Thunder Mace.


    It was a real superior-grade Spirit Artifact, not like the broken piece Ye Qincang had.


    Someone who was able to make a dent on it had to be an experienced Earth Level Deity or a peak-stage Overlord in the Kunxu Realm!


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I withstood your punch. You can¡¯t kill me now.¡±


    1Tian Mingzi wasn¡¯t a reckless person, so he wanted to talk this out after knowing how powerful Chen Fan was.


    The Martial Artists also remembered Chen Fan said that he would spare him if he didn¡¯t die from the punch. Would he really do that?


    Yukishiro Sa, A¡¯Xitu, Hua Yunfeng and Azure Dragon all looked at Chen Fan.


    There was a glint of excitement in Tian Mingzi¡¯s eyes. No matter how arrogant Chen Fan was, he couldn¡¯t take back his words.


    Chen Fan sneered and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely leave you alone if you did withstand the punch... but you didn¡¯t.¡±


    1¡°What do you mean?¡± Tian Mingzi asked.


    1Then, a golden light ray came out from his right hand, then his arms, shoulders, chest, thighs and finally his head.


    Beams of golden light rays exploded one after another.


    The light rays blew Tian Mingzi¡¯s Earth Level Deity Body into pieces. When his Primordial Essence was trying to escape, it was also crushed by the energy that came out from his Divine Soul.


    This punch was powerful enough to kill an Earth Level Deity!


    This was the power of a true initial-sess Divine Body. Chen Fan crushed Tian Mingzi without using his True Essence; it was only the energy of his body.


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    Silence fell on Qin Chen Mountain.


    Everyone gasped.


    Many cultivators from the Gate of Heaven, including Xuan Luo and Qian Yexue, stared at Chen Fan seriously.


    ¡°That¡¯s Tian Mingzi, the chief of the Heavenly Thunder Sect and half an Earth Level Deity! He was killed by just a punch from someone in the mortal world? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Many couldn¡¯t believe this.


    Another person then said with a gloomy face, ¡°They told us that Chen Beixuan had once defeated an Earth Level Deity... We thought they were lying, but now I think it might be true!¡±


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan with fear.


    He was someone that had defeated an Earth Level Deity. Could they really win? Countless people gazed at the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect and Qian Yexue. Since Tian Mingzi had lost, the cultivators of the Gate of Heaven could only depend on them.


    ¡°An Earth Level Deity is a hundred times stronger than an Immortal State Warrior. He wouldn¡¯t have won if the Earth Level Deity already had stable powers. Besides, the Earth Level Deities in this world can¡¯t possiblypare to ours and I know that he must have used some Body Tempering Divine Art...¡±


    A glint of greed shed in Xuan Luo¡¯s eyes.


    He then said confidently, ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re in big trouble!¡±


    Chen Fan yed with the Thunder Mace and said, ¡°Huh? What trouble?¡±


    ¡°Lei Potian, Ci Xuan and the monk are all from the major sects of the Realm of Kunxu and each of their Masters are Earth Level Deities. Tian Mingzi was born with Wind Thunder Double Spirit Roots and was the candidate for the next Chief Master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. Their Sect Master is a powerful Earth Level Deity and is famous for his fiery temper. Do you think he will let you get away after killing his disciple?¡± Xuan Luo said.


    Many Martial Artists who were cheering suddenly came to their senses as if they were sshed with cold water.


    Right!


    Lei Potian, Ci Xuan and the others were nothing as they could be dealt with a missile, but behind them were the Earth Level Deities of the Kunxu Realm! Even though nobody knew if they did exist or whether they coulde to Earth, the would be doomed if a couple of them crossed over to their world.


    This was also the reason why the Chinese army remained calm and avoided using heavy weapons.


    ¡°Besides, even if you think you¡¯re powerful enough, what about your subordinates, families and allies? You have to understand that some Earth Level Deities are willing to do anything to get what they want. Can you protect them forever?¡±


    Every time the man in the blue shirt spoke, everyone turned paler.


    ¡°So, what do you want?¡± A¡¯Xiu asked.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you should go to the Kunxu Realm with me to apologize to the Sect Masters and Earth Level Deities and give us your Body Tempering Divine Art. I can guarantee your safety, since I am the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect.¡±


    1Xuan Luo finally revealed his intention.


    ¡°Right, you should go to the Heavenly Thunder Sect first. We¡¯ve lost our chief this time and you should at least be our ve for fifty years.¡±


    ¡°Our Mount Thunder also lost an heir. He should be our ve for a hundred years!¡±


    ¡°Fentian Valley also...¡±


    Many cultivators from the Gate of Heaven were suddenly emboldened.


    They realized that there were a lot of Earth Level Deities behind them and they had held back in the heat of the moment.


    ¡°Once I report this to the Sect Master, he¡¯ll certainly exterminate the North Qiong Sect,¡± a disciple of the Mieqing Sect said with viciousness in his eyes.


    Yukishiro Sa and the others nched and A¡¯Xiu yelled furiously, ¡°Despicable!¡±


    ¡°This is our true power! Chen Beixuan, it¡¯s up to you now.¡± Xuan Luo flicked his sleeve. He had turned the tide in an instant.


    Even Qian Yexue shook her head and thought Chen Fan had no other choice.


    Chen Fan then said, ¡°Can the Earth Level Deities in the Kunxu Realm get out of the Gate of Heaven? How many cane at once? If I kill all of you here, who will go back to report it?¡±


    1Xuan Luo froze and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chen Fan snapped his finger and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I will simply kill all of you, enter the Gate of Heaven and ughter all those Earth Level Deities and Masters in the Kunxu Realm. Then, no one wille to me for revenge.¡±


    Fizz!


    Everyone went silent; no one had ever thought that Chen Fan would say something like that.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an arrogant person, Chen Beixuan! You can¡¯t even defeat me and you¡¯re now iming that you would kill us all andter go to the Gate of Heaven? You don¡¯t know what my true power is!¡±


    The azure light in Xuan Luo¡¯s eyes exploded.


    His body was like an azure cloud and some smoke rose as if a legendary Sage was appearing.


    ¡°Buzz.¡±


    The sword on Xuan Luo¡¯s back turned into a red light and floated in the air.


    ¡°This is the Red ss Sword, one of the seven Deity Swords of our sect. I¡¯ll use it to show you what the real power of Sword Immortals is,¡± Xuan Luo said as he cast a spell.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Red ss Sword turned into a ten-feet red de aura and shed towards Chen Fan with a banging sound. Chen Fan didn¡¯t say a word and immediately grabbed it from afar.


    As if he were catching a fish.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Chen Fan held the sword in his hand and it couldn¡¯t escape no matter how shiny it was and how much Sword Qi it let out.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xuan Luo was stunned and Qian Yexue also turned pale.


    ¡°How dare you call a normal Spirit Sword a Deity Sword?¡±


    Chen Fan snickered. He cracked the Red ss Sword as his hands let out beams of golden light to throw the sword to the ground. That thousand-year-old sword immediately lost all of its Spirit Qi and became scrap metal.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Xuan Luo spurted out blood and the others were all dumbfounded.

 Chapter 652 - Resisting with One Hand

    <h4>Chapter 652: Resisting with One Hand</h4>


    ¡°How... how is that possible?¡±


    Many cultivators from the Gate of Heaven were startled.


    The Red ss Sword was one of the seven Deity Swords of the Azure Mystic Sect. Even though it wasn¡¯t a superior-grade Spirit Artifact, it was the top among the mid-grades. The Azure Mystic Sect was regarded as the most powerful Sword Sect of the Realm of Kunxu, preceded only by the Old Man of Nine Abandonments of the Sword Pce.


    Chen Fan cracked the Deity Sword with his hand.


    Was Chen Beixuan a human or a God? Even an Earth Level Deity would be unable to do that.


    Qian Yexue trembled and stared at Chen Fan. The power he disyed had gone way beyond her imagination. To her knowledge, even the top talent of the Yuntian Pce wasn¡¯t as strong as him.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you broke my Deity Sword. I will have my revenge!¡±


    Xuan Luo was indeed a Dao Body Baby.


    Even though the flying sword had been broken, he quickly got himself back together. His body was surrounded by azure light; his eyes were burning and the energy of his Earth Level Deity Body had reached the maximum level. He had be even more determined and vicious.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Xuan Luo used his palm as his sword and cast a spell.


    Although the Azure Mystic Sect was famous for their Sword Arts, they were also adept at using other Dharma Arts. So, as a Dao Body Baby, losing the flying sword wouldn¡¯t weaken Xuan Luo¡¯s power by much.


    His body was surrounded byyers of aura.


    As the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect and the son of Earth Level Deities, Xuan Luo had many Protection Dharma Artifacts aside from the flying sword.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    An azure light shined and shot across the sky like an azure sword with invisible Sword Qi, seemingly able to cut through diamonds.


    ¡°All-direction Invisible Sword Art.¡±


    This was an Art of Sword Qi that was said to be able to crack a mountain. Cultivation at the Azure Mystic Sect was divided into two categories, Sword Techniques and Sword Qi. Xuan Luo was extremely powerful since he cultivated both of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already destroyed your flying sword, do you think you can deal with me with such a weak art?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered and punched.


    His crystal clear palm was enveloped inyers of golden runes and the air exploded as if there were a hundred cannons firing together. This punch instantly broke the sonic barrier and reached an unbelievable speed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Xuan Luo was knocked down.


    Theyers of aura on covering his body exploded and his Protection True Qi also shattered into pieces. If it wasn¡¯t for the Protection Robe he was wearing, he would have been severely injured.


    ¡°A Protection Spirit Artifact?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    The azure Dharma Robe Xuan Luo was wearing was a real mid-grade Protection Spirit Artifact. Such a treasure was as expensive as a superior-grade Spirit Artifact which showed how wealthy the Azure Mystic Sect was.


    ¡°So, you have a Protection Dharma Robe. No matter how you dare to provoke me, do you really think you can stop me?¡±


    Chen Fan snickered as he swayed his body and shed towards him.


    He moved his hands and made a lotus-shaped gesture.


    ¡°A Thousand Lotuses.¡±


    This was the first time he used this secret art after he achieved the initial-sess Divine Body.


    As one of the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms, the power of ¡°A Thousand Lotuses¡± could increase to a hundred and twenty percent if Chen Fan gathered all his energy. Even Ye Qincang would be unable to withstand the attack without the Protection Spirit Armor, not to mention Chen Fan had be much stronger than before.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Facing such a desperate situation...


    Xuan Luo opened his eyes wide and an enormous moon suddenly appeared behind him. The moonlight shined on Xuan Luo¡¯s body and a three-feet light de, which looked as if it were made of silver, was formed in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xuan Luo¡¯s Divine Power, the Taiyin Refining Sword!¡± someone yelled.


    As a Dao Body Baby, Xuan Luo was born with an Earth Level Deity Body and had activated his own Divine Power. Some said that his Divine Power was mysterious and was rted to his mother¡¯s.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Xuan Luo held the three-feet light de in his hand and shed at Chen Fan with confidence in his eyes.


    The Taiyin Refining Sword ranked among the top ten Divine Powers in the Realm of Kunxu. Xuan Luo had never used it before and he regarded it as his ultimate attack. It was said that it could even kill an Earth Level Deity.


    Since the sword carried the terrifying Taiyin Light which was much colder than normal Yin Qi, no one could stand its attack and would immediately be frozen into ice. So, one had to rely on Dharma Treasures or spells to block it.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, it¡¯s finally my time.¡±


    Xuan Luo lookedcent.


    The Taiyin Refining Sword was a deadly secret art but it couldn¡¯t travel a hundred miles like the flying sword. If the opponent was far away and directly attacked with Dharma Spells, there was nothing Xuan Luo could do.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind it at all. He immediately flicked the light de with his five fingers as if he were ying the Pipa.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Those five flicks seemed to be gentle in other people¡¯s eyes, but Xuan Luo felt as if hit by five heavy hammers; he almost dropped the light de in his hand.


    What terrified him more was...


    When Chen Fan flicked his fingers, the Taiyin Refining Sword suddenly vibrated violently, then cracked and exploded.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Xuan Luo¡¯s eyes popped out.


    The light de was formed with Taiyin Light, which was invisible and was a kind of pure energy that carried the extremely cold Malice Qi. How could he possibly break light?


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    But there was no time for him to ponder.


    Chen Fan had already created a Lotus Seal; he gently pressed it onto Xuan Luo¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Xuan Luo¡¯s Protection True Qi didn¡¯t help at all.


    His azure robe then started to let out azure light and finally exploded. In the end, Chen Fan hit Xuan Luo¡¯s chest and knocked him away a thousand meters deep into the mountain.


    ¡°Why did you stand in my way?¡±


    Chen Fan hurt Xuan Luo severely but he wasn¡¯t thrilled at all. Instead, he put away his hands and stared at the girl in the white gown as he frowned.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Ice Spirit de of the girl in the white gown.


    Xuan Luo would have been crushed into pieces if not for her. No matter how strong his Earth Level Deity Body was, he would have been able to withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Xuan Luo is the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect and his mother, the Taiyin Fairy, came from the Snow God Pce. If you kill him, you would be the enemy of the Azure Mystic Sect and the Snow God Pce. You¡¯ve already offended the Heavenly Thunder Sect, why provoke the Azure Mystic Sect as well?¡±


    Qian Yexue was like a fairy of the Moon Pce and her voice was melodious.


    Many female Martial Artists, including the girls from the North Qiong Sect, looked at Qian Yexue enviously. They might be beautiful in the human world, but Qian Yexue was extraordinary and as elegant as a Goddess. It seemed that only An Ya and Fang Qiong couldpare with her.


    But Chen Fan had seen too many beauties in his previous life, so he didn¡¯t care about it. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Let alone the Azure Mystic Sect, I wouldn¡¯t care even if your Ancestral Masterse. If you really want to stop me, offer a life for a life then.¡±


    Then, a golden palm like the giant hand of a Spirit God appeared in the air and went towards Qian Yexue.


    ¡°Together!¡±


    Two Ice Spirit des flew out from Qian Yexue¡¯s sleeves. The Spirit des were extremely sharp and they carried an enormous amount of Yin Qi. Their power wasparable to the Taiyin Refining Sword and could be used for distant attacks like the flying swords.


    Two shapeless white marks circled the air like two white dragons.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The other cultivators from the Gate of Heaven also knew that it was a critical moment; all of them did their utmost to attack.


    There used to be dozens of cultivators from the Gate of Heaven on Qin Chen Mountain but Chen Fan had killed half of them. Only thirty were left, including six Divine Sea Cultivators.


    How much power would there be if they all attacked with their full might?


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    There were a lot of colorful lights shing across the sky!


    Flying swords, Spirit Needles, Golden Hammers, Jade Runes, Dharma Spells, Divine Powers... Many Dharma Artifacts and secret arts were used at the same time. Almost all of these disciples from the Gate of Heaven had a Spirit Artifact and each of the six Divine Sea Cultivators even had a mid-grade Spirit Artifact.


    After all, those who visited the human world were the elites of the major sects in the Realm of Kunxu, so they were surely entrusted with the best tools of their sects.


    Countless Dharma Treasures merged into a ray of light and shot over, frightening everyone from the human world.


    ¡°How powerful! It¡¯s as magnificent as several missiles beingunched at the same time,¡± someone said.


    When using their full power, the attacks of those cultivators would already be as powerful as rocket grenades. Since they were all attacking at the same time, even an Earth Level Deity would be hard pressed, especially when dealing with Qian Yexue¡¯s Ice Spirit des.


    Many people finally understood.


    This was the reason why cultivators from the Gate of Heaven looked down upon the warriors on Earth. Those disciples were already powerful enough to ughter their way across the, not to mention there were many Earth Level Deities backing them.


    ¡°You think you can defeat me with such an attack?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted as his entire body started to let out shiny Divine Light. There were countless golden runes within theyers of azure aura and Chen Fan¡¯s body was shrouded in them. The Azure Thearch Longevity Body had reached the peak stage.


    Bang!


    He rushed toward the Dharma Treasures and swept aside all the Spirit Artifacts with his bare hand.


    Resisting with one hand!

 Chapter 653 - All Annihilated

    <h4>Chapter 653: All Annihted</h4>


    ¡°ng.¡±


    A purple flying sword flew straight at Chen Fan; the impact produced a sound simr to metals colliding. The azure light on his body was like a piece of indestructible gold.


    Chen Fan stood there.


    He didn¡¯t move a bit and wasn¡¯t hurt at all, even when the Spirit Artifacts shed against him. All those Spirit Artifacts¡ªable to make a building copse and as powerful as Immortal State Overlords¡ªwere useless against him.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Chen Fan stretched out his hand and grabbed a golden hammer asrge as a watermelon. This golden hammer was made with steel; a great deal of shiny runes were carved on its surface. It weighed thousands of catties and was made by a Transcendent State Cultivator; it was powerful enough to crush a giant rock.


    But Chen Fan destroyed it with a gentle press.


    ¡°Pfft! My Thunder Hammer.¡±


    One of the disciples from the Gate of Heaven spurted out blood. He didn¡¯t have a Divine Soul and relied only on blood sacrifices to control the Dharma Artifact; once the Dharma Artifact was broken, his soul and spirit would be seriously damaged.


    It was only the first one.


    Every time Chen Fan raised his hand, a Dharma Artifact would break.


    Many disciples from the Gate of Heaven spurted out blood and fell back one after another, lookingpletely frightened.


    ¡°His body is definitely more powerful than an Earth Level Deity Body. It¡¯sparable to that of the ¡®Elephant God Master,¡¯ reaching the Grand King Kong State,¡± a disciple of the Beimang Sect eximed.


    The Beimang Sect was famous for controlling ghosts and corpses. His Golden Armor Corpse was covered in gold and was able to withstand a missile, but Chen Fan had smashed it just like that.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan blocked Qian Yexue¡¯s two Ice Spirit des with his hands. When the des shed his arms, a shiny Divine Light came out, and not even the Yin Qi that could freeze bones affected him.


    An initial-sess Divine Body was very close to immortal and was indestructible.


    ¡°His body is indeed close to that of a peak-stage Earth Level Deity or even a Sky Immortal,¡± Qian Yexue said with a terrified look.


    Although she didn¡¯t exhibit her full power, it was unbelievable that Chen Fan could withstand the attack with his body without getting injured. She had only seen such a strong body in top Earth Level Deities in the Realm of Kunxu, and in some other Body-tempering Overlords or Spirit Beasts.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan shook his arms and some horrific Blood Qi rose. The bright azure light then formed a giant light palm which smacked hard, crushing four disciples from the Gate of Heaven to death.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Everyone tried to escape with their Dharma Treasures.


    But Chen Fan was faster than them.


    He instantly broke the sonic barrier, creating a long white mark like smokeing out from a train. Every move he made crushed several disciples from the Gate of Heaven, along with their Protection Dharma Artifacts.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Chen Fan killed dozens of them in a blink.


    The others were terrified. They quickly used their secret arts to turn into beams of light and escape. The six Divine Sea Cultivators ran even faster than rabbits.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get away,¡±


    Chen Fan was like a sh of light.


    He instantly approached the back of a man in a white outfit. He was apparently a Divine Sea Cultivator who was stronger than Lei Potian, close to Tian Mingzi and Xuan Luo.


    Lian Yunsheng.


    The Divine Child of the Mixed-Essence Sect.


    Even though Lian Yunsheng wasn¡¯t a Dao Body Baby, he was one of the top ten cultivators among the younger generation in the Realm of Kunxu. His Mixed-Essence Techniques had reached the maximum level; he could move mountains with his True Qi alone.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Lian Yunsheng blew out a cloud of white smoke and filled the sky with Righteousness Qi. It could smash metals into pieces, even a bomber.


    This Mixed-Essence True Qi was the reason why the Mixed-Essence Sect could be the major sect of the Realm of Kunxu and be on equal footing with the Azure Mystic Sect and the Heavenly Thunder Sect.


    ¡°Pretty good True Qi, but it¡¯s not dense enough,¡± Chen Fan said as he blew away Lian Yunsheng¡¯s Mixed-Essence True Qi. He then stretched out his hand and bashed Lian Yunsheng¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not finished...¡±


    Lian Yunsheng¡¯s body shattered into little bits, and an invisible Divine Soul came out from his head, trying to escape. And yet, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Light immediately smashed it.


    This was only the beginning.


    Many Martial Artists of the human world witnessed Chen Fan chasing after the arrogant cultivators and crushing them together with their Divine Souls no matter how they begged, threatened, cursed or scolded him.


    ¡°He... he¡¯s really trying to kill them all!¡± someone murmured.


    ¡°Our will be screwed if he doesn¡¯t kill these people,¡± Ye Nantian said seriously.


    Nobody knew how many Earth Level Deities there were in the Realm of Kunxu and whether they coulde out or not. They had to kill all these people to be safe; those in the Realm of Kunxu would never find out in the short term.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t...¡± a cute, pretty girl said with teary eyes, but Chen Fan directly let out golden mes from his eyes and burnt her into ashes.


    After the death of this girl, almost all the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven had been killed. Qian Yexue and Xuan Luo, who had just flown out of the mountain, were the only two left.


    ¡°How dare you kill them...¡± Xuan Luo yelled emotionally, with blood on his lips as he stared at Chen Fan, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re dead! No one can save you now. Just wait till we take our revenge.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to care at all.


    He then sped towards Xuan Luo, trying to kill this young Overlord of the Realm of Kunxu.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Xuan Luo turned pale.


    He had never thought that Chen Fan would be so vicious.


    ¡°When I get back to the Realm of Kunxu, I¡¯ll tell my father about this, and I¡¯ll ask the seniors of the Azure Mystic Sect toe to the human world together to kill Chen Beixuan and all the members of the North Qiong Sect,¡± Xuan Luo shouted.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Xuan Luo then turned into a crimson shadow and ran away using the Art of Blood Escape. The blood in his body carried a vast amount of Spirit Qi; he could travel several times faster than a normal Immortal State Warrior.


    The others could only see a sh of crimson light shooting far away like a supersonic missile.


    ¡°Did he escape?¡±


    Those from the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun were anxious.


    If Xuan Luo ran away, every effort they had made would have been wasted. By then, not only the North Qiong Sect, the entire Chinese Martial Artsmunity might also be eliminated by the Earth Level Deities of the Realm of Kunxu.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even go after Xuan Luo. He took out a ck dagger from the de Strengthening Gourd.


    The ck dagger immediately turned into a beam of ck light and shot out at a high speed. It had gone beyond the speed of sound and people couldn¡¯t even see it.


    It was the ¡°God-killing Spear¡± Chen Fan got from the Americans.


    That was the most powerful weapon Chen Fan had, which was even stronger than a superior-grade Spirit Artifact. Its speed could reach up to twenty times the speed of sound.


    ¡°I had to burn my blood to use the Art of Blood Escape... My time to be an Earth Level Deity will be postponed for at least ten years because of this, but my life is more important right now. Why is there such a powerful being in this world? How did he cultivate?¡±


    Xuan Luo had no idea at all.


    He was certain that Chen Fan had yet to be an Earth Level Deity. It was unbelievable that an Immortal State Warrior could be so powerful.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone like Chen Fan, even during the golden era of the Realm of Cultivation in ancient times.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A ck shadow suddenly appeared within the area covered by his Immortal Will.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Before Xuan Luo knew it, the God-killing Spear had already pierced through space and wasing from behind.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Xuan Luo shouted and the moon appeared again behind him. The moonlight gathered and formed a thin light de to stop the God-killing Spear.


    But the God-killing Spear was terrifying!


    Before Xuan Luo could strike, it had already pierced through his body and shot out from his chest, creating arge bloody hole.


    A Dao Body Baby, who was born with an Earth Level Deity Body, was as vulnerable as a piece of paper before the God-killing Spear.


    This was the power of the God-killing Spear! The Americans had only used it with the electromaic cannons, but it had then be a terrifying Divine Weapon since Chen Fan got it.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the end!¡±


    An azure Divine Soul hopped out of Xuan Luo¡¯s head covered in moonlight and was trying to run away. Once his Divine Soul escaped, it would be hard for it to find another Dao Body Baby, which meant that Xuan Luo had no hope of bing a Connate Cultivator anymore.


    But such a small sacrifice was necessary for him to survive.


    At the same time, a bolt of golden lightning was shot from the God-killing Spear towards Xuan Luo. It was apparently the Immortal Will Chen Fan hid in the spear.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, my father is the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect and the most superior person of the Realm of Kunxu. If you kill me, he¡¯ll certainly tear you apart...¡±


    The azure Divine Soul yelled crazily and was totally frightened.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will didn¡¯t hold back at all. The golden lightning was infused into Xuan Luo¡¯s azure Divine Soul; it blew it into pieces, even though it had been protected by Divine Powers.


    Everyone went silent.


    They were all dumbfounded.


    The cultivators from the Gate of Heaven waltzed in fiercely and despised everyone on earth. Who would have thought that Chen Fan would kill them all in an instant? After Xuan Luo died, Qian Yexue was the only one left.


    Then, those from the ck Water Sect arrived; they were stunned by what they saw.


    Yan Jingchao mumbled, ¡°Something big is going to happen!¡±

 Chapter 654 - A Catastrophe Is Coming?

    <h4>Chapter 654: A Catastrophe Is Coming?</h4>


    Qin Chen Mountain was a secluded ce; it was also the fourth most well-known mountain in Taoism. Many Qi Refinement Cultivators often stayed there.


    But at the moment, this sacred ground had been inundated by blood. The bodies of dozens of elites from the Gate of Heaveny at the foot of Qin Chen Mountain. Many Martial Artists and cultivators from China and foreign countries witnessed this.


    ¡°Tian Mingzi of the Heavenly Thunder Sect, Lei Potian, Zi Xingkong of Fentian Valley, the monk from Mount Thunder, Ci Xuan of the Mieqing Sect... and Xuan Luo of the Azure Mystic Sect,¡± Yan Jingchao said their names one by one as Zhang Ran and the others turned paler and paler.


    Only they knew what those names meant.


    There was arge sect and an Earth Level Deity Master behind each of them. Almost half of the elites in the Realm of Kunxu were there.


    They had always run wild in the Realm of Kunxu and didn¡¯t even bother to nce at the small sects like the ck Water Sect. And yet, all of them had been killed by Chen Fan.


    Even Xiao Wu, the girl in the red dress, was frightened.


    ¡°Something terrible is going to happen! Senior Chen, you¡¯re in great trouble!¡± Yan Jingchao looked at Chen Fan as his hands trembled.


    So many descendants of the major sects had died on Earth.


    The sects in the Gate of Heaven would be enraged the moment they learned of this.


    Especially Xuan Luo, he was a Dao Body Baby and the heir of the Azure Mystic Sect. Their Sect Master would not let this matter slide. His mother, the Taiyin Fairy, wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, either.


    ¡°They¡¯re already dead. I don¡¯t care about it.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers indifferently.


    He was only half a step away from entering the Connate level and his power was continuously increasing. Once he became a Connate Cultivator, he would be able to send a de aura ny thousand miles away and only Golden Core Cultivators would be capable of fighting with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why don¡¯t you run away? Do you think I¡¯ll be easy on women?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and looked at Qian Yexue.


    This Goddess of the Snow God Pce stood right above the ground as if she could fly away anytime, and everyone before her was extremely ashamed.


    ¡°You killed Xuan Luo and Tian Mingzi with your fingers, and your body is very close to that of a Sky Immortal. I believe now that you might really be able to defeat an Earth Level Deity,¡± Qian Yexue said with a calm look.


    ¡°You still dare to stay here and talk to me only because of the Dharma Treasure on your body. Let me guess what it is that makes you so confident facing me,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°With your current level, there are only a few types of Dharma Treasures you can use. The others, including the Agent, the Sock Puppet, the Incarnation and the Great Shift, were too difficult for you. It¡¯s a Concealment Talisman, right? Since you came from the Snow God Pce, you must have an Ice Concealment Talisman or a Water Concealment Talisman, which the sect gave you for your protection.¡±


    Qian Yexue turned paler every time Chen Fan spoke; she stared at him as if she had seen a ghost.


    Arts of Concealment.


    The most difficult Dharma Spells in the entire cultivation system. Unlike Xuan Luo¡¯s Art of Blood Escape, the five Elemental Concealment Arts, the Thunder Concealment Art, the Wind Concealment Art, the Shadow Concealment Art and the Light Concealment Art were all powerful.


    The Arts of Concealment would turn a body into some kind of energy that allowed cultivators to leave their bodies and merge with the world. For example, the Water Concealment Art turned a body into a stream of water to integrate with the ocean.


    To do so, a cultivator had to be at the Connate level or possess an Earth Level Deity Body.


    Qian Yexue was apparently not a Connate Cultivator and neither could she practice the Arts of Concealment. Still, her sect must have given her a Concealment Talisman.


    ¡°Heavenly Chen is indeed knowledgeable. I¡¯m impressed. But please forgive me. I don¡¯t have time to discuss with you anymore.¡±


    Qian Yexue bowed and a talisman on her chest exploded. Her entire body turned into a white light ray and shot away. She was traveling unimaginably fast; even faster than Xuan Luo¡¯s Art of Blood Escape.


    ¡°How would you be able to escape from me using only an Art of Concealment?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered, then stretched out his palm and yelled.


    ¡°Seal!¡±


    Boom!


    An area of a thousand meters became an iron te and solidified the Essence Qi in the air. Since the Arts of Concealment required Essence Qi after all, Qian Yexue failed to escape.


    The white light dissipated and Qian Yexue appeared. She then said with a frightened look, ¡°But how? This is a long-lost spell and only a peak-stage Earth Level Deity can use it.¡±


    Chen Fan had used it once during his battle with the Dragon Hall but he could only seal an area of a few hundred meters for ten seconds back then. At the moment, a thousand-meter area was sealed and could evenst for ten minutes.


    ¡°My capability isn¡¯t something you can imagine. Now, go to hell!¡± Chen Fan said expressionlessly as he formed an azure giant palm and smashed.


    Qian Yexue shouted and took out an Ice Jade Ball. The ice ball was her real superior-grade Dharma Artifact which sent out countless rays of white light, shooting to the sky like some ice needles. Each of the needles were as powerful as the flying sword; they all carried the chilly Yin qi that could freeze a mammoth.


    Ice Essence Pearl.


    One of the Divine Artifacts of the Snow God Pce.


    Qian Yexue wouldn¡¯t have this protection if she weren¡¯t the Goddess of the Snow God Pce.


    ¡°Ding, ding.¡±


    The white light needles struck the azure giant palm, making it shake slightly. The Yin Qi seemed to be trying to break the palm, but Chen Fan¡¯s initial-sess Divine Body was too powerful.


    Then, there came a cracking sound.


    The azure giant palm smashed the ice needles and knocked away the Ice Essence Pearl, creating a tiny crack on its surface. It seemed that not even a superior-grade Spirit Artifact could withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack. After that, the palm went directly toward Qian Yexue.


    Right before she was smashed, she suddenly shouted out a name which startled Chen Fan and made him stop the azure palm.


    ¡°You know Lu Yanxue?¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the girl in the white gown.


    Qian Yexue didn¡¯t look like a Goddess anymore. Her hair was loose and there were drops of sweat on her forehead. She immediately nodded with fright in her eyes.


    ¡°Yanxue is my junior. A senior brought her to the pce. She told me that you were her husband in the human world.¡±


    ¡°How is she now?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and didn¡¯t refute her.


    Qian Yexue then hesitated and said, ¡°Junior Lu... is fine! She¡¯s a supreme-grade Spirit Rooter so she¡¯s very suitable for practicing the cultivation arts of the Snow God Pce. Everyone loves her and our Sect master even chose her to be the next Goddess candidate. It¡¯s just that she misses you a lot... She¡¯s not feeling quite welltely.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and stopped asking.


    In fact, Qian Yexue didn¡¯t really tell the truth. Lu Yanxue was a disciple who came from the mortal world; how would the arrogant cultivators in the Realm of Kunxu like her?


    And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t ask anything else. He was a bit relieved since he knew that Lu Yanxue was alive.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The moment Qian Yexue was relieved to see him retrieve the giant palm, Chen Fan suddenly shot out golden mes from his eyes, which formed two red lotuses that went into her body.


    ¡°What...¡±


    Qian Yexue nched.


    She knew that it was some kind of restraint. If she tried to make a move, the two red lotuses would turn into fire and burn her to death.


    If she wanted to survive, she had to give in and ept the restraint.


    Qian Yexue remained silent; she flew next to Chen Fan, standing there like an obedient maid.


    ¡°How terrifying!¡±


    Yan Jingchao and the others were frightened after seeing the Goddess of the Snow God Pce yield to Chen Fan. Especially Xiao Wu; she had thought that Chen Fan was easy to deal with.


    ¡°Senior Chen, you¡¯re in really big trouble. The Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect, the Taiyin Fairy, the Master of the Snow God Pce, the peerless Earth Level Deity and the Elephant God Master are all top cultivators of the Realm of Kunxu. If theye for you, not even ten of you would be a match to them. Even if you manage to escape, what about your sect and your family?¡± Yan Jingchao said.


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. It¡¯s toote to regret,¡± Chen Fan said calmly, ¡°When will the cultivators in the Realm of Kunxu get the message from here? Can theye through the Gate of Heaven?¡±


    Yan Jingchao hesitated for a moment, then looked at the bodies on the ground and stomped his foot.


    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter on.¡±


    After Yan Jingchao replied, everyone finally realized.


    The Gate of Heaven opened in different stages. First, there were only a few cracks and cultivators could only go through with secret treasures. Then, the opening became a bit more stable and allowed those below Earth Level Deities to pass, but a hundred cultivators at most. After six months, the Gate of Heaven would bepletely stable and the Earth Level Deities would be able to cross the gate.


    ¡°The Gate of Heaven is a space passage and has demanding requirements on energy level. Earth Level Deities carry an enormous amount of energy, and they might easily get sucked into a space turbulence if they force their way through.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    All the others turned pale.


    ¡°So, there might be more than one Earth Level Deity entering the six monthster?¡± Everyone looked at one another with startled eyes.


    Just a handful of disciples from the Gate of Heaven had already caused such chaos in the Chinese cultivation world. If the Earth Level Deities paid a visit, would the entire be turned upside down?


    ¡°Big trouble! Big trouble indeed!¡± someone said as he trembled.


    Qian Yexue snickered next to them. ¡°Chen Beixuan, now you know who you¡¯ve just offended after killing so many of us.¡±


    But she didn¡¯t say it out loud. She knew she would shoot herself in the foot if she spoke at the moment.


    ¡°Besides, this isn¡¯t the most important thing...¡± Yan Jingchao said with a wry smile.

 Chapter 655 - The Sword Palace Opened

    <h4>Chapter 655: The Sword Pce Opened</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Azure Dragon asked anxiously.


    He cared about himself and Kunlun the most, but not Chen Fan. After all, if the Earth Level Deities came to Earth, China and Kunlun would be at the front lines. Those Earth Level Deities despised the mortal world and were unrestrained. Who knew what they would do?


    ¡°These people are all elite descendants of the major sects.¡±


    Yan Jingchao hesitated and said, ¡°A part of their Divine Souls is imbued into a coin which is stored inside their sect altars. Once they die, the coin will also be destroyed. This is a way to control their disciples and to aid in the investigation of their deaths should the asion arise. Now that dozens of the disciples are dead, the sects in the Realm of Kunxu should know by now...¡±


    Ye Nantian and the others smiled wryly. The Realm of Kunxu was probably in a frenzy!


    So many elites and future Sect Masters had died so suddenly, their entire realm would surely be enraged.


    Many felt worried.


    The sects in the Realm of Kunxu were already aware of this matter. Nobody had any idea what secret arts and Dharma Treasures they had, or whether they could break through the passage ande to Earth in advance. By then, all of China would be submerged in chaos.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Six months is enough,¡± Chen Fan flicked his fingers and said indifferently.


    ¡°Very few Dharma Treasures can be used to travel across two worlds, and they must be at least at the level of Spirit Treasures. Only a couple of cultivators can reallye through from the Realm of Kunxu. Besides, after six months...¡±


    Chen Fan stopped talking; there was a glint of disdain in his eyes.


    Six monthster, he would have already reached the Connate level. By then, Chen Fan would be able to defeat all the Earth Level Deities on Earth with his initial-sess Divine Body and Connate Spirit. He would dominate the as long as there were no Golden Core Cultivators, and the Realm of Kunxu would be nothing to him.


    ¡°This battle is inevitable, but the Earth Level Deities must first get through me before running wild in China,¡± Azure Dragon said standing upright.


    Earth Level Deities might be powerful but they were no match for nuclear weapons. China was a superpower that had a huge nuclear arsenal and all kinds of high-tech weapons. No one could be sure who would win!


    ¡°Pass on the order. Block the passage of the information. Nobody is allowed to disclose a thing to anybody.¡±


    As Ye Nantian gave his order, Kunlun and the North Qiong Sect also did the same.


    After all, it was astonishing that another world beside Earth existed, and that many Earth Level Deities there were going to pay them a visit to take revenge. This news would cause a great turmoil if the world knew about it.


    Many warriors nodded immediately.


    That was the order given by the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun! The United States was probably the only one in the world that could offend Chen Fan and Kunlun at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan stood on top of the Qin Chen Mountain, looking at the sea of clouds.


    ¡°You¡¯re here for this ruin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Chen. We heard that the Sword Pce of Mount Shu is located deep in the clouds on Qin Chen Mountain. The Old Man of Nine Abandonments, who built the Sword Pce, is a peak-stage Sky Immortal, and the ¡®Sword Art of Nine Abandonments¡¯ he used to practice is aplete cultivation art. If we can get it, there might be another divine sect in the Realm of Kunxu,¡± Yan Jingchao said respectfully.


    ording to what he said, even though the Realm of Kunxu had many powerful sects, the Yuntian Pce was the most superior of them all, one that dominated the realm. It was said that there was aplete Sky secret art at the Yuntian Pce that led cultivators straight to the Sky Immortal level.


    <i>¡°The Old Man of Nine Abandonments? ¡®Sword Art of Nine Abandonments?¡¯¡±</i>


    Chen Fan wondered.


    Xie Yan was also stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t that the sword art Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator found on Mount Shu? Chen Fan nced through it that time and found that it was a useless cultivation art, so he gave it to Xie Yan. They had never thought that the cultivators from the Realm of Cultivation would die for it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s hard to get Sky Immortals arts. The reason why there haven¡¯t been any Sky Immortals in the Realm of Kunxu for thousands of years...


    ¡°...is because the environment of the world keeps changing. Not only in the mortal world, the Spirit Qi in the Realm of Kunxu is also dissipating. Also, weck cultivation arts that help us be Sky Immortals. All the arts of the major sects can only get us to the peak stage of Earth Level Deities. Even the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect, the most powerful in the Realm of Kunxu, is stuck at this stage,¡± Qian Yexue said with a cold voice.


    Chen Fan and the others found it hrious.


    <i>¡°If I remember correctly, the ¡®Sword Art of Nine Abandonments¡¯ I gave Xie Yan was a cultivation art for reaching the level of Sky Immortals. Looks like I overestimated the Realm of Kunxu. They¡¯re not real cultivators either, and only have a portion of the cultivation heritage.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    That was right! When the cultivators left the Realm of Cultivation, they must have taken all the best cultivation arts and Dharma Treasures. The ones left there were probably broken or unimportant.


    The Realm of Kunxu, who they called the Realm of Deities, was in fact an abandonednd.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and check it out,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Qian Yexue was about to remind Chen Fan that it wasn¡¯t time to enter yet, since the Sword Pce was surrounded by an array which opened every few years and only did so for a few days every time it did.


    But then, Chen Fan cast a spell.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Boom.


    There seemed to be something moving on a giant track as if the Gate of Heaven had been opened. The clouds started separating in the middle and a cloud stairs stretched from deep inside the clouds to the front of Chen Fan.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Qian Yexue was dumbfounded.


    An array created by Sky Immortals had the power to control the world and even Earth Level Deities had to be careful with it, since Earth Level Deities were just as weak as ants in front of Sky Immortals. So, who would have thought that Chen Fan could sh open the array just like that?


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s only lucky...¡± Qian Yexue lowered her head and mumbled.


    Chen Fan only relied on his powerful body to kill many cultivators from the Gate of Heaven. Qian Yexue didn¡¯t believe that he would also be an array master.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Chen Fan started climbing the cloud stairs.


    The other members of the North Qiong Sect kept up. Qian Yexue and those from the ck Water Sect had no choice but to follow them.


    The Sword Pce of Mount Shu had been built on top of the sea of clouds and was hidden in arge array. No one could see it from the outside.


    Yan Jingchao looked around and said in awe, ¡°I know that the top sect of the Realm of Kunxu, the Yuntian Pce, is also located on top of clouds. It was built by the descendants of the Heavenly Courts in the ancient times which is why they could dominate the realm.¡±


    ¡°Right, the Yuntian Pce was indeed built a thousand feet in the sky with special pumice stones. It is also connected to countless arrays, so it¡¯s not only a pce but also an enormous Dharma Artifact. Even a Sky Immortal would struggle to survive if he entered it,¡± Qian Yexue said.


    She was knowledgeable and had convinced everyone around her in just an instant.


    And yet, Chen Fan ignored her; he kept on walking, making the Goddess frown.


    ¡°Dad, look! What¡¯s that?¡±


    After walking for several miles, they saw the door of the pce; there was a spacious square behind the door. On both sides of the door were two white marble pirs with many beautiful reliefs carved on them. The words written on the que were:


    ¡°The Sword Pce of Mount Shu!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Sword Pce! I heard that the Old Man of Nine Abandonments had set up arge array around the pce and left a sword array formed by ny nine flying swords inside. If someone breaks in, the sword array will be initiated. It¡¯s powerful enough to kill Earth Level Deities,¡± Qian Yexue said.


    ¡°So, what should we do?¡±


    Everyone from the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun was startled.


    It had already gone beyond their imagination that the Old Man of Nine Abandonments could build a pce on the clouds, so the sword array he had left there would surely be incredibly powerful.


    ¡°If you want to break the sword array, you¡¯ll need the top sword cultivation masters tomunicate with the array using the heart of the swords. The whole process will take about seven weeks, and all the sword cultivation masters of the Realm of Kunxu are basically from the Azure Mystic Sect...¡± Qian Yexue said as she nced at Chen Fan.


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    So, there was no way they could enter the Sword Pce?


    ¡°Really? Let me try.¡±


    Chen Fan entered with his hands behind him.


    Qian Yexue frowned and wanted to warn him, but she didn¡¯t.


    <i>¡°Fine, you¡¯ll see the real power of a top Overlord! Don¡¯t think that you can underestimate a hero just because you have an indestructible body!¡±</i>


    Qian Yexue thought.


    ¡°ck!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped into the Sword Pce as if he were taking a casual stroll.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    One of the ny nine flying swords on the square was immediately activated and it turned into a bright beam of light, shooting towards Chen Fan. He wasn¡¯t shocked at all; he flicked away the flying sword with his fingers.


    But he had never thought this would enrage all of them.


    ¡°Buzz.¡±


    The flying swords were activated one after another. They all turned into light rays that lined up in the air. Ten, twenty, thirty... all of the ny flying swords floated there, pointing at Chen Fan.


    ¡°The sword array was initiated. Ask him toe back!¡± Qian Yexue yelled quickly.


    A sword array and normal flying swords were two different things. An array formed by ny nine flying swords was much more powerful than an Immortal State Warrior controlling ny nine flying swords. It was a horrific array that could truly kill an Earth Level Deity.


    But then, something made Qian Yexue¡¯s eyes pop out.

 Chapter 656 - The Dumbfounded Qian Yexue

    <h4>Chapter 656: The Dumbfounded Qian Yexue</h4>


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡±


    Each of the flying swords was shining bright like a meteor. The sky seemed to be glimmering with stars, looking beautiful and fierce at the same time.


    ¡°The Starry Sword Array,¡± Xie Yan suddenly said when Qian Yexue was about to speak.


    Qian Yexue nced at Xie Yan with surprise and added, ¡°Yes, this is the Starry Sword Array the Old Man of Nine Abandonments used to battle against Deities in the past, which absorbed energy from the ground and the stars. I heard that the Sword Pce had once killed Sky Immortals with this sword array.¡±


    Everyone next to them were all startled.


    People from the mortal world used to think that Earth Level Deities were the most powerful beings in the world and Ye Qincang was the only one who had reached that level. And yet, after meeting the cultivators from the Gate of Heaven, they realized that there were Sky Immortals above Earth Level Deities.


    Rumors said that Sky Immortals could live thousands of years. They could turn the world upside down, fly up in the sky, dive deep in the ocean and travel across the universe, while being truly invincible. Although there were the Heavenly Courts and many Masters in the ancient times, they were still regarded as the dominators of the world.


    Even a dominator like that had been killed by the sword array, showing how terrifying the ¡°Starry Sword Array¡± was.


    ¡°The sword array is indeed powerful, but it¡¯s nothing in Master¡¯s eyes,¡± Hua Yunfeng said.


    In the past, he could only look up to the Immortal State Warriors, not to mention Sky Immortals and Earth Level Deities.


    However, after seeing the Overlords in Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will, Hua Yunfeng realized that Sky Immortals and Earth Level Deities were only Connate and Golden Core Cultivators, who had only be real cultivators in the Realm of Cultivation.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Xie Yan nodded.


    The Sword Art of Nine Abandonments was an useless sword art to Chen Fan. So, how would Xie Yan appreciate its creator, the Old Man of Nine Abandonments?


    Qian Yexue frowned and remained silent.


    ¡°Looks like Chen Beixuan¡¯s disciples are just like him. Every one of you talks arrogantly! Not even the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect would look down on the Old Man of Nine Abandonments¡¯ sword array!¡± Qian Yexue thought.


    Suddenly, many golden de auras fell from the sky, covering the entire square like a golden rainstorm.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to start.¡±


    Qian Yexue clenched her fists tightly.


    Although she didn¡¯t like Chen Fan, she had sympathy for Lu Yanxue and couldn¡¯t watch Lu Yanxue¡¯s husband be killed by the sword array. More importantly, she had no idea what would happen to the red lotuses in her body if Chen Fan died.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    Chen Fan stood there with his hands behind his back and didn¡¯t avoid the de auras. When the golden des reached him, it sounded like metals shing against each other, and his body let out rays of azure light.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. The Starry Sword Array gets stronger as it attacks, and when its energy reaches the maximum level, the flying swords will sh like thousands of stars falling from the sky. No matter how powerful his body is, he can¡¯t withstand the shes of countless flying swords,¡± Qian Yexue said.


    ¡°Just keep watching,¡± A¡¯Xiu replied.


    Then, Chen Fan kept moving forward and the des struck him at an even faster speed, which created a golden waterfall in the sky; no one could tell it had been formed with many small daggers.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    The sound was getting louder, the shes were getting faster and the azure light around Chen Fan was getting brighter. His shape eventually transformed, appearing like an indestructible piece of gold.


    Atst, Chen Fan was drowned in the golden aura and no one could see him from the outside.


    Qian Yexue shook her head and said, ¡°Ask your Master toe back. Even the Elephant God Master can¡¯t do this.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu, Yukishiro Sa and the others were also nervous. Even if they had faith in Chen Fan, they still worried about him.


    Suddenly, there came a long cry from the square.


    The cry started quiet and gradually resounded throughout the square; the surrounding walls became alight because of it. Then, Chen Fan¡¯s voice passed through the golden rainstorm and everyone else heard him clearly.


    ¡°Sword array! Give me an eternal life!¡±


    Bang!


    An azure light ray shot out of the sword array and went straight into the sky.


    Everyone looked over.


    Chen Fan was on the sword array and his body looked as if it were made of gold. Countless golden runes appeared on his bones, organs, limbs and even his face.


    He stood there with a sense of immortality.


    His initial-sess Azure Thearch Longevity Body waspleted!


    Although he had spent two months cultivating his body, it took several months to really stabilize. With the help of the sword array, it was finally done.


    ¡°What...¡±


    Qian Yexue widened her eyes.


    She had only seen such astonishing sight while witnessing the might of the Elephant God Master of Mount Thunder, he was the top body tempering cultivator in the Realm of Kunxu, a Bodhisattva at the Grand King Kong State. How could an Immortal State Warrior like Chen Fanpare to him?


    It was only the beginning. Then, what really astonished her happened.


    The flying swords looked furious. They grouped together and shed towards Chen Fan, creating a golden curve in the sky.


    Each of the flying swords was very close to the Spirit Artifact level, and their attacks wereparable to that of an Immortal State Warrior. When all of them attacked together, even an Earth Level Deity would be terrified.


    But Chen Fan just let out augh and punched.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This punch relied only on his bodily strength, without any Dharmic Powers at all. The azure aura around Chen Fan¡¯s body was focused on his right fist; he sent out a ten-feet azure light ray towards the sword array.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The entire square was shaking.


    Countless shattered bits of de Qi sshed in all directions like raindrops.


    Many arrays were initiated and runes appeared on the walls. These were all parts of the array in the Sword Pce, so that the Earth Level Deities couldn¡¯t do anything inside the pce, either. The Sword Qi created plenty of marks on the white marble floor, as if thousands of cars had driven through it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The golden sword array couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s punch. The flying swords then fell from the sky like raindrops and were stuck on the floor, letting out some buzzing sounds.


    Chen Fan broke the whole Starry Sword Array!


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Qian Yexue said open-mouthed.


    It was the Starry Sword Array that the Old Man of Nine Abandonments used to kill Sky Immortals, and it was powerful enough to eliminate Earth Level Deities even if there wasn¡¯t someone controlling it. And yet, Chen Fan broke it with his own power.


    A¡¯Xiu raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°I told you. Master¡¯s power isn¡¯t something you can imagine.¡±


    Qian Yexue frowned, but she didn¡¯t bother to argue with a girl, given her status as the Goddess of the Snow God Pce. She then replied, ¡°The Starry Sword Array is an array that can kill Sky Immortals. It¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡±


    As expected, the flying swords started vibrating violently and let out some buzzing sounds as if enraged.


    ¡°Swish, swish!¡±


    The swords shot into the sky one after another and turned into shes of golden light. Then, they gathered and merged into a few feet long golden de aura.


    This de aura swept across the air as if it were going to tear the sky apart.


    The entire square was split in half and everyone could feel the fierce Sword Qi from several meters away.


    ¡°The Thunder Tribtion Strike! I heard that not even a Sky Immortal could survive it. This is the real power of the Starry Sword Array,¡± Qian Yexue said seriously.


    Those from the North Qiong Sect also watched closely and anxiously.


    Even though the de aura was only a few feet long, it was more terrifying than Lin Shuming¡¯s attack.


    It made sense though.


    Lin Shuming¡¯s sh was onlyparable to an attack of an Earth Level Deity, but the Thunder Tribtion Strike could kill an Earth Level Deity!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    There seemed to be someone holding the sword, speaking with an old man¡¯s voice.


    Then, the golden de aura sped across the air, arriving in front of Chen Fan within a second. It had totally gone beyond space and time.


    And only this unbelievable sh could kill a Sage.


    ¡°How are you going to stop it?¡±


    Qian Yexue looked over.


    Everyone else also looked at Chen Fan anxiously. His white robe was fluttering, his long hair was loose and he didn¡¯t look nervous at all. He then gently tapped on the de Strengthening Gourd and yelled.


    ¡°Retrieve!¡±


    The yellow gourd floated in the air and sucked the golden de aura in.


    The golden de aura stopped. A beam of light of around an inch long turned into a small dagger before being sucked in by the de Strengthening Gourd. Then, the flying swords flew out from the golden de aura; they entered the gourd one after the other.


    In the end...


    The ny nine flying swords and the entire Starry Sword Array had been absorbed by the gourd and nothing was left in the air.


    Everyone was stunned! Qian Yexue¡¯s eyes even popped out, finding the situation beyond belief.


    ¡°See? I told you a sword array can¡¯t stop Master!¡±


    Xie Yan took a peek at Qian Yexue.


    She stood frozen and speechless.

 Chapter 657 - The Path of Heaven?

    <h4>Chapter 657: The Path of Heaven?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan walked back from the square.


    Qian Yexue said in astonishment, ¡°You... you retrieved the Starry Sword Array? How is that possible? It¡¯s the Starry Sword Array of the Old Man of Nine Abandonments!¡±


    The level of such a powerhouse was even higher than the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect¡¯s, the most powerful person in the Realm of Kunxu, and he was someone that was capable of killing Sky Immortals.


    The sword array could be broken forcefully.


    But Chen Fan even took it with him. This had totally gone beyond Qian Yexue¡¯s knowledge and she would have never imagined anything like this.


    ¡°This is a sword array without a controller or owner. It¡¯s extremely easy for me to retrieve it,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    Even if Chen Fan hadn¡¯t read the ¡°Sword Art of Nine Abandonments,¡± he could do the same using the Sword-Retrieving Spell, not to mention he had nced over it once before and had had a certain knowledge about the Starry Sword Array.


    Chen Fan could memorize the content of such a sword art with just a nce and could predict any kinds of changes, like a Nobel Prize winner solving an elementary math problem.


    The Old Man of Nine Abandonments was as easy to deal with as a high school student to Chen Fan.


    Qian Yexue waspletely speechless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving.¡±


    Chen Fan took the lead.


    The Starry Sword Array was one of the biggest barriers in the entire Sword Pce. They had encountered several other buffers, but Chen Fan broke them effortlessly before Qian Yexue even said anything.


    Those buffers set by a Golden Core Cultivator were nothing to Chen Fan.


    Qian Yexue became expressionless along the way.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    <i>¡°This guy walks in the Sword Pce as if he were strolling in his backyard. Is it possible that he¡¯s the descendant of the Old Man of Nine Abandonments?</i>¡± Qian Yexue thought.


    Strictly speaking, she was right.


    Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator had the ¡°Sword Art of Nine Abandonments¡± and Chen Fan gave it to Xie Yan, so Xie Yan could also be regarded as half a sessor.


    ¡°Master, the Sword Pce is really grand and magnificent!¡± A¡¯Xiu yelled.


    The disciples of the ck Water Sect also nodded. They came from a small sect and had never seen such arge, gorgeous pce.


    The sword-refining hall, a battling ring, a Martial Arts gymnasium, a de-strengthening chamber, a sword-burial mound...


    Everything they saw was eye-opening.


    They thought that Immortal Cultivation was something simple. A Master passed down some cultivation arts to the disciples and the disciples would find some ce to learn and practice. Not even therge sects and families in the human world had this many different rooms.


    ¡°This is what a truly powerful sect looks like! In the heyday of the Sword Pce, there were three thousand sword cultivators here and over five hundred of them were Immortal State Warriors, who were called the Five Hundred Sword Immortals of Mount Shu,¡± Qian Yexue said with a hint of arrogance.


    What she said stunned everyone .


    ¡°Five hundred Immortal State Warriors!¡± A¡¯Xiu shouted.


    Even Ye Nantian was shocked.


    There weren¡¯t even thirty Immortal State Warriors on Earth at the moment, so it was difficult for them to grasp the idea of having five hundred Immortal State Warriors, not to mention the Earth Level Deities and Sky Immortals.


    Looking at the expression of those from the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun, Qian Yexue finally gained a bit of confidence.


    ¡°Snow Fairy, what¡¯s the difference between the Snow God Pce and the Sword Pce?¡± Yu Wenjin asked.


    ¡°The Snow God Pce is certainly inferior to the Sword Pce. We only have around forty Immortal State Warriors. However, the top sect of the Realm of Kunxu, the Yuntian Pce, is said to have seventy two Immortal State Warriors,¡± Qian Yexue replied.


    Hearing what she said, the others looked at one another with shock.


    So, whether it was the Snow God Pce or the Yuntian Sect, any one of them would be able to exterminate the entire cultivation world on Earth!


    Ye Nantian, Azure Dragon and the others were worried and terrified. Even if those Earth Level Deities weren¡¯ting, a troop formed with their Immortal State Warriors would already be able to turn China upside down.


    ¡°We must report this to our seniors when we get back and start making an action n. The Realm of Kunxu is more threatening than the United States.¡±


    Those from Kunlun looked at each other and decided.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The number of people can¡¯tpensate for the difference between levels. Normally, not even a hundred Immortal State Warriors would be able to defeat a Connate Cultivator. As for a Golden Core Cultivator, everyone below the Connate level would be like ants,¡± Chen Fan said calmly with his hands behind his back.


    Speaking of poption, the human race could be found all over the universe. There were approximately billions of them and many of them were cultivators.


    But only the nine Immortal Sects could stand on the top of the universe, which was mainly because of their Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals. No matter how many Nascent Soul or Golden Core Cultivators a sect had, they were no match for a Perfected Immortal.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Qian Yexue sneered and didn¡¯t refute him.


    ¡°ck, ck!¡±


    After walking through a long corridor, they reached the door of thest room.


    ¡°This should be the venue where the Old Man of Nine Abandonments and the Masters of the Sword Pce practiced,¡± Hua Yunfeng said.


    Everyone else looked thrilled and knew this was the highlight of their visit.


    Although they had found many Dharma Artifacts and broken flying swords in the Sword Pce, the real treasures, sword arts and secret books would only be hidden in the main room.


    ¡°Be careful, there must be some kind of protection here,¡± Qian Yexue said.


    They indeed saw a yellow talisman on the stone door. It looked a bit different from the other talismans and had a faint sword shape like a brand.


    ¡°The Sky Sword Talisman,¡± Qian Yexue said seriously, ¡°I heard that when you reach a certain level, you¡¯ll be able to store your Sword Qi in a talisman which will explode once somebody touches it. This sword talisman might havee from the Old Man of Nine Abandonments...¡±


    Everyone went silent.


    They had heard the name, the Old Man of Nine Abandonments, several times since they entered the Sword Pce.


    The sword art he passed down made legends like Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator. He built the Sword Pce of Mount Shu and was once on top of the Realm of Cultivation in the ancient times. There used to be three thousand sword cultivators and five hundred Sword Immortals under hismand, and he had killed Sky Immortals with his invincible sword arrays...


    The attack from such a powerful sword master had to be terrifying. Even Earth Level Deities would be helpless against it.


    Azure Dragon frowned and said, ¡°So, what should we do? Can we open the door without touching the sword talisman?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The cultivation room of the Sect Master usually leads to the core forbidden area of a sect. You must know some kind of special secret arts or spells in order to enter and I guess only the Sect Masters or the Junior Sect Masters of the Sword Pce can get in freely...¡±


    While Qian Yexue was talking.


    Chen Fan took the yellow sword talisman off and ced it inside the de Strengthening Gourd.


    1¡°You...¡±


    Qian Yexue felt she had just seen something that was totally the opposite of what she knew before. Her face flushed as if someone had pped her dozens of times; she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    1¡°Master, did you just tear it down?¡± A¡¯Xiu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small talisman, not as bad as you think,¡± Chen Fan said.


    For people from Earth and the Realm of Kunxu, there was no way to break such a kind of sword talisman, unless there was someone more powerful than the Old Man of Nine Abandonments, or if it were one of his descendants. Otherwise, anyone who touched it would be attacked by the talisman.


    But who was Chen Fan? He was the reincarnation of the Celestial Lord. Breaking the protection a Golden Core Cultivator created was a piece of cake.


    Then, Chen Fan entered the room.


    Qian Yexue was speechless; she had no choice but to follow Chen Fan. She could sense that A¡¯Xiu, Xiao Wu and some others were sneering behind her. And yet, she really had no idea how Chen Fan had torn off the sword talisman.


    <i>¡°Perhaps he¡¯s not only the sessor to the Sword Pce, but also the descendant of the Old Man of Nine Abandonments?¡±</i>


    A startling thought suddenly came to Qian Yexue¡¯s mind.


    Behind the stone door was only a stone room of ten square feet. Apparently, the Old Man of Nine Abandonments and the Masters of the Sword Pce were all simple.


    A¡¯Xiu widened her eyes and said in surprise, ¡°Wow, there are a lot of treasures!¡±


    There were nine marble boxes, each with a small sword inside on the table. These swords were made with special materials and were at least superior-grade Spirit Artifacts.


    ¡°These are just halfpleted swords. If you want to make a real superior-grade Spirit Artifact or Spirit Treasure, you¡¯ll need at least dozens of years,¡± Chen Fan looked at them and said.


    Considering his current level, he needed treasures like superior-grade Spirit Artifacts or first-grade Spirit Treasures. These halfpleted swords weren¡¯t useful to him at all.


    ¡°Xie Yan, Yukishiro Sa, since you¡¯re both sword cultivators, take one each. Devotion is the most important thing in sword cultivation. Many Sword Immortals chose their own flying swords at the Connate level and never changed it from then on,¡± Chen Fan said as he put his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Xie Yan and Yukishiro Sa bowed and started choosing.


    Qian Yexue was startled.


    The word ¡°devotion¡± was indeed the motto of sword cultivation. On the contrary, even though the Azure Mystic Sect was regarded as the top sword sect of the Realm of Kunxu, they also practiced all sorts of techniques and arts besides refining their flying swords.


    <i>¡°No wonder he could crack Xuan Luo¡¯s Red ss Sword. He might be a bit arrogant, but he¡¯s truly powerful and knows a lot about cultivation.¡±</i>


    Qian Yexue nced at Chen Fan.


    At the same time, everyone else turned their attention to the two books on the stone table in the center of the room.


    The left one was the ¡°Sword Art of Nine Abandonments¡± which was the Sky Immortal Art that those from the Realm of Kunxu dreamt of. However, Chen Fan ignored it and picked up the other one, the ¡°Chronicle of Mount Shu.¡±


    ¡°Since the Battle of Deities broke out, many alien races have invaded the. I am the only one left on Mount Shu and the others are all dead... I have no choice but to follow the Path of Heaven and find another to establish a new sect...¡±


    The first few sentences of the book were astonishing.

 Chapter 658 - The Secret of the Ancient Times

    <h4>Chapter 658: The Secret of the Ancient Times</h4>


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s this?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu moved closer and saw the book, but she couldn¡¯t read the messy words inside it at all.


    ¡°This is the chronicle of the ancient times. It records some of the events that happened at the Sword Pce,¡± Chen Fan said as he kept on reading.


    The person who had written this book was called Li Shang. His words showed an impression that he had gone through a lot, leading readers back to the era thousands of years ago where wars were being waged all over.


    The Sword Pce used to have more than three thousand disciples and only one remained in the end. How desperate was that? No wonder Li Shang said he would kill himself on Mount Shu.


    ¡°It was Sky Immortal Li Shang. He was thest sword cultivator of the Sword Pce. He followed the Deities of the ancient times and left our realm. I can¡¯t believe you found hisst words here,¡± Qian Yexue walked next to them and said in surprise.


    ¡°Do you know where the ¡®Path of Heaven¡¯ is?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°The Path of Heaven?¡± Qian Yexue frowned. Unexpectedly, this Goddess of the Snow God Pce also hesitated. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ve read all the ancient books in our pce but never have I heard about the Path of Heaven. Everyone is still thinking how those Deities disappeared!


    ¡°Some say they died after using up their lives, some im that they went to another world while others say they flew beyond the universe.¡±


    At the same time, Chen Fan only nodded.


    He believed what Sky Immortal Li Shang said was true. After all, he must have gone through the space passage in order to leave Earth, and the Path of Heaven should really be a universe portal. He just wasn¡¯t sure where it sent him.


    ¡°Qian Yexue is still a disciple after all. I guess only the senior members of the sects in the Realm of Kunxu know about such a great secret,¡± Chen Fan thought and kept reading.


    The following content was mainly about different events of the Sword Pce, starting from the Old Man of Nine Abandonments building the Sword Pce to how the Sword Pce thrived under the rule of the Sword Masters, and finally some intermittent events after the Battle of Deities began.


    ¡°What exactly is the Battle of Deities?¡± Chen Fan frowned and asked.


    ¡°The Battle of Deities broke out towards the end of the ancient times. The world was undergoing great changes then and cultivation was really difficult for many Sages. Then, enemies from foreignnds invaded and arge amount of Deities were killed. We wonder if it was the Gods from the West, including the Saints of the Christian Church, who came...¡± Qian Yexue said.


    These were all well-known rumors so she didn¡¯t hesitate to tell Chen Fan.


    ¡°Gods from the Western World and the Christian Church?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    The vision he had wasn¡¯t something Qian Yexue could imagine. He could see through the secrets behind history just based on a few words.


    ¡°Thousands of years ago when the Spirit Qi on Earth started to thin out, the Deities in the East and the Gods in the West must have gone to war to fight for cultivation environments. However, such wars wouldn¡¯t possibly kill Sky Immortals and leave only one of them behind.


    ¡°Would the countries in the world risk the lives of their people for oil and energy? Only when they encounter life and death would they do whatever it takes. The ¡®foreignnds¡¯ mentioned are not rted to the Western World or the Christian Church, but more likely...¡±


    Chen Fan pondered for a while and stopped thinking about it.


    Chen Fan had seen too many aliens and visitors from other races so he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. And yet, the Chronicle of Mount Shu alerted him.


    If alien races could invade the back then, who knew whether they woulde back thousands of yearster?


    If they could even kill Golden Core Cultivators, there would surely be some warriors above the Golden Core level among their races.


    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t be too confident. I must achieve the Connate Level when I get back, then start looking for the Path of Heaven and ways to enter the Golden Core Level at the same time,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not sure about it, I will go to the Realm of Kunxu to see some of the senior members,¡± Chen Fan said as he closed the Chronicle of Mount Shu and left.


    ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t want the ¡®Sword Art of Nine Abandonments?¡¯¡± Qian Yexue asked anxiously when she saw Chen Fan ignore the Sky Immortal Art on the other side of the stone table.


    This was a Sky Immortal Art countless sects in the Realm of Kunxu had always dreamt of!


    The Snow God Pce, the Azure Mystic Sect and the Heavenly Thunder Sect would die for it. This was the reason why they had sent so many elites to the human world.


    ¡°The ¡®Sword Art of Nine Abandonments?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and took the sword art. He nced over it, then gave it to Xie Yan and said, ¡°Take it. There are some extra techniques in this book,pared with the other one you¡¯ve seen. It¡¯ll be enough for you to reach the Golden Core Level. There are some predictions for high levels in the end, so it looks like the Old Man of Nine Abandonments didn¡¯t achieve the Nascent Soul Level after all!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    This time, Xie Yan didn¡¯t panic. He bowed and ced the sword art in his bag.


    Seeing how generous Chen Fan was, Xie Yan knew the ¡°Sword Art of Nine Abandonments¡± wasn¡¯t something special. He only wanted to serve the North Qiong Sect well and learn the truly powerful arts from Chen Fan.


    ¡°You gave the ¡®Sword Art of Nine Abandonments¡¯ to a servant?¡±


    Qian Yexue was dumbfounded.


    Those from the ck Water Sect were also stunned.


    Such a cultivation art was supposed to be the secret art of a sect and was something that only the Sect Master, some of the seniors and descendants could keep. There wasn¡¯t even one in the mortal world, and yet, Chen Fan gave it to someone else easily.


    ¡°Xie Yan is the guardian of the North Qiong Sect. Please show some respect.¡± Chen Fan flicked his fingers.


    Qian Yexue was enraged.


    But then, she thought that Chen Fan might have done it in front of her on purpose and would ask Xie Yan to give it back after they returned.


    ¡°Our Ancestral Master would not ask me to keep such a peerless art even though I¡¯m like a daughter to him. Chen Beixuan must be pretending,¡± Qian Yexue thought.


    Then, Chen Fan and the others searched the entire Sword Pce.


    Apparently, the Sky Immortal Li Shang had taken all the treasures in the Sword Pce with them when they left. Only the nine halfpleted swords and some Spirit Medicines were left.


    ¡°The Sword Pce was a ce where Sky Immortals gathered. There should be more treasures,¡± A¡¯Xiu said.


    ¡°The Sword Pce was established thousands of years ago. Some Earth Level Deities must have already entered before. The Starry Sword Array might be able to stop us but not the experienced Earth Level Deities and they should have taken everything they found. The ¡®Sky Sword Talisman¡¯ must be thest protection they couldn¡¯t break,¡± Qian Yexue exined.


    The others immediately became gloomy.


    The Sword Pce of Mount Shu had less treasures than an Earth Level Deity¡¯s pce!


    Chen Fan had already walked to the center of the square. There was a Malice Earth Well with endless ck mes inside. It was the core of the array which absorbed Malice Earth Qi and lifted the Sword Pce above the clouds, like its engine.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    Qian Yexue looked at Chen Fan with shock.


    Chen Fan then took out the Chronicle of Mount Shu and touched it gently.


    Ayer of white aura then enveloped the book, and the four words ¡°Chronicle of Mount Shu¡± transformed into a sword, which was like the pivot of the world and was extremely heavy.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes popped out.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a hub or core that¡¯s used to control the entire array and the Sword Pce is no exception. Why would they keep a simple chronicle in the forbidden area of the sect together with the cultivation art?¡± Chen Fan said.


    Qian Yexue blushed with embarrassment and was speechless. She had wondered why Chen Fan had taken the book.


    Chen Fan put his hand on the book and shouted, ¡°Go!¡±


    A sword then came out from the book and dived into the Malice Earth Well. The well started to boil; the air vibrated and the entire Sword Pce was shaking.


    ¡°Senior, will the pce copse?¡± someone yelled.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care at all. He kept infusing Dharmic Powers into the book and saw a ck fire pir shoot out from the Malice Earth Well into the air, forming a door-shaped hole.


    ¡°If I¡¯m correct, a Golden Core Cultivator has to use either Void Dimension Crystals or other energies to crack space. There isn¡¯t any other way to maintain the existence of a space, except using the Malice Earth Qi.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    And the others were stunned.


    ¡°Master... would this be the treasure vault of the Sword Pce?¡± A¡¯Xiu said.


    Those from Kunlun and the ck Water Sect were thrilled. How many treasures would there be in the treasure vault of an ancient sect? The amount must be earth-shattering! Even if Sky Immortal Li Shang took most of them when they left, those sects in the Realm of Kunxu would still die for the remaining ones.


    Even Qian Yexue froze.


    Chen Fan expanded the limits of her imagination again and again. She even started to doubt whether the others wouldugh at her if she spoke.


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Chen Fan put his hands behind his back and entered the treasure vault.


    The space a Golden Core Cultivator created together with external powers was muchrger than that in the de Strengthening Gourd. It was asrge as a basketball court and there were many elixirs, Dharma Artifacts and all sorts of refining materials. Chen Fan even saw piles of Divine Crystals which had apparently been seized from the other sects.


    But the most conspicuous was a pile of ck stones.


    ¡°Spirit Stones and a lot of them! I guess there are dozens of thousands?¡± Qian Yexue said in shock. Evenrge sects like the Snow God Pce was unable to collect such an amount of Spirit Stones even after a few thousand years!


    ¡°Right, these are the real rewards of the visit!¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile. With so many Spirit Stones, it would be a piece of cake for him to enter the Connate level, and he could also start doing what he had been nning.


    ¡°Pass on my order. Close the Sword Pce. I need to shut myself in!¡±


    Right before Chen Fan entered the Sword Pce, news about the battle on Qin Chen Mountain had started to spread.


    It immediately caused a great furor across the world.

 Chapter 659 - The Big Picture Above Everything Else

    <h4>Chapter 659: The Big Picture Above Everything Else</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Even though Kunlun and the North Qiong Sect had ordered people not to talk about the battle, some of them still leaked the information. Besides, many countries adjusted the position of their satellites secretly so that they could record the earth-shattering battle.


    ¡°Gate of Heaven... Realm of Kunxu... Immortal State Warriors... Earth Level Deity... Chen Beixuan.¡±


    These keywords instantly stirred the Dark World and startled all countries on the.


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a space passage that connects to another world? That world has many Immortal State Warriors and Earth Level Deities? And those Earth Level Deities areing to take revenge against Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    This had gone way beyond human imagination! Having a hidden world on Earth was even more incredible than having aliens.


    ¡°Seriously? Ye Qincang is the first Earth Level Deity after thousands of years but he has been hiding to recover after the battle on Mount Yan. If the Realm of Kunxu really has so many Earth Level Deities, why haven¡¯t we seen them even once?¡± someone wondered.


    ¡°I saw it on Qin Chen Mountain with my own eyes. Even though those cultivators from the Gate of Heaven are only disciples, they were incredibly powerful. Tian Mingzi, Xuan Luo and Qian Yexue were all strong enough to dominate the world and even the Dark Duke might be no match for them. Other than Earth Level Deities, who else can train their disciples to be such powerful warriors?¡± an anonymous person replied.


    ¡°So, Chen Beixuan is in trouble?¡±


    Some western Overlords started gloating.


    Everyone knew Chen Fan had defeated Ye Qincang when he had just be an Earth Level Deity. If those Earth Level Deities in the Realm of Kunxu traveled to their world, it would be difficult for Chen Fan to fight with them with his bare hands no matter how strong he was.


    Many more who hated Chen Fan said, ¡°He killed their disciples! How can the Earth Level Deities just stay in their realm? This is like bringing a tiger into our world. Who knows what they¡¯re capable of?¡±


    Even those who used to admire Chen Fan also shook their heads.


    Many people in China wereining that Chen Fan had gone too far,pletely offending the Deities in the Realm of Kunxu. The two worlds could have negotiated peacefully but war was the only way out at the moment.


    ¡°These Earth Level Deities in the Realm of Kunxu didn¡¯t n toe, but they certainly will after what Chen Beixuan did. And yet, do you think they might have other thoughts after eliminating Chen Beixuan, say... conquering the Earth?¡±


    Some made the most evil guesses.


    All countries and organizations in the world were worried.


    ¡°What if we hand him over when the Earth Level Deitiese?¡± someone suggested.


    The suggestion immediately gained support from many people.


    Some Overlords from the West even went to the North Qiong Sect, requesting Chen Fan to turn himself in and apologize to the Realm of Kunxu.


    ¡°This is for the sake of the entire human race! Chen Beixuan, you should sacrifice yourself to save our race if you¡¯re a human,¡± some people said.


    ¡°Get out of here! How can you ask someone to sacrifice himself in exchange for your hedonistic life? Why don¡¯t you sacrifice yourself?¡± A¡¯Xiu said furiously.


    ¡°If the Realm of Kunxu asks me to sacrifice myself for the human race, I will do it without hesitation. Chen Beixuan was born and raised on Earth. He should contribute to the and the entire race,¡± a white-haired elder said as he coughed.


    Many recognized him; he was a famous cultivator from the Christian Church, who had been doing good deeds for decades and was named the Reincarnation of Saints by the church. However, some thought that he was only trying to make money by lecturing around the world in the name of performing acts of kindness.


    ¡°You are you. My Master is my Master. You have no right to make decisions for him,¡± Yu Wenjin replied.


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s a little sacrifice in front of the lives of all human beings? Haven¡¯t you heard about the majority rule?¡± a golden-haired woman said. She was a famous journalist from a western newspaper and was known as a humanitarian.


    ¡°Yeah, Chen Beixuan should take responsibility. After all, he¡¯s the one who brought the Earth Level Deities here,¡± many more people agreed.


    The way the North Qiong Sect dealt with people who were up to no good was to kick them out of the sect.


    But this immediately caused a great furor around the world.


    ¡°These people only came to convince you for the sake of all human beings, but you didn¡¯t ept their goodwill and even kicked them out. Is this something a responsible sect should do?¡±


    Not only people on the forums, many from the underground organizations were condemning the North Qiong Sect.


    A Japanese senior official even said in public, ¡°If China wants to be a superpower, they should convince Chen Beixuan to take the initiative to solve this crisis.¡±


    Then.


    Ennd, France, Germany, Italy...


    Countless countries started to put pressure on China.


    Even the families and sects in China agreed. Wang Keqin once said to the people, ¡°As a descendant of the Wang Family, Chen Fan should take responsibility.¡±


    Major families like the Qin Family and the Han Family also began to waver and they leaked the news.


    After hearing about it, the North Qiong Sect was enraged and many of them proposed to suppress the Wang Family.


    Wang Xiaoyun shut herself in her bedroom for three days. When she came out, she immediately published a statement, saying that the rtionship between her and the Wang Family had ended and that they were even.


    ¡°Do they really think the Earth Level Deities would note to Earth if Master had not killed Xuan Luo and the other disciples? The Gate of Heaven will be fully opened after six months and the Earth Level Deities will definitely enter our world. A few decades ago, they didn¡¯t minding even though the human world was only a barrennd. And now, if they see the huge development of modern technology and the power of nuclear weapons, would they really give up this?¡± Yukishiro Sa analyzed calmly.


    Unfortunately, fewer and fewer people were willing to ept the idea.


    Or, many of them understood but they wouldn¡¯t say it because of their old scores with Chen Fan.


    ¡°You can¡¯t wake a person who¡¯s pretending to be asleep,¡± Fang Qiong snickered and continued, ¡°If we want to protect Xiao Fan, the North Qiong Sect must be stronger and have its own troops, strength and leverage.¡±


    Those from the North Qiong Sect immediately reached a decision.


    Under Fang Qiong¡¯s lead, the Dragon Hall started to recruit Chinese disciples from Southeast Asia and Myanmar, and taught them simple Martial Arts techniques. They also opened the Sword Pce and the Green Dragon Grand Array for the endless supply of Dharma Artifacts and elixirs. Besides, those in the Medicine God Valley Sect were gathering ingredients and started making medicines in batches.


    The potential and power of the North Qiong Sect was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    There were hundreds of millions of disciples and warriors at the Dragon Hall, dominating Southeast Asia. At the same time, the Medicine God Valley Sect had arge number of mature Elixir Brewing Masters, while the Dark Witch Sect and the Yin Ghost Sect were full of spell casters.


    And they had endless resources taken from the Dark World Arbitration Department, the Green Dragon Grand Array and the Sword Pce of Mount Shu.


    The world would be shocked by what they were capable of.


    ¡°I heard that the North Qiong Sect has gathered a hundred thousand disciples to train them into warriors.¡±


    ¡°Not only that. I heard that the Dark Witch Sect and the Yin Ghost Sect are also recruiting new disciples. Their elixirs are enough to push them into the Dao-Reaching Level.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re going against the world with the power of their sect!¡±


    Many people were shocked by the power and determination of the North Qiong Sect, so they hid and never spoke again. However, those world-ss forces, families and superpowers weren¡¯t afraid at all and were still mocking them.


    ¡°What does the North Qiong Sect want to do? Be the enemy of all humanity?¡± Ennd and France asked.


    The Christian Church, which had been hiding for decades, also spoke, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be a sacrifice for the entire human race. Chen Beixuan must step up!¡±


    ¡°We look forward to seeing Mr. Chen Beixuan step up and bear more responsibility,¡± the American spokesperson stated something vague.


    After the superpowers spoke, the North Qiong Sect was under tremendous pressure and there were even disagreements within China.


    While everyone was still arguing whether to protect Chen Beixuan or not, Ye Qincang expressed his opinion. He was the only one Earth Level Deity in the world and was influential. If he supported Chen Fan, many other major families would only have to follow.


    A monthter, an earth-shattering news came from the West.


    The Blood Ancestor had risen!


    The Blood Ancestor!


    This legendary figure had lived more than a thousand years, having lived since the Medieval times and once escaped from the Saints of the Christian Church. His five Blood Guards established the Dark World Arbitration Department and ruled the Dark World for centuries.


    The appearance of such a well-known, experienced Earth Level Deity instantly astonished the world.


    ¡°Really? The Blood Ancestor came back?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Someone saw the Blood Sea split in Romania and someone came from out there. The Dark Duke even knelt on one knee after seeing him.¡±


    ¡°There will be drastic changes in the world!¡±


    Countless people started to put their focus on this legendary being.


    Compared to Chen Fan and Ye Qincang, the Blood Ancestor was a true legend, who was even from a foreign race. He left people in disbelief, feeling out of sorts, as if they had just stepped into a story world.


    ¡°Will the Blood Ancestor try to exact vengeance from Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Many wondered.


    All the members of the North Qiong Sect were terrified. It was the Blood Ancestor; after all, he was much more powerful than Ye Qincang after bing the new Earth Level Deity. The descendants of the Chen Family like Fang Qiong and Wang Xiaoyun hid in the Sword Pce, worrying that the Blood Ancestor would capture them.


    But then, another astonishing news came from the West.


    ¡°The Blood Ancestor said all the beings on Earth should work together to protect the from the enemies from the Realm of Kunxu! He has let go of his hatred and wants to make peace with Chen Fan, hoping that he can see the big picture above everything else.¡±


    Once the news came out, countless people were startled, but many more were cheering and praising the Blood Ancestor¡¯s forbearance and sense of justice.

 Chapter 660 - The Twelve Sky Art Paintings

    <h4>Chapter 660: The Twelve Sky Art Paintings</h4>


    While the outside world was talking about the appearance of the Blood Ancestor, Chen Fan was still inside the Sword Pce.


    In the main room of the pce.


    Chen Fan sat with his legs crossed; there was a pile of Spirit Stones next to him. A fire was burning in the middle of the room, which was connected to the Malice Earth Well and could extract the energy of the earth at any time.


    ¡°After being reborn for five years, I can finally act extravagantly.¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the Spirit Stones and was thrilled.


    The cultivation environment on Earth was bad and the existing Spirit Qi wasn¡¯t enough to push someone into the Connate Level. Even Ye Qincang was only able to break through after the events that happened to him at the Deity Burial Valley, including the help from Chen Fan¡¯s ¡°Five Elements Thunder.¡±


    ¡°There are fifty eight thousand Spirit Stones here. Together with the three thousand from Yingzhou Ind and the one thousand Divine Crystals I found, I have a total of more than sixty thousand Spirit Stones,¡± Chen Fan calcted.


    He was currently half a step away from entering the Connate Level and he needed around three thousand Spirit Stones for that. After getting such arge amount of Spirit Stones, Chen Fan became much more ambitious.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve reached the Tribtion Level in my previous life, it isn¡¯t difficult for me to enter the Connate Level now. I might even achieve the Golden Core Level using secret arts. And yet, same as with the Golden Core Level, the Connate Level is also divided into different stages.


    ¡°Some descendants of Divine Beasts, sons of Celestial Lords or Saints and offsprings of Perfected Immortals can defeat Golden Core Cultivators and Entities once they be Connate Cultivators! But I can¡¯t just settle for the Connate Level,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    The most ordinary Connate Beings were warriors like Ye Qincang, descendants of the Blood Ancestor, those born as Connate Beings or those who cultivated some low-level arts. They reliedpletely on their instincts and didn¡¯t know about real cultivation at all.


    The Deities in the Realm of Kunxu were better.


    They knew cultivation arts of some small sects and had Divine Powers, Dharma Spells and Dharma Treasures. They belonged to the bottom of the Realm of Cultivation and there were plenty of them across the universe. However, they could never enter the Golden Core Level, not to mention the higher levels, like the Nascent Soul and Soul Formation.


    Above them were the elites of therge sects and races. They started taking elixirs as soon as they were born and were the closest to Dao Body Babies. They practiced the top arts of their sects and the most suitable Divine Powers and Dharma Spells. Since they were the seeds of a sect, they could probably enter the Golden Core and the Nascent Soul level.


    But they still needed skills and luck in order to enter the Soul Formation level.


    ¡°These three groups are the ordinary sses in the Realm of Cultivation. Those who desire to reach the Soul Formation and the Void Returning Level would have to thrive for perfection when entering the Connate and Golden Core levels.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    He was only a normal Connate Cultivator in hisst life, but with his determination, he reached the top of the world by killing countless warriors. This left some hidden danger for him and was the reason why he died in the end.


    ¡°I died because of the demons in my mind and my unstable foundation. I must slowly make up for my regrets in this life, clearing my mind and strengthening my foundation. If not, how could I go beyond the universe?¡±


    Chen Fan took a deep breath.


    Chen Fan had cultivated the three stages of Qi Refinement perfectly and his Azure Thearch Longevity Body had also reached the level of initial sess. He had basically gone beyond the normal Realm of Cultivation and couldpare with the disciples of the Five Elements Immortal Sect.


    Chen Fan then started pondering, ¡°But this isn¡¯t enough. The disciples of the Five Elements Immortal Sect can attain a Divine Body and those children of Gods can even cultivate four Divine Bodies at the same time, so that they can achieve a Sacred Body. As for the children of Saints, they are peerless talents that dominate the universe and I¡¯m way weaker than they are. I will need more energy to keep up with them in the future.


    There were many cultivation arts and Divine Powers of different sects and races in his head, but he couldn¡¯t cultivate them in the past due to theck of resources. That was why he had justpleted his Azure Thearch Longevity Body after a long time.


    ¡°My initial-sess Divine Body has reached the highest level. If I want to go further, I can only depend on bloodline, Divine Powers, Divine Soul or cultivation arts.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    For Divine Powers, he had cultivated the Li Fire Golden Eyes and the de of Time. Even though the de of Time required his vitality, it could kill cultivators below the Golden Core Level easily, and even Golden Core Cultivators had to be careful with it.


    As for bloodline, there was nothing he could do. He had a normal human body which had no blood of Divine Beasts and he wasn¡¯t a descendant of any Entity.


    ¡°Fine, just don¡¯t think about it. I can¡¯t just catch a Connate Spirit Being and take his blood anyway! Besides, what would I use it for?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and focused on the Divine Soul and cultivation arts.


    ¡°The cultivation of the Divine Soul is the most difficult one. I should put that forst. As for cultivation arts...¡±


    Chen Fan gazed at the air.


    He had cultivated two arts up until that moment, the ¡°Void Mortal Refinement Art¡± during the Foundation Establishment Stage and the ¡°Azure Thearch Longevity Body¡± at the Divine Sea Level. Strictly speaking, these were both ¡°Arts of Body Tempering¡± but not real cultivation arts. Since they were enough for Qi Refinement, Chen Fan didn¡¯t practice other arts.


    ¡°With so many resources here, I can try to practice a real cultivation art.¡± Chen Fan thought.


    Even though the cultivation arts in the Realm of Cultivation were divided into different levels, they were more or less the same. For example, the ¡°Sword Art of Nine Abandonments¡± was a low-level art for Chen Fan but it wasn¡¯t really quite different from the supreme arts of therge sects.


    ¡°The Divine Arts, the Sacred Arts and the Celestial Arts are truly on different levels! They are more advanced than normal cultivation arts and are the key elements for therge sects and races to stand tall in the universe.¡±


    A glint of excitement shed in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Before he established his own sect in hisst life, he cultivated the supreme art of the True Martial Celestial Sect:


    The ¡°Battling Celestial Art!¡±


    This was the most powerful art that the True Martial Celestial Sect used to dominate the universe! It was said to have been created by the first-generation Ancestral Master of the sect and Chen Fan had never lost a battle thanks to it. The Battling Celestial Art was even in the top ten on the Cultivation Art Roll.


    ¡°The Battling Celestial Art requires the level of Soul Formation to start and I must first achieve the True Martial Sacred Body. I¡¯m too far from that. Besides, I might not be able toplete other arts of the True Martial Celestial Sect as well since the requirements are too demanding, not to mention the cultivation arts they created themselves.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    If he couldn¡¯t practice Celestial Arts, then he could aim for Sacred Arts which were a level lower. However, Sacred Arts also had pretty demanding requirements and Chen Fan¡¯s Spirit Stones might not be able to supply enough energy for him.


    ¡°So, should I practice a Divine Art? But my Azure Thearch Longevity Body has reached the top level and the power it has is simr to that of a normal Divine Art. There¡¯s no point in doing this...¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and a memory about a weird art came to mind.


    After achieving the Tribtion Level in his previous life, he had travelled across the universe and had seen twelve paintings on the walls of an ancient pce. The pce floated in the middle of nowhere near the border of the universe and had probably stood there for billions of years. Even Chen Fan was unable to destroy it. He had always thought that it might be the ruins left from the previous era.


    ¡°I sat in front of those twelve paintings for ten years and created a cultivation art called the ¡®Twelve Sky Art Paintings!¡¯ It should beparable to the Battling Celestial Art and might even be more advanced than Sky Arts. Unfortunately, I was already at the Tribtion Level and couldn¡¯t cultivate anymore. This may be a good time to do it,¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cultivation art that anyone can practice, but it also requires tons of resources at the same time. Toplete the first painting, I might need dozens of thousands of Spirit Stones, and maybe a thousand times more as I move on. When I reach the twelfth painting, even all the resources in the True Martial Celestial Sect might not be enough.


    ¡°But once Iplete all of them, I¡¯ll be powerful enough to exterminate thousands of races!¡±


    After Chen Fan had been reborn, he was very confident that he could reach the top level and the amount of resources he had wouldn¡¯t affect the result.


    Besides, he could choose to cultivate something else in the middle of the process.


    ¡°Let¡¯s practice the first painting! I hope these resources are enough.¡±


    Chen Fan closed his eyes.


    An old stone painting, which seemed toe from a long time ago¡ªwith a hint of ruggedness from the ancient times¡ªappeared in his mind. There was a giant mouth on the painting as if it were swallowing the world.


    ¡°Twelve Sky Art Paintings: Sky-Swallowing Painting!¡±


    Chen Fan cast the spell with his mouth slightly open.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    The Spirit Stones cracked one after another and turned into dark green Spirit Qi. Chen Fan absorbed the Spirit Qi a hundred times faster than he did before.


    As Chen Fan continued cultivating, he absorbed more Spirit Qi and dots of light started to appear in his body. Those light dots represented the energy hidden inside his body, which was mysterious like the universe. The energy was initiated due to his cultivation and Chen Fan began to see some magical changes.


    His Longevity True Essence transformed slowly into a strange kind of True Essence. It felt as wide and deep as the ocean, a ce that could not be filled, not even if it sucked the world in.


    Beams of light shined all over the room and a peerless Overlord was transforming.


    In the meantime, the outside world was putting more pressure on the North Qiong Sect and they started to be overwhelmed. After all, they were facing the Blood Ancestor and the entire world!


    June 7th, 2012.


    The Blood Ancestor entered China and arrived at the Qin Chen Mountain together with the envoys of Ennd, France, Russia and the United States. They went to the Sword Pce and requested to meet Chen Fan to negotiate about the problem the entire human race was encountering.


    After hearing about it, countless Overlords started gathering around Qin Chen Mountain.


    In a short while, Qin Chen Mountain became the focus of the whole world.

 Chapter 661 - The Blood Ancestor Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 661: The Blood Ancestor Arrived</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The Blood Ancestor is really here?¡±


    People looked at the foot of Qin Chen Mountain and saw a young man in a ck tuxedo with mysterious red prints on it. He had fair skin, ck hair and handsome looks. Several prestigious envoys were also walking next to him.


    The Blood Ancestor!


    Seeing this young man, countless people were at a loss for words.


    He had a pale face, fangs and a pair of bat wings; hispanions were the Special Envoys from the superpowers. Although the Blood Ancestor wasn¡¯t in any myth or legend, who else would that be if it weren¡¯t him?


    ¡°He¡¯s a demon from Hell who killed thousands of people in the past. Compared to him, Damon the Blood Fiend was pure like an angel. His hands are soaked in human blood!¡± someone murmured as his hands trembled.


    Those around pretended they didn¡¯t hear him.


    Everyone knew the Blood Ancestor was a vampire and he relied on human blood for survival, but the enemies from the Realm of Kunxu wereing. Many countries and organizations depended on his power. After all, he was an experienced Earth Level Deity!


    The British Envoy bowed and said, ¡°Sir, Chen Beixuan is in the clouds at the peak of the mountain. ording to our intel, there¡¯s a mysterious pce up there, which can¡¯t be detected using any modern technology and is hidden in the mist.¡±


    The Dark World Arbitration Department worked for the British Empire, so Ennd and the Kindred had a very close rtionship. The ones who had invited the Blood Ancestor were Ennd and the United States.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Sword Pce of Mount Shu, a pce left by Sages thousands of years ago. We¡¯ll just wait here at the door,¡± the Blood Ancestor said slowly.


    He sounded elegant in his British ent, as if he were reading a poem.


    The Blood Ancestor turned around and greeted everyone, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to Mr. Chen Beixuan. Although I¡¯m from another race, this is also my home and I¡¯m willing to take responsibility to protect human beings and other beings on Earth.¡±


    Many people found it hrious. A demon who wore human skin and ate humans said he wanted to protect humankind. How ridiculous!


    Many warriors from the East sneered and said amongst themselves, ¡°Hm! So, he¡¯s here to force Chen Beixuan to sacrifice himself. Chen Beixuan is not a fool. He won¡¯t listen.¡±


    Chen Fan had astonished the world and protected the Martial Artsmunity of the East.


    Basically all Martial Artists in the East saw him as an idol. The North Qiong Sect was able to bear the pressure this time only because of the support from Ye Qincang and everyone else in China.


    But the western cultivators were different.


    Many of them cheered and someone yelled, ¡°Blood Ancestor, please convince Chen Beixuan. If he doesn¡¯t listen, we should subdue him and hand him over to the Earth Level Deities of the Realm of Kunxu.¡±


    Even though Ye Qincang was the only Earth Level Deity Chen Fan had defeated until then, the Blood Ancestor, as an experienced Earth Level Deity who had lived for more than a thousand years, was apparently more powerful than Chen Fan in other people¡¯s eyes.


    Then, the Blood Ancestor waited patiently at the top of Qin Chen Mountain.


    One day, two days, three days...


    More and more people gathered at the foot of Qin Chen Mountain, including those from Africa, the priests from the Magus Poison Sect of South America, the Rainforest Warrior, and all of the Immortal State Warriors. They were all waiting for Chen Fan¡¯s answer.


    ¡°The Blood Ancestor has waited outside for five days. I guess they¡¯ll stay here until Masteres out.¡±


    At the Sword Pce.


    Wang Xiaoyun, Fang Qiong and Qian Yexue stood in front of the secret room and observed the situation outside. They saw through a Dharma Artifact that there were over ten thousand people at the foot of Qin Chen Mountain.


    Almost half of the Dark Overlords in the world were there!


    ¡°They¡¯re all asking Xiao Fan toe out and answer the Blood Ancestor¡¯s questions. We¡¯re under more and more pressure now. I heard that many countries have started to restrict and close down the businesses of the North Qiong Corp, in order to make us agree,¡± Fang Qiong said.


    ¡°Hm, it doesn¡¯t matter even if we lose our businesses. As long as the array around the Sword Pce is shut tightly, not even nuclear bombs can destroy this ce. I don¡¯t believe that they¡¯d really wait for ten years out there. I won¡¯t let them sacrifice my son,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said furiously.


    The fifty-year-old woman looked extremely determined. Even though she was worried about the safety of the Earth and the human race, her son was more important in her mind.


    1¡°Hm.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu, Fang Qiong and An Ya nodded in agreement.


    Qian Yexue stood next to them silent, seemingly thinking about something.


    ¡°Creak.¡±


    Suddenly, the stone door opened and Chen Fan came out.


    ¡°Hm, why are you standing here?¡± Chen Fan was shocked.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, have you seeded?¡± Fang Qiong and the others turned around with surprise.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Chen Fan replied, ¡°There¡¯s a little calction problem. The Spirit Stones and Divine Crystals aren¡¯t enough. I¡¯m nning to go to the Deity Burial Valley and the pce in Qin Mountain to see if I can get more.¡±


    Chen Fan looked gloomy.


    He thought sixty thousand Spirit Stones would be enough toplete the Sky-Swallowing Paintings, but he discovered that the first one already had demanding requirements. When Chen Fan was half way through, he found out he was out of Spirit Stones; he had even used up all the Spirit Herbs and elixirs in his body. And yet, he couldn¡¯t finish his cultivation and could onlye out.


    ¡°Master, the Blood Ancestor is at the foot of Qin Chen Mountain right now. He¡¯s here to see you and to talk about the Realm of Kunxu...¡± A¡¯Xiu reported.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t hear what she said in the end. His eyes twinkled and said, ¡°What? The Blood Ancestor is right outside the door?¡±


    He then rushed out as if he had seen a feast after starving for ten days.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Meanwhile, the people gathered at the Qin Chen Mountain startedining.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five days. Is Chen Beixuaning out or not?¡±


    ¡°Is he scared? The Blood Ancestor isn¡¯t here for revenge. He just came to talk about the Realm of Kunxu with him.¡±


    Many western Overlords sneered and said, ¡°I think the Blood Ancestor should lead us all into the Sword Pce to get Chen Beixuan out!¡±


    The warriors from the East were a bit embarrassed. It was indeed Chen Fan¡¯s decision whether to go to the Realm of Kunxu or not, but the Blood Ancestor hade to see him in person and it would be a bit rude to ignore him.


    ¡°Is he really scared?¡± some of them mumbled.


    ¡°Heavenly Chen must be doing something important in there.¡±


    Only Chen Fan¡¯s fans, including Gao Tianmin and Guo Xiaomang from the Ba Ji Sect, defended him, but they couldn¡¯t convince everyone else.


    The envoys of different countries also became aggressive.


    ¡°Miss Yukishiro Sa, when will Mr. Chen Beixuane out?¡±


    ¡°If Chen Beixuan doesn¡¯t show up, we have the right to get him out by force!¡±


    ¡°This is about the lives of all human beings. Chen Beixuan started it. Is he really nning to do nothing?¡±


    The British, French and American Envoys said to Yukishiro Sa respectively. As the spokesperson of the North Qiong Sect, Yukishiro Sa had been talking to everyone thest few days but she was so exhausted she couldn¡¯t argue with them at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Yukishiro Sa said coldly.


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t me us for entering the Sword Pce by force,¡± the Dark Duke snickered and said.


    Chen Fan killed his four best friends, destroyed the Dark World Arbitration Department and ughtered many descendants with the Blood Curse. So, the intense hatred the Dark Duke had towards Chen Fan was indescribable.


    ¡°How dare you...¡±


    Yukishiro Sa was about to rage at them.


    Suddenly, the sea of clouds split in the middle and someone in a white casual outfit came out. His hair was loose and there was a hint ofziness on his face. It was Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan ising out?¡±


    Everyone was startled. They had never thought Chen Fan woulde.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re finally here,¡± all the envoys said.


    The Blood Ancestor who was resting opened his crimson eyes and stared at Chen Fan. He then said with a glint of greed in his eyes, ¡°My dearest Mr. Chen Beixuan, I¡¯m the ancestor of the Kindred, Reinhardt von Camari.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to offer you an apology. My guards and descendants offended you and gave you a lot of troubles,¡± the Blood Ancestor bowed and said elegantly.


    He didn¡¯t look like a demon at all, but rather like a medieval noble.


    Chen Fan remained silent and sized the Blood Ancestor up. His eyes were twinkling, just like a woman coveting jewelry.


    The Blood Ancestor felt a bit weird but he continued confidently, ¡°Sir, the enemies will being to our from the Realm of Kunxu soon. We should sacrifice ourselves for the lives of all humans and the Earth. If you agree to offer the Earth Level Deitiespensation, I swear I¡¯ll never take revenge on the North Qiong Sect and will protect them forever just like I do with my descendants.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and said.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have no choice but to hand you in to the Earth Level Deities in the Realm of Kunxu. We must make this sacrifice for the sake of humankind and the Earth,¡± the Blood Ancestor said.


    The envoys and the people from the West all nodded.


    Then, viciousness surrounded the peak of Qin Chen Mountain.

 Chapter 662 - Stomped to Death!

    <h4>Chapter 662: Stomped to Death!</h4>


    For the and humankind?


    This was the most ridiculous lie Chen Fan had ever heard.


    Reinhardt, the Blood Ancestor, was a pure-blood Kindred. The dark power in his body and the word ¡°von¡± in his name both represented his identity as the Blood Ancestor.


    ¡°I heard that all the big families of the Kindred used a single word as theirst names. The word ¡®von¡¯ means that you came from a family with thisst name. The Kindred is the enemy of the human race in the universe and you eat humans for survival. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever heard that you care about humans!¡± Chen Fan sneered and said.


    Reinhardt lost his smile and his crimson eyes narrowed.


    The world only knew they were vampires, but they didn¡¯t know the existence of the Kindred. It was a mysterious race in the universe and was billions of light years away from Earth. Even Reinhardt knew less about the Kindred¡¯s history than Chen Fan did.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you must make a choice. To live or to die!¡± Reinhardt said with a cold voice.


    They both understood that what Reinhardt said about protecting the Earth and humankind was only a lie; they just wanted to go against each other.


    ¡°It smells wonderful! It¡¯s the blood of Earth Level Deities, which is full of Spirit Qi and energy. If I can drink his blood, I might be able to evolve to the legendary Blood God!¡±


    Reinhardt stared at Chen Fan and couldn¡¯t restrain his greed.


    As for the Realm of Kunxu, Reinhardt never cared about it. He could escape back to the Blood Sea and let those Deities turn the world upside down. It was none of his business.


    But Reinhardt didn¡¯t know that Chen Fan was also looking at him with simr thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, even Mr. Reinhardt is willing to protect our. You, as a human, should also do the same...¡± a golden-haired councilor from the West tried to convince Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan ignored her and split her in half with his azure light de. She still had a look of shock before she died.


    Everyone went silent.


    They had never thought Chen Fan would do that.


    He killed someone without hesitation. Only Reinhardt sneered. An Overlord like Chen Fan was already like a God, so how would he sacrifice himself for anyone else? It was only some bulls**t the western politicians talked about, but people really listened to them.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan...¡± the British Envoy was startled and was about to condemn him.


    Chen Fan ced his hands behind his back and said, ¡°If you say one more word, I will kill your family and all the officials of the British government.¡±


    The British Envoy froze there and turned pale. His lips were trembling; he couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    Then, people finally realized this man wasn¡¯t a kind person at all. His hands were soaked in the blood of countless people and his fame was built upon the bodies of many Dark Overlords.


    ¡°Why do we think we can convince such a vicious person to sacrifice himself to save the human race? We must have lost our minds.¡± someone mumbled.


    Many more nched.


    If Chen Fan insisted on not apologizing to the Deities in the Realm of Kunxu, how could the Earth resist their invasion six monthster after the Gate of Heaven opened?


    People then looked at Reinhardt.


    Even though many of them thought Reinhardt wasn¡¯t reliable, they could only put their hopes on him.


    Reinhardt suddenly became the savior of the people and Chen Fan was like a viin before him.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you killed a western councilor and ignored our suggestions. We can now only take you down and send you to the Realm of Kunxu.¡± Reinhardt heaved a sigh as if he had no other choice.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about this pretentious Kindred at all. He could kill a Kindred even before entering the Connate Level orpleting the Sky-Swallowing Painting.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan stretched out his hand which was surrounded by azure aura and runes, and went towards Reinhardt.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Reinhardt then turned into a crimson light and shot towards Chen Fan at three times the speed of sound.


    Even the Dark Duke could easily break the sonic barrier with his half-blood body; as a pure blood who had lived for centuries, the power of the Blood Ancestor¡¯s body had to be unimaginably strong.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Crimson light shed in Reinhardt¡¯s eyes and his white fangs appeared. Then, his fair hands suddenly lengthened and turned into glimmering, sharp ws.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Reinhardt scratched with his w in the air and the energy sped towards Chen Fan¡¯s heart.


    The Kindred was a strong race, they didn¡¯t need any cultivation arts or Martial Arts. The Blood Ancestor was confident that he could defeat an Earth Level Deity only with his ws and powerful body.


    ¡°Ye Qincang is like a toddler who has just learned how to walk. You could defeat himst time because he¡¯s just be an Earth Level Deity. The real power of Earth Level Deities isn¡¯t something you can imagine.¡±


    Reinhardt¡¯s eyes became brighter and his ws sent out beams of crimson light towards Chen Fan. The crimson light rays were formed by pure blood; they were powerful enough to pierce through an Earth Level Deity Body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan attacked with his palm in return.


    The palm surrounded by azure aura smacked against Reinhardt¡¯s ws.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Reinhardt fell a thousand meters backwards and stood in the air.


    He looked at his deformed palms and ws with his crimson eyes.


    ¡°How is it possible? Why is his body so powerful?¡±


    Reinhardt was frightened.


    Even Saint August of the Christian Church had to rely on Holy Artifacts to defeat him a thousand years back. He had never seen a human who had a body stronger than his.


    But Reinhardt wasn¡¯t scared at all. The Kindred had an incredible resilience and his ws had returned back to normal in just a second, as if he had never been injured.


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you, Chen Beixuan. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s someone like you on Earth after thousands of years. And yet, what makes me more excited is that I¡¯ll have a higher chance of bing a Blood God if I can drink your blood. Hahaha!¡±


    Reinhardt narrowed his eyes, then he looked at Chen Fan and sent out his Immortal Will.


    His wild, evilugh resounded in Chen Fan¡¯s mind. This handsome, well-mannered Blood Ancestor was in fact a demon in a human skin.


    Chen Fan lowered his head and said, ¡°I can alsoplete the Sky-Swallowing Painting if I catch you...¡±


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Reinhardt swayed his body, then many duplicate images of him appeared and surrounded Chen Fan. Each of the images looked real and full of terrifying energy.


    The bystanders stood at the foot of the mountain and saw many images of Reinhardt in the sky.


    Other than their curses and magic, the Kindred were also famous for their speed. Reinhardt¡¯s speed was beyond human imagination and even Earth Level Deities would be unable to keep up with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an illusion. Let me break it.¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and punched without using any Dharma Spells.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Essence Qi in the air was dissipated and a golden light ray shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s right fist into the sky with horrific energy.


    Those illusions were all torn into little bits like pieces of paper and the light ray struck a terrified man.


    ¡°How did you see through my ¡®Thousand Blood Shadow Art...¡¯?¡±


    A fierce Soul Energy went towards Chen Fan, while he in turn punched Reinhardt¡¯s real body. The Ancestor¡¯s body turned into a red meteor and was shot away.


    ¡°You¡¯re too young to understand.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered and suddenly appeared above Reinhardt. He stomped his foot down with an indifferent look as if he were killing an ant.


    Shiny azure aura enveloped Chen Fan¡¯s right foot and countless runes appeared. His foot became like the giant foot of an ancient elephant, able to destroy an entire mountain.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Reinhardt yelled and blood flooded out from his body, running around his hands and making them look like red crystals.


    His blood ws had once torn the throat of a Saint apart, but they were as weak as ants in front of Chen Fan¡¯s foot and werepletely shattered. Then, Chen Fan even stepped on his chest and stomped him to the ground together with his ws.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The entire Qin Chen Mountain shook.


    A giant bottomless pit appeared on the ground. Chen Fan was standing above it while the Blood Ancestor was nowhere to be found.


    Everyone was terrified; all of them closed their eyes.


    Chen Fan had stomped the thousand-year-old Blood Ancestor to death?


    How terrifying was this man? He waspletely beyond everyone¡¯s imagination!

 Chapter 663 - Killed the Blood Ancestor with a Hand

    <h4>Chapter 663: Killed the Blood Ancestor with a Hand</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. That¡¯s the Blood Ancestor!¡± the envoys said with their trembling hands.


    The Blood Ancestor was the only legendary Earth Level Deity alive in thest thousands of years; new Earth Level Deities like Ye Qincang were no match for him. His guards had once dominated the world as well. So, how would such a powerful being be killed by Chen Fan so easily?


    ¡°Master won¡¯t die so early. Chen Beixuan will only enrage him by doing this,¡± the Dark Duke said.


    A western cultivator in a white robe lowered his head and said, ¡°The Blood Ancestor is going to reveal his true self.¡±


    Boom!


    While everyone was still shocked, a ray of ck light shot out from the giant pit.


    There was a surging Dark Energy in the light ray, which was dense and seemed to havee from Hell. Once the light ray appeared, all the people at the foot of Qin Chen Mountain seemed to have fallen into a bottomless abyss; the sky was covered with thunderclouds, as if the night had begun.


    ¡°The Blood Ancestor ising back to life!¡± the cultivator in the white robe said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± someone eximed.


    Then, everyone saw a shadowing out from the light ray.


    His entire body was ck and his eyes were as red as blood. His ws were a few feet long which were crossed on his chest. There were mysterious runes all over his ck body and his wings were spread like a demon from Hell. There was a giant hole on his chest which seemed to be proving something.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you forced my true self out. I¡¯ll dig out your heart, drink all your blood and make the most beautiful specimen with your body.¡±


    Reinhardt let out some sounds like that of an owl and he stuck out his long tongue to lick his lips. In fact, his name seemed out of ce at the moment. He looked like a beast, a demon.


    ¡°This is the real, great, powerful Blood Ancestor.¡±


    The Dark Duke was thrilled; he went down on one knee.


    The other Dark Overlords fell back and looked at the Blood Ancestor with a terrified face instead. All of them had been fooled by the appearance of the Blood Ancestor. After showing his true colors, who else would see him as one of their kind or believe that he really cared about mankind?


    ¡°He¡¯s a real demon!¡± a Taekwondo Master from Korea yelled.


    The Blood Ancestor raised his hand impatiently and spat out an ancient syble from his mouth. Suddenly, a ck rune appeared above the Korean master. The man then choked and turned into a dehydrated corpse.


    ¡°The Withering Curse,¡± someone murmured.


    It was a kind of curse that could kill a top warrior in a second. Everyone was frightened and even those priests of Vodun, who were famous for their curses, were stunned.


    ¡°This is the Blood Ancestor. He imed to be convincing Master to sacrifice himself for the sake of the Earth and humankind, but he¡¯s in fact a demon. Why do you still trust him?¡± Yu Wenjin shouted.


    Many western Overlords were ashamed and they lowered their heads, while the few envoys also looked embarrassed. They didn¡¯t know the Blood Ancestor was like this.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you haven¡¯t entered the level. You¡¯ll never know how powerful and terrifying it is.¡± The Blood Ancestor pped his wings and flew into the sky.


    Therge hole on his chest also started to move; it was being healed speedily. After revealing his true self, his speed of recovery also became faster.


    ¡°Right, this is a pure Kindred... Exactly what I need,¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and said.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This time, the Blood Ancestor attacked immediately without saying anything to Chen Fan.


    His w stirred up and gathered the Dark Energy in the entire world, making his crimson ws lengthen to almost three feet long, seemingly able to split the.


    The sky was covered with thunderclouds as if it would start to rain heavily, while the wind was howling. This attack was as powerful as Ye Qincang¡¯sst punch.


    The Kindred were born with Dark Spirit Bodies and were way more powerful than normal Earth Level Deities.


    But Chen Fan wasn¡¯t scared at all. He said calmly, ¡°My initial-sess Divine Body can defeat a Connate Cultivator with my bare hands. I¡¯ll make you see that levels don¡¯t mean a thing!¡± Chen Fan said as he stepped forward and smacked his palm down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A palm formed with azure light floated in the air. Chen Fan used only the power of his body to form the palm. It was a few feetrge and was shiny, as if it had been made with gold.


    The azure palm smashed the three-feet crimson light into pieces and went towards the Blood Ancestor afterwards. The Blood Ancestor was frightened; he quickly turned around, but he couldn¡¯t avoid it and half of his shoulder was shattered. Pieces of ck scales and bones flew in the air and blood was squirted out from his wound.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    The eyes of the Blood Ancestor immediately turned red and were filled with viciousness.


    The Blood Ancestor had lived on Earth for thousands of years. He had never been hurt and humiliated like that, except by the Saints of the Christian Church back then.


    He pped his wings and sped towards Chen Fan at five times the speed of sound. His intact left w also shed forward and looked like it could pierce through metal.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    None of the bystanders was able to even see it. It was still a thousand meters away a second before, to immediately arrive in front of Chen Fan, as if it had broken through time.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The Blood Ancestor raised his left w which was surrounded by mist clouds; each of them represented a deadly curse.


    ¡°The Withering Curse, the Aging Curse, the Blood Poison Curse...¡±


    In a blink, the Blood Ancestor had cast ten curses, which wereparable to the ¡°Angel¡¯s Thirteen Octaves,¡± in his hands. This attack would probably be powerful enough to kill an Entity.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I will leave if you can withstand my ten curses.¡±


    The Blood Ancestorughed as he infused his Soul Energy into Chen Fan¡¯s mind and tried to destroy his Divine Soul.


    ¡°Piece of cake.¡±


    Chen Fan raised his palm expressionlessly.


    The Blood Ancestor¡¯s w was only three inches away from Chen Fan¡¯s heart.


    But those three inches seemed too long to the Blood Ancestor. He watched Chen Fan raise a hand, hold his left w, ignore the curses and then tear the w off from his body.


    ¡°No!¡± the Blood Ancestor shouted.


    He pped his wings to fly backwards with a glint of fright in his eyes.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power had gone beyond the Blood Ancestor¡¯s imagination. His incredible body which couldn¡¯t be affected by curses and his terrifying ability to slow time down were unbelievable.


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster, a real monster! His body is really close to that of a real Entity! And he isn¡¯t affected by my curses at all. More importantly, he knows Divine Powers that are used to control time? How is this possible? Nobody can do that, even among the oldest ancestors of the Kindred.¡±


    The Blood Ancestor became more and more frightened so he pped his wings quickly, then turned into a crimson light and escaped.


    Time was something above allws.


    All Divine Powers that controlled time were earth-shattering and were well known across the universe. Even though Chen Fan¡¯s initial-sess Divine Body wasn¡¯t strong enough to use them, he could still do so by borrowing a bit of energy.


    ¡°The Blood Ancestor is running away?¡±


    Countless people widened their eyes.


    The Dark Duke was stunned; he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get away!¡±


    Chen Fan stood behind the Blood Ancestor and stretched out his hands.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chen Fan tore the Blood Ancestor¡¯s wings and the Blood Ancestor let out an earth-shattering howl and fell from the sky.


    He was this vulnerable in front of Chen Fan?


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The Blood Ancestor didn¡¯t want to fight anymore. As soon as he reached the ground, he immediately burnt the energy in his body and turned into a crimson light ray, shooting far away.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± Chen Fan yelled.


    The air suddenly became hard like an iron te. Chen Fan stretched out an azure palm full of runes and smacked the crimson light ray down onto the ground. He then clenched his fist and the azure palm grabbed the Blood Ancestor in the air. The Blood Ancestor couldn¡¯t escape no matter how hard he tried.


    It was formed with the energy of his Divine Body and was even harder than any of the metals on Earth.


    His initial-sess Divine Body could defeat a Connate Cultivator with his bare hands!


    This was the real power of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Chen Fan had used only half of it when he battled with Xuan Luo and Tian Mingzi.


    ¡°I can finallyplete the art and enter the Connate Level!¡± Chen Fan showed a beaming smile as he sent out golden talismans to trap the Blood Ancestor, which then turned into a golden ball and floated on Chen Fan¡¯s hands.


    Chen Fan flew back to the Sword Pce with the golden ball. Before that, he let out a beam of golden light and ughtered the escaping Dark Duke.


    Everyone down the mountain was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Is the Blood Ancestor really dead?¡± someone mumbled after a while.


    ¡°Master has captured the Blood Ancestor. So, who else has any other problems with my Master?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa raised her chin and looked around like a proud queen. The envoys and the western Immortal State Warriors all lowered their heads and remained silent.


    The world was startled!

 Chapter 664 - The Star of the World

    <h4>Chapter 664: The Star of the World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Blood Ancestor was dead!


    This news immediately spread around the world and countless families, sects and dark forces were dumbfounded.


    The Blood Ancestor was like the King of Hell in the legends. Every time he was reborn, he ughtered tons of people in different tribes and cities, and all Immortal Level Overlords were as weak as ants in front of him.


    Such an experienced Earth Level Deity had been captured by Chen Fan?


    ording to the bystanders, even though the Blood Ancestor had used many deadly curses, Chen Fan was too powerful and was able to smash the Blood Ancestor with one hand, stunning the world.


    <i>¡°How can there be such a powerful being in the world? It doesn¡¯t make sense! The Blood Ancestor is much stronger than Ye Qincang but he still lost the battle like this?¡±</i> many of them thought.


    ¡°We will never be able to take our revenge on Chen Beixuan, ever.¡±


    The Japanese Martial Artists looked gloomy. Erika and the Divine Master of the Ise Grand Shrine werepletely terrified.


    They had seen how Chen Fan killed the Blood Ancestor at Qin Chen Mountain. This kind of power was totally beyond their imagination. Even though Japan wasn¡¯t a weak country, they still felt terrified by Chen Fan.


    The Divine Master of the Ise Grand Shrine said, ¡°Chen Beixuan is destined to be the dominator of an era. Now, he only needs to deal with the Realm of Kunxu.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the Siberian Tundra.


    Many Dark Wolves had gathered to cheer.


    ¡°The Blood Ancestor is dead! Half of our revenge has been achieved!¡±


    ¡°Our pack and the Kindred failed to resist the Christian Church back then and the Blood Ancestor sent his subordinates to kill us while our pack was declining. The Dark Duke and hispanions even ran after us for almost three hundred years. Today, our scores are finally settled!¡±


    The Dark Wolves discussed.


    ¡°Everyone, let us toast to our honorable Chen Beixuan!¡±


    The leader of the pack got up and said as he raised the cup, ¡°To Mr. Beixuan!¡±


    Countless members of the pack shouted.


    Even though Chen Fan had killed Galdan and destroyed the Snow Wolf n, he helped the Dark Wolves get their revenge. So, there was more gratitude than hatred to Chen Fan in their hearts right then.


    Oleg stood outside and said to an elder, ¡°Gugal, my friend, what do you think about my suggestion?¡±


    ¡°The world is changing. The Blood Ancestor is dead and there¡¯s a peerless Overlord like Mr. Beixuan in the East, which means that it¡¯s about time we join the world,¡± Gugal said as he coughed. His face was full of wrinkles and his body was bent, but the energy inside him seemed to be strong like a dormant volcano.


    ¡°Wee to the Blood Wolf Guards. Our President will be thrilled.¡±


    Oleg cracked a smile.


    The entire world waspletely startled.


    Those western countries and families in Yan Jin that requested Chen Fan to step up all went silent immediately.


    Chen Fan not only captured the Blood Ancestor at Qin Chen Mountain, he also murdered a western councilor.


    The councilor was called Jennifer, who was the leader of the Lawrence Family. She had a superior status in the western political world and was a friend of the German Prime Minister, Merkel. Besides, she was the first one to request Chen Fan to sacrifice himself.


    Such an influential councilor had been killed by Chen Fan, just like that.


    What it represented went without saying.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is too arrogant. He¡¯s despising the West and the superpowers!¡±


    At the meeting of the European Union, a German senior official banged on the table.


    People next to him remained silent, shaking their heads and sneering.


    ¡°In fact, Chen Beixuan already despised us when he killed the envoy of the European Union. He has also threatened us by destroying the ck Sea Fleet and sinking an ind.¡±


    Even so, many officials of the European Union were still feeling upset.


    Although they didn¡¯t expect Chen Fan to agree to apologize to the Realm of Kunxu, they were hoping to force him and China to make some concessions with the power of their countries and the Blood Ancestor.


    For example, to withdraw the forces of the North Qiong Sect from Europe, disclosing the form for the Vitality Serum, sharing intel on the Realm of Kunxu, and so on.


    But the legendary Blood Ancestor couldn¡¯t even withstand an attack from Chen Fan.


    ¡°We have totally underestimated Chen Beixuan¡¯s power! This is a huge mistake. I request the British and French armies to evaluate his tactics and strength again. Otherwise, the day we find out we can¡¯t kill him with nuclear weapons will be the day our world ends!¡± an old European General said.


    ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯ve already started working with the United States to calcte the data of the battle,¡± a British Major General got up and replied.


    Everyone looked at each other. This time, they had to rely on the power of the United States. It seemed that the European Union was unable to deal with Chen Fan alone.


    Compared to the western superpowers, those families in Yan Jin were nothing.


    All the members of both the Qin and the Han families were traumatized. Some said Old Lord Qin immediately went to Jin City the next day to see Chen Huaian, but Chen Huaian shut the door and told them he had to practice calligraphy.


    Old Lord Qin had no choice but to return.


    ¡°Yaner, you didn¡¯t see it with your own eyes. The Blood Ancestor was smashed down on the ground like a ball and had no chance to fight back at all!¡± Ye Yiren told her best friend excitedly.


    Qin Yaner sat there looking at the scenery outside the window. They were on the 99th floor of the Ziwen Building and you could see that the North Mountain was still aze with lights.


    ¡°He got engaged with Miss Fang there, right?¡±


    Qin Yaner still remembered the long line of cars that day.


    ¡°I guess nobody in the world will ever mention anything about asking Heavenly Chen to apologize to the Realm of Kunxu again after this battle,¡± Ye Yiren said.


    As a warrior, she really hated those who wanted to sacrifice their allies. Warriors should be fearless and fight till the end. How could they give up when the battle had yet to start?


    ¡°No matter how powerful the Realm of Kunxu is, we have Heavenly Chen and grandpa! Besides, modern technology is so developed and many countries possess different kinds of weapons. I don¡¯t think Earth Level Deities can withstand nuclear bombs! If a hundred thousand tons isn¡¯t enough, then we¡¯ll use a million tons or more!¡± Ye Yiren swayed her fists and said furiously.


    Earth Level Deities were humans after all and were different from the immortal Golden Core Cultivators. Even pure-blood Kindred like the Blood Ancestor would be severely injured if he was hit by a small-scale nuclear bomb, not to mention how terrifying arge-scale one would be.


    ¡°If a war really breaks out, it would be the end of the world.¡±


    Qin Yaner sighed.


    ¡°Right, Yaner. I heard that your family wants you to marry Heavenly Chen as his concubine as apensation to the Chen Family.¡± Ye Yiren covered her mouth and smiled.


    Qin Yaner blushed and lowered her head, feeling regretful.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be interested in me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan doesn¡¯t care about anyone in the world!¡±


    The King of Fight left ament in the CIA¡¯s underground forum.


    More and more people agreed with thement. Chen Fan had never yielded to anyone and could get through every obstacle in his life. When everyone thought he was going to lose a battle, Chen Fan turned the tide and defeated his opponents.


    Someone heaved a sigh and said, ¡°I used to think most of us were right, but I now realize that Chen Beixuan is correct.¡±


    The death of the Blood Ancestor was a severe blow to the Dark World.


    He was the only experienced Earth Level Deity who had lived for centuries, so many families and the entire Dark World had an inextricable rtionship with him.


    Such a legend was defeated by Chen Fan without any chance of resisting. How could the Dark World not be frightened?


    Someone called Sha Guoguomented, ¡°I¡¯ll stand by Chen Beixuan from now on no matter what, because he represents the truth and is invincible!¡±


    1¡°What if Chen Beixuan deres war on the United States and they blow him up with nuclear weapons?¡± someone doubted.


    ¡°I would also support Chen Beixuan. He would win!¡± Sha Guoguo grunted.


    Many people wondered if thisizen was a fangirl who admired Chen Fan like an idol, while many others were worried.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan refuses to apologize to the Realm of Kunxu and the Blood Ancestor has died. If the Gate of Heaven opens and the Earth Level Deitiese to our, what can we do to stop them? We¡¯re not talking about a couple of Earth Level Deities, but a bunch of them!¡±


    Everyone had seen the power of an Earth Level Deity.


    Ye Qincang could create a thunderstorm, Chen Fan could split a mountain and the Blood Ancestor had killed tons of Immortal State Warriors.


    Two Overlords like them were enough to turn the world upside down, not to mention that there were more than one Earth Level Deity in the Realm of Kunxu!


    The Observer showed up and said, ¡°Just roll with the punches! The technology on Earth is far more advanced right now and we can show them the power of nuclear weapons if they dare toe.


    ¡°Besides, our heyday hase. Ye Qincang, the Blood Ancestor, Chen Beixuan, the Realm of Kunxu... More and more Earth Level Deities and Overlords have appeared on the. I think we¡¯re going to live in a great era, and the star of the times will be Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Everyone who saw thisment was speechless.


    While the world was in chaos, Chen Fan had already gone back to the restricted area in the Sword Pce with the golden ball.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, what do you want to do?¡±


    The Blood Ancestor¡¯s voice came out from the golden ball.


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to make some medicines with your body,¡± Chen Fan said.

 Chapter 665 - An Astonishing Divine Pill

    <h4>Chapter 665: An Astonishing Divine Pill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Blood Ancestor.


    A pure-blood Kindred.


    This kind of being was born with a Connate Body and wasparable to a Dao Body Baby. Once mature, a pure-blooded Kindred would be a Connate Being automatically. Their blood, Divine Soul and body were extremely pure and they carried arge amount of Spirit Qi.


    Every part and substance on the bodies of these Connate races and Spirit Beasts was a treasure.


    They could be used to make superior-grade Spirit Pills or even Treasure Pills; a cultivator could enter the Connate Level by just taking a single one of these.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Boom!


    The golden light ball shook violently and the Blood Ancestor yelled. The terrifying Dark Energy and Blood Energy made it move up and down, and it seemed like it was going to explode.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Chen Fan took out a yellow talisman and stuck it on the golden ball. The golden ball then stayed still as if there were a mountain on top of it.


    There was a sword image on the yellow talisman. It was the ¡°Sky Sword Talisman¡± stuck on the door of the secret room. The talisman had been made by the Old Man of Nine Abandonments and a Sky Immortal attack was stored inside. It was as powerful as nuclear weapons and could easily suppress the Blood Ancestor.


    The Blood Ancestor started trying to convince Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I can sign an agreement with you and swear to my ancestors that I¡¯ll never offend you and the North Qiong Sect! I¡¯ll always stay a thousand miles away from you. What do you think?¡±


    1Chen Fan ignored him and took out a three-meter copper furnace.


    The furnace was the best one stored in the treasure vault of the Sword Pce. It was a superior-grade Spirit Artifact called the ¡°Nine Dragon Furnace¡± and was absolutely strong enough to refine the Blood Ancestor. Chen Fan ced it on top of the Earth fire and cast a spell.


    ¡°Dong, dong, dong.¡±


    The copper furnace began to shake, sending out beams of light.


    Nine fire dragons came out from the holes on the furnace and heated up the entire room. Each of the dragons was ten meters long and was so realistic that even their feelers were made of mes. They all let out fire from their mouths and burnt the furnace together.


    Making pills with nine dragons. No wonder it was called the ¡°Nine Dragon Furnace.¡±


    Chen Fan had already be familiar with this low-level furnace once he started.


    He then cast spells to control the nine fire dragons to let out fire one by one onto the furnace.


    ¡°...Or we can sign a master-servant contract and I¡¯ll serve you for a hundred years.¡±


    The Blood Ancestor was frightened once he saw the furnace so he immediately begged Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you won¡¯t get anything if you use me to make medicines as I¡¯ll self-explode in the furnace. And yet, if we sign the agreement, you¡¯ll have a loyal servant and many Kindred treasures. We can exterminate the Christian Church and dominate the world together...¡±


    ¡°I can also dominate the Earth without you!¡± Chen Fan said as he kept dealing with the Earth Fire.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A ck fire pir shot out from the crater on the ground.


    The fire pir was formed by Earth Fire. It didn¡¯t look hot on the outside but could in fact burn someone to ashes, and was a superior-grade me used for making pills.


    Once the Earth fire came out, the Nine Dragon Furnace started operating right away.


    The furnace spinned in the air and the room was filled with a fresh smell. Since the furnace had been used for making countless Spirit Pills, there was arge amount of Pill Qi inside; normal people would never get sick after breathing in a small amount of it.


    ¡°But the Earth Level Deities in the Realm of Kunxu areing soon. Even though you¡¯ve achieved an Entity Body, they apparently outnumber you and you¡¯re no match for them... I know a cultivation art that can deal with them...!¡± the Blood Ancestor yelled.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Fan was about to throw the golden ball into the furnace but stopped when he heard what the Blood Ancestor said.


    He then asked, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    The Blood Ancestor took a deep breath and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t take part in the Battle of Deities back then, but I heard about it from my father.


    ¡°Almost all Entities in the East and the West participated in the battle. The entire world was destroyed and flooded with blood. Countless kingdoms and civilizations disappeared, and even Antis sank into the ocean.


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure why the battle started, but I know that alien enemies also joined the fightter on. In the end, we defeated the alien races but the Earth wasn¡¯t suitable for us to live anymore. So, many ancestors, Gods and Sages either established a new world and hid there or left the...¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    The Path of Heaven was the thing Chen Fan cared about the most.


    He searched around the Earth and had finally found all he needed to enter the Connate Level.


    And yet, it was extremely difficult to reach the Golden Core Level, not even with all the resources avable on Earth. After all, the Golden Core Level was divided into different stages and Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t settle for just a normal stage.


    ¡°The Realm of Kunxu is a small world the eastern Sages left behind. The Gate of Heaven has a lot of restrictions. If Earth Level Deities pass through too many times, it¡¯ll be unstable and dangerous. The Kindred have a secret treasure that can control space. If you let me go, I can take it out and disrupt the Gate of Heaven, preventing them froming over,¡± the Blood Ancestor said.


    He believed Chen Beixuan was a wise person and thought that stopping the enemies from the Realm of Kunxu should be more important than making medicines with his body.


    ¡°That treasure is hidden in the restricted ground of the Kindred. You¡¯ll never find it without my lead,¡± the Blood Ancestor warned. He was worried that Chen Fan would kill him andter go to find the treasure alone.


    ¡°A Space Treasure?¡±


    Chen Fan widened his eyes.


    Only Golden Core Cultivators could make treasures that controlled space. If there really was something like that, Chen Fan could certainly destroy the Gate of Heaven.


    But he didn¡¯t care about the Deities in the Realm of Kunxu. Chen Fan only wanted to find the ¡°Path of Heaven¡± and leave the Earth.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The Blood Ancestor suddenly found that the golden ball was moving swiftly to the furnace again.


    ¡°What are you doing? You don¡¯t want any treasure? Aren¡¯t you scared the Deities in the Realm of Kunxu would tear you and your sect apart?¡± the Blood Ancestor yelled with fright.


    ¡°After refining you, I¡¯ll have nothing to fear no matter how many Earth Level Deitiese my way!¡±


    Chen Fan looked determined.


    ¡°Curse you, Chen Beixuan! Those from your sect, your family and your friends will all go to Hell...¡± The Blood Ancestor felt Chen Fan¡¯s determination and he spewed the most vicious curses.


    In the end, the furnace closed and the golden ball was shut inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally beginning.¡±


    Chen Fan was excited.


    Making Spirit Pills with a Connate Spirit was a difficult task for an alchemist. After all, the Blood Ancestor was alive and he might self-explode if he became too anxious in the furnace. So, not all alchemists could sessfully turn him into medicines.


    ¡°Earth Fire Art, Nine Dragon Chains, Stop!¡±


    Chen Fan cast several spells at once.


    The nine fire dragons turned into nine chains which wrapped around the furnace tightly. An invisible energy was infused into the furnace and the Earth Fire became a fire pir, shooting into the sky and burning the Nine Dragon Furnace red.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    The crazy roar of the Blood Ancestor came out from the furnace. He would rather die than being made into a pill, but he soon found out something. ¡°How is it possible? Why can¡¯t I use my powers? No!¡±


    The Nine Dragon Furnace carried a restriction spell which formed a small area in the furnace that forbade the use of any kind of power. Such a method was extremely advanced and only top alchemists could control it.


    Then, Chen Fan continued with the refinement and ced lots of superior-grade Spirit Medicines into the furnace, no matter how the Blood Ancestor begged and cursed.


    Above Spirit Pills were Treasure Pills, meaning that they were the ¡°gems¡± among all kinds of pills.


    The ¡°Red me Spirit Pills¡± Chen Fan made before were only superior-grade Spirit Pills but were already enough for him to enter the Immortal State. Once he refined the Blood Ancestor into a Treasure Pill, it would push him straight to the Connate Level! More importantly, Chen Fan couldplete the cultivation of the Sky-Swallowing Painting.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡±


    The Earth Fire was roaring.


    It was extremely hot and Chen Fan couldn¡¯t stand it if he stayed inside for too long. As for the Blood Ancestor, not even a sound was heard from him after just half a day.


    One day, two days, three days.


    About seven dayster, Chen Fan finally put out the Earth Fire and put down the copper furnace.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The lid opened and the entire room was filled with a pleasant smell.


    A sphere of red light flew out from the furnace. It was a red, fist-sized Blood Pill inside which looked like a gorgeous red amber. A semi-transparent soul was trapped in the Blood Pill which was the Blood Ancestor.


    Thunder was instantly formed outside of the Sword Pce. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t restrain the power of the Sky Sword Talisman, it might have already be brighter, attracting bolts of lightning in the process.


    ¡°This life medicine is finally done!¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He had put everything he had inside, including all the Spirit Medicines from Yingzhou Ind and the Sword Pce, and finally, the Treasure Pill wasplete.


    ¡°If a normal Immortal State Warrior takes this Treasure Pill, he will immediately be a Connate Cultivator. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve got only one; I would share them with my parents and Xiao Qiong if there were more.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh but had no doubts at all.


    He needed the strongest power to face the enemies from the Realm of Kunxu and to protect his families. After restoring his original level, he would be able to make Divine Pills and Sacred Pills, not to mention Treasure Pills.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The spots of light on Chen Fan¡¯s body emitted a dazzling glow, then started to connect and form the shape of a weird Divine Beast.


    The image of the Divine Beast behind Chen Fan was almostpleted and only the most important part, the ¡°mouth,¡± was iplete.


    ¡°Swallow!¡±


    Chen Fan opened his mouth and swallowed the Blood Pill.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A massive amount of energy exploded in his body... Chen Fan¡¯s power surged endlessly!

 Chapter 666 - Entering the Connate Level

    <h4>Chapter 666: Entering the Connate Level</h4>


    For Chen Fan, it wasn¡¯t enough to be just a normal Connate Cultivator.


    Up till then, he had defeated two Connate Cultivators. One was Ye Qincang, who had only reached the level and didn¡¯t even have a cultivation art, while the other was the Blood Ancestor, who didn¡¯t know much about the real traditions of the Kindred and could only use some superficial curses and tactics, even though he had lived for centuries.


    The Blood Ancestor had also been severely injured by the Christian Church. Although he had awakened several times and killed many people to heal himself in the past thousand years, there wasn¡¯t an abundant supply of Spirit Qi on Earth and human spirits could only help him extend his lifespan, not speed up his recovery.


    Getting into the Connate Level was tremendously difficult!


    ¡°Ye Qincang is half a Connate Cultivator while the Blood Ancestor was only at the early stage of the Connate Level.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the peak stage of Qi Refinement and have an initial-sess Divine Body. With many Divine Powers, secret arts, the Mercury Armor and the God-killing Spear, I can easily kill an early-stage Connate Cultivator and battle with a mid-stage Connate Cultivator. However, this isn¡¯t enough for me.¡±


    Chen Fan understood his own strength so he couldn¡¯t wait toplete the Twelve Sky Art Paintings.


    The Connate and the Qi Refinement Level were two big levels.


    After entering the Connate Level, every sub-level would get harder and harder to break through. But at the same time, his power would increase tremendously. The difference between the early stage and the mid-stage of the Connate level was like the great divide between the Transcendent State and the Immortal State.


    After entering the Transcendent State, Chen Fan could easily defeat Soul Formation Cultivators and was strong enough to battle with Immortal State Warriors, but those with a higher level were too powerful for him.


    ¡°Those top warriors can dominate the world right after entering the Connate Level because they have an unbeatable Divine Body, Divine Beast Blood, Celestial Arts, Sacred Arts and super Spirit Treasures. I don¡¯t have any Spirit Treasure nor do I have a bloodline, and my Divine Body has reached the maximum level of initial sess, so I can only work on the cultivation arts for the moment,¡± Chen Fan thought as his body swiftly absorbed the pure energy from the ¡°Blood Pill.¡±


    This Blood Pillbined the energy of a pure-blood spirit, including the Divine Soul, and arge amount of superior-grade Spirit Medicines. It was more powerful than ten thousand Spirit Stones, as a minimum estimate.


    ¡°Patter, patter.¡±


    As the cultivation continued.


    The light dots that formed a Divine Beast image behind him became brighter and the image was almostpleted. Once it was done, it would mean that the cultivation of the Sky-Swallowing Painting would beplete!


    ¡°There are a lot of powerful sects in the Realm of Kunxu which have many Earth Level Deities and cultivation arts from the ancient times. So, they must have not only a couple of Earth Level Deities, but also some mid-stage or peak-stage Connate Cultivators. If I don¡¯t get the kind of power that can destroy everything, I won¡¯t be strong enough to fight against them,¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    If he were only facing warriors on Earth, he would just continue practicing other arts after entering the Connate Level, but since the Realm of Kunxu had made an appearance, Chen Fan had be more anxious.


    The Blood Ancestor and Ye Qincang were like babiespared to those mid-stage and peak-stage Connate Overlords. Chen Fan might not be their match with his current strength.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted.


    The Blood Pill exploded in his body.


    An endless pure energy spread all over Chen Fan¡¯s body. Looking from the outside, everything looked red because of the aura around him, making him look like a red gemstone.


    The Sky-Swallowing Art operated and absorbed all the pure Blood Energy.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Thest light dot on the Divine Beast image behind him finally lit up andpleted the Sky-Swallowing Painting. The image became clearer and it seemed to be the ¡°Kun Peng¡± with its mouth open.


    The entire room was filled with an ancient sense.


    Even the array of the secret room seemed to be a bit overwhelmed. The talismans on the wall lit up and countless runes were initiated to protect the room from any damage. In the end, the Sky Sword Talisman flew into the room and sent out its Sword Qi to stabilize the area.


    ¡°In the northern ocean there is a fish, called the Kun, I do not know how many thousand miles long it is. The Kun can morph into a bird, called the Peng. I do not know how many thousand miles wide its back is. When it flies, its wings cover the sky like clouds.¡±


    This was an excerpt from Zhuangzi¡¯s ¡°A Happy Excursion.¡±


    The Kun Peng was a top Divine Beast not only on Earth but also in the universe. It was as famous as the True Dragon, the Golden Crow and the Sky Phoenix, and wasparable to a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal. The Kun Peng traveled across worlds and the universe and was about the size of a. Every time it opened its mouth, it could swallow something asrge as the sun and the moon.


    Its energy was powerful enough to crush Golden Core Cultivators and blow up Connate Cultivators.


    The image of the Kun Peng waspleted but Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop. He yelled, ¡°Form!¡±


    The Divine Beast image then turned into a ray of light and shot into Chen Fan¡¯s body, leaving imprints on his every bone, veins and acupuncture points.


    Looking closely with a microscope, Chen Fan¡¯s entire body was covered with light dots, which formed the shape of a flying Kun Peng.


    Not only that, Chen Fan also stood in a weird posture and floated in the air without using any Dharmic Powers, as if he were swimming in the ocean of Essence Qi.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    After a while, Chen Fan stretched his body and slowly sat down with his legs crossed.


    He opened his eyes and his ck pupils looked like two deep ck holes. He discovered that a Kun Peng drawing was imprinted not only on his body, but also on his Divine Soul.


    The Twelve Sky Art Paintings.


    The first one, the Sky-Swallowing Painting, was finallypleted.


    ¡°I was right. The Twelve Sky Art Paintings illustrate the cultivation arts of the ancient beasts. Whoeverpletes them will gain the power of these twelve beasts.¡±


    Chen Fan opened his mouth and breathed in lightly.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    A small cyclone appeared in the room and endless Spirit Qi was swallowed by Chen Fan, seemingly out of control. In a blink, all the Spirit Qi in the room was gone. The Earth Fire was also affected and it flew towards Chen Fan, while the array on the wall started to distort.


    ¡°The Swallowing Divine Power of the Kun Peng is one of the top Divine Powers across the entire universe. I heard that the Kun Peng can swallow everything in the world, including the Sun and a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal, not to mention Earth Fire and arrays.¡±


    Chen Fan was excited.


    He appeared to have transformed into someone who had been born with Divine Powers, able to use them whenever he wanted without any restrictions or side effects.


    ¡°I used to absorb the Spirit Qi of the outside world using cultivation arts when I cultivated, but now, I can do so as soon as I open my mouth. I can also suck in the True Fire and Essence Qi of the Sun and the Earth Fire.¡±


    Chen Fan was thrilled.


    Meanwhile, there seemed to be a burning furnace in his body that could destroy and refine everything.


    ¡°In a sense, I¡¯m also a descendant of a Divine Beast and have the blood of a Kun Peng. So, I¡¯m a little Kun Peng now.¡±


    Chen Fan got up and started using his Dharmic Powers.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Arge amount of True Essence surged out from his body and a ck tide appeared in the air. It shed against the wall, causing some buzzing sound. The room started shaking and even the array seemed to be a bit overwhelmed by Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    ¡°The True Essence is so powerful!¡±


    Chen Fan gasped.


    The array above the secret room had been left by the Masters of the Sword Pce and was strong enough to withstand attacks from a peak-stage Connate Cultivator. Even though half of it had been damaged after thousands of years, it wasn¡¯t something normal Connate Cultivators could break through.


    ¡°My True Essence has reached the level of a mid-stage Connate, which is several times higher than what it used to be. Together with my initial-sess Divine Body, secret arts and Divine Powers, I¡¯ll be able to knock down a mid-stage Connate Cultivator.¡±


    This was the terrifying power of the Twelve Sky Art Paintings.


    His power had risen several times afterpleting just one of them. If he finished cultivating all of them, he could even kill a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal!


    ¡°But the Twelve Sky Art Paintings will get more difficult to cultivate as I go on. Dozens of thousands of Spirit Stones and Treasure Pills are already needed for the first few paintings, so I guess that not even all the resources of half the universe will be enough for thest one. I wonder what Divine Beasts are recorded in theter paintings.¡±


    Chen Fan touched his chin and didn¡¯t mind it.


    He could guess the Divine Beasts in the first nine paintings but not thest three. They might be the beasts of the ancient times or even an earlier age.


    ¡°Anyway, the Twelve Sky Art Paintings are more like the Bloodline Arts than traditional cultivation arts. I can practice other arts at the same time. Besides, they¡¯ll never be as good as my own invincible art!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glinted.


    The Celestial Lords who entered the Tribtion Level would start their own paths and create an invincible art that was most suitable for themselves. The North Mystic Celestial Lord was the same.


    The Twelve Sky Art Paintings and the Battling Celestial Art were both arts made by others and could only be used as references.


    ¡°I¡¯ve achieved the initial-sess Divine Body andpleted the Sky-Swallowing Painting. Now, it¡¯s time to break through to the Connate Level.¡±


    Chen Fan was calm and expressionless.


    Five years after his rebirth, he was finally going back to the Connate Level and to be a real Immortal Cultivator! And yet,pleting the Sky-Swallowing Painting was only the beginning.


    ¡°After entering the Connate Level, I¡¯ll be on top of this!¡±


    Chen Fan closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, nothing on Earth would be able to stop him.

 Chapter 667 - Im a Connate Being!

    <h4>Chapter 667: I¡¯m a Connate Being!</h4>


    A Connate Being!


    It represented the transition and evolution of life. In China, an Earth Level Deity was called a ¡°Heavenly Being¡± and it was right. A Connate Being wasn¡¯t a human anymore. His body, Divine Soul and blood would have almost turned into Essence Qi, which was why he could rely on Qi to survive for centuries.


    And in the universe, it was even simpler.


    Connate Beings could live for a short period of time in space and could travel across space, so many descendants of therge ns in the universe would achieve the Connate Level after they became adults.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Chen Fan sat there cross-legged.


    As he breathed, the Essence Qi in the room spinned and rolled like a thunderstorm, and the same eventually happened outside of the Sword Pce as well.


    Soon, everyone saw an extraordinary view.


    Clouds were formed above the Sword Pce and they then turned into a giant funnel-shaped cyclone with the pce as the center, making a cloud pir in the sky.


    The cloud started small but it gradually expanded outward.


    One mile, two miles, three miles... In the end, it covered ten miles of the sky.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Yukishiro Sa looked up.


    She had seen this before. When Chen Fan entered the Divine Sea Level at the North Qiong Pavilion, the clouds also covered a thousand meters of the sky, but the energy seemed to be more than a few times stronger right then.


    ¡°I guess Master is going to enter the Connate Level.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng stood there and was a bit excited.


    When Chen Fan was still at the Qi Refinement Stage, he had ughtered across the Earth and defeated the Blood Ancestor. So, how powerful would he be after entering the Connate Level?


    ¡°The Connate Level?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu, Yu Wenjin and Fang Qiong weren¡¯t so surprised and seemed to have expected this.


    ¡°If Master enters the Connate Level, not even the Earth Level Deities in the Realm of Kunxu will pose a threat to the North Qiong Sect,¡± Xie Yan said. Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Gexin didn¡¯t understand why but they were also thrilled about it.


    Chen Fan had even killed the Blood Ancestor.


    China and the Earth were still under the threat of the Realm of Kunxu.


    All the superpowers started preparing their defense strategies. The United States dered the highest level of defense readiness condition and their nuclear weapons were ready tounch at any time. Wang Xiaoyun and the others were also feeling nervous.


    Three dayster.


    The ten-mile cloud expanded again.


    Eleven miles, twelve miles, thirteen miles... The cloud didn¡¯t stop expanding until it reached fifty miles.


    Those from the North Qiong Sect were confused, but some experienced cultivators knew what was going on.


    The Essence Qi within ten miles wasn¡¯t enough for Chen Fan. He needed more if he wanted to enter the Connate Level, which meant that he would be able to control more Essence Qi than normal Connate Cultivators when he achieved this.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The room was full of Essence Qi.


    And Chen Fan was at the heart of the sea of Essence Qi. There seemed to be a funnel in the sky that infused Essence Qi into Chen Fan¡¯s body through the invisible array of the Sword Pce.


    Chen Fan sat there cross-legged.


    His body was sending out beams of light.


    First, it was the azure light from the initial-sess Divine Body, then the ck True Essence afterpleting the Sky-Swallowing Art, and finally Chen Fan¡¯s golden Divine Soul. His Divine Soul turned into an image of the Kun Peng, meaning that Chen Fan currently had its blood.


    Body, True Essence, Divine Soul.


    When these three merged into one, the Gate of the Connate would open and Chen Fan would enter the Connate Level.


    With therge amount of Essence Qi, Chen Fan¡¯s body was undergoing some mysterious changes. The power of his Divine Body merged together with the Sky-Swallowing True Essence and the Divine Soul of the Kun Peng, seemingly bing inseparable.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to enter the level.¡±


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and yelled, ¡°Five years after my rebirth, I can finally be a Connate Being today!¡±


    As he spoke, his energy increased and his body, True Essence and Divine Soul became denser, which thenbined into one in the end.


    Chen Fan¡¯s every cell, every bone and every muscle was filled with True Essence.


    Even his Divine Soul had merged with his Divine Body. From then on, Chen Fan¡¯s power was no longer calcted separately; it was three in one. His punch would carry not only the energy of his body, but also that from his Divine Soul and True Essence.


    This was the power of a Connate Cultivator.


    Combining all the energy together! For example, Chen Fan usually fought only with his body and his True Essence. But at the moment, his True Essence and Divine Soul were also in his body. Every move he made would use all his energy and would be way more powerful than before.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    When Chen Fan¡¯s energy turned into an Essence Core, his body was surrounded by an azure aura. There wasn¡¯t a human inside, but a Kun Peng.


    Then, Chen Fan started thest step to enter the Connate Level.


    To open the Gate of Connate!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    His Divine Soul leaped out and seemed to have broken an invisible shield, entering the boundless sea of Essence Qi.


    The Gate of Connate was opened!


    The sea of Essence Qi looked even wider than the sky and just a bit of energy inside would be powerful enough to level the world and kill a Connate Being.


    A normal Connate Cultivator would have been lost in this sea of Essence Qi.


    But Chen Fan had already experienced it before, so he wasn¡¯t affected at all.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    His Immortal Will spread along the Essence Qi and covered the entire cloud. In an instant, Chen Fan felt like a fish back in the water and a child that ran into the arms of his mother.


    The Essence Qi within ten miles was under Chen Fan¡¯s control.


    He was deeply connected to the world, as if born in the sky and in the earth.


    ¡°This is what it feels like to be a Connate Cultivator!¡±


    ¡°Strange. Master has shut himself in for almost a month. Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu and the others gathered at the door every day to wait for Chen Fan.


    When the cloud became ten milesrge, they thought Chen Fan was going to enter the Connate Level. And yet, the cloud of Essence Qi continued expanding until it reached fifty miles.


    Howrge was fifty miles?


    It was the size of many cities in China, which meant that Chen Fan could control the weather of a city like a God.


    Even Ye Qincang could only control an area of ten miles, while Chen Fan could control an area twenty five timesrger and the power he could mobilize was dozens of times more abundant.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Some of them were worried.


    As recorded in the ancient books, the cloud would only spread for ten miles at most, when a normal Earth Level Deity entered the Connate Level.


    But Chen Fan was too powerful. The entire Qin Chen Mountain was under an enormous cloud of Essence Qi. Looking from afar, a giant funnel-shaped cloud fell from the sky onto the Sword Pce.


    Countless secret agents from different countries and organizations were watching, and the satellites in space were also taking pictures of the cloud.


    If Chen Fan failed, the North Qiong Sect would suffer a severe blow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master is an Immortal Sage, so entering the Connate Level shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him,¡± Hua Yunfeng said.


    Fang Qiong and the others were relieved after hearing this.


    Suddenly, an azure sphere of light shot out from the secret room into the sky; the array of the Sword Pce didn¡¯t seem to exist in front of it.


    The azure light sphere rose higher and higher, and flew into the cloud.


    Then, the fifty-mile cloud became azure in color.


    The azure cloud enveloped the entire Qin Chen Mountain, and more astonishing was that it turned into arge Kun Peng.


    The Kun Peng spread its wings and covered the sky.


    ¡°This?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Even A¡¯Xiu and Yukishiro Sa were stunned.


    ¡°Yunfeng, did you see anything?¡± Xie Yan said with a glint of confusion in his eyes.


    ¡°I saw that... there was a strange creature in the light sphere instead of a human. It looks a bit like the legendary Kun Peng,¡± Hua Yunfeng hesitated and said.


    They looked at each other and were both astonished.


    Was their Master not a human but a Divine Beast?


    Deep in the cloud of Essence Qi, Chen Fan opened his eyes.


    His eyes looked like two bottomless pits and the cloud seemed to be absorbing the Essence Qi of the world with every breath he took.


    The world was different from what it used to be, in which all lives and substances were formed by Essence Qi.


    Chen Fan felt like his Immortal Will could control everything in the world. He floated in the air without using any Dharmic Powers.


    ¡°Walking in the air, breathing in Essence Qi, connecting to the world and a lifespan of five hundred years!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finally a Connate Being!¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    A sigh that represented hardship, joy and calmness.


    July 3rd, 2012.


    Chen Fan entered the Connate Level.


    The sky was covered with clouds and the Essence Qi turned into a Divine Beast, which eventually dissipated after three days.

 Chapter 668 - Surging Power

    <h4>Chapter 668: Surging Power</h4>


    When Chen Fan entered the Connate Level...


    Many countries and forces in the world focused on Qin Chen Mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more frightening than the other time when Chen Beixuan created a super weapon in London. Did he make an even more powerful one?¡±


    Ennd, France and the United States were all terrified.


    They still remembered Chen Fan when he made the ¡°Five Thunder Seal¡± and sank an ind in London. This was why they were afraid of Earth Level Deities.


    That was the first emergence of a person as powerful as nuclear weapons on Earth.


    Since then, nothing else couldpare to that attack, no matter how powerful Chen Fan, Ye Qincang and the Blood Ancestor were.


    ¡°Chen Fan¡¯s Five Elements Thunder is already as destructive as a nuclear weapon of ten thousand tons. If he¡¯s made a more powerful weapon, does it mean that it¡¯sparable to a nuclear bomb of a few hundred thousand tons?¡±


    Many countries were frightened.


    Such a weapon could level a normal-sized city and destroy a superrge city.


    The American and the British senior officials all looked serious.


    If Chen Fan really had a powerful weapon like that, they must change their attitude towards him.


    Meanwhile, in the secret base of Kunlun outside of Yan Jin.


    Ye Qincang said, ¡°Heavenly Chen must have be an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    The western countries might not know much about Immortal Cultivators, but every Chinese sect had their ancient books and Ye Qincang was an Earth Level Deity himself, so they certainly understood what was going on.


    ¡°Seriously? The cloud covers over fifty miles of the sky! ording to the records, it should only be around ten miles when a cultivator bes an Earth Level Deity,¡± Azure Dragon said.


    The circumference difference between fifty miles and ten miles wasn¡¯t five times but dozens! The cloud was supposed to cover only one mountain, but it was covering the entire mountain range at the moment.


    ¡°Even though there¡¯s no record about it in the ancient books, Senior Chen isn¡¯t someone ordinary,¡± Ye Qincang said calmly.


    He was the only one who truly knew Chen Fan¡¯s identity.


    Chen Fan came from somewhere deep in the universe and practiced real cultivation arts, so it was normal for him to be more powerful than the Earth Level Deities on Earth.


    ¡°How much has Chen Beixuan¡¯s power increased? Dozens of times?¡± Red Sparrow wondered.


    Chen Fan was already capable of defeating Ye Qincang and the Blood Ancestor. If he became ten times more powerful, even all of the Earth Level Deities in the Realm of Kunxu would be smashed by him.


    Everyone went silent.


    Not even Ye Qincang knew for certain.


    ¡°No matter how powerful he¡¯s be, Heavenly Chen must be more terrifying than how he used to be. From now on, our country needs to be more respectful to him,¡± Ye Qincang said seriously.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Those from Kunlun lowered their heads.


    Ye Nantian heaved a sigh.


    He thought he was closer to Chen Fan after entering the Immortal State, but they were getting further apart after this.


    Chen Fan¡¯s increase in power was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Chen Fan stood in the cloud, letting out beams of azure light. The cloud then became azure and gold in color, looking like a metal cloud from afar.


    ¡°I really look like a Kun Peng from the outside!¡±


    Chen Fan saw himself with his Immortal Will.


    He was floating in the air with his wings spread. His entire body was made with azure rocks and he seemed to have turned into a Kun Peng.


    But Chen Fan knew.


    It was only the projection of a Kun Peng¡¯s image.


    This ten-feet Kun Peng was formed by pure Essence Qi and its real form was ten times more powerful.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan spread his wings.


    In a blink, he went thousands of meters away as if via teleportation, and there was no trace of flying at all. His speed must have reached seven times the speed of sound. And yet, Chen Fan hadn¡¯t used his full energy yet. If he flipped his wings as hard as possible, he might be able to go beyond ten times the speed of sound.


    ¡°The real Kun Peng is able to defeat a Golden Core Cultivator once it enters the Connate Level, but mine is only a projection. I¡¯m already way more powerful than the other Connate Cultivators, though,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    The Kun Peng was a top Divine Beast, a being that was already much more powerful than human cultivators since its infancy.


    Speed was only one of the strengths of the Kun Peng. Its power, body and battling abilities were exceptionally terrifying as well. More importantly, the Kun Peng was born with Divine Powers.


    ¡°Swallow!¡±


    Chen Fan opened his mouth.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A Spirit Qi whirlwind of several hundred meters long appeared in the sky and poured into Chen Fan¡¯s mouth. The Spirit Qi was almost as dense as concrete substances.


    He sucked in all the Spirit Qi within thousands of meters at once.


    As he breathed in the Spirit Qi, Chen Fan turned around and swept across the sky. He absorbed all the True Fire of the sun, Yin Qi and Thunder Qi, and even swallowed the power of the array around the Sword Pce.


    ¡°After consolidating the projection of the Kun Peng, my Swallowing Divine Power became ten times more powerful than before. It used to cover only a few hundred meters but it can go up to a thousand meters now,¡± Chen Fan closed his eyes and thought.


    However, he was a bit disappointed by the avable Spirit Qi on Earth.


    Even with his swallowing power which was a hundred times stronger than that of ordinary Connate Cultivators, he didn¡¯t feel like he had sucked in much Spirit Qi. So, those normal Earth Level Deities would never be able to rise to a higher level if they stayed on the.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need at least twenty years to achieve the Golden Core Level on Earth,¡± Chen Fan calcted and sighed.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s still a long way to go for the Sky-Swallowing Painting to reach the phenomenal sess level and for me to be the real Kun Peng.¡±


    The real Kun Peng had a stronger swallowing ability and a faster cultivation speed than its projection.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The azure Kun Peng suddenly turned into dots of light and went back into Chen Fan¡¯s body. These light dots were then imprinted on his limbs, organs and deep in his Divine Soul.


    The Sky-Swallowing Painting was only at the level of initial sess at the moment and there were a few more levels above. The top level would be to turn into the real Kun Peng to travel across the universe.


    ¡°The projection of the Kun Peng can be my trump card. I wonder how powerful I¡¯ve be after entering the Connate Level.¡±


    Chen Fan showed his true form.


    He punched gently at the air.


    ¡°Go¡±


    A ray of azure light shot out from his fist to thousands of meters away and shed against the Qin Chen Mountain.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The mountain shook and endless gravel began to fall. The tip of the mountain copsed as if hit by a missile.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Even Chen Fan was shocked.


    He didn¡¯t use his full power to punch just then. However, after entering the Connate Level, his body, True Essence and Divine Soul hadbined into one. So, a normal punch carried all of his energy and was over ten times more powerful than it used to be.


    ¡°This punch is already more powerful than the one I used to defeat Ye Qincang on Mount Yan. If I initiate the True Martial Divine Fist...¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t expect to attain such a strong power.


    His True Martial Divine Fist severely injured Ye Qincang back then; Ye Qincang was still recovering from it. If he used the Divine Fist again or any other techniques, he might even crush ten Ye Qincangs.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Chen Fan clenched his fists and felt the endless energy inside his body. ¡°This is just one of the basic changes after entering the Connate Level. My Divine Powers, Dharma Artifacts, spells and cultivation progression are also improving.¡±


    The Divine Powers¡ªincluding the Li Fire Golden Eyes, the Yi Wood Spirit Qi and the Armor of Golden me¡ªhad also be stronger together with the increase of level.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Two golden mes shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    The mes moved slightly and were gentler than before. There was a hint of white color in the golden color and the air seemed to be a bit overwhelmed, creating some sounds.


    When the Li Fire Golden Eyes reached the highest level, they could be used to destroy the sun. Chen Fan hadn¡¯t achieved that stage but some ces couldn¡¯t take the heat already.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    The golden mes spread all over Chen Fan¡¯s body and formed an armor.


    The Armor of Golden me could only block armor-piercers before, but as Chen Fan¡¯s power surged, even nuclear weapons might not be able to kill Chen Fan. At the moment, this Defensive Divine Power was as powerful as a superior-grade Spirit Armor or even a Spirit Treasure.


    ¡°But more importantly...¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand.


    The clouds in dozens of miles were rolling.


    There were ps of thunder and bolts of purple lightning striking from the sky.


    Then, Chen Fan waved again.


    The sky cleared and the sun was shining bright. All the members of the North Qiong Sect were in awe, as if they had seen a miracle.


    A second before, it was still sunny and there was then a rainstorm the next second. This was the power of a Connate Being!


    ¡°A Connate Cultivator can control Essence Qi. Although there are a lot of changes and uncertainty during a battle and he can¡¯t use it fully.


    ¡°If given enough time, he can cause tsunamis and thunderstorms, destroy an entire city or even exhibit powersparable to nuclear weapons. Besides, the real power of a Connate Cultivator is that his Essence Qi will never be used up! With such power, who else on Earth can stand in my way?¡±


    Chen Fan stood in the sky with his hands behind his back.


    The sunlight shone on him which made him look like a God.

 Chapter 669 - Kunxu

    <h4>Chapter 669: Kunxu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Master, Xiao Fan.¡±


    When Chen Fan came down from the sky, everyone from the North Qiong Sect went forward to greet him.


    Chen Fan looked like a sunshine boy on the outside. No one could have imagined he was the only Heavenly Being in the world that could cut off the tip of a mountain and change the weather anytime he wanted!


    ¡°Master, have you entered the Connate Level?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu quickly asked.


    ¡°Kind of,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Entering the Connate Level wasn¡¯t difficult for him. The most difficult part was to perfect each sub-level and be a real Kun Peng.


    Everyone was thrilled.


    Earth Level Deities were the most powerful beings on Earth. Since the North Qiong Sect finally had one, they would be able to dominate the East and snub the world for centuries.


    Only Qian Yexue was a bit terrified. She had never thought there would be such a great furor when Chen Fan entered the Connate Level.


    Yukishiro Sa came forward and said, ¡°Master, Heavenly Ye sent a message to you. He said he needs to talk to you about something urgent.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He knew that Ye Qincang, Kunlun and China were anxious. After all, there were only several months left before the Gate of Heaven opened. Ye Qincang had already shown him enough respect by waiting for him to enter the Connate Level patiently.


    Ye Qincang soon arrived.


    He went to the Sword Pce on a military ne together with Azure Dragon, Ye Nantian and a few Chinese Generals.


    ¡°Congrattions on entering the Connate Level and bing a Heavenly Being!¡± Ye Qincang bowed and said.


    He still looked young but part of his hair was grey and white. Apparently, he still hadn¡¯t recovered from his injuries.


    ¡°Senior Chen, the situation at Deity Burial Valley is really bad,¡± Ye Qincang looked up and said immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chen Fan looked at those of the ck Water Sect who came with Ye Qincang.


    After the disciples from the Gate of Heaven died, Yan Jingchao decided to surrender to the North Qiong Sect. So, Kunlun decided to send them to the Deity Burial Valley to monitor the Gate of Heaven.


    Yan Jingchao said seriously, ¡°We detected some activity at the Gate of Heaven in thest few days. There seems to be someone on the other side, trying to sh the gate open. We¡¯re guessing that they might be the Earth Level Deities. If this is true, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll break through in the next few days.¡±


    Hearing what he said, the face of Hua Yunfeng, Azure Dragon and the others fell.


    The Realm of Kunxu was like an enormous mountain that sat on top of them. After all, it was a legendary world that had many Earth Level Deities and historical sects. If their disciples were already powerful enough to ughter people across the Earth, then what about their Masters and Ancestral Masters?


    ¡°I thought you said the Gate of Heaven would open after four months,¡± Xie Yan frowned and said.


    ¡°Four monthster, the Gate of Heaven will be fully opened and Earth Level Deities will be able to pass through freely. And yet, what I didn¡¯t know is that they can use space treasures to open it forcefully,¡± Yan Jingchao said with a wry smile.


    ¡°General Chen, such a twist is totally beyond our imagination.¡±


    A Lieutenant frowned and said, ¡°The army has already nned to send ten divisions to the Deity Burial Valley and build a steel wall equipped with nuclear weapons and high-tech weapons to defend the country from the enemies in the Realm of Kunxu. However, all these will only be ready after four months. We never expected for them toe so early.¡±


    He was called Ning Haifeng, the Deputy Head of the ¡°Kunxu Affairs Team,¡± who led one hundred thousand soldiers and was trusted by the Chinese senior officials and Ye Qincang.


    ¡°Since they¡¯re using some space treasures, there would only be a couple of them. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    Everyone was relieved.


    ¡°But even a couple of Earth Level Deities can cause great damage. If we can¡¯t stop them and they go into the country, lives will be in danger.¡±


    Ning Haifeng still looked worried.


    ¡°So, you mean...?¡±


    Chen Fan looked at Ye Qincang.


    Ye Qincang then replied, ¡°If you agree, I hope you and I can go into the Deity Burial Valley to kill them right there, before they get out.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    This time, Chen Fan immediately nodded.


    After all, this happened because of him and it was time for him to check out the Deity Burial Valley after entering the Connate Level.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t stay long at the Sword Pce.


    Wang Xiaoyun, Chen Gexin, Fang Qiong and An Ya all knew about Chen Fan¡¯s mission. The Deities in the Realm of Kunxu were like a sword above their heads. If they didn¡¯t deal with them, the entire North Qiong and China would be in danger.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, take care of yourself,¡± Fang Qiong said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard! We will hide inside the Sword Pce and avoid fighting with them,¡± Wang Xiaoyun added.


    An Ya just stared at Chen Fan gently, without saying anything. She had always supported every decision he made.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Chen Fan waved at them and got on the military ne, while Qian Yexue also followed him to Kunlun.


    On their way, Ye Qincang and Ning Haifeng both looked serious, but Chen Fan was rxed instead, and was enjoying the sight outside the window.


    However, Chen Fan found something strange as they approached Kunlun.


    Countless lines of cars drove between the snow mountains and valleys, and there were fighter aircrafts and transporters in the sky. When they got closer to the Deity Burial Valley, Chen Fan saw a magnificent line of defense along the mountain range.


    ¡°That¡¯s the steel wall we built! All divisions, including three hundred thousand soldiers, are here. We also built ten missile positions and there are twenty more in progress, all equipped with thetestser missiles and armor-piercing missiles. Once we get orders from headquarters, we¡¯ll destroy the entire Deity Burial Valley,¡± Ning Haifeng said.


    Even though the modern army didn¡¯t pose much threat on Earth Level Deities, more than three hundred thousand soldiers and a number of missile positions seemed to be powerful; Chen Fan even sensed more than one nuclear weapon in there.


    ¡°Well-prepared.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He would have been terrified as well if he had encountered such arge army before, but since he had entered the Connate Level, this would not scare him anymore.


    ¡°I guess only China can station three hundred thousand soldiers in a snow mountain,¡± Azure Dragon said proudly, while the others stared at the entrance that was surrounded by clouds.


    They finally arrived at the Deity Burial Valley!


    Deity Burial Valley.


    One of the Seven Forbidden Lands on Earth; it was said to be the burial ce of many Sages. In thest thousands of years, countless top Overlords went there to explore but they never got out. Ye Qincang was the only warrior who had made it out alive.


    The entrance of the Deity Burial Valley was formed by two towering mountains which looked like two enormous swords. The mountains were several hundred meters high and were less than thirty meters apart. The entire entrance was surrounded by clouds and enveloped in mist, as if it were a fairnd.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a legendary ce! Heavenly Chen, General Ye, can we enter the Deity Burial Valley directly? We should be able to locate the Gate of Heaven very soon with Mr. Yan leading the way. I think we should just use a hydrogen bomb to blow the gate into pieces,¡± Azure Dragon said.


    Yan Jingchao shook his head and said, ¡°The Gate of Heaven is inside the Deity Burial Valley, but I don¡¯t know how to find it.¡±


    ¡°So, how did you get through the Gate of Heaven? And how do you know it¡¯s unstable?¡± Ye Nantian frowned and asked.


    ¡°Every one of them has to take a pass token, which is connected to the array, beforeing to the human world. Once they initiate the token, it will transport them to the ce where the Gate of Heaven is located,¡± Chen Fan exined.


    He had asked about this long before when he first met Yan Jingchao.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. The Gate of Heaven may be located in a small corner of the Deity Burial Valley. The other areas are extremely dangerous and many Masters have warned us not to go near them. Otherwise, even the lives of Earth Level Deities will be at risk,¡± Yan Jingchao said respectfully.


    ¡°The Deity Burial Valley used to be a battlefield and many Sages and Entities were buried there. There are also many dangerous dimension gaps, illusions, arrays, and also powerful monsters and Spirit Beasts. When I entered years ago, I only wandered around the entrance and came back. Even Earth Level Deities might die if they go deeper.¡±


    Ye Qincang also looked serious.


    He still dreaded the idea of going back in.


    ¡°Dozens of cultivators from the Gate of Heaven are dead. The tokens are enough to send many of us there.¡±


    Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve tried before. Only the owners can use the tokens,¡± Ning Haifeng said.


    ¡°Before all this, we sent about seven troops in there, equipped with top weapons and wearing the new ¡°Dragon General¡± armors, but they never returned. Once they got in, we lost our connection with them and they couldn¡¯t even send one picture to us.¡±


    ¡°Those tokens will be bound to our Divine Souls and the others can¡¯t use them at all. Also, there is a Golden Core array in the Deity Burial Valley that cuts off all the transmissions of information,¡± Qian Yexue said.


    ¡°So, what should we do?¡±


    Azure Dragon was startled.


    There were dangers everywhere in the Deity Burial Valley; they couldn¡¯t go directly to the Gate of Heaven with the tokens. Besides, Ye Qincang was the only one among them who had been there before, but he had only explored the area near the entrance. Nobody knew how far the Gate of Heaven was located.


    ¡°Simple. We just force our way in.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled with disdain in his eyes.


    The array was huge, surrounding an area of a hundred miles. Chen Fan even thought that it may not have been built by Golden Core Cultivators, but by some Overlords with a higher level instead. Still, Chen Fan had be a Connate Being; there was nothing he needed to be afraid of.


    He could do anything after entering the Connate Level!

 Chapter 670 - The Enemies Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 670: The Enemies Arrived</h4>


    ¡°Are you really going into the Deity Burial Valley?¡±


    Qian Yexue finally spoke.


    ¡°This valley used to be a battlefield of Deities, and many Sages and Entities died there. Even my Ancestral Master came back severely injured and said there was a terrifying monster inside.¡±


    This Goddess of the Snow God Pce had been imprisoned by Chen Fan for months but she still looked extraordinarily gorgeous. Warriors passing by were too shy to look at her.


    Even Ning Haifeng and Azure Dragon nced at her many times.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be blessed if she can be my daughter-inw,¡± Azure Dragon mumbled.


    Yan Jingchao and the others were stunned.


    She was the Goddess of the Snow God Pce, who had a superior status and would probably be an Earth Level Deity in the future. When the small sects met Qian Yexue, they would usually be really respectful. How could Azure Dragon say that? If he were in the Realm of Kunxu, the seniors of the Snow God Pce would have killed him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of ghosts! If there¡¯s really a ghost of an ancient goddess, she¡¯ll be a great wife for a brigand,¡± Chen Fan smiled and said.


    Qian Yexue was enraged.


    She turned around with her face flushed.


    ¡°General Chen, everything¡¯s ready. We can get in,¡± Ning Haifeng reported.


    Countless researchers were doing calctions on the scientific instruments next to the door, and many elite warriors holding weapons were looking at them anxiously.


    They knew that this door had swallowed seven of them as if it were the door to Hell.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Qincang.¡±


    Chen Fan entered with his hands behind his back and Ye Qincang also followed after augh.


    Everyone looked at them and were in awe. Yan Jingchao then heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Snow Fairy, let¡¯s initiate the tokens and wait for the two Heavenly Beings at the Gate of Heaven!¡±


    Qian Yexue nodded after a while.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Once Chen Fan and Ye Qincang got in, they felt as if they had entered a different world.


    Everywhere around them was dark, and the sky seemed to be dusky red and misty. They couldn¡¯t see anything dozens of meters away. Looking behind them, the door gradually began to disappear.


    ¡°Ten years ago, I found a red Spirit Fruit at about a hundred feet in the valley. The crystal clear fruit was about the size of a thumb and was nted on a dead body of an Earth Level Deity. I achieved the Earth Level Deity Body after eating it. Then, I also found two Dharma Artifacts and a broken book of a senior of the Mixed-Essence Sect before I came out,¡± Yan Jingchao said.


    ¡°That should be a Zhuyan Fruit. Zhuyan is an ancient beast that absorbs people¡¯s Essence Qi. It takes the vitality of Earth Level Deities to reach the level of Treasure Medicines. If you¡¯re well-prepared, you can enter the Connate Level with this fruit.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Above Spirit Medicines were Treasure Medicines.


    Treasure Medicines were extremely precious and were pretty needed among Connate Cultivators. There shouldn¡¯t be any Treasure Medicines on Earth because of theck of Spirit Qi, but there was one at the Deity Burial Valley. If Chen Fan would have gotten it, he could have directlypleted the Sky-Swallowing Painting without capturing the Blood Ancestor.


    ¡°So, there must be more of it in the Deity Burial Valley. They¡¯ll be much more useful for us, our families and disciples than those Life-Prolonging Spirit Pills,¡± Chen Fan pondered and said, while Ye Qincang¡¯s eyes brightened.


    They were emboldened after entering the Connate Level and were no longer as careful as Ye Qincang used to be on his past incursion.


    When both of them flew deep into the valley, the mist around them rolled towards them but was pushed away by their True Essence.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ye Qincang waved his hand and smacked a shadow down on the ground.


    But the shadow didn¡¯t die. It got up again.


    ¡°I met this kind of Spirit Beast when I came to the valleyst time. It has hard skin and a tough body. It can let out fire and is as speedy as an Immortal State Warrior. In the end, there were a bunch of them and I could barely escape.¡±


    Ye Qincang frowned and smashed the shadow.


    Chen Fan stared at it.


    The shadow was a canine creature of a few feet long, which had scales on its skin and azure mes in its eyes. More astonishing was that there was saa on its neck like a second head.


    ¡°This kind of ck Fire Hound looks a bit like the Cerberus of Hades in western legends, but I guess it¡¯s a Divine Beast. It might even be the descendant of the Cerberus.¡±


    Chen Fan shrugged.


    There were countless types of beasts in the universe and even the North Mystic Celestial Lord couldn¡¯t distinguish them all.


    Such a ck Fire Hound could tear a normal Immortal State Warrior apart. If eight of them came, even the Dark Duke would be helpless against him. No wonder Ye Qincang ran away immediately. Only Earth Level Deities would be unafraid.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The two of them kept going.


    As they moved further, the mist became denser and pushed their True Essence. After going a hundred feet deeper, they couldn¡¯t see any way out anymore.


    ¡°Look, are those the warriors that came in before?¡±


    Ye Qincang pointed.


    Chen Fan looked over and saw a dozen smashed warriors on the ground. w and teeth marks of the beasts could be seen on the ck armors.


    Ye Qincang frowned and said, ¡°The Dragon General Armors are the super armors our country developed and are made with the ¡°Dragon Alloy¡± extracted from the Dragon Lake. They¡¯re as hard as the armors of the American warriors and can withstand attacks from Immortal State Warriors. Technically speaking, those ck Fire Hounds shouldn¡¯t be able to rip them open.¡±


    Chen Fan had met the God-battling Team of the United States. Their armors were extremely hard and could never be destroyed using normal attacks. In the end, he even had to use his ¡°Lesser Five Elements Thunder¡± to annihte them, so the ck Fire Hounds shouldn¡¯t be powerful enough to kill those warriors.


    ¡°There are a lot of hidden dangers here; the ck Fire Hounds are definitely not the only ones. Be careful. There might also be some Connate Spirit Beasts or monsters,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Ye Qincang nodded and said, ¡°The mist seems to have something that hinders our Immortal Will. If not, we could scan through the entire array with our Soul Energy.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t answer.


    How would a powerful Golden Core array allow them to probe with their Immortal Will?


    And yet, two golden mes still appeared in his eyes. The Li Fire Golden Eyes could kill his enemies and also see through illusions at the same time. The mist might be special but it couldn¡¯t block Chen Fan¡¯s sight at all.


    Then, they kept moving forward under Chen Fan¡¯s guidance.


    As expected, more and more Spirit Beasts showed up after several hundred feet. There were not only ck Fire Hounds, but also all kinds of weird beasts. Chen Fan even saw a leopard surrounded by shes of lightning which wasrger than the Thunder Beast he had met on Yingzhou Ind.


    ¡°Boom, boom.¡±


    No matter how strong those beasts were, they couldn¡¯t stop two Earth Level Deities!


    Every punch Ye Qincang threw moved through a hundred meters and crushed the beasts into pieces. If it weren¡¯t for the unusual terrain and the array, he could have knocked them out several hundred meters further.


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    Ye Qincang yelled with his loose hair after smashing a bunch of flying snakes surrounded by clouds.


    Once he became an Earth Level Deity, Chen Fan had wounded him seriously, so he had never used much of his power in the outside world. That is, until he entered Deity Burial Valley; he could finally push his Earth Level Deity powers to the maximum.


    Chen Fan flew toward him.


    Then, the king of the flying snakes, which was semi-transparent and was eight meters long, moved behind them and was about to swallow Chen Fan. However, Chen Fan immediately flicked his fingers and blew it into little bits.


    After killing the king of the flying snakes, Chen Fan looked to the West and said, ¡°I sense something as powerful as we are. It might be a Spirit Beast or a creature of the same level. If we can find it, it might be able to take us to the Gate of Heaven.¡±


    His eyes were filled with golden mes; they shone over the sky like two beams of golden light.


    ¡°All right,¡± Ye Qincang replied.


    The two of them turned into rays of light and shot to the West.


    Meanwhile, on a stone tform deep inside the Deity Burial Valley.


    The stone tform was extremely old and was about a few feetrge. It had plenty of mysterious paintings on it and was probably built during the ancient times. There were two stone pirs at the center of the tform and between them was a light door.


    The light door was about dozens of meters tall and it seemed to be connected to another world.


    It was the Gate of Heaven!


    Qian Yexue, Yan Jingchao and the others sat on the stone tform with their eyes closed, while Xiao Wu ran to the edge with Zhang Ran and watched the mist outside.


    ¡°Senior Zhang, when will Heavenly Chen arrive? Has something happened to them?¡± Xiao Wu asked as she felt worried.


    Zhang Ran smiled and said, ¡°Why are you so anxious? Not even a day has passed. Besides, if Heavenly Chen can smash the Blood Ancestor, I don¡¯t think anything in the Valley can stop them. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    When Xiao Wu was about to speak, a banging sound was suddenly heard.


    They turned around and saw a bright white light shining on the Gate of Heaven, making it vibrate violently. It seemed that something was going to pass through the light door.


    ¡°Impossible... I thought they would arrive after several days.¡±


    Zhang Ran was frightened.


    Qian Yexue and Yan Jingchao also got up and looked over anxiously.

 Chapter 671 - One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 671: One After Another</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The Gate of Heaven is shaking violently. Someone must be using a secret treasure on the other side, trying to break through.¡±


    Qian Yexue looked serious.


    She had never thought that the sects in the Realm of Kunxu would really use a space treasure.


    Since those artifacts were Spirit Treasures, they usually wouldn¡¯t use them unless it were a matter of life and death.


    ¡°Snow Fairy, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve underestimated your status and importance.¡±


    Yan Jingchao smiled wryly.


    Xuan Luo who was a Dao Body Baby, Tian Mingzi who had Wind Thunder Double Spirit Roots and Qian Yexue who had a supreme-grade Spirit Root.


    All of them were future Earth Level Deities and heirs of their sects. Besides, Ci Xuan, Lei Potian, the monk and dozens of other disciples were all elites of different sects. Such arge number of disciples had died; it was a severe blow to the Realm of Kunxu.


    That was why they were intent oning through the Gate of Heaven to see what was going on.


    ¡°Master, what should we do? When will Heavenly Chen arrive? Didn¡¯t they say three or four days?¡± Zhang Ran, Xiao Wu and the others asked anxiously.


    ¡°Xiao Wu, Zhang Ran, you two must leave the Deity Burial Valley now and tell people in the mortal world about this. We¡¯ll wait here for a while and will leaveter if Heavenly Chen doesn¡¯t show up.¡±


    Yan Jingchao made the decision quickly.


    ¡°Then, I will also stay,¡± Qian Yexue said.


    As the Goddess of the Snow God Pce, the Earth Level Deities from the Realm of Kunxu wouldn¡¯t hurt her. Besides, she had to see with her own eyes if Chen Beixuan would still be so arrogant when facing those Deities.


    ¡°I hope Heavenly Chenes soon!¡± Xiao Wu prayed as she looked back and saw the Gate of Heaven vibrate more violently, as if hit by a giant hammer.


    The Earth Level Deities in the Realm of Kunxu wereing.


    When Xiao Wu spread the news, the entire army in Kunlun was terrified. Ning Haifeng also nched; he couldn¡¯t believe that the scenario he feared would reallye true.


    ¡°Damn it! Yan Jingchao said we would still have several days!¡±


    He was enraged.


    ¡°The missile base is still in progress, the nuclear weapons haven¡¯t arrived and only a hundred thousand soldiers are here. How can we fight the enemies?¡± Ning Haifeng¡¯s assistant mumbled.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? General Chen and General Ye are already in the Deity Burial Valley. The Earth Level Deities can¡¯t get out of there!¡± Azure Dragon yelled.


    ¡°We should also prepare to fight, just in case. Gather all of Kunlun¡¯s divisions, also notify the North Qiong Sect and the other countries,¡± Ye Nantian said with a determined look.


    The news spread swiftly from Kunlun to the entire world.


    In a while, the world was stirred.


    The North Qiong Sect, underground organizations and superpowers were all worried.


    It was the Realm of Kunxu, which was said to have plenty of Earth Level Deities! Nobody knew how powerful they were and how many of them woulde, but everyone was clear about one thing. This battle would determine the life and death of Chen Fan and the entire world.


    <i>¡°God, please keep Xiao Fan safe,¡± </i>Fang Qiong and An Ya prayed.


    <i>¡°I hope Heavenly Ye and Heavenly Chen can defeat the enemies and protect China,¡±</i> many Chinese warriors thought.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, this day has finallye. I¡¯m going to watch you die!¡±


    Countless enemies of Chen Fan, including countries like Ennd, France and Japan, jeered at him.


    At the same time, the underground forum of the CIA also went silent. Countless people were waiting to see how the battle would end. It would determine the development of the world and even those in the United States were focused on this.


    The Deity Burial Valley in Kunlun immediately became the center of the world.


    One hour, two hours, three hours.


    Chen Fan and Ye Qincang had yet to arrive.


    The vibration of the Gate of Heaven was getting more and more violent.


    There were ripples on the gate and the white light became even brighter. Many worried that the light door would be crushed.


    ¡°Snow Fairy, which Earth Level Deities do you think wille?¡± a disciple of the ck Water Sect wondered.


    ¡°Even with the space treasure, they can only send a couple of them here. I guess it will either be someone from the Azure Mystic Sect, the Heavenly Thunder Sect or the Snow God Pce,¡± Qian Yexue replied.


    ¡°If there are only a couple of them, Heavenly Ye and Heavenly Chen should be able to deal with the matter.¡±


    Yan Jingchao was relieved.


    He supported Chen Fan.


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Qian Yexue said, ¡°After bing an Earth Level Deity, it¡¯ll be a thousand times more difficult to reach each of the following stages. As far as I know, most Earth Level Deities in the Realm of Kunxu are at the early stage; only a few of them can reach the mid-stage. Those who do are all overlords from different sects. As for peak-stage Earth Level Deities, there are even less of them and they¡¯re all Sect Masters. However, one thing they have inmon is that every time they achieve the next stage, their powers will undergo tremendous changes.¡±


    ¡°So, if a mid-stage Earth Level Deityes, Chen Beixuan will certainly lose.¡± Qian Yexue concluded.


    ¡°How is that possible? Mid-stage Earth Level Deities are all overlords...¡±


    While Yan Jingchao was smiling with embarrassment, a booming sound came.


    Everyone looked up with shock.


    A purple lightning passage appeared in the middle of the Gate of Heaven. It split the gate like a giant dagger, and expanded from the size of a basketball to the size of a human.


    ¡°The Gate of Heaven is open?¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was still nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Three people came out of the passage.


    It was an elder in a ck outfit, a bald monk and a beautifuldy in an ancient pce gown.


    Once they got out, the mist around the stone tform dissipated and the disciples of the ck Water Sect couldn¡¯t breathe because of their energy. Even Yan Jingchao and Qian Yexue froze.


    ¡°Elder Qijue of the Mieqing Sect, Overlord Fury of Mount Thunder and Cold Moon Fairy of the Snow God Pce,¡± Yan Jingchao said.


    They were experienced Earth Level Deities of the Realm of Kunxu, who had cultivated for almost four hundred years and were warriors on a level that Ye Qincang and the Blood Ancestor could notpare with.


    ¡°I never thought there would be three Earth Level Deities at once. Looks like Qian Yexue and the others are really important disciples to them!¡±


    Those from the ck Water Sect were stunned.


    ¡°Uncles, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Qian Yexue walked forward and bowed.


    Cold Moon Fairy was thrilled after seeing her and she nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Master hasn¡¯t arrived yet!¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Suddenly, someone in an azure robe flew out of the passage.


    The man had white hair and there was a glint of sadness in his eyes. Once he appeared, his powerful Sword Qi shot to the sky and created a long crack in the clouds, frightening everyone.


    ¡°Changhe Sword Immortal of the Azure Mystic Sect?¡±


    Yan Jingchao and the others were terrified and Qian Yexue frowned.


    Changhe Sword Immortal was an influential figure in the Azure Mystic Sect and a dominator of the Realm of Kunxu. He had once ughtered a dragon at the Fury Dragon River and was regarded as the top Sword Immortal in the realm, who was also a mid-stage Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°Even Changhe Sword Immortal came. We¡¯re in great trouble.¡±


    Yan Jingchao was worried.


    He thought there would only be a couple of Earth Level Deities, four came and one of them was the Changhe Sword Immortal, who had defeated countless Earth Level Deities.


    Chen Beixuan had just entered the Connate Level, how could he fight against him?


    When Changhe Sword Immortal arrived, he didn¡¯t say anything; he only waited patiently. At the same time, Cold Moon Fairy also looked up to the Gate of Heaven. Everyone else then thought that someone even more powerful than Changhe Sword Immortal might be on his way.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A purple lightning struck and lit up the sky.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    It sounded like a hammer banging on a drum.


    Then, a golden man walked out from the light and each step he took created a thunderous sound.


    He looked serious and his body was surrounded by countless bolts of golden lightning like the ancient God of Thunder. There were someplicated thunder patterns on his ck and red robe, and his eyes were filled with golden light.


    The air seemed to have frozen the moment this man appeared.


    Yan Jingchao waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Earth Level Deity Leixing?¡± Qian Yexue was surprised.


    Earth Level Deity Leixing.


    The Deputy Sect Master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect!


    He was a mid-stage Earth Level Deity who had killed more than six Earth Level Deities and was a truly powerful figure in the Realm of Kunxu! He was certainly one of the top ten warriors in the realm.


    ¡°He was the second most powerful person of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s here too.¡±


    Yan Jingchao was frightened and his hands were trembling.


    Until this moment.


    He finally realized how important this was to the sects in the Realm of Kunxu.


    Changhe Sword Immortal said gently and amiably, ¡°Brother Leixing, we used the Spirit Treasure of the Heavenly Thunder Sect toe here. So, please take the lead.¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing said, ¡°The Goddess of the Snow God Pce is here. I¡¯ll let her brief you about what happened.¡±


    His voice was loud and grave like the sound of thunder and there were shes of lightning in his golden eyes, so Qian Yexue also avoided looking straight at him.


    ¡°Someone called Chen Beixuan killed Xuan Luo and the others...¡±


    Even Qian Yexue had to lower her head to show respect.


    She quickly told them what happened. After that, Cold Moon Fairy and Elder Qijue were both surprised.


    ¡°A mortal able to defeat dozens of elites from the Gate of Heaven and to kill Xuan Luo. It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± Elder Qijueughed with viciousness in his eyes.


    ¡°You mean, Xuan Luo and Tian Mingzi were both killed by Chen Beixuan? And he¡¯s now in the Deity Burial Valley?¡±


    Cold Moon Fairy frowned.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qian Yexue nodded.


    Earth Level Deity Leixing said calmly, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go inside the Deity Burial Valley and catch Chen Beixuan to take him to the Realm of Kunxu for interrogation!¡±


    ¡°He must be talented to be able to be a Connate Being in the human world, but he shouldn¡¯t have offended the Real of Kunxu!¡±


    Changhe Sword Immortal heaved a sigh.


    Yan Jingchao and other disciples of the ck Water Sect also agreed with Changhe Sword Immortal. After all, there were five Earth Level Deities present, including two Overlords of the Realm of Kunxu. So, how could Chen Fan defeat them?

 Chapter 672 - The Ancient Fire Ape

    <h4>Chapter 672: The Ancient Fire Ape</h4>


    Qian Yexue hesitated and said, ¡°Uncle, Senior Changhe, Chen Beixuan is extremely powerful. He defeated an Earth Level Deity when he was still an Immortal State Warrior and also killed the Blood Ancestor with his bare hands not long ago.¡±


    She stated this, even though she agreed that Chen Fan was no match for the five Earth Level Deities.


    But the moment when Chen Fan defeated the Blood Ancestor was too astonishing, not to mention the fifty-mile cloud formed when he entered the Connate Level.


    Cold Moon Fairy said as he stared at her, ¡°An Earth Level Deity in the mortal world can neverpare to therge sects in the Realm of Kunxu. You can spare us your words, Qian Yexue.¡±


    Qian Yexue lowered her head immediately. Although she was the Goddess of the Snow God Pce, she could only have the same status of these Overlords if she became an Earth Level Deity herself. How superior were the Earth Level Deities? They could kill anyone anytime they wanted.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Elder Qijue nced over at Yan Jingchao and his disciples.


    ¡°Earth... Earth Level Deities, I¡¯m Yan Jingchao from the ck Water Sect. These are my disciples...¡± Yan Jingchao quickly knelt on the ground and answered respectfully.


    His disciples were also on their knees with their legs trembling.


    ¡°Tian Mingzi is dead and yet you¡¯re still alive. You must have surrendered to the mortal world. ording to thews, you must be killed!¡± Earth Level Deity Leixing shouted as he created a golden lightning that struck Yan Jingchao and his disciples.


    ¡°No!¡± Yan Jingchao shouted in fright and was immediately struck by the lightning.


    Then, he and the four disciples of the ck Water Sect were burnt into ashes by the golden lightning. Even though he was an Immortal State Warrior, he died in just a second and the Dharma Artifacts on his body were all destroyed as well.


    After killing Yan Jingchao, Earth Level Deity Leixing said indifferently, ¡°The ck Water Sect betrayed the Realm of Kunxu. We must exterminate them once we get back and none of their rted families will be allowed to cultivate in the next century.¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡± Cold Moon Fairy, Elder Qijue and Overlord Fury replied respectfully.


    Even though they were superior in their sects and in the Realm of Kunxu, they were still scared of Earth Level Deity Leixing.


    Qian Yexue heaved a sigh.


    Yan Jingchao thought the Earth Level Deities wouldn¡¯t punish him because he also came from the Realm of Kunxu, but he didn¡¯t know that Earth Level Deity Leixing was very strict.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I told you that you made a mistake. Can you handle the karma?¡±


    Qian Yexue stared at the mist.


    Right before this happened at the Gate of Heaven.


    Chen Fan and Ye Qincang were still searching at the Deity Burial Valley.


    Both of them swept across the sky. Ye Qincang was cautious at first, but he then found that Chen Fan seemed to be able to see through the mist and notice the dangers ahead.


    And Ye Qincang also started to feel relieved after avoiding three dimension gaps and two arrays.


    ¡°The Deity Burial Valley has three valuable things.


    ¡°First, the Treasure Medicines. They can be used to strengthen our powers and can be made into Divine Pills.


    ¡°Second, the relics of the ancient Sages. There might be some powerful Spirit Artifacts or Spirit Treasures left. If we can find them, we won¡¯t have to worry about nuclear weapons anymore.


    ¡°Third, the Spirit Beasts. Since they¡¯re Connate Beings, their bodies are virtually made of treasures. Their scales, ws and muscles can be used to make Dharma Treasures, while their flesh can be made into medicines,¡± Chen Fan said as he flew.


    The Deity Burial Valley was like a powerful beast in other people¡¯s eyes and even Deities from the Realm of Kunxu had to be extra careful. And yet, Chen Fan saw it as a natural treasure vault.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan pushed.


    His ck True Essence swept through the ground and many flying snakes instantly turned into Dharmic Powers which strengthened his body.


    Ye Qincang¡¯s eyes almost popped out because of this.


    The power of the Sky-Swallowing Painting was totally beyond people¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Chen Fan hovered in position and Ye Qincang immediately went forward.


    A red valley appeared in front of their eyes. There were beasts everywhere in the valley, but none of them was found in the surrounding several hundred meters.


    ¡°The king of birds lives in the sky, the king of dragons lives in the water and the king of beasts lives on the mountains. No other beasts would enter the ces they live in, so there must be a king of beasts here.¡±


    Chen Fan entered with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    After going a hundred meters further into the valley.


    A creature inside immediately sensed their presence and let out a thunderous roar.


    A beam of red light then shot into the sky and a three-meter ape appeared. Its entire body was on fire and its hair was red and bright. Its viciousness surged out from its body which frightened Ye Qincang.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Ancient Fire Ape. I can¡¯t believe we can see it on Earth.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes twinkled and he cracked a smile.


    But Ye Qincang was looking extremely serious.


    Once the Fire Ape came out, the temperature had soared and its viciousness increased endlessly. Together with the Soul Energy of the ape, Ye Qincang felt as if the aura around him was vibrating, seemingly announcing the arrival of a great enemy.


    Even though this Ancient Fire Ape was only at the early stage of the Connate Level, its battling power was way stronger than that of the Blood Ancestor!


    Ye Qincang frowned and said, ¡°Senior Chen, I think we should retreat. We shouldn¡¯t provoke such a powerful creature.¡±


    ¡°The Ancient Fire Ape was the most savage creature in the world. Once you offend it, it will go after you until you¡¯re dead,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Ye Qincang was a decisive person. He immediately prepared to fight as his hair fluttered and glints of viciousness shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    They shed against each other without saying a word.


    Ye Qincang initiated the Blood Kill Fist with his Earth Level Deity Body. Since he had mastered countless secret arts, he could easily use several of them at once.


    But the Ancient Fire Ape was even more vicious.


    It was a wild species with unbelievable powers.


    It then grabbed an enormous rock and threw it at Ye Qincang. In the end, it let out a loud roar and sent out Divine mes from its mouth.


    Fire seemed to be falling like rain, which burned the stones into ashes as it made contact with the ground.


    ¡°Damn it! I would be more powerful if I still had my Spirit Armor and sword,¡± Ye Qincang thought as he escaped from the attacks.


    The Ancient Fire Ape was too powerful. He couldn¡¯t get close to the Divine mes the ape had spewed, even with his Earth Level Deity Body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Then, the Ancient Fire Ape scratched with its w and broke the sonic barrier.


    It ripped the illusions ahead and shed at Ye Qincang¡¯s body. If Ye Qincang didn¡¯t send out a talisman immediately, he would have been split into three pieces.


    ¡°It¡¯s too powerful!¡±


    Ye Qincang fell back next to Chen Fan and said, ¡°Senior Chen, we should attack together and subdue the beast.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand.


    His fair palm banged on the ground as if he were killing a fly.


    ¡°Arh-Woooooo!¡±


    The Ancient Fire Ape howled as if a thousand-ton burden dropped onto its back.


    Its three-meter body was on fire and its eyes almost let out mes. The muscles of its arms exploded and even the ground cracked.


    The Ancient Fire Ape was capable of carrying even a small mountain.


    But Chen Fan smacked it down and bent its body effortlessly with his palm.


    ¡°Bang¡±


    In the end, the ground shook and a palm mark appeared.


    The mark was about fifty feetrge, just like the hand of God. At the center was the Ancient Fire Ape, kneeling on the ground and sending out Soul Energy to beg for mercy.


    Chen Fan put away his hand and said calmly, ¡°These beasts are afraid of power. If it dares to resist, I will just kill it.¡±


    As soon as he waved at the Ancient Fire Ape, it quickly ran to him and tried to please him.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Ye Qincang was dumbfounded.


    The terrifying Ancient Fire Ape couldn¡¯t even withstand one attack from Chen Fan?


    Then, Ye Qincang finally realized how weak he waspared to Chen Fan!


    ¡°What did you say? There¡¯s a Treasure Tree deep in the valley with fruits that can turn beasts into Spirit Beasts?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    If those fruits could make normal beasts evolve into Connate Spirit Beasts, they must be some powerful Treasure Medicines.


    The Ancient Fire Ape nodded.


    Chen Fan turned around and said, ¡°Brother Ye, let¡¯s go to find the Treasure Tree before heading to the Gate of Heaven.¡±


    Ye Qincang hesitated for a second and nodded after he remembered Yan Jingchao said the Earth Level Deities would arrive several dayster. Then, they both flew deeper into the valley together with the ape.


    A while after they left.


    Five light rays appeared near the flying snakes. It was Earth Level Deity Leixing, Qian Yexue and the others.


    Earth Level Deity Leixing said, ¡°There are signs of battle here. It must be Chen Beixuan. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    They immediately went to the opposite direction along the Valley of mes and chased after Chen Fan.


    None of them saw the giant palm mark which soon disappeared in the mist.

 Chapter 673 - The One Who Killed You Was Earth Level Deity Leixing!

    <h4>Chapter 673: The One Who Killed You Was Earth Level Deity Leixing!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Knowing about the Treasure Tree, Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    He swept across the sky like a bulldozer and smacked down every monster, array and poison shield he saw. With his terrifying True Essence, nothing could stand in his way.


    ¡°There¡¯s a poisonous dragon in the river ahead of us. It¡¯s the dominator of the area and has already been cultivating for eight centuries. It can let out poison mist from its mouth and has a simr level as mine...¡± the Ancient Fire Ape said with its Soul Energy.


    1Connate Spirit Beasts were as intelligent as humans.


    But before it finished talking...


    Chen Fan had already ced his hand in the river. Five invisible ten-feet fingers then appeared, creating great waves on the river as if caused by a giant hand.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    There came a long roar.


    A hundred-meter poisonous dragon was struggling within the giant hand.


    The poisonous dragon was ck and there were two saas on its head. It was letting out a green poison mist which burnt the air and created some crackling sounds. However, it looked like a little caterpir while it was held by the enormous hand.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    Chen Fan tightened his grip on the poisonous dragon, making it explode. Its poisonous blood then poured into the river and countless fish died.


    Chen Fan turned around and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The Ancient Fire Ape widened its eyes and was totally speechless.


    Ye Qincang was also startled. He thought that he was about to be as powerful as Chen Fan, but it seemed that Chen Fan had be even stronger after entering the Connate Level.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his sleeves and flew towards the Treasure Tree.


    The Ancient Fire Ape and Ye Qincang followed behind him. They sped ahead as if they were on an armored vehicle; everything in their way was smashed by Chen Fan.


    An hourter.


    A small mountain appeared in front of them.


    ¡°There¡¯s the Treasure Tree!¡± the Ancient Fire Ape yelled.


    Chen Fan looked over.


    The mountain was a hundred meters high and ck like charcoal. It was surrounded by arge amount of Spirit Qi and there was a one-meter tree at the peak.


    The entire tree was gold in color and there were three fruits growing on it. The peak of the mountain was surrounded by thunderclouds and lightning struck from time to time, which would then be absorbed by the fruits.


    ¡°This Treasure Tree blooms once every three centuries and grows only three fruits every time. By then, the monsters and dominators of the Deity Burial Valley will gather and fight for the fruits. The three fruits carry shes of lightning, and those who eat them can be Spirit Beasts and gain Thunder Powers at the same time,¡± the Ancient Fire Ape exined.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    A thick lightning bolt suddenly struck the golden tree. The entire mountain was covered with electric bolts and there were glitters of golden light on the tree.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Ye Qincang was stunned.


    That strike wasparable to the Thunder Art of an Earth Level Deity but the golden tree wasn¡¯t affected at all.


    ¡°This is a Thunder Fruit Tree. It only grows on Essence Ma Mountain and is a rare Treasure Medicine. It produces Thunder Fruits which are used for cultivating Thunder Divine Powers,¡± Chen Fan exined with his twinkling eyes.


    ¡°Thunder Divine Powers?¡±


    Ye Qincang knew how frightening Divine Powers were. ¡°Like Tian Mingzi¡¯s Wind Thunder Wings?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about the Wind Thunder Wings. Divine Powers developed after eating Thunder Fruits are several times more powerful than that.¡± Chen Fanughed with disdain.


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    Ye Qincang gasped.


    ¡°This is the ce most sought after by the beasts and dominators in the entire Deity Burial Valley, and the Thunder Fruit Tree is protected by an array. No one can take the fruits until they¡¯re ripe and those who pick them without permission have to die...¡± the Ancient Fire Ape said.


    But Chen Fan had already stretched out his hand.


    A giant hand then gripped the ck mountain. Chen Fan was apparently trying to uproot the tree together with the mountain.


    1¡°Bang!¡±


    The golden tree sent out beams of golden light.


    shes of lightning struck and immediately formed countless pirs that enveloped the entire mountain, acting as a shield against Chen Fan¡¯s giant hand.


    ¡°You think an array can stop me?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered as he shot out two light rays from his eyes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Arge amount of True Essence surged out from his body. Afterpleting the Sky-Swallowing Painting and entering the Connate Level, Chen Fan¡¯s body was filled with True Essence which made him like a peak-stage Connate Cultivator.


    So, how terrifying would it be when he attacked with his full power?


    Then, an enormous ck swirl appeared in the air.


    The swirl was a hundred feetrge and it spinned continuously above the peak. Many lightning pirs were sucked into the ck hole right away.


    The tree also started letting out golden light, trying to resist Chen Fan, but the mountain under it began to shake violently, seemingly overwhelmed.


    Sky-Swallowing Divine Power!


    It came from the Kun Peng and its power was earth-shattering.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Suddenly, someone anxiously sent a strong Immortal Will from afar.


    Everyone frowned and looked up. A sh of lightning flew towards them; there was a ten-meter Thunder Beast inside, staring at Chen Fan.


    Ye Qincang stepped forward and said, ¡°Senior Chen, go get the Treasure Tree. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    But the Ancient Fire Ape immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s toote...¡±


    Then, many Immortal Wills came from all directions and each of them was as strong as that of the Fire Ape and the poisonous dragon.


    When Chen Fan grabbed hold of the Thunder Fruit Tree, a great furor was caused across the entire Deity Burial Valley.


    ¡°I told you not to take the Thunder Fruit Tree. Whoever removes it will be the mutual enemy of the dominators in all the Deity Burial Valley,¡± the Ancient Fire Ape cried.


    How many Connate Beings were there in the Deity Burial Valley?


    Ye Qincang wasn¡¯t so sure about it before but the massive reaction made him realize the scope if things.


    shes of light fell from the sky and six Spirit Beasts soon showed up around the ck mountain. The Thunder Leopard surrounded by bolts of lightning, the Red Tiger that sent out fire, the White Snake that controlled clouds... Every one of them seemed to be powerful and Ye Qincang quickly stepped back.


    ¡°Six Spirit Beasts,¡± Ye Qincang said anxiously.


    Who would have thought there would be so many Connate Spirit Beasts at the Deity Burial Valley? All of them would turn the world upside down if they got out.


    And yet, they weren¡¯t all of them. Ye Qincang could sense that other Spirit Beasts were observing from afar.


    ¡°Trespassers, you must stop now or you¡¯ll die!¡± the Thunder Leopard shouted with a thunderous voice.


    ¡°No need to talk to them. Let¡¯s just tear these two men and the stupid monkey apart,¡± a golden eagle said with its Immortal Will.


    ¡°Stop this instant!¡± the other Spirit Beasts howled together.


    Facing six Spirit Beasts, Ye Qincang was overwhelmed and his face turned pale, while the Ancient Fire Ape stomped its foot and said, ¡°I just led them here. I¡¯m not with them.¡±


    In the meantime, Chen Fan ignored them as if they didn¡¯t exist.


    1He kept sending out True Essence and the ck swirl became bigger. Its energy made the mountain shake as if it were going to be sucked in.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The Thunder Leopard was enraged and it immediately created a golden lightning to strike Chen Fan.


    Ye Qincang immediately threw a mixed-essence attack against the lightning, but those Spirit Beasts were too powerful. His body was almost unable to withstand it.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Other Spirit Beasts approached with surging viciousness.


    As for the Ancient Fire Ape, it had already escaped. Apes were the most cunning and disloyal animals.


    ¡°Senior Chen!¡± Ye Qincang yelled.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care at all and the Spirit Beasts were all swallowed by his True Essence when they came closer to him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then, five light rays arrived at the ck mountain. It was Earth Level Deity Leixing, Qian Yexue and the others.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Thunder Fruit Tree! I can¡¯t believe we can find something like this here. Entering the Deity Burial Valley with our sect¡¯s treasure was well worth it.¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the golden tree.


    He said with a hint of excitement, ¡°Stop the Spirit Beasts for me. After getting the Thunder Fruit Tree, the Heavenly Thunder Sect will offer you a hundred thousand Spirit Stones.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Overlord Fury and the others nodded immediately.


    Even though Thunder Fruits were Treasure Medicines, they were most effective to Thunder Cultivators and were best used for practicing Thunder Divine Powers. For the others, a hundred thousand Spirit Stones sounded more attractive.


    As for the Spirit Beasts, Ye Qincang and Chen Fan, the Earth Level Deities of the Realm of Kunxu didn¡¯t care about them at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re Chen Beixuan? Remember, the one who killed you was Earth Level Deity Leixing!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing stepped forward and waved.


    A lightning dragon came out of his sleeve and shot towards Chen Fan. It was dense and concrete like a real dragon.


    Even the Spirit Beasts were frightened.


    It was the astonishing Divine Power of Earth Level Deity Leixing.


    ¡°Demon Divine Thunder.¡±


    ¡°Senior Chen!¡± Ye Qincang shouted again with a worried look.


    There was disdain in the eyes of the other Earth Level Deities. They knew that no humans could resist Earth Level Deity Leixing.


    ¡°What a shame.¡±


    Changhe Sword Immortal heaved a sigh.


    At the same time, Chen Fan frowned and turned around with a chilly attitude.


    ¡°Is it you who¡¯s disturbing me?¡±

 Chapter 674 - Winning with a Finger

    <h4>Chapter 674: Winning with a Finger</h4>


    Chen Fan looked cold like a chilly wind.


    A golden thunder dragon was flying across the sky. It was formed with countless bolts of lightning and each of them carried a terrifying destructive energy. Even though it wasn¡¯t as powerful as the ¡°Five Elements Thunder,¡± it was able to exterminate monsters and resist all evil.


    Demon Divine Thunder!


    Earth Level Deity Leixing dominated the Realm of Kunxu with this Divine Power and no one, except the Sect Masters, couldpete with him. Countless evil Earth Level Deities had been killed by this attack.


    The Spirit Beasts were all frightened when they saw this move.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t run away and he stood there with his hands behind his back. When the thunder dragon came, the ck swirl sucked it in silently.


    The Sky-Swallowing Divine Power of the Kun Peng was much more powerfulpared to the Demon Divine Thunder.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing narrowed his eyes.


    Although he hadn¡¯t used his full power, his attack could have killed a normal Earth Level Deity. He had never thought that Chen Fan could survive it.


    ¡°Looks like there really is a genius in the mortal world. No wonder you could kill Xuan Luo and Tian Mingzi! However, you shouldn¡¯t have provoked the Realm of Kunxu. We¡¯re Deities from the Gate of Heaven and you¡¯re only ordinary human beings. We¡¯ll kill you for offending us!¡± Earth Level Deity Leixing said as he created two lightning dragons.


    They flew across the air and lit up the sky.


    This attack had used 70% of the power of Earth Level Deity Leixing and it frightened Elder Qijue and the others. They knew that they would be unable to withstand it even with all their trump cards.


    ¡°Go to Hell!¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and was furious.


    The Thunder Fruit Tree was protected by an array which was connected to the entire array of the Deity Burial Valley. Chen Fan was trying to break the array with his Divine Powers and uproot the tree together with the mountain. Since he had been interrupted during thest step, how could he not be angry?


    ¡°Swallow.¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand.


    A huge ck swirl appeared in the sky and swallowed the two lightning dragons.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Elder Qijue and the others frowned.


    The Demon Divine Thunder was a secret art that could crush any Dharma Treasure.


    But Chen Fan swallowed the Thunder Dragons silently as if nothing had happened. They had never seen such a strange Divine Power in the Realm of Kunxu!


    Since Earth Level Deity Leixing was still unable to defeat Chen Fan after two attacks, he was a bit angry and was about to show his real strength. Then, a loud noise came.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The lightning pirs around the golden tree suddenly copsed; the tree and the Essence Ma Mountain were both exposed in front of everybody.


    ¡°The array is broken! Get the Thunder Fruits!¡± Overlord Fury yelled.


    All the Spirit Beasts also gave up fighting with Ye Qincang and rushed to the golden tree. Those were the Treasure Medicines that could help them be Connate Beings and cultivate Divine Powers!


    The Thunder Leopard was the fastest among them.


    It created a bolt of electric light in the air, instantly breaking the sonic barrier, rushing forward at several times the speed of sound.


    ¡°Stop them! The Heavenly Thunder Sect will offer you a hundred and twenty thousand Spirit Stones!¡± Earth Level Deity Leixing shouted and instantly turned into a golden thunderbolt, shooting towards the golden tree. The others, including Elder Qijue and Overlord Fury, also followed him.


    Revenge was nothing in front of a Treasure Tree.


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t really get away anyway. As long as he was still in the mortal world, Earth Level Deity Leixing could find him and his family, and could turn the world upside down.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing sent out a twenty-feet lightning dragon that sped towards the Thunder Leopard.


    The Thunder Leopard was the descendant of the Thunder Beast. It was born with the ability to control thunder and lightning, and with the Divine Power, ¡°Golden Divine Thunder.¡± Its entire body was surrounded by a golden aura that protected it from other Thunder Arts.


    And yet, it couldn¡¯t withstand the attack of Earth Level Deity Leixing.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A loud noise came.


    The shield of the Thunder Leopard cracked and it was severely injured; it fell onto the ground.


    Even the Thunder Leopard was helpless against Earth Level Deity Leixing, showing how terrifying he was. The other Spirit Beasts saw this and immediately slowed down a bit.


    Meanwhile, Elder Qijue and the others had already moved forward to stop the Spirit Beasts. Changhe Sword Immortal even fought three of them at the same time.


    ¡°If I take this Treasure Tree back, our sect will have at least three Connate Beings with top Divine Powers every three centuries. Yearster, we¡¯ll be able to fight against the Yuntian Pce.¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing ran to the Treasure Tree with uncontroble greed.


    He had never thought that he could get such a great reward in this visit to Earth. Compared to the Treasure Tree, the death of Tian Mingzi wasn¡¯t important anymore.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    When Earth Level Deity Leixing was about to take the Treasure Tree, a voice came.


    ¡°I found the Treasure Tree first and I broke the array. How dare you take it?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing turned around and saw Chen Fan standing behind him.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing sneered.


    Earth Level Deity Leixing said with arrogance, ¡°I wanted to let you go. If you had escaped while I took the Treasure Tree, you would have lived for longer, but you prefer to stand in my way instead. Then, I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill you and everyone in your sect to warn the world about the power of the Gate of Heaven!¡±


    He was thewmaker of the Heavenly Thunder Sect and was influential in the Realm of Kunxu. Even Earth Level Deities had to listen to his orders.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Fan said with coldness in his eyes.


    Then, Elder Qijue came on a ck swirl and said, ¡°Leixing, get the tree. I will kill Chen Beixuan. The real king of beasts of the Deity Burial Valley will soon arrive. We must hurry.¡±


    As expected, when Earth Level Deity Leixing listened carefully...


    He heard an earth-shattering howling from dozens of miles away. A vicious beast was on its way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you for now.¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing grunted as he turned into a huge lightning hand and covered the golden tree. This Treasure Tree was connected with the entire Essence Ma Mountain, so the mountain had to be lifted as well in order to uproot the tree. Even Earth Level Deity Leixing had to use his full power to do so.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not sparing you!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled indifferently and flicked his fingers. A ck True Essence then turned into a giant swirl and blocked the lightning hand made by Earth Level Deity Leixing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your opponent, kid.¡±


    Elder Qijue snickered.


    As one of the elders of the Mieqing Sect, even their Sect Master had to respect him, not to mention Chen Fan.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Elder Qijue shouted.


    He swayed his body and turned into a vague figure which then appeared behind Chen Fan with a strange dagger.


    There were seven parts on the dagger, each carved with some special poison curses which could kill an Earth Level Deity. It was in the shape of a snake and the soul of a green snake would appear with tremendous viciousness when waved.


    The Seven Snakes Dagger.


    One of the Dharma Artifacts of the Mieqing Sect, a mid-grade Spirit Artifact!


    Elder Qijue was famous for his Seven Star Poisons. Each of his seven poison curses could kill an Earth Level Deity. The snake soul sealed in the dagger was an ancient viper which could lower someone¡¯s vitality. Even though the dagger was a mid-grade Spirit Artifact, its power wasparable to superior-grade Spirit Artifacts.


    Elder Qijue could kill the Blood Ancestor and Ye Qincang and dominate the Earth with this attack.


    ¡°Piece of cake.¡±


    Chen Fan looked calm and he raised his finger, His initial-sess Divine Body was powerful enough to defeat the Blood Ancestor. Ever since his breakthrough to the Connate Level, he didn¡¯t need to take an early-stage Connate Being seriously.


    ¡°Phantom!¡±


    Seeing such a move, Elder Qijue cracked a smile, thinking that Chen Fan had been fooled.


    In a blink, two avatars appeared from Elder Qijue¡¯s body. They were each holding a dagger, moving towards Chen Fan.


    Each of the daggers carried vicious Qi of Bloody Malice and were apparently as terrifying as the Seven Snakes Dagger.


    It was like three Earth Level Deities attacking together and Chen Fan was in a dangerous situation.


    Elder Qijue sneered and said, ¡°The people in the mortal world are too naive. You don¡¯t know that cultivators from the Mieqing Sect always fight with all of our might! I¡¯ve been dominating the Realm of Kunxu for centuries, so why wouldn¡¯t I have trump cards in my hands? Now, let me show you my ¡®Seven Phantoms of Mieqing.¡¯¡±


    The Seven Phantoms of Mieqing was the secret art of the Mieqing Sect. Their Ancestral Master had once created seven avatars of himself. Each of them could exhibit all of his original energy and this was an art assassins had to learn. Although Elder Qijue could only make two avatars, they were powerful enough to dominate the Earth.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say a word and allowed the other two daggers stab him. Then, he gently tapped the Seven Snakes Dagger.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    Elder Qijue froze.


    The green dagger let out a cry and started cracking from the tip. An unmatched energy then went towards Elder Qijue along the dagger, making him spurt out blood as if struck by lightning.


    WIth just a finger.


    The Spirit Artifact was smashed and the Earth Level Deity was defeated!

 Chapter 675 - Most Powerful of All

    Chapter 675: Most Powerful of All


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Elder Qijue was pushed back as he spurted out blood. His dagger cracked and exploded, and his shoulders, chest, thighs and arms were also bleeding.


    Chen Fan was too powerful. Even though he only attacked with a finger, its energy wasparable to that of a nuclear explosion; not even an Earth Level Deity Body could withstand it.


    In the end.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The True Essence exploded and Elder Qijue was blown into blood mist.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Seeing this sight, Cold Moon Fairy, Overlord Fury and the others were stunned and even Changhe Sword Immortal looked over.


    Elder Qijue was the elder of the Mieqing Sect and was an experienced Earth Level Deity, but Chen Fan defeated him with a finger? Was Chen Fan really someone from the mortal world?


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A shadow suddenly came out of the blood mist and Elder Qijue appeared. He was looking pale and frightened.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his Divine Power, Chen Fan¡¯s attack would have killed him already.


    ¡°How can he be so powerful? He¡¯s much stronger than Earth Level Deity Leixing or even my Sect Master. I guess only the Sect Masters of the major sects in Kunxu canpare with him.¡±


    Elder Qijue thought.


    Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence had reached the peak stage of the Connate level and Elder Qijue had to risk his life to resist the attack.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    He had underestimated the Earth Level Deities of the Realm of Kunxu. After all, they had the cultivation arts passed down from ancient times. Although they might not be very powerful, they were difficult to deal with and had many arts that could keep them alive.


    ¡°But can your Divine Power save you once more?¡±


    Chen Fan took a step forward as if the air underneath didn¡¯t exist, then shed toward Elder Qijue in a second and crushed him with a finger,


    ¡°Help me!¡± Elder Qijue yelled.


    His wrinkles instantly disappeared and his face became ruddy and smooth. His white hair also turned ck and his vitality surged.


    He had apparently used his secret art to restore his vitality.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Elder Qijue then swayed his body and created three phantoms. They shed towards Chen Fan with fingertips that could destroy everything.


    ¡°Mieqing Finger.¡±


    A secret art of the Mieqing Sect that carried viciousness; it could destroy someone¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Together!¡±


    Overlord Fury ignored the White Snake and attacked from afar.


    The technique he practiced was the Grand Fire Palm of Mount Thunder!


    A ten-feet burning golden palm came forth. Chen Fan¡¯s power seemed to have astonished the Earth Level Deities of the Realm of Kunxu and forced them to let out their best.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Cold Moon Fairy also shot out the Icy Divine Light.


    A crystal clear light ray shed across the sky. The Divine Light was formed with the chilly air of the North and was enveloped in True Essence, which could freeze everything.


    Three Earth Level Deities attacking together!


    Even Qian Yexue was startled.


    Although she knew Chen Fan was powerful, she had never thought he would back Elder Qijue into a corner.


    ¡°The three Earth Level Deities are in this together. You¡¯ll have no chance of winning,¡± Qian Yexue thought.


    But what happened next made her eyes pop out.


    ¡°Go¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his sleeve with a calm look and he shot out an azure palm against the Grand Fire Palm.


    The azure palm was a few feet long and was like an ant before the Grand Fire Palm.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The Grand Fire Palm suddenly exploded and shattered into pieces like a ss hit by a hammer. After that, the azure palm kept moving forward viciously towards Overlord Fury.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Overlord Fury was enraged; he immediately sent out several prayer beads.


    There was a ¡°King Kong Garbha Dharma Spell¡± in each of the beads that could withstand an attack of an Earth Level Deity. However, they were all crushed by the azure palm. In the end, Overlord Fury took out a diamond bead with hesitation and shot it at the palm.


    ¡°Om mane padme hum!¡±


    An old monk appeared in the air, sitting cross-legged.


    The old monk was repeating his mantra and his hand shed against the azure palm, which caused an explosion in the air and both of them disappeared.


    ¡°That¡¯s the ¡®Mantra Diamond Bead¡¯ Elephant God Master gave me. It can withstand attacks from an Earth Level Deity for three days, but Chen Beixuan destroyed it at once. How powerful is he?¡±


    Overlord Fury was sad and terrified.


    Then, Cold Moon Fairy¡¯s Icy Divine Light and Elder Qijue¡¯s Mieqing Finger also arrived.


    Chen Fan opened his mouth.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    He sucked in the Icy Divine Light which could freeze souls and everything within a hundred feet. Cold Moon Fairy was totally dumbfounded.


    Chen Fan let the three phantoms hit him.


    Three ck swirls then appeared in the air, and when the phantoms shed against the swirls, they were swallowed immediately. The Sky-Swallowing Divine Power of the Kun Peng wasn¡¯t only good for attacking, but also for defending.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan raised his finger, immediately tapping Elder Qijue¡¯s forehead, as if it had gone beyond time.


    ¡°Impossible...¡±


    Elder Qijue couldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Three Earth Level Deities together should have been able to crush everything in the mortal world. Why was he the one who died? He didn¡¯t understand why Chen Fan¡¯s attack went faster than his.


    Even though Chen Fan couldn¡¯t use the Divine Power that controlled timepletely, just a hint of its energy was already beyond Elder Qijue¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The brightness in Elder Qijue¡¯s eyes immediately disappeared and his entire body exploded into blood mist. Even his Divine Soul was unable to escape in time and was destroyed by Chen Fan¡¯s finger!


    Everyone went silent!


    Even those Spirit Beasts and Ye Qincang stopped fighting and looked over.


    Cold Moon Fairy and the others were also dumbfounded.


    That was Elder Qijue! A powerful Earth Level Deity that had been a dominator in the Realm of Kunxu for centuries. He was difficult to kill even for a mid-stage Connate Being.


    Such an experienced Earth Level Deity couldn¡¯t withstand the attacks of Chen Fan¡¯s fingers?


    Was he really a human?


    ¡°Luckily, I ran away fast enough. Otherwise, I might have been the one who died,¡± the Ancient Fire Ape thought as it hid far away.


    Qian Yexue was also stunned. Chen Fan was much stronger than he used to be when he fought with the Blood Ancestor. During that battle, the Blood Ancestor could still fight back even though he was defeated in the end, unlike this time. Chen Fan killed Elder Qijue as effortlessly as ughtering a chicken, and nobody dared to say a word after that.


    ¡°Yexue... Do you really believe... this man... is someone from the mortal world?¡± Cold Moon Fairy asked.


    Qian Yexue remained silent.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. As for the Spirit Beasts, they quickly gathered and stared at Chen Fan. They could sense that Chen Fan posed a more terrifying threat than Earth Level Deity Leixing.


    ¡°Brother Lei, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve encountered a formidable enemy,¡± Changhe Sword Immortal said seriously as he slowly pulled out his sword.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    After breaking Chen Fan¡¯s shield.


    Earth Level Deity Leixing saw this sight and was startled, but he then said with confidence, ¡°Brother Changhe, stall him for three minutes and I¡¯ll go and take the Thunder Fruits.¡±


    ¡°Three minutes. No problem!¡±


    Changhe Sword Immortal pulled out the sword on his back.


    The Sword Qi surged to the sky and cleared the clouds above him, showing the array of the Deity Burial Valley.


    This leader of the Azure Mystic Sect was letting out all his energy.


    His chilly, horrific Sword Qi made Cold Moon Fairy and the others fall back.


    ¡°This is the power of a mid-stage Earth Level Deity. I¡¯m indeed much weaker than he is. No wonder Changhe Sword Immortal can split a river and ughter a dragon!¡±


    Cold Moon Fairy was frightened.


    The Spirit Beasts had already moved aside to watch the battle between Chen Fan and those from the Realm of Kunxu.


    ¡°Senior Chen, I¡¯ll deal with him. Go get the Thunder Fruits.¡±


    Ye Qincang came up, drenched in blood.


    He was the weakest warrior among the others and had been severely injured when he was besieged by the Spirit Beasts.


    Chen Fanughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can defeat him in just one second, let alone three minutes.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Changhe Sword Immortal said with cold eyes. His Sword Qi surged; some sword marks appeared in the sky as if it were split.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can defeat me in a second!¡±


    He stepped forward and shed with his sword.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Beams of azure light shot across the sky and went towards Chen Fan in all directions.


    All-direction Mieqing Sword Art!


    It was one of the three sword arts of the Azure Mystic Sect and was as powerful as Xuan Luo¡¯s invisible Sword Qi.


    Once Changhe Sword Immortal shed with his sword, a sh of light swept across the sky. It seemed to have split the world and the Sword Qi spread through more than a hundred feet.


    Everyone was terrified.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and punched.


    ¡°One punch is enough to defeat you!¡±

 Chapter 676 - Killing Leixing!

    <h4><strong>Chapter 676</strong>: Killing Leixing!</h4>


    ¡°Stter.¡±


    When the Changhe Sword Immortal shed with his sword, a river appeared between the two.


    The others could even hear the sound of water, which was the sound of waves formed by endless Sword Qi. Each of them was strong enough to cut through metal.


    This sh could make Changhe Sword Immortal the top warrior in the world. He was indeed the leader of the Azure Mystic Sect!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan remained calm as he punched back.


    Every move he made was incredibly powerful; he could smash everything without using any Divine Powers or secret arts.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    If Changhe Sword Immortal¡¯s Sword Qi was like a running river, Chen Fan¡¯s punch would be a tsunami! There seemed to be an enormous wave in the air.


    The terrifying Essence Qi gathered and formed a wave.


    Everyone was staring at the magnificent True Essence. The entire sky was covered with violent ck waves as if it were a boundless sea.


    Changhe Sword Immortal and Cold Moon Fairy were both stunned.


    <i>¡°Why is his True Essence so frightening? It¡¯s like an ocean!¡±</i> everyone thought.


    Chen Fan was too powerful. His punch seemed to have shattered the sky and the area of several hundred feet around him was enveloped in his energy.


    The ground around the area cracked; all the rocks and trees were smashed and everyone else was pushed a thousand meters away.


    ¡°Form!¡±


    Changhe Sword Immortal formed a ten-feet azure sword with his Sword Qi.


    To tackle Chen Fan and his earth-shattering energy, Changhe Sword Immortal had to use his trump card. He then turned into a beam of light and merged with the azure sword.


    ¡°Merging the body and the sword! Controlling with Primordial Essence!¡±


    It was the top sword art of the Azure Mystic Sect.


    Lin Shuming had once produced a sh at the Earth Deity level with sixty years of Sword Qi, but he still couldn¡¯tpare to Changhe Sword Immortal.


    ¡°All directions, destroy!¡±


    Crack!


    Changhe Sword Immortalbined his Soul Energy with the Sword Qi. The azure de aura then swiftly shed through the ck waves towards Chen Fan like a thunderbolt.


    The All-direction Mieqing Sword Art was about attacking without leaving a trace.


    Rumor said that Changhe Sword Immortal had once fought with a dragon and nobody noticed the dragon was dead until its head fell. Changhe Sword Immortal¡¯s attack was too fast. The onlookers could only see a sh of light.


    This light seemed to have split countless ck waves in half.


    ¡°Piece of cake.¡±


    Chen Fan looked expressionless.


    The Earth Level Deities of the Realm of Kunxu could never imagine how powerful it would be when he attacked with his Sky-Swallowing True Essence.


    ¡°Gather!¡±


    Chen Fan swayed his fist.


    The ck waves immediately came from all directions and formed a giant swirl. It spinned at a very high speed with a terrifying swallowing force. Each turn it made peeled off ayer of Sword Qi from the azure sword.


    Once, twice... It spinned a thousand times per second!


    Only several feet of the ten-feet azure sword were left.


    <i>¡°Oh no!¡±</i>


    Changhe Sword Immortal was anxious.


    He had never seen a kind of True Essence that could absorb someone else¡¯s energy. <i>¡°So, he can directly refine me if he wants? Where did he learn such a technique?¡±</i>


    But he didn¡¯t know.


    The swallowing ability of the Kun Peng was a peerless Divine Power which could be used to destroy the world and dominate the universe!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Then, Chen Fan¡¯s fist struck the azure de aura.


    Time seemed to have stopped.


    Countless Spirit Beasts and Earth Level Deities widened their eyes and watched carefully. This battle would determine the owner of the Thunder Fruit Tree and the sess or failure of the expedition.


    <i>¡°I guess Changhe Sword Immortal won¡¯t lose, will he?¡±</i> Qian Yexue thought.


    She still had faith in Changhe Sword Immortal a minute before, but not anymore after Chen Fan killed Elder Qijue.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    While everyone was watching with shock.


    The azure de aura started to crack bit by bit, starting from the tip. One inch, two inches, three inches... In the end, it exploded and turned into light dots, exposing Changhe Sword Immortal.


    Chen Fan immediately punched Changhe Sword Immortal¡¯s famous Divine Sword, ¡°Kunwu.¡±


    Then, the face of Changhe Sword Immortal gradually turned pale.


    ¡°Woowoo!¡±


    The Kunwu Sword let out a cry and the superior-grade Spirit Sword suddenly cracked. Chen Fan¡¯s fist, which was surrounded by an azure aura, punched Changhe Sword Immortal¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Changhe Sword Immortal spurted out blood and was pushed a thousand feet backwards, shing against the mountain nearby. He went through the entire mountain and created a burst of smoke.


    Just a punch!


    The Spirit Sword broke and the Sword Immortal was defeated!


    This time, no one said a word.


    Cold Moon Fairy, the Thunder Leopard and the White Snake were all dumbfounded. Who would have thought that Chen Fan could kill Changhe Sword Immortal with just a punch?


    <i>¡°Incredible! He¡¯s incredible!¡±</i>


    The Ancient Fire Ape widened its eyes and was pleased.


    And Qian Yexue waspletely terrified.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack not only undermined her confidence, but also lowered her self-esteem and pride.


    Not even Changhe Sword Immortal could defeat Chen Fan... who else could? Although Earth Level Deity Leixing was powerful, he didn¡¯t surpass Changhe Sword Immortal by much.


    This was the first time Qian Yexue felt regretful.


    ¡°Brother Changhe, I¡¯ve used a secret art to increase my speed. I would only need twenty and a half minutes. After that, I¡¯ll teach this mortal kid a lesson!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing burst intoughter.


    The nine golden lightning dragons in his hand turned into chains and wrapped around the ck mountain, trying to lift it up. When he turned around contently, everyone else was looking at him with fright and Chen Fan was the only one left at the center.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Changhe?¡± Earth Level Deity Leixing wondered.


    He nced over and saw two shiny broken pieces of the azure sword on the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s Changhe¡¯s ¡®Kunwu,¡¯ one of the top three Divine Swords of the Azure Mystic Sect, a superior-grade Spirit Artifact. Throughout history, cultivators who had their swords broken would also die. So, has Changhe lost in a blink...?¡±


    The heart of Earth Level Deity Leixing fell.


    ¡°You once said you¡¯d exterminate my sect and take my Treasure Tree. What should I do with you?¡± Chen Fan flicked his fingers indifferently.


    Earth Level Deity Leixing nched and sneered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you defeated Brother Changhe, but I certainly have my trump card. I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone else, other than the Sect Masters.


    ¡°If you agree to make peace with me, I¡¯ll share the Thunder Fruit Tree with you and we¡¯ll never talk about what you did to Tian Mingzi ever again. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for killing you!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing was an experienced Overlord after all. He might be trying to make peace, but his attitude was still firm and provocative.


    His status in the Realm of Kunxu was much higher than that of Changhe Sword Immortal and he was the most superior person right after the sects. He had mastered different Divine Powers and secret arts, and even some of the weaker Masters couldn¡¯tpare to him.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan ignored his proposal. He simply raised his hand and attacked.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A ten feet azure palm smacked down like an indestructible mountain.


    ¡°Let me show you the secret art I use to dominate the Realm of Kunxu, kid!¡± Earth Level Deity Leixing shouted.


    He shook his hands and two golden lightning dragons sped across the sky with terrifying destructive power! Demon Divine Thunder was the top Thunder Art of the Heavenly Thunder Sect.


    The golden lightning was so powerful that even Spirit Artifacts would be unable to block it.


    And yet, Chen Fan¡¯s attack was also horrific. He had entered the Connate Level, and his body, True Essence and Divine Soul had merged into one. So, this palm carried not only the Sky-Swallowing True Essence, but also the power of the initial-sess Divine Body.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The giant azure palm ran over the lightning dragon.


    The golden Demon Divine Thunder then hit the giant azure palm like a raindrop falling on a bronze bell; it wasn¡¯t able to destroy the palm at all.


    Under such a powerful attack, Earth Level Deity Leixing also started to muster his full strength.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Two thunder wings appeared on his back, which were apparently Tian Mingzi¡¯s Wind Thunder Wings. Two whirlwinds were created when Earth Level Deity Leixing pped the wings.


    Then, a crack like a thunderbolt appeared on his forehead.


    A golden light ray shot out from the crack with an earth-shattering energy. It was dense and speedy like aser cannon, and had gone beyond twenty times the speed of sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s the top Divine Power of the Heavenly Thunder Sect, Heavenly Thunder Eyes!¡± someone eximed.


    Demon Divine Thunder, Wind Thunder Wings, Heavenly Thunder Eyes!


    Earth Level Deity Leixing exhibited three Divine Powers at once. Normally, a cultivator could only have one Divine Power, but he had three. He was indeed one of the top warriors in the Realm of Kunxu.


    But it wasn¡¯t the end. Earth Level Deity Leixing then waved his hand.


    A long, ck de aura, formed with countless purple thunderbolts, appeared in the sky. It became a forty feet long lightning dragon and was hard enough to split a mountain.


    ¡°Purple Electric Thunder sh!¡±


    The top cultivation art of the Heavenly Thunder Sect.


    Earth Level Deity Leixing was already able to run wild in the Realm of Kunxu with it, not to mention how much stronger he would be having three other Divine Powers.


    And yet, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t scared at all and he attacked again. Those Divine Powers and secret arts didn¡¯t seem anything to him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The azure giant palm smacked down as if it were indestructible.


    In a blink, the thunder wings cracked, the light ray shattered and the purple de broke. Chen Fan¡¯s palm then smacked Earth Level Deity Leixing directly, knocking him down. He fell to the ground; a ten-feet palm mark was created right after.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It stirred up a cloud of dust and the earth shook. Even the Deity Burial Valley seemed to be a bit overwhelmed and a thousand-meter gap appeared on the ground!


    Everyone was dumbfounded as if they had seen a ghost.


    Earth Level Deity Leixing... had been defeated?

 Chapter 677 - Under Siege

    <h4>Chapter 677: Under Siege</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s Earth Level Deity Leixing...¡±


    After a while, Overlord Fury mumbled.


    Earth Level Deity Leixing was basically one of the strongest cultivators in the Realm of Kunxu, other than the Sect Masters and some elders. He was a mid-stage Connate Being and had mastered all sorts of Divine Powers and Thunder Arts.


    Such a powerful being was smashed by Chen Fan?


    ¡°Not even the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect or the Heavenly Thunder Sect can possibly defeat Earth Level Deity Leixing with one attack!¡± Cold Moon Fairy said seriously.


    Although there might be a few times difference in the power of a mid-stage and a peak-stage Connate Being, Earth Level Deity Leixing was extraordinarily powerful. Even some weaker peak-stage Connate Cultivators were no match for him; it shouldn¡¯t be this easy to defeat him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    As expected, a thunderous sound came and someone surrounded by a purple aura shot to the sky. It was Earth Level Deity Leixing.


    He looked pale and was covered in blood. His ck and red robe was even torn.


    But he didn¡¯t care at all. He looked at Chen Fan expressionlessly.


    ¡°An Overlord like you, who already has such powerful True Essence right after bing an Earth Level Deity, is a peerless talent unseen in a thousand years. If you join the Heavenly Thunder Sect, I can assure you that you¡¯ll be appointed the next Sect Master and we¡¯ll be even. A centuryter, you¡¯ll be dominating the Realm of Kunxu.¡±


    He spoke as the Deputy Sect Master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect.


    Cold Moon Fairy and Overlord Fury were both stunned.


    The Heavenly Thunder Sect was a major sect in Kunxu and had a history of thousands of years. Their Sect Master was even more superior than any President on Earth.


    At this moment, they were willing to appoint Chen Fan as the future Sect Master, showing the great courage and magnanimity of Earth Level Deity Leixing.


    He was indeed the dominator of Kunxu!


    Qian Yexue looked over anxiously.


    It would be the best if Chen Fan could make peace with them. After all, even if he defeated Earth Level Deity Leixing, there were many more Earth Level Deities and also the superior Sect Masters in the Realm of Kunxu. Could he defeat the entire realm?


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers and said calmly, ¡°The Heavenly Thunder Sect is nothing to me! You must pay for what you said.¡±


    ¡°When you reach my level and live long enough, you¡¯ll understand that family and friends are going to die at some point. So, why bother?¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing frowned and didn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°But if you¡¯ve made a decision, I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill you for the sake of my sect!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward and shouted viciously, ¡°Come on!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing thought he had made the best offer, but he didn¡¯t know that family was the most important thing to Chen Fan! Whoever offended them had to die, even the major sect of Kunxu.


    ¡°de!¡± Earth Level Deity Leixing shouted.


    A purple thunderbolt rose from his body and a four feet seven inches long ck de was formed. The de looked ordinary but it was surrounded by shes of lightning.


    ¡°Purple Thunder de!¡±


    ¡°The first Ancestral Master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect, Lord Heavenly Curse, made this de with iron in Kunxu and the energy of the Thunder God. I heard that purple thunderbolts struck for ten days after the de wasplete,¡± Qian Yexue exined.


    The power of the Thunder de was earth-shattering. Once it appeared, the air shook, the sky was covered with thunderclouds and lightning struck continuously, as if it were the end of the world.


    ¡°This is one of the top treasures of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. Our Sect Master allowed me to bring it to the mortal world only because of the Deity Burial Valley. Today, I¡¯ll kill you here with this de!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing gripped the de handle firmly and his energy surged to an unbelievable level.


    ¡°Quasi-Spirit Treasure?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    His attack carried all of his power and could have killed ten Earth Level Deities. Just then, he finally realized that this Dharma Artifact was the reason Earth Level Deity Leixing survived it.


    ¡°Even though a Quasi-Spirit Treasure isn¡¯t as powerful as a Spirit Treasure, itcks only a spirit. Whoever has this treasure can kill a Connate Being. No wonder you have no shame at all. Unfortunately, I¡¯m your opponent.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    Only Golden Core Cultivators could make Spirit Treasures, like theplete Five Elements Thunder. Quasi-Spirit Treasures weren¡¯t much weaker than Spirit Treasures. Chen Fan¡¯s Mercury Armor and God-killing Spear were also Quasi-Spirit Treasures.


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing was enraged.


    His hair was fluttering like a bunch of ck snakes dancing in the air. His ck de turned into a ten feet long purple lightning dragon which created some crackling sounds. The sky was enveloped in an outrageous energy.


    The Purple Thunder de was extremely manic and it seemed that it wanted to fly out of Earth Level Deity Leixing¡¯s hand for Chen Fan¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Then, Changhe Sword Immortal also came.


    The talisman on his head was burning violently and a powerful energy came down from the talisman into his body, making him look like a peerless Sword Master.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Incarnate Sword Talisman from the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect. Changhe Sword Immortal can now borrow his power for a minute,¡± Qian Yexue yelled.


    A Quasi-Spirit Treasure and an Incarnate Talisman.


    Facing such a powerful enemy, the two Overlords immediately yed their trump cards.


    Then, two beams of light shot across the sky. One of them was a corpse letting out Death Qi and the other was a Spirit Beast surrounded by ck mes that looked like a Kylin.


    ¡°The Zombie King of the Deity Burial Ground and the ck Kylin of ck Fire Valley,¡± the Thunder Leopard said.


    Those two guests were the most powerful Overlords in the Deity Burial Valley and were much stronger than the Thunder Leopard and the Fire Ape.


    ¡°The Zombie King was transformed from the corpse of a Sky Immortal thousands of years ago. His body is hard as steel and his battling power is endless. On the other hand, the ck Kylin is said to have the blood of a true Kylin and is extremely vicious. These two are truly the Overlords of the Deity Burial Valley!¡± the Red Tiger yelled.


    Suddenly, Cold Moon Fairy shouted with her twinkling eyes, ¡°Spirit Beasts of Deity Burial Valley, our prime objective right now is to kill Chen Beixuan! As long as he¡¯s alive, none of us can get the Thunder Fruits and our lives might even be at risk!¡±


    Hearing what Cold Moon Fairy said, the Spirit Beasts were stirred.


    They had seen how invincible Chen Fan was. Nobody could defeat him in a one-on-one battle.


    The ck Kylin, who had the Soul Energy of some Spirit Beasts, then grunted and fired at Chen Fan with its ck me. ¡°Whoever touches the Thunder Fruit Tree dies!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Zombie King stepped forward and let out his frightful Death Qi.


    All the nts and creatures around died after contacting the grey Death Qi. It was the terrifying Death Qi he kept over thest thousands of years and was enough to make a Sky Immortal rot!


    Those Spirit Beasts were clever. They knew the most powerful person there was Chen Fan and they could only settle the scores with those from the Realm of Kunxu after he was gone.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Thunder Leopard, the Red Tiger and the others immediately followed the two Beast Kings.


    The entire Deity Burial Valley was filled with viciousness and these powerful beings gathered a thousand meters around Chen Fan. Every attack they made was as powerful as Lin Shuming¡¯s sh and carried all kinds of Divine Powers. Even the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect would die under this onught.


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant, Chen Beixuan. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if you listened to Earth Level Deity Leixing.¡±


    Qian Yexue fell back a thousand feet and looked at Chen Fan, while heaving a sigh.


    With the four top mid-stage Connate Overlords together with two Earth Level Deities and six Spirit Beasts attacking at the same time, even the most powerful warrior in the Realm of Kunxu would have no chance of resisting.


    ¡°Senior Chen!¡±


    Ye Qincang¡¯s eyes popped out.


    He tried to rush up there but the Ancient Fire Ape stopped him.


    ¡°Talented but too haughty. He can¡¯t escape death after all.¡±


    Changhe Sword Immortal heaved a sigh and seemed to have a glint of sympathy in his eyes. And yet, he immediately formed a three-feet azure light and threw it at Chen Fan.


    The azure light seemed to have split the sky like a flying sword of a Sword Immortal.


    And Earth Level Deity Leixing also stepped forward and shed with his Purple Thunder de.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The only thing left in the sky was an enraged lightning dragon, which was dozens feet long, and it sped across the sky towards Chen Fan.


    In a blink, Chen Fan was in unprecedented desperation and he stood there startled.


    Such a terrifying energy was really devastating!


    Ye Qincang couldn¡¯t help but to close his eyes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Countless attacks hit Chen Fan and the world seemed to be enveloped in a horrific energy that could easily crush an aircraft carrier.


    The energy even ran through him and shed on the ground.


    A giant bottomless hole appeared and the array deep inside seemed to be glittering.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± someone yelled.


    Sieged by so many Overlords, even a real God would die, not to mention Chen Fan! Everyone looked over with excitement and saw an unbelievable sight.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    After the dust lifted, they saw an azure cocoon floating above the pit.


    There was a strange beast in the cocoon. The beast was ten feet long and it suddenly opened its eyes with a terror inducing look.


    The Kun Peng Dharma Form of the Twelve Sky Art Paintings.


    It finally appeared!

 Chapter 678 - All Swallowed!

    678 All Swallowed!


    The Kun Peng Dharma Form was the first change of the Sky-Swallowing Painting.


    It had one-tenth of the power of the real Kun Peng, which was already terrifying and was beyond the imagination of those from the Realm of Kunxu.


    Once the Kun Peng appeared, it controlled all the Essence Qi within dozens of miles which formed a magnificent sea of Essence Qi around it.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The Earth Level Deities and Spirit Beasts couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Chen Fan survived such a powerful attack. What was his body made of? Was itparable to a Spirit Treasure? And what was this weird bird? Why did Chen Fan turn into a bird?


    Only Qian Yexue remembered what happened when Chen Fan entered the Connate Level.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Cold Moon Fairy was frightened.


    This was the first time she had seen a human turning into a beast, which was like a dominator on top of the food chain.


    The ck Kylin, the Thunder Leopard and the Red Tiger were all trembling.


    ¡°Do you know how powerful I am?¡±


    Chen Fan finally looked up.


    There was a glint of viciousness in his eyes, and it seemed that he wanted to destroy everything and dominate the world.


    This was the power of the Kun Peng! Its body and wings were sending out beams of azure golden light as if they were made of gold. Many ck swirls gathered around it which initiated its power to the maximum.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what real Divine Power is!¡±


    Chen Fan spread his arms like an eagle spreading its wings.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Divine Beast pped its wings.


    It created a storm with its incredible power! All Dharma Spells or Divine Powers were as vulnerable as ants before such an invincible energy.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The ck Kylin suddenly became vicious.


    It opened its mouth and let out a ck me to burn Chen Fan.


    It was the Kylin Fire passed down from the ck Kylin¡¯s family. Although it had only a small fraction of the real Kylin Fire, it wasparable to Chen Fan¡¯s Li Fire Golden Eyes.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    The Thunder Leopard, the Red Tiger and the White Snake were all anxious; they summoned their Divine Powers to the maximum level.


    White lightning shone in the air, lightning struck and fire burnt. With so many Spirit Beasts and Earth Level Deities attacking together, even the air seemed to have cracked. The sea of Essence Qi was boiling and everything within a thousand meters waspletely destroyed.


    With much strong energy surging, even Earth Level Deity Leixing and the Zombie King had to pull out all the stops!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then, Chen Fan moved.


    He gently pped his wings and the Kun Peng Dharma Form immediately broke the sonic barrier.


    Eight times, nine times, ten times!


    Chen Fan reached ten times the speed of sound! He went beyond dimensions and nobody could see him with their eyes.


    Ten times the speed of sound, which was three kilometers per second!


    In a blink, Chen Fan shed a hundred feet.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    His sharp wings shed like a Divine Sword, and both the Thunder Leopard and the Red Tiger suddenly let out earth-shattering roars.


    Their bodies had been split in half!


    The Spirit Beast Bodies, which could withstand the attacks from a superior-grade Spirit Artifact, were as vulnerable as tofu before Chen Fan¡¯s wings.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± the ck Kylin yelled in rage.


    His ck mes then turned into a whirl of fire and went towards Chen Fan, trying to burn him into ashes. However, Chen Fan had already transformed to the Kun Peng Dharma Form and mastered absolute speed.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Chen Fan spread his wings again and instantly came behind Overlord Fury.


    ¡°Protect!¡±


    Overlord Fury was indeed an experienced Earth Level Deity. He immediately shot out twelve beads carved with Garbha Enchantments which could withstand an attack of twelve Earth Level Deities!


    But Chen Fan was extremely powerful at the moment. Even a peak-stage Connate Being would fall short in front of him!


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The golden shield with twelve Sanskrit Dharma Curses cracked and split like a rag cut by a pair of scissors.


    Overlord Fury smiled wryly and a small cut appeared between his eyebrows.


    The cut then started to crack from his eyebrows down to his nose, chin and chest. In the end, his body was split in half!


    The Earth Level Deity of Mount Thunder had been shed into two pieces by Chen Fan!


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing and the others were all terrified.


    Their attacks didn¡¯t work on Chen Fan at all. If they went on like this, all the Earth Level Deities and Spirit Beasts, except the four Overlords, would be killed by Chen Fan.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The White Snake and the Golden Eagle were about to escape!


    However, Chen Fan was too speedy. Ten times the speed of sound was totally beyond people¡¯s imagination. A blurry white mark appeared in the sky and the air seemed to have burst apart.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡±


    In a second.


    Two more Spirit Beasts had been split in half. Chen Fan¡¯s wings were like a sharp Divine de that could sh metal and crack the sky!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Leixing finally found the opportunity to attack.


    The purple lightning struck and turned into a ten-feet lightning dragon.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan used his left wing and blocked Earth Level Deity Leixing¡¯s attack directly. His shiny azure wings shed against the Purple Thunder de, creating the sound like that of metals hitting each other.


    The Purple Thunder de rebounded instead of breaking Chen Fan¡¯s wings. The violent vibration of the de caused an unmatched energy that made him spurt out blood; he was knocked away like a shooting star.


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. Run!¡±


    After seeing this, the Ancient Fire Ape waspletely terrified and it immediately escaped.


    Cold Moon Fairy and thest two Spirit Beasts were also frightened and wanted to run away.


    ¡°You think you can escape from me?¡±


    Chen Fan pped his wings again.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    He shed to Cold Moon Fairy with an unbeatable energy, creating a white mark in the sky. Cold Moon Fairy screamed and shot out an Icy Divine Light before Chen Fan smashed her together with her Protection Dharma Artifact and Divine Soul.


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Qian Yexue yelled.


    Meanwhile, they were in the heat of the battle.


    After Chen Fan killed thest two Spirit Beasts, the ck Kylin became more vicious and its body was burning, while the Zombie King stirred up the Death Qi which then swept across all directions. On the other hand, the Changhe Sword Immortal attacked with his flying sword and Earth Level Deity Leixing shed with his Purple Thunder de.


    The four mid-stage Connate Overlords gave their utmost!


    And yet, their attacks were only giving Chen Fan a tickle. His initial-sess Divine Body was already powerful and together with the Divine Body of the Kun Peng, even Spirit Treasures would be unable to deal with him.


    As for the ck Kylin Fire and de Qi, Chen Fan had already swallowed them as soon as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The air shook.


    Chen Fan immediately fought with them and they shed for eight times in a row. Even though one of his enemies couldn¡¯t resist his power and fell back after every attack, there were four of them and someone else would fill the position right away.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The five of them swept across the area like a thunderstorm, and all mountains, valleys and forests were shattered.


    ¡°You think my Sky-Swallowing Painting is only capable of doing this?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted indifferently after knocking the Zombie King away.


    The wonder of the Kun Peng Dharma Form was beyond people¡¯s imagination. Chen Fan had only used the power of his body and the four Overlords had already found it hard to keep up.


    ¡°Swallow!¡±


    Chen Fan stood in the air and opened his mouth. A giant ck swirl then appeared.


    This time, Chen Fan was finally showing the world the real Divine Power of the Kun Peng. Even though the Sky-Swallowing Divine Power wasn¡¯t meant for battling, it could be used to resist any Dharma Spells and Divine Powers.


    ¡°Oh no, fall back!¡±


    Seeing the ck swirl, Earth Level Deity Leixing was terrified.


    But it was toote. The ck Kylin didn¡¯t stop in time and was sucked in by the ck hole. It struggled and let out ck mes, but it was no use in front of the Sky-Swallowing Divine Power.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Chen Fan swallowed the descendant of the Kylin which had cultivated for almost a thousand years. Once the giant ck Kylin entered Chen Fan¡¯s stomach, it turned into Spirit Qi and made his level surge.


    ¡°This is the correct way of using the Swallowing Divine Power. Who¡¯s next?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and nced at the other three.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Even the vicious Earth Level Deity Leixing fell back, but who could get away from the Kun Peng?


    After a flick of fingers, the Zombie King was swallowed by Chen Fan. The Death Qi then turned into boiling True Essence that filled Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    After three flicks, Changhe Sword Immortal was swallowed together with his sword.


    After ten flicks, Earth Level Deity Leixing couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He dropped his de and was swallowed by Chen Fan, bing an endless source of True Essence.


    In just a while...


    Eight Spirit Beasts and four Earth Level Deities had been annihted.


    Chen Fan defeated the entire coalition of the Deity Burial Valley and the Realm of Kunxu.


    Only Ye Qincang and Qian Yexue were left, standing at the side dumbfounded.

 Chapter 679 - Fierce

    679 Fierce


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    Qian Yexue stood there in shock and with fright on her face.


    Earth Level Deity Leixing was a dominator in Kunxu and he had the ¡°Purple Thunder de¡± of the Heavenly Thunder Sect; Changhe Sword Immortal borrowed thirty percent of the power from the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect; the Zombie King was transformed from the corpse of an ancient Sword Immortal, and the ck Kylin had the blood of a Divine Beast...


    These Connate Overlords were top cultivators in the Realm of Kunxu, close to the Sect Masters and elders. And yet, they were all swallowed by Chen Fan, let alone the six Spirit Beasts and the others like Cold Moon Fairy.


    The expedition from Kunxu was annihted!


    ¡°Is he human or the reincarnation of a monster?¡±


    Qian Yexue looked at Chen Fan in terror.


    ¡°Patter, patter.¡±


    The azure aura shrank and the ten feet long Kun Peng gradually turned into countless light dots, retreating into Chen Fan¡¯s body and Divine Soul. In the end, Chen Fan appeared with ck hair and ck eyes, wearing a white outfit.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Chen Fan took a deep breath and restrained his energy.


    Even though the Kun Peng¡¯s Divine Power could swallow everything, he wasn¡¯t the real Kun Peng after all. Swallowing the four mid-stage Connate Cultivators had exceeded his boundary. Meanwhile, the Swallowing True Essence was trying to digest such a massive influx of energy in Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    ¡°My True Essence could only grow one percent after swallowing these people. It¡¯s way too inefficient.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    The Swallowing Divine Power was useful but it wasn¡¯t omnipotent. When a man ate a cow, would he gain its powers too?


    That was impossible.


    After Chen Fan absorbed the Spirit Qi of the four mid-stage Connate Beings, most of it would be filtered out; only a small amount of energy was useful for Chen Fan¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the real Kun Peng, so I can¡¯t take all kinds of energy. In order for a cultivator to rise to the top, the most important thing is devotion, which is the reason why I could dominate the universe in my previous life,¡± Chen Fan said, looking determined.


    ¡°But one good thing about the Swallowing Divine Power is that it can extract bloodline power.¡±


    Crack!


    A ck me suddenly came out from the True Essence. It was the Kylin Fire from the ck Kylin.


    ¡°The Kylin Fire is a well-known Divine Power across the universe and is as powerful as the Sky-Swallowing Divine Power of the Kun Peng. And yet, the little amount of blood from this ck Kylin is already enough for me.¡±


    Swish!


    The ck me went into Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Then it started merging with the golden mes, gradually turning into two-color mes. The mes flickered, carrying a destructive energy.


    ¡°The Li Fire Golden Eyes can hold all kinds of fire in the world. There was once a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal who merged 7865 types of Divine mes. Once let out, their power could destroy a world or melt a. I wonder when I can achieve such a Divine Power. Looks like I¡¯ll have to swallow some gifted Spirit Beasts and Divine Beasts,¡± Chen Fan thought as he came down from the sky.


    Ye Qincang flew towards him and said respectfully, ¡°Senior Chen.¡±


    Qian Yexue also moved closer with her pale face.


    Chen Fan really astonished Ye Qincang. Until this moment, he finally realized that Chen Fan had reached a much higher level than his.


    ¡°I guess Senior Chen was a Golden Core or Nascent Soul Cultivator in hisst life,¡± Ye Qincang pondered and said.


    ¡°Senior, the Ancient Fire Ape escaped.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve put a restriction spell in his body. Does it really think it can run away?¡± Chen Fan sneered and sent out five beams of light from his hand.


    After a while.


    A howl came.


    An azure light ball flew from afar. The Ancient Fire Ape was inside with five azure chains wound around its body.


    The Ancient Fire Ape knelt and begged Chen Fan, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. Please! I¡¯ll never run away again!¡±


    And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it at all; he let Ye Qincang deal with it. If he wasn¡¯t depending on the Fire Ape to find the Gate of Heaven and to get information about the Deity Burial Valley, he would have already smacked it to death.


    ¡°We need to pick the Thunder Fruits now.¡±


    Chen Fan turned around, and looked at the golden tree and the three fruits on it.


    This time, Chen Fan let out his Divine Power without interruption.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡±


    Rays of azure light shot out from his hand, turning into chains that wrapped around the ck mountain. Each of them was as thick as a water bucket and was as hard as if made of gold.


    Chen Fan grabbed with his hand and yelled, ¡°Rise!¡±


    Endless energy came out from his body and organs, and his body let out a thunderous sound as if a hundred atomic bombs had exploded. The terrifying True Essence made his robe and hair flutter.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    He lifted the entire Essence Ma Mountain with one hand.


    Even though the Essence Ma Mountain was much lighter than a normal mountain, this still astonished the two next to him.


    Chen Fan stomped his foot and shouted, ¡°Borrowing the power of the world!¡±


    The Essence Qi from dozens of miles then formed a hundred feet giant hand and gripped the ck mountain, lifting it up. Chen Fan held the mountain with one hand and cast spells with another to refine it right there.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Many golden talismans went into the ck mountain.


    Then, it gradually shrank to only several meters tall and Chen Fan ced it inside the de Strengthening Gourd.


    ¡°This... Senior Chen?¡±


    Ye Qincang was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Thunder Fruits only grow on the Essence Ma Mountain, which is a natural treasure. You¡¯ll be able to refine it if you know some treasure-controlling techniques,¡± Chen Fan exined.


    He was thrilled.


    The most important thing in the Deity Burial Valley wasn¡¯t the Thunder Fruits but the Essence Ma Mountain.


    Such a natural treasure was the best material for making ¡°Spirit Treasures¡± and Chen Fan might be able to create one if he added it to his ¡°Five Thunder Seal.¡± By then, he would have nothing to fear even if the Sect Masters in the Realm of Kunxu paid a visit.


    ¡°Brother Ye, the Thunder Fruits aren¡¯t ripe yet. I¡¯ll give you one when they are ready,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Chen, but you¡¯re the one who defeated the enemies from the Realm of Kunxu, protecting China and everyone else. I¡¯m only here to assist you. How can I take the Thunder Fruit?¡± Ye Qincang said seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided,¡± Chen Fan said firmly.


    This time, Ye Qincang risked his life to stop the enemies for him and the North Mystic Celestial Lord always returned a favor.


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    Ye Qincang bowed.


    After that, they flew to the Gate of Heaven under the lead of the Ancient Fire Ape. Even though the Deity Burial Valley had many Spirit Beasts, monsters, dimension gaps and deadly arrays.


    Those surviving Spirit Beasts dared not to show up and fight with Chen Fan again. Some beasts that stood in their way were smacked to death.


    After three hours, they arrived at the Gate of Heaven.


    It still looked majestic and the stone tform was simple and elegant. Between the towering stone pirs was a light door which was moving violently like the surface of ake in a thunderstorm.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are the other cultivatorsing through?¡±


    Ye Qincang was terrified.


    They had just gone through a battle and even Chen Fan could only exhibit half of his power. If the enemies came again from the Realm of Kunxu, what could they do?


    Especially this time, those who came must be the experienced peak-stage Connate Cultivators or even the Sect Masters of the major sects, who were way more powerful than Earth Level Deity Leixing.


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. There seems to be... something wrong with the gate.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    He could see that the Gate of Heaven was only a passage connected to another small world. However, the passage was really unstable; it seemed to be on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Maybe Earth Level Deity Leixing and the others forced their way through and interfered with the operation of the Gate of Heaven.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    The Blood Ancestor said the Gate of Heaven was fragile and it didn¡¯t allow for too many Earth Level Deities to pass through at once. Yan Jingchao had also said that it would only open at least four monthster.


    And yet, Earth Level Deity Leixing and the others broke through the Gate of Heaven forcefully with a Space Treasure, and even sent five Earth Level Deities in one go, including mid-stage Connate Beings like himself and Changhe Sword Immortal.


    Apparently, that had totally exceeded the limit of the Gate of Heaven.


    After hearing Chen Fan¡¯s exnation, Ye Qincang was excited. ¡°So, nobody cane to our world again?¡±


    ¡°At least not for the moment. Unless all the Earth Level Deities enter the Golden Core or Nascent Soul Level, none of them will be able toe through the Gate of Heaven in a couple years. However, the gate will bepletely stable after that and it may never shut again...¡± Chen Fan said as he shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! We can prepare ourselves in these three years and we¡¯ll show the Earth Level Deities of the Realm of Kunxu the power of modern technology,¡± Ye Qincang yelled happily.


    But Qian Yexue looked gloomy.


    Even Chen Fan frowned. If the Gate of Heaven was unstable, it meant that he couldn¡¯t go to the Realm of Kunxu and look for the Path of Heaven, either!


    Chen Fan shook his head and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get out of here. Those waiting outside must be really worried by now.¡±


    He knew they would cause a great furor after stepping out of the Deity Burial Valley.

 Chapter 680 - Dominating the World

    680 Dominating the World


    While Chen Fan was battling inside the Deity Burial Valley, the outside world was also stirred.


    For China and the Chinese Martial Arts Community, Chen Fan and Ye Qincang was their hope. They could only rely on the two of them to stop the Earth Level Deities of the Realm of Kunxu before the defensive front was built.


    ¡°How many Earth Level Deities havee from the Realm of Kunxu? Can Heavenly Ye and Heavenly Chen deal with them?¡± someone expressed his doubts on the Chinese Martial Arts Forum.


    ¡°Heavenly Chen defeated the Blood Ancestor and is as powerful as three Earth Level Deities. Together with Heavenly Ye, several Earth Level Deities shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Guo Xiaomang replied confidently.


    She had be Chen Fan¡¯s follower long before and she defended him every day at the forum. Her ID name ¡°Xiao Mang¡± was very well-known.


    ¡°The Blood Ancestor has already be weak after living for a thousand years. Besides, none of us know how many Earth Level Deities came from the Realm of Kunxu. No matter how strong Chen Beixuan is, he can¡¯t fight with seven or eight of them,¡± someone said.


    ¡°ording to our information, the Gate of Heaven isn¡¯t open yet, so only a couple of them cane through. Those two Heavenly Beings should be able to deal with them effortlessly. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Little Red Sparrow assured everyone else.


    Someone recognized Red Sparrow and asked immediately, ¡°Red Sparrow, do you have any first-hand intel from Kunlun? We¡¯re so anxious!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re also as anxious as you are, but please believe in the two Heavenly Beings. On the other hand, our 9th and 18th division at the Deity Burial Valley are prepared to fight; all the missile bases in the country are also ready to attack and all the fighter aircrafts are circling the sky. Even if something happens to Heavenly Chen, China has enough power to protect everyone,¡± Red Sparrow answered calmly.


    Most people at the forum were Martial Artists who had a deep understanding of China¡¯s power.


    It was the secondrgest country in the world, right after the United States. If the Earth Level Deities really offended China, they wouldunch dozens of hydrogen bombs toward the Deity Burial Valley and all of the enemies would die.


    However, people on the underground forums in foreign countries were mostly gloating.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan and Ye Qincang killed the Blood Ancestor and offended many countries. Now, they finally got what they deserve.¡±


    A Japanese samurai said gloatingly, ¡°I heard that there are dozens of Earth Level Deities in the Realm of Kunxu! Even five of them can tear Chen Beixuan apart.¡±


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t go back after killing Chen Beixuan? How can we resist so many Earth Level Deities?¡± another person said.


    ¡°Are you mad? The mortal world is good but the realm up there is much better. Those Deities and Entities see our world as deserts and swamps. Will you leave your mansion to live in the desert or a forest?¡± an experienced Overlord exined.


    All the historical sects on Earth knew how the world was changing, and that the Spirit Qi was dissipating. They also understood why the Entities and Earth Level Deities left the Earth, so they weren¡¯t worried about that at all.


    As for requesting Chen Fan to go to the Realm of Kunxu and apologize, that was only an excuse to intimidate him.


    A friar of the Christian Church said, ¡°ording to the ancient books, the Realm of Kunxu is the ce where the Eastern Deities live. There are many historical sects and more than a hundred Earth Level Deities. Even though they have declined after thousands of years, their numbers are way higher than ours.¡±


    Someone recognized the friar, who was the former Cardinal and a hidden Immortal State Overlord.


    ¡°So, Chen Beixuan will die?¡±


    Many were excited.


    The western countries, Japan and Thand were all Chen Fan¡¯s enemies and they wanted him to die. Over thest few years, he had been running wild across the world, killing countless Immortal State Warriors and offending many people.


    Someone called ¡°Teddy Lance¡± said on the CIA¡¯s secret forum, ¡°If Chen Beixuan dies, I¡¯ll invite everyone present to a ten-day stay in Hawaii for free!¡±


    Many of them knew Teddy Lance was an important figure from the Lance family of the United States. He was responsible for managing the matters about the Dark World and the underground organizations. He was inmand of hundreds of armed mercenaries and was the most superior leader in the New York area.


    A Japanese tycoon alsomented, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there to stay for a month!¡±


    ¡°Six months!¡± a prince of the Thai Royal family followed.


    Chen Fan had offended too many people. Once he was in danger, the entire CIA secret forum was thrilled but more of them sneered.


    ¡°Since Chen Beixuan became a cultivator, he has never lost once and has defeated countless people. This time, he might shock the world again like he used to. By then, the North Qiong Sect will deal with everyone who is cheering on the forum right now,¡± ck and White Demon Hunter said.


    Everyone then realized.


    Even if Chen Fan died, the North Qiong Sect, which had four cultivators at or above the Immortal State and was the most powerful organization in the Dark World, would still be there!


    ¡°What are you afraid of? The Christian Church is still here. We should wait for them to step in. Besides, how would the United States, Ennd and France let Chen Beixuan go after what he did to them before?¡± the Thai Prince said.


    The King of Gong Tau, Daxin, was the guardian of Thand but Chen Fan had smashed him to death at the Dragon Hall. That was why the Thai Royal family¡¯s passionate hatred for Chen Fan was indescribable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. This battle will determine the future of the world. If Chen Beixuan wins, he¡¯ll be the hero of the Earth and mankind. If he dies, we¡¯ll have to fight with the enemies of the Realm of Kunxu!¡± the Observer said.


    The entire forum went silent.


    Everyone was waiting patiently and paying attention to Kunlun. Those who supported Chen Fan looked forward to seeing him win, while those against him hoped he would die.


    In the mansion on North Mountain.


    Wang Zhongguo stood by the window and looked at Yan Jin.


    ¡°Father, there¡¯s no newsing yet. You¡¯ve stood there for a day. Come sit down and eat something,¡± Wang Keqin came and said.


    For an ordinary family, the Realm of Kunxu, Earth Level Deities and Heavenly Beings were like legends. And yet, as one of the five major families in Yan Jin, the Wang family was still well-informed.


    ¡°Keqin, I¡¯m regretting it,¡± Wang Zhongguo said.


    ¡°I regret that I never realized Chen Fan was such a talent. I regret that I schemed against them when they came to the Wang family. I regret that I wasn¡¯t sane enough and led the Wang family to this situation,¡± Wang Zhongguo continued as Wang Keqin had a puzzled look.


    ¡°Father, who would have seen his talent? We were all wrong. Nobody would have thought that the bastard could be such a superior Deity,¡± Wang Keqin said with a wry smile.


    ¡°If Chen Fanes out alive, we should go to apologize to Xiaoyun,¡± Wang Zhongguo said, looking as if he were several years older.


    His body was slightly bent, something that had never happened before.


    ¡°But father, what about what happened to Chen?¡± Wang Keqin said anxiously.


    He could never forget that Chen Fan killed Wang Chen in front of them and broke off the rtionship between the two families. That was his son, the heir he was most proud of.


    ¡°If he can make it out of Kunlun alive, it will mean that no one in the world can ever touch him again!¡± Wang Zhongguo said slowly.


    Wang Keqin was startled; he didn¡¯t say another word.


    Other than the Wang family, simr conversations were also held in the Xiao, the Han and the Qin families.


    Even though Chen Fan was the top warrior in the world, he wasn¡¯t invincible for these major families. The nuclear weapons in Ennd, France and the United States, including the super weapons that they were secretly developing, could threaten or deal with Chen Fan easily. The power of the superpowers was unimaginable.


    Rumors said that some secret military base in China was finding a way to kill Earth Level Deities with nuclear weapons.


    But if Chen Fan came out alive after defeating the Deities of the Realm of Kunxu, he would deserve the goodwill of China and the world! He would be the hero of mankind! Killing such a figure would offend the entire Chinese Martial Arts Community and half the.


    Even the superpowers would have to yield to him.


    All the North Qiong Sect members were also praying quietly at the Sword Pce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master is invincible. He will never lose,¡± Hua Yunfeng said.


    Wang Xiaoyun, An Ya and Fang Qiong hadn¡¯t even had a sip of water and were all waiting silently. After all, the Realm of Kunxu was a legendary realm and was full of Deities.


    Xuan Luo and Tian Mingzi were already powerful, not to mention their Masters and Ancestral Masters.


    ¡°We know so little about the Realm of Kunxu and the Deity Burial Valley. Qian Yexue has never told us anything in thest few months she has been with us. If it wasn¡¯t for Master, I would have already tortured her to death.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa grunted.


    She had always disliked Qian Yexue because of her beauty.


    ¡°We¡¯ll only be more worried if we know too much. As Qian Yexue said, there are thousands of Earth Level Deities in the Realm of Kunxu. What can we do when dozens of theme? We have to fight for sure.¡±


    Xie Yan shook his head.


    The Realm of Kunxu was still like a mystery to them. Nobody could know for sure whether what Yan Jingchao and Xuan Luo said was right.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun lowered her head and prayed.


    The North Qiong Sect, Dragon Hall, the Hong Sect, the Chinese Martial Arts Community, the Japanese and the Korean Kendo Communities, many underground forces, the superpowers, the top families and the consortiums, everyone was focused, waiting patiently for the result of the earth-shattering battle.


    July 5th, 2012.


    Chen Fan, Ye Qincang and the others came out of the Deity Burial Valley.


    Chen Fan defeated the Deities of Kunxu and shut the Gate of Heaven all by himself! Once the news came out, the entire, including the superpowers, were speechless.


    He dominated the world!

 Chapter 681 - Couldn’t be Provoked

    681 Couldn¡°t be Provoked


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    The records of the Christian Church or any other historical sects mentioned one fact.


    The Realm of Kunxu was unbeatable! Some said that even the descendants of the Eastern Sages lived there and it was a purend of Deities.


    But Chen Fan defeated the cultivators from that realm and even shut the Gate of Heaven?


    ¡°I heard that five Earth Level Deities came from the Realm of Kunxu and two of them are Overlords and influential figures there. However, Chen Beixuan killed them all and their bodies are nowhere to be found,¡± someone revealed.


    Everyone else was terrified.


    Five Earth Level Deities?


    There might not even be five Earth Level Deities on Earth, and even if there were, they would have already been on theirst legs. So, how could people not be shocked after Chen Fan ughtered so many Earth Level Deities?


    ¡°From now on, the Japanese Martial Arts Community will follow the lead of China and will never offend them again,¡± the Japanese Kendo Master, Erika,manded with the support of the Divine Master of the Ise Grand Shrine.


    The leaders of the Brahmin in India, the God of the Gold Sect in South America, the Southeast Asian Buddhism and the Vodun in Africa all gave such an order.


    Chen Fan was too terrifying. He killed five Earth Level Deities! That was even more astonishing than smashing the Blood Ancestor. In the meantime, the Japanese tycoon and the Thai Prince on the CIA secret forum were both frightened and were thinking of ways to make it up to Chen Fan.


    Only Teddy Lance was still being stubborn, but he dared not to show up after all.


    In an old monastery of the Christian Church.


    ¡°The Realm of Kunxu is the most powerful secret realm in the legends but they also lost. Looks like we¡¯ve underestimated Chen Beixuan¡¯s power,¡± an elder in a linen robe coughed and said.


    The blonde adjudicator who was wearing heavy armor frowned and said, ¡°The Gate of Heaven isn¡¯t quite stable yet so there shouldn¡¯t be too many Overlordsing from the Realm of Kunxu. However, Chen Beixuan¡¯s power is indeed out of our imagination. He even crushed the Blood Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°The Blood Ancestor is dead and our mission ispleted. Then, should we...¡±


    ¡°The Blood Ancestor isn¡¯t just a person. It¡¯s a name that refers to a group of evil beings deep in the Blood Sea,¡± a calm voice came.


    The adjudicator looked up and saw a barefoot young man with fair skin and blue eyes walking towards them. He was only sixteen years old, but his energy was as vast as the sky and there was an aura around him, as if he were the incarnation of an angel.


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    The elder and the adjudicator got up and bowed to the barefoot young man.


    ¡°The Blood Ancestor might have died but the war isn¡¯t over! We can¡¯t provoke Chen Beixuan no matter what. I sees falling and Entities howling on him. He¡¯s the representative of Death,¡± the barefoot young man said.


    The other two, who knew the identity of the young man, weren¡¯t surprised at all.


    ¡°My Lord, why do you need to worry about Chen Beixuan?¡± the adjudicator asked.


    The barefoot young man closed his eyes and replied, ¡°I see father in him!¡±


    The elder and the adjudicator were both startled and speechless.


    Such a conversation was also held in many historical sects.


    They were the only ones who knew how terrifying the Realm of Kunxu was. So, it was extremely scary that Chen Fan had defeated the Deities from Kunxu! That was a legendary world full of Deities!


    ¡°Change the n. List Chen Beixuan as a first-level danger together with Russia and China,¡± the Pentagon ordered.


    From then on, Chen Fan officially became the biggest enemy of the United States. They would do everything they could and use all the nuclear weapons they had to destroy him.


    All therge countries in the world took corresponding actions. Russia also sent Oleg to Chen Fan immediately to exin to him about their past misunderstanding.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had left Kunlun and returned to the Sword Pce.


    ¡°I got quite a lot of things this time!¡±


    After talking to his parents and the rest of his family, Chen Fan went into the secret room to see his loot.


    He had swallowed four Earth Level Deities who were all mid-stage Connate Cultivators in one go; the True Essence inside his body was still trying to digest such a great amount of energy.


    If he were the real Kun Peng, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it. There was limitless space in the Kun Peng¡¯s body and it could even digest the energy of an entire gxy. But Chen Fan was still only a human being after all.


    ¡°The Divine Power of the Kun Peng is great but I should try not to use it. I¡¯ll be in trouble if enemiese while my body is digesting the energy. I should swallow more Spirit Beasts like the ck Kylin next time I see them. Getting their special energies is indeed useful to me.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    A ck and a golden me burned in his eyes.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Two mes then came out from his eyes and intertwined into a two-color me.


    The Kylin Fire merged with the golden me was much more powerful than it used to be. Even a mid-grade Spirit Artifact had been immediately burnt to ashes, meaning that it could also kill a normal Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°I got many weapons as well.¡±


    Chen Fan took out some treasures from the de Strengthening Gourd.


    A cold superior-grade Spirit Robe, a diamond carved with mantras, a red ancient sword and a ck de surrounded by shes of purple lightning.


    The first three were superior-grade Spirit Artifacts from the Earth Level Deities, and thest one was from Earth Level Deity Leixing.


    ¡°The Purple Thunder de is a Quasi-Spirit Treasure!¡±


    Chen Fan stretched out his hand and gripped the de.


    ¡°Patter, patter.¡±


    A bolt of purple lightning came out from the ck de and it wrapped around Chen Fan¡¯s hand. Spirit Treasures had spirits and they chose their owners themselves. Those who weren¡¯t strong enough would be unable to use a Spirit Treasure. Even though the Purple Thunder de wasn¡¯t a Spirit Treasure, it was even more intractable.


    ¡°Hold!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted and his palm let out an azure aura. An unmatched energy then forced all the lightning back to the de and he gripped the de handle firmly.


    ¡°Buzz.¡±


    The Purple Thunder de finally yielded.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    Chen Fan shed without using the slightest strength.


    The purple de Qi shed over ten feet and shed against the wall. If it wasn¡¯t for the array of the Sword Pce and the countless talismans, it would have traveled for a hundred meters.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a Quasi-Spirit Treasure. Even an ordinary person can have the power of an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    Chen Fan was content.


    Even for his current level, the Purple Thunder de was a Divine Weapon. It was powerful enough to split a mountain, a river or even an aircraft carrier!


    ¡°Quasi-Spirit Treasures are rare and even the Heavenly Thunder Sect only has a couple. Now that I have one in my possession, their Sect Master must be enraged.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He only had three Quasi-Spirit Treasures at the moment.


    The Mercury Armor, the God-killing Spear and the Purple Thunder de. Even though the Five Thunder Seal was inferior to Spirit Treasures, it was a top superior-grade Spirit Artifact.


    ¡°I can defend myself with the Mercury Armor, attack from afar with the God-killing Spear, battle with the Purple Thunder de and turn the Five Thunder Seal into a Spirit Treasure. Then, I can defeat the entire Realm of Kunxu all by myself!¡±


    Chen Fan was confident.


    But the Gate of Heaven was too unstable, which made him struggle.


    ¡°It¡¯s really dangerous to pass through the Gate of Heaven at my level.


    ¡°Only Golden Core Cultivators can control the power of space. And yet, since the Blood Ancestor said his ancestors left the Earth through other paths, the Path of Heaven shouldn¡¯t be the only passage. There must be other passages in each major sect.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t spent much time with my parents, An Ya and Xiao Qiong since I entered the Connate Level, and I haven¡¯t settled all the scores on the. I shouldn¡¯t leave so quickly,¡± Chen Fan also thought about that.


    Once he left the Earth, he would not return within the next decade.


    If he didn¡¯t eliminate all the threats on Earth, make the North Qiong Sect thrive and give his parents powers to protect themselves, he would never leave.


    ¡°Well then, one thing at a time,¡± Chen Fan decided, ¡°I should first go to meet my old friends and see if they are doing well. Then, I¡¯ll visit all the major forces of the Earth and give them a warning. If they refuse to obey, I¡¯ll eliminate them. Lastly, I¡¯ll start searching for the Path of Heaven or force my way through the Gate of Heaven into the Realm of Kunxu.


    ¡°Right, what should I do with the three Thunder Fruits?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned as he nced at the shimmering Thunder Fruits on the golden tree.


    Thunder Fruits were Treasure Medicines and only one was enough for a normal cultivator to enter the Connate Level.


    However, humans didn¡¯t have thick skin and weren¡¯t as strong as the Spirit Beasts in the Deity Burial Valley after all. If a normal person took a Thunder Fruit without the protection of Divine Powers, the energy would put his life at risk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give the first one to Ye Qincang to express my gratitude, and to establish a good rtionship with China. After I leave the, my parents will be under their protection.


    ¡°The second one, I¡¯ll keep it for myself. The second painting of the Twelve Sky Art Paintings is a Thunder Divine Beast and the Thunder Fruit is just right for me.


    ¡°And the third one... Who should I give it to?¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    It was a precious treasure that could be used to achieve the Connate Level.


    The difference between Sages and mortals was the difference between Connate and Qi Refinement. It represented an extraordinary evolution and a transition between life levels.


    Even if he gave the Thunder Fruit to one of his parents or to Xiao Qiong, they would still be no match for the Blood Ancestor and other experienced Earth Level Deities. And yet, he didn¡¯t feel quite right to give it to Hua Yunfeng or Xie Yan either, since they weren¡¯t really close.


    While Chen Fan was struggling with choices...


    Ye Qincang arrived with shocking news.

 Chapter 682 - Admiral of the Cang Dragon Uni

    682 Admiral of the Cang Dragon Uni


    Ye Qincang was there to talk to Chen Fan about the Gate of Heaven.


    ¡°Yan Jingchao is dead and the ck Water Sect was annihted. Xiao Wu and Zhang Ran are the only ones left. Although they¡¯re still grieving, they¡¯re willing to guard the Gate of Heaven,¡± Ye Qincang said.


    ¡°Their master died because of me after all. When this ends, I¡¯ll invite them to the North Qiong Sect and teach them some real cultivation arts.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°Senior, is the Gate of Heaven really going to open again after three years?¡± Ye Qincang asked seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure when it will be stable. I guess it will take at least a couple years, five years at most, but it will gradually settle after that. By then, we must be prepared to fight. We have to deal with this before I leave the,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    This was the first time he had told someone he was going to leave the Earth.


    Ye Qincang knew about Chen Fan¡¯s past so he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He nodded and said, ¡°Kunlun decided to develop the Deity Burial Valley and the country has also epted my proposal. This will be our top priority in the next three years.¡±


    Chen Fan considered it a logical move.


    The United States could be a superpower and dominate the world because they had developed technology from the Mayan Temples.


    There were countless secret treasures, bodies and books the ancient Sages had left at the Deity Burial Valley which were worth researching, let alone the monsters and beasts living there. However, no one could say for certain how many people would die in the process.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect will also help Kunlun and I will leave the Ancient Fire Ape guarding the Deity Burial Valley. You can ask it to do anything if you want,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Since he was leaving the, he had to establish a good rtionship with China.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±


    Ye Qincang bowed.


    The Ancient Fire Ape was one of the most powerful Spirit Beasts at the Deity Burial Valley and was a Connate Overlord. With its support and knowledge of the area, China would be able to speed up the development of the valley.


    Ye Qincang hesitated and said, ¡°Senior, you closed the Gate of Heaven and protected China. Our country wants to appoint you as the Admiral of the Cang Dragon Unit to lead our soldiers. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Fan was startled.


    In the end, Chen Fan epted the title: Admiral of the Cang Dragon Unit.


    Same as what he thought, China also wanted to build a good rtionship with him. The title was in fact a promise to him that the country would protect the North Qiong Sect and his family even after he left the.


    ¡°The Cang Dragon Unit will be in yourmand from now on. As the Admiral, you have all the rights, including mobilizing troops and taking military aircrafts,¡± Ye Qincang told Chen Fan before he left.


    ¡°Admiral! I can¡¯t believe our family has an Admiral!¡±


    Chen Gexin was excited.


    Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya were also happy.


    Even though they had taken the superior-grade Spirit Pills and entered the Ethereal Enlightenment State, they were still thinking like mortals and were proud that Chen Fan had be an Admiral.


    ¡°We must go back and tell father about this. He¡¯ll be pleased,¡± Chen Gexin decided.


    When Chen Fan shut himself in, everyone else went into the Sword Pce so that the array could protect them from the Blood Ancestor and from thoseing from the Gate of Heaven. Only Chen Huaian remained in Jin City.


    ¡°Hm, I haven¡¯t seen grandpa for a while.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Soon, the Sword Pce was stirred.


    It was a big deal for Chen Fan to go back to Jin City since he wasn¡¯t a nameless man anymore. He was Superpower Chen, Heavenly Chen, the most superior person in the world and the strongest Earth Level Deity. He had even saved China and mankind, and was appointed as the Admiral of the Cang Dragon Unit.


    Yu Wenjin, A¡¯Xiu and Yu Wenjin also wanted to go to Jin City with Chen Fan.


    Since the crisis had been solved, Fang Qiong and An Ya had already been thinking about returning to Zhong Hai and dealing with the North Qiong Corp matters since long before.


    ¡°Xiao Jin, you shoulde with me and meet some old friends. The others should go back to Zhong Hai and Southeast Asia,¡± Chen Fan said.


    In the end, only Chen Fan and his family, Fang Qiong, Yu Wenjin and Qian Yexue were going to Jin City.


    They took a military aircraft and flew all the way to Jin City. The Cang Dragon Unit had already gathered at Qin Chen Mountain and they were all excited when they saw Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chief!¡± the members of the Cang Dragon Unit shouted.


    Chen Fan nced at them.


    Tank, Eagle-eyes and Rusty were all his former subordinates, and he had met Zhao Baofen in Wu Zhou. There was also one more person he was familiar with...


    ¡°Chu Minhui?¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the brawny man with a startled face. Chu Minhui was strong like a mountain and he had apparently reached an extremely high level on the Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise. His body was definitelyparable to that of a Physique Refinement Grandmaster.


    ¡°Chief, Chu Minhui is the captain of the Cang Dragon Unit now. Captain Yue died in a recent battle,¡± Tank said with a gloomy face.


    Yue Jianqiu was also a friend of Chen Fan and he was a real soldier. Chen Fan had never thought he would die in a war.


    ¡°Chief, I will uphold the legacy of Captain Yue and dedicate my life to Cang Dragon and China,¡± Chu Minhui shouted.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He then looked around and said, ¡°Now that I¡¯m in charge of the Cang Dragon Unit, I can¡¯t stand aside anymore. Starting from today, the Cang Dragon Unit not only has to be the strongest among the Special Forces, but also in the Dark World and even the entire! You¡¯ll have to fight with the superpowers and the Realm of Kunxu, and to enter forbiddennds in the future. Do you have the courage to do so?¡±


    Everyone went silent.


    The Cang Dragon Unit was only an ordinary troop. The strongest among them, Chu Minhui, had only reached the level of Physique Refinement Grandmaster; none of them were strong enough to battle with the superpowers and the Realm of Kunxu.


    ¡°Till we die!¡± Chu Minhui yelled.


    ¡°Never fall back!¡± the others also shouted with determination.


    The members of the Cang Dragon Unit were only a group of mortals but Chen Fan wanted to lead them to conquer the forbiddennds in the world, which was thepletely supreme glory for them.


    Then, Chen Fan and the others started their journey to Jin City.


    ¡°Vroom, vroom.¡±


    The military transport aircraft flew ten thousand meters in the sky and Chen Fan looked at thend through the window. That might be one of thest times he could watch the scenery of his country.


    After staying in the mortal world for a period of time, he would have to leave the Earth to search for the Path of Heaven.


    The Spirit Qi on Earth wasn¡¯t enough to support his cultivation, which was progressing really slowly at the moment.


    ¡°Before that, I must arrange and ensure my parents¡¯ future, giving them enough power to defend themselves. I also need to eliminate the threats of the Gate of Heaven and other forces,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    While An Ya, Wang Xiaoyun and the others were thrilled about having him back.


    Fang Qiong seemed to have sensed something and she gently gripped Chen Fan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Qiong.¡±


    Chen Fan gave her aforting smile.


    They soon arrived at Jin City.


    It was the month of July. Summer reigned in Jin City.


    There were many young girls wearing shorts or mini skirts on the streets and in the malls. Since it was the summer break, many college and high school students were hanging out with their friends.


    Chen Fan and his family went to the mansion in East Mountain in a military vehicle.


    ¡°Xiao Fan is finally here. I heard that you made an astonishing achievement!¡±


    Chen Huaian was wearing a white outfit while he practiced under the tree. Every move he made stirred up the leaves which were shattered by the energy.


    ¡°The Ethereal Enlightenment State?¡±


    Chen Fan was astonished.


    Thest time he met Chen Huaian, the old man was still at the Foundation Establishment State and he had entered the Ethereal Enlightenment State just recently. Although this had something to do with the Spirit Water and the Spirit Dew he had leftst time, Chen Huaian was pretty talented.


    Wang Xiaoyun also relied on superior-grade Spirit Pills to enter the Ethereal Enlightenment State.


    ¡°Dad, the country even appointed Xiao Fan as the Admiral of the Cang Dragon Unit!¡± Chen Gexin couldn¡¯t restrain his excitement. For older generations like him, this title was more glorious than bing an Earth Level Deity or a Heavenly Being.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Ning and Chen Guoguo were both startled.


    ¡°You are indeed our best warrior! I must gather the family and celebrate with Xiao Fan.¡±


    Chen Huaian burst intoughter.


    Chen Fan was bing something akin to a grand chancellor in the ancient times!


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He would have rejected them in the past, but since he was going to leave the, he couldn¡¯t decline after seeing the happy faces of his parents and his grandpa.


    Gathering the family would take a couple days.


    So, Chen Fan stayed at the mansion on East Mountain to spend some time with his sister, Chen Guoguo, and to lead the Cang Dragon Unit¡¯s practices. Even though he wouldn¡¯t pass down the real cultivation arts to the unit, some Physique Refinement Arts would be fine.


    And Fang Qiong seemed to have sensed something, so she didn¡¯t go to Zhong Hai and stayed there with Chen Fan instead.


    That day.


    The sky was clear.


    Chen Fan, Chen Huaian and Fang Qiong sat at the peak of East Mountain, drinking tea and chatting, while Qian Yexue was working as a servant. They all knew who she was, so they didn¡¯t mind her at all.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, there seems to be something in your mind these few days.¡±


    Chen Huaian was observant; he easily noticed that something was wrong with Chen Fan.


    Fang Qiong also looked up with a worried face.


    Chen Fan hesitated, then said as he put down the teacup, ¡°Grandpa, Xiao Qiong, I... might be leaving the.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The three of them were stunned.

 Chapter 683 - Another Connate Being

    683 Another Connate Being


    Leaving the Earth.


    This idea had already been in Chen Fan¡¯s mind since he was reborn, but he had never talked about it.


    He had only told Fang Qiong, Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya that he was a cultivator, but never the details about where he came from, and the others didn¡¯t force him, either. Only after bing a Connate Being was he finally able to reveal a little bit.


    Chen Huaian frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean by leaving the?¡±


    Fang Qiong also widened her eyes and looked at Chen Fan. ¡°Xiao Fan, are you going to the Realm of Kunxu? To the sun and moon? Space traveling?¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t know that there was a grand and boundless world outside the Earth where many cultivations and races existed. They didn¡¯t even know if aliens existed.


    Qian Yexue looked slightly different.


    She remembered that Chen Fan had asked her about cultivators and the Path of Heaven.


    So, was he preparing to find the Path of Heaven and leave the as well?


    ¡°This is ridiculous. The cultivators who left in the ancient times are at least Sky Immortals, but he¡¯s only an Earth Level Deity. How can he go to the Path of Heaven? Besides, we¡¯re not even sure if it still exists after thousands of years..¡±


    Qian Yexue sneered.


    ¡°Grandpa, Xiao Qiong, you know that I¡¯ve already entered the Connate Level,¡± Chen Fan said earnestly, ¡°Even if I practice hard every day, my powers will only grow a little bit and it¡¯ll take a thousand years for me to be a Golden Core Cultivator. This is like a cage for me, I can¡¯t make any substantial progress here.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Chen Huaian nodded.


    He knew that the Spirit Qi in the Green Dragon Grand Array waspletely different from that in the outside world. Fang Qiong also pondered.


    ¡°So, are you going to the Realm of Kunxu, Xiao Fan? I heard that there¡¯s arge amount of Spirit Qi, but the Gate of Heaven is shut right now,¡± Fang Qiong said.


    ¡°The Spirit Qi in the Realm of Kunxu is also inferior whenpared to a real cultivation world. Otherwise, the cultivators of the ancient times wouldn¡¯t have abandoned it,¡± Chen Fan shook his head and said, ¡°What I want to do is to find the Path of Heaven and go to a real cultivation. There will be an abundant supply of Spirit Qi and someplete cultivation arts. A world full of Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators has the best environment for me to grow!¡±


    ¡°A cultivation?¡±


    This time, Qian Yexue and Fang Qiong were both dumbfounded.


    ¡°So, there are other livables aside from Earth? Are there cultivators too?¡± Fang Qiong¡¯s eyes popped out.


    Qian Yexue was also shocked.


    She thought the Realm of Kunxu was the most perfect world.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Chen Fan got up with his hands behind his back and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°The universe is wide and boundless. There are trillions ofs and trillions of different lifeforms. Countless races have battled to rise to the top and the cultivations that exist there are countless. The Earth is only an uncultivated, an abandonednd at the edge of the universe.¡±


    He looked up to the sky and saw many familiar constetions.


    ¡°I wonder if my old friends are still waiting for me to go back so I can battle with them,¡± Chen Fan asked himself.


    Everyone else was stunned into silence.


    If every in the universe had life and cultivators. How many living things were there? More than trillions?


    Qian Yexue got up and said emotionally, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve never heard about others. The Earth is the only that has life.¡±


    ¡°If the Earth is the only, where did the cultivators of the ancient times go?¡± Chen Fan looked at her calmly.


    Qian Yexue was speechless.


    Nobody really knew where those cultivators went and even the Sect Masters of the major sects avoided talking about it.


    ¡°If there are other cultivations, then... are you from there?¡± Fang Qiong hesitated and asked.


    Everyone around Chen Fan, including his parents, family, friends and disciples, all of them had the same question in their minds.


    Chen Fan seemed to have be a Grand Master in one night, rising to the top of the world in five years after defeating many Transcendent State Warriors, Immortal State Warriors and Earth Level Deities.


    And yet, they had never heard about his master and had never seen him practice since he was little.


    ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and caressed Fang Qiong¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Qiong, grandpa. My body wasn¡¯t taken by any old cultivator or alien. I am me, Chen Fan! Something happened which sent me back to make up for my regrets. There are a lot of things I can¡¯t exin to you right now, but I¡¯ll tell you everything someday...¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Fang Qiong nodded and her eyes were filled with faith.


    Chen Huaian finished the tea and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what they say about you, but you¡¯re my grandson and the light of the Chen Family! Grandpa is always right about people.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re really leaving?¡± Fang Qiong asked.


    Even though she was tough and had always managed the North Qiong Corp well when Chen Fan wasn¡¯t there, she felt like she was going to lose something after knowing Chen Fan was leaving the.


    The universe was so vast. Who knew when Chen Fan woulde back again?


    ¡°I have this idea but I¡¯m not leaving yet. I must first take care of everything here, which will take at least six months.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled andforted them. ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t dealt with the Gate of Heaven and there are still a lot of threats on Earth, including the Christian Church. So, how can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fan, are you leaving in a rocket?¡±


    This idea suddenly came to Fang Qiong¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    This time, Chen Huaian also burst intoughter.


    ¡°There used to be many races and cultivators on Earth in the ancient times. They left through the Path of Heaven, which is a Universe Teleport Array. As long as I can find and fix it, I¡¯ll be able to leave,¡± Chen Fan smiled and exined.


    ¡°But I cane back anytime! I¡¯ll visit you every couple of years, and by the time I can travel across the universe myself, I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡±


    He said this as if he were only going to study abroad.


    Chen Huaian and Fang Qiong started to feel relieved.


    Fang Qiong leaned on Chen Fan and said, ¡°Phew, I was so worried that you wouldn¡¯t return!¡±


    Qian Yexue sat there with her glittering eyes.


    She felt that this revtion hadpletely changed her conception of the world.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan came from another world. No wonder his power is so unpredictable. Also, the Sky Immortals of the ancient times left with the Universe Teleport Array. So, is our world, including the Realm of Kunxu, really an abandonednd and a dead cultivation as Chen Beixuan said?¡±


    Qian Yexue felt like her head was going to explode.


    ¡°Right, grandpa, let me show you something.¡±


    Chen Fan took out a fruit from the de Strengthening Gourd.


    ¡°A Thunder Fruit?¡± Qian Yexue said as she widened her eyes.


    ¡°This is a Thunder Fruit, a natural Treasure Medicine. A cultivator will be able to enter the Connate Level directly after eating it,¡± Chen Fan exined.


    ¡°Enter the Connate Level directly?¡±


    Fang Qiong and Chen Huaian gasped.


    They certainly knew how terrifying Connate Beings were. Chen Fan, Ye Qincang and the Blood Ancestor were all powerful enough to turn the world upside down and could even live for five centuries.


    ¡°It might be difficult for a normal cultivator, but not with my help,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°I got a Thunder Fruit Tree in the Deity Burial Valley and there are three fruits. One for Ye Qincang to thank him for his help and to build a good rtionship with China, and the other one is for myself. As for thest one, I want to give it to grandpa so that our family will have one more Connate Cultivator. Then I won¡¯t have to worry after I leave.¡±


    If Chen Huaian became a Connate Being.


    The North Qiong Sect would be impregnable.


    With the protection of a Connate Being and the array, even the United States or the Realm of Kunxu would be unable to break through the Sword Pce.


    ¡°No, you should give it to Fang Qiong, An Ya or Xiaoyun. I¡¯m old. What would I do with that?¡± Chen Huaian shook his head while Qian Yexue was dumbfounded.


    This was the first time she had seen someone reject a Treasure Medicine.


    It was an opportunity to be an Earth Level Deity! Once he did, he could be a dominator even in the Realm of Kunxu and would be able to enjoy a longer life.


    ¡°Grandpa, this might seem to be a one in a million chance to you, but I¡¯m confident that I can get such a Treasure Medicine anytime I want after five years. By then, all of you will be able to enter the Connate Level easily,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°I want to give it to you this time because you have the best state of mind and can quickly adapt to the Connate Level. It¡¯s hard for Xiao Qiong or Sister An to control the energy after they be Connate Cultivators. So, it¡¯s better for them to go step by step.¡±


    As for Hua Yunfeng and Xie Yan.


    Chen Fan and Chen Huaian had never mentioned them. After all, they weren¡¯t members of the Chen Family and no one could guarantee their loyalty.


    ¡°Grandpa, Xiao Fan is right. You should take it,¡± Fang Qiong also said.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After a while, Chen Huaian finally nodded.


    Then, Chen Fan started to set up an array and many talismans to cover the view on the mountain peak. Qian Yexue was astonished.


    ¡°They¡¯re mad.


    ¡°How can they eat the Thunder Fruit directly? They would need to spend three years collecting tons of herbs to make an elixir that could get rid of the Thunder Tribtion¡¯s power.


    ¡°Besides, giving it to a ny-year-old man is such a waste. Even after he bes an Earth Level Deity, he won¡¯t be able to go further.¡±


    But she didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Half an hourter, Chen Fan stood at the peak, while Chen Huaian was sitting cross-legged, eating the Thunder Fruit in front of Qian Yexue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a Connate Being today!¡±


    Chen Fan formed a Dharma Seal above Chen Huaian¡¯s head.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A fierce energy surged out from Chen Huaian¡¯s body.


    The entire sky was covered with thunderclouds and lightning struck continuously.

 Chapter 684 - Directly Becoming a Heavenly Being

    684 Directly Bing a Heavenly Being


    Thunder Fruits were supreme Treasure Medicines.


    They grew on the Essence Ma Mountain and only bloomed every three centuries. Golden Core Cultivators would use them to make Treasure Pills.


    And yet, Chen Fan had given one to a ny-year-old man for him to enter the Connate Level directly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A lightning struck on East Mountain.


    The array was initiated and countless clouds rolled above the mountain. A misty white dragon flew and howled in the air, and it had hair around its body which looked quite realistic.


    ¡°Dong, dong, dong.¡±


    Chen Huaian¡¯s sleeves bulged; he seemed to be in extreme pain.


    Bolts of lightning exploded and his body was filled with terrifying Spirit Qi. If it weren¡¯t for Chen Fan¡¯s protection, the Spirit Qi would have blown him into pieces once he ate the Thunder Fruit.


    ¡°Earth Level Deities usually don¡¯t eat this kind of fruit without eliminating the power of the Thunder Tribtion with secret arts,¡± Qian Yexue frowned and said, ¡°Those beasts at the Deity Burial Valley have thick skin and powerful bodies. They only eat the Thunder Fruit when they are half a step away from bing Earth Level Deities, and still, many of them die. Only a few of them can sessfully transform and most are killed by the power of the Thunder Tribtion.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, why don¡¯t you know about this?¡±


    Hearing what she said, Fang Qiong immediately looked at Chen Huaian anxiously.


    As expected, Chen Huaian¡¯s body suddenly shook and many thunderbolts exploded, making him bleed everywhere. This was because his body couldn¡¯t digest all the energy. There were also thunderboltsing out from his ears, nose and mouth.


    ¡°Xiao Fan?¡± Fang Qiong yelled anxiously.


    ¡°He¡¯s all right,¡± Chen Fan replied as he nced at Qian Yexue, ¡°To enter the Connate level from Qi Refinement is an important step to transform a human into a Deity. He must go through an enormous, terrifying change! How can he be a Connate Being without suffering?¡±


    This was also the reason why Chen Fan chose Chen Huaian.


    The old man had experienced all sorts of things in his entire life and he was tough. Fang Qiong, An Ya or Wang Xiaoyun might not be able to bear the pain.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Suddenly, Chen Huaian¡¯s hands were blown into sshes of blood by the thunderbolts, exposing the bones. Then, other parts of his body also started to explode.


    Arms, hands, shoulders, chest...


    In the end, only his head and organs were left, while other muscles and veins exploded. And yet, Chen Huaian remained with his eyes closed, seemingly oblivious to the pain.


    Arge amount of Dharmic Power surged out from the Dharma Seal above his head, protecting his Divine Soul.


    ¡°When I formed the Azure Thearch Longevity Body back then, I also experienced such a process, so I didn¡¯t feel the pain when I achieved the Connate Level. Ye Qincang was also the same. He achieved the Earth Level Deity Body beforehand when he went to the Deity Burial Valley, so he didn¡¯t have to go through this pain. However, grandpa is only a mortal and this is an indispensable step for bing a Connate Being,¡± Chen Fan thought as the Dharmic Power kept pouring down.


    Chen Huaian¡¯s head was surrounded by an azure aura, as if it were an indestructible statue.


    ¡°The Thunder Fruit is a Thunder Treasure Fruit. Rather than using it to rebuild a body, I should directly mold it into a Thunder Spirit Body for grandpa,¡± Chen Fan pondered as he immediately transmitted a spell to Chen Huaian with his Immortal Will.


    Chen Huaian seemed to have received it.


    ¡°The Thunder King Body, a superior-grade Spirit Body! Once it¡¯splete, it can create thunderstorms and control the power of lightning. There are nine Divine Powers to be initiated, including the Wind Thunder Wings and the Azure Lightning Eyes. It¡¯s a derivation of an ancient Thunder Divine Body.¡±


    The Thunder King Body was the best for Chen Huaian.


    Even though it was only a superior-grade Spirit Body, it had nine Divine Powers. Once the Wind Thunder Wings wereplete, he would be as powerful as Earth Level Deity Leixing and he could even cultivate the Thunder Divine Body after initiating the nine Divine Powers.


    So, it was quite powerful among all the other Spirit Bodies.


    ¡°Form!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    ¡°Patter, patter.¡±


    Countless beams of golden light shot out from Chen Huaian¡¯s bones and immediately turned into golden threads. These threads then formed muscles and the outline of a body in front of Fang Qiong and Qian Yexue.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    The Spirit Qi of the world surged from all directions. They were just next to the Green Dragon Grand Array and the Spirit Qi inside was enough to push someone to the Connate Level.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The thunderclouds in the sky then formed the shape of a funnel and spinned swiftly above Chen Huaian.


    The power of the Thunder Fruit and the Spirit Qi gradually formed a Spirit Body for Chen Huaian. In the end, his entire body was like gold, surrounded by a golden aura and countless shes of lightning.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The lightning dissipated.


    A ck-haired man seemingly in his thirties, who was robust like a bodybuilder, sat there with his legs crossed. Chen Fan, Chen Gexin and him were very much alike; he was apparently the younger version of Chen Huaian.


    ¡°He was born again!¡± Qian Yexue mumbled.


    A cultivator had to risk his life to be an Earth Level Deity! There were manyrge sects that had thousands of years of history in the Realm of Kunxu but they only had a few Earth Level Deities. Even potential cultivators like herself couldn¡¯t guarantee that they could achieve that. Witnessing this transformation, she finally realized how hard it was to be an Earth Level Deity and was in awe of Chen Fan at the same time.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, has grandpa entered the Connate Level?¡±


    Fang Qiong was surprised.


    ¡°Not yet. His Connate Spirit Body was justpleted. Now he needs to break through the Gate of Connate and merge with his Soul Energy to be a Connate Being,¡± Chen Fan said as he narrowed his eyes.


    Those who ate the Thunder Fruits were mostly cultivators who had been stuck at thest step before breaking through the Gate of Connate for centuries, which even included many Mortal Deities and top beasts. They had gathered enough energy and experiences but they needed a stepping stone like the Thunder Fruits to help themplete thest step.


    But to push an old Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator into the Connate Level was ten times more difficult.


    ¡°Body, vitality, Immortal Will, merge! Open the Gate of Connate!¡±


    Chen Fan flipped his palm and smacked the air.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A myriad bolts of lightning came out from Chen Huaian¡¯s body.


    Chen Fan turned those lightnings into True Essence, which filled Chen Huaian¡¯s body and organs. Then, Chen Huaian¡¯s Divine Soul also absorbed energy from the Thunder Fruit and transformed into a golden Divine Soul.


    Under Chen Fan¡¯s control, everything started merging into one, bing an Essence Core. This was originally the process used before entering the Golden Core Level. When all the energy gathered at one point, an ¡°Immortal Divine Core¡± would be created.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    After that, the golden Divine Soul hopped out of his head with the power of the Thunder Tribtion around it and rays of light shone in all directions. At that moment, Chen Huaian felt a boundless sea of Essence Qi.


    The power of the world was so vast that his soul got lost.


    But with decades of experience, Chen Huaian soon got himself back together. A golden thunderbolt then shot from his head into the sky. The Spirit Qi within ten miles gathered and formed a cloud above him.


    ¡°He¡¯s really be an Earth Level Deity?¡±


    Qian Yexue was stunned.


    Chen Fan immediately cast several Dharma Spells to cover the surrounding sky view. Otherwise, the world would know that there was one more Connate Being in the North Qiong Sect, exposing their trump card.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Huaian knew that too, so he immediately retrieved his Divine Soul and cleared the clouds above him.


    When he opened his eyes, they were both azure in color with two thunderbolts inside. They were apparently the Azure Lightning Eyes, which could paralyze any creature.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then, Chen Huaian got up and walked out of the cliff.


    His white outfit was fluttering in the wind and he was standing in the air like a Deity.


    Directly bing a Heavenly Being!


    What happened on East Mountain was kept between Chen Fan, Chen Huaian, Qian Yexue and Fang Qiong. It was the biggest secret of the North Qiong Sect! After Chen Huaian became a Connate Cultivator, he could protect the sect and Chen Fan could look for the Path of Heaven to leave the without any concerns.


    ¡°With grandpa and the support from China and Ye Qincang, I guess nothing can harm the North Qiong Sect, other than the Realm of Kunxu and several historical sects,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    Chen Huaian¡¯s talent was beyond Chen Fan¡¯s imagination. Once he entered the Connate Level, he had consecutively initiated three Divine Powers. Together with the Thunder King Body and the strong battling power, he could totallypare to an experienced Earth Level Deity.


    Chen Fan found a Thunder Art, which was an art from a sect in the universe, for Chen Huaian to cultivate. Although it wasn¡¯t as powerful as a Divine Art or a Sacred Art, it matched with Chen Huaian¡¯s constitution.


    ¡°After bing a Heavenly Being, I finally realize why Xiao Fan wants to leave the. This is indeed a giant cage and it¡¯s so hard to make further progress here! Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Fan. I¡¯ll take care of the family.¡±


    Chen Huaian¡¯s energy was getting stronger day by day.


    He was indeed a talent and was even more suitable for Immortal Cultivation than Qian Yexue and Xuan Luo.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded. He was nning to leave for the Path of Heaven after meeting his old friends and spending some extra time with his parents and Fang Qiong.


    Then, Yu Wenjin suddenly came.


    ¡°Master, Lin Weiwei contacted me and said our high school ssmates would like to have a gathering. Do you want to go?¡±

 Chapter 685 - Reunited with Old Friends

    685 Reunited with Old Friends


    Lin Weiwei?


    Chen Fan was shocked.


    It had been like centuries since hest heard this name. She was one of his friends in Si Shui who studied with him; they parted when Chen Fan left for Chu Zhou City.


    ¡°How did you contact them?¡± Chen Fan wondered with a book in his hands.


    ¡°Weiwei and I are close. She¡¯s contacted me right away since I came back from Myanmar. They¡¯ve always wanted to meet you,¡± Yu Wenjin came and said gently. As she cultivated, she had be more and more pretty; she looked like a seventeen-year-old girl at the moment.


    Chen Fan got up and said, ¡°Right, I should meet them. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    In fact, those who attended the gathering were all Chen Fan¡¯s old friends, including Lin Weiwei, Yan Xiaobai, Xu Haoxuan, Wu Junjie and two other girls who were their girlfriends.


    They met at the high-end restaurant in Jin City, the North Coast Restaurant.


    The North Coast Restaurant was a riverside restaurant which overlooked the entire river. Diners could enjoy the gentle breeze and watch the boats pass by.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re finally here to see us!¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan, his old friends were all excited and they gave him hugs one by one.


    Lin Weiwei also went to hug Chen Fan. She looked exceptionally gorgeous that day in her skinny jeans and vest. Also, she tied up her hair and her body figure was especially outstanding.


    ¡°Where have you been? We thought you were missing.¡± Lin Weiwei gave Chen Fan a punch.


    Chen Fan looked up.


    Yan Xiaobai was still chubby and had a beaming smile on his face.


    Xu Haoxuan looked dignified and next to him was a fair girl of a tall stature, with LV products all over her body. Even though she was smiling, she didn¡¯t seem to be approachable.


    Wu Junjie looked a bit troubled even though he was smiling.


    Chen Fan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy working outside so I didn¡¯t go to Si Shui to see you. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll drink first!¡±


    He had been staying away from these friends on purpose thest few years, since he didn¡¯t want to drag them into his problems. After all, Chen Fan had too many enemies on Earth; he was so worried that he would destroy their calm lives.


    ¡°Haoxuan, is this whom you always talk about?¡± Xu Haoxuan¡¯s girlfriend nced at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan remembered that Xu Haoxuan had entered the Huaqin University and married a rich girl whose father was a senior official of the Ministry. Since then, he rapidly climbed up the socialdder and became one of the world¡¯s top five hundred corporate executives.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, this is Hong Mi, my ssmate. We just got engaged,¡± Xu Haoxuan said.


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He had never heard of the Hong family in Yan Jin. Besides, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even care about the American President, let alone an insignificant girl.


    The Hong family was only a middle-ss family in Yan Jin and was much weaker than the Wang family and the Xiao family. On the other hand, Hong Mi had not met Chen Fan, either, so she wouldn¡¯t know this indifferent young man was Heavenly Chen from North Mountain.


    They soon settled down.


    Wu Junjie¡¯s girlfriend was a sweet, beautiful girl called Li Ying.


    After a few sses of wine, their gathering soon became lively.


    Chen Fan asked everyone what they had been up to recently. Yan Xiaobai inherited the family¡¯s clothing business, got married and had a beautiful daughter, same as in hisst life.


    Xu Haoxuan was also the same. He got epted to the Huaqin University, met Hong Mi and joined a foreignpany after graduation. Thepany was called ¡°Star World Corporation¡± which Chen Fan had never heard of before.


    Wu Junjie had made arge amount of money with his father¡¯s power and became a tycoon. This dinner was also on him.


    ¡°By the way, you were also missing when Wenjin suddenly disappeared back then. We were really worried about you until we finally contacted Wenjin and found that she was with you. So, are you two...¡± Xu Haoxuan joked.


    Hearing what he said, Wu Junjie¡¯s hand shook for a second.


    Chen Fan saw it and heaved a sigh. It seemed that Wu Junjie still couldn¡¯t get over Yu Wenjin, but it was normal.


    Even though Lin Weiwei, Hong Mi and Li Ying were all beautiful...


    Yu Wenjin was extraordinarily gorgeous, like a Goddess when she sat there quietly. She had always been a beauty, but after she started cultivating, plus taking Spirit Pills and Spirit Dew, her skin became more beautiful, as if she were a fairy from a story, and she had garnered the attention of the world.


    ¡°Wenjin has been learning from metely,¡± Chen Fan answered calmly.


    The others didn¡¯t understand what he said, but Wu Junjie did.


    Everyone thought Chen Fan was only the son of the Deputy Governor of the province and a normal college student, who couldmand Han Tianshen of Tian He City and had a strong cousin.


    Still, Wu Junjie was very active in the social circle of Jin City, so he certainly knew who Chen Fan really was.


    Master Chen of Jiang Bei, son of the Chen family of Jin City, Major General of the Cang Dragon Unit...


    Each one of them was astonishing. Besides, the incident where Chen Fan ughtered the leaders of sixteen families in Jin City was still circting secretly and had be a taboo in the city. However, this was all he knew.


    ¡°I¡¯m d Wenjin is with you. Here, Xiao Fan. Cheers!¡±


    Wu Junjie got up and toasted Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan understood and he raised his ss.


    After this ss of wine, a huge burden seemed to have been lifted from Wu Junjie and he apparently became more rxed. He soon livened up the gathering.


    When Hong Mi went to the washroom and came back after a while, she looked a bit strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Weiwei wondered.


    Hong Mi hesitated and asked,¡±Haoxuan, I saw one of my brothers from my circle. He has been nice to me since I was young. Can youe to meet him with me?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s your brother, we should go and meet him. Why don¡¯t we all go to make a toast?¡± Xu Haoxuan smiled and said.


    When Yan Xiaobai was about to get up, Hong Mi said, ¡°My brother has a very high status in the circle but we¡¯ve only met a few times and I don¡¯t even know if he remembers me. We¡¯re lucky enough to see him here in Jin City. With his help, you won¡¯t have to worry about your future.¡±


    Everyone went silent and Yan Xiaobai stood there, feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°From Yan Jin?¡± Wu Junjie asked.


    Hong Mi nodded without saying a word.


    They all knew Hong Mi¡¯s identity.


    If she called him her brother, he had to be a Young Master of some major family whom they would never cross their paths with. So, going there to meet him for no reason would only humiliate themselves.


    Xu Haoxuan also appeared to be reluctant.


    Everyone was chatting; it would be weird if they suddenly went somewhere else. Still, he didn¡¯t want to let go of such a chance that might only happen once in a lifetime.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Haoxuan. You should go. It¡¯s a great opportunity,¡± Lin Weiwei said.


    Wu Junjie and Yan Xiaobai also tried to convince him.


    In the end, Xu Haoxuan got up and left with Hong Mi.


    After they left, Wu Junjie shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if marrying her is good for Haoxuan or not.¡±


    Everyone saw how domineering Hong Mi was; it had to be difficult for Xu Haoxuan.


    Yan Xiaobai bottomed up a ss of wine and said, ¡°You can¡¯t seed without any support now. He just has to keep quiet!¡± Society had caused a deep resentment in this fat guy.


    Lin Weiwei also nodded. ¡°When I got epted to military school and was about to be assigned to a military district, someone took my position. My Dad was so angry he couldn¡¯t sleep for three days.¡±


    Lin Weiwei came from a military family and she had been eager to join the army since she was little.


    They were all in their mid-20s and had worked for several years after graduating from college, so all of them had grumbled about some things in their lives. After all, their families couldn¡¯t reallypare to the real dominant families; they were only ordinary people.


    Lin Weiwei¡¯s brother was a member of the cadre, Wu Junjie¡¯s father was a division chief and Yan Xiaobai¡¯s family owned a garment factory. However, none of them were influential in Jin City, not to mention Yan Jin.


    Yu Wenjin looked at Chen Fan, seemingly asking for his opinion.


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He could definitely help his friends, and if he agreed, Yu Wenjin could deal with everything for him. She was one of the disciples of the North Mystic Celestial Lord and even Kunlun had to be respectful to her.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t interfere in their normal lives. It might not be a good idea to drag them in,¡± Chen Fan told Yu Wenjin with his Immortal Will.


    Yu Wenjin nodded.


    In less than a minute, Hong Mi and Xu Haoxuan came back and everyone could see that they were embarrassed, even though they tried to hide it.


    After a while, Xu Haoxuan said with a wry smile, ¡°We were wrong. They don¡¯t know us. They didn¡¯t even let us in.¡±


    Hong Mi remained silent.


    The others immediatelyforted them. This was something everyone had experienced. They thought the heavy hitters would know them but they were in fact nobodies to those people. So, all of them understood how Xu Haoxuan felt.


    Being ignored was a severe blow to the self-esteem of an arrogant person.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Xu Haoxuan nced at Chen Fan and replied, ¡°Xiao Xuan.¡±


    He didn¡¯t tell Chen Fan any details about Xiao Xuan¡¯s identity and background. He thought Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t be familiar with the social circle in Yan Jin and wouldn¡¯t even know about the Xiao family.


    ¡°Xiao Xuan?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    Wu Junjie and Lin Weiwei were startled.


    ¡°Xiao Xuan, the Young Master of the Xiao Family of Yan Jin?¡±

 Chapter 686 - Settle a Score with a Glass of Wine

    Chapter 686 Settle a Score with a ss of Wine


    Chen Fan had once broken Xiao Xuan¡¯s limbs and thrown him off the East Mountain, but the Xiao family was certainly capable of curing him. Besides, Wu Junjie and Lin Weiwei wouldn¡¯t know much about Xiao Xuan due to their status.


    Xiao Xuan was superior like a noble in their eyes.


    ¡°Junjie, who¡¯s Xiao Xuan?¡± Li Ying asked.


    Wu Junjie then exined to her and she immediately turned pale.


    As the leader of the five major families in Yan Jin, the Xiao family was iparably powerful! Even though Wu Junjie and Lin Weiwei were quite significant in Si Shui, they were nobodies when it came to the Jiang Nan Province and even the entire China.


    So, everyone understood after learning that it was Xiao Xuan.


    Such a top master wasn¡¯t someone they could meet anytime, and not all people were qualified to raise a toast to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink! Don¡¯t think about it,¡± Wu Junjie said.


    Even so, Xu Haoxuan was still enraged. He said they weren¡¯t even allowed to get in, so they couldn¡¯t see Xiao Xuan at all.


    ¡°Xiao Xuan is the Young Master of the Xiao family and the leading figure of the younger generation of Yan Jin. Why is he here at the North Coast Restaurant?¡± Lin Weiwei wondered.


    Everyone looked at one another.


    Xu Haoxuan then frowned and said with hesitation, ¡°Those who stopped me were people from the Wei family of Jiang Bei. I saw Third Lord Wei through the gap between the doors. I heard that Old Lord Wei and Old Lord Xiao used to be friends and the two families have always been close. Looks like it¡¯s true.¡±


    The Wei family of Jiang Bei.


    Chen Fan was immediately startled.


    He still had a score to settle with the Wei family. When he died at the Warg Valley in Russia, the Wei family upied the Yun Wu Spirit Water and worked with the Hong Sect, putting the Chen family in a tight spot.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, isn¡¯t the Wei family close to you?¡±


    Lin Weiwei suddenly asked.


    Chen Fan was known as Master Chen of Jiang Bei and he started off relying on the Wei family¡¯s power. So, many people, including Wu Junjie, had always thought that Master Chen had a close rtionship with the Wei family.


    ¡°Xiao Fan is only a normal college student. How would he know the Wei family? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Xu Haoxuan shook his head.


    But Lin Weiwei suddenly went silent. She remembered the sight on Wu Mountain when Chen Fan made Han Tianshen beg for mercy and forced Tang Jianfen to fall back. Apparently, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t as ordinary as everyone else thought and it made sense he would know the Wei family.


    Chen Fan picked up the ss and said, ¡°I sure know the Wei family, and I¡¯ve got some unfinished business with them.¡±


    If this only involved Xiao Xuan, he wouldn¡¯t do anything as he had settled the scores with the Xiao family anyway, but the Wei family was different. The North Mystic Celestial Lord had to make them pay for what they did.


    Chen Fan got up and said, ¡°Haoxuan,e with me. Let¡¯s go to drink a toast.¡±


    ¡°Huh? To who?¡±


    Xu Haoxuan was shocked.


    ¡°To the Wei family and Master Xiao.¡± Chen Fan smiled.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, only reacting after Chen Fan and Xu Haoxuan left.


    ¡°What is Haoxuan doing? Was he not embarrassed enough just then?¡±


    Hong Mi started to lose her temper.


    Lin Weiwei immediatelyforted her and said, ¡°Maybe Xiao Fan really knows the Wei family. If Haoxuan goes with him, he might be able to meet the Young Master of the Xiao family. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    ¡°Haha, even if he knows the Wei family, so what? They must be doing their best to entertain Xiao Xuan and to prevent anything from going wrong. You think the Wei family would let anyone disturb him?¡±


    Hong Mi snickered.


    Indeed.


    Compared to the superior Xiao family, the Wei family was only influential around Jiang Bei. When Xiao Xuan arrived in Jiang Nan, it was like having a prince visiting, so the Wei family had to be cautious, and would never let anyone else get in.


    Yan Xiaobai hesitated and asked, ¡°Should we go and check them out?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wu Junjie got up with an excited look.


    He was the only one, other than Yu Wenjin, who knew a bit of Chen Fan¡¯s identity. However, he wasn¡¯t quite sure if the Major General of the Cang Dragon Unit was enough to frighten the Wei family. After all, their guest was Xiao Xuan, the most outstanding Young Master in Yan Jin.


    The six of them went out of the room and kept up.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan and Xu Haoxuan were already at the door of the Wei family¡¯s room.


    The best ce at the North Coast Restaurant was the River Hall built above the river. Part of the floor was made of ss which showed the flowing water underneath. This was the ce where the Wei family was entertaining Xiao Xuan, and there were two vicious bodyguards guarding the entrance.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s not a big deal. We don¡¯t have to make such a fuss.¡±


    Xu Haoxuan was a bit regretful and he tried to convince Chen Fan.


    ¡°We have to do this today,¡± Chen Fan said firmly.


    When they arrived at the River Hall, one of the bodyguards frowned and said, ¡°I told you the Wei family is meeting a VIP. Others are not allowed to enter...¡±


    The bodyguard suddenly started trembling and he looked at Chen Fan with fright.


    ¡°A¡¯Biao, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Chen Fan said to the bodyguard.


    ¡°Master... Master Chen?¡±


    The bodyguard was grinding his teeth.


    This was A¡¯Biao, the top fighter under themand of Zhou Tianhao of Chu Zhou City. After Chen Fan killed Zhou Tianhao, A¡¯Biao started working for Third Lord Wei. Since the Wei family had invited an honorable guest that day, Third Lord Wei took him there to secure the meeting. He had never thought he would meet Chen Fan.


    Thinking of how cruel Chen Fan was, A¡¯Biao also knelt on his knees.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here, then Third Lord Wei must also be here. Great! I need to settle an ount.¡± Chen Fan smiled and entered the room. The other bodyguard also felt something was wrong so he didn¡¯t stop Chen Fan.


    Everyone watched Chen Fan get in.


    ¡°Creak.¡±


    The door opened.


    The room had a grand and elegant design, and was over a hundred square meters. A group of people were sitting at the table, chatting with sses of wine. The young man who was sitting at the main seat was tall and handsome, but he seemed to be a bit gloomy.


    ¡°Master Xiao, it¡¯s our honor to have you here in Jiang Nan! I raise my ss on behalf of my old man.¡±


    Third Lord Wei raised his ss with a flush on his cheeks.


    ¡°Grandpa and Old Lord Wei have been good friends for decades. It¡¯s my duty to visit Old Lord Wei in his stead.¡± Xiao Xuan picked up the ss and sipped the wine.


    Old Lord Wei, who sat next to him, looked pleased.


    Wei Ziqin offered a small smile, while the other senior members of the Wei family, including Wei Changsong, Wei Changqin, Wei Zifang and Wei Zipin, were smiling brightly.


    They knew that other than meeting Old Lord Wei, the main purpose of Xiao Xuan¡¯s visit was to settle his marriage with Wei Ziqin.


    Wei Ziqin had been close to Xiao Xuan since they were little, and ever since his engagement with Qin Yaner was screwed, the Xiao family had been trying to arrange another marriage for Xiao Xuan. Since Old Lord Wei had offered a proposal, Old Lord Qin immediately agreed and sent his grandson to visit.


    Wei Changsong smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be a family after you marry Ziqin. You don¡¯t need to be so formal.¡±


    He was the leader of the Wei family¡¯s second generation and was the governor of the province, so even the Xiao family had to respect him.


    While they were chatting happily, the door was suddenly pushed open. Wei Zipin, Third Lord Wei¡¯s son, frowned, then turned around and was about to scold the guards. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to let anyone disturb...¡±


    He suddenly paused and stared at Chen Fan as if he were looking at a monster.


    ¡°Zipin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The others didn¡¯t notice at first. Third Lord Wei was drunk and he looked up with his bleary eyes. He didn¡¯t mind at all the first time he saw Chen Fan, but he then widened his eyes the next second and was terrified.


    ¡°Chen... Chen... Chen...¡±


    Third Lord Wei tried to articte and was drenched in sweat.


    Then, the others immediately felt something was wrong; they turned around one after the other. After seeing Chen Fan, everyone, including Xiao Xuan, was startled. No one had thought that he would show up.


    ¡°Master Chen? Why are you here?¡± Wei Ziqin said with a surprised face.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to make a toast and settle a score.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and walked in with a ss of wine.


    ¡°Chatter.¡±


    Third Lord Wei was grinding his teeth and his legs were shaking.


    ¡°Hey, Xiao Fan! Come out! You can¡¯t go in there.¡± Xu Haoxuan came in and was astonished by what he saw.


    Chen Fan ignored him and said to Third Lord Wei, ¡°I asked you to take care of the Yun Wu Spirit Water and offered to give you a ten percent profit. You could have earned one billion yuan by selling it. I had done everything I could for you and the Wei Family. And yet, you betrayed me while I was gone. You yielded to the Hong Sect and even took away the Yun Wu Spirit Water from me.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d just let you get away with it?¡±


    Everything Chen Fan said hit Third Lord Wei¡¯s heart like a hammer. In the end, Third Lord Wei fell on the ground and couldn¡¯t even stand up.


    Wei Changsong frowned and said with a bright smile, ¡°Master Chen, it¡¯s been so many years. Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk?¡±


    ¡°Right, Master Chen! You helped me and Wanqin get married. We¡¯ve always wanted to thank you,¡± Wei Zifang said while his wife Yin Wanqin smiled. They could only get married because of Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°An eye for an eye! I¡¯ve already returned your favor, and now, I¡¯m getting what I deserve. Are you trying to stop me?¡±


    All the Wei family members froze. Who didn¡¯t know how powerful Chen Fan was?


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    Old Lord Wei heaved a sigh and got up. ¡°Master Chen, our family failed you! Can you please spare Third Lord Wei for my sake?¡±

 Chapter 687 - An Eye for an Eye!

    687 An Eye for an Eye!


    Wei Fu.


    The leader of the Wei family of Jiang Bei.


    When Chen Fan was reborn, Wei Fu was the first Internal Force Master he had met. He gave him elixirs, amended cultivation arts for him and cured his persistent disease. The Wei family also helped Chen Fan with his career and contacted the military district of Jin City for him in return.


    Old Lord Wei even went to the annual meeting of the Chen family and supported Chen Fan.


    He was definitely closer to Chen Fan than anyone else, and Chen Fan also wanted to return the Wei Family¡¯s favor. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have spared Wei Zipin so many times, but this time was different.


    ¡°Old Lord Wei, do you know what Third Lord Wei did?¡± Chen Fan looked at Old Lord Wei.


    Old Lord Wei nched and wanted to speak, but he hesitated and finally heaved a sigh. ¡°Third Lord Wei made a mistake and it was toote when I discovered it. I¡¯m just hoping you can show him some mercy.¡±


    ¡°If you knew about it, why didn¡¯t you stop him or ask him to make it up to me afterwards? Now you¡¯re begging for mercy?¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Old Lord Wei turned pale and was speechless.


    ¡°Master Chen, Third Lord Wei doesn¡¯t deserve to die. The Wei family will try its best to give you what you want. Please let him go,¡± Wei Changsong said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t give me what I want.¡±


    Wei Changsong immediately went silent.


    He stared at Third Lord Wei and said expressionlessly, ¡°Third Lord Wei, I¡¯ve always been good to you. That¡¯s how you repay my kindness? How should I deal with you?¡±


    Third Lord Wei was so frightened he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Third Lord Wei still remembered that Chen Fan had ughtered more than five hundred people from Jiang Nan to Jiang Bei back then.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Xiao Xuan frowned and said, ¡°Third Lord Wei took only a bit of your Yun Wu Spirit Water which was worth several billions! I can give you the money if you want.¡±


    As the Young Master of the Xiao family, Xiao Xuan was capable of mobilizing hundreds of billions of capital; several billions was nothing to him.


    ¡°Several billions?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered and said, ¡°He backed my parents into a corner and made the Chens suffer. Is that worth only several billions? What if I exterminate the Xiao family and give you ten billion?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Wei Changqin shouted.


    Wei Changsong also said seriously, ¡°Master Chen, I respect you because you¡¯re the Major General of Cang Dragon and an Overlord on the Divine Roll, but don¡¯t think for a moment that you can humiliate the Wei family and the Xiao family.¡±


    The Wei family was totally different at the moment.


    The Wei family was only an ordinary family in the province back then, but Wei Changsong was the governor at the moment and their family became as powerful as the Ji family. Besides, Xiao Xuan was going to marry Wei Ziqin. With the support from the Xiao family, who else in China could offend them afterwards?


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    With his current status, why would he take the Xiao family and the Wei family seriously? He could simply kill them all if they pissed him off. However, the others, including Xiao Xuan, didn¡¯t think so. He didn¡¯t think that Chen Fan would really exterminate the Xiao Family.


    Xiao Xuan clenched his fists and said, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you think you can do anything in China after defeating General Ye? The power of our country is beyond your imagination. Do you really think they won¡¯t use nuclear weapons to deal with you?¡±


    ¡°General Ye? Which General Ye?¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    After all, the Wei Family was only considered arge family within the province and they only knew what Chen Fan did in Jiang Nan Province and Zhong Hai. However, they didn¡¯t know that he had already be as powerful as a country, able to defeat many Earth Level Deities and the Blood Ancestor.


    ¡°General Ye Nantian?¡± Wei Ziqin wondered.


    ¡°Ye Qincang, the leader of Kunlun and the Admiral of China,¡± Xiao Xuan said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The others gasped.


    Even Old Lord Wei widened his eyes. Compared to Ye Nantian, Ye Qincang was way more superior. He had been the protector of China for decades and was a General that had gone through the war times, but Chen Fan had defeated him. Did that mean he had defeated the guardian of China?


    ¡°No wonder Brother Xiao Xuan is also afraid of Chen Beixuan. I didn¡¯t know he was so powerful!¡± Wei Ziqin thought.


    Even though the members of the Wei Family knew how terrifying Chen Fan was, they couldn¡¯t give in.


    Third Lord Wei was their son and brother, so they wanted him alive no matter what. Wei Changsong then said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Chen, it was indeed wrong of Third Lord Wei and I know the Wei family can¡¯t do anything topensate for what he did, but please spare him for the sake of our past friendship.¡±


    ¡°Right, Master Chen. You were so close with Ziqin and Zifang back then. Please just let uncle go,¡± Yin Wanqin said.


    ¡°Chen Fan, please spare my uncle,¡± Wei Ziqin said.


    ¡°Master Chen, I feel so ashamed of myself. Please have mercy!¡± Wei Fu said as he cried and bowed to Chen Fan.


    Third Lord Wei and Wei Zipin knelt and begged Chen Fan.


    In an instant, everyone in the room, including Xiao Xuan, focused their attention on Chen Fan.


    They remembered that Chen Fan had let many of his enemies go for old times¡¯ sake, including the Lu family, Zheng Anqi and the An family. In Jiang Nan Province, he had also spared the Su family because of Fang Qiong.


    Third Lord Wei had only stolen the Yun Wu Spirit Water for a year and he could just give Chen Fan the money back. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Chen Fan suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just several billions. Why should I hold on to it?¡± After all, the Yun Wu Spirit Water was in limited supply and Third Lord Wei didn¡¯t really make a lot of money with it. He even had to give some to the Hong Sect.


    The members of the Wei Family were thrilled.


    Then, Chen Fan continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care even if it¡¯s hundreds of billions. Still, if anyone offends me and doesn¡¯t have to pay for it, who else would take me and the Chen family seriously in the future?¡±


    All of them were startled.


    When Old Lord Wei was about to speak.


    Chen Fan said, ¡°Wenjin.¡±


    While Wu Junjie and the others arrived at the room and witnessed this scene, Yu Wenjin stepped forward and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What happens to someone who offends the North Qiong Sect?¡± Chen Fan stood at the window and his sleeves were fluttering in the breeze.


    ¡°We kill him, together with his Divine Soul!¡± Yu Wenjin said firmly with a cold face.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Old Lord Wei was terrified. He yelled immediately, ¡°Master Chen...!¡±


    But it was toote. Yu Wenjin had already entered the Transcendent State and was as fast as thunderbolts. She shed towards Third Lord Wei and pointed at his forehead.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Third Lord Wei froze, then he slowly fell on the ground and stopped breathing.


    He died. Yu Wenjin also destroyed his Divine Soul.


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    Everyone went silent.


    They were all astonished.


    No one had thought that Chen Fan would kill Old Lord Wei without hesitation.


    He had known the Wei family and Old Lord Wei for years and many people thought they were allies. Besides, Xiao Xuan was right in front of him, but he didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Presumptuous! He¡¯s presumptuous!¡±


    Wei Changsong¡¯s hands were shaking. He was frightened and enraged at the same time.


    As the governor of the province, he had never seen such a murderer. He couldn¡¯t wait to send Chen Fan into jail and give him a death sentence. And yet, he knew this wouldn¡¯t be possible.


    Wei Changqin clenched his fists and said, ¡°General Chen, you¡¯ll pay for what you did!¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you humiliated the Xiao family by killing a member of the Wei family in front of me. We¡¯ll never let you get away with this,¡± Xiao Xuan said.


    ¡°Chen Fan!¡±


    Wei Ziqin looked disappointed and angry.


    But Chen Fan ignored them and stared at Old Lord Wei as he picked up a ss of wine.


    ¡°Old Lord Wei, I had already told you the first time we met that I would punish anyone who harms me or my family. Today, I¡¯ll drink a toast to you to end this matter. From now on, the rtionship between me and the Wei Family is done.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan finished the wine and left.


    Old Lord Wei sat on the chair, looking pale as if he had lost his soul.


    Hong Mi and Wu Junjie stood there, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Chen Fan argued with the Wei family and Xiao Xuan, then Yu Wenjin suddenly killed Third Lord Wei? Also, Chen Fan seems to have another name... Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Lin Weiwei and the others didn¡¯t understand at all.


    Xu Haoxuan went there with Chen Fan earlier but he still didn¡¯t understand what was happening. What he knew was that the Wei family and the Xiao family were both scared of Chen Fan. And yet, Chen Fan was only an ordinary person, why would therge families be afraid of him?


    ¡°Wait, he¡¯s Chen Beixuan? Heavenly Chen? The one who broke Xiao Xuan¡¯s limbs and threw him off North Mountain? The one who defeated Ye Qincang, the one who suppressed Yan Jin?¡± Hong Mi yelled.


    After all, she was born in a major family in Yan Jin.


    Even though she didn¡¯t recognize Chen Fan at first, she immediately reacted when she heard the name Chen Beixuan.


    All of them were startled. Nobody had thought that Chen Fan was the one who had broken Xiao Xuan¡¯s limbs and suppressed all the major families in Yan Jin. The enraged members of the Wei Family were also stunned.


    Yu Wenjin walked to the door, then suddenly turned around and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, except for one thing. A while ago, the country appointed Master as Admiral Cang Dragon.¡±


    Hearing what she said.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and even Xiao Xuan was terrified.

 Chapter 688 - Before and After

    688 Before and After


    What Yu Wenjin said astonished everyone present.


    The Wei Family was indeed a major family in Jiang Bei, but they were much weaker than the top families in Yan Jin and those around the world. For them, the Immortal State was already the maximum level and they couldn¡¯t imagine how much stronger the warriors above that were.


    Even though Chen Fan was the most powerful person on Earth.


    The Wei family didn¡¯t know how powerful he was exactly, but the title of Admiral Cang Dragon hit them hard.


    Wei Zifang lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°He¡¯s only twenty two and he¡¯s already be an Admiral?¡±


    Being able to be appointed an Admiral at such a young age was definitely a glory! And what it represented was terrifying.


    ¡°And he¡¯s not an ordinary Admiral, but Admiral Cang Dragon! He¡¯s now as superior as Ye Qincang.¡± Xiao Xuan looked frightened. Only those from therge families in Yan Jin knew what ¡°Cang Dragon¡± meant.


    It was a special title, representing supreme status.


    It took more than a century for Ye Qincang to get this title after he quit being a brigand and guarded China, but Chen Fan had be immensely sessful at the age of twenty. How could anyone not be jealous?


    ¡°What does that girl mean by ¡®suppressing Kunxu?¡¯ Is there really someone in modern times who is powerful enough to be entitled Admiral Cang Dragon?¡±


    Everyone looked at one another.


    After all, they didn¡¯t know anything about the Realm of Kunxu because of their status.


    Only Xiao Xuan looked terrified. He had heard about the Realm of Kunxu and the line of defense in Kunlun, but it was confidential and his news were a bit outdated since he had been in Jin Citytely.


    Xiao Xuan got up and said to Wei Fu, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Lord Wei. I¡¯ll tell grandpa about it and do justice for you and the Wei Family.¡±


    Wei Fu shook his head and said with a pale face, ¡°Third Lord Chen didn¡¯t listen to me and got what he deserved. Let¡¯s not trouble your grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Old Lord Wei, this isn¡¯t only about you anymore. Chen Beixuan has been running amok and the superpowers won¡¯t tolerate a behavior like that.¡±


    Wei Changsong and the others nced at one another.


    The country had appointed Chen Fan as the Admiral of the Cang Dragon Unit so they must be working on building a good rtionship with him. Third Lord Wei wasn¡¯t someone important. They couldn¡¯t resist even if Chen Fan wanted to eliminate everyone in the Wei family, not to mention that Third Lord Wei actually deserved to die!


    But seeing how determined Xiao Xuan was, the Wei family could only agree.


    Wei Ziqin was standing next to them, struggling in her mind.


    This was supposed to be an engagement dinner, but it ended sooner than expected because of Chen Fan¡¯s interference.


    After Chen Fan returned to the room, Wu Junjie and the others also returned. They were even more stunned than the Wei family and were staring at Chen Fan as if he were an alien.


    The room was deadly silent.


    Chen Fan smiled and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fan... Oh no, Brother Fan, you¡¯re amazing! You killed Third Lord Wei in front of Old Lord Wei and the Young Master of the Xiao Family, and said that you¡¯re even now. You were just like a hero in a movie!¡± Yan Xiaobai put his thumbs up.


    ¡°And Wenjin¡¯s attack was incredible! You were like a heroine!¡± Lin Weiwei¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    She had always been tough, having been born in a military family, which was why she applied for military school.


    Yu Wenjin¡¯s attack was as quick as a sh of lightning and she killed Third Lord Wei, who had run wild in Chu Zhou City for decades, with a finger. How awesome was that?


    ¡°I finally know what Wenjin has learnt from you!¡± Wu Junjie smiled wryly.


    Hong Mi stood there with her trembling legs and she couldn¡¯t look into Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. All of them witnessed what happened in the Wei Family¡¯s room, but none of them knew about Chen Fan¡¯s identity and status.


    Hong Mi came from arge family in Yan Jin, so she certainly knew how terrifying Chen Fan was.


    He was Heavenly Chen, the one who broke Xiao Xuan¡¯s limbs and threw him down North Mountain, and a man who killed whenever someone offended him! After being appointed as Admiral Cang Dragon, who else would disrespect him?


    ¡°Xiao Fan, what¡¯s Admiral Cang Dragon? Did you really break Xiao Xuan¡¯s limbs?¡± Xu Haoxuan asked seriously after a while.


    Everyone else finally reacted.


    They were too shocked at first so they didn¡¯t give it much thought, but many doubts started bubbling up. What was Admiral Cang Dragon? Why did Chen Fan break Xiao Xuan¡¯s limbs? Why was the Wei family afraid of him?


    They had many questions in their heads and even Wu Junjie wasn¡¯t quite sure.


    Chen Fan shrugged and said, ¡°Admiral Cang Dragon is only a title. I did some insignificant things for the country and they offered me the position to express their gratitude.¡±


    Yu Wenjin immediately rolled her eyes.


    The insignificant things Chen Fan talked about meant ughtering the five Earth Level Deities from Kunxu and shut the Gate of Heaven, an act that saved mankind! The superpowers might have been able to kill them with their nuclear weapons.


    But if the Earth Level Deities of the Realm of Kunxu were still running wild around the world...


    They could kill a President that day, destroy a city the next and sink a fleet the day after. Even the United States would be clueless about how to deal with such strong enemies, so it wasn¡¯t wrong to say that Chen Fan had saved China and the world.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes popped out.


    ¡°If I can be an Admiral by doing just some insignificant things for the country, I¡¯m willing to do so as well...¡±


    In fact, they wanted to know more but Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. He had never nned to bring his friends into his world. It was just that he had met the Wei Family there; he couldn¡¯t just stand aside.


    ¡°Cheers! We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Let¡¯s not talk about these things,¡± Wu Junjie shouted immediately.


    The others could only forget about their doubts and continue chatting. However, Hong Mi became more polite this time. She used to be reluctant when everyone toasted with her before.


    After that, Hong Mi started to drink a lot, helping others to fill their sses and being nice to everyone.


    Even Xu Haoxuan didn¡¯t know why his arrogant fianc¨¦e was like this and was wondering if she had drunk too much.


    Only Yu Wenjin knew what was going on.


    ¡°Master is the Heavenly Being Chen Beixuan, the most powerful person in the world! He¡¯s as influential as a big country. As his disciple, I¡¯m already on an equal footing with the leaders of the top families and consortiums. These people are only Master¡¯s friends but establishing a good rtionship with them might bring her some benefits and opportunities.¡±


    Those born in the major families in Yan Jin were like Hong Mi.


    They categorized people into two groups, people whom they could or could not associate with. Before what happened just then, Hong Mi thought Chen Fan and his friends weren¡¯t qualified to be her friends, so she acted arrogant. However, after knowing who Chen Fan was, she started to be respectful and was trying to befriend Wu Junjie and Lin Weiwei.


    As for Chen Fan.


    Hong Mi knew she wasn¡¯t qualified to talk to him so it was enough to get closer to his friends.


    At the end of the day, the gathering was quite the sess and everyone was pleased.


    After sending Lin Weiwei and Xu Haoxuan away, Chen Fan and Yu Wenjin also got in their silver Lamborghini and waved Wu Junjie goodbye. After they left, Wu Junjie¡¯s smile started to disappear.


    After a while, Wu Junjie said with a wry smile, ¡°We¡¯re from two different worlds after all. I thought that if I worked hard, I¡¯d be able to keep up someday. But now, I¡¯m getting further from them.¡±


    His girlfriend, Li Ying, didn¡¯t seem to understand.


    Wu Junjie cracked a smile and heaved a sigh. He tried not to think about it, but his doubts about Chen Fan¡¯s identity still lingered in his mind.


    Xu Haoxuan and Hong Mi drove back to their four-star hotel in a red BMW Z4.


    When Hong Mi went to college five years back, her family bought her this BMW. She drove it specially for Xu Haoxuan¡¯s sake since he was going to a gathering with his old friends.


    ¡°Honey, I will also get a Lamborghini in the next three years so we can drive around Yan Jin,¡± Xu Haoxuan said when he saw the roadster which reminded him of Chen Fan¡¯s Lamborghini.


    He had joined the Star World Corporation recently and had already been promoted to department head because of the background of his father-inw.


    ¡°You might be able to buy a Lamborghini, but you can¡¯t surpass your friend,¡± Hong Mi said as she entered the room and threw herself down on the king size bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Xu Haoxuan said.


    Xu Haoxuan was a haughty person and he never gave up. He had always been the top student since he was little. Hong Mi¡¯s father liked him a lot, which was why he let Hong Mi marry him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about Kunxu and I don¡¯t understand how Xiao Fan became an Admiral at such a young age, but I¡¯m still young. I believe I¡¯ll be able to be a billionaire after a few decades,¡± Xu Haoxuan said confidently.


    He added, ¡°Did you know there are hundreds of Admirals in the world, but only a few top billionaires? For example, Bill Gates, Buffett and the CEO of the Star World Corporation. When they visit a country, they can even meet their President. So, if I be a billionaire, am I not better than him?¡±


    After hearing what Xu Haoxuan said, Hong Mi burst intoughter.


    She rolled on the bed. Her reaction confused him. When she finally stopped, she said, ¡°Chen Beixuan isn¡¯t an ordinary Admiral. He¡¯s the Admiral of the Cang Dragon Unit.


    ¡°Haoxuan, do you remember the engagement banquet on North Mountain six months ago?¡±

 Chapter 689 - He’s a Deity, Not a Human!

    689 He¡°s a Deity, Not a Human!


    ¡°You mean the engagement banquet that caused traffic jams across Yan Jin, the day when the city was covered with red maple leaves?¡± Xu Haoxuan frowned and said.


    On that day, all the maple trees in Yan Jin had turned red! Cars from all over the world were stuck in traffic, and countless upper-ss people and Special Envoys were there.


    Even those born in Yan Jin had never seen such a sight.


    ¡°I heard that the engagement banquet was for a member of the Wang Family and the CEO of North Qiong Corp. Many envoys from different countries attended as if it were the wedding of the British Prince. But what does it have to do with Xiao Fan?¡± Xu Haoxuan wondered.


    ¡°Chen Fan was the one who got engaged!¡± Hong Mi said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xu Haoxuan waspletely shocked.


    ¡°Your friend also goes by the name Chen Beixuan!


    ¡°He¡¯s the founder of North Qiong Corp. He came from the Wang Family but killed Wang Chen, their Young Master, in front of Old Lord Wang. On the day of the engagement banquet, not only the ambassadors of some countries were attending, even the Presidents of over a hundred countries, including the United States and Ennd, sent their Special Envoys to North Mountain to congratte him,¡± Hong Mi said.


    Xu Haoxuan turned pale and was stunned by everything she said.


    The status of the United States and Ennd was iparable! Even a hundred small countries together weren¡¯t as powerful as the United States, but the American President had also sent his Special Envoy to the engagement banquet. Only a few people in the world deserved such an honor!


    ¡°How is that possible? How is that possible?¡±


    Xu Haoxuan mumbled, ¡± Xiao Fan is only an ordinary person. Even if he¡¯s joined the army and made great contributions, why would the American Special Envoye? Also, he killed Wang Chen but the Wang Family simply let him go?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Chen Beixuan! Heavenly Chen, Superpower Chen, who is as powerful as a country!¡± Hong Mi said coldly.


    ¡°Superpower Chen? Heavenly Chen?¡± Xu Haoxuan raised his eyebrows and his eyes were filled with astonishment.


    Hong Mi sat next to Xu Haoxuan, took his hands and said, ¡°There are some things I¡¯m not quite sure about either. The Hong Family is only a middle-ss family in Yan Jin, but I heard from my father that Chen Beixuan defeated the superpowers and Ye Qincang by himself. He¡¯s the most powerful being in the world! Even if your wealth is around the trillions, you¡¯re just like an ant in front of him.¡±


    Then, Hong Mi slowly told him everything she knew.


    Even though she didn¡¯t really know much, Xu Haoxuan was already startled.


    ¡°He defeated the Russian Infantry Division, destroyed the ck Sea Fleet and forced the United States to fall back?¡± Xu Haoxuan was dumbfounded; he felt as if he were listening to a fairytale.


    Although Yu Wenjin had swiftly killed Third Lord Wei with a finger, she only knew a bit more about Martial Arts in other people¡¯s eyes. And yet, Chen Fan was like a superman or a celestial being.


    If he were just an ordinary person, how could he lift a tank?


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s impossible for a person to be this powerful, not even in the movies.¡± Xu Haoxuan shook his head, still doubting the things he had just heard.


    ¡°If those things weren¡¯t true, why would the Wei Family be scared of him? Why didn¡¯t the Xiao Familye for him after he broke Xiao Xuan¡¯s limbs? Even the Wang Family remained silent after he killed one of their descendants. How did Chen Beixuan be an Admiral at the age of twenty two? Have you thought about it?¡± Hong Mi grunted.


    Xu Haoxuan immediately went silent.


    He couldn¡¯t find a reason that could exin everything.


    ¡°Haoxuan, your friend isn¡¯t a normal person. He¡¯s an Entity, an incarnation of a Deity!¡±


    Hong Mi stared at her boyfriend and said, ¡°The best thing that ever happened to you in your life isn¡¯t getting into Huaqin University or meeting me, but having such a friend! Hold on to him and you¡¯ll rise to the top! Perhaps one day, even the wealthiest people in the world would have to bow to you...¡±


    Xu Haoxuan¡¯s mind had already be a mess and he had only one question.


    ¡°Xiao Fan... is really a Deity?¡±


    While Xu Haoxuan was still astonished.


    Chen Fan and Yu Wenjin had already arrived at the mansion at East Mountain.


    After meeting his friends in the gathering, Chen Fan had taken down a load off his mind. He could finally focus on searching for the Path of Heaven.


    Yu Wenjin hesitated and said, ¡°Master, do we need to help them?¡±


    ¡°No, I guess everyone knows who I am now after meeting the Wei Family. Being the friends of Chen Beixuan is enough for them to run wild in China. What other help do they need?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°How about the Wei Family and the Xiao Family? You just let them go after killing Third Lord Wei? I feel that Xiao Xuan won¡¯t give up,¡± Yu Wenjin frowned and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve settled the scores with the Wei Family. We used to be close after all. I don¡¯t want to stir any more trouble.¡± Chen Fan walked towards the mansion with his hands behind his back and continued with viciousness in his eyes.


    ¡°As for Xiao Xuan, I¡¯ll kill him if he does something stupid again. This time, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Yu Wenjin nodded.


    People like Xiao Xuan were like ants in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. He knew that the Xiao Family wouldn¡¯t seek revenge even if he killed Xiao Xuan.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Xuan was about to contact the Xiao Family.


    ¡°Xiao Xuan, there¡¯s no need to tell your grandpa about it,¡± Old Lord Wei said.


    ¡°Yeah, Brother Xiao Xuan. Third Lord Wei did something wrong after all, so it¡¯s reasonable for Chen Fan to kill him. There¡¯s no need to drag the Xiao Family into this,¡± Wei Ziqin also said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t only about the Wei Family and Chen Fan anymore. I¡¯ve also got ounts to settle with him,¡± Xiao Xuan said and his eyes seemed to be on fire.


    Xiao Xuan still remembered.


    Six months before, Chen Fan broke his limbs and threw him off North Mountain. If the security guards hadn¡¯t found him and sent him to the hospital, he would have died. He stayed in the hospital for several months until the Xiao Family got him Spirit Fruits and cured his injuries, so that he could walk again.


    He could still feel the pain as he thought about it.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re too arrogant. Do you really think that no one in the world can deal with you?¡± Xiao Xuan was enraged and he immediately made a phone call.


    ¡°Hello, Xiao Xuan. How are you feeling? Stop thinking about what happened in the past. Have you met Xiao Fu¡¯s granddaughter? I think she can marry you in the future.¡±


    There came Old Lord Xiao¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Xiao Xuan¡¯s nose turned red and tears welled up in his eyes, but he continued, ¡°I¡¯m great. I feel much better after visiting different ces in the country. I¡¯ve also met Old Lord Wei and his granddaughter. Ziqin is a nice person.¡±


    ¡°Great, great.¡±


    Old Lord Xiao heaved a sigh.


    Although his grandson had been cured, he was still grumpy and kept breaking things at home every day. Old Lord Xiao knew he wanted to take his revenge, but it was apparently impossible. So, he asked Xiao Xuan to go on a holiday to rx his mind.


    ¡°Right, grandpa forgot to remind you not to provoke Chen Beixuan and the Chen Family when you¡¯re in Jiang Nan. Chen Beixuan has just settled the chaos at the Gate of Heaven,¡± Old Lord Xiao said.


    After all, the Jiang Nan Province had more than ten million people and Chen Fan was always going here and there. How would Xiao Xuan see him? But then, Xiao Xuan said, ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s what I wanted to talk to you about. I met Chen Beixuan today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Old Lord Xiao, who wasying on the bamboo chair, immediately sat up. The nurses and guards next to him all looked over with shock. He quickly asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t offend him, did you?¡±


    Xiao Xuan then continued with anger, ¡°Not me, but Old Lord Wei¡¯s third son. He offended Chen Beixuan years ago and Chen Beixuan killed him.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Chen Beixuan has no respect for the Xiao Family and China. Not even Ye Qincang in his younger years acted as arrogant as he does! I think the families in Yan Jin should work together and force Chen Beixuan to...¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡± Old Lord Xiao shouted before Xiao Xuan finished.


    ¡°Do you know who Chen Beixuan is? Do you know what he did recently? Do you know what Admiral Cang Dragon means?¡± Xiao Xuan yelled.


    Xiao Xuan had been around thest few months so he didn¡¯t really know what Chen Fan had done.


    He then said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Admiral Cang Dragon simr to Ye Qincang¡¯s Admiral Kunlun? The Ye Family is only a bit more powerful than the Xiao Family, Chen Beixuan has no chance to exterminate our family. Isn¡¯t he afraid that the country would go after him?¡±


    ¡°Simr to Ye Qincang?¡±


    Old Lord Xiao sighed and sounded disappointed. ¡°Xiao Xuan, hatred has blinded your eyes and made you irrational.


    ¡°If only you knew, Ye Qincang once said that not even ten warriors like himself would be able to defeat Chen Beixuan!


    ¡°Chen Beixuan killed five Earth Level Deities in the Deity Burial Valley and shut the Gate of Heaven, saving China and mankind!


    ¡°Senior officials appointed Chen Beixuan as Admiral instead of Marshal only because of the United States. If you knew all of this, you would never say something so naive.¡±


    Xiao Xuan could feel Old Lord Xiao¡¯s disappointment.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He nched and was totally startled.

 Chapter 690 - The Wei Family’s Regre

    690 The Wei Family¡°s Regre


    Settling the chaos at the Gate of Heaven, killing five Earth Level Deities, being appointed Admiral Cang Dragon...


    Such news was like a spear that stabbed deep into Xiao Xuan¡¯s heart, leaving him terrified and speechless.


    Old Lord Xiao frowned and asked anxiously, ¡°Did you really offend Heavenly Chen?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Xiao Xuan couldn¡¯t speak further.


    ¡°You fool! Are you still eager to die? Do you want to back the Xiao Family into a corner?¡± Old Lord Xiao was enraged; the shouting led to a coughing fit.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be mad. I just told him the Xiao Family wouldn¡¯t let him get away,¡± Xiao Xuan exined.


    ¡°Go and apologize to Heavenly Chen immediately! If he doesn¡¯t forgive you, don¡¯t you evere back to the Xiao Family again!¡±


    Old Lord Xiao hung up furiously.


    Xiao Xuan put down the phone and looked around. The senior members of the Wei Family sat there, looking terrified. Old Lord Xiao¡¯s voice was so loud that everyone in the room could hear clearly.


    That was why they were so shocked.


    Even the Xiao Family, the top family in Yan Jin, was afraid of Chen Fan, showing how superior and terrifying Chen Fan was right then.


    ¡°Admiral! It¡¯s the highest position in the army that has been empty for decades. After the Second World War, Russia was the only country that kept the title until 1997. And now, our country has appointed Chen Fan as Admiral Cang Dragon...¡± Wei Changqin said.


    Wei Changsong and the others were dumbfounded.


    They finally realized how ridiculous they had been, trying to fight with Chen Fan. He could have exterminated the Wei Family in an instant.


    ¡°Is Chen Fan that powerful?¡± Wei Ziqin looked down with a troubled face.


    Old Lord Wei was extremely regretful.


    ¡°Our family missed the opportunity! We would have be another Xiao Family or even stronger if we would have maintained a better rtionship with Chen Beixuan, especially when Ziqin also liked him back then...¡±


    But they had missed their chance after all.


    At night, Xiao Xuan and the Wei Family went to the mansion on North Mountain to see Chen Fan and tried to apologize to him. Unfortunately, Yu Wenjin came out and stopped them.


    ¡°Master is practicing. He isn¡¯t free to meet any guests right now. Please leave.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to see Admiral Chen to apologize for our mistakes,¡± Old Lord Wei bowed and said. Xiao Xuan stood behind him expressionlessly and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Bowing to his own enemy was quite a severe blow to Xiao Xuan¡¯s self-esteem.


    Yu Wenjin pondered and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Only the senior members of the Wei Family could enter the mansion while the rest stayed outside. When they walked into the backyard, Chen Fan was ying chess with his grandpa. Even though Chen Huaian had be a Connate Being which made his hair turn ck, he could easily cover his younger features with a bit of illusion spells.


    Qian Yexue stood aside like a servant.


    ¡°Admiral Chen, everything that happened in the past was my fault. I thought our friendship was enough for you to spare my son, so I didn¡¯t ask him to apologize to you. I was wrong! I hope you can forgive the Wei Family.¡±


    Old Lord Wei walked up and bowed.


    The members of the Wei Family almost cried when they saw this sight.


    A whileter, Chen Fan said, ¡°Old Lord Wei, I told you the Wei Family and I have settled all our past matters. You don¡¯t have to apologize. I won¡¯t do anything to the Wei Family as long as you don¡¯t piss me off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Old Lord Wei said with a glint of disappointment in his eyes.


    After the Wei Family apologized, Xiao Xuan stepped forward and bowed at Chen Fan. ¡°Heavenly Chen, I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    Chen Fan tapped his fingers on the chessboard and asked, ¡°Hm? What did you do?¡±


    Xiao Xuan said with a hint of guilt in his eyes, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have criticized you. Third Lord Wei deserved to die and it was reasonable for you to kill him.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Chen Fan saidzily.


    ¡°And I shouldn¡¯t have threatened you,¡± Xiao Xuan blushed and said.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°Still not enough?¡±


    Xiao Xuan looked up furiously.


    ¡°Xiao Xuan, you think that everyone in the world would respect and admire you because you¡¯re the Young Master of the Xiao Family and the leading figure of the younger generation of Yan Jin, but you have no idea that there are people above you, who you can¡¯t afford to offend,¡± Chen Fan said, ¡°Do you know that I could have killed you when you threatened me today? No one dares to piss me off, neither the Xiao Family nor China.¡±


    Not even a Grandmaster could be offended, let alone a Heavenly Being.


    Threatening a Connate Cultivator was disrespectful! Chen Fan could have killed Xiao Xuan if they were in the Realm of Cultivation, but he had be much less vicious after being reborn on Earth.


    Xiao Xuan turnedpletely pale after hearing what Chen Fan said.


    He finally realized how different he and Chen Fan were. He then slowly bowed and knelt on the ground. ¡°I... Xiao Xuan... am begging you... for mercy.¡±


    He seemed to have used all of his energy to utter every word.


    Old Lord Wei and Wei Ziqin didn¡¯t know how to react. Making a Young Master of arge family kneel was even more humiliating than killing him.


    Only Qian Yexue looked calm.


    The Realm of Kunxu followed some of the customs of the cultivation world, where Earth Level Deities were as lofty as Sages. An Earth Level Deity could kill a mortal who offended him without having any consequences.


    Xiao Xuan knelt on the ground for a while before he heard Chen Fan¡¯s voice, ¡°Get out. I¡¯ll think of this as if nothing happened, but next time, I¡¯ll kill you and the entire Xiao Family.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Xiao Xuan replied as he got up.


    Those of the Wei Family wanted to help him but he flung their hands off and left without looking back.


    Wei Ziqin stood there, staring at the gloomy Xiao Xuan and then at Chen Fan; she felt a hint of repentance in her mind.


    Xiao Xuan left the Jiang Nan Province; even his marriage with Wei Ziqin was cancelled.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about those things. He stayed with his parents and Xiao Qiong in Jin City for many days before preparing for his journey.


    Chen Fan smiled andforted Fang Qiong, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Qiong. Even if I find the Path of Heaven, I wouldn¡¯t leave the before clearing the threat of the Gate of Heaven. Grandpa, I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡±


    After handing everything to Chen Huaian, Chen Fan finally started his journey.


    The Gate of Heaven was shut temporarily, so Chen Fan could only find another passage to leave the Earth.


    Chen Fan thought, ¡°The only way for cultivators of the ancient times to leave the Earth was through an Universe Teleport Array. So, there must be a teleport array left somewhere on the. Once I find it and repair it, I¡¯ll be able to get going.


    ¡°ording to the Blood Ancestor, aside from the cultivators of the East, many Entities in the West and the ancestors of the Kindred also left. Looks like the West also has teleport arrays like this, but their destinations might be different.¡±


    Chen Fan was a bit doubtful.


    It would certainly be ideal to go to a cultivation through the teleport array in the Realm of Kunxu, since Chen Fan was an Immortal Cultivator and was more familiar with the cultivation world. However, it would also be eptable for him to go to the former base of the Kindred first and find another way out afterwards.


    ¡°I hope the Kindred didn¡¯t realize I made a pill out of their ancestor,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    He had a rough idea where the Universe Teleport Arrays on Earth could be.


    ¡°The cultivators of the East left the Gate of Heaven in the Deity Burial Valley and set up a strong Golden Core array. So, it looks like the other teleport arrays should be in the other Forbidden Lands.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    There were seven Forbidden Lands on Earth.


    The Deity Burial Valley in Kunlun, the Dragon Lake, the Mayan Temples, the Devil¡¯s Cave of Babylon and the Blood Sea in Romania. These Forbidden Lands were all rted to the ancient myths and were most likely thest bases left by different races or gods.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been to the Deity Burial Valley, the Mayan Temples are being controlled by the American Army, and there¡¯s an extremely powerful Connate Spirit Beast, probably a thousand-year-old dragon, in Dragon Lake ording to Kunlun... I guess the Blood Sea in Romania is the best option for now.¡±


    The Blood Sea was where the Blood Ancestor former resting ce.


    The Blood Ancestor was dead, meaning that nobody was guarding the Blood Sea. Besides, the Kindred had apparently left the and the teleport array they left behind might be in the Blood Sea.


    ¡°Next stop, the Blood Sea in Romania!¡±


    This time, Chen Fan left alone. He didn¡¯t take anything with him, except the de Strengthening Gourd; even Qian Yexue stayed at the mansion on East Mountain. He left without telling anyone, so none of the others knew.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The ne flew across the sky.


    Chen Fan was thinking about what to do next in the ne as he sized up the air hostesses. Immortal Cultivators might be more reserved, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to behave like a stone after all.


    Suddenly, the girl with sunsses sitting opposite to him yelled.


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and saw the girl take off her sunsses, showing her beautiful face.


    ¡°Jiang Churan?¡±


    Chen Fan was a bit surprised to see an old friend on the ne.

 Chapter 691 - Against the Christian Church Alone

    691 Against the Christian Church Alone


    After six months, Jiang Churan looked more mature and elegant. She had her hair down and was wearing sunsses, an oversized sweater and a pair of skinny jeans, like an urban girl.


    Thest time they met was on Yun Wu Mountain when Chen Fan killed seven Immortal State Warriors.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Are you going to Europe too?¡± Chen Fan smiled and said.


    The two of them held many grudges against each other in the past, but Chen Fan stopped caring about them as time passed. On the contrary, Chen Fan started to find their friendship treasurable since he had fewer and fewer old friends left.


    ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence.¡±


    Jiang Churan cracked a smile.


    She stared at the indifferent young man in front of her. Who would think he was the most powerful person in the Dark World, the Sect Master of the North Qiong Sect and the famous Sage in Myanmar?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see how outstanding he was like Fei Fei did back then?¡± Jiang Churan thought and heaved a sigh, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    Having met by surprise, they would naturally start talking about their former ssmates.


    ¡°You terrified themst time when you walked on theke. Li Yifeng and Si Yinxia immediately went back to school to study because of you. I heard that Si Yinxia was epted into Harvard Business School. Also, Yang Chao was selected as the main yer in the national basketball team...¡± Jiang Churan said excitedly.


    Chen Fan smiled and nodded without saying a word.


    ¡°And that little girl called Lin Lulu. She adores you and sees you as her idol. She asked me for your number and address, and something about your interests, personality, and so on. She even wants to marry you.¡± Jiang Churan covered her mouth and giggled. Then, she looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? It should be fine for you to marry several women now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not a problem, but it would be meaningless! Once I marry them, I must take responsibility and take care of them. I can¡¯t just watch them die after a hundred years and burn them into ashes, right?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and sighed.


    This was something Chen Fan and every cultivator had always been scrupulous about.


    In his previous life, Chen Fan had traveled across the universe and battled with countless races. He met a few women, but he didn¡¯t ept them as partners.


    The most important thing for partners was thepany itself. Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals had at least a hundred thousand years of life, so only immortals of their level or those with the body or blood of Divine Beasts could be their partners. Otherwise, they would be unable to stay together for a lifetime. At the moment, Chen Fan could still collect Treasure Medicines for his parents, Fang Qiong and An Ya to enter the Connate Level.


    But, after reaching the Dao Reunion or the Tribtion Stage, even Deity Medicines would no longer be useful. Chen Fan could only watch them die.


    Speaking of this serious topic, Jiang Churan also went silent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. So, why are you going to Europe? You should have graduated from college, right? Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Jiang Churan stroked her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m going there for a seminar. There are a lot of people in Europe that are interested in superpowers and the Sage of Myanmar. I¡¯m the secretary of the Superpower Association and a few European forums invited me there.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He knew that there had been some rumors circting on the Inte after the battle in Myanmar.


    All kinds of superpower forums, vampire websites and werewolf homes had been established, creating a trend across the world. There were even heated discussions about theing apocalypse in the year 2012, after some news about the Realm of Kunxu were leaked.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Sage of Myanmar. I want to know if the apocalypse is reallying in 2012,¡± Jiang Churanughed and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the apocalypsees, I will stop it.¡±


    Chen Fan gave her a beaming smile.


    The nended in Italy¡¯s capital, Rome.


    There were no direct flights going from Jin City to Romania. Besides, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t quite ready to go there yet.


    ¡°Although the Blood Ancestor is dead, the Blood Sea used to belong to the Kindred ancestors after all. There might be some hidden dangers inside. I could be in great trouble if I run into a Golden Core pure-blood Kindred. I should first ask around.¡±


    Chen Fan knew there wouldn¡¯t possibly be any Golden Core Cultivators on Earth.


    At the Golden Core Level, cultivators could leave this to travel through the universe with their own bodies, but they had to be well-prepared.


    Besides, the purpose of this trip wasn¡¯t only to find the Path of Heaven, but also to frighten the forces and sects in the world, so that his family would be safe after he left the Earth.


    ¡°Other than the Realm of Kunxu, the most prominent historical sects on Earth are the Christian Church, the Vodun in Africa, the God of Gold Temple, the Brahmin in India and Tantric Buddhism. Among all of them, the strongest one is definitely the Christian Church.¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the Northwest corner of Rome.


    ¡°During the heyday of the Christian Church, there were Saints and nine Immortal State Warriors dominated the world. They suppressed the Dark World Arbitration Department and almost exterminated the Werewolves and the Kindred. The Blood Ancestor was also injured by Saint Augustine. So, visiting the Christian Church is the simplest way to get information about the secrets of the Blood Sea.¡±


    The Christian Church was located in the Northwest region of Rome.


    It was a small country that covered only an area of forty four square meters, which was the size of argemercial center or a golf course. And yet, it was also the center of belief of one-sixth of the world¡¯s poption.


    After exchanging numbers with Jiang Churan...


    Chen Fan left and walked alone on the streets in Rome in the direction of the Vatican.


    He looked around like a tourist and sometimes stopped to try the Italian food. When someone asked him to take a picture for them, he was also willing to help.


    Three hourster, Chen Fan finally entered the Vatican.


    ¡°Our Father, who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name...¡±


    There were many believers and tourists from all over the world on a square full of flowers and Extraordinaries could be seen everywhere. Chen Fan could sense the powerful energy of those people without using his Immortal Will, and he knew they were all Grand Masters.


    But they all seemed well-behaved like mice that had seen a cat.


    The Christian Church had kept the Earth in check for thousands of years and had an extremely long history. It was truly a dominator of the world. Even the nuclear weapons of the United States could only make them hide, so who would try to provoke them?


    As Chen Fan walked further in, there were fewer people. He stopped at a guarded door and a priest in a ck robe asked with a smile, ¡°My dear child, how can I help you?¡±


    Even though he looked gentle, there was a hint of the Gift of Light inside him and he was apparently a real member of the Christian Church.


    ¡°I want to see your person in charge,¡± Chen Fan said calmly with his hands behind his back.


    The priest in the ck robe frowned and said, ¡°You want to see the Pope? I¡¯m sorry, he¡¯s not here, but he holds a service at St. Peter¡¯s Basilica Church every couple of months. You can attend it if you want.¡±


    ¡°The one I want to meet is not that puppet, but the person who¡¯s really responsible for the Christian Church,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The priest instantly became vicious and the Gift of Light surged in his body, forming a white aura around his body. He was apparently an S-Level Extraordinary.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Ask your boss toe out.¡±


    Chen Fan stood in front of the church indifferently.


    ¡°How dare you make trouble here at the Christian Church! What an arrogant and ignorant person!¡±


    The priest grunted and formed a white light, which looked like a cross-shaped light de. It was extremely hot and created beams of light in the air.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The priest in the ck robe shed at Chen Fan immediately.


    He cast a Divine Spell of the Christian Church called the ¡°Holy Cross Light de Spell,¡± which Adam had used to split a ten-meter mountain. Even though the priest wasn¡¯t as powerful as Adam, he had a strong foundation and a stable performance.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Chen Fan didn¡¯t avoid it. He flicked his fingers and crushed the Holy Cross Light de. The energy hit the priest hard like a hammer.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    The priest spurted out blood and was knocked out of the church.


    While he was in the air, he was astonished. The Holy Cross Light de was formed with pure Gift of Light and was able to split metals. How could a human destroy it with his fingers? That would be impossible, unless he was a Martial Arts Grand Master or someone at an even higher level.


    ¡°Pong, pong!¡±


    After defeating the priest, Chen Fan ran straight in without covering himself.


    Everyone who stood in his way¡ªincluding the armored soldiers of the Christian Church, a group of adjudicators of the Religious Court wearing ck outfits and white gloves, and some monks¡ªwas knocked down.


    Even an Immortal State Cardinal couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°The Christian Church is quite powerful. Even normal guards know how to control Internal Force. I guess there are a thousand soldiers in the entire Vatican, which means there are a thousand Internal Force Masters! Not to mention there are other Divine Masters, Extraordinaries, adjudicators and Cardinals,¡± Chen Fan pondered as he kept walking.


    The Christian Church was a dangerous ce for everyone else, but he went in as if there were nobody inside.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Another Immortal State Cardinal had been smacked against the wall. In less than half a day, many members of the Cardinals had finally realized they were facing a tough enemy. They stopped moving forward and looked at Chen Fan anxiously.


    ¡°Ring, ring, ring.¡±


    The rm rang at the Vatican.


    This meant that there were enemies in the city and everyone had to prepare to fight. Thest time this rm rang was fifty years before when the American soldiers invaded the Christian Church.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, what did we do to make youe for us?¡±


    An elder walked out with the help of a blonde knight and bowed to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Finally someone who recognizes me.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and looked at the elder. ¡°You¡¯re the person responsible for the Christian Church? Well, a Saint is indeed powerful enough to be in charge. I never thought that the Christian Church would still have a Saint in this era. You hid well!¡±


    Everyone was immediately shocked.

 Chapter 692 - The Saint Yielded

    692 The Saint Yielded


    A Saint?


    It was a being on an equal footing with the Earth Level Deities in the East.


    Everyone was startled after hearing what Chen Fan said.


    They knew that there hadn¡¯t been a Saint in the Christian Church since Saint Augustine died a thousand years before. Even the priests and monks were unaware of his existence!


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    The others looked at the elder.


    The elder had white hair and his face was full of wrinkles. He seemed to be exhausted, seemingly about to fall down at any time. The blonde knight next to him was extremely respectful as if he were serving a king.


    Everyone knew this blonde knight. He was the chief adjudicator of the Religious Court; he had once ranked second on the Divine Roll in the past. His body was surrounded by the raging Gift of Light! They knew that only a real bigwig of the Christian Church could make him act so respectfully, but nobody would have imagined that the elder was a Saint.


    ¡°Saint Francis, you¡¯re alive?¡± an old Cardinal suddenly yelled.


    ¡°The 42nd Pope, Saint Francis?¡±


    This immediately caused a great furor.


    Francis was the most outstanding Pope in thest five centuries, who brought the Christian Church to their golden age, to stand independently from the British Empire. And yet, this was two centuries in the past; he would have been three hundred years old if he were still alive.


    ¡°It really is Saint Francis! I¡¯ve seen his painting in the Pope¡¯s hall,¡± another bishop eximed.


    Then, everyone knelt on the ground and said with tears in their eyes, ¡°Our great, respected, sacred Saint Francis! Please protect the Christian Church...¡±


    The elder walked forward slowly.


    His body was sending out beams of gentle white light which shone upon all those present. He didn¡¯t feel tired anymore and his scars started to heal. His white hair gradually turned ck; his wrinkles disappeared and he stood upright, turning into a brawny middle-aged man.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re an Earth Level Deity of the East. Why did youe to the Christian Church to make trouble?¡±


    Saint Francis¡¯ Gift of Light surged and became as wide as an ocean, which was much stronger than the power of the Blood Ancestor; it had almost reached the peak of the early Connate stage. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t exist, he would definitely be the most powerful Overlord on Earth.


    ¡°I wanted to see your person in charge but they didn¡¯t listen and even pointed their swords at me,¡± Chen Fan said, ¡°The Christian Church is a bit rude. Is this how you treat your guests?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! You¡¯re the one who trespassed the restricted area!¡± a priest said.


    Chen Fan then red at him, making him step back.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re the most powerful person in the world, the Overlord that dominates the East. Why care about the mortals? Just tell me what you want and the Christian Church will do its utmost to help you.¡±


    ¡°All right! I want you to give me all the records and books about the seven Forbidden Lands,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    All the Christian Church members were startled.


    The seven Forbidden Lands were the oldest mysteries on Earth. They were rted to the secrets behind the disappearance of all the legendary Entities. Each of them was extremely dangerous, and countless lives had been sacrificed to get that information... And yet, Chen Fan simply wanted to take it all away?


    ¡°Sir, that is ssified information of the Christian Church. We can¡¯t lend it to you. Please leave,¡± the blonde knight said seriously.


    ¡°You misunderstood what I said. I¡¯m here to take those records, not borrow them,¡± Chen Fan said.


    The North Mystic Celestial Lord dominated the universe and could kill whoever he wanted. How would he be constrained by morality? The Christian Church had to give him the records anyway and Chen Fan wanted to take this opportunity to frighten them, all in order to keep their parents from harm after he left.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The bishops were enraged.


    Chen Fan wanted to take away the records from the Christian Church forcefully? All the members werepletely irritated.


    ¡°Lord Francis, I request the adjudicators to take action. Have them punish this man who broke into the sacred grounds and humiliated the Christian Church,¡± a bishop knelt and said.


    The other members also shouted.


    The Christian Church had been founded for thousands of years. Even the American soldiers couldn¡¯t enter so easily back then, not to mention there were also Saints lying in wait.


    Chen Fan remained silent and took a step forward.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A powerful energy surged out of Chen Fan¡¯s body and an image of the Kun Peng appeared behind him.


    The Kun Peng was a few thousand miles wide which covered the entire sky. Its terrifying energy was spread across the square; many members of the Christian Church copsed, unable to bear the pressure.


    Only the eight Immortal State bishops were still standing, letting out beams of white light.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t do this.¡± Saint Francis also let out his energy to protect the members behind him.


    ¡°Hand over the records, or die!¡± Chen Fan said with his cold eyes.


    He finally showed the true form of the Celestial Lord, a mighty and domineering existence. His energy surged forward like a thousand-mile tsunami and Saint Francis had no chance of fighting back; it was like a little boat in front of a giant wave.


    The elder turned pale and seemed to be struggling.


    When everyone else thought he was about to attack, he suddenly heaved a sigh and said as he lowered his head, ¡°The Christian Church will follow your orders.¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡± the bishops yelled.


    But Saint Francis said firmly, ¡°Go! Take out all the records about the seven Forbidden Lands and give them to Mr. Chen Beixuan.¡±


    He was a Saint and the former Pope, so no one in the Christian Church would disobey him.


    Soon, the records were gathered.


    There weren¡¯t many of them; they were the size of a safe when stacked together. Many of them were written on parchment and every page bore endless drops of blood of the Christian Church. The Overlords in the past had risked their lives to get all that information from the Forbidden Lands.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Chen Fan stored them in the de Strengthening Gourd and left.


    The elder then dismissed the others and went deep inside the Vatican along with the knight.


    ¡°Why did you give in? We¡¯ve been in the Vatican for thousands of years and there are many arrays and Sacred Artifacts left by the Saints. Together with your power, not even nuclear weapons can destroy the city. We are more than able to fight with Chen Beixuan, and we also have our Lord here,¡± the blonde knight said resentfully.


    ¡°The Lord told us not to provoke Chen Beixuan. He has the power of an Entity. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but I was able to sense his powerful energy just now. Not even a group of Saints like myself canpare to him,¡± the elder said.


    There was a glint of fright in his eyes. When he faced Chen Fan, he felt as if he were in front of a fierce ancient beast which could swallow him in a blink, and the image of the Divine Beast behind Chen Fan was even more terrifying.


    ¡°The Divine Beast behind him is the Kun Peng in the ancient Chinese legends, which has the power to swallow everything,¡± a gentle voice said.


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    The elder and the knight knelt down.


    A barefoot young man in a white robe, who had fair skin and blue eyes, made his appearance. He looked at the elder and nodded.


    ¡°You did great. We aren¡¯t ready to get out in the world again. Chen Beixuan isn¡¯t our primary goal. He probably came here for information about the seven Forbidden Lands because he¡¯s nning to go to the Blood Sea. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll run into the monsters dwelling inside it, and that is a good thing for us.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I feel like Chen Beixuan has noticed my presence.¡±


    The young man narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°What?¡±


    This time, even the elder was stunned.


    The two of them were the only ones who knew the real identity and superior status of the young man. He hid deep in the Christian Church and was surrounded byyers of arrays, but Chen Fan could still detect his existence. So, how powerful was Chen Fan?


    ¡°Luckily, we didn¡¯t provoke him.¡±


    Both of them were d.


    Chen Fan slowly walked out of the Vatican and looked back at the city.


    For everyone else, the Vatican was only an ordinary city, but in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, it was surrounded by countless powerful arrays and many beams of light shot up to the sky, shining over the sacred city.


    As he went deeper, there were more and more arrays and seals, and the Gift of Light became stronger.


    The Christian Church was definitely the most powerful sect on Earth. With so many arrays formed by the Saints, Chen Fan even wondered if nuclear bombs could destroy the sacred city or not.


    And yet, the Christian Church couldn¡¯t block Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will.


    ¡°The Christian Church is indeed powerful. I can sense a pure light energy deep inside its core. That energy ispletely different from the one cultivated by mortals... but it¡¯s simr to the one harnessed by the Light Race seen in other parts of the universe.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    The Light Race was a prominent race in the universe; it had a much higher rankingpared to the mid-grade races like the Kindred. Every member of the Light Race was powerful and was a Connate Being from birth.


    ¡°Are there pure-blood members of the Light Race on Earth? If there are, their battling power must be much stronger than that of the Blood Ancestor. I might be able to make a furnace of Treasure Pills with them.¡±


    Chen Fan thought and shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t bear any grudges against the Christian Church after all. He wouldn¡¯t use anyone to make pills without a reason. His current priority was to search for the Path of Heaven in the Blood Sea.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s recorded in the books from the Christian Church.¡±


    Chen Fan went to a coffee shop and started reading the records of the Christian Church. Many of them were written in ancient Hebrew, thousands of years in the past, but it wasn¡¯t a problem for him. He had learned all thenguages on Earth before he visited the West.


    ¡°Deities around the world... Aberration of the... Battle of Deities... Invasion of foreign races... Defeating the enemies... Deep in the Blood Sea... Leave the world... An ancient door?¡±


    Chen Fan read through many secrets of the ancient times.


    The records of the Christian Church were much more detailed than those of Kunlun and the Sword Pce, and every piece of information was earth-shattering. Suddenly, Chen Fan stopped reading.


    ¡°An ancient door?¡±

 Chapter 693 - The Secret of the Blood Sea

    <h4>Chapter 693 The Secret of the Blood Sea</h4>


    An ancient door?


    This caught Chen Fan¡¯s attention.


    The teleporting arrays used by different races or civilizations worked differently. In the Realm of Cultivation, it would be a tform with an array carved on it, which opened a passage that would send a person to another tform.


    And yet, those in other ces might not be the same. For example, the Zerg developed insect holes, while Entities and demons built teleport doors like the Gate of Heaven. This ancient door would most likely be a teleport door used to leave Earth.


    Chen Fan read through the text.


    ¡°The ancestor of the Kindred suffered a severe blow...¡±


    ¡°They decided to leave the mortal world and return to where they came from... They built an ancient door with blood and lives... The door is connected to their origin deep in the universe... The ancestor left seven Kindred on Earth to guard the door and wait for a chance toe back...¡±


    ¡°Right, connected to the universe. This must be an Universe Teleport Door.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Five years after his rebirth, he finally found a way to leave the Earth.


    ¡°Looks like the ancestor of the Kindred must be at the Golden Core or Nascent Soul Level, or they wouldn¡¯t have been able to build an Universe Teleport Door that could take their entire race with them. I guess it¡¯s deep in the Blood Sea. Wait, there are seven Kindred guarding the door?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He thought the Blood Ancestor was the only member of the Kindred on Earth, but it seemed that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°So, there are still six pure-blooded Kindred in the Blood Sea guarding the door? No wonder the Christian Church has never gone deeper over thest thousands of years. But why aren¡¯t theying out? Perhaps they can¡¯t leave the Blood Sea for too long?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and forgot about it.


    He had be a Connate Being and hadpleted the Sky-Swallowing Painting, so he was powerful enough to kill even ten of them. The Kindred had pure blood and strong powers. If he swallowed them, he might be able toplete another kind of Divine Power!


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep reading and see what else I can find.¡±


    Chen Fan continued reading the records.


    Most of the information the Christian Church had given him was about the history of the Kindred.


    ording to the records, Earth was a thriving cultivation in the ancient times. Sages of the East and Entities of the West were on an equal footing. Even other races, including the Kindred and the Dark Wolves, would travel across the universe to visit.


    At that time, the East had established the Heavenly Courts to manage the Sages in the world and there were many pantheons in the West. However, the started to change and the Spirit Qi gradually dissipated; it wasn¡¯t enough to support so many Entities and Sages anymore.


    Because of this, a brutal war broke out.


    Many Entities and Sages ughtered across the Earth and nobody could escape. Countless civilizations were destroyed, many ancient cities copsed and the entire cultivation world was set on fire.


    It was what the East called the ¡°Battle of the Deities.¡±


    ¡°The Battle of the Deitiessted for centuries and when the pantheons were about to make peace, enemies from alien races invaded the and a more brutal war broke out...¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s finger slid across the parchment.


    ¡°Alien races?¡±


    He frowned.


    The Christian Church used the phrase ¡°alien races¡± which had a lot of meanings in Hebrew, including Hell, abyss, universe. So, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t tell where the enemies came from.


    The information suddenly became unclear at this point.


    The records didn¡¯t exin who the enemies from the alien races were, but mentioned that they were extremely terrifying. Then, it immediately talked about the ancestor of the Kindred building the ¡°Blood Door¡± and leaving the.


    ¡°The door is made with blood and bones of billions of people and countless souls were embedded in it. It¡¯s located deep in the Blood Sea and only the blood of a true God can open it, which would lead to the most evil origin...¡±


    ¡°Their ancestor left seven Kindred emissaries sleeping in the Blood Sea to guard the door. The world is drenched in blood whenever they are awakened...¡±


    ¡°Never battle with them at the Blood Sea. They are immortal...¡±


    The information stopped right there.


    The remaining data was collected by people of the Christian Church in recent centuries. However, their subsequent explorations had all been done by Transcendent State or Immortal State Warriors and they couldn¡¯t go really deep inside the Blood Sea. So, Chen Fan only nced through those sections.


    ¡°Immortal?¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin and thought, ¡°The Kindred indeed have some secret arts that make them immortal when they¡¯re at their ancestral grounds or somewhere with a lot of fresh blood. I was able to turn that Blood Ancestor into medicines only because he came all the way to Qin Chen Mountain.¡±


    And yet, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    As the reincarnation of a Tribtion State Cultivator with countless secret arts and forbidden spells, defeating immortals was a piece of cake.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Fan put away the books and got up.


    Even though there was some information about the Devil¡¯s Cave of Babylon, the Mayan Temples and the Changbai Heavenly Lake, Chen Fan would certainly go to the Blood Sea first since he knew there was an Universe Teleport Door.


    The Blood Sea was located outside a barrennd deep in Romania, Eastern Europe.


    The nd was a thousand miles wide and had no signs of life. Through the centuries, a lot of adventurers had gone to the legendary Blood Sea to explore the origins of vampires, but they couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Merkava.


    It was an old town close to the Blood Sea. It had been built thousands of years in the past and many adventure teams would pass by on their way to the Blood Sea.


    ¡°More and more people havee to explore the Blood Sea in recent years. Do they really think that there are vampires?¡±


    A group of bald men were drinking beer and chatting in a pub.


    ¡°They¡¯re all young people who have been brainwashed by the vampire culture on the Inte. The Blood Sea is only a bit red. Didn¡¯t the experts say it¡¯s because of the high iron content? They think the Blood Sea is filled with blood just because there¡¯s some kind of red algae?¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    The special attributes of the Blood Sea had already caught the attention of scientists long before, but they couldn¡¯t find any exnations. One thing they could be sure of was that the sea had not been formed by blood.


    One of them suddenly said, ¡°There are indeed legends saying that some Kindred are sleeping deep in the Blood Sea. In thest few months, all the people and animals in the Bura Vige, Ontario Vige and Grimm Town were captured, leaving thempletely deserted. Some said that these people would be sacrificed to awaken the vampires in the Blood Sea.¡±


    The entire pub went silent.


    Those viges were near Merkava and were also located along the coast of the Blood Sea. The Romanian government was deeply concerned about the disappearance of those residents and the rumors about the Kindred caused an uproar, attracting many people with thirst for adventure.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because the Dark Duke woke the Blood Ancestor.¡±


    Chen Fan pondered as he drank inside the pub.


    He took only a short time to go from Italy to Romania. Europe had convenient transportation options, so he didn¡¯t need to rush and he visited many ces along his journey.


    ¡°It was just an ident,¡± a bald man smiled and said.


    ¡°But I heard that all the people in Dinghu Vige went missing at the same timest night,¡± another man said.


    This time, everyone was startled.


    Such an incident was as terrifying as a curse.


    ¡°People missing again? Yesterday?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s hands froze.


    He had turned the Blood Ancestor into a pill and had killed the Dark Duke; someone else did this.


    ¡°Is someone nning to wake the remaining six pure-blooded Kindred in the Blood Sea?¡±


    Chen Fan put down the wine ss, looking shocked.


    He immediately paid, then turned into a shadow and sped towards the Blood Sea. The Blood Sea was a few hundred miles wide and the water was red as blood; no fish could live there.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Chen Fan shed across the sea like a motorboat. As he went deeper, the mist became thicker and eventually he couldn¡¯t even see what was ahead.


    ¡°The Yin Qi is very dense. Looks like the Blood Sea is located on a Yin Ground.¡±


    Glints of golden light shed in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    The Yin Qi couldn¡¯t block his sight. He shot out two golden light rays from his eyes and the mist was immediately dissipated.


    ¡°I can sense the strong dark forces. It seems that I¡¯m getting close to my destination.¡±


    Chen Fan sped up.


    The red water under his feet gradually became denser, bing almost as thick as blood in the end.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan saw a giant redke appear right after leaving the misty area.


    Thiske didn¡¯t look too different, but Chen Fan could see that the entireke had been formed by real, thick blood and was filled with Blood Qi!


    ¡°This is the real Blood Sea, formed by the blood of billions of souls.¡±


    Chen Fan looked cold.


    How many people were killed to fill such an enormous bloodke?


    Ten million? One hundred million? How brutal were the murders in the ancient times? How devastated were the people back then? Compared to the ancestors of the Kindred, Damon the Blood Fiend was nothing.


    ¡°I will im justice for them.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and saw a towering old castle far away.


    He had finally arrived.


    The Kindred¡¯s sleeping ce had been built at the center of the Blood Sea.

 Chapter 694 - Killings

    694 Killings


    In the entire Blood Sea.


    The outer part was red sea water while the inner part was a bloodke. The six Blood Ancestors were most likely sleeping at the center of the castle.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan flew directly to the stronghold.


    ¡°Why are there so many ordinary people?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He had already sensed some weak energy traces around the castle.


    These energies belonged to mortals; there were possibly hundreds of them inside.


    ¡°Are they guarding the six Blood Ancestors? But it doesn¡¯t make sense. Those who serve them should have at least a bit of dark energy, but these people are all mortals.¡±


    Chen Fan was startled.


    He scanned the entire Blood Sea with his Immortal Will.


    At first, his Immortal Will was unable to probe too far because the Yin Qi had previously blocked it; once he reached theke, he was finally able to see everything inside the castle.


    A group of young people wearing gothic clothes were taking pictures or writing something inside the castle. They seemed to have traveled from all parts of the world. Some of them had blonde hair, some had ck hair and some had brown hair.


    ¡°Who are these people? Why are they inside the castle? Where are the six Blood Ancestors?¡± Chen Fan thought as he suddenly sensed someone familiar.


    ¡°Jiang Churan?¡±


    Chen Fan was shocked.


    Wasn¡¯t the girl with sunsses, wearing a white sweatshirt and a pair of skinny jeans Jiang Churan? She was there taking pictures excitedly.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan shed to Jiang Churan and asked her with a stern tone, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Chen Fan? You¡¯re also here?¡±


    Jiang Churan was at first surprised, then she became thrilled.


    ¡°Were you also on the Star World Corporation¡¯s ship? Why didn¡¯t I see you?¡±


    ¡°This castle is amazing! It¡¯s located deep in the mist and probably has thousands of years of history. It¡¯s like the World¡¯s Eighth Wonder and it will definitely astonish the entire world. There are many paintings that prove the existence of vampires in the past,¡± Jiang Churan eximed.


    ¡°What Star World Corporation? It¡¯s dangerous here. What are you doing?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and was even more anxious.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here with the European Superpower Association. They organized this adventure for us to visit Romania and look for proof about the Kindred. The Star World Corporation in the United States sponsored the trip, so I think there must be something astonishing!¡± Jiang Churan exined.


    ¡°Hi, brother. Are you Jiang¡¯s friend? My name is George. I haven¡¯t seen you around before. I thought I would recall the information of every person who came to this adventure!¡± A blonde young man came over.


    He was tall, handsome, and was dressed in gothic clothes with a big skull printed on the chest which made him seem a bit rebellious.


    ¡°Adventure?¡±


    Chen Fan nced at the rest of the people present and found it ridiculous.


    They were only a bunch of ordinary people and they dared to enter a ce where even the Christian Church would tread lightly. The Blood Sea was one of the seven Forbidden Lands. They thought they could enter this easily?


    ¡°Brother, are you listening to me? Did you follow us in secret?¡± George said with an upset look.


    ¡°You said you came with the Star World Corporation. Where are they?¡± Chen Fan ignored George again and looked at Jiang Churan.


    She pointed at an elegant white man.


    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Haysum! He¡¯s the one who sponsored this adventure and hired a ship to bring us here.¡±


    Chen Fan felt like he was looking at a joke.


    ¡°How can I help you, sir?¡±


    Mr. Haysum approached them.


    While George was about to use Chen Fan of being a stowaway, Chen Fan shed with his finger and an arc-shaped azure light swept across the air, splitting Mr. Haysum in half.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    This action shocked the young people around them; everyone screamed at the same time.


    Even Jiang Churan was confused, and George stared at Chen Fan.


    ¡°You killed him? You killed Mr. Haysum?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply; he kept looking at Haysum indifferently.


    Then, everyone found that Haysum wasn¡¯t bleeding at all. Instead, there were shes of electricitying from his body and there were a bunch of metallic devices inside.


    ¡°A robot?¡±


    Everyone was stunned and Jiang Churan¡¯s eyes popped out.


    ¡°Not even Immortal State Warriors would dare to go deep in the Blood Sea, since the Yin Qi in the area is enough to take someone¡¯s life. The Blood Qi and the Blood Beasts lurking in the sea can even kill an Immortal State Warrior. So, why did you bring them here?¡± Chen Fan asked with his hands behind his back.


    The broken Haysum suddenly turned around and said with blue glitter in his eyes.


    ¡°How can we rouse the honorable Blood Ancestors if we don¡¯t prepare some sacrifices? Chen Beixuan, even though you¡¯ve arrived early, this ceremony was specially prepared for you.¡±


    Then, Haysum exploded.


    A ball of blue electric bolts surrounded it and it soon turned into broken pieces of metal.


    ¡°The United States... The Star World Corporation... An intelligent robot.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes; he had some ideas about who was behind this. The young people around him were all stunned and frightened by the exploding Haysum and the message he had delivered.


    ¡°Sacrifices... What does that mean?¡± George wondered.


    ¡°The sacrifices needed to awaken the Blood Ancestors.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up.


    One Blood Ancestor needed the lives of a few viges, so how many did six of them need?


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As he was speaking.


    Six giant iron pirs rose slowly from the Blood Sea outside of the castle.


    The pirs were dozens of meters tall with many chains entwined around them to restrain six ck monsters.


    These monsters were a few meters tall. Their bodies were covered with ck scales and their skin was pale. There were two long fangs in their mouths and a pair of bat wings on their backs. They were the Kindred.


    ¡°Zlopp, zlopp.¡±


    Countless people were so frightened they couldn¡¯t even stand.


    Although they liked superpowers and vampires, every one of them, including George, turned pale and started trembling when they met the real Kindred.


    ¡°Chen Fan, this... this is...?¡±


    Jiang Churan looked at Chen Fan with a pale face.


    ¡°This is a trap for me. I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d drag you into this.¡± Chen Fan frowned.


    Jiang Churan was only there for recreation traveling. She had never thought that the Star World Corporation would use this group of young people as sacrifices. Chen Fan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°Roar.¡±


    After Chen Fan finished.


    The six monsters opened their eyes and produced beast-like roars.


    Suddenly, there was a terrifying burst of energying from the castle. Countless hexagrams formed an enormous sacrificial array.


    The array was initiated in an instant; Chen Fan only had time to create an azure aura to protect Jiang Churan.


    The others froze and blood suddenly spurted out from their heads. The blood was extracted by the power of the array and was funneled to the Blood Ancestors. George and all the other young people were trembling as their blood was being drained.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Hundreds of blood lines werebined into six blood rivers that ran into the bodies of the six Blood Ancestors.


    In a blink, the Blood Ancestors swallowed all the blood in the bodies of the few hundred young people and they started struggling to get rid of the chains. Then, six energy sts were shot to the sky, enveloping the entire area.


    ¡°Trespassers must die!¡±


    The six pure-blood Kindred pped their wings and flew to the sky.


    All of them had pale faces, fangs and red eyes like demons.


    Their energy reached the maximum level; any of them was more powerful than cultivator masters like Cold Moon Fairy. Two of them were even five meters tall and their might wasparable to that of Changhe Sword Immortal.


    Four of them were early-stage Connate Kindred while the other two were mid-stage Connate Kindred!


    They were definitely powerful enough to level the Earth. This was indeed one of the seven Forbidden Lands and a legacy of the Kindred.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for the Universe Teleport Door and take revenge for the dead.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled; he waspletely unafraid.


    ¡°How dare you! The Blood Door is a restricted area our ancestors left behind. It¡¯s not a ce where you can enter.¡±


    The six Kindreds roared.


    Their voices resounded through the entire Blood Sea! Countless red Blood Beasts rose from the sea and stared at Chen Fan. At the same time, Jiang Churan waspletely terrified; she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    What she saw waspletely beyond her imagination.


    This was even more astonishing than the battle on Yun Wu Mountain. After all, these were all monsters!


    ¡°The Wise Men in the United States nned to kill me with a bunch of losers like you? How ridiculous!¡± Chen Fan shook his head with disdain in his eyes. ¡°I turned your friend, Reinhardt, into a pill and ate it. Your Kindred blood is quite pure, but it isn¡¯t any stronger than some Spirit Beasts.¡±


    ¡°Roar.¡±


    Hearing what Chen Fan said, the six Kindred were enraged.


    They pped their wings and sent out a three-inch crimson aura from their paws which shed towards Chen Fan at several times the speed of sound, aiming to tear him to pieces.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say anything. He immediately flicked his sleeve and shot out a ray of ck light. It was so swift it almost reached twenty times the speed of sound. It seemed to be the ¡°God-killing Spear.¡±


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    The ck light ray pierced through the six Kindred and they exploded into sshes of blood.


    Chen Fan killed all of them with one attack!

 Chapter 695 - Slashing a Blood Ancestor

    695 shing a Blood Ancestor


    Chen Fan ughtered six Blood Ancestors with a spear!


    This was the power of the God-killing Spear! The ck spear taken from the Americans was incredibly powerful once it was initiated with Immortal Will and it could reach twenty times the speed of sound! Even Connate Overlords would be unable to react in time.


    The six Blood Ancestors were fierce at first! They immediately took the lives of a few hundred mortals and Chen Fan could not react in time to save them. Jiang Churan thought she would die, but Chen Fan killed the Blood Ancestors.


    ¡°Are they dead?¡±


    Jiang Churan¡¯s eyes popped out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    The Kindred were famous for their astonishing regeneration abilities and could not be killed under normal circumstances, not to mention in the Blood Sea. ording to the records from the Christian Church, the Kindred would never die while they were in the Blood Sea.


    As expected, six spouts of blood shot out from the sea.


    The six Blood Ancestors came out of the blood, looking hesitant. Even though there was still a hint of viciousness on them, they were floating in the sky with fright, not daring not to move any closer to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Buzz.¡±


    The blue God-killing Spear flew around Chen Fan, creating dots of blue light. This Soul Energy Weapon from a superhuman civilization was almost as powerful as a Spirit Treasure, even though it didn¡¯t have a spirit.


    One of the five-meter Blood Ancestors said, ¡°The God-killing Spear?¡±


    ¡°You recognize it?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°This is a god-killing weapon of the ancient Mayan that was bathed in the blood of God. I can¡¯t believe you have it,¡± another Blood Ancestor said, ¡°Trespasser, you¡¯re indeed powerful. If you¡¯re willing to give us the sacrifice behind you, we¡¯ll allow you to leave the Blood Sea.¡±


    Jiang Churan turned pale.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your life!¡± The leader of the Blood Ancestors smiled. ¡°You might be powerful and have a god-killing weapon, but we¡¯re invincible while at the Blood Sea.¡±


    The other Blood Ancestors sneered at the same time. ¡°We haven¡¯t had blood from an Earth Level Deity of the East in a long time.¡±


    Each of them was powerful, fierce and vicious.


    Jiang Churan¡¯s face became even paler, but Chen Fan wasn¡¯t scared at all. He heaved a sigh and said, ¡°I was only looking for the Universe Teleport Door your ancestor left... killing you wasn¡¯t part of the n, but I changed my mind when I saw the ten-mile Blood Sea.¡±


    His eyes looked even colder.


    ¡°The Blood Sea was formed with the blood of countless humans. As a member of mankind, I¡¯d be ashamed to meet my ancestors and the Celestial Lords if I can¡¯t avenge their deaths!¡± Chen Fan said loudly, and it sounded like there were countless ps of thunder.


    Even though Chen Fan was an Immortal Cultivator, he was also a human.


    In the universe, the ninergest sects suppressed humans and battled with thousands of races. Chen Fan had represented mankind in the wars fought in his previous life, having defeated many enemies from the alien races. As the reincarnation of a powerful human, he couldn¡¯t just stay with arms crossed after seeing this sight.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s hair fluttered in the air and his body let out beams of azure light. He then shot to the sky towards the six Blood Ancestors.


    The God-killing Spear immediately broke the sonic barrier and shed forward, creating light blue ray at the end.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    This time, the Blood Ancestors were ready.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t go faster than twenty times the speed of sound, they cast a spell and each of them created many doppelgangers so that the God-killing Spear wouldn¡¯t find its targets. A beam of blue light shed over and only two Blood Ancestors exploded.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    His azure aura shone all over the sky, and his Divine Body and True Essence merged to form a steel battleship.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The three-meter leader of the Blood Ancestors was smashed and its chest exploded. The powerful energy immediately tore its wings apart and blew its entire body into little bits.


    But this was only the beginning. The energy of the punch kept going, striking another Blood Ancestor. Its momentum was only blocked after that, when it reached the leader of the Kindred who was five meters tall.


    ¡°Wither.¡±


    Then, another Ancestor cast aplicated spell and pointed at the air, shooting a ck ray into Chen Fan¡¯s body. This was the best curse of the Kindred.


    The Withering Curse!


    It could weaken any nt or creature. Even an Earth Level Deity would be drained immediately and the Divine Soul could only leave the body.


    Still, Chen Fan¡¯s energy had risen to the maximum, as if he were a little azure sun in the sky. He took the attack of the curse and his aura dimmed for a second, but it immediately brightened up again.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The leader of the Kindred was stunned.


    No Earth Level Deity could withstand the Withering Curse; the only options would be to fight it with Dharma Treasures or to escape with secret arts.


    ¡°Unless he¡¯s almost immortal and has achieved the body of God?¡± the leader thought and found it ridiculous. A true God would be the top being on Earth even in the ancient times, but Chen Fan was in his twenties. How would he be able to achieve the body of God?


    But it didn¡¯t have time to think further.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Chen Fan shed across the sky like a fighter aircraft.


    Each of his attacks carried the energy of an exploding. No Kindred could withstand his punch, and even the two mid-stage Connate Kindreds exploded right after a blink.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The Blood Ancestors rose again from the Blood Sea and were all looking anxious.


    After all, they weren¡¯t immortal and their Divine Soul would be crushed some day if Chen Fan kept attacking.


    ¡°Initiate the Dark God-refinement Array,¡± the Kindred leader shouted and waved. A staff flew out from the Blood Sea andnded in its hand. The object carried terrifying energy; it appeared to be a superior-grade Spirit Artifact.


    ¡°The Staff of Death!¡±


    It was a Sacred Artifact which represented the power of death and was the top Divine Artifact among the seven of the Kindred.


    The other Blood Ancestors also summoned their Divine Artifacts one after another.


    ¡°The Corrosion Bracelet, the Dark Magic Bottle, the Ring of Death, the Silver Left Hand and the Withering Crown.¡±


    Six superior-grade Dharma Artifacts came forth. Each Blood Ancestor was holding a different Divine Artifact; they harnessed their powers to form an hexagram-shaped array. The dark forces on their bodies surged and the sky suddenly darkened, as if they were in Hell.


    The Dark God-refinement Array!


    It was an array formed by six Blood Ancestors with six superior-grade Spirit Artifacts and was said to be able to refine gods.


    Chen Fan stood inside the array and could feel the dense dark forces. This energy was terrifyingly corrosive; it carried a true sense of Hell. Even the body of an Earth Level Deity would rot and his soul would be contaminated if he touched it.


    ¡°Sizzle.¡±


    The dark forces and the azure light around Chen Fan twined together; when they made contact, it sounded as if a piece of hot iron were being quenched in water.


    Smoke was billowing and the forces were trying to consume Chen Fan¡¯s flesh, but the Azure Thearch Longevity Body was extremely strong; they would need at least several days to achieve this.


    ¡°Your array needs at least seven people to be fully activated. It¡¯s much weaker with one of you missing... it¡¯spletely harmless like this.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    The Blood Ancestors were immediately startled.


    Their forefathers had passed down the Dark God-refinement Array and left seven Divine Artifacts for the seven Kindred. And yet, Reinhardt had taken thest one, the ¡°Blood Holy Grail,¡± to Qin Chen Mountain and was swallowed by Chen Fan, who also kept the Blood Holy Grail. Only six of them remained and the array was iplete.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward and his energy surged.


    Then, an ancient Kun Peng appeared behind him, spreading its wings. Its horrific energy came out of Chen Fan¡¯s body, filling the entire array.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    How frightening was it when Chen Fan exhibited the full power of the Kun Peng?


    The attack wasparable to that of a peak-stage Connate Being and it immediately broke the Dark God-refinement Array. The six Blood Ancestors were knocked out, almost dropping their Divine Artifacts.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The Blood Ancestors had never thought that Chen Fan would be this terrifying.


    However, it was toote. Chen Fan shed to three-meter Blood Ancestor who was holding the ¡°Corrosion Bracelet¡± and made a grabbing motion.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    He pulled out a ck sword out of thin air.


    The purple thunderbolt wrapped itself around the de, making the ck sword look as if forged from shes of lightning. This was apparently the Quasi-Spirit Treasure, the Purple Thunder de!


    Chen Fan shed with the de and a bolt of lightning struck with a destructive power.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    The Blood Ancestors were terrified.


    The one who was holding the Corrosion Bracelet even shot out a beam of green corrosion light as an attempt to stop Chen Fan, but who could withstand the attack of his Quasi-Spirit Treasure?


    ¡°ng!¡±


    A crisp sound came.


    The purple lightning went past the corrosion light and shed at the Corrosion Bracelet. The bracelet, made with copper and iid with many emeralds, was split in half! The de aura then kept moving forward and shed the Blood Ancestor behind it into two pieces.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    That Blood Ancestor was struck by a bolt of lightning and exploded into a blood mist which instantly evaporated. Not a spec was left.


    Even the Divine Soul was obliterated!

 Chapter 696 - Killing Them All

    696 Killing Them All


    There weren¡¯t immortals in the world.


    Just like Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch Longevity Body, if it borrowed the wood forces from the thousand-mile forest; nuclear weapons weren¡¯t strong enough to kill him. As for the Blood Ancestors, since their Divine Souls were connected with the Blood Sea, they could use the power of the sea to rebuild their bodies.


    But what could they do if their Divine Soul was also destroyed?


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    A bolt of purple lightning struck down.


    This artifact was the treasure of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. Crafted by a Sky Immortal, it was an extremely terrifying and rare Quasi-Spirit Treasure on this. Chen Fan could kill any peak-stage Connate Beings with it. A Kindred would be unable to withstand its attack; both body and Divine Soul would be destroyed by the lightning.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The other five Blood Ancestors yelled.


    They had been in the Blood Sea for countless years and were Kindred of the same generation, so they were close like brothers. Since Chen Fan killed one of them, they were determined to take revenge.


    Their leader who was wearing the Withering Crown cursed Chen Fan with a resentful look, ¡°How dare you kill Rusfan! I¡¯ll dig out your heart so I can seal your Divine Soul inside. I¡¯ll make itst for ten thousand years so that you live forever in pain!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say anything.


    In his eyes, these stupid Kindred had been manipted; those behind this plot were the Star World Corporation and the American Wise Men. After killing them, Chen Fan would have to pay a visit to the United States and settle the scores with the Wise Men.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    Another sh of purple lightning struck.


    Chen Fan shed with the ck sword in his hand.


    The True Essence then turned into a ten feet long electric dragon surrounded by shes of lightning, cracking in the air with a terrifying energy. The Blood Sea was therefore split in the middle, creating a long gap.


    ¡°Our dearest ancestor, please grant us power!¡±


    The Blood Ancestors didn¡¯t fight back recklessly.


    Instead, they whispered in an ancientnguage with an evil power. When the spells started working, the ten-mile Blood Sea became fierce.


    The waves were raging.


    There was red lightning in the sky; bean-sized blood drops started pouring down. The entire world was like crying angrily. As the Blood Ancestors waved their ws, the powerf of the Blood Sea went towards Chen Fan.


    ¡°Stter.¡±


    A hundred-meter blood wave was formed between Chen Fan and the Blood Ancestors. Countless monstrous Blood Beasts roared inside and the wave tried to drag Chen Fan down to Hell like a giant hand.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan looked calm.


    The purple lightning dragon split the blood wave; many red and ugly Blood Beasts were smashed by the de aura and the Blood Qi was also dissipated.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Five giants of dozens of meters tall appeared behind the waves.


    They had been formed by the blood in the Blood Sea, as if the Blood Ancestors were wearing armor, and they shed towards Chen Fan from all directions.


    Each move they made carried the energy of the entire Blood Sea.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, can you feel your energy decreasing? We¡¯re the dominators of the Blood Sea! You won¡¯t be able to borrow any power from the world or even to refill your energy.¡±


    The leader of the Blood Ancestor burst intoughter.


    The Blood Sea was like a sacrednd built by the ancestor of the Kindred; it was apletely isted world. In the Blood Sea, the Blood Ancestors were the Entities and this was their country.


    Some invisible chains then came from all directions, wrapping around Chen Fan¡¯s body. The world didn¡¯t give him energy and even slowed him down at the same time.


    As he struggled, he found it more difficult to escape, just like a fish caught in a dense puddle of glue.


    ¡°So what? I can still kill you with a sh.¡±


    Chen Fan put the sword forward.


    The purple thunderbolt seemed to have reached the end of time.


    His energy was enough for him to fight for three days and three nights. Besides, Chen Fan could swallow the entire Blood Sea if he pushed the power of the Swallowing Divine Power to the maximum.


    ¡°Form!¡±


    Chen Fan shed gently as if he were just opening a door.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    The attack was silent; there wasn¡¯t any de aura or lightning dragons.


    But the air seemed to have frozen and a crack appeared. Countless red chains broke and therge raindrops were also split.


    The invisible wave moved from Chen Fan to the five Blood Ancestors. It reached the thirty-meter Blood Ancestor at the front¡ªthe one who was holding the Dark Magic Bottle¡ªneatly splitting him in half.


    The wave kept moving forward.


    ¡°Poof, poof, poof.¡±


    It then shed four more Blood Ancestors as it moved forward, finally weakening when it reached the fifth. It only injured the Blood Ancestor with the Withering Crown.


    A silent sh had ughtered five Blood Ancestors!


    This attack had even split the Blood Sea; the four Blood Ancestors were as vulnerable as tofu in front of him. The pressure from the world didn¡¯t seem to affect him.


    ¡°Roar, roar!¡±


    The five Blood Ancestors let out an earth-shattering roar at the same time.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that the power of the Blood Sea couldn¡¯t suppress Chen Fan. He had such terrifying energy! Normally, an Earth Level Deity could only exert the power of a peak-stage Immortal State Warrior once he entered the Blood Sea and even a Sky Immortal would be affected.


    ¡°You think several little vampires can take over the world?¡±


    Chen Fan snickered.


    Golden Core Cultivators could control the world; outsiders going into theirnd would be the same as offending the whole world.


    The Blood Sea was like an enormous Golden Corend, a sacrednd of the gods on Earth. However, the five Blood Ancestors were only Connate Beings and they didn¡¯t haveplete control of the energy.


    ¡°Suppress!¡± the Blood Ancestors shouted.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Blood Qi surged into their bodies and healed them. They stretched out their ws and formed many red chains out of thin air that were wrapped around Chen Fan.


    The Blood Ancestors used the original power of the Blood Sea to capture Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. You¡¯re like children driving a truck. The energy is too strong for you and you can¡¯t control it.¡± Chen Fan shed right away.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    The de aura swept across the sky!


    Then, Chen Fan and the Thunder de merged into one and turned into a purple lightning. The red chains broke one by one and the purple lightning shed for a hundred feet, hitting a Blood Ancestor.


    The thirty-meter Blood Ancestor was split in half.


    Then, a Kindred wearing the Ring of Death was exposed.


    This Blood Ancestor, called Howard, said as a slit appeared on its forehead, ¡°How is that... possible?¡±


    The slit extended to its neck, chest, abdomen, and in the end, it was split in half. A purple de aura then exploded from the slit and blew Howard¡¯s body into a blood mist. Its Divine Soul had also been destroyed by the lightning!


    The second Blood Ancestor was dead!


    Chen Fan was terrifying with the Quasi-Spirit Treasure in his hand! These Blood Ancestors had extremely high battling power after taking the energy from the Blood Sea.


    Howard and some of them wereparable to mid-stage Connate Beings and the two leaders were even close to the peak stage. And yet, they were still vulnerable before Chen Fan, dying with one sh!


    ¡°Howard!¡± the remaining four Blood Ancestors yelled.


    Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t immortals anymore and their Divine Souls had been destroyed by the lightning. So, how could they resurrect? These Blood Ancestors were indeed tough to deal with. If it wasn¡¯t for the Purple Thunder de, Chen Fan would only be able to engulf them with his Swallowing Divine Power.


    But the Purple Thunder de was made with the body of the Thunder God and was made for killing monsters and demons. So, it was like the bane of the Kindred.


    ¡°And you.¡±


    Chen Fan stood there holding his sword with a cold look.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    A bolt of purple lightning struck down from the sky.


    All the blood waves and chains summoned by the Blood Ancestors were split by Chen Fan. His True Essence and his Quasi-Spirit Treasure together might even be able to destroy a sacrednd of the Gods, not to mention a mere fake like the Blood Sea.


    After seven finger flicks.


    The Blood Ancestor called re¡ªwho took people¡¯s Divine Souls with the Dark Magic Bottle¡ªwas killed by Chen Fan, and his Divine Soul was burnt into ashes. The third Blood Ancestor was down.


    After fifteen flicks.


    Blood Ancestor Carnes¡ªwho had the Silver Left Hand and controlled the power of Death¡ªwas crushed into pieces together with its Divine Soul, and its Silver Left Hand was also cracked. The fourth Blood Ancestor died.


    After thirty two flicks.


    Drac¡ªone of the two Kindred leaders and the most powerful Blood Ancestor, who had brought destruction and death to the world with the Staff of Death¡ªwas shed thirteen times. Then, Chen Fan summoned the ¡°Lesser Five Elements Thunder¡± and destroyed its Divine Soul.


    Only Nics remained in the end; he was the Blood Ancestor with the Withering Crown. He stood on the Blood Sea with a pale face.


    Jiang Churan looked up and stared at that young man with the thunder de and fluttering hair.


    In just ten minutes.


    Five out of six Blood Ancestors had been defeated!

 Chapter 697 - The Real Tactic

    697 The Real Tactic


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The wind was howling and the Blood Sea was raging.


    Blood started raining from the sky, as if expressing sadness because of the five Blood Ancestors¡¯ demise. Even though the Blood Sea didn¡¯t have a soul, it had been created by the ancestor of the Kindred. Since five of them had died, troubled emotions could be sensed.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan stood in the air holding his sword with disdain in his eyes.


    The appearance of the six Blood Ancestors had onlysted for a dozen minutes, but most of these Overlords¡ªwho had guarded the door in the Blood Sea and fought the Christian Church for countless years¡ªhad already been killed by Chen Fan. Only Nics, thest Blood Ancestor, had barely survived.


    ¡°Do the American Wise Men really think they can kill me with these losers? Didn¡¯t they know that I killed five Earth Level Deities and six Spirit Beasts in the Deity Burial Valley?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and walked forward.


    Every step he took separated the blood clouds above him and the waves underneath.


    The five-meter Nics with the Withering Crown turned pale; it stared at Chen Fan anxiously. This was the first time it felt frightened in thousands of years.


    Chen Fan was too powerful.


    Not even the energy of the entire Blood Sea was able to contain him, and he had killed five Blood Ancestors! The Thunder de in his hand was a veritable bane to them.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Nicsunched an attack using the Withering Crown.


    After all, it was the strongest Blood Ancestor and had lived countless years in the world. Its dark energy wasparable to the power of a mid-stage Connate Being. As he activated the crown with its full power, a small Blood Sea projection appeared behind it.


    Then, he attacked with the energy of the entire Blood Sea.


    A hundred-meter crimson light ray appeared in the sky, with enough power to crack the air and crush an Earth Level Deity. The Withering Crown even let out beams of green light; it seemed as if it would evaporate all of Chen Fan¡¯s blood.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan raised his sword with coldness in his eyes.


    A bright light shone on the Thunder de and it shed against Nics¡¯ blood w.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Spouts of water shot out of the Blood Sea.


    This was the horrific energy storm caused by the Blood Sea¡¯s surging energy. It started spreading everywhere and the blood rain in the sky was blown away.


    ¡°Swish, swish.¡±


    In a blink, Chen Fan shed thirteen times.


    Each sh carried the power of a peak-stage Connate Being which could be used to kill an Earth Level Deity. After that, the energy of all the thirteen shes tore the blood w apart and struck Nics.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    It sounded like an earth-shattering bolt of lightning.


    The bright de aura was strong enough to split the universe.


    First, the Withering Crown worn by Nics exploded, and the mini Blood Sea behind it was also crushed. In the end, Nics¡¯ left arm was cut off and the de aura split its body in half, starting from its shoulder and going through its stomach.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Nics screamed and fell into the Blood Sea. Half of its body had been blown into blood mist.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan went after it in the Blood Sea.


    Then, an array appeared above the castle and a terrifying energy was gathered, intent on absorbing Jiang Churan¡¯s essence. Apparently, it was a ruse prepared by Nics so that he could buy some time to escape.


    Chen Fan frowned and broke the array immediately, then he formed an aura around Jiang Churan and held her in his arms.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jiang Churan suddenly saw Chen Fan in front of her.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Chen Fan held her with one arm while he used his sword with the other. Then he turned into a sh of purple light and dived into the Blood Sea. The purple light made a passage in the thick blood so that they could run after Nics.


    ¡°Thank you... for saving me.¡±


    Jiang Churan lowered her head and said gently while in the purple aura.


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my ssmate and also Auntie Tang¡¯s daughter! But I couldn¡¯t save the others in time,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    When the array was initiated, Chen Fan didn¡¯t react fast enough and a few hundred young people died. Chen Fan med the Blood Ancestors for it so he had to kill Nics.


    ¡°ssmate? And it¡¯s just because of my mom?¡±


    Jiang Churan was disappointed but she quickly smiled again and looked up.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    There wereyers of seals in the Blood Sea and it got harder and harder as they went deeper. Still, the Purple Thunder de was powerful; it could sh open any kind of seal.


    In the end, the purple light broke thest barrier and an ancient door appeared in front of them.


    The door was located deep in the Blood Sea. It had beenpletely built with white bones and was about dozens of meters tall. Glitters moved on its surface, as if it was indeed connected to an alien world.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes brightened and he immediately rushed to the door.


    Even though it was located inside the Blood Sea, there wasn¡¯t a drop of blood within a hundred meters, which implied that an invisible shield was surrounding it.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡±


    Jiang Churan covered her mouth.


    There were bones of beasts, bodies of the alien races, and many human skulls on the door. It exuded a sense of the ancient times; it looked like a magic door to Hell.


    ¡°This is the Door of Blood built by our great ancestors which leads to our origin. They will return to Earth through this door someday. By then, the entire will turn into a sea of blood and us Kindred will drink as much blood as we want and dominate the world,¡± Nics said as it leaned on the door and coughed.


    Half of its body had been cut off, so only half of its wings remained, making it impossible to escape. Besides, bolts of purple lightning were shing on its wound, corroding its body at all times. Even though it was the most powerful Blood Ancestor, it would slowly die due to such a severe injury.


    ¡°This is only a Universal Teleport Door that connects to some Kindred deep in the universe.¡±


    Chen Fan walked to the door and touched it gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, trespasser. The door can only be opened with the blood of a True God! How would there be a real Entity on this? You¡¯ll be trapped here forever.¡±


    Nics burst intoughter and spurted out ck clots.


    The blood of the True God?


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He read from the records of the Christian Church that a ¡°True God¡± was a being in charge of a piece ofnd. In the Realm of Cultivation, it would be the Golden Core Cultivators, and on Earth, it would be the Sky Immortals.


    Such beings could travel across the universe with their own bodies; all of them had left the Earth ages before. Why would they stay on this barren?


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his finger and created a gold and ck me.


    The golden Divine me and the ck Kylin Firebined and became a two-colored me, falling on Nics¡¯s body. The Li Fire Golden Eyes immediately burnt Nics into ashes before it could even scream and its Divine Soul was also destroyed.


    ¡°You want to leave the?¡± Jiang Churan asked in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a thought. I haven¡¯t decided the exact time I¡¯m leaving,¡± Chen Fan said as he sent his Immortal Will into the door to see how it had been built and how he could open it.


    Jiang Churan immediately went silent; there was a glint of sadness in her eyes.


    Chen Fan asked, ¡°Right, what¡¯s that Star World Corporation you talked about? I¡¯ve been hearing that name often in thest few days.¡±


    ¡°The Star World Corporation is a high-techpany that has thrived in recent years.


    ¡°Their headquarters is located in the United States but they have many divisions around the world. The smart phones and software they have developed are really popr and they have reced Apple as thergest technologypany in the United States. I heard that the market value of thepany has exceeded trillions of dors and their CEO, Mr. Brooke, has be the top tycoon in the universe.¡±


    Jiang Churan added angrily, ¡°But I can¡¯t believe they would do something like this. Even though they sponsored our adventure, their ultimate goal was to carry out a dark ritual and wake the demons. Chen Fan, I would have died if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡±


    Jiang Churan looked at Chen Fan with gratitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Chen Fan replied indifferently.


    He had never heard of the Star World Corporation in his previous life.


    It seemed that the American Wise Men were behind this. When Chen Fan fought against thest Wise Man, his final words implied that he had a strong master. Besides, many robots had been sent to lead the adventurers into the Blood Sea to wake the six Blood Ancestors, which should be ording to their leader¡¯smands.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe people would still provoke me after I suppressed Kunxu! Looks like I have to visit the United States and clear all the threats on Earth before leaving,¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    But then, his hand suddenly stopped.


    ¡°The Wise Men are resourceful. Their leader has controlled the United States and dominated the Earth for a century. I¡¯m sure they know I killed many Earth Level Deities in the Deity Burial Valley, but they still think that the Blood Ancestors can defeat me? This doesn¡¯t seem like something they¡¯d do. Unless somebody else is behind this, the only thing that can harm me on Earth is...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Churan wondered.


    Chen Fan looked extremely serious.


    He looked above at the surface of the Blood Sea. There was suddenly a bright light which shone through the Blood Sea and lit up the entire sky like a little sun.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A mushroom cloud rose from the Blood Sea.


    It was extremely bright; it carried a terrifying energy that surged in all directions. The explosion could be seen clearly, even from a hundred miles away. Countless people looked up and watched this sight with dumbfounded expressions.

 Chapter 698 - The Earth-shattering Nuclear Weapon!

    698 The Earth-shattering Nuclear Weapon!


    ¡°Susan, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    Logan, the old fisherman, told his daughter as he put away the fishing.


    The vigers of Merkava lived right next to the Blood Sea and had been fishermen for generations. There might not be many creatures in the Blood Sea, but there were some delicious whitebaits.


    The blonde, tanned Susan looked up and was about to answer, but she suddenly widened her eyes and stared at something far away. There was a bright light at the center of the Blood Sea enveloped in mist.


    The light was so bright that everything in front of her turned white.


    Then, a white mushroom cloud rose with terrifying light and heat. It went straight to a few thousand meters in the sky like a volcanic eruption and could be seen clearly a hundred miles away. In the end, the impact and the sound came, lifting the mist above the Blood Sea and surging in all directions.


    The Blood Sea was in chaos.


    ¡°This... This is...¡± Susan said with her trembling lips.


    ¡°A nuclear bomb! Someone dropped a nuclear bomb! Is the next world waring?¡± Logan¡¯s hands trembled as he recalled the terror during the Cold War.


    Not only them.


    The vigers around the coast of the Blood Sea all looked at the beautiful mushroom cloud. The impact of the explosion even bent the trees and broke the sses of many houses as if the apocalypse had just arrived.


    When the mushroom cloud rose.


    rms in the military base of the superpowers rang at the same time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Director Xiao looked at the warning signs on the screen and frowned.


    ¡°A nuclear explosion inside the atmosphere? In which country? It looks like Eastern Europe? Those countries have nuclear bombs too? Maybe the former Soviet Union left them behind?¡±


    A nuclear explosion would cause a small-scale earthquake and the seismic waves were different from those of a normal earthquake, so the countries could detect it very easily and would know where it happened.


    Red Sparrow walked over quickly in her heels.


    ¡°Director, the center of the explosion was located on a nd in Central Romania. The might of the st detected is of about a million tons, most likely a hydrogen bomb. And...¡±


    Then, Red Sparrow looked up with anxiousness in her eyes. ¡°This is where the Blood Sea is located. ording to our intel, Chen Beixuan seems to have gone there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Director Xiao was so shocked he dropped his cigarette.


    Other than China.


    Almost all therge countries, including Ennd, France, Russia, Japan and Germany, detected the explosion. Ever since the Cold War, there hadn¡¯t been any nuclear explosion tests in the world.


    The explosion of this million-ton hydrogen bomb in Romania immediately astonished the whole! In modern society, anyone who dared to drop a hydrogen bomb in Europe would certainly be doomed! Some said that the senior officials of the European Union had called upon an urgent meeting.


    There was also a heated discussion on the Inte.


    Someone uploaded the video of the explosion, immediately catching massive attention.


    ¡°Oh God! It¡¯s really a nuclear explosion!¡±


    ¡°Based on the height of the mushroom cloud, it¡¯s definitely a hydrogen bomb which is of at least a million tons. Why did they drop a nuclear bomb? Is Russia invading the European Union?¡±


    Countless peoplemented on the Inte.


    ¡°Is it possible that the United States dropped a nuclear bomb to eliminate aliens or some kind of monsters?¡± a person asked and was immediately jeered at.


    In Yan Jin.


    Xu Rongfei was doing facials and her best friend, Ningxin, suddenly yelled.


    ¡°Fei Fei, look! A nuclear bomb exploded in Romania.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Xu Rongfei was startled.


    In Jin City.


    Chen Huaian was practicing. His moves might seem powerless but could in fact break a mountain.


    Suddenly, Chen Guoguo ran to him with a tablet.


    ¡°Grandpa, there was a nuclear explosion in Europe.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chen Huaian frowned and took the tablet. When he saw the location of the explosion, he felt worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s this... where the Blood Sea is located?¡±


    In Zhong Hai.


    Wang Xiaoyun was working in the Jin Xiu Group and An Ya came in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun looked up and saw An Ya¡¯s anxious look. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t Xiao Fan in Europe? Didn¡¯t he travel to Romania to look for the Blood Sea?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s one of the seven Forbidden Lands and the Blood Ancestor came from that ce...¡± Wang Xiaoyun said and found that An Ya turned pale.


    She didn¡¯t understand what was going on so she nced at the tablet in An Ya¡¯s hands, and was then terrified.


    Not only those in Yan Jin, Zhong Hai and Jin City, countless others rted to Chen Fan saw the news report. Many of them thought it was a normal nuclear explosion, except for a minority who knew where Chen Fan was.


    On the coast of the Blood Sea in Romania.


    Several fair-skinned, bald and blue-eyed men were staring at the mushroom cloud. There was a star on their chest which was the logo of the Star World Corporation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way Chen Beixuan could survive the explosion of a million-ton hydrogen bomb! The atomic bomb dropped on Nagasaki back then was only dozens of thousand tons,¡± a Wise Man said.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t bring more nuclear weapons here because we had to fool the European Union. Besides, Chen Beixuan¡¯s Immortal Will is too sensitive. We could only detonate the bomb after he dived into the Blood Sea, which was why he was away from the explosion center. Otherwise, he would have died from the heat,¡± another Wise Man said.


    ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s dead by now. No one can survive a nuclear explosion. Now, we should contact Leader and start dealing with North Qiong Corp,¡± the leader of the group said with certainty.


    Then, they turned around and left.


    Things had settled at the moment the bomb exploded! Anyone would have been shattered in front of a nuclear bomb no matter how powerful he was. Not even the Blood Sea could withstand the energy of the bomb, not to mention a human.


    When the Wise Men returned, some shocking news had been spread across the Dark World.


    The Star World Corporation was behind the nuclear bomb attack. They had detonated a million-ton hydrogen bomb on the Blood Sea in order to eliminate Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The world was stunned.


    Everyone froze when they heard about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The underground forums were stirred.


    Countless people joined in and discussed.


    After Chen Fan suppressed the Realm of Kunxu, he had been the most powerful Overlord on Earth! Even the superpowers were scared of him. So, many wondered if nuclear weapons could kill Chen Fan. They had never thought that their doubts would have been answered that day.


    ¡°Earth-shattering!¡±


    Many people¡¯s hands were trembling.


    Once a nuclear bomb exploded, no one would be able to hide it from the world and billions of people would know about it! Having used it to attack Chen Fan, the Star World Corporation indeed had dared to undertake this by any means!


    ¡°How did the Star World Corporation get a nuclear bomb?¡± someone wondered.


    ¡°I heard that the Star World Corporation is supported by the American Army, so the United States is in fact the one who did this. They finally eliminated him,¡± another person replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if Chen Beixuan is really dead, but if he¡¯s alive, he won¡¯t let any of them get away. By then, a world war will break out!¡±


    Some of them were worried.


    Many believed that Chen Fan had died.


    After all, nuclear weapons were able to suppress the Earth and were also the reason why the superpowers could be so superior in the world. A million-ton hydrogen bomb could easily level a city, so it was impossible that Chen Fan was still alive.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is finally dead!¡±


    Countless western warriors gloated.


    The furious countries of the European Union suddenly felt a bit pleased and Japan even started celebrating. The Japanese Prime Minister had publicly announced that the demon was dead!


    At the same time, the North Qiong Sect was devastated.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Yu Wenjin couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Xiao Fan did go to Europe to check out the Blood Sea,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said with great sadness.


    ¡°F**k the Star World Corporation! F**k the United States!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu was enraged. She couldn¡¯t wait to go to the United States right then and behead the CEO of the Star World Corporation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master will be fine,¡± Hua Yunfengforted them.


    But this time, he wasn¡¯t quite sure, either.


    After all, it was a nuclear weapon! He could feel the earth-shattering power just by watching a video on a screen, so how much pressure would Chen Fan bear at the center of the explosion?


    ¡°Just trust Xiao Fan! The only thing we can do now is to protect ourselves and wait for him toe back,¡± Chen Huaian said. Everyone felt calm with him guarding the North Qiong Sect.


    Then, Wang Xiaoyun suddenly shouted, ¡°Oh no! Xiao Qiong is on her way to the United States to have a business meeting with an Americanpany. The ne has already departed... Thatpany seems to be the Star World Corporation.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    ¡°When it rains, it pours.¡±


    Meanwhile, at the Universal Teleport Door deep in the Blood Sea.


    A giant azure cocoon of dozens of metersrgey there like an enormous bird egg. The evaporated Blood Sea and the huge pit around it showed how powerful the nuclear bomb was.


    The cocoon floated there as if thousands of years had passed! Then, it suddenly moved; a hand broke the cocoon and stretched out.

 Chapter 699 - The World Has No Chen Beixuan

    699 The World Has No Chen Beixuan


    An azure cocoon with mysterious fire patterns and the image of a howling Kun Peng was floating deep in the Blood Sea.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The cocoon started cracking, creating spiderweb shapes and exposing what was inside.


    Chen Fan sat in front of the Blood Door cross-legged and was surrounded by a golden aura. Inside the golden light was the Armor of Golden me and a girl with silver glitters around her was leaning on him.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes slowly.


    Crackling sounds were heard and his Armor of Golden me disappeared in the fire, showing Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    Chen Fan was naked at the moment, since his clothes were shattered by the power of the nuclear bomb.


    The crystal clear Divine Body started to crack. Even though the cracks were as small as spiderwebs, they were all over Chen Fan¡¯s body; he looked like a glued porcin vase after being smashed, beautiful and fragile.


    Nuclear weapons were too powerful.


    Although Chen Fan wasn¡¯t right at the center of the nuclear explosion, the heat he had endured was as high as a hundred million degrees. He was only a few meters away from the bomb and the Blood Sea had weakened the power a bit, but he had borne at least half of the energy.


    ¡°If I was alone, I might not have been injured, but Jiang Churan and the Universal Teleport Door were also here.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    He nced at the girl covered in silver glitters.


    When the hydrogen bomb exploded, Chen Fan immediately pulled Jiang Churan into his arms and used his Defensive Divine Power to shield the area within dozens of meters with his True Essence, and put the Mercury Armor on Jiang Churan¡¯s body.


    The Mercury Armor was something Chen Fan retrieved from the God-battling Team of the United States.


    It had the defensive power of a Spirit Treasure and not even an energy bomb could break it. Chen Fan would have beenpletely fine if he had used both the Defensive Divine Power and the Mercury Armor on himself, but he had to save Jiang Churan.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my energy is weaker than it used to be. I only protected Jiang Churan, but I couldn¡¯t cover the teleport door.¡± Chen Fan looked at the Blood Door.


    It had turned into a pile of white bones.


    The teleport door had always been fragile and it needed a lot of arrays for protection. It used to be guarded by the seven Blood Ancestors and nobody could enter this ce. Who would have thought the Star World Corporation would suddenly detonate a nuclear bomb?


    Not even thend of the True God could bear an internal nuclear explosion, not to mention a fake one without protection. The teleport door had already shattered the moment the bomb exploded.


    There was even a giant pit at the bottom of the sea with Chen Fan as the center.


    The pit was around a hundred meters wide, just like a meteorite crater, and the castle above them was blown into little bits. There was even a giant hole in the Blood Sea.


    ¡°The Star World Corporation? The United States?¡±


    Chen Fan looked cold.


    He had never felt so defeated since he was reborn and he even survived the battle in Warg Valley, but this nuclear explosion had nearly killed him. After all, it was a million-ton hydrogen bomb which was a hundred times more powerful than the usual nuclear weapons.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to heal first, then I¡¯ll take revenge!¡±


    Chen Fan wrapped Jiang Churan in a yellow aura and dug into the ground.


    He found a valley in Eastern Romania and formed an array there to start the healing process. This time, Chen Fan was severely injured. His injuries seemed to have been made by a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator.


    The Armor of Golden me was shattered into pieces instantly and his Divine Body was also cracked. However, with Chen Fan¡¯s level, it would only take a couple of months for him to recover as long as he didn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The strong Wood Element Spirit Qi gathered at the valley from all directions.


    The small cracks on Chen Fan¡¯s body started to disappear, bing a crystal clear gem again.


    While Chen Fan was healing, the entire world went through a massive change because of the battle.


    The next day.


    The spokesperson of the American Army said there was a military exercise in Romania and they detonated a million-ton hydrogen bomb! The European countries condemned the United States for a bit and forgot about it.


    After all, there weren¡¯t any casualties this time as the explosion took ce on a wastnd.


    But the underground world was stirred.


    Everyone knew it wasn¡¯t a military exercise but an attack on Chen Fan. They were all waiting for the result of the nuclear explosion to see if Chen Fan was dead or not.


    A few dayster after the radiation was reduced, the Star World Corporation immediately sent people into the Blood Sea to see if Chen Fan was alive. However, the Blood Sea had already returned to normal and it was even more difficult to go deep inside, so the progress of the Star World Corporation¡¯s probing was slow.


    As time went on, one day, two days, three days... Chen Fan had yet to show up.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan died in the nuclear explosion!¡±


    At first, this was only a doubt of several people. Then, it became a mutual thought of the whole western world. Even though nobody had found his body, many of them said that anything close to the explosion center would have been melted; Chen Fan must have already turned into ashes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Warg Valley,¡± someone said.


    But most of them had been carried away by the joy of victory.


    Countless people in the underground world were cheering for the power of modern technology and the death of Chen Fan. Not long before, Chen Fan had suppressed Europe and forced the Christian Church to yield, so his death was a total relief for the Europeans.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan indeed went to the Blood Sea and he¡¯s not a True God, so he might not have been able to survive,¡± a Saint of the Christian Church said in public.


    The others finally realized there was a Saint in the Christian Church! And the Saint¡¯s statement served them as confirmation. The entire world then believed Chen Fan was dead.


    ¡°From now on, the world has no Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Countless people on the underground forums felt sad.


    They watched Chen Fan grow and became the most powerful person in the world, an invincible legend! Still, this legend had died that day.


    Both the Star World Corporation and the American Army were the ones who killed this legend.


    ¡°After all, the United States is the strongest country on Earth. No wonder the Christian Church doesn¡¯t dare to resist even if they¡¯re protected by the Saints. Their nuclear weapons are way too terrifying.¡±


    A lot of people were frightened.


    Many countries in the world congratted the United States one after another.


    The Japanese Prime Minister said the United States had defended the Earth, eliminating the demon and protecting mankind.


    The French President said what the United States did was right, decisive and courageous.


    The British Prime Minister said the United States was still the only leader of the world.


    The United States suddenly became extremely fierce and powerful as if the world had gone back to the 90s, when the Soviet Union disintegrated and the United States could do anything they wanted!


    The condemnation from China didn¡¯t get any attention at all and the country seemed especially weak and lonely in front of the power of the entire world.


    ¡°North Qiong Corp is an illegalpany and has caused thousands of deaths.¡±


    The United States then imed that the Vitality Serum sold by North Qiong Corp was a poisonous drug mixed with stimnts that had caused countless deaths.


    The CIA had detained Fang Qiong, the CEO of North Qiong Corp, who went to the United States for a business meeting and the Supreme Court of the United States had filed awsuit against her.


    She was facing fifty six allegations.


    That is, including seventeen murders and three crimes against humanity. Once thewsuit was filed, Fang Qiong might be sentenced to a thousand years in prison or even death.


    The North Qiong Corp branches in North America, South America and Europe were all closed down by the local governments.


    Countless western media outlets started denouncing North Qiong Corp. Many members of the management were arrested and the countries even threatened China to hand over all of their staff for an international trial.


    In Jin City.


    The senior members of the North Qiong Sect and the Chen Family were gathered in the mansion on East Mountain.


    Everyone looked enraged and worried. There had been a lot going on recently at North Qiong Corp and they had been under the pressure of the entire world. Such pressure came from more than a hundred countries, including the superpowers and dozens of developed countries.


    Even China could barely withstand such a great pressure, not to mention North Qiong Corp.


    ¡°How¡¯s Xiao Qiong?¡± Wang Xiaoyun said with worry.


    ¡°Fang Qiong has been detained since she got off the ne. The CIA sent dozens of members of the God-battling Team led by a Soul Energy Master. Our guards wanted to fight back but that man immediately stopped them. So, Fang Qiong asked everyone to put down their weapons and stop resisting,¡± Hua Yunfeng said.


    Fang Qiong was an Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator and her guards were even stronger, but they still weren¡¯t powerful enough to fight with the United States.


    ¡°F**k the Star World Corporation! F**k the CIA!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu banged on the wood table and cracked it. ¡°We must think of a way to save her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Fang Qiong must be locked in the most secure base in the United States. She¡¯s their trump card. Once Chen Fanes back, they¡¯ll use her as bait to capture him,¡± Chen Huaian shook his head calmly.


    Everyone went silent.


    ¡°What about the Dragon Hall?¡± Wang Xiaoyun asked after a while.


    ¡°Not good. Xie Yan is already there but the American aircraft carriers have entered the Strait of a and arrived in Singapore. The Lee Family has surrendered and the Dragon Hall has been upied. Xie Yan is now leading his disciples to fight in Borneo...¡±


    Another bad news came.


    Thand had already nned to form a coalition to go to Myanmar and exterminate the Magus Sect. Meanwhile, almost everyone in Southeast Asia was against the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°What did the Chinese government say?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun felt hopeless.


    ¡°China has done everything possible. After all, it¡¯s not the most powerful country in the world. They¡¯ve been so kind bearing the pressure from a hundred countries for us and not handing us over. However, pressure keeps on increasing and they might not be able to withstand it for too much longer.¡±


    Chen Huaian shook his head. ¡°We can only rely on ourselves now.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and saw how they shared the anxiousness and desperation in their eyes.


    Was the great North Qiong Sect going down?

 Chapter 700 - The Extraordinary Transformation

    700 The Extraordinary Transformation


    The threats on the outside world were increasing.


    Since Chen Fan never showed up, rumors about his death seemed more like a fact. This time, the United States nned to do anything to fight till the end, whether Chen Fan was dead or not.


    If they allowed Chen Fan to grow any further, not even nuclear weapons would be able to kill him in the future!


    July 15th, 2012.


    A million-ton hydrogen bomb exploded above the Blood Sea and Chen Fan had gone missing.


    July 16th, 2012.


    The American Army admitted what they did and detained Fang Qiong, North Qiong Corp¡¯s CEO. The Supreme Court of the United States made fifty six usations against her and she could be sentenced to permanent imprisonment for every one of them.


    July 18th, 2012.


    Countless branches of North Qiong Corp were shut down and investigated. Thepany used to be the top Chinesepany with a market value in the trillions, and in a heartbeat, it became the most notoriouspany throughout history.


    July 20th, 2012.


    The Ninth Fleet of the United States entered the Strait of a and into Singapore. Singapore surrendered and Xie Yan led the members of the Dragon Hall out of the country, hiding deep in the forest in Mysia. The American Army then started looking for them around Southeast Asia.


    July 22nd, 2012.


    With the support of the United States and Japan, Thand formed a coalition in Myanmar to exterminate the Magus Sect.


    When the United States started exerting their powers, the entire world was startled. Many countries finally realized how frightening the only superpower and the dominator of the world was!


    North Qiong Corp seemed to be weak in front of the United States.


    ¡°No matter how strong apany is, they can¡¯tpare with a superpower. We didn¡¯t fight back in the past not because we didn¡¯t want to, but because we couldn¡¯t!¡± a Saint of the Christian Church sighed and said.


    Many adjudicators were terrified.


    The power of the United States was endless; only a True God could battle against this superpower. The United States had twelve aircraft carrier fleets and more than one million heavenly armed standing army, while their allies had almost ten thousand nuclear warheads.


    Once the United States was determined, any country or force had to be wary!


    ¡°Even if Chen Beixuanes back with the super weapon he used to destroy the ind, he can¡¯t make the United States yield. They¡¯re determined to defend their supremacy on Earth,¡± many predicted.


    At the United Nations Security Council in New York.


    ¡°The Vitality Serum produced by North Qiong Corp is a highly toxic chemical. There are thousands of cases in the world that can prove it has killed people, and China is still trying to cover up for them!¡± the American Ambassador said.


    ¡°These examples have never been confirmed by the experts. We can assure you the Vitality Serum is safe and effective. North Qiong Corp is not a group of murderers...¡± the Chinese Special Envoy tried to exin.


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s not true? Our people drank the Vitality Serum and a hundred and thirty seven of them died. This is enough evidence!¡± the Japanese Ambassador said.


    ¡°Fifty nine people died in our country.¡±


    ¡°Thirty six in ours.¡±


    ¡°Our country...¡±


    Ennd, France, Germany, Italy... Many developed countries provided evidence, proving the Vitality Serum did kill a lot of people.


    India even imed that thousands of people in a vige died after drinking the Vitality Serum, which made many Special Envoys raise their eyebrows. The Vitality Serum was expensive and it wasn¡¯t even sold in India!


    Facing the usations of therge countries, China couldn¡¯t deny a thing.


    Power was an axiom!


    When everyone said you murdered somebody, there was no way you could deny it even if you were innocent, since you didn¡¯t have the right to speak.


    ¡°If China doesn¡¯t hand over the leader of North Qiong Corp in two weeks and still tries to shelter these criminals, my nation will impose sanctions on them!¡± The United States used their trump card.


    ¡°We second it!¡± Japan was the first to agree.


    ¡°We second it!¡±


    ¡°We second it!¡±


    ¡°We second it!¡±


    Many other countries agreed! Only the Russian Envoy shook his head and made a gesture showing he couldn¡¯t help. This time, the entire western world supported the United States and nobody could resist them.


    The United States issued an ultimatum and requested the world to find the murderer in two weeks.


    This also caused a great furor in the Dark World. Those who were defeated, injured or suppressed by Chen Fan also showed up.


    The Divine Master of the Ise Grand Shrine said, ¡°Not only North Qiong Corp, those from the North Qiong Sect also helped Chen Beixuan. Yukishiro Sa, A¡¯Xiu, Yu Wenjin, Xie Yan, Hua Yunfeng... They must also be detained for the trial of the Dark World!¡±


    The Chinese Martial Arts Community was enraged since Japan had betrayed them once again. They had never thought that Japan would be the first to mutiny before Chen Fan¡¯s body was found.


    ¡°Right! Our King of Gong Tau, Master Daxin, was apassionate person but Chen Beixuan and Xie Yan murdered him. We can¡¯t just let them get away!¡± the Thai Prince said.


    Then, other forces also spoke one after another.


    Guru Guja of India said Chen Fan had killed his brother ¡°Guru Rama¡± and was the enemy of the entire Brahmin, so they also thought the North Qiong Sect should pay for his sin.


    Other organizations like the Diablo Mercenary Band and the Crimson Wings also said that Chen Fan had killed their former leader and that the North Qiong Sect was going to pay for it.


    Soon, almost half of the organizations in the Dark World stepped forward to condemn the North Qiong Sect.


    Chen Fan had made too many enemies around the world. Some families and sects in China thought Chen Beixuan had killed too many people and that China shouldn¡¯t help him.


    The major families in Yan Jin also wanted to do something.


    When Chen Fan was there, they dared not to do anything stupid, but once he died, they had no concerns anymore. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Qincang, the Xiao Family and the Wang Family would have already dealt with North Qiong Corp.


    Even so, Wang Keqin of the Wang Family still came up and said, ¡°North Qiong Corp is indeed harmful to the people and the country. We should hand over the senior members of thepany to quell the world¡¯s anger.¡±


    These news hit North Qiong Corp hard, but then another more crucial news was swiftly spread across the world.


    Saint Francis of the Christian Church addressed the public.


    Chen Fan had taken many secret treasures and books from the Christian Church and humiliated them. So, Saint Francis was going to lead the bishops to the North Qiong Sect and settle the ounts.


    The world was stunned once the news came out.


    Countless Overlords in the Dark World, including many Immortal State Warriors, came from around the world to gather at the North Qiong Sect!


    In a blink, the North Qiong Sect became the enemy of the world.


    And yet, Chen Fan, who was hiding in a valley in Romania, waspletely unaware of that.


    The most important thing for him right then was to heal. The nuclear weapon had been too powerful and it almost destroyed his Divine Body.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Some Wood Element Spirit Qi came from all directions.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was famous for its ¡°longevity¡± and had one of the top recovering abilities among the Divine Bodies. With sufficient Wood Element Spirit Qi, Chen Fan could recover even if he had be a skeleton.


    The cracks on his body started to heal.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s going too slow. I¡¯ll need at least three months to recoverpletely but I can¡¯t wait for that! The United States won¡¯t stop once they start their n. I wonder how Xiao Qiong and my parents are doing.¡±


    Chen Fan was anxious.


    He hesitated for a bit and finally took six red pearls from the de Strengthening Gourd.


    There were blood red mes burning in the pearls.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jiang Churan asked.


    ¡°The essence of the Kindred. When the six Blood Ancestors died, I took their essence with Dharmic Power and was nning to make elixirs and a pot of medicines out of it, but I don¡¯t have time to do that now. I will simply consume them,¡± Chen Fan exined, then swallowed them and initiated the Swallowing Divine Power.


    After all, the Kindred weren¡¯t the descendants of Divine Beasts and there was a lot of evil energy in their blood. If Chen Fan used their essence to make medicines, he would be able to adapt slowly to the transformation, and if he took them all at once, there would be some side effects. Still, he had no time to waste.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    How powerful was the essence of the six Kindred?


    The energy was even stronger than the Swallowing Divine Power Chen Fan had used in the Deity Burial Valley. After all, the Kindred was a race from the universe and two of them were mid-stage Connate Beings.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A red me came out of the cracks on Chen Fan¡¯s body. This red me carried the purest blood power and an extremely dark energy. Countless illusions appeared in front of Chen Fan as if there were some devils trying to drag him down to Hell.


    Chen Fan sat in the fire cross-legged and the azure aura around his body became calmer.


    Refining his body with demon¡¯s fire!


    His body healed continuously inside the Hellfire.


    Many wounds healed and he seemed to be much stronger than he used to be. In the end, Chen Fan turned into an azure gem enveloped in the blood red fire. He was undergoing an extraordinary transformation, achieving a Divine Body of a higher level.


    One day, two days, three days...


    One week, two weeks, three weeks...


    A monthter when Jiang Churan almost finished the Essence Gathering Pills and thought Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    He opened his eyes.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Two bolts of lightning struck the cave.


    A red me burnt in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes like true Hellfire.


    He got up slowly with an extremely powerful energy exuding from his body. It seemed as if he were going to tear the sky apart, then shake the sun and the moon! His azure Divine Body shone brighter, and some red and golden threads were entwined around it, making the body seem immortal.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for revenge!¡± Chen Fan said coldly.

 Chapter 701 - Before Mount North Qiong!

    701 Before Mount North Qiong!


    The ultimatum given by the United States and the Christian Church was getting closer.


    North Qiong Corp and the North Qiong Sect had prepared for the worst. Several members of North Qiong Corp¡¯s management, including Zheng Anqi, Lu Yanwu, Zhou Jinyi and Cheng Danqin, had been evacuated and taken to the Sword Pce.


    Many members of the Chen Family like Chen An, Chen Ning and Chen Guoguo also left.


    Hua Yunfeng, Yukishiro Sa, A¡¯Xiu and some of the others were still on East Mountain, waiting for the Christian Church and the Immortal State Warriors. They had never told the world that Chen Huaian had be an Earth Level Deity and this had be the North Qiong Sect¡¯sst card.


    ¡°Madam, you should also go to the Sword Pce. We¡¯ll stay here,¡± Hua Yunfeng said.


    Wang Xiaoyun shook her head. ¡°Xiao Fan has spent his whole life running North Qiong Corp and the North Qiong Sect. As his mother, it¡¯s my responsibility to keep them going no matter if he¡¯s dead or not.¡±


    ¡°Let Xiaoyun stay. She has reached the Ethereal Enlightenment State. She can help,¡± Chen Huaian said.


    The old man seemed to be connected to the thunder in the sky and his energy was surging endlessly. In just two months, Chen Huaian had reached a higher level; even an experienced Earth Level Deity would be stunned by his progress.


    ¡°Right, we¡¯ll stay.¡±


    An Ya nodded firmly.


    In the end, only Hua Yunfeng, Yukishiro Sa, A¡¯Xiu, Chen Huaian, Wang Xiaoyun and Qian Yexue stayed in the mansion on East Mountain, while the others were all sent away.


    Half of the forces of the North Qiong Sect were in Southeast Asia.


    However, the American Army stationed there had already arrived and was going after Xie Yan and the Dragon Hall. Some said that the leader of the American Wise Men came in person and many wondered if he was the CEO of the Star World Corporation, Brooke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have our old man and the Green Dragon Grand Array. We can hide inside the array if anything goes wrong. I don¡¯t think that one Saint from the Christian Church can defeat the North Qiong Sect.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng snickered.


    The time hade.


    On August 15th, 2012, the former Pope of the Christian Church, Saint Francis, led the nine Immortal State Bishops and many other members of the Religious Court to East Mountain, to meet the North Qiong Sect.


    Before the Saint of the Christian Church arrived, countless Overlords from the Dark World had gathered around East Mountain.


    ¡°There are so many people! I didn¡¯t know Chen Beixuan had offended this many,¡± White Tiger said.


    In front of him was a crowd that surrounded the mountain.


    Many Dark Overlords from the West, Africa, the Middle East and Japan, who held grudges against Chen Fan, were there. Since Chen Fan was dead, they wanted to vent their hatred on the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Have you evacuated the residents around the area?¡± Azure Dragon asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is the suburb of Jin City; there are only a few mansions. Everyone has evacuated and our troops have set a restricted area around the periphery, saying that there¡¯s a military exercise. The residents won¡¯te here,¡± Red Sparrow said seriously.


    Having so many Dark Overlords and the Christian Church paying a visit was a massive load for Kunlun. The Special Department almost mobilized everyone to East Mountain, except Ye Qincang who had to stay in Yan Jin.


    ck Tortoise frowned and said, ¡°The North Qiong Sect might have some top warriors, but the Christian Church has a Saint. How can they fight with the Christian Church?¡±


    ¡°Father told me Chen Beixuan always ns ahead. He must have left something for them,¡± Ye Nantian said.


    Then, there was amotion.


    A beam of light swept across the sky andnded on East Mountain.


    A bald elder, who was skinny and covered in gold, appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Guru Guja¡¯ of the Indian Brahmin. Chen Beixuan killed his brother Guru Rama and he¡¯sing for revenge,¡± someone yelled.


    Guru Guja remained silent.


    Some people wondered why he didn¡¯t take revenge when Chen Fan was there, but they didn¡¯t dare say it out loud.


    Soon, more Immortal State Warriors arrived from all directions.


    ¡°The Priest of the God of Gold Temple.¡±


    ¡°The Divine Master of the Ise Grand Shrine.¡±


    ¡°The elder of the Russian War Wolves.¡±


    ¡°The Patriarch of the Druid Sect of Northern Europe...¡±


    All Immortal State Overlords were shining bright.


    Everyone else was shocked. They thought there weren¡¯t many Immortal State Warriors left on Earth after Chen Fan killed plenty of them, but a dozen showed up that day.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A pure white light shone over the mountain.


    ¡°The Christian Church is here.¡±


    Countless people, including the Immortal State Overlords, got up and looked over.


    A wood ship flew in the sky,ing towards them. The ship was made of some unknown Divine Wood and was covered in white sacred glitters, like the legendary Noah¡¯s Ark.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sacred ship! I heard that the Saints of the Christian Church would tour the world on this ship in the past. It can float in the air for a week without falling. I can¡¯t believe they brought it here,¡± someone eximed.


    The rest were dumbfounded. They had never seen such a Dharma Treasure in modern society.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sacred shipnded and nine bishops came out. Every one of them was surrounded by sacred light, with powerparable to an Immortal State Warrior.


    ¡°The nine Immortal State Bishops!¡±


    Many people gasped and those of the North Qiong Sect were startled.


    Then, a blonde adjudicator helped an elder get off. The elder had no sense of life, just like a dead tree, but everyone knew him.


    ¡°Saint Francis, the 42nd Pope!¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    The elder coughed and said with his narrowed eyes, ¡°Chen Beixuan took dozens of Sacred Artifacts and secret books from the Christian Church in the Vatican. Please give them back to us.¡±


    ¡°Hm! Master doesn¡¯t need any Sacred Artifacts. Why would he care about them? You¡¯re lying,¡± A¡¯Xiu said.


    Guru Guja stepped forward and said, ¡°But everyone knows Chen Beixuan killed my brother Guru Rama.¡±


    ¡°Right, he caught five of our Demon Gods to make a Spirit Artifact which made the Ise Grand Shrine the only one left among the six shrines. The North Qiong Sect must admit what he did,¡± the Divine Master of the Ise Grand Shrine shouted.


    ¡°And Europe.¡±


    ¡°And Thand...¡±


    The Immortal State Warriors made usations against the North Qiong Sect one by one.


    All other Immortal State Warriors, except the elder of the War Wolves, supported the Christian Church and those of the North Qiong Sect looked cold.


    Many of the Immortal State Warriors in fact didn¡¯t bear any grudges against Chen Fan, like the Priest of the God of Gold Temple. Chen Fan had never been to South American but the Priest imed that Chen Fan killed one of their disciples during the battle with the ck Sea Fleet.


    ¡°If you want to exterminate the North Qiong Sect, then fight with us.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng came forward and his Burning Cloud Qi Energy surged to the sky like fire.


    He had already entered the Immortal State, and after two years of cultivation, he had reached the mid-stage Divine Sea. Seeing this sight, many were frightened.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Yukishiro Sa, A¡¯Xiu, An Ya, Wang Xiaoyun and Qian Yexue were all ready.


    Every one of them had practiced cultivation arts and entered the Ethereal Enlightenment State. Together with many Spirit Artifacts, their power wasparable to the Immortal State Warriors. Besides, some Immortal State Warriors hesitated after seeing Tong Shan, who looked like the incarnation of the Tiger God, standing there quietly.


    Hua Yunfeng seemed to be powerful.


    Qian Yexue was even more famous and was a Goddess from Kunxu.


    Tong Shan was even more powerful. His Tiger Demon¡¯s Physique Refinement Art was enough to tear an Immortal State Warrior apart. The giant axe in his hand was full of Malice Qi, making the others feel terrified.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect is indeed the top sect in the world. They¡¯re too powerful,¡± many mumbled.


    These people could definitely defeat all the Overlords present.


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    The elder then heaved a sigh, took a step forward and stretched out his left hand. ¡°God has mercy on the world, but people are ignorant and disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An endless Sacred Power came out of the elder¡¯s body! The entire East Mountain shook violently as if it were going to copse.


    A Sacred Light Giant Hand dozens of metersrge fell from the sky and headed towards the members of the North Qiong Sect like God¡¯s hand.


    Before the hand arrived, its terrifying energy had frightened everyone and Tong Shan even roared as an image of the Tiger Demon appeared behind him.


    ¡°This is the power of a Saint. He can crush all the Immortal State Warriors.¡±


    Countless people were terrified.


    The world could finally see the attack of a Connate Being after Chen Fan battled with Ye Qincang and killed the Blood Ancestors.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Tiger Demon rose and tried to protect everybody, but the giant hand smacked it down immediately. When the Sacred Light Giant Hand was about to smash the members of the North Qiong Sect...


    Suddenly, a giant hand appeared and lifted the Sacred Light Giant Hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re a guest. Isn¡¯t it rude for you to do such a thing?¡±


    An old man¡¯s voice came from afar.


    Saint Francis was stunned.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    An elder, who was wearing a formal attire like a Sage, came out of the crowd. Every move he made seemed to be carrying the energy of the world and he was floating in the air.


    ¡°An Earth Level Deity?¡±


    Those who knew what this meant gasped.


    Apart from Chen Fan, there was another Earth Level Deity in the North Qiong Sect? This was totally beyond everyone¡¯s imagination! Even Red Sparrow and White Tiger were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Chen Huaian? When did he be an Earth Level Deity?¡±


    Red Sparrow¡¯s eyes popped out.


    ¡°So, this is the trump card General talked about. Chen Beixuan is indeed unpredictable,¡± Azure Dragon said.


    Being able to make an old man be an Earth Level Deity, Chen Fan¡¯s power was unimaginable!


    ¡°There¡¯s an Earth Level Deity in the North Qiong Sect. Does it mean that they will win the battle again?¡±


    People¡¯s hearts sank.


    An Earth Level Deity had the strongest battling power and even a dozen Immortal State Warriors would be unable to defeat him.


    Everyone looked at the Christian Church to see what they would do.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was another Earth Level Deity in the North Qiong Sect! I¡¯ve underestimated Chen Beixuan.¡± The elder heaved a sigh and suddenly smiled. ¡°Luckily, I¡¯ve prepared for it. My Lord, it¡¯s your turn to shine.¡±


    Phew.


    A barefoot, blue-eyed young man came out.


    A pair of realistic ten-meter wings spread on his back. The young man was like an incarnation of an Entity and was much stronger than Francis. The pure Gift of Light in his body astonished everyone else.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Chen Huaian looked serious.


    ¡°An angel?¡±

 Chapter 702 - Those Who Offended the North Qiong Sect Must Die!

    702 Those Who Offended the North Qiong Sect Must Die!


    ¡°An angel?¡±


    Not only Chen Huaian, everyone else shouted.


    The wings on the back of the son of God were realistic and they had not been formed by Divine Arts. He looked very simr to the legendary angels. And yet, angels were only myths and had been extinct for thousands of years. Why would he show up here?


    ¡°My name¡¯s n, the son of God,¡± the son of God said with an aria-like sound. It was the first time they heard thenguage he used, but they immediately understood what he said.


    He was the son of God?


    The Christian Church was unbelievable. They had been hiding an angel!


    ¡°Master once told me that there used to be many angels in the world. Looks like it¡¯s true,¡± Hua Yunfeng said.


    All the faces of the North Qiong Sect¡¯s members paled after this.


    The power of n was earth-shattering! He was the descendant of God and an angel. Could Chen Huaian really fight with him?


    They found that Chen Huaian looked extremely serious and bolts of lightning gathered behind him. Even though he had achieved the Thunder King Body andpleted the ¡°Thunder Soul Sutra¡± Chen Fan passed down to him, he was in a desperate situation, facing a Saint and an angel.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    n started attacking.


    He summoned the Holy Cross Light de and spread his wings, flying into the sky. Then, he shed, creating a white de aura of dozens of feet long.


    The white de aura was like a giant Holy Cross Light de!


    The Light de was like the weapon of God and was powerful enough to crush a mountain.


    ¡°Divine Art, Art of the Holy Cross!¡±


    Everyone was terrified and even Azure Dragon was astonished. n was way stronger than Francis and Ye Qincang; his sh wasparable to the attack of Earth Level Deity Leixing.


    Chen Huaian stepped forward and yelled, ¡°Divine Thunder of the sky, hear mymand.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Thunderclouds gathered and a dozen shes of lightning struck around Chen Huaian. The thunderbolts formed a cage which protected the members of the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Holy Cross Light de struck the thunderbolt, creating a thunderous sound.


    The impact spread all over East Mountain. Rocks copsed, trees were crushed and the tip of the mountain was cut off. Many mansions even shattered into dust.


    A mushroom cloud rose as if a small-scale nuclear explosion had been detonated.


    Those under the mountain were terrified after seeing this happen.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Huaian was pushed backwards and his face turned red.


    Although he practiced the original cultivation arts, he had just entered the Connate Level, while the son of God seemed to have endless Sacred Power.


    ¡°If the North Qiong Sect hands over all their cultivation arts and stays in the Vatican to confess for ten years, I can forgive your sins,¡± Pope Francis said.


    ¡°No way!¡± Chen Huaian shouted as he shot out thunderbolts from his eyes. ¡°Again.¡±


    Boom.


    This time, he shot into the sky and cast a spell to summon lightning. Countless thunderbolts then gathered around and the sky became a sea of lightning. There were even lightning dragons flying around.


    Chen Huaian used his full power to exhibit a deadly tactic from the ¡°Thunder Soul Sutra.¡± He formed a cage with the thunderbolts trying to capture n, but n seemed calm; he wielded the Holy Cross Light de in his hand.


    Beams of white light shot across the sky with an energy that could break anything.


    The white light immediately broke the cage and blocked all the attacks. Then, the Wind Thunder Wings appeared on Chen Huaian¡¯s back and he controlled the storms and thunder. His eyes let out azure light, trying to paralyze n with his ¡°Electric Azure Eyes.¡±


    But the body of an angel was too strong.


    n withstood Chen Huaian¡¯s Divine Power with his own body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Thirty secondster, n smacked Chen Huaian down from the sky with his Punishment Sword Art. Chen Huaian spurted out blood and fell on East Mountain, creating a giant pit.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun and the others were anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Chen Huaian got up but there was still blood on his lips and a long wound on his shoulder, which was shining white light and couldn¡¯t be healed.


    n was unpredictable and Chen Huaian was no match for him.


    ¡°What do you think? If you¡¯re willing to confess, I¡¯ll forgive the North Qiong Sect,¡± Francis said again.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect will not give in!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu stepped forward.


    Hua Yunfeng, Wang Xiaoyun, Yukishiro Sa and An Ya also came up with determination in their eyes. Seeing this sight, Qian Yexue sighed and decided to stand with them as well.


    ¡°Stubborn.¡±


    White light shone in the eyes of Francis and he stretched his hand out.


    This time, his power was even stronger and the Sacred Light Giant Hand covered the entire sky like a thundercloud. When Chen Huaian was about to attack, n stopped him immediately.


    ¡°Growl.¡±


    There came the sound of a dragon.


    A white dragon flew out of the clouds and it stopped Saint Francis with its ws.


    ¡°Is this the spirit of the Green Dragon Grand Array? I¡¯m prepared for it.¡±


    Saint Francis burst intoughter.


    The Sacred Power in his body surged out and he took out a staff. It was apparently a superior-grade Sacred Artifact which carried arge amount of Gift of Light. As he attacked with the staff, the White Drake screamed and the scales on its body fell off.


    After all, it hadn¡¯t reached the Connate Level and was only fighting with Francis with the power of the array.


    ¡°Bang, bang.¡±


    Four Connate Overlords battled in the sky.


    The entire sky was covered in thunderbolts and white light, and the Essence Qi was rolling. Compared to n and Francis, Chen Huaian and the White Drake seemed to be losing ground.


    ¡°Growl.¡±


    The Divine Soul of the White Drake was cracked by Francis¡¯ ¡°Great Copse¡± and its hundred-meter body exploded. Only its spirit returned to the array and it wouldn¡¯t be able to recover in a short while.


    Then, Chen Huaian was knocked down on the ground by n. He spat blood and couldn¡¯t stand anymore.


    In a blink, the North Qiong Sect fell into a desperate situation.


    ¡°He lost after all.¡±


    Azure Dragon heaved a sigh.


    ¡°The Christian Church is too powerful. Aside from a Saint, they also have an angel. I¡¯m afraid even Chen Beixuan would be helpless against them.¡± White Tiger shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Red Sparrow lowered her head and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Many Dark Overlords were cheering. The Christian Church had defeated the North Qiong Sect and the West had won the battle.


    The Divine Master of the Ise Grand Shrineughed and said, ¡°From now on, the North Qiong Sect doesn¡¯t exist on Earth anymore.¡±


    ¡°Not only do we want to eliminate Chen Beixuan, but also his sect.¡±


    The Patriarch of the Hong Sect smiled with hatred. Even though he had changed a body, he had only reached the early stage of the Immortal State. If Chen Fan had not died, he would have never shown up.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Guru Guja stepped forward.


    The nine Immortal State Bishops were also ready to attack the North Qiong Sect with their Divine Arts.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, a golden de aura was shot from afar at an unimaginable speed.


    The de aura pierced through Guru Guja¡¯s head, which immediately separated it from his body. The Divine Soul of this superior Yoga Guru from India was also destroyed.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Many Immortal State Warriors were startled.


    Even Saint Francis was stunned and he looked down.


    Many Dark Overlords down the mountain suddenly fell one after another, just like wheat harvested by farmers. A young man in a ck shirt came with his hands behind his back. He had dark hair and there seemed to be a red fire burning in his ck eyes.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Seeing that young man, countless people yelled.


    Chen Fan was a famous figure and everyone in the Dark World knew him.


    Many Immortal State Warriors turned pale and the Divine Master of the Ise Grand Shrine even fell from the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Red Sparrow couldn¡¯t believe it.


    And those of the North Qiong Sect cheered.


    ¡°Master is back!¡± A¡¯Xiu shouted. Yukishiro Sa and An Ya were also thrilled.


    Chen Huaian cracked a smile as he coughed up blood.


    ¡°I knew my grandson wouldn¡¯t die so easily!¡±


    Chen Fan came forward while everyone¡¯s terrified eyes looked at him.


    After each step he took, a dozen people would be shocked to death by an invisible energy, and the golden flying sword also ughtered an Immortal State Warrior in the sky.


    ¡°Thud.¡±


    Chen Fan took seventeen steps at once.


    Seventeen Immortal State Overlords fell from the sky and hundreds of Dark Overlords in the mountain died. A river of blood appeared within the crowd.


    The eighteenth step!


    Chen Fan arrived at the top of East Mountain.


    The hundred Dark Overlords around him turned into blood mist! And the three Immortal State Warriors of the Christian Church in the sky were split in half.


    Countless Dark Overlords were screaming and escaping.


    Walking on blood!


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Francis narrowed his eyes as if he were facing a formidable enemy! Even n frowned.


    Nobody had thought that Chen Fan would appear on East Mountain without any injuries. It was unbelievable!


    ¡°Grandpa, Mom, are you alright?¡±


    Chen Fan ignored n and Francis, and looked at all the members of the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Chen Huaianughed as he coughed up blood, but his face was full of joy. ¡°Your grandpa can still live for five centuries!¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya nodded with their teary eyes.


    Chen Fan turned around and nced at the son of God with his cold eyes. He sneered and said, ¡°I let you go in the Vatican that day and you really think that I dare not to kill?¡±


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll warn the world with the blood of an angel.¡±


    ¡°Those who offended the North Qiong Sect must die!¡±


    ng!


    Chen Fan pulled out the Purple Thunder de.

 Chapter 703 - Astonishing the World

    703 Astonishing the World


    When the Purple Thunder de shed.


    All the thunderbolts around East Mountain struck the ck de, turning into a ten feet long purple lightning dragon.


    ¡°Why is he still alive?¡±


    The Patriarch of the Hong Sect trembled and he wanted to escape.


    More than twenty Immortal State Overlords had shown up, and Chen Fan had killed twenty one of them, leaving the Patriarch of the Hong Sect, the Divine Master of the Ise Grand Shrine and the adjudicator of the Christian Church.


    ¡°We must kill Chen Beixuan, or none of us will be able to get away,¡± the adjudicator grunted.


    Chen Fan was too powerful. The nine Immortal State Warriors of the Christian Church were annihted in this battle and there were probably just a few Immortal State Warriors left in the entire world.


    Francis looked extremely serious with the Light Divine Staff in his hand and he used several Divine Arts on himself, while n raised his Light de.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    This time, Chen Fan didn¡¯t say anything.


    In a heartbeat, the three Connate Overlords shed against one another.


    The terrifying lightning dragons flew in the sky and bolts of lightning struck. When the power of a Quasi-Spirit Treasure reached the maximum, even the most powerful Blood Ancestor couldn¡¯t withstand the attacks.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Chen Fan shed Francis down from the sky.


    The de aura exploded and cracked the Defensive Dharma Spells on Francis¡¯ body. If his linen robe didn¡¯t let out some holy light to block the de Qi, he would have been killed.


    The Saint Robe, a superior-grade Spirit Robe, had an astonishing defensive power.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it at all. He kept attacking and thunderbolts continued striking from the sky, crushing the rocks and cracking the ground.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    Francis was terrified.


    Even though the Saint Robe was a Dharma Artifact from the former Saints of the Christian Church and was protected by a powerful energy, it couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s violent attacks. Francis spurted out blood every time Chen Fan shed at him, and the robe became brighter and brighter.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    n pped his wings and blocked Chen Fan¡¯s attack with his Holy Cross Light de.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A terrifying energy exploded at the contact point of the Light de and the Thunder de.


    All the rocks at the peak of East Mountain copsed and countless trees and buildings shattered. Hua Yunfeng and the others immediately hid inside the Green Dragon Grand Array, but those at the foot of the mountain weren¡¯t so lucky. They were heavily hit by the energy.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    n¡¯s Light de broke.


    It was only formed by Divine Art, so how could it withstand the power of a Quasi-Spirit Treasure?


    But it had bought some time for Francis to recover and he came fiercely with the Light Divine Staff, letting out several Divine Arts.


    ¡°The Great Copse.¡±


    ¡°The de of Divine Light.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Adjudication Art.¡±


    These Divine Arts had been passed down from the ancient times. Some of them had beenpleted by the Saints of the Christian Church in the past and more were created by their founder. They were all powerful, especially the Great Copse which could dissociate anything into particles.


    And yet, Chen Fan went against the Divine Arts directly with his body and he only shook slightly.


    After consuming the essence of the six Blood Ancestors, his Divine Body had be much stronger and more unpredictable.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan drew a semi-circle in the air with his de and shed seven times. Each sh created a thin de aura which was formed by bolts of lightning; each looked like a purple light wave.


    The wave swept across the sky and the air shook as if it was overwhelmed.


    Seeing how terrifying Chen Fan¡¯s attack was, Francis raised the staff and said quietly, ¡°The Angel¡¯s Advent.¡±


    A pair of white wings spread on his back like angel¡¯s wings.


    The wings wrapped Francis in them and formed a giant ball of light.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Seven de auras hit the light ball one after another and the sky was filled with sparkles. Even though the Angel¡¯s Advent was a top Divine Art of the Christian Church and was said to be able to survive the attack of a missile, it seemed to be a bit overwhelmed under Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    After the first sh, the wings cracked.


    After the third sh, the light ball broke.


    After the fifth sh, the de aura tore the Saint Robe apart.


    After the seventh sh, Francis was knocked away.


    A slit appeared on his forehead and extended down to his left leg, almost splitting him in half. If the Light Divine Staff didn¡¯t block a sh for him at the critical moment, he would have been killed.


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    Many people gasped after seeing this.


    Francis was the former Pope, the Saint of the Christian Church and had a Divine Artifact, but he couldn¡¯t even withstand one attack from Chen Fan. Chen Fan¡¯s seven shes were in fact one sh which created sevenyers of energy. At his current level, he could make fascinating attacks with any weapon.


    Azure Dragon said seriously, ¡°Chen Beixuan is really shocking the world this time.¡±


    At the same time, n had started attacking again, trying to stop Chen Fan.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng.¡±


    The two of them battled in the sky.


    Both Chen Fan and n were going beyond three times the speed of sound! A beam of white light and a sh of lightning inteced in the air.


    Every time they shed...


    Rocks shattered and the earth copsed.


    A hundred meters of East Mountain were cut off when they fought and they even seemed to be able to level the entire mountain. Apparently, the son of God was way more powerful than Francis was.


    He was holding the Holy Cross Sacred Sword.


    It was the sword of the ancient Roman guards and was as long as the height of two humans. There were holy mes covering it; it created bursts of fire and a thunderous sound every time it shed.


    ¡°A Quasi-Spirit Treasure?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    Only a Quasi-Spirit Treasure could remain intact after shing continuously with the Thunder de.


    The son of God must have been adored by his father which was why he was given a Quasi-Spirit Treasure.


    ¡°This sword is called the ¡®Heavenly Fury.¡¯ It was made by my father with the icy iron from Hell and the fire from Heaven. The day it waspleted, it started a fire all over a mountain and it took ten days to put it out.¡±


    n said arrogantly, ¡°Mortal, you¡¯re powerful and fortunate enough to see this Divine Sword.¡±


    ¡°How dare you be as haughty as I am? I¡¯ve even killed the Gods of the Light Race.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    The Light Race was arge race in the universe which upied countlesss. They promoted their beliefs and had certainly confronted mankind.


    Chen Fan used to represent the True Martial Celestial Sect in the wars. In one asion, he had battled with twelve Gods of the Light Race all by himself and killed seven of them in the end, astonishing the universe.


    ¡°How dare you spheme against God!¡±


    There was anger in n¡¯s blue eyes.


    The Gods of the Light Race were Void Returning Beings and had an extremely high status among their people. What Chen Fan said was akin to humiliating the idols of a follower.


    ¡°Divine Retribution Sword!¡±


    n shed with all his might.


    The Holy Cross Sacred Sword was surrounded by milky fire which seemed like it could even refine the air! The fire was pure andparable to the Kylin Fire. Not even Earth Level Deity Leixing would have dared to fight the sword directly.


    Fire and lightning were twining around the ten-feet-long Holy Cross Light de and fell from the sky as if the retribution from Heaven hade.


    ¡°de!¡±


    Chen Fan vibrated the Thunder de.


    ps of thunder immediately came.


    A terrifying lightning came out of the ck de and turned into a dragon, shing towards n. In a blink, only the milky fire and purple lightning were left in the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The fire and lightning exploded and seemed to have crushed the sky.


    A powerful energy cut off the tip of the mountain and a massive mushroom cloud rose as if another nuclear bomb had exploded. The few thousand Dark Overlords quickly escaped from East Mountain and the slowest were smashed by the energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    Countless people were trembling.


    The battle between Chen Fan and npletely showed how powerful peak-stage Earth Level Deities were. Even Ye Qincang and Francis were as weak as children in front of them.


    The Patriarch of the Hong Sect said, ¡°Who¡¯s going to win?¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes and saw a man shooting across the sky like a meteorite, shing into a mountain thousands of meters away.


    That man had wings on his back and was wearing a white robe, which was apparently n.


    Meanwhile, his lips were bleeding, feathers wereing off from his wings and there was a mark on his chest. The purple lightning had hit him squarely, almost splitting him in half.


    ¡°The son of God lost?¡±


    The adjudicator couldn¡¯t believe it.


    And the hearts of countless Dark Overlords sank.


    Even n, who had a Sacred Sword, lost to Chen Fan. So, who else could be a match for him? Them?


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The Divine Master of the Ise Grand Shrine immediately created a ck mist and ran away.


    A cold voice was heard, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, give me your life.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then, there was a p of thunder.


    The Divine Master was struck by a thunderbolt; this Japanese Grand Onmyoji didn¡¯t even have time to scream.


    Bolts of thunder continued to strike from the sky.


    The Patriarch of the Hong Sect and the adjudicator were then also struck.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Francis screamed as he turned into a white ray of light, trying to escape. Although he was injured, he was a Saint after all and he had the Light Divine Staff. His speed broke the sonic barrier; he wanted to run away while Chen Fan was resting!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Even though Chen Fan had not appeared, a de aura had struck Francis from an unbelievable angle. The Saint of the Christian Church was frightened; he was split in half together with the staff. His Divine Soul was also smashed into little bits.


    The Saint had been killed with a sh!


    Countless Overlords at East Mountain were left dumbfounded and speechless.


    Chen Fan had astonished the world!

 Chapter 704 - Kill All Enemies Before Stopping

    704 Kill All Enemies Before Stopping


    ¡°Dead, all dead!¡± a Japanese Kendo Master looked up and mumbled.


    The Patriarch of the Hong Sect, Guru Guja, the Divine Master of the Ise Grand Shrine, the adjudicator... Chen Fan killed these famous, powerful Immortal State Overlords easily! The former Pope and Saint, Francis, was also dead.


    East Mountain was flooded with the blood of the Overlords.


    That day¡¯s battle had shocked the world and frightened the Dark World.


    But it wasn¡¯t the end!


    Chen Fan walked out of the smoke with the Thunder de and his eyes seemed to be burning. Those from the Christian Church had attacked the North Qiong Sect when he was injured and threatened to exterminate them; Chen Fan was determined topletely eliminate this threat.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    n flew from the ground.


    His blue eyes nced over Francis¡¯ body. ¡°Mortal, how dare you kill the messenger of God! You¡¯vemitted a sin, and when Godes to the mortal world someday, you¡¯ll be sent to Hell forever.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a God, I¡¯ll just kill him!¡± Chen Fan said.


    There was disdain and viciousness on his face! The North Mystic Celestial Lord dominated the universe, killing countless Entities and exterminated manyrge races. How would he be afraid of a so-called ¡°God?¡±


    That person would at most be a Golden Core or a Nascent Soul Cultivator at most.


    n lowered his head and prayed, ¡°Mortal who sphemes against God, you¡¯ll confess and see the greatness of God in the end.¡±


    ¡°I was nning to turn the six Blood Ancestors into a peerless medicine, but I¡¯ve used them because of you. So now, I¡¯ll use you, the descendant of the Light Race, instead!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and came forward.


    The blood of the Light Race was much purer than that of the Kindred and could definitely be made into a peerless Treasure Medicine.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    There was unprecedented anger in n¡¯s eyes.


    The Sacred Sword in his hand suddenly started burning and turned into a Holy Sword of dozens of meters long. As the son of God and an angel, n had always been superior and despised humans as if they were ants. Nobody had threatened to make him into medicines in all his life.


    ¡°Bomb!¡±


    The battle began again.


    This time, Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    His True Essence was infused into the Thunder de and formed an earth-shattering de aura. The entire sky turned into a sea of lightning and countless purple thunderbolts struck like golden snakes.


    n also started exerting himself. His eyes, ears and nostrils let out beams of holy light and his wings became des, making a cross-shaped de aura in the sky!


    n was only a mid-stage Connate Being.


    But the Light Race was arge race in the universe and n¡¯s blood came from a True God, which was pure and much better than that of the normal members. So, he was even stronger than Earth Level Deity Leixing in terms of battling power.


    ¡°Dong, dong, dong.¡±


    Every time the Sacred Sword and the Thunder de shed, a sound resembling a giant drum was heard.


    The white light and the purple lightning were intertwined. They fell into the ground, then went deep inside East Mountain and finally came back out to the sky. A gap of several kilometers long appeared along the way and countless Dark Overlords were crushed into pieces.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan shed from afar with great power and struck n.


    ¡°Defend!¡±


    A white aura appeared behind n. There was someone with a pair of wings behind his back inside the white aura, carrying a terrifying energy. The four wings then enveloped n and formed a Light Holy Ball.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The de aura shed with the Holy Ball, creating countless light waves.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°This is a Protection Divine Art my father granted to me. It carries his power and not even dozens of Earth Level Deities can break it,¡± n said.


    As the son of God who came to Earth, how would he have no trump cards? This Protection Divine Art was very simr to the ¡°Angel¡¯s Advent¡± Francis had cast but it was ten times more powerful.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Fan yelled.


    The Thunder de suddenly turned into a hundred-meter lightning dragon, making nine consecutive attacks, which were much more powerful than the previous ones.


    Nine lightning dragons roared and shed towards the Light Holy Ball.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    The Light Holy Ball shook violently and many feathers fell off, but it withstood the attacks! Qian Yexue was frightened. She knew that Chen Fan¡¯s shes were powerful enough to kill Earth Level Deities and even Earth Level Deity Leixing couldn¡¯t survive the attacks from the nine swords together.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. This Divine Art came from a True God and is enough to withstand any attack. Unless you be a True God, you can never break this shield.¡±


    n smiled with disdain.


    A True God was a Golden Core Cultivator. None lived on Earth, not even in the secretnds! Those who had reached the Golden Core Level had already left the to travel across the universe.


    This time, even Chen Fan frowned and stopped attacking.


    Yukishiro Sa and A¡¯Xiu were also anxious. Was something going to happen?


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re powerful and unique among mortals! I can see my father in you, but you shouldn¡¯t offend us. Just wait for your trial!¡±


    n heaved a sigh, then turned around and left.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to apologize? It¡¯s toote,¡± n said.


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m thinking how I can break your turtle shell without hurting you. After all, I still have to use you to make medicine.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t joking.


    Chen Fan could certainly make attacksparable to those of a Golden Core Cultivator, with the ¡°Five Elements Thunder¡± in the Five-Elemental Divine Seal and or a small nuclear weapon he got in Russia.


    n would die if Chen Fan used both weapons.


    ¡°Fine! This attack was actually prepared for those from the Realm of Kunxu, but I¡¯ll let you see it first.¡±


    Chen Fan sighed and stepped forward, shing with the Thunder de.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    A ck de aura appeared.


    It was three feet long and was covered in shes of purple lightning. In the end, it became ck in color and the sky was filled with thunderbolts.


    Looking through Chen Fan, there was an ancient God standing in the sea of lightning with a sword, who could split the air with a sh!


    ¡°Is this... the ¡®Thunder Divine de¡¯ in the ¡®Thunder Soul Sutra?¡¯¡± Chen Huaian eximed as his eyes popped out.


    The Thunder Divine de!


    A sword art the ancient God of Thunder had used to dominate the universe. It was said to be able to kill a Perfected Immortal! During the heyday of the God of Thunder, he had used it to split a Divine Beast in half.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Right when n¡¯s face was still full of disdain.


    The ck de aura had struck the Light Holy Ball.


    The four angel¡¯s wings were supposed to be powerful enough to withstand an attack of a missile, but the ck de cracked them as easily as cutting butter. The de aura then swept across the air and hit n.


    ¡°No!¡±


    n widened his eyes and couldn¡¯t believe what he had seen.


    There were eight Protection Divine Arts on his body but they had all been broken by the Thunder Divine de. In the end, the de drew an arc and cut off the wings on his back.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    n screamed and fell from the air.


    All the powers of the Light Race came from the wings on their backs. Losing the wings would mean losing the core of their energy.


    ¡°Seal.¡±


    Chen Fan shed again.


    The de aura turned into a cage that trapped n inside. It then became a thunder ball that fell from the sky and entered the de Strengthening Gourd.


    The remaining Dark Overlords were frightened.


    If the powerful son of God died, how could they resist Chen Fan?


    Those in the front were especially terrified as they heard Chen Fan mumble about making medicines with the son of God. They immediately knelt and said, ¡°Heavenly Chen, we¡¯ve been blinded by the Christian Church. We¡¯re only here to watch the battle and we¡¯ve never wanted to offend the North Qiong Sect.¡±


    ¡°Right, we only came here to join in the fun!¡± a group of people yelled.


    Many Japanese warriors even imed that they had arrived to provide aid to the North Qiong Sect after knowing that the Christian Church was on its way.


    A member of the Thai Royal Family even rushed to Chen Fan and begged for mercy on his knees.


    This time, Chen Fan didn¡¯t trust them anymore.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    He shook the Thunder de.


    Boom.


    There came a p of thunder. Then, hundreds of thunderbolts struck like spears shooting from the sky, turning the Japanese and the western warriors into charcoals.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough. Chen Fan looked vicious and he was determined to kill all his enemies before stopping.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    shes of lightning struck one after another.


    The Martial Artists from Indonesia, the Venerables from Western Europe, the Extraordinaries from North America, the Masters from the Hong Sect, the Rainforest Warriors from South America... Chen Fan ughtered all those who offended him and came to attack the North Qiong Sect.


    After thousands of thunderbolts, it finally stopped.


    Meanwhile, only half of the Dark Overlords at the foot of the mountain were left. Thousands of them came from all over the world trying to attack the North Qiong Sect, but half of them ended up being killed.


    ¡°Hail Heavenly Chen.¡±


    The remaining Overlords didn¡¯t show how frightened they were; they simply knelt on the ground instead to thank Chen Fan for his mercy.


    Looking at the terrified Dark Overlords, those of the North Qiong Sect felt like they were dreaming. Had they won? Half of the Overlords in the world had gathered to exterminate the North Qiong Sect but they had been killed by Chen Fan instead?


    ¡°Two Saints, twenty four Immortal State Warriors, over a hundred Grandmasters and thousands of Dark Overlords. They were all elites of the underground world, but Chen Beixuan killed them all by himself. He¡¯s really dominating the world!¡± Azure Dragon said as his hands trembled.


    After this battle, there would be no Immortal State Warriors and Grandmasters in the entire world, and the Dark World would decline. Even mentioning Chen Fan¡¯s name would make them shake, let alone think about bing his enemies!


    Red Sparrow lowered her head and said, ¡°I can imagine how this is going to startle the world.¡±


    In fact, the world had already been startled!

 Chapter 705 - Global Live Broadcas

    705 Global Live Broadcas


    When Chen Fan appeared on East Mountain, the CIA secret forum was the first to know about it. Countless people in the Dark World watched the battle between the Christian Church and the North Qiong Sect, as it would determine whom the world belonged to.


    ¡°Who do you think is going to win?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°The Christian Church, for sure! Saint Francis came in person and brought nine Immortal State Bishops with him. Without Chen Beixuan, the North Qiong Sect is definitely no match for the Christian Church,¡± many said with certainty.


    The technician of the Crimson Wings, Raphael, had even set up a live broadcasting of the battle on the forum with the help of the mercenaries in the area.


    ¡°F**k, there¡¯s an Earth Level Deity in the North Qiong Sect?¡±


    ¡°Where did hee from? I had never heard of him!¡±


    ¡°Luckily, the Christian Church also has an angel. They¡¯re indeed the most powerful in the world.¡±


    The appearance of Chen Huaian and n at the beginning of the battle had astonished the world. Nobody had ever thought that there would be two more Earth Level Deities.


    Right when everyone was quite certain that the North Qiong Sect would lose, Chen Fan¡¯s arrival waspletely earth-shattering.


    The entire forum went silent at that moment.


    ¡°Who am I looking at? Chen Beixuan?¡± someonemented after a while.


    Then, the entire forum was stirred. A lot ofments were posted, expressing how surprised they were. Chen Fan should have died after the nuclear explosion. Why did he survive?


    Countless western Overlords bewailed Chen Fan¡¯s appearance.


    After that, the broadcast became Chen Fan¡¯s performance. He killed the Immortal State Warriors, the Saint and many people at once, and even captured n.


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go to the North Qiong Sect.¡±


    Many were d.


    And more were still in shock! They had never seen Chen Fan¡¯s full power; his energy, which crushed mountains and split the sky, waspletely earth-shattering.


    ¡°He¡¯s the most powerful person in the world. He¡¯s Chen Beixuan!¡± a lot of people mumbled.


    ¡°If not even a million-ton hydrogen bomb can kill him, what else can?¡± an old Grandmaster said and the entire forum remained inactive for a while.


    Hydrogen bombs were the most powerful weapons in the world. Even though there were nuclear weapons with more explosive capacity, they knew it would be too difficult to target Chen Fan.


    ck and White Demon Hunter sighed and said, ¡°After this battle, no one else in the world will be able to control and resist Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°Right, I heard that the United States caught Chen Beixuan¡¯s fianc¨¦e and will be put on trial,¡± someone shouted.


    The others were speechless.


    Right, Fang Qiong was still in the hands of the Americans. The United States was truly the dominator of the world; both the Christian Church and the Dark World seemed to be much weaker in front of this country.


    ¡°Is Chen Beixuan going to fight the United States?¡± someone said.


    The forum went silent again.


    At the Wang family¡¯s mansion on North Mountain in Yan Jin.


    Old Lord Wang had announced that he would step back and let Wang Keqin to deal with the family matters when Chen Fan went missing.


    In recent days, Wang Keqin had been feeling happy and everyone at the Wang family estate was constantly shing radiant smiles, especially Xue Hongmei. After hearing word about Chen Fan¡¯s death, she ate several bowls of rice, saying that it was a blessing from God and that even the United States wanted to kill that bastard with a bomb.


    Wang Keqin said at the dining table, ¡°Dad, I heard that the Christian Church is going to visit the North Qiong Sect today.¡±


    ¡°We should just stay out of the matters of the underground world. It¡¯s something Kunlun and Ye Qincang have to deal with,¡± Wang Zhongguo said.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally dead. I hope all his family members also die to avenge Xiao Chen¡¯s death,¡± Xue Hongmei said with hatred.


    ¡°Since Chen Fan is dead, the burden on our family has finally been lifted,¡± Wang Keshan grunted.


    Wang Chenchen listened to them and lowered her head. She had always adored Chen Fan but she dared not to say anything when everyone was condemning him.


    Then, Wang Keqin¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the call with a smile but suddenly turned pale.


    ¡°Why? Has the North Qiong Sect been eliminated?¡± Xue Hongmei asked with a beaming smile.


    Wang Keqin put down the phone and said seriously, ¡°Chen Beixuan is back.¡±


    The entire hall went silent and everyone stopped eating. Xue Hongmei¡¯s smile seemed to have frozen and Wang Zhongguo¡¯s hands were even trembling.


    ¡°Chen Fan came back?¡±


    This was totally a bolt from the blue.


    The whole Wang family was clueless about what to do. Xue Hongmei was devastated, many descendants of the second and third generation were terrified, and even Wang Keqin was looking at Old Lord Wang for help.


    Wang Zhongguo said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Nothing will happen to the Wang family with me here.¡±


    Even so, Wang Keqin was still shaking. After all, he had demanded publicly for the senior members of the North Qiong Sect to be handed over to the United States; Chen Fan would never let him get away with it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see what the United States says about it.¡±


    Wang Zhongguo shook his head and his eyes were full of disappointment.


    At the same time, he regretted what he had done in the past. If only he had treated Chen Fan¡¯s family better, Chen Fan would be part of the Wang family.


    Not only the Wang family, many other major families were startled by the news.


    ¡°It was a nuclear bomb! Chen Beixuan survived a nuclear explosion? Is he still a human?¡± Han Junli said.


    Many senior members of the Han family looked serious. They knew better than Han Junli what it really meant for Chen Fan toe back alive! This meant that not even nuclear weapons could kill him; the threat of the superpowers hanging over Chen Fan had been suddenly reduced.


    Old Lord Han said, ¡°Juntu, lock up your brother and send someone to the North Qiong Sect to apologize to the Chen family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandpa.¡±


    Han Juntu lowered his head.


    Major families like the Xiao family and the Qin family immediately sent someone to apologize to Chen Fan, but their leaders didn¡¯t go there in person, just in case.


    ¡°Meanwhile, the United States is extremely fierce and they may not give in. One party must lose! I think Chen Beixuan is no match for them,¡± Xiao Changfeng said.


    Xiao Xuan and the others also nodded.


    No matter how powerful Chen Fan was, his opponent was the United States, the dominator of the world. He didn¡¯t seem to have a chance for this battle.


    Manyrge countries were stunned by the return of Chen Fan, but they all shook their heads after their analysis.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan went missing for a month beforeing back. He was apparently injured due to the nuclear explosion, which means that nuclear weapons might still kill him. Last time, they used a million-ton bomb, so they can definitely use a billion-ton next time.¡±


    ¡°The United States has the strongest nuclear arsenal in the entire world. They can kill Chen Beixuan a hundred times if they want.¡±


    ¡°In order to defend their status in the world, the United States will not give in.¡±


    In fact, many hardliners in the United States also spoke.


    ¡°If one hydrogen bomb can¡¯t deal with Chen Beixuan, we¡¯ll drop ten!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t yield this time. We must make Chen Beixuan surrender. Otherwise, how can we remain as the dominators of the world?¡±


    ¡°Command all the aircraft carriers to the East Pacific, and keep all nuclear submarines, strategic bombers and intercontinental missiles on alert. We¡¯re fighting till the end!¡±


    Many hawks and American consortiums worked together to assist the American Army. Among them, the Lance family was the most active. After all, Chen Fan was their enemy.


    In an unknown valley in the United States.


    Several bald men were discussing something in a futuristic underground base. These men had fair skin and invisible veins which exposed the light blue blood with blue glitters.


    ¡°Mr. Brooke, Chen Beixuan survived the attack.¡±


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve underestimated him. It¡¯s indeed difficult to kill him as he was deep in the Blood Sea and away from the explosion center.¡±


    ¡°Next time, it¡¯ll be even harder to lure him into the explosion zone. Watch out for his revenge.¡±


    The Wise Men seemed a bit worried but the blue-eyed man in the middle said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. We still have one more trump card. As long as we have her, we have Chen Beixuan¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°You mean...¡±


    The Wise Men openly shared the feeling of excitement through their eyes.


    In the meantime, after East Mountain became peaceful again.


    Chen Fan opened the Green Dragon Grand Array and invited many of his friends and allies to the real North Qiong Pavilion. Therge amount of Spirit Qi in the array and the Spirit Medicines astonished Azure Dragon and a few others.


    ¡°They have so many medicines here. How many Grandmasters can Kunlun make out of them?¡± White Tiger eximed.


    Everyone in North Qiong Pavilion sat on the floor.


    Wang Xiaoyun, Chen Huaian and An Ya were really pleased by Chen Fan¡¯s return. Wang Xiaoyun even held Chen Fan in her arms and started crying.


    Chen Fan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa and the others also smiled but there was a glint of worry in their eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chen Fan quickly sensed something unusual. He looked around and asked seriously, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Qiong? Why is she not here?¡±


    After Chen Fan exited the valley and took Jiang Churan to Europe, he returned as soon as he could. He heard that the North Qiong Sect had been under siege, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened to Fang Qiong.


    ¡°Fang Qiong... has been detained by the United States. The CEO of the Star World Corporation, Brooke, invited her there,¡± Hua Yunfeng said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Fan got up with great viciousness. The others felt as if the air in the hall had frozen.


    His family and Fang Qiong were the most important people for Chen Fan. He wasn¡¯t as furious as he was right then even when the Star World Corporation dropped the nuclear bomb on him.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, calm down. The Americans will definitely send Xiao Qiong back when they know you¡¯re alive,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said.


    Azure Dragon also nodded and thought the United States would release Fang Qiong and apologize, like Russia did.


    ¡°Hm, I hope so.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and got up immediately, getting ready to save Fang Qiong.


    Then, Red Sparrow suddenly came in anxiously with a tablet.


    ¡°The United States is going to try Fang Qiong publicly and the live broadcast has already begun.¡±


    They saw Fang Qiong standing in the dock in a white shirt and two armed soldiers on both sides. In front of them were several judges.


    When Chen Fan saw Fang Qiong, his body froze.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A terrifying energy fell in the hall as if an ancient beast had been awakened. Even Chen Huaian stepped back and was frightened.


    August 15th, 2012.


    The Federal Supreme Court of the United States put Fang Qiong, the CEO of North Qiong Corp, on trial. She was facing fifty six charges, including a number of murders, and could be sentenced to permanent imprisonment or even death.


    The trial was broadcast live to every country and everyone could watch it!

 Chapter 706 - Risen Again!

    <h4>Chapter 706 Risen Again!</h4>


    American media was too powerful. When the trial began, almost all the TV stations in the world started broadcasting.


    North Qiong Corp was a risingpany and their fame rested on their Vitality Serum which was regarded as the ¡°Divine Essence of the East!¡± They were supported by many countries and those who bought the serum said that their bodies indeed underwent some positive changes.


    And yet, in the recent month, the western world defamed them and asked many ¡°victims¡± to step forward and talk about the dangers of using the Vitality Serum, including damage to children¡¯s intelligence, developing physical disabilities, cancer and producing doping effects.


    North Qiong Corp immediately went from being a reputable high-techpany to a fraudpany that took money and lives.


    ¡°Public trial? Hm! All of them should be sentenced to death!¡±


    ¡°She looks pretty beautiful, but why does she have such an evil mind?¡±


    ¡°Just shoot this female demon who killed so many people.¡±


    Many people who were watching the broadcast were cheering. Only a minority¡ªwho had tried the Vitality Serum and experienced the changes in their bodies¡ªdisagreed but there were too few of them.


    At Yan Jin Film Academy.


    Ningxin suddenly yelled, ¡°Fei Fei, isn¡¯t Fang Qiong, the CEO of North Qiong Corp, Chen Beixuan¡¯s fianc¨¦e? The United States is holding a public trial against her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xu Rongfei turned around in shock.


    Wasn¡¯t Fang Qiong the girl in a white shirt on the screen?


    Xu Rongfei was startled. She knew Chen Fan very well and certainly knew Fang Qiong¡¯s status in Chen Fan¡¯s mind as well. Since the United States were trying Fang Qiong publicly, did this mean that Chen Fan was in danger?


    At the Fang family¡¯s mansion in Jin City.


    Su Susu hugged Fang Mingde and cried her eyes out as she watched her daughter being interrogated on TV.


    Fang Mingde also turned pale; he clenched his fists as he gazed at the screen. That was their only daughter; their only child, and their biggest pride.


    Even so, she was being tried in front of the entire world and might even be sentenced to death, which was aplete humiliation!


    At the mansion of the Wang family on the North Mountain.


    Wang Keqin was thrilled. ¡°Dad, Mom, the United States is trying the CEO of North Qiong Corp, Fang Qiong. Chen Fan will definitely surrender to save his love.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. They better sentence her to death. I want this bastard to know the feeling of losing his loved one!¡± Xue Hongmei gave an evil smile.


    Many other members of the Wang family cheered.


    Only Wang Zhongguo frowned. Chen Fan... wouldn¡¯t be threatened that easily, right?


    Many people in Zhong Hai, Hong Kong, Wu Zhou and Chu Zhou City, who knew or did not know Fang Qiong, were looking at the girl in the dock on the TV.


    Countless people stopped what they were doing and watched the broadcast.


    This was the most influential trial with the most views throughout history, which had surpassed the one in Tokyo during the Second World War. At least one billion people were watching and the number was still increasing.


    All the underground forums were in silence.


    ¡°Something big is going to happen!¡±


    The trial soon began.


    Nine superior judges of the United States were presiding over the case. They enjoyed lifelong power, and could try the Presidents and adjudicate anypany or country in the world.


    The only female judge sitting in the middle, Susan Lean, said seriously, ¡°Suspect Fang Qiong, you¡¯ve been charged with fifty six crimes, including murders, crimes against humanity, manufacture and sale of toxic drugs, crimes against the world, along with deeds of simr graveness. Under your leadership, North Qiong Corp has caused thousands of deaths. Do you plead guilty?¡±


    ¡°I refuse to plead guilty. Several countries in the world are trying to frame me and North Qiong Corp. I was invited by the CEO of the Star World Corporation for an interview in the United States. How could you arrest me?¡±


    Fang Qiong looked up with a determined face.


    ¡°You mean these allegations are all false? The im that 1548 people died after using the Vitality Serum is nder? The evidence provided by France, Germany, Ennd and Japan was forged?¡±


    There was a hint of disdain in Susan Lean¡¯s eyes.


    Someone in the jury was sneering. What kind ofpany could make a dozen countries coborate to fabricate evidence? No matter how strong thepany was, it was an ant in front of the superpowers.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fang Qiong said firmly.


    During the trial.


    Many news were sent to North Qiong Pavilion through Kunlun.


    ¡°The Pentagon has already issued the highest war alert and mounted all missiles on theunchers. All battleships have left the port and the troops have mobilized every member they had. The Department of Defense even issued an order to spare no effort in case of war.¡±


    ¡°The USS Abraham Lincoln has departed from the Port of Yokosuka in Japan.¡±


    ¡°The five nuclear submarines at Guam¡¯s military base seem to have entered Japan.¡±


    ¡°Several B-2 Stealth and Strategic Bombers have departed from the Air Force base in California, heading west...¡±


    The faces of those in the North Qiong Pavilion looked more serious as the news arrived; it meant that the American Army was already prepared for a nuclear war.


    ¡°Sir, the American Special Envoy has arrived in Yan Jin. He said they¡¯re sorry for what happened in the Blood Sea, since it was apparently a misunderstanding. They hope that there will not be any conflicts between you and their country. Also, Miss Fang Qiong won¡¯t be tried, but she will stay in the United States as their guest for a while...¡± Azure Dragon said.


    ¡°Despicable!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu and the others were enraged.


    On one hand, the United States was preparing for a world war. On the other hand, they hypocritically apologized and threatened Chen Fan with Fang Qiong at the same time, saying that she would be their guest for a while. How long would that be?


    A year? Ten years? A hundred years?


    Wang Xiaoyun looked worried.


    If Chen Fan didn¡¯t do anything this time, the United States would go even further in the future.


    Chen Fan remained silent and kept looking at the screen. The trial was still in progress.


    ¡°... There are many witnesses that can testify that they suffered from various physical disabilities, sudden illnesses and deterioration of their faculties after they drank the Vitality Serum,¡± Susan Lean continued.


    The witnesses were summoned one after another.


    They came from countries around the world, including Ennd, Japan, France and mostly India. A skinny man cried and imed that everyone else in his vige had died after drinking the Vitality Serum.


    Fang Qiong looked at all of this indifferently.


    She didn¡¯t deny a thing. Even though North Qiong Corp had never sold any Vitality Serum in India, Fang Qiong knew it was useless to say anything. It was only power pushing the trial, not justice. This was international politics.


    ¡°Other than your own charges, there¡¯s another special usation against your fianc¨¦. The Japanese government imed that he killed thousands of soldiers in Japan,¡± Susan Lean suddenly said.


    Fang Qiong immediately nched.


    Those in front of the TV were stunned. Anyone who knew Fang Qiong was aware who her fianc¨¦ was.


    Chen Fan!


    The United States was going to file awsuit against Chen Fan as well.


    Even though Susan Lean didn¡¯t say his name, the entire Dark World knew exactly who she was talking about.


    At Yan Jin Film Academy.


    Ningxin got up and said, ¡°Did the United States also get him? Isn¡¯t he powerful?¡±


    Xu Rongfei didn¡¯t say anything. She stared at the screen as she bit her lower lip; it was already bleeding.


    In Jin City.


    Su Susu was also terrified. ¡°Will Chen Fan be all right? Xiao Qiong is already there. If something happens to him, who¡¯s going to save my daughter?¡±


    Fang Mingde remained silent and his face waspletely pale.


    Su Susu¡¯s heart sank to the bottom.


    At the mansion of the Wang Family on North Mountain.


    Countless descendants of the Wang Family were thrilled.


    ¡°Yes, they better sentence all of them to death so I can feel better. Oh, my poor grandson!¡± Xue Hongmei said.


    And on the forums in Yan Jin, London and Paris.


    Many people had realized what the United States wanted to do.


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to put pressure on Chen Beixuan. While everyone in the world is watching the trial, will Chen Beixuan dare to go there and save Fang Qiong?¡±


    ¡°The one who arranged this live broadcast is brilliant! Chen Beixuan might not be afraid of the United States, but what about the entire world? If the evidence proves Fang Qiong guilty, she will be a sinner through the ages and Chen Beixuan will be rescuing a murderer, a devil! He will be condemned by the world and be everyone¡¯s enemy!¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan needs to yield!¡± a lot of people said.


    The leaders of therge families¡ªincluding the Qin family, the Han family and the Xiao family¡ªalso came to a simr conclusion.


    ¡°The United States is the dominator of the world after all. They¡¯re very good at killing someone by swaying the public opinion,¡± Old Lord Xiao sighed and said.


    Xiao Xuan lowered his head and felt pleased.


    Meanwhile, in the United States Capitol.


    The most powerful Senators of the country were having a heated discussion.


    Cruz Lance, the vice president of the Senate, got up and said, ¡°Everyone, today will be a day to remember in history. An Overlord with super powers is going to surrender to the United States of America, and this is due to the efforts made by all of us. Let us drink a toast to the judges at the Supreme Court, to the great Americanw and to our colleagues!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    The Senators toasted.


    The eyes of those heavy hitters who controlled the entire United States and the world were filled with glints of wisdom. They believed that they could tame an eastern dragon with political tactics.


    ¡°...Sir, the United States sent you a message. If you refuse to make peace, they¡¯ll fight till the end and will not hesitate to use their nuclear weapons. Miss Fang Qiong will also go on trial and be sentenced to death,¡± Azure Dragon said with worry.


    ¡°Countries, including Ennd, France and Russia, hope that you can think about the overall situation and ept to negotiate for now. If the nuclear weapons are initiated, the world will be destroyed.¡±


    Ye Nantian also came with thetest news.


    Wang Xiaoyun and the others turned pale.


    Ennd, France, Russia, Germany, Japan... Almost all the powerful nations in the world sent a message, saying that if Chen Fan disobeyed them, he would be against the entire world.


    Li Wuchen was also there.


    ¡°...The country also hopes you can calm down and settle things through negotiation.¡±


    The North Qiong Pavilion went silent. At this moment, the entire world seemed to be opposing Chen Fan; he virtually had no allies.


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan, waiting for his decision.


    As long as Chen Fan was willing to yield, this battle would end. And yet, if he chose to keep fighting, nobody knew what would happen next.


    Chen Fan was still standing there silently, watching the situation unfold.


    ¡°Miss Fang Qiong, if you¡¯re willing to plead guilty to all fifty six charges, we¡¯ll withdraw the allegations against your fianc¨¦.¡±


    Susan Lean stared at Fang Qiong like a beast watching its prey in the trap.


    Fang Qiong sat there alone, looking skinny.


    Everyone could see the hesitation and struggle in her eyes through the screen.


    ¡°Xiao Fan,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said anxiously.


    This time, Chen Fan finally moved.


    He turned around and walked towards Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Gexin, then lowered his head and said.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, please forgive me. I know that everything I did in thest few years has disturbed your peaceful lives and has made you live in fear, but I must be willful this time...¡±


    He looked up with determination in his eyes.


    ¡°Fang Qiong is my wife, my love, my partner. She¡¯s sacrificing herself for me. I promised to take care of her forever so I don¡¯t want to give in this time.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun didn¡¯t say a word while Chen Gexin nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man. Do what you must. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    Chen Fan nced at all the members of the North Qiong Sect. Yukishiro Sa, A¡¯Xiu and An Ya; all of them nodded and Chen Huaian also gave an encouraging smile.


    He heaved a sigh, then turned around and walked to the door of the hall.


    Chen Fan knew that once he stepped out, the world would never be the same! The development of human civilization would undergo a drastic change and countless people would witness everything. There might even be a nuclear war which would destroy the.


    ¡°But without Xiao Qiong, what does this... mean to me?¡±


    Chen Fan walked with coldness in his eyes and there seemed to be fire burning around him.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, what are you going to do?¡±


    Azure Dragon and Li Wuchen were worried.


    Chen Fan walked out of the North Qiong Pavilion, looking up to the sky. He then looked back and cracked a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get my wife back.¡±


    ¡°And show all the humans on the that they¡¯ve forgotten how powerful we are!¡±


    Then, Chen Fan shot to the sky in front of everyone¡¯s astonished faces and turned into a beam of crimson light, swiftly shing towards the United States.


    On that day.


    The entire poption of Jin City looked up and saw a beam of light that split the sky in half.


    That beam of light was fierce!


    Chen Fan had risen again!

 Chapter 707 - Killing Along the Way

    <h4>Chapter 707 Killing Along the Way</h4>


    When Chen Fan shot to the sky...


    Therge countries around the world received the warning at the same time and countless satellites captured the crimson aura. In fact, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t hiding at all.


    The crimson aura swiftly shed across the sky.


    Countless people looked up and saw the crimson aura. They thought that it was a ne or a rainbow. Some of them even filmed it and sent it to the Inte, but the whole world was paying attention to the trial and nobody noticed the footage.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Chen Fan broke the sonic barrier and flew in the sky at three times the speed of sound. He soon left China and entered the East Sea. Then, he made a turn and headed for Tokyo.


    Since the battle had begun, Chen Fan had to show the United States that he wasn¡¯t a pushover.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep!¡±


    The rm rang at themand center in Japan.


    The Japanese Minister of National Defense looked at the crimson aura on the screen with a pale face.


    ¡°Damn it! It was the Americans who took his fianc¨¦e. Why is heing to Japan?¡± Everyone was frightened. After all, Chen Fan had destroyed a fleet and killed armored soldiers before! How could Japan resist him?


    ¡°Sir, should we send a fighter aircraft to stop him?¡± a Major General asked.


    ¡°No take-offs! Not even one!¡± the Minister of National Defense got up and shouted, ¡°Notify the American Army in Japan right away. The United States caused all this, so they must deal with it.¡±


    In fact, the American fighter aircrafts at the Marine Corps Air Station in Futenma had already taken off.


    A dozen F16 and F15 fighter aircrafts went to intercept Chen Fan at full speed. The United States had prepared to fight and all the military bases around the world were standing by, but they had never thought that Chen Fan would really act.


    ¡°Warning, warning! Ahead of you is the territory of Japan. Stop advancing immediately, or it will be regarded as an act of war...¡± The American aircraft saw Chen Fan and started issuing warnings to him.


    ¡°So annoying!¡±


    The crimson aura immediately shed at several times the speed of sound.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    In almost a blink, several F-16 Fighting Falcon were crushed into pieces. Then, not only did the crimson aura not stop, it kept on pushing forward.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    The aircrafts turned into fireballs one after another.


    Chen Fan split those supersonic fighter aircrafts in half without using any Dharma Spells. They all crashed before they couldunch the missiles.


    In thirty seconds, a dozen fighter aircrafts had been destroyed.


    After that, Chen Fan kept going towards Tokyo.


    This battle happened right above Japan and many Japanese were watching dumbfoundedly. Some of them even filmed it with their phones.


    ¡°Is... is the being invaded by aliens?¡± someone murmured.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t see what the crimson aura was, they saw with their own eyes that a dozen American fighter aircrafts had been destroyed. Other than aliens, who else on Earth would dare to take down American aircrafts?


    Meanwhile, the rm rang in the military base of the United States in Japan, the headquarters of the Pacific Fleet, and the Pentagon in the United States.


    Themand center of the American Army was shocked by the instant destruction of a dozen aircrafts.


    Minister Arnold of the Ministry of National Defense, who was also known as Minister Iron Fist, was staring at the bright red dot on the screen. It was shing through the Japanese territory towards Tokyo.


    Japan covered an area of only several hundred kilometers and Chen Fan almost shed across the country in a blink.


    ¡°Minister, I¡¯ve already ordered all the fighter aircrafts in Japan to take off and stop Chen Beixuan from entering Tokyo, so that we can protect our ally,¡± themander of the American Army in Japan reported, ¡°As long as we can keep him in Japan for half an hour, the F22 fighter jet from our military base in Guam will arrive in time.¡±


    ¡°No... His target isn¡¯t Tokyo, but Yokosuka,¡± Minister Arnold said as he watched the fighter aircrafts being destroyed.


    ¡°Yokosuka?¡±


    Everyone looked at the map and was terrified. ¡°The USS Abraham Lincoln is still at the port of Yokosuka!¡±


    Yokosuka.


    The port was located at the forefront of Tokyo Bay and was the first military port in East Asia.


    The American aircraft carrier fleet was usually docked here under normal circumstances. That day, the USS Abraham Lincoln had set out, so there had to be somethingplicated going on. Before that, the aircraft carrier was only a few hundred meters away from the shore and hadn¡¯t left the port.


    ¡°They issued the red alert today and the aircraft carrier is out. Is Russia attacking Japan?¡± Sergeant David said.


    Most of the American soldiers had no idea what was going on.


    Second Lieutenant Johnughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve got the Russians under control. They wouldn¡¯t dare toe, unless they want another world war.¡±


    ¡°Woooo Woooo...¡±


    The rm rang, and David and John were terrified. This rm meant that the enemy was about to attack Yokosuka! But in fact, they were both unfamiliar with such an rm.


    Thest time this happened was during the attack on Pearl Harbor sixty years before.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the enemy? Is this a false rm?¡± David said.


    Many American soldiers who ran out of their rooms were confused.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, a thunderous sound came above the Port of Yokosuka, as if a fighter aircraft were flying low. Everyone looked up and saw how a crimson aura shed through the air from the West and stopped.


    There was a man standing inside the crimson aura.


    That man was covered in crimson fire as if he were a devil from Hell.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Countless American soldiers stared in shock at the crimson aura hovering in the sky, while the USS Abraham Lincoln immediately sailed and tried to escape to the ocean.


    A cold voice came from the crimson shadow. ¡°Kill!¡±


    After that, a hundred feet long de with shes of purple lightning twined around it fell from the sky and shed at the USS Abraham Lincoln.


    That nuclear-powered aircraft carrier covered by a strong alloy, which was 333m long and could carry a hundred thousand tons of water, was split in half by the Purple Thunder de, directly sinking into the ocean.


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    Many American soldiers gasped.


    That was an aircraft carrier, which represented the strongest power in the world and was the symbol and life of the United States. It had sunk just like that?


    Someone filmed the scene and uploaded the footage on the Inte.


    At the same time, the sound of gunfire came and many soldiers finally reacted, starting to attack Chen Fan. Then, missiles wereunched with him as their target.


    But Chen Fan immediately shed and the de Qi swept for a thousand feet.


    In a heartbeat, countless thunderbolts struck from the sky. The de Qi cleaved the battleships, crushed the buildings and split the ocean.


    Yokosuka had only the size of a small town.


    All buildings, local architecture and any construction in front of the de Qi was shattered into little bits. Those battleships docked at the port sank into the ocean and the missiles exploded before hitting Chen Fan.


    Ten minutester.


    Chen Fan stopped attacking, then he turned into a crimson aura again and left.


    The surviving soldier got up from the ground and nced around.


    Yokosuka, which used to be the first military port in East Asia with dozens of battleships and thousands of soldiers, had already turned into ruins. Intact buildings were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep.¡±


    A voice came from the inte again. ¡°This is the United States¡¯ Indo-Pacific Command. We deemed critical to notify that the enemy is about to attack Yokosuka. Be on high alert and ready to fight. I repeat. The enemy is about to attack Yokosuka...¡±


    Sergeant David picked up the inte with his trembling hand and answered, ¡°Sir, Yokosuka has been destroyed... We lost more than ten thousand soldiers and the USS Abraham Lincoln...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one... enemy!¡±


    The entire United States and many countries in the world were stunned by the destruction of Yokosuka.


    Someone attacked the American aircraft carrier? This was a deration of war against the United States! Yokosuka was the top military port in East Asia and the United States relied on it to suppress Japan. Thousands of elite soldiers were stationed there... were they all gone?


    Chen Fan¡¯s terrifying energy was shown in front of the world.


    It was as destructive as nuclear weapons and had caught everyone off guard.


    But this was only the beginning. Since the battle had started, Chen Fan would not be merciful. How could he dispel the North Mystic Celestial Lord¡¯s anger if he didn¡¯t kill as many Americans as he wanted?


    Ten minutester.


    A hundred fighter aircrafts at the American Marine Corps Air Station in Futenma were destroyed by Chen Fan.


    Half an hourter.


    The United States Fleet Activities in Sasebo also fell under Chen Fan¡¯s attack. Thousands of American soldiers died and the entire military base sank into the Pacific Ocean.


    Forty five minutester.


    The United States Naval Base in Guam was leveled and more than ten thousand American soldiers were either dead or severely injured. After the USS Carl Vinson sailed for ten kilometers, Chen Fan caught up and destroyed all seventeen battleships, including the aircraft carrier.


    In less than an hour, the United States had lost four military bases, thirty thousand soldiers and two aircraft carriers, but this was only the beginning.


    The crimson aura shot across the sky towards Hawaii!

 Chapter 708 - A Bloodbath

    <h4>Chapter 708 A Bloodbath</h4>


    Hawaii.


    The most famous ind in the Pacific Ocean which was a popr vacation spot. Every summer, countless tourists went there from all around the world to enjoy the sunlight, the beaches and the bikini beauties.


    But at the same time, the ind was thergest overseas military base of the United States. The headquarters of the Pacific Fleet was located there, tasked with suppressing the entire Pacific Ocean! The famous ¡°Pearl Harbor¡± was on the thirdrgest ind in Hawaii, ¡°Oahu.¡±


    During the Second World War sixty years in the past, Japan had once sent a fleet tounch a sneak attack on this port, an eventter known as the ¡°Pearl Harbor Incident!¡± The United States then participated in the war, causing Japan¡¯s defeat.


    At the moment, the siren had once again gone off at Pearl Harbor.


    ¡°Attention! All soldiers prepare for battle immediately. All battleships sail and all aircrafts take off. The enemy is about to enter Pearl Harbor! The enemy is about to enter Pearl Harbor...¡±


    The siren was ringing.


    Countless American soldiers were running around.


    They had enjoyed peace for decades, never thinking that someone would attack Hawaii.


    Meanwhile, in the underground base of the United States¡¯ Indo-Pacific Command.


    The Generals stared at the screen with pale faces. In less than an hour, four military bases in East Asia had been destroyed. If there weren¡¯t photos from the satellites, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    ¡°A demon, he¡¯s indeed a demon! He killed thirty thousand of our men and destroyed two aircraft carrier fleets,¡± Lieutenant General Ryan said with trembling hands.


    ¡°This is to provoke and to dere war against our country! He¡¯s worse than Japan back then. We must fight until the end,¡± a hawk shouted.


    The other Generals were also enraged.


    The Commander-in-Chief of the Pacific Ocean Ducao said, ¡°This is not the time for revenge. We must make the right decision. What¡¯s Chen Beixuan¡¯s next move? Will he stop or will he keep attacking? If he continues, he must be nning to cross the Pacific Ocean and target our territories. Hawaii will be the first one.¡±


    ¡°Three aircraft carrier fleets are docked in Hawaii. Send themand for them to sail right away and go as far as possible. Also, order all the soldiers to prepare the equipment, including nuclear weapons. I¡¯ve already sent a request to the Ministry of National Defense and the passcodes for the nuclear weapons will be forwarded anytime soon. The most important thing now is, where is Chen Beixuan located?¡±


    Everyone looked at the intelligence officer.


    The intelligence officer was drenched in cold sweat. ¡°The satellites could still locate Chen Beixuan, but he disappeared after he entered the Western Pacific. It¡¯s difficult to find him in the ocean. We need some time.¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Ducao was startled after hearing what the intelligence officer said.


    But it was toote.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There came a thunderous sound.


    A crimson aura stopped above Pearl Harbor.


    Chen Fan traveled several thousand kilometers instantly and arrived in Hawaii! Many Generals were terrified. Chen Fan was still in Guam not long before.


    Guam was three thousand kilometers away from Hawaii and even a supersonic fighter aircraft needed three hours to get there.


    So, at how many times the speed of sound was Chen Fan going?


    Five times? Six times?


    No one dared to imagine.


    And the attack had arrived.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    The Purple Thunder de which was surrounded by red mes and thunderbolts swept across the air and struck the USS Nimitz. This nuclear-powered aircraft carrier then sank into the ocean.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    The missiles wereunched, targeting Chen Fan.


    Hawaii¡¯s attacks were more violent than those in Guam and Yokosuka. After all, they were well-prepared for battle. And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about the normal missiles anymore.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    He shed and the de Qi moved in a hundred feet range. All the missiles were destroyed by the energy and they exploded in the air.


    Then, Chen Fan merged with the de and turned into a beam of light, shing to a ce a thousand feet away.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    There were dozens of fireballs in the sky.


    These fireballs were the fighter aircrafts that had just taken off, including a few F22 stealth fighters. They couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack and immediately exploded.


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful... He¡¯s too powerful!¡±


    The American soldiers on the ground were all frightened.


    Their anti-aircraft guns, machine guns and cannons werepletely useless against Chen Fan; they burned into ashes before they could get near him. The missiles that could barely threaten him were also destroyed.


    ¡°He¡¯s an incarnation of a demon!¡±


    Some Generals in the underground base were also trembling when they saw the attack through the video feed.


    ¡°Fire the electromaic cannon now!¡± Admiral Ducao said.


    The American Army had equipped the USS Harry S. Truman with the most advanced electromaic cannon, which was powered by the energy of nuclear power reactors and was much more powerful than the ones used by the God-battling Team.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A three-meter alloy spear was shot out from the electromaic cannon, shing towards Chen Fan at twenty times the speed of sound. The USS Harry S. Truman was also pushed back several meters because of this attack.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The spear created a long white mark in the sky, which couldn¡¯t be seen with bare eyes. It had arrived in front of Chen Fan as soon as they fired it.


    ¡°Is this your trump card?¡±


    Chen Fan stretched out his hand with his cold eyes.


    He gripped the metal spear immediately.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A terrifying energy exploded from his hand. The alloy spear was strong enough to prate an aircraft carrier. Chen Fan gripped it tight and it couldn¡¯t move forward, no matter how fast it shook.


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    Everyone gasped while watching this.


    ¡°That¡¯s a super electromaic cannon that can pierce through a ten-meter steel te! He caught it with his bare hand?¡± Lieutenant General Ryan yelled.


    Admiral Ducao was terrified.


    ¡°Oh no, the USS Harry S. Truman...¡±


    It was toote.


    Chen Fan held the spear in his hand; he bent its body into a bow shape and shot it back.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A sound barrier cloud appeared in the air and the alloy spear shed towards the USS Harry S. Truman at a high speed. This aircraft carrier was made of steel, clearly not as hard as Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    In a blink, the spear prated the aircraft carrier.


    A giant hole appeared in the middle of the deck which was ten metersrge; it went through all the decks, armors and cabins. After piercing through, the alloy spear shot deep into the ocean.


    The fourth aircraft carrier, the USS Harry S. Truman, sank.


    After a minute, the fifth aircraft carrier, the USS Theodore Roosevelt, was split in half by Chen Fan¡¯s sh and it sank into the ocean.


    Up until then, all five aircraft carriers of the Pacific Fleet had been sunk.


    The Navy had almost lost half of their forces!


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    The entire underground base went silent as the Generals stared at the screen dumbfoundedly. They watched how Chen Fan carved a path of ughter in Pearl Harbor and leveled the entire Oahu.


    Countless coconut trees, tropical nts and constructions were torn to pieces by the de Qi.


    Many battleships docked at the port sank into the ocean and the fighter aircrafts crashed one after another. The entire Pearl Harbor was flooded with blood and a lot of American soldiers died.


    ¡°This is worse than Japan¡¯s attack sixty years ago!¡± Lieutenant General Ryan mumbled.


    Admiral Ducao clenched his fists and said, ¡°Send a message to the Ministry of National Defense. I need the authorization to use nuclear weapons so I can blow that demon out of the sky!¡±


    There were hundreds of nuclear warheads stored in Hawaii.


    Unfortunately, the United States¡¯ Indo-Pacific Command didn¡¯t have the power tounch any nuclear weapons. They needed the authorization from the Ministry of National Defense and the White House.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The officers quickly sent the message.


    The Generals were enraged; they were waiting for the authorization tounch the nuclear missiles and blow Chen Fan into pieces. They didn¡¯t care even if they had to sacrifice the entire Pacific Fleet and Hawaii. After all, their underground base could withstand nuclear explosions.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, the base shook violently.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Generals were terrified.


    ¡°Sir, someone¡¯s attacking the base!¡± The intelligence officer turned around with a pale face.


    Everyone looked at the screen and watched Chen Fan standing in the sky, shing at the mountain with his Thunder de.


    The United States¡¯ Indo-Pacific Command had been built under an extinct volcano in Oahu.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    As Chen Fan attacked, the entire volcano started shaking and everyone could feel the quake, even though they were dozens of meters underground.


    ¡°Is he mad? He wants to destroy the entire volcano?¡± Lieutenant General Ryan yelled.


    In fact, Chen Fan was indeed nning to do so.


    Even though the United States¡¯ Indo-Pacific Command was hidden deep under the ground, Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will covered the entire ind and he certainly discovered those Generals who were wearing a uniform.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence surged out and the Purple Thunder de turned into a three hundred meters Divine de surrounded by thunderbolts and red mes, floating in the sky. Even the tourists on the other inds saw this.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The de shed and split the entire mountain in half. The de aura went down dozens of meters and destroyed the military base. Admiral Ducao was crushed into pieces before he could say a word.


    After a sh.


    The United States¡¯ Indo-Pacific Command had copsedpletely!


    Hundreds of thousands of international tourists witnessed everything on another ind, as they looked at the crimson aura in the air.


    They saw the destruction of Pearl Harbor, the three sinking aircraft carriers, Chen Fan splitting the mountain and destroying the base, and how he flew away towards the United States after all this.


    ¡°Something¡¯s going to happen! Something big!¡± an old man mumbled.


    In fact, the entire world had already been stirred because of Chen Fan¡¯s attacks! This time, not only the senior officials of the countries and the underground world, billions of people were also stunned!

 Chapter 709 - Astonishing the World!

    <h4>Chapter 709 Astonishing the World!</h4>


    Back to two hours before.


    The United States was broadcasting Fang Qiong¡¯s trial live, and ording to real-time statistics, seven hundred million people were watching it on their TVs,puters and cell phones.


    Almost one in ten people on Earth was watching it! This broke the Guinness record and tied with the record of CCTV¡¯s Spring Festival G.


    Soon, some news circted on the Inte.


    ¡°Something strange happened in Jin City today. A beam of red light rose from the suburbs and flew to the East.¡±


    ¡°Right, I saw it in Jin City. Many people around me were wondering if the country hadunched a missile to attack Japan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in Wu Zhou and we saw that too...¡±


    Some Chineseizens started talking about the crimson aura first. Chen Fan flew across several cities, including Jin City, Wu Zhou and Zhenhai.


    Then, there was amotion on the Japanese Inte.


    ¡°I saw the American Army fighting the red alien near the coast of Yamaguchi and a dozen aircrafts were destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The footage was then uploaded.


    A crimson aura shed across the sky and instantly destroyed many American aircrafts, but the video was filmed from afar and the picture was a bit blurry. Many even thought that the video was fake.


    When everyone was having a heated discussion.


    A shocking piece of news came.


    ¡°Yokosuka was under attack and the entire port was destroyed. The USS Abraham Lincoln of the United States was also sunk!¡±


    This news instantly startled the entire Inte in Japan and it swiftly spread around, catching the attention of many Japanese media. That was the Port of Yokosuka! The first military port in East Asia which had thousands of American soldiers stationed there.


    It was earth-shattering news that the port was under attack, especially when all the aircraft carriers were sunk! Everyone knew that aircraft carriers were the life of the United States. Whenever something happened in the world, the American President would always say ¡°Where are the aircraft carriers?¡±


    ¡°Is it Russia?¡±


    ¡°Is there going to be another world war?¡±


    ¡°Are aliens attacking the?¡±


    Some shocking articles appeared on the Japanese media and everyone was drawn to a heated discussion. Then, the second astonishing news came.


    The military base of the American Army in Futenma was also destroyed.


    Fifteen minutester.


    The same happened to the base in Sasebo.


    The entire Inte in Japan went silent!


    Everyone was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t believe it! The attack on Yokosuka might be an ident, but since the other two military bases were also attacked, this meant that the other party was targeting the United States.


    ¡°Another world war ising!¡± an old man said with his trembling hands.


    All three military bases of the United States in Japan were destroyed in half an hour, including thousands of troops and aircraft carrier fleets. This news immediately shocked the world, just like a bomb would.


    Many TV stations immediately broadcasted a news report.


    ¡°The American military bases were under attack, aircraft carriers were sunk. The identity of the attacker is still unknown.¡±


    ¡°The Russian government said they aren¡¯t responsible for this.¡±


    ¡°The Chinese government remains silent...¡±


    Many famous media and TV stations started broadcasting the news. BBC, CNN, NBC... These TV stations could reach out to more than half of the world¡¯s poption and were all broadcasting.


    Countless working or shopping people saw the news on TV and looked up in surprise.


    This time, not only Japan.


    Ennd, France, Russia, China... Almost everyone in every country watched the news and gloated, saying that the United States had gone through another 911 attack.


    The American people were enraged!


    They wanted to destroy the country or the organization that attacked their military bases.


    But then, an earth-shattering news came.


    The Hawaiian Inds had been attacked. The United States¡¯ Indo-Pacific Command had been destroyed, three aircraft carrier fleets were sunk and thousands of American soldiers were either dead or injured!


    This time, there was even a video filmed by a tourist in Hawaii. In the video, a crimson sh flew around and killed wherever it flew past. He had a de aura in his hand that was a hundred feet long and it was surrounded by thunderbolts.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    People around the world were stunned when they saw the footage!


    This was like a scene from a movie. Aliens invading the Earth, Godzi attacking the city, Iron Man battling with Superman... What happened shouldn¡¯t exist in reality but it did.


    This time, the video was a bit clearer. There was a man standing inside the crimson aura, enveloped in red mes like a demon.


    ¡°Is this even real?¡± Countless people wondered.


    But more and more videos were published on TV.


    Chen Fan destroyed a dozen fighter aircrafts above Yamaguchi, killed many soldiers and sank the aircraft carriers at the Port of Yokosuka. Then he ran wild in the base in Sasebo, destroyed everything in the base in Guam...


    When those videos appeared, the most stubborn people had to ept the truth.


    It wasn¡¯t any organization or a country, or an alien, behind the attacks of the military bases of the United States; instead, it was a person, a ¡°superman¡± who made his appearance in front of the world!


    The world was stirred!


    Countless people widened their eyes as they stared at the TV.


    More than a hundred TV stations around the world stopped their programming and broadcasted the videos. All TV channels, websites, news reports and media were ying the videos of the attack.


    Many members of the TV stations started working crazily.


    Columns, nning, live broadcasting!


    These media professionals and journalists kept collecting information through all sorts of channels, hoping to find out who the attacker was. What did he look like? Was he a human or a God? Why did he attack the bases of the United States?


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an incident in my life, no, in human history! It¡¯sparable to the atomic bomb explosion in Hiroshima, the First and Second World War and the invention of the steam engine...¡±


    ¡°This will be the most glorious incident ever in human history and a moment we will all be proud of for our entire lives!¡±


    ¡°Whoever shows up in the live broadcast in front of the world will be the greatest media figure in history! Because this is the moment this God or supermanes to Earth!¡±


    ¡ª CNN News Director, three times Pulitzer Prize winner, George Steven.


    In fact, just like Steven said, countless media around the world were ying the footage and many people were watching it on theirputers, TVs and cell phones.


    The number of people watching the live broadcasts skyrocketed.


    One hundred million, three hundred million, five hundred million...


    Ten minutester, it broke the record set by Fang Qiong¡¯s trial and exceeded seven hundred million.


    Twenty minutester, the number of people watching the live broadcasts reached one billion.


    Half an hourter, more than two billion!


    This meant that one in three people on Earth was watching this earth-shattering broadcast and everyone had only one question in mind.


    ¡°Who exactly is that?¡±


    ¡°This is BBC TV and I¡¯m your hostess, Kim Kashan. After sorting the information collected from the CIA and our news department, we¡¯ve got a rough idea of where this ¡°superman¡±es from. He should be of Chinese origin. Please look at the following pictures,¡± the blonde, hot hostess said emotionally.


    ¡°China?¡±


    The audience was startled.


    Even the Chinese people were dumbfounded. It was one of them who destroyed four American military bases and sank five aircraft carrier fleets?


    A series of videos were yed on the screen.


    Those videos started from Hawaii, then Guam, Sasebo, Futenma, Yokosuka, Yamaguchi... Many people had already noticed that this was Chen Fan¡¯s attack route.


    ¡°But this footage can¡¯t prove the attacker is Chinese. He can also be Japanese!¡±


    Many questioned the information avable.


    But then, a video was yed.


    It was filmed using a cell phone so it wasn¡¯t very clear, but the audience could still see a crimson aura rising from a mountain and shooting towards the East. The person who filmed it was yelling in the video and Chinese people could tell that he was speaking a Chinese dialect used in Southern China.


    Kim Kashan analyzed, ¡°ording to what is seen in the video and the IP address of the uploader, the crimson aura came from a mountain in the suburbs of Jin City in China.


    ¡°It shed across China, then went to Japan through the East Sea and started attacking.


    ¡°Based on the route, the attacker is most likely Chinese.¡±


    At this moment, the ratings of the entire BBC station soared.


    The Inte was in chaos because of this report. The Chineseizens were thrilled.


    ¡°The superman who attacked the United States is Chinese. He¡¯s a hero! The United States has been running wild around the world and we¡¯ve always wanted to take them down.¡±


    Only those close to the Chen family were surprised.


    That looked like the group of mansions on East Mountain where the Chen family was... And wasn¡¯t Master Chen of Jiang Bei the most famous member of the Chen family? Was this superman Master Chen?


    In Yan Jin.


    Xu Rongfei saw the program on the BBC and was stunned.


    Ningxin was still guessing who the superman was and considering if he was the legendary Myanmar Sage, but Xu Rongfei suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to guess. I know who he is.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Ningxin was shocked.


    ¡°Chen Fan,¡± Xu Rongfei replied.


    At the mansion of the Wang family on the North Mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s Chen Fan!¡± Wang Zhongguo said seriously.


    The other members of the Wang Family were startled and Xue Hongmei sat there without saying a word. Chen Fan had destroyed five aircraft carrier fleets and half of the forces of the American Navy since he shot to the sky.


    Such a peerless person was totally beyond people¡¯s imagination!


    ¡°How dare he? How dare he? It¡¯s the United States!¡± Wang Keqin murmured.


    Right!


    Everyone was terrified.


    That was the United States, the dominator of the world and the mightiest superpower!


    How could Chen Fan attack and dere war against them?


    But everyone became speechless after watching the crimson light which crashed the aircraft carriers in the videos.


    The Qin family, the Xiao family, the Han family... All of them shut their mouths and widened their eyes when they saw the footage.


    They finally realized how powerful Chen Fan was!


    In the past, Xue Hongmei and Han Hongkun had dared to offend Chen Fan because they didn¡¯t know that he was a dormant dragon. When the dragon finally awoke, everyone was in awe of its power.


    At the Su family mansion in Wu Zhou.


    Old Lord Su stared at the crimson aura in the video and nced down.


    His brothers and his son, Su Zhengde, lowered their heads and couldn¡¯t look into Old Lord Su¡¯s eyes. When Chen Fan went missing, the Su family had made things difficult for the Fang family and the Chen family. Many members of their third generation, including Su Qian, even gloated when Fang Qiong was detained by the United States.


    Su Yanghao heaved a sigh.


    ¡°We finally had someone like Fang Qiong after three centuries.


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity and even pushed her away. And now, someone¡¯s challenging the United States, the dominator of the world, for her sake! If Fang Qiong were still a member of the Su Family, she would have brought us true glory.¡±


    Everyone remained silent and lowered their heads, feeling regretful.


    Regardless if Chen Fan won the battle or not, he would be remembered for generations! It was because this was the first time someone fought against a superpower on his own!


    This was an unprecedented feat throughout human history!


    Su Xiao stood there looking at the crimson aura on the TV and was in awe.


    Who didn¡¯t want their lovers to go against the world for them?


    As opposed to theizens¡¯s reactions, all the countries around the world and the underground world were in silence.


    The war had begun!


    All the other countries, including Ennd, France and Russia, had never thought that Chen Fan would go head to head with the United States and they had no idea what to do. The entire Dark World was stupefied.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is too fierce. He doesn¡¯t care about public pressure, nuclear weapons or threats to his family. The United States has underestimated him,¡± someone sighed and said.


    ¡°No, we all did,¡± the Observer said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ve been wrong since the beginning. We thought that Gods would obey the will of mortals, but we didn¡¯t know that they wouldn¡¯t be threatened by humans.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is a human, not a God!¡± Another person retorted.


    ¡°When he shot to the sky and suppressed the world¡¯s superpowers, he was already a God! An Entity that overlooks the world high above!¡± the Observer said.


    The entire forum immediately became silent.


    Everyone was excited, as if they were witnessing the making of history.


    At the same time, and appeared in front of Chen Fan.


    It was the United States!

 Chapter 710 - Reappearance of Nuclear Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 710 Reappearance of Nuclear Weapons</h4>


    The Pacific Ocean was ten thousand kilometers wide from east to west.


    China was located in the west of the ocean and the United States in the east.


    Chen Fan took only two hours to fly from Jin City to the United States across the entire Pacific Ocean. He had already astonished the world and frightened everybody in those two hours.


    ¡°God hase to Earth!¡±


    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t God. It¡¯s superman! Superman in the East!¡±


    ¡°We never thought that we¡¯d be living in a movie and witnessing this moment!¡±


    Countless people eximed.


    The White House, the Parliament and the Pentagon were in chaos. Minister Arnold looked at the screen with a pale face. The bright red dot representing Chen Fan had already arrived at the west coast of the United States and behind him was a messy war zone.


    ¡°Sir, the White House has called so many times. The President has sent over three Special Envoys to ask if we can stop Chen Beixuan or not! The members of the Parliament alsomanded you to give an exnation,¡± the deputy said anxiously.


    ¡°This is a moment of life and death for the United States. I request permission to use nuclear weapons,¡± Arnold said.


    The three Special Envoys from the White House nodded in agreement.


    ¡°The President asked us to bring the passcode box here. We must do everything to eliminate Chen Beixuan!¡±


    When the enemy arrived, the mobilization of the United States was shown in full!


    The Navy, the Army, the Air Force, the National Guard, the Marines... The United States set up many lines of defense in the country.


    Many missiles were prepared and the entire North America became a giant missile base!


    Over five thousand fighter aircrafts took off from the military bases in North America towards Chen Fan. The military strength of the United States was beyond overwhelming.


    They had eleven aircraft carrier fleets, thirteen thousand fighter aircrafts, ten thousand tanks, thousands of missiles and countless military satellites. The forces they had were enough to defeat all the other countries in a world war.


    When they deployed these forces, the world was stunned.


    Countless people were frightened after seeing the fighter aircrafts in the sky and the weapons on the ground on TV. How would someone dare to challenge such a superpower?


    But Chen Fan¡¯s power was more terrifying!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t cover himself anymore when he arrived in North America. The crimson aura shed above Los Angeles and many people in California looked up with troubled feelings.


    The battle almost started in an instant.


    Numerous F14, F15 and F16 fighter aircrafts flew over to stop Chen Fan. Many missiles wereunched from ten kilometers away and were shooting towards Chen Fan at several times the speed of sound.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t dodge; he simply shot forward with his crimson aura.


    His initial-sess Divine Body was impervious to normal missiles. His True Essence had already blown up the supersonic missiles when they were a hundred meters away and there were plenty of fireballs in the sky.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Seeing this sight, the eyes of many pilots popped out.


    Even though they had seen the videos, they were still startled when they witnessed this with their own eyes. Someone could withstand missile attacks with his body?


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan then merged with the de and turned into a de aura, which was going as fast as ten times the speed of sound!


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Before the pilots knew it, Chen Fan had already shed and appeared ten kilometers further, just in front of them.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Fireballs exploded in the sky and a dozen fighter aircrafts were split in half every time the de aura moved. Chen Fan destroyed forty three fighter aircrafts before stopping.


    Ten times the speed of sound was quite difficult for Chen Fan at the moment.


    The rest of the fighter aircrafts had already made evasive maneuvers out of fear. There were hundreds of fighter aircrafts; even if they couldn¡¯t kill him they could besiege and interfere with his movements.


    Facing the group of escaping aircrafts, Chen Fan yelled with a cold voice.


    ¡°Sword array!¡±


    Swish!


    A ray of light shot out from the de Strengthening Gourd and turned into some small swords. There were ny nine swords in the sky and each of them was a Quasi-Spirit Artifact.


    It was the ¡°Starry Sword Array¡± Chen Fan got from the Sword Pce!


    This was the array Old Man of Nine Abandonments used to guard the Sword Pce and suppress the Realm of Cultivation in the ancient times. The ny nine flying swords together were strong enough to kill an Earth Level Deity, and what Chen Fan focused on was the array¡¯s capability for mass killing.


    ¡°Go¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers.


    The ny nine flying swords turned into ny nine beams of light that went after the fighter aircrafts. Each of them broke the sonic barrier, creating some squeaking sounds and bright de auras; they wereparable to the sh Chen Fan used in Japan.


    There came the sound of an explosion in the sky.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    In a blink, almost a hundred fighter aircrafts crashed. Even though they had supersonic capabilities, they wererge and clumsy. How could they get rid of the flying swords?


    If people from the Realm of Cultivation saw this, they would definitely be dumbfounded.


    Controlling nine flying swords at the same time was already the limit for an Earth Level Deity, but Chen Fan was controlling almost a hundred of them. Each flying sword was considerably powerful, meaning that his Immortal Will and True Essence had almost reached the Golden Core Level.


    In fact, only the reincarnation of a Tribtion Cultivator like Chen Fan could control so many Dharma Artifacts at the same time.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After three waves of attacks.


    The sky became empty. Most of the hundreds of aircrafts crashed in less than one minute and only a few of them were able to escape.


    This scene was broadcasted in themand center of the Pentagon through satellites and drones.


    The entire hall was in silence.


    Many Admirals, Lieutenant Generals, Commanders and Minister Arnold looked at the screen, watching the group of fighter aircrafts being destroyed by Chen Fan.


    Time went by.


    Five minutester, Chen Fan broke through the second line of defense in Nevada and a missile brigade was annihted.


    Ten minutester, Chen Fan entered Utah. The United States deployed three Air Defense Divisions there but they were all annihted. The Purple Thunder de swept across the sky and killed thousands of American soldiers.


    Fifteen minutester, Chen Fan entered Colorado...


    The lines of defense were destroyed easily by Chen Fan and everyone could only think of one word:


    Powerful!


    Indeed, those lines of defense were like steel walls during the First and Second World War, but they couldn¡¯t stop Chen Fan at all.


    He could easily destroy a group of fighter aircrafts, missile bases or lines of defense.


    ¡°Sir, the 1st Cavalry Division was annihted thirty seconds ago,¡± the deputy said.


    Everyone was startled.


    The 1st Cavalry Division of the United States had a history of a few centuries and was the most elite armored division in the country. They were equipped with hundreds of tanks and countless missiles, but they still couldn¡¯t stop Chen Fan.


    The most important thing was that the 1st Cavalry Division was deployed in Kansas, which was located in Midwest America and was closer to the country¡¯s capital, Washington.


    Benjamin, the Navy¡¯s Lieutenant General yelled, ¡°Sir, we must make a decision now.¡±


    ¡°Sir, please give your orders.¡±


    The Generals got up one by one and looked at Minister Arnold.


    Minister Arnold stood on the second floor, gripping the fence tight. He had white hair and his body was slightly bent.


    After a while, Minister Arnold opened his eyes and said, ¡°Fire the nuclear bomb!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s route had always been monitored by the American satellites. They could easily predict his path and set up a trap in advance.


    Right when Chen Fan defeated another troop, the nuclear bomb buried underground immediately exploded.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The world seemed to have cracked, bringing the arrival of the apocalypse.


    A giant mushroom cloud rose and stirred up several million tons of soil which then spread in all directions. Those a few hundred kilometers away could also see the fire and hear the thunderous sound.


    August 15th, 2012, 5pm.


    The United States detonated a three million-ton hydrogen bomb on the ins of Kansas.


    The world was stunned!


    Billions of people around the witnessed this scene through different broadcasts.


    Nobody had thought that the United States would really use this weapon.


    Everyone was watching anxiously; they saw how invincible Chen Fan was! Any troop or weapon in front of Chen Fan was smashed.


    At the moment, nuclear weapons were mankind¡¯sst line of defense.


    ¡°He¡¯s certainly dead! Not even God can withstand nuclear explosions. The temperature at the epicenter was more than ten million degrees,¡± many people said.


    And more were feeling troubled.


    On one hand, they hoped Chen Fan would survive because he was like a hero in the legends, as grand as the Monkey King or Prometheus, when he attacked the United States! On the other hand, nobody wanted to live in a world that had a God who couldn¡¯t even be killed with nuclear weapons.


    In Yan Jin.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    Ningxin¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    Xu Rongfei had torn the nket and her nails prated deep into her palms without realizing what she was doing; she simply watched anxiously.


    In Jin City.


    All the members of the North Qiong Sect were extremely terrified.


    Those who were weak-hearted dared not look and had already lowered their heads.


    The Wang Family.


    ¡°Brave, brave!¡± Xue Hongmei said with her eyes as round as saucers.


    In Japan, in the West, in the United States.


    Many of Chen Fan¡¯s enemies were ready to cheer and celebrate his death.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A beam of crimson light surrounded by mes and thunderbolts shot out of the mushroom cloud, which looked like the Monkey King rushing towards the Buddha five centuries before.


    At that moment.


    The entire Earth was in silence!


    Everyone was stunned!

 Chapter 711 - Destroying Cities!

    <h4>Chapter 711 Destroying Cities!</h4>


    He was still alive?


    The crimson aura that shot out of the mushroom cloud was clearly seen in the middle of the screen and nobody could stop thinking about it.


    Anyone who hadmon sense knew what this meant!


    ¡°He survived a nuclear st?¡±


    Countless people were stunned.


    This was something that could only be seen in legends or movies, but it happened in front of the world today. The destructive nuclear bomb didn¡¯t kill Chen Fan?


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely not a human. Is he God or a demon?¡±


    The Americans were devastated.


    At this moment, countless people in the world got on their knees, kowtowing to the crimson aura shing on the screen!


    ¡°He¡¯s the incarnation of God! He must be here to punish the United States for their sins,¡± many imed.


    Many people on the Martial Arts and Dark World forums around the world were at a loss for words. Even though Chen Fan had returned from the Blood Sea and most of them wondered if nuclear bombs could kill him, seeing it with their own eyes produced an indescribable effect.


    ¡°My nation has made a big mistake!¡±


    Erika closed her eyes and heaved a sigh.


    Many Japanese swordsmen seemed to have lost their souls.


    As for the Wang Family, Wang Keqin was frozen like a statue while Xue Hongmei¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t go any wider. Wang Zhongguo heaved a sigh, then closed his eyes and shook his head with a wry smile.


    ¡°I pushed away such an outstanding grandson. I thought I was clever but I couldn¡¯t even see his talents.¡±


    In Yan Jin, Jin City and Hong Kong.


    Many people who were close to Chen Fan were relieved.


    Wang Xiaoyun even lost her energy and sat on the ground. Then she yelled, ¡°This stupid boy! He¡¯s always making people worry.¡±


    Even so, her eyes turned red and her mind was finally rxed.


    Chen Fan¡¯s survival was a bolt from the blue for the American Army.


    At the Pentagon of the United States of America.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The Generals were all terrified.


    Nuclear bombs were the most powerful weapons on Earth and one was enough to level a city with a poption of a million people. It was totally out of their expectations that Chen Fan could withstand nuclear explosions; this oue was something that they definitely couldn¡¯t ept.


    Themander of the Navy yelled, ¡°Keep going. If one doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯llunch ten, a hundred! If one million tons of explosives aren¡¯t strong enough, then we¡¯ll use ten million tons!¡±


    Minister Arnold¡¯s fingers trembled but he didn¡¯t stop themander.


    Soon, a second nuclear bomb was heading to the Missouri state line. It was a long-range missile but Chen Fan wasn¡¯t nning to go head to head with it anymore.


    He had sensed the previous nuclear bomb.


    Based on his speed, he should have escaped easily from the st radius, but Chen Fan wanted to see if his body could withstand a nuclear explosion, which was why he didn¡¯t run right away.


    When the hydrogen bomb exploded, its impact was destructive. Even though Chen Fan wasn¡¯t at the epicenter, he was quite near to it. His Mercury Armor was shattered by the explosion and it turned into mercury that ran back into his body.


    After that, his ¡°Golden me Armor¡± also cracked because of the impact. His Defensive True Essence turned into dust after 0.1 second and he got out of the explosion area with only the strength of his body.


    ¡°The power of a nuclear explosion is indeed terrifying. It¡¯sparable to an attack of a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator. If it wasn¡¯t for my Mercury Armor, the Golden me Divine Power, my Connate Level and a much stronger Divine Body, I wouldn¡¯t have survived the explosion.¡±


    Chen Fan pondered.


    His body had absorbed the essence of six Kindred and had be stronger. Although it hadn¡¯t reached the phenomenal sess level, it already had a hint of immortality, meaning that Chen Fan was close to attain a Golden Core Body.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve already found your limits, you¡¯ll never be able to kill me.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    He instantly broke the sonic barrier and left the explosion area at ten times the speed of sound.


    The United States Army was already in a raging frenzy.


    The third nuclear bomb was dropped near the Missouri River by a B2 Bomber.


    The fourth nuclear bomb exploded near Springfield. It had been nted there in advance but the time needed for it to initiate was enough for Chen Fan to run away.


    The fifth one was dropped...


    The American Army dropped the seventh and the most powerful nuclear bomb. It was a seven million-ton intercontinental missile shot from a nuclear submarine. After going out of the atmosphere, it dropped at more than ten times the speed of sound and exploded in St. Louis.


    Millions of people in the city witnessed the earth-shattering power of the nuclear bomb.


    ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± countless people in front of the TV mumbled


    The United States Army had already gone mad. They didn¡¯t care about anything else. They even nned to nt a ten million-ton hydrogen bomb in the city center, to detonate it when Chen Fan went past, but Minister Arnold stopped them.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who can do this?¡±


    Chen Fan was also enraged after being attacked by seven nuclear bombs.


    The United States was apparently determined to fight until the bitter end. If he didn¡¯t retaliate with a power of a simr magnitude, he would never be able to stop them.


    ¡°Let me show you that I¡¯m also capable of destroying the United States.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness.


    Rock Town in Illinois.


    Rock Town was a famous Army base in the United States. It was an armored division with more than ten thousand soldiers stationed there to guard the gateway to Washington.


    That day, all soldiers were prepared to fight as they knew Chen Fan wasing.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with this man? Why does he hate the United States? Why is he attacking us? Is this really a punishment from God?¡± Corporal James said with a cigar in his mouth.


    ¡°Shut up. He¡¯s only an enemy, not a God. We¡¯ll defeat him no matter how strong he is,¡± the Second Lieutenant said.


    While they were talking, someone suddenly shouted.


    Many of them looked up and saw an unbelievable sight.


    A crimson cloud appeared which covered a few miles of the sky like a cloud cover. Everyone¡¯s eyes popped out because of the shock.


    That wasn¡¯t the evening glow. It was fire and meteorites!


    ¡°Five Elements Dharma Spells, Skyfall Spell!¡±


    Then, an endless rain of fire rain fell from the sky like meteorites smashing down, covering the entire Rock Town. In almost an instant, all buildings, armored vehicles and constructions within several miles had been crushed by the meteorites, and the ground copsed by a few meters.


    Looking from above, arge and smooth pithole appeared on the ground as if it were a mirror.


    He destroyed a town with one attack!


    Thousands of soldiers were burnt into ashes.


    This was the power of the Skyfall Spell! After reaching the Connate Level, Chen Fan could cast a lot ofrge-scale Dharma Spells that had an energy outputparable to modern weapons. And yet, these Dharma Spells needed a long time to gather energy, so they couldn¡¯t be used in time during a heatedbat. Instead, they were perfect for attacking some solid targets.


    This was only the beginning.


    Ten minutester, Chen Fan used the Thunderstorm Spell above Oak Lawn.


    The sky above the city was covered with bolts of thunder, which turned into a white thunderball of about ten feetrge. It then smacked down with a terrifying energy.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A bright white light shone over Oak Lawn. It wasn¡¯t just ordinary light but the terrifying shes of lightning, which immediately burnt down the entire city. Countless buildings turned into dust and the fortifications were destroyed.


    Oak Lawn was a small city and most residents had already moved out. It had been transformed into a defensive base of the United States and more than ten thousand American soldiers were stationed there. However, all of them had died and the entire city turned into ruins.


    Countless people on Earth witnessed this attack.


    Billions of people immediately gasped. Such an attack could certainlypare to a small-scale nuclear weapon.


    And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop.


    Twenty minutester, Chen Fan used another Dharma Spell, the Earthquake Spell. A military base built on a mountain was destroyed; the entire mountain copsed.


    Half an hourter, Chen Fan entered the Reynolds Air Force Base...


    He used six Dharma Spells to destroy six enormous military bases and kill thousands of American soldiers along the way.


    But this wasn¡¯t the most horrifying deed.


    Forty five minutester, Chen Fan was above Detroit.


    Detroit.


    This huge city located in Michigan covered an area of dozens of miles and was once known as the most glorious car city in the United States. Many carpanies were founded there; there had been over five million workers during its golden years.


    At the moment, the city had already be empty. A lot of carpanies withdrew and the city turned into a ce where thieves, gangsters and Latin Americans gathered. Dozens of murders and shootouts happened every day; many of themon citizens had left the city, leaving countless abandoned buildings behind.


    Chen Fan stood in the air, overlooking this empty city expressionlessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to let the humans on Earth see what we¡¯re capable of.¡±


    He stretched out his hand in front of the world and countless satellites; a colorful seal surrounded by thunderbolts appeared on his palm.


    Five Thunder Seal!


    The energy that had been umted in the seal for so long was finally surging out.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This time, Chen Fan initiated the Five Thunder Seal with the power of the Connate Level and released the ¡°Five Elements Thunder,¡± which was much more powerful than thest time he used it in London. After all, the Five Thunder Seal had just beenpleted back then and the umted energy wasn¡¯t that much. At the moment, the energy gathered in the seal was extremely strong.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Detroit was struck by a bolt of lightning.


    The broadcast paused for a second.


    Then, thousands of buildings in the city shattered like sand castles on the beach. The whole city then exploded and disappeared.


    The explosion left a tnd of dozens of miles wide.


    The ground was as smooth as a mirror and the entire city, including many gangsters living there, had turned into dust after being struck by the lightning.


    A city was destroyed with one strike!


    This was the real power of the Five Elements Thunder!


    The entire Earth went silent. All the eyes focused on the broadcasts had almost popped out!

 Chapter 712 - A Crimson Ligh

    <h4>Chapter 712 A Crimson Ligh</h4>


    This was Detroit!


    It used to rank among the top ten biggest cities in North America, but it was a mere shadow of its former glory, practically a ghost city. The skyscrapers that sprawled across the massive city were gone, erased by Chen Fan from the surface of the Earth.


    Such terrifying power!


    The scene turned everyone into a bundle of nerves, gasping in unison. Suddenly, a deadly silence fell over the entire as the seven billion men and women on earth were all rendered speechless by the development


    Many elders kneeled on the ground and eximed in a shaky voice, ¡°Such power can only belong to a God. He must be the True God who has descended on earth.¡±


    Meanwhile, most other people were still trying to ovee their fear.


    They might be less afraid of such power if it belonged to a nation instead of a single man, since nations acted more reasonably than men they knew very little of. So far, no one knew if Chen Fan was good or evil, crazy or sane. He could very well be a psychopath that wielded a deadly weapon.


    Meanwhile, the citizens of the United States were shaken to the core.


    Most Americans had visited Detroit before and many had grown up there. Even those who had never been to the city must have driven a car that had been made in Detroit at some point in their lives. For such a renownedndmark to bepletely erased from their country was a devastating blow to the Americans.


    ¡°He is such a beast! ¡±


    Even theizens in China were shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s incredible disy of brutality.


    Their fear and disbelief were shared by all the other nations of the world.


    Before that day, many people had already been aware that Chen Fan possessed a super weapon which he used to destroy a small ind. However, the City of Detroit was not a small ind; it was a metropolis that was several timesrger in size.


    At the White House, the United States of America...


    ¡°Damn it! Didn¡¯t you say that Chen Beixuan¡¯s weapon was not ready yet? Exin THIS to me then! His power has grown at least ten times!¡± the president of the United States eximed.


    Sitting around him were ministers of different government departments; they all kept their silence.


    The Director of the CIA was among them, and he, too, remained quiet.


    They had grossly underestimated Chen Fan¡¯s power. When he unleashed the Five Elements Thunder in a London suburb five years back, he had drawn energy from nature only for a very brief moment.


    On the other hand, the Divine Thunder that Chen Fan had just dropped was the result of more than half a year¡¯s worth of energy. Once Chen Fan had reached the Connate Level, the efficiency of Chen Fan¡¯s work was increased enormously. In addition, Chen Fan had channeled most of the Kindred¡¯s Essence into the Five Thunder Seal to boost its power.


    With so much energy wrapped up inside the Thunder Seal, its attack had easily razed an entire city to the ground.


    Such power was almostparable to that of a Golden Core cultivator.


    A few officers came up to the president and urged, ¡°Mr. President, it¡¯s not safe here, you should head to the emergency shelter right away. Chen Beixuan may arrive at any time, and we all need your leadership during this time of crisis. ¡±


    The President wanted to say something, but nothing came out of his mouth. He considered his options for a moment and eventually decided to follow the officers to the helicopters.


    Meanwhile, inside the Pentagon, the event had turned many American generals into frozen statues.


    Fear and shock were written all over Minister Arnold¡¯s face.


    ¡°Minister, what¡¯s our n? Are we going to activate the Doomsday Device?¡±


    Minister Arnold raised a hand and was going to give an order, but the hesitation and fear in his eyes got the better of him.


    The Doomsday Device was a nuclear weapon created during the Cold War. During that time, the USSR had tested a fifty-million-ton atom bomb called the Khrushchev Bomb. It hadpletely pulverized everything within a few hundred square kilometers.


    In response to that threat, the United States had also created their own super weapon: a hundred million ton nuclear bomb. It was so deadly that it would definitely cause harm to innocent civilians when used. It was powerful enough to destroy a small country on earth.


    ¡°Minister, you have to make the decision now before it¡¯s toote. ¡±


    Many generals looked at Arnold.


    Minister Arnold took a deep breath to pull himself together. Even as he was about to give the order, he let out a ugly grin and said, ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡±


    Everyone looked out the window and saw the blue sky had turned a furious red, like boiling blood.


    While Chen Fan was wreaking havoc in the United States, citizens of the other nations took to the inte to find out more about this mysterious young man. Not a lot of people knew who Chen Fan was and even fewer saw this waring.


    Some people suspected that Chen Fan was a super soldier from China, a product of the Chinese military¡¯s secret projects.


    Some imed that Chen Fan was a superman from the Krypton.


    Many people also believed that Chen Fan was the incarnation of God, and he was going to punish the Americans for their sins.


    Rumors and gossip quickly spread across the inte like wildfire.


    Many people suspected that Chen Fan was the Myanmar Sage. However, the Sage was seen radiating an azure glow, while Chen Fan was surrounded by a crimson light.


    ¡°You guys are full of sh*t. That¡¯s Chen Beixuan, the number one warrior on the Divine Roll and a living legend. The United States kidnapped his fianc¨¦e so he went apesh*t on them.¡±


    Some Martial Artists from China who were aware of the situation finally broke their silence.


    However, no one on the inte seemed to believe them at first.


    A lone wolf takes on a powerful nation to save his lover. Such plot was not only inconceivable in real life, but also trite even by Read standards.


    Over time, more and more details about Chen Fan were exposed on the Inte.


    Those fuzzy images and videos when coupled with detailed witness ounts provided an almostplete picture of Chen Fan¡¯s achievements over thest five years, many of which were censored by the governments around the world until then.


    In January, 2009, Chen Fan defeated the Fourteenth Brigade in Japan.


    In March, 2010, Chen Fan defeated the Infantry Division 116 in Russia and killed a Lieutenant General.


    In November, 2011, Chen Fan annihted the ck Sea Fleet and downed over a dozen fighter jets from the European Union.


    When those individual dots were joined together, people finally started to see themon denominator in these events.


    By then, Chen Fan could no longer hide his true identity from the world.


    ¡°Is it for real? Can a twenty two year old young man do that? He defeated the European Union, Russia, and Japan, now he is taking on the United States?¡±


    ¡°What about the Dark World, the Blood Race and the Blood Wolf? Are you sure those are real?¡±


    ¡°Superpower Chen? Heavenly Chen? Curmudgeon Chen? What kind of names are those?¡±


    Many people on the inte voice their questions.


    However, if those events weren¡¯t real, how could they exin what was happening then? As the people came to terms with their discoveries, many girls quickly found themselves enthralled by Chen Fan.


    ¡°Fang Qiong is the luckiest girl in the world. If only I had a boyfriend who would start a war against the world just for me. ¡±


    Infatuation aside, many people still found it hard to believe and so they focused their attention on Chen Fan and the United States, patiently waiting for Chen Fan¡¯s next move.


    Supreme Court. Washington State, USA.


    Standing next to the American Parliament was the Supreme Court building. Sixteen enormous marble columns supported its roof and its entrance was nked by two statues, representingw and order. The air inside was heavy with solemnity.


    Nine Associate Judges of the Supreme Court sat in high chairs, as they went over Fang Qiong¡¯s case.


    Inside the room, they were the gods and their words the bible. Not even the president could revoke their decision, much less anyone else.


    The chief Associate Judge, Susan Lean was in a good mood.


    She studied Fang Qiong with a smirk, as if she were a poor little critter that fell into her trap.


    Fang Qiong had denied all the allegations, and insisted that she was innocent. However, as the evidence and witnesses were presented to the court one after another, her heinous crime became apparent to the jury.


    ¡°Miss Fang Qiong, you must know how weak and pathetic your defense is. With all this evidence against you, we can put you behind bars even without your confession. Don¡¯t worry, we will have your pretty little boyfriend too, so that you two can have a reunion in jail.¡±


    Susan Lean grinned.


    ¡°I am innocent, and so is he!¡±


    Fang Qiong held her chin up, looking as strong and defiant as ever.


    Susan Lean thinned her lips into a smile and kept her silence. She ordered the court to proceed with the rest of the hearing.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Susan Lean found out that something was amiss in the air. There was a noticeable disturbance among the crowd and many people were staring at their cell phone screens with shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Order!¡±


    Susan Lean hit the block with the gavel heavily.


    This was the most high profile case she would ever get her hands on, so no disturbances would be tolerated.


    However, people seemed to be ignoring her, and the quiet murmur had grown into an open discussion.


    ¡°What the heck?¡±


    Even as Susan Lean wondered what was going on, the courtroom gate was pushed open and a group of men in ck suits stormed in. Susan Lean recognized the person leading the group, it was the CIA Director. Why is he here?


    The Director came up to the Judge sitting at the head of the table and whispered something into his ears.


    The judge¡¯s face paled almost instantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Lorent?¡± Susan Lean asked with a scowl.


    Judge Lorent squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Your honor, let¡¯s call it a day. Something... big has happened.¡±


    ¡°What? What would be more important than this trial?¡± Susan Lean asked indignantly.


    ¡°Her... her fianc¨¦ is here,¡± Judge Lorent replied disheartenedly.


    ¡°So what? Even the president of the United States has to follow my rules in this room. No one can save her now, not even god,¡± Susan Lean hissed.


    Suddenly, she heard screams outside the window.


    Susan Lean furrowed her brow and looked towards themotion. She saw something that she would never forget.


    The formerly cloudless sky had been covered with crimson clouds. She looked closer and realized that those weren¡¯t clouds at all; it was fire. The entire sky was on fire.


    A crimson light traced an arc across the firmament andnded at the Washington State.


    Chen Fan had arrived!

 Chapter 713 - Capitol Hill

    <h4>713 Capitol Hill</h4>


    After Detroit waspletely destroyed.


    In Yan Jin.


    Ningxin yelled, ¡°Fei Fei, why did you tell me he¡¯s so powerful? He destroyed cities and survived nuclear explosions like a Deity! If I knew earlier, I would have married him.¡±


    Her face was filled with jealousy.


    ¡°Fang Qiong is so lucky! Somebody went head to head with the United States because of her. Why doesn¡¯t this happen to me?¡±


    Xu Rongfei rolled her eyes.


    But looking at the crimson aura on the screen, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad.


    The Wang Family.


    Everyone remained silent. Nobody could say a word; not even Xue Hongmei and Wang Keqin.


    All of them looked pale, as if they had lost their souls.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack had given the Wang Family a severe blow. After disying a power that could control the Earth, he wasn¡¯t someone that could be defeated with gossip and conspiracies.


    The Xiao Family.


    ¡°When the strength of a person reaches the maximum, all powers, money and threats be inconsequential. I used to sneer at Chen Beixuan saying that he¡¯s impersonal, but why does he need to care about what other people think? Even if the world is against him, so what? He can just kill us all.¡±


    Old Lord Xiao shook his head and smiled wryly.


    Xiao Xuan nched and clenched his fists as he looked at the screen.


    The other members of the Xiao Family were trembling as they lowered their heads. All words were useless before such a power. Chen Fan was a God, a Deity, a heavenly emperor!


    In the North Qiong Sect.


    A¡¯Xiu, Yu Wenjin and Yukishiro Sa were beyond thrilled.


    ¡°Master is too powerful! It¡¯ll be great if I can be like him in the future,¡± A¡¯Xiu said enviously.


    ¡°You will,¡± Hua Yunfeng said.


    He recalled the scenes he had glimpsed where the Overlords killed in the universe, destroyed pieces ofnd and split the sky. In front of such a powerful energy, the Five Elements Thunder was nothing.


    ¡°One day, Master will conquer this and other worlds, and we¡¯ll follow him, bathing in his glory,¡± Hua Yunfeng said firmly.


    Some people around the world were astonished while others were terrified! Chen Fan¡¯s friends were cheering while his enemies were feeling devastated.


    But all this couldn¡¯t interfere with his determination.


    The crimson aura kept shing toward Washington.


    Washington.


    The capital of the United States and the center of the world¡¯s power.


    Meanwhile, the entire city was in a panic. Everyone knew that the demon who had killed many people was about to arrive. He had just leveled Detroit. Then, would he destroy Washington as well?


    Countless cars were driving out of the city.


    It looked like the end of the world. All residents left their valuables and got out of Washington as soon as possible. The rich tycoons had even escaped long before on their helicopters.


    ¡°Please stay calm. Don¡¯t block the roads. The United States Army will protect you no matter what.¡±


    Many armored vehicles entered Washington and troops arrived from all parts of the country, guarding the White House and Capitol Hill. These fully-armored American soldiers were holding their guns tight with sweat in their hands.


    They had never been this anxious.


    Because their enemy was a superman, a God!


    An attractive female reporter yelled in front of the camera,¡±This is BBC News and I¡¯m your reporter, Catalina. I¡¯m in front of Capitol Hill to deliver thetest news. The attacker will probablye to Washington but we don¡¯t know if he would destroy the city or negotiate with the United States. Let us pray that he¡¯s a rational person...¡±


    Capitol Hill, where the United States Congress was located.


    It was right at the center of Washington, between the White House and the Supreme Court. This was the center of power of the entire United States and the world. The Councillors in Congress controlled the fate of the country, and they could impeach the President and dere war on the world.


    At the same time, countless soldiers and media had gathered around Capitol Hill.


    Other than Catalina, reporters from CNN, Radio France, RIA Novosti and Associated Press had also gone to cover the events.


    When Chen Fan¡¯s crimson aura entered the United States...


    The entire world was focusing on him. Countless military satellites were operating and many supersonic drones followed him from afar. ces Chen Fan went past became ruins and thousands of soldiers were defeated. Everyone watching this was stunned and more questions came to their minds.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Why is he attacking the United States?¡±


    Even thoughizens imed that it was Chen Beixuan who was trying to save his fianc¨¦e, Fang Qiong, there were too many rumors and not many people believed that. More of them thought it was an alien or an incarnation of God.


    A white councillor came out and tried to calm the people on Capitol Hill, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re the guardians of the United States. We¡¯re confident that we can protect the country and maintain the peace in the world.¡±


    And yet, the people weren¡¯t foolish. Not even nuclear weapons could kill Chen Beixuan, so who would rather stay in Washington and die? Many reporters from BBC and CNN were also asking all kinds of questions crazily, giving the Councillor a headache.


    Meanwhile, in Capitol Hill, the Councillors were in the middle of a heated discussion.


    Councillors of the Opposition med Lance and the others for letting the Army and the Star World Corporation drop nuclear weapons, pissing off Chen Fan. Lance refuted them, saying that it was passed by resolution and everyone voted in favor.


    While they were arguing.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A piercing sound came.


    A crimson aura shot from the west to the east and the world seemed to have split. Behind the crimson aura was fire, which enveloped the city and made the sky red.


    Chen Fan is here!


    Countless terrified residents in Washington stopped and looked up.


    Many soldiers held their guns while being extremely nervous.


    The reporters turned their cameras to the sky.


    The staff in Capitol Hill, the White House and the Supreme Court all looked at the crimson aura in shock through the windows.


    The crimson aura slowly stopped above Capitol Hill. The entire world was watching and billions of people were holding their breath anxiously.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The crimson aura disappeared and a man was exposed.


    The man was enveloped in fire and his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. He was wearing a golden armor and his ck long hair fluttered in the wind. There seemed to be red mes in his eyes and the fire in the sky fell onto his back, creating a crimson cape that covered the world.


    ¡°Is he human or a god?¡±


    Many people gasped before this sight.


    In the Federal Supreme Court.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Susan Lean looked at the sky curiously.


    The sky suddenly became red in color as if there were a fire and a crimson aura stopped right above her head. ¡°Is this the evening glow or is it created by some kind of high-tech projector?¡± Susan Lean wondered.


    The members of the jury had already turned pale. Someone shouted, ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Please remain quiet in court!¡± Susan Lean yelled.


    But more of them got up and ran outside. Lorent even grabbed Susan Lean and said anxiously, ¡°Your Honor, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no time.¡±


    ¡°Why? We¡¯re not done with the case...¡± Susan Lean said coldly and was about to scold Lorent for his rudeness.


    But then, Chen Fan emerged from the crimson aura. Susan Lean was shocked by this sight; she couldn¡¯t say anything at all.


    Fang Qiong looked up and stared at the man.


    Chen Fan came down from the sky onto Capitol Hill in front of the whole world. The white Councillor who was trying to calm the reporters saw this and froze like a statue.


    Chen Fan overlooked everyone in the fire and started speaking, ¡°You want to put me on trial?¡±


    As Chen Fan spoke, ps of thunder came as if the world were copsing. Countless windows on the buildings around him shattered into pieces.


    A terrifying energy fell on Capitol Hill and many soldiers immediately knelt down. Ordinary people weren¡¯t qualified to stand in front of a Connate Cultivator!


    People around the world were watching.


    The Councillor slowly bent his body and finally got on his knees.


    The reporter from BBC immediately took a picture before kneeling!


    A fire fiend was standing in the sky disdaining the world; beneath him were people kneeling, including the Councillors, meaning that the United States Capitol that represented the highest authority in the country had also yielded to Chen Fan.


    He stood above Washington; that image was deeply imprinted in everyone¡¯s mind. They would never forget him even after thousands of years!


    ¡°That¡¯s the most humiliating moment in human history!¡±


    ¡°The greatest empire of mankind surrendered to a person! This means that the Extraordinaries will rule the world! This will never be under our control again.¡±


    ¡ª The 44th President of the United States, Barack Hussein Obama.

 Chapter 714 - The United States Yielded

    <h4>714 The United States Yielded</h4>


    On Capitol Hill.


    Chen Fan¡¯s arrival astonished the world. The scene where everyone knelt before him and everything he said was tranted and broadcasted through countless TV stations and media around the world for billions of people to see.


    Everyone was first startled, then they started to wonder.


    ¡°Is he speaking Chinese?¡±


    ¡°What does he mean by being put on trial? The United States is going to try him? That¡¯s why he¡¯s upset?¡±


    The Inte in China was also stirred.


    ¡°Sh*t, he really is Chinese!¡±


    ¡°The United States has messed with the wrong person. He¡¯s a Deity from China.¡±


    ¡°Wait, why do I feel like this has something to do with North Qiong Corp¡¯s trial?¡±


    Then, the Councillor who knelt down looked up and said, ¡°Sir, the United States didn¡¯t want to offend you... It¡¯s just a misunderstanding!¡±


    George Wood had never been so frightened and embarrassed.


    As a new Councillor, he had been assigned by his seniors to calm the media and the people, but he had never thought that Chen Fan would appear right at this moment. Chen Fan¡¯s energy made him tremble; it was as if an ancient beast were in front of them.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°The Star World Corporation first sneak-attacked me with a nuclear bomb, then the United States detained my fianc¨¦e and put her on public trial. Your judges even imed that they would try me as well. And now, you¡¯re telling me it was just a misunderstanding?


    ¡°I, Chen Beixuan, am not a pushover.


    ¡°Surrender, or die!¡±


    Chen Fan spoke as loud as ps of thunder.


    Countless people weren¡¯t even able to stand and they covered their ears. His voice resounded throughout Washington.


    The clouds in the sky rolled because of his voice. George was smacked down with his face on the ground; he couldn¡¯t get up at all.


    At the Supreme Court.


    Susan Lean widened her eyes and stared at the man that came out from the fire in the sky. She had never thought that the invincible Chen Beixuan was Fang Qiong¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    People turned their attention from the judges,wyers and members of the jury to Fang Qiong.


    They were in awe, envious and remorseful.


    Fang Qiong ignored them; she only looked at Chen Fan. The bravery, fear and frustration seemed to have dissipated. Only Chen Fan was left in her eyes.


    At the same time, Chen Fan was on Capitol Hill.


    The Councillors inside couldn¡¯t just sit there anymore.


    A dignified, elegant Councillor came forward and yelled, ¡°Mr. Chen, nobody wants to convict you. It¡¯s just a misunder...¡±


    Before he finished talking, Chen Fan flicked his fingers and burned the Councillor into ashes.


    ¡°What else?¡± Chen Fan said.


    Those Councillors had issued the order to drop the nuclear weapons and detain Fang Qiong, and then, they were trying to fool Chen Fan, saying that it was just a misunderstanding. How would he believe it? He was enraged; he needed the blood of these American senior officials to quell his anger.


    ¡°Sir, please calm down. We¡¯ll give you an exnation...¡± The second Councillor came forward, trying to convince Chen Fan.


    Bang!


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers again and the head of the second Councillor exploded.


    ¡°Keep going,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re only worsening the situation...¡± The third Councillor was split in half.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, don¡¯t think that the United States will be afraid of you...¡± Four more Councillors tried to threaten Chen Fan but were immediately smashed into puree.


    Ten Councillors had gotten up and tried talking to Chen Fan firmly, gently or respectfully, but Chen Fan killed them all without holding back. The other Councillors were frightened and the whole world was dumbfounded.


    Nobody had thought that Chen Fan would dare to kill those Councillors in front of the world.


    Each and every one of them represented a supreme power, and were even superior inparison to presidents of some small countries. Hundreds of them together could even make the President of the United States step back.


    In the end, none of the remaining Councillors stepped forward. All of them lowered their heads and trembled.


    Finally.


    The eleventh Councillor got up.


    He was an old man with white hair. He looked extremely superior and dignified.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, killing doesn¡¯t solve the problem.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦e is still in our hands and the United States still has the power to destroy everything.


    ¡°Right at this moment, thousands of nuclear weapons in our country are pointing at the entire world. They¡¯re powerful enough to destroy the. Maybe you don¡¯t care about the others, but what about your family and disciples? They¡¯re not capable of surviving nuclear explosions as you are. Do you really want to fight until the end and destroy the world?¡± the old man said firmly and he was standing upright.


    Even though he spoke respectfully, everything he said was aimed at deterring Chen Fan from killing again. The nuclear arsenal that could exterminate mankind was the biggest trump card the United States had.


    Many people had recognized the old man through the screen. He was one of the most powerful figures in the United States, the President of the Senate, McCain. For most of the time, even the President had to be careful in front of him.


    Everyone in the world held their breath when the old man spoke.


    The Earth had never been so close to an apocalypse.


    ¡°Really? Then, all humans on Earth will die with them,¡± Chen Fan said.


    He looked expressionless.


    The Americans thought they could threaten him with his family, but they didn¡¯t know that the North Mystic Celestial Lord couldn¡¯t be threatened. Chen Fan would never give in, even if he had to sink North America, destroy the world or turn billions of people into dust.


    If Fang Qiong died, Chen Fan would certainly destroy the United States to avenge her! If Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Gexin died, he would also do the same. Sometimes, taking a step back in the universe would make things happen again and again.


    McCain looked at Chen Fan.


    There was indifference in his red eyes, like God overlooking the world. Those didn¡¯t seem like human eyes. He seemed to have lived thousands of years and seen through life.


    McCain heaved a sigh and finally lowered his head in front of the world.


    ¡°Sir, you won!


    ¡°The United States of America begs for an end to this battle.¡±


    As the President of the Senate and the most powerful figure in the United States, McCain was the most superior person in the country when the President was away. He yielded to Chen Fan in front of billions of people, meaning that the United States had surrendered.


    In the meantime, many people around the United States were crying their eyes out!


    Countless soldiers knelt on the ground and lowered their heads in shame.


    Ever since the United States had been established two centuries before, it had been on top of the world, dominating the for half a century. They had never surrendered to anyone, especially when the other party was just a person.


    Everyone in the world was relieved and was looking at the man standing in the sky with a terrified face at the same time.


    He had suppressed the world on his own!


    Chen Fan defeated the United States, the Earth¡¯s dominator, and stood on top of the world! There had never been such a powerful being in human history!


    Many people had a hunch.


    From then on, the dominator of the would be a single person.


    ¡°Haha, surviving nuclear explosions and destroying cities with one attack! Who else can resist such an Overlord? Chen Beixuan is not just the most powerful person in the Dark World anymore. He¡¯s the most powerful person in the world!¡±


    Countless Dark Overlords lowered their heads and sighed.


    At the same time, other people were wondering.


    ¡°Who exactly is that?¡±


    ¡°And who¡¯s his fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Then, Chen Fan entered the Congress. Nobody knew what he discussed with the Councillors. When he stepped out of Capitol Hill, McCain¡¯s face was pale; he was shaking when he walked.


    The United States must have surrendered its sovereign rights under humiliating terms.


    Still, the American people were extremely curious at the moment, and they only cared about who this superman or Deity was.


    In front of many media and cameras.


    Chen Fan walked into the Supreme Court, passing through the group of Councillors.


    Capitol Hill and the Supreme Court were only a few hundred meters away. The fire around his body was burning fiercely and he was enveloped in an aura. There were burn marks along his way and nobody dared to get close to him.


    As Chen Fan got closer to the Supreme Court.


    An idea came to many people¡¯s minds and they were all startled.


    ¡°Would Fang Qiong be his fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Nobody had thought that was the reason Chen Fan had gone to the U.S.!


    ¡°He did this for his love!¡± countless people eximed.


    Billions of women in the world were touched and their eyes were full of jealousy! The act of going against a country for his girlfriend was way more romantic than any flowers, luxury cars and diamond rings...


    Chen Fan entered the Supreme Court.


    The nine judges were still there; Susan Lean was trembling in her chief position and many members of the jury were standing inside. And yet, Chen Fan could only see the weak woman at the stand.


    ¡°Tip, tap.¡±


    The crowd made way for Chen Fan and Fang Qiong.


    In front of billions of people in the world.


    ¡°Clomp, clomp.¡±


    Chen Fan walked forward.


    The fire around his body gradually disappeared and his golden armor turned into dots of golden light. His eyes weren¡¯t red and his ck hair wasn¡¯t fluttering anymore. He became an indifferent young man in a casual outfit.


    The young man moved next to Fang Qiong and cracked an ashamed smile.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Fang Qiong nodded. She couldn¡¯t stop crying and finally ran into the young man¡¯s arms.


    At this moment, many women were crying and a lot of people were dumbfounded. Those who knew Chen Fan had their eyes wide open.


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±

 Chapter 715 - Chen Fan Is His Name

    <h4>715 Chen Fan Is His Name</h4>


    Everyone in the world was wondering what the Superman of the Orient would look like. Some guessed that he was a wizened old sage with long flowy white beard and hair. Some were convinced that he was a divine warrior with a solemn and grim expression. The others thought that he was a deity all the while and who had presided above the clouds, watching over mortals for eternity.


    However, no one had expected Chen Fan to be a young man of a seemingly ordinary appearance.


    He was of average height, with defined features and pale skin, and wore casual outfits that cost no more than a thousand Yuan. He looked just like a college freshman.


    ¡°How old is he? Less than twenty years old?¡±


    ¡°A deadly murderer who ughtered tens of thousands of people was a young man from Asia?¡±


    ¡°OMG, is he the one who forced the United States to its knees and imed that he wouldn¡¯t stop killing until he was thest human standing on earth?¡±


    There and then, Billions of people eximed in their minds at the same time.


    Chen Fan¡¯s unswerving belligerence had even scared McCain into submission. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the savage butcher turned out to be an ordinary Asian teenager.


    ¡°Appearances can be deceiving!¡±


    Many peoplemented in their minds.


    Meanwhile, females across the world were captivated by Chen Fan, as they fixed their attention on him.


    On Weibo, Weechat, Facebook and Twitter, girls screamed, openly expressing their desire to marry Chen Fan.


    With the unthinkable power Chen Fan possessed, he was irresistibly charming to just about any mortal woman. He didn¡¯t have to be Brad Pitt or Tom Cruise to be the girls¡¯ prince charming.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need my man to be handsome or rich, as long as he¡¯s willing to take on the world for me.¡±


    -Taylor Swift


    People who had met Chen Fan before experienced much stronger shock and fear than those who had never heard of him before.


    Jin City...


    Qiao Luoyin was having an afternoon tea with her BFF Pei Qiuyun.


    Qiao Luoyin spat tea all over her BFF¡¯s face when she saw the news about Chen Fan. Pei Qiuyun was equally shocked, and didn¡¯t even bother to clean up her smeared makeup.


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±


    Chu Zhou City...


    Jiang Tanqiu struggling to convince Xiao Qian¡¯s parents to offer their daughter¡¯s hand to him. Seeing Xiao Qian¡¯s parent¡¯s didn¡¯t budge, Jiang Tanqiu let out a wry smile in his mind, and was going to give up.


    Suddenly, the Chen Fan appeared on the news.


    Jiang Tanqiu¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he gaped at the screen in silence.


    Xiao Qian screamed out her surprise.


    ¡°Xiao Qiu, Isn¡¯t that your schoolmate Chen Fan?¡±


    Her words grabbed her parents attention, and reced the displeasure and conceit in their eyes with joy and approval as they gazed at Jiang Tanqiu.


    Si Shui...


    Wu Junjie was having a party with their friends.


    Xu Haoxuan stayed at his father inw¡¯s ce and missed the party, but he had also caught Chen Fan on the news. He felt a wave ofplicated and strong emotions rising inside of him as he watched Chen Fan pining the world under his thumb.


    Yan Jin, the Hong family...


    Xu Haoxuan arrived home after work and was exhausted. Although he graduated from the best university in China, he was still a nobody in the family.


    However, he was greeted by the warmest smile he had ever seen on his iw¡¯s faces when he entered the living room.


    His girlfriend Hong Mi also gawked at him as if he had just won the lottery and gained a six pack.


    ¡°Haoxuan... It¡¯s your friend... he... he¡ªoh my goodness!¡±


    Many of Chen Fan¡¯s old acquaintances shouted out their surprise and amazement.


    Chen Fan had inadvertently changed many people¡¯s lives the moment he revealed himself to the world. This was especially true for those who were on good terms with him in the past. From that moment on, the world would look at those people and think only one thing:


    They are Chen Beixuan¡¯s friends!


    On the flip side, those on Chen Fan¡¯s wrong side were devastated.


    Zhong Hai...


    The managers of the Jin Xiu Group crowded the lobby as they watched the live broadcast. The Jin Xiu Group was a subsidiary of North Qiong Corp, and they had felt the squeeze ever since Fang Qiong had been incarcerated.


    Two young girls who worked the front desk shouted at the top of their lungs once they saw Chen Fan on the news.¡±Isn¡¯t that the Chairperson¡¯s son?¡±


    Meanwhile, Managing Director Xu and Manager Xu turned into frozen statues.


    ¡°The Young Master?¡±


    A few debt collectors in the lobby were terrified by the development as their faces turned green.


    The Tang family...


    The news pulled the rug from under Tang Jianmin.


    The Tang family members had been conspiring together, nning to strike out and avenge Tang Jianfen while the Jin Xiu Group was in a crisis. However, once they saw Chen Fan¡¯s godly power on the news, they all were silenced by fear.


    The Ji family...


    After being picked on by many of its former rivals, the Ji family was barely a ghost of its former glory. Visitors used to flood the splendid mansion of the Ji family; at the moment, itsrge gate was tightly shut, no signs of life were evident. A tall middle-aged man stood like a gpole in the quiet courtyard; his face was somber and brooding.


    Old Man Ji heaved a sigh. ¡°Daomin, I know time is hard right now, especially after Xiao Chen¡¯s death. But we still have hope as long as you¡¯re still alive.¡±


    ¡°I promise you, father, I will restore the Ji family¡¯s former glory,¡± Ji Daomin said.


    A flicker of hatred shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Chen Fan, It¡¯s all your fault! You ruined my family and killed my beloved son.¡±


    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a familiar face on the TV; the image cast a freezing spell on him. Life and color quickly drained away from his face.


    ¡°Why... why him?¡±


    Old man Ji let out a sourugh and closed his eyes in resignation.


    ¡°So be it. We are just dreaming after all. We wouldn¡¯t stand up to him in a thousand years.¡±


    Ji Daomin didn¡¯t say anything; still, his legs were wavering, and his eyes were filled with despair.


    Chen Fan¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t just terrorize the Ji family, but also many other factions and families that he had a run in with. They were forced to abandon all hope after seeing how powerful Chen Fan was.


    ¡°Who is that? He looks very familiar.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He looks like Goddess Xu¡¯s secret boyfriend, but not as handsome.¡±


    ¡°Humph! What use are good looks when he could have the whole world?¡±


    Many Chineseizens chatted with each other about Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had been caught on video strolling with Xu Rongfei at Yan Jin University. That video had gone viral and was viewed by millions of people; many of which noticed the simrity between Chen Fan and the man in the news.


    ¡°Chen Fan is his real name, and he also goes by Chen Beixuan, Heavenly Chen, Superpower Chen. He¡¯s the most powerful man in the Dark World, and the strongest Earth Level Deity. He ranks number one on the Divine Roll and is the sect master of the North Qiong Sect. He¡¯s from the Chen family of Jin City and has turned twenty two years old this year.¡±


    Chen Fan could no longer hold on to his disguise as the inte users and intelligence departments around the world delved deeper into his background and connected the dots.


    The world boiled over as Chen Fan¡¯s identity was finally confirmed.


    ¡°Who would have thought that the Dark World, Vampires and Werewolves were real?¡±


    ¡°He has been active around the world all this time, defeating Russia, Japan, and the European Union as early as when he was only sixteen years old.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. His other look is so handsome. Quick! hold me, I¡¯m about to faint.¡±


    Many inte users screamed out loud.


    Many girls who valued appearance more than anything else could no longer hold back their excitement and swore that they would never marry anyone else except for Chen Beixuan.


    Ennd, the BBC Television Station...


    The saucy anchor at the BBC announced to the audiences with excitement in her voice, ¡°This is BBC news, I am Kim Kashan, bringing to you the most detailed analysis on the background of Chen Beixuan, the Superman of the Orient.


    ¡°Many of you might have already learned that Mr. Chen Beixuan is the Superman of the Orient who defeated the United States. However, thetest update on the story tells us that the bad blood between Chen Beixuan and the United States might have run much deeper than we have thought.


    ¡°The United States had previously assaulted Mr. Chen while thetter was in London. However, Mr. Chen was able to turn the tables around and pushed back the Americans, aggravating them further. Later, they mobilized their aircraft carriers to a point near London.


    ¡°Their action ended in disaster as Chen Beixuan unleashed hell onto the fleet and destroyed an entire ind right before the American¡¯s Navy¡¯s eyes.¡±


    The screen then showed footage of Chen Fan blowing up the ind while the US captains turtled in the USS Washington. The terrified look on the US general¡¯s face made many viewers smile.


    After that clip, the BBC anchor revealed to the world about what happened next. The engagement between Chen Fan and Fang Qiong, the threat from the US ambassador, Chen Fan¡¯s disappearance in the Blood Sea, the wrongful incarceration of Fang Qiong and so on.


    The anchor spent a significant amount of air time describing the rtionship between Chen Fan and Fang Qiong, how they had been high-school sweethearts andter met again at the university, that Fang Qiong had married Chen Fan despite the immense pressure, and several other facts, each detail being more touching than the one before.


    The love story was so moving that even Chen Fan¡¯s enemies felt that the United States were the ones at fault, having instigated Chen Fan¡¯s ire.


    Many girls broke down to tears after hearing about their romance.


    ¡°The most shocking revtion we have learned so far is that Mr. Chen once saved the entire human race,¡± Kim Kashan said seriously.


    Then she retold the things that happened in the Realm of Kunxu, and Chen Fan¡¯s heroic battle against the sects in the Gate of Heaven.


    The world was shocked. People had never thought that there was another world parallel to this one. To make it worse, that world was filled with deadly warriors as powerful as Chen Fan. They were in awe of Chen Fan¡¯s bravery while facing tremendous danger.


    ¡°He is a hero, a saint!¡± countless people eximed.


    Compared to his contribution to mankind¡¯s survival, his vicious attack against the Americans was so insignificant that it could be easily brushed off. His altruistic spirit and bravery made the United States the loser in the public eye. People also loathed the Star World Corporation for their despicable use of nuclear weapons in the Blood Sea.


    Chen Fan quickly became the hero of all humanity. People who fought alongside him were also put on the pedestal by the public, such as Ye Qincang.


    Meanwhile, inside the Supreme Court...


    Chen Fan untied Fang Qiong and said, ¡°Xiao Qiong, stay here. If I don¡¯te back for you, someone else will send you back to China safely.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Fang Qiong was perplexed.


    ¡°I have some old businesses to take care of.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled thinly as a cold light danced in his eyes.


    It was high time to settle things once for all.

 Chapter 716 - Kill Them Off

    <h4>716 Kill Them Off</h4>


    For Chen Fan.


    Those on Capitol Hill weren¡¯t the ones who dropped a nuclear bomb onto the Blood Sea and detained Fang Qiong for a public trial. They were only a group of puppets. The ones behind them were the Wise Men, who had overwhelming power. They posed as the senior officials of the United States, controlling the country¡¯s economy, politics and military.


    For example, the Lance family only had a marginal rtion to the Wise Men.


    Many other Councillors, tycoons and Generals were controlled by the Wise Men and the Star World Corporation was only one side of it.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    Chen Fan kissed Fang Qiong¡¯s forehead and turned into a ray of crimson light, shing towards the Pentagon.


    The Wise Men controlled countless weapons there and Chen Fan¡¯s mind would only be eased after taking care of them.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    Susan Lean and the others were anxious.


    ¡°He¡¯s on his way to take revenge. May God forgive our sins.¡±


    McCain lowered his head. Since Chen Fan was so firm, the Councillors of the Congress couldn¡¯t do anything at all. Councillor Lance was immediately smacked to death and Chen Fan interrogated his spirit to extract some intel.


    The rest of the Councillors were stunned.


    No one else dared to resist Chen Fan again.


    The Pentagon.


    It was thergest military building in the world, located at the southwest of Washington next to the Potomac River, where the Ministry of National Defense was located. The building covered an area of 2.36 million square meters and had twenty two floors with twenty three thousand people working inside.


    Looking down from the sky, the building was majestic; it looked like a giant star.


    This was the supreme military center of the United States, a ce where the most powerful forces on Earth were controlled. However, the entire Pentagon was in chaos at the moment. Even though countless troops were being mobilized from all directions to guard the building, nobody could be at ease.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    When the crimson light arrived at the Pentagon, the entire building was in silence. Many officers and clerks looked at Chen Fan; the tanks, cannons and machine guns on the helicopters were pointing at him, but no one dared to fire.


    Thousands of soldiers were ahead of Chen Fan, but they seemed to be invisible.


    Chen Fan was covered in blood and his eyes were filled with rage. In front of such a powerful being, many American soldiers felt as if the guns in their hands were fire torches at best.


    ¡°Your government has surrendered. Do you still want to fight?¡± Chen Fan said.


    His thunderous voice made countless sses shatter.


    Many Generals in themand center of the Pentagon turned pale. They led over millions of American soldiers to uphold their dominance and controlled thergest nuclear arsenal in the world. And yet, when Chen Fan arrived, they found themselvespletely incapable of resisting.


    Minister Arnold looked around.


    The Commander of the African military region, the Commander of the European military region, the Chief of Naval Operations, the Army¡¯s Chief of Staff, the Air Force¡¯s Chief of Staff, the Commandant of the Marine Corps... There were dozens of four-star Admirals in themand center.


    There were also many Lieutenant Generals, Major Generals and Brigadier Generals!


    All the senior officials of the United States Army were there. They used to be superior and fierce, but they all looked pale and their legs were even trembling right then.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Minister Arnold heaved a sigh, then got up slowly and walked out of the building.


    In front of thousands of soldiers, the United States Secretary of Defense and the Commander-in-chief of the Army lowered his head and said to Chen Fan, ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, respectful greetings from the American Armed Forces. The Pentagon wees you.¡±


    Meanwhile.


    Countless soldiers were shedding tears.


    Even Arnold the Iron Fist Minister had yielded to Chen Fan, meaning that millions of American soldiers had also surrendered.


    Chen Fan flew down and approached Arnold with hands behind his back. He said, ¡°I¡¯m here to settle a score and get my revenge.¡±


    He looked enraged and fierce; the soldiers and officers around him lowered their heads and dared not to look into his eyes.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not what you think...¡±


    Arnold and the other Generals were frightened, but Chen Fan had already stretched out his hand. He pointed at the Generals one by one.


    ¡°Admiral Gusta, the Chief of Staff of the Navy, provided battleships and intel for the Star World Corporation. He must die.¡±


    ¡°Admiral Landers, Commander of the Strategy Department, provided a hydrogen bomb for the Star World Corporation. He must die.¡±


    ¡°Lieutenant General Richard, NASA¡¯s Deputy Administrator, provided satellites for the Star World Corporation. He must die.¡±


    Chen Fan killed one person each time he pointed out what each of them did.


    His invisible beam of light directly blew their heads up. He mentioned seventy five names consecutively, meaning that he had killed seventy five American Generals, including ten Admirals, forty eight Lieutenant Generals and a dozen Major Generals.


    Many had died at the entrance of the Pentagon.


    Those Generals used tomand over thousands of soldiers and overlooked the world, but they were too vulnerable in front of Chen Fan.


    In the end, the Generals looked pale and Minister Arnold¡¯s hands were shaking.


    ¡°Sir, are you done?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness and disdain.


    He flicked his sleeve and shot out a golden de aura that prated the Pentagon. The de Qi broke the walls and killed many people inside the building.


    Other than the Generals, there were many people who had worked for the Star World Corporation inside the Pentagon. The Celestial Lord couldn¡¯t be humiliated, so how would Chen Fan show them mercy?


    He had obtained information from Councillor Lance¡¯s Divine Soul and found the list of rted personnel that included a few senior members of the Star World Corporation. Under Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will, the entire Pentagon was exposed and nobody could escape from his de aura.


    On that day, the Pentagon became an Asura Field.


    ording to the statistics, more than five thousand out of twenty three thousand people in the Pentagon were killed. This day was regarded as their Good Friday! Those in the Pentagon would never ever forget about it.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan retrieved the flying sword until he felt like he had killed everyone that deserved to die, then said, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    After that, Chen Fan turned into a beam of crimson aura and left.


    Minister Arnold and some of the others walked into the Pentagon and saw blood and bodies everywhere.


    On August 15th, 2012, in the evening.


    So much blood had been shed throughout the United States.


    Although the forces of the Star World Corporation were scattered around the United States, they couldn¡¯t stop Chen Fan. The country was immediately flooded with blood and people called this the Night of Blood.


    In New York.


    The Star World Corporation headquarters, the three hundred-meter Star World Tower, turned into ruins and thousands of people died.


    In Chicago.


    The weapon research center of the Star World Corporation covered more than a hundred thousand acres ofnd and was a factory that had produced countless high-tech weapons. Even so, Chen Fan wiped it offpletely from the face of the earth with a thunderbolt, killing thousands of people in the process.


    In Phdelphia.


    Thousands of mercenaries in the Security Department of the Star World Corporation resisted Chen Fan with live ammunition, but they were all shed into half and were crushed together with the building.


    In Houston.


    The Star World Corporation¡¯s...


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back and killed all the people who were rted to the Wise Men and the Star World Corporation. Even though he couldn¡¯t eliminate the entire country, he would never show mercy to the culprits.


    The entire world saw how cruel Chen Fan was.


    People finally realized Chen Fan wasn¡¯t only a hero who saved the world, he was also a fierce person who would do anything to seek revenge! Family was the most important thing to Chen Fan and anyone who offended them had to die!


    The Lance family had sixteen branches in the United States and they were all exterminated by Chen Fan. A few hundred members had died, except for their leader.


    The world was stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s actions.


    ¡°We shall never provoke Chen Beixuan and his family. This should be added to ourws and written on the Constitution!¡± the presidents of many countries dered.


    As for Japan, they were extremely frightened.


    Their Prime Minister had already traveled to Jin City to meet Chen Fan¡¯s parents and apologized personally.


    The Prime Minister of Thand even got on the ne immediately and traveled to pay a diplomatic visit.


    At the Yan Jin Film Academy.


    ¡°Fei Fei, your lover is too vicious. He¡¯s killed more than a hundred thousand people,¡± Ningxin said.


    ¡°What lover?¡± Xu Rongfei red at her best friend.


    ¡°Hm, has he be your husband? How can his body be so strong? How can you take it?¡±


    Xu Rongfei hit her forehead and was speechless.


    Aside from Japan and Thand, countless of Chen Fan¡¯s enemies traveled to China to extend their apologies. They werepletely terrified.


    Chen Fan defeated the United States and showed an invincible power.


    He took revenge against the Pentagon and the Star World Corporation, showing his determination to settle the scores! So, who would remain unafraid when facing such a powerful and hateful enemy? The sect master of the Hong Sect, the Lee Family of the Samsung Group and the leaders of the European Union were surely having a hard time to sleep.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After splitting the CIA building in half and crushing an Extraordinary, Chen Fan approached the senior officials of the CIA and pulled one of them closer with a hand gesture.


    ¡°Where are the seniors of the Star World Corporation? What weapons do they have?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    That senior official burst intoughter. ¡°Chen Beixuan, the power of the Star World Corporation and the Wise Men is beyond your imagination. Just wait for their revenge...¡±


    Before he finished talking, Chen Fan had already broken his neck and nced over indifferently.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    Many senior officials of the CIA looked at one another and someone soon gave in.


    The truth about the Star World Corporation and the Wise Men was finally exposed in front of Chen Fan.

 Chapter 717 - An Alien Battleship?

    <h4>717 An Alien Battleship?</h4>


    The Star World Corporation was a thrivingpany established in recent years by the Wise Men of the United States, who had remained in hiding for a century.


    ¡°Nobody knows where the Wise Men came from. Around a century ago, they appeared in North America.


    ¡°They helped the American government to develop the ¡®Mayan Temples¡¯ and produced many ultra-modern technologies, including nuclear weapons, electromaic cannons,ser cannons and God-battling armors.


    ¡°The Wise Men and humans are of different races. Their blood is blue and they¡¯re born with Soul Energy. All their adults are Soul Energy Masters. Their leader can control more than ten thousand people and lift a nuclear submarine out of the ocean with his Soul Energy.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned as he listened to the senior officials of the CIA.


    ording to these people, the most advanced technology in the United States was all in the Wise Men¡¯s hands, and not even the Pentagon had control over them. No one knew what destructive weapons they actually had.


    ¡°Blue blood, powerful Soul Energy and a grasp of technology? They sound like the descendants of some highly-developed civilization.¡± Chen Fan thought of the God-killing Spear.


    That ck dagger and the Mercury Armor both came from a powerful technified civilization.


    Speaking of battling power, they wereparable to Spirit Treasures. If a top Soul Energy Overlord had them, he would be able to go head to head with a Connate or Golden Core Cultivator. Besides, both weapons were initiated with Soul Energy which matched the characteristics of the Wise Men.


    ¡°They¡¯re just a n that survived thest century. I will simply exterminate them. They really think they can control everything?¡± Chen Fan said with disdain.


    He let out his True Essence and crushed the senior officials of the CIA, then shot to the sky towards the south.


    In his previous life, Chen Fan had exterminated countless super civilizations that once ruled the universe. Why would he be afraid of the Mayans? He first went to the few bases of the Wise Men within the United States.


    Unfortunately, those bases had fallen into disuse and all the equipment inside had been destroyed with energy bombs. However, the decoration showed that the technology used in the bases was much more advanced than that on Earth.


    ¡°Haha, you can escape right now but can you run forever?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and turned to the direction of the Mayan Temple.


    The Mayan Temple.


    Located at the southmost part of the United States outside of Florida, right across the Gulf of Mexico.


    It was one of the seven Forbidden Lands, an ancient ruin and the home of the Wise Men.


    Half an hourter, Chen Fan appeared above the Mayan Temple. A magnificent pyramid of a hundred meters tall stood in front of him. Its top was a square which was different from the pyramids in Egypt.


    Chen Fan scanned it with his Immortal Will and was immediately blocked by an invisible energy shield. He wasn¡¯t surprised; instead, he was actually thrilled.


    ¡°This is it. Let¡¯s see how many attacks you Wise Men can take.¡±


    Chen Fan stretched out his hand and gripped.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    He pulled out a ck de. Then, ps of thunder came and shes of purple lightning were all over the sky. As the terrifying True Essence was infused into the de, it lengthened into a hundred meters long and was surrounded by purple thunderbolts, like the Thunder Spear of the ancient God of Thunder.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Chen Fan took an earth-shattering sh.


    The clouds were split by the de Qi and the rainforest was burnt into ashes by the lightning. The de Qi fell from the sky and struck the Mayan Temple.


    Even a building that was several hundred meters tall would crack and copse when facing Chen Fan¡¯s sh, not to mention a hundred-meter pyramid.


    But the most unbelievable was...


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    A blue light shield appeared above the temple. The shield was filled with a blue electric current, carrying a powerful energy. There was an explosion when the Purple Thunder de struck the energy shield. ¡°Boom!¡±


    The thunderous sound pervaded the area above the temple.


    The purple lightning and the blue electric sh shed against each other. The Purple Thunder de eventually used up its power and was blocked by the blue energy.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    This was the first time his Purple Thunder de had been blocked, since he became a Connate Being.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed the Mayan Temple.¡±


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted and his True Essence surged out. The Purple Thunder de expanded to two meters long like a small aircraft carrier and Chen Fan shed again!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sound of the explosion was several times louder than thest one. This time, people dozens of miles away in Florida were also startled; all of them looked up.


    In the Mayan Temple.


    In a futuristicmand room surrounded by arge star map and blue electric current, a group of Wise Men in silver tights were staring at the screen anxiously. All of them had transparent skin and blue veins.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is really here?¡±


    A bald Wise Man frowned.


    He wore sses and had an elegant appearance. Outsiders would be shocked if they saw him, since he was the CEO of the Star World Corporation and the leader of the Wise Men, Brooke.


    ¡°Chief, we¡¯ve underestimated Chen Beixuan¡¯s power. He still managed to find us, even though we escaped quickly and abandoned a few bases. The politicians of the United States must have betrayed us,¡± another Wise Man said.


    ¡°I never thought that nuclear weapons wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill him, or that he would have such terrifying weapons. Detroit was a city able to house millions of people, but he leveled it with one strike. Are all the Immortal Cultivators in the East this powerful? Even more powerful than technology?¡± Brooke frowned.


    There were blue shes or energy in his eyes, which looked as deep as the ocean.


    If Chen Fan were there, he would know that those weren¡¯t electric shes, but surges of Soul Energy. Brooke¡¯s Soul Energy was even stronger than that of an Earth Level Deity; it wasparable to Chen Fan¡¯s. He had reached a level in which he didn¡¯t need to rely on his body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The temple shook again and the star map vibrated.


    A Wise Man who controlled the blue light ball turned around and shouted, ¡°Sir, the shield¡¯s energy reserve has dropped to 80%. It will be destroyed after approximately seven attacks.¡±


    After hearing what he said...


    The Wise Men in the Mayan Temple were startled.


    They knew how terrifying the energy shield of the temple was. It could withstand the attacks of nuclear weapons, but they had never thought that Chen Fan could destroy it in less than ten shes.


    ¡°Chief, what should we do?¡±


    The other Wise Men looked over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use our energy weapons and show Chen Beixuan the power of the Mayan civilization.¡± Brooke narrowed his eyes, letting out bright electric shes. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have taken action if he didn¡¯te, but he ran into our territory.¡±


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    As Brooke yelled.


    A thick electric current came out of the pyramid and gathered above the temple. Then, an electric ball was formed in the air.


    At first, the electric ball was only the size of a ser ball. It then expanded and became asrge as a house, like a little sun.


    The blue electric bolts turned into pure white light in the end.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and the Thunder de slowed down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A thick beam of light was shot out from the little sun. It had been formed with electric bolts and it shed at a lightning-fast speed towards Chen Fan. Before it arrived, the energy inside had already cracked the atmosphere and burnt the air, creating some sparkles.


    ¡°Block!¡±


    Chen Fan ced the Thunder de horizontally in front of his chest.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    He was pushed several kilometers backward and crashed into the rainforest. The thunderbolt created a ten kilometer long gap in the rainforest before stopping.


    If someone looked down from the sky.


    The entire rainforest had been split in half with the Mayan Temple as the center. The gap was a few meters wide and ten kilometers long, as if the scythe of Death would have left a trail across the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This was only the beginning.


    The electric ball let out many thunderbolts, like a missile baseunching endless rounds of missiles.


    Bolts of lightning struck around Chen Fan.


    Each of them wasparable to the attack of an Earth Level Deity. If Ye Qincang and the Blood Ancestor were there, they would have been killed or at least they would have ended up severely injured.


    But how powerful was Chen Fan?


    Even a thousand lightning bolts were unable to kill him! His initial-sess Divine Body, Divine Powers and armor couldn¡¯t be destroyed by nuclear weapons, let aside some thunderbolts.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan shot into the sky and passed through the lightning. Countless bolts of lightning went through his body when they hit him, as if he were a bubble.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan went in front of the temple and shed at it.


    The sh was three hundred meters long. When the purple lightning struck, people dozens of miles away could also see it. In the end, the Thunder de struck the Mayan Temple and the blue energy shield shook violently.


    ¡°Warning, warning! Energy reserve has dropped below 30%. Extremely dangerous. Warning, warning...¡±


    This time, all Wise Men, including Brooke, were terrified.


    ¡°Chief, what should we do?¡±


    Everyone looked at him anxiously.


    Brooke frowned and made a decision.


    When Chen Fan shed again and was about to break the energy shield, the ground suddenly shook and the soil cracked. The pyramid rose and flew to the sky like a UFO.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Chen Fan stopped the Thunder de and frowned.


    Many onlookers from Florida were also startled.


    ¡°A UFO?¡±

 Chapter 718 - An Earth-shattering Battle

    <h4>718 An Earth-shattering Battle</h4>


    The pyramid was only a hundred meters tall, but when it flew from the ground, its body under the soil was exposed, which was more than five hundred meters tall. Even thergest aircraft carrier on Earth was only three hundred meters long.


    It flew into the air.


    The bricks fell off one after another and exposed its true form.


    The ck metal andplex patterns inscribed on it were simr to those of the God-killing Spear. Many blue colored currents ran through the entire pyramid and it was enveloped in a giant energy shield, rising into the sky.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    The people in Florida were dumbfounded. Such a flying pyramid was like a UFO.


    Some young people quickly filmed it with their cell phones and uploaded it to the Inte.


    The Inte was immediately stirred.


    Manyizens had been panicking about Chen Fan¡¯s disappearance and they were again shocked when they suddenly saw this scene. Countless reporters came by helicopter. The satellites and the whole world turned their focus to that area.


    At the BBC Television Station in Ennd.


    Hostess Catalina was digging into the love history of Chen Fan and Fang Qiong. She was suddenly startled and said, ¡°Breaking news! There¡¯s a UFO sighting close to the southmost part of Florida. Our reporters are going there right now. Here is a sample footage just found online.¡±


    In the video.


    A ck pyramid surrounded by electric currents was flying in the sky. It was asrge as a small hill looking from afar.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°F**k! Have aliense to Earth?¡±


    ¡°First, the eastern deities. Then, the aliens. What¡¯s wrong with our?¡±


    People around the world were dumbfounded.


    They had already been stunned by Chen Fan surviving nuclear explosions. Then came the aliens. Many people thought about the rumors of the apocalypse. Would 2012 really be the end of the world?


    ¡°It¡¯s the Mayan Temple. The Wise Men restored it and got it running?¡±


    All the underground organizations and the superpowers were stunned.


    Being long-time rivals of the United States, they knew about many ssified projects and information of the country, including the Mayan Temples.


    At the Ye family mansion on Mount Yan.


    Director Xiao said seriously, ¡°Rumor has it that the Mayan Temple is a ruin of the Mayan civilization from thest century and it serves both as a super powerful battleship and as a fortress. However, it was destroyed in a war and fell outside Florida. The United States has many pieces of advanced technology from the Mayan Temple but I never thought that the Wise Men would really use them.¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t activate the Mayan Temple so easily. Perhaps Chen Beixuan is there?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Senior Chen is an Immortal Sage. The Wise Men shouldn¡¯t be his match, but I¡¯m worried that there are some super weapons of the Maya civilization in the battleship.¡±


    Ye Qincang frowned.


    The Maya civilization was a civilization that had the most advanced technology in the previous century.


    The Mercury Armor and the God-killing Spear showed how much they thrived back then! Such a technology was far beyond the imagination. They were definitely able to create weapons that were even more powerful than nuclear bombs.


    Red Sparrow and the others were standing aside anxiously.


    At the same time.


    A strong energy wave came from the pyramid.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you can live for more than five hundred years, so you still have a long time to go. We can settle this peacefully and we¡¯ll give you enoughpensation. Otherwise, both parties will suffer.¡±


    The energy wave was like an ocean and it felt superior.


    Chen Fan looked at the battleship in the sky and said, ¡°You think you can negotiate with me with this piece of scrap metal?¡±


    The North Mystic Celestial Lord had seen many spaceships of the super civilizations in his previous life. Those battleships were at least a hundred kilometers long and even one of them was a super fortress that had used a as the starting point, but Chen Fan could still crush them.


    A six hundred-meter spaceship wouldn¡¯t even be regarded as a battleship in the universe, so Chen Fan wasn¡¯t scared of it at all.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    Energy waves surged.


    Apparently, the Wise Men were enraged.


    A Wise Man bowed and said, ¡°Chief, we should let the people on Earth see how powerful we are.¡± The other Wise Men also looked over.


    Brooke stood in themand center looking like God; his eyes were blue, filled with electric sparkles.


    The leader of the Lance Family sat in the corner and was thrilled. ¡°Chen Beixuan, you exterminated my entire family. It¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The battle began in an instant.


    A muchrger lightning spear shot out from the tip of the pyramid and shone over the world. Chen Fan immediately broke the sonic barrier and dodged at ten times the speed of sound.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The lightning spear struck a mountain nearby.


    The mountain was crushed into pieces and the thunderbolt bashed the ground like a whip.


    ¡°Swish, swish.¡±


    The Maya battleship was in full operation and its power was much stronger.


    Many gargantuan lightning spears swept across the air and cracked the ground. All trees, creatures, mountains and rocks were as vulnerable as pieces of paper in front of those spears.


    Each attack wasparable to the power of a peak-stage Connate Being and even Chen Fan had to be careful.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the battleship is still this powerful after thousands of years.¡± Chen Fan was shocked but he wasn¡¯t afraid. As long as there were no Golden Core Cultivators, he would still be invincible on Earth.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    A purple lightning struck.


    Chen Fan merged with the de and turned into a speedy lightning, shing through the air. He shed at the pyramid and made its energy shield vibrate.


    It was like a battle between two Gods.


    Every move they made was earth-shattering, and the impact could go as far as ten kilometers. Citizens of Florida could see this clearly.


    ¡°Wait, who¡¯s that? Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Countless people were stunned after seeing those explosions.


    While they were curious about where the battleship came from, they saw Chen Fan fighting against it.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a star ring on the pyramid. Isn¡¯t that the symbol of the Star World Corporation? Is this a high-tech battleship developed by them?¡± an observantizen yelled.


    Everyone finally realized that Chen Fan was looking for the Star World Corporation!


    ¡°The Star World Corporation is so ambitious that they developed such an advanced weapon. Without Chen Beixuan to counter them, will they be conquer the entire world?¡±


    At this moment, countless people on Earth were terrified; it was especially the case for many Americans. This was the first time they had seen how powerful the Star World Corporation was. Considering their forces around the United States, in Congress, the government and the Pentagon, they all turned pale.


    ¡°Bang, bang.¡±


    The battle continued.


    Chen Fan¡¯s de aura shot across the sky and went through the lightning spears, attacking from time to time. The Wise Men were apparently anxious and discovered that they couldn¡¯t hit Chen Fan easily.


    Even though the battleship was massive.


    It could move very quickly. It flew towards the Antic Ocean, trying to go underwater to escape Chen Fan¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Chen Fan let out his Defensive True Essence and took an attack from the lightning, then shed at the energy shield. The five hundred-meter battleship dropped and some buzzing sounds came out of the shield.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Brooke was also enraged.


    ¡°If Thor¡¯s Whip doesn¡¯t work, then initiate the God-killing Cannon. Let Chen Beixuan see how powerful we are.¡±


    His eyes were filled with electric sparkles.


    ¡°tter, tter.¡±


    Many barrels came out of the surface of the pyramid and were covered in blue colored surges of electricity, simr to the electromaic cannon of the God-battling Team. And yet, there were thousands of them all over the pyramid.


    In a blink, the pyramid became like a fully-armed brawny man.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    As the order was issued.


    Hundreds of electromaic cannons fired at the same time.


    Hundreds of light beams shot over the sky. Each of them was a dagger exuding blue light, moving at twenty times the speed of sound. They could crush a mountain and prate through an aircraft carrier. Their power wasparable to the God-killing Spear.


    Even Chen Fan looked a bit serious.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    A ck swirl appeared in the air and protected Chen Fan. Then, the Armor of Golden me was also ignited. Facing such a powerful attack, Chen Fan had to be careful.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    The hundred swift daggers struck him at the same time. The ck swirl moved violently and exploded. Then, the daggers struck at Chen Fan again, making the golden me grow and the azure light shine.


    The hammer hit the bell, creating a certain ¡°dong¡± sound.


    In the end, even Chen Fan seemed to be overwhelmed. He was knocked out, then he plummeted, sliding on the ground for several kilometers in Florida, crashing through a dozen buildings before stopping.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    Countless people in the audience gasped.


    Even the battleship with the most turrets only had dozens of cannons, but the Mayan battleship had a few hundred. The weapons they used were actually the terrifying electromaic cannons, which were more than a thousand times more powerful. It was indeed an ultimate battling machine.


    ¡°Has Chen Beixuan lost?¡± many people wondered.


    Fang Qiong, Xu Rongfei and the others of the North Qiong Sect were also stunned.

 Chapter 719 - Smash the Battle Cruiser

    <h4>719 Smash the Battle Cruiser</h4>


    The Mayan Battle Cruiser didn¡¯t stop after the initial strike and flew to Florida, hovering over the sunshine state. Blue lights flickered on its cannon, ready to strike again.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Hundreds of light beams were shot and pummeled thend below, rending the skyscrapers into pieces.


    Blue energy shed across the sky and white hot air trailed behind it, knocking down the concrete and steel buildings as if they were houses of cards.


    Be it office buildings, apartments or houses, the deadly energy rammed through them all the same, killing countless innocent people. It was apparent that the Wise Men hadpletely forsaken their honor.


    ¡°Ahrr!¡±


    Saddening screams rose from the city.


    People who lived outside of the downtown area turned on their heels and bolted as the city¡¯s downtown area fell into chaos. People who were watching the live feed through television had also turned into a bundle of nerves as they wondered who could stop the madness.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A crimson light surged up from the ground, threatening to pierce the sky.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Armor of Red me reflected the crimson glow of the fire dancing around him; his eyes were two spheres of congration. His armor had been dented around the chest area after being confronted by the Electromaic cannon.


    Chen Fan was brimming with anger.


    ¡°Sword array!¡±


    He tapped the de Strengthening Gourd and summoned a shower of de Aura to appear in the sky, forming the Starry Sword Array. There were ny-nine flying swords in total, each deadlier than the other. Cold light ran down from their deadly edges, illuminating half of the sky.


    ¡°Go¡±


    Chen Fan turned his palm.


    Suddenly, countless Sword Auras arced across the firmament like burning meteors and thudded against the energy shield of the Mayan Battle Cruiser. The energy shield started to shimmer as small dents started to spread all over its surface. Those dents had been created by the initial impact with the flying swords; the damaged area grew in size as they kept pushing inward.


    ¡°Fire, fire!¡±


    The wise men panicked.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    The sky had been covered by projectiles shot by the Electromaic cannon. The Mayan Battle Cruiser had been besieged by flying swords, but it didn¡¯t waver. The small sun-like object at the top of its deck shot out a bolt of lightning that was a few kilometers in length. This was the Mayan Battle Cruiser¡¯s other weapon: Thor¡¯s Whip.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground trembled under the formidable joint forces of the Electromaic cannons and Thor¡¯s Whip.


    Those weapons reduced the buildings inside Florida cities to a pile of sand with one blow.


    The sunshine state had sustained heavy casualties in only a few minutes into the war.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Thor¡¯s whip knocked a flying sword to the side. A few other flying swords quickly responded and started to encircle Thor¡¯s Whip, shing into the deadly lightning energy from time to time at Chen Fan¡¯s behest.


    The Mayan Battle Cruiser had been created using highly advanced technology and boasted an imprable defense. Not evente-stage Connate Cultivators could have pried open its hard shell, much less conventional weapons.


    ¡°During thest aeon, the Mayan Battle Cruiser was able to take on a Golden Core Cultivator. But unfortunately, it has to face me today.¡±


    Chen Fan thought to himself while holding an impassive and indifferent face.


    He flew to the sky and looked down at the Mayan Battle Cruiser from above, as a halo appeared above Chen Fan¡¯s head. Within the halo was an iridescent seal. Ancient and primordial energies leaked out of the seal from time to time, in the form of lightning tendrils.


    ¡°Is that Chen Beixuan¡¯s super weapon?¡±


    Many Wise Men were disheartened when they saw such a development.


    They had seen the seal before, when Chen Fan used it to wipe out the city of detroit from the face of the earth. The terrifying sight caused so much fear in the wise men that it lingered in their minds till that day.


    ¡°His superweapon still needs to be charged before it can be used,¡± Brooke broke the silence.


    Suddenly, the ancient seal grew much brighter, as five lightning bolts struck down from heaven. Those five lightning bolts merged into one in the air and formed arge column of violent electric energy. Its surface was a shifting pattern of darkness and intense light.


    Although the thickness of the lightning shaft was only one tenth of that in Detroit, it was extremely deadly nheless.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The lightning shaft struck the ship¡¯s energy shield and created a squeaking noise that sounded like atoms being split apart. The Five Elements Thunder carried such unrelenting force that threatened to devour anything in its path, including the energy shield.


    ¡°WARNING, WARNING... Energy shield down to twenty percent.¡±


    ¡°Neen.¡±


    ¡°Eighteen.¡±


    ¡°Seventeen.¡±


    In a blink, the energy field was down to less than ten percent, and the indicator on the dashboard turned red.


    ¡°ess back-up energy source.¡±


    Brooke ordered as soul energy surged in his eyes, spilling out and going through the wall of the room to take control of the ship. The leader of the Wise Men¡¯s personal energy had breathed a new life into the ship, giving it enough maneuverability to evade the attack.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The shaft of lightning missed the ship andnded on the sea instead.


    The impact created a giant hole in the sea that exposed the ocean floor.


    ¡°Sthh.¡±


    The Wise Men let out a gasp of cold air after they saw such an event.


    If the blownded on the ship, it would tear apart the energy shield. Thanks to Brooke, they were saved from such catastrophe.


    An old Wise Man said with gloomy scowl, ¡°My lord, the back-up energy represents key resources saved by our ancestors for interster traveling. If we use all of it now, our n of leaving the Earth would need to be dyed for another hundred years.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t kill him, we will never leave earth, ¡± Brooke replied brusquely


    The back-up energy quickly restored the energy shield. Over countless generations, the Wise Men had saved those energies for their eventual voyage into space. The storage of energy was so vast that not even the energy production of the entire north american continent could replenish half of it.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The lightning whip was over two thousand meters long and ten meters in thickness. It struck at Chen Fan with such ferociousness that many people watching the action nearly jumped out of their seats.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan looked indifferent as he methodically channeled his True Essence into the Five Thunder Seal.


    His Thunder Seal drew the Essence Qi within a ten kilometer radius to him, recharging the seal in an instant. Fully charged, the seal unleashed another lightning shaft that was a few timesrger than the one before.


    Chen Fan was infinitely close to the Golden Core realm in his level of attainment, therefore, he was able to unleash the full power of the Five Elements Thunder.


    The lightning shaft carried the force of destruction and chaos¡ªthe most primordial power in the universe, andnded on the whip. The impact unleashed a sh of light that was so intense that it muted all colors and erased all shapes from this world.


    People watching the battle gaped at the white screen in shock and terror.


    The impact produced a deluge of electromaic pulse that disabled all electronic devices. The invisible pulse was followed by a more violent force wave that uprooted all buildings near the impact.


    ¡°Dong, dong, dong.¡±


    Chen Fan followed the attack with three more Five Elements Thunder and the Mayan Battle Cruiser countered the strikes with three more Thor¡¯s Whips.


    The battle unleashed such an unthinkable destruction upon Florida that split the earth in half and changed the course of rivers. Over half of the cities in Florida were razed to the ground during the battle and the casualties were in the hundreds of thousands.


    Over time, the battle moved fromnd to the ocean, stirring up tsunamis to crash onto the shore.


    ¡°That¡¯s brutal! Are they even human?¡±


    Many people watched the battle through the satellite feed and what they saw terrified them.


    At first, they were floored after seeing the Mayan Battle Cruiser¡¯s advanced technology and its ability to dominate even the most powerful conventional weapon. Then, they were shocked again by Chen Fan¡¯s godlike power.


    ¡°If god really exists, Chen Beixuan has to be one. ¡±


    Many Dark Overlords murmured to himself.


    Even Ye Qincang was enamored by Chen Fan¡¯s abilities.


    Chen Fan had shown him the true power of a Connate Cultivator. During the battle, Chen Fan was no less deadlier than a warrior of such a realm, Golden Core Cultivator. Such feat would be impressive even among the Immortal Cultivators of the Realm of Kunxu


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan shook the Thunder Seal.


    Dark clouds rolled over from all directions, and countless lightning bolts descended upon the seal. Already, a lightning shaft of epic proportion was taking shape before everyone¡¯s eyes. It would unleash enough force to remove a mountain with ease.


    ¡°Together!¡±


    Brooke shouted amand.


    All wise men poured their soul energy into the battle cruiser without holding back; their effort lit up the pyramid at the top of the deck as blue lightning tendrils started to form around its surface. After a few seconds, a three thousand meter long Thor¡¯s Whip was whipped from the ship, tracing a blinding arch in the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This was the final showdown and the energy from both sides had reached the max level.


    The Wise Men channeled everyst bit of the back-up energy into the attack while the belligerent lightning shaft bore down on the ship like the God¡¯s divine judgement.


    The Mayan Battle Cruiser unleashed its final attack: a three kilometer long lightning whip thatshed across the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The scale of the impact and its destruction was beyond words.


    A whiteness engulfed the battlefield, and a re drowned all sounds. Looking from afar, the battle field was nothing but a white dot. Hiding underneath that empty void was a violent storm of energy and sea waves that were over a hundred meters in height.


    ¡°Who won?¡±


    Over a billion audiences watched the battle through a live feed , and they glued their gazes on the screen, waiting expectantly.


    For a while, the white light had obscured the battle in the satellite feed. After the violent energy finally subsided and the whiteness faded away, the audience had witnessed a scene that would be permanently tattooed in their brains.


    They saw an Invincible warrior wearing the Armor of Golden me; a lightning seal hovered above his head with as much bnce as the warrior¡¯s divine judgment.


    There was his health Under his feet was the in behemoth. The energy shield of the Mayan Battle Cruiser cracked open as the battle cruiser slowly fell from the sky and sshed into the ocean.


    Chen Fan had annihted the invincible battleship before everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 720 - The Emperor of Earth

    <h4>720 The Emperor of Earth</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Pyramid-shaped ship fell from the sky and was engulfed by the vast ocean, stirring up waves of unprecedented size. Many people who were watching the battle let out gasps of cold air after witnessing the incredible scene.


    That was a Battle Cruiser of astonishing extraterrestrial technology that was capable of annihting an entire city.


    And yet, Chen Fan sank it to the bottom of the ocean with one blow.


    A Dark Overlord eximed on the inte, ¡°Chen Beixuan is a beast! If the war machine of the Mayan race doesn¡¯t take him down, then who could?¡±


    Other people shared his amazement and fear. Chen Fan had officially imed the seat of power on earth after he had brought the United States to their knees and defeated the Wise Men. No one on this would ever dare to challenge him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, the Mayan Battle Cruiser broke through a giant wave and rose above the sea.


    It turned out that Chen Fan¡¯sst attack had severely damaged its structure, but it didn¡¯t immobilize it. It had dived into the ocean in an attempt to escape Chen Fan.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    Coutless brilliant rays of blue lights shot out from the metallic obsidian-colored surface of the ship: the result of the Wise Men¡¯s effort of charging up the battle cruiser. The pyramid shaped behemoth was a spacecraft and when it was much faster than any man made vehicle.


    Suddenly, a giant electromaic coil appeared around the pyramid as the spacecraft suddenly elerated to subsonic speed. It charged forward with the same amount of momentum as a moving mountain.


    By then, the Mayan Battle Cruiser finally revealed its most powerful weapon: itself.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get away,¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    He took a step forward, covering a thousand meters in an instant and arriving near the Pyramid. He hurled a fist at the ship¡¯s metallic wall, shattering its remaining energy shield andnding a punch directly on the ship¡¯s hull.


    The impact gave off a blinding azure sh.


    Chen Fan¡¯s punch was so powerful that it threatened to copse the space and stop the passage of time. When the explosive force in his punch was finally unleashed, the pyramid was knocked off course, flying back a few dozen meters.


    ¡®¡±Sthh.¡±


    The wise men were shocked beyond belief.


    None of them had expected Chen Fan to be not only a powerful spell caster, but also possessed an unmatched physique. Brooke¡¯s face darkened while the Lord of the Lance Family was overtaken by fear.


    He had never thought that Chen Fan would chase him all the way to their of the wise men.


    ¡°Shit, shit! Chen Beixuan is going to kill us all!¡± Lord Lance said with a pale face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s lure him into the ocean and use the Doomsday Device. Get rid of him already,¡± Brooke shouted.


    Under hismand, the Mayan Battle Cruiser dived into the ocean despite Chen Fan¡¯s relentless attacks. Chen Fan was able tond a few solid blows on its walls, but was unable to prate the walls.


    ¡°This material is simr to the one used on God-killing Spear. ¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He was slightly taken aback by the Ancient Mayan¡¯s technology. They were able to create a structure so tough that it could withstand attacks from a Golden Core cultivator or a nuclear bomb.


    ¡°But it¡¯s just a machine, and won¡¯t pose a threat to me unless it¡¯s operated by a powerful foe.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as he charged up his energy, transforming his body into a Kun Peng: a mythical behemoth that was a few times stronger than Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan pped one of his wings andnded a blow on the pyramid, cracking the ck metallic surface and leaving a ten meter long gash.


    ¡°Damn it! What was that?¡±


    The Wise Men were shocked by the turn of events.


    ¡°We originally thought Chen Fan was a human... where did he get those wings?¡±


    By the time they realized what was happening, it was already toote. Chen Fan¡¯s attacks hadcerated the ship in many ces, and some attacks prated throughyers of metal and reached the inner chambers.


    ¡°The main armor is about to give in,¡± a wise man reported.


    ¡°Initiate the super Energy Bomb and blow him to pieces.¡± Brooke hissed.


    The Energy Bomb was the most powerful weapon of the ancient Mayan people.


    It relied on raw energy to create devastating effects. rk from the God-battling Team used it once and had annihted everything within a hundred meter radius. The device on the Mayan Battle Cruiser had been charging up energy over thest few centuries and once detonated, it could ughter anything within a few dozen kilometers.


    However, it also meant that the Wise Men would be unable to use this device for another hundred years. Therefore, Brooke had hesitated using it until then.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Arge dark blob appeared at the top of the pyramid, as if out of nowhere. It grew in size rapidly, like a blooming flower of death. Be it water, sand, or sea creatures, it annihted anything within its reach, and created a vacuum at the bottom of the ocean.


    Driven by gravity, sea water gushed into the vacuum, only to be evaporated and disintegrated at a molecr level.


    When the dark energy finally dissipated, a circr waterfall was in ce where the dark ball used to be.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    Some Wise Men finally let out a sighs of relief.


    The Energy Bomb was the Mayan people¡¯s coup de grace. They believed that it was powerful enough to y a god. However powerful Chen Fan was, he would not be stronger than ancient gods.


    Their relief was short lived; what they saw next robbed them of theirst hope for survival.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A few dozen kilometers away, a wash of azure light appeared; in it was a giant Kun Peng, pping its wings. A cold fire burned in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. He knew the Wise Men had ast trick up their sleeves, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be that powerful.


    ¡°The Energy Bomb is as powerful as the Five Elements Thunder. I would be severely wounded if not dead if itnded on me. Luckily, I was paying close attention, and the Kun Peng¡¯s form also granted me incredible speed, so that I was able to evade the blow. Otherwise, it would be a bad day for me.¡±


    The more Chen Fan thought about it, the angrier he got.


    The thought of an all-mighty North Mystic Celestial Lord falling prey to a small trick didn¡¯t sit well with him.


    He pped his wings again, and charged out like the mighty Vermilion Bird that crashed through three thousand realms without stopping. Chen Fan no longer held back his strength and unleashed the star-devouring raw power of the Kun Peng Dharma Form onto the ship. The blow created an enormous crack across the space craft.


    The ship¡¯s energy was running low, so Brooke could only scramble to mend the damage without being able to fight back.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Chen Fan doubled down on his aggression and transformed back into his human form. A de sizzling with purple electric energy appeared in his hand. Chen Fan swung the de around, letting its sharp tip slice open the air, unleashing a shower of lightning that concealed his body. Chen Fan hacked downward with the de, splitting the curtain of blinding shes from the middle like the primordial god that ended the reign of chaos and created both Yin and Yang.


    Thunder Divine de first form: Splitting Yin and Yang.


    This was an eternal art passed down by the Thunder God primordial deity. The Thunder Divine de was a mighty art that could rival the True Martial Divine Fist. Although Chen Fan had bestowed the Thunder Soul Sutra to his grandfather Chen Huaian, the old man would never be able to unlock its real power.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    A ck de Aura arced through the air and sliced open the pyramid like gutting a fish, disemboweling the ship to reveal the inner mechanical parts. The de cut through them with ease and finally reached themand deck.


    However, he wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    The charged de Qi exploded while it got close to the Wise Men, blowing their fragile bodies into pieces.


    Brooke was the only one that escaped by transforming into a ray of blue light.


    ¡°My Lord, please spare my life! I know many things about the Mayan race and their technology,¡± Brooke pleaded.


    ¡°Noisy,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently and bore down the de onto Brooke.


    The de tore open the fabric of reality, ramming straight through Brooke¡¯s protective soul energy andnded on him. The thin edge of the de unleashed an immeasurable amount of force straight down, rending Brooke¡¯s armor into pieces at first, and then splitting his body into two from the middle.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A faint blue glow escaped from Brooke¡¯s cracked open skull. It quickly gained more solidity as it flew up into the sky and transformed into an apparition of Brooke.


    So powerful was Brooke¡¯s Soul energy that he could exist in this form for eternity. The Demon Gods from Japan simply couldn¡¯tpare. His soul energy was even more powerful than the Divine Will of some Earth Level Deities. Therefore, although Chen Fan¡¯s attack had ruined his physical form, it had damaged very little of his soul energy.


    ¡°Sir, we can talk.¡± Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s attacks were unable to harm him, Brooke was able to breathe for a moment.


    However, he couldn¡¯t be more wrong.


    ¡°de of Divine Essence!¡±


    A stream of golden light burst out from the middle of Chen Fan¡¯s eyebrows.


    The light transformed into a small golden de; its surface was covered with mythical patterns. The presence of the golden de cast a frozen spell on the world around it, freezing everything and everyone in their tracks.


    Chen Fan had used the de of Divine Essence to ughter a Mortal Deity when he was at the Divine Sea level. Since then, the power of the de had grown into epic proportions.


    Brooke shivered as soon as he saw the de.


    ¡°God ying de! This is the secret Soul de used by the most powerful elder of the Mayan race. How did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan cut him short with the wave of a hand.


    The small de jetted out and turned into a streak of golden light in the deep ocean. It flew through a school of fish and took their fragile souls and spirits in an instant.


    Although Brooke was a Soul Energy Master and possessed immeasurable soul energy, the de made quick work of him nheless.


    ¡°Please, my lord! I have important information that I can share with you. My people are about to return to earth, the war ising!¡±


    Brooke shirked painfully.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t listen to his plea and unleashed nine des of Divine Essence at once. Once Brooke had finally be silent, he rolled the remaining soul energy into a ball and put it back in a pocket.


    Consuming that pure soul energy could improve his Divine Will significantly. Plus, Chen Fan could ess all the information that had been stored in Brooke¡¯s memory, particrly the one about the ing war.¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do with the pyramid?¡±


    Chen Fan looked to the ruined battle cruiser and shook his head.


    Meanwhile, his audience was speechless after what they had seen; all of them were shocked beyond belief.


    August 15th, 2012...


    Chen Beixuan defeated the United States and annihted the Wise Men¡¯s battle cruiser. From that day onward, he would be the most powerful man on Earth, the unequivocal ruler of earth.

 Chapter 721 - Message from Space

    <h4>721 Message from Space</h4>


    August 15th, 2012...


    On this day, humans had been dealt a severe blow! When many people opened their eyes, they found that the entire world hadpletely changed; it wasn¡¯t a ce only for mortals anymore.


    Vampires, werewolves, supermen, martial artists, warlocks, aliens...


    Things that only existed in legends and stories gradually came to light. The mortals finally realized that these beings had always been hiding next to them, some of them having existed for more than ten thousand years, long before our human civilization.


    ¡°The Realm of Kunxu, the Maya civilization, the Kindred, the Werewolves... I didn¡¯t know Earth was such a dangerous ce,¡± many said on the Inte.


    People found a lot of mysteries throughout history and discovered that they had been exploits or remnants belonging to some Transcendent State or Immortal State Overlords.


    Ye Qincang of the East, the Christian Church of the West, the Kindred of the Dark World, the Wise Men of North America... but one person had stolen the spotlight from them:


    Chen Beixuan!


    ¡°There has never been someone as powerful and invincible as Chen Beixuan throughout human history, including the history of the cultivation world! He¡¯s like a True God from the ancient times, unbeatable and iparable!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s God. He¡¯s a deity. He¡¯s an immortal!¡±


    The Observer left thisment on the underground forum before going offline. It was circted around the Inte and was recognized by billions of people in the world.


    Since then, many sects were established on Earth.


    Such as the ¡°North Mystic Sect,¡± the ¡°Chen Sect,¡± the ¡°North Mystic Fan Club,¡± and so on.


    These people worshiped Chen Fan and thought that he was the only True God in the world! In fact, Chen Fan indeed was no different from God at this level.


    On a ne above the North Pacific Ocean.


    ¡°God is just a powerful cultivator,¡± Chen Fan said as he surfed the Inte.


    The tall Fang Qiong sat next to him, wearing a red lipstick color. After killing Brooke, the leader of the Wise Men, they immediately set off for China.


    The American government sent him back with the most solemn courtesy.


    Sixteen of the most advanced fighter aircrafts surrounded Chen Fan while some from other countries joined in from time to time. Chen Fan was truly enjoying the treatment of the most powerful person on Earth.


    ¡°So, Xiao Fan, have you be a God?¡± Fang Qiong asked.


    ¡°The path I¡¯m treading is the Immortal Dao, which is different from a God¡¯s. ording to the categorization on Earth, I should be a Demigod, only a step away from bing a True God.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    A Connate Being was called an Earth Level Deity in the East and a Saint or Demigod in the West. Only a Golden Core Cultivator could be called a Sky Immortal or a True God!


    Many Gods around the world were in fact Demigods. The Divine Artifacts Chen Fan got from the Dark World Arbitration Department had been mostly made by them.


    ¡°Which one is more powerful, the Divine Dao or the Immortal Dao?¡±


    Fang Qiong blinked curiously.


    ¡°Each of them has their advantages and weaknesses.¡± Chen Fan smiled with a hint of pride in his eyes. ¡°But in this century, Immortal Dao rules the world!¡±


    While Fang Qiong was about to speak, a coastline appeared in front of her.


    They arrived in China.


    Chen Fan was warmly weed this time.


    Countless residents in Yan Jin went to the airport, trying to see the legendary superhero who had suppressed the United States. China mobilized both the police and military troops to maintain security, but they couldn¡¯t stop people froming and the ten-kilometer passage was packed.


    Chen Fan and Fang Qiong appeared and waved at the crowd, then turned into a beam of golden light and shot into the sky, amidst the exmation of the people left behind.


    It took less than two hours for Chen Fan to go from Yan Jin to Jin City.


    When they arrived at East Mountain...


    Fang Qiong was just as excited as a child.


    ¡°Honey, flying is really fun. I want to do it again!¡±


    An Ya came quickly after seeing the lightnding. After hearing Fang Qiong, she said, ¡°You¡¯re already calling him Honey? What will you call him once you¡¯re married?¡±


    Fang Qiong was no longer shy, after everything that happened in the United States. ¡°That¡¯s how I want to call him. You can do the same if you dare!¡±


    An Ya blushed and pinched Fang Qiong¡¯s waist.


    ¡°You stupid boy! You should be pleased after making such big news. Have you ever thought about how worried we were?¡± Wang Xiaoyun said furiously as she approached and grabbed Chen Fan¡¯s ear.


    ¡°It hurts. Mom, please,¡± Chen Fan begged and smirked.


    If outsiders saw this, their eyes would pop out. The man who flew to Capitol Hill and made the United States yield was this boisterous young man?


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Wang Xiaoyun didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Nuclear bombs couldn¡¯t kill you and you say this is painful? Do you know how worried I, your dad and Xiao Ya were...¡±


    Tears welled up in Wang Xiaoyun and An Ya¡¯s eyes.


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh, then held them in his arms and said, ¡°Mom, sister, be at ease. I won¡¯t worry you again.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun grunted.


    ¡°If you marry Xiao Qiong quickly and give me a grandson, I¡¯ll let you do anything you want and I won¡¯t be worried even if you die out there.¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and looked at Fang Qiong. Seeing her gentle eyes, he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s promise to marry was well thought out.


    It was too dangerous this time. He could have put himself and the North Qiong Sect in danger. But all enemies on Earth had been dealt with by then. The Christian Church was destroyed, the Wise Men were exterminated, the Kindred were eliminated and the United States had yielded. Nobody could threaten the North Qiong Sect from then on.


    After that, Chen Fan could finally leave the.


    And before he left, it was necessary to make Fang Qiong and his parents feel at ease.


    ¡°What does Brooke¡¯sst message mean?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    The Mayans and the elders would return, the Earth would turn into a battlefield and there would be a war? Chen Fan didn¡¯t believe any of those things. During a critical moment, Brooke would certainly say something exaggerated so that Chen Fan would stop.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t kill Brookepletely. He kept his memories.


    In the study at the North Qiong Pavilion.


    Chen Fan flicked his sleeve and a blue light ball appeared in the air. The light ball had been formed by Soul Energy like the stars in the universe. Each dot of Soul Energy wasparable to that of a person and there were thousands of them.


    ¡°The ancient Mayans abandoned their bodies and cultivated their Soul Energy, which was simr to some Buddhism sects and technologic civilizations. When their Soul Energy reached the maximum level, their Primordial Essence would be forever maintained. One person can turn into millions and control thousands of battleships. One person is a race, a heritage.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    And yet, they needed at least the Soul Formation Level to do so, and the ancient Mayans apparently had no such beings. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have left the.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what information I can get from his memories.¡±


    Chen Fan ced his hand inside the light ball.


    A strong Immortal Will surged into his body and Brooke¡¯s life-long memories shed by Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, from his birth to when he grew up, toter be powerful and dominate the world... Centuries of memories flooded in.


    Normal people should have already felt dizzy dealing with suchplicated memories, but Chen Fan was determined and couldn¡¯t be disturbed. He nced through the things that were unimportant and looked for some key information.


    ¡°The Wise Men are indeed descendants of the ancient Mayans. In the ancient times, the Mayans lost in the Battle of Deities and ran off on their battleships. Only one was left in North America and the remaining Mayans married humans, toter establish the Wise Men group.


    ¡°The Wise Men chose the United States a hundred years ago and helped them suppress both the Christian Church and the Kindred, eventually getting control of the. Besides, they used the power of the United States to restore their spaceship so that they could leave the Earth to find their ancestors.


    ¡°Strange... If the Mayans areing back, why did they leave the Earth?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Suddenly, footage from a century ago appeared in front of Chen Fan.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Fan realized.


    In the video, a stone room deep in the pyramid suddenly lit up and a message came from one of the detectors. The message was short but Brooke was extremely excited, as it came from the Mayans.


    ¡°We¡¯ll return... The war will begin... We¡¯ll revive the ancient times... Descendants of the Earth, be prepared.¡±


    This message brought extreme joy to the Wise Men.


    They had developed their technology and helped the United States dominate the world, but Brooke and the others waited for ten years, twenty years, thirty years... still, the Mayans had not arrived.


    Once a century passed, they couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    That was why they started repairing the spaceship to search for the Mayan.


    ¡°For the Wise Men who don¡¯t have a long life, a century means several generations of people.


    ¡°However, a century isn¡¯t enough for a trip in space. My master, Cangqin, used to spend thousands of years traveling across the universe once. The Mayans were possibly still preparing for their journey when they sent this message. If they encountered any problems, it may take two centuries more for them to get here.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He had traveled across the universe, so he certainly knew how wide and dangerous it was. Space travel was the most dangerous activity.


    ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t see the Christian Church, the Kindred and the Mayan battleship after returning a centuryter. They must have left the Earth.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s another possibility.


    ¡°The Mayans have alreadye and the war has ended. When I came back, it was already the post-war period of the and history has been altered.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed and were filled with coldness.

 Chapter 722 - Wedding of the Century

    <h4>722 Wedding of the Century</h4>


    In Chen Fan¡¯s previous life, he returned to Earth once after two centuries. At that time, he had reached the Soul Formation Level and he was an immortal. He traveled across the universe and buried Xiao Qiong in her hometown.


    Even though Chen Fan only scanned through it once with his Immortal Will...


    How powerful was a Soul Formation Cultivator? His Immortal Will could cover the entire world and he could split the ocean and sink the earth easily. No Connate or Golden Core Cultivators could hide from him.


    ¡°When I returned, the Earth had already formed a unified federal government and started exploring outside the sr system. Before that, there should have been a disaster that caused many casualties.


    ¡°However, that disaster wasn¡¯t recorded in history. Officials imed that it was the Third World War, which was caused by nuclear explosions. Since then, humans on Earth worked together and resisted their enemies. Thinking of it now, this seemed to be strange.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    And yet, no matter if Mayans or other races returned, it wouldn¡¯t be something that would happen in a short time. Cangqin took Chen Fan away in 2022 when Chen Fan was about thirty years old. There were still ten years left and the Earth was peaceful before he left.


    ¡°These ten years are enough for me to find a passage that leads to other worlds so I can reach the Golden Core Level.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and forgot about his worries.


    He started to absorb Brooke¡¯s Soul Energy and Immortal Will with the Soul Refining Art. He closed his eyes and the aura around his body was shining bright; golden threads gathered at his eyebrows and his Immortal Will became stronger.


    At the same time, the news about Chen Fan¡¯s wedding circted around the neighborhood.


    At first, everyone thought it was fake, but after the members of the Chen family confirmed it, the upper-ssmunity in the entire world was stirred.


    It was Chen Beixuan and Fang Qiong!


    The wedding of the most famous couple in the world was definitely a big deal! Billions of people on Earth would want to see it.


    In the end, the wedding was decided to be held on August 31st.


    Chen Fan and Fang Qiong weren¡¯t nning to make it big. They had had enough attention from the world. There were thousands of media representatives outside East Mountain every day, trying to interview them.


    They were all top media, including BBC, CNN, AFP and the Wall Street News Agency.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t see Chen Fan or Fang Qiong, they would also interview the members of the Chen family and the disciples of the North Qiong Sect. Many reporters even went to Chu Zhou City and Si Shui to investigate the experiences Chen Fan had as a child.


    Jiang Tanqiu had be famous recently. As Chen Fan¡¯s former ssmate, he had be a star in Chu Zhou City.


    ¡°Just invite some friends, ssmates and members of the Chen and Fang families. If we make it too grand, the entire East Mountain will be crowded with people,¡± Chen Gexin said.


    Wang Xiaoyun pondered for a while and agreed.


    ¡°But where will the wedding take ce? East Mountain Meadow or Zhong Hai?¡± Wang Xiaoyun asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Chen Fan smiled.


    The wedding was getting closer. Many people around the world who knew they weren¡¯t qualified to attend the wedding arrived earlier and presented their gifts.


    On August 31st.


    Guests from all over the world, including the politicians of different countries, tycoons, CEOs and other heavy hitters gathered on East Mountain.


    Jin City was flooded with luxury cars.


    Many flightsnded on the city and filled all the spaces at a few airports nearby.


    Even though Chen Fan didn¡¯t invite them, they came anyway.


    ¡°Mr. Bill Gates, CEO of the Microsoft Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Eric Schmidt, CEO of Google.¡±


    ¡°Felipe VI, King of Spain...¡±


    Kunlun set up some barriers ten kilometers away and military guards were stationed all over East Mountain, but nobody could stop these bigwigs from entering.


    It seemed that all the top names around the world were gathering on East Mountain.


    ¡°This is too grand! I can¡¯t believe we get to see this in our lifetimes,¡± Fang Mingde said.


    ¡°Everyone here is worth a hundred times more than you are. Your daughter and son-inw are much more powerful,¡± Su Susu said with disdain.


    Fang Mingde giggled and said, ¡°You can¡¯tpare me with him. He¡¯s a Sage. It¡¯s certainly our honor that Xiao Qiong can marry him!¡±


    Their status had been risingtely because of Fang Qiong.


    Who didn¡¯t want to fawn over Fang Mingde in recent days by saying that he found a good son-inw who gave glory to the country? Even the superior mayors and CEOs of the bigpanies smiled at him.


    When they entered the North Qiong Pavilion.


    The entire ce was full of bright lights and red decorations. Fang Qiong was especially beautiful that day. She was wearing a red dress, jade hairpins and red lipstick.


    Chen Fan was wearing a ck robe. Although it looked a bit weird, it was simple and elegant.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, my Dad wants toe and see Xiao Qiong,¡± Su Susu said.


    ¡°The Su family of Wu Zhou City?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    The Su family was Fang Qiong¡¯s family but Chen Fan had a bad impression of them. When Chen Fan was missing, the Su family had always made things difficult for Fang Qiong; Chen Fan had already respected Su Susu by not eliminating them.


    ¡°Let grandpa and Su Xiaoe. The others have nothing to do with the Chen family,¡± Fang Qiong said coldly.


    In the end, most of the members of the Su family were barred from entering East Mountain; only Su Yanghao walked into the North Qiong Pavilion with the help of Su Xiao. ¡°I¡¯m here to congratte Heavenly Chen and Xiao Qiong for your marriage, and also apologize to both of you!¡±


    Su Yanghao was ny years old and he looked a bit guilty.


    He was filled with remorse.


    If he had insisted back then, the Su family could also enjoy such a glory.


    ¡°You¡¯re our guests. There¡¯s no need to talk about anything else,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently.


    Other than the Su family, the Ye family of Mount Yan, the An family of Don He Province, the Zheng family from Hong Kong and the Lu family of Lin City paid a visit to congratte them. Even the major families of Yan Jin were there.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, the leaders of the Qin family, the Xiao family and the Han family are waiting at the foot of East Mountain,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said.


    ¡°They¡¯re not weed here,¡± the Chen family said firmly.


    The Chen family wasn¡¯t just the top family of Jin City, but also of China and the world! Who else dared to offend the Chen family and the North Qiong Sect?


    Several major families from Yan Jin were banned from entering East Mountain.


    Old Lord Qin looked at East Mountain as he stomped his foot while Qin Yaner seemed to be thinking about something. As for Old Lord Xiao, he shook his head and heaved a sigh, then left with Xiao Xuan.


    Xiao Xuan clenched his fists and felt it was the most humiliating moment in all his life.


    Finally, the wedding began.


    Chen Fan finished the entire procedure in front of the guests from all over the world.


    That day, he wasn¡¯t the North Mystic Celestial Lord, but Chen Huaian¡¯s grandson, Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s son and Fang Qiong¡¯s husband. A Sage could be the King of Gods when he was fierce and a loyal servant when he lowered his head.


    He knelt in front of his parents with a ss of wine and looked at his gorgeous wife, as if it had been a century.


    On the other hand, some families were feeling gloomy.


    The Wang family.


    The entire mansion was extremely quiet. Xue Hongmei had a heart attack when she saw the crimson light that went to the West and she was sent to the hospital. She had been yelling Wang Chen¡¯s name and imed that she had seen her grandson thest few days.


    The other members of the Wang family were too ashamed to show up. The Wang family had be theughing stock among the upper ss in Yan Jin and nobody took them seriously anymore.


    Only Wang Zhongguo sat at the peak of North Mountain and looked over to Jin City.


    His grandson getting married should have been the most glorious moment of the Wang family, but he screwed up.


    Wang Keqin came in and said, ¡°Dad, the hospital called. Mom passed away.¡±


    Wang Zhongguo didn¡¯t reply; he only heaved a sigh.


    In Chu Zhou City.


    Jiang Churan finally returned from Romania. Chen Fan left in a hurry after sending her to a small town. She watched the astonishing battle in the United States while she was on the ne.


    After she got home, Auntie Tang and Jiang Haishan cried tears of joy.


    But soon, they started to ask about her rtionship with Chen Fan and if they were still in contact. Jiang Churan knew what they were up to and felt troubled by this.


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t that timid young man anymore.


    He was the most powerful person on Earth, someone whom the superpowers looked up to. He could destroy a country with a word and shake the world with a stomp. Countless women wanted to marry him, including princesses and daughters of tycoons.


    For some reason, Jiang Churan didn¡¯t tell them about what happened to her and Chen Fan in the Blood Sea.


    After experiencing the moment of life and death and staying together for a month, Jiang Churan felt as if there were some kind of weird connection between Chen Fan and herself.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he will never like me.¡±


    Jiang Churan shook her head.


    That day was his wedding day.


    Even though the North Qiong Sect was securely guarded, some reporters still managed to get in and secretly broadcast the event to the world. Billions of people sat in front of the screen, watching this spectacr wedding.


    Jiang Haishan said as he drank, ¡°One thing I regret the most in my entire life is that I looked down on that kid. Otherwise, Ranran would have been the one marrying him and we¡¯d be the family on the screen.¡±


    ¡°Hm, I wanted to introduce Xiao Fan to Ranran, but you disagreed. A fine time to be regretting it, right?¡± Auntie Tang said.


    Jiang Haishan was indeed regretful.


    He looked down on Chen Fan and thought he was just an ordinary young man. Nobody had thought that he would rise to the top in five years.


    ¡°Dad, stop. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Jiang Churan lowered her head.


    She felt troubled. A thought suddenly came to her mind, ¡°Would Fei Fei be attending the wedding?¡±


    Xu Rongfei was indeed on East Mountain.

 Chapter 723 - Crashing the Honeymoon

    <h4>723 Crashing the Honeymoon</h4>


    ¡°Fei Fei, Look! It¡¯s so amazing here. I would never have guessed that it¡¯s sorge inside, filled with strange nts and animals. Look at that bird, it¡¯s huge! It looks golden and is at least a dozen meters long. Uh? Is that a dragon?!¡± Ning Xin shouted.


    Ning Xin had insisted on tagging along once she learned that Xu Rongfei had received the invitation. Xu Rongfei caved in eventually, but regretted her decision as soon as they entered the Green Dragon Grand Array.


    Xu Rongfei buried her face in her palm and shook her head helplessly.


    Yingzhou Ind cracked a smile and said, ¡°Gold Nugget was rescued by Master from the Yingzhou Ind, while White Drake is the Array Spirit of the Green Dragon Grand Array. Miss Xu, this way please. Master is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Xu Rongfei nodded and followed up.


    Only the most powerful politicians and businessmen could have been invited to visit the top of the Eastern Mountain, however, even they would be barred from entering the North Qiong Pavilion since that was reserved for Chen Fan¡¯s family and friends only. Xu Rongfei noticed Chen Fan and Fang Qiong as soon as she entered the North Qiong Pavilion.


    Fang Qiong¡¯s sublime beauty made her look like an otherworldly goddess.


    Chen Fan stood beside her, long dark hair flowing down to his shoulders, its color and texture contrasting the glint in his eyes. The two looked like a match made in heaven. Xu Rongfei was taken aback by the duo¡¯s breathtaking attractiveness.


    ¡°Fei Fei, wee! Come here to see mom.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun waved her hand.


    Wang Xiaoyun had met Xu Rongfei in Yan Jin and she pitied the girl after the death of her parents, so she decided to take Xu Rongfei under her wing.


    Xu Rongfei moved slowly toward Wang Xiaoyun as she replied coyly, ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s face bloomed like a flower.


    She regarded the three girls with joy. An Ya was caring, Fang Qiong was beautiful, and Xu Rongfei was kind and the most lovable.


    ¡°If my little sh*t can marry all three of them and give me three grandkids, I will be in heaven!¡±


    Overtaken by excitement, Wang Xiaoyun didn¡¯t realize how loud she was. Chen Fan nudged her with an elbow and urged under his breath, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I talk about it?¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun shot a hot re back at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan shook his head in resignation. Theical exchange made everyoneugh, including the bride.


    Once they had finished the tea ceremony, the bride and the groom were to greet the guests. Ye Qincang was also sitting among the guests, he raised a cup of wine when it was his turn to meet Chen Fan.


    ¡°Senior, thanks to your battle, China won¡¯t see another war for at least fifty years. I drink in your name!¡±


    The United States had been soundly defeated by Chen Fan and lost its seat of power in the world. This shift in the power dynamics had made the United State¡¯s rivals¡ªmainly China and Russia¡ªheave a sigh of relief. The United States would be quiet for a while as long as Chen Fan was still alive.


    ¡°Please look after my parents after I leave.¡±


    Chen Fan emptied the cup and talked to Ye Qincang using Divine Will.


    Ye Qincang paused a second and then nodded.


    In addition to Ye Qincang, Li Wuchen, Director Xiao, Azure Dragon and Ye Nantian were also invited. Red Sparrow was wearing a ck dress that exposed half of her back. She colored her lips in a bold and inviting red, as if ready for a kiss at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Yu Qin looked at Chen Fan with a great measure of excitement.


    ¡°General Chen, you kick a**. You are the true role model of strength and power to all Chinese soldiers, including me.¡±


    ¡°You can do anything as long as you put your heart into it. ¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    Thest table Chen Fan visited was upied by his friends, such as Xu Haoxuan, Wu Junjie, Yan Xiaobai, Lin Weiwei and Jiang Tanqiu. The mood was much moreplicated at this table than at any other.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that you are the same person that yed ser and video games with us,¡± Wu Junjie said with a cup of wine in his hand.


    ¡°Life is a box of choctes,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    Such it was. If Cangqin the Immortal didn¡¯t save him in his past life, he would have never be the North Mystic Celestial Lord; this wedding, and this conversation would have never taken ce.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t be more true. Let¡¯s drink to that!¡± Xu Haoxuan chimed in. His voice was filled with gratitude and appreciation for what Chen Fan had done for him. Thanks to him, he finally found his ce in the Hong family.


    Once Chen Fan had drunk with each and every guest, he scanned the crowd and said, ¡°I thank you foring to our wedding. Please enjoy the meal, me and Xiao Qiong will have to leave you now.¡±


    ¡°Master, where are you going? To the honeymoon already?¡± A¡¯Xiu jested.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to attend the real wedding ceremony.¡±


    Chen Fan grabbed Fang Qiong¡¯s hand and strode into the main hall of the North Qiong Pavilion.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, countless golden lights beamed out of the North Qiong Pavilion as a thick cloud moved in to shroud the pavilion. The Pavilion slowly rose to the sky like the moving castle of a sage.


    Ten meters, a hundred, a thousand.


    The building slowly disappeared into the sky.


    This incredible miracle was witnessed by millions of Jin City citizens who lived at the foot of the Eastern Mountain.


    ¡°OMG, he really is a sage!¡±


    A guest put down his cup and marveled at the incredible sight while the people around him nodded in agreement.


    Wu Junjie and his friends were overtaken by a pang ofplicated emotions. They still found it hard toe to terms with reality while Chen Fan was drinking with them earlier in his human form.


    However, the flying castle finally gave them a dose of reality.


    They finally realized what the name ¡°Chen Beixuan¡± meant to the world.


    ¡°Regardless how hard we work, we¡¯ll never be able to catch up with him. He¡¯s not a mortal, how are we topete with an immortal?¡± Xu Haoxuan murmured.


    Lin Weiwei and the other girls remained reticent as their minds grappled with reality.


    The North Qiong Pavilion didn¡¯t stop ascending until it reached a few thousand meters above the ground.


    Fang Qiong looked down from the railing; surprise and excitement were written all over her face. They were above a sea of clouds and above them were bright shiny stars so close to her that she thought she could pick them out of the sky.


    Chen Fan stood beside the girl and said softly, ¡°This building is called North Qiong Pavilion, which I named after you. It¡¯s not only a building, but also a Dharma Artifact. Once I channel Dharmic powers into the building, I can fly it to anywhere I want.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Fang Qiong¡¯s face was lit up with glee.


    She had told Chen Fan that she liked the feeling of being in the air, but she had never thought that he would make her dreame true, having prepared such a surprise for her.


    ¡°Thank you, hubby...¡± Fang Qiong replied coquettishly like a little kitten.


    Fang Qiong¡¯s voice nearly melted Chen Fan¡¯s heart. Even in his past life, he had never seen Fang Qiong act as coy. He lowered his head and kissed the girl. Fang Qiong closed her eyes, letting tears of joy streak across her cheeks.


    The two enjoyed their happiest moment in this otherworldly scenery, between a million stars and a sea of clouds.


    Fang Qiong had never felt like this before.


    Her worries, fear and concerns were all gone. It was as if she had turned back time, having returned to her innocent childhood when she hung out with Chen Fan all the time.


    Fang Qiong pressed her body tight onto Chen Fan¡¯s chest and asked, ¡°Xiao Fan, why did you choose me? Sister An, Fei Fei and Jiang Churan were all nice girls, and some of them are even closer to you than I am. Is it because we met when we were little?¡±


    ¡°Have I told you about the story of the North Mystic Celestial Lord and the Zi Qiong Goddess? It¡¯s not finished yet, would you like to hear the rest of it?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Fang Qiong leaned into Chen Fan¡¯s arms while they both sat on the marble steps. She looked up at the starry sky and listened on.


    On Chen Fan¡¯s thirtieth birthday, he went for a ss Reunion party. While drunk he decided to end his life there and then by jumping off a building. Luckily, he was saved by Cangqin the Immortal cultivator and met Fang Qiong in the Cang Min Realm. They quickly fell in love again and became each other¡¯spanions on their journey toward enlightenment.


    However, Fang Qiong was killed by Chen Fan¡¯s enemy.


    Her death was a huge blow to him, but he turned the anger and grief into motivation and swore to reach the final stage of cultivation in order to bring his lover back.


    The rest was all history. He became the Celestial Lord in just five hundred years, but fell during the heavenly tribtion and had to relive his teenage years again.


    ¡°I see. ¡±


    Fang Qiong rose to her feet as a mix of strong andplicated feelings roiled inside of her. She finally understood the source of Chen Fan¡¯s power and confidence.


    The girl padded Chen Fan¡¯s chest and said withpassion in her voice, ¡°It must have been hard for you in your previous life.¡±


    The earth was a small in the universe but even here thepetition was fierce and deadly. Fang Qiong found it hard to imagine the hardships Chen Fan had endured in order to achieve such height in his cultivation.


    Chen Fan pulled the girl closer to him and said, ¡°The thought of you always eases my pain. I made many mistakes in my past life; I will make sure I won¡¯t make them again.¡±


    The two of them leaned against each other for a long time until the girl finally mustered enough courage to break the silence...


    ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s get inside.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    It was a night of blissful consummation.


    When Fang Qiong woke up the next day, she noticed that Chen Fan was not beside her. She looked out of the window and saw the sun had risen from the east, the sea of clouds basked under its glorious golden lights.


    Chen Fan was standing by the entrance. Sunshine outlined his figure, giving him the appearance of a War God.


    That¡¯s my man, the one person that I will spend all of my life with. The thought was as sweet as honey. Even as she got out of bed to look for Chen Fan, she noticed danger was lurking.


    Arge bird-like creature emerged from the eastern sky, hiding its true form in the bright sunlight.


    The thing traveled at an incredible speed and arrived at the North Qiong Pavilion in a blink. She finally realized that the creature was a man.


    The man was wearing a dragon robe and an emperor¡¯s crown with twelve vertical tassels that draped over its front and back. The dragon¡¯s robe was covered with mystic symbols that resemble thunder. The man¡¯s body was surrounded by a golden congration. However, upon closer look, Chen Fan realized that they were not mes, but the glow from golden lightnings that moved about him.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I have been waiting for you since yesterday. Time for you to die!¡±


    The man opened his mouth and his voice sounded like the rumbling of distant thunder. His energy shared some simr character with that of the Earth Level Deity Leixing, but was much more powerful


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and murmured to himself, ¡°Earth Level Deity Hanshi?¡±

 Chapter 724 - Wife, Watch Me Kill This Worm!

    <h4>Chapter 724 Wife, Watch Me Kill This Worm!</h4>


    ¡°Indeed, It¡¯s me.¡±


    The man floated in the air, garbed in the emperor¡¯s stately outfit. His gaze was steady and piercing; flickers of lightning shed in his eyes from time to time. His presence was so powerful that clouds were stirred. He was no doubt the most dangerous foe Chen Fan had ever encountered on earth.


    He was the Sect master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect, the Earth Level Deity Hanshi.


    Fang Qiong¡¯s heart suddenly sank to the bottom of an icy cave.


    The Gate of Heaven was closed, so how did he traverse to Earth from Kunxu? Earth Level Deity Hanshi was the sect master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect, an overlord in the Realm of Kunxu who had reached thete-stage of the Connate Spirit. He was far deadlier than any other opponent Chen Fan had encountered.


    ¡°I came from the Deity Burial Valley and have been waiting for you sincest night. I allowed you a taste of happiness in life because that will make my revenge much more satisfying. It¡¯s time to pay for what you did to my disciples.¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi fumed as he waved a fist in the air.


    Even as he did that, a young couple appeared behind him; they were Xiao Wu and Zhang Ran who had been tasked to guard the Immortal Portal. They shouted at Chen Fan at the top of their lungs, ¡°Senior Master Chen! Get out of here right now! He used an Immortal Treasure and passed the portal!¡±


    The two¡¯s warning was cut short by Earth Level Deity Hanshi as he waved a hand and summoned an unseen force tosh out at the young couple. The young man and the girl suddenly disappeared; only a lingering mist of blood suggested that they were alive a second before. ¡°They have betrayed Kunxu. Death to both of them!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Wu, Zhang Ran...¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes as a coldness shed across his face.


    He was too slow to stop the tragedy. The young couple was from the ck Water Sect in the Realm of Kunxu, but they had been friendly toward people of the Earth. Their masters had sacrificed themselves for the Earth¡¯s survival, and so did they.


    ¡°Qian Yexue, you are the goddess of the Snow God Pce. How dare you betray your own kind? I shall take you back to Kunxu and bring you to justice.¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi extended an arm, sending out a powerful surge of energy that cleared the clouds and pressed down onto the Green Dragon Grand Array. White Drake and the Green Dragon rose to the sky to defend the array, but they were no match against ate-stage Connate Cultivator.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The force prated the defense and turned into an apparition of a giant hand filled with a sizzling electrical energy. The hand bore down on Qian Yexue and seized her, lifting her up above the clouds.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    The guests at the East Mountain Meadow were shocked by the development. Chen Huaian and Ye Qincang hurried to examine the sky, and found out that they were under attack. ¡°Sh*t, he¡¯s a powerful foe. We will help Senior Chen, while the rest of you start working on the Green Dragon Grand Array.¡±


    The two of them transformed into two streaks of light that raced across the sky and disappeared into the clouds.


    Meanwhile, Earth Level Deity Hanshi had brought Qian Yexue in front of him. Qian Yexue¡¯s face darkened as soon as she saw who was after her. ¡°Sect master Lei, how did you get here? I thought the Immortal Portal was sealed.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid? I would never have thought that you would betray Kunxu. You are directly responsible for the deaths of Leixing and Tianmin! I will bring you to justice today. The God¡¯s Guillotine awaits you!¡±


    After he finished fuming, he cast a Dharma Seal onto Qian Yexue to immobilize her.


    Fear flickered in Qian Yexue¡¯s eyes as she struggled to move but failed.


    The mention of God¡¯s Guillotine sent fear into the Goddess¡¯ heart. That was thest ce she wanted to visit.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi saw Ye Qincang and Chen Huaian charging toward him, but his attention didn¡¯t linger on them. Instead, hended his steady gaze at Chen Fan.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see a talent such as you appear in the mortal world. You shouldn¡¯t have messed with the Realm of Kunxu. Our powers are beyond the imagination of lowly mortals.¡±


    His impassive manner made him sound like a judge reading out the final verdict.


    Ye Qincang and Chen Huaian hadnded near Chen Fan. They both felt an unprecedented pressureing off from this stately old man. Ye Qincang figured that the old man¡¯s power had to exceed thebined forces of five Earth Level Deities in the Realm of Kunxu.


    ¡°His power is terrifying. Is that the true power of the Overlords in the Realm of Kunxu?¡±


    Ye Qingcang was shocked.


    The scurrying clouds suddenly stopped moving as the lightning energy that surrounded the Heavenly Thunder Sect Master started to charge up. Once unleashed, those energies would devastate everything within a kilometer radius. His gaze grew cold and threatening like a carnivorous beast of a time long past.


    Qian Yexue¡¯s face paled after seeing the development.


    He was powerful even by Kunxu¡¯s standards. Only a few other sect masters and Curmudgeons in Kunxu would dare to face him.


    ¡°Xiao Fan...!¡± Fang Qiong shouted at Chen Fan, her voice was broken.


    Chen Fan ignored her, and took arge stride. Winds howled around him, tossing up his dark flowing hair and making his sleeves p, but his steps were steady. An azure glow slowly illuminated his body and outlined his muscles.


    ¡°Three moves. If you can counter three of my moves, I will spare your life.¡±


    Golden mes sprouted from his eyes, bright as beacons.


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi hissed, eyes filled with conceit. ¡°I will let you hit me three hundred times. How about that? If you can so much as harm a hair of mine, I will leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Brother Ye, please guard the North Qiong Pavilion. Wife, I will squash this worm.¡±


    Chen Fan took a few more steps as the Divine Light burned brighter until it became a huge golden congration. His honeymoon had been interrupted, and their lovenest was under attack. He poured all the anger into the fire around him, until it was hot enough to burn a Celestial Lord to death.


    Suddenly, the two powerful energies shed into each other.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The impact split the sea of clouds into two.


    The people on the ground were shaken after they sensed the terrifying power above the clouds. The energy of the enemy was ancient and hungry. Hua Yunfeng, Xie Yan and Azure Dragon all knew that Chen Fan was up against a powerful foe.


    However anxious they felt, they couldn¡¯t do anything to help.


    ¡°Please rx, everyone, we should believe in our Master¡¯s ability. He will win, he always does,¡± Hua Yunfeng said firmly, trying to calm everyone.


    The two energies were intertwined as they stirred the clouds to form two cyclones. The two twisters both grew in size as they shed into each other.


    The outpour of energy from these shes forced Ye Qincang and Chen Huaian to retreat into the North Qiong Pavilion. The North Qiong Pavilion was a Dharma Artifact, it could therefore provide some protection. Ye Qincang also rescued Qian Yexue from the mayhem.


    ¡°Tell Heavenly Chen to be careful! He is a powerful foe. Even the Azure Mystic Sect Master fears crossing swords with him,¡± Qian Yexue urged.


    Ye Qincang let out a wry smile. They wouldn¡¯t even get near Chen Fan, much less warn him of any danger. However, the girl¡¯s words shocked Ye Qincang.


    He, Chen Fan and Earth Level Deity Hanshi were all Connate Cultivators, but his power was much inferior. Earth Level Deity Hanshi could have killed him by lifting a finger.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the strength ofte-stage Connate Level. No wonder Senior Chen told me that everytime I made any progress in the Connate Level, my power would increase at least ten times. The difference between an early-stage and ate-stage Connate Cultivator is as great as that between an Internal Force User and an Immortal State Warrior,¡± Ye Qincang murmured to himself.


    Meanwhile, the battle in the sky had just begun.


    Chen Fan turned up his palm and lifted it. With a loud clunk, a dark de with sizzling energy appeared in his hand. Purple electric energy arced across the de¡¯s thick spine from time to time. The body of the de was clear and was filled with zapping energies.


    ¡°The Purple Thunder de was crafted by my Ancestral Masters using the body of a Thunder God. You think you can defeat me with my own weapon?¡± Earth Level Deity Hanshi let out a peal ofughter.


    He waved his sleeve and summoned arge Thunder Dragon. The Dragon¡¯s eyes were two balls of shing lightning.


    Demon Divine Thunder!


    It was the most powerful Divine Power of the Heavenly Thunder Sect.


    Leixing had used it before, but the Earth Level Deity Hanshi¡¯s execution of the art was far deadlier inparison.


    ¡°First hack!¡± Chen Fan yelled.


    True Essence poured into the Thunder de as the shes of light intensified. The de Auras grew rapidly in size and reached a hundred meters in a blink, illuminating the sky with their deadly glow like legendary des wielded by primordial gods.


    The de Qi slit open the sea of clouds as bolts of lightning jolted up from the body of the de, charging up its energy.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    The Earth Level Deity Hanshi was taken aback.


    His impassive face finally showed signs of fear and surprise as he witnessed how the power of the de surged beyond what he could have ever imagined.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi had never thought to find such an amazing ability in a mortal.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he just reached the Earth Deity level? Why is he already more powerful than me?¡± Even as Earth Level Deity Hanshi pondered, Chen Fan attacked.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The Divine de swept across the sky in a t arc.


    The attack was much more breathtaking while looking from the ground. The de Auras sliced through clouds as thick as nkets with their sizzling purple energy. The movement of the de Auras sent chills down people¡¯s spines.


    The blow was aimed at Earth Level Deity Hanshi. To him, it felt like the de had hacked open reality itself, creating a fissure that sucked all matter into the void, until only the de and its movement remained.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi shouted in a hurry, pouring out his Dharmic powers into the golden dragon. The dragon charged out in a zigzag pattern to stop Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A deafening re came up when the Demon Divine Thunder shed with the Purple Thunder.


    The two energy surges struggled against each other for only a very brief moment before the dragon was split into two by the de Auras. The de Auras jetted forward at Earth Level Deity Hanshi.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi scrambled to cast defensive spells to repel the Thunder de, but failed.


    Standing on hisst leg, Earth Level Deity Hanshi was forced to rely on arts that he didn¡¯t want to use. Suddenly, the Wind Thunder Wings appeared on his back and they lifted him up to evade the deadly attack.


    The Sect Master flew back a few thousand meters after only the first round of exchange.


    Before Earth Level Deity Hanshi could gather himself, he heard Chen Fan¡¯s voice resound in his ears.


    ¡°The second hack!¡±


    ¡°crack!¡±


    The sky was torn open by a powerful force, giving birth to a violet storm. Constant shes of lightning merged together and formed a de that was far deadlier and threatening than thest de.


    Color was drained from Earth Level Deity Hanshi¡¯s face as he realized that he was in trouble.

 Chapter 725 - Defeating a Supreme Figure

    <h4>Chapter 725 Defeating a Supreme Figure</h4>


    Before his arrival.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi had never thought that Chen Fan would be this powerful.


    After he caught Zhang Ran and Xiao Wu and got some information from their Divine Souls, he went all the way to East Mountain without knowing that Chen Fan had once defeated countries and survived nuclear explosions. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so confidently.


    ¡°I was too careless.¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi looked serious and there were azure glitters on his Wind Thunder Wings. At the same time, he took out a transparent sword from his sleeve; the weapon was surrounded by an azure lightning.


    Once the sword appeared.


    Bolts of lightning struck; a burst of energy that was on par with the might of the Purple Thunder de was shot into the sky.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi said with pride, ¡°The sword is called ¡®Heavenly Retribution Sword.¡¯ It was made with the azure thunder above the Realm of Kunxu by our Ancestral Master ¡®Lord Heavenly Thunder,¡¯ to deal out punishments on Heaven¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°This sword is the treasure of my sect. It has killed seventeen Earth Level Deities and you¡¯ll be the eighteenth.¡±


    Another Quasi-Spirit Treasure!


    It was even stronger than the Purple Thunder de!


    But Chen Fan looked calm; he had even taken the initiative to sh with his sword.


    Countless bolts of lightning turned into the Purple Thunder de. The de eventually became ck and swept across the air, creating a mark as if the sky had been split.


    ¡°Go¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi summoned the powers of the Heavenly Retribution Sword.


    shes of azure lightning struck and each of them carried a destructive energy, as if they were part of the divine retribution against the world.


    Chen Fan followed the de and turned into a de aura.


    The power of Earth Level Deity Hanshi was also infused into the Heavenly Retribution Sword. The two Quasi-Spirit Treasures¡ªthe transparent Heavenly Retribution Sword and the Thunder de surrounded by purple thunderbolts¡ªshed against each other in the air.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    The two lightnings shed against each other.


    Each sh of azure lightning and purple lightning carried a terrifying energy, enough to crack giant stones and crush military vehicles. An area of about a hundred meter radius was immediately turned into a sea of lightning.


    ¡°Go!¡± Earth Level Deity Hanshi yelled.


    His eyes were like shes of light and his energy was earth-shattering. A ten feet aura was filled with a terrifying Thunder Dharmic Power. Anyone who entered that area would be crushed into pieces by the energy and the lightning bolts.


    But Chen Fan kept pushing with his de.


    Chen Fan looked at Earth Level Deity Hanshi coldly. He only wanted to split this man in half, especially for having interrupted his wedding.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the end, Earth Level Deity Hanshi was overwhelmed and he was knocked backwards, creating a big hole in the clouds. The Heavenly Retribution Sword also let out some sounds and vibrated violently.


    Speaking of quality.


    The Heavenly Retribution Sword was better than the Purple Thunder de and was also a Quasi-Spirit Treasure, but one was made with thunderbolts and the other had been created from bodies of Entities. In terms of materials, the Heavenly Retribution Sword was controlled by the Sect Masters of the Heavenly Thunder Sect, having been refined many times.


    And yet, Chen Fan was much stronger than Earth Level Deity Hanshi.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How is this possible?¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi was stunned.


    He was the Sect Master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect, a supreme figure of the Realm of Kunxu with a Quasi-Spirit Treasure, no less. How would he lose to someone from the mortal world?


    ¡°If you have a Spirit Treasure, you might be able to fight with me. A peak-stage Connate Being is nothing to me.¡± Chen Fan sneered and moved forward.


    The Purple Thunder de let out some buzzing sounds.


    This was a rare moment it could beat the Heavenly Retribution Sword after thousands of years.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi froze. The Spirit Treasure couldn¡¯t be used, unless it was a matter of life and death. Although he was the Sect Master, he dared not to take it to Earth and be the sinner of the sect.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi shouted, ¡°Heavenly Thunder Dharma Body!¡±


    A giant phantom, which was also wearing a dragon robe and the emperor¡¯s crown, appeared behind him. A terrifying energy surrounded it, as if it were Lord Heavenly Thunder.


    Once the phantom appeared, Earth Level Deity Hanshi became even fiercer than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising to see there¡¯s a Dharma Body Art on Earth, but it was only created by you. How can it stop me?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop moving.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    A thunderbolt struck when the Thunder de shed.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi also went forward with his sword. The phantom behind him followed suit, pulling a semi-transparent sword out of thin air. The sword was simr to the Heavenly Retribution Sword, as if there were two Earth Level Deity Hanshi present.


    Dharma Body was a secret art of the Realm of Cultivation. It could elevate the might of all kinds of Divine Powers and Dharma Spells once achieved.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Kun Peng Dharma Form and Tong Shan¡¯s Tiger Demon were also Dharma Bodies, but Earth Level Deity Hanshi¡¯s could neverpare to the Kun Peng Dharma Form of. Even Tong Shan could defeat him after entering the Connate Level.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Thunder de and the Heavenly Retribution Sword shed again.


    This time, Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back anymore. He shed and split the Heavenly Thunder Body, hitting Earth Level Deity Hanshi dead on.


    ¡°Ahrr!¡± Earth Level Deity Hanshi screamed.


    He shed against a mountain near East Mountain and split it in half. If his Earth Level Deity Body wasn¡¯t strong enough, he would have been smashed into pieces.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan came down from the sky with coldness in his eyes.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi was frightened.


    This was the first time he felt his life was threatened. Chen Fan¡¯s terrifying power was beyond his imagination. ¡°Not even the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect or the Master of Yuntian Pce are as strong as him.¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi shot out from the mountain and pped his Wind Thunder Wings, then turned into a white lightning and escaped.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine why there was such an Overlord in the mortal world.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get away!¡±


    Each step Chen Fan took covered a thousand feet. Even though he had not summoned the Kun Peng Dharma Form, his speed had reached five times the speed of sound and he instantly caught up with Earth Level Deity Hanshi.


    Chen Huaian and the others were dumbfounded.


    The powerful Earth Level Deity Hanshi was brutally beaten by Chen Fan?


    ¡°That¡¯s a supreme figure...¡± Qian Yexue said.


    Ye Qincang shook his head. ¡°Senior Chen¡¯s power has reached a point beyond our imagination. I¡¯m afraid that not even the powerhouses in the Realm of Kunxu are a match for him.¡±


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    They shed a few times.


    Every time Earth Level Deity Hanshi tried to escape, Chen Fan shed him down from the sky.


    ¡°Heavenly Thunder Dharma Body.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Thunder Eyes.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Thunder Hand...¡±


    Many secret arts and Divine Powers of the Heavenly Thunder Sect were released from Earth Level Deity Hanshi¡¯s hand. As a peak-stage Connate Cultivator who had lived five hundred years, he was extremely powerful and knew an unimaginable number of secret arts.


    But Chen Fan broke all of the Dharma Spells and Divine Powers.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi spurted out blood several times.


    He had never met such an enemy. Chen Fan didn¡¯t even use a Divine Power or Dharma Spell, and still, his attacks were overwhelming. Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence was so powerful it could kill him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Once again.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi¡¯s Divine Powers were subdued by Chen Fan and he fell from the sky onto a highway, smashing a hundred meters of the road and forming a human-shaped pit.


    The Sect Master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you really think I can¡¯t deal with you?¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi ran on the road with a vicious look.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Chen Fan ignored him and shed as he shed forward.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi took out a ck and white jade ball surrounded by two qi dragons from his sleeve. There were shes of lightning around the jade ball, carrying a destructive power.


    Qian Yexue saw the jade ball in the air and was startled.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s the Yin Yang Thunder of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. I heard that it took the Earth Level Deity of the sect more than a century to make one. It¡¯s powerful enough to shatter the earth!¡±


    But it was toote.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi had set it off.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Two ck and white air currents exploded and turned into a terrifying thunderstorm. The entire three-kilometer area was enveloped by ck and white qi. The highways, trees,wn and rice fields nearby werepletely destroyed.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A golden ray of light escaped from the thunderstorm and Chen Fan appeared.


    He was wearing the Armor of Golden me and the power of his Divine Body was surging to the maximum. The Five Thunder Seal above his head let out beams of light.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Chen Fan was enraged. He had never thought that Earth Level Deity Hanshi would have such a tactic avable; it was as powerful as the energy bombs of the Wise Men. If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t turned on his shield in time, he would have been severely injured.


    ¡°Still not dead?¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi gasped.


    The Yin Yang Thunder was the treasure of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. Even the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect couldn¡¯t survive its attack. So, how strong was Chen Fan¡¯s body?


    ¡°Take one more strike from me.¡±


    Then, Earth Level Deity Hanshi immediately attacked again, but this time, he shot at East Mountain.


    A distraction!


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Chen Fan was startled. He quickly turned into a beam of light and shed towards the Divine Thunder at several times the speed of sound. If the Divine Thunder exploded, everyone on East Mountain would die.


    As he kept up with the Yin Yang Thunder, he cast a few Dharma Spells and sealed the Divine Thunder. At the same time, Earth Level Deity Hanshi had already turned into an azure light and disappeared in the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you no matter where you go.¡±


    Chen Fan was enraged; he immediately ran after him.


    When both of them disappeared, only the mess near the East Mountain was left.


    ¡°The fireworks for the wedding were a bitte!¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun smiled with embarrassement.

 Chapter 726 - Entering Kunxu!

    <h4>Chapter 726 Entering Kunxu!</h4>


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi was a supreme figure.


    He had cultivated for a long time and was a Sect Master in the Realm of Kunxu. He had participated in countless battles, mastered endless secret arts and had a lot of Defensive Dharma Treasures on his body. Killing him was too difficult.


    But he had been backed into a corner by Chen Fan.


    He ran all the way to the west, to the Deity Burial Valley. Apparently, he wanted to get to the Gate of Heaven, but Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t let him. If Earth Level Deity Hanshi returned to Kunxu, the entire realm would be stirred. When the Gate of Heaven truly opened, the Earth Level Deities from that realm would enter the; not even Chen Fan could stop hundreds of them.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan stuck out his finger and crushed a Spirit Artifact.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi had to use the Blood Escape Spell again. His thumb exploded and turned into a blood mist that enveloped him, but Chen Fan immediately broke the sonic barrier and chased after him at five times the speed of sound.


    Don He Province, Zhong Zhou, Xikang Province...


    The two of them went across half of China. In the end, Earth Level Deity Hanshi entered the Deity Burial Valley and Chen Fan stopped him at the Gate of Heaven.


    At the Deity Burial Valley.


    The Gate of Heaven was still standing on the stone tform. Earth Level Deity Hanshi was only a hundred steps away from it, but at the same time, he looked gloomy.


    Because there was a person between himself and the Gate of Heaven.


    Chen Fan!


    He stood in front of the Gate of Heaven as if he were isted from the world and Earth Level Deity Hanshi was blocked a hundred steps away.


    ¡°What a shame!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi heaved a sigh.


    He became calm again. ¡°I¡¯d have taken out the treasures from my sect if we were in the Realm of Kunxu. They can certainly kill you. I just wasn¡¯t able to bring too many Dharma Treasures this time.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers and said, ¡°Even if you had a Spirit Treasure, I can still kill you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi grunted and said no more. He turned around and looked at Chen Fan. ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re indeed a rare talent. You might be able to be a Sky Immortal like those in the ancient times, to be on an equal footing with my Ancestral Master, the Old Man of Nine Abandonments and the Lord of the East House. Still, this world has limited your development, you¡¯ve reached the highest level you can achieve in this world.¡±


    ¡°Nothing can save you.¡±


    Chen Fan came with his hand behind his back.


    Chen Fan was furious, since Earth Level Deity Hanshi interrupted his wedding festivities and tried to destroy East Mountain.


    ¡°No, what I mean is, when the Gate of Heaven opens in three years, the deities in Kunxu wille to the mortal world and you¡¯ll definitely die!¡± Earth Level Deity Hanshi burst intoughter.


    ¡°Three years is like the blink of an eye to Earth Level Deities like me. Three yearster, those whoe, including the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect, the Master of Snow God Pce, Elephant God Master and Cloud Heaven Thearch, all of them are more powerful than I am. You might be able to kill me, but can you kill those deities in Kunxu?¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    As he walked, his body let out beams of azure light and his Armor of Golden me was burning violently, as if he was a God.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Thest battle began.


    This time, Earth Level Deity Hanshi exerted himself to the limit and used all kinds of forbidden secret arts. The Heavenly Thunder Dharma Body appeared and Lord Heavenly Thunder moved fiercely with the Heavenly Retribution Sword in his hand.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care, throwing punches immediately.


    His Divine Body was indestructible. He could break the Dharma Form of Lord Heavenly Thunder, including all kinds of Dharma Artifacts and secret arts. Chen Fan took ten steps at once and punched ten times, crushing seven Spirit Artifacts and knocking a Quasi-Spirit Treasure away. In the end, Earth Level Deity Hanshi couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and flew backwards, making a thousand-meter trench on the ground.


    ¡°Forbidden Secret Arts, Mixed-Essence Divine Thunder!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi spurted out blood and his white hair fluttered in the air.


    Many kinds of Divine Thunders were released from his hand.


    ck Divine Thunder, Azure Divine Thunder, Purple Divine Thunder, Yin Yang Divine Thunder...


    In a blink, Earth Level Deity Hanshi used nine Thunder Arts in quick session; the nine Divine Thundersbined into a colorful thunder ball which carried a horrifying energy.


    Chen Fan said, ¡°It¡¯s simr to the Five Elements Thunder, but your level is too low. If you practice for a hundred thousand years more, you might be able to create another cultivation art that canpare to the Five Elements Thunder.¡±


    As the reincarnation of the Celestial Lord, the biggest advantage he had after being reborn wasn¡¯t the vast knowledge, which included all sorts of arts and spells, but his discerning ability.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi struck the thunder ball.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Mixed-Essence Divine Thunder exploded. This was a forbidden secret art of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. Countless seniors of the sect had died because of it, so they banned their disciples from practicing it. Its power was indeed terrifying.


    A ball of lightning exploded.


    The area was surrounded by thunderbolts and half of the stone tform was destroyed. The Spirit Beasts in the Deity Burial Valley hid in a corner and were trembling. They could feel the massive power resulting from the two energies shing against each other. Each of the energies could level the entire Deity Burial Valley.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    After the lightning weakened, Earth Level Deity Hanshi was panting in a corner of the stone tform. When the Divine Thunder exploded, he slipped aside and avoided the center of the thunderstorm, but Chen Fan was only fifty steps away from it. He must have been swept away.


    ¡°Not even a Sky Immortal is able to withstand the Mixed-Essence Divine Thunder of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re still too weak...¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi smiled. Even though his body was full of injuries and half of his meridians were broken, he was thrilled since he was able to defeat such a powerful enemy.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    A clear voice came from the lightning mass.


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi stoppedughing and looked over in shock.


    Chen Fan was enveloped in an azure aura as he moved forward, letting the lightning strike him like the waves hitting on a reef.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive?¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi widened his eyes and said with fright in his eyes, ¡°No Earth Level Deity can withstand my Mixed-Essence Divine Thunder! That is, unless you have the body of a Sky Immortal... but how is that possible? If you do, doesn¡¯t it mean that you¡¯re only half a step away from bing a Sky Immortal? But you¡¯re only at the early stage of the Earth Deity level!¡±


    Sky Immortals!


    Even in the ancient times, they were beings that could shake the world and were regarded as the True Gods in the West! When the Earth copsed, the Sky Immortals also managed to escape the.


    There hadn¡¯t been a Sky Immortal in the Realm of Kunxu for thousands of years.


    The Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect was barely close to that level.


    ¡°A Golden Core Body? I haven¡¯t achieved that yet but I¡¯m close,¡± Chen Fan replied and stepped on Earth Level Deity Hanshi whoy on the ground. He wasn¡¯t able to bear it.


    Crack!


    The bones of Earth Level Deity Hanshi broke and his chest was dented. Even his heart was crushed. He would probably die after being injured so severely.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, even if you kill me, you¡¯ll be the same as me one day. The others in the Realm of Kunxu will take revenge for me. I¡¯m waiting for the moment theye into the mortal world and turn this piece ofnd into Hell.¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi burst intoughter.


    ¡°Really? you won¡¯t survive to see that day.¡±


    Chen Fan then stomped on the head of Earth Level Deity Hanshi and turned around, walking towards the Gate of Heaven! The body of Earth Level Deity Hanshi had been destroyed and his Divine Soul started to shatter. He looked at Chen Fan in confusion.


    He only saw Chen Fan walking to the Gate of Heaven and turning into a light ball. There was a weird beast inside.


    ¡°It seems to be the Kun Peng, a legendary Divine Beast.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    Earth Level Deity Hanshi was confused.


    Thest thing he saw was that the Kun Peng spread its wings and shed against the Gate of Heaven. The entire gate shook and Chen Fan gradually entered.


    ¡°He¡¯s going into the Realm of Kunxu?¡±


    The Earth Level Deity Hanshi was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Nobody can cross the Gate of Heaven without the power of a Sky Immortal and a Space Treasure. He¡¯s going to die...¡±


    Unfortunately, Earth Level Deity Hanshi couldn¡¯t watch Chen Fan die. His Divine Soul exploded and golden mes came out from it, burning him to ashes.


    Ye Qincang and Chen Huaian arrived and only saw Chen Fan for a moment.


    ¡°Take care of the North Qiong Sect and wait for me to return...¡±


    Everyone looked at the Gate of Heaven in surprise.


    ¡°He entered the Realm of Kunxu by himself?¡±


    Qian Yexue was dumbfounded.


    That was the legendary Realm of Kunxu, a world full of Earth Level Deities; there was a chance that even Sky Immortals were hidden inside. Only Qian Yexue knew how terrifying the Realm of Kunxu was and how many Overlords there were.


    Ye Qincang looked around and said, ¡°Senior Chen volunteered to go in there and suppress Kunxu. We must remember that he¡¯s the hero of all mankind! From now on, those who dare to offend the North Qiong Sect will be the enemies of Kunlun and China.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    At the ancestral hall of the Heavenly Thunder Sect in the Realm of Kunxu.


    Located inside a mountain surrounded by clouds and thunderbolts...


    The elders of the Heavenly Thunder Sect were sitting in the hall quietly with their legs crossed. Suddenly, a tablet set at the highest ce exploded.


    All the elders opened their eyes at the same time and were clearly startled by this.


    Those tablets carried a hint of spirit of the disciples of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. If they died outside, the tablet would break. The one at the top belonged to the Sect Master...


    An elder said as he trembled, ¡°The Sect Master died in the mortal world.¡±


    In a blink, the news spread across the entire Realm of Kunxu.


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 727 - First Time In Kunxu

    <h4>Chapter 727 First Time In Kunxu</h4>


    The Heavenly Thunder Sect was a major force in the Realm of Kunxu.


    Although the sect¡¯s ranking was unimpressive, no one could question the strength of the Earth Level Deity Hanshi. Therefore, his downfall in the mortal world had caused panic in the Realm of Kunxu.


    It wasn¡¯t long before people in Kunxu saw countless rays of light streaming toward the Yuntian Pce at the center of the realm. Each light represented an Earth Level Deity; they were gathering at the Yuntian Pce to discuss the implications of thetest development.


    Meanwhile, the low level cultivators in Kunxu also started to boil over after they heard the news.


    ¡°Have you heard? Earth Level Deity Hanshi¡¯s Spirit Tablet is broken. He was killed in the mortal world.¡±


    ¡°Heavens! First it was Tian Mingzi, Earth Level Deity Leixing, and Changhe Sword Immortal... now it¡¯s the Sect master Hanshi. What is going on in the mortal world? Which mortal could have made such quick work of an Overlord in Kunxu?¡±


    ¡°A lot of things must have changed over there.¡±


    Cultivators in Kunxu discussed the development among each other.


    Over thest few thousand years, the Gate of Heaven had been opened many times to allow Kunxu Cultivators to travel to Earth. Nearly all of them considered themselves much more superior and enlightened whenpared to the mortals on Earth.


    This was the first time for Overlords in the Realm of Kunxu to be killed in the mortal world, pulling the rug from under everyone.


    Inside the Snow God Pce...


    Lu Yanxue was wearing a in outfit, but it couldn¡¯t hide her exquisite features. She was taken aback when she heard news about the mortal world in the chattering of her sect sisters.


    ¡°I wonder how Xiao Wu and Chen Fan are doing,¡± Lu Yanxue thought to herself.


    ¡°Lu Yanxue, the Sutra Library is still messy, clean it again. Hurry!¡± a woman with a thin face and tall stature said in a cold voice.


    Lu Yanxue lowered her head and replied obediently, ¡°Yes, Sect Sister Qi.¡±


    Even as she shuffled out of the grounds quietly, she heard snide remarks behind her, ¡°She¡¯s just a mortal, who does she think she is? I would have her working outside the temple among the lowest-tiered disciples if it weren¡¯t for Aunt-Master Hong.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, be careful with what you say. She has the Ice Spirit Root, she is special.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, she¡¯ll be an Earth Level Deity if the sun rises from the west.¡±


    As the sneers and snickers got louder and more obnoxious, Lu Yanxue lowered her head and left without saying a word.


    Meanwhile, at the Yuntian Pce...


    The pce grounds were paved with fire jade, and its massive ceiling was supported by pirs embellished with golden dragons. Smoke from incense burners lingered around the exposed beams. An angry Earth Level Deity shouted hotly, ¡°Let me take the Dharma Treasures from all sects and storm the mortal world.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you. We can¡¯t let our beloved disciples¡¯ deaths stay unavenged.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Thunder Sect will follow you as well.¡±


    Meanwhile, the sect master who sat at the head of the table looked at each of them, observing the flickering concern in their eyes.


    They were still trying toe to terms with what had just happened. The Earth Level Deity Hanshi had been a force to be reckoned with, and his sudden death told them that things weren¡¯t that simple.


    However, they were used to sitting on their high horses. Content breeds arrogance. They were convinced that as long as they reopened the Gate of Heaven, the cultivators in the Realm of Kunxu would annihte their mortal opponents.


    ¡°All sects should go back and prepare for the reopening of the Gate of Heaven. We shall trample over the mortal¡¯s dead bodies,¡± Cloud Heaven Thearch said. He sat on top of a high tform and his body was shrouded by a thick mist.


    ¡°Will do!¡±


    The Earth Level Deities nodded.


    Fire burned in their eyes. Chen Fan had aggravated them again and again, killing many of their peers. They anxiously waited for the reopening of the portal to rain death and destruction onto earth as revenge.


    However, unknown to the cultivators in Kunxu, Chen Fan was already on his way to find them.


    ¡°Susu!¡±


    Inside the portal between the Realm of Kunxu and Earth, a wash of azure light darted left and right, trying to avoid the deadly energy swirls.


    Chen Fan carefully flew past a few deadly energy clusters as he thought to himself, ¡°I am still not powerful enough to traverse the portal in my human form. I¡¯m fortunate to have learned the Sky-Swallowing Painting and attained the Kun Peng Dharma Form. The Kun Peng was a creature that thrived in between dimensions, while in this form I can use the ability called Great Chaos Art to aid my journey in this deadly environment.


    ¡°That being said, this form can only take me to alternative universes that are closely linked to Earth, such as Kunxu. It wouldn¡¯t help in a portal that leads to a far away world.¡±


    A few dimension shards grazed his body, instantly opening up a couple of wounds. However, Chen Fan was unaffected by the treacherous journey.


    He would never have peace of mind while the realm of Kunxu still existed.


    ¡°Plus, the Path of Heaven might be inside the Realm of Kunxu. I had to pay a visit sooner orter.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s eyes grew cold as he opened up both wings and shouted, ¡°Open!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud noise came an opening at the end of the portal.


    The opening was shrinking in size rapidly, almost as soon as it appeared. Chen Fan charged forward, transforming into a thin streak of light that dashed through the opening.


    Meanwhile, the cultivators guarding the Gate of Heaven thought that they felt the gate shake a little, but when they took a second look, nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary.


    A few hundred kilometers away from the Gate of Heaven, a portal suddenly opened up, spilling out a wash of azure light.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The light dissipated, revealing Chen Fan and an apparition of the Kun Peng. The beast smirked at the sky and disappeared into Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body was covered with wounds. One wound ran from chest to waist, nearly severing him in two. Such an attack should have killed a Golden Core cultivator. The journey had taken a toll on Chen Fan¡¯s system; his strength had dropped from the Connate Level to that of a Foundation Establishment practitioner.


    However, Chen Fan was not concerned about this setback.


    He took a deep breath and cracked a satisfying smile.


    ¡°Such rich Spirit Qi. I haven¡¯t felt so good in ages. It¡¯s almost as if I were back in the Realm of Cultivation.¡±


    The Spirit Qi in Kunxu was more abundant than in any ce on earth.


    Chen Fan surveyed his surroundings and found a forest ahead of him. The trees in the forest were all over a hundred meters tall and under their massive canopies were all kinds of cryptids. A giant golden bird swooped down and snatched a prey the size of an elephant.


    ¡°Creak¡ªcrack¡±


    Chen Fan wanted to stand up, but found that it was impossible. He activated his inner sight and realized that half of his meridians were torn; even his invincible Jade Bones were cracked at some ces. Worse, there was only half of his True Essence reserve left in his system.


    ¡°I might have pushed myself too far. The space portal is still too much for me.¡±


    His injuries were much more serious than what he had sustained in the Blood Sea.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to be worried.


    ¡°The Azure Thearch Longevity Body has been widely known for its rejuvenation ability. With the abundant Wood Element Spirit Qi in this realm, I should be able to recover to full strength in less than three months. Plus, I still have the Divine Child inside the de Strengthening Gourd.¡±


    The power of the Divine Child made Chen Fan second guess himself. He wagered that he wouldn¡¯t be able to contain him if he were to release him at the moment. It was better to wait until he turned him into a Treasure Medicine.


    ¡°I shall annihte the Realm of Kunxu as soon as I am fully recovered,¡± Chen Fan thought to himself as he slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    He sat cross legged under a giant tree.


    He adjusted his body and set it into an embryonic state, drawing Wood Element Spirit Qi toward him. As countless little wisp of green energy entered his body, his wounds started to heal and his breath became stronger.


    Mid-stage Foundation Establishment...te-stage...


    Three dayster, Chen Fan was back at the Ethereal Enlightenment Level.


    Half a monthter, Chen Fan had reached the Divine Sea.


    Just as his power increased, so did the amount of Wood Element Spirit Qi he required. Wood Element Spirit Qi from a thousand meter radius was slowly funneled toward him.


    Chen Fan drank the dew condensed on the leaves when thirsty and ate the Essence Gathering Pills when hungry.


    Fang Qiong and An Ya had stuffed the de Strengthening Gourd with all kinds of food and amenities, including a vehicle. If Chen Fan craved for fresh meat, he would lure a small beast out of the woods using his Divine Will andter BBQ the critter over open fire.


    The beasts in the Realm of Kunxu grew up in an environment filled with Spirit Qi; as a result, their meat was extremely juicy. If Chen Fan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to recover his strength, he would have fallen prey to gluttony, sampling all the wild beasts in the woods.


    One day, Chen Fan was harnessing Spirit Qi under a tree as usual.


    He had been sitting like that for weeks; not even the patch of fallen leaves over his shoulders could distract him. Most of the wounds on his body were healed so he had regained his godly appearance. Even the wounds inside his body were healing at a rapid rate.


    Suddenly, a girl¡¯s voice came up from a distance, ¡°Dad, I sense many Spirit Qi threads converging here. Could it be a Spirit Medicine?¡±


    Then, Chen Fan heard a quick session of footstepsnding on crunchy leaves.


    A deep voice came up, ¡°Xiu¡¯er, be careful. There might be beasts around here.¡± Suddenly, the bush before Chen Fan opened up, revealing a cute young girl in a ming red outfit.


    The girl gaped in surprise as she discovered Chen Fan, then she jerked her head to a side while shouting in panic.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The deep voice sounded concerned. The speaker sped up, then acted just as shocked when he arrived before Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan slowly opened his eyes.


    He examined the two intruders, and then looked back at himself. Then and only then did he realize he was naked from top to bottom. His clothes had been destroyed in the portal.


    The North Mystic Celestial Lord met the people of Kunxu in his birthday suit.


    Awkward...

 Chapter 728 - Who Are you?

    <h4>Chapter 728 Who Are you?</h4>


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    It would take a lot to embarrass a Celestial Lord, but being naked in front of strangers seemed to be too much even for Chen Fan. He summoned a ck robe with an art. The middle-aged man was shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s ability and respect surfaced on his face.


    ¡°I am Junior Cultivator Qi Mufeng, and this is my daughter Xiu¡¯er. It is my honor to meet you, Immortal Master.¡±


    ¡°Immortal Master?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback.


    The girl kept her face buried in between her palms while only peeking through her fingers. She followed her father¡¯s example and bowed to Chen Fan. ¡°My name is Qi Xiu¡¯er. Nice to meet you, Immortal Master.¡±


    ¡°You may rise.¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brow.


    Chen Fan sensed Internal Force inside the father-daughter pair. Qi Mufeng was at the mid-stage Foundation Establishment, while Qi Xiu¡¯er had just reached the introductory level.


    ¡°They would have been powerful internal force warriors if they lived on Earth, but in Kunxu, they are nobodies,¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Qi Mufeng and Qi Xiu¡¯er rose to their feet.


    ¡°I was wounded while fighting against a powerful foe and was forced to recuperate here. Ah... Where am I, and who are you?¡± Chen Fan used the easiest excuse he coulde up with.


    Although Qi Mufeng remained unconvinced, the unwary girl believed every word Chen Fan had said. So she answered all of Chen Fan¡¯s questions.


    Chen Fan learned that anyone who reached a level of attainment higher than Ethereal Enlightenment would be called Immortal Master in the Realm of Kunxu.


    He also learned that the mountains around him were part of the Manggu Range, which stretched across the entire realm. Many monsters and Fey Beasts lurked in these mountains; the further one went, the more dangerous it was. Chen Fan was standing right on the mountain range¡¯s boundary.


    ¡°We are from Qishan City just outside of these mountains. My father is the City Lord,¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er said with pride on her face.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He had learned from Qian Yi Xue that the Realm of Kunxu¡¯s poption was in the hundreds of millions, scattered in countless settlements. These settlements were independent city states, and could be asrge as metropolises on Earth. Although those settlements were autonomous, each of them was affiliated to a major sect, and had to listen to the Sect Masters¡¯ orders.


    ¡°Qishan City is under the Eastern River Sect¡¯s protection. ording to the sect rules, we are required to report your presence to the Immortal Masters of the Eastern River Sect,¡± Qi Mufeng said slowly.


    ¡°Eastern River Sect? I¡¯ve never heard of it. How does itpare with the Heavenly Thunder Sect or the Azure Mystic Sect?¡±


    Chen Fan yawned.


    Qi Mufeng tightened his back as his face became serious. ¡°The Heavenly Thunder Sect and the Azure Mystic Sect are Exalted Sects that have been around for thousands of years, they are guarded by Supreme Overlords. The Eastern River Sect only had one Earth Level Deity in its heyday. May I ask if you are from the Heavenly Thunder Sect or the Azure Mystic Sect?¡±


    Admiration and fear were written all over Qi Mufeng¡¯s face.


    A Immortal Master from arge sect obviously deserved much more repect than even the Sect Master of the Eastern River Sect.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    Chen Fan not only knew cultivators from those sects such as Earth Level Deity Hanshi and Earth Level Deity Leixing, but he had also killed all of them.


    Qi Mufeng bowed deeply to Chen Fan and invited him to visit Qishan City. Chen Fan epted the invitation.


    By then, his wounds had almost recovered and he had also reached the Divine Sea level again. With the help of many tricks and devices under his disposal, he was confident about his safety.


    ¡°I should head out and look for some medicine to create Grand Pills using the Divine Child. That should help me recover even faster,¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, which Sect are you from?¡±


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, have you seen real sages? What do they look like?¡±


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, my sister was taken away by elders of the Immortal Sect. My dad said he¡¯s going to send me away to the Immortal Sect as well.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er prattled on.


    Her innocent face bloomed like a flower and reminded Chen Fan of his disciple A¡¯Xiu.


    As soon as the three of them left the forest, they were greeted by a cavalry column. The soldiers were wearing ck armor and riding tall beasts with horns on their foreheads.


    ¡°My lord, mydy.¡±


    A young man leading the ck knights got off his mount and strode toward them. His steps carried formidable energy and confidence, a telltale sign of his Transcendent State power. If he lived on earth, he would have been a new rising star in the Martial Arts world. The knight¡¯s gazended on Xiu¡¯er.


    Qi Mufeng introduced the two, ¡°Immortal Master Chen, he is the captain of the city¡¯s guard, Qi Dong. Qi Dong, this is Immortal Master Chen, our guest. Please treat him with the utmost respect.¡±


    ¡°Immortal Master?¡±


    Qi Dong looked up and found that Chen Fan was just an ordinary young man. A flicker of conceit shed across his face, but he quickly masked it with a smile.


    He then offered Chen Fan one of the horned beasts as a steed.


    They rode swiftly across thendscape and Chen Fan was amazed by the endurance and speed of his mount. Qi Xiu¡¯er was riding in the same saddle with Chen Fan and she kept on throwing questions at him.


    Sensing the girl¡¯s excitement and curiosity, Chen Fan wagered that Qishan City had to be a very secluded ce that rarely had any visitors. While in a good mood, Chen Fan offered the girl a few jokes for good measure, making the girl giggle uncontrobly.


    Qi Dong watched their interaction quietly with a furrowed brow.


    After a while, they finally reached Qishan City.


    Qishan City had been built at the foothills of the Manggu Range, and took up nearly half of arge hill slope. It was big enough to allow ten thousand residents to live within its wallsfortably.


    Qi Mufeng prepared a banquet in the City Lord¡¯s Hall to wee Chen Fan. Many elders of the Qi Family and the leaders of Qishan City were invited. Chen Fan scanned the guests and none of them had reached the Ethereal Enlightenment realm.


    ¡°Divine powers form naturally once a cultivator reaches the Ethereal Enlightenment. No wonder they address people as Immortal Masters when they attain such a level,¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Qi Dong raised a bronze cup and asked, ¡°My name is Qi Dong, leader of the ck Knights. Allow me to drink in your honor. I wonder, which sect are you from and what level of attainment have you achieved?¡±


    Qi Mufeng furrowed his brows and chided, ¡°Manners! He¡¯s an Immortal Master.¡±


    ¡°My lord, I don¡¯t recall ever having an Immortal Master visit our hovel in the middle of nowhere. I have to rmend caution and prudence,¡± Qi Dong said with a smirk.


    His words caught the elders of the Qi family by surprise and made them think.


    The Heavenly Thunder Sect and the Azure Mystic Sect were the most powerful sects in Kunxu. Even their disciples were formidable; they would hardly deign themselves to visit small cities such as theirs.


    ¡°Are you questioning me?¡±


    Chen Fan put down the cup and stered on a half-smile.


    He had no quarrel with Qi Dong, but the lewd gaze he directed at Qi Xiu¡¯er was definitely a sign of what drove his animosity.


    ¡°No. I just hope our lord will be more careful. If you really are from an Exalted Sect, I will apologize to you with my utmost sincerity.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, which Exalted Sect member would visit Qishan City? Not even the elders from the Eastern River Sect would want to visit us if they didn¡¯t have to collect donations from us.¡±


    ¡°Maybe our lord was fooled by his small tricks.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Qi Dong.¡±


    The elders nodded in agreement, leaving Qi Mufeng between a rock and a hard ce. He thought Chen Fan was an Immortal Master after seeing him summon a robe out of thin air. However, he couldn¡¯t be certain about Chen Fan¡¯s origins.


    ¡°Did he really lie to me?¡± Qi Mufeng wavered.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s face flushed red and she shouted, ¡°What do you mean Qi Dong? Immortal Master Chen said he is from an Exalted Sect, are you calling him a liar?¡±


    ¡°Mydy, the world is a dangerous ce. Let this be one of your lessons.¡±


    Qi Dong continued, ¡°If you really are from an Exalted Sect, then please show us your sect badge. As you know, all members of Exalted Sects carry an unique badge as identification.¡±


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan.


    Even Qi Xiu¡¯er was taken aback; she looked at Chen Fan anxiously. The badges were symbols of the sects¡¯ integrity and honor. No one would dare to forge something that carried so much meaning for the powerful sects.


    Chen Fan toyed with the wine cup and remained silent.


    ¡°See? He doesn¡¯t have it.¡± Qi Dong stepped forward as energy inside of him red. One of his hands touched the hilt of the de strapped to his waist and said, ¡°You have lied to our Lord. Please leave the city or else...¡±


    His aggressive energy hung in the air; it was enough to strike fear into any mortal¡¯s heart.


    Chen Fan looked up.


    ¡°Who are you to question me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Qi Dong shouted as he pulled out his sword.


    Chen Fan flicked a finger and hissed, ¡°Get out of my face.¡±


    A jet of invisible force came out from the tip of his finger and rammed into Qi Dong; his body was sent flying through walls and disappeared in the courtyard.


    A deadly silence fell over the hall...


    No one dared to speak a word as they gaped at Chen Fan in disbelief. Qi Dong was the strongest fighter in Qishan City, having reached the Transcendent State. Not even the sect master of the Eastern River Sect could have defeated him so easily.


    ¡°Immortal Master, he really is an Immortal Master!¡±


    The turn of events ted everyone.


    Qi Mufeng raised his wine up and apologized to Chen Fan while Qi Xiu¡¯er fixed her infatuated gaze on Chen Fan like a silly fan girl.


    Many elders also rose to drink in Chen Fan¡¯s name. Everyone seemed to have already forgotten about Qi Dong.


    After the banquet, Chen Fan decided to stay in Qishan City for a while. He could recuperate while gathering herbs to create a Treasure Medicine.


    On the third day, Qi Mufeng went to look for Chen Fan with a sour face.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, the elders of the Eastern River Sect have arrived.¡±

 Chapter 729 - Kneel and I“ll Spare You!

    <h4>Chapter 729 Kneel and I¡°ll Spare You!</h4>


    Font£ºBig Middle Small


    Previous Index Next Add Bookmarks


    The Eastern River Sect.


    The power leading the seventeen cities within five hundred miles which represented millions of people. Although they weren¡¯t quite famous in the Realm of Kunxu and were only a bit more powerful than the ck Water Sect, they were an Immortal Sect after all. The Lord of a city had to be respectful even to their disciples.


    The three masters of the Eastern River Sect arrived on their cranes.


    The giant white cranes were six meters long. Their feathers were hard like steel and their sharp ws were shiny. The three of them arrived at the mansion and the elders of the Qi Family immediately went out to greet them.


    The leader yelled, ¡°Ask Qi Mufeng and the guy who¡¯s pretending to be the disciple of an Exalted Sect toe out.¡±


    He was around fifty years old and was wearing a ck robe with a white crane pattern, which was the logo of the Eastern River Sect. He had the energy of a Sage and there were glitters shing in his eyes. He was apparently an Ethereal Enlightenment Master, which was the same as a Martial Arts Grandmaster on Earth.


    While an elder was about to exin, ¡°The Lord is on his way...¡±


    Qi Mufeng came and said with a smile, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯reing? We¡¯ve already made our contribution a while ago. Do we have to make another donation again?¡±


    The young man on the left shouted, ¡°Qi Mufeng, your Captain reported that someone¡¯s pretending to be an Immortal Master of an Exalted Sect here. Quickly hand him over!¡±


    Then, Qi Mufeng realized that Qi Dong was also on the crane but was hiding in the back and was startled by this. He said, ¡°Qi Dong, what have you done?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want my Lord to be fooled by bad people,¡± Qi Dong said.


    ¡°You!¡± Qi Mufeng was enraged. When he was about to speak, a cold voice came.


    ¡°Are you talking about me? Looks like you haven¡¯t learned your lesson!¡±


    Everyone turned around and saw Chen Fan and Qi Xiu¡¯er. After putting on clothes of the Realm of Kunxu, Chen Fan immediately painted the picture of an elegant young man. He was wearing an azure robe and his hair was tied up with a golden ring. He looked as handsome as a noble.


    ¡°Are you the one who is pretending to be the disciple of an Exalted Sect?¡±


    The three masters of the Eastern River Sect looked over with disdain in their eyes.


    Chen Fan hid his energy; he only looked like an ordinary mortal to outsiders. He didn¡¯t look like an Immortal Master who had many Divine Powers.


    The master on the right shook his head and said, ¡°Looking good, but you¡¯re only a mortal.¡±


    The master on the left said with a grunt, ¡°Pretending to be an Immortal Master of an Exalted Sect and fooling the Lord of the city. You must be executed.¡±


    The leader said firmly, ¡°Come here. Kneel down and prepare to die!¡±


    The words of the three masters brought silence to the entire mansion.


    The elders of the Qi Family dared not say anything. The Eastern River Sect had been dominating the Manggu Range for more than four centuries and generations of the Qi Family lived under the Eastern River Sect. Who would have the guts to resist them? They had the power to control the lives and deaths of their people.


    Qi Dong looked at Chen Fan with a thrill reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen indeed has Dharmic Powers and Divine Powers. He might not have attained them while under an Exalted Sect, but there must be an origin...¡± Qi Mufeng tried to exin and the young man on the left waved his hand, letting out an invisible energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Bang!


    Even though Qi Mufeng was an Internal Force Master, an Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator was no match to the Martial Arts Grandmasters. The energy swiftly moved eight feet and struck his body. Qi Mufeng spurted out blood and was knocked out six meters backwards, falling on the ground with a pale face.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    All the members of the Qi Family yelled.


    Tears were running on Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s face. She went forward to help Qi Mufeng, then she said with a furious look, ¡°My father only said something and you went and did this to him. Is the Eastern River Sect so rude?¡±


    ¡°Right, does the Eastern River Sect think Qishan City is empty?¡±


    Some young members of the Qi Family pulled out their swords and gazed at the three masters.


    ¡°How dare you! If you keep being so disrespectful, we¡¯ll exterminate the Qi Family and ask someone else to lord over Qishan City,¡± the leader said.


    Members of the Qi Family were frightened.


    They finally remembered how cruel the Eastern River Sect was. Ten years in the past, the Li Family in Autumn Cold City had a quarrel with an elder of the Eastern River Sect and that elder simply exterminated the entire family because of a so called disrespect.


    A few elders of the Qi Family looked at Qi Dong and were stunned.


    The Eastern River Sect only wanted to change to a more obedient Lord as they weren¡¯t satisfied with Qi Mufeng! Chen Fan was only an excuse. They would have still gone there eventually, regardless of Chen Fan¡¯s visit.


    An elder sighed and said, ¡°I should have told my Lord to respect the masters whoe to collect donations and give them more money and Spirit Stones. He thought that he¡¯d be fine being obedient, but now, someone¡¯s here to settle the scores.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s heart fell, once she saw the actions of the Eastern River Sect¡¯s superior masters, and especially, the reactions of the Qi Family members who dared not to say a word and thecent Qi Dong.


    She finally realized that her father was nothing to the disciples of the sect.


    ¡°What should we do? What should we do?¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was devastated and she nced at Chen Fan as if she was looking at herst hope.


    Chen Fan stepped forward calmly.


    Even if Qi Xiu¡¯er didn¡¯t ask him for help, Chen Fan would step up, considering their hospitality and what the masters of the Eastern River Sect said.


    ¡°Looks like these people think that I¡¯m a pushover because I was injured. It¡¯s time to kill someone and suppress the Realm of Kunxu.¡±


    Chen Fan approached the masters with hands behind his back.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re begging us now? It¡¯s toote! If you kneel down and kowtow to the masters, they might spare your life,¡± Qi Dong sneered and said.


    ¡°I wonder, who gave you the guts to act this way?¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed slightly. An energy was manifested which dragged Qi Dong towards his hand. Chen Fan made a gripping motion.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Themander of Qishan City¡¯s guards was crushed into a blood mist and his Divine Soul was also destroyed without being able to say a word.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    Everyone went silent.


    The masters of the Eastern River Sect became serious and they looked at Chen Fan in shock.


    Everyone knew how powerful Qi Dong was. Even the strongest among the three of them would struggle to kill him. And yet, Chen Fan killed Qi Dong as easy as ughtering a chicken, whichpletely terrified the others.


    The elder who led the three of them frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, friend. Qi Dong was one of my men.¡±


    They immediately called Chen Fan their friend after seeing how powerful he was, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about them. He looked up to the sky with hands behind his back without looking at the three masters.


    ¡°Kneel and apologize to Lord Qi and Xiu¡¯er, then I¡¯ll spare you!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± the Taoist on the left yelled.


    The other two were also enraged. Their leader then said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed powerful, but don¡¯t you think that you can run wild in the territory of the Eastern River Sect after killing Qi Dong. The Eastern River Sect has an Earth Level Deity, six Immortal State Warriors and many disciples. You can¡¯t fight with Sages no matter how strong you are.¡±


    The members of the Qi Family, including Qi Mufeng and Qi Xiu¡¯er, were startled.


    An Earth Level Deity!


    This was a being that sat on top of the people of the Realm of Kunxu. Therge sects could rule Kunxu because they had Earth Level Deities.


    Otherwise, there would be hundreds of Internal Force Masters in Qishan City who could crush the three masters of the Eastern River Sect. Even Immortal State Warriors would be unable to defeat a hundred thousand soldiers. After all, people in the Realm of Kunxu had basically practiced Internal Force and their level was much higher whenpared to people on Earth. Only Earth Level Deities could ignore everything and smash everything. They could kill everyone no matter how many enemies there were.


    Chen Fan widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    A fierce energy immediately surged out of his body.


    The Eastern River Sect representatives felt like there was a mountain above them; the three white cranes screamed and fell on the ground. The three masters wanted to fight back, but they all knelt on the ground in less than a second.


    ¡°An Immortal State Warrior! You¡¯re an Immortal State Warrior!¡±


    Their leader was shocked.


    A Transcendent State Cultivator was an Immortal Master! An Immortal State Warrior was also a heavy hitter in the Realm of Kunxu. The Eastern River Sect only had a few elders who had achieved the Immortal State.


    Chen Fan was so young, and yet he had the power of an Immortal State Warrior. Only disciples from therge sects could be so talented.


    ¡°Is he truly a disciple of an Exalted Sect?¡± They wondered.


    After that, the three masters of the Eastern River Sect apologized to Qi Mufeng respectfully in front of the members of the Qi Family.


    Their leader even gave Qi Xiu¡¯er a bottle of Spirit Pills and asked her to forgive them.


    The eyes of Qi Xiu¡¯er popped out.


    The masters of the Eastern River Sect were like Sages and they would ughter people in the mortal world. They had never been so respectful. Nobody could avoid the urge to look at Chen Fan.


    Only him could make the three masters of the Eastern River Sect act so respectfully!


    ¡°This is truly the power of an Immortal Master of an Exalted Sect. We¡¯re indeed lucky.¡± Qi Mufeng burst intoughter while Qi Xiu¡¯er was in awe.


    Then, the three masters approached Chen Fan with a beaming smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already apologized. We can leave now, right?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m only sparing you from death. Did I say that I¡¯ll let you go?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The three of them were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 730 - Chen Beixuan, Who Are You

    <h4>Chapter 730 Chen Beixuan, Who Are You</h4>


    ording to Chen Fan¡¯s ns...


    There were only three things he had to do in the Realm of Kunxu.


    To save Lu Yanxue, find the Path of Heaven and kill warriors in Kunxu until they stopped despising the Earth! He had to recover and further cultivate to do all these things.


    The storm in the space passage was too terrifying. Even after two weeks, Chen Fan was only halfway through his recovery. It would take at least three months for him to healpletely, so he desperately needed enough Spirit Medicines to create a peerless medicine.


    ¡°Heavenly Essence Herb? Nine Phoenix Dragon Fruit? Ice Lotus? These are all Treasure Medicines or Quai-Spirit Medicines and there are only a few in the entire Realm of Kunxu. Other than the ones kept in the Exalted Sects or found in the forbiddennds, we¡¯ve never seen or heard of any of them.¡±


    After Chen Fan talked about the Spirit Medicines, the three masters of the Eastern River Sect turned pale.


    ¡°If you know nothing, then what¡¯s the use of you three?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes viciously.


    ¡°Wait, Immortal Master Chen, I¡¯ve heard of the Ice Lotus. It¡¯s nted deep in the Snow God Pce and it blooms every five centuries. It¡¯s a Treasure Medicine of the Snow God Pce and can kill a person,¡± the leader said quickly.


    He was called Qing He, the senior of this generation of the Eastern River Sect. The two guys next to him were his juniors, Qing Yuan and Qing Feng.


    After hearing Qing He¡¯s description, Chen Fan frowned. Not withering for thousands of years, letting out an aurora when it bloomed, turning people nearby into ice. It indeed sounded like the Ice Lotus.


    ¡°Looks like I have to go to the mountain behind the Snow God Pce.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    The three masters of the East River Sect had no idea Chen Fan would be interested in the treasures of Snow God Pce. That was an Exalted Sect, one of the sevenrge sects in Kunxu; there was a supreme figure guarding the pce.


    After that, Chen Fan cast a curse on the three of them and allowed them to leave. When they were out of Qishan City, Qing Feng said furiously, ¡°I will take revenge. Those bastards of the Qi Family dared to point their swords at us. They should go to Hell!¡±


    ¡°We must discuss this and report to Master. We have to tell him that there¡¯s an Immortal State Master who seems to be a disciple of an Exalted Sect,¡± Qing He said with a hint of hatred in his eyes.


    After the three of them left, the members of the Qi Family suddenly became worried.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, they¡¯re the masters of the Eastern River Sect. You¡¯re an Immortal Master of an Exalted Sect so you certainly have nothing to fear, but Qishan City can¡¯t bear the consequences,¡± Qi Mufeng said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Father, why are you worried about them? We have Immortal Master Chen and Sister is a disciple of the Mixed-Essence Sect. When shees back, she¡¯ll exterminate the Eastern River Sect,¡± Qi Mufeng said.


    Chen Fan raised his eyebrows. He had heard about Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s sister many times. She was extraordinary and had been under an Immortal Master from an Exalted Sect for decades. She had already reached the peak stage of the Transcendent State on herst visit, so it was very likely that she had attained an even higher level by then. Besides, she was beautiful and even the elders of the Eastern River Sect had their eyes on her.


    ¡°Your sister is too far away after all.¡±


    Qi Mufeng shook his head and sighed.


    And yet, he started to be respectful to Chen Fan and did everything to help him find any of the Spirit Medicines he needed.


    Until one day, Chen Fan stopped him and asked him what he wanted. Qi Mufeng then hesitated and said, ¡°Our daughter, Xiu¡¯er, has always been naughty, ever since she was small. If she can be your disciple, the Qi Family will do everything it can to serve you.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and nced at Qi Xiu¡¯er.


    She put her hands behind her back and turned her face to the side, pretending like she wasn¡¯t listening. She was apparently nervous.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    While Chen Fan was about to speak, a voice came from outside.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll take Xiu¡¯er to the Mixed-Essence Sect. No need to give others trouble.¡±


    Then, a woman entered. Once she came in, the room became brighter; she looked gorgeous in her white gown.


    ¡°Qingwei, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Qi Mufeng forced a smile.


    Even Qi Xiu¡¯er also greeted the woman, ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°I heard that we have a guest here, so I took the chance to stop by and take Xiu¡¯er with me,¡± Qi Qingwei said as she nced at Chen Fan, ¡°Which sect are you from? I know all the core disciples of the seven Exalted Sects, including Yuntian Pce, the Azure Mystic Sect, Mount Thunder, Snow God Pce, the Mixed-Essence Sect and the Dashi Sect. Someone young and sessful like you should be familiar to me. Why haven¡¯t I met you before?¡±


    ¡°I usually shut myself in to practice. It¡¯s normal you haven¡¯t met me,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Qi Qingwei didn¡¯t believe it.


    Chen Fan had already noticed her presence, right when she entered the city. What shocked him was that Qi Qingwei was only a few years older than him but she had already reached the peak stage of the Immortal State, simr to the young master of the Azure Mystic Sect and Qian Yexue.


    ¡°This must be the future heir of the Mixed-Essence Sect,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    As expected, two disciples of the Mixed-Essence Sect came in and said respectfully, ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve warned the Eastern River Sect and their Sect Master promised us that they will never disturb us again. He has also punished the three masters who camest time.¡±


    ¡°Sister, have you be a senior of the Mixed-Essence Sect?¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er asked.


    Even Qi Mufeng looked up in shock.


    ¡°Three years ago, she defeated all the seniors in the sect, in a battle and went all the way to the top. When she bes a Sage, she¡¯ll be the next Sect Master,¡± one of the disciples said with pride.


    Sthh!


    Everyone in the room gasped.


    The Mixed-Essence Sect was one of the sevenrge sects in the Realm of Kunxu and was on an equal footing with the Azure Mystic Sect and Yuntian Pce. It had thousands of years of history and Ye Qincang even got the cultivation art of the Mixed-Essence Sect from the Deity Burial Valley.


    Qi Mufeng was the Mixed-Essence Sect¡¯s top disciple of this generation, and she would be in charge of the sect in the future. How talented was she?


    ¡°There¡¯s finally glory for the Qi Family!¡± Qi Mufeng was so excited that his hands were trembling. The elders were also crying emotionally.


    Those who looked down on Qi Mufeng lowered their heads.


    ¡°Even though the Eastern River Sect has an Earth Level Deity, he is already four hundred years old so he doesn¡¯t have much time left. They won¡¯t offend the Qi Family anymore as they want their sect to survive. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Qi Qingwei said calmly without looking at Chen Fan. Instead, she turned around and told Qi Xiu¡¯er, ¡°Xiu¡¯er, go pack you things ande with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Gathering of Lantai on September 9th. By then, all the elites of therge sects in the entire Kunxu will gather at the Fury Dragon River to battle for the leader¡¯s position. You shoulde with me and meet the real heavy hitters of the Realm of Kunxu.¡±


    ¡°Huh? The Gathering of Lantai is about to start?¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s eyes brightened and she nced at Chen Fan. ¡°But I really want to learn from Immortal Master Chen. He¡¯s really powerful and he knows a lot of Dharma Spells...¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Qi Qingwei narrowed her eyes. Qi Xiu¡¯er was so terrified she almost cried.


    ¡°You shoulde with me and have a look,¡± Qi Qingwei said to Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan chuckled and was about to reject the offer. How would the North Mystic Celestial Lord listen to the orders of such a woman?


    However, Qi Xiu¡¯er ran over and pulled Chen Fan¡¯s sleeve. Looking at her face, Chen Fan patted her head and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chen is the best.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er gave a beaming smile.


    Qi Qingwei frowned but refrained from saying more.


    Since they didn¡¯t have much time, they set off right after they packed their things. Chen Fan had the de Strengthening Gourd so he put everything inside, but Qi Xiu¡¯er was different. She was going to the Mixed-Essence Sect to learn and Qi Mufeng packed seven bags for her.


    Luckily, Qi Qingwei had brought an Immortal State Beast.


    The giant beast had scales all over its body and its four feet were as thick as posts. It was dozens of meters long like a moving mountain, and every step it took shook the world. Rumor had it that it was an ancient beast called the ¡°Earthquake Beast.¡± It carried a house on its back like a moving pce and it could clearly disy Qi Qingwei¡¯s status in the Mixed-Essence Sect.


    They stopped from time to time along their journey.


    All the lords of the cities they went past greeted them respectfully, and the sects also sent people to meet them. Their trip was extremely smooth which showed the power of an Exalted Sect.


    Chen Fan also took the opportunity to buy some Spirit Medicines.


    There was abundant Spirit Qi in the Realm of Kunxu and there was a wider variety of Spirit Medicines than on Earth. If he wanted to make a peerless medicine to breakthrough, he needed all sorts of medicines. Qi Qingwei only observed him in silence.


    The two disciples of the Mixed-Essence Sectughed at the back.


    ¡°Not everyone can brew elixirs, and there¡¯s no use buying so many Spirit Medicines. It¡¯s not that his chances to seed would improve if he adds more types of Spirit Medicines.¡±


    Chen Fan ignored them. The disciples of Kunxu wouldn¡¯t understand the Elixir Brewing Arts of the Sages. They would be terrified if they knew those were only half of the Spirit Medicines, and that the main ones were made with the angel of the Light Race.


    Only Qi Xiu¡¯er tagged along everyday to help him. She was looking forward to seeing Chen Fan seed in making the medicines.


    One day, two days, three days... His injuries gradually healed and almost all the medicines were gathered.


    Roughly ten dayster, they were quite close to Lantai Mountain. While everyone was resting, Chen Fan sat somewhere as usual and a shadow suddenly moved close to him.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, who are you?¡±


    Qi Qingwei¡¯s beautiful face appeared in the dark.


    She was cold and fierce!

 Chapter 731 - Gathering of Lantai

    <h4>Chapter 731 Gathering of Lantai</h4>


    ¡°Would you believe me if I told you I used to be a Heavenly Being who could dominate an entire with ease?¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes with a half smile on his face.


    Chen Fan had registered a cold re trained on him everytime he was with Qi Qingwei. He didn¡¯t bother to question her since she had not attacked him yet.


    By then, Chen Fan felt that most of his wounds had healed and he was on the verge of a full recovery.


    ¡°You imed to be a Cultivator from an Exalted Sect, but none of the disciples in the seven major Exalted Sects is named Chen Beixuan. I had people search in all their listings. I bet that you are either from a cultivation family or a secluded sect. Either way, you better stay far away from my sister.¡±


    Qi Qingwei¡¯s questioning gaze was as cold as ice.


    ¡°You think too much,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    ¡°I am the Senior Apprentice-Sister of the Mixed-Essence Sect and the future Sect Master. If you marry my sister, you would be my inw. Xiu¡¯er is still a babe in the woods, so I need to look out for her. You weren¡¯t nning to ept her as your disciple only because of her talent, were you?¡±


    Qi Qingwei smirked.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was a lovely goofball, but she was far less talented in terms of cultivationpared to her elder sister. It would even be impossible for her to reach the Ethereal Enlightenment realm, let alone the Divine Sea.


    ¡°Haha, Qi Qingwei, you think too highly of yourself,¡± Chen Beixuanughed and continued, ¡°I have travelled in many worlds, and never once did I rely on a woman for survival. Plus, do you really think that you¡¯re that much better than your younger sister?¡±


    Qi Qingwei grew quiet, but her eyes were filled with indignation.


    She had made a name for herself after reaching the peak of the Divine Sea in her twenties. In the Realm of Kunxu, only Qian Yexue or the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect could rival her talent. There was no doubt that she was going to reach the Earth Level Deity realm¡ªa feat that only one in ten million people could achieve. Qian Yexue simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    Chen Fan asked abruptly, ¡°What if I told you that Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s talent is at least a hundred times greater than yours? She has the potential to surpass the Earth Level Deity realm and be a Sky Immortal in the future.¡±


    Being the North Mystic Celestial Lord, Chen Beixuan would not fall for a random girl so easily. He had decided to take Qi Xiu¡¯er in only because he noticed the presence of the Divine Meridian in her body.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Qi Qingwei snickered; she turned her head back and began to walk away. ¡°There will be many powerful cultivators at the Gathering of Lantai. Be mindful of what you say. If you piss off some big wig, no one will be able to save your hide, not even me...¡±


    Chen Fan closed his eyes once Qi Qingwei was finally out of sight.


    ¡°Qi Qingwei, you have been living under a rock. You would never be able to grasp the full extent of my power.¡±


    Qi Qingwei left Chen Fan alone after that conversation.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the arrogance of the Mixed-Essence Sect¡¯s disciples; he actually enjoyed the quietness without them. On the other hand, Qi Xiu¡¯er approached Chen Fan almost everyday, asking information about the outside world. Chen Fan entertained her with wild stories about Earth and the Universe.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er supported her curious head with palms and asked, ¡°Are there really mighty Immortal cultivators out there in space? How would theypare against the Earth Level Deity from the Azure Mystic Sect?¡±


    ¡°A Perfected Immortal can defeat a billion Azure Mystic Sect cultivators with only one finger. A drop of blood from a Perfected Immortal is enough to annihte an entire,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°What a load of nonsense.¡± The two Mixed-Essence Sect disciples who happened to pass by snorted.


    A young man in a white outfit snickered and said, ¡°The Azure Mystic Sect Master is the most powerful Earth Level Deity in the Realm of Kunxu. He was believed to be undefeatable three hundred years ago. Other than the Cloud Heaven Thearch in the Yuntian Pce, no one can rival his power. Not even a sky immortal is able to fend off a billion Azure Mystic Sect Masters, much less anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you can only fool a little girl, but as long as Senior Apprentice-Sister Qinwei is around, you will never be able to marry Xiu¡¯er.¡± The other disciple shook his head.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s face flushed red as she waved her fist at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. They are living under a rock,¡± Chen Fan said.


    After the two disciples were gone, Qi Xiu¡¯er asked disheartenedly, ¡°Immortal Master Chen, they say that I only have a Crude Spirit Root and the best thing for me is to marry an elite disciple from our sect. But I want to be like my sister, I want to be strong and powerful. I don¡¯t think I will ever be like that though.¡±


    In the Realm of Kunxu, a person¡¯s Spirit Root quality was the deciding factor for selecting talent.


    A Crude Spirit Root was of the lowest quality, which could then be graded as Inferior, Medium, Superior and ultimately the Supreme grade.


    A Crude Spirit Root was at the bottom, and people with Crude Spirit Roots would never be able to reach the Ethereal Enlightenment realm. Only those who had Supreme-grade Spirit Roots could reach the Earth Level Deity realm. Cultivators such as the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect or Tian Mingzi possessed the best quality Spirit Roots.


    The girl already knew that her inborn talent wascking, but she had kept that sore spot hidden until then.


    ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t have a Crude Spirit Root, you have the Red Sparrow¡¯s Divine Meridian. You are destined to reach the nine heavens topete against the most powerful beings in this universe. Those idiots have no idea what they are talking about.¡±


    Chen Fan burst intoughter.


    Chen Fan scanned the girl¡¯s system with his Li Fire Golden Eyes and found a Red me in the shape of a bird deep inside her soul energy. The bird pped its fiery wings and was ready to reveal itself.


    ¡°A Red Sparrow¡¯s Divine Meridian?¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er murmured to herself.


    Chen Fan exined calmly, ¡°There are countless variations when ites to Divine Meridians in the vast universe, but the Red Sparrow¡¯s Divine Meridian is not just any Divine Meridian. The Red Sparrow is the Lord of Fire, a Divine Beast; therefore, the Red Sparrow¡¯s Divine Meridian is among the most potent Divine Meridians. Those who possess it can easily reach the Soul Formation realm, if not the Void Returning level. You might even be an Immortal if you try hard enough.¡±


    A Divine Meridian was in essence simr to a Divine Body, but unlike Divine Bodies, Divine Meridians were given at birth and couldn¡¯t be obtained through cultivation. The Kun Peng Form Chen Fan had used was one kind of a Divine Meridian. In fact, it was one of the most powerful Divine Meridians.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was shocked, but hope and glee slowly lit up in her eyes.


    From that day onward, Qi Xiu¡¯er became much quieter. Instead of asking Chen Fan useless questions, she listened to Chen Fan¡¯s teachings carefully and started cultivating in earnest.


    As time flew by quickly, the gathering of Lantai was about to begin.


    Lantai Mountain was located near the shores of the Fury Dragon River. It was shaped like a broad leaf pointing upwards. An arena had been built at the top of the tallest mountain where young cultivators would gather topete. The winner of thepetition would be the next ruler of Kunxu.


    ¡°There should have been many more powerful contestants this year. Cultivators such as the beautiful Qian Yexue from the Snow God Pce, Tian Mingzi who perfected the Wind Thunder Dao Body and the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect who possesses the Dao Body of Nascent Divinity¡ªall of them were strong candidates to win thepetition. However, they went missing after they entered the mortal world,¡± someone eximed.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the Realm of Kunxu is full of amazing talents,¡± someone else said.


    ¡°Li Wenchan from Leiyin Mountain developed the Diamond Body as a teenager. He was only half-step away from achieving the same level of attainment as the Elephant God Master. Bai Suxian from the Snow God Pce was once defeated by Qian Yexue, but she¡¯s a powerful contender nheless. Qi Qingwei from the Mixed-Essence Sect is also a force to be reckoned with. Her Mixed-Essence Infinity Force is quite something.


    ¡°Not to mention the many inner disciples from the Azure Mystic Sect, the Dashi Sect, Fentian Valley, and the Heavenly Thunder Sect. Oh, and you-know-who from the Yuntian Pce.¡±


    The mentioning of the Yuntian Pce made everyone quiet down.


    The Thearch¡¯s Son


    The son of the Cloud Heaven Thearch was said to possess Divine Powers the moment he was born, granting him the unthinkable ability to control the passage of time using his eyes. He had since dominated the Realm of Kunxu and was feared even by the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect.


    ¡°The realm of Kunxu is full of talents. I can¡¯t wait to see all of them be Heavenly Beings and bring all the other worlds to their knees!¡± an elder eximed.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er heard the old man¡¯s words and she was seized by embarrassment. She hunched her back a little and moved closer to Chen Fan. Her action didn¡¯t sit well with her elder sister as a cold light came up in Qi Qingwei¡¯s eyes.


    The Gathering of Lantai would take ce at the Lantai Mountain.


    Only a small handful cultivators were qualified to fight in the arena; most other cultivators could only wait at the bottom of the hill. As time went by, more and more cultivators gathered at the foothill.


    The Gathering of Lantai happened every twenty years and was one of the biggest events in Kunxu.


    Many Earth Level Deities would attend to watch thepetition, and to spot talented young men and women who could be potential proteges. This was the time for the young generation to shine.


    Qi Qingwei looked into the distant river and said, ¡°A thousand year old white water dragon dwells inside the Fury Dragon River. Hees out of hiding every twenty years to harness the moon¡¯s energy. The person able to capture the beast and make use of its energy can shave off ten years¡¯ worth of hard work.


    ¡°However, over thest hundred years, only the Azure Mystic Sect Master and the Changhe Sword Immortal have been able to pull it off. ¡±


    Her words gave the people around her a sense of admiration toward those senior cultivators.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er looked up at Chen Fan and eximed, ¡°Immortal Master Chen, I want to be like Changhe Sword Immortal and force the old dragon to give up his energy. That would be so awesome!¡±


    ¡°A thousand year old white water dragon is a very precious thing. If I could take its Inner Essence so I can mix it with the Divine Child, I might be able to create an even more powerful Grand Pill.¡±


    Chen Fan gazed at the river and was lost in thought for a moment. Suddenly, he remembered Qi Xiu¡¯er.


    ¡°Changhe Sword Immortal is weak. I can beat him with just one hand. Don¡¯t be like him.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words attracted many res from people around him.


    A scornful voice shot up, ¡°Changhe Sword Immortal is the most powerful cultivator from the Azure Mystic Sect. He subjugated the white water dragon by severing the flow of the river. Who the heck are you to question his ability?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brow and looked at the speaker.


    He saw five people, three men and two women walking toward him.


    The leader was a man in a dark robe that was covered with a thunder motif. Lightning energy shed in his eyes, bringing out the coldness in his smirk.

 Chapter 732 - The Gathering Of Talents

    <h4>Chapter 732 The Gathering Of Talents</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s Wu Tengshan from the Heavenly Thunder Sect. He¡¯s the heir of the Grand Elder from the Heavenly Thunder Sect and is only next to Tian Mingzi in terms of power. But I¡¯ve also heard that he¡¯s a savage brute.¡± Information along those lines was shared amongst the crowd.


    As a major sect in Kunxu, the Heavenly Thunder Sect nevercked for outstanding young cultivators. Tian Mingzi wouldpete; he was closely followed by many of his peers.


    Wu Tengshan wore an ugly grin on his face as he sauntered toward Chen Fan. Aggressive lightning energy zapped out from his eyes; it was apparent that he had reached the Divine Sea level. If he were on Earth, he would have ranked among the top five on the Divine Roll.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°I beat them up, do you also want to give it a try?¡±


    Everyone was floored by the development. Wu Tengshan was a powerful young cultivator with a bloodthirsty reputation. It was unwise for Chen Fan to publicly provoke him.


    ¡°Who is this young man?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. Could he be some Curmudgeon in disguise?¡±


    The onlookers murmured to each other.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Anger shed in Wu Tengshan¡¯s eyes as he took a step forward. Even as Wu Tengshan was about to strike, Qi Xiu¡¯er looked to Qi Qingwei for help. Qi Xiu¡¯er was from Kunxu, and she knew how deadly Wu Tengshan was.


    Qi Qingwei furrowed her brow and broke her silence, ¡°Wu Tengshan, he is a guest of the Mixed-Essence Sect. If you two need to settle things, I suggest you wait until we leave.¡±


    Wu Tengshan paused and examined Chen Fan with a scornful look.


    ¡°Very well. I will let it slide for now. We will talk after thepetition is over. Somebody is in for a lot of suffering.¡±


    After saying that, Wu Tengshan snickered loudly and walked away.


    Qi Qingwei gave Chen Fan a cold re. ¡°This is thest time I help you for Xiu¡¯er¡¯s sake. Know your ce. Any of these warriors can squash you like a little worm.¡±


    Qi Qingwei pulled a taut face and left; the two disciples of the Mixed-Essence Sect trailed behind her. Both were openly gloating.


    Chen Fan and Qi Xiu¡¯er were left alone.


    By then, almost everyone knew that Chen Fan had a run in with Wu Tengshan, so no one dared to approach them.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was evidently troubled.


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen, I¡¯ve heard that Wu Tengshan has done many terrible things. He tortured a Heavenly Thunder Sect Disciple for three days before he eventually killed him. He is so bloodthirsty that he lost the leader¡¯s position in his own sect to Tian Mingzi.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should ask my sister to warn him to stay away. My sister is the Senior Apprentice-Sister in the Mixed-Essence Sect, he might listen to her.¡±


    Chen Fan padded Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already defeated Sword Immortal Changhe; Wu Tengshan is the least of my worries. If he really pisses me off, I will wipe out the entire Heavenly Thunder Sect.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er giggled and said, ¡°You are shameless. Even I know you¡¯re lying. You can¡¯t even defeat my sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to fight against girls.¡±


    Chen Fan lied.


    Although the run-in ended without any bloodshed, many people noticed that someone from the Mixed-Essence Sect had dared to provoke Wu Tengshan. Chen Fan had stayed at the Mixed-Essence Sect¡¯s camp and it was hard for him to ignore the gloating or curious res from its members.


    All the while Qi Xiu¡¯er had been trying to find a solution to ease the tension.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to mind the threat at all.


    He knew that once he made a full recovery, he would be able to kill Wu Tengshan with ease. There was nothing to be worried about.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    As the opening day of the gathering of Lantai drew near, more and more talented young cultivators arrived from all over Kunxu. Some of them were friendly, some were cold and distant and some were extremely attractive.


    ¡°She is the Princess of the Southern Kingdom, one of the ten beauties of Kunxu. Her father is the Lord of thirty six settlements in the South and wields more power than an elder of the major sects.¡±


    ¡°Is that bald monk in a white outfit Li Wenchan from the Leiyin Mountain? He looks almost feminine. I can¡¯t believe he reached phenomenal sess in the Diamond Body.¡±


    ¡°Zi Tianyu from the Fentian Valley is also here. He is Zi Xingkong¡¯s brother, the oldest heir of the Zi family.¡±


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom was breathtakingly beautiful. She decorated her long hair with elegant jade hair pieces and covered her body with a revealing dress.


    She wrapped a white airy fabric around her chest, barely covering her belly. She had legs for days, and each thin ankle was decorated with two jade bands that clinked against each other as she ambled across the field. She was nked by a dozen royal guards with imposing stature.


    Meanwhile, Li Wenchan was wearing a in white monk¡¯s robe, but his simple outfit couldn¡¯t hide his sublime appearance. Many girls ogled at him as they drooled.


    Zi Tianyu stood at the bow of a fire ship that flew across the sky. His hair was on fire and so were his eyes. His solemn expression revealed very little of his thoughts.


    ¡°The Princess of the Southern Kingdom is well known for her beauty. Her father is an overlord at the mid-stage of the Earth Level Deity realm. She is as powerful as Wu Tengshan.


    ¡°The Zi family of the Fentian Valley is the most influential family in Kunxu. As the leader of the family, Zi Tianyumands as much prestige as a leader of a major sect. As for Li Wenchan, he is one tough nut to crack, literally. I don¡¯t think I can prate his defense.¡±


    Qi Qingwei offered remarks about all the newly arrived cultivators.


    ¡°Sister, you are the best, I am sure you can beat their a**es and be the winner.¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er pumped her fist in the air.


    ¡°Winner?¡±


    Qi Qingwei shook her head. ¡°No one else can win if hepetes.¡±


    Everyone knew whom Qi Qingwei was talking about.


    The son of the Cloud Heaven Thearch.


    All the warriors of his generation looked up to him as an example. Rumor had it that no one could force him to use more than eighty percent of his strength. The Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect had crossed swords with him three times, but he had confessed to everyone that the Thearch¡¯s Son always had an upper hand during the three fights.


    ¡°Come on, Sister. You are the Senior Apprentice-Sister of the Mixed-Essence Sect. You are no less powerful than him,¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er urged.


    ¡°Xiu¡¯er, you have never seen Thearch¡¯s Son in action, so you can¡¯t imagine how dangerous he is.¡± Qi Qingwei looked into the distance wistfully. ¡°Three years ago, the Thearch¡¯s Son was already at the Mortal Deity level, only a half-step away from the Earth Level Deity realm. Three years have passed, only God knows how powerful he is now.¡±


    A mix of respect and admiration shined in Qi Qingwei¡¯s eyes.


    The revtion also shocked everyone around her, including Qi Xiu¡¯er. Qi Xiu¡¯er found it hard to believe that herpetitive sister would ept publicly that she was weaker than someone.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan lolled in a chair and was lost in his own thoughts.


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Qi Qingwei red at Chen Fan. Shepared Chen Fan with the Thearch¡¯s Son in her mind and the result only deepened her dislike for Chen Fan. Compared to the ambitious Thearch¡¯s Son, Chen Fan was a couch potato.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let him have Xiu¡¯er,¡± Qi Qingwei reminded herself.


    After Li Wenchan, the Princess of the Southern Kingdom and Zi Tianyu¡¯s arrivals, more outstanding young cultivators showed up.


    Daoist Chang Song, the most powerful sword master from the Azure Mystic Sect; Yun Feng, the second heir to the Yuntian Pce; Zhang Yulong, the head disciple of the Dashi Sect.


    The crowd boiled over when the members of the Snow God Pce showed up.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A giant white crane appeared in the northern sky. Riding on its back were a group of girls all in white outfits. They all carried an icy charm about them, making them look like goddesses descending from heaven.


    ¡°Humph! Bai Suxian.¡± The Princess of the Southern Kingdom snorted in jealousy.


    She was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention until Bai Suxian showed up. Many powerful heirs and cultivators had shadowed her around, eager to win her favor. But then they all flocked away to see Bai Suxian.


    ¡°Legend has it that the art from the Snow God Pce can give women an otherworldly beauty. It appears that the legend is true. They say that Qian Yexue is the most attractive in the Snow God Pce, but after seeing Bai Suxian with my own eyes, I can¡¯t imagine anyone who could be even more attractive. It¡¯s a shame that I will never find out since Qian Yexue fell in the Mortal¡¯s world,¡± Zi Tianyu eximed.


    ¡°Hehe, I heard a secret just yesterday. Qian Yexue¡¯s Spirit Tablet is still intact,¡± the Princess of the Southern Kingdom said with a smirk.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the revtion.


    All the cultivators who went to the Mortal world had died, except for Qian Yexue. How was Qian Yexue still alive while even the five Earth Level Deities, including Sect master Lei, had fallen?


    Did she desert during the battle?


    Did she betray her own kind?


    Or was she captured?


    So many possibilities but none of them would do any good to Qian Yexue¡¯s image. Some perverts had already started to fantasize the torture mortals would inflict on such a pretty thing.


    ¡°What a shame,¡± Zi Tianyumented.


    Unknown to Chen Fan, many people around him were convinced that Qian Yexue had sumbed to a pervert. He sat calmly inside the camp as a powerful energy rose and fell, each wave more intense than the one before. His body was suffused with a glow that turned more brilliant by the second. He was on the verge of leveling up.


    After a while, the roiling energy finally subsided.


    Chen Fan opened his eyes, shing lightning through his eyelids.


    He was only a half-step away from his former Connate Spirit state.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fully recovered in less than six days. By then, I will kill the white water dragon and create the Grand Pills. The Realm of Kunxu will then have a taste of my might,¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    Suddenly, a loudmotion came up outside the camp. People were screaming as if they had seen a super star.


    The Thearch¡¯s Son had arrived.

 Chapter 733 - Challenge from Wu Tengshan

    <h4>Chapter 733 Challenge from Wu Tengshan</h4>


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    A pce appeared in the sky, enveloped in mist. There were servants in white uniforms running around the pce.


    ¡°Yuntian Pce is indeed the top sect in Kunxu. They allow their disciples to use the ¡®Feiyun Pavilion,¡¯ which is a treasure that¡¯s worth more than ten thousand Spirit Stones! It¡¯s said to be able to withstand the attacks of an Earth Level Deity,¡± someone eximed.


    Li Wenchan, Zi Tianyu and Bai Suxian were all staring at the person at the front of the pce.


    A young man in an emperor¡¯s robe stood at the fences of the Feiyun Pavilion. His hair was fluttering in the wind and he was wearing a golden crown. There were nine dragon motifs embroidered on his robe. He looked fierce and superior as if he were the emperor.


    Qi Qingwei had aplex feeling when she saw the man who was arriving.


    The Thearch¡¯s Son!


    The top cultivator among the younger generation of the Realm of Kunxu!


    His arrival meant that the Gathering of Lantai had officially started! The Feiyun Pavilion didn¡¯te down to the ground but descended over Lantai. Then, a majestic voice came.


    ¡°Everyone, please gather around.¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re really invincible!¡± Zi Tianyu burst intoughter and the Purple Fire Wings appeared on his back, shooting towards the sky onto Lantai.


    ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    Li Wenchan took a step and he started walking in the air towards Lantai.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Foot. He managed to attain this Divine Power.¡±


    Many were stunned.


    Then, Bai Suxian, Qi Qingwei and the Princess of the Southern Kingdom also cast their spells and flew into the air. Zhang Yulong from the Dashi Sect even created a force dragon and rode on it.


    Lantai was a thousand meters tall and was extremely steep, so only Immortal State Warriors could go up there. The others couldn¡¯t fly and could only stay down there, waiting for the result of the battles.


    ¡°Stay here, kid. I¡¯ll get back to you when Ie down from Lantai.¡±


    Wu Tengshan gave a chilling smile, then a gust of wind rolled him up and left.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er grabbed Chen Fan¡¯s hand and mumbled, ¡°Immortal Master Chen, we should go. They won¡¯t being down any time soon.¡±


    ¡°You might not be able to go even if you want to.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was startled. She found that Wu Tengshan¡¯s guards and friends were looking at them. ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away, kid. You¡¯ll be dead no matter where you go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to run. I¡¯d love to see what Wu Tengshan is capable of since he dared to threaten me.¡± Chen Fan smiled and held Qi Xiu¡¯er by the hand.


    ¡°Girl, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to see what the Gathering of Lantai looks like? I¡¯ll take you up there.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan held Qi Xiu¡¯er in his arms and flew to Lantai.


    The people around them were immediately terrified. They didn¡¯t know that Chen Fan was also an Immortal State Warrior. Being able to reach the Immortal State at such a young age would deem him an elite in Kunxu.


    Even those from the Heavenly Thunder Sect frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re an Immortal State Warrior, so what? Senior Wu isn¡¯t someone an Immortal State Warrior can defeat.¡±


    They sneered and waited for the drama.


    Everyone turned to look when Chen Fan arrived at Lantai with Qi Xiu¡¯er. Those present basically knew all the Immortal State Warriors of the younger generation, so they felt a bit weird after seeing such a stranger.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom looked over with interest.


    The energy Chen Fan showed to the others was only that of an early-stage Immortal State Warrior, but he looked handsome which aroused the curiosity of the Princess.


    ¡°He¡¯s with the Mixed-Essence Sect and he knows Qi Qingwei. I heard that he offended Wu Tengshan down the mountain,¡± Zi Tianyu said.


    ¡°What a shame. Wu Tengshan will kill him no matter how handsome he is,¡± the Princess of the Southern Kingdom said.


    Qi Qingwei was startled. She frowned and said, ¡°Xiu¡¯er,e here.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was still in shock so she listened to her sister.


    Chen Fan turned around and saw Wu Tengshan grinning at him. He didn¡¯t care at all and kept observing all of Lantai. There were dozens of people sitting around and they were all above the Immortal State realm. Almost all the elites of Kunxu¡¯s younger generation had gathered there.


    Chen Fan nced over at those from Snow God Pce but Lu Yanxue wasn¡¯t there. He frowned and sat down in a corner with his legs crossed. He decided to ask them about Lu Yanxue after the Gathering of Lantai ended.


    ¡°Why did youe up here?¡± Qi Qingwei said.


    There was a rule on Lantai. Whoever went up there would be regarded as one of thepetitors for the leader position and could be challenged at any time, which was why Qi Qingwei didn¡¯t take Qi Xiu¡¯er with her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Immortal Master Chen asked me toe.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er looked confused and cute.


    ¡°Hm, he¡¯s so reckless. Let¡¯s see what will happen to him when Wu Tengshan finds him.¡± Qi Qingwei grunted and pulled Qi Xiu¡¯er behind her.


    ¡°Stay behind me. No one will challenge you.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er sat down obediently.


    Suddenly, several beams of light fell from the sky onto the eight peaks of Lantai Mountain. Everyone, including the onlookers down the mountain, was startled. No one dared to speak at this point.


    The Earth Level Deities had arrived!


    When the light dissipated, eight fierce Sages appeared. They came from the seven Exalted Sects and the Zi family of Fentian Valley.


    They were there to supervise, but they wouldn¡¯t interrupt the battles. All of them sat on the peaks without saying a word and nobody dared to disturb them. Even in the Realm of Kunxu, Earth Level Deities were superior beings.


    ¡°The Gathering of Lantai begins!¡±


    The Thearch¡¯s Son got up and said, ¡°Anyone who wants to issue a challenge, pleasee forward. You can also challenge me.¡±


    Zhang Yulong chuckled and said, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re invincible. Who would dare to challenge you?¡±


    The others nodded.


    The most powerful person was usually challengedst in the Gathering of Lantai.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first. I want to see the cultivation art of Snow God Pce.¡± The Princess of the Southern Kingdom got up and looked at those from the Snow God Pce.


    Bai Suxian walked to the stage without saying anything.


    They were both powerful fairies; they were also among the top ten most beautiful women. Their family backgrounds were just as impressive. So, their battle immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Boom, boom!!¡±


    The two of them started fighting. The Princess of the Southern Kingdom had a pair of golden rings, which were a set of mid-grade Spirit Artifactsparable to one of a superior-grade. On the other hand, Bai Suxian only sent out two rays of Icy Divine Light.


    Everyone was watching anxiously,


    Only Chen Fan sat in the corner with his back facing the others, closing his eyes to cultivate. His energy fluctuated with the waves of the Fury Dragon River as if he were merged with the world. His broken meridians and acupuncture points started to heal with the help of the Spirit Qi, and his body started to be a perfect gem piece.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    In the end, Bai Suxian knocked out the golden rings of the Princess of the Southern Kingdom which made her surrender. After that, more and more young elites stepped out and challenged one another.


    Li Wenchan, Qi Qingwei and Zhang Yulong had been challenged.


    But they showed the others how powerful therge sects were. They took down their enemies in three or five attacks. Li Wenchan even stood there and allowed a flying sword to sh him which didn¡¯t injure him at all, making his rival surrender in the end.


    The Earth Level Deities watched silently. One of them said, ¡°Even though there are a lot of elites among the younger generation, those from the sevenrge sects and Fentian Valley are the best.¡±


    The Earth Level Deity of the Azure Mystic Sect added, ¡°After all, the majority weren¡¯t raised in therge sects with many top secret arts and Dharma Artifacts. It¡¯s a shame that Xuan Luo, Tian Mingzi and Qian Yexue died in the mortal world. Otherwise, they might have been able to give the Thearch¡¯s Son a hard time. Li Wenchan and the others are still too weak.¡±


    The Earth Level Deity of the Dashi Sect suddenly asked, ¡°Right, White Fairy, I heard that Snow God Pce once brought a girl back from the mortal world. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± White Fairy of Snow God Pce said.


    ¡°The mortal world is weird and unpredictable. Even Earth Level Deity Hanshi died there. The seven Sect Masters have decided to use secret treasures to open the Gate of Heaven and send someone to assess the situation. They also need to search the soul of the mortal woman in your pce to understand the situation in the mortal world,¡± someone from Yuntian Pce said.


    ¡°I understand,¡± White Fairy frowned and said.


    Compared to the safety of the Realm of Kunxu, Lu Yanxue was nothing. Thinking of the consequences of the soul-searching process, White Fairy felt a bit sorry for the girl.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the mortal world after all.¡±


    White Fairy heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    The battles were still in progress on Mount Lantai.


    After dozens of battles, everyone¡¯s strength could be gauged.


    Still, the Thearch¡¯s Son remained mysterious and superior. He hadn¡¯t fought with anyone yet.


    Li Wenchan, Qi Qingwei, Bai Suxian and Wu Tengshan were all at the highest level. They were the elites of therge sects who had reached the peak stage of the Immortal State or had even be Mortal Deities!


    Mid-stage Immortal State Warriors like the Princess of the Southern Kingdom belonged to the moderate level, same as the other elites from the sevenrge sects.


    Finally, the early-stage Immortal State Warriors were at the lowest level.


    Only the Thearch¡¯s Son, Qi Xiu¡¯er and Chen Fan hadn¡¯t battled yet. Then, Wu Tengshan got up and looked at the corner.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I¡¯ll challenge you.¡±


    Everyone saw a man, who had long hair and had his back facing the others, sitting in a corner.


    Who was that?

 Chapter 734 - Killed with One Hand

    <h4>Chapter 734 Killed with One Hand</h4>


    Zhang Yulong scoffed at Wu Tengshan, ¡°Wu Tengshan is an elite of the Heavenly Thunder Sect and the son of the Grand Elder, and yet he¡¯s challenging a nameless person. What a disgrace to the Heavenly Thunder Sect.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Grand Elder of the Heavenly Thunder Sect do anything to take revenge? He¡¯s powerful and is a good friend of Cloud Heaven Thearch. Not even Earth Level Deity Hanshi is able to deal with him,¡± Zi Tianyu said.


    ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll protect you if you¡¯re willing to be my lover.¡± The Princess of the Southern Kingdom chuckled. The Southern Kingdom had always been open minded and the princess was famous for her boldness, so no one was surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er stuck out her tongue.


    Chen Fan was still sitting there, hanging by a thread. His breath seemed to be following the movement of the Fury Dragon River, but Wu Tengshan and the Earth Level Deities didn¡¯t notice that.


    ¡°Why? Are you scared? If you¡¯re scared, you can surrender and kneel before me. Then, jump off Lantai and never show up in front of me again,¡± Wu Tengshan said arrogantly.


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan. Some were doubting, some felt sorry for him and others were gloating.


    They knew of Wu Tengshan¡¯s strength. Even though he wasn¡¯t as powerful as Li Wenchan, Qi Qingwei and Zhang Yulong, he wasparable to Daoist Chang Song, Zi Tianyu, Yun Feng and Bai Suxian, and was way stronger than the others.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply; he kept his eyes closed.


    This time, even Li Wenchan frowned. He widened his eyes and looked at Chen Fan. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t reject a challenge on Lantai. If you don¡¯t want to ept it, you have to leave.¡±


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    Even Qi Qingwei shook her head. He was stubborn and shameless.


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom was a bit pissed.


    Although she liked Chen Fan¡¯s appearance, people from the Southern Kingdom appreciated warriors who never gave up and fought until the end! Chen Fan was a coward in her eyes right then.


    ¡°Fine, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    The Thearch¡¯s Son spoke.


    Wu Tengshan dared not to disobey him and he mumbled as he sat down.


    ¡°This kid humiliated Changhe Sword Immortal, saying that he can kill him with one hand. I must teach him a lesson and let him know the power of therge sects and Exalted Immortals.¡±


    Even the Earth Level Deities who sat aside widened their eyes after hearing this.


    Changhe Sword Immortal was a talented and superior figure, who once defeated many cultivators on Lantai and killed a white dragon! How could someone humiliate him? Wu Tengshan knew that the Thearch¡¯s Son admired Changhe Sword Immortal the most and would never tolerate such disrespectful behavior.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    The Thearch¡¯s Son frowned.


    Daoist Chang Song, the leader of the Azure Mystic Sect, got up and said furiously, ¡°Changhe Sword Immortal is my master. How dare you say that!¡±


    This time, even the Princess of the Southern Kingdom remained silent.


    This was about the face of the Exalted Sects. If they didn¡¯t teach Chen Fan a lesson, how could they maintain their power?


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was about to cry.


    Qi Qingwei said coldly, ¡°This is his fault. He just likes to bluff. Even if I save him now, can I save him forever?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er was extremely anxious. She wanted to say that Immortal Master Chen was only joking.


    And yet, everyone there was superior and powerful. She couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Calm down, Daoist Chang Song. Let me go first.¡± Wu Tengshan smiled.


    Then, Chen Fan finally opened his eyes.


    He got up and turned around, looking at Wu Tengshan. ¡°Did you yell and interrupt my cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Wu Tengshan said you humiliated my master. Is that true?¡± Daoist Chang Song said expressionlessly. Chen Fan ignored him and kept staring at Wu Tengshan.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been disrespectful to me since we met down there. Do you really think that I¡¯m a pushover?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with disrespecting you?¡±


    Wu Tengshan stood arrogantly and his body was covered with shes of lightning.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t answer. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Wu Tengshan.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    A strong invisible energy appeared and Wu Tengshan was pulled towards Chen Fan as if he were being sucked into a ck hole.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Wu Tengshan used the strength of his entire body and tried to escape from the True Essence, but Chen Fan kept holding that posture.


    Then, Wu Tengshan realized that the invisible energy was as steady as a mountain and his body was involuntarily going towards Chen Fan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan had dragged Wu Tengshan from a hundred feet away.


    Then, Chen Fan stepped on his head and said, ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°Bastard, let me go!¡±


    Wu Tengshan was enraged and his body let out beams of golden light. He was extremely vicious as he had never been so humiliated before.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I swear I¡¯ll catch you and strike you with lightning for a thousand years to destroy your Divine Soul...¡±


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    Chen Fan pushed Wu Tengshan¡¯s head into the ground with his foot and broke his bones.


    Everyone then woke up from the shock.


    They stared at Chen Fan as if they were looking at a monster.


    Wu Tengshan was a disciple of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. Even though he was weaker than Qi Qingwei and Li Wenchan, he was a peak-stage Immortal State Warrior after all. And yet, an early-stage Immortal State Warrior was stepping on him right then.


    Qi Qingwei was also stunned.


    She had never thought that Chen Fan would be so powerful. Although he might really have sneak attacked, he was strong enough to enter the peak stage of the Immortal State and wasparable to the elites.


    Li Wenchan from Mount Thunder came out and said, ¡°Brother, we should think about the face of the others during the battles. Let¡¯s just release him first.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Wu Tengshan might have been rude, but he did that for my master¡¯s sake. If you want to fight, I¡¯ll fight with you,¡± Daoist Chang Song said.


    ¡°Release Wu Tengshan and start the battle again.¡±


    The Thearch¡¯s Son spoke.


    ¡°Right, let me go. You sneak attacked me. We should start the battle again and see how my Divine Thunder deals with you!¡± Wu Tengshan couldn¡¯t speak so he used his Immortal Will.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This time, Chen Fan stepped on him hard once again.


    A human-shaped pit that was a few meters deep appeared on Lantai. Wu Tengshan¡¯s limbs were broken, his chest dented and his organs had almost exploded.


    Chen Fan had used 30% of his power and no Immortal State Warrior could bear it. However, a white aura appeared around Wu Tengshan¡¯s body. It was the talisman given by his father, the Grand Elder of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. It was extremely strong and couldn¡¯t even be destroyed by an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Daoist Chang Song was enraged.


    They had tried to convince Chen Fan but he still did that. He was tantly provoking them! Even Li Wenchan became serious. He talked to Chen Fan twice but Chen Fan ignored him, which made him feel as if his face had been lost.


    ¡°You think the seven Exalted Sects can¡¯t deal with you?¡±


    Li Wenchan got up slowly.


    A steady and indestructible will gathered around him and his body was covered in glitters of golden light, as if the Buddha hade to Earth. He had apparently initiated the Diamond Body.


    Daoist Chang Song didn¡¯t say anything, simply pulling out the sword on his back.


    ¡°Release him!¡±


    Yun Feng shouted!


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, kill me if you can. Otherwise, I¡¯ll exterminate your sect once I break free,¡± Wu Tengshan shouted. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Chen Fan¡¯s attacks because of the talisman, so he gradually became more arrogant.


    ¡°Really? All right,¡± Chen Fan replied calmly.


    He pulled Wu Tengshan up. While everyone thought he was going to yield to the seven sects and release Wu Tengshan...


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s energy turned Wu Tengshan¡¯s body and Divine Soul into blood mist. The white aura around Wu Tengshan was also dissipated.


    Before Wu Tengshan died, he still looked frightened.


    He was the son of the supreme figure of the Heavenly Thunder Sect, a peak-stage Immortal State Warrior. He even had the protection talisman of his father!


    Why would anyone kill him? How could anyone kill him?


    The entire Lantai was in silence.


    Even the Thearch¡¯s Son was startled. Nobody had thought that Chen Fan would really kill Wu Tengshan!


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The eyes of the Princess of the Southern Kingdom popped out and she couldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Chen Fan was only a normal Immortal State Warrior in their eyes. But just then, he killed Wu Tengshan and broke the talisman of a supreme figure so easily, which waspletely beyond their imagination.


    Qi Qingwei froze there.


    ¡°He... he killed Wu Tengshan?¡±


    Qi Qingwei widened her eyes and was overwhelmed by disbelief.


    Even though Qi Qingwei had always thought that Chen Fan was powerful, she didn¡¯t know he was that strong. What terrified her was that he could kill someone without hesitation.


    ¡°That was the son of the Heavenly Thunder Sect¡¯s Grand Elder. This is bad,¡± Zi Tianyu said with a wry smile.


    Everyone knew that the Grand Elder would do anything to take revenge and was extremely powerful. Otherwise, someone would have already dealt with Wu Tengshan.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Someone shouted from the side.


    A thick thunderbolt struck. Apparently, the Earth Level Deity of the Heavenly Thunder Sect was enraged. He was nning to ignore the rules and fight directly.

 Chapter 735 - Surprise!

    <h4>Chapter 735 Surprise!</h4>


    All Seven Exalted Sects and the Zi family had sent Earth Level Deities to observe thepetition. Since Wu Tengshan was the son of the Heavenly Thunder Sect Elder, he became the figurehead within the sect after the death of Earth Level Deity Hanshi.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, arge man with a dark face and angry rounded eyes appeared in the air. He was the Earth Level Deity from the Heavenly Thunder Sect, Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you kill a disciple of my sect?¡± Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard shouted; his threatening voice carried so much pressure down onto everyone on the ground that they felt as if a small mountain had been dropped over their heads.


    Most young elites gathered on the mountain scrambled to safety. Stronger ones such as the Princess of the Southern Kingdom gritted her teeth and struggled to hold out. Meanwhile, Qi Qingwei and Li Wenchan were able to stand their ground firmly after gathering themselves.


    Chen Fan and the Thearch¡¯s Son were the only two who were seemingly unaffected by the pressure.


    Chen Fan pointed at the arena and said with an indifferent face as energy roiled inside of him, ¡°You have something to say? Why don¡¯t youe up here and settle this?¡±


    By then, he was almost fully recovered and the Fury Dragon River had also given him a great boost in terms of level of attainment. He was on the verge of re-entering the Connate Spirit realm again. A thrilling battle would be the perfect catalyst to stimte the leveling up process.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard fumed, golden lightning crackled in his eyes as he raised a palm, ready to strike out.


    Suddenly, Li Wenchan shouted, ¡°Exalted Cultivator, please refrain from interfering with thepetition. ¡±


    ¡°Agreed. You will have lots of chances to teach him a lesson. You are an Earth Level Deity, thus you are forbidden from entering the arena as tradition dictates,¡± Daoist Chang Song said.


    ¡°It¡¯s our fight, so leave it to us,¡± The Thearch¡¯s Son put in.


    Li Wenchan and his powerful peers were proud elites, therefore they would not let Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard interfere with their business. The Exalted Cultivator¡¯s involvement would give the young elites an image of weakness; it was something that Li Wenchan would never ept.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    The light in Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard¡¯s eyes dimmed a little as he gave the Thearch¡¯s Son a furtive nce. Then he turned around and backed off.


    Chen Fan stood still with his hands linked behind his back. His indifferent expression suggested that he was scared of neither the Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard nor of Li Wenchan. Although he hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, he was confident that he would win thepetition.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Chen Fan asked casually.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you think too little of us. Wu Tengshan was the weakest among us and you killed him only because of his carelessness. Do you really believe that you can defeat all of us?¡± Daoist Chang Song said with a smirk.


    Although hecked the Dao Body of Nascent Divinity that the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect had, as one of the leaders in the Azure Mystic Sect, he was a renowned sword immortal. Plus, his older age also gave him an advantage in terms of depth of knowledge and experiencepared to his younger counterparts.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Daoist Chang Song started a sword art andmanded the de to leave its sheath.


    The body of the ancient sword that he carried on his back was covered with patterns that resembled the bark of a pine tree. Suddenly, the sword turned into a path of yellow glow as it charged out. Chang Song¡¯s technique was simple and to the point, with a great economy of movement. Each movement had a purpose and gave very little room for Chen Fan to breathe.


    ¡°Daoist Chang Song really lives up to his position as the lead Sword Immortal at the Azure Mystic Sect. His Sword Art of Cang Mountain can rival the Sword Art of Chagnhe. Although Xuan Luo has a Dao Body of Nascent Divinity, his sword art would pale underparison with Daoist Chang Song,¡± The Thearch¡¯s Son remarked.


    His words shocked everyone.


    Xuan Luo was the name of the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect. If the Thearch¡¯s Son considered Daoist Chang Song¡¯s sword art better than Xuan Luo¡¯s, then Daoist Chang Song¡¯s sword art had to be unthinkably powerful. The revtion made people second guess their confidence in Chen Fan, especially Qi Xiu¡¯er.


    She grew ted after seeing Chen Fan unleash his full strength. However, Daoist Chang Song¡¯s belligerent de Qi disheartened her almost immediately.


    Swish, swish, swish.


    Endless yellow energy beamed up into the sky and formed a path of formidable de Qi the size of a mountain. Daoist Chang Song took a deep breath and hurled the huge de Qi at Chen Fan.


    Although Daoist Chang Song had not reached the Mortal Deity realm yet, he had disyed an impressive strength that showcased his solid foundation at the Divine Sea level.


    ¡°Forfeit the match now, I might still be able to save your life,¡± Qi Qingwei suddenly shouted out.


    She was the Senior Apprentice-Sister of the Mixed-Essence Sect, the Sect master¡¯s favorite. If she vouched for someone¡¯s life, even the sect master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect would have to oblige. Lights came up in everyone¡¯s eyes as they registered the girl¡¯s affection toward Chen Fan. Chen Fan had proven his talent by killing Wu Tengshan and it wouldn¡¯t be too hard for a major sect to groom him into an Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fanughed and ignored the girl. He focused his attention on the threatening de Aura and said. ¡°Qi Qingwei, you have no idea who I am and what I am capable of.¡±


    After he said that, Chen Fan reached out an arm and flicked a finger.


    ¡°I will show you the real meaning of power today.¡±


    Daoist Chang Song poured out energy that he had been umting over fourty years and transformed it into a giant yellow de Aura that was able to crush through an aircraft carrier. However, Chen Fan¡¯s counter measure was rife with levity.


    ¡°What a jerk.¡±


    Qi Qingwei furrowed her brow in disapproval.


    She had offered help for the sake of Qi Xiu¡¯er, yet Chen Fan ignored hisst chance of walking out of the arena alive. To Qi Qingwei, Chen Fan was already a dead man.


    Tears welled in Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s eyes. However she was shocked by an incredible development.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The yellow de Qi fizzled away like a bubble as soon as it came into contact with Chen Fan¡¯s finger. Daoist Chang Song¡¯s energy should have been tougher than steel, but it simply disappeared.


    Chen Fan sent out an invisible force from the tip of his finger andnded on the ancient de under Daoist Chang Song¡¯s horrified eyes.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The de was a mid-grade Spirit Artifact. However, it could not bear the stress and shattered into pieces. Chen Fan followed up with a seemingly gentle tap on Daoist Chang Song¡¯s chest.


    Suddenly, Daoist Chang Song exploded from the inside, turning into a puff of crimson mist.


    Chen Fan countered a powerful Sword Art, broke a sword and killed Chang Song with three taps of his finger.


    Everyone went silent!


    The oue had caught everyone by surprise.


    Qi Qingwei¡¯s smirk curdled on her face as she grappled with what had happened. Meanwhile, the result shocked Li Wenchan and Zi Tianyu to the core. Even the Thearch¡¯s Son was taken aback by such an oue.


    He was convinced that Chen Fan had killed Wu Tengshan because of the element of surprise. However, he didn¡¯t expect Chen Fan to kill Chen Fan with a simple jab.


    ¡°Howe he is so powerful?¡±


    Qi Qingwei¡¯s heart raced as she struggled toe to terms with reality.


    Meanwhile, Yun Feng from the Yuntian Pce rose to his feet and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s witchcraft. You must have used a lowly witchcraft spell!¡±


    Three secondster...


    Yun Feng was mmed down onto the ground and was ground by an unseen force into a pulp.


    The Mieqing Sect representative rose up and protested, but five secondster, Chen Fan had decapitated him and threw his headless corpse off the arena.


    Everyone became silent.


    In a few minutes, Chen Fan had killed four young elites. Although Yun Feng and Wu Tengshan were not the strongest among their peers, the ease disyed in their execution terrified everyone.


    ¡°This is... impossible¡±


    Admiration lit up the eyes of the Southern Kingdom¡¯s Princess.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was stupefied by the development. She blinked a few times as she tried to understand what had just happened.


    ¡°Amitabha, please ept the challenge of a humble monk.¡±


    Li Wenchan stepped forward. He carried a string of beads in one hand as his skin shimmered with a golden glow.


    Standing to his left was a furious Zi Tianyu, and to his right was Zhang Yulong from the Dashi Sect. Two force dragons hung from Zhang Yulong¡¯s arms, they let out a deep droning as they writhed and twisted their bodies.


    The most powerful elites finally stepped in.


    Worse, three of them got involved at the same time.


    ¡°You can choose any one of us as your opponent,¡± Zhang Yulong announced proudly.


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan expectantly. Let it be Li Wenchan, Zi Tianyu or Zhang Yulong, Chen Fan was in for a tough fight. Those present were convinced that these three top elite cultivators would be able to force Chen Fan to reveal his true power.


    Qi Qingwei rose to her feet and was going to say something, but she hesitated and eventually sat back down.


    Her strength was on par with that of Li Wenchan and it was better for her to wait and see how their fight would turn out.


    ¡°I will fight all three of you at once. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and answered without even looking at his challengers.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s response didn¡¯t sit well with the three elite cultivators. No one, not even the Thearch¡¯s Son or Xuan Luo would dare to take on three elite cultivators at once.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Zhang Yulong attacked first. The two force dragons left his arms and charged at Chen Fan.


    The Dashi Sect specialized in Soul Energy.


    Zhang Yulong used an Art called the Dragon Reigning Art. It was one of the seven deadliest arts in the Dashi Sect. Once perfected, one could summon eighteen force dragons. Although Zhang Yulong¡¯s execution was far from perfect, it was deadly nheless.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan pped the golden dragons, shattering them in an instant. Those dragons had been formed by powerful soul energy and could break steel with ease. However, they were as fragile as paper dragons under Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Let me try!¡±


    Zi Tianyu opened his mouth, puffing out a purple me as thick as a newborn¡¯s arm.


    The fire crackled in the air as itnced forwarwd. This was the secret art Purple Fire Divine Body from the Fentian Valley. It was able to burn an Earth Level Deity to death.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Chen Fan blew air toward the fire and snuffed the me in a blink.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    Li Wenchan let out a peel ofughter, then took a step forward and hurled a fist at Chen Fan¡¯s chest, as his body was suffused with a golden glow. His punch was so powerful that it would split open a mountain.


    However, Chen Fan was unfazed by the deadly punch and allowed it tond on his chest. To everyone¡¯s surprise the blow didn¡¯t seem to do much.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    Under Li Wenchan¡¯s shocked eyes, Chen Fan cracked a broad smile, and punched out, turning the world upside down.

 Chapter 736 - Killing Spree

    <h4>Chapter 736 Killing Spree</h4>


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±Chapter


    Everyone was shocked after seeing how Chen Fan had countered the three young cultivator¡¯s attacks and held out against Li Wenchan¡¯s raw attack. Zhang Yulong and Zi Tianyu were both among the top five most powerful young warriors in Kunxu.


    Li Wenchan was the strongest of the three thanks to his Diamond Body. He was believed to be able to defeat an Earth Level Deity.


    So tough was Chen Fan¡¯s body that he had withstood a direct blow from Li Wenchan. Even the Thearch¡¯s Son was taken aback; it took him a while to take in the development.


    However, when he saw Chen Fan¡¯s attack, his shock was reced by fear.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t use any fancy techniques as he punched directly. His fist unleashed a powerful pulse of True Essence that bore down on its target like a mighty waterfall.


    Li Wenchan only had time to cross his arms before his chest to cast a Diamond shield. However, the energy shield shattered into a million pieces under Chen Fan¡¯s fist.


    Chen Fan¡¯s blownded on Li Wenchan chest, hammering its chest bones in. Li Wenchan spat out a gush of golden blood and was knocked back a few hundred meters.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    Shock and disbelief even crawled onto Bai Suxian¡¯s stone-chiseled face.


    Li Wenchan¡¯s Diamond Body could withstand a direct attack of an Earth Level Deity¡¯s flying sword. How did Chen Fan cause so much trauma with a punch?


    A hint of regret surfaced in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    He was disappointed about the damage he had dealt. If his injury didn¡¯t hamper his strength, he could have killed that young man.


    ¡°Again!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    He pointed upwards with a finger, shooting a stream of ck me into the sky. It was the Kylin Fire. Zi Tianyu¡¯s face paled after he saw the ck me and hurried to charge up his energy, summoningyers of fire to block the attack. However, the Kylin Fire melted his defense with ease.


    In the end, Zi Tianyu was able to escape the deadly Kylin Fire alive, despite the numerous burns he had suffered. The Kylin Fire had also devoured his dark hair.


    After that, Chen Fannded his deadly gaze on Zhang Yulong.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    He shot out a pulse of deadly Divine Will from his eyes. Zhang Yulong cracked a cold smile. The Dashi Sect was well known for its proficiency in mind-force. Chen Fan had yed right into his hand.


    However, as soon as their Divine Wills crashed into each other, Zhang Yulong¡¯s body trembled as blood streamed out from his face. The impact felt harder than ramming his head onto the Kunlun mountain.


    In a blink.


    Chen Fan had brought the three elite cultivators to their knees.


    ¡°He defeated fist with fist, fire with fire and will power with will power! Chen Beixuan has reached an unthinkable level of attainment in all three aspects of cultivation: Body, Divine Powers and mind. He is a true Earth Level Deity,¡± Bai Suxian said, her face taut with respect.


    Meanwhile, the other cultivators near the stage were shaken to the core.


    Qi Qingwei was rendered speechless. All three elite cultivators were stronger than her, and yet, Chen Fan had made quick work out of them. Did this mean that Chen Fan was going to emerge victorious?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Li Wenchan finally gathered himself, and despite the heavy injury on his chest, he doubled down on his attack. The golden glow on his body became more intense as the energy inside of him surged.


    He lifted one foot and took a step forward with difficulty.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Li Wenchan¡¯s footstep caused a tremor in the ground. A shockwave of energy ripped out from under his foot as a golden halo appeared behind Li Wenchan.


    Surrounded by the divine light, Li Wenchan looked like Buddha in the flesh.


    ¡°A Mortal Deity!¡±


    The development piqued the attention of the eight Earth Level Deities who had been observing on the sidelines.


    Meanwhile, the other young cultivators were ted by the incredible scene.


    They could finally witness the full power of elite cultivators. Li Wenchan had reached the Mortal Deity realm a while back and was much more powerful than any Immortal State Warrior thanks to his ability to use the Power of Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°I won¡¯t surrender either. ¡±


    Surrounded by roaring energy, Zi Tianyu flew to the sky as he reached a new level. Essence Qi of a belligerent fire element circled around him and formed a cyclone that linked the energy of the earth and the sky, with Zi Tianyu right in the middle.


    Shrouded by a purple me, Zi Tianyu looked like a Fire Godfiend.


    Another Mortal Deity!


    Meanwhile, Zhang Yulong let out a peal of derangedughter as terrifying soul energy gathered around him, forming four mind-force dragons.


    Zhang Yulong stepped on one of the dragons and rose to the sky like a sage ascending to heaven.


    The third Mortal Deity.


    In a blink, all three of them entered the Mortal Deity realm. As they tapped into the forces of nature, their energy made the waters of the Fury Dragon River roil.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    People beneath the Lantai Mountain rose to their feet in excitement.


    ¡°I sense three Mortal Deities. Could it be that three of thebatants have broken through? Maybe the battle is about to end,¡± someone said.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. It has just begun,¡± another person in the audience said.


    Even as everyone wondered what was going on, another intense battle was about to take ce on the Lantai Mountain.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the threat of the three Mortal Deities. He looked into the distant river and noticed a writhing water dragon lurking under its waves.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you should feel honored to see our full power.¡±


    Zi Tianyu wore the fiery energy like anotheryer of skin. Without incredible power, the Zi family would have never been listed alongside the major sects.


    Qi Qingwei pulled a taut face.


    Taking on thebined forces of three elite cultivators was suicide. Not even Bai Suxian couldst more than one second.


    ¡°Perhaps only the Thearch¡¯s Son could hold out against three at the same time.¡±


    Qi Qingwei looked at the Three Pure Ones and noticed that the young man had be even more distant than three years in the past.


    Chen Fan said nonchntly, ¡°You talk too much, let¡¯s do it already.¡±


    ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    Zhang Yulong thinned his lips into a cold smile as hemanded the four mind-force dragons to charge at Chen Fan. Behind each mind-force Dragon was a powerful cyclone.


    So powerful were a Mortal Deity¡¯s spells that no mortal could survive their deadly rampage.


    Zi Tianyu also shot out divine mes from his eyes. Those Divine mes turned into a rain of fire that fell above Chen Fan. Hidden inside the fire was a purple fire wheel that charged at him.


    This was the superior-grade Spirit Artifact: Wheel of Divine me


    Li Wenchan was thest one tosh out.


    He had sustained the heaviest injury, but his counter attack was the most powerful out of the three.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Li Wenchan stepped forward as his body slowly absorbed the energy in the halo. His body grewrger as his skin gained a metallic texture.


    Li Wenchan extended an arm and mmed it down onto Chen Fan.


    ¡°Arhat Golden Body!¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the development.


    This was the most advanced art practiced at the Leiyin Mountain. Rumor had it that only the Elephant God Master had mastered such an art. No one had thought that Li Wenchan also had ess to this art. Although he could only unleash ten percent of the art¡¯s power, the attack was devastating nheless...


    Chen Fan remained calm; suddenly, he broke the sonic barrier.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan flew up into the sky like a dragon, a streak of white turbulence trailed behind him. He rested one hand before his chest and formed a seal, then pressed his palm down.


    ¡°A Thousand Lotuses!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The attack shattered the four mind-force dragons, and then went after Zhang Yulong. Zhang Yulong nched and scrambled to cast protection spells.


    However, resistance was futile before the mighty Thousand Lotuses.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack blew through a dozen will-force barriers andnded squarely on Zhang Yulong¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Zhang Yulong¡¯s body exploded from the inside and turned into countless fragments.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop. He reached out a hand and snatched the Wheel of Divine me in the air. Zi Tianyu was ted by the development. Even as he was going to double down on his art and sever Chen Fan into two, Chen Fan hurled the wheel back at him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Wheel of Divine me flew back with ten times its former speed. It sliced open the air as it arced across the sky. Before Zi Tianyu could shore up any defense, the wheel went through his body, severing him into two.


    The second elite cultivator was in.


    Chen Fan turned around and mmed a palm into Li Wenchan¡¯s palm strike.


    An eye for an eye.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The impact of the five meter tall golden Arhat with the average-sized teenage boy let out a ring noise louder than a Buddist temple¡¯s bell chime.


    Li Wenchan¡¯s body let out a sh of brilliant golden glow as he charged his Arhat Golden Body to the max. However, his strength was a far cry from Chen Fan¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t long before blood started to spill out from all the apertures of his face.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s face remained calm as a faint azure glow appeared on his body.


    His initial-sess Divine Body could defeat a Connate Cultivator with bare hands!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Li Wenchan¡¯s palm was split open and the wound quickly extended to his shoulder, chest and finally his head. His body exploded, turning his mortal coil into a shower of blood.


    Chen Fan was the only one left standing in the arena. He linked his hands behind his back and looked into the distance with divine indifference in his eyes.


    In a blink.


    He had killed three elite cultivators.


    All the while, he had only used one hand.


    He had killed all three of them with one hand!

 Chapter 737 - Killing the Thearch’s Son With the Flick of a Finger

    <h4>Chapter 737 Killing the Thearch¡°s Son With the Flick of a Finger</h4>


    Everyone gasped and remained speechless by the turn of events.


    A deadly silence fell over the enormous arena. Be it be Bai Suxian or Qi Qingwei, they all felt their words had caught in their throats. Ever since Chen Fan stepped forward, they had been hammered by one surprise after another.


    He had killed three peerless elite cultivators.


    All three of them were at the Mortal Deity realm.


    Worse, they had been killed by Chen Fan using only one hand. All the while, Chen Fan had acted with a great measure of levity, as if he had just squashed some ants under his feet. The execution of Li Wenchan was particrly memorable. He had defeated Li Wenchan¡¯s Arhat Golden Body using his raw physical power. Everyone knew and feared what this achievement implied.


    Even the eight Earth Level Deities who were observing thepetition were shocked.


    Many people looked at Chen Fan with fear. Chen Fan calmly stood still. It was as if the three elite cultivators had been killed by someone else.


    ¡°He¡¯s a beast! Such power! I thought he was a coward but it turned out that he simply didn¡¯t care to dirty his hands dealing with Wu Tengshan.¡±


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom pouted a little as she fixed her wide eyes on Chen Fan, batting hershes.


    Qi Qingwei looked embarrassed. She had always looked down on Chen Fan, convinced that he was just acting nonchnt. However, it turned out that she couldn¡¯t be more wrong.


    ¡°Who else?¡± Chen Fan asked casually.


    Chen Fan¡¯s question sounded almost surreal to everyone.


    Never had anyone outside of the Seven Exalted Sects won a fight in this arena, much less outright dominating thepetition. Ever since the rise of the Seven Exalted Sects, their young cultivators had imed victory during each and every Gathering of Lantai. The rest of the cultivators were merely cannon fodder.


    Swish!


    Many people looked to the Thearch¡¯s Son.


    The Thearch¡¯s Son was wearing a robe decorated with nine water dragons, each more grandiose than the other. Those water dragon¡¯s had piercing gazes that seemed to be able to see through the passage of time.


    By then, Chen Fan had picked off some of the most powerful young cultivators. No one expected Bai Suxian or Qi Qingwei to defeat Chen Fan, so the Thearch¡¯s Son was Kunxu¡¯sst hope in defeating Chen Fan.


    ¡°You are not worthy of my time,¡± the Thearch¡¯s Son said.


    He took a few steps forward and shot Chen Fan a sharp nce. His imposing manner suggested that he was born to lord over the world.


    ¡°You physique is tougher than Li Wenchan¡¯s; your Divine Will overcame Zhang Yulong¡¯s Will Force; Your Divine Powers countered the Zi family¡¯s secret art; Your abilities would make you a peerless fighter in Kunxu. However¡­¡±


    With every step the Thearch¡¯s Son took, a wisp of Qi was summoned under his feet. After a few dozen steps, he was shrouded by mist. Before his face disappeared behind the mist, a hint of regret shed across his face.


    ¡°However what?¡± the Princess of the Southern Kingdom asked, eyes filled with questions.


    Bai Suxian lowered her head andmented, ¡°However, the Thearch¡¯s Son has already be a Heavenly Being.¡±


    Boom!


    The Thearch¡¯s Sonnded his next step slightly higher than the ground, and he was able to elevate above the ground using any spells.


    The other cultivators could no longer register the presence of his energy. It was as if he had be one with the world. He was plugged into the hidden energy web of the universe and he could summon violent storms or deadly thunders by plucking strings that were woven into reality.


    An Earth Level Deity!


    Everyone gaped at the Thearch¡¯s Son with disbelief.


    There were only a few hundred Earth Level Deities in the entire Kunxu. They were formidable forces that dominated the realm. Nearly half of them resided in the Seven Major Sects. It took those sects hundreds of years to gain that edge since less than ten people could have reached the Earth Level Deity realm in each generation.


    Except for the Thearch¡¯s Son, the youngest Earth Level Deity was in his forties. The Thearch¡¯s Son had just broken that record and reached the Earth Level Deity realm at the age of thirty. It was unheard of.


    ¡°The Thearch¡¯s Son has already be a Heavenly Being. No wonder the Yuntian Pce remained silent all the while.¡±


    White Fairy gave the Exalted Immortal Lingxiao a sidelong nce.


    The others also felt a pang of jealousy.


    The Thearch¡¯s Son had leveled up while their heirs were ughtered by Chen Fan. If the Thearch¡¯s Son emerged victorious that day, he would dominate the rest of the sects for centuries.


    ¡°The Azure Mystic Sect Master rose to power three hundred years ago and brought the Azure Mystic Sect to the peak of its power. A hundred years ago, they also produced another powerful warrior: Changhe Sword Immortal. These two mighty figures have increasingly be a threat to our dominance. However, as long as we have the Thearch¡¯s Son, the future will always belong to us.¡± Exalted Immortal Lingxiaoughed in his mind.


    Meanwhile, the cultivators around Lantai Mountain were stunned by the development.


    On the cultivation journey, having a headstart meant a permanent edge over others. The Thearch¡¯s Son being able to reach the Earth Level Deity realm ahead of his peers meant he would no doubt im the seat of power once his wings were fully fledged.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have partaken in this year¡¯spetition if I had known the Thearch¡¯s Son had already reached this realm.¡±


    Many people shook their heads and let out wry smiles.


    The gap between the Qi Refinement level and the Connate Level was huge. Therefore, no one had ever heard of a mortal defeating an Earth Level Deity with Chen Fan¡¯s victory as the only exception.


    Many people gloated as they looked at Chen Fan. They were convinced that submission was his only option and resistance would be futile.


    A hint of pity shed in Qi Qingwei¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you were blinded by your own arrogance. You have no idea how powerful the Thearch¡¯s Son can be.¡±


    Meanwhile, Qi Xiu¡¯er was shocked speechless by the presence of the Earth Level Deity.


    ¡°I have been cultivating for thirty five years, and never once did I feel threatened. I only considered Xuan Luo and the other senior cultivators as my rivals.¡±


    Thearch¡¯s Son¡¯s voice drifted down from the sky.


    ¡°Three hundred years ago, the Azure Mystic Sect Master subjugated the water dragon and took away its energy. Changhe Sword Immortal did the same thing a hundred years ago. Today, it¡¯s my turn to repeat history.¡±


    The Thearch¡¯s Son looked to the Fury Dragon River, outright ignoring Chen Fan.


    The gap between an Earth Level Deity and a mortal was unbridgeable.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t break the silence until his opponent had finished talking.


    ¡°Are you done? If you are,e to ept your death. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    His words shocked everyone.


    Even the Thearch¡¯s Son turned around and looked at Chen Fan. Everyone red at Chen Fan as if he had lost his mind. It was suicide to aggravate an Earth Level Deity while thetter had always wanted to kill him.


    ¡°Hehe, you are a funny guy. They call you Chen Beixuan. I will remember that name.¡±


    The Thearch¡¯s Son cracked a smile as he murmured the name.


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Chen Fan charged at his opponent with a punch.


    Powerful waves of True Essence ripped out from Chen Fan, forming a ten meter long golden dragon that split open the sky.


    The Thearch¡¯s Son reached out with one hand, transforming a puff of cloud into a robe which he used to entangle the dragon. The Thearch¡¯s Son tightened the noose, squeezing the dragon until it was shattered into pieces. After countering Chen Fan¡¯s attack, the Thearch¡¯s Son charged out.


    ¡°You are not a Heavenly Being, therefore you will never understand the power of an Earth Level Deity.¡±


    Boom!


    The entire world felt the Thearch¡¯s Son¡¯s powerful Essence Qiing down from above like a deadly tsunami. The other cultivators were shaken to the core by the terrifying sight.


    Chen Fan extended an arm and punched, shattering the iing energy.


    ¡°Earth Level Deity? I have killed more than ten of them already.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    The Thearch¡¯s Son furrowed his brow and doubled down on his attack. The belligerent mist around his body suddenly gained solidity and turned into countless soldiers with shiny armors and sharp des.


    ¡°This is the Art of Heavenly Soldiers from the Yuntian Pce. Only Earth Level Deities can use such a powerful art since it drawd a huge amount of energy from the user,¡± someone eximed.


    There were over a hundred Heavenly Soldiers and each wielded as much power as Transcendent State Warriors. The deadly retinue was led by nine Heavenly Generals. They took the form of nine writhing dragons that charged at Chen Fam from nine different directions. Their overwhelming energy suggested that they had reached the peak of the Transcendent State.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan held an indifferent face and flew to the sky as he summoned nine flying swords from a small gourd hanging by his waist. Those des flew up into the sky and swooped down, taking out the nine Heavenly Generals with ease.


    ¡°So this is what made you so cocky? Well, it¡¯s pretty impressive, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±


    The Thearch¡¯s Son nodded as a hint of pity surfaced on his face.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have crossed me.¡±


    ng!


    Everyone watched as a bangle on the Thearch¡¯s Son¡¯s arm flew into the sky and grew in size. It transformed into a pair of misty wheels which whirled as they sliced through the air, sending powerful energies right into the high heavens.


    ¡°Those are the Yuntian Wheels from the Yuntian Pce, superior-grade Spirit Artifacts.¡±


    The development caught the attention of the Princess of the Southern Kingdom.


    The other people¡¯s faces paled at the sight of the Spirit Artifacts. The wheels came in pairs and therefore were much more powerful than regr Spirit Artifacts. Not even an Earth Level Deity could withstand a direct blow from these deadly wheels.


    Meanwhile, although the power of the nine flying swords had multiplied ever since they came into Chen Fan¡¯s possession, they were inferior-grade Spirit Artifacts at most; they weren¡¯t a match against the wheels.


    ¡°Susu!¡±


    The Yuntian Wheels quickly grew to the size of spaceships. They bore down onto Chen Fan, bringing a deep rumble and deadly force.


    Qi Qingwei heaved a sigh and then lowered her head.


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s incredible disy of strength, everyone was convinced that the Thearch¡¯s Son would crush him and gain the ultimate victory.


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom also looked sad and regretful. Other people either shook their heads or smirked expectantly, waiting for theing of age of the next ruler of the realm.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was the only one who still had a sliver of hope despite the concern in her eyes.


    Chen Fan rubbed his hands over the nine des as he gazed softly down their length. ¡°The key to the power of Dharma Artifacts doesn¡¯t lie in the artifacts but in the wielders. Xiu¡¯er, let me show you your first lesson today. Watch and learn.¡±


    Even as Chen Fan said that, he started an art and flickered a finger.


    ¡°Pixiu, Rosemallow, and Asura !¡±


    ¡°Red Skirt, White Drake, ck Tortoise!¡±


    ¡°Yellow Peony, Azure Snake, and Violet Clouds!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers nine times and shot nine small des into the air. They lined up and became a streak of golden thread that could cut through metal.


    ¡°Nine swords as one, Thread of de Essence!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers.


    Suddenly, nine flying swords charged out at the same time, turning into a faint yet visible de Aura. Even as everyone thought the flying swords were gone, they saw an incredible scene.


    The ten meter long Yuntian Wheels were sliced open by the golden thread like a piece of tofu.


    The golden thread passed the Yuntian Wheels and flew toward the Thearch¡¯s Son.


    The Thearch¡¯s Son charged up his energy and activatedyers uponyers of defense. However, his protections fell short against the golden energy and crumbled. The thread eventually reached Thearch¡¯s Son and sliced him into two.


    The Thread of de Essence!


    Chen Fan had cut the Thearch¡¯s Son in two with the flick of finger.

 Chapter 738 - Becoming a Connate Being Again!

    <h4>Chapter 738 Bing a Connate Being Again!</h4>


    The Thread of de Essence!


    An invincible sword art! Even though it was an inferior-grade Spirit Artifact, it could easily break the Yuntian Wheel and slice the Thearch¡¯s Son in half.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and even the eight Earth Level Deities were left speechless. Even though the Thearch¡¯s Son had just be a Heavenly Being and had yet to make achievements in cultivation arts, he was an Earth Level Deity after all.


    Chen Fan had dealt with him as if he were ughtering a chicken. Who wouldn¡¯t be terrified?


    The Thearch¡¯s Son was the most disbelieving of all. He was the Prince of Yuntian Pce and the top elite of the Realm of Kunxu, and yet he had been defeated by Chen Fan? This was a severe blow to his arrogant self.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    The Thearch¡¯s Son shouted with hatred on his face.


    An Earth Level Deity¡¯s body was way stronger than the body of a mortal! Even if it had been split in half, it could be healed by using Spirit Medicines. But still, this sh was definitely a great humiliation to the Thearch¡¯s Son.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I will kill you!¡±


    The Thearch¡¯s Son yelled as his eyes turned transparent. Chen Fan¡¯s image appeared in his eyes and two ripples went across the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s his Time Eyes. He¡¯s finally using this Divine Power.¡±


    Bai Suxian narrowed her eyes.


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom was startled. ¡°I heard that the eyes of the Thearch¡¯s Son can freeze time and space. It¡¯s an invincible Divine Power! This is the reason why the elders of Yuntian Pce chose him to be the King for theing five centuries. Not even an Earth Level Deity can get away from it. Chen Beixuan is in trouble!¡±


    Qi Qingwei and Qi Xiu¡¯er also looked over anxiously.


    Chen Fan froze in the air like a mosquito trapped in amber. At that moment, the time around Chen Fan seemed to be frozen as well.


    The Thearch¡¯s Son cracked a smile.


    Although he had to use his life to initiate this Divine Power, it was extremely powerful. He could withstand ten attacks from a supreme figure and could even kill one of the Earth Level Deities. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t an Earth Level Deity at the moment, so he could only hold on half an hour at most.


    ¡°Let me show you how I will kill you!¡±


    The Thearch¡¯s Son sneered and formed a superior-grade flying dagger as he prepared to attack Chen Fan.


    The Earth Level Deities also shook their heads and thought Chen Fan would certainly die. Exalted Immortal Lingxiao even sneered. The Thearch¡¯s Son hated Chen Fan because he destroyed his body. Luckily, he still had a trump card, or he would have done something.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    While the flying dagger was about to stab Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan raised his fingers and caught it.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The Thearch¡¯s Son was startled and everyone present froze on the spot. Wasn¡¯t Chen Fan trapped in time? How did he get out? This didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°How can such an art defeat me?¡±


    Chen Fan broke the flying dagger, then took a step forward. He suddenly appeared above the Thearch¡¯s Son and stepped his foot down.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Someone shouted from another mountain, but Chen Fan ignored him. He stomped his foot, crushing the head of the Thearch¡¯s Son into pieces and destroying his Divine Soul! How powerful was Chen Fan¡¯s initial-sess Divine Body? He could smash even mountains, not to mention the Thearch¡¯s Son.


    Before the Thearch¡¯s Son died, his eyes were filled with confusion and shock.


    How could someone break his invincible Divine Power?


    He had no idea that Chen Fan¡¯s ¡°de of Time¡± was a Divine Power of the Azure Thearch, which could be used to control time. It was much more powerful than the art the Thearch¡¯s Son used.


    ¡°You killed the Thearch¡¯s Son?¡±


    Qi Qingwei got up and looked at Chen Fan with a startled face.


    Bai Suxian and the Princess of the Southern Kingdom were also dumbfounded.


    That was the Thearch¡¯s Son!


    The future King of Yuntian Pce had been killed by Chen Fan in front of so many elites and Earth Level Deities? How humiliating was that?


    ¡°Not even my father would dare to do that.¡±


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom smiled wryly.


    At the same time, a cloud came and Exalted Immortal Lingxiao appeared with a furious look. He stared at Chen Fan and said, ¡°How dare you kill the Prince of Yuntian Pce! You must die! You must die!¡±


    The anger of the Exalted Immortal Lingxiao couldn¡¯t even be quelled with all the water in the Fury Dragon River. That was the future King of Yuntian Pce for theing five centuries. How could Yuntian Pcepete with the Azure Mystic Sect without him? Who could rule the younger generation of Kunxu?


    He could imagine how enraged his Sect Master and the elders would be when he returned to the Yuntian Pce. Exalted Immortal Lingxiao simply didn¡¯t dare to think about it. He just wanted to kill Chen Fan right then.


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers and said with cold eyes, ¡°Why are you so annoying? Do you also want to die?¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll show you how I crush your body and destroy your Divine Soul today!¡± Exalted Immortal Lingxiao said furiously and his energy was earth-shattering. He was apparently a mid-stage Connate Being.


    ¡°Count me in!¡±


    Swish.


    A purple me came and Lord Cold me appeared, the Earth Level Deity of Fentian Valley.


    The second Earth Level Deity stepped up.


    ¡°Us too. Chen Beixuan, do you really think we¡¯ll let you get away with it?¡± another person said.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    A white mist, a thunderbolt and a Mind Force came and more Earth Level Deities appeared over Lantai. Six powerful energies immediately fell from the sky and made everyone have difficulty breathing. Even the onlookers down the mountain were frightened.


    Those Earth Level Deities were all mid-stage Connate Beings.


    In fact, those who represented therge sects were all the top cultivators of the sects. Ordinary Earth Level Deities were no match for these elites.


    ¡°Yuntian Pce, the Azure Mystic Sect, Mount Thunder, the Dashi Sect, the Heavenly Thunder Sect and Fentian Valley!¡±


    The six Earth Level Deities sneered and stood in the air, furiously staring at Chen Fan.


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom was nervous.


    Representatives from five Exalted Sects and Fentian Valley had arrived, except the Mixed-Essence Sect and the Snow God Pce. Chen Fan had made them furious.


    Snow Fairy from Snow God Pce heaved a sigh and said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing toe to Snow God Pce and stay in prison for three hundred years, I can ask the Exalted Immortals to spare your life.¡±


    ¡°How dare you disrespect me?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered and didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Exalted Immortal Lingxiao shouted and started attacking.


    Boom!


    A giant dragon w fell from the sky and went towards Chen Fan. Before it went down, its powerful energy had already arrived.


    Those who were at a low level on Lantai were pushed down to the ground. Only Qi Qingwei and some others were still standing, but everyone looked frightened.


    Exalted Immortal Lingxiao was a mid-stage Connate Being and had cultivated for three centuries. He was even more powerful than the Thearch¡¯s Son.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    However, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t worried at all. The azure aura around his body was erged and the fire in his eyes burned viciously. He threw a punch and shot up to the sky like a beam of golden light.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Yunlong w and the golden light ray shed against each other.


    The sound of an explosion was heard in the sky and endless Qi Energy was spread in all directions, levelling Lantai. Many elites were knocked out. If it wasn¡¯t for Qi Qingwei, Qi Xiu¡¯er would have been the first one to shatter.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan hadn¡¯t recovered fully after all, so his power was a bit weaker than before. He was smacked down on Lantai and a giant pit appeared.


    Lord Cold me took the opportunity to attack. A blue firebird appeared in the sky and flew towards Chen Fan. The firebird had no temperature, but Chen Fan seemed to be slightly serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Cold Spirit Fire¡¯ of Fentian Valley. I heard that it¡¯s found under the ice and it can burn ceaselessly for a thousand years. Once hit, even Earth Level Deities will turn into ice,¡± Bai Suxian said.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Chen Fan yelled.


    His Li Fire Golden Eyes sent out two golden mes and shed against the Cold Spirit Fire.


    Crack.


    The sky was filled with blue mes and the firebird chirped. Even though the Li Fire Golden Eyes had a higher quality, it was weaker than the attack of Lord Cold me. Chen Fan was pushed several steps backwards before stabling his footing.


    ¡°Let me!¡± Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard of the Heavenly Thunder Sect said viciously.


    He had waited for this opportunity for too long. He immediately formed a giant hammer surrounded by purple lightning, which then grew to the size of a house and smashed at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Purple Lightning Hammer, a superior-grade Spirit Artifact! Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard is pulling all the stops,¡± Qi Qingwei eximed.


    Boom.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body was covered in azure glitter and most of this aura was concentrated on his right fist. All of his energy was gathered to block the Purple Lightning Hammer. He was going to use his body to fight a superior-grade Spirit Artifact!


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    There came the sound of a giant bell.


    It sounded as if two giant wheels collided. The terrifying energy was spread in all directions.


    The ground started to copse and Chen Fan¡¯s feet went down. In the end, the entire Lantai Mountain cracked and Chen Fan fell down.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was anxious, but this was only the beginning. Then, the Earth Level Deities from Mount Thunder, the Dashi Sect and the Azure Mystic Sect attacked.


    They were all mid-stage Connate Beings and were more powerful than normal Earth Level Deities. Each of their attacks could break mountains and crack the air. The entire Lantai Mountain then turned into a sea of Essence Qi.


    Although Chen Fan was powerful and his body was strong, he struggled to fight back when facing the six Earth Level Deities. Atst, he spurted out blood and fell back.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is going to lose.¡±


    Bai Suxian lowered her head and sighed.


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom felt sorry for Chen Fan and Qi Xiu¡¯er was already crying, looking at the young man in the sky.


    ¡°You¡¯re powerful enough but you can¡¯t defy fate.¡±


    Qi Qingwei heaved a sigh.


    Although Chen Fan was powerful enough to be regarded as the top cultivator among the younger generation, it was already incredible he could keep fighting against six Earth Level Deities for such a long time.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The six Earth Level Deities didn¡¯t want to waste more time and they attacked together.


    The sky was immediately filled with purple lightning, mes and de aura. Six different energies struck at the same time which almost cracked the world! Not even a supreme figure would go head to head with this terrifying energy and the impact reached dozens of miles, frightening countless people.


    Facing such an earth-shattering attack, Chen Fan smiled and shouted.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Boom!


    A powerful energy was shot from his body and soared into the sky! Chen Fan seemed to have broken a cage and entered another level. His body was erged and went beyond the mountain!


    The Essence Qi within seventy miles had been stirred up.


    After entering Kunxu for two months, Chen Fan had finally be an Earth Level Deity again!

 Chapter 739 - Defeating Powerful Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 739 Defeating Powerful Cultivators</h4>


    When Chen Fan recovered and became a Connate Being again...


    A ray of light was shot to the sky from his head andbined with the Essence Qi of the world, forming a canopy above Lantai Mountain.


    At that moment, countless onlookers looked up and witnessed this incredible scene.


    The Essence Qi within dozens of miles vibrated and turned into clouds of mist. Chen Fan stood in the air with his hands behind his back like a God.


    An azure aura appeared on his body and he was surrounded byyers of crimson fire. There were three-color mes burning in his eyes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s attention, Chen Fan¡¯s energy surged endlessly and quickly went beyond that of a normal Earth Level Deity and the six heavy hitters. In the end, it reached an unimaginable level.


    He seemed to have turned from a little beast into a Rex.


    ¡°It feels so good to have my strength back!¡±


    Chen Fan stood on Lantai and narrowed his eyes.


    The six Earth Level Deities were terrified. They watched Chen Fan enter the Connate Level with their own eyes.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Lord Cold me yelled.


    Such a drastic change frightened them and they started to attack more viciously.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Six destructive energies fell from the sky.


    de Qi swept across a hundred meters, Cold mes froze the air and ps of thunder shook the world... Each of the six heavy hitters were mid-stage Connate Cultivators and wereparable to Changhe Sword Immortal and Earth Level Deity Leixing. They were terrifying when they worked together.


    But Chen Fan wasn¡¯t the same anymore.


    Facing those attacks, Chen Fan was still looking calm, as if it were only a gentle breeze.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his sleeve.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    He didn¡¯t use any Divine Powers or cultivation arts; he simply shed with his True Essence, but the attack cracked the air. There seemed to be a sharp knife passing by, splitting the clouds into two.


    The knife sh went through a thousand meters.


    It split the world in half with Chen Fan as the center!


    The Cold Spirit Fire, the All-directional de Qi and the Heavenly Dragon Thunder disappearedpletely. The heavy hitters were immediately frightened and could only move aside.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A ray of white light swept across them.


    A mountain thousands of meters away was cracked into two pieces.


    Splitting a mountain with an attack!


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    Many onlookers and the Earth Level Deities were stunned. Even though Earth Level Deities were said to be capable of moving mountains, they could only crush little hills.


    So, nobody could have imagined how powerful Chen Fan was.


    ¡°Is... is he a human?¡±


    Looking at the mountain which copsed to both sides, Bai Suxian and the others were dumbfounded.


    ¡°What the f**k. He¡¯s as fierce as a dragon!¡±


    The jaw of the Princess of the Southern Kingdom dropped, while she remained speechless.


    Qi Qingwei was also dumbfounded. How would this be something Chen Beixuan did? Was he really not a disciple of any sects? He was apparently a peerless Earth Level Deity!


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen is amazing!¡±


    Only Qi Xiu¡¯er jumped and yelled with excitement.


    ¡°Who are you? Even though the Thearch¡¯s Son had be an Earth Level Deity, he¡¯s not as powerful as you are!¡±


    Exalted Immortal Lingxiao looked at Chen Fan in shock.


    The Earth Level Deities in the Realm of Kunxu knew that someone young and powerful wouldn¡¯t be just a nobody.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡± Chen Fan replied.


    This time, nobody looked down on him anymore. Everyone remembered the name, as it represented a peerless Overlord!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Chen Beixuan or Chen Nantian. Anyone who dares to kill the Prince and provoke therge sects has to die!¡± Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard shouted and the thunderbolts on the Purple Lightning Hammer became asrge as a small mountain, striking at Chen Fan. The more powerful Chen Fan was, the harder those Earth Level Deities were attacking.


    ¡°After all, Kunxu belongs to the Exalted Sects. We can¡¯t let you run wild here.¡±


    Qixu Sanren of the Mixed-Essence Sect and Snow Fairy from the Snow God Pce also saw Chen Fan as their biggest enemy and were determined to kill him.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care at all and he stuck out a finger.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    He stopped the Purple Lightning Hammer with a finger.


    This superior-grade Spirit Artifact was more powerful than Tian Mingzi and Wu Tengshan, and was able to crush a mountain. And yet, it couldn¡¯t even get through Chen Fan¡¯s finger.


    Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard turned pale. He couldn¡¯t break the finger no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together,¡± Exalted Immortal Lingxiao said seriously.


    They knew Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This time, not only the six Earth Level Deities, even Snow Fairy and Qixu Sanren attacked together. Their attacks immediately filled the sky.


    Eight powerful cultivators attacked together.


    ¡°Even a supreme figure would be scared,¡± The Princess of the Southern Kingdom mumbled.


    ¡°Even the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect would have to yield.¡± Bai Suxian smiled wryly.


    The power of the eight heavy hitters was too frightening. Only Yuntian Pce could make them alle out. The eight of them together were enough to exterminate some weaker sects.


    Chen Fan looked expressionless after facing such an attack.


    He gently raised his left hand and clenched his fist. He put his thumb between the index finger and middle finger, then threw a punch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A golden aura appeared on Chen Fan¡¯s body and it formed a beam of light that was shot from his left fist.


    The ray of light seemed to be invincible and everything ahead of it had to give way. It was like a technique of the God of War.


    True Martial Divine Fist!


    Boom.


    The world copsed!


    The True Martial Divine Fist immediately blocked the attack and everyone was pushed more than ten feet backwards. Then, the Fist Qi kept hitting Lord Cold me. He could only send out one Spirit me before shattering into pieces along with his Divine Soul.


    He killed Lord Cold me with a punch!


    Everyone was stunned by such an earth-shattering energy.


    ¡°First punch!¡± Chen Fan said expressionlessly and stepped forward. His entire body then turned into a dragon and quickly dashed towards his enemies.


    The remaining seven Earth Level Deities were already frightened but they were still fighting back.


    ¡°All-directional Destructive Sword Art.¡±


    ¡°Purple Lightning Hammer.¡±


    ¡°Icy Divine Light.¡±


    Many Divine Powers, cultivation arts and Dharma Artifacts moved towards Chen Fan from all directions, but his True Martial Divine Fist was too terrifying. He went past ten times the speed of sound and couldn¡¯t be captured at all.


    The next second, he was already in front of Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard.


    Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard yelled and initiated the Purple Lightning Hammer. He created two ten feet purple de auras which shed towards Chen Fan.


    Purple Electric Thunder sh, a cultivation art of the Heavenly Thunder Sect!


    ¡°Second punch!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it. He shouted and threw another punch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The purple de aura immediately exploded.


    The golden fist energy was unbeatable! It broke all the talismans and Dharma Artifacts, and smashed Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard from head to toe. The Four Righteousness Protection Auras were as vulnerable as pieces of paper in front of the True Martial Divine Fist.


    The second Earth Level Deity, Exalted Cultivator Bronzebeard, had died!


    At this moment, the other six cultivators were terrified.


    ¡°Run!¡± Exalted Immortal Lingxiao shouted.


    Chen Fan survived their attacks and killed them easily.


    This meant that Chen Fan¡¯s power was way above them, having reached an incredible level. Even those heavy hitters had no chance of fighting back when facing Chen Fan.


    ¡°Third punch.¡±


    Chen Fan slowly lifted an arm.


    A golden light wheel appeared behind him.


    The light wheel was a footrge like a little sun floating in the sky. The golden light it radiated was infinitely pure, tough and indestructible.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As Chen Fan punched, the world seemed to be split.


    A beam of golden light flew through a thousand feet across the sky in an instant. Everything in front of the golden light wheel, including Dharma Artifacts, sword arts and the Arhat Golden Body, didn¡¯t seem to exist.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Qixu Sanren was the first one to explode. His body and Mixed-Essence Qi Bell shattered into little bits.


    Then, the Sword Immortal of the Azure Mystic Sect, Overlord Sumi of Mount Thunder... Four Earth Level Deities were run over by the light wheel and they all shattered into pieces together with their Dharma Artifacts.


    Lastly, the Exalted Immortal Lingxiao of Yuntian Pce.


    Exalted Immortal Lingxiao sent out three superior-grade Spirit Artifacts and used a deadly secret art, but all those things were useless in front of the True Martial Divine Fist.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Exalted Immortal Lingxiao also exploded.


    Only Snow Fairy was left in the sky. She stood there dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t believe what just happened.


    Chen Fan had killed five powerful cultivators with a punch. Together with the two who had died before, only one of the eight Earth Level Deities remained alive!


    Everyone went silent!

 Chapter 740 - Invincible Power

    <h4>Chapter 740 Invincible Power</h4>


    Phew.


    A powerful mountain gale swept across Lantai Mountain. The thousand meter tall peak pierced the sky, looking down on the roaring waves of the Fury Dragon River.


    Be it the many elite cultivators around Lantai mountain or the junior cultivators who went there to watch and learn, they all looked up into the sky where a golden figure surrounded by mes was floating in the air with his hands linked behind his back. His scintiting body was a symbol of invincibility, the flesh of a Fiend celestial.


    In fact, he was a Fiend celestial.


    He had killed seven Earth Level Deities with three punches and all seven of them were at the mid-stage of the Connate Level. Not even the sect masters such as the Azure Mystic Sect Master could have pulled that off.


    ¡°Are they all dead?¡±


    The development had robbed Bai Suxian¡¯s face of color, recing it with shock and disbelief.


    Shocked by the unprecedented development, she had lost her usual calm and aloofness. The situation had spiraled out of control to a point that Bai Suxian found it hard toe to terms with reality. She had never even imagined that anyone could bring down so many powerful cultivators at once.


    Qi Qingwei was stultified by what had happened. Her heart was filled with regret.


    She had adjusted her expectation of Chen Fan¡¯s power many times, but in the end, she realized that she still had underestimated him. Chen Fan¡¯s ability far exceeded that of the Thearch¡¯s Son. In his twenties, he was already able to bring Earth Level Deities to heel; such power befitted a Supreme Overlord.


    Chen Fan was a one in a thousand year talent. Not even the Azure Mystic Sect Master couldpare with him at his age.


    ¡°No wonder he thinks that I¡¯ve lived under a rock. He was right.¡±


    Qi Qingwei let out a wry smile.


    Meanwhile, the Princess of the Southern Kingdom and Qi Xiu¡¯er both gasped in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe that this was the same Immortal Master Chen that they knew before.


    ¡°Did I just stumble upon the best teacher I could ever have?¡±


    A light came up in Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s eyes as her face was lit up with glee.


    Suddenly, a saddening shriek was heard up in the sky. Snow Fairy had finally gathered herself and bolted, turning into a wash of pale light.


    Frightened, she wanted to run away as far as possible.


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    Chen Fan reached out a hand and grabbed at something.


    The air in a few thousand kilometers suddenly gained solidity as invincible Essence Qi leaked out and turned into many chains that entangled Snow Fairy. With another wave of his hand, Chen Fan gathered the web of chains and brought Snow Fairy back to him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Horror had contorted her attractive features and filled her eyes with despair.


    She was the elder of the Snow God Pce, and was over three hundred years old. However, her appearance was still that of a young woman in her early thirties with tight curves and alluring lips. There and then, her body shook in fear like a frightened bunny.


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Chen Fan unleashed a seal that bound her soul and spirit to the de Strengthening Gourd.


    When Chen Fan finally turned around, he was greeted by countless cultivators bowing to him. They were captivated by Chen Fan¡¯s unbelievable power. Even the cold and aloof Bai Suxian lowered her head submissively.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and descended.


    Those who had a run-in with Chen Fan, such as two of Wu Tengshan¡¯s servants kneeled on the ground, shaking uncontrobly. The thought of meeting the same end as their former master nearly fried their minds.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. He waved at Qi Xiu¡¯er.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er shuffled toward Chen Fan and murmured under her breath, ¡°Immortal Master Chen, I¡¯m here...¡±


    ¡°Xiu¡¯er, why that face? I thought you were fearless. Don¡¯t you remember how we met, you even dare to peek at my birthday suit,¡± Chen Fan jested.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er blushed, turning her cheeks as red as an apple.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s levity had loosened her up as she slowly gathered herself. Awe and admiration returned to her eyes. ¡°Immortal Master Chen, you kick a**. Who would have thought that you could defeat the Thearch¡¯s Son and so many other sages?¡±


    ¡°You call THEM sages?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a derisive smile. ¡°Xiu¡¯er, one day you will also be a powerful cultivator. By then, you will know that these men and women had been living under a rock.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er nodded, unsure what to make out of Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    Qi Qingwei stood there in silence. Her eyes shifted left and right, trying to avoid Chen Fan¡¯s gaze. However, when she finally registered Chen Fan¡¯s eyes on her face, she pulled a taut and unimpressed face to keep up the appearances. To her dismay, Chen Fan¡¯s attention didn¡¯t linger on her, as he looked away after a quick nce.


    On the other hand, the Princess of the Southern Kingdom walked over to Chen Fan and tried to strike a short conversation with him. Her eyes were brimming with infatuation as she swayed her body closer.


    ¡°Slut,¡± Qi Qingwei murmured.


    Bai Suxian ambled across the arena and bowed to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Bai Suxian from the Snow God Pce wees you, Exalted Immortal.


    ¡°I want to apologize for Elder Snow¡¯s actions. I wish you could show some mercy, please release Elder Snow. The Snow God Pce would greatly appreciate it.¡±


    Bai Suxian was wearing a in white dress but it didn¡¯t stop her from being the most gorgeous woman in the crowd. Her beauty was irresistibly persuasive to many men.


    ¡°I have a few questions for her, then I will make a decision.¡±


    Chen Fan turned his head and ignored the goddess, leaving her hanging there with embarrassment.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Immortal Master Chen, will you be OK after killing so many Earth Level Deities?¡±


    Many people heard her question andmented in their minds.


    ¡°Sister, are you slow or something? Why did it take you so long to realize that? Chen Beixuan killed seven Overlords and the Thearch¡¯s Son. He has be the enemy of all the seven Exalted Sects as well as the Fentian Valley. No one has ever done anything like this.¡±


    Hidden underneath the respect on many people¡¯s faces were gloating smirks.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the threat at all and replied casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I will be fine.¡±


    Then he cast his gaze to the distant river.


    Rogue waves hade up in the Fury Dragon River while everyone¡¯s attention was on the battle. A ten meter tall water wall appeared in the distance and it was charging toward the shore.


    ¡°Is that the white water dragon?¡± the Princess of the Southern Kingdom shouted.


    Many people looked to the river.


    A white water dragon had been living under the Fury Dragon River for thousands of years. Every few decades, the dragon would swim upstream toward the source of the river to harness its energy. The white water dragon¡¯s Elixr Qi could significantly boost a cultivator¡¯s level of attainment, so much so that it could turn a mortal into a Connate Cultivator. The battle against the white water dragon was also part of the Gathering of Lantai¡¯s agenda.


    However, over thest few hundred years, only the Azure Mystic Sect Master and Changhe Sword Immortal were able to engage with the white water dragon long enough to extract his Qi. The eight overlords had gone to thepetition not only to observe the fight, but also to protect their disciples from the deadly beast.


    ¡°Xiu¡¯er, I will catch that white water dragon for you to keep as a pet.¡±


    Chen Fanughed as he sauntered closer to the shore.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan waved a hand, sending out a stream of energy that cut through the river and stopped the water wall cold in its tracks.


    He had stopped the water flow with the wave of a hand.


    The audience was enraptured by his strength.


    Changhe Sword Immortal was well known for his ability to cut through the same river, but the cut he had made was tinypared to the one made by Chen Fan. In other words, Chen Fan had outdone even the most powerful cultivators in Kunxu.


    ¡°Oh really? Awesome!¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er shouted in excitement.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    An angry dragon roared deep underneath the tumultuous river. Suddenly, as if out of nowhere, a three hundred meter long great serpent appeared on the surface. It¡¯s body was covered with glistering white scales and its head was the size of a house. It¡¯s huge eyes scanned the shoreline before they disappeared behind an imprable mist.


    This white water dragon was much more powerful than the Poisonous dragon in the Deity Burial Valley. It was on the verge of turning into a real dragon.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the incredible sight of the dragon; he reached out and grasped the air.


    ¡°Come over here!¡±


    Chen Fanbined his powerful True Essence with his physical strength to create a ten meter wide azure energy hand. The energy spread its fingers and grabbed the white water dragon tightly.


    ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡±


    The White water dragon roared. The pain was driving it to the verge of madness.


    The dragon had existed over thousands of years and was as powerful as a supreme overlord.


    It could easily pin any Earth Level Deity under its ws. Not even Changhe Sword Immortal could defeat it. Driven by hunger, it had been in a hurry to harness the energy and didn¡¯t want to waste time on an Earth Level Deity. So, it had spared some of its Elixir Qi to Change Sword Immortal to get it over with as quickly as possible. Chen Fan was the first opponent it met that wanted him not for its Elixir Qi, but to turn him into a pet.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Feeling humiliated, the white water dragon charged up its energy.


    The water in the river started to boil over as huge waves came up and shed into the shore. The foam and bubbles of the waves fizzled and turned into water element Essence Qi. After taking in enough Essence Qi, the water dragon arched its back and broke free from the hand, shooting up into the sky.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward, letting the surrounding energy toss his silken hair around.


    Chen Fanmanded the Essence Qi within a few dozen kilometers to converge toward him. The Energy hand was suddenly brought back to life; it grabbed the white water dragon by its tail.


    This giant energy palm made the three hundred meter long white water dragon look small inparison.


    The beast tried to break free, but the mp was like iron. It watched with great sadness as Chen Fan pulled it closer to the shore. Chen Fan started an art and shrunk the giant creature to the size of a small snake before he ced it inside the gourd.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes popped out in disbelief.


    ¡°Is... is this the meaning of invincible?¡± the Princess of the Southern Kingdom mumbled.


    November 15th, 2011.


    Chen Fan entered Kunxu and regained the Connate Level at the Lantai Mountain. He killed seven overlords and captured Snow Fairy, then he stopped the flow of the river and gained a pet dragon. He showed the realm of Kunxu the true meaning of strength.


    The entire Kunxu was shocked after they heard the news.

 Chapter 741 - Shaking the Realm of Kunxu

    <h4>Chapter 741 Shaking the Realm of Kunxu</h4>


    In the Realm of Kunxu, thousands of ancient settlements were scattered around a massivend tens of thousands of square miles in size. These settlements were controlled by sects or major families. Although the ordinary residences in Kunxu led simple lives thatcked exchange of information, the upper ruling sses were very well connected.


    News about what had happened at Lantai Mountain was spread across thend like wildfire.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Such an event had been unheard of for thousands of years, ever since the sages arrived in Kunxu. Many people believed that the reign of the Seven Exalted Sects wouldst until the end of time.


    ¡°Who is Chen Beixuan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s a young man in his twenties. It¡¯s unbelievable that he was able to kill the Thearch¡¯s Son and ughter the overlords. Please go and support our new domain MangaBob.Thanks!I doubt that the Azure Mystic Sect Master could be his equal during his teenage years.¡±


    ¡°He is extremely powerful. Rumor has it that he captured the thousand years old water dragon and kept it as a pet. He¡¯s a one in a thousand year genius!¡±


    Many people heatedly discussed the news.


    Leaders of many powerful families and sects were shocked.


    The news had an explosive effect among the people of Kunxu. Many sects even forgot about their preparations for war against the mortal world and diverted their resources to search for more information about Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°He might be the youngest Earth Level Deity Kunxu has ever seen,¡± many cultivators eximed.


    ¡°He¡¯s not only the youngest Earth Level Deity, but also the strongest. This battle may well have earned him a seat among the top twenty most powerful sages in Kunxu, making him an equal to the sect masters and the senior powerhouses,¡± some people remarked.


    They were deeply shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s achievement and their hearts were filled with fear.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s savagery and his willingness to use brute force had also left a deep impression in the minds of the powerful cultivators in Kunxu.


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster. He ughters people on a whim. Not even the Mieqing Sect or the Heavenly Thunder Sect couldpare with his ruthlessness.¡±


    However, some cultivation families who thought ahead had dispatched special envoys to try to rope him in.


    Such powerful overlords were rare even by Kunxu¡¯s standards.


    Qishan City...


    ¡°What? Chen Beixuan killed the Thearch¡¯s Son and seven Earth Level Deities from Exalted Sects?¡±


    When Qi Mufeng and the others heard about the news, they turned into frozen statues.


    They couldn¡¯t believe what they had heard. Sages were powerful cultivators, yet Chen Fan had killed so many of them, as if they were pathetic worms.


    ¡°Is he really that ordinary looking Immortal Master Chen?¡±


    Qi Mufeng and the other elders looked at each other with shock and disbelief.


    However, as soon as they heard that Chen Fan intended to ept Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s as his disciple, a broad smile was spread over his face. Their eldest daughter had always been their greatest pride, and never did they expect their second daughter to achieve any greatness.


    Once the Eastern River Sect got word of this, its Ancestral Patriarch, Earth Level Deity Donghe, gave the order for his disciples to never to step into Qishan City.


    Chen Fan¡¯s ruthlessness frightened the Eastern River Sect. What they heard about Chen Fan sent a chill down their spines. Those who had shouted and imed for Chen Fan¡¯s death changed their stance to silence out of fear.


    Meanwhile, many people looked toward the Yuntian Pce and the Seven Exalted Sects. Chen Fan had executed seven of their overlords, how would they respond to such brazen provocation?


    ¡°This boy is dead! The Seven Exalted Sects will have their revenge.¡±


    Many people shook their heads as theymented Chen Fan¡¯s impending downfall.


    They were convinced that if Chen Fan couldn¡¯t hold out against the ire of the Seven Exalted Sects, his sess story would be a very short one.


    Leiyin Mountain...


    A scrawny and old monk had been sitting before a ten meter tall Buddha statue. When he heard about the news, he jumped out of his seat with such force that his movement shook the mountain.


    The old monk had wide eyes filled with fury as he fumed. ¡°Chen Beixuan killed my beloved disciple, I will make him pay!¡±


    Many elders of the sect who had been sitting around him rose to their feet to swear vengeance against Chen Fan.


    Inside a Dojo at the Azure Mystic Sect...


    A Taoist wearing an azure robe decorated with sword motifs slowly opened up his eyes. His eyebrows were the color of jade and the sharp light glinting in his eyes could sever anything in the world.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan? I¡¯ve never heard of this name before.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time for me to visit the world once again.¡±


    The powerhouses at the Mixed-Essence Sect, Fentian Valley and the Dashi Sect were all furious and shocked after they heard the news.


    Meanwhile, inside thergest sect in Kunxu, the Yuntian Pce...


    A white-beard elder roared inside the central hall, ¡°Punishment, we need to punish him for his crime! Assemble the sages! If eight are not enough, we will gather eighty! We will set him as an example for those who dare to step on our toes.¡±


    Yuntian Pce had suffered the greatest casualties during the incident.


    The death of Exalted Immortal Lingxiao was the least of the Yuntian Pce¡¯s concerns; the loss of the Thearch¡¯s Son was the true devastating blow to the Yuntian Pce. The Thearch¡¯s Son was being groomed to be the next sect master and even his participation in thepetition was meant to raise his prestige by defeating his peers. He was destined to lead the entire Kunxu for the next five hundred years. However, Chen Fan had shattered their n into smithereens.


    Cloud Heaven Thearch sat at the head of the table with a severe face and cold glinting eyes.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is so powerful that I think only our sect master is able to bring him to justice,¡± a young Earth Level Deity shook his head andmented.


    ¡°Then so be it. Let¡¯s rally the leaders and elders of all the sects to join us with their treasures,¡± the white-bearded elder said.


    Opinions were divided among the Earth Level Deities when it came to decide what to do.


    In the end, Cloud Heaven Thearch made the final decision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s investigate Chen Beixuan first before we make a move. I sense something is amiss about his sudden rise to power. Once we are certain that he has no powerful benefactors, we will get rid of him once and for all,¡± Cloud Heaven Thearch said with a cold and threatening voice.


    Prudence was a tradition among the leaders of the Yuntian Pce. They never struck out without a full understanding of their opponent¡¯s power. Many years in the past, when Kunxu was ruled by nine, instead of seven sects, Yuntian Pce¡¯s methodical nning and careful preparation had helped them subjugate two of the nine major sects, paving the road toward their dominance.


    Chen Fan had arrested all the attention of the seven sects of Kunxu.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had settled down in an ancient ce called Lantai City near the Lantai Mountain. The lord of Lantai City was a Grandmaster who had just reached the Transcendent state. He weed Chen Fan¡¯s arrival like a servile attendant.


    After the battle at Lantai, Chen Fan had made a name for himself due to his ruthlessness. No one at the Transcendent State would dare defy him.


    Chen Fan was apanied by the Qi Family sisters as well as the saucy and flirtatious Princess of the Southern Kingdom.


    However, Chen Fan rarely paid any attention to the princess since he spent most of his time creating elixirs or providing guidance to Qi Xiu¡¯er.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Many Divine mes shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes andnded at the base of the Elixir Brewing Cauldron.


    Although Lantai Citycked the Earth fire of the Sword Pce in Mount Shu, Chen Fan¡¯s level of attainment had increased by leap and bounds. Therefore, he was able to refine pills using his own energy.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er watched in curiosity as Chen Fan threw piles and piles of herbs in the cauldron.


    ¡°Master, what kind of pill are you making?¡±


    ¡°Supreme grand pills. Well, they will be Treasure Pills to be precise,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Treasure Pills were one grade higher than Spirit Pills and were extremely difficult to create even for a Golden Core cultivator. Chen Fan had tried to create Treasure Pills using the Blood Ancestor¡¯s essence. However, since the Blood Ancestor was an ordinary Connate being, the pill created from his essence was only of Quasi-Treasure level, it wasn¡¯t a real Grand Pill.


    ¡°Treasure Pills?¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°Indeed. They are extremely rare and powerful. Using one of them could make you nearly invincible. I am creating this batch for you so that you can rival those supreme Overlords. My only worry is that you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle its effect. ¡±


    Chen Fan shrugged.


    ¡°It... it sounds dangerous.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er stuck her tongue out, but her curiosity didn¡¯t wane.


    She wondered, what kind of elixirs could turn an ordinary girl into a supreme overlord?


    As Chen Fan added more herbs into the boiling concoction, Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s face became serious.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan summoned a wash of white glow from the de strengthening gourd. Qi Xiu¡¯er caught a glimpse of a human shape inside the glow.


    The human also had a pair of wings.


    ¡°A birdman?¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er asked herself.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was shocked when she saw Chen Fan force the white water dragon to spit out its Inner Essence.


    The white water dragon had lived for thousands of years and its Inner Essence held enough energy to help an ordinary person reach the Earth Level Deity realm. A pill created from such a powerful ingredient would surely have miraculous effects.


    ¡°Master is creating a Divine Pill of unprecedented effects.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er finally had a lightbulb moment.


    Finally, Chen Fan produced a fruit like object with shes of lightning energy on its surface. He looked to the north with a hint of regret in his eyes, before he threw the fruit into the cauldron.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was not an Earth Level Deity, therefore, she had no clue that this was the famous Thunder Fruit. It could transform an ordinary person into a Connate Cultivator in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°I am running out of time. My original n was to use up these ingredients once I gained the Ice Lotus from the Snow God Pce. That would be a safer n. However, the entire Kunxu realm wille after me since I killed seven Overlords, and I need to act before they join forces. My current strength would ensure my safety but it can¡¯t guarantee victory.¡±


    As he thought, another jet of golden mes shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Scr*w it, I will go all in now.¡±


    Boom.


    Chen Fan mped the cauldron with both hands.


    Suddenly, three mes shot out from the Elixir Cauldron andnded on Chen Fan, turning him into a giant fireball.


    The fire on his body grew in size and intensity until it engulfed all the superior-grade ingredients.


    Chen Fan hade up with a n to hit two birds with one stone. If he were sessful, he would not only create Grand Pills, but also be the only ruler of Kunxu.


    ¡°Huuuloommmmm!¡±


    A thunderous and deep rumbling sent tremors into the cauldron as mes inside reached their maximum intensity.


    The Treasure Pills were forming slowly but surely within the fiery storm of chaos.

 Chapter 742 - Treasure Pill Ready, Complete Sky Art Painting

    <h4>Chapter 742 Treasure Pill Ready, Complete Sky Art Painting</h4>


    Making a Treasure Pill was much more different than making other pills. It took a week for Chen Fan to refine the Blood Ancestor and he certainly needed to put in more effort at the moment.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sky above Lantai City was covered with thunderclouds.


    Atst, it seemed like the city was enveloped in ck mist, and there were bolts of lightning shing in the clouds. A horrific energy fell over the region.


    ¡°Why does it look like a Sky Immortal Tribtion?¡±


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom looked up and was confused.


    Qi Qingwei said coldy, ¡°ording to legend, when an Earth Level Deity bes a Sky Immortal, thunderclouds will cover a hundred miles of the sky as if the world were going to end. That¡¯s why there are only a few Sky Immortals in history; there hasn¡¯t even been one in thest three thousand years.


    ¡°And yet, other than bing a Sky Immortal, making Spirit Treasures or pills would also cause thunderclouds to form, but not as grand whenpared with a Sky Immortal Thunder Tribtion. However, there isn¡¯t any Sky Immortal in the Realm of Kunxu. Who¡¯s making a Spirit Treasure?¡±


    Qi Qingwei was confused.


    Even though they didn¡¯t understand, the thunderclouds were spreading further. In the end, ten miles of the sky had turned into a sea of lightning. Those lightning dragons even had horns and ws, and were flying around the clouds.


    The hundreds of thousands inhabitants in Lanshi City were terrified.


    They were worried that the thunderbolts would crush the entire city and everyone within a thousand meters from the point with the most lightning strikes had already moved somewhere else.


    Even Qi Qingwei and the Princess of the Southern Kingdom had also moved to another street.


    One day, two days, three days... On the ninth day...


    The thunderclouds had covered a hundred feet of the sky above the mansion and the scales on the lightning dragons could even be seen. Half of Lanshi City was empty, and the horses, dogs and beasts remained still, not making any noises as if they were waiting for the apocalypse.


    The tenth day!


    Bang!


    The cauldron exploded and a pill surrounded by shes of lightning appeared.


    The pill was crystal clear like a gemstone and was enveloped in a white aura like a little sun. There was a humanoid inside which had a pair of wings and seemed to be sacred.


    A pleasant smell filled the room.


    Just inhaling a little made Qi Xiu¡¯er feel powerful and immortal-like.


    ¡°Master, is the Divine Pill ready?¡±


    ¡°No, this is just the start!¡± Chen Fan looked above his head and saw the thunderclouds as if his eyes could see through the thick stone walls.


    ¡°When someone bes a Golden Core Cultivator, a sea of thunderbolts appears. It¡¯s the same for making a Treasure Pill. How can it be a peerless medicine without going through a Thunder Tribtion?¡± Chen Fan said.


    The Blood Pill he had created before was just a Quasi-Treasure Pill, so he could contain the energy and stop the thunderclouds from forming. At the moment, a real Treasure Pill would be a lot less effective without going through a Thunder Tribtion.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A huge thunderbolt struck down from the sky and cracked the stone room, hitting the Treasure Pill.


    Buzz, buzz!


    The Treasure Pill let out beams of white light and blocked the thunderbolt.


    ¡°That is...?¡±


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom looked over in shock.


    This was only the beginning.


    Then, bolts of lightning struck at the Treasure Pill, the cauldron and all around the room. The entire mansion was showered by thunderbolts.


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom and Qi Qingwei were terrified.


    Those thunderbolts became more and more powerful, and in the end, a lightning dragon fell from the sky.


    Qi Qingwei had already turned pale; she could sense the power of the thunderbolts.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Since Chen Fan was the one who made the pill, he was struck the most but he was extremely strong. His Five Thunder Seal absorbed all the lightning and protected Qi Xiu¡¯er.


    ¡°Sizzle, sizzle.¡±


    In the sea of thunderbolts, the Treasure Pill became brighter and more transparent, like a diamond.


    ¡°Thirty, thirty one, thirty three... thirty five.¡±


    Chen Fan counted and became more serious.


    Cultivators became stronger and had a greater chance of reaching the next level when they were struck more. Treasure Pills were the same. By only using three Treasure Medicines, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t sure if it would be sessful as well.


    ¡°Then, this should be thest one.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up to the sky.


    The entire world suddenly seemed to be calm for a moment. The thunderclouds within ten miles quickly gathered and formed a lightning swirl with the mansion as the center. There was a terrifying energy inside the swirl.


    ¡°The thirty sixth thunderbolt!¡± As Chen Fan shouted, a thunderous sound came which seemed to have deafened everyone.


    A lightning dragon as thick as a trunk came down from the sky.


    Its scales, horns, ws and dragon head could be seen as if it were a real dragon. It struck the Treasure Pill fiercely and created a rumbling sound.


    There was a sea of lightning above the mansion of the Lord.


    Countless houses, decorations and rock gardens were shattered. Even Earth Level Deities within a thousand meters would have been burnt into ashes.


    All the onlookers were dumbfounded. Many mortals even knelt down and thought that God was enraged. Even Qi Qingwei was trembling.


    ¡°This... this should beparable to a Sky Immortal Tribtion.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t imagine what Chen Fan was doing in the mansion.


    Inside the mansion, only a three radius around Chen Fan had not been struck by lightning. The Five Thunder Seal let out beams of colorful light and protected the two of them.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er asked anxiously.


    Seeing how fierce thest lightning dragon was, she was really worried that the Treasure Pill would be unable to bear it.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply; he simply stared at the center of the sea of thunderbolts.


    Once the lightning stopped, a crystal clear diamond shone in the air after some time had passed. It looked like a supreme gemstone, transparent and free of impurities. Also, there were shes of lightning around it.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh and smiled.


    ¡°The Thunder Soul Refining Pill is finally ready!¡±


    Thunder Soul Refining Pill.


    That was the name of this Treasure Pill. It was considered to have a good grade among its kind. Chen Fan made it with the Thunder Fruit, the Dragon Pill and blood of a Light Race being.


    Even Golden Core Cultivators would try to steal it and Chen Fan wasn¡¯t quite sure if he could havepleted it at first.


    ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s a sess. Now, it¡¯s time for me to go further.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    The Thunder Soul Refining Pill couldrgely increase the power of a Golden Core Cultivator, not to mention an early-stage Connate Being. He would be able to reach another level, or even two.


    But this wasn¡¯t Chen Fan¡¯s only intention. He had a deeper idea.


    ¡°The second painting of the Twelve Sky Art Paintings, the Sky-shattering Painting, is a Thunder Beast. If I cultivate with this pill, I will also be able toplete this painting. This way I¡¯ll have the blood of two Divine Beasts and my power will go beyond the imagination of any Earth Level Deity in the Realm of Kunxu,¡± Chen Fan said gently.


    Each time hepleted one of the Twelve Sky Art Paintings there was a transition and an evolution.


    Speaking of power, the first nine Divine Beasts didn¡¯t have much of a difference, except their unique Divine Powers. However,pleting a Sky Painting didn¡¯t mean only to have the Divine Powers; there would also be an improvement in body, soul and strength.


    Such an improvement would be more evident as the number ofpleted paintings increased. When all of them werepleted, a cultivator would have the power of the twelve Divine Beasts!


    Divine Beasts like the Kun Peng were already at the top of the universe and were beings that could fight head to head with Perfected Immortals.


    How powerful would a warrior be if he had the energy of twelve Perfected Immortals in his body?


    That was the reason why Chen Fan said the Twelve Sky Art Paintings were supreme arts, which went beyond the ¡°Battling Celestial Art¡± of the True Martial Celestial Sect! However, the paintings would need more and more resources, and even half of the resources in the universe might not be enough towards the end.


    Of course.


    Completing only two of them wouldn¡¯t make a huge difference, but Chen Fan¡¯s strength could still increase by several times.


    ¡°Anyway, even if I can onlyplete nine of them, I will already have the power of four or five Divine Beasts. By then, I won¡¯t even need to use any Divine Powers to fight with those at the same level.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    He talked to Qi Qingwei and the others for a while, then left the city. He found a safe and covert valley and shut himself in. Chen Fan would never go out until he seeded.


    And when he did, the entire Realm of Kunxu would be terrified!


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Chen Fan formedyers of arrays around the valley.


    After initiating the Starry Sword Array, the Five Elements Array and the Sky Sword Talisman, not even a supreme Overlord would be able to get in easily. Chen Fan then took the Treasure Pill and started cultivating.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz.


    His energy surged at a terrifying speed.


    After a day, Chen Fan seemed to have already cultivated for years. His entire body was enveloped in a white aura and many lightning dragons, making him look bright and crystal clear.


    While Chen Fan was in seclusion, the Realm of Kunxu was also in turmoil.

 Chapter 743 - Surging Power

    <h4>743 Surging Power</h4>


    There hadn¡¯t been such a fierce person in the Realm of Kunxu for thousands of years. Even the eight powerful cultivators had been unable to withstand his attack. After that battle, Chen Fan had be one of the most powerful beings in the world, and was on an equal footing with the Sect Masters of therge sects and the supreme figures.


    He was under the limelight at the moment.


    Countless envoys went to Lantai City from different parts of the realm.


    There were less than twenty supreme figures in the entire Kunxu. So, many Earth Level Deities and Sect Masters wanted their daughters and granddaughters to marry Chen Fan.


    They hadn¡¯t found Chen Fan yet.


    But the sisters of the Qi Family and the Princess of the Southern Kingdom had be popr figures, especially Qi Xiu¡¯er. She was Chen Fan¡¯s disciple and people regarded her as his spokesperson.


    ¡°Sister, many representatives from different families and sects havee to ask where Master is every day and a lot of them are here to propose marriage, but I have no idea where he is. Besides, I¡¯m not sure if I should ept their luxurious gifts.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was very distressed.


    ¡°Silly girl, Chen Beixuan has be a famous Overlord. He¡¯s the most powerful being, other than the Seven Exalted Sects and Fentian Valley. Many people will certainly fawn over him.¡±


    Qi Qingwei analyzed calmly, ¡°Those gifts don¡¯t matter. The most important thing right now is the attitude of the Seven Exalted Sects. He killed so many people of the Exalted Sects and I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t let him get away.¡±


    ¡°You mean, they¡¯re going to retaliate and attack Master?¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was startled.


    ¡°Not necessarily, but they will certainly do something,¡± Qi Qingwei said.


    She hailed from an Exalted Sect so she certainly knew how they worked. If they couldn¡¯t rope Chen Fan in, they would definitely eliminate him to maintain their status in the Realm of Kunxu.


    On the tenth day Chen Fan had shut himself in.


    A shocking piece of news was spread.


    The Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect would meet Chen Beixuan on Kunwu Mountain.


    The entire Kunxu was stirred and countless people were dumbfounded. The Sect Master of the Azure Mystic had been the top cultivator in the realm since he defeated Cloud Heaven Thearch three centuries before and he was close to bing a Sky Immortal.


    Such a heavy hitter wanted to see Chen Fan?


    Everyone knew the Seven Exalted Sects were starting to take action. Next was to see how Chen Fan would deal with them.


    ¡°The Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect is meeting Master?¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er immediately turned pale.


    For people in the Realm of Kunxu, the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect represented invincibility! For thousands of years, the Azure Mystic had been thest among the Seven Exalted Sects.


    And yet, ever since their Sect Master rose to power, the Azure Mystic had be as mighty as Yuntian Pce, or even stronger.


    Yuntian Pce was famous for their cultivation arts while the Azure Mystic Sect was known for their sword arts!


    Since then, there had been many Sword Immortals in the Azure Mystic Sect! Their Sect Master was even regarded as a legendary being.


    How could Chen Fan fight against such a figure?


    ¡°Even though Chen Beixuan is powerful, he¡¯s only a peak-stage Earth Level Deity after all. He¡¯s no match for the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect. Looks like he¡¯s in big trouble.¡±


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom shook her head.


    Qi Qingwei also smiled wryly. ¡°I thought Elephant God Master or my Sect Master woulde. I didn¡¯t expect the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect to make an appearance.¡±


    ¡°Looks like the Sect Masters and the Grand Elders of the Exalted Sects aren¡¯t sure about being able to handle Chen Beixuan. That¡¯s why they asked the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect for help. Of course, it might also be that he volunteered to do so. After all, an Overlord like Chen Beixuan doesn¡¯t show up every day.¡± Qi Qingwei frowned.


    Even so, Qi Qingwei wasn¡¯t quite positive about the battle.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if their negotiation goes well, but if they really start fighting, Chen Beixuan will probably lose. Nobody knows how powerful the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect is now. He may be only half a step away from bing a Sky Immortal.¡±


    After hearing their analysis, Qi Xiu¡¯er turned paler and paler.


    Those envoys of therge families who went there to see Chen Fan were also hesitant. No one thought Chen Fan could survive facing the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan should run as far as he can immediately. Nobody can catch him unless the Sect Masters of therge sects work together. In fact, there would be no ce left for him in Kunxu... he can only hide from the world,¡± someone said.


    Everyone looked over to Lantai City.


    After receiving the news, Qi Mufeng and the others were speechless, while those in the Seven Exalted Sects were sneering.


    ¡°That kid really thinks he can provoke the Exalted Sects? Now he knows what the consequences are.¡±


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan remained oblivious to all of this while he cultivated in seclusion.


    Boom.


    Chen Fan was sitting cross-legged in the valley.


    He was enveloped in a sacred white aura, and his body and Divine Soul were bing more powerful. The Thunder Soul Refining Pill was too strong.


    Usually, Chen Fan would need at least three years to enter the mid-stage of the Connate Level, even in the Realm of Kunxu.


    Each stage of the Connate Level was ten times harder to achieve than the previous one, but at the same time, the battling power of the cultivator would surge tremendously.


    Three days, five days, ten days...


    Half a monthter, Chen Fan suddenly broke a barrier and entered another level. The Essence Qi from an eighty mile radius was stirred up and a tornado appeared at the valley.


    That Essence Qi was visible; it seemed like a cluster of smoke plumes.


    After bing a mid-stage Connate Being, Chen Fan¡¯s energy had increased more than a few times.


    If he only needed three shes to kill the Sect Master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect in the past, he could do so at the moment by simply using his bare hands, without any supporting Dharma Artifacts.


    Chen Fan was alreadyparable to a peak-stage Connate Being.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough!


    Chen Fan cast a spell and an ancient image appeared in his Divine Soul. The image was a thunderbolt that prated the universe.


    It was the second painting of the Twelve Sky Art Paintings:


    ¡°The Sky-shattering Painting!¡±


    As the Sky-shattering Painting started operating, the surging medicinal power immediately turned into countless lightning shes. The Thunder Soul Refining Pill carried the powerful Divine Thunder which was a great resource for the Sky-shattering Painting.


    Boom, boom!


    As Chen Fan started cultivating the Sky-shattering Painting, bolts of lightning struck around the valley. Larger thunderclouds were covering the sky.


    The Twelve Sky Art Paintings were cultivation arts that defied nature.


    Divine Beasts were sacred and respected in the universe. Mortals who had the power of twelve Divine Beasts were a defiance to nature and they would definitely suffer.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    As Chen Fan cultivated, glitters of light lit up his body; they were totally different from those of the Sky-Swallowing Painting. They appeared on another group of meridians, acupuncture points and bones.


    The terrifying medicinal power lit up the dots of light and the Treasure Pill seemed to be a bit overwhelmed. No wonder Chen Fan had never seen any cultivators of the Twelve Sky Art Paintings. It needed too many resources.


    But Chen Fan had prepared for it.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The Spirit Stones and the Spirit Medicines inside the de Strengthening Gourd cracked.


    Those powerful cultivators and Earth Level Deities usually carried some supreme-grade Spirit Pills and Spirit Stones with them. Although they didn¡¯t have a Spirit Treasure like the de Strengthening Gourd, they had some small bags.


    After all, there had been quite a lot of Golden Core Cultivators in the ancient times.


    There were altogether a hundred thousand Spirit Stones. As Chen Fan breathed, the Spirit Stones cracked one after another and turned into pure Spirit Qi, gathering around Chen Fan.


    Snow Fairy and the white water dragon in the de Strengthening Gourd were frightened.


    They sensed a terrifying energy outside.


    Sixty percent, seventy percent, eighty percent...


    The Sky-shattering Painting was gradually beingpleted. An ancient image appeared behind Chen Fan, which was a Divine Beast that had a dragon head and a human body, and was surrounded by bolts of lightning.


    An Immortal Cultivator would have eximed.


    The Thunder Loch!


    The most powerful Thunder Beast. It was born with the ability to control lightning and thunder. The ancient God of Thunder was said to be a Thunder Loch able to defeat Perfected Immortals and was powerful enough to fight with the Celestial Thearch!


    The Thunder Loch Painting suddenly slowed down when it was ten percent away frompletion. Chen Fan had used up all his Spirit Stones, but he wasn¡¯t worried at all. He then yelled, ¡°Form!¡±


    Boom!


    Some crimson mes started burning around Chen Fan. He had once absorbed the vitality of the six Blood Ancestors and half of their essence was still lingering in his body. This essence exploded and became pure Essence Qi.


    With such a massive amount of vitality, the Thunder Loch Painting was finallypleted. When thest dot of light was lit up, the entire valley was filled with an earth-shattering energy.


    Snow Fairy and the white water dragon were so terrified they almost got down on their knees. The white water dragon even felt as if its cells were trembling.


    The Thunder Loch ate dragons for survival and was the nemesis of the True Dragon.


    Boom.


    Lastly, Chen Fan ced the Thunder Loch Painting inside his body and imprinted the Divine Meridians of the Thunder Loch onto his acupuncture points and bones. He finally opened his eyes.


    They were filled with shes of lightning.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body was transparent and intact. The impurities left over from the Blood Ancestors¡¯ True Essence was also removed. His Divine Body was almost like an indestructible diamond; he was only half a step away from achieving a Golden Core Body.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Chen Fan stretched out his hand and a thunder ball appeared on his palm without using the Five Thunder Seal. The ¡°Five Elements Thunder¡± could then be summoned easily, as if the thunderbolts in the world were under his control.


    ¡°The second painting of the Twelve Sky Art Paintings, the Thunder Loch Painting, is finallypleted!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and got up slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to teach these people in the Realm of Kunxu what respect is.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Powers, body, strength and Divine Soul had all be more powerful.


    He despised the Realm of Kunxu and had nothing to fear anymore!

 Chapter 744 - The Battle Begins

    744 The Battle Begins


    When Chen Fan came out of his secluded cultivation and returned to Lantai City, he found that Qi Xiu¡¯er was desperately in need of him. Chen Fan had spent over a month in solitude and although the Azure Mystic Sect Master didn¡¯t specify a time, it wasn¡¯t wise to keep the most powerful man in Kunxu waiting for too long.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back. The Azure Mystic Sect Master wants to see you.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er hurried to Chen Fan as soon as she saw him.


    ¡°Exalted Immortal Chen, my sect master wishes to meet you at Kunwu Mountain whenever you are avable.¡± An Earth Level Deity wearing azure robe approached Chen Fan. The vibrant energy he exuded was no less powerful than that of Changhe Sword Immortal.


    It was apparent that the Azure Mystic Sect had been doing pretty well over the course of three hundred years.


    ¡°All right,¡± Chen Fan answered readily.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master was the most powerful man in Kunxu. Defeating him in public would surely send the right message to the rest of his enemies. Chen Fan might have hesitated to ept the challenge before his secluded cultivation. However, by then, only a Golden Core Cultivator could pose any threat to Chen Fan.


    ¡°How about half a month from now? I will visit your sect master at Kunwu Mountain.¡±


    The news about the showdown was quickly spread over the entire realm.


    Chen Fan¡¯s decision had taken the residents of Kunxu by surprise. They didn¡¯t expect Chen Fan would actually rise to the challenge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch it, the Azure Mystic Sect Master hasn¡¯t been in action for over a hundred years, and thest time he was, he sliced open Elephant God Master¡¯s Diamond body. On the other hand, Chen Beixuan is also a force to be reckoned with, therefore, this battle is going to be worth the trip.¡±


    Everyone knew that this meeting was diplomatic; it was actually a showdown. Both Chen Fan and the Azure Mystic Sect Master would go all in during this battle.


    Many sect maters and overlords had gathered around Kunwu Mountain.


    The Realm of Kunxu boiled over.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had found a quiet ce to reflect on his recent attainments.


    ¡°I have depleted all my herbs and spirit treasures. If I want to continue leveling up, I will need more of those goodies.¡±


    Chen Fan let out a wry smile.


    The Twelve Sky Art Paintings was a mighty art, but it consumed an extraordinary amount of resources. Chen Fan had only been able to gather two of such paintings on earth; he actually considered himself lucky.


    ¡°However, my strength has increased by leaps and bounds.¡±


    Chen Fan raised a hand and examined his palm. There used to be faint hair-thin golden threads running under his skin, but currently those threads had grown to the size of a finger and they ran across Chen Fan¡¯s entire body. His body was transforming to a state called Golden Body. Buddha had gained a golden body after he had achieved the ultimate enlightenment.


    The moment Chen Fan¡¯s body was fully painted gold, he would gain the Divine Body¡¯s full power.


    ¡°Just as my physique refinement has improved, so too were my Divine Soul, True Essence and Level of attainment. My True Essence in particr has increased tenfold.¡±


    Chen Fan circted true essence in his body, and felt the vigorous energy pumping throughout his system.


    The ground trembled as if there was an earthquake when Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence switched from one state to the other. One time it was the dark Devouring True Essence, a momentter it had turned into golden Thunder Loch True Essence.


    In addition to those improvements, Chen Fan¡¯s new power also included the Thunder Loch¡¯s Divine Power.


    The Thunder Loch was an ancient art and was no less potent than the Kun Peng Art. However, Unlike the calm and peaceful Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch was an aggressive Divine Beast.


    ¡°Since I have finished the Thunder Loch Painting, I can finally finish the Divine Seal of Five Thunder Essences Ma.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh of relief.


    When he was inside the Deity Burial Valley, he had gained an Essence Ma Mountain and had nned merging it with the Five Thunder Seal when he was powerful enough. He hoped that the energy inside the Essence Ma Mountain could boost the level of the Five Thunder Seal so that it could be a Spirit Treasure.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan fished out the ck Essence Ma Mountain and merged it with the Five Thunder Seal. The aggressive Essence Ma Mountain remained docile and quiet in Chen Fan¡¯s hands.


    A Divine Seal with the shape of a mountain appeared as the two artifacts came closer to each other.


    The Thunder Loch Divine Beast wielded the power of thunder while the Essence Ma also was of the thunder element.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the merging process was finallyplete, shes of lightning were shot out of Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and entered the seal, further intensifying the crackling energy. Chen Fan then broke down the Purple Thunder de into its fundamentalponents and threw them into the thunder seal as well.


    The small room was filled with blinding shes of lightning and deep rumbles of thunder.


    A deadliness hung in the air as if a Malicious Beast was about to be born.


    Ten dayster, just as Qi Xiu¡¯er and the others became worried about Chen Fan again, they saw Chen Fan emerge out of the small building with a hint of regret on his face. Creating the Spirit Treasure was such a challenging task that even with so many Spirit Treasures added into the creation process, Chen Fan could only manage to create a Quasi-Spirit Treasure.


    ¡°However, this Quasi-Spirit Treasure is much more powerful than the Purple Thunder de. It¡¯s almost a Spirit Treasure,¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    Once greetings were dealt with, Chen Fan and hispanions packed up and headed toward Kunwu Mountain.


    A battle of epic proportions was about to start.


    Kunwu Mountain was the most sacredndmark in Kunwu.


    Its peak poked through the sky and emerged at three thousand meters above the clouds. Their path to the top of the mountain became cloudy even before they were halfway there. Rumor had it that one could even touch the Four True Righteousness Winds at the peak.


    ¡°Legend says that the God of Kunwu created the Realm of Kunxu. He cracked thend open with his de and created the Fury Dragon River. After that, he ced the de at the source of the river in order to tame the waves. Over time, the de turned into the Kunwu Mountain,¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er said.


    They took a boat to travel upstream the Fury Dragon River and arrived at Kunwu Mountain on the third morning.


    ¡°Humph. Those are just legends. The Realm of Kunxu is huge, no one could have created it. Plus, how tall do you think the God of Kunwu would have to be, to be able to create the Fury Dragon River with a de?¡±


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom snorted.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er scowled and grew silent.


    She loved to listen to the elders¡¯ stories, letting theme alive in her mind. However, no one knew if those stories were real or not.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    A wild gale came up.


    Chen Fan stood at the bow of the boat; he kept looking at the distant mountain as he fell into deep thoughts.


    Chen Fan knew that creating a world was not umon among powerful beings in the universe. He had seen with his own eyes how a cultivator who towered a few hundred thousand meters in height created a river with one hack of his weapon.


    Even the body of a Kun Peng was the size of a gxy and could swallow the sun.


    However, those who could reach such immense sizes were of Nascent Soul levels if not Soul Formation.


    ¡°The God of Kunwu could be a Nascent Soul cultivator if not a Grand Cultivator at the Soul Formation level. He might still be alive since Grand Cultivators can live for eternity. He could still be alive somewhere else, even after the Earth is no more,¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    Meanwhile, many factions and families had gathered at the mountain, most of them were traveling on the river.


    The mighty Fury Dragon River was filled with all kinds of boats and yachts from bank to bank. There were ships with iridescent sails, and others were dragon-shaped. Some were as long as a hundred meters in length.


    ¡°Wooowoooo...¡±


    The ships blew their whistles, signalling each other about the arrival of a tiny and humble junk boat covered in dark fabric. The mighty fleet was split in the middle, making way for the small boat. Despite the huge waves, the boat traveled steadily upstream and toward the mighty mountain.


    Chen Beixuan had arrived!


    On a ten meter long ck ship, a girl in a ck outfit pouted her lips and said, ¡°Is that Chen Beixuan? He looks so... ordinary. Who rides a junk boat anyways? He looks like a half-wit.¡±


    The old man beside her pulled a taut face as he replied, ¡°Be careful with your words, Yunmo. Exalted Immortal Chen is a force to be reckoned with. He could annihte the ck Water Sect with the flick of a finger. We need to keep quiet and stay low for a while after the death of your Uncle-Master in the mortal world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The girl lowered her head. She remembered her good friend Xiao Wu who had also been killed in the Mortal world.


    Many people watched the young man in a ck outfit and felt strange emotions in their hearts. They found it hard to reconcile the young man¡¯s ordinary appearance with his fame.


    Meanwhile, many sect masters felt jealous.


    They had cultivated for hundreds of years and only hoped to reach the Earth Level Deity realm. However, Chen Fan had nearly imed the seat of power in Kunxu at the early age of twenty.


    ¡°If he could be victorious in this fight, He may well keep the entire Kunxu under his boots for the following five hundred years,¡± the sect master of the Red Dust Sectmented.


    Many people around her nodded in agreement.


    When Chen Fan arrived at the foothill, the Azure Mystic Sect Master had yet to show up. So, he picked arge clean stone to sit down and wait.


    Everyone waited with him expectantly.


    Swish, swish, swish.


    Suddenly, a brilliant light shed across the sky.


    Each sh of light was a sage who lorded over a part of Kunxu. They were either sect masters or elders. They had travelled in splendid ships or magnificent mounts.


    However, they got down as soon as they neared Kunwu Mountain in order to show respect to the two mightybatants.


    ¡°That¡¯s daddy, he is here!¡± the Princess of the Southern Kingdom shouted.


    Arge flying ship floated in the sky.


    The ship was decked out with all kinds of gems and precious stones. Looking from afar, it looked like the legendary treasure boat of the Dragon King. Many alluring girls covered with scant clothing bantered amongst each other as they waved sciously at the crowd. There was arge man in a golden robe with them. It was difficult to tell at first nce that inside the morbidly obese body was an otherworldly sage. He was the lord of the southern kingdoms: the Fire Spirit King.


    The Fire Spirit King put on arge smile after he noticed Chen Fan. Then he shouted at him, ¡°Son-inw!¡±


    The Fire Spirit King acted as if his daughter had already married Chen Fan. He even invited Chen Fan to stay on the ship with him, casting a few quick knowing nces at the hot girls on deck.


    However, Chen Fan refused.


    ¡°Humph... the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the branch.¡±


    Qi Qingwei pouted and rolled her eyes.


    Suddenly, a ring roar of thunder was heard in the sky as seven rays of light raced across the space toward Kunwu Mountain. Even before theynded on the mountain, people could already feel the deadly energy they carried.


    Everyone¡¯s faces became serious as they watched on expectantly.


    The Seven Exalted Sects had arrived.


    The battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 745 - Battle Against the Azure Mystic Sect Master

    745 Battle Against the Azure Mystic Sect Master


    The Seven Exalted Sects dominated all of Kunxu and their presence was a frightening sight to everyone.


    The seven lights hovered above Kunwu Mountain for a moment, then seven men and women appeared from them. Some of them were shrouded by lightning, some wore flowing white robes and some had intimidating physiques, while all of them carried a formidable energy around them, making people feel suffocated.


    A middle-aged man stood at the front of the other six. He was wearing an azure robe and had a touch of white on his sideburns. He had kept a good distance from the other six, and still, the lighting off from his body outshined that of his peers.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master.


    The ruler of Kunxu!


    ¡°Azure Mystic Sect Master, Elephant God Master, Taiyin Fairy, Dashi Sect Master... Heavens! Four of the seven exalted sect masters are here. The other three are Grand Elders. They are all peerless supreme Overlords. It has been a while since I¡¯ve seen anything like this in Kunxu,¡± someone eximed.


    The seven sages represented the strongest forces in Kunxu. Theirbined forces could destroy anything or anyone. The Azure Mystic Sect Master had remained silent for over a hundred years, but no one questioned his supremacy.


    ¡°Kunwu Mountain used to be an ordinary mountain. However, it became a holy site three hundred years ago after the Azure Mystic Sect Master defeated all of his opponents.¡±


    The elder from the ck Water Sect pulled a taut face and said, ¡°The Azure Mystic Sect Master defeated nine opponents here. Seven of those opponents died. This battle will mark the tenth time that the Azure Mystic Sect Master ims victory at this mountain.¡±


    The old man¡¯s words deepened the girl¡¯s respect toward the Azure Mystic Sect Master.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Everyone watched as the man in an azure outfit ambled up the mountain and then a clear and cold voice drifted down.


    ¡°This way please, Immortal Master Chen.¡±


    Many peoplended their gazes on Chen Fan.


    Elephant God Master cast a cold re at Chen Fan. If the Azure Mystic Sect Master weren¡¯t there, he would have already charged out and done away with Chen Fan for what he did to his disciples.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er could no longer hold back her concern. She looked at Chen Fan with a pale face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will show you how to dominate Kunxu.¡±


    Chen Fanughed and then waved a hand.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a dragon flew out from the Fury Dragon River. Chen Fan stepped onto the forehead of the dragon, while thetter carried him into the air. Suddenly, the dragon lost its shape and became arge jet of water.


    Chen Fan stepped on the water and started up the mountain.


    The sight caught everyone¡¯s attention. Even the Sect Masters of the Seven Exalted Sects furrowed her brows as they reevaluated Chen Fan¡¯s power. The art Chen Fan had performed told them that the young man¡¯s strength was at the very least on par with theirs.


    ¡°Why have I never heard of him before? He is freakishly powerful and very young!¡± the Dashi Sect Master eximed.


    He was wearing a loose taoist robe with a schr headpiece fixed on top of his head. Under his feet were two small flying dragons with glinting eyes.


    ¡°However powerful he is, he will be no match against Xuanfeng,¡± Taiyin Fairy said lightly.


    ¡°Indeed. Xuanfeng has dominated Kunxu since three hundred years ago. After three hundred years, even I can¡¯t assess his full power,¡± Elephant God Master said humbly.


    Qi Qingwei and the Princess of the Southern Kingdom both looked up toward the mountain peak with a great measure of anxiety.


    The battle of the century was finally going to begin, and most people believed that Chen Fan was going to lose.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan finally reached the peak of the mountain. It was a giant teau of a few hundred meters in width. It¡¯s ground gave a metallic clunk when Chen Fannded a step on it.


    He saw only one person at the top of the mountain with his back to him. Energy extended down from his feet and connected him with the giant mountain.


    He was the Azure Mystic Sect Master.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master linked his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you really shouldn¡¯t havee.


    ¡°Over thest three hundred years, nine cultivators have stood here to face me, and only two were able to get out of here alive, regardless of their renown or achievements. You are too young, maybe you would be a worthy opponent in a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°You have offended the Exalted Sects, and so you only have two choices. You either join the Azure Mystic Sect ande under my protection, or you die,¡± the Azure Mystic Sect Master said calmly, as if he were the ultimate arbitrator of Chen Fan¡¯s fate.


    ¡°You? Humph. You don¡¯t say!¡±


    Chen Fan smirked.


    ¡°Stubborn fool.¡±


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master shook his head and said with an impassive voice, ¡°Many people thought that the Kunwu Mountain was just a mountain with a strange shape. But I have found out that it is actually a divine weapon in disguise. It most likely belonged to the God of Kunwu. It pains me to think that such a divine weapon would be tainted by a mortal¡¯s blood.¡±


    After he had said that, the Azure Mystic Sect Master finally turned around.


    Crack!


    Two shes of lightning appeared in the Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s eyes. It was difficult to describe his face. It was ordinary at first nce, but with something sharp and sinister hidden underneath.


    The lightning energy crackled across the space, slicing the air open.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master didn¡¯t use any of his force; he simply exposed some of his Divine Soul to create such a powerful energy. It was hard to imagine the full extent of the power he could unleash.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master said slowly, ¡°It has been three hundred years since someone has talked to me with such an attitude. I am amused, so I promise that I will give you a proper burial.¡±


    The Sword Qi in his eyes grew brighter as he charged up his energy. It wasn¡¯t long before his strength surpassed that of the Heavenly Thunder Sect Master. Potent forces spilled out from his body and filled the arena with tension and pressure.


    Even the air stopped moving and gained solidity, preventing the flow of Essence Qi.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master stood still with amanding presence. His force was everywhere, restraining the movement of each molecule in the air. Not even an Earth Level Deity could tap into the Power of Heaven and Earth.


    Control!


    Legend had it that the Golden Core cultivators could have full control of nature. Although the Azure Mystic Sect Master had not reached Golden Core level yet, he was close.


    Many Earth Level Deities were dumbfounded by the development.


    Even the most powerful ones like Elephant God Master knew what was happening, and still they were shocked.


    ¡°Legend says that Sky Immortals live in their own realm. Within that realm, they are masters of all things and are invincible. The Azure Mystic Sect Master has achieved such power, people like us simply cannotpare.¡±


    Elephant God Master¡¯s face paled.


    Meanwhile Taiyin Fairy thinned her lips into a gloating smirk as she looked at Chen Fan. She was convinced that Chen Fan would be killed.


    However, to her surprise, she realized that Chen Fan was unaffected by his opponent¡¯s influence. Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°Is that all you can do?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    A flicker of surprise shed across the Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s face.


    He had never thought that Chen Fan could escape his control that easily. Before Chen Fan¡¯s secluded cultivation, he might have relied on raw power to break free, but there and then, Chen Fan was simply unaffected by his spell.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master was an experienced cultivator; he quickly started another spell after seeing the first one had.


    ¡°Form!¡±


    Boom!


    The frozen Essence Qi in the air suddenly became rigid and heavy. It weighed on everything with immense pressure, so much so that it could crush a piece of steel te.


    Taiyin Fairy¡¯s eyes grew cold.


    She knew that her husband had finally started to crank up his power. The pressure in the air would eventually reach a terrifying degree that it would turn an Earth Level Deity into pulp.


    However, Chen Fan was unppable before such great danger. He extended two fingers and sliced the air with them.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Crack.


    A powerful wave of Essence Qi was sliced into two as a deafening re was heard. Those present saw an incredible sight.


    They watched as a hundred meter long thread appeared around Chen Fan. On either side of the thread was a powerful Essence Qi wave. It rushed toward the center of the thread where Chen Fan was standing.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master pulled a taut face.


    Chen Fan¡¯s counter attack seemed weak, but it had acted on the pivotal spot where his energy realm had rested upon. Once this point was destroyed, the energy realm would also be gone.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    The Azure Mystic Sect felt a ball of fire rising in his belly. He gave Chen Beixuan a cold re and said, ¡°Chen Beixuan, I have underestimated you. Fine, I will show you the true power of Kunxu.¡±


    After he had said that, he waved a hand.


    ¡°de Arise!¡±


    Swish.


    An azure de flew out of his sleeve


    This de turned into a brilliant de Aura as soon as it reached the zenith, showering the Azure Mystic Sect Master with its brilliance and illuminating half of the firmament.


    ¡°This sword is called Azure Dawn, it has apanied me for four hundred and fifty years and has imed a hundred and seventy three lives. You will be the hundred and seventy forth.¡±


    The de flew toward the Azure Mystic Sect¡¯s hand, and transformed the sect master into a divine being devoid of emotions and feelings. He looked down at Chen Fan as if thetter was an insignificant insect.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master had finally revealed his true power.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Chen Fan was unfazed by his powerful opponent. He charged forward and punched.


    The air boiled over as a surge of Essence Qi flew into his fist. Chen Fan was suddenly glowing in gold like an immortal descending upon earth.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master waved a hand and hacked at Chen Fan with the de.


    The breathtaking battle had finally started.

 Chapter 746 - Is That All You’ve Got?

    <h4>Chapter 746 Is That All You¡¯ve Got?</h4>


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The de Qi pierced the sky like a dragon. Even from a distance, people could still feel the chilling from its deadly edge. A shower of clinks and nks was heard at the top of the mountain as countless small des struck the ground, creating a jarring series of metallic sounds.


    Many Earth Level Deities felt the seriousness in the air.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s attack validated his im for the seat of power. His de Qi was boundless, the Changhe Sword Immortal simply couldn¡¯tpare. The blow was so potent that not even the Elephant God Master dared to test it.


    However, Chen Fan stepped forward with unwavering determination.


    His skin was suffused with a golden glow. The glow flowed around like liquid all over his body and then it converged toward his right fist. Chen Fan hurled the fist out andnded on the hundred-meter long de Aura.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    A ring impact reverberated across the sky. The mountain peak was suddenly shrouded by a puff of white mist.


    Then everyone saw an unbelievable development. The powerful de Qi shattered into a thousand pieces, crackling as it broke down. In the end, even the Azure Dawn sword started to tremble and it were on the verge of shattering.


    Despite the setback, the Azure Mystic Sect Master remained calm and acted unhurriedly.


    He waved a hand and ordered the flying sword to trace a full circle in the air and then gently tapped its pointy tip on Chen Fan¡¯s fist three times. It was enough to counter Chen Fan¡¯s Fist Qi.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan charged again, flying into the sky.


    The golden halo that surrounded him was the symbol of invincibility and strength. The Azure Mystic Sect Master delivered thirteen blows to Chen Fan, but he was unable to crack open the golden energy.


    On the contrary, Chen Fan pommeled the Azure Dawn de thirteen times, and significantly weakened the ancient flying sword.


    ¡°Azure Dawn is the second most powerful sword in the Azure Mystic Sect and is known as a Quasi-Spirit Treasure. It is much more powerful than the Purple Thunder de and the Heavenly Retribution Sword. However, it can¡¯t do anything to Chen Beixuan. Did he reach the Grand Diamond State?¡±


    Taiyin Fairy was aghast.


    Everyone looked at the Elephant God Master, hoping he could shed some light.


    Elephant God Master fixed his eyes on Chen Fan and held a gloomy and troubled look.


    Meanwhile, the battle continued in the sky. Both the Azure Mystic Sect Master and Chen Fan were powerful Supreme Overlords who had countless powerful spells and abilities at their disposal. The Azure Mystic Sect Master waved a hand, transforming Azure Dawn into nine de Qi that fell from the sky like meteors.


    ¡°Sword Art of Nine Chambers!¡±


    The nine swords corresponded the nine constetions and the nine Qi chambers on the human body. This was an advanced art that could only be used by an Earth Level Deity.


    Each of the nine des weren¡¯t any less powerful than Azure Dawn as a whole. The Azure Mystic Sect Master had used this spell to kill ten Earth Level Deities at the same time, bringing a powerful sect to its knees.


    However, Chen Fan remained still and nned to take the brunt of the force with his body instead of evading the attack.


    ¡°Clink-nk!¡±


    When the de Qi thudded on Chen Fan¡¯s body, it made a series of sounds, but were unable to affect the golden energy flowing around Chen Fan. Chen Fan stood still like an invincible god.


    Chen Fan looked up and said flippantly, ¡°Azure Mystic Sect Master, you need to try harder.¡±


    At the moment, he had used less than thirty percent of his force. If that was the Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s limit, Chen Fan might leave the battle disappointed.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master was unaffected by the taunt and remained level headed as he started another art.


    ¡°Hur!¡±


    Crack.


    The Azure Dawn de turned into a wash of light that looked as splendid as rainbows. Although the de Aura was smaller than it used to be, its energy was so concentrated that it could slice a mountain in half.


    ¡°Go¡±


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master waved a hand.


    The path of azure glow suddenly broke the sonic barrier as it raced across the sky, trailing behind a streak of white turbulence. Many Earth Level Deities felt a chill down their spines after seeing the Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s wless execution.


    That was his true power.


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Fire spilled out from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and the golden glow on his body also caught fire. Shrouded by a ball of congration, Chen Fan looked like a godly being who had descended to the mortal¡¯s world.


    Chen Fan mped the powerful de Aura in between his hands and stopped it cold in its tracks.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master doubled down on the art.


    The Azure light became brighter as the crackling energy in the de Qi surged. The de Qi increased in size and transformed into a writhing snarling azure wyrm. It wiggled its body as it tried to break loose and was sessful to some degree, as a strand of hair-thin de Aura escaped his palm and crashed into his golden armor.


    Chen Fan felt a pulsing energy was about to burst out of his palm like a cmitous volcanic eruption.


    However, he didn¡¯t let go of the aura. Instead, he was invigorated by the challenge. He stomped on the ground and shouted.


    ¡°Hold!¡±


    Many people watched in utter disbelief as the golden mes swam toward Chen Fan¡¯s palms until a bundle of white hot energy had formed.


    As the bundle of energy becamerger, it finally overpowered the Azure aura.


    In the end, the azure glow disappeared, revealing a meter long flying sword. Its body was greener than jade and was covered with ancient patterns. On the handle, two words were carved into it with an archaic style.


    ¡°Azure Dawn.¡±


    Sthh!


    The Earth Level Deities among the audience let out a gasps of cold air.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s mighty flying sword had sumbed to Chen Fan¡¯s raw strength.


    Such a dramatic development might have happened during an uneven fight. However, in this case, bothbatants were sages. So powerful was the Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s attack that it would make Elephant God Master think twice about even taking the blow using his Grand Diamond Body, much less subjugating the flying sword.


    ¡°Such power! Is he an incarnation of an ancient being? Otherwise, how could he pull that off?¡±


    An Earth Level Deity shook his head and marveled.


    The Seven Exalted Sects Masters pulled taut faces. They realized that they had grossly underestimated Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    Meanwhile, the Fire Spirit King let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Nice sword, but your moves are clumsy,¡± Chen Fan said. He tamed the burning mes on the sword and cast a golden seal on it. By the end, Azure Dawn stopped moving altogether.


    A hint of concern finally found the Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s face.


    Chen Fan had not only broken his energy realm; he had also taken his flying sword bare handed. It suddenly urred to him that this young man was the toughest enemy he had ever encountered.


    ¡°All-direction Mieqing Sword Art!¡±


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master focused on the dual cultivation of sword art and dramatic art. Therefore, despite his loss of the flying sword, he wasn¡¯t entirely defenseless. He calmly extended two fingers, and swept them across the space before him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Essence Qi as far as ten kilometers away rushed toward him, forming a hundred meter long de Qi. Its destructive energy clung to the air and turned into a cyclone.


    Suddenly, many powerful cyclones rose from the ground around Chen Fan, creating a deadly trap with Chen Fan at its center.


    Frightened, many people¡¯s faces lost color. The All-direction Mieqing Sword Art was a secret art from the Azure Mystic Sect, and it was extra potent when used by mighty cultivators such as the Azure Mystic Sect Master.


    ¡°He really lives up to his name! This spell alone is enough for him to lord over Kunxu,¡± Elephant God Master eximed.


    However, Chen Fan remained impassive. He flew up into the cyclones like a confident rising sun.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    Chen Fan pummeled the cyclones and shattered them one by one. The de Qi mixed in the cyclon was sharp enough to shred metal, but it felt less than a scratch on Chen Fan¡¯s body. Despite its relentless attack, Chen Fan was unharmed.


    ¡°Close!¡±


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master turned his palm over as a pulse of energy came up behind him, puffing up his sleeves.


    Boom!


    Each of the de Qi cyclones were thousands of meters in length and they threw themselves at Chen Fan from all directions. The powerful air spun the de Qi in the air, turning the cyclones into deadly saw des. They grinded on Chen Fan¡¯s skin, trying to sink their teeth in.


    ¡°Squeak,squeak...¡±


    A jarringly disturbing sound came down from the sky. It sounded like nails on a chalkboard.


    The strange material that made the Kunwu Mountain was durable enough to withstand the destructive power of an Earth Level Deity. However, it sumbed to the Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s powerful de Qi as thetter shaved a few thousand meters off of its top.


    However, those shes of de Qi were unable to harm Chen Fan.


    Surrounded by de Qi, Chen Fan stood still and unwavering. shes of incorruptible golden glow could be seen in between the whirling de Qi that had drowned out his presence.


    So powerful was Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Body that nothing could harm it.


    ¡°Form!¡±


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master doubled down on his art as he turned the palm over again.


    Nine Sword Qi cyclones condensed their energy and transformed into nine chains that were much thinner, but much deadlier at the same time.


    The nine chains tangled Chen Fan, nearly smothering his golden glow.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Many inexperienced Earth Level Deities thought Chen Fan was trapped and would soon be killed.


    However, the Elephant God Master¡¯s face became solemn as it nched.


    When he heard the shouting out from the chains, he knew it¡¯s toote to give a warning.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Boom!


    A deadly explosion of True Essence erupted from Chen Fan¡¯s body and raced across the space, trampling everything in its path. This was the first time that Chen Fan had unleashed his full strength and what a sight it was! A giant mushroom cloud rose from the top of the Kunwu Mountain like the harbinger of death.


    The explosion shattered the nine chains andnded a blow on the Azure Mystic Sect Master, making him stumble back a few feet and finally regain bnce.


    Amidst the dust, Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and ambled across the battlefield. His eyes were on fire when he spoke in a thunderous voice, ¡°Azure Mystic Sect Master, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    The turn of events shocked and frightened everyone.

 Chapter 747 - Core Formation

    <h4>747 Core Formation</h4>


    Chaos engulfed the peak of the Kunwu Mountain.


    A violent storm swept across the mountain like a raging dragon, swooping powerful Qi Energy up above the clouds.


    Many Earth Level Deities who were close to the mountain peak were terrified by the power, and they looked to the godly man inside the golden me in fear.


    Meanwhile, those who remained at the foothill were also shocked by the incredible sight. Although their sight was blocked by clouds and mists, some cultivators had cast spells to reveal the battle.


    ¡°Howe Chen Beixuan is so powerful?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Prior to the battle, no one thought that he would win. They were convinced that Chen Fan would be lucky if he could walk away alive.


    No youngsters in their twenties could have held out against Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s mighty sword art.


    However, as they watched on, they were shocked to reckon that Chen Fan had the upper hand during the entire battle. Try as he might, Azure Mystic Sect Master couldn¡¯t harm a hair on Chen Fan.


    ¡°I had no idea he was this strong,¡± Qi Qingwei murmured.


    A wry smile surfaced on the Goddess¡¯s face.


    Chen Fan had pulled the rug from under her again and again. His power never ceased to surprise her.


    ¡°Master, you are a beast!¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er jumped out of her seat. Her face was flushed red with excitement, contrasting the dark faces of the Seven Exalted Sects.


    The battle continued.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan no longer held back and attacked the Azure Mystic Sect Master with a hypersonic punch. His fist traveled at ten times the speed of sound, leaving a trail of white turbulence.


    ¡°Invisible Sword Art!¡±


    Living up to his reputation, the Azure Mystic Sect Master acted calm and steadfast.


    His body turned into a translucent shadow. His movement had an otherworldly quality to it, seemingly able to pass through the fabric of space without even moving.


    This was the Azure Mystic Sect¡¯s final life-saving ability that would grant him invincibility.


    ¡°Shake!¡±


    Chen Fan was the incarnation of a Celestial Lord, and he would not be affected by such a small trick.


    Chen Fan chopped time and space around the mountain out of reality and turned it into a t painting, with him being a nail that pegged the surface to the vast backdrop of the primordial void. He then sent a shockwave throughout the surface, peeling the paint off.


    ¡°Void Dimension Shockwave!¡±


    Boom.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master fell from the sky like a ke of paint that slipped off the t alternate reality.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s life-saving spell, the Invisible Sword Art was countered by Chen Fan with ease. However, even that couldn¡¯t distress him. He extended two fingers and sliced the air before him, creating two streaks of Sword Aura that charged at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Azure Arcane Finger Sword!¡±


    This attack transformed his own fingers into des; he used them as a medium to carry and unleash a powerful de Aura that crackled in the air.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master had used 100 percent of his power in the attack, making it as powerful as a full blow from the Azure Dawn de. His fingers moved faster than lightning in the beginning, but they slowed down significantly as an enormous weight was gained and got close to Chen Fan. The Azure Arcane Finger Sword was a secret art of the Azure Mystic Sect and was much more powerful than the Arcane Finger Arts from the mortal world.


    ¡°Child¡¯s y.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    Chen Fan bent his fingers to form a sign, then he spread them open like a blooming lotus flower before he closed them again to form a fist seal. With a gentle push, Chen Fan¡¯s fist simply passed the iing attack and miraculouslynded on the chest of the Azure Mystic Sect Master.


    ¡°A Thousand Lotuses!¡±


    Boom!


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master backed away in a hurry.


    Each time he thought he was out of harm¡¯s way, an intense pressure would thrust into his chest, forcing him to retreat further. He couldn¡¯t stop backing away until he was a thousand steps away from where he had been.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Taiyin Fairy was seized by anxiety and stress. She straightened up her body, back taut with fear and worry.


    Even the Azure Mystic Sect Master pulled a dark face. The punch had left a glowing dent in the shape of a lotus flower. If he hadn¡¯t reached such a high level of attainment and was not wearing a numinous treasure shirt, he would have already died.


    ¡°Try to counter this!¡±


    Chen Fan charged at him again.


    His body arced across the sky like a rainbow as his fist let out a blinding sh of light. The light was so bright and intense that it shone through the clouds and basked the audience at the foothill in all its glory.


    The ground trembled as the force of the punch surpassed that of the Thousand Lotuses.


    ¡°de!¡±


    Azure Mystic Sect Master suddenly shouted. His face was severe and hard.


    ng!


    Two Heavenly Swords shot out of his eyes.


    Those Heavenly Swords were over three meters long, made out of Divine Light. Their glowing bodies were translucent like crystals. The two des let out a droning sound as they surged into the sky before plunging toward Chen Fan.


    Many people shouted, ¡°Divine Sword of Heavenly Eyes!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what is that?¡±


    The girl in a ck outfit was taken aback by the unfamiliar name.


    ¡°It is allegedly a legendary art used by the Azure Mystic Sect Master. No one had seen it in real life. Not even the Cloud Heaven Thearch could have forced him to unleash this art. I had never thought that Chen Beixuan could make him use it,¡± the elder from the ck Water Sect eximed.


    Many Earth Level Deities were also taken by surprise.


    Divine Power was the stuff of legends. Rumor had it that no one, other than the Ancestral Master of the Azure Mystic Sect hadpleted the art. Ther user could turn a gaze into a de and it was powerful enough to y gods or demons.


    ¡°nk, nk.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s fists shed with the Heavenly Swords, making clear and cloud nks.


    The ming golden armor had protected him from the deadly Heavenly Swords, but it could¡¯t fully negate the impact. For a while, Chen Fan was mired in a stand off with the two des.


    Even as the Azure Mystic Sect Master was about to heave a sigh of relief, Chen Fan threw his head back and roared, ¡°Watch me!¡±


    Crack.


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes shot out two jets of fire, one gold and the other ck. Within the two congrations were the outlines of two weapons.


    A golden halberd appeared in the golden me while a coal-ck Divine de came out of the dark me. It was the Divine de called Etheric ck Fire.


    The two Divine Weapons swooped down onto their target, ripping open the air.


    Li Fire Golden Eyes, the second form:


    ¡°Divine Weapon Transform!¡±


    This Divine Power would transform fire into Divine Weapons based on the fire¡¯s attribute. When used with as much level of attainment as Chen Fan had, those Divine Weapons were more powerful than Quasi-Spirit Treasures and each came with their unique abilities.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng.¡±


    The Heavenly Swords collided with the Battle Halberd and the Divine Sword.


    One tenth of a secondter, the Battle Halberd let out a sh of golden light that shattered the Heavenly Sword. Meanwhile, the Divine Sword had also cut through the other Heavenly Sword. Under the Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s surprised eyes, the Battle Halberd and the Divine Sword charged forward andnded blows on him.


    Boom!


    A puff of mist came up behind the Azure Mystic Sect Master as his body fell from the sky and sshed into the river, causing a series of giant waves.


    The waves engulfed boats and killed many innocent bystanders.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The two Divine Weapons didn¡¯t give up their chase.


    The golden Battle Halberd turned into a fiery dragon while the Divine de turned into a ck Kylin. They descended from the sky, and were hot on the Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s heel.


    ¡°Sizzle, sizzle.¡±


    The water in the Fury Dragon River sizzled as the two divine beasts dived in.


    Many people scrambled to safety.


    Meanwhile, many Earth Level Deities wore troubled looks. Is Chen Beixuan going to im victory? Is he going to dominate Kunxu?


    Suddenly, a roar came up from under the river.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are dead!¡±


    Boom!


    Thousands of water spouts erupted from the river and from one of them came out a man in an azure outfit. The Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s clothes were tattered, and his hair was messy. His body was covered with burn marks.


    However, with each step he took, his energy increased.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    After nine wide strides, the Azure Mystic Sect Master seemed to have surpassed the bottleneck that had been restricting his energy as his power surged in the sky, stirring the clouds. A giant tornado formed around him, linking his energy with the firmament.


    His sleeves pped against the gale around him as a divine light came up in his eyes.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s presence exuded an immense pressure that permeated in the air, squeezing energy out of any living being. Even the Earth Level Deities around him felt the strain on their system unbearable.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Elephant God Master¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief.


    ¡°Sky Immortal! He finally made it!¡± the Dashi Sect Master said in a bitter and dry voice.


    However powerful the Azure Mystic Sect Master was, he was an Earth Level Deity just like his peers. There and then, his level of attainment had reached a point beyond that of an Earth Level Deity, to a state that no one had ever seen before.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, it¡¯s all your fault! You forced me to undo my work. I will use your blood to avenge the humiliation!¡±


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master¡¯s impassive voice drifted down from above the clouds.


    His Essence Qi surged even as he spoke, devouring as much energy from nature as possible. In a few seconds, his power had surged by at least tenfold.


    ¡°Core Formation State?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°You have already started forming an Essence Core?¡±


    In order to enter the Golden Core state, one should first form an Essence Core and go through Thunder Tribtion and nine transformations. Once the Essence Core was formed, its energy had to be guarded at all times since depleting it meant undoing hundreds of years of hard work.


    It was apparent that the Azure Mystic Sect Master was on hisst leg, otherwise he would have never tapped into the force of the Essence Core.


    Although its energy could only be used once, an Essence Core could be as powerful as a Golden Core. Once the energy was depleted, the cultivator would need to recharge the Essence Core again, and it would take another lifetime to do that. Therefore, depleting an Essence Core basically meant the end of one¡¯s journey in cultivation.


    ¡°No big deal, watch me break your Essence Core!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and flew into the sky as the fire around him burned more furiously.


    Boom!


    The battle continued as the two crashed into each other once again.

 Chapter 748 - He Is Invincible!

    <h4>Chapter 748 ¨C He Is Invincible!</h4>


    for people in the realm of kunxu.


    the sect master of the azure mystic sect was like god. everyone was scared of his fierce energy, and many weak cultivators knelt on the ground and trembled.


    even the earth level deities were terrified as if they were looking at a giant beast.


    but chen fan wasn¡¯t worried about it.


    the core formation state was very different from the real golden core level. after the essence core exploded, the sect master of the azure mystic sect would return to the peak stage of the connate level, unless he cultivated for a hundred years to form an essence core again.


    a hundred years of cultivation just for one strike. no wonder the sect master hated chen fan so much. how would he have another chance to cultivate for a century at his age? since the essence core was broken, he would never have the chance to enter the golden core level again in his life.


    ¡°let¡¯s fight!¡±


    chen fan shot to the sky with golden mes around him.


    the sect master of the azure mystic sect only gave a gentle p.


    boom!


    the world was in chaos.


    many currents of essence qi were gathered from all directions and formed a thousand-meter hand in front of the sect master of the azure mystic sect. the hand was like the left hand of god and it covered the entire kunwu mountain. if it smacked down, even the fury dragon river would break.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    chen fan went into the giant hand and felt that the essence qi around him had suddenly be as hard as a steel te. it was much stronger than before and had the power of a golden core cultivator.


    ¡°you can¡¯t defeat me with this!¡±


    chen fan sneered.


    his initial-sess divine body and true essence turned into a golden aura which grew ten feet around his body like a wall. nuclear bombs might not be able to break it. atst, the golden aura became fire as chen fan shouted.


    ¡°crack, crack.¡±


    the golden fire kept burning outward.


    it stopped until it reached a hundred feet.


    looking from the outside, there was a giant hole on the hand like a melted wax figure. this powerful energy frightened the earth level deities, but they couldn¡¯t do anything. his power was pure like an extremely fine diamond.


    the sect master of the azure mystic sect didn¡¯t panic and he shouted, ¡°lock!¡±


    endless essence qi gathered and formed tornadoes of sword qi. one, two, three... ny nine of them appeared in the sky. there were even water spouts shooting from the fury dragon river and a thunderstorm seemed to being.


    the all-direction mieqing sword art!


    but when the sect master of the azure mystic sect used it, it was more than ten times stronger than it used to be.


    ¡°each of the tornadoes isparable to an attack of changhe sword immortal. now that there are ny nine of them, it¡¯s like ny nine supreme overlords attacking together. who in the realm of kunxu can resist this?not even a real sword immortal can.¡±


    the sect master of the dashi sect was terrified.


    the other supreme figures were also astonished.


    even though they were strong, they had to yield when seven supreme overlords attacked at the same time, not to mention ny nine of them. even the seven exalted sects together might not be able to resist.


    ¡°how powerful are they?¡±


    many people looked at the sect master of the azure mystic sect and chen fan in awe.


    for them, the sect master was strong, but chen fan, who had forced him to use his trump card, was also powerful.


    ¡°no matter who wins the battle, that person will be the best cultivator in kunxu! the other earth level deities will only be able to look up to him, never being able to surpass him.¡± the sect master of the mixed-essence sect said.


    everyone went silent.


    what was the best in the world?


    the best in the world wasn¡¯t someone who was challenged every day, but someone that inspired fear with his name alone, someone whom no one dared to challenge.


    the two of them already had such a characteristic.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    ny nine beams of sword energy were shot into the sky and ten miles around kunwu mountain were surrounded by the terrifying sword qi. many ships on the fury dragon river turned around immediately and those that didn¡¯t escape in time were drawn into the sword qi, shattering into pieces.


    countless people looked up to see how chen fan had dealt with this earth-shattering sword art.


    ¡°swallow!¡±


    this time, chen fan didn¡¯t go head to head with him.


    instead, he turned into a light ball. a golden kun peng then appeared inside and it opened its mouth, pushing the swallowing divine power to the maximum.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    there was a burst of energy.


    a strange spectacle appeared.


    the kun peng spread its wings and opened its mouth as if it were going to swallow the sky. a giant ck swirl then appeared in front of it and sucked in the sword qi.


    endless gravel, water and trees were consumed once they entered the swirl and the sword qi even became pure essence qi.


    the stomach of the kun peng seemed to be bottomless.


    one, two, three... in the end, ny nine sword qi beams were absorbed by chen fan and the sky became calm again.


    ¡°you¡¯re nothing special. i¡¯m not even half full.¡±


    the kun peng swallowed the sword qi and red at the sect master of the azure mystic sect.


    all the people present on the mountain were dumbfounded and the sect masters of the seven exalted sects froze on the spot.


    they had thought about thousands of things chen fan could do, but it turned out he simply swallowed everything into his stomach without hesitation, as if sword qi was just a joke.


    ¡°how... how did he be a half-fish-half-bird beast?¡± someone said.


    ¡°that isn¡¯t any beast. it¡¯s an ancient divine beast, the kun peng! ording to the legends, there¡¯s an endless space in the stomach of the kun peng and it can swallow three thousand worlds. it¡¯s really powerful! looks like chen beixuan mastered an earth-shattering divine power,¡± elephant god master said.


    everyone was immediately stunned.


    legends about the kun peng were also well-known in the realm of kunxu. chen fan¡¯s divine power had to be astonishing and could go beyond all other powers in the world.


    ¡°he¡¯s in trouble,¡± the sect master of the dashi sect said seriously.


    in fact, the sect master of the azure mystic sect was indeed in trouble.


    no matter what divine powers he used and how powerful his energy was, chen fan could absorb everything, especially when he hadpleted the second sky painting and entered the mid-stage of the connate level. the power of the kun peng dharma form surged at the same time. its body increased by three times and the swallowing divine power became stronger.


    ¡°rise!¡±


    in the end, the sect master of the azure mystic sect had no other choice.


    he turned the essence qi into a giant hand, then pulled up a mountain and threw it at chen fan. the mountain was a few hundred meters tall and weighed more than ten thousand tons. only the sect master of the azure mystic sect, who had an essence core, could pull it up.


    ¡°this is the legendary tactic of the ancient sky immortals!¡± the elder from the ck water sect mumbled.


    the girl in ck outfit and the leaders of the families around them were all startled.


    in front of such a destructive energy, even a hundred thousand elite soldiers would be unable to stop it. the two cultivators in the sky had already risen to the top in the realm of kunxu and had the power to suppress the realm on their own.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    chen fan pped his wings.


    the wings of the kun peng were like swords. they sent out beams of golden light, splitting the mountain in half, but chen fan didn¡¯t stop. he kept flying towards the sect master of the azure mystic sect.


    poof.


    a long gap appeared in the sky and the air seemed to have split in front of the kun peng. chen fan¡¯s current speed was indescribable; it had reached twenty times the speed of sound.


    how fast was that?


    chen fan had just spread his wings a thousand meters away, and he was already in front of the sect master of the azure mystic sect the next second, as if there were no distance between them. he could travel a hundred thousand miles in a day at such a speed and no nuclear weapons could hit him.


    ¡°control!¡±


    the sect master of the azure mystic sect was frightened by such a speed.


    he quickly controlled the essence qi and turned the air into an iron panel, trying to stop chen fan. however, the kun peng could travel around space and wouldn¡¯t be controlled so easily.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    chen fan shed with his wings, letting out beams of light and creating the sound of metal shing.


    sword qi surged from the fingers of the sect master and his eyes shot out two heavenly swords! and yet, chen fan had already summoned the kun peng dharma form and was powerful enough to defeat those below the golden core level.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    chen fan¡¯s wings shed with the two heavenly swords.


    his left wing created a long golden light ray in the air! although the heavenly swords were the top divine powers of kunxu, they cracked, unable to withstand an attack of a divine beast.


    ¡°go to hell!¡±


    the sect master of the azure mystic sect was enraged.


    he had already used his essence core, why couldn¡¯t he defeat chen fan? he couldn¡¯t ept such a result.


    he drew out all the energy of the essence core which gathered in his palm. in the end, a peerless deity sword was formed! the bright de aura shot across the sky and the air seemed to be overwhelmed, leaving many small cracks. a destructive energy appeared on the body of the sect master.


    this wasparable to an attack of a golden core cultivator!


    it would be as powerful as nuclear weapons on earth and could destroy an entire city.


    chen fan wasn¡¯t scared at all. the hundred-meter kun peng turned into a ray of golden light and shed towards the sect master of the azure mystic sect.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    an enormous mushroom cloud appeared on the top of kunwu mountain. it went a thousand meters high and the terrifying energy obliterated all the clouds in ten miles. the storm even created a hundred-meter wave and the ships wobbled.


    facing this invincible energy, everyone was terrified and could only stand there, watching everything unfold.


    after a while, the sect master of the dashi sect asked, ¡°who won?¡±


    the mushroom cloud dissipated gradually and revealed everything on the top of the mountain.


    chen fan stood on the top of kunwu mountain with hands behind his back. his hair was fluttering in the wind and not even the mountain looked as majestic as he was! the sect master of the azure mystic sect was lying in a huge pit near chen fan. his hair was loose and his face was covered in blood.


    everyone was dumbfounded by this oue.


    he was invincible!

 Chapter 749 - The Best in Kunxu

    <h4>749 The Best in Kunxu</h4>


    The Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect lost!


    The person who had dominated Kunxu for three centuries lost! Countless people looked at Chen Fan and they seemed to be watching a brighter sun rise.


    Many disciples of the Exalted Sects were devastated.


    Qi Qingwei was frozen on the spot. She watched Chen Fan turn from a nameless man to the most powerful person in Kunxu! Such a change urred only in three months. How could she not be shocked?


    ¡°Immortal Master Chen won. He won!¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er jumped excitedly.


    The Princess of the Southern Kingdom was looking weird. She had followed Chen Fan just for fun and had never thought that he would really win. Right then, even if she wanted out, the Fire Spirit King wouldn¡¯t let her.


    The Fire Spirit King on the ship burst intoughter and said, ¡°He¡¯s indeed my son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Xuanfeng, are you all right?¡±


    Taiyin Fairy immediately shed to the top of the mountain and helped the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect up.


    He got up as he coughed and half of his ck hair had then turned white. Even though he survived the explosion, his energy had sharply declined and losing the Essence Core had given him a severe blow. It meant that his effort was totally wasted and he would never be able to enter the Golden Core Level.


    ¡°Xiao Han, I¡¯m fine,¡± the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect said gently and looked at Chen Fan.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Some thunderous sound was heard; the five supreme figures looked fierce. All of them stared at Chen Fan with a cold and unkind look. The Seven Exalted Sects couldn¡¯t tolerate Chen Fan¡¯s behavior; that was the best time to eliminate him when he was still recovering from the battle.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to fight as well?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up calmly.


    With his current power, defeating five peak-stage Connate Beings was a piece of cake.


    The situation immediately became tense. Some of the Earth Level Deities of the Exalted Sects had also gathered behind the five of them. Many people down the mountain also noticed something was wrong and quickly went silent. All of them looked up anxiously.


    Chen Fan was standing on the top of Kunwu Mountain.


    ¡°Stop,¡± the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect said.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t speaking loudly, everyone could hear him clearly. ¡°I lost the battle. Nobody in thest thousand years canpare to Brother Chen and he deserves to be the top cultivator in Kunxu! From now on, the Seven Exalted Sects must leave him alone in ordance to the agreement.¡±


    Then, he bowed to Chen Fan.


    This bow was very difficult for him. It meant that he was giving up his reputation to Chen Fan.


    Taiyin Fairy stood next to him as her hands trembled. She wanted to stop the Sect Master but didn¡¯t in the end. People who witnessed this scene felt extremely troubled. They had looked up to the Sect Master since they were young, and just then, they had to watch him being defeated.


    ¡°Amitabha. Congrattions on bing the top cultivator in Kunxu, Brother Chen!¡±


    Elephant God Master and the others bowed.


    The Sect Masters of the Seven Exalted Sects also lowered their heads and the other Earth Level Deities said one after another, ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯ve be the dominator of Kunxu.¡±


    Thousands of cultivators at the foot of the mountain bowed and many of them knelt on the ground, worshipping Chen Fan. ¡°Congrattions, Exalted Immortal Chen! May your powerst forever!¡±


    Chen Fan stood on the top of the mountain with his hair fluttering in the breeze. He looked down and saw countless people kneeling. Even the Earth Level Deities in front of him lowered their heads. Who else in the world could have such supremacy?


    Qi Qingwei, Bai Suxian and the Princess of the Southern Kingdom all stared at Chen Fan with someplex feelings.


    The elder of the ck Water Sect said as he gave a wry smile, ¡°Who would have thought that such a young man would be the most powerful person in Kunxu? Looks like I¡¯m really getting old.¡±


    December 5th, 2012.


    Chen Fan defeated the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect on Kunwu Mountain and became the top cultivator in Kunxu. The entire realm was startled.


    ¡°Did you know that the battle on Kunwu Mountain has ended?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect won, right? This is his tenth battle and he¡¯s won every single one of the nine battles before. I guess it¡¯s time for him to retire after this. Since the Thearch¡¯s Son died, the Azure Mystic Sect will probably dominate the world for the next five centuries...¡±


    ¡°No, Chen Beixuan won.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Such a conversation was held everywhere.


    The news about the battle was spread across Kunxu like a thunderstorm.


    Nobody could believe that the Sect Master had lost the battle. For them, it was like going againstmon sense. The Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect would never lose! This was an unchanging truth like the sun rising from the east.


    Many people suffered a severe blow.


    The Azure Mystic Sect was in silence.


    Countless disciples were devastated and some of them had actually killed themselves. Even the Grand Elder was speechless.


    A lot of disciples in the Seven Exalted Sects and Fentian Valley were discussing who Chen Beixuan was. Some of them even had the footage of the battle from the frontline, but it had been filmed with Dharma Spells and only a few of them had it.


    In Qishan City.


    Qi Mufeng and the others were dumbfounded. They had never thought that Chen Fan would defeat the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect as it was unimaginable for them.


    But they couldn¡¯t change the fact no matter how they argued.


    From then on, Kunxu would have a new top cultivator and there would be changes in the realm! An invincible Overlord had risen, one who might even be more superior than the Seven Exalted Sectsbined.


    On that day, many leaders of different sects and families flooded to meet Chen Fan and tried to talk to him. They were willing to do anything to establish a rtionship with him.


    ¡°This is an unprecedented change! With Chen Beixuan¡¯s current status, he can establish a new sect right away. It would be the eighthrge sect, and it could immediately surpass Yuntian Pce and the Azure Mystic Sect to be the top sect in Kunxu,¡± someone said.


    The Seven Exalted Sects had dominated the Realm of Kunxu for too long. Everyone wanted to see the rise of new powers that could bring about change to the current situation.


    And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to be this changemaker. Kunxu was only a small world and he wouldn¡¯t put so much energy in it.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and swayed his hand. An invisible energy pushed everyone a hundred feet away.


    Then, the crowd finally realized how superior this man was. They immediately became respectful and made way for him.


    Chen Fan then left with the sisters of the Qi Family.


    Countless people smiled wryly when they saw this happen.


    He didn¡¯t have to care about anyone once he became the most powerful person in Kunxu!


    ¡°Ah, looks like he doesn¡¯t really like mundane matters!¡±


    The Sect Master of the Dashi Sect chuckled and looked at the Sect Master of the Mixed-Essence Sect. The sisters of the Qi Family were their disciples.


    The Sect Master of the Mixed-Essence Sect remained silent.


    The Fire Spirit King chased after them and yelled, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t leave so early. Let me celebrate with you...¡±


    In the end, the Fire Spirit King caught up with Chen Fan. Chen Fan was helpless when facing such a shameless Earth Level Deity. However, the Fire Spirit King wasn¡¯t a fool after all.


    He ran to Chen Fan and talked to him seriously.


    Even though the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect lost, the Seven Exalted Sects were extremely powerful. They had a dozen supreme figures, many Earth Level Deities and hadmand over thousands of elite soldiers.


    ¡°Those soldiers are all top Internal Force Masters who have been cultivating with all sorts of medicines and talismans since young. One of them might seem as weak as an ant, but thousands of them together can be terrifying.


    ¡°Seven hundred years ago, seven thousand soldiers of the Heavenly Thunder Sect killed an Earth Level Deity from the Mieqing Sect at Luofeng Cliff. Since then, no Earth Level Deities have dared to challenge the Seven Exalted Sects again,¡± the Fire Spirit King said.


    He still looked a bit terrified when he talked about it.


    Chen Fan had killed an Earth Level Deity of the Heavenly Thunder Sect! This was totally unimaginable for the Fire Spirit King. And yet, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Cultivators at the bottom level were virtually unimportant in the battles across the universe.


    But billions of them together might even be able to fight with Void Returning Cultivators!


    ¡°Besides, the Seven Exalted Sects have their own treasures that were passed down by their ancestors and are powerful enough to defeat Earth Level Deities. The Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect didn¡¯t bring their treasure to the battle this time, or you might not have been able to win so easily.¡±


    The Fire Spirit King looked serious.


    Chen Fan then thanked him once again. Even though he wasn¡¯t afraid, he had to thank the Fire Spirit King for telling him.


    After all, even though Chen Fan was the top cultivator in Kunxu, none of the Earth Level Deities came to fawn over him. They were superior and even the Seven Exalted Sects couldn¡¯t gain their respect, not to mention Chen Fan.


    The Fire Spirit King was d that he could be friends with Chen Fan and he said before leaving, ¡°Beware the Yuntian Pce. The Azure Mystic Sect might not be strong enough, but Yuntian Pce is the top sect in Kunxu.¡±


    After he left, Chen Fan went to a quiet town, took Snow Fairy out and started asking her questions.


    ¡°Is there a girl called Lu Yanxue in Snow God Pce?¡±


    Snow Fairy was startled.


    ¡°How do you know Lu Yanxue?¡±

 Chapter 750 - Meeting an Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 750 Meeting an Old Friend</h4>


    lu yanxue had been taken by elder hong into the snow god pce from the mortal world. ever since then, she had been cultivating inside the snow god pce. the seven exalted sects only knew of her existence, but had no clue about her name or looks.


    after seeing chen fan had readily called out her name, snow fairy felt something was amiss.


    although she had been kept inside the de strengthening gourd over thest few days, she was entirely clueless about what was going on outside the gourd. she estimated that chen fan must have had a showdown with the azure mystic sect master, and the fact that chen fan was alive and well meant that he had won the battle.


    ¡°he only spared my life while he killed all the other seven earth level deities. i thought he spared me because he liked my looks, but he hasn¡¯t talked to me once over thest few days. on the other hand, he seems to have a particr interest in lu yanxue. could it be...¡±


    the thought gave snow fairy a shiver. in her mind¡¯s eye, a horrifying scene yed out which sent a chill down her spine.


    if she was right, chen fan would change the entire kunxu. it would have even further reaching implications than the death of the azure mystic sect master.


    ¡°i hope i¡¯m wrong,¡± snow fairy lowered her head and murmured to herself.


    despite lu yanxue¡¯s ice spirit root, the elders of the sect rarely paid any attention to her. therefore, she knew very little about the girl being bullied by her peers. lu yanxue was safe and that¡¯s all she cared about.


    ¡°ah right, a month ago, the exalted immortal lingxiao told me that the sect masters of the exalted sects had decided to put lu yanxue on trial to extract information about the mortal world from her. if she resisted, they would even search her soul.¡±


    snow fairy paused.


    ¡°what?¡±


    chen fan furrowed his brow as anger spilled out from his eyes.


    the soul searching art would cause a great trauma and leave longsting effects. most of the people who went through soul searching would end up as vegetables for the rest of their lives, while some would even die. lu yanxue was only at the qi refinement level and would definitely die in the process.


    ¡°very well.¡±


    a cold light came up in chen fan¡¯s eyes as he rose to his feet.


    ¡°let¡¯s move then. i need to visit the snow god pce.¡±


    snow fairy obliged and led the way. although qi xiu¡¯er had no idea what it was about, she dared not ask any questions.


    chen fan released the white water dragon from the gourd. in a blink, it grew to a hundred meter long, translucent dragon with sharp ws and fangs. although the white water dragon had lost its inner essence, it was a connate being nheless and could still fly ten thousand miles in a day.


    the four of them got onto the back of the dragon before the beast took off. it flew north toward the snow god pce.


    kunxu was huge in size. still, it only took chen fan less than an hour to reach the snow god pce.


    a crystalline castle like those in fairy tales suddenly appeared before chen fan. it stood at the top of a snowy mountain, glittering under the sun as a crown.


    the snow god pce!


    legend had it that the snow goddess had created it a few thousand years in the past using ancient ice from the arctic. she settled down in the castle and started a sect. the snow god pce only admitted female disciples and their cultivation focused on ice elements.


    ¡°whoosh.¡±


    the white water dragonnded before the castle¡¯s gate and lowered its head to allow the riders to get off. as soon as chen fannded on solid ground, he was greeted by disciples of the snow god pce.


    ¡°honorable guru, may i ask what you¡ªuh? isn¡¯t this exalted immortal snow?¡± two disciples shouted in surprise. they were both wearing white outfits and had both reached the immortal state.


    the snow fairy had reached the earth level deity realm¡¯s mid-stage, so she was an authoritative figure in the snow god pce, ranking number five in terms of power. for any ordinary members of the sect, she was a god-like being. the two disciples quickly straightened their backs in respect, meanwhile, their eyes were brimming with questions.


    ¡°i thought sect aunt snow had been captured by her enemy, how did she make it back?¡± the girls asked themselves in their minds. they did not dare voice out this question for fear of angering her.


    an earth level deity wielded enough authority in the sect to kill both of them without suffering any consequences.


    ¡°take me to lu yanxue.¡±


    snow fairy gave chen fan a quick nce and hurried back to business fearing chen fan¡¯s patience was wearing thin by the second.


    she had already figured out that chen fan had defeated the azure mystic sect master, thus iming the seat of power in kunxu. the thought of chen fan¡¯s power terrified her.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    the two disciples lowered their heads and agreed.


    with the two disciples leading the way, and snow fairy following them closely, no one in the snow god pce dared to question the group as they walked deeper into the sectpound.


    some disciples who recognized chen fan were shocked to see him.


    since the battle of kunwu mountain had just happened and most people had not heard about it yet, not everyone knew who chen fan was. however, everyone knew elder snow and what she had gone through.


    they soon arrived at thepound where the inner sect disciples lived.


    the snow god pce disciples had three tiers: outer sect, inner sect, and true heir. only those who reached the immortal state could be granted the title of true heir. despite lu yanxue¡¯s incredible inborn ability and her striking ice spirit root, she was at the transcendent state and was among the inner sect disciples.


    before they saw lu yanxue, they heard a sharp voice castigating someone else.


    ¡°you are a low life trash from the mortal world. tell me about the mortal world now! otherwise, sect brother gong from yuntian pce is going to show you how true persuasion works in kunxu!¡±


    before the fierce words died out, a loud whish sound came from thepound.


    ¡°pia¡±


    then came the painful howling of a girl. her voice sounded familiar to chen fan.


    chen fan¡¯s face darkened as soon as he heard the girl. a golden glow surged on his body as he charged in.


    what he saw infuriated him.


    a man and a woman were standing at the far end of the room. the man was wearing a in robe with cloud motifs on it. his face was cold and hard.


    a thin-lipped girl in a ck outfit stood beside the man. she wielded a long whip made out of icy energy; she was using it on an attractive girl kneeling before her.


    the girl¡¯s sublime features made her look like an otherworldly goddess. her long dark hair tumbled down from her head to her waist, contrasting with her paleplexion. she kneeled on the ground, gritting her teeth to swallow down the pain from the deep gash on her back.


    there were a dozen transcendent state cultivators standing beside her, but none seem to have taken pity on her. some even giggled at the girl¡¯s misfortune.


    senior apprentice-brother gong said lightly as he red at the girl with greed, ¡°junior apprentice-sister wu, if she keeps being so stubborn, i will have to take matters into my own hands and bring her to my sect. i doubt she willst long. not even an earth level deity can hold out against our methods, much less a girl. what a waste for such a pretty face.¡±


    ¡°senior apprentice-brother gong. i really have no idea if an earth level deity exists on earth. the most powerful cultivator i knew was at the immortal state. i have told you everything i know, i swear!¡±


    lu yanxue kneeled on the ground, body shaking in fear.


    ¡°how dare you talk back!¡±


    senior apprentice-sister wu hissed and was going tosh out with the whip again.


    ¡°stop!¡± a cold and harsh voice boomed inside the room.


    the disciples looked back and saw a man in ck outfit striding into thepound. his gaze was so cold that the air in the room seemed to have dropped a few degrees.


    ¡°i am wu hongyan, the second senior true heir of the snow god pce. who are you?¡±


    senior apprentice-sister wu looked up with pride and conceit.


    the dozen or so inner sect disciples also shouted at the intruder, asking him to stop.


    ¡°chen... fan?¡±


    the familiar voice took lu yanxue by surprise. she looked up and was shocked beyond belief.


    ¡°who am i? ask your maker.¡±


    chen fan shot an icy re at the girl, as he stepped forward. his steps held the unswerving intent to kill. this killing intent materialized in reality and became an overbearing pressure that turned the air thick and heavy.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    many transcendent state disciples couldn¡¯t hold out against the pressure and were forced to their knees.


    wu hongyan also started to shake and had difficulty breathing.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t know you were a sage. i am senior cultivator gong changshen. it is an honor to meet you, immortal master. i have the order from the sect masters of the seven exalted sects to take lu yanxue away. thank you ahead of time for your understanding. we are just doing our job,¡± senior apprentice-brother gong said unhurriedly.


    he reckoned that chen fan was there for lu yanxue. therefore, he brought out the seven exalted sects just in case chen fan was going to try something funny.


    ¡°noisy.¡±


    chen fan didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. he waved a hand and shot out a powerful force from his palm.


    boom!


    the energy shook the floor made out of crystal as the invincible force turned gong changshen into a pulp. the turn of events scared the disciples of the snow god pce. wu hongyan pointed an usatory finger at chen fan and hummed.


    ¡°do you know whom you have killed? he was the disciple of the cloud heaven thearch.¡±


    ¡°noisy!¡±


    chen fan snorted and gave her a sidelong nce.


    crack!


    an overbearing force bore down on wu hongyan, forcing her to her knees, and then to all fours. chen fan walked past them toward lu yanxue as a flicker of pain shed in his eyes.


    ¡°i never thought that you woulde for me... thank you.¡±


    lu yanxue struggled to rise to her feet and put on a smile on her pale face. suddenly, her legs gave in and she copsed into chen fan¡¯s embrace. she had been subjected to inhuman torture and it had taken a toll on her health.


    with the girl in his arms, the fire in chen fan¡¯s belly grew more intense; furious energy roiled inside of him.


    qi xiu¡¯er and the others wouldn¡¯t believe their eyes when they finally caught up with chen fan. although they have no idea who the girl was, they wagered she was close to chen fan¡¯s heart.


    suddenly, a white glow raced across the sky.


    from the glow emerged a scathing old woman with a mean face. her voice had a sharp edge in it that could almost kill.


    ¡°who are you? how dare you trespass the snow god pce?¡±


    she was the earth level deity from the snow god pce.


    ¡°elder rong!¡±the arrival of the elder lit up the other disciples faces with glee. elder rong was the guardian of the sect and was extremely powerful. even the sect masters treated her with great respect. chen fan would not dare to harm them as long as they were under elder rong¡¯s protection.


    ¡°elder, that¡¯s him. he killed senior apprentice-brother gong and stormed the snow god pce. please bring him to justice,¡± wu hongyan shouted.


    ¡°who are you?¡±


    elder rongnded a questioning re on chen fan. surprise and confusion were written all over her face. she had not heard about the battle on kunwu mountain, therefore she didn¡¯t recognize chen fan.


    ¡°i am the person who will kill you.¡±


    chen fan turned around, eyes filled with burning fire. anger poured out from his system and made the air feel heavy.


    this was the first time chen fan really got angry ever since he arrived at kunxu.

 Chapter 751 - No Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 751 No Mercy</h4>


    although lu yanxue was just an old friend to chen fan, he had promised to protect her. seeing her being subjugated to such torture made him furious.


    ¡°you are courting death!¡±


    elder rong fumed and charged up her energy, filling the room with deadly tension. she raised the dragon staff in her hand and was going to strike at chen fan.


    chen fan didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°whoosh.¡±


    deadly fire shot out from chen fan¡¯s eyes and turned into a crimson heavenly sword. the sword flew into the sky and then plunged into elder rong.


    by then, chen fan had used three kinds of fire.


    the golden divine me, kylin fire, and crimson fire. the crimson fire originated from the blood sea and it had been tainted by chen fan¡¯s anger. its presence filled the room with deadly and suffocating energy. it was as if the sword came right out of the deepest level of hell.


    ¡°show mercy.¡±


    snow fairy¡¯s face paled.


    she knew firsthand about chen fan¡¯s unimaginable power. not even the seven overlords could hold out against him, much less elder rong.


    however, the sense of danger had escaped elder rong. she snorted after seeing chen fan¡¯s seemingly foolish act and struck the ground with her staff, summoning lightning in the sky. it rumbled across the space and sounded as if a train had just passed by.


    endless essence qi was gathered toward elder rong and formed a crystalline dragon. the dragon¡¯s ten meter long body was blue and translucent. it gleamed under the sunlight, revealing the deadly ice element qi within its bowels. when it raced across the sky, it froze the air and left a white trail in the sky.


    supreme ice spirit force!


    this was one of the most renowned arts from the snow god pce. rumor had it that elder rong used it to freeze an earth level deity to death.


    ¡°kiddo, i don¡¯t care who you are and where you¡¯re from. you shouldn¡¯t mess with snow god pce.¡±


    elder rong¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    even as wu hongyan was going to rejoice due to chen fan¡¯s impending defeat, they heard a noise.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    the crimson heavenly swords hacked the dragon into two as a knife would cut a piece of tofu. the heavenly swords went through and charged at elder rong. elder rong panicked and started a four righteousness protection aura, trying to protect herself.


    however, the power of chen fan¡¯s divine powers was beyond her imagination.


    ¡°crack!¡±


    the crimson heavenly swords hacked into elder rong¡¯s head and severed it from her shoulders. the shocked expression lingered on elder rong¡¯s face even as the old woman¡¯s head fell to the ground. she couldn¡¯t believe that an elder of the snow god pce would be killed by a young man.


    when the crimson fire reduced elder rong¡¯s divine soul into ashes, a heart wrenching cry reverberated across the room.


    an earth level deity had been killed!


    wu hongyan and the snow god pce disciples couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    elder rong was a formidable force to be reckoned with, yet she was killed by chen fan with ease. this was an oue they would never have imagined.


    ¡°leader of the snow god pce,e out!¡±


    chen fan killed elder rong and didn¡¯t spare her dead body a second look. he held lu yanxue with one arm and flew into the sky. his voice reverberated inside the thousand year old castle, reaching each and every corner.


    countless disciples of the snow god pce looked up into the sky, and saw the young man glowing in gold.


    ¡°what is going on?¡±


    everyone was taken aback.


    ¡°bang, bang, bang!¡±


    coutless rays of light came up from all corners of the snow god pce, each representing a powerful earth level deity in kunxu.


    one, two, three...


    twelve lights came up, meaning that twelve earth level deities had risen against chen fan.


    other than taiyin fairy who went to kunwu and the pce lord who was in secluded cultivation, nearly all the earth level deities of the snow god pce had shown up. snow god pce was one of the seven exalted sects and other smaller sects such as the eastern river sect couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°heavens! there are more elders than in the sect gathering every ten years,¡± many disciples eximed.


    ¡°who are you? why did you storm the snow god pce and take on our disciples?¡± a beautiful woman wearing a courteous dress asked. her powers were on par with earth level deity leixing and she was the strongest among the earth level deities: the second inmand, taihan fairy.


    ¡°lu yanxue is my friend. snow god pce took her away from her home, and instead of educating her, you allowed your disciples to torture and bully her. you even nned to hand her over to the yuntian pce so they could subjugate her with the soul searching procedure,¡± chen fan admonished.


    taihan fairy looked embarrassed.


    handing over one of her disciples to another sect and subjecting her to the soul searching procedure was not something the snow god pce could feel proud of.


    however, taihan fairy quickly registered that something was amiss. lu yanxue was from the mortal world, how did she get to know someone as powerful as chen fan?


    even as she was going to put up some excuses, she heard wu hongyan shout in a saddening voice, ¡°mdy, he has killed elder rong!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    all the earth level deities of the snow god pce were shocked. they looked down and saw the headless body of elder rong. taihan fairy furrowed her brow and fumed hotly.


    ¡°so you are here to stir trouble!¡±


    ¡°snow god pce needs to give me an exnation. otherwise, i will kill everyone here,¡± chen fan replied calmly.


    ¡°very well.¡±


    his words didn¡¯t sit well with the earth level deities.


    it was suicide to challenge any one of the seven exalted sects in kunxu. they had been powerful forces for thousands of years and no one, not even the azure mystic sect master, could face them alone.


    ¡°start the array. we will show him the power of snow god pce,¡± taihan fairy ordered.


    she was a level-headed elder and didn¡¯t allow her anger to get the better of her. elder rong was one of the top five most powerful cultivators, yet, she had been ughtered by chen fan without much struggle. it told taihan fairy that chen fan was an extremely dangerous individual; caution would be advisable.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    as twelve earth level deities started their arts, countless dharma forces and dharma seals surfaced on the walls of the ancient pce. the crystal castle also started to glisten under the sunlight, making it look like an ice sculpture. coutless dharma inscriptions rose into the air and formed a dharma array. chen fan saw a ck bird circling above the castle through the energy of the dharma array.


    ¡°pce guard grand array.¡±


    this was a dharma array left by a sky immortal; it was able to trap a supreme overlord for eternity. its power was boosted when operated by twelve earth level deities at the same time.


    ¡°argh!¡±


    the bird called, throwing it head back.


    its body was made out of ice crystals, and it was shaped like a phoenix. its presence has an intimidating quality that filled up the space inside the array. birds and animals trembled with fear as they sensed the ck bird nearby.


    any earth level deity would be scared by such power.


    ¡°the ck bird grand array is now active. this should seal that boy¡¯s fate. thest time we had to use this array was when the zi family raided us. the ck bird killed seven of the zi family¡¯s earth level deities on that day and it marked the downfall of the zi family,¡± someone among the disciples of the snow god pce shouted.


    a gloating pleasure flickered in wu hongyan¡¯s eyes. she couldn¡¯t wait to see chen fan dead.


    ¡°he would have already been killed if he were just an ordinary earth level deity. but he is chen beixuan.¡±


    snow fairy let out a wry smile.


    chen fan wielded unprecedented power and could bring down a core formation level cultivator with his bare hands. she wagered that not even her ancestral master could contain him, much less a dharmic array.


    ¡°kill!¡±


    chen fan was unfazed. he held lu yanxue with one arm, while he formed a fist seal with his free hand; the golden fire around his body turned into countless dragons that merged into the fist.


    in the end, his right fist turned into a red hot son which carried enough energy to destroy anything in its path.


    true martial divine fist!


    ¡°boom!¡±


    chen fan brought his fist above his head and suddenly transformed his entire body into a golden energy that flew into the sky and shed with the ck bird.


    boom!


    everyone felt that the impact sounded as if the sky wasing down.


    the essence qi summoned by the array was disrupted by the impact. it felt as if a nuclear warhead had just been detonated in the sky, leaving a three to four kilometer wide hole.


    ¡°crack, crack.¡±


    many dharma array inscriptions had peeled off from the walls after being overwhelmed by the force of the impact.


    the twelve earth level deities nched at the same time as they all backed away. the weaker ones even spat blood. chen fan¡¯s golden fist aura had shattered the ck bird, beaming further up into the sky as it kept on shining.


    such power in just one punch!


    many disciples were shocked. the earth level deities gathered themselves, but couldn¡¯t erase the embarrassment and fear from their faces. chen fan had defeated twelve of them at the same time. how powerful exactly was he?


    ¡°this... this is impossible¡±


    wu hongyan was shaken to the core.


    ¡°try to counter this!¡±


    chen fan charged up his energy, as the golden fire burned more intensely. a halo appeared behind chen fan, and it was turning brighter by the second.


    everyone was convinced that chen fan¡¯s attack was going to kill at least half of the snow god pce¡¯s earth level deities.


    suddenly, a cold voice drifted from afar, ¡°please have mercy, exalted immortal chen.¡±


    then, a terrifying presence came up from deep within the snow god pce. the presence carried even more power than the azure mystic sect master. chen fan had never met anyone this powerful before.


    a second core formation level cultivator?

 Chapter 752 - A Person Against a Sect!

    <h4>Chapter 752 A Person Against a Sect!</h4>


    a woman flew out from the snow god pce with her sleeves fluttering in the wind. she looked younger than thirty years old and had wless, fair skin. she was even more beautiful than qian yexue.


    the most terrifying thing was that her energy was even stronger than that of the sect master of the azure mystic sect. she seemed to have merged with the entire world.


    ¡°master.¡±


    the earth level deities bowed and taihan fairy was relieved. she quickly said, ¡°master, this man trespassed on snow god pce and killed elder rong. he¡¯s extremely powerful...¡±


    ¡°this must be chen beixuan, exalted immortal chen!¡± the master of snow god pce said.


    ¡°chen beixuan?¡±


    everyone was shocked.


    they were familiar with chen fan¡¯s name. after all, he had be a famous person in the realm of kunxu in the past month. but shouldn¡¯t he be fighting with the sect master of the azure mystic sect on kunwu mountain right then? why was he there in snow god pce...


    ¡°exalted immortal chen has defeated the sect master of the azure mystic sect on kunwu mountain and has be the top cultivator in the world! of course you¡¯re no match for him,¡± the master of snow god pce said.


    this time, not only the earth level deities, all the disciples of snow god pce gasped.


    he defeated the sect master of the azure mystic sect?


    he became the top cultivator in kunxu?


    this piece of news was like a bomb that shocked everyone; even taihan fairy was stunned. they knew how powerful the sect master of the azure mystic sect was. he was the top cultivator of kunxu and an invincible being over thest three centuries!


    wu hongyan was stunned and regretful.


    ¡°exalted immortal chen, what did snow god pce do?¡± the master of snow god pce bowed and said.


    ¡°the disciples of snow god pce took advantage of my good friend. do you think i¡¯m dead?¡±


    chen fan grunted and stretched out his hand.


    his power pulled wu hongyan closer to him in the air.


    ¡°master, i¡¯m innocent. yuntian pce wanted to interrogate lu yanxue...!¡± wu hongyan shouted.


    ¡°innocent?¡±


    chen fan chuckled and let out his qi energy, turning wu hongyan into blood mist. many earth level deities were enraged.


    even the master of snow god pce frowned and said coldly, ¡°exalted immortal chen, we respect you as the top cultivator in kunxu, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you can kill someone in snow god pce. we¡¯re one of the seven exalted sects. if our disciples did something wrong, you should hand them over to thew enforcement hall.¡±


    even though she looked pretty, she was fierce when she got angry.


    her power even made the clouds roll.


    when she smiled, there would be a gentle breeze. when she was angry, the ocean would rage!


    this was the power of a strong heavenly being. ordinary earth level deities could never do that.


    ¡°haha, handing them over to thew enforcement hall? lu yanxue didn¡¯t do anything wrong. why would you send her to yuntian pce to look into her soul?¡± chen fan sneered with disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°this is a decision made by the seven exalted sects to investigate the death of the heavenly thunder sect¡¯s master...¡± before the master of snow god pce finished talking, chen fan waved his hand to interrupt her.


    ¡°stop! if you don¡¯t give me a proper exnation, i¡¯ll kill everyone in the pce!¡± chen fan said viciously.


    ¡°do you really want to be the enemy of snow god pce?¡± the master of snow god pce was furious and her energy made everything shake.


    ¡°so what?¡±


    chen fan burst intoughter and said with disdain, ¡°do you think you can stop me with that spirit treasure? i might still be a bit more careful if you were the sect master of the azure mystic sect, but you¡¯re only a peak-stage connate being, not even close to the sect master of the heavenly thunder sect. i can take you down with one hand.¡±


    chen fan¡¯s eyes were filled with arrogance.


    it was extremely difficult to enter the golden core level! there might not be one golden core cultivator among a hundred connate cultivators! not many people could enter even the core formation state. the sect master of the azure mystic sect was a peerless talent and could only form an essence core after a thousand years of cultivation. the master of snow god pce was the least powerful among the supreme figures, so there was no way she could enter the core formation state.


    her terrifying energy mostly came from the spirit treasure of the pce.


    ¡°you¡¯re way too haughty!¡±


    the master of snow god pce grunted.


    the seven exalted sects were unbeatable because they had spirit treasures and arrays to protect them. having a spirit treasure was like having a core formation master. ordinary people could kill a connate being with a spirit treasure, let alone the master of snow god pce!


    ¡°haha.¡±


    chen fan didn¡¯t want to exin. he gathered the true essence and threw a punch.


    beams of golden light then formed a light wheel behind him that carried powerful energy. it was apparently the true martial divine fist.


    ¡°argh!¡±


    the master of snow god pce screamed.


    a moon seemed to have risen in her body and it let out rays of light. once it appeared, the temperature in the surroundings dropped immediately; everyone felt as if they were in the arctic.


    ¡°this is?¡±


    many people looked up and saw the moon.


    ¡°the moon wheel is the treasure of snow god pce. ording to the legends, it¡¯s the strongest treasure made by the founder of our sect and has killed countless earth level deities in thest thousands of years,¡± snow fairy mumbled.


    everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open as they saw a crescent-shaped weapon spinning in the moon. there were countlessplex patterns carved on it and it sent out beams of moonlight. the moonlight seemed to be gorgeous, but it was actually the deadly icy divine light.


    ¡°master has already initiated the moon wheel. chen beixuan is going to die!¡±


    taihan fairy cracked a smile.


    ¡°dong!¡±


    there came the sound of a bell. chen fan punched the moon wheel and it looked as if the golden sun were shing with the moon on the outside. chen fan¡¯s fist and the moon wheel hit each other, creating countless nging sounds.


    ding, ding, ding!


    the golden sun and the moon kept shing and the sky was filled with a terrifying energy. each attack of the moon wheel wasparable to that of a peak-stage core formation overlord.


    but chen fan fought with it with only one hand.


    his hand was shining as if made with gold and it seemed to be strong enough to split the world. the moon wheel hit chen fan¡¯s fist and created some golden glitters but the fist didn¡¯t break at all.


    ¡°not even the elephant god master would use his body to fight spirit treasures. what¡¯s his body made of? indestructible gold?¡±


    all the snow god pce members were dumbfounded.


    spirit treasures were regarded as invincible in the realm of kunxu and there hadn¡¯t been someone as powerful as chen fan in thest thousands of years.


    ¡°go!¡±


    in the end, the crimson fire in chen fan¡¯s eyes turned into beams of light. his entire body was surrounded by golden mes and he struck the moon wheel heavily.


    the moon wheel was knocked out, crashing against an iceberg thousands of meters away, splitting it in half and cutting off its tip.


    ¡°stth!¡±


    this time, no one said a word.


    everyone gasped.


    he had won against a spirit treasure with his bare hands! who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of such a person?


    even the master of snow god pce looked serious; there was fright in her eyes.


    ¡°do you still want to fight?¡± chen fan yelled furiously.


    the master of snow god pce took back the moon wheel and hesitated for a while. she then heaved a sigh and said, ¡°you¡¯re indeed powerful and i know i¡¯m no match to you. i just hope you can spare these disciples...¡±


    before she knew it, chen fan had already tapped the de strengthening gourd to make a golden flying sworde out.


    chen fan already knew the names of the people who had bullied lu yanxue and he scanned through the entire snow god pce with his immortal will, beheading every one of them using the flying sword.


    on that day, snow god pce was enveloped in sword qi.


    thirty five disciples, nine inner circle disciples and two earth level deities were killed by chen fan, and one of them was even a mid-stage connate being. the entire snow god pce was drenched in blood.


    the master of snow god pce couldn¡¯t do anything while the other disciples dared not to say a word.


    ¡°a person against a sect! there have been many years since such an invincible overlord showed up in kunxu.¡±


    taihan fairy looked up and smiled wryly.


    the other earth level deities remained silent.


    ¡°he¡¯s truly the most powerful person in the world!¡± qi qingwei yelled.


    she looked at the back of the man and knew that the realm of kunxu wouldn¡¯t be ruled by the seven exalted sects from then on. a more powerful being would dominate the realm! even the exalted sects had to acquiesce in front of chen fan!


    ¡°unfortunately, that isn¡¯t me...¡±


    qi qingwei was feeling regretful.


    the news about chen fan defeating the sect master of the azure mystic sect and suppressing snow god pce swiftly circted around the realm of kunxu.


    many people were startled and the otherrge sects were terrified. even snow god pce had yielded, meaning that chen fan really had the power to suppress the exalted sects!


    ¡°ah, the realm of kunxu will enter the era of chen beixuan from now on!¡± countless people eximed.


    when the sect master of the azure mystic sect heard about it, he heaved a sigh and said that he wouldn¡¯t fight with chen fan anymore. the cloud heaven thearch even smashed an antique that had three thousand years of history. even the seven exalted sects were helpless against him and the others could only ept the truth.


    the world was astonished by the name of chen fan.


    when chen fan was bing famous in kunxu.


    several guards were leaning on a stone wall in front of a towering stone door deep in mangcang mountain. this was where the gate of heaven in kunxu was located. everyone in the realm relied on this stone door to travel across the two worlds.


    but then, the stone door shone and vibrated violently.


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take a couple years more for the gate of heaven to stabilize. ever since the sect master of the heavenly thunder sect died, nobody can open a passage even with the treasures of the sects. yuntian pce tried everything a while back but they could only send the divine soul of a disciple there. it¡¯s impossible for a body to pass through now.¡±


    an old guard yawned and said, ¡°it¡¯s about time we receive a reply.¡±


    as he spoke.


    the gate of heaven glittered and a tablet suddenly flew out of it.


    ¡°any news? let¡¯s see who killed the sect master of the heavenly thunder sect in the mortal world.¡±


    the leader of the guards took the tablet and found that there was an immortal will message with only five words. after reading it, all the guards were frightened, as if they had seen a ghost.


    the five words were:


    ¡°the murderer is chen beixuan!¡±

 Chapter 753 - Kunxu Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 753 Kunxu Was Shocked</h4>


    The murderer was Chen Beixuan!


    If the guards had read those five words a month before, they would be confused. What would it mean? They wouldn¡¯t know who Chen Beixuan was.


    But then.


    Everyone had heard of his name. He was the top cultivator of Kunxu who had suppressed a sect on his own! Countless people were startled!


    That was why everyone was so stunned!


    ¡°It... it must be a coincidence. There might be... another Chen Beixuan in the mortal world,¡± a guard said after a while.


    But everyone around him remained silent and frozen like statues.


    There was a Chen Beixuan who had killed the Sect Master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect! And there was another Chen Beixuan who had defeated the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect! Thetter one seemed to have jumped out of the crack of a rock, since no one knew about his past.


    ¡°It makes sense. The Exalted Sects had no information about his past because he¡¯s from the mortal world. And we still think we can go there to take revenge...¡± an old guard said with his trembling hands.


    All of them shook and felt like they had discovered an astonishing secret. Once the secret was revealed, it would make everyone¡¯s eyes pop out.


    ¡°This is huge. I must go to see the Sect Master of the Yuntian Sect right away.¡±


    The leader of the guards stored away the Immortal Will tablet, then turned into a beam of light and left.


    The others looked at one another and knew a storm was headed toward Kunxu.


    Chen Fan stayed in Snow God Pce after saving Lu Yanxue. The fairies couldn¡¯t do anything about this, even though they wanted him to leave quickly.


    They were indeed startled by Chen Fan¡¯s ability to stop a Spirit Treasure with his bare hands.


    ¡°Are all the books of Snow God Pce here?¡±


    Chen Fan stood in front of an enormous library which was about the size of ten ser fields. There were rows of bookshelves storing millions of books. Some of them were made with paper, some with bamboo, jade and gold.


    ¡°All the books that aren¡¯t about cultivation arts are hidden in this secret room. There are books about the history and secrets of the Realm of Kunxu and many disciples have identally found the treasures of their seniors in the books,¡± the Master of Snow God Pce said.


    She stood ten feet away from Chen Fan and a crescent-shaped light wheel floated above her head, sending down beams of moonlight to protect her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Spirit Treasure is of high quality but I don¡¯t care about it. As for your cultivation arts, they¡¯re not even half as important as the books,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently.


    The Master of Snow God Pce was immediately enraged.


    But she couldn¡¯t say anything. She forced a smile and hoped Chen Fan would leave soon.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan cast a spell and a golden line appeared on his forehead. A ray of golden light then shot out of the line and Chen Fan scanned through the bookshelves with it.


    The golden light ray was formed with the purest Immortal Will.


    It scanned through the content of all books on every bookshelves and Chen Fan¡¯s speed of reading was more than a thousand times faster than that of humans.


    This was the advantage of being a cultivator. The stronger his Immortal Will, the faster he read and processed information. A Soul Formation Cultivator could deal with billions of things at the same time. Even though Chen Fan hadn¡¯t reached that level, reading a hundred books at once wasn¡¯t a difficult thing.


    ¡°Medieval times, philosophy, leisure...¡±


    The content of the books shed in Chen Fan¡¯s mind and he started to have an understanding of the Realm of Kunxu¡¯s history. He then found out the origins of the Exalted Sects, their development in thest thousands of years, and the rise and death of countless elites.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He scanned through half of the books and still hadn¡¯t found what he wanted.


    ¡°Only one of the three things I have to do in Kunxu remains to be done... To find the Path of Heaven and leave the Earth!¡± Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered and the golden light ray scanning sped up.


    He thought the Master of Snow God Pce would know something about the Path of Heaven.


    However, she looked really confused and had only a little more understanding about the Path of Heaven. Apparently, the Realm of Kunxu had forgotten about the path since there hadn¡¯t been a Golden Core Cultivator for thousands of years.


    ¡°Not even the Sect Masters know about it. I guess I can only look for some clues in the old books. If I can¡¯t find anything in Snow God Pce, I¡¯ll visit the Exalted Sects one by one. Looks like they wouldn¡¯t try to resist anymore,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    Suddenly.


    He stopped and turned around. There was a book on the third row of a bookshelf covered in dust; it had apparently been left there for many years.


    This was a journal written by an elder of the first generation of Snow God Pce. She recorded everything she had encountered in her entire life and the content of the journal appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s mind. There was one sentence in particr that surprised him.


    ¡°...After the ancient Deities left for the Path of Heaven, we stayed in Yuntian Pce to guard the door and settle things in Kunxu...¡±


    This sentence was written within the messy records and most people would have skimmed through it, but it was like a lighthouse in the dark for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Yuntian Pce is responsible for guarding the door to the Path of Heaven?


    ¡°So, the Path of Heaven is in Yuntian Pce?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes brightened.


    A few minutester, another passage confirmed Chen Fan¡¯s guess.


    ¡°When the Deities of the Heavenly Courts left, Lord Yuntian stayed outside of the Path of Heaven and built a pce to protect the path, so that their enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through the passage and chase after them! The Path of Heaven can be destroyed when necessary.¡±


    This was something a Deputy Master of Yuntian Pce told a former Master of Snow God Pce.


    Apparently, the Path of Heaven was in Yuntian Pce! Yuntian Pce had been built to guard the Path of Heaven but the alien races never came over thest thousands of years. That was why Yuntian Pce eventually forgot its original purpose, toter be the top sect and dominator of Kunxu.


    ¡°Looks like I need to go to Yuntian Pce,¡± Chen Fan withdrew his Immortal Will and thought.


    And yet, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Thest two years had been tough for Lu Yanxue and she missed him dearly. When she saw Chen Fan, she hugged him like a ko and didn¡¯t let go.


    Chen Fan felt sorry for her so he stayed with her for a bit longer in Snow God Pce.


    Snow God Pce was filled with Spirit Qi and had Treasure Medicines like the Ice Lotus, which made it a good ce for cultivation. Besides, A¡¯Xiu also needed his guidance. The fairies in the pce immediately noticed that Chen Fan wasn¡¯t nning to go anytime soon.


    While Chen Fan was staying in Snow God Pce peacefully.


    An earth-shattering news came.


    ¡°Chen Fan came from the mortal world. He¡¯s here to destroy the Realm of Kunxu!¡±


    Most people didn¡¯t think it was true at first, but many of them started to believe it as the news circted around the realm.


    After all, Chen Fan was suspicious.


    He seemed to havee out from the crack of a rock. Qi Mufeng and Qi Xiu¡¯er were the first two persons to meet him and there were no records of him to be found in Kunxu before that. He seemed to have been born with his power and nobody believed that he could defeat the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect just by cultivating for decades.


    Many wondered if Chen Fan was the reincarnation of some Sky Immortal who had just awoken recently.


    This piece of news caused a great furor in the Realm of Kunxu. People were divided into two parties, one that supported Chen Fan and one that was against him. They attacked each other and none of them could convince the others.


    But then, an elder of Yuntian Pce revealed the truth.


    They had sent an inner circle disciple to the mortal world and thest message from him had five words, ¡°The murderer is Chen Beixuan!¡±


    And when he went to the mortal world, Chen Fan was still a nameless cultivator; there wasn¡¯t much information about him yet.


    After hearing what the elder said, all of Kunxu was stunned.


    The Seven Exalted Sects had proven that the news wasn¡¯t fake. After that, other sects also confirmed the news as the guards were from the Exalted Sects.


    Countless people were shocked.


    Was Chen Fan really someone from the mortal world?


    Even those who supported Chen Fan hesitated. There might be a possibility that some sects wanted to frame Chen Fan, but the Exalted Sects seemed to have concrete evidence.


    Then, the Heavenly Thunder Sect spoke.


    ¡°Exalted Immortal Chen has to exin himself. This is about the safety of Kunxu and we must investigate the death of the Sect Master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect! If he can prove that he has nothing to do with it, the Heavenly Thunder Sect will apologize and offer himpensation.¡±


    Then.


    The Mixed-Essence Sect, the Dashi Sect, Fentian Valley... Many Sect Masters and Grand Elders of therge sects requested a clear exnation from Chen Fan.


    Even the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect said, ¡°Exalted Immortal Chen, if you can tell us where youe from, you¡¯ll be able to get rid of all the usations.¡±


    In the end, the Cloud Heaven Thearch issued an ultimatum.


    Chen Fan had to reply in three days, or he would be punished for treason.


    In a blink, people focused all their attention on Snow God Pce and Chen Fan. The entire Realm of Kunxu was on tenterhooks, waiting for Chen Fan¡¯s answer.

 Chapter 754 - Enemies All Over the World

    <h4>Chapter 754 Enemies All Over the World</h4>


    While the outside world was in a heated discussion, those in Snow God Pce were also anxious.


    Countless disciples of Snow God Pce nced at Chen Fan. Compared to the people outside, they had many more doubts in mind. It was already unbelievable that Chen Fan went there to save Lu Yanxue. She was someone from the mortal world and had never gone out of the pce. How could she meet Chen Fan? The two of them even seemed quite close.


    When the news from Yuntian Pce came, the disciples of Snow God Pce were both confused and startled.


    ¡°Master, they said you¡¯re from the mortal world. Is that true?¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er ran in.


    Qi Qingwei, Bai Suxian and Taihan Fairy also followed her in with a troubled look.


    ¡°They must be ndering you. The Cloud Heaven Thearch has grudges against you and he even asked you to give them an exnation in three days. This is ridiculous...¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er said as she pouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed from Earth, the mortal world you¡¯re talking about,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er stood there frozen.


    Qi Qingwei closed her eyes and felt like her fantasy had shattered. Before going there, they knew the news was probably true but they still had a hint of hope in their minds. Bai Suxian heaved a sigh while Taihan Fairy and the others looked over as if their enemy had materialized in front of them.


    ¡°How is it possible? How would Master be someone from the mortal world?¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er couldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Many elites and Earth Level Deities had died on Earth.


    Mortals had already be demons in the eyes of the people in Kunxu and they were desperate to take revenge.


    ¡°Do you remember the first time you met me? I was severely injured after passing through the Gate of Heaven, so I can¡¯t thank you enough for letting me rest in your mansion. You¡¯re a good kid and I don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡±


    Chen Fan caressed the girl¡¯s ck hair and gently, ¡°Since I promised to train you, I¡¯ll always be your Master no matter who I am. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er ran off as if her soul had left her; her sister quickly chased after her.


    Bai Suxian hesitated and asked, ¡°Exalted Immortal, are you really someone from the mortal world? So, you killed the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect, Earth Level Deity Leixing and the Sect Master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Everyone immediately went silent.


    This was different from killing the Thearch¡¯s Son and Exalted Immortal Lingxiao.


    Chen Fan was a participant on Lantai and it made sense to kill all his enemies. There had been more than one winner who had ughtered all thepetitors on the Gathering of Lantai throughout history. The Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect did the same to be the dominator of Kunxu.


    Besides, the eight powerful cultivators obviously took advantage of their number and they deserved to be killed by Chen Fan.


    However, the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect and the others were not the same. They died on Earth and should be avenged. Earth Level Deity Hanshi, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect, and all the members of the sect were dying to destroy the.


    ¡°Xuan Luo and his friends were arrogant and they looked down on my. I had to show them what we were capable of,¡± Chen Fan replied indifferently.


    All the people present in Snow God Pce remained silent, but Taihan Fairy and a few others seemed to be alert. They looked at Chen Fan as if they were looking at an alien.


    ¡°I must ask you to leave Snow God Pce right away. We can¡¯t afford to take such a risk,¡± Taihan Fairy lowered her head and said firmly. Bai Suxian and the others also voiced her concerns one after another.


    Lu Yanxue was enraged.


    Were they trying to kick Chen Fan out?


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave but not today!¡± Chen Fan stopped Lu Yanxue. ¡°The Cloud Heaven Thearch demanded an answer within three days, so I¡¯ll do what he wants.


    ¡°Ten dayster, I¡¯ll go to Yuntian Pce to meet him in person and see what he¡¯ll do to me!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Was there going to be a battle?


    Soon, Chen Fan identity and hisst words spread across the entire Realm of Kunxu like a hurricane. Everyone was astonished!


    Chen Fan really came from the mortal world!


    He had killed the Sect Master of the Heavenly Thunder Sect, Xuan Luo and many others.


    He was nning on going to the Yuntian Pce to question the Cloud Heaven Thearch. This was topletely suppress Kunxu!


    Countless people were furious.


    When they fought with one another, they would never hold back. However, when they were dealing with an outsider like Chen Fan, they would quickly be allies. A lot of Chen Fan¡¯s supporters had already changed their stance.


    Many family leaders who wanted Chen Fan to establish the eighth Exalted Sect even drew a line between them and Chen Fan and the young people who admired him burst into tears.


    After receiving the news, Qishan City was in silence.


    Qi Mufeng walked into the study with a pale face and shut himself in. Everyone understood how pained he felt.


    The Eastern River Sect was thrilled after knowing about it and many of their elders started to gather around Qishan City.


    Inparison, the Seven Exalted Sects were stunned and enraged.


    At the Heavenly Thunder Sect on Purple Lightning Mountain!


    Endless terrifying energy was shot to the sky and the Earth Level Deities yelled in rage, ¡°Chen Beixuan killed our disciples, our Earth Level Deities and even our Sect Master. We must avenge them!¡±


    The Grand Elder of the Heavenly Thunder Sect, Earth Level Deity Jiuming, was the loudest.


    His descendant, Wu Tengshan, had been killed by Chen Fan on Lantai but he dared not to do anything. Things were different; since Chen Fan had aroused everyone¡¯s anger, Earth Level Deity Jiuming immediately asked the entire sect to march and eliminate Chen Fan together.


    ¡°Get the treasure of our sect and gather all the soldiers and disciples. We¡¯re going to kill Chen Beixuan!¡± Earth Level Deity Jiuming yelled.


    At the Azure Mystic Sect.


    The Sect Master was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed like a statue.


    Taiyin Fairy was knelt by his side with tears running over her face. ¡°Xuanfeng, that was our only child so we can only put all our hopes on you. Chen Beixuan killed him in the mortal world. As his father, shouldn¡¯t you be doing something?¡±


    The hands of the Sect Master were shaking.


    ¡°All right, if you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll go alone,¡± Taiyin Fairy said angrily and left. When she stepped out of the door, the Sect Master heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Other than the Heavenly Thunder Sect and the Azure Mystic Sect...


    People of therge sects, including the Dashi Sect, the Mixed-Essence Sect and Mount Thunder, all of them were also nning to take revenge as some of their inner disciples had also died on Earth.


    Even though they weren¡¯t as superior as Tian Mingzi and the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect, they held grudges against Chen Fan after all.


    However, those sects were worried about Chen Fan¡¯s power, so they decided to observe the situation and see if they were going to do anything after someone powerful came out.


    They weren¡¯t dumb enough to fight with Chen Fan because of some small matters. This was the reason why the Heavenly Thunder Sect wasn¡¯t really doing anything, but if Chen Fan lost the battle, they didn¡¯t mind to go and kick him while he was down.


    While nobody in the Realm of Kunxu dared to step up...


    The voice of the Cloud Heaven Thearch came from Yuntian Pce.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Ten dayster, I¡¯ll be at Yuntian Pce, waiting for you toe!¡±


    Kunxu was stirred by this.


    Many people were looking serious. They knew that if Yuntian Pce won the battle, Kunxu would be back in their control and the Cloud Heaven Thearch would also be the King of Kunxu.


    ¡°The top sect of Kunxu against the top cultivator of Kunxu!¡±


    ¡°This battle will definitely be wonderful and will be recorded in history. Whoever wins will be the king of the realm!¡± a former Sect Master said.


    Countless people went to Yuntian Pce from all directions. This battle was way more important than the one that took ce on Kunwu Mountain. This was a battle between Kunxu and the mortal world, meaning that it would determine the fate of the two worlds!


    ¡°We¡¯re witnessing a historical moment!¡± someone looked up and mumbled.


    The day of the battle was approaching.


    During those ten days, the Princess of the Southern Kingdom paid a visit to say goodbye.


    She followed Chen Fan to Snow God Pce before but the Fire Spirit King instantly asked her to go back. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t the so-called most powerful cultivator in Kunxu anymore. He was the enemy of the entire realm. Whoever stayed with him would also be counted as an enemy!


    Qi Qingwei also left.


    The Sect Master of the Mixed-Essence Sectmanded her to return immediately, or she would be punished for treason. So, Qi Qingwei had to leave. Qi Mufeng also made the trip to the pce to pick up Qi Xiu¡¯er.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er burst into tears and didn¡¯t want to leave at all.


    But Chen Fanforted her and told her that he would always be her Master. After that, Qi Xiu¡¯er finally left.


    Many of Chen Fan¡¯s friends in the Realm of Kunxu left him and the disciples of Snow God Pce regarded him as their biggest enemy. If they weren¡¯t scared of him, they would have already tried to kill him.


    In the end, only Lu Yanxue was there with Chen Fan.


    ¡°Why do I feel like a gue?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°But I quite enjoy this moment. The entire world against you. Everyone left and I¡¯m the only one beside you. We only have each other in the world,¡± Lu Yanxue said.


    ¡°You have to know that my enemies are all over Kunxu now. It¡¯s really dangerous to stay with me. Once I get out of this door, people will try to assassinate, siege and attack me. I¡¯m now an outsider and they¡¯ll do anything to eliminate me,¡± Chen Fan said seriously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± Lu Yanxue said firmly.


    Her eyes were filled with determination and she stared at Chen Fan as if she wouldn¡¯t change her mind no matter what.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Chen Fan then replied, ¡°Even if my enemies are all over the world, so what? I can crush a realm with one hand!¡±


    December 20th, 2012.


    Chen Fan went to the Yuntian Pce alone!

 Chapter 755 - Kneel or Die

    <h4>Chapter 755 Kneel or Die</h4>


    The Yuntian Pce was built at the center of Kunxu, befitting its peerless status. The pce hovered above a metropolis called Heavenly Capital and it was thergest city in Kunxu.


    Meanwhile, many cultivators from all over Kunxu were gathering in the Heavenly Capital.


    The Heavenly Capital was filled to the brim with cultivators from all the exalted sects. The entire Heavenly Capital had turned into a sea of cultivators that was boiling over.


    ¡°Will Chen Beixuane as he promised?¡±


    ¡°I heard from my friends from the Snow God Pce that Chen Beixuan is on his way on a white water dragon.¡±


    ¡°This is going to be the battle of the century. If Kunxu loses the battle, we would all be pinned under his boots.¡±


    Many cultivators from Kunxu murmured to each other.


    ¡°Can anyone exin to me how the Mortal World produced such a powerful man? I thought they were deprived of Spirit Qi and even an Immortal State was a rare sight there,¡± some wondered.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s God¡¯s will. I am more concerned about Yuntian Pce¡¯s preparation,¡± someone elsemented.


    Many people were worried about theing battle.


    Chen Fan was too powerful. He had defeated the Azure Mystic Sect Master and countered a Spirit Treasure with his bare hands. He was a rare genius even by Kunxu¡¯s standards. Many people wondered if Yuntian Pce could hold out against Chen Fan.


    Someone snorted and said, ¡°Hehe, the might of Yuntian Pce is beyond your imagination. They have three supreme overlords and extremely powerful treasures. Rumor has it that the Yuntian Pce is guarded by a sky immortal. If that¡¯s the case, I doubt Chen Beixuan could survive the fight.¡±


    Some people were going to refute the speaker, but seeing the head of purple hair and the fire in his eyes, everyone grew silent.


    ¡°Careful, that¡¯s a member of the Zi family of Fentian Valley. I didn¡¯t expect for them to be here. I wager they are pissed because of the death of their two elite heirs. ¡± Many people lowered their heads and walked away.


    The Zi family was not the only one there.


    Soon, Many rays of lightnded in the city from all directions.


    Overlords from Leiyin Mountain, the Mixed-Essence Sect, the Heavenly Thunder Sect and the Dashi Sect had arrived. All the exalted sects, except for the Snow God Pce had all sent their most powerful warriors to the city. The Earth Level Deities from these sects were weed into the Yuntian Pce.


    ¡°One, two, three... Heavens! There are over fifty Earth Level Deities paying a visit. Including those from Yuntian Pce, there are going to be more than seventy Earth Level Deities,¡± an old man eximed.


    ¡°This battle is the most momentous event in Kunxu. Even Earth Level Deities who were in seclusion came out to partake in the event.¡±


    The sight of this many sages felt suffocating to many onlookers. Those who believed that Chen Fan would emerge victorious started having second thoughts.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is too cocky.¡±


    ¡°Thebined might of the sect masters and the elders of seven exalted sects would even deter a Sky Immortal. What made him think that he could hold out against them on his own?¡± a disciple of the Heavenly Thunder Sect said.


    Of all the sects and factions in Kunxu, the Heavenly Thunder Sect was Chen Fan¡¯srgest victim.


    Brilliant lights shed continuously over the sky, each representing the arrival of an Earth Level Deity. In the end, the number of Earth Level Deities had reached more than a hundred. Their halos illuminated the sky above the Yuntian Pce.


    ¡°The gathering of a hundred sages. It¡¯s been ages since thest time such a momentous event happened,¡± Many people eximed in their minds.


    A sense of pride rose from their hearts.


    Thus it was. Those Earth Level Deities were the backbone of Kunxu, and the realm¡¯s most intrepid defenders.


    Qi Mufeng arrived at Heavenly Capital with the Qi Family Sisters in tow. They stayed at a hotel since they weren¡¯t invited into the Yuntian Pce. Qi Xiu¡¯er looked up at the Yuntian Pce thoughtfully.


    Qi Qingwei heaved a sigh andmented in her mind.


    ¡°Xiu¡¯er, the odds are against Chen Beixuan this time. Father¡¯s decision to keep you away from him was for the best. If Chen Beixuan fails, the Qi Family would fall along with him.¡±


    No one had too much faith in Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan was going to challenge all the overlords of the realm, a in act of suicide.


    Meanwhile, inside the Yuntian Pce...


    The massive ceiling of the pce¡¯s grand hall was supported by countlessrge columns decorated with dragon¡¯s motifs. Many attractive servants bustled about, bringing desserts and drinks to over a hundred visiting sages.


    Energy flowed around those sages. Some were purple while others were golden. The heads of the table were upied by ten sages with overbearing demeanors; all of them were surrounded by brilliant divine lights indicative of their world shattering power. They were the ten supreme overlords. The Azure Mystic Sect Master and the Taiyin Fairy were among them.


    ¡°I appreciate that all of you came out of your way to support me.¡±


    A stately middle-aged man sitting at the throne chair slowly rose to his feet. The golden silk dragon robe tumbled down to his feet. The Thearch¡¯s Son looked very simr to him, but his energy was vast and much more solidpared to his son. His appearance had a lordly demeanor, as if he governed the fate of both sages and demons.


    Cloud Heaven Thearch!


    He was the master of the Yuntian Pce, one of the strongest warriors in Kunxu.


    ¡°My Lord, you are too humble. Chen Beixuan has trampled all over us, we need to hold him ountable,¡± Earth Level Deity Jiuming spoke. His voice was a deep rumble of thunder that shook the beams on the ceiling.


    ¡°Indeed. If we fight on our own, Chen Beixuan would pick us out one by one,¡± an Earth Level Deity from the Mixed-Essence Sect put in.


    His remark was agreed upon by many others.


    Thebined might of over a hundred Earth Level Deities could even topple a major sect with ease, much less Chen Fan. As long as Chen Fan¡¯s level of attainment remained below the Sky Immortal realm, he would never hold out against their deadly force.


    It had been a while since the sages of Kunxu had felt so confident about themselves.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯ve made too many enemies. You would never be able to defeat thebined might of all Kunxu¡¯s deadliest warriors.¡±


    Cloud Heaven Thearch snorted in his mind and felt pretty good about the outlook of the fight.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master sat in silence, savoring the wine in his cup. A light in his eyes glowed brighter by the second. Meanwhile, Taihan Fairy¡¯s face was frosty and her re was so sharp that it could cut through the air.


    Even as the sages padded each other¡¯s shoulders, they heard a wild gale rush from the exterior, then a wave of exmations. They knew Chen Beixuan had arrived.


    Chen Fan had finally arrived.


    He stood on top of a hundred meter long white water dragon which carried him across the sky, trailing behind a streak of white turbulence. Lu Yanxue was standing beside him.


    When they arrived at Yuntian Pce, they realized the pce was massive.


    The pce hovered above the clouds, looking like the court of heaven. Magnificent buildings connected with each other and formed an extensivepound. Brilliant lights ran down from those building¡¯s gleaming roofs, giving away the deadly force that had gathered in the pce.


    Directly underneath the pce was a sprawling city that was at least ten timesrger than any city in Kunxu.


    The appearance of the white water dragon had caught everyone¡¯s attention. Their shouts and cheers shot up into the sky, but Chen Fan barely spared a nce at the crowd. He looked into the distance and spoke, ¡°I am Chen Beixuan from Earth, here to meet the Master of Yuntian Pce.¡±


    Words came out of his mouth with ring sounds that reverberated across the sky.


    The sound gained solidity as the soundwaves became shock waves. When the force mmed into the Yuntian Pce, it stirred up the energy shield, revealing many Daoist Inscriptions. The guards of the Yuntian Pce quickly turned on the Dharma Array to ward off the sound attack. However, the onlookers on the ground were less fortunate and many of them passed out after the assault.


    The shock wave pressed against the ground, cracking it in many ces.


    Chen Fan¡¯s dramatic entry frightened many people.


    So powerful was Chen Fan that he could shake the ground without even using any divine powers.


    ¡°Master is here!¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er looked up, face lit up with glee.


    Qi Qingwei, Bai Suxian, and the Princess of the Southern Kingdom all looked to the young man as strong butplicated emotions rose inside of them.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator Chen, wee.¡±


    A peaceful voice drifted out from the Yuntian Pce. The sound eased the pain of those who were attacked by Chen Fan¡¯s sound wave as a summer rain would to a scorched earth.


    Cloud Heaven Thearch showed everyone his ability.


    The spell he had just cast was not any less sophisticated than that of the Azure Mystic Sect Master.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the level of his opponent. Hended the dragon on arge za right in front of the Yuntian Pce where the Earth Level Deities had gathered. Those powerhouses were led by ten supreme overlords.


    Lu Yanxue¡¯s face changed after seeing the opposing forces as she squeezed Chen Fan¡¯s hand. Even the white water dragon was scared by the presence of so many powerful sages.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you really shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    An elder from the Heavenly Thunder Sect snickered.


    ¡°Who are you anyways?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    Chen Beixuan¡¯s words angered the elder, turning his face red. Earth Level Deity Jiuming smirked and said, ¡°You might not know him, but you must know me. You killed my sect master, and ughtered my disciples, you will pay for those crimes today.¡±


    Earth Level Deity Jiuming was the grand elder of the Heavenly Thunder Sect, so he could speak on behalf of the Heavenly Thunder Sect.


    ¡°So, are you all in this with him?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and scanned the crowd.


    ¡°If you surrender now and live in confinement inside the Leiyin Mountain for three hundred years after giving up your Dharma Body Art, I could vouch for you and make everyone spare your life,¡± Elephant God Master said.


    ¡°Sneaky monk! Chen Beixuan, I don¡¯t need your Body tempering art and neither will I keep you in jail. If you hand over your fire divine power, and promise never to enter Kunxu, I can vouch for you as well,¡± the family lord of the Zi family said.


    The other sect masters also proposed their own solutions, some asked for Chen Fan¡¯s dharma treasure and some wanted Chen Fan¡¯s Kun Peng Divine painting.


    In those sect master¡¯s eyes, Chen Fan was a piece of meat on the chopping block.


    The Azure Mystic Sect Master and the Cloud Heaven Thearch remained silent as they fixed their gazes on Chen Fan like hungry beasts.


    ¡°Are you all done?¡±


    Chen Fan finally broke his silence with a derisive smirk on his face. ¡°I only ask for one thing.


    ¡°I want the Realm of Kunxu to kneel before me, otherwise, I will ughter everyone in Kunxu.¡±


    A deadly silence fell over the za.


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan as if they were looking at a deranged man.

 Chapter 756 - Fighting Again

    <h4>756 Fighting Again</h4>


    for chen fan, the realm of kunxu was of little concern.


    however, once he embarked on the path of heaven, he worried that the sages in kunxu might seek revenge on him by invading earth. thebined forces of kunxu were way beyond what the earth¡¯s nations could handle. therefore, he made up his mind to pin the totality of kunxu under his thumb, and force them into subjugation.


    ¡°chen beixuan, ever since the realm of kunxu was created, not even the ancient immortal monarch dared to break the bnce of power. what make you think that you can do that?¡±


    the sect master of the dashi sect smirked.


    he was surrounded by nine golden dragons and was floating in the air like an otherworldly immortal.


    ¡°such impudence. do you think we are all dead?¡± earth level deity jiuming cast a derisive re at chen fan and continued, ¡°you are just a mortal who were lucky enough to be exposed to the dao. how dare you look down on kunxu? you are a barbaric mortal and would never grasp the true power wielded by us.¡±


    despise toward earth was deeply rooted in his mind, making him forget that he, too, came from earth.


    ¡°you are from earth as well. who would say that about his homend?¡± lu yanxue refuted hotly.


    she had been belittled and bullied by her fellow sect members because of her background, she was raring for an opportunity to release that anger.


    ¡°haha.¡±


    earth level deity jiumingughed in reply.


    lu yanxue was so insignificant in his eyes that she wasn¡¯t even worthy to speak to him.


    ¡°did you call me barbaric? i guess i will have to kill you in the most barbaric way then.¡±


    chen fan stepped forward; his dark hair danced against the wind and a three-colored fire came up in his eyes. a strong gust blew past him, loosening his sleeves.


    ¡°do you think i¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    earth level deity jiuming let out a snicker.


    shes of dark lightning surrounded his body, his eyes were two portals to the abyss. earth level deity jiuming was the most powerful cultivator from the heavenly thunder sect and had been a contender for the seat of power in the sect. however, due to his brusque and brash manner, the former sect master had given the power to earth level deity hanshi. that being said, earth level deity jiuming was one of the top five warriors in kunxu.


    ¡°whoosh.¡±


    earth level deity jiuming folded his palms and summoned a ck spear in his hand. the spear was made out of dark crystals that gleamed under the sunlight. its glinting tip was extremely deadly and sharp, and a morbid and sadistic quality loomed over the body of the spear.


    even a minor wound from the spear could kill immortal state warriors. many earth level deities backed away to watch the fight in safety.


    ¡°dark yin spear, jiumin finallypleted the art!¡± the sect master of the dashi sect eximed.


    the sect master of the mixed-essence sect narrowed his eyes and exined, ¡°the dark yin spear was created bybining countless mortal¡¯s souls with the underground evil yin thunder qi. it took over a hundred years to forge and judging by its appearance, jiumin must have sacrificed over a million lives for this weapon. no wonder there had been rumor that cities under the heavenly thunder sect¡¯s control had been raided by a demonic cultivator. i think it was jiumin,¡± elephant god master eximed and lowered his head.


    ¡°what a hypocrite! aren¡¯t you on the side of righteousness? why don¡¯t you get rid of jiumin now?¡± the family lord of the zi family cast a sidelong nce at the monk.


    elephant god master pretended he didn¡¯t hear anything. chen fan was his biggest concern right then.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    chen fan and earth level deity jiuming exchanged blows.


    earth level deity jiuming charged at chen fan; his spearhead crackled with dark lightning energy. these energies were made out of the purest form of evil yin qi. it could turn a supreme overlord into a frozen statue in an instant.


    carrying a sizzling energy, the spear flew out and pierced the flow of time and tore apart the fabric of space, arriving right before chen fan. it was going to plunge right into chen fan¡¯s chest, to swoop him up and throw him off to the ground. proud of his perfect execution, earth level deity jiuming let out a smile. he was certain that this attack was powerful enough to bring the azure mystic sect master to heel.


    however, the smile on his face curdled right away.


    chen fan didn¡¯t evade the attack, instead, he lifted a hand and pointed a finger at the tip of the spear.


    ¡°chen beixuan, you have walked right into my trap. the dark yin spear is too dangerous for you to handle.¡±


    earth level deity jiuming was rejoiced in the development. the dark yin spear was filled with evil yin qi that could even kill a core formation cultivator.


    crack, crack.


    lo and behold, shes of dark lightningtched onto chen fan¡¯s fingers and quickly made for his body. however, the golden glow around chen fan¡¯s body quickly deterred those vicious assaults. the yin thunder energy waspletely unable to prate chen fan¡¯s defense.


    so powerful was chen fan¡¯s divine body that nothing could harm it.


    although chen fan had not reached phenomenal sess, he was very close to it.


    ¡°break!¡±


    chen fan shouted as the golden glow intensified, sending out an invisible force at his attacker. earth level deity jiuming suddenly felt a mountain pressing on top of him, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    the dark yin spear shattered to pieces. the force in chen fan¡¯s finger went on andnded on the chest of earth level deity jiuming, prating his four righteousness protection aura.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    earth level deity jiuming was forced to use a strange weapon in a pinch to save his life. otherwise, his chest would have been opened up.


    even with the protection, the force sent him flying; his body mmed against one of the supporting columns, breaking it from the middle.


    ¡°that¡¯s¡­?¡±


    chen fan looked up and examined the weapon that countered his attack.


    upon close inspection, he realized that it wasn¡¯t a weapon at all, but a long and narrow badge. it¡¯s zigzag shape resembled a lightning bolt, and electric energy pulsed on its surface.


    ¡°divine thunder te of the nine heavens! this is the spirit treasure passed down by lord heavenly thunder,¡± lu yanxue eximed.


    she had turned to ancient scrolls and books to ease the pain after being bullied. so she had recognized the famous spirit artifact right away.


    ¡°damn you, chen beixuan!¡±


    earth level deity jiuming rose to the skies again and appeared right above chen fan. the energy inside the divine thunder te bore down on chen fan with enough power to banish all evil from the world. its power was on par with the moon wheel and was capable of harming a core formation cultivator.


    earth level deity jiuming started an art; a pointy golden lightning began to form around the divine thunder te. the lightning energy looked like the bolt wielded by zeus, one that could destroy anything in its path.


    ¡°earth level deity jiuming brought out the most powerful dharma treasure in the heavenly thunder sect. he really wants that boy dead.¡±


    the dashi sect¡¯s sect master smirked.


    ¡°we must kill chen beixuan!¡±


    taiyin fairy snorted.


    ¡°bang!¡±


    a ring thunder was heard as the lightning bolt was hurled across the sky, leaving a trail of golden light as it rushed toward chen fan. this attack would kill the azure mystic sect master in a blink.


    chen fan cracked a smile, letting go of the golden protection energy shield, and waiting for the attack tond on him.


    ¡°that¡¯s suicide. that attack can injure a sky immortal.¡±


    many people were perplexed by chen fan¡¯s actions while earth level deity jiuming¡¯s face lit up with glee.


    he watched as chen fan pushed an arm out right before the lightning boltnded on him. the lightning bolt suddenly slowed down and turned into a docile pet that curled itself around chen fan¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°what?¡±


    the earth level deities were shocked.


    they grappled with reality, trying to figure out how chen fan had done it.


    ¡°impossible!¡±


    earth level deity jiuming was furious. the divine thunder te was the most powerful spirit treasure of the heavenly thunder sect. over the course of thousands of years, it had only been used seven times and had never let the sect down. what happened to it?


    ¡°again!¡±


    an extra pair of golden bolts came out of the divine thunder te. they were even deadlier than the previous one. however, chen fan used the same trick, taming them with ease. it was as if chen fan were the god of lightning.


    ¡°haha.¡±


    chen fan smirked.


    he hadpleted the sky-shattering painting, gaining the thunder loch divine meridian. the thunder loch was a divine beast that could control lightning energy with ease. earth level deity jiuming¡¯s thunder art simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°arise!¡± chen fan yelled and waved a hand.


    earth level deity jiuming was shocked to find that the divine thunder te started to struggle in his grasp, trying to break free. panicked, he held onto it with both hands, but still failed to stop the spirit treasure from flying toward chen fan like a moth toward the me.


    the divine thunder te had flown out of earth level deity jiuming¡¯s hand andnded in chen fan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°jiumin is in danger, let¡¯s attack now!¡±


    the other overlords noticed that the tide of the battle had changed. elephant god master bellowed as a mighty raw energy rose from the old scrawny monk. the energy felt as powerful as that of a core formation cultivator.


    a strange dharma treasure floated above elephant god master. it was the spirit treasure from the leiyin mountain:


    grand thunder drum!


    a deafening crack of thunder came from the clouds. the old monk struck the drum with his bare hand, sending out golden sound waves that were visible to naked eye. the sound wave pulverized everything in its path. many onlookers were dazed by the sound and felt they were in the presence of the mighty buddha, listening to his wisdom.


    ¡°i will help!¡±


    the fentian valley master and the sect master of the mixed-essence sect both jumped into the fray.


    hovering above both of their heads were their own spirit treasures; one glowed purple, the other white.


    their faces were painted by the color of their spirit treasures, making them look like demon lords. thebined might of the three sect masters with the aid of their most powerful spirit treasures meant chen fan was fighting three core formation cultivations at the same time.


    suddenly, chen fan was besieged by cracks of thunder, deadly purple mes and sharp white energies. the tide of the battle had turned yet again.

 Chapter 757 - One Against Seven

    <h4>757 One Against Seven</h4>


    dong!


    the old monk attacked chen fan with the thunder drum, creating an earth-shattering golden sound wave.


    as for the leader of the zi family, there were five fire dragons that looked realistic twining around his body. when he pointed at them, they immediately formed a giant fire, trying to capture chen fan.


    the spirit treasure of fentian valley.


    ¡°five dragon whip!¡±


    stly, the ¡°qingxu qi bell¡± was floating above the sect master of the mixed-essence sect. it sent down beams of white light and each of them was formed with endless power which could break anything.


    the sect master of the mixed-essence sect then drew the white light rays to himself.


    the rays of white light formed a white heavenly sword that shed between chen fan and the divine thunder te. they were doing everything they could to avoid chen fan from getting it.


    otherwise, chen fan would be able to defeat them all.


    ¡°break!¡±


    chen fan took the divine thunder te with one hand and clenched the other fist, then punched in the air. it seemed as if he were using his body as a drumstick and the world as the drum.


    boom!


    a thunderous sound came.


    a transparent energy wave swept in all directions and immediately shed with the golden sound wave.


    bang, bang, bang!


    the air exploded and the essence qi was stirred. two terrifying energy waves shed with a resounding bang. the old monk thought he was facing a tsunami and the thunder drum vibrated violently. he had no choice but to fall back.


    elephant god master was powerful enough to create arge footprint on the ground every time he took a step, but he still couldn¡¯t withstand the strong energy wave and was pushed thirteen steps backwards. he was extremely stunned by chen fan¡¯s power.


    chen fan flicked his fingers and formed an azure light de, shing at the heavenly sword.


    but then, the five fire dragons twined around him. they formed five crystal clear chains that looked like the brightest gold.


    even chen fan frowned; he struggled to get free of the five chains.


    ¡°whoosh!¡±


    earth level deity jiuming quickly retrieved the divine thunder te.


    even though the goal of this battle had been achieved, all earth level deities looked serious. chen fan¡¯s power had gone beyond their imagination. the four sect masters attacked with spirit treasures but chen fan still defeated them.


    he resisted the attacks of the four core formation overlords, which waspletely astonishing.


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    the sect master of the dashi sect stepped forward.


    twenty four pearls appeared around him and each of them seemed to have a whole world inside it. they were the dharma treasures of the dashi sect, the ¡°twenty four skies.¡± the ancestor of the dashi sect could develop a world with immortal will and trap a sky immortal inside for centuries! these twenty four pearls carried a terrifying energy.


    ¡°phew.¡±


    the sect master of the azure mystic sect heaved a sigh and flicked his fingers, shooting a pellet from his sleeve.


    once it appeared, it was surrounded by a golden aura and sword qi started to fill the air. it then turned into a deity sword that let out beams of colorful light.


    the tianxuan sword!


    the best sword in kunxu and the treasure of the azure mystic sect.


    the cloud heaven thearch didn¡¯t use any dharma treasures. he walked in the air and threw a punch. his energy surged beyond the connate level and his true essence turned into a long dragon of dozens of feet long, shing towards chen fan.


    he had entered the core formation state like his sect master.


    the seven sect masters then attacked with spirit treasures and dharma powers. chen fan was immediately backed into a corner.


    ¡°excellent!¡±


    chen fan wasn¡¯t afraid at all. he burst intoughter and his hair was fluttering in the wind.


    his fists became ck and white and they shed against the twenty four peals of the sect master of the dashi sect. the pearls immediately let out beams of light and formed many little worlds, trying to trap chen fan inside.


    but a thunderbolt suddenly came from chen fan¡¯s hand.


    five elements thunder!


    chen fan used this thunder art with his bare hands. the five elements thunder carried a destructive energy and was the purest divine thunder.


    crack, crack.


    those illusory worlds exploded when faced by the thunderbolt. whenever a world was shattered, a pearl would immediately be dim. in the end, the twenty four worlds cracked at the same time and chen fan broke free like a god.


    ¡°hm!¡±


    the sect master of the dashi sect grunted and his body bled. he had been injured by chen fan¡¯s attack, and what made him feel distressed was that the twenty four pearls were also damaged. once such a spirit treasure broke, it would need a long time to be repaired.


    ¡°chen beixuan, i¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    the sect master of the dashi sect was devastated.


    at the same time, chen fan had already shed with the others.


    ¡°dong!¡±


    the true martial divine fist punched the qingxu qi bell and made it shake violently. the sect master of the mixed-essence sect fell back. then, chen fan¡¯s eyes shot out three mes which became three divine weapons that struck the five dragon whip.


    the five chains nged.


    in the end, chen fan put his hands together and the sword of the sect master was mped in between.


    ¡°sizzle, sizzle.¡±


    the de aura of the sword shed with the golden aura on chen fan¡¯s hands, creating some sparks like a metal-cutting machine. although the sect master of the azure mystic sect had lost his essence core, he was still more powerful than he was on kunwu mountain with the spirit treasure.


    the tianxuan sword was indeed the best sword in kunxu.


    it cracked the golden aura and hit chen fan¡¯s hands, making some nging sounds.


    ¡°break!¡±


    chen fan cracked the de aura and the sect master of the azure mystic sect had to fall back. the original form of the tianxuan sword was just a sword pellet, so it could be formed again after the de aura was broken.


    in a heartbeat, chen fan made four of his enemies fall back. when he was still recovering from thest attack, the cloud heaven thearch had already thrown a punch.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    the true essence turned into a white dragon.


    the cloud heaven thearch was as powerful as the sect master of the azure mystic sect. he attacked with the power of the core formation state and was apparently determined to kill chen fan.


    ¡°phew.¡±


    chen fan heaved a sigh and formed a lotus-shaped fist seal in front of his chest, blocking the iing punch.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    the two energies shed against each other.


    the cloud heaven thearch was pushed several steps backwards, leaving seven footprints on the ground. chen fan¡¯s body also trembled and his face turned a bit pale.


    ¡°he¡¯s already injured. give it your all!¡±


    earth level deity jiuming was thrilled.


    chen fan blocked the attacks of five core formation cultivators and was finally injured. even though the wounds were tiny and could be healed in a second, this gave the deities hope of winning.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    this time, the seven overlords attacked together.


    there was purple fire, thunderbolts, white light rays and a de aura in the sky... endless powerful energy made the air vibrate; it seemed to be a bit overwhelmed.


    six spirit treasures and a core formation cultivator attacked at the same time. how terrifying was that?


    even the sect master of the azure mystic sect would be killed in an instant. so, chen fan also started to exert himself and used all kinds of divine powers.


    the true martial divine fist.


    the li fire golden eyes.


    the thunder divine de...


    atst, chen fan turned into the kun peng and stirred up the essence qi. the eight of them then got out of yuntian pce and fought at ten thousand meters in the sky.


    chen fan controlled the world with the power of the kun peng.


    the essence qi within a hundred miles formed a storm behind chen fan and the seven sect masters also used their immortal wills to fight for the control of the essence qi.


    people on the ground looked up.


    sometimes, bolts of lightning struck, and sometimes, there was a blizzard. there was a downpour for a while and it suddenly became sunny the next second... the battle between peak-stage connate overlords was too terrifying and it made the weather change constantly.


    ¡°patter!


    chen fan was finally injured.


    as the five dragon whip trapped him in, the sect master of the azure mystic sect left a sh on his shoulder. his azure thearch longevity body healed after a while, but it had been injured after all.


    soon.


    the second, third and fourth wounds appeared.


    chen fan used the armor of golden me, the mercury armor and his divine body, but he still couldn¡¯t resist the attacks. spirit treasures were too powerful. they were weapons of a golden core cultivator and were able to harm a golden core body.


    if chen fan didn¡¯t achieve the phenomenal-sess divine body, he would have never been able to stop those spirit treasures.


    ¡°argh!¡±


    chen fan screamed and pushed the energy of his divine powers to the highest level. he wrapped himself with his wings and turned into a sword. the seven sect masters also initiated their spirit treasures and attacked.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    the air cracked.


    the clouds within ten miles were obliterated and powerful energy fell from the sky, crushing a hundred-meter mountain and creating a giant pit on the ground.


    the seven sect masters only shook a bit.


    but chen fan couldn¡¯t bear it and was pushed a hundred feet backwards. the remaining energy caused sshes of blood to burst from his body.


    ¡°chen beixuan, surrender!¡± the cloud heaven thearch said fiercely.


    chen fan looked up and there were electric shes in his eyes.


    ¡°so...


    ¡°you think you¡¯re going to win?¡±


    then, he cracked a smile.


    boom!


    a thunderbolt exploded on chen fan and he gradually became a god that had a dragon head and a human body. there was a small seal above his head and bolts of lightning emerged from it. its energy was as strong as a spirit treasure.


    the second painting of the twelve sky art paintings.


    the thunder loch!

 Chapter 758 - Killing a Sect Master

    <h4>758 Killing a Sect Master</h4>


    When the Thunder Loch Dharma Form appeared, the entire sky was in chaos. Countless bolts of lightning struck and there were ps of thunder. The world seemed to have be a sea of lightning.


    The Thunder Loch was the controller of lightning.


    Perhapspared to the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch didn¡¯t have the Swallowing Divine Power but it had a stronger battling ability, especially when working with the Five Thunder Essences Ma. Its power was totally unimaginable.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A three feet tall God with a dragon head and human body stood in the air.


    The Five Thunder Seal above his head sent down bolts of colorful lightning. The power of the Five Elements Thunder carried a destructive energy. The Five Thunder Seal was a Quasi-Spirit Treasure, but it was only a bit less powerful than a real Spirit Treasure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Even though Chen Fan used another Divine Power.


    The seven Sect Masters weren¡¯t afraid at all. They went on with their Spirit Treasures.


    Those Spirit Treasures were initiated and many attacks that could kill Connate Cultivators emerged from all directions. Purple fire, de aura and sound waves, the powerhouses exerted themselves, determined to tear Chen Fan apart. The seven terrifying energies caused an Essence Qi storm that swept across ten kilometers.


    ¡°Piece of cake.¡±


    After seeing their trump cards, Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness.


    The Thunder Loch reached its hand out and scratched. shes of colorful lightning turned into a lightning ball that was shot out of its hand!


    Boom!


    A thunderbolt struck at the seven Sect Masters. The Five Elements Thunder initiated with the power of the Thunder Loch was more than several times stronger than it used to be.


    Bang!


    Elephant God Master was the first to attack.


    He hit the Thunder Drum, creating some golden sound waves. Then, he raised the drum and smacked.


    The thunderbolt hit the Thunder Drum, creating a terrifying energy. The power of the Divine Thunder could destroy everything within several kilometers and wasparable to an attack of a Golden Core Cultivator. How could Elephant God Master survive it?


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Elephant God Master spurted out golden blood and his body trembled.


    Many cracks appeared on his so-called indestructible body and the Thunder Drum was knocked eight miles away. A small crack appeared on the surface of the drum.


    Elephant God Master had the most powerful body, but he was injured after just one. Even his Spirit Treasure was damaged?


    The other six Sect Masters were terrified.


    ¡°Is this the power of a Sky Immortal?¡±


    The Sect Master of the Dashi Sect was stunned.


    ¡°No, but close. I¡¯m sure he can¡¯t use such a power multiple times. Let¡¯s attack together and eliminate him!¡± the Cloud Heaven Thearch said viciously.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The Tianxuan Sword turned into a de aura of a hundred feet that shed at Chen Fan. Before it arrived, the Sword Qi had already made Chen Fan feel chilly.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care at all; he only stretched out his hand.


    A Thunder de surrounded by purple lightning appeared in his hand. Even though the Purple Thunder de had already merged into the Five Thunder Seal, the Thunder Loch could control thunderbolts and Chen Fan only formed a de with lightning, which wasparable to a Quasi-Spirit Treasure.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Chen Fan shed at them.


    The world seemed to have turned into Hell and the entire sky became a sea of thunderbolts. A God stood inside holding a sword as it split the air.


    The Thunder Divine de!


    This was a sword art passed down by the ancient God of Thunder. People said the God of Thunder was a Thunder Loch, so Chen Fan using this sword art in a Thunder Loch Body made it even more powerful.


    Bang!


    The sky shattered and a ck de aura was shot across the sky towards the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect. Even the Sect Master was frightened.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    The Sect Master of the Dashi Sect and the Mixed-Essence Sect tried to resist.


    The Qingxu Qi Bell was erged to cover Chen Fan. The twenty four pearls also turned into twenty four worlds and each one of them carried a destructive energy. Besides, there was also the de aura from the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect.


    Three Sect Masters attacked at the same time!


    Chen Fan might be stronger than a couple of Core Formation Cultivators, but not seven of them.


    But then, something that dumbfounded everyone happened.


    The Thunder Divine de first swept across the air and struck the Qingxu Qi Bell.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The Qingxu Qi Bell sent out beams of white light and each one of them could resist the attacks of a Connate Being.


    One of the former Sect Masters of the Mixed-Essence Sect survived the attacks of eighteen Earth Level Deities for three days and it was said to have the best defensive power in Kunxu!


    Just then, this peerless Spirit Treasure let out a thunderous sound. The ck de aura struck the surface of the bell, creating a deep mark.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Dharma Treasures were connected to the bodies of their owners.


    When the Qi Bell was damaged, the Sect Master of the Mixed-Essence Sect immediately spurted out blood.


    And yet, this was only the beginning. The Thunder Divine de then hit the Twenty Four Skies. Those worlds were the best defensive shields in the world and each one of them could trap an Earth Level Deity. However, they were crushed immediately by the ck de aura which ran over the twenty four worlds as if they were pieces of paper.


    The Sect Master of the Dashi Sect immediately turned pale; a crack appeared on the twenty four pearls.


    In the end, the ck de aura hit the Tianxuan Sword.


    The Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect was indeed the best cultivator in Kunxu. Although his Essence Core was lost, he remained strong and went head to head with the Thunder Divine de, but Chen Fan¡¯s Thunder Divine de was too powerful.


    This was a sword art of the Thunder Loch family and they were the only ones that could unleash its real power. In front of this sword art, even the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect was unable to bear it.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    The de aura was cracked in the middle.


    The Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect took eighteen steps backward and eighteen deep cuts appeared on his body. He was wearing an azure robe but it waspletely torn at the moment.


    He defeated three Sect Masters with one sh!


    Chen Fan¡¯s energy shocked the entire sky.


    Countless people in Kunxu who were watching the battle were startled.


    Under siege by seven Sect Masters, Chen Fan started to use his full power. What was that creature with a dragon head and a human body? Why was it so powerful?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently.


    The Thunder Loch was stronger than the Kun Peng. Together with the Thunder Art and the sword art, Chen Fan was like a Golden Core Cultivator and was able to defeat all the Core Formation Cultivators.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    The leader of the Zi family held the Five Dragon Whip in his hand that turned into five fire dragons.


    Chen Fan shed with his sword.


    Bang!


    The Thunder Divine de appeared again in the sea of lightning and it split the air.


    There was a crack in the sky!


    Even though the crack disappeared right away, it still meant that Chen Fan¡¯s energy had gone beyond the limit of the dimension and he was close to reaching the Golden Core Level. The strongest power of a Golden Core Cultivator was the ability to crush the air!


    The five fire dragons were beheaded and the ck de aura was shot across the sky, hitting the leader of the Zi family.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Even with the Five Dragon Whip...


    The leader of the Zi family was still severely injured. His Spirit Treasure fell and a deep cut appeared on his left shoulder. It then extended to his right leg, almost split his body in half.


    Then.


    Earth Level Deity Jiuming, the Cloud Heaven Thearch and Elephant God Master ran forward.


    Chen Fan looked expressionless. Facing a Spirit Treasure that could harm a Golden Core Body and the power of the Core Formation State, he didn¡¯t dodge; he shed instead!


    The Thunder Divine de.


    It could kill the others and himself.


    This sword art that the ancient God of Thunder used to shock the universe was letting out an unimaginable energy.


    The Thunder Loch True Essence had been infused into the Thunder de and the ck de aura became brighter, leaving a dimension gap in the sky. Even a Spirit Treasure was unable to withstand such an attack since the de had already reached the Golden Core Level.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    Seven Sect Masters were injured.


    Even the body of the Cloud Heaven Thearch was shed. If he wasn¡¯t wearing a Spirit Treasure which protected him with an aura, he would have been split in half. The Cloud Heaven Thearch was drenched in cold sweat.


    One sh! Two shes! Three shes...


    Chen Fan¡¯s energy became more and more powerful, and he was enveloped in a ball of golden thunderbolts while he held the terrifying de.


    Finally.


    Someone was overwhelmed.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    After Chen Fan¡¯s seventh attack, Earth Level Deity Jiuming screamed and the Divine Thunder te above his head was controlled by Chen Fan¡¯s Thunder Loch Divine Forces. Without the Spirit Treasure, Earth Level Deity Jiuming was as vulnerable as a piece of paper in front of the Thunder Divine de.


    He cast some Dharma Spells and formed the Dark Yin Spear again.


    The other Sect Masters also moved closer to help, but it was toote. The ck de aura split him in half and even his Divine Soul was immediately shattered into pieces.


    Earth Level Deity Jiuming had died!


    Everyone turned pale.


    One of the Sect Masters finally died and it was only the beginning!

 Chapter 759 - I Am Invincible!

    <h4>759 I Am Invincible!</h4>


    earth level deity jiuming was dead!


    be it the sages of the yuntian pce or the millions of ordinary people, no one had expected that oue. he was the elder of the heavenly thunder sect, one of the most powerful earth level deities. moreso, he wielded a spirit treasure that was powerful enough to kill an entire sect.


    however, such a powerful sect master had been killed by chen fan with one blow.


    although part of chen fan¡¯s power came from the divine thunder te wielded by his opponent, the development was a perfect example of chen fan¡¯s overbearing power. if a sect master using a potent spirit treasure couldn¡¯t even handle one blow from chen fan, the ordinary earth level deities would stand no chance. chen fan could kill them with the flick of a finger.


    ¡°he is too strong.¡±


    the sect master of the dashi sect was terrified.


    chen fan¡¯s attacks had ced a great strain on the barrier between realities. although chen fan couldn¡¯t break that barrier as some golden core cultivators would, it was apparent that chen fan¡¯s power was very close to reaching the golden core, meaning that he could easily overpower any spirit treasure. the sect master of the dashi sect felt disheartened and had already lost hope.


    cloud heaven thearch pulled a dark face and said hotly, ¡°why are you wavering, what other choices do we have? there is no way back!¡±


    a golden armor appeared on his body and started to glow, sending out rays of divine light. this was the famous defensive spirit treasure: the thearch¡¯s cloud armor.


    the spirit treasure from the yuntian pce was a rare defensive one. it¡¯s sublime protection coupled with a core formation¡¯s level of attainment made the cloud heaven thearch the strongest warrior among his peers and the only one who could take a blow from chen fan and remain unharmed.


    the family lord of the zi family, elephant god master, and the azure mystic sect master were all ready to abandon all hope.


    they had cornered chen fan and forced him to use the thunder loch divine beast against his will. chen fan would not let them get away with it.


    suddenly, a path of light scurried across space and from the light emerged the body of taiyin fairy.


    ¡°what are you doing here? go away!¡± the azure mystic sect master shouted at her in surprise.


    this battle was only meant for overlords at the core formation level; it was too much for ordinary connate cultivator to handle. taiyin fairy and the other supreme overlords wouldn¡¯t even be able to take one blow from chen fan.


    taiyin fairy protested, ¡°chen beixuan killed my son, why can¡¯t i be here? plus, i borrowed the moon wheel from my senior apprentice-sister. if you die today, i want to go meet our son along with you!¡±


    a crescent moon appeared behind her, it¡¯s cold light created a halo. within the halo was the spirit artifact moon wheel surrounded by countless rays of icy divine light. taiyin fairy¡¯s energy surged and reached the core formation level in a blink.


    boom!


    the battle started once again.


    taiyin fairy¡¯s aid had brought fresh air to the seven sect masters group. they gathered up and fought as a team, the stronger members covering for those who were injured. elephant god master finally had a chance to use some spirit medicine in order to contain his injuries.


    everyone knew that the oue of this fight would determine the fate of kunxu.


    meanwhile, the princess of the southern kingdom, the qi sisters, bai suxian and lu yanxue looked up to the sky. inside the yuntian pce, the earth level deities wore troubled and gloomy looks.


    thunders roared above the clouds; terrifying energy roiled in the sky, turning the firmament into a sea of essence qi.


    ¡°he consumes a great deal of energy when he uses the de of divine essence. as long as we keep at it, his true essence would deplete sooner orter,¡± cloud heaven thearch said.


    his words had hit the mark.


    despite the thunder divine de¡¯s unimaginable power, it demanded a massive amount of energy from its wielder. everytime chen fan used it, his thunder loch true essence would shrink a little. although a connate cultivator could regenerate true essence over time, chen fan would not have the time to recuperate during a battle.


    ¡°you are trying to draw out the battle, waiting for my energy to deplete. i wonder if you canst that long.¡±


    a derisive light came up in chen fan¡¯s eyes.


    eighth hack, ninth, tenth...


    after each attack, a sect master would fall to the ground with blood in his mouth. even though they were mighty earth level deities, they stood no chance against chen fan¡¯s overbearing force.


    elephant god master had sustained the heaviest injuriespared to everyone else.


    the golden glow on his face had diminished significantly, and his body was covered with small hair-line cracks, giving him a fragile appearance.


    ¡°grand leiyin art.¡±


    elephant god master mustered his remaining energy and struck the drum, sending out a golden sound wave toward chen fan. even as his attack raced across space, blood was spilled out from elephant god master¡¯s mouth, tainting his shirt red.


    ¡°you¡¯re not the only one who has a soundwave attack. watch this: thunder loch divine roar!¡±


    chen fan opened his mouth as the apparition of the divine beast thunder loch appeared behind him. the divine beast unhinged its jaw and let out a deafening roar.


    ¡°arrh!¡±


    it sounded as loud as the explosion of a nuclear bomb. it was as if a divine thunder from the nine heavens had struck the ground. the sound wave had pushed away the clouds, revealing a tiny crack in the sky. it was a hole in the fabric of space.


    the ancient thunder lochs were well known for their roaring attacks. after reaching maturity, their roar could annihte an entire.


    no one in kunxu had ever seen such unimaginable force.


    the terrifying soundwave swept across thend, removing peaks of many mountains in an instant. many people in the city passed out, including a lot of immortal state warriors. even the yuntian pce trembled slightly.


    regardless of the protective effect of their spirit treasures, the sect masters in the sky were winded by the shock wave. elephant god master wasn¡¯t as fortunate as his peers, since he was close to the st¡¯s center.


    the grand leiyin art was ripped open by the thunder loch divine roar. even his grand diamond body was unable to hold out against the overwhelming force. his body exploded from inside, turning into a pink mist.


    there went another sect master.


    seeing two of their peers fall within such a short time, the other sect masters panicked and scrambled to reinforce their defenses to charge at chen fan.


    chen fan¡¯s face was hard like a stone.


    the thunder divine de shed at the sky, while the five elements thunder flew across the battlefield. regardless of their efforts, the six sect masters couldn¡¯t even touch chen fan.


    a few secondster, the sect master of the dashi sect was hacked in two by chen fan.


    the third sect master fell from the sky.


    half a minuteter, the sect master of the mixed-essence sect exploded in the air after he being struck by the thunder loch divine roar.


    the fourth sect master had lost his life.


    a minuteter, taiyin fairy was struck by the five elements thunder. chen fan¡¯s attack turned her body into a puff of smoke.


    the fifth sect master died.


    in less than a minute, chen fan had killed three more sect masters. with the passing of each sect master, the other sect masters¡¯ hope waned.


    the azure mystic sect master bellowed in agony after his wife¡¯s death, ¡°chen beixuan, i will take you with me to hell!¡±


    the azure mystic sect master decisively thrust the de deep into his chest. the tianxuan sword hummed as the azure mystic sect master¡¯s body sent out rays of crimson light into the tianxuan sword. each ray was the pure aether of the azure mystic sect master; his hair rapidly turned white as those rays left his body. meanwhile, the tianxuan sword¡¯s energy was surging.


    ¡°what is he doing?¡±


    people on the ground were perplexed by the development.


    an elder who was well versed in ancient scrolls shouted out in surprise. ¡°he is sacrificing his life force to awaken the spirit artifact. he¡¯ll be able to emte a sky immortal¡¯s strength.¡±


    a spirit treasure was named after the spirit inside the artifact.


    although the spirit was in slumber most of the time, once awakened, the artifact could unleash a golden core level power. this sudden outburst of energy output was what made spirit treasures so powerful.


    tears welled in many azure mystic sect members¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    the tianxuan sword was fully awakened after it absorbed the azure mystic sect master¡¯s blood. it sent a world shattering shock wave across kunxu. the energy seized the essence qi within a few hundred miles radius and froze the passage of time. no one could even blink their eyes, much less do anything else.


    there was a terrifying presence lurking behind the barrier between worlds, ready tosh out.


    it was the power of a golden core warrior!


    ¡°nk!¡±


    the tianxuan sword flew into the sky and plummeted toward chen fan.


    the de qi reached three hundred meters and was able to hack open a mountain. like a divine sword wielded by immortals, it tore up the sky, creating a long golden arc that shined brighter than the sun.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    chen fan brought his de to his chest to block the iing attack.


    however, the invincible thunder divine de suddenly gave in, allowing the sword aura tond on chen fan. the force threw chen fan off bnce and created arge gash on the apparition of the thunder loch beast as well as on chen fan¡¯s body.


    ¡°what a shame. i still can¡¯t kill you.¡±


    the azure mystic sect master let out a wry smile and cast a saddened nce at chen fan before his body exploded.


    after delivering its killing blow, the tianxuan sword returned to its slumbering state. to be awakened like this had consumed most of its essence qi, and it would take a few hundred years to recover.


    ¡°was he defeated?¡±


    many people¡¯s hearts sank to the bottom.


    if the azure mystic sect master had died, who else could stop chen fan?


    ¡°i will help!¡±


    the family lord of the zi family let out a pained grin andmanded the five fiery dragons to swim to him, turning him into a ball of me. after consuming the blood of an earth level deity, the five dragon whip spirit was awakened, transforming into five dragons, each measuring a thousand meters in length.


    ¡°us too!¡±


    two patches of light came out from the yuntian pce.


    they were the elders from leiyin mountain and the dashi sect. one of them wielded the thunder drum, while the other had the twenty four skies in his hands. they both had sacrificed their life force to awaken the spirit artifacts.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    three deadly presences filled up the sky. it was as if three sky immortals had appeared at the same time.


    vast energy poured down from the sky, forcing the onlookers to their knees. even the earth level deities at the yuntian pce were terrified by such power.


    ¡°is... is this the true power of a sky immortal?¡±


    many were startled.


    ¡°chen beixuan is dead! no one can escape the ire of three sky immortals.¡±


    many earth level deity¡¯s saw a shred of hope.


    chen fan¡¯ face darkened when he saw the three fully awakened spirit treasures. even he would be unable to withstand a direct hit from three golden core cultivators at the same time.


    ¡°thunder arise!¡±


    chen fan yelled.


    the five thunder seal came down from the sky, and as chen fan charged up his true essence, the seal increased in size until it was as big as a mountain.


    the amount of power concentrated had surpassed that of ordinary spirit treasures. the iridescent color of the five thunder seal blended with that of the essences ma and formed a wash of glow with other worldly colors. chen fan waved a hand andmanded the wash of light to sh against the three spirit treasures.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    the impact cracked open reality, letting out an intense brightness that devoured everything.


    the white me at the center of the impact burned brighter and hotter than the sun, unleashing a deadly shockwave across thend that took out half of the heavenly capital along with millions of innocent souls.


    if a resident on earth had seen this explosion, he would have been shocked by the immense destruction it caused.


    after a while, the light in the sky finally subsided and so did the shockwave.


    ¡°it¡¯s finally over.¡±


    the earth level deities in kunxu exhaled in relief.


    they were convinced that this explosion would even kill a sky immortal, much less chen fan.


    ¡°we have lost ten supreme overlords, including the sect masters and the elders from the heavenly thunder sect, the dashi sect and the leiyin mountain. but it was worth it. once chen beixuan is out of our way, we¡¯ll finally be able to wage war against the mortal realm and so we can wipe them out once and for all!¡± an elder from yuntian pce said with a smirk.


    however, his smile quickly froze on his face as he gaped in shock.


    he watched as a young man floated in the sky with a thunder seal hovering above his head. the thunder seal cast a flickering light over the young man, protecting him from harm. despite the tattered clothing and blood stains on his face, he stood victorious like a true god as he looked down at the crowd below.


    a silence fell over the realm of kunxu, as the presence of the young man turned everyone into frozen statues.


    ¡°i am invincible!¡±

 Chapter 760 - Bring Down The Yutian Palace

    <h4>Chapter 760 Bring Down The Yutian Pce</h4>


    ¡°that¡¯s chen fan!¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s still alive!¡±


    hearts of many people in kunxu sank to a bottomless pit.


    by then, chen fan had revealed his true form, with long ming hair that burned with fury and righteousness. his golden skin was covered with deep gashes and a hole was punched into his chest. half of his body was tainted by his faintly golden blood. however, he held his back straight and his gaze steady without any sign of defeat.


    the citizens of heavenly capital looked up at chen fan with disbelief.


    tree supreme overlords had sacrificed their lifeforce to awaken the full power of their spirit treasures. thebined might of three awakened spirit treasures could annihte an entire world, but it couldn¡¯t do away with chen fan.


    ¡°impossible, impossible...¡±


    many people shook uncontrobly in utter disbelief.


    ¡°the gods are no longer with us.¡±


    grief brought many elderly to their knees, his faces were drenched with tears.


    ¡°why is he still alive? that attack could have undone a sky immortal, how did chen beixuan survive that? is he already a sky immortal?¡± many earth level deities¡¯ minds reeled as they fixed their gazes on chen beixuan.


    chen fan¡¯s presence produced a pang of despair in their minds.


    qi xiu¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief and felt a heavy weight was lifted off her heart. she looked at chen fan, eyes filled with admiration. that was her teacher and her idol. he had used his unprecedented strength to pin an entire world under his thumb.


    ¡°whoosh.¡±


    a shadow appeared in the sky.


    it was cloud heaven thearch.


    cloud heaven thearch was in a much worse shape than chen fan. the thearch¡¯s cloud armor was in tatters, and his messy hair was burnt at some ces. fear was written all over his face when he saw chen fan.


    ¡°you¡¯re still alive?¡±


    when the two opposing energies collided, cloud heaven thearch was at the very edge of the explosion. he was able to walk away alive with the help of the thearch¡¯s cloud armor, but the explosion still did a number on him, tearing his thearch¡¯s cloud armor into pieces.


    meanwhile chen fan survived while at the very center of the st. cloud heaven thearch couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around how chen fan had pulled it off.


    ¡°i won¡¯t die until i kill you!¡±


    chen fan¡¯s hair flowed with the wind while his eyes glinted.


    a metallic sound was heard as his body started to glow with a golden light. two heavenly des shot out from his eyes and charged at cloud heaven thearch. despite the injury, chen fan¡¯s power had reached higher than it had ever been as his battle will surged.


    ¡°argh!¡±


    cloud heaven thearch nched and felt disheartened; he turned tail and bolted toward the yuntian pce.


    ¡°kill!¡±


    chen fan floated in the sky, body surrounded by golden me. he looked like a fiend celestial from hell.


    the kylin firended a blow on cloud heaven thearch, severing one of his arms. cloud heaven thearch rushed to the yuntian pce and shouted, ¡°turn on the dharma array!¡±


    ¡°boom!¡±


    the disciples of yuntian pce scrambled to initiate the grand array.


    suddenly, white mist came up from the dragon pirs of the pce and formed a dome over the yuntian pce. chen fan moved closer and waved a hand, creating a thunder de out of thin air.


    the gleaming de bore down on the array from above.


    the thunder divine de!


    however, chen fan was not in his thunder loch form, and therefore, itcked the strength to hack open the array.


    the dharma array was cast by a golden core cultivator from yuntian pce. despite its thin and shifty appearance, it was extremely tough and would hold out against thebined might of ten earth level deities.


    ¡°dong!¡±


    the grand array of the pce guard flickered a little, but held firm.


    cloud heaven thearch heaved a sigh of relief. he panicked when he saw the power in chen fan¡¯s unrelenting attack even after being injured, so much so that cloud heaven thearch had started to consider capitting.


    if those de auras came through, it would easily deal with those earth level deities.


    cloud heaven thearch shouted, ¡°he was wounded by the st and he is drawing out hisst bit of energy. if we can hang on for another wave of attacks, we should be able to counterattack very soon.¡±


    many earth level deities nodded in agreement. a shred of hope and excitement lit up their eyes.


    ¡°go!¡±


    chen fan hacked three more times, but failed to break the array. finally, he produced the five thunder seal.


    its effect was being boosted by the essence ma mountain, so it wasn¡¯t any less deadlier than a spirit treasure. the seal held enough energy to raze arge city. even a golden core cultivator would think twice while confronting its power. although some of its energy had been depleted during thest impact, it was still very potent.


    ¡°bang!¡±


    an iridescent lightning circled above chen fan¡¯s head. its colors blended together and formed a lightning shaft with white and ck bands. the divine light of essences ma poked through the lightning shaft from time to time, adding more destructive power to the spell.


    ¡°grand five elements thunder of essences ma!¡±


    this attack carried an unprecedented amount of energy.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    the lightning shaft mmed into the roof of the pce guard grand array.


    the mist looming over the pce suddenly sizzled after the impact. coutless jets of divine light of essences ma shot out from the point of impact and gnawed at the mist. each ray of divine light packed more energy than the most powerful flying sword. they pierced the mist with ease, creating a giant opening.


    ¡°fill that up!¡± cloud heaven thearch bellowed, eyes turning red from desperation.


    his disciples scrambled and hurried to charge up the array and repair the opening before chen fan could storm through. many earth level deities were shaken by the development.


    even after sustaining significant injuries, chen fan¡¯s mettle and strength still far exceeded their imagination. not even a golden core level dharma array could hold out against his fury.


    ¡°second punch.¡±


    chen fan¡¯s rumbling voice came down into their ears.


    with a ring thud, chen fan threw another lightning shaft to the array. by then, the five thunder seal finally revealed its true might. chen fan was the creator of the thunder seal, therefore, he was able to unleash its full potential.


    ¡°bang!¡±


    the pce ground shook and the dragon pirs cracked open. the array was about to be destroyed.


    another hole that wasrger than the one before appeared above the pce.


    chen fan closed in, and was going to pass through the hole.


    ¡°stop him!¡± cloud heaven thearch shouted at the top of his lungs.


    eight earth level deities flew into the air and detonated themselves, unleashing the might of their raw energy along with bits and pieces of flesh. the explosion pushed chen fan back a few feet, giving the yuntian pce disciples precious time to patch up the opening again.


    ¡°humph, the third blow!¡± chen fan said coldly.


    chen fan doubted that the array would stop three powerful strikes.


    the five thunder seal shone brighter, showering everyone with its glorious presence. even the residence at heavenly capital felt an immense pressure in the air, waiting to be unleashed. the thunder seal¡¯s energy was ancient and raw; it was strength in the simplest form.


    chen fan had poured all of his energy into this attack. some wounds that had just closed weren¡¯t able to bear the stress and opened up again, but chen fan didn¡¯t mind. he was going to end this battle once and for all.


    ¡°chen beixuan, don¡¯t you care about your woman?¡±


    on hisst leg, cloud heaven thearch rushed to the za and was going to snatch lu yanxue.


    the white water dragon charged forward, trying to stop cloud heaven thearch, but it was knocked to the side. cloud heaven thearch reached out a hand to grab hold of lu yanxue.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    suddenly, five patches of light came up.


    a quasi-spirit treasure of five glowing colors appeared around lu yanxue, forming an imprable defense. chen fan was well prepared.


    ¡°five elements void dimension array!¡±


    chen fan had gathered all the spirit artifacts he wasn¡¯t using to create a protection artifact for lu yanxue. this artifact could protect lu yanxue from the attack of a golden core cultivator. it would take earth level deities a full day to make a dent on it.


    ¡°boom, boom, boom.¡±


    the cloud heaven thearch attacked the array in desperation like a drowning man holding onto thest nk.


    the other earth level deities joined in and showered the array with enough energy to split a mountain and change the course of a river. however, the five elements void dimension array held firm.


    lu yanxue stood inside the iridescent energy shield, looking like a peaceful goddess.


    ¡°it¡¯s no use. this is a sky immortal dharma array. to open it up requires a full blow from an awakened spirit treasure,¡± a senior earth level deity said, crestfallen.


    everyone¡¯s hearts sank to the bottom.


    all the sect masters had died, except for the cloud heaven thearch. was cloud heaven thearch willing to sacrifice himself to awaken an artifact spirit?


    cloud heaven thearch was put on the spot. his face changed colors as he hesitated.


    he feared death more than anyone else. otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have hidden behind the cover while the azure mystic sect master struggled against chen fan. if he had awakened another artifact spirit, chen fan might have already perished under the attack of four deadly spirit treasures.


    someone shouted while cloud heaven thearch was hesitating, ¡°it¡¯s toote...¡±


    everyone looked up and was shocked to see that a white hot ball of lightning had appeared above chen fan¡¯s head. each of its countless sizzling tendrils could kill immortal state warriors with ease. worse, the energy inside the lightning ball was still increasing by the second.


    ¡°go!¡±


    chen fan pointed a finger.


    a huge lightning shaft¡ªa few times thicker than the one before¡ªmmed against the grand array. the array trembled violently as the mist fizzled and disappeared.


    meanwhile, the dragon pirs inside the yuntian pce also copsed.


    the array was gone!


    chen fan flew to the pce and looked down at the people below.


    his icy gaze sent a chill down the earth level deities¡¯ spines. they felt naked while standing before a ravenous beast.

 Chapter 761 - Killing a Hundred Deities!

    <h4>Chapter 761 Killing a Hundred Deities!</h4>


    the array was broken and the yuntian pce was exposed.


    even though there were a hundred earth level deities inside the pce, including three supreme cultivators like the cloud heaven thearch, everyone felt terrified.


    chen fan was too powerful.


    he killed nine top cultivators and survived attacks of awakened spirit treasures. how could anyone remain calm?


    ¡°tap!¡±


    chen fannded on the square.


    there were wounds on his divine body which was surrounded by a golden aura; it looked like an armor that had been through countless battles. some of them were deep and ordinary people would have died, but chen fan was still standing upright.


    drops of golden blood dripped from his body onto the floor and turned into golden mes.


    he seemed to be walking on a long road of fire.


    the cloud heaven thearch suddenly became calm again. he said as he stared at chen fan coldly, ¡°he¡¯s already struggling. we have a hundred earth level deities here. don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    the deities were terrified.


    chen fan looked really bad right then.


    although the azure thearch longevity body healed really quickly, it needed at least ten days to recover after being injured to such a degree. and yet, chen fan didn¡¯t seem weak at all; his energy became even more powerful.


    ¡°kill!¡±


    someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    an elder of the heavenly thunder sect¡ªwho was wearing a purple robe, had purple hair with shes of lightning and shining eyes¡ªshot out a thunder dagger surrounded by purple thunderbolts that went towards chen fan at ten times the speed of sound.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    chen fan flicked his fingers and the speedy dagger bounced back.


    bang!


    the thunder dagger prated between the elder¡¯s eyebrows and his head exploded. he immediately turned into a headless corpse and even his divine soul had been destroyed.


    chen fan killed an earth level deity with a flick of his fingers!


    however, his body also trembled slightly, which was taken as a hint of hope by the others.


    ¡°he¡¯s indeed bluffing. don¡¯t be scared. kill him!¡± someone yelled.


    with chen fan¡¯s power in the past, killing earth level deities was a piece of cake and even ten elders of the heavenly thunder sect would be unable to make him shake a bit. however, every time he attacked was a burden to him at the moment, as he was severely injured and had used more than half of his true essence.


    ¡°i can kill you all with one hand!¡± chen fan said indifferently.


    ¡°dong!¡±


    the second earth level deity attacked.


    it was an elder of the mixed-essence sect called xu xingyi. he focused on cultivating the mixed-essence qi and he looked really young. an azure wave appeared as his hands moved.


    it wasn¡¯t a wave, but the ¡°mixed-essence qi¡± xu xingyi had been cultivating for five centuries.


    the mixed-essence qi had been stored inside xu xingyi¡¯s body and it had be stronger as time passed. in the end, it was highly concentrated and had turned into a liquid.


    ¡°go!¡±


    xu xingyi pointed at chen fan.


    an azure water dragon shed across the sky and shocked the air. how terrifying was the mixed-essence qi? it was as powerful as a core formation cultivator.


    chen fan flicked his fingers again.


    some sword qi like a beam of white light shed with the mixed-essence qi.


    ¡°bang.¡±


    the air shook and two highly concentrated energies shed, making a thunderous sound.


    xu xingyi was immediately drained and he aged at a thousand times the normal speed. his face was full of wrinkles and he couldn¡¯t even stand.


    chen fan¡¯s body also shook and he almost took a step backwards.


    ¡°it¡¯s a shame i couldn¡¯t defeat you, but i¡¯ve got no regrets anymore after being able to fight with an overlord like you.¡±


    xu xingyi smiled and died.


    the second earth level deity was dead!


    although another earth level deity had gone down, everyone was looking even more vicious and excited.


    soon, the third and fourth earth level deities moved forward. they were the dharma seal master from mount thunder and the qijue swordsman from the azure mystic sect. these two cultivators were the overlords among the early-stage earth level deities and their power was close to the mid-stage.


    ¡°boom, boom!¡±


    chen fan threw a punch.


    he knocked away the grand diamond reincarnation seal of the dharma seal master.


    the dharma seal master took seventeen steps backwards and blood gushed out from his body whenever he moved. in the end, his entire body exploded into blood mist.


    qijue swordsman shot out his seven swords which turned into seven beams of light, but all of them were broken by chen fan. chen fan used his finger as a sword and split qijue swordsman in half.


    he killed two earth level deities in one go.


    even though chen fan didn¡¯t fall back, there were two wounds on his body.


    the earth level deities started to look a bit less frightened and the cloud heaven thearch even cracked a smile.


    many earth level deities stepped forward and challenged chen fan.


    the ninth one, exalted cultivator beihe.


    knowing he was going to lose, he self-destructed and forced chen fan to fall back. this was the first time he did so since he went to the yuntian pce.


    the thirteenth cultivator, sun moon sword immortal, was a mid-stage earth level deity. before he died, he shed and left a wound on chen fan¡¯s left shoulder.


    even though the wound was minute, it took a load off the minds of the deities.


    ¡°chen beixuan¡¯s divine body is powerful and not even the top cultivators can harm it with spirit treasures. and yet, a sword immortal injured him just now, meaning that his defensive power is decreasing,¡± a grand elder of yuntian pce said.


    the deities stared at chen fan as if they were looking at a prey. the cloud heaven thearch even saw chen fan as a dead person.


    after killing the fifteenth earth level deity, another wound appeared on chen fan. after that, an extra wound appeared whenever he killed an earth level deity; he was drenched in blood in the end.


    lu yanxue stood in the array with her fists clenched. she looked at chen fan anxiously with a strong heartache.


    on the ground.


    the people of the realm of kunxu were cheering. they finally saw some hope of winning against this demon. even though chen fan had yet to fall, it was possible to defeat him.


    the thirtieth earth level deity went down.


    he left an arrow mark on chen fan¡¯s chest.


    this cultivator from the heavenly thunder sect had a spirit artifact called the ¡°array breaker,¡± which was a thunder bow. he pulled the thunder bow with his vitality and the attack prated chen fan¡¯s divine body, but he was still crushed by chen fan.


    ¡°that¡¯s enough. it¡¯s time to end this,¡± the cloud heaven thearch said.


    behind him were two grand elders of yuntian pce and more than seventy earth level deities. there were also rays of lighting from all around kunxu.


    those were the earth level deities who didn¡¯t make it in time before.


    ¡°chen beixuan, you¡¯re going head to head with the power of the entire kunxu. you¡¯ll never win.¡±


    the cloud heaven thearch¡¯s eyes were full of pity and ridicule.


    ¡°killing you is enough.¡±


    chen fan smiled.


    ¡°haha, kill him.¡±


    the cloud heaven thearch waved a hand and dozens of earth level deities behind him stepped forward. endless energy was shot into the sky, shaking the entire yuntian pce. nobody had seen that many earth level deities together in the realm of kunxu.


    the cloud heaven thearch looked cold.


    after fighting with thirty earth level deities, chen fan had to be exhausted and it was a good time to attack at the same time. this was in line with military strategies, to drain the enemy with arge number of soldiers and then destroy him. however, the cloud heaven thearch was too afraid of dying so he dared not to fight up until then.


    ¡°just you?¡±


    chen fan burst intoughter.


    whoosh!


    his declining energy suddenly soared again.


    beams of azure light came from all directions. chen fan was drenched in endless wood element spirit qi and the wounds on his body immediately healed. his entire divine body shone bright like a crystal clear diamond.


    ¡°oh no!¡±


    the cloud heaven thearch was startled.


    but it was toote. chen fan¡¯s body was erged, turning into a being with a dragon head and a human body. it was once again the divine beast, the thunder loch.


    ¡°you¡¯re too afraid of death. i kept this sh for you,¡± chen fan yelled and pulled a sword out of the air.


    boom!


    the world was split.


    someone was standing in the sea of lightning while holding the thunder de. his appearance gradually became clear; it was apparently someone with a dragon head and a human body.


    the thunder divine de!


    a ck de aura shed across the air and a small crack appeared in the sky. then, a thin and long opening seemed to appear in the world.


    ¡°argh!¡±


    countless earth level deities screamed and fell back.


    and yet, it was toote. chen fan¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness and viciousness.


    ¡°bang!¡±


    a dozen earth level deities were split in half together with their dharma treasures and a grand elder of yuntian pce was also crushed by the thunder divine de.


    the power of a sh was too terrifying!


    but chen fan didn¡¯t hold back. the energy within his body became stronger and he was surrounded by thunderbolts like the god of war.


    the second sh!


    the third sh!


    the fourth sh!


    each sh took away the lives of a dozen earth level deities.


    no matter how they begged, cursed or used their dharma treasures, dharma artifacts and divine powers, they were vulnerable in front of the thunder divine de. some of them even knelt down and begged, but chen fan didn¡¯t hold back at all. everyone watched him ughter those earth level deities who used to dominate kunxu.


    in the end, the entire square in yuntian pce was flooded with the blood of the deities.


    chen fan had just killed a hundred deities! other than chen fan and lu yanxue, the cloud heaven thearch was the only one left in the square and he was frozen like a statue.


    the world went silent!

 Chapter 762 - Stomped to Death!

    <h4>Chapter 762 Stomped to Death!</h4>


    A hundred Deities died!


    Chen Fan had killed a hundred Deities at the Yuntian Pce.


    Half of the Earth Level Deities in Kunxu died and the seven Seven Exalted Sects had suffered a severe blow. There were only a few Deities left in sects like the Heavenly Thunder Sect and the Dashi Sect.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible.¡±


    Countless people looked up.


    Blood was raining down and ghosts were crying.


    The death of so many Connate Overlords caused the weather to change. There was blood rain and the weeping sounds of ghosts from Hell came from the sky.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it.


    He walked towards the Cloud Heaven Thearch.


    If a real Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal died, strange things would happen in the world which were called the ¡°Fall of a Deity¡± and everyone in the universe would be able to see it. These Connate Beings calling themselves Deities was aplete overstatement.


    ¡°The top cultivators and a hundred Deities died. I¡¯m afraid nobody in the Realm of Kunxu can stop him now. From now on, Kunxu will have to yield to the mortal world,¡± a former Sect Master of the Mieqing Sect said.


    Countless people had conflicting feelings. They didn¡¯t want to obey the mortals, but they were also in awe of Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    There had never been someone like Chen Fan in all of the history of Kunxu! Lu Yanxue¡¯s eyes were even twinkling.


    Chen Fan had once told her that he would take her to the top of Kunxu and dominate the realm! She thought he was only being arrogant but he really did it.


    ¡°Clomp, clomp.¡±


    Chen Fan got closer and closer to the Cloud Heaven Thearch.


    He was tall and brawny. Each muscle and line on his body seemed to be perfect. His eyes were ck and his long hair rested on his shoulders. He looked extraordinary and confident.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible... Weren¡¯t you seriously injured?¡±


    The Cloud Heaven Thearch stepped backwards with a terrified look.


    He wasn¡¯t arrogant and calm anymore.


    ¡°My power isn¡¯t something you can imagine,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently.


    The Cloud Heaven Thearch and the others thought Chen Fan was severely injured.


    But they didn¡¯t know that Chen Fan had reached the mid-stage of the Connate State and his Divine Body was close to the phenomenal sess level with the two Sky Paintings. The Divine Powers and secret arts he could use had increased greatly. The Divine Power he had used just then to heal himself was a powerful one.


    The Reincarnation!


    This was one of the top Divine Powers of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. It wasn¡¯t as powerful as the de of Time but it was extremely strong. Once cultivated to the maximum level, one could live for a second or even a third life. The Azure Thearch had dominated the universe for more than ten thousand years in the past.


    Chen Fan had achieved this Divine Power not long before. Although he couldn¡¯t use it to start another life, he could gather a lot of energy in a short time to return to his best state.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t be killed!¡±


    The Cloud Heaven Thearch turned pale and threw a punch.


    Even though he had lost both his Dharma Treasure and his Essence Core, he was still the best Overlord in Kunxu. The Essence Qi behind him formed a dragon that could destroy the world.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers.


    A de aura broke the dragon-shaped Fist Aura and struck the Cloud Heaven Thearch. The Cloud Heaven Thearch screamed and mmed against eight buildings before stopping.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    When the Cloud Heaven Thearch was about to get up, Chen Fan had already stepped on him.


    Chen Fan looked at the Cloud Heaven Thearch and said calmly, ¡°I can be killed and I¡¯m not at my best right now, but my energy is enough to kill you.¡±


    The Reincarnation was indeed a supreme Divine Power.


    Unfortunately, Chen Fan was too weak. He needed at least a few months to return to his best condition, but the Azure Thearch could easily reincarnate three times. Even so, Chen Fan¡¯s power was still earth-shattering, beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The Cloud Heaven Thearch screamed like an injured old wolf.


    He exerted himself and shot out dragon-shaped energy in all directions, making the air vibrate. And yet, Chen Fan stepped on his head and he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Do you feel humiliated? Can you feel what it¡¯s like to be despised and looked down on?¡±


    Chen Fan added, ¡°The people in Kunxu actually came from Earth, but you im that the realm is an immortal world and despise the people over there. You have no idea how you¡¯re only ants in the eyes of the real Overlords.¡±


    If the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect and Lei Potian weren¡¯t socent on Earth, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many quarrels and battles. The root cause of all this was the arrogance of the people in Kunxu.


    They thought their realm was an immortal world, so they despised the mortal world.


    They had no idea there was someone like Chen Fan on Earth.


    The Cloud Heaven Thearch shouted, ¡°Kunxu is an immortal world and Yuntian Pce is the dominator of the realm. What do you know about us? Let me destroy your Divine Soul!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As he exploded, Yuntian Pce suddenly let out beams of light and thunderous sounds.


    Then, the old pce seemed to be alive again.


    Countless golden runes appeared on every stone pir, wall and brick. Those runes connected the entire Yuntian Pce which made it look like a Spirit Treasure.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Even though there were a lot of old legends saying that Yuntian Pce was a Dharma Treasure, nobody had seen it before. For thousands of years, it had been standing there without moving a bit, but it looked like it was really a Dharma Treasure at the moment.


    ¡°Heavens, if this is also a Spirit Treasure, isn¡¯t it much more powerful than the Tianxuan Sword and the Thunder Drum?¡± someone said.


    Strictly speaking, it was.


    Yuntian Pce was arge Spirit Treasure that was capable of both attacking and defending. In the universe, it would be a pce with many uses, like working as a spaceship, while the Tianxuan Sword and Thunder Drum were tanks and cannons that a normal cultivator could use.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Plumes of smoke and some clouds gathered and surrounded the Cloud Heaven Thearch.


    With the power of Yuntian Pce, the Cloud Heaven Thearch immediately reached the Core Formation State and kept rising. He was then stronger than the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect and was close to the Golden Core Level.


    ¡°Is this what the old books meant by staying in the pce to guard the Path of Heaven?¡± Chen Fan pondered as he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± the Cloud Heaven Thearch shouted and beams of light came out from his body. He let out an endless energy, trying to get rid of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Shock!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and stomped his foot again.


    This time, he was enveloped in a golden aura and the energy of his Divine Body was pushed to the maximum. Sounds of a rushing torrent came from his body, which was the sound of his blood running.


    At that moment, Chen Fan was superior, just like a God.


    No matter what the Cloud Heaven Thearch and the Yuntian Pce did, Chen Fan still stood there steadily and held the pce under his foot!


    The True Martial Force Divine Power!


    This Divine Power was undoubtedly powerful. Chen Fan had once stepped on a Kun Peng with the size of the universe, so Yuntian Pce was nothingpared to it.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    Yuntian Pce seemed to be furious and it started to use its intelligence. The runes on the walls and pirs became brighter and brighter; beams of light and endless energy appeared in the sky and ps of thunder were heard.


    This Spirit Treasure was definitely invincible even in the ancient times.


    It wasn¡¯t something the Tianxuan Sword couldpare to.


    Chen Fan snickered and said, ¡°Why? Such an enormous Spirit Treasure can only be controlled by a really high-level cultivator, not a fake, old Golden Core Cultivator. I¡¯m afraid moving only a hundred feet would drain the vitality of all the people in the pce. Even if you exert yourself, I can still find your core and erase your intelligence.¡±


    Yuntian Pce shook and hesitated. Then, the smoke started to dissipate.


    ¡°Impossible, impossible! How would my Divine Artifact forsake me?¡±


    The Cloud Heaven Thearch froze after this happened.


    He dared to provoke Chen Fan because he had the powerful Yuntian Pce Spirit Treasure, which had never given up fighting even during desperate times. And yet, Yuntian Pce had been frightened by what Chen Fan said.


    ¡°A real Spirit Treasure has intelligence and knows how to make choices. The Tianxuan Sword isn¡¯t truly a Spirit Treasure and it still needs time to evolve,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Once a Dharma Treasure developed intelligence, it would sense fear and would not be as brave as before. This could be a good thing or a bad thing; it was apparently good for Chen Fan.


    ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±


    Chen Fan looked at him with coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Exalted Immortal Chen, I can give you all the treasures, Spirit Stones and secrets of Yuntian Pce from thest thousand years, and obey yourmands. Please spare my life.¡±


    The Cloud Heaven Thearch suddenly became humble and obedient.


    Countless people who watched this scene were enraged. Even though the Cloud Heaven Thearch had control of the top sect in Kunxu, he was spineless, unlike the seven Sect Masters and the Deities who had fought to the bitter end.


    ¡°I might have been definitely interested in the past, but now, you¡¯re worthless to me.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    Then, he stomped his foot and the head of the Cloud Heaven Thearch was smashed to pieces like a watermelon. Before the Cloud Heaven Thearch died, he still couldn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan would kill him just like that.


    Countless people were speechless.


    The Sect Master of the top sect in Kunxu had died that easily? Chen Fan not only crushed the Cloud Heaven Thearch¡¯s head, but he also stepped on the entire realm.


    While everyone was in shock, Chen Fan continued as he looked at the pce.


    ¡°I killed so many of your disciples and you¡¯re still hiding? Do you want me to tear the pce down and go in to get you?¡±


    A sigh suddenly came from the deepest part of Yuntian Pce.


    That sigh seemed to have traveled through time and space.


    Hearing the sigh, some of the old cultivators were suddenly frightened, as if they had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 763 - Sky Immortal?

    <h4>763 Sky Immortal?</h4>


    ¡°why did his sigh sound like it came from a wizened old man? i thought chen beixuan had killed all the elders in the yuntian pce, including cloud heaven thearch. who is this old man?¡± someone questioned.


    ¡°i wager that he¡¯s not just any ordinary elder. he must be a legendary character,¡± an elder said with a solemn expressionced with disbelief.


    countless gazesnded on the mirror expectantly.


    chen fan stood on top of a patch of cloud, looking down at kunxu curiously. could there be someone else inside the yuntian pce? if that was the case, how did hepare with the azure mystic sect master and the cloud heaven thearch? it would take at least eight core formation cultivators to defeat chen fan.


    the voice came up again, ¡°fellow cultivator has a great potential. there¡¯s no doubt that you will reach the golden core in time. but why do you push me again and again?¡±


    golden core?


    everyone was shocked.


    what was that? no one had ever heard of such a thing.


    ¡°you know of the golden core, so you must be an old practitioner, a survivor of the ancient cultivation world. you must also know that this world is nothing but a jail for me and i am only after one thing.¡±


    chen fan sneered.


    for people on earth or kunxu, a sky immortal was the peak of cultivation. they had no clue what was beyond the sky immortal realm.


    however, for the real cultivators, the grand golden core was only the beginning of the cultivation journey. after that, essence core, soul formation, void returning... each level was more powerful than the one before. a dao reunion cultivation could wield as much energy as the sr system.


    then and only then, a cultivator would be considered a sage.


    ¡°the path of heaven.¡±


    people in kunxu were shocked when they heard the name.


    ¡°the path of heaven? i thought that was only a legend that had been debunked a long time ago. does it really exist? is that why chen beixuan is here?¡± many people asked themselves.


    even the sect masters were perplexed by the revtion.


    people were convinced that chen fan had gone there to subjugate the realm of kunxu. it was that conviction that united them under the same banner, driving them to sacrifice themselves for the future of kunxu. however, little did they know that chen fan didn¡¯t intend to lord over kunxu. there was no point in paying the ultimate sacrifice from the outset.


    the thought chaffed people¡¯s minds. the members of the seven exalted sects even broke down in tears.


    ¡°the path of heaven is sealed, please return.¡± the voice said lightly.


    ¡°let me in, or else i will topple your sect and kill all of your disciples. i will find you and hunt you down no matter where you are.¡± a me came up in chen fan¡¯s eyes.


    without entering the path of heaven, chen fan would need at least thirty more years to attain the golden core. it was uneptable. chen fan would undo anyone who dared to stand between him and the path of heaven.


    ¡°do you think i¡¯m a pushover?¡±


    the timbre of the voice grew cold.


    ¡°open the path of heaven ore out and fight me,¡± chen fan pressed on.


    ¡°very well. i, yun tianxuan have presided over kunxu for eons, and you are the first one to challenge me. the thought of your hard work to achieve such a high level of attainment made me take pity on you, but since you don¡¯t appreciate my good will, i will have to do away with you.¡±


    there was anger and conceit mixed in that sharp and cold voice.


    the girl in a ck outfit watched as his master started to shake uncontrobly in fear.


    ¡°master, are you all right?¡± the girl asked.


    the sect master of ck water sect stammered as he replied, ¡°yun... yun tianxuan! that¡¯s the real name of ancestral patriarch yunxiao!¡±


    ¡°ancestral patriarch yunxiao?¡±


    the girl was taken aback at first and then her face paled.


    it was a household name for the people of kunxu. everyone knew that he was the disciple of the founding ancestral master of yuntian pce. thest sky immortal in kunxu.


    ¡°i thought he had reached nirvana three thousand years ago.¡±


    the girl was shocked, and even as she was going to ask more, a loud re was heard.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    a puff of aether qi was shot out from the yuntian pce that pierced the clouds, creating arge hole that revealed a starry sky. suddenly, a terrifying presence rose from the yuntian pce, as if a ravenous beast was waking up.


    a deadly pressure and heaviness hung in the air.


    bang!


    the ground around the heavenly capital gave in and sank about three inches. it was as if a giant palm had pressed onto thend.


    many people were forced onto their knees, and even the immortal state warriors struggled to remain standing. fortunately, an iridescent dome appeared above the city, sheltering the residents from the deadly pressure.


    a vast wave of energy was swept across thend.


    ¡°this... this is?¡±


    many people gaped in disbelief.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    the gate of a stone chamber at the innermost courtyard of yuntian pce was sted open. amidst the dust, an iron boot emerged first. the boot was covered with mystical patterns.


    as soon as the foot passed the threshold, an icy gale was roused stirring the clouds.


    then, a godly warrior wearing a ck battle armor emerged from the stone chamber. his exposed skin was cadaverous, and there was a thick lethargy hung in the air around him. it was as if he were half dead.


    he was half human and half demon.


    essence qi from a few hundred miles away rushed toward him, as a moth would to a candle me.


    many people felt that their life-force was being sucked out of them. many earth level deities noticed that they could no longer draw a shred of energy from the environment. it was as if the old man had turned off the tap.


    ¡°an energy realm. i had heard that a sky immortal could create an energy realm around him, turning him into the ultimate arbiter of other people¡¯s fate. he really is a sky immortal!¡±


    the development shocked millions.


    many elders were drenched in tears, kneeling on the ground. the disciples of the yuntian pce shouted, ¡°ancestral patriarch! please avenge our sect master and elders!¡±


    meanwhile, qi xiu¡¯er and lu yanxue were disheartened by the turn of events.


    ¡°you have forced me to break my oath and reveal myself under broad daylight. i will annihte you today, not even your soul will remain!¡±


    the man straightened his back andnded a piercing gaze on chen fan.


    crack!


    as two cracks of lightning shed across the sky, chen fan felt a suffocating pressureing down on him. so overwhelming was the attack that chen fan¡¯s knees almost gave in. any ordinary earth level deity would have dropped to his knees to beg for mercy.


    however, chen fan¡¯s golden aura turned brighter and held out against the pressure.


    ¡°i suspected that someone like you was still alive. a golden core cultivator can live for a thousand years, but you¡¯ve lived longer than that. it¡¯s not an easy task.¡±


    chen fan smirked, but a seriousness rose in his eyes.


    he was up against a golden core cultivator.


    the gap between a golden core and a connate spirit was unbridable. a golden core cultivator could traverse space and crush spaceships with his bare hands. many golden core cultivators were lords of an entire.


    chen fan¡¯s foe continued his derisive silence.


    ¡°there are only a few methods you can use, so it¡¯s not that difficult to guess. theck of spirit qi meant that you wouldn¡¯t be able to use grand divine powers such as the phoenix rebirth, neither could you use divine treasures to prolong your life. the only possibility is that you have used the life origin stone,¡± chen fan said readily.


    ¡°hm!¡±


    the man in ck armor snorted and took a furious step forward; fire spilled out from his eyes.


    the entire world seemed to echo his anger as endless thunder pped in the sky and the earth trembled as if there was an earthquake. the ground gave in again, toppling many houses in the city.


    many were startled.


    such was the power of a sky immortal. he proved once again that people¡¯s belief in a sky immortal¡¯s power and their reverence was not because of mere superstition.


    ¡°a life origin stone could be sealed in order to prolong life, but it turned you into a zombie and forced you to stay in the stone chamber for centuries. you might as well be dead. plus, you¡¯ll never be able to start the process again the moment you walk out of the stone chamber. only death awaits you now. am i right, perfected cultivator yunxiao?¡±


    chen fan¡¯s words had hit the mark and the man¡¯s face turned pale.


    countless lightning bolts mmed into the mountains, removing a few peaks in an instant. suddenly, the smell of death and decay permeated the air.


    ¡°you bastard!¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao hissed. his voice carried deadly icy energy that killed a few bystanders.


    and so it was. a golden core cultivator could kill people with words.


    ¡°let¡¯s fight!¡±


    there was no turning back for chen fan.


    he had ughtered members of the yuntian pce and forced the perfected cultivator yunxiao out of hiding. this was going to be a battle of life and death and chen fan was unfazed by the challenge.


    his energy surged and transformed into the thunder loch beast. he hacked with his de, dividing the shower of lighting before him.


    the thunder divine de!


    the strike had sliced open the curtain of sizzling energy and created ck crack on it.


    chen fan had to bring down perfected cultivator yunxiao if he wished to enter the path of heaven. he might as well do it right then.


    ¡°piece of cake.¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao shot a derisive nce at chen fan and flicked a finger at the thunder divine de.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    the impact let out a metallic din.


    under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, perfected cultivator yunxiao had stopped chen fan¡¯s invincible de with a finger.


    ¡°so powerful!¡±


    many people felt a mix of fear and admiration.


    the setback didn¡¯t deter chen fan. he doubled down on his attack and hacked his foe with deadly de auras.


    the final showdown had finally begun.

 Chapter 764 - The Grand Divine Power

    <h4>764 The Grand Divine Power</h4>


    chen fan had reached the golden core in his past life and knew its power. however, it wasn¡¯t until then that he had to face a golden core as a connate cultivator when he realized the massive gap between these two levels.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao ced one hand behind his back and used the other to counter chen fan¡¯s attack.


    crack.


    the thunder divine de tore many dark fissures in the fabric of space. those attacks could kill any earth level deity with ease. other than spirit treasures, nothing could offset the effect of the dimension force.


    however, perfected cultivator yunxiao¡¯s palm held out against the deadly force, letting the dimension force slice at his skin without any effect other than producing jarring squeaks.


    the incorruptible golden core had granted him an invincible physique refinement.


    even the dimension force was unable to harm him.


    ¡°dong!¡±


    chen fannded tenshes on yunxiao, before yunxiao countered the attack.


    he closed his fingers to form a fist as his dark armor became incandescent. when he hurled his fist, it felt like he had thrown the weight of the entire world onto chen fan.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    space copsed, blurring the lines between directions. the sun rose from the west and the moon from the east.


    the power in that punch was beyond words. many people had seen nothing but the dark gauntlet. it not only sent out a powerful shockwave, but also seized the attention of everyone, sending a sense of terror deep into everyone¡¯s hearts.


    among the onlookers, many had been killed by the unbearable strain on their souls.


    chen fan felt that the elements around him worked against him, as they tried to force him out of reality as if he were an alien, while chen fan¡¯s foe was the master of the world.


    ¡°it¡¯s not real!¡±


    chen fan focused his mind and stabilized his divine soul.


    he knew that he was hallucinating because he was inside of a golden core cultivator¡¯s energy realm.


    ¡°break!¡±


    dark lighting emerged from chen fan¡¯s body and formed a thunder de that was muchrger than the one before. he hacked the de against the air, creating a narrow fissure in reality. the development excited the thunder loch, as the apparition roared at the sky.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao didn¡¯t even flinch when the sound wave rammed into him. then he took another blow from the thunder de.


    ¡°bang.¡±


    the thunder divine de was shattered by yunxiao¡¯s fist, and chen fan had been dealt a strong blow.


    the force went through the mercury armor, the armor of golden me, the arcane energy bulwark and into chen fan¡¯s chest. the blow sent chen fan flying.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    chen fan didn¡¯t regain bnce until he rammed through three mountains. the blow had pressed hard on his chest, breaking a few ribs.


    however, perfected cultivator yunxiao didn¡¯t stop and followed up with another kick. his iron boots were fused with deadly essence qi. as it bore down on chen fan from the sky, a hundred meter long copy of the foot made out of pure energy appeared in the air.


    bang!


    before the attacknded on chen fan, the ground caved in under the immense pressure, forming a depression with the shape of a foot.


    ¡°open!¡±


    chen fan was furious. he summoned more lightning to form another de and hewed at his foe in a t curve.


    thunder divine de second form:


    dividing yin and yang!


    among the nine forms of the thunder divine de, the second one excelled in defense. it was able to divide up yin and yang in the world so that the user would be unaffected by the effect of the elements. lo and behold, the world around chen fan started to blur until one could no longer tell the sky from the earth.


    ¡°child¡¯s y.¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao smirked as the dark light intensified.


    ¡°dong!¡±


    the giant footnded on the blurry bubble where chen fan was in. after a series of jarring squeaks, the bubble burst. perfected cultivator yunxiao stepped on chen fan, pressing him a few feet into the ground.


    ¡®¡±sthh.¡±


    countless people gasped.


    however ruthless and powerful chen fan was, he was defenseless before perfected cultivator yunxiao. lu yanxue and qi xiu¡¯er¡¯s faces paled as a pang of anxiety overcame them.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    a ray of golden light shot up from the ground and into the sky. chen fan was standing inside the glow.


    however, he had a few bones broken and was standing on hisst leg. he conceded that he had underestimated the power of a golden core.


    even though perfected cultivator yunxiao was only at the early-stage of the golden core andcked powerful arts, the sheer amount of raw energy was too much for chen fan to handle.


    most who could take on a golden core while still at the connate spirit level were the heirs of either divine beings, or perfected immortals. if chen fan could master the kun peng divine painting, he would be able to transform into a lesser kun peng and swallow perfected immortal yunxiao. however, hecked the time and the resources to pull it off.


    ¡°are we going to keep going?¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao shot a derisive nce at chen fan.


    the difference between a golden core and a connate spirit was as big as that of a mortal and an immortal. not even a hundred connate spirit cultivators could harm a hair on a golden core warrior.


    ¡°again!¡± chen fan shouted.


    suddenly, the trees and grass around chen fan wilted as countless green energy tendrils rushed into chen fan¡¯s body, mending his wounds and recharging his system. chen fan was fully recovered in a blink and the golden mes came up around him again, burning brighter than ever.


    the reincarnation!


    chen fan was forced to use this elite divine power. he would have to add a few more days into his recuperation period after the battle, but he didn¡¯t have any other options.


    ¡°a treasure body? no.. it¡¯s a divine body! you have gained a divine body!¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao¡¯s face changed as he looked at chen fan, eyes filled with shock and greed.


    ¡°the existence of divine bodies is the stuff of legends even during the ancient times. legend has it that only the most powerful sects and races in space could have mastered such art. i should thank you for bringing the gift of immortality to me.¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao let out a peal ofughter.


    little did he know that chen fan¡¯s divine body was the azure thearch longevity body from the five elements sect. however, he did know that as long as he could gain ess to chen fan¡¯s divine body, he would live another hundred or thousands of years until he reached the nascent soul realm.


    ¡°kiddo, i had nned to give you a clean death, but now, it seems i will have to search your soul, little by little, until i unravel all of your little secrets,¡± perfected cultivator yunxiao said in a cold voice.


    the divine body was a well kept secret among those who possessed it.


    perfected cultivator yunxiao believed that chen fan surely had ess to other incredible arts. he had never thought that god would be so kind to him, offering him the means of immortality right before he was going to reach the end of the line. if such secrets got out, a war could be waged between powerful cultivation factions in order to gain a divine body.


    ¡°humph, you think you can defeat me?¡±


    chen fan sneered.


    an azure seal appeared above his head. it gave off an iridescent light due the presence of essences ma force. it was the five thunder seal.


    chen fan reached out and the five colors blended together to form a lightning shaft with ck and white bands. it was the grand five elements thunder.


    ¡°another grand divine power!¡±


    the greed in perfected cultivator yunxiao¡¯s eyes became brighter.


    he folded his hands as the ck armor started to glow, sending out rays of powerful energy. each ray could kill an earth level deity. those energy rays formed a ck gold energy sword that charged at chen fan.


    it was perfected cultivator yunxiao¡¯s golden core true essence.


    the true essence of a golden core cultivator was extremely condensed and was much deadlier than that of a connate cultivator.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    after devouring half of the ck gold energy sword, the overbearing divine thunder faltered. meanwhile, perfected cultivator yunxiao doubled down on his attack, adjusting the sword length to its original size.


    by the end, the divine thunder finally gave in under the ck gold energy sword¡¯s relentless attack. the azure thunder seal hummed as if moaning its defeat.


    chen fan heaved a sigh.


    the five thunder seal was not a spirit treasure, therefore its power fell short while fighting against a golden core cultivator.


    ¡°go!¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao summoned another ck gold energy sword and hewed it at the five thunder seal.


    the thunder seal was able to make quick work of the spirit treasures, but it was knocked aside by perfected cultivator yunxiao. chen fan was dealt a blow and his body flew out, raking the ground as he slowed down.


    ¡°kneel, and ept your defeat. i might spare your life.¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao closed in on chen fan slowly.


    ¡°get out of my face.¡±


    chen fan snarled and charged again. despite the ugly wound thatcerated his skin from left shoulder to right leg, his battle prowess didn¡¯t diminish.


    boom!


    chen fan used the art of three lives incarnations again, regaining his strength as he charged at perfected cultivator yunxiao.


    ¡°bang, bang, bang!¡±


    a series of explosions were heard, stirring the flow of energy in the air.


    chen fan rained all kinds of divine powers onto his foe.


    true martial divine fist, kun peng dharma form, swallowing divine power, li fire golden eyes, etc...


    however, none of them had any effect on the perfected cultivator yunxiao. if chen fan had reached thete-stage of the connate spirit, or had finished the third painting, he might have stood a chance in this fight. there and then, his strength was a far cry from that of the perfected cultivator yunxiao.


    this battle was witnessed by millions.


    the residences of kunxu were ted by the turn of events. disciples of yuntian pce shouted in excitement, cheering for their ancestral master.


    meanwhile, qi xiu¡¯er and lu yanxue were losing hope very quickly.


    the fire spirit king shook his head andmented, ¡°that¡¯s it. chen beixuan is going to die. no one can defeat a sky immortal.¡±


    he watched the battle from afar.


    the princess of the southern kingdom stood beside him and watched the battle in silence. she was overtaken by a pang ofplicated and strong emotions as she watched chen fan fall and stand up again and again.


    ¡°i¡¯ve warned you, chen beixuan. it¡¯s not wise to rise up against an entire world. there is always someone else stronger than you.¡± qi qingwei heaved a sigh.


    everyone was convinced that chen fan had lost the fight.


    bang!


    chen fan fell to the ground for the sixth time.


    he ran his divine powers again to regain his strength. the process took him three minutes and he couldn¡¯t even fully recharge his energy. the more chen fan used the reincarnation, the less energy he would recover.


    ¡°kneel or die!¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao linked his hands behind his back and looked down on me like a mighty god fiend.


    ¡°dream on!¡±


    chen fan sneered.


    without saying a word, perfected cultivator yunxiao kicked chen fan with the weight of the entire world at the tip of his toe. a cold light burned in his eyes as he gave chen fan a dismissive look.


    to his surprise, chen fan closed his eyes, waiting for the killing blow tond on him.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t want to use that art because it consumes too much energy. but it looks like i don¡¯t have any other options,¡± chen fan thought to himself calmly.


    when he opened his eyes again, his pupils had lost their color, giving him the appearance of an ancient immortal.


    ¡°perfected cultivator yunxiao, you should feel honored to see this art,¡± chen fan said with an impassive face. he reached out and grabbed something in the air.


    ng!


    chen fan severed the passage of time and froze reality. everything, including perfected cultivator yunxiao became perfectly still.


    grand divine power, passage of time!

 Chapter 765 - Killing a Sky Immortal with the Passage of Time!

    <h4>765 Killing a Sky Immortal with the Passage of Time!</h4>


    the passage of time!


    the supreme divine power the ancient azure thearch used to dominate the universe for three generations! when it was used, the entire dimension froze, including wind and water. people wouldn¡¯t even blink and their divine souls would bepletely immobilized. perfected cultivator yunxiao stopped in the sky and the shapeless essence qi became solid.


    chen fan didn¡¯t want to use this divine power if it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    when he wasn¡¯t powerful enough, he would have to pay with his life every time he used it and it wasn¡¯t something he could recover from in just a few months, especially when facing such a strong enemy. and yet, chen fan had to do it.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    as chen fan shed.


    the thin de aura passed by the body of perfected cultivator yunxiao.


    bang!


    after that, the frozen time copsed and returned to normal. perfected cultivator yunxiao then shouted with fear and anger.


    ¡°crack.¡±


    there was an invisible crack on the shoulder of perfected cultivator yunxiao and the ck armor suddenly broke from that point. the crack then went down until it reached his abdomen.


    the pale skin, dark grey organs and dried ck blood could be seen through the cut.


    chen fan had injured perfected cultivator yunxiao severely. with one sh.


    ¡°argh!¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao fell back and looked at chen fan with a terrified face.


    ¡°what divine power is that?¡±


    then, everyone returned to normal and looked at each other with a confused face. they only saw perfected cultivator yunxiao freeze in the sky, then suddenly scream and fall back. nobody knew when chen fan attacked.


    only the fire spirit king and a few earth level deities knew.


    their divine souls were powerful and they could feel chen fan¡¯s attack when time stopped.


    ¡°how is that possible? did chen beixuan just stop time and injure perfected cultivator yunxiao? it¡¯s unbelievable! who can control time like that? probably not even a sky immortal.¡±


    the fire spirit king was frightened.


    the eyes of the thearch¡¯s son were said to be able to undo death and control time, but they in fact only had a bit of the power of time. however, chen fan¡¯s ability to freeze time in a hundred mile area was an earth-shattering divine power.


    ¡°the second sh!¡±


    chen fan didn¡¯t answer, then stepped forward and attacked again.


    his hair suddenly turned grey but he didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    time stopped again.


    this time, chen fan froze everything within a thousand square feet.


    the people in heavenly capital saw perfected cultivator yunxiao freeze in the air like a mosquito dipped in amber, unable to even move a finger. his eyes were filled with fright,


    ¡°nk!¡±


    there was no trace of the de.


    the de of time seemed to have done nothing to the body of perfected cultivator yunxiao.


    but when time stopped, perfected cultivator yunxiao screamed and a cut appeared on his left shoulder. then, his entire left arm was cut off by chen fan!


    ¡°this is the power of time! chen beixuan, you have the ability to control time. who exactly are you?¡± perfected cultivator yunxiao shouted.


    this sky immortal didn¡¯t look confident anymore; he was extremely horrified.


    even when there were many golden core or nascent soul cultivators in the ancient realm of cultivation, the power of time was unreachable for them. even soul formation cultivators in the universe rarely knew of it.


    perfected cultivator yunxiao heard that the gate of time only existed in the oldest and strongest sect in the universe, but it was just a legend.


    he had never thought that he would see it with his own eyes.


    ¡°chen beixuan, i don¡¯t want any of your divine powers and cultivation arts. let¡¯s just make peace with each other. what do you think?¡± perfected cultivator yunxiao said and seemed to be pleading for mercy.


    he let go of his dignity to say that, but how would chen fan let him get away?


    ¡°the third sh!¡±


    chen fan stepped forward again.


    it seemed to be more difficult for him to move as if he were lifting a mountain and his hair turned grey at a faster speed.


    ¡°argh!¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao fought back like crazy. his ck armor suddenly let out beams of light. this spirit treasure¡ªan artifact that was more powerful than the tianxuan sword, one that had been with him for thousands of years¡ªwaspletely awakened.


    plumes of blood qi were shot into the sky.


    perfected cultivator yunxiao ran forward and the essence qi formed a divine spear in his hand. it was a highly concentrated golden core true essence that wasparable to a spirit treasure; it was able to pierce through the himyas.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    but chen fan shed a third time.


    the air froze again.


    the time within a thousand feet froze, but perfected cultivator yunxiao was capable of fighting back this time. the aura around him becamerger and his golden core true essence pushed him forward. even though he seemed to be moving as slow as a snail in time, he went forward with determination.


    poof!


    chen fan¡¯s third sh hit perfected cultivator yunxiao squarely.


    time stopped but perfected cultivator yunxiao still shot the divine spear across the air towards chen fan. chen fan was pushed back and a giant hole appeared on his body.


    perfected cultivator yunxiao was in a worse condition.


    ¡°argh!¡±


    a cut appeared on his forehead and it quickly extended down his face, neck, chest and stomach. his armor cracked and his mask dropped, exposing an old face.


    then, his face was split.


    an invisible de went down and shed his muscles, bones and organs. in the end, perfected cultivator yunxiao was almost split in half.


    ¡°argh, argh!¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao screamed.


    he had never been so close to death before. chen fan had almost split his body and even smashed his divine soul.


    ¡°i want you to die!¡±


    a more terrifying energy came out from perfected cultivator yunxiao as if a nuclear bomb had exploded inside his body. he let out beams of ck light and his wounds were immediately healed by the energy.


    an endless energy fell from the sky.


    this time, all buildings within dozens of miles around heavenly capital copsed and were pushed ten feet below ground level, except for those protected by an array. millions of people and cultivators were crushed and no one was able to escape.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao ran forward and threw a punch.


    the power of nuclear explosions gathered around his fist; his punch could destroy a metropolis.


    until then, perfected cultivator yunxiao had finally used the power of the golden core level, which meant that his life would be greatly shortened as his old body couldn¡¯t bear the energy of the golden core.


    ¡°chen beixuan, even though the power of time is strong, how many more shes are you able to resist? i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die after three more, while i can live one more life with your divine power and divine body, to dominate the entire universe,¡± perfected cultivator yunxiao said coldly and viciously.


    ¡°is that so?¡±


    chen fan looked expressionless. he reached out and gripped gently.


    ¡°the passage of time!¡±


    this time, chen fan didn¡¯t pull anything out from time.


    but everyone heard a nging sound and countless people were startled. they saw a giant azure shadow standing behind chen fan.


    the man was a thousand feet tall and looked extremely old.


    he wasrger than a mountain and his body seemed to fill the whole world.


    the sun and the moon floated behind him and the universe was under his feet. he seemed to havee from the end of the river of time and an ancient energy enveloped the realm of kunxu. at this moment, all creatures in the realm looked up to watch the azure shadow.


    the ancient azure thearch!


    ¡°sh!¡±


    chen fan attacked.


    and the ancient azure thearch also pulled out a sword, one that couldn¡¯t be described with words. it was a treasure he had used to rule the world.


    ¡°the de of time!¡±


    while he shed.


    perfected cultivator yunxiao kept falling back, turning into a beam of ck light that shed towards yuntian pce. he was as fast as ten times the speed of sound and couldn¡¯t be seen.


    it took perfected cultivator yunxiao only a second to travel a few thousand feet.


    he stopped, right when he was about to step into yuntian pce.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    chen fan had finished his sh.


    all of his ck hair immediately became grey as if he were twenty years older, like a fifty-year-old elder. he couldn¡¯t stop coughing but he didn¡¯t panic, bursting intoughter instead.


    ¡°it¡¯s impossible...¡±


    perfected cultivator yunxiao turned around and tried to say something, but it was toote.


    whoosh!


    the time around perfected cultivator yunxiao had sped up a few hundred times. the glitter on his ck armor became dim and it swiftly turned into a pile of scrap metal. his face was also full of wrinkles and his hair turned grey.


    in the end, his entire body rotted, turning into a plume of dust that disappeared in the air.


    killing a sky immortal with one strike!


    perfected cultivator yunxiao was dead!


    countless people looked up in shock.


    only a man who wasughing and coughing at the same time was left hovering in the sky. his back looked ordinary, but he was like an invincible demon!


    the world went silent.


    december 20th, 2012.


    chen fan killed a sky immortal outside heavenly capital.

 Chapter 766 - The King of Kunxu

    <h4>766 The King of Kunxu</h4>


    ¡°Swish, swish.¡±


    Beams of light shed across the sky and each of them represented an Earth Level Deity. These people used to hide in the Seven Exalted Sects or in secret mansions, but they rushed there because of the shocking battle.


    ¡°Did Chen Beixuan win?¡±


    All Earth Level Deities who had just arrived froze after seeing that shocking scene.


    They understood when they saw the destroyed battlefield and Chen Fan who was hovering in the air.


    Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao had awoken but was killed by Chen Fan. What did that mean? Everyone understood that! Although Chen Fan¡¯s hair was grey and he looked twenty years older, coughing, with wounds all over his body, nobody dared to offend him.


    What was invincible?


    This was what invincible truly meant!


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Chen Fan came down slowly from the sky and was quickly recovering at all times. Trees and flowers within a few hundred miles withered and turned into a strong energy that was infused into his body.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was still the strongest Divine Body.


    Even though Chen Fan had used the ¡°Reincarnation Divine Power¡± six times in session and shed with the de of Time once.


    However, Chen Fan was still healing. Sensing the increase in his power, countless Earth Level Deities hesitated and seemed to be thinking about fighting back. This would be their only chance. By the time Chen Fan recovered half of his energy, nobody in the Realm of Kunxu would be a match for him anymore.


    Then.


    A me flew out of the ship and appeared a hundred meters away from Chen Fan.


    ¡°Greetings, Perfected Cultivator. I¡¯m the Fire Spirit King of the Southern Kingdom.¡±


    As the Lord of thirty six cities in the south and a mid-stage Earth Level Deity, the Fire Spirit King was respectfully saluting on his knees as if he were greeting the emperor.


    Perfected Cultivator was a title for a Sky Immortal.


    Even though Chen Fan hadn¡¯t entered the Golden Core Level, he was already powerful enough to kill a Sky Immortal and could be regarded as a Perfected Cultivator! The Fire Spirit King had recognized him as the new King of Kunxu.


    After that.


    The second, third and fourth Earth Level Deity appeared one after another.


    ¡°I¡¯m God-killer from the Mieqing Sect. Greetings, Perfected Cultivator Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Demon Lord Liuyu from the Red Dust Sect. Greetings, Perfected Cultivator. Long live Perfected Cultivator!¡±


    Many other Earth Level Deities smiled wryly. They finally gave up fighting and went to greet Chen Fan one by one.


    Seeing the Earth Level Deities kneeling in the sky...


    People on the ground knew clearly that the Realm of Kunxu was going to wee a new King. The Seven Exalted Sects, who used to dominate the realm, had already be history.


    ¡°Did he really suppress a realm on his own?¡±


    Qi Qingwei stood there and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The memories of meeting Chen Fan shed through her mind. She thought Chen Fan was only bluffing back then and she even had a bad impression of him, but then, he was really on top of the realm. Qi Qingwei was extremely regretful.


    The cute Qi Xiu¡¯er was crying tears of joy. She said, ¡°Master... Master finally won... It¡¯s just great!¡±


    Bai Suxian and the Princess of the Southern Kingdom felt utter disbelief.


    Then.


    Chen Fan nced over at all the Earth Level Deities present.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the King of Kunxu from now on. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°We have no objection,¡± everyone replied as they lowered their heads.


    The cultivators on the ground also knelt before this new King.


    ¡°Kunxu and Earth used to be one world. Without Earth, Kunxu wouldn¡¯t exist. Send out mymand. Whoever offends the Earth again will be killed!¡±


    Chen Fan issued his firstmand as the King of Kunxu.


    Everyone was relieved since Chen Fan wasn¡¯t nning to take revenge on Kunxu.


    ¡°Ask those of the Seven Exalted Sects toe and meet me. If not, I will eliminate all of them after Ie out!¡± Chen Fan said before he flew to enter the Yuntian Pce.


    Everyone looked at one another.


    They knew that the Seven Exalted Sects had led a hundred Earth Level Deities to fight in the battle and most of them were from the Exalted Sects and the Fire Spirit King. So, after receiving Chen Fan¡¯smand, the individual Earth Level Deities went to meet him immediately.


    The Sect Master of the Mieqing Sect heaved a sigh and said, ¡°He¡¯s nning to settle the scores with the Seven Exalted Sects!¡±


    ¡°Haha, the Seven Exalted Sects have been running wild for thousands of years. It¡¯s time for them to suffer.¡± The Fire Spirit King sneered. Many other Earth Level Deities were sad but they also gloated.


    Chen Fan won!


    This piece of news instantly shocked the entire Kunxu.


    Details about the battle outside of Heavenly Capital circted across the realm; people could estimate the astonishing power that had been disyed.


    Everyone had thought Yuntian Pce would win.


    But Chen Beixuan from the mortal world had be the winner.


    ¡°Ten Sect Masters died!¡±


    ¡°He killed a hundred Deities!¡±


    ¡°The Cloud Heaven Thearch was stomped to death!¡±


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao showed up but was killed!¡±


    All of these news hit everyone hard. All the ordinary people, the Martial Artists and the Immortal Masters of the families felt like the world was going to end.


    ¡°Is this... the end of Kunxu?¡±


    Countless people cried their hearts out and couldn¡¯t ept it.


    They had lived in Kunxu for several thousand years and had always thought the realm was an immortal world! Earth on the other side of the Gate of Heaven was only an ordinary ce where the stupid mortals lived.


    Nobody had thought that Chen Fan had stepped on the entire Realm of Kunxu thay day to be the King of Kunxu.


    ¡°Gather all the soldiers and Exalted Immortals. We¡¯ll go to Yuntian Pce and fight with Chen Beixuan! We must let him know that Kunxu will not surrender!¡± many people yelled.


    But more remained silent.


    The Seven Exalted Sects had been the dominators of Kunxu for thousands of years. All the rights in Kunxu were controlled by them and Fentian Valley. For most of the small families and sects, changing dominators wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    As for ordinary people, they didn¡¯t care at all. No matter who the King of Kunxu was, they still had to pay taxes and donate to therge sects. The King of Kunxu wasn¡¯t someone they had to worry about.


    In Qishan City.


    After receiving the news, the elders of the Qi Family froze and couldn¡¯t believe it. They started ming Qi Mufeng for making Qi Xiu¡¯er leave the Snow God Pce.


    Even though Chen Fan was still willing to be Qi Xiu¡¯er Master...


    That sole act had apparently destroyed the glory of the Qi Family for thousands of generations.


    ¡°The Qi Family could have reced the Zi family of Fentian Valley and be the top family in Kunxu!¡± the elders sighed and said. Qi Mufeng in Heavenly Capital also felt regretful.


    Countless disciples and elders in the Seven Exalted Sects were devastated.


    The Seven Exalted Sects had lost too much during this battle.


    They had lost all the Spirit Treasures; twelve Sect Masters and a hundred Earth Level Deities had died. There were no more than twenty Earth Level Deities altogether and half of them were in Snow God Pce.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan... No, Perfected Cultivator Beixuan wants us to meet him at Yuntian Pce, or he¡¯ll exterminate the Seven Exalted Sects. Should we go?¡± an elder asked.


    The others went silent.


    Meeting Chen Fan would mean that the Seven Exalted Sects would have to obey him and might have to endure some punishment as revenge. However, if they didn¡¯t show up, all the disciples in their sects would be killed and the families in the Realm of Kunxu would certainly help to chase after them to please Chen Fan.


    Their attention was turned to the Sect Master of Snow God Pce.


    Snow God Pce had the most Earth Level Deities right then and their Sect Master was the only supreme cultivator.


    ¡°Snow God Pce will go to meet the Perfected Cultivator!¡± the Sect Master of Snow God Pce said.


    All the disciples of the Exalted Sects felt like something had been broken... the dignity of their sects. And yet, many of them were relieved.


    December 23rd, 2012.


    Under the lead of the Sect Master of Snow God Pce, all the remaining Earth Level Deities of the Seven Exalted Sects went to Yuntian Pce to meet Chen Fan! Many Deities, families and leaders were gathered there.


    Almost all the Earth Level Deities in Kunxu were present.


    Beams of light arrived at the Lingxiao Hall of the Yuntian Pce. Everyone stood in the hall silently. A man with grey hair was sitting on the emperor¡¯s chair while he regarded them with naked contempt.


    ¡°Greetings, Perfected Cultivator!¡±


    The Sect Master of Snow God Pce knelt on the ground respectfully, showing the curve of her body. The Earth Level Deities from the Seven Exalted Sects also did the same behind her.


    The leaders of the families who witnessed this were feeling troubled.


    The Seven Exalted Sects were superior in their hearts, but the Sect Masters were currently kneeling in front of a mortal; the image they had of them waspletely broken.


    ¡°This incident will be recorded in the old books and passed down for thousands of generations. It represents the Realm of Kunxu surrendering to the mortals! The dignity of the immortal world was stepped on by a mortal,¡± the Sect Master of the Mieqing Sect said.


    From then on, Chen Fan would be the King of Kunxu, standing on top of the world!


    After meeting the Earth Level Deities, Chen Fan sealed the Yuntian Pce.


    ¡°I reincarnated six times in battle. It¡¯ll take at least three years for me to heal if I create Spirit Qi by myself. The de of Time even used a hundred years of my life, but... it was well worth it.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    Seven powerful Spirit Treasures floated in front of him.


    Piles of Spirit Stones, Spirit Medicines and Spirit Pills filled the entire room and there were seven old herbs. Their scent was all around the room; they were apparently rare Treasure Medicines like the Thunder Fruits.


    But what made Chen Fan most excited was the shiny golden pearl on his palm that carried a terrifying energy.


    A Golden Core!

 Chapter 767 - Nine Levels of the Golden Core

    <h4>767 Nine Levels of the Golden Core</h4>


    Golden Core!


    The shining orb was the reason behind Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao¡¯s dominance over Kunxu, and what gave him an upper hand against Chen Fan. The orb basked the world in its golden brilliance.


    Immense power was packed in the tiny space, making it look like a small sun.


    ¡°The difference between Golden Core and Connate Spirit is unbridgeable. Connate Cultivators only have one foot on the path of cultivation and will notst long in the vast space.


    ¡°However, a Golden Core is different.¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the orb wistfully as he glided his finger along its amber surface, feeling the crevasses that made up the zigzagging cloud patterns.


    ¡°Once a cultivator forms a Golden Core, he can be self-sufficient energy wise. Even if the Spirit Qi in the environment haspletely depleted, he can escape to another, or create a dimension portal to another world.


    ¡°Therefore, a Golden Core is considered incorruptible for eternity. Most races in the universe consider reaching the Golden Core level as the sign ofing of age and the readiness for space travel.¡±


    The difficulties inbating a Golden Core cultivator as a Connate Cultivator made Chen Fan shake his head.


    Golden Core cultivators wielded a hundred times more energy than their Connate counterpart. In addition, the Golden Core¡¯s energy was much more dense and deadlier.


    Depite Chen Fan¡¯s initial-sess in cultivating a Divine Body and the two Heavenly paintings under his disposal, his strength was a far cry whenpared with powerful beings in the universe.


    Many Divine Beasts were born with phenomenal sess in Divine Body cultivation. Heirs of Grand Cultivators were born with an Essence Core and were likely to possess a Divine Meridian, and many other powerful Divine Powers. Even with such an advantage, only after being raised up with precious treasure pills would they have a chance to defeat a Golden Core cultivator while still at the Connate Spirit Level.


    ¡°My setback is temporary. Once I leave earth and enter the realm of cultivation, I could easily be much more powerful. I can¡¯t wait to meet the acquaintances in my past life to see if their level of attainment has improved.¡±


    A cold light came up in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    In hisst life, he had brought to heel many powerful races. However, he wasn¡¯t invincible from the very beginning. Just like any other warrior, he had pulled through many tough fights as he made his way toward invincibility.


    ¡°The zig-zag patterns on the Golden Core were created by Thunder Tribtion. Because of these two traumas, it can only be made into a second tier Golden Core, not the best kind.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Connate Cultivators would start to work on their Essence Core once they reached thete stage. The goal was to strengthen the Essence Core and prepare it for the Thunder Tribtion. The process consisted of burning the Essence Core with Thunder Fire until it became a Golden Core.


    Golden Cores had nine levels, one being the lowest grade while level nine was the highest.


    Two golden cores with vastly different levels would have significant gaps in terms of power and potential.


    Only the elite disciples of powerful secrets could form Golden Cores of the top three levels and only a few of them could be Grand Cultivators in the future. Chen Fan also knew that beyond the ninth level, there was another level called super grade. Only those who had a super grade golden core could have a chance of reaching the Dao Reunion realm.


    ¡°My Golden Core in the past was only at the seventh level. I wasted too much time on mixing problems that came along with it because of its inferior quality. If I want to do things as fast as I can, I need to do it right the first time. That would imply creating a Super grade Golden Core from the outset,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    However, the priority for Chen Fan right then was what to do with the Golden Core he had collected.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s only a level two, it¡¯s rare nheless. Most Golden Core Cultivators would destroy their Golden Cores before they perished by self-destructing it. The self-destruction ability is one of the deadliest, although not the most useful ability of a Golden Core cultivator. That being said, when I used The de Of Time, Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao didn¡¯t even have a chance to self-destruct.¡±


    Chen Fan examined the Golden Core in his hand.


    The Golden Core was extremely resilient to outside forces, making it difficult to tap into its energy. Most cultivators would detonate it as thest ditch effort to harm his opponent. However, Chen Fan knew a technique that allowed him to draw energy out of the Golden Core over time.


    ¡°Although the Golden Core will perish once I deplete its energy, there is plenty of juice in it tost for a while.¡±


    Chen Fan had decided to use it as hisst resort.


    He swallowed the Golden Core to hide it in his belly. Chen Fan tapped the stone table and said with a half smile.


    ¡°I have been staying here for a few days, why are you still hiding from me? Don¡¯t press your luck, or I will blow up this ce.¡±


    The people around him were confused and terrified by his words.


    Chen Fan looked at the ceiling while he spoke, but there was no one there.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, no need to get mad.¡±


    A wizened sigh was heard as the walls and the ceiling lit up. Lights flowed down from the pce and formed a vague apparition before Chen Fan.


    ¡°I knew it. The one who created the Yuntian Pce had to be a Nascent Soul level Grand Cultivator that surely had powerful Spirit Treasures. You are an Artifact Spirit, and the fact that you can form an apparition means that you are a superior-grade Artifact Spirit.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°My master¡¯s name is Heaven¡¯s Equal.¡±


    The Artifact Spirit¡¯s voice grew cold and distant. ¡°What do you want to know? Mind you that I wouldn¡¯t tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°I only have one question: where are the ancient cultivators and where is the Path of Heaven?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°I am sorry, my master ordered me to guard the Path of Heaven. I will not disclose its location even if you annihte the entire Kunxu. It¡¯s not personal. Its location needs to be kept away from our powerful foes,¡± the Artifact Spirit refused.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t surprised.


    He had noticed that the Artifact Spirit cared very little for the people of Kunxu. Although Cloud Heaven Thearch could tap into the energy inside the pce, he could only scrape the surface. The Artifact Spirit had remained hidden even when Chen Fan killed Yunxiao.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about me razing the Yuntian Pce to the ground and doing away with you?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s gaze grew icy.


    The Artifact Spirit scoffed.


    Suddenly, countless golden inscriptions lit up on the Pce wall as a belligerent wave of energy was shot out from deep under the ground. The pulse of energy was much stronger and forceful than that of the Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao.


    It was the power of the Nascent Soul¡¯s Dharma Treasure.


    The Yuntian Pce turned out to be the most powerful being in Kunxu.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    A wave of energy no less aggressive gushed out from Chen Fan¡¯s body. Energy inside of Chen Fan surged and he quickly surpassed the Core Formation, reaching the Golden Core level.


    There was a terrifying bundle of energy thrashing inside of his system, struggling to get out. Chen Fan took his time and unleashed the energy slowly, letting it seep into the structures that supported the Yuntian Pce.


    ¡°When did you reach the Golden Core realm?¡±


    The Artifact Spirit jumped in utter surprise.


    He noticed that Chen Fan had just attained the Golden Core. Although the Artifact Spirit possessed more raw energy than Chen Fan, it wouldn¡¯t be a match against him.


    ¡°My power is beyond your imagination,¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    Unknown to the Artifact Spirit, Chen Fan had used a secret art to tap into Yunxiao¡¯s Golden Core to create the illusion of himself reaching the Golden Core. Such art was unheard of since most people regarded the Golden Core as a useless paper weight.


    ¡°Tell me where the Path of Heaven is. I will not only spare your life, I can also teach you the art of transcendence.¡± Chen Fan used the age-old tactic of carrot and stick.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The Artifact Spirit became quiet as the glow from the pce wall dimmed.


    He had lived thousands of years as an Artifact Spirit, bound to the pce. He was eager to gain freedom even at the cost of diminishing his power. What use was power if he couldn¡¯t even go anywhere?


    Chen Fan fulfilled part of his promise and told the Artifact Spirit a portion of the Art of Transcendence. The Artifact Spirit¡¯s face grew soft and nodded.


    ¡°Very well, we have a deal.¡±


    The Artifact Spirit filled Chen Fan in on the secrets he wanted to know and Chen Fan also fulfilled his end of the bargain.


    A light came up in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes as he eximed, ¡°So that¡¯s what had happened. I would never have thought that the Path of Heaven could exist in such a strange form.¡±

 Chapter 768 - Grand Cultivator?

    <h4>768 Grand Cultivator?</h4>


    In the ancient times, Earth was filled with powerful beings.


    There were giants that stood as tall as mountains, primordial beasts that could swallow a star and gods that walked the earth while carrying the sky on their shoulders.


    In the east, those powerful beings were called Sages, while in the west they were called Saints. Some of them even reached the Nascent Soul realm. There were also extraterrestrial races that settled on earth because of its abundance of Spirit Qi. In the jungles and forests, Spirit Water sprouted from the ground, nurturing potent Spirit Medicines. Even ordinary humans during that time could live up to two hundred years.


    Earth at the time was the center of the gxy and a sacrednd for cultivators. It was even muchrger in size.


    However, ever since the big shift, Spirit Qi was depleted and things changed on earth.


    ¡°That change was not natural, something caused it.¡±


    The Artifact Spirit¡¯s voice became serious.


    ¡°The Heavenly Lords would have prevented the earth¡¯s downward trend if Spirit Qi depletion was the only factor. They could cast the Starry Sky Grand Array to draw energy from space down to earth. They could also open a portal to another world and tap into its energy. However...¡±


    Spirit Artifact¡¯s gaze became heavy.


    ¡°As much as they tried, they couldn¡¯t stop the earth from dying. That¡¯s when they suspected that the changes were unnatural. Some forces were sucking the earth dry.


    ¡°The Heavenly Lords in the east and the True Gods in the west had both arrived at the same conclusion.


    ¡°They suspected that a treasure of unprecedented power was going to reveal itself. It has been absorbing the Aether Qi of the, depleting the earth¡¯s energy.


    ¡°When suspicion became conviction, a war between all the factions on earth began. The deadly scourge of war was spread across the gxy, killing countless innocent lives.


    ¡°As Sages in the east fell like flies, so too had the saints in the West.¡±


    The Spirit Artifact lowered its head as it became quiet.


    It was apparent that the memory about the war still haunted the Spirit Artifact.


    ¡°So you guys fought for something that no one has ever seen?¡± Chen Fan was amused.


    ¡°Although no one knows what kind of treasure it is, everyone was convinced that it¡¯s extremely powerful. Many Heavenly Lords suspected that it is a Divine Treasure,¡± the Artifact Spirit exined.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan giggled but kept quiet as the Artifact Spirit continued.


    ¡°After the war, a powerful foe invaded the earth.


    ¡°The powerful foe was from outer space and it wasn¡¯t human. They possessed extremely robust physiques that allowed them to traverse space. They were also extremely vicious and savage,cking any humane traits. We suspected they had been drawn to earth because of the treasure.


    ¡°In the end, we repelled the invasion but at a very high cost. The earth was in ruins after sustaining so much trauma, and the treasure was nowhere to be seen. The Heavenly Lords finally made the call to move to another gxy. My Master Heaven¡¯s Equal ordered me to stay behind and guard the Path of Heaven. I was to report to them if there was an invasion on earth or when the treasure finally revealed itself. However, I have been waiting for over a thousand years and nothing has happened yet.


    ¡°The people of Kunxu were the disciples and heirs of the Heavenly Lords who forgot their origin. It¡¯s not their fault though. We erased all signs of our existence from this before we left. ¡±


    The Spirit Artifact then told Chen Fan the location of the Path of Heaven before he retreated.


    Chen Fan was left alone in the chamber, reflecting about this conversation.


    The sages on earth imed that the Artifact was a supreme treasure despite knowing practically nothing about it. However, Chen Fan registered something was amiss.


    Only a few treasures coulde out of a, a Star Core being one of them. However, a Star Core needs billions if not trillions of years to form, instead of a few thousand. Meanwhile, The Earth was reduced to a dead in a very short period of time. It reminded Chen Fan of something he was very familiar with.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    In space, many overlords would use a to create a treasure simr to a Star Core. However, he would have to be at the Soul Formation level to pull it off. Such powerful figures were a rare sight in the universe.


    In addition, Chen Fan knew that the Earth was located in a rtively secluded area of the universe. In the past eons, it had only seen two powerful cultivators: Cangqin and himself.


    ¡°If a Soul Formation cultivator used the earth to create a Star Core, the Golden Core and Nascent Soul cultivators on earth would never notice it. It was oundish for them to think they could get their hands on the treasure.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    A cold light grew brighter in his eyes. He was amused by the stupidity of not only the ancient cultivators, but also the mysterious mighty figure who used earth as his tool.


    ¡°Earth is my home. I shall rend your soul from your corporeal body and scorch it in the sun as punishment for what you have done.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words were icy and his gaze was sharp.


    However, he wagered that it would take a while for the Mighty figure to reveal himself.


    Be it be the Ancient Cultivators, or the Ancient Mayan race, neither of them had returned to earth. Chen Fan reckoned that the mighty figure would take another hundred years to return.


    He also recalled the experience of hisst visit during his past life. The time of his visit would take ce two centuriester.


    He had already reached the Soul Formation realm during that visit and his mind was not on the well being of earth, but his old friends. He scanned the earth quickly and found that the earth¡¯s Spirit Qi hadpletely dried up. The Earth was dead.


    Chen Fan finally knew who had caused the death of his home.


    Only HE could erase his track from the earth so cleanly that no one would even know of his existence. Worse, HE had also covered up the birth of a star core from the rest of the universe.


    ¡°But... the Lord Master must know about it. He is a Perfected Immortal... nothing could have escaped him. Why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡±


    The thought brought a hint of concern into Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    The Spirit Artifact had given him many pieces of revealing information, it motivated Chen Fan to work harder toward his goal.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head to the portal once I recover. I need more resources in order to reach the Golden Core realm. ¡±


    Chen Fan then entered a secluded cultivation.


    He had assigned the cleaning up of Kunxu to the Fire Spirit King and other Earth Level Deities who sided with him. As Chen Fan¡¯s disciple, Qi Xiu¡¯er made important decisions on his behalf.


    Once he had assigned a task to everyone, Chen Fan entered the Yuntian Pce and locked its gate.


    He wasn¡¯t only badly injured, but using the Art of Reincarnation six times had taken a toll on him. He would require at least two years of recuperation to fully recover. In hisst attack, the de of Time had also consumed arge portion of his life force.


    ¡°Luckily, I still have these Spirit medicines. They should speed up the process.¡±


    Chen Fan nced at the pile of spirit stones and pills.


    Chen Fan knew that the Cloud Thearch had a cache of divine medicine somewhere; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to live for so long.


    Chen Fan sat on a rock and started the Swallowing Divine Power. Many spirit stones cracked open, releashing patches of light that rushed into Chen Fan¡¯s system. Nourished by the Essence Qi, the Azure Thearch Longevity Body recovered rapidly.


    A faint golden glow surfaced on Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    Chen Fan¡¯s broken bones and torn muscles started to heal and strengthen.


    The process should have taken three years if not longer, but with the help of Spirit Qi, it sped up significantly.


    Three monthster, Chen Fan was already out of his secluded cultivation.


    He looked like a new man when he came out of the pce. Energy coursed through his veins while golden mes glowed vibrantly around him. There was no sign of trauma. However, the touch of grey in his hair remained. The loss of life force was irreversible.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s face was lit up with glee when she saw Chen Fan¡¯s face. However, Chen Fan¡¯s wrinkles and grey hair saddened her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Don¡¯t you think I aged well?¡± Chen Beixuan cracked a smile. To him, this appearance was just one of his many masks.


    In his past life, he had entered the tower of time by ident and became a white-haired elder. But he recovered from that nheless.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er scoffed under her breath, but she had to agree that Chen Fan¡¯s mature look was also very well appealing.


    He looked as if he were in his early thirties; the strands of grey hair and his tenacious body gave him a different charm,pared with his former teenage look. Even his family members would have been taken aback by the change.


    Qi Qingwei and the Princess of the Southern Kingdom gawked at Chen Fan in shock.


    Lu Yanxue held a smile on her face. Regardless of what Chen Fan looked like, he was the same person to her.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er gave Chen Fan a sidelong nce and asked, ¡°Master, what are we doing here in Heavenly Capital? Everything is in ruins now. A few Sages are hiring contractors to build another city on top of it. We will call it the North Mystic City.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and ambled to the inner city gate. He gazed at the ancient city wall and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me where the Path of Heaven was?


    ¡°It is here!¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Everyone was caught by surprise.

 Chapter 769 - Going to the Path of Heaven!

    <h4>769Going to the Path of Heaven!</h4>


    The Path of Heaven.


    It was only a legend in the Realm of Kunxu. The ancient Sages destroyed all the traces of the path, so their descendants had almost forgotten about it and could only find a bit of information in the old books. That day, Chen Fan stood in front of Heavenly Capital and said it was the Path of Heaven. How could everyone not be shocked?


    ¡°This... this is the Path of Heaven?¡±


    Qi Qingwei widened her eyes and looked at the towering wall.


    Heavenly Capital had a long history and had been in Kunxu for thousands of years. Only the inner city used to exist, but due to poption growth, it was expanded, eventually bing a city that covered dozens of acres.


    ¡°If the ancient cultivators had not set up a strong array here, you would have been killed by the impact of the battle between Yunxiao and I,¡± Chen Fan said as he touched the wall to feel the power inside.


    The battle between Chen Fan and Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao was earth-shattering. A Golden Core Cultivator was as powerful as a nuclear weapon. Mountains copsed, rivers were destroyed, everything within a hundred miles was shattered and millions of people died. Only a hundred thousand people in the inner city survived under the protection of the array.


    ¡°Indeed, an array that can withstand the power of a Sky Immortal is rare.¡±


    Everyone nced at the city in shock.


    Meanwhile, the entire inner city had been emptied. Chen Fan walked toward the center and scanned through every corner with his Immortal Will at the same time, as if he were a bird flying in the sky, overlooking everywhere.


    He found that the inner city had the shape of a pentagon. There was a tower at each of the five tips and the streets were straight like the lines of an array. Chen Fan finally arrived at the center of the city.


    There was an ancient altar surrounded by stone pirs; it had a strong sense of history.


    ¡°The cultivators of the ancient times built this city as an Universe Teleport Array that is capable of both attacking and defending. There were powerful beings back then after all.¡±


    Whoever formed such an array had to be a cultivator of at least the Nascent Soul Level. It was too difficult for a Golden Core Cultivator to create this.


    ¡°Master, are you going to the Path of Heaven?¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er suddenly looked at Chen Fan anxiously.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    He took out piles of Spirit Stones from the de Strengthening Gourd.


    Chen Fan collected the Spirit Stones the Seven Exalted Sects had been hoarding for thousands of years; he currently had millions of them.


    ¡°You should leave. I¡¯m going to initiate the array and see where this Path of Heaven leads to. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Chen Fan answered as he cast some Dharma Spells and initiated the array.


    Qi Qingwei, the Fire Spirit King and the Princess of the Southern Kingdom left. Even though Qi Xiu¡¯er didn¡¯t want to, she had to leave as well. Only Lu Yanxue remained where she was. After three months of cultivation, she was very close to reaching the Immortal State.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to check it out, I¡¯m not really leaving the yet. The Path of Heaven is dangerous. You should go with them first,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°No, I told you I¡¯d be with you. I won¡¯t leave no matter what,¡± the girl said with determination.


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He thought it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous as it was only a teleport array, so he nodded and allowed her to stay.


    He cast spells to initiate this old array as he put inrge piles of Spirit Stones, so that the pure Spirit Qi could be used as a source of energy for the array.


    ¡°Buzz, buzz.¡±


    As he cast the spells...


    The streets, walls and the altar were lit up. There was even a beam of light shooting from each of the five towers into the sky. The five light rays were respectively blue, yellow, red, white and ck in color; the entire Realm of Kunxu could see them clearly.


    In the end.


    Boom.


    The entire city was covered in colored light. As it shook, an invisible energy wave was formed and the two of them suddenly disappeared from the altar.


    They were sessfully teleported.


    ¡°He came from the mortal world and has a mysterious history, but he knows countless secret arts, Divine Powers and even the way to open a teleport array. Who are you, Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Someone enveloped in an aura at Yuntian Pce watched from afar.


    This was the first time Lu Yanxue used a Universe Teleport Array.


    Chen Fan had gone through it many times in his previous life. Once they entered the passage, Chen Fan took out the Five Thunder Seal and it sent down beams of light, wrapping the two of them inside.


    Lu Yanxue looked through the light, and saw the colorful passage and the stars outside. She eximed, ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°Every star represents a. We¡¯re now far away from Earth, going deep into the universe. If we¡¯re not careful enough, we could be trapped here. If that were to happen I might still be able to live off my Divine Body and Dharma Treasures for a couple of years, but you would die from starvation after a short period of time,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Lu Yanxue immediately red at Chen Fan.


    After a while, everything in front of Lu Yanxue became bright and they went out of the passage. She widened her eyes and looked around. They were still on an altar, but the buildings around them were old like those found in the Qin Dynasty.


    Still, these buildings looked even older. Many stone pirs and walls were quite weathered.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Lu Yanxue was startled.


    She looked up and saw an enormous in front of her.


    ¡°This is an abandoned city on an anonymous. In the ancient times, this used to be a teleport array as well. There should be a strong array somewhere to protect ordinary people back then, but now, everyone¡¯s gone,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    His Immortal Will could at the moment cover three hundred miles of area. He could scan through half of the at once, meaning that it was much smaller than Earth. There were a few more buildings within the area scanned by his Immortal Will. Some of them looked simr to the city which were probably other teleport arrays.


    Chen Fan guessed this was a hub to travel the universe in the ancient times.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lu Yanxue stuck out her tongue and wondered if they were outside the sr system.


    Lu Yanxue was confused and was about to ask Chen Fan. Then, she saw a skull next to the altar and she shuddered.


    It was the skull of a beast and was about eight metersrge. It had a triangr shape like that of an insect. Even after countless years, it was still clear and bright.


    ¡°Chen Fan, look! What¡¯s that?¡± Lu Yanxue yelled.


    Chen Fan had already walked over seriously.


    He stared at the crystal clear skull of the beast and frowned as if he had discovered something.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lu Yanxue asked gently.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t answer.


    They walked down the altar and saw that there were many other bones around.


    There was a ten-meter leg bone of a beast and some were sharp like knives. There were also human bones but they were gold in color. Besides, there were many broken halberds, daggers and swords.


    In the ancient times, those weapons were apparently superior-grade Spirit Artifacts or even Spirit Treasures. Their power was long gone; they had turned into a pile of scrap metal.


    The entire city was covered in body parts. Most of them belonged to humans and some to beasts.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, where are we?¡± Lu Yanxue asked with fright in her eyes.


    ¡°If I¡¯m correct, these beasts are the so-called alien enemies. The ancient cultivators thought they could escape from the alien enemies by leaving Kunxu, but both parties met in the universe, which is why this ce turned into a battlefield,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°These are the alien enemies? How big are they? What do they look like?¡±


    Lu Yanxue gasped.


    The skull was eight metersrge and the skeleton was a dozen meters long. So, their entire body should be around forty meters. She had found dozens of those beasts around the city.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up to the sky.


    When he arrived on this, he had felt a weak energy in the buildings. As he sent out his Immortal Will, the energy in one of the buildings seemed to soar as if something had awoken.


    Apparently, not all the attackers in the battle had died. Some of them were just sleeping.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Lu Yanxue still didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Suddenly, there was an energy wave in the sky.


    A beast, which was dozens of metersrge, covered in ck scales and had a long tail, shed towards them from afar. Its speed had reached ten times the speed of sound. Its head was in a triangr shape, its eyes looked cold and its ws were sharp. The entire body of the beast was streamlined like a ck dagger.


    ¡°Universe Predators. I thought cultivators had exterminated them, but they still exist.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    And Lu Yanxue had already turned pale,pletely speechless.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    Chen Fan left the Thunder Seal to protect Lu Yanxue and rushed towards the predator. Since there wasn¡¯t an atmosphere on this, humans would immediately explode after being exposed in the air.


    And yet, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Body was very close to the phenomenal sess level so he could survive in the universe for a short period of time.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your leader? Where do you live? Why did you attack humans in the ancient times?¡±


    Chen Fan sent out his Immortal Will. The predators had an extremely high intelligence.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The predator saw Chen Fan but it didn¡¯t reply. Its wave of Immortal Will carried viciousness, seemingly able to destroy everything. It looked at Chen Fan with greed and hunger in its eyes, as if nning to eat him.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back.


    He instantly turned into the Thunder Loch and shed with the Thunder Divine de.


    The predators were the biggest enemies of all creatures in the universe. Other than the Zerg, most beings would be killed by the predators as they ate every intelligent creature. As long as the creature carried Spirit Qi or Essence Qi, they would want to eat it.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The sh hit the predator.


    Sparks were created when the Thunder Divine de struck the ck scales. The predators didn¡¯t have other Divine Powers, but their Immortal Will and body were born as powerful as those of Golden Core Cultivators. They were like a group of hyenas in the universe and eliminated many other races.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The predator fought back.


    It moved swiftly across space and gripped Chen Fan with its w, but Chen Fan was faster. He initiated the Divine Power of the Thunder Loch and the Wind Thunder Wings appeared on his back, making him gain speed.


    In the sky.


    A bolt of lightning and a ck dagger shed against each other.


    ¡°nk, nk.¡±


    Fighting with a predator wasn¡¯t as stressful as battling with Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao.


    After all, the predator relied only on its body and ws and was still quite different from a real Golden Core Cultivator like Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao. He had Divine Powers, Dharmic Powers, a Divine Soul and a terrifying Essence Core.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    But then, something vicious deep in this awakened because of the battling between Chen Fan and the predator. Soon, many other predators arrived in front of Chen Fan.


    There were six of them in total and one of them was even a hundred meters tall.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Lu Yanxue¡¯s heart sank.


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t even defeat one predator and there were seven of them at the moment. One of them looked like their leader. Was Chen Fan in danger?


    The leader of the predator, who was a hundred meters tall, yelled, ¡°The cultivators... Yummy... Filling... Eat him!¡± An energy wave of Immortal Will swept across the sky and many old buildings on the ground were destroyed.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The six predators went down.


    As the hyenas and locusts of the universe.


    The predators weren¡¯t good at fighting and could be killed by a top Core Formation Cultivator with a Spirit Treasure, but when they came together, their power would surge as they lived in groups.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Many shadows shed towards Chen Fan from all directions.


    They attacked one by one which was leaving Chen Fan out of breath. The leader of the predators even formed a spear with its tail and stabbed at Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    In a blink, Chen Fan was backed into a corner.


    This was like seven cultivators, who were halfway to reaching the Golden Core Level, attacking together. The leader of the Golden Core was even just one step away.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan shed and blocked three attacks, but the tail of the leader prated Chen Fan¡¯s chest, creating a hole on the Thunder Loch.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan rushed forward without hesitation.


    But the other six predators surrounded him and didn¡¯t look anxious at all. They shed at Chen Fan from time to time and inflicted many deep wounds where his bones could be seen.


    As Chen Fan lost more blood, Lu Yanxue felt more devastated and the six predators seemed to be ready to enjoy their feast.


    ¡°Human... Surrender... We can spare your life.¡±


    The leader of the predators sent out its Immortal Will.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t believe that the predators were the enemies of all creatures. They only enjoyed the fun of ying with other beings.


    ¡°Haha, you think you¡¯ll win?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered with disdain. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll show you what my new toy is capable of!¡±


    Boom!


    An astonishing energy came out of Chen Fan¡¯s body like a giant pir, which shook the entire. The terrifying power of the Golden Core was there.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body was erged.


    The Thunder Loch then became ten feet tall and countless thunderbolts twined around Chen Fan¡¯s body. He stood on a lightning dragon like a God.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    The seven predators were stunned.


    Their leader even screamed and tried to fall back, but it was toote. Chen Fan had waited for them to be less vignt for quite a while, so that they wouldn¡¯t be able to run away.


    ¡°The third form of the Thunder Divine de.


    ¡°Break the air!¡±


    A de surrounded by ck thunderbolts appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s hand. The ck shes of lightning carried a destructive energy and he shed with it.


    In a heartbeat.


    The turned upside down, the universe froze and the sun and moon were shattered.


    The de was the only thing left in the world!


    This de could kill Golden Core Cultivators!

 Chapter 770 - Swallowed!

    <h4>Chapter 770 Swallowed!</h4>


    How terrifying was it when Chen Fan shed with the power of the Golden Core?


    A long crack appeared in the sky like God¡¯s eye. It was deep and there was a huge energy hidden behind. The crack extended from where Chen Fan was to the seven predators.


    At that moment.


    None of the predators were able to escape in time and were shed by the ck de aura. Their leader then blocked it with its long tail.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    When the de aura shed by...


    The predators roared and the wave of Immortal Will made the air vibrate. The ground fell ten feet and half of the city copsed.


    Lu Yanxue watched with her eyes widened.


    She saw that four of the seven predators had already been split in half. Their Golden Cores could survive the attacks of a Spirit Treasure but they couldn¡¯t resist in front of the de aura. The universe was flooded with blood.


    Even though these predators were strong, they couldn¡¯t recover instantly after suffering such a severe injury.


    The other two predators managed to run away and only their forearms had been cut off. As for the leader, part of its long tail was lost.


    He injured six predators that almost reached the Golden Core Level!


    This was Chen Fan¡¯s power. If Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao were there, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t have to use the de of Time. This sh was powerful enough to kill him!


    ¡°Human... Die!!!¡±


    The leader of the predators sent out two ck threads of Immortal Will and arrived ahead of Chen Fan.


    After reaching the Golden Core Level, Chen Fan¡¯s power waspletely different.


    The ck threads were blocked by an invisible energy ten feet away from him.


    Chen Fan swayed his body and shed again. This time, he shed a thousand feet towards a predator together with the de aura.


    The seven predators were astonished.


    Even though they had met many Overlords of mankind, including Golden Core Cultivators, nobody could control the dimension power like Chen Fan.


    A Golden Core Cultivator had only stepped in the Gate of Dimension.


    Although Chen Fan was young and wasn¡¯t quite advanced in the Golden Core Level, he seemed to be extremely experienced.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    That sh appeared out of nowhere. When it appeared, nobody noticed it and they had no idea who attacked. It was already toote when they responded.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The de Thunder de shed by.


    Then, the eight-meter head of a predator was cut off; spouts of blood came out from its neck. The Divine Soul of such creatures was connected with the body, so they could only be killed by destroying the core in their brain.


    Chen Fan stabbed in the middle of the predator¡¯s eyes and crushed its Divine Soul.


    One of the predators was dead!


    ¡°No!¡± the other six of them yelled.


    In the sky, the ck threads of Immortal Will arrived from all directions like a wire mesh, blocking all of Chen Fan¡¯s escape routes. This was the Divine Power the predators were born with and was powerful enough to destroy everything, even Spirit Treasures. However, Chen Fan smiled and shed again. He created a crack in the dimension and disappeared.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The second sh!


    The body of another predator was split from its forehead and it was raining blood. The blood of the predators was corrosive like acid rain, creating many pits and holes on the ground.


    Only five of the seven predators were left.


    ¡°Separate... He¡¯s only a Golden Core Cultivator... He can¡¯t use this power for a long time.¡±


    The leader of the predators was calm. Its Immortal Will resounded in the air and the other four predators turned into ck daggers, shing at more than ten times the speed of sound to a hundred miles away.


    As to the Golden Core Overlords.


    Their Immortal Will could cover a few hundred miles and the whole area was their battlefield, but the predators were born to live in the air. Their speed was beyond what normal Golden Core Cultivators could achieve; they could take advantage of this to kill them.


    This was why many Golden Core Cultivators were afraid of encountering predators alone. They might not be powerful, but they were cunning and good at fighting like a wolf pack.


    ¡°Haha, you think you can get away?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    He then turned into a beast that was a few hundred feet tall.


    The Kun Peng Dharma Form!


    The Kun Peng spread its wings and became a thousand meters wide, which was evenrger than four aircraft carriers. All the predators immediately yelled, ¡°A Kun Peng?¡±


    It was the dominator that stood at the top of the food chain in the universe.


    Although the predators were regarded as the locusts of the universe that killed all intelligent creatures, they were as weak as ants in front of the most powerful Divine Beast, the Kun Peng. Their hearts were filled with fear.


    After entering the Golden Core Level, Chen Fan was finally able to exert a bit of the Kun Peng¡¯s power.


    He felt the earth-shattering energy inside his body and seemed to be able to break the air or crush a once he spread his wings. Even though Chen Fan knew it was just an illusion, destroying a city wasn¡¯t something difficult for him right then.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan spread his wings.


    Swish.


    Chen Fan¡¯s speed was indescribable. An eagle could travel ny thousand miles a day, but Chen Fan could travel more! He was like a sh of light in the sky and was as fast as a bolt of lightning. He was still a hundred miles away at thest second. The next second, he was in front of a predator.


    That predator yelled and shot out a few hundred ck threads of Immortal Will.


    But then, Chen Fan opened his mouth slightly.


    The giant mouth the size of a swimming pool which had a strong attraction power sucked the predator in. Once it entered Chen Fan¡¯s stomach, it was destroyed by the Swallowing Divine Power and turned into the purest Blood Qi.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyesfortably.


    Although the predators didn¡¯t have True Essence, they had powerful Aether Qi, enough for a thousand elephants. Speaking of Aether Qi, one normal predator wasparable to a Golden Core Cultivator.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The other four predators were terrified so they immediately escaped.


    However, how could theypare to the Kun Peng? Chen Fan immediately used the Great Chaos Art and his thousand-meter body disappeared in the air.


    There was no way they could get away when Chen Fan could teleport.


    The next second.


    Chen Fan had arrived behind the second predator and swallowed it, absorbing its vitality and Blood Qi. The amount of Blood Qi in each predator wasparable to that in dozens of Blood Ancestors. Chen Fan made it into a ball and hid it inside his body.


    The third one, the fourth one...


    In a blink, Chen Fan swallowed four predators.


    Together with the two he had killed before, only the leader of the predators remained.


    Even though its body was as huge as a hundred meters, it looked like a fragile child in front of the thousand-meter Chen Fan.


    ¡°Surrender... I¡¯ll spare you.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were filled with arrogance.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The leader roared and its entire body shrank into a dagger of a hundred meters, shing at almost a hundred times the speed of sound. This was a tactic used by the predators. Their body had evolved for battling and it was their most powerful trait.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    He pped his left wing and shed.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The dagger was split in half. Then, Chen Fan reached out and grabbed the head of the leader. Its head was like a toy in Chen Fan¡¯s hand. Those alloy scales shattered and Chen Fan¡¯s w made four holes on its head.


    ¡°Tell me, where are the other predators? Why did you go after the ancient cultivators? If not, I¡¯ll rip your Divine Soul out, swallow it and burn it with Divine mes for ten thousand years.¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the leader of the predators.


    His eyes let out two beams of light.


    ¡°Human, don¡¯t you think about it! We will never yield to our prey.¡±


    The leader of the predators smiled.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    It blew up his Divine Soul.


    And yet, Chen Fan immediately used the Art of Soul Searching and captured many scenes and moments from the pieces of the Divine Soul.


    He swallowed the leader of the predators and retrieved the Kun Peng Dharma Form,ing down from the sky with a stern face.


    ¡°You scared me. I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Lu Yanxue ran forward immediately.


    The battle had been intense. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t initiate his Golden Core, he would have been torn in pieces. Even Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao would have been in danger if he fought with the predators.


    ¡°I used a lot of energy this time to initiate the power of the Golden Core and turn into the Kun Peng. I¡¯m afraid the Golden Core can only be used a few times more.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh as he looked at the dim Golden Core.


    However, he cracked a smile when he saw the other five Blood Pills. The middle one was like a little sun that was stored in his dantian and its energy was as strong as the Golden Core.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, should we keep going?¡± Lu Yanxue asked with a worried look.


    ¡°The next teleport array is on the other side of this, but I¡¯m not nning to go there.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He would have tried to go on in the past.


    But after meeting those predators and knowing that more of them had gone after the ancient cultivators along the Path of Heaven, Chen Fan decided to stop there. There had to be a lot of enemies ahead.


    ¡°So, what should we do?¡± Lu Yanxue wondered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back to the Realm of Kunxu. We¡¯ll return to the Path of Heaven when we be more powerful and truly have nothing to fear.¡±


    Chen Fan sensed the five Blood Pills with his Immortal Will.

 Chapter 771 - Skipping a Level

    <h4>Chapter 771 Skipping a Level</h4>


    Chen Fan then scanned the entire.


    It was only one kilometer in diameter. Therefore, it only took Chen Fan a few minutes to scan the entire with his Divine Will. He found that there were no remaining Predators.


    However, he noticed a strange monolith at the center of the.


    Three characters were etched onto its surface.


    ¡°The Southern Gate of Connate.¡±


    ¡°Is this the legendary Southern Gate of Connate?¡± Lu Yanxue peeled her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°The Legends of Ancient China were not entirely fiction. This was the nearest ancient to Earth, and in the ancient times, it could very well have been the gateway to Earth,¡± Chen Fan said.


    There were many smaller characters at the back of the monolith, detailing the origin of the Southern Gate of Connate.


    During its heyday, The Southern Gate of Connate had been guarded by four Perfected Cultivators. More than a dozen sages had lived there and over a hundred thousand people were scattered in seven settlements. It was a linchpin on the interster travel route.


    However, Chen Fan knew what the former bustling city had be from what he found in the Divine Soul of the Predator¡¯s leader. He saw countless predators storm The Southern Gate of Connate, razing it to the ground.


    In the end, the ancient cultivators retreated toward the other size of the gxy with the Predators hot on their heels. The ancient cultivators had never fully recovered from the defeat and were unable to return to earth.


    Chen Fan had lingered around The Southern Gate of Connate for a while and then said to Lu Yanxue, ¡°Let¡¯s move. The Path of Heaven is dangerous, but I¡¯m confident that I will pull through.¡±


    Right before he returned to Kunxu, he cast many Dharma Arrays around the just in case some Predators returned. However, after thinking further, Chen Fan considered the tactic as overly cautious. The leader of the Predators had been waiting for thousands of years, but he had still not been reunited with his kin.


    ¡°Hum...¡±


    The ancient Dharma Array was lit up again, sending out rays of colorful lights into the sky.


    Chen Fan and Lu Yanxue disappeared from the altar as the ancient fell back into slumber. No one knew when it would awaken again.


    Seeing Lu Yanxue and Chen Fan return safely, Qi Xiu¡¯er let out a sigh of relief.


    She then took a long hard look at herself; she felt ashamed forcking the courage to apany Chen Fan as Lu Yanxue did. Meanwhile Chen Fan¡¯s run in with Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao and his experience on the Path of Heaven was a wake up call for him.


    ¡°I need to improve myself.


    ¡°Be it those mysterious Grand Cultivators or the Predators, they all pose a significant threat to me. I need to strengthen myself and regain my former powers; otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to protect the people I care about.¡±


    Chen Fan acted quickly after he made up his mind.


    He had decided to adopt a different approach than in his previous cultivation path.


    Chen Fan had always struggled to gather enough resources while he was on Earth.


    The amount of resources he could scrounge up was only a fraction of what a former disciple of the True Martial Celestial Sect could get.


    However, things had changed for the better. As the master of Kunxu, when he said jump, the sect masters would ask how high. They would spare no efforts to gather whatever Chen Fan desired.


    ¡°Kunxu is a small world, but it has much more resources than Earth.¡±


    Chen Fan sat inside the cultivation chamber, examining the pile of Spirit Stones and Spirit Medicine as a smile surfaced on his face. Not only the Seven Exalted Sects offered their tribute, but also many minor sects and factions.


    For the minor sects, Chen Fan was a lesser evil than the Seven Exalted Sects since he would consume much less resources than the seven sects would.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Once Chen Fan had gathered enough resources, he announced that he would enter a secluded cultivation. He was determined to make significant progress this time. However powerful the Golden Core was, it could only be used a few times more.


    ¡°I won¡¯t see the outside world again until I be invincible!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were lit up with determination.


    His cultivation had reached a bottleneck a few months back and was stuck at the mid-stage of the Connate Level. Chen Fan wagered that it would take him at least three years to enter thete-stage of the Connate Spirit.


    However, those spirit stones and spirit medicines changed many things.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan charged up his energy andpleted another two Heavenly Paintings.


    Suddenly, the two giant beasts were manifested behind Chen Fan. One was the behemoth Kun Peng, while the other was the Thunder Loch. Energy burst out from Spirit Stones scattered around the ground and flew toward Chen Fan. The Spirit Qi first formed a trickle, then it became a stream, followed by a river until it was as vast as the ocean. The giant Kun Peng opened up its mouth and swallowed the energy with ease.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    It was the Kun Peng¡¯s Swallowing Divine Power.


    Boundless energy disappeared into Chen Fan¡¯s system as the pile of spirit stones was reduced in size.


    One day, two days, three days...


    A powerful presence started to emerge inside of the Yuntian Pce. It felt like a primordial Malignant Beast was waking up from its slumber. People tiptoed around the pce grounds, wary of stirring the beast.


    The Artifact Spirit watched Chen Fan¡¯s progress quietly in a corner.


    One month, two, three...


    In a blink, half a year had passed.


    Chen Fan had disappeared during those six months as Lu Yanxue and Qi Xiu¡¯er managed Kunxu on behalf of Chen Fan. Under their careful management, normalcy gradually returned to the Realm of Kunxu.


    However, many people started to feel resentful toward Chen Fan because of the massive amount of resources he consumed.


    Each day, piles upon piles of Spirit Stones were transported into the Yuntian Pce. The ce had be a veritable ckhole that would consume everything in Kunxu.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want my master¡¯s protection, you don¡¯t have to send in your tribute.¡±


    Lu Yanxue snorted.


    She then showed everyone the battle between Chen Fan and the Predators. Lu Yanxue had recorded everything using a Dharma Spell.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    The elites of Kunxu were shocked.


    They were not only terrified by the predators who had ughtered ancient sages, but also by Chen Fan¡¯s invincibility.


    ¡°Are these recordings real?¡± Fire Spirit King asked incredulously.


    The Artifact Spirit stepped forward and confirmed the existence of the predators and The Southern Gate of Connate. He was also relieved after finding out the reason behind his master¡¯s absence.


    Although not many people believed in Lu Yanxue, they believed in the Artifact Spirit.


    He was the backbone of Kunxu, and his words were the bible.


    After knowing the threat they were under, the elites of Kunxu offered everything they had to Chen Fan. Chen Fan could single handedly bring Kunxu to heel... what did they have to fend off the assault of a horde of Predators? Just one Predator could have wreaked havoc in the Realm of Kunxu, turning the peacefulnd into a bloodbath.


    With the nearly unlimited supply of resources, Chen Fan made colossal improvements day by day.


    Five hundred thousand Spirit Stones, one million Spirit Stones, one point five million Spirit Stones...


    A yearter, the powerful presence hidden deep within the Yuntian Pce was palpable even from miles away. Many people felt Chen Fan had gotten as powerful as the Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Beixuan has leveled up!¡±


    Fire Spirit King squinted his eyes as he looked into the distance.


    ¡°His level of attainment is getting close to that of the Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao. He has reached the peak of Core Formation and is only half a step away from bing a Sky Immortal,¡± another Earth Level Deity added.


    Flickers of jealousy shed in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Chen Fan was powerful even before the improvement, but a big portion of his strength came from the Divine Powers. However, after gaining a Golden Core, he wouldn¡¯t even need the de of Time to defeat Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao.


    As everyone thought Chen Fan was going to pause his cultivation, he was still nowhere to be seen.


    One monthter, two months, three...


    Two yearster, the energy inside the Yuntian Pce had increased so much that it could be felt in every corner of Kunxu. A funnel cloud had formed above the pce, drawing immense amounts of energy into Chen Fan each second. What was Chen Fan doing?


    Everyone was perplexed every time they looked up at the funneling cloud.


    Many Earth Level Deities noticed that Chen Fan had entered a territory that was unknown to them. However, they were convinced that if Chen Fan was sessful, he would be truly invincible and killing Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao would have been child¡¯s y by then.


    ¡°Is he going to reach the Sky Immortal realm?¡±


    The air was filled with a suspense that kept everyone on the edge of their seats. Even the Artifact Spirit watched Chen Fan¡¯s progress attentively. Chen Fan reminded him of many Perfected Cultivators he knew.


    However, three dayster, the powerful presence along with the funneling clouds disappeared altogether.


    ¡°Strange. I didn¡¯t see any Thunder Tribtion. Did he fail?¡±


    Fire Spirit King furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t be a Sky Immortal, he must be very close.¡±


    Many people heaved a sigh of relief thinking the wait was at an end.


    To their surprise, Chen Fan was still nowhere to be seen


    The gate of the cultivation chamber remained shut, however, Chen Fan no longer asked for tributes from them.


    Meanwhile, Time had lost meaning inside the Yuntian Pce...


    One more month, two more months, three...


    As time flew by, Chen Fan was making daily progress by leaps and bounds.

 Chapter 772 - Phenomenal Success In Divine Body

    <h4>772 Phenomenal Sess In Divine Body</h4>


    In a blink, three years has passed.


    Chen Fan remained put inside the Yuntian Pce while causing great changes outside the pce.


    Chen Fan floated in the air in a sitting position, shrouded by a brilliant golden divine light that turned him into the epitome of invincibility. The energy about him carried a graceful finality that suggested that nothing, not even nuclear bombs could even harm a hair on him. Many cracks of thunder rose around him; that was the sound of the blood coursing through his veins.


    If a Buddhist or a Taoist were there, they would think that they had seen their deity in the flesh.


    The Taoist would call it the Deity Body, while the Buddhist would call it the Golden Body; they were two sides of the same coin.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes, sending out two rays of golden light. Those lights were so sharp that they pierced the dark room like a divine sword. Chen Fan extended his legs and stretched his arms.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A wave of powerful Blood Qi gushed out from his system. When his feetnded on the ground, the Yuntian Pce shook as if it were in the middle of an earthquake. When he stretched his arms, he tore open the fabric of space, creating many minute, hair-thin fissures in reality.


    ¡°Three years, I have finally gained a Divine Body!¡±


    Chen Fan let out a long sigh of relief.


    Many strands of glowing and twisting white energy came out of his mouth after each breath. These white energy strands merged into each other, letting out deafening explosions. With each breath he took, the power of the energy storm was multiplied. With the flick of a finger, Chen Fan could summon enough energy to destroy a world.


    ¡°The Divine Body is divided into five levels: Introductory, Initial Sess, Phenomenal Sess, Perfected and Transcendence. The fifth level Divine Body is called Sublime Divine Body and only Soul Formation Grand Cultivators could have pulled it off. Although I have only achieved Phenomenal Sess, I have already gained a Golden Core body, so I can defeat a golden core cultivator with ease.¡±


    Chen Fan closed his fingers into a fist, feeling the explosive energy pumping through his system.


    In a fit of self-indulgent whim, Chen Fan imagined himself destroying the Realm of Kunxu with a punch. He knew it was unrealistic, but he was sure that his punch could raze a city to the ground or cause a small earthquake.


    ¡°Such is the Divine Body¡¯s power when reaching Phenomenal Sess, I now can traverse space, survive in any environment and live up to a thousand years. My body would never perish even after my death,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    He had gained the Divine Body¡¯s Initial Sess toter reach the Phenomenal Sess after I consumed the Aether Essence of the five Predators. Since he was cultivating the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, it was even stronger than the ordinary Divine Body.


    If Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao were toe back to life for another round, Chen Fan could have torn him into pieces with his bare hands.


    ¡°Since I have the Divine Body at Phenomenal Sess, I must have gained new Divine Powers. But I¡¯m not in a hurry to find out, I am more curious about the Essence Core I have formed.¡±


    Chen Fan examined his system.


    He saw a glowing orb in his Dantian. Despite its soft glow, there was a deadly force gathering within.


    The orb was the size of an egg, and two shadows in the form of a Kun Peng and a Thunder Loch swam in its soft brilliance. Chen Fan noticed many new Divine Powers and abilities within the orb, ready to be used. In thest three years, Chen Fan had surpassed thete-stage of the Connate Level and reached the Core Formation level.


    Many people, such as Fire Spirit King, thought that Chen Fan had failed to even reach the Golden Core, but little did they know that Chen Fan had skipped a level and entered Core Formation directly.


    Although Chen Fan had just reached Core Formation, his Essence Core was no less potent than that of the Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao.


    ¡°Most cultivators would try their luck with the Thunder Tribtion before reaching the Golden Core realm. Essence Core is the foundation for the rest of the cultivation and therefore is essential to have a solid Essence Core before leveling up further.¡±


    Chen Fan rose to his feet and walked toward the door. His eyes were lit up with confidence.


    ¡°I, Chen Beixuan, will never make the same mistake again. Without the perfect Essence Core for the Supreme Grade Golden Core, I would never attempt to go through a Thunder Tribtion.¡±


    The golden glow around him dimmed a bit more with each step he took. The previously lively and vibrant Essence Core also became a dull looking object. When Chen Fan walked through the threshold he had regained his youthful appearance except for his grey hair.


    ¡°Creak...¡±


    The door opened.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er was leaning against the door frame, half asleep. She opened her sleepy eyes and saw Chen Fan. She nearly jumped up and eximed with glee, ¡°Master, you are out!¡±


    She examined Chen Fan from head to toe and after reaffirming that Chen Fan had fully recovered, a broad smile bloomed on her face.


    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Chen Fan answered readily as he looked into the distance.


    Perfected Cultivator Beixuan had exited his secluded cultivation.


    The news shocked the Realm of Kunxu. Sect masters and family lords flocked to Yuntian Pce to pay tribute to him. Life and sound finally returned to the Yuntian Pce after three years.


    Inside the main hall, all the sages of Kunxu had gathered.


    Although Chen Fan had killed nearly all the Earth Level Deities of the Seven Exalted Sects, there were still over a hundred Connate Cultivators in Kunxu. All of them had paid a visit to celebrate Chen Fan¡¯s return.


    The sages chatted amongst each other while casting quick nces at Chen Fan, guessing his level of attainment.


    ¡°I wonder how powerful he has be after three years.¡±


    Many people asked the same question in their minds.


    Chen Fan was wearing a in shirt made of hemp. His long grey hair tumbled down to his shoulders, contrasting the exquisite features on his face. He gave off no energy for anyone to gauge his power, so much so that he could pass for an ordinary young man. No one was fooled by it; they were convinced that Chen Fan had simply masked his energy.


    ¡°Master, have you be a Sky Immortal?¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er asked anxiously.


    The question caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Sky Immortal? I haven¡¯t formed a Golden Core, so I¡¯m far from it,¡± Chen Fan answered readily with a piece of lobster meat in his mouth.


    While Qi Xiu¡¯er was disappointed by the answer, Fire Spirit King and the other sages let out a sigh of relief. However, Chen Fan continued, ¡°That being said, I can kill any Sky Immortal now.¡±


    After that, a wave of overwhelming energy poured out from his body.


    Everyone felt that Chen Fan had instantly transformed from a nobody into a True Dragon that coiled its massive body inside the hall, looking down at everyone with his impassive eyes. It was a more intimidating feeling to be gazed at by Chen Fan than by the Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao. Everyone inside the Yuntian Pce was overwhelmed by the urge to kneel. And so they did.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The powerful energy disappeared as fast as it had appeared.


    Chen Fan put on a smile and added more food to his te. It was as if nothing had happened.


    ¡®¡±Sthh.¡±


    Everyone was shaken to the core.


    Fire Spirit King and the other sages lowered their heads in submission, recognizing Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable power. Not only his power was impressive, he also had an impable control over it.


    The Sect Master of Mieqing Sect bowed and said, ¡°Congrattions Perfected Cultivator! We feel safe under your protection. I wish you a long life!¡±


    Following his lead, many sages bowed to Chen Fan.


    Their pride and convictions had been quickly reced by fear. Lu Yanxue finally reckoned a truth: ying politics would never be as effective as disying raw strength. Over thest three years, she had tried every trick under her sleeve and still struggled to win those men and women over, but Chen Fan had done so in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°This is the true meaning of power. I want it too.¡±


    Lu Yanxue clenched her fists.


    ¡°You may rise.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind at all.


    By then, lording over Kunxu couldn¡¯t even make it to his priority list.


    After three years of hard work, Chen Fan was much more powerful than he had ever been. Not only he had achieved phenomenal sess in his Divine Body, but he had also reached the Core Formation realm. While cultivating, he had reflected on the arts he had learned and improved upon them. If he had those abilities three years prior, he could have killed Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao with one hand, and ughter the Predators with a finger.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, you have improved by leap and bounds, are you heading to the Path of Heaven any time soon?¡± Lu Yanxue asked.


    ¡°Not yet, That¡¯s forter. Before that, I want to return to earth one more time to see my family. After making sure they are safe, I will enter the Path of Heaven to explore the other side of the gxy,¡± Chen Fan said thoughtfully.


    ¡°But the Gate of Heaven is still unstable. If you can wait, I will order my disciples to work on it around the clock,¡± Fire Spirit King said.


    ¡°No need,¡± Chen Fan refused.


    Seeing Chen Fan had made up his mind, the other sages left it at that.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Chen Fan was ready for his return trip. He packed most of his items in the de Strengthening Gourd, including many unique items from Kunxu.


    Mangcang Mountain...


    Many cultivators stood by the stone gate with Chen Fan in front of them.


    The air above the Gate of Heaven was less turbulent, but unstable energy flickered from time to time. Anyone who dared to set foot inside the portal would be torn apart.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with me?¡±


    Chen Fan looked back at Lu Yanxue.


    The girl had decided to stay in Kunxu.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to be just another girl on Earth waiting for you. If I stay here, you will always think of me once you think of Kunxu,¡± Lu Yanxue said firmly.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He ambled to the Gate of Heaven and looked at it wistfully.


    Three years before, he had put his life on the line in order to reach Kunxu. However, time had changed.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Chen Fan reached out with both arms and under everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, he tore open the gate and stepped in. Before everyone knew what was going on, he had already disappeared behind the violent energy turbulence.


    Everyone looked at each other in surprise.

 Chapter 773 - Returning to Earth

    <h4>773 Returning to Earth</h4>


    On March 28th, 2016, at the Deity Burial Valley on Earth.


    The stone door deep in the valley suddenly shook and a ck hole appeared.


    A man in a ck outfit with grey long hair walked out of it. There was a dimensional storm behind him and the space fragments pelted his body, but he wasn¡¯t injured at all.


    Whoever had a phenomenal-sess Divine Body could crack the air with bare hands.


    Chen Fan had traveled through the space tunnel without using any Dharma Treasures or Divine Powers. He withstood countless space fragments pieces and returned to Earth from the Realm of Kunxu.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three years since I left,¡± Chen Fan said.


    It was August in 2012 when he went to the Realm of Kunxu and more than three years had passed. He nced at the altar and was suddenly startled. ¡°There should be someone from Kunlun or the North Qiong Sect guarding the Deity Burial Valley. Why is it empty? Looks like a battle took ce here...¡±


    The stone tform was full of marks and cracks. Apparently, there had been a battle after Chen Fan left.


    ¡°There was a battle even at the Deity Burial Valley? Did someone attack China? Who are they? The United States?¡±


    Chen Fan was shocked.


    He was desperate to go back.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A thunderous sound p was heard in the sky and Chen Fan instantly traveled ten miles. He took only three steps to get out of the Deity Burial Valley as if he had teleported himself.


    Chen Fan looked gloomier as he moved along the way.


    The Deity Burial Valley and the snow mountains in Kunlun were full of traces of war. Apparently, there had been arge number of enemies. It seemed that the Chinese warriors were defeated and they had abandoned the mountains.


    ¡°What happened to Earth? It seems that the United States isn¡¯t responsible for this, but who else attacked China and defeated Kunlun?¡±


    Chen Fan was startled.


    He turned into a beam of golden light, shooting from Kunlun across the sky. He had to know what exactly happened in the past three years.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan slowed down and traversed the skies.


    The snow on the mountains in Kunlun had melted. There used to be a lot of Tibetans and herdsmen there, but all the tents and viges had been destroyed, leaving the wild dogs and wolves behind. Chen Fan even found a wolf the size of a calf and its eyes were green.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right. When did the creatures on Earth be so powerful?¡±


    He knew something bad had happened.


    After flying three hundred kilometers, he saw the first city.


    This was a city in Xihai Province called Shenmen. There used to be a poption of around only a few dozens of thousands, but at the moment, it was full of people. The buildings were packed and a long line of defense had been set up outside the city with troops stationed there.


    Chen Fan cast a cloaking spell and entered the city.


    The wide streets were flooded with people and most of them were herdsmen from the snow mountain, but they were currently living in Shenmen. They looked worried and gloomy, and were apparently feeling hopeless about the future.


    ¡°Did you hear? Qinghu Town was attacked by the wolf pack several days ago. Thousands of residents there were all eaten. It¡¯s horrible!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a troop?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing they can do. I heard that there¡¯s a mutated beast among the wolf pack and it broke through the entire line of defense directly. Without Martial Artists and Spell-casters, normal soldiers werepletely unable to resist.¡±


    Everyone shook their heads and heaved sighs.


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Troops, wolf pack and mutated beasts sounded unfamiliar to him. The Earth was peaceful and safe before he left. Why did it look like the end of the world at the moment?


    ¡°Ah, I should just make some money and move to the eastern coastal area as soon as possible. It¡¯s safer there. The mutated beasts only exist around the borders and many residents have started to move somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done. The price of housing in the eastern cities has increased to ten thousand per square meter. Besides, I heard there are mutated beasts in the ocean as well. They just haven¡¯t messed with thend yet.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not the worst. I heard that India has lost half of their territory. Areas around the two rivers have the most number of mutated beasts.¡±


    Chen Fan kept walking as he listened to everyone else.


    He knew that the must have undergone drastic changes after he left three years back.


    ¡°No matter how strong those beasts are, they shouldn¡¯t be able to fight against modern armies. India has nuclear weapons but they still lost half of theirnd. Did they encounter a Connate Spirit Beast?¡± Chen Fan thought.


    He walked around.


    He noticed themodity prices were much higher than before.


    The price of necessities like rice, flour and oil was soaring. Chen Fan saw several Martial Artists who had strong Internal Force and the most powerful one was at the perfected state. Such a master could have suppressed half a province in the past.


    Chen Fan caught that Martial Artist and brought him to the top of a tower.


    The middle-aged Martial Artist felt dizzy and suddenly went from the street to the roof of a ten-story building. He was stunned and quickly said, ¡°The Grandmaster and I were just joking. I¡¯m Huo Tingshan from the Ba Ji Sect.¡±


    Even though Huo Tingshan greeted Chen Fan respectfully...


    He wasn¡¯t rxed at all. He gathered his energy around his fists and was nning to throw a punch if something went wrong.


    After all, someone who could take him to the roof without anybody knowing had to be a peak-stage Grandmaster or an Immortal State Overlord. Huo Tingshan wasn¡¯t sure if Chen Fan was a friend or an enemy.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Ba Ji Sect? What¡¯s your rtion with Huo Doni?¡± a cold voice said.


    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin. He became the Grandmaster three years ago but died in the battle at Qinghai Lake. Do you also know him?¡±


    Huo Tingshan looked up and saw someone standing in front of the fence with the back facing him. The man was wearing a ck outfit and his white hair was fluttering in the breeze.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡±


    There was a hint of grief in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Huo Doni was Cang Dragon¡¯s instructor and Chen Fan¡¯s former colleague. He was gone.


    ¡°What happened during thest three years? How did Earth end up like this?¡± Chen Fan asked after a while.


    Huo Tingshan finally realized.


    Chen Fan was someone who had shut himself in to cultivate. No wonder he was so powerful. Huo Tingshan was thrilled by this. He thought that it would be wonderful if he could ask Chen Fan to join the Ba Ji Sect or the army.


    ¡°To be honest, we¡¯re also confused...¡±


    Huo Tingshan told Chen Fan the changes that happened on Earth during those three years.


    Chen Fan was astonished.

 Chapter 774 - The Start of a Legendary Era

    <h4>Chapter 774 The Start of a Legendary Era</h4>


    ¡°We are living in great times. We are watching the changes in history. We are going to witness the start of a legendary era...¡±


    This was something McCain, the new American President and Chen Fan¡¯s old friend, said in a speech. As Huo Tingshan described.


    Some magical changes happened in the world three years before.


    The beasts gradually becamerger and more vicious. A tiger that was three meters long was currently five meters long and some could even reach six meters. They could tear metals apart with their ws. Besides them, wild wolves were asrge as calves, and even rabbits started to berger and attack humans.


    At the same time, humans were also evolving.


    People felt like their bodies had be stronger and those with mild diseases had recovered. Athletes started to break world records which startled the world. The Martial Arts Community was also stunned after finding out the number of people with gifted talents had increased. One out of dozens of people could cultivate Internal Force at the moment.


    Since then, the Martial Arts Communities in the East and the West had been thriving. Many Martial Artists reached a higher level and there were many Grandmasters and Immortal State Warriors.


    ¡°It sounds like the world is reviving.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Such changes on Earth were simr to those in other cultivations or worlds.


    Since the Spirit Qi was extremely concentrated, all creatures were very active. For example, in the Realm of Kunxu, the ordinary people could live up to a hundred years old and there were several hundred Internal Force Martial Artists in Qishan City. The Lord of the city was even halfway to bing a Grandmaster. In Mangcang Mountain, there were many beastsparable to the ten-meter golden eagle.


    ¡°No wonder I felt something wrong once I got out of the Gate of Heaven. The Spirit Qi on Earth is indeed much thicker, almost at the same density found in the Realm of Kunxu.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Spirit Qi on Earth dissipate? Why is there so much of it again? Is it because of the core? I had never heard about cases where the core was capable of doing so...¡± Chen Fan thought and kept listening.


    ¡°If those are just ordinary beasts, they can be shot to death easily. And yet, many of them are mutations with super powers. Some can even go head to head with a tank. Normal troops cannot deal with them. Only the top Martial Artists can,¡± Huo Tingshan said.


    ¡°How can those beasts take over half of India¡¯s territory? No matter how powerful the mutated beasts are, how can they survive attacks of missiles and nuclear weapons?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    A couple Connate Spirit Beasts would not be strong enough to defeat arge country like India. These mutated beasts weren¡¯t powerful enough, either.


    ¡°Those who attacked India weren¡¯t normal beasts, but powerful ones that came out of the ground.¡±


    Huo Tingshan smiled wryly.


    ording to what he said, ces around the five continents suddenly copsed after the world changed and created many giant holes on the ground. A lot of powerful beasts then crawled out of the holes and some of them seemed to be from the prehistoric times.


    Their power was on apletely different level whenpared with the beasts living above ground.


    There were even some super beasts that could fly faster than the speed of sound, that was the reason why not even nuclear weapons were able to kill them, and fighter aircrafts could easily be torn in front of them. They were said to havee from a cave in Southern Iraq.


    ¡°It was horrible.


    ¡°Several countries in the Middle East were attacked by those beasts and millions of people died. The five superpowers mobilized their armies and used nuclear weapons to kill a few of the beasts, but the remaining ones ran to India. After that, India went down.¡±


    ¡°Two years ago, India lost a few hundred thousand soldiers and a hundred fighter aircrafts in the battle outside New Delhi. The beasts only retreated when they dropped the nuclear weapons,¡± Huo Tingshan said.


    ¡°The Middle East? Southern Iraq? Isn¡¯t that where the Devil¡¯s Cave of Babylon is located?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    The Devil¡¯s Cave of Babylon was extremely mysterious. It was said to be the entrance to Hell and was really deep.


    In the past century, Ennd had sent a troop inside but they still hadn¡¯t reached the end after walking for dozens of kilometers. In the end, the entire troop was annihted and nobody survived.


    ¡°That would make sense if the Devil¡¯s Cave of Babylon leads to the underground. Those treasures and cores were all there. When the world changed and the Spirit Qi came back, the creatures underground evolved earlier than those on the surface. They must have waited for the best time toe out of the cave,¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    But he was only guessing. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was true or not.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? There seemed to be a battle in Kunlun and they even abandoned the Deity Burial Valley. What happened there?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Huo Tingshan suddenly hesitated.


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    A powerful energy fell from the sky and made the air freeze. Huo Tingshan felt as if a beast had awoken which suffocated him; every cell on his body was shaking.


    ¡°He... he¡¯s not a Grandmaster. He¡¯s an Immortal State Warrior! A legend!¡±


    Huo Tingshan thought as his legs trembled.


    The energy disappeared immediately, so the residents of the building and the people on the street couldn¡¯t even sense it. If Chen Fan exerted himself, the entire Shenmen, including all creatures within a hundred miles, would have to kneel before him. Only a bit of his energy had made Huo Tingshan tremble.


    He sat on the ground, drenched in cold sweat, and said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, Senior. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Those who attacked the Deity Burial Valley were people from the Christian Church!


    ¡°The Christian Church? Didn¡¯t their senior members die on East Mountain? Even the son of God was captured. How did they attack Kunlun and the troops at the Deity Burial Valley?¡±


    Chen Fan looked more serious as he listened.


    The world had changed a lot. Not only were there beasts surging out of the Devil¡¯s Cave of Babylon, other forbidden and secretnds also started to revive.


    Two years back.


    The sound of singing was heard at the cemetery in the Vatican and beams of light lit up the sky. In the end, many Saints and angels with wings on their backs, who had been sleeping for thousands of years, showed up and astonished the entire world.


    Other than the Christian Church.


    A dragon that had lived for a thousand years in Dragon Lake suddenly imed that it was the Master of the snow mountains. Ye Qincang fought with the dragon for a long time and several other monsters came out of Dragon Lake, forcing Ye Qincang to retreat.


    In Siberia, wolf packs started to gather since their God hade to Earth.


    In the God of Gold Temple in South America, the God of Gold had awoken.


    In Egypt, the priest who imed to have killed Anubis, created storms and flooded cities...


    Many ancient Entities or races that used to exist only in legends appeared in the real world. Due to their sudden appearance, the world started to change.


    Those races were more rational than the beasts. They usually worked with different countries, especially the superpowers.


    ¡°Those Entities are as powerful as the Earth Level Deities. Luckily, we have Kunlun and the North Qiong Sect which is why we canpete with the other superpowers. Even so, we¡¯re still in a pretty bad situation. After all, there are only a few Earth Level Deities in China and we can¡¯t only rely on Heavenly Ye.¡±


    Then, Huo Tingshan heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I see. Those secretnds and races also revived because of the changes in the world?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    All of this was different from what had happened in his previous life. With his presence, there would be some kind of changes and history would go on another road.


    Huo Tingshan suddenly said, ¡°Right, I heard that an alien battleshipnded on the United States. They¡¯re still the top country among the superpowers with the support from the aliens.¡±


    ¡°An alien battleship?¡±


    Chen Fan was startled.


    He suddenly remembered what the leader of the Wise Men said about the ancient Mayans who had left Earth many years before. Were the Mayans returning?


    If everything that happened to the secretnds and races was nothing serious, the return of the Mayans would be a big deal. After all, it was a powerful race that traveled across the universe, developing the Mercury Armor and the God-killing Spear among other things.


    But that wasn¡¯t the thing Chen Fan was most concerned about.


    He mainly wanted to ask about the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect is still the backbone of China and the East. While the legendary Overlords around the world appeared again, China¡¯s Deities didn¡¯t. Countless disciples of the North Qiong Sect fought hard to protect the country and many of them were killed or injured. In thest three years, three Earth Level Deities have risen from the sect.¡±


    Huo Tingshan was in awe.


    One of the Earth Level Deities was Chen Huaian and the other two were Hua Yunfeng and Xie Yan.


    This surprised Chen Fan a bit. He had never thought that those two disciples would be Connate Cultivators in a few years. It must have something to do with the changes in the world, and it also meant that they were quite talented. With a bit of guidance, they would be able to go further.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re very interested in the North Qiong Sect. Are you one of them?¡± Huo Tingshan hesitated and asked.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply; he simply turned around.


    When Huo Tingshan saw his face, his eyes popped out. He took several steps back and pointed at Chen Fan.


    ¡°You... you¡¯re Chen Beixuan?¡±

 Chapter 775 - Who Is Chen Beixuan?

    <h4>775 Who Is Chen Beixuan?</h4>


    Chen Fan had been away for three years.


    Many things had changed in those three years. Mankind was facing one of the biggest challenges it had ever faced. For most people on Earth, Chen Fan was nothing but a fading memory. However, Huo Tingshan had watched as Chen Fan had risen to power so he recognized him immediately.


    ¡°I... I thought you had died in the Realm of Kunxu.¡± Huo Tingshan gaped at Chen Fan as if he were a dead man that had been brought back to life.


    ¡°I was just visiting Kunxu, who told you that I was dead?¡± Chen Fan let out a half smile as a cold light shed across his eyes.


    Huo Tingshan felt his hair stand on end as the memories of Chen Fan¡¯s ruthless methods rushed back to his mind. He screamed in his mind, ¡°He¡¯s not a Senior Cultivator in seclusion, he is a fiend, a demon!¡±


    The thought of hiring Chen Fan had also vanished from his mind.


    Huo Tingshan wished that he could grow a pair of wings and fly as far away from Chen Fan as he could.


    ¡°Why did you say that I had died in Kunxu?¡± Chen Fan asked faintly.


    His voice was light and gentle, but each and every word sounded as loud as a hammer hitting an anvil. Huo Tingshan exined while shaking uncontrobly.


    As the Deities across the world awakened from their slumber, many secrets of the ancient world were also revealed. The People of Earth finally learned that the Sages of the East were the strongest faction in the ancient times. Kunxu was one of the mystic realms created by them. They had also lorded over many other Mystic realms.


    Over thest thousand years.


    The cultivators in mystic realms visited each other. The Earth Level Deities in Kunxu were the strongest among all of them.


    ¡°Saint Augustus from the Christian Church told us that Kunxu was being guarded by more than a hundred sages, therefore, you... you would never make it back,¡± Huo Tingshan stammered.


    ¡°The Christian Church?¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    However, Chen Fan saw his point. There were more than two hundred Earth Level Deities, a dozen Connate Cultivators and a slumbering Golden Core cultivator. Theirbined forces would overwhelm the Earth with ease.


    Most people would have very little chance of surviving once they entered the realm.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan had been able to bring the Realm of Kunxu to heel.


    ¡°Why did the heir of the Christian Church invade the Deity Burial Valley?¡± Chen Fan turned around and asked.


    ¡°Umm.. I¡¯m not familiar with that. But I¡¯ve heard that the Christian Church tried to open the Gate of Heaven to invite the sages from Kunxu to Earth. However, they were met with resistance and failed. The times have changed. Earth has be aplicated web of power. Countless Mystic realms are re-emerging as we speak. China is in danger and struggling to stand her ground,¡± Huo Tingshan lowered his head and answered.


    Chen Fan Furrowed his brow.


    He realized that China was in between a rock and a hard ce. Mystic realms were awakening all over the world, but since Chen Fan had sealed the portal to Kunxu, China had been the exception.


    China had to rely on Ye Qincang and the warriors of North Qiong to fend off the aggression. As they faced the cultivators from the Mystic realms, their power fell short.


    ¡°Do not disclose what happened today to anyone. Otherwise, I will kill all the members of the Ba Ji Sect.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s cold voice drifted into his ears.


    ¡°Yes, yes... I will never say a word.¡±


    Huo Tingshan copsed to his knees and kowtowed.


    He kept his head low for half an hour until he realized that Chen Fan had already left.


    After Chen Fan left Shenmen County, he went toward the ind area.


    This time, he chose thend over the sky. He wanted to take a good look at the changes that had ured over the years.


    ¡°If the changes were brought about by natural causes, say, the mutation of wild animals, China would not be under much threat. Those wild animals would take a while to attain the Ethereal Enlightenment realm. It would take them thousands of years to reach the Connate Level. Even then, modern militia would be enough to handle them.


    ¡°However, China wouldck the means to defend against the Connate Cultivators from Mystic realms all over the world. Those Connate Cultivators must be behind the onught of Malice Beasts,¡± Chen Fan thought to himself as he made his way across thend.


    With his level of attainment, he only needed to see one thing in order to deduct the rest of the story.


    Chen Fan headed east and the further he went, the more lively the scene became. He didn¡¯t hide his appearance, but no one had recognized him so far.


    Three and a half years was not a long time. It usually took an Overlord this amount of time to consolidate his power and rise to fame.


    Lei Qianjue was only a Grandmaster, but his fame hadsted ten years. Too many things had happened in thest three years; Chen Fan¡¯s exploits seemed like ancient history.


    In thest three years, more things had happened than in thest century. World changing events were happening day by day, every time people open their eyes in the morning.


    By then, people had be numb to all the sensations.


    Although Chen Fan had disyed his strength by subduing the United States, not a lot of people had seen Chen Fan¡¯s face. Most people thought that Chen Fan looked familiar.


    At this point in time, there were simply too many Connate Cultivators on Earth.


    ¡°What went wrong? Why did history divert so much from my past life? Could there really be a powerful force behind all of this?¡± Chen Fan pondered but quickly realized he didn¡¯t have to care.


    Behind the North Mystic Celestial Lord¡¯s mighty power was resilience and perseverance. As long as he had the strength, he could banish anything with a hack of his sword.


    His priority right then was to head home and check on his family and friends.


    As Chen Fan walked briskly in the street and pondered about his next step, his train of thoughts were interrupted by a voice calling out to him.


    ¡°Hi, excuse me. Are you a Martial Artist?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and saw a group of young girls looking at him expectantly. Their youthful faces and sunny expressions suggested that they were around seventeen or eighteen.


    ¡°Kind of.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    ¡°What did I tell you? Dated style and grey hair, he might even be a powerful one! Like... like a Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°Selfies please!¡±


    Those young girls prattled on.


    The boys standing beside them nodded as they looked at Chen Fan with admiration in their eyes.


    ¡°We are university students from Yan Jin. You must be from the front lines. How brave! I¡¯ve heard about the Malice Beast¡¯s attack in the western deserts. Even General Ye Nantian participated in the battle. So many people have died though...¡± a girl wearing short pants said.


    Chen Fan felt somewhat bewildered.


    Three years back, most people weren¡¯t even aware of the existence of Internal Force Users. In recent times, even university students knew of Ye Nantian. Chen Fanmented the changes that had happened.


    Suddenly, his face changed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen on the inte that the Christian Church was behind the Malice Beasts attack. General Chen Huaian went to question the Christian Church, but he was gravely injured by Saint Augustus. People are riled up by the incident and demanded the Christian Church to apologize,¡± the girl went on.


    ¡°Hold on a second. You said General Chen Huaian. Is he from the North Qiong Sect?¡± Chen Fan held onto the girl¡¯s wrist and asked, eyes zing.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The girl whimpered as tears welled in her eyes.


    Chen Fan finally realized that he had gotten carried away and used too much force. He hurried to apologize and let go of the girl, leaving a red mark on the girl¡¯s pale skin.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Chen Fan apologized as he drew up a tendril of Yi Wood Spirit Qi and rubbed it on the girl¡¯s wrist.


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, the red mark on the girl¡¯s wrist disappeared. The girl shook her hand and her eyes were wide open in surprise.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that many cultivators have miraculous abilities called Divine Powers. I wager you¡¯re not a Grandmaster, but an Immortal State Warrior.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I know the names of all Immortal State Warriors in China.¡±


    The students argued with each other as they red at Chen Fan with burning curiosity. Some moved closer to Chen Fan and asked for a selfie with him.


    ¡°Is Chen Huaian from the North Qiong Sect?¡±


    Chen Fan ignored the students and looked at the young girl.


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s one of the three generals in North Qiong: Chen Huaian, Hua Yunfeng and Xie Yan. Along with Ye Qincang, they are the only four Earth Level Deities in China. China has survived this long thanks to them,¡± the girl answered obediently.


    ¡°Who would have thought that my grandfather would be a general?¡± Chen Fan grinned. ¡°Christian Church, I should have dealt with you back then. This time, I won¡¯t repeat my mistake.¡±


    Chen Fan bolted for home after hearing his grandfather was injured. He turned into a streak of golden light and disappeared.


    ¡°Ah right, I¡¯ve also heard of another General called Cang Dragon. He is China¡¯s first Earth Level Deity. But he has been missing for many years and many people believe he¡¯s dead. I¡¯ve seen his picture, he¡¯s very handsome,¡± the girl said.


    Suddenly, a ray of golden light rose beside her and rushed to the sky, then made a turn and headed east.


    Many people were shocked by the development. The girl suddenly remembered the picture of General Cang Dragon she had seen many years back, and he looked just like the young man she had been talking to.


    ¡°Was... was he General Cang Dragon?¡±


    The girl was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 776 - I Have Killed Over a Hundred Sages

    <h4>Chapter 776 I Have Killed Over a Hundred Sages</h4>


    With Chen Fan¡¯s level of attainment, his speed was beyond any mortal¡¯s imagination. He could travel tens of thousands of miles in less than an hour. Half an hourter, Chen Fan had reached Jiang Nan Province, straight from Xiinjiang Province.


    Jiang Nan Province, Jin City.


    By then, this city had be the center of the world. It was the headquarters of the North Qiong Sect that protected China. The East Mountain had also been turned into barracks and a fortress. Countless people went there to learn from the North Qiong Sect.


    Chen Fan cast an invisibility spell and entered the East Mountain.


    He scanned the environment with his Divine Will and felt the presence of a Connate Cultivator, but he was severely wounded.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡±


    Chen Huaian suddenly opened his eyes in shock. He had been recuperating from his injuries.


    Chen Huaian had entered the Connate Sate, therefore he was familiar with Divine Will traces. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t feel any different when Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will swept through, but to Chen Huaian, it gave him an overwhelming sensation. He doubted that the saints from the Christian Church could have such a mighty Divine Will.


    Even as Chen Huaian was going to rise to his feet, he heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s me Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fan.¡±


    Chen Huaian¡¯s body shook uncontrobly.


    A dark shadow appeared inside North Qiong Pavilion. Chen Fan had bypassed the arrays and radar detectors.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. It really is you. Xiao Fan, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Chen Huaian gazed at the young man with tears in his eyes. His shaky hand padded Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re injured, who did this to you?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s gaze grew heavier and asked in a deep voice.


    Despite Chen Huaian¡¯s collected appearance tempered by cultivation, Chen Fan could sense the severe damage done to his meridians and internal organs. A few bright tendrils of energy were still wreaking havoc inside of him. It was apparent that Chen Huaian had to take on a few opponents.


    ¡°These scratches and bruises are nothing to me.¡±


    Chen Huaian let out a broad smile.


    In thest few years, Chen Huaian had transformed from a elderly man to a battle hardened warrior. However, his injuries were too painful to ignore and bothered him whenever he moved.


    ¡°Please sit down grandpa. Let me help you.¡±


    Chen Fan pressed Chen Huaian down on a futon and formed a hand seal with his fingers, pouring a stream of azure energy into the old man¡¯s body.


    Ever since Chen Fan reached the Phenomenal Sess in his Divine Body, the effectiveness of his Divine Body had increased.


    The art brought a new breath of life into the hall. Countless nts emerged from the floor, the ceiling and the corners. The Yi Wood Spirit Qi formed many Dao talismans in the air that were covered with ancient inscriptions.


    The Inscription of Perpetual Life!


    Chen Fan had used this art to save Lu Yanxue. As Chen Fan¡¯s power grew, so did the art, so much so that Chen Fan could give life to a dead man.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Huaian was going to refuse the treatment, in fear of consuming too much of his grandson¡¯s power, yet he suddenly felt a force sweep across his body.


    Every bone, muscle, meridian and cell rejoiced and cherished the wonderful feeling of beingpletely surrounded by energy of life and rejuvenation. The foreign energy inside Chen Huaian¡¯s body had also subsided.


    Ten minutester.


    Chen Huaian rose to his feet with great vigor in his body and lights in his eyes. He had not only recovered, but his level of attainment had also been improved.


    ¡°This is amazing! If I knew this art, I could have saved so many lives over thest few years,¡± Chen Huaian eximed.


    ¡°Things are not good?¡± Chen Fan frowned and asked.


    ¡°Worse than ¡®not-good¡¯, it¡¯s outright dire. So many things have happened in thest three years during your absence. China has struggled hard and we are on ourst leg now.¡±


    Chen Huaian let out a wry smile.


    Chen Huaian went on to exin what had happened over the three years he was absent.


    ¡°Malice Beasts revealed themselves ever since the big shift. However, they were the least of our concerns. Not even the Super Malice Beasts from the Devil¡¯s Cave could have posed any real threat to us. It was looking pretty good for China in the beginning of the Big Shift. More and more people¡¯s abilities were being awakened thanks to the Vitality Serum.


    ¡°Countless Martial Artists, Grand Masters and Immortal State Warriors appeared all of a sudden. It was a wonderful time.


    ¡°However...¡±


    Chen Huaian shook his head


    ¡°The awakening of the saints and the alien races from the Seven Forbidden Lands and Mystic realms came as aplete surprise. They are as cunning as humans and more numerous than the Malice Beasts in number.


    ¡°The saints of the Christian Church, Chang Bai Fey, God of Gold from South America, Merman from Daxi, and Dark Wolf from Siberia...


    ¡°Each one of these deadly foes required thebined might of all nations on Earth to ward off. We were quickly overwhelmed by the appearance of all of them at the same time. In addition, many minor Mystic realms and deities also turned up and caused trouble. Me and General Ye were stretched very thin.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes grew cold.


    He could sense desperation and hopelessness in his Grandpa¡¯s words. China was besieged from all sides, but she only had two Connate Cultivators.


    ¡°Thank god that Yunfeng and Xie Yan both reached the Connate Level. Ancient Fire Ape and Tian Nan also were of great help to me. In addition, Azure Dragon, Nantian, Changchun Taoist broke through to the Mortal Deity realm. The national emergency fund was also put to use and the nationalb cooked up a few quite useful weapons,¡± Chen Huaian said.


    ¡°I heard that an alien shipnded in the United States. Is it true that the Mystic realms turned all the nations around the world into puppet states?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That alien ship never existed, it¡¯s a ruse to divert the public¡¯s attention. Most of the nations on Earth are now under the control of saints or deities.¡±


    Chen Huaian let out an ugly grin.


    The severity of the situation had caught Chen Fan by surprise.


    When the mystic realms first appeared, the superpowers of the world worked in lock step and defended themon interests of mankind. However, the Christian Church in Europe was the first that had fallen, then the European nations quickly capitted. The Warg attacked Moscow, killing Oleg and forcing Russia to her knees. Then the god of Takamagahara was awakened and it quickly took over Japan. By the end, the Mayan Battle Cruiser appeared in the United States and controlled the White House.


    Of the five superpowers in the world, only China remained independent.


    ¡°But not for too long.¡±


    Chen Huaian heaved a sigh.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and as an icy glow came up in his eyes. ¡°Grandpa, I have heard that Saint Augustus injured you. But I noticed more than one energy surge inside of you.¡±


    ¡°Augustus can¡¯t hurt me. I was ambushed by five saints when I went to question them. If not for the spirit artifact you gave me, I would have been a goner,¡± Chen Huaian said. Then he shook his head and continued with indignation, ¡°But my injury is the least of our problems...


    ¡°Our nations¡¯ integrity is in danger. Each day, Malice Beasts raid small settlements along the border while unknown enemies wreak havoc inside the country. China is surrounded by powerful foes who can¡¯t wait to im it for themselves. Theck of defense and an incredibly strong economy made China an easy and alluring target.¡±


    Chen Huaian paused and looked at Chen Fan with a smile. ¡°But it¡¯s all good now. You are back.¡±


    The old man heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Rest assured Grandpa, I will wipe out the Forbidden Lands and the Mystic realms. I won¡¯t let these false gods lead mankind,¡± Chen Fan said firmly.


    ¡°Take your time. The world has changed. Even a small nation could be guarded by a deity. I would like for you to remain alive,¡± Chen Huaian said.


    He was worried that Chen Fan would get carried away.


    Many deities had turned up on Earth over thest three years. Chen Fan could no longer easily im the seat of power.


    Even an ordinary Mystic realm had a few Connate Cultivators, much less the Christian Church.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, there¡¯s bad blood between you and the Christian Church, the Mayan Race and the God of Gold, so they had been picking on us over thest three years, especially the Christian Church. They have ambushed me to seek revenge for the Divine Child. It would be wise to stay low for now. Otherwise, we will be in grave danger,¡± Chen Huaian said seriously.


    He had experienced the power of the Christian Church first hand. Over a thousand years, many saints and angels had been buried in their divine cemetery.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and sauntered out of the room. He looked at the disciples assembled in the courtyard and asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you know where I have been and what I have been doing over thest three years?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you in Kunxu?¡± Chen Huaian¡¯s face changed and asked, ¡°Ah right, how was it? I heard that there are over a hundred Earth Level Deities. Are they going to join the fray since the portal is now open?¡±


    One Christian Church was enough to wreak havoc on earth.


    Kunxu was the most powerful Mystic realm and a few times stronger than the Church. They would annihte the resistance on Earth with ease. The old man doubted that ten Chen Fans would be able to ward off the overbearing threat.


    ¡°The Realm of Kunxu has two hundred and thirty seven Earth Level Deities, thirteen Supreme Overlords and seven Exalted Immortals.¡±


    Chen Huaian¡¯s face paled as his mind was seized by despair.


    ¡°But I have reduced that number to less than a hundred,¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and said yfully.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Huaian was stunned, eyes wide open with disbelief.

 Chapter 777 - Im Back

    <h4>777 I¡°m Back</h4>


    Chen Huaian was shocked.


    A hundred Earth Level Deities? Even all the troops of the five superpowers together would be unable to manage this, and the number of Connate Cultivators on Earth was only slightly higher than that.


    ¡°You killed a hundred Connate Cultivators?¡± Chen Huaian said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Yes, I also suppressed the Seven Exalted Sects. From now on, Kunxu will no longer be China¡¯s biggest enemy because I¡¯m their King,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    He was wearing a ck outfit and looked handsome. Still, he didn¡¯t look like someone that had suppressed a realm.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    Chen Huaian was stunned at first, then he burst intoughter which even shook the hall. ¡°You¡¯re definitely the star of the Chen Family! With you here in China, we won¡¯t have to worry about the Christian Church!¡±


    He had never been that happy in a long time.


    After three years of hard work, waiting and suffering, he could finallyugh.


    The disciples guarding the North Qiong Pavilion were confused and went to check what was going on, but Chen Huaian asked them to leave.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, since you¡¯re so powerful, you should start nning how to deal with these secretnds,¡± Chen Huaian said.


    Then, the two of them talked a lot.


    After receiving the news, Hua Yunfeng, Wang Xiaoyun, Fang Qiong and the others returned as fast as possible. They heard that an important person was there but they didn¡¯t know who it was. When they saw Chen Fan, they were extremely surprised and Fang Qiong¡¯s eyes were full of longing.


    ¡°You fool, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun reached and twisted Chen Fan¡¯s ears, then she started crying.


    ¡°Mom, I made you worry.¡±


    Chen Fan caressed his mother and nced at Fang Qiong with guilt. He went into the Realm of Kunxu the next day they got married and they hadn¡¯t really spent time together.


    After several years, Fang Qiong became even more gorgeous.


    She was tall, slim and had fair skin. She was wearing a pale pink trench coat with a pair of white jeans, looking like a queen.


    But then, tears welled up in her eyes and she looked at Chen Fan with her hand covering her mouth.


    A family reunion was supposed to be a happy day.


    They soon dried up their tears and asked Chen Fan about the Realm of Kunxu. He told them some of the main details and everyone was astonished. He killed a hundred Deities and defeated the Seven Exalted Sects. How impressive was that?


    Qian Yexue was dumbfounded.


    She had never thought that the superior Seven Exalted Sects in Kunxu would yield to Chen Fan. This was like a myth.


    ¡°We have to call Master ¡®King of Kunxu¡¯ from now on,¡± Hua Yunfeng said.


    ¡°This title sounds impressive! The God of Gold, Lord of Ocean City and the Pope of the Christian Church can¡¯t everpare to my son.¡±


    Wang Xiaoyun looked proud.


    Everyone else nodded. He was the King of a realm, which had a higher status than the American President!


    ¡°Now that Xiao Fan is back, it¡¯s time to kick the a** of the Christian Church. Your grandpa was injured by them, and Yunfeng and Xie Yan were held under besiege. Xie Yan was severely injured and he¡¯s now resting in the Dragon Hall,¡± Wang Xiaoyun said furiously.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle the scores.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    He then asked about the North Qiong Sect and everyone remained silent. He turned around, nced over all of them and found that many people weren¡¯t there.


    ¡°Wu Shanhe, Cheng Danqin, Zhou Jinyi... Many Perfected Cultivators of the Medicine God Valley Sect and the North Qiong Sect died,¡± Yukishiro Sa said.


    Everyone went silent.


    Thest three years had been horrible.


    The beasts and alien races had attacked China. As the de facto guardians of the country, the disciples of the North Qiong Sect were all at the frontline which was why they suffered great losses. Chen Fan found that almost half of the members had died, but luckily, his disciples and family were fine.


    ¡°Master, the Yin Dragon Pond was attacked by those from the Beimang Ghostdom and they took the Seana. The entire Yin Ghost Sect was exterminated and Wu Xiuzhu died. You must avenge them,¡± A¡¯Xiu said with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Sister Jinyi was caught and killed by the Gu God,¡± Yu Wenjin said.


    Chen Fan immediately became serious.


    Wu Shanhe and Zhou Jinyi weren¡¯t close to him but they were his friends and members of the North Qiong Sect. How could someone kill them?


    ¡°Who are these Gu God and Beimang Ghostdom?¡± Chen Fan frowned and asked.


    After hearing the exnation from the others, he finally understood.


    Other than the Seven Forbidden Lands and the Christian Church, there were many small secretnds and Entities in the world that had emerged. Those small secretnds might have a couple of Connate Cultivators.


    Like Hades in Japan, the Poseidon Temple in Indonesia and the Wolf God Land in Siberia.


    ¡°The Gu God is an ancient Entity from Southern China and it had been asleep for thousands of years before it woke up. I heard that it¡¯s inextricably linked to the Maguses and Gong Tau Masters. Xie Yan fought with it three times and was injured atst.¡±


    ¡°As for the Beimang Ghostdom, it was something simr to the Hades in Japan where ghosts and spirits live. They¡¯ve been hiding under the ground until now...¡± Fang Qiong exined.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many of these ghosts and Entities but they¡¯re all working as allies. They¡¯re also being supported by the old dragon of Dragon Lake, so they¡¯ll be difficult to deal with.¡± Hua Yunfeng sighed and shook his head.


    Chen Fan found that Fang Qiong had be the new Master of the North Qiong Sect and everyone seemed to have gotten used to obeying her orders. Chen Fan nodded. This was the Zi Qiong Goddess he remembered.


    This surely had something to do with her identity, and she was also a peak-stage Divine Sea Cultivator.


    ¡°Once the world changed, everything started to show up. Let me deal with them before going after the Christian Church.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    Then, Chen Fan stayed in North Qiong Pavilion for a short while.


    They hadn¡¯t been able to see one another for a long time and there were a lot of things to talk about. Chen Fan stayed with his family for a few days, especially because he felt sorry for Fang Qiong.


    The news about his return was blocked by the North Qiong Sect.


    It would cause a great furor otherwise. After all, Chen Fan had too many enemies on Earth. Besides, he and Chen Huaian were preparing something that would shock the world.


    Chen Fan stayed with his family and distributed the Spirit Medicines and Spirit Artifacts he collected in the Realm of Kunxu.


    The few Spirit Treasures were the most important ones.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone was shocked after seeing the de aura that almost cracked the array of the valley.


    A¡¯Xiu said, ¡°Master, is this a Spirit Treasure?¡±


    The Tianxuan Sword was as bright as a beam of golden light and its powerful energy left everyone out of breath. Hua Yunfeng and Chen Huaian even felt as if their lives were threatened.


    ¡°This is the Tianxuan Sword, the Dharma Treasure of the Azure Mystic Sect. An Immortal State Warrior can kill a Connate Cultivator with it,¡± Chen Fan said.


    It could kill a Connate Cultivator?


    All of them gasped after hearing what he said. Connate Cultivators were much more powerful than Immortal State Warriors. Other than Chen Fan, who else could do that? With this sword, one would be able to kill Connate Overlords?


    Hua Yunfeng and the others finally realized how Chen Fan had run wild in the Realm of Kunxu.


    Then.


    Chen Fan took out the Spirit Treasures, including the Divine Thunder te, the Five Dragon Whip and the Qingxu Qi Bell to distribute them. Since his Divine Body had achieved phenomenal sess, he could kill a Golden Core Cultivator with his bare hands and his body was the most powerful Dharma Treasure. Why would he need those ordinary Spirit Treasures? Although, he wouldn¡¯t mind keeping the Yuntian Pce.


    Chen Huaian received the Divine Thunder te, Hua Yunfeng the Five Dragon Whip, Wang Xiaoyun the Qingxu Qi Bell, Yukishiro Sa the Tianxuan Sword and Yu Wenjin the Twenty Four Skies. As for the Moon Wheel, Chen Fan gave it to Fang Qiong.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    When the Moon Wheel wasn¡¯t initiated, it looked like a crescent floating in the sky.


    Fang Qiong loved it.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    She touched the Moon Wheel gently with her finger and it became a full moon, shooting at ten times the speed of sound to a thousand meters away. Hua Yunfeng couldn¡¯t respond in time.


    ¡°It¡¯s too fast. I would have lost my arm just then.¡± Hua Yunfeng was drenched in cold sweat; half of his sleeve had been cut off.


    The Connate Four Righteousness Qi of Hua Yunfeng didn¡¯t seem to exist in front of the Moon Wheel.


    ¡°The Spirit Treasure hasn¡¯t been initiated yet. When it awakespletely, Xiao Qiong will be able to defeat a couple of Earth Level Deities by herself,¡± Chen Fan smiled and said.


    Everyone was thrilled and terrified at the same time.


    The Moon Wheel was already overwhelming as it was in Fang Qiong¡¯s hands. If the Sect Masters of the Seven Exalted Sects had it, how earth-shattering would it have been? And how invincible Chen Fan was to be able to kill those Sect Masters?


    None of them dared to imagine.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t tell them that he had also killed a Golden Core Cultivator. Otherwise, Wang Xiaoyun would have a heart attack.


    Eight dayster.


    Hua Yunfeng returned, visibly angered.


    ¡°The old dragon at Dragon Lake in Chang Bai gathered all the Deities in the East, saying that it¡¯s going to establish a league to resist the Christian Church and the United States. The meeting will be held in Zhong Hai in five days. It even invited many politicians, celebrities and movie stars around the world to the cocktail party. I heard that even the secretnds are sending their envoys. The Lord of Beimang, the Gu God and the God of Hades from Japan have already epted the invitation.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re targeting the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa and the others were also enraged.


    Once the League of Deities was established, it would have the power to control countries, but who could fight with that old dragon? If it became the leader of the league, Kunlun and the North Qiong Sect would also have to yield to Dragon Lake.


    In the past, everyone would have to bite the bullet.


    But then, they all looked at Chen Fan and A¡¯Xiu was even feeling excited.


    Chen Fan slowly ate the grapes An Ya had prepared for him and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. It¡¯s time for me to tell the world...


    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±

 Chapter 778 - The Cocktail Party

    <h4>778 The Cocktail Party</h4>


    The Dragon Lake of Chang Bai was holding a cocktail party in Zhong Hai to discuss with the Deities about the establishment of the League of Deities.


    The entire world was stunned once the news was spread. Europe had the Christian Church, the United States had an alien battleship, and the other superpowers had their own support. However, China seemed to be weak, only relying on Ye Qincang and Chen Huaian. They were apparently at a disadvantage among the superpowers.


    Overall, the East was much weaker than the West and they were struggling under the power of the Christian Church.


    But once the League of Deities was established, the East might be able to defeat the Christian Church.


    ¡°The thing is, who¡¯s going to be the leader of the League of Deities? We can¡¯t let those beasts and dragons be our guardians.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? We have Heavenly Ye and Heavenly Chen.¡±


    ¡°But Heavenly Ye might not be a match to the dragon of Chang Bai.¡±


    The Inte in China was stirred. Countless people were discussing it, and a lot of TV stations and media made variousments. Many people were worried. The old dragon from Dragon Lake had lived a thousand years and was known to be invincible amongst the secretnds.


    ¡°If Chen Beixuan was here, he would never let these monsters run wild!¡± a Martial Artist said.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Beixuan? He died in the Realm of Kunxu. Even if he¡¯s alive, how can the Blood Ancestors and the son of Godpare to the old dragon? It¡¯s half a Sky Immortal and is only a step away from bing a True Dragon. Not even nuclear bombs can kill it,¡± someone immediately replied with a despective tone.


    Such a conversation soon ended. Only a small number of people remembered Chen Fan. The others mostly knew about cultivators like Ye Qincang, the Saints of the Christian Church and the God of Gold.


    In Jin City.


    On the highway to Zhong Hai, Chen Fan was sitting in a Cadic, drinking wine and looking at the information about the Earth Level Deities in the East on his tablet.


    ¡°I heard that the old dragon in the Dragon Lake lost to Ye Qincang. Why are you scared of it?¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    ¡°When the Dragon Lake appeared, the old dragon didn¡¯t fight with General Ye, it was one of its descendants. Even so, General Ye was forced to retreat because of a few monsters. He didn¡¯t even enter the entrance of the Dragon Lake to meet the old dragon in person.¡±


    Yukishiro Sa cracked a wry smile.


    Fang Qiong also nodded and said, ¡°The CIA announced the old dragon, Saint Peter of the Christian Church, Guao the God of Gold, Lord of the Ocean and two others as the six most powerful Overlords in the world. Their level is called ¡®Disastrous Level,¡¯ meaning that each of them has the power to destroy the world. Many wonder whether they¡¯ve actually be True Gods and Sky Immortals.¡±


    ¡°The six most powerful Overlords?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and didn¡¯t care about it.


    Three years before, Chen Fan would have been worried about them, but he could at the moment kill a Golden Core Cultivator with his bare hands. He could easily smash True Gods and Sky Immortals.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the level of the Gu God, the Lord of Beimang and the God of Hades?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Even though the Gu God and the Lord of Beimang have existed for a long time, their power is only at the early-stage Connate Level after reincarnating many times. They¡¯re considered to be at the ¡®City-destroying Level,¡¯ meaning that they¡¯re strong enough to destroy a city.


    ¡°The God of Hades from Japan is a bit stronger. It¡¯s at the mid-stage Connate Level and the United States considers it to be at the ¡®Nation-destroying Level.¡¯ It ranks twenty third on the Deity Roll.¡±


    Fang Qiong¡¯s notebook recorded all sorts of data.


    She was wearing ck sses, a dress suit and a pair of ck stockings. Chen Fan couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her business outfit.


    ¡°The Deity Roll? Are the cultivators being ranked by the CIA?¡± Chen Fan was a bit shocked.


    Those levels made Chen Fan feel like he was near the end of the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s published by the CIA, but the Star World Corporation and the Mayans are responsible for ranking the cultivators. The Deity Roll lists the Overlords among the Entities on Earth and those like the Gu God aren¡¯t good enough to be included. As for the six most powerful ones, they¡¯ve gone beyond everyone else and are not listed,¡± Fang Qiong said seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. Just wait and see how I make those losers kneel before me.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    A¡¯Xiu and Yukishiro Sa covered their mouths and chuckled.


    The Cadic sped on the highway and many private jets flew across the sky. People were traveling from all over the world to attend the cocktail party, which caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    The Yinfeng Tower.


    It was a newndmark at the Yellow Dragon River in Zhong Hai. It was seven hundred meters tall and had a hundred and fifty floors, which was why it was called the highest building in Asia. The boss of the tower was mysterious. Many said he was an Earth Level Deity; not even the top Young Masters in Zhong Hai dared to do anything stupid at the Yinfeng Tower.


    The cocktail party of the League of Deities was being held at Yinfeng Tower.


    ¡°Snap, snap.¡±


    Meanwhile, cameras were shing and many luxury cars stopped at the entrance of Yinfeng Tower. Celebrities wearing suits and gowns got out of the cars and the reporters even blocked the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s Li Xinru. She¡¯s a famous actress. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Isn¡¯t that the Korean actress, Kim Eunjung? She¡¯s rumored to be dating the youngest Grandmaster in Korea, Seo Taean. He¡¯s the most famous Martial Artist in the country, an idol to countless people.¡±


    ¡°Yun Qianqian and Xu Rongfei are also here. They¡¯re the Goddesses of the country. I heard that many Martial Artists, including Grandmasters and Immortal State Warriors, are trying to hit on them. Rumor has it that even one of the Young Masters of the Zhang family has expressed his feelings to Xu Rongfei publicly.¡±


    Many reporters in front of the Yinfeng Tower took pictures and talked to one another at the same time.


    Those who went to the cocktail party were Earth Level Deities and celebrities. The reporters even noticed many tycoons and leaders of some famous families.


    The CEO of the Mitsui Group in Japan, Mitsui Yuto, the CEO of Samsung in Korea, Lee Bongtae, the CEO of Aid International of Europe, Edward...


    ¡°Many international tycoons are here. Looks like the foreigners are pretty concerned about the establishment of the League of Deities,¡± someone said.


    A reporter of China Morning Post, who was wearing a pair of golden sses, snickered and said, ¡°This might be the biggest event in the East. If the League of Deities is established, the Earth Level Deities in the East will be united and they¡¯ll be as powerful as the Christian Church, the Ocean n and the Gold n. How can they not pay attention?¡±


    ¡°The problem is, who can lead the League of Deities? If the Dragon Lake or the God of Hades take the lead, it¡¯ll be bad for China!¡± Another middle-aged reporter sighed.


    Everyone instantly became gloomy.


    However, only the superpowers could be involved in such a fight. Ordinary people could only wait for the results.


    ¡°The Zhang family of Chang Bai is also here,¡± someone suddenly yelled.


    Everyone looked over and saw a young man approaching, together with a lot of tycoons from Japan and Korea. He was brawny and tall; everyone quickly lowered their heads and made way when they saw him. Even the leaders of the top families in China seemed to be scared.


    When the young man entered the building, the reporter of the China Morning Post said, ¡°How superior is the Zhang family of Chang Bai.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re supported by the Dragon Lake. I heard that their ancestor and the old dragon are rted. Nobody in China and the world dares to provoke the Zhang family now.¡±


    The middle-aged reporter smiled wryly.


    The Zhang family of Chang Bai wasn¡¯t famous in the past, but when the world changed, they started to rise. They were called the ¡°Family of the Dragon.¡± All their members carried the blood of dragons and were talented Martial Artists. With the support of the Dragon Lake, they had be the first family in the East in just three years.


    Although secretnds like the Dragon Lake were hidden from the world, they had men spreading their influence among the countries.


    Then.


    The Amou family from Japan that represented the God of Hades, the Thai Royal family that represented the Gu God, the Cao family that represented the Beimang Ghostdom... Many thriving forces arrived. Their one thing inmon was that they all had Connate Cultivators backing them.


    These families were thriving in the current, chaotic times, and their power had surpassed the former top families or consortiums, including the Xiao family, the Wang family and the Qin family.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the dragon of Chang Bai and the Gu God here?¡± a new reporter wondered.


    ¡°Those are top Overlords on Earth and are both Earth Level Deities and Heavenly Beings. Why would theye down from the sky to attend such a party? Besides, the old dragon is several hundred meters long. If it made an appearance, it would be as tall as half of Yinfeng Tower.¡±


    The middle-aged reporter smiled.


    While the reporters and onlookers were gathering at the main entrance, Chen Fan had already entered the tower. There were several doors and those going in from the side were usually some unimportant persons.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people!¡±


    Chen Fan walked into the building with a pair of sunsses and grey long hair. He was wearing a casual outfit as if he were only a passerby, so nobody recognized him.


    ¡°Master, this is the hall on the ground floor of Yinfeng Tower. The cocktail party actually takes ce on the top floor, but a special invitation is needed to enter. The party today is really grand. Over ten thousand people were invited, but most of them can just stay here. Only the superior persons can go to the top floor,¡± A¡¯Xiu said.


    Yukishiro Sa, Fang Qiong and An Ya were all well-known people so they were invited to the top floor, but A¡¯Xiu wasn¡¯t as famous in thest couple of years so she stayed with Chen Fan in the hall on the ground floor.


    ¡°The cocktail party is just a guise. The Connate Overlords are the ones who will make the decision. I¡¯ll wait for them to get here,¡± Chen Fan said coldly with a ss of wine in his hand.


    Then, there was amotion at the entrance. A¡¯Xiu nced over and was startled.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s the Zhang family from Chang Bai.¡±

 Chapter 779 - I Will Exterminate Your Family

    <h4>779 I Will Exterminate Your Family</h4>


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and saw a group of people entering the hall, including Chen Fan¡¯s old friend, Mitsui Yuto. But then, this leader of the Mitsui Group stood respectfully behind a young man.


    The young man had long ck hair and was brawny. He was only around twenty years old but he had already reached the peak stage of the Immortal State.


    All the people present at the party immediately went to greet the young man.


    ¡°Master Xu.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Ruoxu from the Zhang family of Chang Bai. He¡¯s the most outstanding descendant of this generation of the Zhang family. He¡¯s battled with the North Qiong Sect several times and even Sister Yukishiro Sa lost to him,¡± A¡¯Xiu said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Zhang Ruoxu was a peak-stage Immortal State Warrior and wasparable to Tian Mingzi and the Young Master of the Azure Mystic Sect. He might even have a special lineage. And yet, how would Chen Fan take him seriously?


    ¡°How is the Zhang family rted to the Dragon Lake?¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    ¡°I heard that the ancestors of the Zhang family were born in Dragon Lake thousands of years ago and had the blood of dragons. The family has guarded theke for centuries. In the recent couple of years, the old dragon and the monsters have been hiding most of the time while everything¡¯s done by the Zhang family. Their leader is someone who has battled with General Ye,¡± A¡¯Xiu exined.


    Zhang Ruoxu ignored those who approached him and walked straight to the elevator. No one dared to say anything. They simply smiled and greeted him.


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed Master Xu, the peak-stage Immortal State Warrior. We can¡¯t even stop him for a second.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Master Xu has always been arrogant. Even the top Young Masters in Yan Jin, like Xiao Xuan and Han Juntu, can only talk to him for a while. He¡¯s a peak-stage Immortal State Warrior and the Young Master of the Zhang family, who¡¯s even more superior than a President. But I heard that he¡¯s interested in the Goddess Xu Rongfei.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Xu Rongfei is so lucky...¡±


    Everyone in the hall was discussing heatedly.


    Those who could enter the hall were influential figures who were worth billions or had positions in the government. And yet, they were much less powerfulpared to Zhang Ruoxu.


    ¡°He¡¯s running after Fei Fei?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. Miss Fei Fei is under the protection of the North Qiong Sect. Zhang Ruoxu might becent, but he¡¯s afraid of our power after all. He wouldn¡¯t dare to harass Miss Fei Fei,¡± A¡¯Xiu said.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He didn¡¯t care much about Zhang Ruoxu. He waited for the old dragon, the God of Hades and the others to show up while enjoying the wonderful cuisine he hadn¡¯t been able to eat in thest few years. For Chen Fan, the real battlefield was in the sky, not in the cocktail party.


    Someone bumped into Chen Fan and said, ¡°Ah, sorry...¡±


    That person was wearingrge sunsses that covered half of her face, leaving only her chin and small lips exposed. And yet, she still looked gorgeous.


    The girl apologized and was about to leave. She then nced at Chen Fan and asked, ¡°Chen... Fan?¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± Chen Fan found the girl familiar.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ningxin, Fei Fei¡¯s roommate. You don¡¯t remember me?¡±


    She took off her sunsses and showed her narrowed eyes when she smiled. It was Ningxin, Xu Rongfei¡¯s friend. She became more beautiful after a few years.


    ¡°You¡¯re really Chen Fan? They said you... died in the Realm of Kunxu. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re back. I must tell Fei Fei about it. She¡¯s gone crazy while waiting for you,¡± Ningxin covered her mouth and said in shock.


    ¡°Fei Fei is still waiting for me?¡±


    Chen Fan was speechless.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told Fei Fei you came back? During thest three years, she¡¯s been working every day to the point of exhaustion, all to stop thinking about you. You¡¯re a Heavenly Being. You must give her an exnation,¡± Ningxin said.


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    Not even a Celestial Lord could deal with rtionships easily! In his previous life, there were also many women across the universe who were into him, but Chen Fan was lost in the guilt of Fang Qiong¡¯s death. Most of those Saints and descendants of the sacred grounds could only leave, while some were still waiting for Chen Fan to return.


    When Ningxin was about to condemn him further, there was anothermotion at the entrance.


    Xu Rongfei had arrived!


    As the Goddess of the people, Xu Rongfei had been thriving in thest few years and was about to be the top actress in the country. Besides, she was being protected by the North Qiong Sect, so nobody dared to offend her.


    ¡°Fei Fei is here. Let me tell her the good news,¡± Ningxin jumped and said.


    Chen Fan stood there, looking at the beauty standing at the entrance. Xu Rongfei seemed to have be mature and every move she made was elegant. She was wearing a ck gown and red lipstick.


    Everyone was stunned when she showed up and Ningxin appeared to be inferior to her.


    Countless men who thought they were charming enough immediately approached her and tried to win her heart.


    When Ningxin was about to run to Xu Rongfei, a group of people led by an elder came down from the top floor. They walked to Xu Rongfei and said, ¡°Miss Xu, our master knows you don¡¯t have an invitation, so he sent me here to take you upstairs.¡±


    Even though Xu Rongfei was a superstar.


    Those on the top floor were tycoons, leaders of major families or Sect Masters. She wasn¡¯t superior enough to go up there.


    ¡°That old man is from the Zhang family. I saw him standing next to Zhang Ruoxu,¡± someone yelled.


    Many people were startled. It looked like the rumors about Zhang Ruoxu running after Xu Rongfei were true. Otherwise, why would he send somebody down?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend¡¯s with me. I¡¯ll just stay here,¡± Xu Rongfei rejected politely and waved at Ningxin.


    ¡°Your friend can alsoe to the top floor with you. I guess my Master, the owner of Yinfeng, would love to let her join us to save face,¡± the elder said with arrogance in his eyes.


    The Zhang family was the top family in the East. Even the boss of Yinfeng Tower would not dare to provoke them.


    ¡°No.¡±


    This time, Xu Rongfei was apparently more indifferent.


    She walked away and held Ningxin¡¯s hand. Xu Rongfei¡¯s legs were 120cm long and they were even more gorgeous with her high heels, while Ningxin looked small and dainty. The two beauties walking together immediately captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Miss Xu, no one can disrespect my Master again and again. You might be fine refusing to meet him, but I can¡¯t guarantee the same for your friends, family and colleagues,¡± the elder said calmly.


    ¡°Are you threatening us?¡±


    Ningxin immediately looked furious.


    The elder slowly stood upright. He was only a normal servant when he bent his body, but then, a powerful energy surged out from him. He stood straight and his eyes were twinkling. He was apparently an Immortal State Master.


    ¡°A legend.¡±


    Many people eximed with a startled look.


    This elder was an Immortal State Warrior and he would be a VIP in any country, right after Earth Level Deities and Heavenly Beings. In China, he was even someone like a dominator or a Sect Master, but he was only Zhang Ruoxu¡¯s servant. How would everyone not be surprised?


    ¡°The Zhang family is too terrifying. They¡¯re a family that¡¯s beyond everything in the world! They even have the support of the Dragon Lake.¡±


    A Transcendent Grandmaster shook his head.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect has Xu Rongfei¡¯s back. She might win,¡± another person said.


    As expected, a middle-aged man behind Xu Rongfei came up. Chen Fan knew he was a Grandmaster of the Dragon Hall called Xie Cheng. Xie Cheng said, ¡°Miss Xu is protected by the North Qiong Sect. Does the Zhang family want to dere war against us?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    The elder grunted and said with disdain, ¡°The North Qiong Sect might not exist after today. The League of Deities will be established and the old dragon will unite the East. If the North Qiong Sect doesn¡¯t obey, you¡¯ll be eliminated.¡±


    He snorted and Xie Cheng was pushed ten steps backwards. His nose and ears were bleeding as if he had been attacked hard.


    At that moment, the elder had already injured Xie Cheng with his Immortal Will. This was the difference between an Immortal State Warrior and a Transcendent State Warrior! A Transcendent State Warrior was as weak as a child in front of an Immortal State Warrior.


    ¡°Please, Miss Xu. Don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡±


    The elder stepped aside and bowed. He instantly turned from an Immortal State Warrior to a respectful servant.


    Then, the four guards behind him stepped forward. They were all Martial Arts Grandmasters and were as powerful as Xie Cheng.


    ¡°Miss Xu... Don¡¯t.¡±


    Xie Cheng struggled to get up. He could barely stand after being attacked by the elder and had no more energy to fight.


    Xu Rongfei stood there alone.


    The men around her fell back and nobody was willing to give her a helping hand. Facing the power of the Zhang family, the four Grandmasters and the Immortal State Warrior, who would dare to step up? Their own lives were more important.


    Ningxin was enraged and her face flushed.


    Xu Rongfei¡¯s eyes were full of determination. When she was about to speak...


    A calm voice was suddenly heard.


    ¡°Fei Fei wants you to leave, so leave. Otherwise...


    ¡°I will exterminate your family!¡±

 Chapter 780 - The Focus of the World

    <h4>780 The Focus of the World</h4>


    ¡°Leave, or I will exterminate your family!¡±


    The entire hall went silent and people looked over to see who dared to say anything like that.


    The faces of the four Grandmasters of the Zhang family were even flushed red with anger.


    The crowd made way and a young man with sunsses moved closer with a ss of wine. He had grey long hair like an old man and had fair skin. He looked extraordinarily handsome and his body carried a weird charisma. He was smiling as if nothing in the world mattered to him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? How dare he offend the Zhang family? He doesn¡¯t want to live?¡± Many wondered.


    The elder coughed and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Young man, this is none of your business.¡±


    As the servant of the Zhang family, the elder stayed at Dragon Lake all year round. When he was young, he had once traveled around the world in disguise. The mortal world was like a swamp to him, which could only have mud fish but not dragons.


    If the world had not changed and the Dragon Lake hadn¡¯te out in public, the elder wouldn¡¯t even have spared a nce at this mortal world.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the world that¡¯s not my business.¡±


    Chen Fan approached them while the others made way for him, sizing him up with a doubtful look. They were certain he had lost his mind, to offend the Zhang family and the Dragon Lake for the sake of a woman.


    A lot of people nced at A¡¯Xiu and mumbled, ¡°That girl seems to be a disciple of the North Qiong Sect. Is he one of them?¡±


    Yukishiro Sa and Yu Wenjin had be famous in thest three years, but A¡¯Xiu mostly cultivated at the North Qiong Pavilion, so not many people knew about her. And yet, A¡¯Xiu had already entered the Divine Sea Level and ranked right after Hua Yunfeng among the disciples.


    The others were worried after realizing that. The current North Qiong Sect wasn¡¯t the invincible North Qiong Sect from back then anymore.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect?¡±


    The elder then looked up and nced at Chen Fan. He felt that Chen Fan had the same energy as a mortal and his eyes were filled with disdain. He only showed a hint of respect when he looked at A¡¯Xiu.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the Sect Master and disciple of the North Qiong Sect here, but so what? My Master wants to invite Miss Xu to go upstairs. Even the Sect Master of the North Qiong Sect has to yield to the Zhang family,¡± the elder said.


    ¡°Hm, Master defeated the Christian Church, destroyed the Blood Sea and made the United States yield to him. Where were you back then?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu snickered.


    The elder was startled.


    Many secretnds knew what Chen Fan did, but none of them was willing to be the first to fight with him. Besides, Chen Fan was indeed powerful and even the old dragon of Chang Bai had allowed Chen Fan to rule the Earth.


    ¡°Haha, the Sect Master of the North Qiong Sect died in Kunxu. How could he possibly defeat a hundred Deities and the Seven Exalted Sects in the realm? Once the League of Deities is established today, your sect will also be history,¡± the elder said and looked at Xu Rongfei.


    ¡°Miss Xu, please. Don¡¯t make my Master wait.¡±


    Xu Rongfei had already be frozen after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s voice in the beginning; she stared at Chen Fan like a statue.


    ¡°Miss Xu!¡± the elder yelled harshly.


    Xu Rongfei still ignored him.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    The elder reached out to Xu Rongfei with his skinny hands like the ws of an eagle.


    Swish, swish.


    The sound of his ws shing through the air was heard. Those hands were enough to cut through metal and tear a tank apart. Although Xu Rongfei had a talisman on her body, she would not be able to bear his attack.


    All the people who saw this were terrified.


    Even though they knew the elder wouldn¡¯t kill a woman, seeing him catch their Goddess to meet a hybrid young man made them feel frustrated.


    ¡°How dare he!¡±


    An old man was so furious that his body was shaking.


    All the people present could only heave a sigh. As the Deities appeared, the Legendary Era began and people tended to use force to solve things. The past rules had started to change. How would anyone dare to abduct someone in front of so many celebrities three years before?


    Right when everyone thought there was nothing they could do.


    A cold voice resounded through the hall.


    ¡°I said... leave!¡±


    He started speaking calmly and ended with a thunderous voice. It seemed as if ten thousand bombs had exploded around the elder¡¯s ears and the True Essence surged inside him through the sound waves.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The elder screamed.


    He was bleeding and his eardrums cracked. His body was trembling and many of his organs had shattered. Even though Chen Fan had only used a little bit of his energy, the Immortal State Warrior couldn¡¯t withstand his attack and was immediately injured.


    Looking at the elder who fell on the ground and screamed.


    Everyone was confused.


    Chen Fan only attacked the elder and the others only heard a loud noise. The other four Grandmasters were also confused, but they knew in their guts that Chen Fan was responsible for it, so their rage started to rise. However, A¡¯Xiu had already created four phantoms and each of them punched a Grandmaster. Their organs were crushed and they instantly died after flying a dozen meters away.


    In the end, Chen Fan walked with a ss of wine as if he had nothing to do with it.


    ¡®¡±Sthh.¡±


    The others looked at Chen Fan and A¡¯Xiu with frightened faces.


    ¡°That girl is also a legend. She killed the Grandmasters effortlessly, as if she were ughtering chickens!¡±


    ¡°The young man is more terrifying... He defeated the Immortal State Warrior of the Zhang family silently.¡±


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect and the Zhang family are already fighting before the League of Deities is established. There will definitely be an astonishing battle.¡±


    Many people were discussing.


    At the same time, Chen Fan walked to Xu Rongfei and the girl who was cold and supercilious in other people¡¯s eyes suddenly started crying in his arms.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    ¡°F**k, is that... is that the goddess we know?¡± a businessman said.


    Many others looked at Chen Fan with jealousy.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Fei Fei. I¡¯m back. Everything will be fine.¡± Chen Fan caressed Xu Rongfei¡¯s back andforted her. The girl pouted and said as she hugged Chen Fan, ¡°Hm, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Chen Fan stepped on the elder and looked at him. ¡°I told you, if you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll exterminate your family. Did you think I was joking?¡±


    ¡°Bastard, do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re provoking the Zhang family, the Dragon Lake and the honorable ancestral dragon! The North Qiong Sect will suffer because of you,¡± the elder said.


    ¡°How dare you hybrids threaten me? Even if the old dragones, I can peel its skin off and make it into a snake feast,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Everyone went silent.


    They looked at Chen Fan as if he were delusional. He provoked the Zhang family and said something like that about the ancestral dragon of Chang Bai? Everyone knew the old dragon who had lived for a thousand years was an invincible being, the most powerful in the world.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    The elder shook his head.


    The top floor soon knew about what had happened in the hall.


    Meanwhile, on the grand top floor.


    Zhang Ruoxu was standing at the center, surrounded by everyone. He acted as the host of the cocktail party, being the representative of the Zhang family.


    Many leaders of the major families or people from the secretnds had to respect the Dragon Lake even if they didn¡¯t care about Zhang Ruoxu.


    A few tycoons from Japan and Korea ttered Zhang Ruoxu. ¡°Brother Ruoxu, if the League of Deities can sessfully be established, the Zhang family will be able to remain as the top family in the East and you¡¯ll be the top Master.¡±


    The Amou Family, the Thai Royal Family and the Cao Family made an appearance to congratte him.


    ¡°These things are decided by the Heavenly Beings. We won¡¯t be able to control anything if we don¡¯t be one of them,¡± Zhang Ruoxu said calmly and his eyes were full of determination.


    For people like him, power was useless if they didn¡¯t be Earth Level Deities.


    The North Qiong Sect and Kunlun remained silent.


    This time, the North Qiong Sect was at a disadvantage. Many families and forces had started to falter in their belief toward the sect. In the meantime, not only the Japanese, the Korean tycoons and the foreign forces were surrounding Zhang Ruoxu; many Chinese families had also stepped in.


    Fang Qiong recognized them.


    The heir of the Han and Li families, and the Immortal State Warriors of the Wu family were with them. Inparison, there weren¡¯t many people who supported the North Qiong Sect. Those from Kunlun started to sigh and were quite anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Zhang family is making the wrong decision,¡± Fang Qiong said confidently.


    Then, the news about the ground floor arrived upstairs. Zhang Ruoxu was immediately enraged; people around him could see the blue veins on his hands.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s see who dares to say those things.¡±


    Zhang Ruoxu nced at those from the North Qiong Sect and went downstairs.


    Everyone present tagged along. Fang Qiong cracked a smile and went down as well, while the people of Kunlun were confused. The entire floor became empty in an instant.


    The organizer of the cocktail party immediately reported this to his boss.


    Soon, what had happened at the hotel was spread across the world. People regarded this as the first confrontation between the two powerful parties of the League of Deities, the North Qiong Sect and the Zhang family.


    It instantly became the focus of the world¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 781 - Killing With A Stare

    <h4>781 Killing With A Stare</h4>


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect and the Zhang family of Chang Bai are at it!¡±


    ¡°They say that four Grandmasters of the Zhang family were killed on the spot and even an Immortal State Warrior was injured.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Ruoxu, the heir of the Zhang family is on his way to the scene right now. It¡¯s going to be a bloodbath.¡±


    The news was spread across all tforms and became a sensational headline on the inte. Nearly all theizens across the world were talking about it.


    Initially, the founding of the East League of Deities had been at the top of the search chart.


    It had been the hottest search item on all the major search tforms. At this moment, there were over ten billion people in the east following all the developments regarding the League of Deities. It was difficult to trace the Earth Level Deities, so the public had focused their attention on the rich and powerful.


    ¡°Hurry! Turn on the live feed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Zhang Ruoxu has already reached the peak of the Immortal State, and that he used to fight against Azure Dragon, ranking number three on the Divine Roll. Only Earth Level Deities could hold out against him. I think the North Qiong sect is in trouble,¡± many people thought to themselves with concern.


    The Divine Roll was filled with much more powerful cultivatorspared to what it was three years back.


    In recent days, most of the spots on the roll had been taken up by elites from major mystic realms who weren¡¯t any weaker than the Azure Thearch or the Thearch¡¯s Son.


    ¡°We have a feed.¡±


    The media rushed into the Yinfeng Tower and started broadcasting the event. The footage was then streamed directly through many tforms.


    In the video, Chen Fan was wearing a casual outfit with long grey hair and a pair of sunsses. He wrapped one of his arms around the tiny waist of a drop dead gorgeous woman as he ambled into view.


    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Who is he? I¡¯ve never heard of him!¡±


    ¡°I wager he¡¯s a young disciple of North Qiong. However, I doubt he can hold out against Zhang Ruoxu.¡±


    Even as the public speticted the background of the strange young man, the elevator door opened up and a group of stately bigwigs emerged.


    Every livefeed¡¯sment section became silent the moment those men and women appeared. They represented the power of the entire eastern hemisphere.


    The ones in the front were lords of powerful families.


    Then came the elite Earth Level Deities.


    Thest one who came out of the elevator was a young man in a ck outfit. His face was severe and his footsteps were firm.


    He was of the Naga¡¯s bloodline, the number three on the Divine Roll, Zhang Ruoxu! A flicker of dark light shed in his eyes when he saw the old man under Chen Fan¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Young Master, he humiliated the Zhang family and threatened to assimte us. He... he also called us a family of bastards.¡±


    The old man bleated like an old donkey.


    Zhang Ruoxu focused his icy gaze on Chen Fan. ¡°Are you the Disciple of the North Qiong everyone has been talking about? What has my servant done to you to deserve such treatment? Why do you insult my family, the Zhang family of Chang Bai? Do you think you are safe under the North Qiong Sect¡¯s protection?¡±


    ¡°Zhang family? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    Chen Fan yawned.


    Everyone¡¯s faces darkened and Zhang Ruoxu and his cohort¡¯s anger red even further. Over thest three years,the Zhang family had imed the seat of power in China and were considered equal to the five superpowers in the world. Chen Fan¡¯s remark was a tant insult and his flippant manner rubbed it in.


    ¡°Hehe, another chatan, how typical of North Qiong disciples,¡± a young man said. He was standing beside Zhang Ruoxu, wearing an archaic Onmyouji outfit that looked incredibly fitting on him.


    Amou Umi


    He was the heir of the Amou Family


    As servants to the God of Hades, the Amou Family had a special ce in Japan and was considered more venerable than the royalty of Japan. Amou Umi had reached the Immortal State before he turned twenty and was extremely talented.


    ¡°He is all-talk. His sect did nothing when we took the Medicine Hall¡¯s Hall Master away.¡±


    The Junior Prophet from the Gu God Sect smirked.


    ¡°Just so! We also took the Yin Dragon Pond from their Yin Ghost Sect and they did nothing, either. The North Qiong Sect is just a bunch of cowards!¡±


    The Young Lord of the Cao Family, Cao Qiudinughed out loud.


    Color was drained away from A¡¯Xiu¡¯s face as they spoke. By then the embarrassment in her eyes had been reced by fire.


    People around the heirs of the mighty family nodded in agreement. It was apparent that the North Qiong Sect was no match against the Mystic realm. The North Qiong Sect knew that too, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have remained reticent.


    ¡°Let go of my servant, I might spare your life.¡±


    Zhang Ruoxu lifted up his chain, looking away from Chen Fan tond his gaze on Xu Rongfei.


    A smile surfaced on the old man¡¯s face, thinking that Chen Fan was going to release him.


    The old man had already started to n his revenge.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    A crunchy noise was heard, sounding as if someone had just cut open a watermelon.


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, Chen Fan tapped the tip of his toe on the old man¡¯s head, smashing it into a pulp. Not even the old man¡¯s Divine Soul could escape.


    Chen Fan¡¯s sudden move had extinguished any possibility of reconciling with the Zhang family.


    ¡°This is going to get serious!¡±


    Many people closed their eyes and heaved a sigh.


    Shock and fury contorted Zhang Ruoxu¡¯s face; his body was taut with anger. It happened too fast for him to react and save his trusted servant. His face darkened as he squeezed a few words out of his mouth, ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and replied calmly, ¡°I said that I would ughter the Zhang family. He was the first, you are next.¡±


    The Zhang family hadmitted heinous crimes after they had imed the Dragon Lake for themselves. They had pushed their weight around in Northeastern China and had gotten used to doing whatever they wanted. Even their servants thought they could get away with just about anything.


    ¡°Good, very good!


    Zhang Ruoxu let out an ugly grin.


    Two rays of dark light shot out from his eyes as translucent scales appeared on his face. It was the result of his Naga Bloodline and those features would only show up when he was furious.


    ¡°Young Lord, please allow me to teach him a lesson on your behalf,¡± the Junior Prophet of the Gu God Sect said.


    Although there was an Earth Level Deity in the Gu God sect, his might was a far cry whenpared with the one from the Zhang family. The dragon residing in the Zhang family was a real dragon who had lived a thousand years, quietly harnessing energy all the while. Meanwhile, the Gu God had reincarnated a few times; his energy had dwindled to a fraction of what it once was. Therefore, they needed protection from the Zhang family.


    ¡°ck, ck!¡±


    The Junior Prophet took a step forward against a gust of wind. He looked just like an outstanding young elite.


    However, everyone watched him with fear as they took a dozen steps back to get out of harm¡¯s way. Gu God was a Gu Worm that had reached a high enlightenment. He was the source of nearly all Gong Tau arts.


    ¡°Be careful, he once poisoned an entire army,¡± Ning Xin shouted out.


    The Junior Prophet was considered much deadlier than Zhang Ruoxu, particrly because of the Gu Worms hidden inside him. He was the heir apparent to the Chief Prophet, having already reached the mid-stage of the Immortal State, ranking number twenty seven on the Divine Roll.


    ¡°Vroom, vroom.¡±


    Everyone watched as the Junior Prophet reached out with one hand.


    Many small Gu Worms flew out of his sleeve, forming arge hand in the air that swooped down on Chen Fan. The sight gave many people goosebumps and thus shied away.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Sucking Gu. Rumor has it that this Gu can turn a living elephant into jerky,¡± an Martial Artist shouted.


    Xu Rongfei was a bundle of nerves; she held tightly on to Chen Fan¡¯s elbow, but A¡¯Xiu and Fang Qiong weren¡¯t worried for Chen Fan at all. Chen Fan was invincible; he had killed hundreds of sages, how could he be threatened by some worms?


    Lo and behold, Chen Fan snorted as a flicker of dark me shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    Suddenly, a pitch dark yet incandescent de Aura appeared in the air.


    The Kylin Fire de appeared only for a fraction of second, but it left a powerful effect on reality. Countless Blood Sucking Gu Worms were reduced into ashes.


    Meanwhile, a zigzagging de Aura was extended from Chen Fan, all the way to the Junior Prophet.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, the Junior Prophet¡¯s body exploded from the inside, unleashing an overwhelming wave of dark energy that devoured all the Gu Poison and Gu Worms.


    The Kylin was the master of all beasts, and was the paragon of Yang energy.


    The Kylin Fire had a deadly effect on all Gu arts.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The Junior Prophet was reduced into ashes before he could finish shrieking.


    A deadly silence fell over the room. The people who watched the live feed were also shocked beyond belief. The Junior Prophet of the Gu God Sect was one of the most powerful Immortal State Warriors.


    However, he couldn¡¯t even handle one deadly gaze from Chen Fan.


    ¡°OMG. What kind of Divine Power is that? Is he an Earth Level Deity?¡±


    Many people were stunned by the development.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s not an Earth Level Deity, he¡¯s not far from it.¡±


    Some senior Grandmasters let out a wry smile.


    Zhang Ruoxu¡¯s face grew solemn as a hint of caution shed across his face. However, Zhang Ruoxu had never been truly challenged before, so the turn of events didn¡¯t scare him.


    ¡°I never thought that the North Qiong Sect had powerful cultivators other than Hua Yunfeng, Xie Yan and Fang Qiong. Unfortunately, your life ends here.¡±


    Zhang Ruoxu stood proudly with a pair of glinting eyes. His gaze was so sharp that it would cut through the air.


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Without saying anything else, Chen Fan pped Zhang Ruoxu¡¯s face.

 Chapter 782 - Reduced to a Pulp

    <h4>782 Reduced to a Pulp</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Zhang Ruoxu rose to the sky like a dragon, as his body was set ame byyers of dark halos, transforming him into a dark wyrm. He darted out a few dozen meters in a blink and charged at Chen Fan.


    His disy of power justified his spot at the third ce of the Divine Roll.


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed when they saw the development.


    No one under the level of Earth Level Deity could have defeated Zhang Ruoxu, not even Ye Qincang. The dark energy and wyrm scales that appeared on his skin were telltale signs of his mighty power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The main hall of the Yinfeng Tower was over a few hundred meters wide. However, Zhang Ruoxu had coverd that distance with just one step.


    A white light appeared in the air, and then a deafening re.


    Hypersonic!


    He had moved at two times the speed of sound. So powerful was Zhang Ruoxu¡¯s body that he was capable of something that only Heavenly Beings could have achieved. Thanks to the Naga Bloodline, his body was as tough as a dinosaur¡¯s.


    ¡°That dude from the North Qiong Sect is dead!¡±


    Those who could make it into the Yinfeng Tower were all experienced cultivators.


    Many of them were Martial Artists and Spell Casters; they had noticed Zhang Ruoxu¡¯s belligerent brutality in his attack. In their opinion, not even a peak level Immortal State Warrior could ward off this attack.


    Many people in the audience who were watching the live feed felt their hearts in their throats.


    Nobody thought Chen Fan could make it alive.


    ¡°Paa!¡±


    Chen Fan pped Zhang Ruoxu¡¯s face and made him smash into the ground with such ease that it was as if Zhang Ruoxu were a basketball.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    A man-shaped hole appeared on the granite floor.


    Zhang Ruoxu fell through the hole, and went through seven more floors, banging on the hard cement floor of the basement.


    Sthh!


    Everyone was speechless.


    Their eyes were wide open in surprise, wondering if their eyes had cheated them. Did Chen Fan send the number three warrior on the Divine Roll flying with one p? Worse, Chen Fan¡¯s movement was easy and flippant, as if he had just squashed a fly.


    Cao Qiudin, Amou Umi and many other Immortal State Warriors were stunned by such reversal.


    They were the only ones that could gauge Chen Fan¡¯s immense power from his attack alone.


    ¡°Who is he? I¡¯ve never heard of such a powerful warrior in the North Qiong Sect. Is he a hermit?¡± The Immortal State Warriors looked at Chen Fan in shock.


    Chen Fan¡¯s appearance had changed a lot over thest three years. His grey hair had given him a wizened look. The over-sized sunsses also masked most of his face. Therefore, no one had recognized him.


    ¡°Humph! Karma!¡± Hands on hip, Ning Xin shouted.


    Everyone cracked a smile after seeing Nin Xin¡¯s reaction; all of them gave Chen Fan a thumbs up in their minds for restoring mankind¡¯s dignity. The Zhang family of Chang Bai were of the Naga Bloodline, therefore, most humans were on Chen Fan¡¯s side.


    ¡°Xiao Xuan, is it just me or that guy looks like the one who was missing.¡±


    Han Juntu stood behind the crowd and narrowed his eyes in suspicion.


    Xian Xuan pulled a taut face as he fixed his eyes on Chen Fan. The more he looked at him, the more he was reminded of Chen Fan.


    Xiao Xuan clenched his fists and said firmly, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. He was killed in Kunxu.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, a spurt of energy came up from deep underground, just like a volcanic eruption.


    Arge hole appeared on the road outside the Yinfeng Tower and from its depths emerged a dark and twisting glow. It flew up to the top of the Yinfeng Tower and revealed Zhang Ruoxu within it.


    Zhang Ruoxu was surrounded by ming dark energy.


    By then, his Naga Bloodline had been fully awakened. His skin had turned into ayer of thick ck scales while his eyes were two dark slits in golden pupils. His gaze was cold as a python¡¯s.


    ¡°Come fight me!¡± Zhang Ruoxu shouted with fury.


    One carefless slip up had nearly cost him his life. He would have been killed by Chen Fan, if not for his Naga Bloodline and the Earth Level Deity Body.


    Zhang Ruoxu¡¯s survival had taken Chen Fan by surprise; he didn¡¯t expect the young man to survive the attack.


    ¡°Courting death!¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head after hearing Zhang Ruoxu barking at him. He had only used one percent of his power. If he went all in, he would raze Zhong Hai to the ground.


    ¡°Master, allow me to take care of him for you.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu was eager to try.


    She had been eager to test the Thunder Drum ever since she got it. The secret Dharma Treasure of the Leiyin Mountain was so powerful that it could enable an ordinary man to kill a Connate Cultivator.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward and exited the Yinfeng Tower, appearing right before Zhang Ruoxu.


    The two of them stood face to face on either side of the Yinfeng Tower.


    One of them glowed a dark energy, and looked like a Fiend celestial, while the other was in a white outfit with flowy hair, looking like a sage.


    ¡°It¡¯s on! it¡¯s on! It¡¯s not only a showdown between the North Qiong Sect and the Zhang family, but also the ultimate fight among warriors of the Divine Roll!¡±


    All the people present at the Yinfeng Tower looked up to watch the fight.


    Many citizens took out their cell phones and started recording. Viewers on the Inte also surged to over ten million.


    At that moment, tens of millions of people were watching the fight.


    Major television channels stopped their usual programming to broadcast the live feed of the fight. They marketed this fight as the fight to determine who was the most powerful Immortal State warrior.


    ¡°Bro, you need to win! You are mankind¡¯sst hope!¡±


    ¡°Cheers North Qiong! Kick that traitor¡¯s a**! They¡¯re not human, they are freaks!¡±


    Many people voiced their support for Chen Fan on the inte.


    The Zhang family of Chang Bai were of alien blood, therefore not a lot of people supported them. Meanwhile, many people who knew of Chen Fan in the past felt that the man on the screen looked very familiar. However, the camera was too far from the man¡¯s face so they couldn¡¯t quite ce him.


    ¡°Ancestral Master, who do you think will win?¡± Gao Baisheng bowed to a man and asked. Powerful energy roiled inside of him like dragons. It was apparent that he had be a grandmaster.


    Standing beside him was a middle-aged man who had linked his hands behind his back, looking up into the sky. He furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°They are both extremely powerful, only a half-step away from reaching the Earth Level Deity realm, so it¡¯s difficult to say. That being said, Zhang Ruoxu has the advantage of his bloodline, therefore, I think he is the most likely toe out on top.¡±


    No one questioned the middle-aged man¡¯s evaluation.


    He was a hermit Immortal State Warrior from the Ba Ji Sect, ranking number eleven on the Divine Roll. He wielded nearly as much authority as Ye Qincang in China.


    ¡°The warrior from North Qiong will be defeated if he can¡¯t reach the Earth Level Deity level.¡±


    The Xin Yi Sect, the Tai Chi Sect, the Wu family and the Tantric Buddhism Sects also agreed.


    Over thest three years, they had seen every facet of the Zhang family¡¯s ruthless might. Members of the family were half human and half naga. Their unique trait had given them an astonishing recovery speed and endurance. They were tough nuts to crack even for Earth Level Deities.


    The Immortal State Warriors¡¯ estimate of the oue disheartened the people around them.


    Cao Qiudin and Amou Umi scoffed and said, ¡°The Naga Bloodline one the purest. None of you mortals can evenprehend its power. If he enters the Earth Level Deity realm, not even Ye Qincang would be able to hold out against him.¡±


    No one dared to speak out against him.


    They knew that he was right. Ye Qincang had faced the Zhang family lord and nearly lost the battle. Meanwhile, Zhang Ruoxu was considered powerful even by the Zhang family¡¯s standards.


    People felt more and more concerned for Chen Fan. Compared to Zhang Ruoxu, they knew practically nothing about Chen Fan.


    Meanwhile, a few hundred meters above the ground...


    Zhang Ruoxu licked his lip with his bloody tongue like a bloodthirsty demon. ¡°You messed with the wrong person. I will tear you apart and eat you alive!¡±


    A burst of furious energy came down on Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and was barely looking at Zhang Ruoxu. Instead, he gazed toward the distant northern horizon, noticing a few powerful presences that were approaching fast. Their energy was simr to that of Zhang Ruoxu. They had to be from the Zhang family.


    ¡°A***ole! How dare you ignore me?¡±


    Zhang Ruoxu could no longer hold back his anger.


    He punched out, tearing the air open and reaching three times the speed of sound. A white ring-cloud appeared around his fist as he stormed across the space.


    Bang!


    A ring din emerged.


    Nagas had renowned physique refinement abilities; Zhang Ruoxu¡¯s fierce attack could annihte any Overlord. A smudge of confidence appeared in his eyes as he imagined Chen Fan¡¯s defeat in his mind.


    The audience held their collective breath as they watched the screen in suspense.


    ¡°It¡¯s suicide.¡±


    Chen Fan lifted a hand and pped at his foe again.


    This time, he used ten percent of his strength.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    To say that Chen Fan¡¯s attack could have toppled a mountain was an understatement, and would not do justice to its unimaginable power. Everyone watched as a golden energy palm that was ten meters in size bore down on Zhang Ruoxu, pping him away and making him plunge into the river that flowed through the city.


    The energy palm severed the flow of water as it pressed Zhang Ruoxu into the river bed, reducing him into a pulp.


    Chen Fan had killed Zhang Ruoxu with one p.


    A deadly silence fell over the city. Everyone was stunned by the development. Cao Qiudin and Amou Umi peeled their eyes in shock.


    Zhang Ruoxu, the heir of the Zhang family was killed? The oue was more unexpected than the biggest plot twist on HBO.


    After a while, a senior Immortal State Warrior mumbled, ¡°A Heavenly Being?¡±


    Everyone looked up at the man in white outfit and all of them realized who he really was.


    He was an Earth Level Deity!

 Chapter 783 - Do You Have a Problem with That?

    <h4>783 Do You Have a Problem with That?</h4>


    Nobody¡ªnot even the Immortal State Warriors of the Ba Ji Sect and the Xin Yi Sect¡ªhad ever thought that Chen Fan would be an Earth Level Deity.


    After all, Earth Level Deities were too rare. Even though there were a lot of Deities and Saints on Earth, they were all from the secretnds. Most of them barely appeared in the mortal world.


    Very few of the Earth Level Deities would show up in front of people and fewer were born on Earth like Chen Fan.


    ¡°When did the North Qiong Sect get another Earth Level Deity?¡±


    Many wondered.


    ¡°He might not be from the North Qiong Sect. I¡¯ve never seen this white-haired senior before. He¡¯s probably a reclusive Heavenly Being who finally came out after hearing about the ambition of the Dragon Lake,¡± Gao Baisheng said excitedly.


    China could only rely on Ye Qincang for support. If there weren¡¯t three more Earth Level Deities in the North Qiong Sect, the Gu God and the Lord of Beimang would have already messed with the country. So, it was uplifting to see another Earth Level Deity at this critical moment.


    A lot of people were thrilled.


    ¡°Wow, the white-haired Heavenly Being is impressive. I¡¯mpletely in awe! I really want to take off his sunsses and see what he looks like. He must be extremely handsome.¡±


    On Weibo, WeChat and other social media tforms.


    Countless people were in awe of Chen Fan killing Zhang Ruoxu with one hand and had instantly be his fans.


    Some of them even formed a ¡°White-haired Heavenly Being Fan Club¡± and other kinds of fan pages.


    But the Immortal State Warriors of therge sects shook their heads and said seriously, ¡°The white-haired senior alone is not strong enough. Which of the secretnds doesn¡¯t have at least seven Earth Level Deities? The Christian Church even has countless Saints and angels. Unless this senior is as powerful as the old dragon or the Pope of the Christian Church, he¡¯s way too weak.¡±


    Then, what happened next seemed to be proving that.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t frighten the Earth Level Deities by killing Zhang Ruoxu. The Immortal State Warriors, including Cao Qiudin, Amou Umi and several from the Zhang family, shot to the sky and red at Chen Fan.


    ¡°You¡¯re nuts. How dare you kill Master Xu? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Zhang family?¡±


    The Immortal State Warriors from the Zhang family looked at Chen Fan viciously.


    Cao Qiudin even sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re an Earth Level Deity. Many Deities and Entities areing here. Brother Ruoxu was the most adored junior of the monsters. You¡¯re no match to the ancestors. If you piss the Dragon Lake and the Zhang family off, they¡¯ll kill you no matter how strong you are.¡±


    The old dragon of Chang Bai had lived a thousand years and was the oldest monster in the world. It was known as the ancestor of all monsters.


    Many people then turned pale.


    ¡°Yeah, the old dragon is a being that can¡¯t be killed, not even with nuclear bombs. The white-haired senior is definitely no match to it. It¡¯s on its way now. He should run as fast as he can.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this would never happen if China also had an Overlord.¡±


    Some of them asked Chen Fan to leave and some sighed.


    But Chen Fan ignored them. Those Immortal State Warriors were like ants in his eyes.


    He then flicked his fingers.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A white energy was shot across the sky like a sword and hit Cao Qiudin. He then exploded into a blood mist without being able to say a word.


    But this was only the beginning.


    Then, Chen Fan flicked his fingers continuously.


    Each flick made one Immortal State Warrior explode in the air. Soon, five of the Immortal State Warriors were killed, leaving Amou Umi alone.


    ¡°Chatter.¡±


    Amou Umi was grinding his teeth.


    Then, he realized Chen Fan was a Heavenly Being! Whether Chen Fan was powerful enough to fight with the old dragon or not, it was easy for him to kill Immortal State Warriors like them.


    ¡°A Heavenly Being cannot be offended!¡±


    This came to many people¡¯s minds.


    ¡°I¡¯m the servant of the God of Hades. My Lord ranks twenty third on the Deity Roll. If you kill me, you¡¯ll be an enemy of the entire Divine Dao Community in Japan, the Amou Family and the God of Hades...¡±


    Amou Umi yelled as a pair of ck wings appeared on his back to make a quick escape.


    He flew a few thousand meters in a heartbeat. The Amou Family was known as the servants of God and Divine Arts had been granted to them by the God of Hades. They could grow Death Wings like fallen angels.


    A thunderous sound came from afar.


    ¡°Stop...¡±


    But Chen Fan had already flicked his fingers.


    Bang!


    A sound akin to gunfire was heard and a white burst of energy was shot, traveling several thousand meters in a blink. The energy wasn¡¯t True Essence or Divine Powers. It was the energy of Chen Fan¡¯s body, which was like an air cannon. His power was too strong, not even Immortal State Warriors could see his attack.


    ¡°He¡¯s a God...¡±


    Amou Umi cracked a smile.


    In the next second, he shattered into pieces and even his Divine Soul was crushed. He ended up exploding into sshes of blood in the air.


    In a blink, Chen Fan killed eight Immortal State Warriors and showed how invincible an Earth Level Deity was.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Someone shed from afar and stopped in mid air. An evil energy immediately enveloped the entire Yinfeng Tower and fell on everyone within several kilometers.


    Another Earth Level Deity?


    Everyone looked over.


    There was an endless yellow river around the man, which seemed to be the dirtiest Qi in the world, and countless souls floated in the river. Many people felt dizzy after looking at it, as if their souls had been ripped out. Nobody could see what the man looked like, except his scarlet eyes.


    ¡°How dare you kill my men in front of me?¡±


    That man spoke loudly with an unique ent. He seemed to havee from Hades.


    ¡°The God of Hades!¡± the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect said.


    Gao Baisheng and the others turned pale. Even ordinary people knew who that was in the sky.


    The God of Hades was an ancient Japanese God and a peerless Overlord on the Deity Roll. ording to the legends, the God of Hades was an Entity that controlled death in Japan. It was extremely powerful. When it was born, it stirred Hades and flooded Tokyo. The Divine Souls of millions of people were taken away, causing the greatest tragedy in the world.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be scared when such a fierce being appeared?


    ¡°The Heavenly Being is screwed. He¡¯s definitely no match for the God of Hades. It¡¯s the most vicious God in the world.¡±


    ¡°Run! Live to fight another day.¡±


    Countless peoplemented on the Inte and the live broadcasts. The server of the websites was almost overrun.


    Everyone was worried about Chen Fan.


    But this was only the beginning.


    Then, beams of light arrived at the Yinfeng Tower. It was the Lord of Beimang who was surrounded by Ghost Qi and was wearing an emperor¡¯s gown, the pale Gu God who was sitting on a giant worm, the leader of the Zhang family who was half-human and half-dragon...


    The most powerful among them was a man enveloped in a golden aura, who had golden hair, eyebrows and was wearing a golden outfit. His energy was even stronger than that of the God of Hades.


    ¡°One, two, three... fourteen Earth Level Deities?¡±


    Ningxin counted.


    Her face turned as pale as a white piece of paper.


    Xu Rongfei looked worried and the rest of the audience was speechless. Everyone in front of the screen felt like there was a stone on their chests and they couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Fourteen Earth Level Deities!


    How many was that?


    There hadn¡¯t been that many Earth Level Deities in the world three years before. In recent days, a secretnd was powerful enough to defeat a superpower.


    ¡°The Gu God, the Lord of Beimang, the Blood Python God from Indonesia, the leader of the Zhang family... Together with the God of Hades, there are fifteen Entities here, including five who are listed in the Deity Roll.¡±


    There was a hint of despair on Gao Baisheng¡¯s face.


    ¡°The Earth Level Deities of the East are all here, and they seem to have nned this. The so-called cocktail party of the League of Deities was a trap to make the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun yield,¡± the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect said.


    The other Immortal State Warriors could only give a wry smile. Who could resist such a grand lineup? Not even Ye Qincang and the others would be powerful enough to stand against them, let alone the old dragon yet to arrive.


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers and said calmly, ¡°I just killed an ant. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    The God of Hades grunted and said as he nced over the sky, ¡°Is there anyone else in China? Only this new Earth Level Deity is here to stop us? Isn¡¯t Ye Qincang the top Overlord of the country? Isn¡¯t the North Qiong Sect invincible? Why are they afraid of us now?¡±


    The world was in silence.


    Ye Qincang and Chen Huaian had yet to show up.


    They were the greatest heroes in the hearts of the people in China and the backbone of the country, but they were hiding at the moment, seemingly frightened as the God of Hades said!


    ¡°Are they scared?¡±


    Many people were disappointed.


    Even though they might not win, everyone hoped that they would fight till the end, not giving away control of the East without trying. They would be seen as a bunch of cowards if they didn¡¯t show up.


    ¡°Who said we weren¡¯ting?¡±


    A voice was heard.


    Then, a beam of white light came from afar and a brawny man appeared. It was the guardian of China and the backbone of Kunlun, Ye Qincang!


    Once Ye Qincang was there, Chen Huaian, Xie Yan and Hua Yunfeng also arrived.


    The four Earth Level Deities stood side by side with Chen Fan, facing the fifteen Entities in front of them.


    Five against fifteen!


    Humans of the East against the Gods of monsters.


    The meeting of the League of Deities had officially started! Countless TV stations around the world were broadcasting the meeting and the satellite cameras were facing that point. Over hundreds of millions of people sat in front of TVs andputers, watching this scene anxiously.


    The moment that determined the destiny of the East finally arrived!

 Chapter 784 - A Dead End?

    <h4>Chapter 784 A Dead End?</h4>


    ¡°This is BBC Channel and I¡¯m your host, Catalina. I¡¯m here to deliver thetest news about the meeting of the League of Deities...¡±


    Not only the media in the East, many foreign TV stations were also broadcasting the event. After all, this would determine the future of one third of the poption on Earth. Ever since the world changed, the East had been at a disadvantage. If they were united by the Dragon Lake, they might be able to fight against the Christian Church.


    On the underground forum of the CIA.


    ¡°The League of Deities can¡¯t be established. The Entities of the East are all evil Gods and monsters. Even if Ye Qincang and the others have to die, they won¡¯t agree to let the dragon be the leader of the league.¡±


    The leader of the Dragon Blood Family shook his head.


    ¡°But what else can they do? China could have been the most powerful country when the world changed. The Realm of Kunxu used to be the leader of the secretnds and is said to have a hundred Deities, but Chen Beixuan shut the door of Kunxu, letting the Ancestral Dragon, the Gu God and the others run wild.¡±


    The leader of a mercenary group snickered.


    Many people in the world saw the weaknesses of the East.


    Even though Dragon Lake was powerful, all their members were monsters and the old dragon was regarded as their Ancestral Dragon. Even though Ye Qincang and the others were supported by the people, they were a bit weaker.


    If both parties refused to step back, they could only fight.


    ¡°Haha, at least the people in the East are willing toe forward to fight with these evil Gods. What about Europe? Everyone just knelt and begged the Saints for mercy. Five hundred years of civilization, free will and the concept of human rights were destroyed just like that. Those Presidents and Prime Ministers seem to be superior but their power was already in the hands of the Christian Church. Other than the superpowers, there¡¯s no real country in this world anymore,¡± someone said.


    Everyone else went silent.


    This person said something the others knew but dared not to say out loud. The secretnds were so powerful in recent days that not even nuclear weapons were enough to resist so many Connate Overlords.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how this battle ends. If we lose, humans will have to yield to the secretnds,¡± the Observer said.


    The Observer had not showed up as frequently after Chen Fan disappeared three years back. This time, he was also astonished.


    In the meantime, the world was focusing on Zhong Hai.


    At the Yellow Dragon River.


    Twenty Connate Overlords had been divided into two groups. One included the fierce Gods, while the other only had five people. Everyone seemed to know the oue of the battle without watching it.


    ¡°Ye Qincang, Chen Huaian, you finally came? I thought you¡¯d only stay in your Jin and Yan Jin cities like cowards,¡± the God of Hades sneered and said with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°You can¡¯t scare us,¡± Ye Qincang said with arrogance.


    After a few years, this head of Kunlun seemed to have gone through the mill. Apparently, he was too stressed and even his sideburns were turning white, but he was still able to stand upright.


    The Gu God smiled and said, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t even think about relying on the chinese nuclear weapons this time. If you refuse to join the League of Deities and obey the order of the Ancestral Dragon, don¡¯t me me for killing people in the East.¡±


    The Gu God was a skinny, expressionless middle-aged man. He didn¡¯t seem to be threatening, but he was riding a giant, golden Gu Worm which showed his identity.


    ¡°Cut the crap! If the old dragon wants to be the Lord of the East, why doesn¡¯t ite here?¡± Hua Yunfeng yelled.


    A blonde man in a golden outfit surrounded by the Gods stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m powerful enough to defeat all of you. There¡¯s no need for the Ancestral Master toe.¡± His body was entirely golden in color, even his eyebrows. His energy was much more powerful than that of the God of Hades and his hair was like swords, as if he were a peerless weapon.


    ¡°King Kaneha?¡±


    Ye Qincang and the others became serious.


    King Kaneha.


    He ranked fifth on the Deity Roll and was the most powerful monster after the old dragon of Dragon Lake. His original form was a golden eagle. He was said to have lived eight centuries and was extremely vicious. He could even fly at ten times the speed of sound.


    ¡°King Kaneha is only a servant to the old dragon. How can you call yourself a king?¡± Hua Yunfeng said with disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Jerk!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The Entities shouted furiously at the same time.


    King Kaneha shot out two beams of golden light from his eyes like two Divine Swords.


    King Kaneha said after a while, ¡°Hua Yunfeng, I heard that you¡¯re the toughest among the Earth Level Deities in China. You were besieged by three monsters of the Merman and battled with them for three days. You didn¡¯t run away, but killed two of them and injured one. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not as weak as the Merman. I only need three attacks to kill you!¡±


    His voice was piercing like a steel knife shing on an iron te.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Hua Yunfeng wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    Although he had entered the early stage of the Connate Level after cultivating the cultivation art Chen Fan gave him and using the resources the North Qiong Sect had, he wasn¡¯t certain if he could handle King Kaneha. After all, King Kaneha was a mid-stage Connate Overlord and his Divine Powers could kill Connate Beings easily.


    ¡°Do you agree with him?¡±


    King Kaneha nced over to include everyone else.


    ¡°The East belongs to us humans. We can¡¯t let you run wild here,¡± Ye Qincang said.


    Seeing how determined they were, King Kaneha snickered and appeared to feel sorry for them. ¡°Unfortunately, the Yellow Dragon River will be flooded with the blood of Earth Level Deities today.¡±


    Everyone froze after hearing what he said.


    Ten miles of the area were filled with the energy of fifteen Earth Level Deities. People inside the Yinfeng Tower, on the street and in the houses in the area felt like they were carrying a giant rock on their backs and they immediately knelt down.


    Even Ye Qincang was hit hard and stepped backwards. Only Chen Fan was still standing in his original position.


    At this moment.


    Everyone knew the negotiations had broken down. Next would be war.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    A dozen shes of light were shot towards Ye Qincang and the others. One of them was the God of Hades. He stared at Chen Fan and shouted, ¡°Leave that white-haired human with me. I must take out his soul and burn it in Hell for a thousand years!¡±


    People looked at the screen anxiously.


    Everyone knew the battle would determine if the East could remain independent and if China had to yield to these monsters. Even though almost all of them knew the result, they still hoped that a miracle would happen.


    But miracles were miracles after all.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Someone on the human side had been injured.


    King Kaneha attacked first. He turned into a sh of golden light like a Divine Sword and the Sword Qi was shot towards Hua Yunfeng. Hua Yunfeng initiated his Burning Cloud Qi Energy and used the ¡°Twelve Divine me Art¡± Chen Fan had taught him.


    The sky turned into a sea of fire.


    But it was useless in front of King Kaneha.


    A gap of several hundred meters appeared from the west to the east of the Yellow Dragon River and the sea of fire was split. At that moment, Hua Yunfeng threw seventeen punches which carried a powerful Qi Energy, but King Kaneha blocked them and made two long scratches on his body.


    ¡°Human, you¡¯re too weak.¡±


    A pair of golden wings appeared on the back of King Kaneha and it instantly flew back several hundred meters, avoiding Hua Yunfeng¡¯s attack. Its eyes were full of disdain. Hua Yunfeng was speechless.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The others also joined the fight.


    Ye Qincang¡¯s opponent was a monster from Dragon Lake which ranked high in the Deity Roll. It was called the Heavenly Snake King, a ck, hundred-meter snake. It was said to be rted to the old dragon and was its descendant.


    The Heavenly Snake King turned into an evil man. When it attacked, the sky was covered with a giant snake shadow which seemed to be swallowing Ye Qincang.


    Ye Qincang broke free after casting all his spells and pushing his Mixed-essence Energy to the maximum.


    Chen Huaian and Xie Yan were also fighting hard. Each of them had been besieged by six Entities. Although they were really powerful, they still couldn¡¯t deal with so many enemies at once.


    Countless people were terrified.


    Even though they still had a hint of hope before, they had to admit that there was a huge difference in power between the humans and the Entities after seeing what happened.


    ¡°If you give us ten more years, we¡¯ll have another ten Earth Level Deities.¡±


    The Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect clenched his fists.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. They¡¯re not idiots. They won¡¯t wait for us to grow.¡±


    Another old Immortal State Warrior shook his head and smiled wryly.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Four Earth Level Deities on the human side had been injured in just a few seconds. Other than Ye Qincang, the other three of them fell back and Hua Yunfeng was even drenched in blood.


    Meanwhile, in front of the television sets.


    Countless Chinese citizens were crying and a lot of Asians couldn¡¯t even watch.


    The terrifying energy of the twenty Connate Cultivators was swept across all of Zhong Hai.


    The wind was howling, thunderclouds gathered and ps of thunder came above Zhong Hai. There were even countless cyclones on the Yellow Dragon River. Some energy crushed the streets on the sides of the river and buildings copsed. This terrifying storm was swept further away and people started to evacuate the Yinfeng Tower.


    ¡°We can only hope that the white-haired senior can turn the tide.¡±


    Many people looked at Chen Fan.


    But they felt hopeless when they saw the fierce God of Hades. The power of the God of Hades was right after King Kaneha and it was known for his viciousness. Chen Fan was only a nameless Earth Level Deity, how could he fight back?


    ¡°Is this the end of China?¡±


    Countless people were devastated.


    Even the Immortal State Warriors and the leaders of the major families closed their eyes.


    Chen Fan suddenly looked up, then smiled and said, ¡°Do you really think you can defeat the East?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Earth is my territory?¡±


    Then, Chen Fan stepped forward.


    The world went silent and the air seemed to have frozen.

 Chapter 785 - Stun The World With Divine Migh

    <h4>785 Stun The World With Divine Migh</h4>


    How powerful exactly was Chen Fan?


    No one, except for himself knew the answer to that question. Even though Chen Huaian knew that he had killed over a hundred sages, he had no idea that Chen Fan had done that even before the three secluded cultivations three years before.


    The ground shook under his feet as if there was an Earthquake.


    The vibration was not a hallucination, and neither was Chen Fan¡¯s power. It made the air feel heavy, pausing the flow of Essence Qi, preventing anyone from taking it. The cultivators around Chen Fan felt that they had suddenly lost their strength.


    Although the effectsted only a fraction of a second, it startled everyone.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    God of Hades charged forward.


    A coursing yellow river appeared around the God of Hades. Its waters seemed to havee out of nowhere and were going nowhere, yet they were everywhere. It was half an illusion, half reality. The higher the level of attainment the God of Hades gained, the more real the river would appear.


    Although he had yet to reach the final stage of his cultivation, the river of Hades was extremely deadly. It had been made up of the most corruptive energy such as Death qi and could easily nibble away a mortal¡¯s soul. If its power were fully unleashed, it could easily turn the entire poption of Zhong Hai into zombies.


    ¡°Kiddo! You killed my servant, I will make you pay for it!¡±


    The God of Hades let out a peal ofughter.


    The yellow river turned into a yellow water dragon and swooped down on Chen Fan. This was the God of Hades¡¯s killing blow. Due to the River of Hades¡¯s illusory nature, normal defenses would be useless against it. Worse, it would not only harm its target¡¯s body, but also its soul.


    Many people found the scene hard to watch.


    Chen Fan extended one finger.


    The finger was skinny and long, and his skin pale. Suddenly, a flicker of golden glow came up at the tip of his finger and then Chen Fan sliced the air open with it.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A ring din rose as if a Heavenly Sword had plunged into earth, hacking reality into two.


    Under the God of Hades¡¯s shocked eyes, a jet of golden light chopped the River of Hades and then streamed toward him.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± the God of Hades shouted.


    Waves upon waves of energy emerged from behind him and flooded a massive swath ofnd. This deadly deluge was made out of Death Qi and Grudge Qi and was detrimental to Divine Souls. This was the God of Hades¡¯ life-saving art, called the Realm of Hades. It was simr to the Energy Realm and would corrupt the soul and body of whoever was within its domain.


    Meanwhile, the ray of golden energy also gained more brilliance, looking like a Heavenly Sword.


    The sword hacked open the Realm of Hades and hewed the God of Hades into two. Everyone watched in shock as the forehead of the God of Hades was cracked open.


    The crack quickly extended to his belly.


    The tumultuous River of Hades suddenly subsided, revealing a shriveled corpse. The body of the God of Hades had been split open from the middle. The crimson glow in his eyes dimmed.


    Did Chen Fan just kill the mighty God of Hades with one finger?


    Before everyone could figure out what had happened, heshed out at his foes again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward again.


    The ground shook and the sky seemed to be falling. A shock wave burst out from under his feet.


    The Gu God came in contact with the shock wave first and his body, including the golden Gu worm shivered into fragments. A pink cloud lingered in the air around the ce where his body had been.


    The second Deity had fallen.


    But this was only the beginning.


    ¡°How dare you mess with China?¡±


    Chen Fan took a step forward and flicked a finger.


    A golden de aura over ten meters long flew out andnded on the Blood Python God¡¯s head. The Blood Python God was a giant red python of over a hundred meters long.


    He was revered as a deity in Indonesia and people had even built temples in its name.


    The Blood Python God¡¯s body was tough enough to withstand a direct blow from a missle, but it was as brittle as paper in front of the golden de aura. Everyone watched as the behemoth was hacked into two. It¡¯s head was detached from its body and was sent flying, showering the people below with blood.


    By the end, the Blood Python God¡¯s body fell from the sky and sunk in the river.


    ¡°How dare you mess with my family?¡±


    Chen Fan kept going forward. He closed his fingers into a fist and hurled it out.


    The deities who had surrounded Chen Huaian hurried to get out of harm¡¯s way. However, the family lord of the Zhang family reacted slightly toote and was dealt a blow by a giant golden energy fist. He lost consciousness instantly as Chen Fan¡¯s fist smashed him into a t meat cake.


    Three more deities shared the Zhang Family Lord¡¯s fate and were reduced to pulp.


    ¡°How dare you invade the East!¡±


    Chen Fan snarled, his voice was louder than thunder, reverberating across the sky above Zhong Hai. The sound wave shattered the tempered ss of skyscrapers and forced the residents of the city to cover their ears.


    As the sound wave rippled across the turbulent Yellow Dragon River, it quelled the turbulence and gave a moment of stillness to the surface of the river.


    Looking from above, the water surface had been pressed down and the edge of the depression formed a giant palm. Water within the outline of the palm was perfectly still despite the wild gale blowing above it.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s deadly sound wave attack had made quick work of another seven deities.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    One after another, the deities exploded from the inside, turning into a shower of bloody bits.


    So powerful was Chen Fan that he had killed those deities without even using Divine Power. He had simply drawn on his True Essence.


    If Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back his strength, he could have razed the city with a roar. Once he became a Grand Cultivator, his roar could even shatter the moon. His power would be beyond theprehension of mortals.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The billions of people witnessing this on TV had their eyes peeled in surprise.


    Gao Baisheng gaped in disbelief. He fixed his gaze on the man in the sky as if he was a fiend celestial.


    Chen Fan had killed twelve deities of the alien races in the blink of an eye. Those deities were as threatening as ants before Chen Fan.


    ¡°Is he a mortal? Not even the leader of the Christian Church could have pulled that off. He must be a divine immortal!¡± an Immortal State Warriors mumbled.


    Everyone else was shocked speechless.


    Chen Fan¡¯s strength had far exceeded their imagination. Even Chen Huaian was stunned.


    ¡°I had no idea that he was this strong.¡±


    Ning Xin looked up.


    Meanwhile, Xu Rongfei jumped up in excitement, waving her fists in the air.


    Chen Fan had pinned the entire world under his boots. The battle had quickly turned into Chen Fan¡¯s solo performance. The league of deadly deities had been reduced to only three Overlords, including King Kaneha.


    King Kaneha was shaken to the core. He regarded Chen Fan with fear.


    ¡°Who... who are you?¡±


    Even though he ranked among the top five on the Deity Roll, he was horrified and couldn¡¯t find any confidence to face the monster before him.


    ¡°Who am I? Why don¡¯t you ask your maker?¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward and grasped something in the air.


    Everyone watched as two invisible hands seized the Heavenly Snake King and ripped it into two. Chen Fan had killed an Overlord on the Deity Roll as if the task was child¡¯s y.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Another grand fey from Dragon Lake could no longer hold back his fear, he turned into a wash of glow and bolted.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan put his left hand behind his back and punched with his right hand.


    His fistnded on the Blood Tiger King. He ranked number seventeen on the Deity Roll, but he couldn¡¯t hold out against Chen Fan¡¯s blow; his body exploded like an apple under a hammer.


    Even though he was considered an overlord on the Deity Roll, he was extremely fragile.


    People watching the development were speechless, even the show host was turned into a frozen statue.


    ¡°Whooshh..¡±


    King Kaneha was the fastest being on earth, but Chen Fan caught up with him in a blink. King Kaneha¡¯s teeth rattled as a pang of fear seized him.


    ¡°Exalted Immortal... please... spare me...¡± King Kaneha pleaded.


    Even the power of the Fey Ancestor of Chang Bai fell shortpared to Chen Fan. Chen Fan was infinitely more threatening than any of the overlords he had met.


    ¡°You have invaded earth, tried to take over China and bullied my sect. Did you think of the cost of such folly?¡±


    King Kaneha¡¯s eyes popped out as if he had remembered something. Then he shouted out, ¡°Are you Chen Bei¡ª¡±


    However, his realization hade toote. His body was engulfed by the golden me shot from Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, bing a pile of ash in less than a second.


    The divine me also burned away Chen Fan¡¯s sunsses, revealing his face. Suddenly, in everyone¡¯s minds¡¯ eye, the image of Chen Fan and that of the fiend celestial who had burnt the Capitol Hill three years back aligned with each other perfectly.


    Three years had passed; Chen Fan¡¯s hair had grown white, but his face remained the same.


    Everyone finally recognized Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Chen Beixuan!¡±


    A broad smile broke over Gao Baisheng¡¯s face.


    Meanwhile, Xian Xuan, Han Juntu and Mitsui Yuto were shaken to the core.


    April 15th, 2016...


    Chen Beixuan had resurfaced after three years of absence. He had proimed his return with the death of fifteen alien deities.


    The world was shocked!

 Chapter 786 - The Revelling World

    786 The Revelling World


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is back!¡±


    When Chen Fan finally revealed himself, everyone on earth recognized him and knew he had returned.


    Although Chen Fan had disappeared for three years, the memory of him was still fresh in everyone¡¯s mind. The once most powerful man on Earth had disappeared in the Realm of Kunxu.


    Most people weed his return.


    The suspense had kept the people in the east on the edge of their seats, but even as they were waiting anxiously for their fate to be decided, Chen Fan returned and turned the tables on those alien Deities. The audience felt their blood boil and a lust for battle surge.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    ¡°From today on, I am Chen Beixuan¡¯s biggest fan!¡±


    Many Chinese among the audience cheered.


    Chen Fan¡¯s former friends and families, such as Jiang Tanqiu, Xu Haoxuan and Qi Wangsun jumped up from their chairs, waving their fists in the air.


    However, a handful of them were disheartened by the turn of events.


    Yan Jin, the peak of North Mountain.


    The Wang family had weathered the storm well and remained as one of the five major families in Yan Jin. It had survived by capitting to the Dragon Lake of Chang Bai. Things had been going smoothly for the Wang Family. The Old Lord Wang had retired, leaving Wang Keqin in charge.


    Wang Keqin was ying with an antique snuff bottle and sauntered into the family mansion. His face was awash with confidence and smugness.


    The Wang Family had been doing well under his lead, but it could be even better. Once the Fey Ancestor defeated the North Qiong and Kunlun, the Wang family would finally im the seat of power in China.


    ¡°Father, King Kaneha led fifteen deities and descended upon the Chen Family. They are doomed, we can finally avenge my mother and my son.¡±


    He walked into the main hall, and found that Wang Zhongguo stood rigidly in the middle of the room, eyes glued to the television.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wang Keqin sensed something was amiss. He looked at the screen.


    On the screen, he saw a young man in white outfit standing by the Yellow Dragon River with hands behind his back. Around him were limbs and bodies of perished deities, and among them was the jarring carcass of the divine snake. Wang Keqin knew the face of that young man. It was a face that had been permanently tattooed onto his mind.


    ¡°Chen Fan!¡±


    Wang Keqin¡¯s face paled, dropping the snuff bottle to the ground.


    His shock was shared by many other families, such as the Xiao family, the Han family of Yan Jin, and the Qin family. All of them had knelt before the Dragon Lake.


    A moment before, the world was in his grasp, but just a momentter, he felt his pride and strength slip away. Memories of Chen Fan¡¯s ruthless methods flooded back into their minds, filling their hearts with fear and anxiety.


    In contrast, the Martial Arts world revelled in his return.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is back!¡±


    ¡°OMG! Not even Kunxu could stop him. He really lived up to his reputation. He killed fifteen Deities as soon as he returned. The Mystic realms need to be ready for Chen Beixuan¡¯s ire.¡±


    ¡°Invincible! Heavenly Chen is invincible!¡±


    Be it the Martial Artists from the East or the Extraordinary Ones from the West, they all relished in Chen Fan¡¯s return.


    During Chen Fan¡¯s absence, the mystic realms and the Forbidden Lands had taken over the Earth, pinning even the five major superpowers under their thumbs.


    Of all the mortals on Earth, only Ye Qincang and a handful of others still resisted them.


    Chen Fan¡¯s timely return had turned the situation around when the Earth nations were on theirst legs. People quickly forgot about his past bouts of ughter on earth and revered him as a savior.


    This change in sentiment was particrly palpable in the CIA¡¯s forum.


    After a few server updates, the forum had be the world¡¯s most authoritative tform for news about the Martial Arts world.


    ¡°He has won back our dignity!¡±


    ¡°Go Chen Beixuan Go! Keep at it! kill the old dragon for us!¡±


    ¡°At least one of us is their equal!¡±


    Posts poured into the forum to express their joy. Some requested Chen Fan to be more proactive and sack all the mystic realms, leaving no lives behind. However, most people thought that was impossible even for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Wee back, Chen Beixuan.¡±


    The Observer only posted those brief words.


    Meanwhile, the cultivators from the Mystic realms looked troubled.


    Fifteen deities, including a few overlords from the Deity Roll such as King Kaneha had been killed by Chen Fan within seconds. This was the most catastrophic defeat they had ever suffered.


    ¡°Revenge.¡±


    ¡°We need to strike back!¡±


    ¡°I request the Fey Ancestor¡¯s intervention and the assembly of all the saints from the Christian Church. We need to kill this brazen fool!¡± many connate cultivators screamed.


    However, most of them furrowed their brow and hung a heavy look on their faces.


    ¡°Who is he? Why have I never seen him? He killed seven deities with one shot. Not even the Fey Ancestor or the God of Gold could pull it off. How could someone so powerful slip under our radar?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s disy of strength had terrified everyone.


    Many alien deities or saints thought that no one on Earth would pose a threat to them; never did they expect someone like Chen Fan to turn up out of the blue.


    ¡°He is Chen Beixuan, the sect master of the North Mystic Sect. He is the most powerful man on earth, who rose to power by bringing down the Christian Church and the United States,¡± a Warg exined.


    The Dark Wolf race was a major n in the ancient times. They presided in the depths of the Siberian Tundra where twelve Wargs had been slumbering. They were considered among the most powerful Mystic realms.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Many Mystic realm cultivators were shocked.


    They had heard Chen Fan¡¯s name many times, but never did they think that he would be a threat. After all, there had been only a few Connate Cultivators on earth in the past three years. When the cat¡¯s away the mice will y. In their minds, Chen Fan was nothing but a strong mouse. Some Merman Overlords even doubted that Chen Fan could defeat the weakest among them.


    However, after the battle, Chen Fan had proved to be much more powerful than an Earth Level Deity. He was invincible.


    ¡°Who would have thought that he could be this powerful in three years,¡± a senior deity eximed.


    The listeners¡¯ hearts sank to the bottom.


    By then, there were only six supreme overlords on Earth and they all came from Mystic realms. Chen Fan¡¯s presence would bring the earth to the same status as the Mystic realms, to be their equal.


    ¡°The bnce of power is about to shift,¡± many people thought to themselves.


    Thus it was, the world had been changed profoundly the moment Chen Fan turned up.


    In the Christian Church, the Gold n, the Mermen and many other mystic realms, Overlords rose to their feet and looked to the East. Some sent representatives to China, hoping to get in contact with Chen Fan.


    Meanwhile, the Yellow Dragon River regained its serenity while many people stood by the shore, reflecting on the battle.


    ¡°Is... Is he really Chen Beixuan?¡± White Tiger stammered out his surprise.


    Nearly all the Overlords in Kunlun had shown up, including Azure Dragon and Ye Nantian. Over the years, White Tiger had reached the Immortal State and Azure Dragon had made it to the Divine Roll.


    Red Sparrow was in her usual tight suit, wearing the same ming lipstick.


    She didn¡¯t answer her colleague. Instead, she looked up at the man in the sky. Her eyes were filled withplex and strong emotions.


    ¡°I had finally forgotten about you, why did you show up again?¡±


    Red Sparrow heaved a sigh.


    Meanwhile, Han Juntu and Xian Xuan¡¯s faces changed color and their body shook uncontrobly.


    Chen Fan¡¯s return started the final countdown to their inevitable demise. They could only imagine the horrifying methods Chen Fan would use to end their pathetic lives for betraying their own kind.


    ¡°Impossible! He entered the Realm of Kunxu, how could he be back?¡± Xian Xuan screamed in his mind.


    He clenched his fist, diggin his nails into his palm. He fixed his gaze at Chen Fan, wishing he could burn him alive.


    ¡°Young Lord Xiao, we underestimated him after all.¡±


    Han Juntu let out a wry smile.


    They indeed had, and so had the many other major families and financial groups. Mitsui Yuto from the Mitsui Group copsed the moment he saw Chen Fan¡¯s face.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t so much as spare a nce.


    Under millions of shocked eyes, Chen Fan descended from the sky and arrived at the shore.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    People made way for him, creating a hundred meter long path. At the other end of the path was the lovely Fang Qiong.


    Chen Fan ambled past the crowd, letting their fear multiply and fester. He walked past Xian Xuan and Han Juntu, and then the Lee Family of the Samsung Group.


    Chen Fan only paused a second when he saw Xu Rongfei. He nodded and carried on. When he finally reached Fang Qiong, he smiled broadly and wrapped his arm around her waist, turning around and then announcing in a booming voice, ¡°Earth belongs to mankind, not to any other alien races!


    ¡°I swore that I would kill whoever invaded our territory!¡±


    This moment was witnessed not only by the tens of millions of residents in Zhong Hai, but also by billions of people before their television sets.


    The announcement was followed by a moment of silence, and the deafening cheers erupted from the shorelines of the Yellow Dragon River, echoing across China.


    Mankind had been under oppression for far too long. Their hero had finally returned and it was about time to end the suffering.


    Tears welled in Xu Rongfei¡¯s eyes as she gazed at the young man and his glowing body. He was the savior and he was her man.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why he is so charming!¡± Xu Rongfei mumbled.

 Chapter 787 - The Secret Lands Were Astonished

    787 The Secret Lands Were Astonished


    Chen Fan returned and made a deration.


    The entire world seemed to be extremely shocked. Humans around the world paraded on the streets to support Chen Fan.


    Well-known media outlets like BBC and CNN even gave Chen Fan the title of ¡°hero¡± and praised him as the savior of mankind!


    ¡°The meeting of the League of Deities turned into a hrious drama once General Chen showed up. The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s n to control the East was disturbed and the Overlords of mankind rose up.¡±


    Wall Street News Agency published a review.


    The CIA immediately listed Chen Fan as the seventh Overlord at the Disastrous Level which was beyond the Deity Roll! And yet, some Overlords thought Chen Fan wasn¡¯t that powerful.


    On the other hand, the secretnds remained silent, especially the Dragon Lake. After losing so many monsters and descendants, the old dragon had yet to make a statement, which made people extremely anxious.


    ¡°Are the Christian Church and Dragon Lake nning something?¡±


    Many human Overlords were trying to guess but they couldn¡¯t get any secret information, so they could only wait.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about them at all.


    On the 150th floor of the Yinfeng Tower.


    The Overlords of Kunlun, the North Qiong Sect and China had gathered. Chen Fan was sitting on top with Ye Qincang and Chen Huaian nking him. Even Hua Yunfeng and Xie Yan had to bow to them.


    Immortal State Warriors like the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect walked forward and greeted Chen Fan.


    ¡°Greetings, Heavenly Chen. I¡¯m Li Shuhuan from the Ba Ji Sect. May your powerst forever.¡±


    ¡°Greetings Heavenly Being. I¡¯m Sun Diange from the Xin Yi Sect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Dharma-r¨¡ja Lotus from Tantric Buddhism...¡±


    Some of these Immortal State Warriors had been hiding from the world for a long time and didn¡¯t have many more years to live, while some others had just reached that level in thest three years. Speaking of age, every one of them was old enough to be Chen Fan¡¯s grandfather, but they were respectful like elementary school students in front of Chen Fan.


    The person who stood at the top was the master.


    Chen Fan was the most powerful master!


    ¡°There are many talented cultivators among the younger generation of China. Almost forty of them are Immortal State Warriors and all sects have Immortal State Grandmasters, same as the secretnds. If they give us a few dozen years more, we can have another ten Earth Level Deities and we¡¯ll be able to fight with the Christian Church. What a shame...¡± Ye Qincang shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing pitiful. Master is here to defeat all the secretnds and teach them what respect is,¡± Hua Yunfeng said.


    Ye Qincang got up and thanked Chen Fan, ¡°Senior Chen, thank you for saving me back then. If not, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be dead by now.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He could have done something earlier, but Chen Huaian and his two disciplescked battling experience. This was a great opportunity for them to fight against Deities. Chen Fan had such achievements after battling across the universe for five centuries, so he let Chen Huaian and the others go first.


    ¡°But King Kaneha and the God of Hades are just small problems. Our biggest enemy is the old dragon. If it wasn¡¯t here, we would have already dropped a nuclear bomb and blown those Entities into pieces.¡±


    Ye Qincang suddenly heaved a sigh.


    Many other Immortal State Warriors, including Fang Qiong and A¡¯Xiu, also looked serious.


    Even though they had faith in Chen Fan, the old dragon was too powerful. It had lived for a thousand years; it was the ancestor of all the monsters and one of the six Overlords in the world.


    ¡°Have you tried to use nuclear weapons already?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Almost all therge countries in the world are under the control of the secretnds. Only the five superpowers are still standing independently and their nuclear weapons are the reason for that. They¡¯re willing to die with their enemies if anything goes wrong,¡± Ye Qincang said seriously.


    ¡°Normal Entities or Saints can¡¯t survive the attacks of the nuclear weapons. Even the twelve Wolf Gods can¡¯t withstand a million-ton hydrogen bomb. When the world first changed, we killed many super beasts and Entities with nuclear weapons, which frightened the secretnds.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Normally, Connate Beings could survive nuclear explosions.


    But those were small-scale nuclear weapons, like atomic bombs of the ten-thousand-ton scale. What the five superpowers had were million-ton hydrogen bombs which were a hundred times more powerful than atomic bombs. The epicenter of a hydrogen bomb explosion could reach a temperature of a hundred billion degrees and even pure Dark Wolves would be vaporized.


    ¡°And yet, everything changed when the six Overlords appeared.¡± Ye Qincang smiled wryly. ¡°Our troops dropped a nuclear weapon of five million tons on the old dragon, but it survived without any injuries. We werepletely stunned.¡±


    Everyone was terrified. How powerful was it to survive a nuclear explosion?


    Many people nced at Chen Fan.


    Three years back, Chen Fan had shocked the United States when he survived the attack of the hydrogen bomb, making the most powerful superpower on Earth yield to him. The old dragon was the same as him back then.


    ¡°The epicenter of a nuclear explosion is only a few hundred meters wide. It¡¯s difficult to blow them up as they¡¯re at least peak-stage Connate Beings or Core Formation Cultivators. And the heat and impact outside of the center aren¡¯t enough to threaten a Core Formation Cultivator.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He clearly knew about power ording to different levels.


    The temperature of the epicenter could be as high as ten million degrees and one had to be at the Golden Core realm as a minimum to survive the explosion. However, normal Connate Beings and Core Formation Cultivators were sensitive, so it was difficult to hit them directly. Besides, nuclear weapons might be powerful but they mostly affected things within a few hundred meters around the center.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kill the old dragon, the threat from Dragon Lake will still be there. Senior Chen, you must be careful. The old dragon will take revenge on you. We attacked it with nuclear bombs back then and it killed all the soldiers in seven of our military bases. Now that you killed so many of its descendants...¡± Azure Dragon said.


    Before he finished, there was suddenly a beep.


    While everyone was confused, Red Sparrow raised themunicator in her hand with a serious look. ¡°The Ancestral Dragon of Dragon Lake has spoken.¡±


    The hall immediately went silent. Red Sparrow looked at Chen Fan with a worried face.


    ¡°It wants General Chen to go to Dragon Lake and beg for mercy in three days. Otherwise...


    ¡°It¡¯ll exterminate the North Qiong Sect and kill everyone in China.¡±


    When Red Sparrow finished the message, the hall was silent at first. Then, everyone was enraged and many young Martial Artists¡¯ eyes were red with anger. They couldn¡¯t wait to kill that old dragon.


    But the experienced Immortal State Warriors like Li Shuhuan, Sun Diange and Ye Qincang had more concerns. They looked at Chen Fan, waiting for the opinion of this new Overlord.


    Chen Fan kept drinking tea calmly as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    The Ancestral Dragon had requested Chen Fan to go to Dragon Lake and apologize, or they would exterminate his sect!


    This piece of news immediately startled the world. Many media published it with bold fonts at the most noticeable cements.


    Countlessizens were enraged.


    Chen Fan had returned to earth, immediately bing the seventh Overlord, the pride of mankind and the backbone to all people on Earth, but the old dragon humiliated him like that? How could anyone be cool about it?


    ¡°It¡¯s so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Who does it think it is? A True God or a Sky Immortal? Heavenly Chen can kill Entities and is just as powerful, but it wants him to apologize. This is aplete humiliation. Not only is it humiliating Heavenly Chen, but also China and the entire East!¡±


    ¡°Fight with them! Smash the Dragon Lake and exterminate those alien races!¡±


    The Martial Arts forums, Weibo and WeChat were flooded with rage.


    Many of the calm people were worried.


    ¡°The Ancestral Dragon isn¡¯t a fool. It¡¯s more than a thousand years old and its intelligence is way beyond that of humans. There has to be a reason for it to provoke such a powerful being like Heavenly Chen...¡±


    ¡°The secretnds might be setting a trap to kill Heavenly Chen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled!¡±


    But thesements quickly disappeared on the Inte.


    Billions of people had been irritated by what the old dragon said. Many celebrities even published theirments on the newspaper, provoking the old dragon.


    Countless people focused on the Yinfeng Tower and the North Qiong Sect, waiting for Chen Fan¡¯s reply.


    The officials of every country knew the old dragon had to be up to something, but mankind had finally be motivated and determined. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t agree, it would be difficult to raise people¡¯s spirits again.


    ¡°General Chen, the President of Korea, the Prime Minister of Japan and the King of Thand called and asked about your thoughts. General Li Wuchen also sent a message saying that our country will support your decision.¡±


    Red Sparrow stood upright with aptop.


    Everyone at the Yinfeng Tower looked at her.


    Those young Overlords, like White Tiger, immediately thought of the conspiracy behind the news and were drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°Senior, this will be a long fight between us and the secretnds. Don¡¯t mind its provoking message. We should wait until we¡¯repletely ready,¡± Ye Qincang said sincerely.


    Chen Huaian also agreed.


    Even though they knew Chen Fan was tough, the old dragon was too fierce. Besides, the battle would take ce at Dragon Lake which was the home of the old dragon, so it had to be nning something. Chen Fan shouldn¡¯t take the risk.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Fan. If it¡¯s this dangerous, then don¡¯t go...¡± Even Fang Qiong tried to convince him.


    Chen Fan put down the teacup and smiled.


    ¡°I was just busy drinking tea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How would a dragon scare me? No matter how many tricks it has, I¡¯ll be able to kill it!¡± Chen Fan said with disdain in his eyes.


    April 16th, 2016.


    Chen Fan imed that he would go to the Dragon Lake to kill the old dragon and the monsters three dayster!


    The secretnds were astonished by the news!

 Chapter 788 - Defeating the Gods Alone

    <strong>788 Defeating the Gods Alone</strong>


    The Dragon Lake.


    It was a calmke located deep in the Chang Bai mountain range.


    It was only a normal pond before the world changed. But then, the gate of the Dragon Lake opened and many monsters and dragons flew out of it. The energy of the world surged, filling this ce with weird nts and animals like a spirit ground.


    Ever since the Ancestral Dragon appeared a thousand years ago, nobody dared to provoke them. And just then, people were gathering around.


    Countless human warriors came from all around the world to witness Chen Fan defeat the Dragon Lake and the secretnds. This was the first time mankind dered war on the secretnds, issuing a challenge to the legendary Ancestral Dragon; everyone was thrilled because of this.


    A man in a Chinese tunic suit at the foot of the mountain said, ¡°Brother Gudao, you¡¯re here. Isn¡¯t the Broken Knife Sect in Southern Xinjiang?¡±


    Another man with a sword smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a remarkable feat for Heavenly Chen to fight against the secretnds. Even though we¡¯ve just entered the Transcendent State and can¡¯t help much, we can still cheer for him. Brother, are youing?¡±


    Martial Arts had been thriving in recent days. All sects started to pass down their arts to people and the country even wanted to organize Martial Arts courses in schools. Sect Masters like the man with a sword were superior beings in a city.


    But at the moment, people like them were everywhere.


    There were countless Martial Artists, Japanese swordsmen, Southeast Asian Gong Tau Masters and Korean fighters down the mountain.


    This battle would determine which party the East belonged to, so other countries were also concerned about it.


    Not only humans, many members of the secretnds and alien races were there. A lot of military satellites and drones were filming and over two billion people were watching this battle through their TVs andptops.


    ¡°If Heavenly Chen can defeat the Dragon Lake, he¡¯ll be the dominator of mankind and gain an unprecedented reputation,¡± the man in Chinese tunic suit said.


    ¡°The old dragon is extraordinarily cunning. I wonder what trap was set for Heavenly Chen this time.¡±


    The man with a sword frowned.


    Then.


    Many people flew in the sky and each of them seemed to be powerful. They were apparently Immortal State Warriors, including Li Shuhuan and Sun Diange. They had traveled to watch the fight, but when they arrived three hundred meters away from Dragon Lake...


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Spouts of water were shot out from the Dragon Lake, shing at the crowd like some giant swords. They struck down eight Immortal State Warriors; those who were severely injured almost died as their organs cracked.


    A man stepped out of Dragon Lake.


    He looked handsome and brawny, and seemed to have merged with the world.


    ¡°Kill the trespassers!¡±


    When he said these three words...


    The trees in the nearby dozens of miles shook and water moved violently. Many weak Martial Artists suffered from headaches and even the Grandmasters were startled.


    ¡°An Earth Level Deity?¡± the man with a sword said.


    The man in Chinese tunic suit narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s Zhang Jiuya, another legendary Heavenly Being of the Zhang family. Although he¡¯s not on the Deity Roll, he¡¯s as powerful as the top ten. He¡¯s a descendant highly favored by the old dragon. It didn¡¯t even send him to the meeting of the League of Deities.¡±


    Once Zhang Jiuya showed up, many Immortal State Warriors trembled and their eyes were full of fear.


    Even though there were dozens of Immortal State Warriors, Zhang Jiuya wasn¡¯t worried about handling them on his own. Everyone in the world could clearly see the disdain on his face.


    ¡°So, this is an Earth Level Deity. Even though we have a lot of Immortal State Warriors, there¡¯s only a handful of them. Eight from the Dragon Lake died and there are still more of them. The Christian Church, the Gold n and the Mermen are even more powerful...¡±


    Countless people in front of the screens were worried.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. We have Heavenly Chen. He will certainly defeat the Dragon Lake and show them what mankind is capable of,¡± a junior said.


    A new Immortal State Warrior of the King Kong Sect yelled, ¡°Zhang Jiuya, all our Overlords are gathered here. Do you really think you can resist us by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Zhang Jiuya didn¡¯t answer; he only flicked his sleeve.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    A hundred-meter white mark shot across the sky like an invisible sword and struck the Immortal State Warrior of the King Kong Sect.


    The King Kong Sect was known for being unbeatable.


    This old monk was a Grand Elder of the sect and he had worked hard to enter the Immortal State. His body was strong enough to survive tank shells, but then, he was as fragile as ss and exploded into pieces.


    One attack and an Immortal State Warrior died!


    The world immediately went silent.


    Everyone clenched their fists and stared at Zhang Jiuya. The Martial Artists of the East were enraged, but none of them dared to step forward.


    The power difference between Connate Beings and mortals was toorge. It wasn¡¯t something quantity couldpensate.


    ¡°You¡¯re mortals while we are Deities and Entities. How can you doubt us?¡± Zhang Jiuya despised the humans.


    ¡°Zhang Jiuya, don¡¯t forget the mortals you mentioned killed King Kaneha and the Heavenly Snake King. We¡¯re now here to destroy the Dragon Lake!¡± Azure Dragon snickered.


    ¡°Him? He¡¯s digging his own grave!¡±


    Zhang Jiuya grunted.


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from afar.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Then, Zhang Jiuya looked up and saw countless clouds form a giant hand, flying towards him.


    The hand was enormous.


    Nobody could describe it with words. It covered the sky above the entire Dragon Lake, as if there were a city falling from the sky.


    ¡°Damn it. How can he attack from a few hundred miles away?¡±


    Zhang Jiuya immediately flew towards the Dragon Lake, but it was toote. The world seemed to have frozen and he couldn¡¯t use any of his Essence Qi.


    The giant hand grabbed Zhang Jiuya and clenched.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Zhang Jiuya was crushed into pieces by the giant hand. He was a mid-stage Connate Cultivator who had the blood of dragons and controlled many Divine Powers, but he was too vulnerable at the moment.


    The giant hand then smacked down on Dragon Lake.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the water curtains, the runes and arrays, the Dragon Lake and the thousand-meter mountain would have shattered.


    ¡°This... this is?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The eyes of many Overlords, masters of the secretnds and alien races popped out.


    ¡°It¡¯s Heavenly Chen. He¡¯s the only one in the world that¡¯s so powerful.¡±


    The Martial Artists of the East were thrilled.


    Inparison, those from the secretnds were frightened. Chen Fan had yet to arrive but he had already killed Zhang Jiuya at a distance. Such a power was earth-shattering! They were ming their Overlords for not showing up right then.


    Soon, the Overlords of the alien races arrived.


    First, there were many white ships sailing from the West. There was the sound of angels singing and they were enveloped in an aura. Many elders wearing white robes appeared on the ships.


    The man with a sword said seriously, ¡°The sacred ships of the Christian Church. I heard that they defeated the British and French armies with these ships and shocked all of Europe. Since then, they¡¯ve been using them to destroy sects and countries.¡±


    After that, there were beams of golden light in the south. Those were Gods in golden armor, surrounded by golden aura. Each of them was like the sun and they had different shapes. Most of them were snakes with wings, which were called the Serpent Gods.


    ¡°The Overlords of the Gold n in South America.¡±


    The man in Chinese tunic suit also looked startled.


    All the humans present became much more serious.


    But this was only the beginning.


    There came the sound of howling wolves.


    Seven ten-meter werewolves came from the north.


    In the east, the Overlords of the Mermen, who had green scales on their skin, webbed fingers, hair like seaweeds, snake¡¯s tails for legs and a trident in their hands, came with raging waves and a storm.


    The God of Death came from the southwest area. He was wearing a golden crown and a linen robe while holding a golden scepter...


    Many Connate Overlords from the secretnds or the alien races came from all directions. Every one of them was fierce, shining brightly. Their energy was way beyond that of the Immortal State Warriors of mankind and they were apparently Entities.


    Besides, each secretnd had a group of Overlords.


    The entire sky had been filled with their Overlords and something strange started happening in the world. There was a thunderstorm, a mirage, beams of golden light and wolves howling at the moon. Dozens of Entities had gathered.


    Inparison, Chen Huaian, Ye Qincang and two others seemed to be much weaker.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Chen Beixuan? Is he here yet?¡± a God with green hair and snake¡¯s tail said loudly, making the Martial Artists fall to the ground.


    ¡°Haha, he¡¯ll defeat the secretnds? How arrogant! Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s capable of today.¡± the Serpent God said. Every word he had said appeared with a golden aura in the sky and cracked giant rocks like sharp knives.


    The God of Death said, ¡°Those who disrespect God must die!¡±


    His voice was like a deadly whisper. Dozens of human warriors ahead of him choked and died.


    The Entities expressed their stance one after another.


    ¡°The Christian Church, the Mermen, the Gold n, the wolf pack, the Temple of Death...¡±


    As the man in a Chinese tunic suit pointed them out, people around him gradually turned pale. Almost all the secretnds on Earth had sent their men there.


    The audience in front of the screens waspletely speechless.


    Looking at those fierce Entities, who wouldn¡¯t be scared? Even though there were only dozens of them, they left the one hundred thousand Martial Artists out of breath. The old dragon of Chang Bai had yet to show up, but these Entities were enough to destroy the Earth.


    ¡°How can Heavenly Chen handle so many Entities?¡±


    While everybody was wondering and the alien races were smiling...


    The world suddenly turned dark.


    Then, a golden sun rose. No words could be used to describe it. It shone over thend and everything in a hundred miles could be seen clearly. Compared to it, the Serpent Gods were the moon.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    Everyone looked over.


    An immortal walked out of the giant sun.


    He had white hair and was wearing golden armor. There were three mes in his eyes and the crimson fire around him turned into a cape, covering the sky and the sun. He walked down from the sky. The entire Chang Bai Mountain seemed to be overwhelmed by his power. The mountains shook and the Entities fell several feet as if there were something heavy on their backs. All of them were suppressed by just one person!


    Chen Beixuan was there!

 Chapter 789 - Half a True God

    <h4>789 Half a True God</h4>


    At Dragon Lake.


    Dozens of Entities stood on one side and only one person, who looked like a giant sun, was on the other side.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An Overlord of the Mermen formed a ck wave and the energy of other Entities also started to surge one after another.


    They were Entities worshiped by hundreds of millions of people. How could they tolerate being suppressed by Chen Fan?


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    What was it like when dozens of Connate Overlords attacked together? People on Earth could see it that day.


    The trees in a ten mile radius were bent and the Martial Artists who came to watch the battle fell back a thousand feet, feeling breathless. Some of the weaker ones even trembled and knelt down.


    The Immortal State Warriors looked up.


    They saw dozens of colorful energy beams shooting into the sky like some towering pirs.


    All the pirs had been formed with the energy of Connate Overlords; it also represented their power.


    Ten of them were much thicker than the others. They seemed to belong to the mid-stage Connate Overlords on the Deity Roll.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Even though the Entities were fierce, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t frightened in the slightest. He took a step forward.


    The aura around him shone brighter; the powerful energy of the Entities couldn¡¯t knock him down.


    The Overlords of the alien races didn¡¯t know Chen Fan had yet to use the power of his Essence Core; he had only used his Divine Body. And yet, they were still astonished.


    Thergest Serpent God of the Gold n said, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re indeed a powerful Overlordparable to our King and the Saints of the Christian Church. We¡¯re beings that stand on top of the world and we¡¯ve lived a long life. Why do you have to fight for the sake of these ants? We can work together to rule this.¡±


    It was fifteen meters long. Its upper body had a human form but its head was still a serpent¡¯s. It was holding a scepter in its hand and was hissing.


    All the people down the mountain and those in front of the screens were enraged by this.


    Being considered as the most evolved creatures in the world, they had been described as ants by a snake?


    ¡°Humans on Earth might be just ants in your eyes, but you¡¯re the same in mine,¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    Even though the Serpent God could kill thousands of humans easily, Chen Fan had destroyed countlesss in hisst life. The difference between the two of them was far beyond the gap between a Connate Being and a mortal inparison.


    An Overlord of the Mermen said furiously, ¡°How dare you! We were born to be Gods. How can youpare us to ants?¡±


    The Entities of the Mermen had a human head and a snake¡¯s tail. Their tails flicked in the air; they could easily harness wind and rain to create a storm and flood a city.


    Rumor had it that there was a city underneath the ocean built by the Mermen; many spirits and even humans lived there. The Mermen were superior in the city and their leader was the legendary ¡°King of the Ocean!¡±


    ¡°The Dark Wolves, the Light Race, the Serpents, the Mermen...¡±


    Chen Fan nced around.


    These were all famous races in the universe, but only the Light Race was among the prominent ones. There were also a dozen local Entities on Earth.


    ¡°How can you stop me?¡± Chen Fan flicked his fingers and said, ¡°Move, or I¡¯ll kill all of you after destroying the Dragon Lake.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    This time, even the calmest Entities were pissed.


    They had been born to be Gods and were worshiped by countless people, so they had their own dignity.


    The leader of the Serpent Gods narrowed its eyes and was about to attack. Then, the sound of a dragon came from the Dragon Lake.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    The sound was so loud that it tore the eardrums of countless people within a hundred miles. Even the Immortal State Warriors were terrified by this and immediately fell back. There seemed to be a storm sweeping in all directions.


    ¡°The old dragon ising.¡±


    The man with a sword looked over with a pale face.


    An enormous ck dragon head came out of the Dragon Lake. It was asrge as a mansion which was dozens of meters wide. Then, the body below the head started to emerge.


    Fifty meters, a hundred meters, a hundred and fifty meters... four hundred meters!


    When the dragon tail left the water, the entire body of this thousand-year-old dragon was exposed in front of everyone. It was four hundred meters long, as if there were a train hovering in the sky.


    Its horns were like swords and its ws were glittering. The ck scales on its body shone like metals; it lookedpletely like a battling machine developed for killing.


    That white dragon in the Realm of Kunxu was only one of its descendants.


    ¡°Chatter.¡±


    When the dragon expanded its momentum, the teeth of those who weren¡¯t Grandmasters started chattering and their legs trembled.


    ¡°It... it¡¯s too powerful. The old dragon is much stronger than we had expected. It doesn¡¯t match with our information!¡±


    Red Sparrow was terrified.


    ording to their information, the Ancestral Dragon was a peak-stage Earth Level Deity and was only two hundred meters long, which should be simr to the white dragon in the Realm of Kunxu. However, the dragon in front of them was obviously longer. Its power was also more than two times stronger.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve been wrong since the beginning.¡±


    Azure Dragon smiled wryly.


    Another ck dragon flew out of the Dragon Lake. It was two hundred meters long; the two beasts stared at Chen Fan viciously in the air.


    ¡°This is the real Ancestral Dragon! That¡¯s right, how would a peak-stage Earth Level Deity call itself invincible?¡±


    Director Xiao shook his head with worries in his eyes.


    In fact, many people around the world were extremely anxious at the moment. The ns they had made had be useless.


    ¡°Ancestral Dragon, greetings on behalf of my King.¡±


    The leader of the Serpent Gods bowed respectfully.


    Then.


    The Overlords of the Mermen, the seven Wolf Gods, the Saints of the Christian Church and many other Entities bowed to the oldest Overlord on Earth.


    ¡°Human, you¡¯re the first one ever who has dared to challenge the Dragon Lake throughout the one thousand nine hundred years of my life. Unfortunately, you¡¯re in the wrong ce,¡± the old dragon said.


    Its voice carried the sound of nging metals, which shocked the mountains and rocks in the surroundings.


    Even though the dim scales showed how old the Ancestral Dragon was, the energy inside its body was strong enough to destroy the world.


    At this moment, even Ye Qincang was terrified.


    He had a feeling that this old dragon was more terrifying than dozens of Entities together. It was about to enter the next level and might be a True Dragon anytime soon.


    Chen Fan was also startled.


    He thought he would only fight with a fake dragon, but it was a Spirit Beast that was almost turning into a real dragon. This old dragon had already entered the Core Formation State and was only half a step away from bing a Golden Core Being. It was much more powerful than the Cloud Heaven Thearch and the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect in the Realm of Kunxu.


    The body of the old dragon was especially strong and its True Essence was as powerful as the one found in a Golden Core Cultivator.


    Such a being could indeed be called invincible. Nuclear weapons were nothing against it.


    ¡°And... so what?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve battled with a True Dragon in my previous life. So, even if you be one, I can also kill you!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were full of disdain.


    The ck dragon next to the older dragon howled and stared at Chen Fan viciously.


    ¡°Human, I¡¯ll spare your life if you beg me. You only have to be my servant for a century,¡± the old dragon said again.


    The leader of the Serpent Gods said, ¡°Ancestral Dragon, you don¡¯t have to talk to this kid. He¡¯s been brainwashed by the humans. He doesn¡¯t know how to respect us. You¡¯re almost a True God, how can hepare to you?¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, the Ancestral Dragon is half a True God. It¡¯s your honor it¡¯s letting you be its servant. On your knees, quickly!¡± the Overlord of the Mermen yelled.


    A few of the other Entities also pitched in.


    In their eyes, Chen Fan was lucky to be the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s servant, as it was a being that would very soon be a True God. It might reach that level someday and Chen Fan would also be able to leave this with them when the time came.


    ¡°So annoying!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward with anger in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m not going to turn you into a snake feast. You¡¯re too old. I should just make you my mount! The most glorious thing for you and the dragons is to be my ride.¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Once Chen Fan said that...


    All Entities were furious, especially the ck dragon. Even the Ancestral Dragon became more vicious and its golden eyes were glittering.


    ¡°You want to ride me? Who do you think you are? A True God or a Sky Immortal?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Chen Fan burst intoughter and walked in the air. Every step he took shook the world. ¡°True Gods and Sky Immortals are nothing. I¡¯ve killed many Golden Core Cultivators! Let me show you what I¡¯m capable of today!¡±


    He sped up and turned into a golden light wheel, running across the sky.


    Ahead of him...


    There were two dragons and dozens of powerful Entities.


    One against dozens!

 Chapter 790 - Killing the Dragon!

    <h4>Chapter 790 Killing the Dragon!</h4>


    A thousand meters above the Dragon Lake.


    The world was split in two groups.


    On one side, there were dozens of fierce Entities and Saints who had been worshiped by thousands of people. There were also ten Overlords from the Deity Roll and two powerful dragons.


    Another side had only one person, who was running in the air.


    This didn¡¯t look fair and almost everybody felt hopeless, especially after the Ancestral Dragon showed up. Countless people stared at Chen Fan and tears started to well up in their eyes.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu looked anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Master can kill a hundred Deities in Kunxu, he certainly won¡¯t die here,¡± Hua Yunfeng said as he clenched his fists.


    The scene when Chen Fan ran forward was filmed and marked in history! It became the most glorious moment in centuries of human history. Even though the opponents outnumbered him, he still wanted to fight until the end.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± the Ancestral Dragon said with its cold eyes.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    An immortal from the Gold n stepped forward.


    It had an eagle head, a human body, and was about ten meters tall. There was a pair of wings on its back and its entire body was made of gold. It was wearing an ivory and grass skirt, and carried a golden bow. People could see the muscles on its body through the cameras.


    Red Sparrow quickly introduced the Eagle God, ¡°Aztec the Eagle God. It¡¯s said to be a mid-stage Earth Level Deity of the Gold n and it is ranked eleventh on the Deity Roll. When the Gold n appeared, it killed hundreds of thousands of people in a small South American country, all by itself. The bow on its back is called the Aztec Bow, which was once used to destroy seventeen fighter aircrafts.¡±


    Its power was second only to the Serpent God among the immortals of the Gold n.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I¡¯ll kill you...¡±


    The Eagle God spread its wings and moved toward Chen Fan. Its eyes were shooting out shes of golden light. The members of the Gold n could exist in many different forms, but every one of them had golden blood called the Blood of God and they had all sorts of Divine Powers.


    So, even though it knew that Chen Fan was invincible, it was still confident.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan threw a punch.


    Countless rays of light came out of his body and formed a light pir. The pir transversed the sky like a sword, causing fire and striking the Eagle God.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Eagle God couldn¡¯t resist in time; it couldn¡¯t even pull out the Divine Artifact ¡°Aztec Bow¡± from its back. Its body exploded into pieces as if it were a cracker.


    After a punch, the Eagle God had died!


    The Entities were stunned and even the ck dragon was terrified. Only the Ancestral Dragon continued to look down on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Three immortals of the Mermen stepped forward.


    Each of them was a dozen meters tall and their bodies were covered with shiny green scales, like the brightest Divine Treasures. Their tails flicked in the air which created enormous waves. The tridents in their hands were made of iron; they could be used to control storms.


    Those three immortals were as powerful as the Eagle God; all of them were mid-stage Earth Level Deities. Any one of them could destroy countries and dominate a continent.


    ¡°Waves!¡±


    They initiated their Dharma Artifacts and created a giant wave in the air.


    People on the ground saw the gigantic hundred feet tall wave in the sky and three immortals rushing towards Chen Fan with tridents in their hands.


    Such a scene frightened countless people.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Chen Fan yelled with his cold eyes and fluttering white hair. While facing the attack of Mermen Overlords that could destroy cities, he reached out and shed down.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A beam of golden light split the sky like a sword.


    Chen Fan shot a golden light ray from his hand and struck the wave.


    The giant wave, one that could crush mountains, destroy buildings, flood cities and kill hundreds of thousands of people, was split in the middle.


    The golden sword had easily split the wave and shed the three immortals in half together with their tridents.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Screams were heard in the air.


    The upper bodies and the snake¡¯s tails of the three Overlords from the Mermen were separated; there was a scorching fire burning on their wounds, caused by Chen Fan¡¯s Divine me. They fell from the sky and were burnt into ashes in the end.


    Another three immortals had died!


    This time, even thecent alien races had to admit that Chen Fan¡¯s power wasn¡¯t something they could resist. The Ancestral Dragon narrowed its eyes, seemingly shocked.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    A white ship from the Entities sailed forth.


    It had obviously been sent by the Christian Church. Seven Saints stood on the white ship and were about to attack Chen Fan together. The ship was made based on the legendary Noah¡¯s Ark; it was said to be able to travel across the universe. It was a top Quasi-Spirit Treasure in the world and could even withstand the attacks of small-scale nuclear weapons.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Red Sparrow shouted, trying to warn Chen Fan about the tactics the sacred ship had.


    Chen Fan stomped his foot and the air shook.


    A terrifying energy swept across a thousand feet with his foot as the center; it made the sacred ship sway. The enormous white ship was like a little boat in front of Chen Fan.


    Then, Chen Fan pped down with his hand.


    Beams of golden light came out between his fingers and a palm mark fell from the air. The power of a phenomenal-sess Divine Body was shown; it was strong enough to crack Spirit Treasures and kill Golden Core Cultivators.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A thunderous sound came.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The sacred ship¡ªwhich was enveloped by a strong aura and surrounded by countless angels, and was said to be able to resist the attacks of nuclear weapons¡ªhad been effortlessly smashed by Chen Fan with his hand.


    The seven Saints were crushed and even their Divine Souls were destroyed.


    Sthh!


    The world became silent.


    Even the other Entities froze on the spot.


    Nobody had thought that Chen Fan would be this powerful. Entities that dominated the Earth and could destroy countries were vulnerable in front of him. None of them could stop him from walking forward! Even the strongest and most arrogant Entities started to doubt themselves.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan was covered inyers of golden fire, like a warrior of the Heavenly Courts.


    He had be more vicious and his blood coursed with power around his body. He shouted without using his True Essence and some golden sound waves moved from his mouth to a thousand feet away.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Eight weaker Entities were shocked to death immediately and the remaining ones were also severely injured. They fell back quickly with a frightened look. Even the Overlords on the Deity Roll spurted out blood and moved back. Only the Ancestral Dragon and the ck dragon remained in position.


    He had repelled many Entities with a roar!


    Chen Fan was extremely fierce and the Entities were terrified.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How can he be so powerful? Not even our King is that strong!¡± The Serpent God turned pale and it quickly escaped.


    Chen Fan had lost interest in those worms. He stretched out his hand and made a wing motion.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Two enormous golden hands, each dozens of feetrge, appeared in the air and wed at the ck dragon.


    ¡°Save me, Ancestral Dragon!¡±


    The ck dragon¡ªwhich had posed as the Ancestral Dragon and was a peak-stage Connate Being¡ªwaspletely frightened.


    Chen Fan was too powerful. Even if it was a peak-stage Connate Being, it could only resist a few attacks from Chen Fan. How could it go head to head against him? The ck dragon struggled and shouted, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The eyes of the Ancestral Dragon were full of anger.


    The ck dragon was its favorite descendant and the Dragon Lake had been under the protection of the ck dragon while it slept for a thousand years. How could it allow Chen Fan to kill the ck dragon right in its face?


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Ancestral Dragon stretched out its ws towards the golden hands and it even iled Chen Fan with its tail. Its hundred-meter tail was like a whip which almost cracked the air. It was strong enough to crush a mountain.


    Looking at the tail, even Ye Qincang was horrified.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Chen Fan was enraged.


    Layers of aura appeared on Chen Fan¡¯s body and formed a golden sun. He stood in the giant sun with an indestructible energy like an immortal God.


    The Ancestral Dragon whipped the sun with its tail, but it didn¡¯t crush Chen Fan. It was pushed a thousand meters away and it was immediately injured.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Countless Entities and Martial Artists widened their eyes.


    At the same time, Chen Fan had already torn the ck dragon apart; the ck blood fell from the sky like raindrops. He had killed the ck dragon easily, as if it were just a noodle!


    Just one attack and he repelled the Ancestral Dragon!

 Chapter 791 - Im Invincible in the World!

    <h4>Chapter 791 I¡°m Invincible in the World!</h4>


    He killed the Entities, repelled the Ancestral Dragon and killed the ck dragon!


    This scene was clearly shown in front of two billion humans through satellites and cameras. More and more people went on the TV channels and inte media to watch the battle.


    All the forums, Weibo and Facebook were flooded with users.


    What Chen Fan had done was crazy! Three years back when the world changed, the Entities showed up and treated humans like ants. That day, someone had finally stepped on their heads and ughtered them as if they were chickens.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. I can¡¯t believe this would happen to those Entities!¡±


    ¡°What Entities? They¡¯re only a group of slightly stronger aliens. Their bodies weren¡¯t even developedpletely. The human race is the most powerful race on Earth and in the universe!¡±


    ¡°Take down the Ancestral Dragon. I want to see Chen Beixuan ride on it!¡± countless peoplemented.


    The posts about the battle at Dragon Lake were pushed to the top and there were over one billion of them. Manyizensmented in Xu Rongfei¡¯s Weibo ount, asking her to go after Chen Fan.


    ¡°Goddess, go! A peerless beauty like you is meant for a hero like Heavenly Chen.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll let Heavenly Chen have you, Fei Fei. You have to miss me!¡±


    Everyone was thrilled.


    But the battle at Dragon Lake was still in full swing.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Ancestral Dragon let out a cry; its eyes were blood red and the scales on its body stood. It was visibly enraged.


    Not only because of the death of the ck dragon, but also due to the humiliation and the dignity it had lost.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I¡¯ll catch you and make you my servant. You¡¯ll be imprisoned for a thousand years!¡± The old dragon¡¯s terrifying voice shook the world and endless gravel fell from the mountains.


    ¡°Really? I think it¡¯s better for you to be my ride.¡±


    Chen Fan took a step and was already above the Ancestral Dragon. He stomped his foot.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It sounded like a mountain dropped from the sky.


    Beams of golden light shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s foot. He didn¡¯t use his True Essence, only the power of his body.


    Even though the old dragon was enraged, it wasn¡¯t stupid. It quickly dodged to avoid the attack.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It escaped Chen Fan¡¯s attack with only a thousandth of a millimeter between; Chen Fan¡¯s stomp continued and fell on a mountain. Then, there came the sound of an explosion.


    Countless people witnessed this with unveiled horror.


    The mountain exploded as if a nuclear bomb had been buried inside it. The entire mountain turned into endless gravel which shot outwards. The world shook and a small mushroom cloud rose to the skies.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    Even the old dragon gasped.


    It only felt how powerful Chen Fan¡¯s body was, but it didn¡¯t know he could level a mountain so easily. What was that? He was like a Sky Immortal!


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan threw another punch.


    A ray of golden light shot across a thousand feet and the old dragon flew back a thousand meters.


    The punch missed it and hit the ground.


    A gap that was a few kilometers long appeared on the ground, leaving a crack between the mountains. The ground shook and mountains shattered as if it were the end of the world.


    ¡°Fall back now!¡±


    Countless Martial Artists and those from the secretnds escaped; not even the Immortal State Overlords dared to stay there.


    The battle between Chen Fan and the old dragon was frightening. He was like a giant that broke mountains and shook the world. The impact of the battle could kill hundreds of thousands of people.


    The Entities from the alien races had already run far away.


    ¡°Bang, bang!¡±


    Chen Fan was like a bulldozer. His moves made mountains copse and rivers crack and flood. He chased the old dragon to the deepest part of the Chang Bai mountain range and said sarcastically, ¡°You only know how to escape? Why don¡¯t you just be my ride? I might help you enter the Golden Core Level and find you a True Dragon as your wife.¡±


    ¡°Jerk!¡±


    The old dragon was enraged.


    It didn¡¯t hide this time. Its entire body was enveloped in a ck aura; it shot out a beam of ck light from its mouth as an attempt to fight with Chen Fan. After all, the old dragon had cultivated for almost two thousand years.


    During that span of time, not only did it achieve a body simr to the Golden Core Body, but its True Essence and power were alsoparable to a Golden Core Cultivator of the human race. How powerful would its attacks be?


    There were countless ck thunderbolts surrounding its body and the air was filled with Essence Qi. As the old dragon attacked, the world seemed to have be a grinder.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Chen Fan raised his hand and his fist was covered with golden glitter.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The punch broke the ck light ray and the protection energy on the old dragon¡¯s body. There came the sound of bones breaking and the dragon was knocked away several kilometers; it crashed against a mountain in the end.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Countless onlookers were dumbfounded.


    Many Entities stood in utter disbelief; the invincible old dragon of Chang Bai couldn¡¯t even withstand a punch.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Ancestral Dragon rose from the ground and its voice made the mountains shake. A giant fist mark five metersrge appeared on its body. Its bones were fractured and its body was mutted.


    When had it been this embarrassed in the close to two thousand years?


    A more terrifying energy surged out of its body, enveloped inyers of ck aura.


    The old dragon began to use its full strength.


    But it was useless.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan smacked it again.


    Rays of golden light came out between his fingers and he struck the old dragon¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    The thunderbolts that could crack mountains and shatter cities made contact with Chen Fan¡¯s hand, but he didn¡¯t move one bit.


    On the other hand, the old dragon let out an earth-shattering cry.


    Its body was bent; countless scales, bones and organs had cracked. Its light green blood spurted out into the sky which then turned into Spirit Qi.


    The old dragon had been smacked down to the ground. A body that weighed a few hundred tons had fallen like a small battleship, creating arge pit!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Not even the thick skinned and invincible dragon could withstand such an attack.


    The old dragon fell from a thousand meters in the sky. It looked horrible and everyone could see the giant hand mark left on its body.


    The palm mark was asrge as a mansion.


    The attack had almost bent the old dragon¡¯s body and its organs were torn. Chen Fan had severely injured this thousand-year-old dragon.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan came down from the sky and stepped on the old dragon¡¯s head, stomping it back into the ground.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± the Ancestral Dragon shouted!


    The glitters in its eyes became ck fire and its anger almost made it tremble. It had never been so angry before. Being an unstoppable, supreme dragon, nobody had ever stepped on its head.


    ¡°Surrender, or die!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were full of coldness.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than surrender!¡± the old dragon yelled and cracked the rocks in a hundred meter radius. Then, a pearl in its body lit up; it looked bright and crystal clear.


    An endless burst of energy surged out of the pearl and filled the dragon¡¯s body, increasing its power by several times. It was like a spaceship that was about to sh forward and knock over Chen Fan.


    This was apparently the power of the old dragon¡¯s Essence Core.


    It started to risk its life.


    ¡°Hold!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and beams of light came out of his body.


    Some loud voices came from Chen Fan¡¯s body as if his blood were howling. All Golden Core Cultivators were like space battleships; their bodies carried an energy that could destroy countries. So, everyone could imagine how powerful Chen Fan¡¯s phenomenal-sess Divine Body could be.


    Even ten thousand ancient elephants couldn¡¯tpare with Chen Fan!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud noise came.


    The old dragon couldn¡¯t escape and its head was pushed more than ten meters into the ground. Its power was nothing in front of Chen Fan.


    After that...


    Chen Fan grabbed its tail and pulled it out from the ground, mming it everywhere as if its whole body were a whip.


    ¡°Surrender or not? Surrender or not?¡± Chen Fan yelled as he kept mming the dragon.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    The mountains copsed and the ground cracked.


    It seemed as if an ancient beast were running wild deep in the Chang Bai mountain range. Chen Fan whipped once, then he immediately shattered a mountain and cut off the water flow of a river. Countless people were terrified, wondering if there was an earthquake.


    If the dragon wasn¡¯t powerful enough, it would have been smashed by the onught. And yet, its bones were also fractured and it almost died. In the end, Chen Fan stepped on its body and shouted, ¡°Surrender or not!¡±


    His voice shocked the world.


    ¡°I... I... surrender!¡±Finally, the Ancestral Dragon begged Chen Fan.


    All Entities and humans in the world were watching. The man enveloped in golden aura was fierce and nobody could look into his eyes. Even the Ancestral Dragon had to beg for mercy. Nobody in the world could fight with such a being.


    ¡°From now on, nobody on Earth will ever dare to go head to head with Senior Chen,¡± Ye Qincang said.


    Nobody refuted and even the Entities turned pale.


    April 19th, 2016.


    Chen Fan defeated the Entities, killed dragons and became the top cultivator on Earth at Dragon Lake!


    The world was astonished!

 Chapter 792 - The World Was Stunned

    <h4>Chapter 792 The World Was Stunned</h4>


    The Ancestral Dragon surrendered!


    The old dragon, which had lived almost two thousand years and was said to be the closest to bing a True God, had to beg and yield to Chen Fan.


    Everyone who saw this was astonished.


    Meanwhile, the entire Earth was speechless.


    ¡°The Ancestral Dragon... lost just like that?¡±


    The Serpent God¡¯s eyes popped out.


    Even though its race carried the Blood of God, dragons were also Overlords in space and none of the adult True Dragons were lower than the Golden Core Level. The Ancestral Dragon might not be a pure-blood dragon; it could be a True Dragon after the Thunder Tribtion and would be much stronger than other True Gods and Sky Immortals of the same level.


    Such a powerful old dragon had been attacked by Chen Fan like an adult smacking a child and he even stepped on its head to ask it to surrender. How could the Serpent God ept that?


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Who else can be more powerful than the Ancestral Dragon, other than a True God? Chen Beixuan is only twenty. How can he be so strong?¡± The Wolf Gods were stunned.


    But no matter whether they believed it or not.


    Chen Fan was standing there.


    He was so powerful and fierce! Under his foot was the Ancestral Dragon which was begging for mercy. Time seemed to have frozen at this moment!


    This moment had been filmed by countless cameras so that the most glorious scene of mankind could be recorded in history.


    Billions of people around the world were thrilled.


    ¡°Heavenly Chen defeated the Dragon Lake and stepped on the Ancestral Dragon. How powerful! A man should be like that!¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m in love with Heavenly Chen... Oh no, I already have my idols, but I can¡¯t resist him.¡±


    ¡°Nice, Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Countless peoplemented on Weibo, forums and Facebook to express their joy. Not only China, those in Southeast Asia, Japan, the United States, Europe and the rest of the world were celebrating.


    Some people even ran on the streets naked and the onlookers onlyughed about it.


    Humans had been suppressed by the alien races for too long.


    For thousands of years, humans had been ahead of all things and were the owners of Earth. When nuclear weapons were developed and rocketsunched into space, they thought they were the only living things in the entire universe. However, when the secretnds and alien races showed up, people found that the Entities and Saints weren¡¯t scared of nuclear weapons and their power was immediately taken from them.


    The Mermen, the Light Race, the Gold n...


    Those alien races imed themselves to be Divine Races which were far superior than humans, so they despised mankind and killed whoever they wanted.


    The superior status of mankind instantly fell and humans became servants who could be killed at any time. Everyone had suppressed their anger and waited for a few years. Finally, they could finally be relieved!


    ¡°Heavenly Chen, please level the secretnds, exterminate the alien races and show them what humans are capable of!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Chen, please level the secretnds...¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Chen, please...¡±


    The sentence was expressed in differentnguages, words and voices. At that moment, more than two billion peoplemented on the Inte.


    Even though humans were small, the power they had when they were united was terrifying.


    All the alien races were frightened and dared not to say a word.


    And humans held their heads high.


    Not only did people speak on the Inte, some senators and politicians also announced publicly, ¡°The alien races have ruled the Earth for too long. It¡¯s time for us to take back control.¡±


    Hardline politicians and generals requested to send troops to help Chen Fan level the secretnds.


    The moderates suggested that all races could live peacefully on Earth, but both parties needed to sign an agreement to ensure the status of both mankind and the alien races.


    Some even suggested giving Chen Fan the title of the ¡°Most Powerful Person on Earth¡± and the ¡°Guardian of Mankind¡± in recognition of his contribution to the and the human race!


    ¡°There used to be six Overlords in the world, but now, Heavenly Chen is on top of all of them. He¡¯s no doubt the most powerful being on Earth! How can the Pope and the God of Goldpare to him? They should create another level above the Overlords, only for him!¡±


    Even though many alien races knew that Chen Fan was tough, they still couldn¡¯t ept what happened.


    Everyone was waiting for the Overlords in the secretnds to speak up.


    In the cemetery of the Christian Church.


    The cemetery wasn¡¯t asrge as the one in the Realm of Kunxu, but it was surrounded by sacred light and the sound of angels singing. There were many tombstones made of white rock on the ground with names carved on them. Those were the names of the Saints throughout thest thousands of years.


    The soil in the cemetery was wonderful. It was full of positive energy and vitality.


    Saints who were close to the end of their lives slept under the ground. Their bodies were nourished by the mysterious soil and the power of sacred light, so they would be still intact and could be summoned to fight for the Christian Church when needed.


    ¡°The Ancestral Dragon lost.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan¡¯s power is way beyond our imagination. Not even the old dragon is a match for him. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Gather all the secretnds and resist Chen Beixuan together.¡±


    The Saints of the Christian Church were anxious.


    They used to have nothing to worry about, but Chen Fan was too terrifying. His energy, which allowed him tosh at the ground with the old dragon had frightened all of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re God¡¯s shepherds. God will protect us,¡± a white-haired elder wearing a linen robe said slowly. He was in an outfit of the ancient Roman times and his eyes were as peaceful as the ocean.


    Someone asked the elder, ¡°My Lord, would you be able to fight with him?¡±


    The other Saints also looked at him.


    This elder was Saint Peter, the first Pope of the Christian Church, a disciple of God who was said to be the most powerful Saint. He carried a massive amount of the power of light and seemed to be unpredictable. He was the backbone of the Christian Church. The Christian Church would never decline with him present.


    The elder pondered for a while and shook his head.


    ¡°Even though Chen Beixuan isn¡¯t a True God, he¡¯s really close to that level and I¡¯m not as powerful as he is.¡±


    The Saints were startled after hearing what he said.


    Not only the Christian Church.


    In the ancestral ground of the Dark Wolves, the temple of the Gold n, the city of the Mermen and other ces where the Entities slept...


    Many Overlords had watched the battle. Even the arrogant God of Gold, Guao, had to admit that he was no match to Chen Fan. If even the Ancestral Dragon had been used as a whip, how could he be strong enough to fight with Chen Fan?


    All the beings in the secretnds were shocked.


    Thosecent Overlords had to run back to their territories, not daring to do anything anymore, even though they were unwilling.


    The had never been so peaceful before.


    At Dragon Lake, the battle continued.


    An Entity with an elephant head and human body said respectfully, ¡°My dearest Heavenly Chen, congrattions on getting your mount. We¡¯re just here to watch the battle. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    It was the Elephant God, God of the Brahmin in India, and was said to have enough power to lift a mountain. It was a dozen meters tall and had strong muscles all over its body.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan stepped on the old dragon and the Ancestral Dragon had no choice but to fly in the sky. Chen Fan was like an immortal when he stood on its head.


    Chen Fan snickered as he stepped on the dragon.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let youe and go whenever you want? Anyone who offends me has to die!¡±


    ¡°You mean?¡±


    The Serpent God looked terrified.


    ¡°Surrender and beg for mercy, or die!¡± Chen Fan said with his cold eyes.


    ¡°All the Overlords from the secretnds andrge races on Earth are gathered here. Do you really have to be the enemy of all the secretnds?¡± What Chen Fan said startled everyone.


    There were dozens of Entities in the battle.


    Even though many had died, there were still around forty of them. Each of the Entities and Saints were powerful. Even the top Overlords had to run when they worked together, let alone the terrifying forces before them.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A horrific energy fell from the sky. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t hiding the power of his phenomenal-sess Divine Body anymore.


    The Entities found it difficult to breathe and the Essence Qi around them seemed to have condensed.


    The aura around some weak and injured Entities vibrated violently and they seemed to be a bit overwhelmed.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    Chen Fan walked in the sky.


    Each step he took shook the world andpressed the air. In the end, the pressure in a mile radius was like being under the sea; even a hammer would have been pressed into a pancake.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Someone was overwhelmed.


    The weakest Entity of all exploded and turned into drops of light. The frightened Divine Soul of the Entity could still be seen.


    Then, the second one, the third one...


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Many Entities exploded one after another. They were mostly Connate Beings like the Gu God and the Lord of Beimang, who had cultivated for thousands of years and were close to the end of their lives, so there was no way they could bear Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    ¡°We surrender!¡±


    The other local Entities knelt down and begged with a pale face.


    In the end, only the Overlords from therge secretnds like the Mermen, the Gold n and the Christian Church¡ªthe more powerful ones or those protected by Dharma Artifacts¡ªwere still unwilling to yield.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Chen Fan didn¡¯t say anything else.


    To deal with those alien races and secretnds, how could he make them obey if he didn¡¯t kill some of them? Chen Fan was surrounded by golden fire. He then killed one of the Mermen with a finger and destroyed a sacred ship of the Christian Church with a punch.


    The Ancestral Dragon had no choice but follow him. Those subdued local Entities were also forced to stand on his side.


    On that day, the Dragon Lake was overflowing with blood. Countless Entities and Saints had died. Except for those who surrendered and the Overlords who went to help, the others were annihted; no one escaped.


    This battle was called the Death of Gods!


    Chen Fan became the biggest enemy of all the secretnds!


    They hated Chen Fan and were frightened of him at the same time!

 Chapter 793 - Dragon Lake Yielded

    <h4>Chapter 793 Dragon Lake Yielded</h4>


    ¡°How dare he?¡±


    The battle at Dragon Lake not only shocked the world, but also angered the secretnds.


    Eight secretnds and alien races altogether, including the Christian Church, the Mermen and the Gold n, went to help. Each of them was powerful enough to suppress the Earth and destroy arge country. The Temple of Death was even said to have a True God.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t show mercy and killed them all.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is provoking all the powerful races. We must eliminate him, or we¡¯ll never be at peace!¡± a hardline member of the alien races yelled.


    The alien races had suffered a catastrophic loss.


    Dozens of Entities were almost half of all their members and it took thousands of years for them to have so many Connate Overlords, but Chen Fan killed them like ughtering chickens. How could the secretnds and alien races not be furious?


    ¡°If you want to fight, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    This time, humans were also unyielding.


    Billions of people united and the politicians also spoke one after another, supporting Chen Fan and condemning both the secretnds and the alien races. After all, they knew who to support when something happened.


    The disciples of the North Qiong Sect and the Connate Cultivators started to go around the world to prevent the monsters from causing chaos.


    The seven Spirit Treasures, many Quasi-Spirit Treasures and Dharma Artifacts Chen Fan brought back made the North Qiong Sect be stronger. Thanks to this, they had be as powerful as if they had ten Connate Beings.


    The superpowers even targeted their nuclear weapons at the secretnds.


    Seeing what humans did, the alien races hesitated to make a move.


    In a thousand-meter ck pyramid in the United States...


    A group of aliens wearing silver tights, who had blue eyes and blue veins under the skin, stood in front of a screen, watching how powerful Chen Fan was.


    ¡°He¡¯s Chen Beixuan, the human who killed our descendants on Earth?¡± their leader said.


    They were simr to the Wise Men and were apparently Mayans from outer space. This was their space battleship.


    ¡°Yes, Chief! ording to our intel, Chen Beixuan destroyed the battleship we left on Earth and caught the leader of the team,¡± someone behind said politely.


    ¡°Even though it was an underdeveloped battleship built several thousand years ago, we can¡¯t underestimate the power of this human.¡± The leader nodded and two shes of electric light shone in his eyes.


    ¡°However, no matter if he¡¯s a Sky Immortal or not, he must pay for killing our descendants.¡±


    shes of lightning appeared in the eyes of the Mayans.


    There were dozens of Connate Divine Masters in that room. Together with the space battleship, their battling power was unimaginable.


    But Chen Fan had no idea about it.


    He was still dealing with the Dragon Lake.


    Dozens of Entities had died during the battle at Dragon Lake and many of them had already been swallowed by Chen Fan. He had also sealed some of their Divine Souls and flesh for making pills.


    ¡°I can¡¯t waste any of these pure-blood aliens.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    The Mermen, the Gold n, the Light Race... All of their blood was pure and was as good as that of the Kindred and the son of God. Their Aether Qi could be used to make many Blood Pills.


    Although, these Blood Pills had only a small effect on Chen Fan at this point.


    He could create a group of Connate Beings if he gave them to the disciples of the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun. By then, China would have dozens of Connate Beings and would no longer have to worry about the secretnds. Even after Chen Fan left, they could also dominate the Earth.


    Chen Fan gazed at the Wolf Gods as he collected the blood and flesh of the Entities, and the Wolf Gods yelled with a terrified look, ¡°Heavenly Chen, our blood isn¡¯t pure. We can¡¯t be used to make pills.¡±


    The Dark Wolves had no dignity at all. They immediately submitted to him when they knew how powerful Chen Fan was, unlike the other aliens who had been killed.


    ¡°Oleg was my old friend. Since you killed him, you must hand over the murderer. Otherwise, I¡¯ll exterminate the wolf pack.¡± Chen Fan grunted.


    Themander of the Russian Blood Wolf Guard, Oleg, was said to have been killed when the Wolf Gods attacked Moscow because he wasn¡¯t willing to yield. In the end, the King of the Kremlin was forced to give in and Russia became a territory of the Dark Wolves.


    ¡°Oleg is not dead. He¡¯s a rare genius who almost evolved in a barren world. Why would we kill him? Our leader has taken him back to the ancestral ground and is about to give him pure blood,¡± a tall Wolf God said.


    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯ll spare your life for now.¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and nced over the other Entities. The seven Wolf Gods were instantly relieved, while the other surrendered local Entities immediately stood upright and were drenched in cold sweat.


    There were six local Entities who had surrendered.


    They weren¡¯t from the secretnds or the ancient races. They only relied on self-exploration and self-inspiration to be Gods, so it was easy for them to surrender. The Elephant God even nodded and bowed when it saw Chen Fan.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the God of Brahmin? Why did you surrender? I heard that the Brahmin came from space and has a True God,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Tears covered the Elephant God¡¯s face and it sweared.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t true. The Brahmins were all born on Earth. Unlike the Light Race and the Gold n, we¡¯re humans who became Gods. We just look a bit different. I hope you understand.¡±


    Entities on Earth were divided into two types.


    One type came from the outside world and had their own home, like those from the Christian Church and the Gold n, and Chen Fan had heard about them in his previous life. The other type was those evolved from humans on Earth like the Elephant God, so they were weaker and it was harder for them to develop.


    Even so, Chen Fan was still worried so he had set a restriction on the Divine Souls of each Entity.


    After that, the Elephant God turned into a bald man following Chen Fan. It was fast and had ample information about the secretnds that Chen Fan had never heard of.


    ¡°Among the six Overlords, the Ancestral Dragon is the most powerful one, but the truly strongest is the Temple of Death. Rumor has it that Anubis, Egypt¡¯s God of Death, is still sleeping in its world. It¡¯s been a True God for a few thousand years, but it was severely injured by its enemies and has since been sleeping on Earth. And yet, it has never showed up, so we¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s dead or alive,¡± the Elephant God said.


    Chen Fan nodded and looked at the old dragon.


    The Ancestral Dragon said without energy, ¡°Master, what do you want? Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you happy about being my ride? Do you think you don¡¯t deserve this?¡± Chen Fan said.


    The Ancestral Dragon didn¡¯t say a word, but its golden eyes had shown its attitude.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d find a True Dragon for you to be your wife in the future. I¡¯m not joking. The Golden Core is nothing when you¡¯re with me. Conquerings and flying with the Kun Peng aren¡¯t difficult things for us anymore.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He was a Celestial Lord. Countless Divine Beasts and Sacred Beasts across the universe would die to be his ride.


    ¡°Are you really that confident? Anubis isn¡¯t dead. Although it¡¯s severely injured and can¡¯t leave its territory, it can still show up in a different form. You killed so many Gods and Overlords. They will definitely take revenge on you someday,¡± the Ancestral Dragon said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a True God. I can kill it even if it were in top condition, let alone while injured.¡± Chen Fan smiled with disdain.


    Seeing how arrogant Chen Fan was, the Ancestral Dragon thought, ¡°Has this man really be a Sky Immortal?¡±


    Then, the Ancestral Dragon suddenly became respectful and started calling Chen Fan Perfected Cultivator.


    With the lead of the Ancestral Dragon, entering Dragon Lake wasn¡¯t difficult anymore.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The Fulong Array on Dragon Lake closed slowly. Theke split and a water tunnel appeared. Chen Fan stepped into the Dragon Lake with Ye Qincang and those from the North Qiong Sect.


    This was their first time entering this mysteriousnd and they were extremely excited.


    ¡°Is this the Dragon Lake? It¡¯s so big. I thought it was just an underground space. I didn¡¯t expect it to look like a wondend.¡± Everyone was astonished once they got out of the water tunnel.


    In front of them was a vast world.


    The sun was shining over their heads and there was a giantke like a mirror. The water tunnel was connected to theke as if there were a water pir from the sky to the ground. Fish that were a hundred meters long swam in theke and enormous birds flew in the sky. There were cities around theke which seemed to have humans living inside.


    The Ancestral Dragon introduced with pride, ¡°This is the Realm of Monsters, a world founded by my ancestors. The gate is located beneath Dragon Lake and the realm has a thousand miles area. Many monsters and humans live here and the Zhang family exists because of the marriage between humans and us.


    ¡°Our realm might not cover a five thousand miles area and have a hundred Deities like Kunxu, but it¡¯s an underwater world on Earth second only to the Mermen¡¯s.¡±


    Many monsters and beasts from the Realm of Monsters stood upright proudly.


    Even though a dozen Connate Beings had been killed by Chen Fan, there were still a lot of Spirit Beasts in the Realm of Monsters. After all, the realm was quite massive.


    ¡°Yes, Kunxu is indeed veryrge. It has a poption of billions of people.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    The Ancestral Dragon then asked, ¡°Perfected Cultivator, I have a question. I heard that you went into the Realm of Kunxu. How did you get out? Didn¡¯t the Deities in Kunxu do anything to you?¡±


    The other Entities, including Ye Qincang, looked over.


    The Realm of Kunxu was said to be the top secretnd and the most powerful world. There were hundreds of Earth Level Deities and might even have Sky Immortals, but Chen Fan could enter and leave such a ce so freely. How would anyone not be curious? Many wondered if Chen Fan had submitted to the Realm of Kunxu. The Spirit Beasts of Dragon Lake even looked jealous as they had never seen someone as powerful as Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan smiled and remained silent, but A¡¯Xiu had already spoken, ¡°Master suppressed the Realm of Kunxu and has be the King of Kunxu!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±The Entities were stunned and even the old dragon was startled.


    Chen Fan conquered the Realm of Kunxu, the home of a hundred Deities? Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him? An idea came into everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Even if the other secretnds worked together, they aren¡¯t powerful enough to fight with Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°Old dragon, is the King of Kunxu qualified to be your master?¡± Hua Yunfeng smiled and said.


    The Ancestral Dragon finally lowered its head with heartfelt admiration.


    ¡°I submit to you.¡±


    All the other local Entities and Spirit Beasts of Dragon Lake bowed respectfully.

 Chapter 794 - A Bloodbath in the Eas

    <h4>794 A Bloodbath in the Eas</h4>


    Even though the Realm of Monsters had abundant Spirit Qi and many Spirit Beasts, Spirit Fruits and Spirit Medicines, these weren¡¯t helpful for Chen Fan.


    He had entered the Core Formation State and the amount of Spirit Qi he needed each day wasparable to that of a normal Golden Core Cultivator. Small worlds like Earth and small secretnds would be unable to be of much help.


    ¡°No wonder the Sky Immortals and True Gods left for other worlds. I can only rely on the power of the universe if I can¡¯t find a real cultivation,¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    Once he entered the Golden Core Level, he could get rid of the Spirit Qi and absorb much stronger energy, such as the power of the sun, Taiyin Qi and the energy of thes. These types of energy couldn¡¯t be refined by a normal cultivator. Only Golden Core Cultivators could take them in with their highly concentrated True Essence.


    Yukishiro Sa said excitedly, ¡°Master, with this world, we don¡¯t have to worry about the secretnds anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡± Hua Yunfeng bowed and asked.


    ¡°Next? We should certainly settle the scores with those who helped the secretnds.¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    After his rebirth, he travelled around and battled. Since he was free at the moment, it was time to deal with those who had offended the North Qiong Sect and submitted to the alien races.


    In fact, everyone was furious.


    Compared to their enemies, humans hated traitors more.


    Then, Chen Fan stayed in Jin City and the disciples of the North Qiong Sect went around the country.


    At the Wu family estate in the northwest region.


    Wu Shenhe looked at Xie Cheng and said, ¡°What do you mean? The Wu family has never offended the North Qiong Sect. Why are you here?¡±


    The Wu family was a top martial arts family and their Fist of Dragon Fury was unstoppable. Wu Shenhe had been a Grandmaster and his level had currently reached the peak stage of the Transcendent State.


    ¡°The Wu family supported the alien races. Our Sect Master has issued an order. We¡¯ll kill you all if you don¡¯t repent sincerely!¡±


    Xie Cheng stepped forward.


    He had been injured by the Zhang family when he was assigned as Xu Rongfei¡¯s bodyguard, but he had recovered after Chen Fan gave him some Spirit Medicines. He was showing signs of entering the Immortal State.


    ¡°How dare you! The Wu family has three centuries of history. How can you smear us?¡±


    The members of the Wu Family were enraged.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Xie Cheng remained silent and ordered his men to attack. This time, the North Qiong Sect sent seven Grandmasters there. When the Wu family had been backed into a corner, an old man suddenly showed up and threw a punch.


    The True Dragon Qi Energy was a dozen feet long and it knocked Xie Cheng away.


    ¡°Great Master!¡±


    Wu Shenhe and the others were thrilled.


    The old man was apparently an Immortal State Overlord. The Dragon Fury Qi flew around him like a real creature. He had cultivated the True Qi to an unbelievable level.


    The old man waved his hand and said arrogantly, ¡°Get out of the Wu family property or you¡¯ll die!¡±


    He was an Immortal State Overlord. Although he had been hiding from the world for decades, he still had the arrogance of an Immortal State Warrior. Seven Grandmasters were nothing in his eyes. If he wasn¡¯t worried about the North Qiong Sect before Xie Cheng, he would have already killed him long before.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xie Cheng snickered.


    He took out a talisman and burnt it with True Fire. It then became a ray of light and shot into the sky.


    ¡°You¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    The old man suddenly attacked and his Fist Qi turned into a dragon of twenty feet, but Xie Cheng stood there without dodging.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    When the old man¡¯s punch was about tond, a giant leg stepped down from the sky and smashed him with Qi Energy. The Four Righteousness Qi was vulnerable in front of the giant foot.


    Xie Cheng bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Elephant God.¡±


    Everyone looked over and found that there was a hundred-meter immortal. It had an elephant head and a human body with muscles all over. It was the Elephant God.


    The Elephant God nodded at Xie Cheng and flew away.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Xie Cheng attacked again with coldness in his eyes.


    This time, nobody helped the Wu family. All of them were devastated; the Wu family was exterminated after a while.


    This didn¡¯t happen only across China. The disciples of the North Qiong Sect also went to Southeast Asia, Japan and Korea to settle old scores. They still couldn¡¯t go to other countries that had been invaded by the secretnds, but the East belonged to the North Qiong Sect.


    On that day, fire burned across the East and the ground was covered in blood. Countless families, races and tycoons were ughtered.


    The North Qiong Sect, which was supported by so many Entities and Spirit Beasts from Dragon Lake, was almost invincible. The troops sent by the consortiums were annihted by those Entities. The Elephant God worked the hardest among all and the other alien races said that it was licking Chen Fan¡¯s boots.


    The killing continued for three days.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were eliminated and the world waspletely stunned. Those traitors who dared to support the alien races were regretting it and were begging for mercy.


    ¡°Master, fifty six sects and families in China have been eliminated, as well as twenty seven consortiums abroad. The Lee family of the Samsung Group and the Mitsui family in Japan were also exterminated. The Japanese and the Korean governments said they will send troops to help us,¡± Yukishiro Sa reported.


    She had never felt so uplifted before. Yukishiro Sa might be of Japanese origin, but the people in Japan despised her and called her a traitor. But at the moment, everyone weed her when she returned to Japan, regarding her as a hero.


    And it was all because of Chen Fan. Thinking of this, the eyes of Yukishiro Sa became brighter.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan sat on top with his eyes narrowed.


    East Mountain had be the focus of the world at the moment.


    Billions of people around the world, including those in the secretnds, had all their attention in that ce. Every move Chen Fan made could cause a furor across the.


    The Entities and disciples around him looked at Chen Fan in awe.


    Who was the most powerful person on Earth? He was!


    Yukishiro Sa sneered and said, ¡°The messengers from the Qin family, the Xiao family and the Han family are outside East Mountain, waiting to see you. They¡¯re asking for your forgiveness.¡±


    Thoserge families had supported the Zhang family because they were powerful before, but they changed their tune and were currently trying to please Chen Fan. The world was never so easy.


    ¡°Their leaders only sent messengers instead ofing here in person?¡±


    Hua Yunfeng grunted as he walked out and bowed to Chen Fan. ¡°Master, please allow me to go to Yan Jin and catch all the leaders. I¡¯ll make them kneel before you and apologize!¡±


    In the past, not even the North Qiong Sect or Ye Qincang would dare to provoke the top families in China, including the Xiao family and the Han family.


    But at the moment, nobody would say anything even if they were killed.


    ¡°What about the Wang family?¡± Chen Fan asked calmly.


    Yukishiro Sa hesitated and said, ¡°The Wang Family... didn¡¯t send anyone.¡±


    The hall immediately went silent; no one dared to say a word. There was only the sound of Chen Fan tapping his fingers on the table. After a while, Chen Fan said, ¡°I was thinking about sparing them for Mom¡¯s sake, but... they just don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    At a mansion in Yan Jin¡¯s North Mountain.


    Wang Keqin quickly walked into the mansion and many seniors of the Wang Family behind him were anxious. The North Qiong Sect was ughtering all across the East, looking for those who turned to the alien races.


    The Wang family had been the first to turn to the Zhang family of Chang Bai among the others.


    A senior member of the Wang family said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That bastard has the blood of the Wang Family. Do you think he¡¯d really kill us? That¡¯s killing his own family members. How could he bear such a burden?¡±


    The other senior members of the Wang Family were also relieved.


    Wang Keqin walked into the study and saw Wang Zhongguo sitting on the couch. There was a white-haired man sitting opposite to him.


    ¡°Strange, what time is it now? We still have a guest here?¡±


    Wang Keqin wondered. And yet, he couldn¡¯t wait to talk to Old Lord Wang.


    But when Wang Keqin walked forward, he found something was wrong. Wang Zhongguo was so sad, as if he were looking at a person who had passed away.


    He turned his head and finally saw the face of the white-haired man.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Wang Keqin fell on the ground with fear in his eyes. Wasn¡¯t the white-haired man Chen Fan?


    Chen Fan put down the teacup and said, ¡°Uncle... This will be thest time I call you that. After today, all the scores will be settled. I¡¯ve returned the favor the Wang Family has done for me and I¡¯m going to take away what you deserve. Some mistakes can only be paid with your life.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Wang Zhongguo closed his eyes and said.


    This old man, who was on the top of China, seemed to have aged ten years instantly and his hands were shaking.


    Wang Keqin suddenly yelled like crazy, ¡°No, father. Plead with Chen Fan... no, Heavenly Chen for me. I was just confused at that time. I never wanted to turn to the Zhang family...¡±


    But neither Wang Zhongguo nor Chen Fan listened to him.


    Chen Fan got up, then nodded at Wang Zhongguo and left. When he stepped out of the door, Yukishiro Sa and the others entered with their swords.


    On that day.


    Forty seven members of the Wang Family who had connections with the alien races were killed.


    The Wang family announced that they would move from North Mountain and would never return to Yan Jin.


    The Wang family of Yan Jin disappeared.


    After exterminating the Wang family, the killing wasing to an end.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, what are you going to do next?¡± Fang Qiong wondered.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the secretnds and make them pay for what they did to mankind!¡± Chen Fan said calmly.

 Chapter 795 - The Final Battle

    <h4>795 The Final Battle</h4>


    Chen Fan was going to visit all the Mystic realms to settle scores with them.


    The message had shocked everyone. While North Qiong had ughtered the major families on earth, the Mystic realms had been hiding behind closed doors and keeping watch, not wanting to get their hands dirty. However, never did they think that Chen Fan would take the war to them. They were the dominant forces on Earth And even the Superpowers had sumbed to their might.


    Chen Fan¡¯s visit to the mystic realms was in fact a challenge to all of them.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan didn¡¯t just kill our deities and overlords, he also had the audacity to openly challenge us. We need to teach him a lesson!¡± some alien overlords shouted.


    The mystic realms across the world began to let out a myriad of strange shes of light. They were from the deities visiting each other to conspire against Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t act right after he had announced the challenge.


    He was sitting on a stone bench in a manor at the outskirts of Jin City. Across him was the roiling Jin City River and beside him was Tang Yuanqin. They were ying a game of Go.


    ¡°Your presence honors me, Heavenly Being,¡± Tang Yuanqin said humbly.


    He had be a Grandmaster in thest few years. His white hair had turned ck and True Qi rippled about his body, indicative of his high level of attainment. He was nked by Tang Yifei. She held a teapot in her porcin-skinned hands.


    Chen Fan put down a stone on the Go board, and said readily, ¡°I don¡¯t have many acquaintances in Jin City.¡±


    The two yed the game as they chatted on. It wasn¡¯t long before the topic arrived at the power dynamics of the current times.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are going to challenge all the Mystic realms. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit too fast? Although you have brought down the Chang Bai Fey, his five supreme overlords are still alive. The Dragon Lake was not even the deadliest among all the other Mystic realms, what about the Christian Church?¡± Tang Yuanqin wanted to say more, but he hesitated.


    Tang Yifei also furrowed her brow slightly.


    Most people didn¡¯t think that Chen Fan had made the right choice.


    He had stunned the world with his power, but so did the Mystic realms. How many overlords could he take on at one time ? Only gods knew how many ancient saints and angels were slumbering deep inside the church¡¯s Sacred Cemetery.


    ¡°There are certain things that I don¡¯t like to wait on. Plus, they are no threat to me,¡± Chen Fan said as hended another stone on the board.


    Tang Yuanqin had the upper hand in the game, but Chen Fan¡¯sst move had suddenly turned the table around, miraculously defeating Tang Yuanqin.


    ¡°An outstanding move!¡± Tang Yuanqin pondered for a while and then heaved a sigh and conceded defeat.


    Chen Fan got into a ck luxury car as soon as he left the Tang Family manor. Red Sparrow and her colleagues were waiting for him inside it.


    Red Sparrow was wearing a business suit and a shirt. The ck-rimed sses made her face look severe.


    When her eyes met Chen Fan¡¯s, she lowered her head to hide aplicated emotion in her eyes.


    ¡°General Chen, did Tang Yuanqin capitte to the alien races?¡±


    ¡°No. I can tell that he¡¯s being honest to me. He is a smart man.¡± Chen Fan smiled. Even Chen Fan felt it was difficult to kill an old acquaintance.


    Red Sparrow handed over him a tablet and said, ¡°I have gathered information on all the thirty seven mystic realms and their deities. The leaders of the nation would like you to take some time and pick them off one at a time. You can drag this war on, buying your disciples some time to level up.¡±


    ¡°No. I can do it myself,¡± Chen Fan answered.


    In his mind¡¯s eye, he saw those deities and their heinous crimes, killing thousands and razing an entire city to the ground. They had been slumbering for thousands of years, and needed blood sacrifices immediately as soon as they were awakened.


    ¡°Blood Buddha, he was an Evil God from south east asia. He had the Arhat attainment thousands of years ago. He was awakened two years ago and since then, he toppled the Vietnam regime and razed three cities in Cambodia, killing five hundred thousand innocent souls. He also killed the sixteen disciples from the Dark Witch Cathedral, an affiliate of the North Qiong sect.¡±


    Chen Fan scanned the paper as a cold light came up in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±


    Southeast Asia, in a small city in southern Annam.


    The Blood Buddha had been listed on the Divine Roll and was deadlier than ordinary deities. He used to be an Arhat from the Hinayana Buddhism and fell from grace a thousand years before. He ruled Southeast Asia with a tyrannic hand and bloodshed once he had been awakened.


    The Tatibu Temple...


    It was a thousand year old temple. Despite its stately decor, the deity being worshipped there was a vile one.


    The Blood Buddha had be the kingpin of the region and even the president of Annam had to serve him like a ve. Ordinary worshippers weren¡¯t even allowed to stand up in his presence, and had to crawl on the floor slowly to make their way forward.


    However, this day, one man strode across thend toward the temple, with hands linked behind his back.


    The servants around him wanted to stop him, but they disappeared as soon as they got close to the white-haired stranger, leaving a pink puff behind. The rest faltered after more than a hundred servants lost their lives this way.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Chen Fan mmed the door open and stepped into the temple¡¯s hall. A buddhism statue stood right in the middle of the giant hall. It¡¯s body was bloody, like that of an Asura.


    ¡°Buzz.¡±


    The statue started to shake as soon as Chen Fan stepped in. A divine will came up from within the statue. ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are brazen enough toe after me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the mystic realms will join forces and end your life?¡±


    ¡°Humph... pathetic,¡± Chen Fan scoffed and waved a hand.


    Boom!


    A powerful wave of golden Blood Qi roiled about in the air. Chen Fan had reached the phenomenal sess in his Divine Body cultivation. He could overpower his opponent with his vitality alone; he didn¡¯t need to use his True Essence.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Blood Buddha screamed as a crimson light shot out from the statue, which rammed through the ceiling and bolted. However, he couldn¡¯t escape from Chen Fan.


    Powerful Qi energy formed a giant golden millstone and grinded against the crimson energy, reducing the Blood Buddha into a pulp.


    Chen Fan rose to the sky and delivered a blow at the Tatibu Temple once he killed Blood Buddha.


    The Fist Qi fell on the temple¡¯s roof like a giant rock on a stillke. The temple copsed and disappeared, leaving only a fist shaped impression on the ground.


    Chen Fan disappeared before the dust could even settle.


    April 25th, Chen Fan killed Blood Buddha in Southeast Asia.


    April 26th, Chen Fan killed three Sea Gods in Indonesia.


    April 27th, Chen Fan subjugated the Brahmin sect, bringing the entire South Asia under his thumb.


    April 28th...


    Within a few days, Chen Fan had done away with a few dozen deities. Some were ordinary deities, while others were powerful, such as those from the Brahmin sect.


    The series of events seized the attention of the world.


    Many Mystic Realm Cultivators watched Chen Fan¡¯s every move.


    Some of them capitted as soon as Chen Fan showed up at their doorstep, others even forsook their worldly possessions and hid behind the protection of more powerful alien races.


    ¡°What a load of BS! We were supposed to go after him, not the other way around!¡±


    ¡°An eye for an eye! Chen Beixuan must pay!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    The mystic realms were enraged by Chen Fan¡¯s provocations.


    Boom!


    A military satellite captured clear footage of an army of mermen rising to the sky from the Antic ocean.


    Countless glowing deities emerged from the depths of the ancient temples in South America, basking the jungle with their magnificent glory. They strode confidently as they ascended to the sky, leaving a trail of destruction behind.


    At the Temple of Death in Egypt, many ck-robbed prophets marched out while preserving an eerie silence. The leader was a tall man. He hid his features in a baggy robe, revealing only a pair of red glowing eyes.


    Mystic Realms opened once after another.


    Many deities led their armies toward one ce. Even the stuff of legends, such as the super Malice Beasts revealed themselves.


    They were heading toward the heart of Europe, the Vatican City.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was standing right outside the sacred city, looking down at it from above. He had killed his way to the doorstep of the Christian Church.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is here for a visit,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Boom!


    Bright holy lights were shot to the sky, illuminating the city and the world around it. Chorus rose from each and every building, praising the purity and might of the god.


    The city gate opened slowly and a row of saints emerged from within.


    The one at the front was Saint Peter, the first pope of the Christian Church.


    Everyone knew that the final showdown between alien races and mankind was about to begin. Who would win?


    Humans or the aliens?

 Chapter 796 - Entities Gathered

    <h4>796 Entities Gathered</h4>


    ¡°My dearest Overlord of the East, why did youe to God¡¯s territory?¡± the Pope said.


    He coughed as he uttered those few words. His body was bent and his hair was all white. And yet, nobody in the world dared to look down on him, as he was a legendary figure.


    The Pope was God¡¯s disciple and he led the Christian Church to its glory in thest thousands of years. He was one of the six most powerful Overlords and the most unpredictable one. Everyone knew how terrifying Saint Peter was.


    ¡°My grandpa once came to the Christian Church to interrogate Augustus, but a few Saints beat him up. You must give me an exnation for that.¡±


    Chen Fan stood in front of the Vatican coldly.


    He was facing a dozen Saints surrounded by sacred glitters. They were like messengers who came down from Heaven.


    ¡°Bulls**t! We¡¯re Saints. Why would we attack a mortal?¡± said a blonde man wearing a ck armor as he stepped forward. He was quite handsome.


    Saint Augustus.


    Thest Saint of the Christian Church, who had ughtered the Kindred and injured the Blood Ancestor. People thought he had died but he was only sleeping in the cemetery; he had finally reappeared after a thousand years. His power of light was condensed and he was at least a mid-stage Connate Being.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and attacked.


    Boom!


    The terrifying golden Blood Qi surged from Chen Fan¡¯s body and covered a thousand feet of the sacred city. The entire Vatican was shaking like a small boat in the ocean. Chen Fan was like a God in everyone¡¯s eyes; his hand became gigantic and golden. Then he smacked down with it.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Dozens of Saints were terrified.


    They attacked one after another. The Holy Cross Light des, Judgement Divine Arts and sacred fire struck the golden hand, but the Blood Qi had blocked all of them. That was the power of a phenomenal-sess Divine Body. These Saints couldn¡¯t defeat Chen Fan and they even had to fall back.


    ¡°Help me, Pope!¡±


    Augustus was frightened.


    He shed with the Holy Cross Light de and the de aura moved towards Chen Fan, but the sacred sword was as weak as an ant in front of the golden hand. The dozen feet long de aura cracked.


    Right when Augustus was in imminent danger, there came a sigh.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    The Pope looked up and stepped forward.


    Boom!


    Everyone just felt the ground shake. Millions of citizens of Rome even jumped from their chairs and those a hundred miles away could also feel it.


    The Pope suddenly stood upright.


    His white long hair instantly turned ck and his face became fair and smooth. In a blink, Saint Peter became a handsome middle-aged man. His power of light soared; he had be as powerful as the Ancestral Dragon.


    The Pope uttered a word in a differentnguage, ¡°Adjudication!¡±


    It was the oldest Hebrew and was said to be thenguage of the True Gods, used to record the chronicles of the True Gods in the world, inherently carrying an extraordinary power.


    A beam of light struck from the sky.


    This light ray was as thick as a water bucket and it carried a destructive energy which could level a mountain, but it had yet to reach its limit.


    Meanwhile, the Vatican was also shining and many sacred powers surged out of the churches. The light ray immediately thickened to the size of a tree as it came down from the sky. Everyone could see shes of electric light inside it, which contained the utmost purifying power.


    Adjudication.


    A Divine Art of the Christian Church known as the Divine Thunder of God, able to destroy all evil.


    Seeing such an energy, all the people in front of their TVs held their breath in fright.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This Divine Art initiated by the Pope, along with the energy of the entire sacred city, smashed against the golden hand, but the golden hand only shook a bit.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    Augustus was smacked down and smashed together with his armor. A giant palm mark appeared on the ground.


    Augustus died after one attack!


    ¡°You¡¯re a profane man!¡± many Saints shouted.


    They were furious because of what Chen Fan had done. They were also shocked since the Pope and the power of the sacred city weren¡¯t able to stop him.


    The Vatican had been protected by generations of Saints and hundreds of millions of believers had devoted their prayers. Each church stored endless power of faith and dozens of them together wereparable to dozens of Saints. So, was Chen Fan more powerful than dozens of Saints?


    ¡°Five more.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers.


    The Christian Church had acted however they wanted for ages, but that wasn¡¯t Chen Fan¡¯s business. However, they had attacked Chen Huaian and almost killed Chen Fan¡¯s family, which was something he couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    ¡°Heavenly Chen, you¡¯re the most powerful warrior in the East. I respect your power, but this is God¡¯s territory and we have God¡¯s protection. How can you kill a servant of God like that? Do you really think the Christian Church doesn¡¯t have the power to resist?¡±


    The Pope narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Really? You do?¡±


    Chen Fan gave everyone a quick nce and sneered.


    The Christian Church used to have thirty Saints or so, but ten had died during the battle at Dragon Lake. There were less than twenty at the moment since Augustus had also died. Chen Fan could definitely kill them with a flick of his fingers; maybe he would need two when it came to the Pope.


    ¡°Count us in!¡± someone shouted from afar.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Some thunderous drum sounds came. Countless onlookers looked up and saw something incredible. There were wavesing towards them in the sky.


    Countless warriors of the Mermen stood on the waves.


    They were holding tridents in their hands and wearing bronze armors. The weakest among them, their numbers around a few thousand, were Transcendent State Warriors. The twenty warriors at the front were ten meters tall and were covered in scales. They could control storms, which apparently marked them as Connate Beings. The one at the forefront was twenty meters tall with a crown on his head. He was as fierce as the Ancestral Dragon and the Pope.


    The Mermen were here!


    ¡°Easy.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Someone wearing a crown snickered. People had recognized him. He was the dominator of the ocean and one of the six most powerful Overlords, Garna the King of the Ocean. He was the son of a True God and had once ruled over the descendants of Poseidon, but it had been thousands of years in the past and nobody knew if it was true or not.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the King of the Ocean is also here.¡±


    Many gasped.


    Even though Chen Fan was strong, people were worried that he couldn¡¯t fight with two of the most powerful Overlords and dozens of Entities at the same time.


    ¡°If the Mermen and the Christian Church aren¡¯t enough for you, what about counting us in?¡±


    Beams of light came from the West.


    It seemed to be the sun rising that shone over the world. Countless people narrowed their eyes and saw that it wasn¡¯t the sun, but golden Entities.


    They were drenched in golden light and golden blood ran inside them. They came down from the sky one after another.


    Although the number of the Entities was way less than those of the Mermen warriors, each of them was a Connate Overlord. Their leader had a golden body and was twenty meters tall with an eagle head, a human body and wings on the back.


    The God of Gold, Guao!


    Everyone was immediately left out of breath.


    Not only the Mermen, the Gold n had also arrived. Together with the God of Gold, three of the most powerful Overlords were present. Not even a True God could resist them.


    Many people behind the screens were anxious and asked Chen Fan to leave quickly. Even though Red Sparrow and Yukishiro Sa had faith in him, they were also a bit worried.


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    Chen Fan stood arrogantly with hands sped behind his back.


    The Entities before him were just like ants.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Guao grunted and wanted to attack, but he didn¡¯t. Dozens of Entities stood in the air, ring at Chen Fan and waiting for Guao¡¯smand to kill him.


    Right then...


    Many Entities of the alien races came from all directions.


    The Fire Gods from the Persian Fire God Sect, the Overlords from the Dark Wolves, the dragons from Africa and the Frost Giants from Northern Europe. People even saw a few beasts from the Devil¡¯s Cave.


    Thest ones to arrive were the priests from the Temple of Death.


    They came riding a sand storm which covered half of Rome. Each of the priests was surrounded by the singing voices of dead people. Their leader wearing a ck robe even had red eyes and Death Qi around him, as if he had crawled out from Hell.


    ¡°The Mermen, the Gold n, the Dark Wolves, the Giants...¡±


    Someone named them one by one. In the end, they found that the representatives of all the secretnds on Earth had made an appearance. Aside from the legendary Mayans, a hundred Saints and Entities and four of the most powerful Overlords were outside the sacred city.


    Such a line up was earth-shattering.


    Almost everyone was startled; even the superpowers were astonished.


    In the end, the Pope even stomped his foot the entire sacred city shook. Beams of Divine Light were shot to the sky from the cemetery. A lot of Saints and angels that had been sleeping for thousands of years crawled out of the ground and flew into the air.


    ¡°Dong, dong, dong.¡±


    Pure singing choirs were heard.


    Angels flew in the sky, giants walked on the ground, Entities spouted out mes, the Mermen controlled storms, the Wolf Gods howled... Many strange things were happening above Rome.


    The entire city had been filled with the energy of these Overlords and countless citizens were trying to escape. Almost two hundred Entities hovered in the sky, looking down at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Is it enough now?¡±


    The voices of the Entities were enough to shake an area close to a few hundred square miles. The entire Earth went silent and billions of people were shocked by the power of these Entities.


    After a while, Chen Fan finally looked up and cracked a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just enough for me to kill!¡±

 Chapter 797 - Defeating the Gods!

    <strong>797 Defeating the Gods!</strong>


    Meanwhile, billions of people around the world were watching.


    Everyone watched the Entities and the Overlords show up one after another. In the end, there were over a hundred Saints and angels in the cemetery and the sky was covered with Entities, as if it were the end of the world. All of this had dealt them a severe blow.


    And yet, Chen Fan was standing alone like a small boat in the storm.


    ¡°How... how can he fight against them?¡±


    Many were terrified.


    At this point, the secretnds hadpletely shown their power, which was enough to kill all troops and destroy all countries. Even the five superpowers were too small and weak in front of the two hundred Entities.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have another choice, other than using nuclear weapons.¡±


    At the militarymand center of Europe, many Generals were frightened and more were anxiously looking at Chen Fan, thest hope of Earth.


    ¡°Can Chen Beixuan win?¡±


    Nobody knew!


    Even those who had faith in Chen Fan doubted.


    Chen Fan was seemingly invincible during the battle at Dragon Lake, being able to suppress the Ancestral Dragon, but the number of opponents at the moment was several timesrger. The main secretnds and the four most powerful Overlords were there. Chen Fan was alone; it would be difficult for him to fight against so many of them!


    In North Qiong Pavilion.


    Wang Xiaoyun, Fang Qiong and the others turned pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to help Master.¡± A¡¯Xiu got up with determination in her eyes.


    ¡°No, that would be suicidal. Nobody can help in a battle like this. Xiao Fan is the only one who can do this,¡± Chen Huaian said.


    The Mermen and the Gold n formed an array together and their power surged. A Connate Cultivator would immediately be crushed under its influence and even a Core Formation Cultivator would need a Spirit Treasure.


    Even though the Ancestral Dragon was strong enough, Chen Fan left it in Jin City to guard the North Qiong Sect so it couldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master never fights in battles he¡¯s not confident about. He must have a trump card,¡± Hua Yunfeng said firmly. He thought that those Connate Beings were easy for Chen Fan to deal withpared to the Overlord that could make the world copse in Chen Fan¡¯s memories.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A twenty-meter golden Entity stepped forward.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, we¡¯ll let you go if you surrender and promise you¡¯ll never provoke the secretnds again.¡±


    It had an eagle head and a human body. Its wings were forty meters wide when spread and the feathers were gold in color. It was the God of Gold, Guao.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Just kill him!¡±


    The King of the Ocean, Garna, snickered. It was wearing a golden crown and the scales on its body looked dim, but the Water Spirit Qi was visibly running all over its body.


    ¡°Kill!¡± the Dragon Demon, Dahaka, yelled.


    As the Lord of Dragon Demon Valley, one of the Seven Forbidden Lands, Dahaka had three heads, six eyes and looked like a giant three-headed dragon which represented destruction in ancient Persian myths. Although Dahaka wasn¡¯t that dragon, it had inherited its blood and was extremely powerful.


    Together with the Pope, they were the six most powerful Overlords, rated to be at the Disastrous Level by the CIA, meaning that they could cause massive disasters in the world.


    ¡°Overlord from the East, you can choose between war and peace. Please don¡¯t flood the world with blood,¡± the Pope said.


    At that moment, everyone held their breath, waiting for Chen Fan¡¯s decision.


    Even though everyone hoped that Chen Fan would step up and kill all the Entities, most of them knew no one could fight against so many of them unless a miracle happened.


    ¡°I can stop if you yield to humans and sign a treaty to guarantee you won¡¯t offend mankind again, or there will definitely be war and Earth will rid itself of all Entities forever!¡± Chen Fan said with arrogance, not hesitating one bit.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    The Overlords of the Mermen, the Gold n and the Dark Wolves shouted.


    ¡°You continue to be this stubborn when you¡¯re so close to death? Don¡¯t think that you can frighten us by making the Ancestral Dragon yield. The old dragon might be strong but it acted alone. How can you resist all of us?¡±


    The King of the Ocean sneered.


    ¡°Let me go first!¡±


    The God of Gold, Guao, moved forward.


    This powerful Entity had a golden body and all its muscles carried an impressive energy.


    Its eyes were shining likemp poles and fire was burning inside. Although Guao knew how powerful Chen Fan was, it was still feeling proud of itself. As the God of Gold, it had the fastest speed on Earth.


    The old dragon is one of the six most powerful Overlords like me. I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t even withstand one attack. As long as I can entangle you, I¡¯ll be able to ask the Mermen to kill you with the array, Guao thought.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    It spread its wings and pulled a long golden light ray in the air, shing towards Chen Fan at ten times the speed of sound. Its wings were shining bright and the two de auras they created were enough to split mountains.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Everyone in front of the TVs held their breath and some even yelled.


    Guao¡¯s attack was too fast. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even see it; only Immortal State Overlords could see a bit of golden light. Speaking of power, Guao was as strong as the Sect Master of the Azure Mystic Sect and the Cloud Heaven Thearch, or even stronger, close to the Ancestral Dragon.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    While facing such an attack, Chen Fan only threw a punch.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The air was filled with golden Blood Qi and the golden Fist Qi shot across the sky. Guao waspletely vulnerable in front of Chen Fan¡¯s Fist Qi.


    It was like being hit by a giant hammer.


    Its two golden wings cracked and some crackling noises were heard, which was the sound of bones fracturing. In a blink, many bones on Guao¡¯s body had been broken.


    Then, countless drops of golden blood fell from the sky.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    A golden body was thrown away.


    Everyone looked at this and gasped. The chest of the brawny God of Gold was dented; its bones had been fractured and its organs torn. Golden blood spouted out of its body and it was apparently close to death.


    Defeating Guao with a punch!


    ¡°You¡¯re as weak as an ant. How dare you provoke me? Die!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward and was instantly above Guao¡¯s head. He stomped with his foot which was surrounded by beams of golden light. He was like an Entity that could crush a mountain.


    Compared to the Ancestral Dragon who had the Golden Core Body, Guao was too weak and it couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack at all. If Chen Fan stepped on it, it would be smashed together with its Divine Soul.


    ¡°No!¡± Guao yelled.


    During this moment of life and death, it started to push the limits.


    A golden armor appeared and covered its body. The armor was old, full of marks. There was a lot of blood on it which was still moving after thousands of years; it was the blood of an immortal True God. This was the Divine Armor of the Gold n. Once it appeared, a terrifying energy came out of it; it was obviously a Spirit Treasure.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan stomped on the armor like a giant hammer hitting a steel te. Countless beams of light shot out from it. It was strong enough to withstand the attacks of a small-scale nuclear weapon.


    But Chen Fan was too powerful. He was like a T. rex that could make a mountain copse. In the end, he broke the Spirit Treasure and pushed Guao into the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A mushroom cloud of a few hundred meters high rose to the sky.


    All of Rome was shaking and countless sses on the local buildings were shattered. Streets and buildings in a few hundred meters were crushed and endless gravel was shot to all ces. Arge number of citizens in Rome ran outside like crazy.


    When the smoke dissipated, Guao appeared.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    At that moment, countless people gasped.


    The God of Gold had been pushed down creating a hole a dozen meters deep. Its body was bent and was covered in golden blood. There was a footprint on the armor¡¯s chest area and it couldn¡¯t breathe at all.


    Chen Fan had crushed one of the six most powerful Overlords with a couple of attacks.


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. How can Chen Beixuan be so powerful?¡±


    Many Entities were frightened.


    Even though they had never underestimated Chen Fan, they didn¡¯t know he would be that powerful! He had almost killed Guao effortlessly. Many of them realized how tough the old dragon was.


    ¡°Kill him. We can¡¯t let him hurt our King,¡± the other Overlords of the Gold n shouted and rushed towards Chen Fan.


    ¡°Attack together. Smash him!¡± Dahaka the Dragon Demon also yelled.


    Its three heads swayed and spouted different mes. The mes could burn the air, turn steel into molten iron and make the ground turn into ss-like crystals. The entire sky was covered with fire.


    Countless Entities followed its order and shed to reach Chen Fan. The sky was filled with rays of light.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    In the end, the sound of drums resounded around the world. That was the signal for the troops of the Mermen to attack. They banged the shark¡¯s skin with a whale bone. Thousands of warriors moved, following the lead of the King of the Ocean.


    The battle that would determine the fate of Earth...


    It finally began!

 Chapter 798 - Crushed Everything

    <h4>798 Crushed Everything</h4>


    ¡°Bang, bang.¡±


    ps of thunder were heard.


    Many Entities of the Gold n ran forward first. They were worried about their King so every one of them did their utmost. The immortals shot out beams of golden light from their hands, which cracked the ground and shattered buildings. How powerful was it when thirty Connate Beings attacked together?


    Then, everyone could finally see.


    The sky had turned into a sea of energy enveloped in pure Divine Light. Essence Qi around a thousand meters was blocked and only beams of light were left.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back anymore. He showed all the power of his phenomenal-sess Divine Body.


    The golden Blood Qi covered the sky as if a thousand nuclear bombs had exploded and their shockwave risen to the air. This Blood Qi was let out by his Divine Body. Chen Fan was at the moment like a space battleship!


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Chen Fan shed against the Entities of the Gold n, but their attacks were like breezes to him. The more than ten feet long de auras were weakened by the golden Blood Qi when they were dozens of meters away from Chen Fan; they couldn¡¯t affect him at all in the end.


    The phenomenal-sess Divine Body was said to be indestructible.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    Chen Fan reached out and grabbed an Entity with a human upper body and cow hooves. He then squeezed it and the Entity exploded, turning into drops of golden blood.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Many Overlords of the Gold n attacked with tears in their eyes.


    Chen Fan walked in the sky calmly and attacked at every step.


    He punched, scratched, smacked, pointed... Every one of his attacks shot across the sky and took the life of an Entity. Just like that, Chen Fan had killed ten Entities after taking ten steps.


    The Entities were stunned!


    They weren¡¯t afraid of dying, but Chen Fan still frightened them. These Overlords had been running wild on Earth for countless years. They had never seen such a terrifying Overlord before.


    ¡°My turn!¡±


    Boom!


    Dahaka ran forward.


    Its three heads spouted out red, green and grey mes. Each of them carried a different kind of energy. The Red Sun me could burn the world, the Green Poisonous mebined thousands of toxins and the Grey Death me was from the God of Death which could take away any life. Those below the True God level would be helpless against them.


    But Chen Fan just stood there, not nning to escape.


    ¡°Sizzle.¡±


    The three mes reached Chen Fan, but all of them were blocked by his golden aura. He stood in the middle of the mes surrounded by rays of golden light like a massive immortal Golden Core with an indestructible and eternal energy.


    Dahaka almost spurted out blood, but Chen Fan wasn¡¯t affected at all. It was terrified.


    ¡°A True God. You¡¯re a True God...¡±


    Chen Fan had already kicked before it finished talking.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    One of Dahaka¡¯s heads exploded.


    Many broken bones and blood fell from the sky. It let out a cry and was knocked away several thousand meters like a shooting star, shing against the Colosseum of Rome which created a giant hole in this historical building.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    The angels and Saints of the Christian Church attacked one after another.


    First up were the Pdins wearing armor, enveloped in Divine Light. They rode on their horses and their spears were shining. These Pdins had conquered the for the Christian Church and had fought with countless Entities. They had excellent battling techniques.


    Besides, many Saints were helping right behind them.


    Many sacred halos fell on the Pdins, including bravery, strength, endurance, agility... Each halo made their power surge, bing as strong as mid-stage Connate Beings. Seventeen Pdins then turned into a sacred light shield which was as massive as a wall.


    Seventeen of them were as powerful as thousands of soldiers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Chen Fan went head to head with them.


    Every part of his body had be a killing machine. Every move he made shook the air and created ck cracks. Having been an invincible Celestial Lord in his previous life, he had never lost a battle and his battling skills were more than ten thousand times stronger than that of these Pdins on Earth.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    Five Pdins fell back in a heartbeat. Some of them had their ribs fractured, while some had their spears broken and others had almost been split in half. They would have exploded if it weren¡¯t for the Divine Arts covering their bodies. But still, they lost their power.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan also became vicious.


    He shot to the sky and his Fist Qi was flying like a dragon. He then tore a winged angel into two pieces. Endless drops of sacred blood fell from the sky and funeral music sounded to send off the angel.


    The Light Race was prominent in the universe. Each of their descendants were precious. There were only eight of them even in the Christian Church and they were all as strong as mid-stage Connate Beings, but they still couldn¡¯t survive Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Even the Pope was anxious by then.


    A dozen Entities had already died in just a moment. Chen Fan¡¯s power waspletely out of everyone¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    Countless Entities, Saints and angels besieged Chen Fan.


    Many Divine Arts, energy, de auras and Dharma Powers made the Essence Qi were directed at him. There seemed to be a level sixteen storm forming above Rome and half of the city copsed. Countless buildings and streets had been destroyed. People all over the world remained silent as they watched the battle anxiously.


    Chen Fan was standing at the center of the storm.


    There was a sea of energy which could swallow everything, frightening the most powerful Overlords. And yet, Chen Fan¡¯s power surged and the golden Blood Qi around him almost becameyers of golden mes that could block many attacks. The mes formed an indestructive area a hundred feet around him and protected him from harm.


    It was the power of the phenomenal-sess Divine Body.


    This was why True Gods and Sky Immortals could kill everyone and weren¡¯t afraid of Connate Beings.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    The Pope, Dahaka and Guao attacked at the same time.


    Even though some of them had been injured, they recovered quickly. Those three Overlords initiated their Divine Artifacts. The Pope was holding a spear which was covered in blood and sacred light.


    The Spear of Longinus.


    It was said to be a spear that had been stained with the blood of a True God.


    Dahaka took out a fire shield with three mes surrounding it like three fire dragons. This was a Divine Artifact from ancient Persia called the ¡°Shield of Ahura,¡± which was a treasure of the Sun God.


    They joined forces with Guao who was wearing the Armor of Gold.


    Three earth-shattering bursts of energy moved forth. The three of them were as powerful as the Ancestral Dragon and the seven Sect Masters in Kunxu when holding their Spirit Treasures. Along with the attacks of the other hundred Entities, Chen Fan would have tried escaping three years back.


    Billions of people on Earth were startled.


    But Chen Fan only stood there and pped gently with his hand.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Three thunderous sounds resounded around the world.


    They were so loud that there were even some concrete sound waves in the air and the Entities nearby exploded. The terrifying sound waves even made the ground crack; everything in a thousand meter radius waspletely crushed.


    The Pope and the other two Overlords who were at the front spurted out blood and were knocked ten thousand meters away. Guao had the most severe injuries and its body had almost been torn. At that moment, Chen Fanunched three attacks.


    The first attack.


    Chen Fan bent the Spear of Longinus and knocked away the Pope.


    The second attack.


    Chen Fan destroyed the fire shield and smashed Dahaka¡¯s second head.


    The third attack.


    Chen Fan destroyed half of Guao¡¯s body and the armor was full of cracks.


    ¡®¡±Sthh.¡±


    Everyone was speechless; even those Entities were terrified after witnessing such an onught. At the same time, Chen Fan swiftly flew higher and headed towards the Mermen like a spear.


    ¡°Array!¡± the King of the Ocean, Garna, yelled.


    Thousands of the Mermen warriors initiated their powers at the same time and resonated with one another in a wonderful way. The power was sent from the weaker soldiers to the leaders and Generals and was finally concentrated by the heads of the Entities.


    A giant Sea God which was a few hundred meters tall appeared in the sky.


    It had a human body and a snake¡¯s tail. Its body was covered with dark green scales; it was wearing a crown and holding a trident. It looked like Garna the King of the Ocean, but older and more powerful. It was the legendary True God from the ancient times: Poseidon the Sea God.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    The Dharma Form of the Sea God, which carried the power of thousands of warriors of the Mermen and twenty Entities, attacked Chen Fan.


    This was the power of a Golden Core and wasparable to an attack of three Spirit Treasures. The air seemed to be oppressed by the power surge; then, the trident struck.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t dodge. He threw a punch instead.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There seemed to be a thousand suns shining in the air.


    The entire world was in silence; everyone was speechless. Rome first shook slightly, then it was leveled by an invisible energy. Countless buildings and historical architecture had been destroyed. An enormous mushroom cloud rose from the ground as if a nuclear bomb had just been detonated.


    Then, a loud noise came.


    Their battle was horrific.


    ¡°Who won?¡±


    Many had their eyes peeled.


    The power of the array was unimaginable. Not even the Entities knew the Mermen were so powerful. It was apparently impossible for Chen Fan to defeat thousands of Transcendent State and Immortal State Overlords. Even the most optimistic people thought it would end in a tie, which would still be pretty impressive.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    Thousands of Mermen soldiers were defeated.


    Thousands of soldiers in the air had been killed. Then, the phantom of Poseidon disappeared and countless warriors of the Mermen, including Garna, were knocked away as they spurted out blood. Only Chen Fan was left in the sky like an unbeatable God of War!


    The world went silent.


    Everyone was terrified!

 Chapter 799 - The Real Divine Body!

    <h4>799 The Real Divine Body!</h4>


    The weakest ones among the thousands of Mermen were Transcendent State Warriors. Some of the stronger ones were Immortal State Warriors while the strongest were the Entities; the most powerful of all was an Overlord: The King of the Ocean, Garna. They had even initiated their Divine Artifact, the Trident of Poseidon.


    In the end, such a terrifying array had been destroyed by Chen Fan!


    This waspletely beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How can he be so powerful?¡±


    Guao and the others were stunned.


    The array of the Mermen had reached the Golden Core Level. Other than the Realm of Kunxu and the Mermen who had conquered the entire ocean, no secretnd could form such a magnificent array, but it still was unable to stop Chen Fan. How could anyone not be scared?


    The Dragon Demon, Dahaka, yelled, ¡°A True God. He¡¯s a True God!¡±


    The eyes on its remaining head were full of fear. Chen Fan had totally frightened it; he had also broken the Apollo Shield which had been passed down for thousands of years in the Dragon Demon Valley. His attack not only destroyed the Divine Artifact, it also shook Dahaka¡¯s confidence.


    A True God?


    Everyone went silent.


    There hadn¡¯t been a True God on Earth for thousands of years.


    Even the old dragon of Chang Bai was only half a True God and was pretty far away from summoning the Thunder Tribtion. It might not even be able to be a real True Dragon in its entire life. There were only True Gods and Sky Immortals at the legendary Temple of Death and the Realm of Kunxu; the other secretnds didn¡¯t have any.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. A True God controls the world and is able to create its own sacrednd! Chen Beixuan is indeed powerful and his body is tough, but he¡¯s not a True God yet.¡±


    A pretty female angel in a Light Divine Armor shook her head.


    The Light Race was a well spread race in the universe. They had much more information than the normal races, and they knew a lot about the Golden Core Level since they were actual descendants of a True God.


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed not a True God, but his body has power of that tier!¡± Guao said after a while.


    They were right.


    Chen Fan had yet to enter the Golden Core Level. He had only been using the energy of his body; once his Divine Body reached the phenomenal sess level, it wasparable to a Golden Core Body. Besides, the Azure Thearch Longevity Body was even more powerful than a top Divine Body.


    ¡°Anyway, we should run.¡±


    Dahaka was terrified.


    It was afraid that Chen Fan would crush itsst head.


    Countless people on Earth were speechless. Two hundred Entities and the four most powerful Overlords had been beaten up by Chen Fan and were thinking about escaping?


    He had suppressed the world by himself!


    Chen Fan had just be the savior of all the people on Earth!


    ¡°Well...¡±


    The Entities looked at one another.


    They were afraid that they would die if they continued to fight, but they didn¡¯t want to simply run away, either. So many secretnds and Entities together couldn¡¯t even handle one person. How could they ept that?


    But Chen Fan¡¯s power was real. Even if he wasn¡¯t a True God, he was as strong as one!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There isn¡¯t just one True God in the world.¡± The Pope cracked a smile.


    While everyone else was confused.


    They saw the Pope bowing in a certain direction.


    ¡°Please help us deal with this profane man. Show him the power of the secretnds, your Highness.¡±


    Everyone looked in that direction and saw a group of priests with scepters and ck robes. They had yet to enter the fray.


    ¡°Your Highness? Isn¡¯t that how we call a True God? But there aren¡¯t any True Gods on Earth!¡±


    Many people were confused, but some suddenly realized what this meant. They gasped.


    ¡°Could it be that one... The legends say it¡¯s injured and can¡¯t leave its sacrednd.¡±


    In front of the world, the leader of the priests took off the ck robe and showed a ck dog head.


    It had a dog head and a ck human body; it was a few meters tall and its red eyes carried a deadly energy. After the robe was removed, everyone was able to see the gold scepter he carried and the golden armor it was wearing. Its body was surrounded by Death Qi and countless phantoms of lost souls were singing around it.


    Many people immediately recognized it once they saw it.


    The Egyptian God of Death, Anubis!


    It was a real God! It had ruled a kingdom next to the Nile thousands of years in the past, and was thest True God on Earth.


    ¡°How is this possible? Wasn¡¯t Anubis sleeping in its sacrednd? Is this a clone?¡±


    Chen Huaian was startled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a clone. ording to our information, a clone of the True God can be identified. There are countless followers singing around it, which is the sign of a True God.¡±


    Ye Qincang smiled wryly.


    Wang Xiaoyun and Fang Qiong had already turned pale.


    At this moment, many Martial Arts Overlords and Dark Overlords seemed to have lost their souls; even ordinary people were out of sorts. They had always heard about the True Gods, but this was their first time seeing one.


    The Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect said as his hands trembled, ¡°This is a True God, a real, immortal God! Can Heavenly Chen fight against it?¡±


    A True God was different from ordinary Entities.


    Even though the Serpent Gods and the God of Gold were Entities, they were just more powerful beings. They could absorb a portion of the power of faith and refine it like they did with Spirit Qi, which was the same as the Earth Level Deities did in the East.


    But a True God wasn¡¯t the same.


    A True God could absorb the power of faith endlessly and could even create a sacrednd for its followers. If the sacrednd became stronger, it could even be a world which wasrge enough to contain billions of spirits. Although this sacrednd was unreal and much weaker than a real Soul Formation sacrednd, it was still pretty impressive.


    ¡°This is impossible. Wasn¡¯t the God of Death injured? How can it get out of the sacrednd?¡±


    Dahaka¡¯s eyes popped out.


    ¡°Beforeing here, we gave Anubis all the power of faith we had collected in the cemetery throughout thest thousand years. With such arge amount of power, it haspletely recovered and returned to its best condition,¡± the Pope said.


    His eyes were filled with sparks of wisdom.


    With their several thousand years of history, the Christian Church was indeed resourceful. When they first saw Chen Fan, they had started nning for the next steps. After all, Chen Fan was too terrifying and they had to be prepared.


    Everyone was frightened after hearing what the Pope said. Chen Huaian and the others had a hint of hope before, but it had gone up in smoke by then.


    ¡°ording to the ancient legends, a True God can destroy anything and anyone below their level. Is that true?¡± the God of Gold, Guao, said sarcastically.


    The King of the Ocean, the angels and the Wolf Gods also cracked smiles. Since the earliest historical records, nobody had heard of someone who could defeat a True God.


    Their eyes were wide open, ready to watch Chen Fan die.


    ¡°The God of Death, Anubis?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and nced at the dog-headed humanoid. It was aplete Golden Core Being and was much more powerful than Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao.


    ¡°If you had made an appearance three years ago, I might not have been able to kill you, even with the Passage Of Time. Unfortunately, you¡¯rete.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Anubis immediately attacked without hesitation. An endless surge of Death Qi exploded in the sky; an area close to a thousand feetpletely turned into an underworld.


    There were dragons howling, dead people singing and skeletons flying in this hellish ground.


    This was the sacrednd of Anubis. Anyone who entered the sacrednd of a True God would be manipted.


    They could kill all Connate Beings within thisnd.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The Entities immediately fell back.


    Some of the slower ones couldn¡¯t escape from the deadly sacrednd in time and they turned grey in an instant. Their bodies started to decay and their souls were further drawn into the sacrednd, bing part of it.


    ¡°This is terrifying.¡±


    The Entities were frightened.


    This was only the first impact. So, how much pressure would Chen Fan face?


    He was inside the Sacred Land of Death, surrounded by a golden aura. Countless soaring spirits attacked him and the power of death shed against his body like tides.


    Chen Fan¡¯s golden Blood Qi seemed to be a bit overwhelmed and he started to be pushed back.


    The phenomenal-sess Divine Body could fight with Golden Core Cultivators, but it wasn¡¯t strong enough when facing an experienced True God like Anubis.


    ¡°You only have the body, but not the power of a True God,¡± Anubis said.


    It wasn¡¯t speaking a humannguage, but an ancientnguage used in Hell. Each word it uttered carried a deadly energy. Then, the Death Qi surged from all directions.


    As a True God, it could control all the Essence Qi within a hundred miles.


    In the end, Anubis woke the spirits that had been sleeping under Rome for thousands of years. Rome was one of the oldest cities in the world and many people had died there in the past.


    ¡°Swish, swish.¡±


    Many dead spirits came out of the ground and entered the Sacred Land of Death.


    The souls of the citizens who didn¡¯t make it out of the city had been extracted from their bodies and drawn into the sacrednd. With these millions of spirits, the sacrednd became more powerful, covering an area of two thousand feet.


    Chen Fan¡¯s golden Blood Qi had been reduced to only an area of three feet surrounding him.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Anubis said with its red and cold eyes.


    It knew this human was powerful, so it had to finish him with one attack. Anubis believed that even a Sky Immortal of the East would die in the Sacred Land of Death.


    Then, Chen Fan smiled and said, ¡°Anubis, do you really think this is all of my power? You¡¯ve underestimated my phenomenal-sess Divine Body!¡±


    Chen Fan stomped his foot and shouted, ¡°Go!¡±


    His golden Blood Qi suddenly turned into beams of azure light.


    The light was so bright it made Chen Fan look like an azure gem. The azure light rays were more stable and powerful than the golden light, carrying a vivid energy.


    But more terrifying was that a shadow of a towering tree appeared behind Chen Fan. It was the Divine Tree that supported the entire universe. The branches were surrounded by the sun, the moon and thes. Many of them even went deep into the sky and lifted the world.


    The phenomenal-sess Azure Thearch Longevity Body was manifested!

 Chapter 800 - Killing a True God

    <h4>800 Killing a True God</h4>


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The Sacred Land of Death, which was surrounded by spirits and filled with Death Qi, covered an area of several thousand feet.


    It looked like a grey oval from the outside and it suddenly shook. A tree covered in azure glitter was growing inside. The zone could only allow the tree to pass through it and reach ten thousand meters in the end.


    The giant tree was surrounded by airstreams and azure energy, which seemed to be able to kill a Connate Being. Many worlds appeared on the branches.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Countless people were dumbfounded and even Guao was confused.


    In the Christian Church, an angel with silver wings and white hair who was wearing silver armor stammered, ¡°This... this looks a bit like the Chaotic Divine Tree that existed when the universe was formed, as described in the legends...


    ¡°This is the tree that nurtured countless worlds. Eons ago, it was cut off by an ancient Overlord. Why is it here now?¡± The silver-winged angel couldn¡¯t believe this at all.


    Then, the situation changed.


    Once the Chaotic Divine Tree appeared, it sent down beams of light. Those dead souls were immediately purified, bing nourishment for the roots when they touched the tree.


    A man enveloped in an azure aura emerged from the sacrednd.


    Chen Fan was wearing a white shirt and his white hair moved with the wind. His eyes were burning and rays of azure light were let out from his bones and organs. The azure light was as hard as diamonds and countless deadly Divine Arts were entwined on the light rays.


    ¡°What Divine Power is that?¡±


    There was a glint of fear in the red eyes of Anubis.


    ¡°This is not a Divine Power. It¡¯s pure energy!¡± Chen Fan said and stretched his body as if he were breaking free of some kind of shackles.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A sound like a tsunami came from Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    The azure light turned into a ray of light through the world like an Entity¡¯s sword, and it broke the Sacred Land of Death in half.


    He broke the sacrednd by simply moving.


    Chen Fan was like an invincible immortal at the moment; every move he made was earth-shattering. The zone was thin like a piece of paper and unable to restrict him in the slightest.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Anubis was startled.


    Still, it was the Egyptian God of Death and it had a lot of trump cards. The ruby on its scepter suddenly sent out a beam of red light.


    This ray of light was shot across the air like aser beam, seemingly spliting the world in half.


    Many ck cracks appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Watch out. It¡¯s the Deadly Divine Light!¡±


    Guao and the others were terrified. They backed down and avoided touching the cracks.


    This was the legendary Divine Light the God of Death used to attract souls. Living beings would die and their bodies would fall apart once they touched it. Even Golden Core Overlords would stay clear of it.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Chen Fan stood there instead of escaping.


    The Divine Light, which was able to kill True Gods and Sky Immortals, shed with the azure aura around Chen Fan¡¯s body and created a sound akin to metal being cut at a high speed.


    The Deadly Divine Light was indeed powerful, but it couldn¡¯t pierce theyers of azure aura; it was only able to slowly move forward. Going by this estimate, it would not touch Chen Fan even after three days.


    The phenomenal-sess Divine Body was unstoppable!


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Anubis was frightened; it wanted to run.


    But it was toote. Chen Fan stretched out his azure, crystal clear hand and grabbed.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    A hole appeared in the air. Chen Fan took a step and instantly traveled a thousand feet, showing up in front of Anubis. Chen Fan threw a punch.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Anubis raised its scepter.


    The azure fist struck the gold scepter, producing the sound of a church bell. Then, Anubis fell, forming a giant hole. Some Entities who couldn¡¯t dodge in time were crushed into powder.


    Chen Fan then immediately shed down from the sky and turned into a beam of azure light.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    The ground shook as if a giant hammer had smashed it; the power was enough to level a mountain. Although Anubis was a powerful True God, it spurted out blood because the attack was too powerful.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    Even though he was as weak as a child in front of the three-meter tall Anubis, every punch he dealt carried a terrifying energy; Anubis had no chance to fight back. The beams of azure light and ck light shed, but the Divine Body of the God of Death couldn¡¯t hold out anymore.


    The body of Anubis was spouting blood. Its bones fractured and its organs cracked. The impact of Chen Fan¡¯s attacks even caused an earthquake; people who were several hundred miles away could also feel it.


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful! He¡¯s too powerful!¡± billions of people around the world said.


    The God of Death, a True God who had dominated Egypt, was being beaten up by Chen Fan. The Entities of the alien races couldn¡¯t believe it, thinking that all of it was an illusion.


    He¡¯s invincible!


    No Overlord could fight against a True God. Why was it possible this day?


    ¡°Argh!¡± the bleeding Anubis yelled. It was a True God worshipped by billions of people. How could it be humiliated like that?


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The body of Anubis let out more ck light growing until it was a hundred meters tall. Some terrifying energy was surrounding it; it was much stronger than the one used before.


    This True God had started to use full force.


    But it was to no avail. Chen Fan shed like an azure dragon and punched Anubis¡¯ head, cracking half of its face. It was pushed away, creating a thousand-meter gap on the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a Golden Core Being, much tougher than that fake dragon. Let¡¯s see how many more punches you can take.¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and rushed forward again.


    His body shook and every step he took cracked the air. He traveled through dimensions which made it difficult to capture him. Anubis tried shing with its ws, sending out red rays from its eyes and using the gold scepter, but its attacks couldn¡¯t hit Chen Fan.


    In the end, Chen Fan threw another punch, crushing half of its Divine Body.


    Countless people watched this scene inplete stupor.


    Even Guao, the Pope and the others were speechless. Chen Fan had the upper hand, as if he were beating up a child since the beginning; the God of Death had no chance to fight back at all.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Anubis shouted with blood all over its body.


    It mumbled like the God of the Underworld and an enormous phantom gradually appeared behind it. The phantom was hidden in the dark as if it had just crawled out of Hell. Each word Anubis said drained it. Its ck hair turned white and it started to look old. Apparently, this forbidden art was too harmful to the caster.


    ¡°This is the legendary God-summoning Art. Anubis is calling for the real God of the Underworld, which is a powerful being in the universe. Thousands of years ago, Anubis used this forbidden art to defeat its enemy and this is why it was seriously injured,¡± the silver-winged angel yelled.


    It used to be a liaison of the True God and was knowledgeable.


    Many people started feeling odd. The phantom hidden in the dark only showed its indifferent eyes, but they felt as if they were falling deep into an abyss.


    The Entities around the phantom were a few kilometers away, but all of them started yelling. Many weak warriors of the Mermen turned grey and perished.


    Once the phantom appeared, ten miles around it became a grey zone. The world was only grey and white. This was a real sacrednd which could kill anything and was much stronger than the one created by Anubis.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a Divine Art. I might have to be worried about it if it showed up in its real form, but a phantom is totally nothing.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    The grey and white energy surrounded Chen Fan, but his azure aura immediately blocked them. The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was a top Divine Body,parable to the true form of the God of the Underworld.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan stomped his foot.


    The Chaotic Divine Tree behind him shook. Countless airstreams moved, bing an azure torrent that rushed towards the phantom.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The gray zone started to shrink with the energy surge.


    The God of the Underworld¡¯s phantom was prated by countless branches of the Chaotic Divine Tree. Even though it tried to escape, it was only a projection of a being and the Divine Tree was way too powerful. So, how would the phantom fight against it?


    ¡°No!¡±


    In the end, the phantom was broken and endless Death Qi was absorbed by the Divine Tree.


    The entire grey zone was immediately shattered.


    Anubis let out a cry and its hundred-meter body exploded, turning into endless ck airstreams which flowed to all directions.


    One attack.


    The God of Death, Anubis, was dead!

 Chapter 801 - Invincible, Invincible!

    <h4>801 Invincible, Invincible!</h4>


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ck energy emerged from the body of Anubis and was dispersed in all directions. It was thousands of years¡¯ worth of umted Death Qi. The energy couldn¡¯t be contained anymore once its body was shattered.


    Anubis let out a cry, then exploded and turned into drops of light.


    The invincible True God died in front of everyone.


    Billions of humans witnessed this event through the myriad of broadcasts! Both ordinary people and Entities of the alien races felt a bit sad. Several thousand years of suffering, cultivation and experiences had been turned into mud.


    But the sadness was gone very soon; everyone had their eyes on Chen Fan, the fierce young man!


    ¡°Even a True God lost to him. Who else can fight him?¡± the Observer said.


    Many forums and Weibo were flooded withments, to a point where the server almost broke down. Everyone was in distress, but they didn¡¯t know Chen Fan could be this fierce.


    ¡°He suppressed the secretnds and killed a True God all by himself. He¡¯s a peerless Overlord of mankind!¡±


    ¡°Hail, Heavenly Chen... No, Perfected Cultivator Chen!¡±


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator!¡±


    Countless people changed the title for Chen Fan.


    Sky Immortals were called Perfected Cultivators in the East, meaning that they were unbeatable! Even though Chen Fan had yet to be a Sky Immortal, he had killed a True God with his bare hands. So, what was he if he wasn¡¯t a Perfected Cultivator?


    In the North Qiong Sect.


    Chen Huaian and Wang Xiaoyun were relieved.


    The battle this time had been especially dangerous. Any one of them would have died. Nobody had thought that Anubis would suddenly recover, but Chen Fan prevailed in the end.


    ¡°After this battle, the Earth will belong to humanity!¡±


    Ye Qincangughed.


    The eyes of Azure Dragon and Red Sparrow brightened. To be exact, the world would belong to China and the North Qiong Sect! So, they were currently looking at the North Qiong Sect with respect.


    Inside the ck pyramid in the United States.


    Many Mayan Overlords stared at the screen with a pale face.


    ¡°These losers! Our leader had already given them a n and helped Anubis recover. I can¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t even deal with a human. Wasn¡¯t Anubis a True God? How did it lose like that?¡± someone said furiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not their fault. Looks like we underestimated Chen Beixuan. This human is full of mysteries. The Divine Art he used in the end can¡¯t be found in our database. Was it passed down from ancient Sage or something of the sort?¡±


    Their leader shook his head.


    He was totally different from the other Mayans. He was a bit more mature and his eyes had turned into two sapphires, which were the signs when his Soul Energy became extremely concrete, like two cores. There was a six-pointed star on his chest.


    It represented nobility among the Mayans.


    He was Kolin, a Mayan noble who was also Councillor of the Parliament. He held a superior status, being able to directly discuss matters with the elders and ministers.


    ¡°But it¡¯s all right. Everything¡¯s still within our expectations,¡± Kolin said.


    Many Mayans also calmed down, eventually looking down on Chen Fan with disdain.


    After the God of Death died...


    The Entities of the alien races froze.


    ¡°How was that possible?¡±


    Guao couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Dahaka screamed and escaped. It didn¡¯t look like the Lord of a Forbidden Land and a Core Formation Master at all. Even the Pope shouted, ¡°Run to the Holy City!¡±


    Since Anubis had died, Chen Fan¡¯s next target had to be them.


    The Saints and angels retreated to the Holy City and the other Entities ran right behind them, but it was toote. Chen Fan shook the Chaotic Divine Tree.


    Swish!


    Countless airstreams turned into azure de aura which fell from the sky like a volley of arrows. Each of them was as powerful as a Spirit Treasure and was able to kill Connate Beings.


    Drops of blood immediately fell from the sky.


    Dozens of Entities were killed and many warriors of the Mermen died. Those Transcendent State and Immortal State Warriors were annihted; only the most powerful Overlords, like the God of Gold and the King of the Ocean, remained.


    The other Entities either died or escaped to the Holy City of the Christian Church.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Chen Fan ignored those who ran away, then he stepped forward and shed forward.


    Rays of light came out between his fingers and a huge crack appeared in the sky. The crack then expanded towards the Holy City.


    Even though the sacred light and energy rose from the churches and countless phantoms of angels flew into the sky, nothing was enough to stop the attack.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The entire Holy City was split in half.


    The ground cracked and countless staff members of the Christian Church were crushed into pieces by the storm. Many churches copsed and the Vatican waspletely leveled in the end.


    ¡®¡±Sthh.¡±


    Many gasped.


    Chen Fan had been unstoppable ever since he showed his Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    ¡°So, this is his real power.¡± The Ancestral Dragon lowered its head with fear in its eyes.


    Only old Overlords like itself knew how terrifying the Holy City of the Christian Church was. As the center of faith of the world, the Holy City contained the power of faith from thest thousands of years. Every brick and wall were unbreakable because of it, and the castle was strong enough to withstand attacks from a True God, but it couldn¡¯t even bear one move from Chen Fan.


    ¡°This is the power of a Heavenly Lord, just like in the legends!¡±


    Many surrendered Entities were stunned.


    In the ancient legends, there had once been a Heavenly Lord in the East who was more powerful than a True God, able to tear the world apart, crack the air and travel ten thousand miles with a step! It also had the power to crush mountains, sink the continents and captures! However, nothing but legends remained; no one had ever thought that such an energy would appear on Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t know about it.


    After he destroyed the Holy City and found that the Pope and the others weren¡¯t there, Chen Fan sneered and said, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯ll be able to run away from me by just hiding in a small world? So ignorant.¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes which were full of golden glitter.


    Everything close to the Li Fire Golden Eyes disappeared, and even the sea of Essence Qi shrank. In the end, a world like a bubble floated in the middle of the storm.


    It was the ¡°Holy Cemetery.¡±


    The legendary ce where the Entities suffered and the Saints slept. It was thest trump card the Christian Church had.


    Although the cemetery was asrge as the Realm of Kunxu, it was full of mysterious energy and sacred light. The soil used to bury the Connate Beings could preserve their bodies; they could recover even after thousands of years.


    Usually, no one was able to travel between two worlds unless they became Heavenly Lords. Like in the Realm of Kunxu, once the Gate of Heaven was closed, the realm would be isted from the.


    But then, Chen Fan stretched out his hands and pulled.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The dimension shattered.


    A tunnel was formed. Earth was on one end while the Holy Cemetery was on the other. Chen Fan could see the frightened looks of the Pope the others through the hole.


    ¡°No!¡± All the people of the Christian Church let out a desperate cry.


    The Pope looked serious; some sacred light surged out of his body. He was trying to gather the energy of the world to shut the tunnel, but the Chaotic Divine Tree stabilized the tunnel with its branches.


    Then, Chen Fan stepped into the Holy Cemetery. Dozens of Saints and angels hiding inside, including the Pope, showed up in front of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Many Divine Arts were performed.


    The Pope even used the ¡°Adjudication Art!¡± This time, he had gathered all the energy of the Holy Cemetery and his attack wasparable to one from a Golden Core Cultivator, but it was still useless.


    Chen Fan was like the God of War. He killed one person every time he took a step.


    The Saints of the Christian Church, the Entities of the alien races and the angels were as weak as ants in front of Chen Fan. He initiated the Swallowing Divine Power and formed a giant ck swirl, which sucked all those Entities and turned them into pure True Essence for brewing elixirs.


    ¡°You profane man, go to hell!¡± the Pope shouted.


    His hair had turned white again, and countless beams of white light shot out from his body. In the end, he waspletely swallowed by the sacred light. The energy of the entire world then turned into a Holy Cross Light de of a few hundred feet that fiercely shed at Chen Fan.


    An attackparable to one performed by a Golden Core Cultivator.


    Chen Fan threw a punch and broke the Holy Cross Light de. Even though the Holy Cemetery was strong, the Pope wasn¡¯t a Golden Core Cultivator and couldn¡¯t really use the Golden Core power.


    Seeing the Pope die, the remaining Saints and angels were devastated. They surrendered one after another.


    After dealing with the Christian Church, Chen Fan continued chasing after the other secretnds.


    Five minutester, the slowest Dark Wolves were annihted.


    Ten minutester, Dahaka the Dragon Demon died in Eastern Europe and its body became a Blood Pill.


    Half an hourter, Guao was killed on the Antic Ocean and all its blood was extracted... In the end, only the King of the Ocean managed to escape deep into the sea, not daring toe out again.


    In just a day, Chen Fan exterminated seven secretnds and alien races.


    The world was terrified when the news was spread!

 Chapter 802 - Slaughtering on Earth

    <h4>802 ughtering on Earth</h4>


    The Christian Church was defeated!


    Countless people watched Chen Fan crack the sky and enter the Holy Cemetery. Eight descendants of the Light Race then surrendered to humanity under the lead of the silver-winged angel.


    Then, the satellites captured traces ofrge-scale battles.


    Those battles took ce in Eastern Europe, North Africa and above the Antic Ocean. Apparently, those were the battles between Chen Fan and the most powerful Overlords. While everyone was feeling helpless, some news came, saying that the leader of the Wolf Gods and the God of Gold had died.


    This time, the world waspletely terrified.


    All the alien races remained silent.


    Many Entities hiding in the secretnds said with a pale face, ¡°He¡¯s terrifying. How would there be such an Overlord in the world? Even in the ancient times, he¡¯d be a famous, invincible figure.¡±


    Two hundred Entities, four of the most powerful Overlords and a True God.


    Such a line-up was strong enough to level the Earth; not even ten million soldiers would be able to resist them. They could even destroy the superpowers and conquer any in the universe.


    And yet, Chen Fan had killed them all.


    ¡°I finally understand how Master suppressed the Realm of Kunxu. No matter how many Earth Level Deities there are, they can¡¯t stop him at all.¡± Hua Yunfeng smiled.


    The eyes of Yu Wenjin and Yukishiro Sa twinkled.


    ¡°Fight, fight! Master defeated those Entities. It¡¯s our turn now. We must take control of the and eliminate all the secretnds and alien races,¡± A¡¯Xiu said as she swayed her fist.


    The others were also excited. Chen Fan had been quite impressive in this battle. Everyone who had watched it would be thrilled because of it, wishing they were him.


    ¡°Gather all the disciples of the North Qiong Sect, including the troops of the Dragon Hall in Southeast Asia. It¡¯s time for us tounch a counterattack against the alien races.¡±


    Fang Qiong got up.


    Her eyes were glittering and the Moon Wheel floated above her. Her sleeves were fluttering in the breeze as if she was a fairy of the Moon Pce.


    Chen Huaian, Hua Yunfeng and Xie Yan alsoughed loudly. The energy of the Earth Level Deities then shot to the sky! Those from Kunlun also became vicious. Ye Qincang then said with determination, ¡°Kunlun must join the battle this time. We¡¯ll work with the North Qiong Sect and fight till the end.¡±


    As he issued the order...


    The troops of the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun stationed around the East started to take action. The disciples of the North Qiong Sect were all over East Asia. The troop stationed in Southeast Asia had a hundred thousand warriors and they were powerful enough to kill Sages when fully armed.


    They also had the support from China, which had two million soldiers.


    After that, countries around the world also joined them.


    The alien races who were still in the mortal world were in great trouble. They used to think they were superior and they looked down on all mortals since they were the descendants of Entities.


    But on that day, mortals became tigers and attacked them.


    ¡°Bang, bang!¡±


    There were countless battles around the world at the moment.


    Some superpowers even dropped nuclear weapons to attack some of the Entities, but this had nothing to do with Chen Fan. He was still going after the Entities who had run away.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An Overlord of the Gold n with a bull¡¯s head and human body was flying above the rainforest in South America. It flew at a high speed as it looked back from time to time with fear on its face.


    It was Minos the Minotaur, a famous God in many legends. And yet, it was acting as timid as a rabbit right then.


    ¡°Phew, I¡¯m finally here.¡±


    Then, an old God of Gold Temple appeared in front of Minos.


    Minos cracked a viinous smile. It had always been cunning. It waspletely frightened because of the God of Death¡¯s demise and because Chen Fan had also killed the God of Gold on the Antic Ocean. It escaped like crazy and had finally returned home.


    ¡°Our God of Gold Temple can hide in the sky. When I get back, I shall shut the door and the secretnd entirely to never go outside again. Chen Beixuan is too terrifying. How can Earth produce such a powerful Overlord?¡± Minos said with hatred in its eyes.


    ¡°And those Mayan bastards. If they didn¡¯t rope us in, why would we go after that devil? Our King wouldn¡¯t have died if we had stayed clear of him...¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Hm, so the Mayans are behind all this?¡±


    Hearing the voice, Minos paused and its giant head turned around slowly like a robot. It saw Chen Fan standing somewhere behind it and he was looking at it with a smile.


    ¡°Please...¡±


    Before Minospleted the sentence, an illusory tree branch suddenly appeared and prated its body. The Connate Body was as vulnerable as a piece of paper; there was even a suction energying from the branch.


    The tree sucked up all of Minos¡¯ vitality in a blink. Minos then exploded and became a cloud of light.


    ¡°Ah, I was thinking about bringing it back to guard the door. Isn¡¯t the Minotaur in the stories the gatekeeper of a maze?¡± Chen Fan chuckled.


    He didn¡¯t want to use this Divine Power.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was indeed strong and the Chaotic Divine Tree could destroy the projection of a powerful being, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t know that the Divine Tree couldn¡¯t be retrieved once it appeared. It grew continuously and would scramble to get the blood and souls of the Entities.


    Luckily, most of the branches on the Divine Tree were absorbing the energy of the dimensional storm and other dimensions.


    ¡°I heard that the Azure Thearch was raised by this tree. People even doubt that the tree was cut off by the Azure Thearch himself so that he could be a Sage! But after some observation, I guess it will still have a trace of spirit, even after being dead for billions of years. Once someone cultivates a corresponding art, it will be able to return to this world.¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    However, he had to wait until he reached the Dao Reunion or the Tribtion stages to call upon the real power of the Chaotic Divine Tree again.


    He swayed his body and shed towards the temple.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±


    An Entity rushed out of the temple and stopped Chen Fan.


    However, Chen Fan immediately flicked his sleeve and killed it. After that, Chen Fan let out the Chaotic Divine Tree which rose behind him. It turned into beams of azure light and struck the God of Gold Temple.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    A golden aura rose from the temple.


    The temple was a strong Spirit Treasure that also bred Entities. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to protect the Gold n in thest thousands of years. Rather than a temple, it was in fact a giant city of gold.


    But this was useless in front of the Chaotic Divine Tree.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    Countless roots grew on the Chaotic Divine Tree and each one of them pierced through the golden aura deep into the God of Gold Temple, then started absorbing the energy of the temple.


    Those of the Gold n then saw an impressive sight.


    A Divine Tree ten thousand meters tall grew on the temple. As the Divine Tree became brighter, the golden aura around the God of Gold Temple became dimmer. In the end, the entire temple and all the people of the Gold n turned into dust.


    Then, the Chaotic Divine Tree went back behind Chen Fan as if it had eaten enough.


    Chen Fan felt that it was gradually bing concrete.


    ¡°Will the Chaotic Divine Tree really be reborn in the end? It was the first Divine Tree and is said to be able to create worlds,¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    After exterminating the Gold n, Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop.


    The Dragon Demon Valley, the ancestral ground of the Dark Wolves, the giants¡¯ nest in Northern Europe, the Temple of Death in Egypt...


    Many secretnds were eliminated. The Entities begged, surrendered or resisted, but Chen Fan simply killed them all.


    On that day...


    The world had been filled with wails of the Entities and the alien races.


    The entire world was flooded with blood. Countless Entities died and tons of alien races were exterminated. Those treasures from the Entities were all in Chen Fan¡¯s hands.


    In the end, all the secretnds were leveled, except for the city underneath the Antic Ocean, and even the Beasts in the Devil¡¯s Cave were killed. Chen Fan was covered in blood; what he did astonished the world.


    Both his opponents and the rest of humanity were astonished by his power.


    ¡°From now on, the Earth will have no Gods. If there¡¯s one, it must be Chen Beixuan!¡± someone said.


    He exterminated all the secretnds in a week!


    While the others were still in shock, Chen Fan had already arrived in the United States.


    Below him was a towering ck pyramid which was the Mayan battleship.


    ¡°There¡¯s only you left!¡± Chen Fan said.

 Chapter 803 - They’re Here

    <h4>803 They¡°re Here</h4>


    Other than the geographical changes of the world and the rise of the secretnds, an alien battleship hadnded in the United States when Chen Fan was gone. And yet, this battleship was very low-key, so most people didn¡¯t know about it.


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t worried about the Christian Church or the Mermen; it was the Mayan battleship that kept him on edge.


    ¡°ording to the information I got from the leader of the Wise Men, the Mayans should be in space, still decades away from us. Where did this battleshipe from? Is there just one battleship or a whole fleet?¡± Chen Fan frowned.


    It didn¡¯t matter if there was only one.


    Everything would be different if the whole Mayan fleet was there. The Earth would probably be backed into a corner. They would definitely be unable to resist their attack with their current technology.


    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll just get in and ask their leader.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his sleeves and a terrifying energy was gathered in the sky. The pyramid was a thousand meters tall which was double the height of the Wise Men¡¯s battleship, but Chen Fan was also much more powerful than he was three years back.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Thunderclouds were formed and bolts of lightning struck, turning the sky into a sea of lightning. There were five colors of thunderbolts, including red, yellow, azure, white and ck. Azure and white lightning dragons, which were more than ten feet long, were flying around.


    ¡°Grand Five Elements Thunder!¡±


    After entering the Core Formation State, Chen Fan could finally use this art any time he wanted.


    He summoned the thunderbolts with just a wave; it didn¡¯t seem as difficult as it had been in the past.


    Then, a voice came. ¡°Sir, please stop.¡±


    Sizzle, sizzle.


    Large, blue-colored electric currents appeared on the pyramid, creating something akin to an electric castle. Then, an enormous shadow appeared above the pyramid.


    It seemed to be the upper body of a bald middle-aged man.


    He was wearing a silver suit. His skin was as thin as a piece of paper and his light blue veins could be seen through it; his eyes were shiny like sapphires and there were stars on his chest. He was the captain of the battleship and a noble of the Mayans, Kolin.


    ¡°Overlord from the East, I¡¯m the captain of the Nokstar and a member of the Mayan Parliament, Kolin. Why are you attacking our ship?¡±


    Kolin bowed.


    This was apparently not his real presence; it seemed to be a projection created with Soul Energy through some kind of equipment. And yet, it was even clearer than HD movies.


    Meanwhile, many satellites were trained on Chen Fan and countless people were watching. They were startled when they saw Kolin.


    It was the first time they had seen an alien.


    ¡°The Mayans instigated the secretnds to besiege me, attacking the North Qiong Sect and China. Those beasts in the Devil¡¯s Cave were also under yourmand. Do you really think I don¡¯t know about it?¡± Chen Fan snickered.


    He had gotten the truth from the Entities.


    The Christian Church and the Mermen didn¡¯t bear that much hatred against the North Qiong Sect, and they weren¡¯t even sure if Chen Fan was alive or not. They could easily wait for the news of Chen Fan¡¯s death and the beasts in the Devil¡¯s Cave wouldn¡¯t have attacked China so soon, but they were all there.


    Someone was definitely behind all this.


    ¡°We¡¯re people of the Mayan Republic, I am in fact a councillor and a noble. Why would we do such a despicable thing? That is pure nder. Please take back what you said,¡± Kolin said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll know for sure after I destroy the battleship, catch you and search your soul,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    The thunderbolts in the sky gathered and formed arge five-color lightning ball, which carried a terrifying energy, able to destroy everything like a nuclear bomb.


    ¡°If you insist on provoking the Mayans, remember that the entire will have to bear the consequences once the battle begins!¡± Kolin threatened.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t answer; he simply waved his hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The lightning ball fell from the sky. Five colors of lightning were entangled in the lightning ball; they absorbed all the Thunder Essence Qi in the world as the ball came down. In the end, it became asrge as a house when it shed against the pyramid.


    Crack!


    The five-color lightning covered several kilometers; all the surrounding trees, stones and grass were shattered into pieces. The thunderbolts then were spread in all directions, turning the area into a sea of lightning.


    All the people who saw this through the broadcasts were frightened.


    This power wasparable to a nuclear st! Some superpowers even calcted that Chen Fan¡¯s attack had the power of a five hundred thousand ton bomb.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    When the thunderbolts dissipated.


    Everything in a few kilometers had been crushed and the ground was burnt. Even the soil was crystalized by the heat. Only the thousand-meter pyramid was still standing, as it was protected by a blue energy shield.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, the Nokstar is thetest model among our battleships. The old model you destroyed from thousands of years ago can¡¯tpare to it at all,¡± Kolin said sarcastically.


    Many of the Mayans alsoughed with disdain.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted with anger in his eyes.


    This time, he was finally using his true power. Five-color thunderbolts struck from the sky which were intertwined with one another, forming arge ck and white thunderbolt. It had a power that could destroy everything.


    This was the real ¡°Grand Five Elements Thunder.¡± The one before was only the ordinary Five Elements Thunder.


    ¡°Activate the protection shield!¡±


    Then, even Kolin looked serious.


    Sizzle.


    Manyrge and blue electric dragons rose from the ck pyramid and went into the energy shield. Then, the second, third and fourth shields appeared.


    In the end, fiveyers appeared.


    The Nokstar had fiveyers of energy shields! This was much more than the number the old model had.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t care at all. He attacked with coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ck and white thunderbolt struck the Nokstar, immediately breaking the first shieldyer. It then broke the second and third shields, finally starting to weaken after the fourth. The fifth shield only shook slightly.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯ll never be able to break our shields,¡± Kolin said proudly.


    The Nokstar had sufficient energy; the five shields were recovered in just a blink.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and waved his hand again.


    This time, the sea of lightning was also stirred. Countless thunderbolts were gathered, turning into five lightning dragons a hundred feet long. The five were entangled to form a frightening ck and white thunderbolt, which was two times thicker than thest one.


    Kolin was stunned by this.


    They had never thought that Chen Fan had yet to use his full power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The thunderbolt struck the Mayan battleship. Billions of people watching the broadcasts saw everything turn white in front of them.


    The American citizens a hundred kilometers away saw an astonishing sight.


    A giant mushroom cloud rose to a few thousand meters. The ground shook, mountains copsed and water ran as if there were an earthquake. The windows of the surrounding houses werepletely shattered.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when the dust settled.


    The area within a twenty kilometer radius around the Nokstar had been leveled; the ground level was several meters lower. Everything was gone, as if a giant circle had pressed down the whole area.


    ¡°This... this isparable to a ten-million-ton nuclear weapon, right?¡±


    Countless generals were terrified.


    If the Five Elements Thunder was only a nuclear weapon for wars, then this would be a nuclear weapon for destroying the world.


    Not even the Nokstar could withstand such an attack. The five energy shields broke instantly and its hard armor on the surface had to take Chen Fan¡¯s attack. The Divine Thunders were too powerful; the metal reinforcement started to crack.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Another bolt of lightning struck down from the sky.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Kolin was frightened.


    The entire battleship flew into the sky and many strong energy cannons were revealed. More than a thousand of them were attacking Chen Fan.


    This new battleship had apparently abandoned the electromaic cannons and changed them for more powerful energy cannons.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it. He was surrounded by an azure aura which blocked the energy light rays ten feet away from him. Not even nuclear weapons could harm his phenomenal-sess Divine Body, let alone the energy cannons.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    The thunderbolts and the energy light rays shed against one another, creating thunderous sounds.


    The Nokstar seemed to be clumsy but it could move at five times the speed of sound. It battled with Chen Fan along the Grand Canyon, all the way to the desert in Central America.


    Each attack from both parties wasparable to those yielded by nuclear weapons. Many giant pits asrge as smallkes were created as they fought. If those ces had been inhabited, millions of them would have died.


    The Nokstar might be powerful, but it wasn¡¯t able to resist Chen Fan.


    In the end, Chen Fan punched it down from the sky. He tore a hole on the surface of the battleship with his hands to drag Kolin out of it.


    ¡°Now, what else do you want to say?¡±


    Chen Fan stood in the air, looking at the Mayan nobles beneath him.


    Kolin¡¯s silver spacesuit was covered with dust and his Soul Energy exploded.


    But he cracked a triumphant smile as he stared at Chen Fan as if he were a dead man.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re toote... They¡¯re here!¡±


    Chen Beixuan turned around and looked into the sky.


    Many tiny dots had appeared, which were in fact billions of kilometers away in space, so ordinary people could only see them with a space telescope.


    But in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, there were countless battleships. They were asrge as mountains, and they were nearing the.


    On April 29th, 2016, the Mayan fleet finally arrived on Earth after centuries of space traveling.


    Humans had been backed into a corner!

 Chapter 804 - Coming Fast!

    <h4>804 Coming Fast!</h4>


    At NASA in the United States.


    Being the organization that had the most advanced aeronautic technology on Earth, NASA was responsible for detecting all abnormal conditions in the entire sr system throughout the year, but nothing had really happened in thest few decades, except when the Nokstarnded three years prior.


    Some had even imed that there were no other beings in the universe; there were only humans on Earth.


    ¡°Lawrence, do you wanna grab a drink after work? Those dumb Mayans were finally killed by Chen Beixuan. Why don¡¯t we go celebrate a bit?¡± Rod in theary Observation Office said with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    Lawrence rested his legs on top of the desk while he watched the broadcasts on his iPhone. In front of him were manyrge screens connected to the space telescopes which constantly monitored space activity.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Lawrence replied and nced at a screen.


    He appeared to have seen something, so he turned around again and looked. He was terrified by the confirmation; his body froze.


    ¡°Lawrence, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rod approached him with confusion.


    Seeing Lawrence staring at the screen with his pale face and trembling body, Lawrence also looked to see what was there.


    The screen used to be empty, but it was full of little dots at the moment. Looking closer, he found that those dots were space battleships.


    ¡°Kling!¡±


    Rod dropped the cup in his hand and yelled with fear, ¡°Report to NASA headquarters and the National Security Bureau immediately. The enemies... are here!¡±


    At the same time.


    The Space Observation Department of Russia, Ennd, France and China had also detected the magnificent space fleet. From the earth¡¯s perspective, the Mayan fleet had traveled using a trajectory that was behind the moon; they had only been discovered when they got closer.


    In a heartbeat, the superpowers were stirred. All the senior members were speechless.


    Chen Fan looked at the sky with a gloomy expression.


    His eyes were full of golden glitters. The Li Fire Golden Eyes was a Divine Power which could see through things.


    The atmosphere couldn¡¯t block Chen Fan¡¯s sight. He could clearly see the pyramid-shaped battleships flying in space as they slowly moved towards the Earth.


    One, two, three.


    Ten, twenty, thirty...


    Hundreds of battleships covered the sky.


    Each one of them was a thousand meters long and a few at the front were even five kilometersrge, something akin to space castles. Their surface was ck and shiny; they seemed to be able to level the entire world.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯ve been manipted since the beginning.¡±


    ¡°I must thank you for eliminating the Christian Church and the Mermen, we would have had to do it ourselves otherwise. Although your power is beyond our expectation, it¡¯s not a problem at all. Our fleet and Lord Edlin will be here soon. You will die.¡±


    Kolin scoffed at Chen Fan.


    He thought that Chen Fan had no chance of turning the tide anymore once the Mayan fleet arrived.


    And having eliminated those secretnds with Chen Fan¡¯s hands was one of the things Kolin was most proud of.


    Chen Fan remained silent as he simply stared at the sky.


    ¡°Right, our race found Earth¡¯s location a long time ago. We werete because we encountered some of our old enemies; Lord Edlin ordered us to get here first. Oh, I forgot to tell you, Lord Edlin is the suprememander of our fleet and a great God-killing Warrior,¡± Kolin said with a triumphant smile.


    He gently continued, ¡°Chen Beixuan, I guess you don¡¯t know what a God-killing Warrior is.


    ¡°Those who can be called ¡°God-killing Warriors¡± are the ones who can kill True Gods!¡±


    All the people on Earth who were watching this were terrified.


    Even though the broadcasts had no sound, many TV channels had hired lip reading experts to trante their conversations simultaneously. Countlessizens posted on the Inte and some even asked the government to see if what Kolin said was true.


    ¡°Is a space fleet reallying?¡±


    ¡°Seriously? We don¡¯t see anything at all. Let¡¯s see what the government has to say about this.¡±


    ¡°I feel like Kolin is bluffing. He¡¯s trying to fool Perfected Cultivator Chen to save his own hide. This God-killing Warrior thing is a lie.¡±


    Manymented optimistically.


    But soon, some secret intel was spread from some astronomy research institutions and space observation organizations. The Mayan fleet was so close that even normal telescopes could detect them. The superpowers couldn¡¯t hide the truth anymore.


    When those pictures appeared on the Inte...


    Everyone was stunned. They had never thought that the fleet of an alien race was really on its way to Earth.


    Countless people became silent as they looked at the ck dots on the pictures. Each of the dots represented a battleship, and one was already strong enough to conquer the United States, let alone a hundred of them.


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed. Humans are doomed!¡±


    ¡°The apocalypse was supposed to be in 2012. I can¡¯t believe we still can¡¯t get away from it four yearster.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Billions of people were devastated.


    Even those who used to be optimistic were speechless. The Mayan fleet was as powerful as a hundred secretnds, not to mention they had the God-killing Warriors as well.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Chen Fan stepped on Kolin and half of his body cracked.


    Although Kolin was a Core Formation Cultivator that cultivated his Divine Soul and was half a step away from forming a perfect Soul Core, his body was weak and was unable to withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re scared, Chen Beixuan! The more vicious you are, the more afraid your heart is! Are you scared of our fleet? What do you think about dying?¡±


    Even though Kolin¡¯s body was mangled and he had lost his power, he was still mocking Chen Fan.


    ¡°I just think you talk too much and I don¡¯t want to listen to you anymore,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Then, a beep sounded.


    Chen Fan was shocked. It was the sound of the specialmunicator Red Sparrow had given him before he left. It was made with a special alloy and could receive messages anywhere on Earth.


    Chen Fan turned it on and Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s anxious look immediately appeared.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, did you see the fleet? Come back quickly! We should go to Yingzhou Ind or the Realm of Kunxu before it¡¯s toote...¡±


    Before Wang Xiaoyun finished speaking, Chen Gexin came and said seriously, ¡°Chen Fan, listen to your Mom. She¡¯s too worried about you. You¡¯re an adult now. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Then.


    An Ya, A¡¯Xiu, Yu Wenjin, Yukishiro Sa and Xu Rongfei appeared on themunicator. Even though they were anxious, they were still smiling and encouraging Chen Fan.


    Fang Qiong said gently, ¡°Xiao Fan, go ahead and do what you must. We¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    After that came Ye Qincang¡¯s turn.


    He said seriously, ¡°General Chen, ording to the intel we got from NASA, the Mayan fleet is 380,000 kilometers away from us. They¡¯ll probably arrive in three hours.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mobilized all the troops in China.


    ¡°The nuclear missile arsenal in the United States, Ennd, France and Russia are also ready. They said they¡¯ll use all the nuclear weapons to destroy the Mayan fleet in space during the critical moment. Otherwise, once they enter the atmosphere, all of mankind will be in trouble!¡±


    Hearing what Ye Qincang said.


    Everyone who was watching the broadcasts went silent once again.


    If a hundred battleships attacked the Earth, humans would bepletely unable to resist. Dropping nuclear weapons onnd was like suicide, but they couldn¡¯t defeat those aliens in space either.


    ¡°How much chance do they have of winning?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Ye Qincang hesitated and said, ¡°Only a 15% chance. Scientists analyzed the energy shields of the Nokstar and found that only nuclear weapons of at least ten million tons can break them, but they aren¡¯t sure if the weapons can destroy the battleship itself. Besides, only the United States and Russia have that kind of nuclear weapons. There aren¡¯t enough of them, at all.


    ¡°Still, even if there¡¯s only a 5% chance, we¡¯ll fight till the end.¡±


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    Then, Red Sparrow reported expressionlessly.


    There were five space castles and ny nine battleships like the Nokstar, a few hundred normal Connate Mayans, dozens of more powerful Overlords and the unknown God-killing Warrior.


    Every one of these numbers frightened the world.


    How powerful were they? They could level the! Even ten Earths together would be unable to resist their attacks. Compared to the Mayan fleet, the Christian Church, Dragon Lake and the Gold n were nothing.


    Even the Realm of Kunxu was much weaker.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Countless people were in despair and panicking.


    The thousands of nuclear weapons and troops the five superpowers had weren¡¯t enough to make people feel secured right then. All resistance seemed to be useless in front of the fierce Mayans.


    ¡°We still have Perfected Cultivator Chen! He¡¯ll protect us,¡± someone shouted.


    Then.


    A hundred, a thousand, ten thousand.


    Billions of people focused their attention on Chen Fan.


    Everyone was looking at Chen Fan, this Overlord that saved the Earth from desperation!


    ¡°He stepped up to eliminate the Zhang family and destroyed the n of uniting the East of the League of Deities when China was hopeless.¡±


    ¡°He defeated the Dragon Lake and tamed the Ancestral Dragon.¡±


    ¡°He exterminated the seven secretnds and took back control of Earth from the alien races.¡±


    ¡°He...¡±


    The world had changed in the past three years, the legends reemerged and humans suffered from endless pain and humiliation, but Chen Fan ended all of this in two weeks. He was at the moment bearing the expectation, trust and hope of countless people!


    While everyone was watching...


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes... A while had passed, and yet, Chen Fan was still not talking. He stood there, looking into the sky like a statue.


    As time passed.


    The Mayan fleet got closer and closer. People could see them approaching the atmosphere with their own eyes.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait anymore, General Chen. The country has issued an order tounch all the nuclear missiles and stop them from entering the atmosphere,¡± Ye Qincang said anxiously.


    Chen Fan kept silent.


    Countless people started to feel disappointed. Was the invincible Chen Beixuan afraid? Many even wondered if Chen Fan was nning to hide in the Realm of Kunxu, leaving them to fend for themselves.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Beixuan. Stop resisting.


    ¡°This fleet is only part of our n. The rest of the fleet and Lord Edlin are still in the moon base. Even if you defeat them, so what? Lord Edlin has killed more than one True God before and is much more powerful than Anubis.¡± Kolinughed.


    After what he said...


    Everyone¡¯s hearts sank.


    If this invincible fleet still wasn¡¯t the true power of the Mayans, how powerful would they be? And how terrifying would Edlin be?


    Even Ye Qincang¡¯s eyes had a glint of despair.


    The nuclear arsenal was only enough for one attack. If they couldn¡¯t destroy the Mayan fleet, mankind would be exterminated!


    ¡°Surrender! If you do so, we will let you be a noble of our race and help you squeeze into the upper-ss society. With your power, I guess you can have a higher status than mine. By then, your family will be safe and we can even let you be the Lord of Earth,¡± Kolin said.


    Many were shocked.


    Even Ye Qincang was tempted by this condition. Countless people looked at Chen Fan anxiously, worrying that he would surrender. If the most powerful being on Earth also betrayed them, thest hope of the would be gone.


    After that, the entire world was in silence. Everyone was waiting for Chen Fan¡¯s answer.


    After a period of time when the Mayan fleet was nearing the atmosphere, Chen Fan suddenly smiled.


    He then burst intoughter, even bending over because of it.


    ¡°You think you can bribe me with the Lord of Earth title? You¡¯re so shallow.¡± Chen Fan smiled with coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kolin froze.


    ¡°I mean you¡¯ve overestimated yourselves. You want to conquer the Earth, conquer humanity and defeat me with just a fleet? Is that a joke?¡±


    Chen Fan stoppedughing and stood upright.


    At this moment, everyone thought he had suddenly changed. Even though Chen Fan was fierce, he seemed to be more approachable in the past. At the moment he was extraordinarily superior and untouchable!


    The world was stunned!


    ¡°Mankind is powerful. How can we surrender? We¡¯ll show you how human cultivators dominate the universe!¡± Chen Fan said with golden fire burning on his body.


    He then shot to the sky like a golden shooting star!


    Ten kilometers, a hundred kilometers, a thousand kilometers... Chen Fan was not stopping. In the end, he shot out of the atmosphere to several thousand kilometers away from the.


    He stood there like the sun.


    In front of him was the vast universe and hundreds of battleships.


    They wereing in fast!

 Chapter 805 - One Against a Hundred

    <h4>805 One Against a Hundred</h4>


    ¡°How is that possible? How can he go into space before bing a True God?¡±


    Kolin looked at the sky dumbfoundedly.


    Not only him, all the humans were stunned! Earth Level Deities and Entities dominated the Earth and the atmosphere was like a wall that trapped all the Overlords inside the.


    This was the first time someone had left the Earth with his body alone in several thousand years.


    In the deserted and silent space.


    On one side, there were many Mayan battleships flying from the moon. Each of them was four times the size of an aircraft carrier and the five at the front were even a few kilometers long. And on the other side, there was only one person.


    That man was covered in golden fire like the sun and was standing between Earth and the fleet.


    This scene was deeply imprinted in the hearts of countless people on Earth.


    Someone standing in the first battleship narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    There were two shes of blue lightning spinning in his eyes and his Soul Energy almost surged. He was half a step away from forming a Soul Core.


    There were two stars on his chest which meant that he had a higher status than Kolin; he was a viscount.


    rs, the deputymander of the first Mayan fleet and the captain of the Arlington.


    ¡°Being able to travel across the universe with a mortal body is a sign of a True God! I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s still a True God on this after declining for thousands of years,¡± rs said.


    ¡°ording to the intel from the Nokstar, this man is the most powerful person on Earth, a cultivator called Chen Beixuan. He¡¯s strange. Even though he hasn¡¯t be a Sky Immortal, he managed to kill Anubis the God of Death,¡± his assistant said.


    The Mayansmunicated using Soul Energy. The entire fleet was connected through a Soul Energywork; everyone could immediately get all the information being exchanged.


    rsughed and said, ¡°This man wants to fight with our entire fleet, by himself?¡±


    ¡°No matter who he is, we should kill him and shatter thest hope of people on Earth,¡± another viscount yelled.


    Edlin the God-killing Warrior had the highest status among the Mayan fleet, followed by the five viscounts, the ordinary nobles and the rest of their crew.


    Viscounts like rs controlled the five castles respectively. They were powerful and were called the Messengers, who could defeat True Gods. When Edlin wasn¡¯t present, all decisions were made by the five Messengers.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a True God, so what? We¡¯ve killed True Gods before,¡± many Mayan Overlords said with coldness in their eyes.


    The two parties got closer and were only ten kilometers away from each other. This was like fighting face to face in space.


    Crack!


    Many energy cannons protruded from the battleships.


    Every battleship had dozens of energy cannons targeting Chen Fan. There were a hundred battleships, which meant there were several thousand cannons. Once they fired, even a True God would be killed.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    ¡°Surrender or die!¡±


    The Soul Energy of the Mayans resounded. A few hundred Connate Mayans spoke at the same time and the energy waves swept across space.


    A few satellites happened to be near the area and they were shattered into pieces.


    The cannons were targeting Chen Fan.


    At this point, billions of people in the world held their breath. The powerful masters were also frightened. A Mayan battleship could defeat the secretnds, let alone a hundred of them. Even a True God would be terrified.


    Chen Huaian and Ye Qincang were looking at the screen anxiously. The battle was taking ce in space, so no one could help Chen Fan.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply. He reached out and pulled a golden de aura in the air. The de aura was formed with countless tiny runes and was extremely sharp. Once it appeared, the entire dimension seemed to be overwhelmed; cracks appeared everywhere.


    The True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de!


    This art of the True Martial Celestial Sect was really powerful, especially when Chen Fan used it with energy of the Core Formation Level. It was earth-shattering, able to crush Spirit Treasures.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say a word, but his attitude had shown his stance.


    rs issued an order, ¡°Fire!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Thousands of cannons shot out electric light at the same time. A few thousand rays of blue light shed towards Chen Fan like arrows.


    The attack from each of the energy cannons wasparable to that from a Connate Cultivator; thousands of them were like thousands of Connate Overlords attacking at the same time. They could crack space and shatter a. Even people six thousand kilometers away on the ground could see the beams of light like shooting stars.


    The energy cannons almost reached the speed of light. Not even Chen Fan could escape from them.


    But Chen Fan wasn¡¯t running at all. He pulled his de and formed a perfect golden sword realm.


    ¡°True Martial Dharma Realm.¡±


    Chen Fan had once resisted dozens of spell casters of the Medicine God Valley Sect at the Foundation Establishment Level. He was as powerful as a Golden Core Cultivator at the moment, the art was much more terrifying with his current might.


    ¡°Sizzle!¡±


    A bright golden halo appeared in space.


    The halo was a hundred feetrge and it floated in the air like the sun. All Essence Qi, energy and Dharma Spells inside the halo were frozen as if there were another world.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    In a blink, countless energy light rays hit the sword realm, producing many explosions in the sky like fireworks, turning into the purest energy waves.


    Three hundred, five hundred, eight hundred...


    Chen Fan blocked thousands of attacks from the energy cannons and the True Martial Sword Realm finally broke. More energy light rays were shing towards him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The golden Blood Qi rose from Chen Fan¡¯s body, then turned into an azure aura. A giant tree appeared behind Chen Fan which sent down some airstreams.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was fully initiated!


    But there were too many energy cannons. The Azure Thearch Longevity Body and the Chaotic Divine Tree also broke after blocking two thousand energy light rays. The Divine Tree even let out a cry and turned back into a shadow.


    There were no barriers anymore in front of thest two thousand light rays.


    Many Mayans smiled.


    ¡°No creature can single handedly resist the Mayan fleet, not even a True God!¡± rs said confidently.


    Then, Chen Fan raised his fist.


    First, a thinyer of golden aura appeared around him. Then, all the light gathered on his right hand, and the beams of golden light he sent out were pure, tough, able to destroy everything.


    Chen Fan was enveloped in a golden aura; a giant golden wheel rose from his back.


    True Martial Divine Fist!


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Chen Fan threw a punch!


    A ray of golden light shot out from his body and turned into a golden dragon, howling in space. It crushed all the energy cannons and created an enormous ck hole.


    A punch destroyed a thousand cannons!


    At that moment, all the Mayans were stunned and rs¡¯ smile froze.


    Nobody had thought that Chen Fan could survive under such an attacks.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡±


    Three mes burned in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. His body was covered in golden fire and the golden wheel was shining bright. He shed across the sky like a fearless warrior toward the Mayan fleet.


    Even though there were ten million of them, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all!

 Chapter 806 - The Troops Were Frightened!

    <h4>806 The Troops Were Frightened!</h4>


    The golden wheel ran across the sky like the chariot of an ancient Entity, letting out thunderous sounds.


    That was the strongest, purest fist aura! The True Martial Celestial Sect used this art to dominate the world; it could be used to break any Divine Power.


    ¡°Fire all our weapons and kill him!¡± rs said.


    The other Mayan Overlords were also furious. Another five thousand ck cannons stuck out of the battleships; there were ten thousand of them altogether.


    One energy cannon might not be threatening to a Connate Being, but ten thousand of them were many times more powerful.


    ¡°Soul Energy locked!¡±


    ¡°Turn on the Fire Radar.¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Since rs¡¯ voice had been transmitted in the Soul Energywork, the energy cannons fired at the same time. The battleships were covered in blue electric light; countless beams of light were shot,pletely enveloping Chen Fan.


    Not even the Mayan Overlords had seen such an attack.


    ¡°We used seven thousand energy cannons when we were hunting down a True God. That invincible True God had lived more than a thousand years, and yet he wasn¡¯t even able to survive one second. He was immediately shattered together with its soul. I wonder how long Chen Beixuan can stay alive,¡± rs said.


    The Mayans around him also smiled.


    They thought that even ten True Gods would have died with so many cannons attacking, not to mention Chen Fan.


    In fact, the sea of energy was as powerful as ten nuclear bombs exploding at the same time; the energy rays had a much better piercing ability than nuclear weapons.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t yield.


    His golden wheel shone even brighter.


    There were faces of warriors on the wheel, men and women. Some of them were humans and some were aliens that had dragon horns and a human body. Some looked old; they rode a dragon like the demons of the ancient times. As the wheel spinned, the golden fist aura became more powerful.


    After entering the Core Formation realm, he could finally show the true power of this art.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan threw a punch.


    The golden wheel was immediately covered in countless beams of light and a sea of energy was formed. The horrific energy even cracked the dimension.


    No matter how powerful the iing energy rays were, the golden wheel was still standing and shining.


    ¡°Keep going!¡± rs said coldly.


    Thousands of energy cannons fired again. This time, the five space castles also started attacking. There were many ck and long cannons that were muchrger than the normal ones.


    ¡°Retribution Cannons!¡±


    Those were the main cannons of the battleships. They could be used to fight with Entities, since each of them was as powerful as a True God. Five main cannons were like five True Gods attacking together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can survive this time!¡±


    Many nobles sneered.


    ¡°Sizzle!¡±


    Many blue electric lights shed on the castles; they gathered on the five main cannons, then turned into five shes of white light!


    These five beams of white light created five long straight lines.


    Each of them shot across space while creating sizzling sounds. The dimension seemed to be overwhelmed by the energy level. The white light rays hit Chen Fan dead on.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A crisp sound was heard.


    The golden wheel couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Even the toughest, purest True Martial Divine Fist was unable to withstand an attack from five True Gods, not to mention there were still thousands of energy cannons! Chen Fan was drowned in the sea of energy light, which was formed by the purest energy; there was enough power to level cities the size of New York.


    At that moment, the entire Earth was in silence.


    Even those who were seeing this happen through the satellites and space telescopes were terrified; their bodies werepletely frozen.


    Chen Fan was thest hope of mankind. If he died, humans would be doomed.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Even the most confident Hua Yunfeng was anxious.


    Wang Xiaoyun, Fang Qiong and An Ya also held each other¡¯s hands as their hearts fell.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is probably dead.¡±


    rs cracked a smile.


    The chipping sound of a bird was heard. There was no air in space so no sounds could be transmitted, but this sound clearly resounded in everyone¡¯s Divine Soul.


    A scene came to everyone¡¯s mind.


    In a vast sea of energy, an unbelievably enormous fish jumped to the air and became a weird giant bird. It could cover a sr system and thes were like tiny balls in front of it.


    Every time the giant bird pped its wings, it quickly traversed space, passing by differents and worlds.


    ¡°The Kun Peng!¡±


    They named the bird.


    Then, an azure aura came out of the sea of energy. When the light dissipated, the Kun Peng Dharma Form appeared. Although it wasn¡¯t as massive as everyone expected, it was ten kilometers wide when it spread its wings, which was double the size of the five castles and ten timesrger than the normal battleships.


    ¡°This... this is?¡±


    Not only the humans, many Mayan Overlords were stunned.


    ¡°Screech!¡±


    The Kun Peng let out a cry.


    It sent out terrifying energy ripples which immediately turned into raging waves. Even the battleships a few kilometers away couldn¡¯t hold still; almost everyone could sense the anger of the Kun Peng¡¯s cry.


    Chen Fan was enraged.


    This was the most difficult battle he had fought since his rebirth and his enemies were much more powerful than the Cloud Heaven Thearch and Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao.


    Every castle was like a True God and every battleship was like a secretnd. Even Chen Fan was a bit overwhelmed when five True Gods and a hundred secretnds worked together. He almost had no chance of fighting back and was forced to let out the Kun Peng Dharma Form.


    He had reached the Core Formation Level.


    The Twelve Sky Art Paintings started to show their powers since he was finally in this realm. The Kun Peng Dharma Form was one of Chen Fan¡¯s trump cards, following the Thunder Loch Dharma Form and the Five Thunder Seal. He wanted to save those for the Path of Heaven to hunt down the predators.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll show you how terrifying the predator on the top of the universe is.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were full of coldness and his body was enveloped by fire. The azure Kun Peng pped its wings and turned into a sh of azure light, shooting towards the Mayan fleet.


    Chen Fan could sense it.


    Once the Kun Peng Dharma Form appeared, it resonated with the energy in space. Every cell in his body was excited. The Kun Peng apparently belonged to the universe; it couldn¡¯t really show its true power while on Earth, as if a tiger were trapped in a cage.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    The beam of light shot across space like a shooting star. It zoomed towards the Mayan fleet with an unbeatable energy; even rs was startled by its power.


    ¡°Fire! Stop it!¡± rs shouted.


    Even though the Mayans had always fought with different creatures deep in space and had killed quite a number of beasts which were as powerful as True Gods, they had never seen such arge and swift beast like the Kun Peng. rs knew that they would be in danger if it got close to them.


    ¡°Swish, swish.¡±


    The energy cannons fired again.


    Many energy rays traversed ten kilometers toward Chen Fan.


    As everyone¡¯s frightened faces witnessed this, Chen Fan opened his mouth and a giant ck swirl appeared. The swirl covered ten miles like a ck hole, silently swallowing the light rays.


    ¡°What?¡±


    All the Mayan Overlords were dumbfounded.


    That was an energyparable to ten nuclear bombs with a yield of ten millions tons. Who could swallow that?


    However, they didn¡¯t know that the Kun Peng was the most powerful Divine Beast, which had unlimited space in its body. It could swallow things that were dozens of timesrger, so a few nuclear bombs weren¡¯t much!


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    The five main cannons also attacked.


    This time, Chen Fan didn¡¯t go head to head with them. He created a crack in the air with his ws and went outside the dimension. The cannons failed to hit him. Then, Chen Fan shed ten kilometers in the next second and suddenly appeared before the Mayan fleet.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    rs was about to warn the others.


    But it was toote. Chen Fan shed with his left wing and split a thousand-meter battleship in half. The fiveyers of energy shields and the mysterious metal armor were as vulnerable as pieces of paper in front of the Kun Peng.


    Then, Chen Fan stretched out the two ws and crushed two pyramids, then swayed his body and smashed a few other battleships.


    The Mayan battleships were like chicks in front of the Kun Peng Dharma Form.


    Chen Fan went after the fleet like an eagle!


    He was more powerful than hundreds of battleships!

 Chapter 807 - Fierce!

    <h4>807 Fierce!</h4>


    Under the attention of billions of people on Earth and the Mayan Overlords...


    Chen Fan rushed toward the group of battleships and started attacking. The Kun Peng Dharma Form carried a powerful energy, like an adult entering a kindergarten. Those Mayan battleships were vulnerable before him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s w, which was a few hundred metersrge, grabbed one of the resisting battleships.


    He didn¡¯t budge, no matter how many energy rays hit him. Every feather of the Kun Peng was harder than the toughest armor; not even nuclear bombs could do the least damage.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    Chen Fan slightly tore the thousand-meter Mayan battleship into two pieces like tearing a piece of bread.


    The Mayan Overlords flew out of the battleship. They were enveloped in a blue aura and their silver spacesuits wrapped them in a mercury-like substance to help them survive in space. However, only Golden Core Cultivators could travel across the universe after all. If the other battleships weren¡¯t there, some of them would have already died.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan only grunted and refrained from attacking.


    An energy wave swept by a few miles in a heartbeat. The Kun Peng Dharma Form at the moment had several times the True Essence a normal Golden Core Cultivator had. Even if he just grunted, dozens of Mayan Overlords would explode. Only the captain, a peak-stage Connate Cultivator, escaped in time and never looked back.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get away!¡±


    Once Chen Fan opened his mouth, a powerful suction force was manifested.


    The captain, who had escaped a few thousand meters, was sucked in right away. That peak-stage Connate Overlord disappeared once he went into the Kun Peng¡¯s stomach.


    The Kun Peng Dharma Form initiated with the Core Formation level was too horrifying. Even Anubis would have been swallowed immediately; normal Golden Core Cultivators would never be able to resist, not to mention Connate Overlords.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Then, Chen Fan kept attacking.


    Many pyramid-shaped battleships exploded, broke and were captured.


    The Mayan Overlords who managed to escape from the battleships were still in danger. In the vast universe, they would definitely not be fast enough to run away from the ws of the Kun Peng.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A lot of Mayan Overlords died.


    Those Mayan Overlords were at least early-stage Connate Beings, considered superior among their people. The captains of the battleships were even nobles of the n, who were also members of the Parliament. And yet, they were as weak as ants in front of Chen Fan; they could be killed with one move.


    This was Chen Fan¡¯s true power!


    Three years back, Chen Fan could already fight against Golden Core Cultivators and swallow predators. Three yearster, no one could imagine how powerful he was right then.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    In the end, Chen Fan used the Swallowing Divine Power.


    A massive ck hole¡ªwhich covered a hundred mile area like a passage to Hell¡ªappeared on the battlefield. An endless suction force came of from the ck hole which dragged the battleships in. Only the five castles were unaffected.


    ¡°F**k this human!¡± rs yelled.


    Every battleship was important to the first Mayan fleet. They could travel across the universe, conquer the Earth and their members were all elites. He felt as if his heart were bleeding, since Chen Fan had killed so many of them.


    ¡°Kill him! We can¡¯t let him go,¡± the five Messengers shouted at the same time.


    Five castles several kilometers long immediately sped towards Chen Fan. The shape of the castles was different whenpared to the normal pyramid-shaped battleships. They were like giant eyes floating in space. The Mayans thought that all kinds of energies could be released through the pupils, so they chose to make their most powerful battle castles based on this shape.


    ¡°Swish, swish.¡±


    They fired the main cannons!


    Beams of white light sped towards Chen Fan; each of them wasparable to an attack from a True God.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hide anymore this time. He pped his wings and the azure aura around his body turned into a sword, to sh at the five light rays.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    A massive explosion made the world shake.


    How powerful was it when five True Gods shed against Chen Fan? A crack a few hundred meters long appeared. Then, a terrifying light ball exploded like a hundred hydrogen bombs detonated at the same time.


    The energy filled an area with a hundred mile radius. The battleships were like small boats in the raging sea of light, as if they were going to sink.


    At this moment, billions of people on Earth looked up at the same time and saw a strange sight.


    Another sun rose next to the original sun.


    ¡°This is a battle between Gods!¡± many old Martial Arts Overlords said with trembling hands.


    Even Connate Overlords like Ye Qincang, Chen Huaian and the Ancestral Dragon remained silent. The battle in outer space had gone beyond their imagination. If they had involved themselves in it, they would probably be dead by then.


    Ye Nantian lowered his head and said, ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much in just ten years. Chen Beixuan, who exactly are you?¡±


    The same idea came to everyone¡¯s minds.


    Meanwhile, the battle in space was still raging. Chen Fan spread his wings and shed out of the sea of light, heading towards the five castles.


    The five Messengers had cold looks. As Viscounts and senior members of the Mayans, this wasn¡¯t the first time they controlled the castles to fight with True Gods, but their enemy this time was way more powerful than ordinary True Gods.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan shed against one of the castles and knocked it away.


    His body was asrge as a mountain; not even a castle with the length of a few kilometers was able to resist him.


    But the other four castles seized the chance to attack. They sent out energy beams, which even the Kun Peng Dharma Form would not dare to directly go against.


    Thunderous sounds were heard in the sky.


    The five castles worked together with the dozens of battleships that had been regrouped, to back Chen Fan into a corner.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    The main cannons of the castles fired.


    The battleships outside took the opportunity to interfere with Chen Fan. The few hundred Connate Overlords of the Mayans even connected their Soul Energy into arge to trap him.


    ¡°Sizzle.¡±


    Electric whips, which were dozens of thousand meters long, came out of the five castles and twined themselves around Chen Fan. Those blue electric whips then became five dragons, trying to chain Chen Fan.


    ¡°Losers!¡± Chen Fan yelled.


    The azure aura on his body became brighter and he turned into a sword, then broke the five electric dragons and cracked the dimension. He shed to the front of a battleship and reached with his ws toward the castle.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± rs shouted.


    But it was toote. Twentyyers of energy shields broke one after another like pieces of paper.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    Viscount Warbeck was the one who controlled the Castle of the Sun.


    Warbeck was known for his bad temper among the Mayans. He cultivated the ¡°Starry Sun Art¡± and his Soul Energy could burn everything, just like the sun. Indeed, fire formed with the purest blue electric light started burning in the castle.


    Unfortunately, those blue mes were like raindrops to Chen Fan.


    His ws broke the energy shields easily and scratched on the surface of the Castle of the Sun, letting out screeching sounds. The reinforced exterior blocked the ws; it was made with the hardest mysterious metal. Not even True Gods could break the metal; it was the strongest defense in the world.


    Even so, Chen Fan immediately shouted, ¡°Great Chaos Art!¡±


    An endless energy came out of his ws which immediately cracked the air. They were enveloped in the power of chaos and the nails prated into the Castle of the Sun.


    Then.


    Under everyone¡¯s attention...


    Chen Fan tore the Castle of the Sun apart and countless metals, wreckage and debris fell from the castle. Many Mayan Overlords, including Viscount Warbeck, were swallowed.


    The world went silent.


    Even the Mayan Overlords were dumbfounded. A castle that could defeat True Gods was destroyed by Chen Fan?


    But this was only the beginning.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    After a few seconds, Chen Fan shed with his wing and the de aura swept across a thousand feet, splitting the second castle in half.


    One minuteter, Chen Fan swallowed the third castle using his Divine Power.


    Three minutester, Chen Fan¡¯s body plunged down like a sword and split the fourth battleship in half.


    People all over the were speechless.


    In just a few minutes, Chen Fan had destroyed four castles and killed four True Gods. Only rs was left on hisst legs.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    rs had lost his soul; he even forgot to escape.


    ¡°It might be impossible for you, but it¡¯s a piece of cake for me! Don¡¯t ever offend humans again in your next life.¡± Chen Fan shot out three mes from his eyes; they formed an enormous fireball, which burnt rs and thest castle into ashes.


    After that, he kept going after the others.


    Many battleships had been caught; Chen Fan either grabbed them or destroyed them. Dozens of the battleships escaped in all directions, but space was the Kun Peng¡¯s battlefield.


    The Kun Peng Dharma Form spread its wings again and flew a hundred miles. The dimension cracked easily in front of it like a piece of paper.


    Chen Fan destroyed all the battleships in a blink! The entire Mayan fleet, including five castles and ny nine battleships, had been annihted!


    After such a scene took ce...


    Everyone was at a loss for words. Kolin was rooted on the spot, with eyes about to pop out.


    Chen Fan was too fierce. The universe was astonished!

 Chapter 808 - The Earth Was Terrified

    <h4>808 The Earth Was Terrified</h4>


    In space.


    Many battleships exploded one after another and became pieces of metal floating around. The castles a few kilometersrge were also split in half. The entire universe had be a battlefield.


    A Kun Peng was at the center of the battlefield.


    He spread his wings with golden light running on his feathers. There were three mes in his eyes and he seemed to be able to swallow the world once he opened his mouth. He was fierce and terrifying.


    Meanwhile, the entire Earth was shocked.


    The superpowers, the survivors of the secretnds and Chen Fan¡¯s enemies were terrified after such a disy.


    ¡°That was an entire Mayan fleet... they had the power to conquer a, but he destroyed it alone. How powerful is he?¡± Many Immortal State Warriors were astonished.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Chen Fan would have been seen as invincible even in the ancient times when there were many True Gods.


    The senior officials of the United States were frightened. They had tried to suppress China with the power of Kolin before, but after that, Kolin and the Mayan fleet behind him had been defeated. How could they not be afraid?


    ¡°Impossible... It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Kolin turned pale.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that the first fleet, which could dominate the universe, had been annihted. Even Edlin the God-killing Warrior might not be able to do such a feat.


    ¡°The power of a battleship isn¡¯t something a normal person can resist! Am I wrong?¡± Kolin had lost his soul. He saw Chen Fan p his wings and fly to the moon instead of returning to Earth. He was stunned.


    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s going after Lord Edlin...¡±


    Evils had to bepletely exterminated.


    It wouldn¡¯t be regarded as a sess without killing their leader, Edlin!


    ¡°You im that you¡¯re a God-killing Warrior. I wonder how powerful you are,¡± Chen Fan said.


    The Kun Peng sped forward; 380,000 kilometers were like dozens of jumps for it. In half an hour, Chen Fan had reached the moon.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    A super battleship rose from the moon.


    It was especiallyrge, with a length of ten miles, just like a space fort. It was apparently the core of the first fleet, the most powerful battleship called the ¡°Titan,¡± and the ride of Edlin the God-killing Warrior.


    ¡°Human, you offended us. Go to hell!¡±


    The two of them were a hundred kilometers away from each other. Soul Energy with endless rage was sent out from the Titan and the nearby space was burning. This Soul Energy had be concrete.


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were glittering; he saw through the super battleships. There was a man sitting on a chair, wearing a golden outfit and holding a scepter. There was also a Divine Core surrounded by electric shes in front of his chest.


    The Soul Core.


    Edlin the God-killing Warrior had apparently formed a Soul Core and entered the Golden Core Level. It was harder for Soul Cultivators to be Golden Core Cultivators than it was for Immortal Cultivators, but once they made it, they would be much stronger inparison. For example, Edlin was able to control the entire battle fort all by himself.


    Edlin¡¯s eyes were full of anger.


    Apparently, he had been briefed about the battle outside the atmosphere.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two enemies didn¡¯t have time to talk much.


    Chen Fan turned into a sword which created an azure de aura dozens of miles long and he went towards Edlin. The Titan let out shes of blue electric light and the energy shield was endlessly fortified by extrayers.


    There were almost a hundredyers of shields around the battle fort.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Layers of energy shields cracked. The power of the Kun Peng could copse mountains and drain oceans. At the same time, the Titan was a super battleship, which was able to conquers on its own. The two were like Mars shing against Earth.


    ¡°Bang, bang!¡±


    Countless energy waves appeared on the moon.


    The energy was shot from the sky onto the surface of the moon and created many enormous pits, but Chen Fan and Edlin were small like ants there.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Titan¡¯s main cannon was fired.


    Its barrel was several times thicker than the ones on the castles and was a thousand meters long. The muzzle was glimmering; arge lightning dragon flew around the battle fort with a terrifying energy.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Edlin attacked.


    The shot was like a sword that could split the world.


    A blue energy ray sped through a thousand miles. Even those on Earth could see the beam of light.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    This shot startled Chen Fan.


    The most advanced technology of the Mayans was indeed powerful. Even Golden Core Cultivators would be unable to withstand it. No wonder it could be used to kill True Gods. And yet, the Kun Peng could fly across the universe with amazing speed; the main cannon of the Titan was unable to hit it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then, Edlin shot three times in a row.


    Each shot was extremely powerful. One of them even passed through the moon and cut off a mountain ten thousand meters tall. However, Chen Fan was out of sight.


    He used his ws and shed with his wings, breaking twentyyers of energy shields.


    ¡°Great Chaos Art!¡±


    Chen Fan used this Divine Power again. The ck and white power of chaos covered his left wing and he shed, which broke dozens ofyers of energy shields at once and struck the Titan.


    Even the super battleship was unable to withstand such an attack.


    A crack of a few hundred meters long appeared on the battle fort covered in metal, as if it had been shed by a knife.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Edlin was enraged.


    His body let out beams of light as if he were an energy core. Many electric currents went from Edlin to the battle fort. Then, the Titan was alive again. The enormous ck metals started to regroup and the cube-shaped battle fort transformed into a ten thousand meters tall metal giant.


    ¡°F**k, is it a transformer?¡±


    Jaws fell open among the people who were watching the battle through space telescopes.


    ¡°This is the most advanced technology of the Mayans, the real ¡®Titan!¡¯ We developed super warriors to resist True Gods and Perfected Cultivators,¡± Kolin said calmly and his eyes were filled with confidence again.


    Edlin had the God-killing Warrior title among the Mayans, and his battling power was on top of the list. For Kolin, Chen Fan was no match to Edlin; as long as Edlin survived, he could make a run for it and the Mayans would return sooner orter.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, just wait and see. When more of our fleets arrive, you and the Earth will be torn into pieces.¡±


    He sneered.


    ¡°Stop resisting!¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    A huge ten-kilometer battle fort like the Titan needed at least a hundred thousand people to control manually, which wasn¡¯t quite enough. A hundred thousand people were required to control its normal form and more than a million to operate in the transformed form.


    The Mayans had actually let this cultivator who had a strong Soul Core to control it on his own.


    The Soul Energy of Soul Cultivators was strong but their body was weak. The Titan might be powerful but it was clumsy and slow. The twoplemented each other which made them more powerful.


    ¡°There are also Artifact-crafting Sects like you in the Realm of Cultivation. The Heavenly Artifact Sect developed a real dragon puppet controlled by a Void Returning Cultivator back then. It was said to be able to fight with Perfected Immortals, but...¡± Chen Fan snickered.


    ¡°Such an artifact isn¡¯t as controble as your own power. Let me show you!¡±


    Chen Fan attacked again.


    Edlin also controlled the Titan to throw a punch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two of them fought in space like ancient beasts.


    On one side, there was the Kun Peng Dharma Form with a phenomenal-sess Divine Body. On the other was a top Soul Cultivator who was controlling a super battleship. They fought from space to the surface of the moon, destroying mountains and creating many giant pits. They even fell on craters together.


    ¡°Screech!¡±


    Chen Fan let out a cry.


    His ws were sharp like Divine Swords, able to pierce through the energy shields effortlessly. They left some visible marks on the Titan¡¯s metal surface.


    But the Titan didn¡¯t fall back. It sent out an electric whip a dozen miles long from its hand. Eachsh created cracks on the ground. Chen Fan¡¯s Kun Peng Body and phenomenal-sess Divine Body were also a bit overwhelmed when hit.


    In the end.


    Chen Fan proved once again that he was more powerful.


    ¡°Go!¡± Chen Fan yelled.


    His azure aura became brighter and the Swallowing Divine Power was pushed to the maximum level. Then, a ck and a white giant swirl appeared behind him.


    The swirls were like a ck sun and a white sun floating in the sky, which carried a horrifying suction force. As Chen Fan moved, the two of thembined into arge hole. He controlled it to rush forward and smack down the Titan, producing nging sounds with the effort.


    Chen Fan was drenched in the power of the summoned vortex; he reached out with his ws to pierce the Titan. He tore the armor a few hundred meters of the structure to catch Edlin.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Edlin screamed.


    His body exploded into a blood mist once he was in space and only his blue soul was left floating. Chen Fan grabbed it with his w; it was unable to escape.


    After losing the controller, the Titan fell onto the moon, making a thunderous noise. Even the moon shook slightly.


    Chen Fan held Edlin with one w and stepped on the wreckage of the Titan with the other, then spread his wings and cried to the sky.


    Everyone was deeply awed.


    It was a scene they would never forget!

 Chapter 809 - Ruled the World

    <h4>809 Ruled the World</h4>


    The battle in outer space finally ended and it caused a great furor all over the Earth. People and Martial Artists of the East and the West were celebrating.


    Countlessizens postedments on the Inte to express how excited they were.


    But the secretnds and the superpowers were terrified.


    The power Chen Fan showed was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination! He even destroyed the Mayan fleet. Who else would dare to offend him?


    ¡°The Titan lost? Lord Edlin is dead?¡±


    Kolin seemed to have lost his soul.


    The God-killing Warrior and the Titan were the most powerful forces the Mayans had, but they were both killed by Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Even the strongest True God can¡¯t do that!¡± Kolin couldn¡¯t believe it, but he could only give a wry smile.


    He thought he could set Chen Fan up.


    But his n didn¡¯t work at all in front of Chen Fan¡¯s absolute power.


    ¡°How did humans make such a monster like Chen Beixuan? What should we do?¡± Kolin heaved a sigh.


    Not only him, all of Chen Fan¡¯s enemies were trembling.


    After this battle, Chen Fan had be invincible; nobody would dare to be his enemy anymore! The North Qiong Sect also became the top sect in the world; many tycoons and officials went to congratte them.


    At the same time, Chen Fan left the moon with the remains of the Titan and Edlin¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Once he was out of the satellites¡¯ range...


    The Kun Peng shrank to a thousand meters, but its eyes and the aura around it became brighter. Its body was extremely hard as if it were made of iron.


    The previous ten thousand-meter Kun Peng gave people a sense of fantasy. At the moment, it had be realistic.


    ¡°This is your true power!¡± Edlin yelled regretfully.


    He might have won if he hadsted longer, but Chen Fan destroyed the Titan at thest moment. Since his body had been pulverized and his soul was in Chen Fan¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯t go anywhere else.


    ¡°I can kill you even now,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    This battle was pretty hard for him. He almost used all of his trump cards.


    The Mayan fleet was too powerful. They had a hundred battleships, five castles and the Titan. Chen Fan might not be able to win even with his Core Formation Level, Divine Body and the many Divine Powers and secret arts, which was why he had to burn his ¡°Golden Core¡± in the end. He used secret arts to boost its power several times.


    But it made Chen Fan suffer a huge loss.


    He had used up Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao¡¯s Golden Core energy; it couldn¡¯t be used anymore.


    His phenomenal-sess Divine Body was also full of injuries; it would need a few months to heal. Even his Essence Core was a bit unstable.


    ¡°It was worth it though. I eliminated the Mayan fleet and the threat to Earth! Their is quite far away from Earth. If they want toe again, it¡¯ll take at least decades, so I can rest assured as I leave for the Path of Heaven!¡± Chen Fan thought as he looked at Edlin and the remains of the Titan.


    Both of them were useful to him.


    After some research, the remains could serve to propel Earth¡¯s technology forward.


    Edlin also had a strong Soul Core. If Chen Fan could turn Edlin into a Treasure Pill, it would be a thousand times more powerful than the ¡°Soul Forming Pills¡± and he would be able to enhance his Immortal Will to the Golden Core Level. Even if he didn¡¯t do so, the ¡°Soul Core¡± was already a superior-grade Spirit Treasure.


    ¡°But before that, you need to tell me everything. Why did the world change? Why did you suddenlye here? What¡¯s the treasure hidden inside the Earth¡¯s core?¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    ¡°I will never tell you!¡±


    Edlin sneered.


    He was like a ball of blue electric light and his Soul Energy had turned into mist. Deep inside was a six-faceted crystal that was hard like a diamond, which was the Soul Core.


    Once Soul Cultivators like Edlin formed a Soul Core, they could travel across the universe with their Divine Soul, even if their body was destroyed. His Soul Core was as hard as a Golden Core, and it was impossible to search the soul of such a Soul Energy Master.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and a glint of golden light appeared in his eyes. Looking closely, it was a golden dagger.


    The de Of Divine Essence could destroy all souls.


    It could go deep inside a Divine Soul and rip it off. Edlin was anxious and terrified.


    ¡°That is the God-ying Art, and only our supreme leader knows it. It¡¯s a Divine Art passed down for generations. Where did you learn this? Who are you, Chen Beixuan?¡±


    ¡°Ask in Hell.¡±


    Chen Fan ignored him.


    In the next few months...


    Chen Fan found a hidden crater, which had the shape of a funnel and was the ce where the energy of the moon gathered. He could also get the power of stars there, so it was a suitable location for him to cultivate.


    He collected the power of the sun and the energy of thes to heal his injuries, while he interrogated Edlin at the same time.


    After all, Edlin was a Soul Energy Master and an Overlord of the alien race. He was stubborn and would rather die than yield. He hid his entire soul inside the Soul Core.


    But how sharp was the de Of Divine Essence?


    This secret art could leave a crack on the Soul Core and tear it apart bit by bit each day. Three monthster, it finally broke.


    Edlin¡¯s soul wanted to self-explode, but Chen Fan immediately stopped it with the Soul Restricting Art.


    ¡°Strange. He didn¡¯t know it was also an order from the elders?¡±


    When Chen Fan used the Soul Searching Art to look at Edlin¡¯s memories, he found that Edlin didn¡¯t know the elders had ordered the first fleet to head to Earth, as their supreme leader received an oracle, saying that the treasure was about toe out.


    ¡°There¡¯s an Entity among the Mayans? How powerful is it? Nascent Soul or Soul Formation?¡±


    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t much information about the Entity in Edlin¡¯s memories. The supreme leader could hear messages voiced by the Entity and leaving Earth was the Entity¡¯s decision.


    The Mayans had done a lot of research on the treasure at the Earth¡¯s core.


    The elders guessed that it had to be a super weapon. Once they got it, they would be able to kill Heavenly Lords and Gods of alien races. Whoever had it would dominate the universe!


    ¡°However, Edlin isn¡¯t the most superior member of the Mayans, so he doesn¡¯t know much. Well, at least this Soul Core isparable to a Golden Core.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    Then, he kept cultivating.


    If someone went to the back of the moon, they would see a thousand-meter Kun Peng standing in the crater, absorbing energy from the universe. The True Fire of the sun and the power of thes were being swallowed by Chen Fan.


    Once cultivators reached the Golden Core Level, they could get rid of Essence Qi and absorb the power of thes, but Chen Fan was so powerful that he could even suck in rocks when he used the Swallowing Divine Power.


    In the fifth month.


    He waspletely recovered and his Essence Core also became more powerful.


    Inside the sea of energy, there was an azure Essence Core asrge as a pigeon egg spinning. Every time it spun, it absorbed endless energy and it was growing all the time.


    When it grew to the maximum level, Chen Fan¡¯s Golden Core would be formed.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for me to think about what level of Golden Core I should form.¡±


    The difference between a superior-grade and inferior-grade Golden Core was like that between a Maserati and a tractor, let alone a divine-grade or a sacred-grade Golden Core. Someone used the Golden Core to make a peerless Heavenly Sword that could defeat a Nascent Soul Cultivator, some made the Golden Core into a fetus of Apollo to burn everything, while others even raised a True Dragon in their dantian.


    ¡°The nine grades of the Golden Core are only the beginning. What the Saints of therge sects have is a super-grade Golden Core! Without it, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against them. I only cultivated a superior grade core in my previous life. I must not make the same mistake again.¡±


    Chen Fan looked into the far distance.


    But this wasn¡¯t urgent. The resources on Earth weren¡¯t enough for him to form a superior-grade Golden Core, so Chen Fan had to ce all his hope in the Realm of Cultivation.


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely healed. Let¡¯s go back to Earth.¡±


    Chen Fan got up and turned into the Kun Peng again, flying towards Earth with the remains of the Titan.


    Five months.


    It was like the blink of an eye for Chen Fan, but a totally new era for billions of people on Earth.


    Humans had never been so united before. All the countries around the world worked together to establish a world government to end all the quarrels and resist the beasts together. The North Qiong Sect and the young man behind them were the ones who led people to do so.


    Someone once said, ¡°No matter how long Chen Beixuan disappears, the entire Earth will still be at his feet as long as he exists. His enemies and opponents will never make any moves.¡±


    The Mermen ran away, the Devil¡¯s Cave hid, the Mayans had been exterminated...


    Chen Fan ruled the world and even the superpowers had to respect him.


    Many people called him ¡°Captain Chen¡± and ¡°Lord Chen¡± on the Inte, meaning that he was the leader of the Earth! However, most of them liked to call him ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen!¡±


    ¡°Sizzle!¡±


    When the Kun Peng Dharma Form appeared in the satellites¡¯ range again...


    This news was spread around in a sh; all the people on Earth knew about it. Their hero had reappeared. Everyone was looking forward to seeing him and those of the North Qiong Sect were thrilled.


    Chen Beixuan was back!

 Chapter 810 - Before Parting

    <h4>810 Before Parting</h4>


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The Kun Peng spread its wings and flew in the sky. People looked up and saw this Divine Beast covered in azure light.


    ¡°Greetings, Perfected Cultivator Chen.¡±


    East Mountain was packed with people. The Martial Artists and senior officials of half of China were there.


    The mountain had been renamed ¡°North Qiong Mountain¡± and the country made it a private area of the North Qiong Sect, so nobody could enter without permission. At the same time, this ce had also be a sacred ground for Martial Artists around the world.


    Thousands of people knelt at the same time and their voice was extremely loud.


    Chen Fan turned back into a young man in a ck outfit. Chen Huaian, Wang Xiaoyun and Fang Qiong had already run forward and Chen Fan even saw Xu Rongfei.


    ¡°Xiao Fan.¡±


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Looking at the familiar faces, Chen Fan smiled and felt like it was worth it to fight so hard a few months back. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±


    An Ya and the others cried.


    Chen Huaian nodded and said, ¡°Good to have you back. You didn¡¯t disgrace the family.¡±


    Many disciples of the North Qiong Sect looked over with respect. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a mortal anymore in their eyes. He was God, a Deity, a Saint, who came to Earth to save people!


    After entering North Qiong Pavilion...


    The governments around the world and many consortiums sent their representatives to congratte them. Countless luxury cars, helicopters and nes surrounded the mountain.


    The citizens of Jin City were also proud.


    ¡°See, the North Qiong Sect and the Chen Family are from Jin City. Even the Prime Minister of Ennd and the officials of Japan have to walk up there and wait for permission to enter. Which city in the world canpare with Jin City? New York and London are nothing.¡±


    By then, the people in Jin City liked to talk about the North Qiong Sect non stop, and those who knew Chen Fan were worth a hundred times more than before.


    The Jin City Business School even became a famous university in the world because Chen Fan had studied there for a year.


    Their headmaster was thrilled about it.


    The Jin City University¡¯s Biology Department became a famous research center because Chen Fan developed the Vitality Serum there. Countless Nobel Prize winners hoped to be part of the team every year.


    People who knew Chen Fan, including Tang Yuanqin and Qiao Luoyin, also became heavy hitters in town.


    Countless people went to Jin City every day, hoping to join the North Qiong Sect to learn Perfected Cultivator Chen¡¯s invincible techniques. Parents even started to sign their kids up for Martial Arts, Inner Essence and Qi Refinement sses.


    The world was gradually changing because of Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan first met his family and friends after returning.


    Everyone immediately asked him about the battle in space. They could only watch it through space telescopes and the footage wasn¡¯t really clear most of the time.


    When Chen Fan told them the details, everyone gasped.


    ¡°So, the Mayan fleet had a few hundred Connate Beings, five True Gods and a super power warrior?¡± Chen Huaian was shocked.


    Chen Huaian, Hua Yunfeng and Xie Yan were the only Connate Cultivators of the sect. Even though Fang Qiong and A¡¯Xiu were as strong as Connate Cultivators when they had Spirit Treasures, they might not be able to resist the attacks of a normal battleship from the Mayan fleet.


    Everyone knew how dangerous it was for Chen Fan during the battle and many of them looked at him anxiously.


    Chen Fan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already recovered. I took this time to interrogate Edlin and to refine my Dharma Treasure in thest five months.¡±


    The power of the sun was concentrated on the vantage point of the moon, so Chen Fan had the Essence Ma Divine Seal absorb some of it and made the Essence Ma Divine Light more powerful.


    ¡°That¡¯s Edlin, the God-killing Warrior?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu widened her eyes.


    Kolin waster captured by Hua Yunfeng and locked in the North Qiong Pavilion. This was thest Mayan and the technology he had could help the Earth¡¯s technology advance three centuries or more. Everyone knew where Edlin was because of him.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Chen Fan stretched out his hand.


    A blue light ball appeared on his palm. Everyone looked closely and saw a six-faceted crystal with a soul sleeping inside, which was Edlin.


    ¡°That¡¯s an Overlord who can kill True Gods and he¡¯s now in someone¡¯s hand.¡±


    Chen Huaian looked at Chen Fan. If this young man wasn¡¯t his grandson, he would also be afraid. He was talking respectfully to Chen Fan at the moment.


    ¡°Will the second and third Mayan fleetse to Earth?¡± Fang Qiong frowned and asked.


    Chen Fan smiled andforted her, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I know that the of the Mayans is far away from Earth. It takes a decade to travel with a spaceship and it¡¯s normal to have a dy of three decades or so. Together with the transmission time of the information, the next time the Mayan fleetse will be fifty yearster and I¡¯ll already be a Nascent Soul Cultivator by then.¡±


    Just like the difference between the Connate and the Golden Core Level, there was an enormous gap between the Golden Core and the Nascent Soul levels. If Chen Fan reached the Nascent Soul level, he would be able to destroy an entire fleet with a finger.


    ¡°That would be great.¡±


    Everyone was relieved.


    After that, Chen Fan spent time with his family and took a break, instead of meeting the leaders of different countries. Fang Qiong and him had been apart since they got married, so they wanted to be together every day once they reunited.


    On that day, Chen Fan was sitting on the couch, enjoying the sunlight. An Ya knelt next to him and fed him lychees. Chen Fan only had to open his mouth, just like a young master.


    A¡¯Xiu came up and reported, ¡°Master, the President of the United States is here to apologize to you. He¡¯s waiting outside.¡±


    ¡°The President of the United States?¡± Chen Fan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Keep him waiting. No one can let him in without my permission.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu nodded.


    Xu Rongfei, who was wearing a robe and reading taoist scriptures, chuckled and said, ¡°President McCain is almost eighty years old and you want him to wait outside. What if he gets sick?¡±


    Xu Rongfei had been staying at the North Qiong Sect ever since Chen Fan returned. She was the goddaughter of Wang Xiaoyun and was close to Chen Fan, so nobody dared to send her away. On the contrary, A¡¯Xiu and Yu Wenjin were even fans of this goddess.


    Chen Fan said, ¡°The United States has done a lot of things to betray humanity with Kolin¡¯s power in thest three years. Although McCain didn¡¯t do that, he¡¯s responsible for it. We¡¯ll just let him wait for a few days!


    ¡°But you! I¡¯ll punish you if you don¡¯t memorize the ¡°Nine Transformations¡± in three days. Xiao Qiong and Sister An Ya have already reached the Divine Sea Level and you¡¯re still at the Foundation Establishment Level.¡±


    Xu Rongfei blushed and lowered her head. ¡°I startedte. Besides, cultivation is boring. Why do I have to do it when I have your protection?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head. ¡°Let alone if I can protect you forever, a mortal can only live a hundred years and at most three centuries with elixirs. If you don¡¯t achieve the Connate or the Golden Core Level, you¡¯ll be long gone a thousand yearster while I¡¯ll still be here. Do you really want this? Besides, you¡¯d already be old after a century.¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    Fang Qiong also stopped chuckling and pondered.


    It was difficult for these girls to think about matters that would take ce thousands of yearster, but Chen Fan had been through it. Besides, as he reached higher levels, he might need decades of seclusion each time to cultivate, so he had to think about everything thoroughly.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Xu Rongfei swayed her fist expressionlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll catch up with Sister An Ya and Sister Xiao Qiong.¡±


    Fang Qiong seemed to understand what Chen Fan really meant and she looked worried. ¡°Xiao Fan, are you leaving us?¡±


    Everyone was surprised.


    They looked over immediately.


    Chen Fan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I might leave the Earth soon. The Spirit Qi here isn¡¯t enough for me to continue my cultivation. I must find a real cultivation to reach the Golden Core level.¡±


    The girls went silent.


    Tears welled up in the eyes of Xu Rongfei and A¡¯Xiu, the youngest pair among them.


    ¡°Are you taking the spaceship to the of the Mayans?¡± Fang Qiong wondered.


    ¡°It¡¯s too far away, and the universe is full of danger. I wouldn¡¯t go there if I have a choice.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    Even Golden Core Cultivators were like dust in the universe. Without a spaceship, they might not even be able to fly out of the sr system in a century, not to mention traveling through space. Only Soul Formation Cultivators could travel around freely.


    ¡°Then, where are you going? The gate at the Blood Sea, the path of the Gold n or the one under Dragon Lake?¡± someone asked.


    There were a few paths to leave the.


    Every secretnd represented a path for leaving the, but those destinations weren¡¯t the best choices for Chen Fan. The Kindred, the Dark Wolves, the Light Race or the Gold n were alien races and the Realm of Cultivation at the end of the Path of Heaven was more suitable for him to cultivate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Chen Fan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange everything before I leave so that the North Qiong Sect will have enough power to rule the. You won¡¯t have to worry even if some True Gods or Sky Immortalseter on.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    They immediately became intense. Even thezy Xu Rongfei started to cultivate every day and treasured the remaining time with Chen Fan.


    Time passed very soon.


    Suddenly, news came saying that the Gate of Heaven in the Deity Burial Valley had reopened and the Deities returned to the mortal world.


    The time for Chen Fan to leave the Earth was getting closer.

 Chapter 811 - Im the King of Kunxu

    <h4>811 I¡°m the King of Kunxu</h4>


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Many ships flew across the sky.


    Many Deities stood on the ships and countless people looked up immediately.


    The Fire Spirit King stood at the bow and looked around. ¡°This is the mortal world? It¡¯s as flourishing as the Realm of Kunxu, except for theck of Spirit Qi.¡±


    The sisters of the Qi family and Bai Suxian also widened their eyes.


    Lu Yanxue said, ¡°Even though Kunxu has a lot of Earth Level Deities, the mortal world is more bustling. Morals might be small, but the energy they have together is earth-shattering.¡±


    She was wearing a traditional pce outfit and the sleeves were fluttering in the breeze. She looked gorgeous as she stood in the middle of the others.


    The Heavenly Ocean King chuckled and said, ¡°I hope we can meet Perfected Cultivator soon. He would be thrilled when he sees this gift.¡±


    This Earth Level Deity was the King of the inds in the east. After the Seven Exalted Sects were exterminated, the Heavenly Ocean King immediately yielded to Chen Fan.


    The Deities around him also smiled.


    ¡°He will,¡± Lu Yanxue said calmly.


    She smiled and looked at the East confidently.


    The Deities of Kunxu had arrived.


    The legendary secretnd was finally opened!


    The immediately went into chaos. A few Earth Level Deities could already conquer a superpower, let alone a hundred of them. After seeing the flying ships of Kunxu, all of the countries were even more rmed.


    Li Wuchen called immediately, ¡°General Chen, the Deities of the Realm of Kunxu are here. We are helpless against them. Please help.¡±


    Li Wuchen remained speechless after that.


    China sent troops to stop the Deities from Kunxu, but they were annihted. Not even the Navy dared to get close to the fleet.


    Mortals would never be able to resist a hundred Deities.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chen Fan replied and hung up.


    Li Wuchen wondered what that meant. As he was about to call again, Ye Qincang suddenly sent him a message. Li Wuchen was relieved after hearing it and he ordered the Navy to retreat.


    The ships from Kunxu went across half of China and kept going forward slowly.


    They flew over many cities without being stopped by the Navy. Countless people looked up to see those spaceships; all of them were awed and terrified.


    The other countries became really anxious after seeing that China was not resisting. The North Qiong Sect received many calls, hoping Chen Fan would destroy the fleet. Otherwise, the Deities from Kunxu might eliminate all of mankind on Earth.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t pick up the calls.


    They became more and more anxious.


    ¡°This is BBC. What you¡¯re looking at is the fleet from the Realm of Kunxu. Among all the secretnds, the Realm of Kunxu is the most powerful one, and it is said to have a hundred Deities. Today, the Realm of Kunxu is finally open... The Earth¡¯s armies simply cannot resist against a hundred Earth Level Deities at all. It is another big crisis following the Mayan fleet.


    ¡°We can only hope Perfected Cultivator Chen will step up and save the world again.


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t seem to be doing anything this time...¡± the blonde host said seriously.


    The entire world was watching while on tenterhooks. Everyone was frightened as they looked at the fleet. Would there be another war after a few months of peace?


    ¡°A hundred Earth Level Deities! That¡¯s more powerful than the rest of the secretnds put together. It¡¯s indeed the Realm of Kunxu.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Perfected Cultivator Chen doing something? Is he injured?¡±


    ¡°How can we stop those Deities without Perfected Cultivator Chen?¡±


    Manyizens were nervous.


    Unfortunately, Chen Fan had not made an appearance ever since he returned and normal people had no means to get in contact with him.


    The world could only wait.


    The fleet of Kunxu was getting closer and people saw that they were heading towards the North Qiong Sect in Jin City.


    ¡°Are the Deities trying to find trouble with Perfected Cultivator Chen? I heard that Perfected Cultivator Chen went to Kunxu three years ago. Did he offend the Seven Exalted Sects?¡± someone wondered.


    Those who disliked Chen Fan were thrilled.


    If Chen Fan was hurt while the Deities of Kunxu came for revenge, they might be able to take down ¡°Captain Chen!¡± Many senior officials of the superpowers even hoped that people would start to hate Chen Fan.


    Finally.


    Under everyone¡¯s attention.


    The fleet of Kunxu arrived before the North Qiong Mountain.


    At that moment, millions of people in Jin City looked up at the same time and saw the fleet that was covering the sky.


    ¡°One, two, three... a hundred and seven.¡±


    People turned pale as they counted the ships. The others were also terrified and some even cried. Each of the ships was a few hundred meters long, and was asrge as an aircraft carrier.


    They covered half of the sky.


    Even though their ships were much smaller than the ones of the Mayan fleet, the pressure they gave people was the same.


    ¡°Will Perfected Cultivator Chen be alright?¡± Tang Yifei said anxiously while she witnessed this from the mansion of the Tang family.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator even defeated the invincible Mayan fleet. This is nothing to him!¡± Tang Yuanqin said with a worried look.


    More people.


    Like the rtives of the Chen family, all the members of the Qiao family and the Fang family looked towards the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The wind blew.


    North Qiong Mountain was in silence and nobody came out, as if everyone inside was afraid of the Deities from Kunxu. Famous Earth Level Deities including Hua Yunfeng, Chen Huaian and Xie Yan, A¡¯Xiu and Yukishiro Sa weren¡¯t there. Only a hundred ships stopped outside, which made people feel nervous.


    It felt as if a century had passed.


    ¡°Squeak!¡±


    The door finally opened.


    A young man came out with a smile. He was wearing a white outfit and his white long hair had turned ck again. It was Chen Fan.


    He looked at the fleet in the sky.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Then.


    Somethingpletely unexpected happened. All the people around the world were caught by surprise.


    An Earth Level Deity flew down from a ship and lowered his head respectfully.


    ¡°Greetings, Perfected Cultivator.¡±


    After that, other Earth Level Deities also came before Chen Fan and repeated the greeting.


    ¡°Greetings, Perfected Cultivator.¡±


    In the end, a woman stood in front of the Earth Level Deities and bowed.


    ¡°Greetings, King of Kunxu. May your powerst forever!¡±


    At that moment, the entire Earth went silent.


    Countless people were dumbfounded. This had gone further beyond everyone¡¯s imagination!

 Chapter 812 - Planet Tianhuang

    <h4>Chapter 812 Tianhuang</h4>


    The Realm of Kunxu¡¯s Deities astonished the world with their actions.


    The King of Kunxu!


    Chen Fan had be the King of Kunxu! Many realized that Chen Fan was able to return from Kunxu safely because he had conquered the realm and they were extremely startled by such news.


    Dominating a realm all by himself!


    ¡°We really underestimated Perfected Cultivator Chen.¡± the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect smiled wryly.


    Countless Martial Arts Overlords and the superpowers were terrified. If Chen Fan had even conquered Kunxu, who else on Earth could challenge him? Even the United States would need to resort to nuclear weapons to save themselves, and they were much weaker than the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Looks like Perfected Cultivator Chen will certainly be the leader of the Earth!¡± someone said on the inte.


    Meanwhile, the North Qiong Sect had opened its door and allowed those from Kunxu to enter. Fang Qiong and the others first saw Lu Yanxue, who was in a white pce gown. After a few years of cultivation in Snow God Pce, she had be as fierce as the fairies of Moon Pce, Bai Suxian and the sisters of the Qi Family.


    They recognized Lu Yanxue, but many of them were stunned by how much she had changed.


    Fang Qiong smiled and weed the Deities from Kunxu.


    Chen Fan ignored them and kept looking at the sky.


    ¡°You scared many people with your fleet.¡±


    ¡°We should let the superpowers and the world know you¡¯re not only the King of Kunxu, but also the Lord of Earth,¡± Lu Yanxue smiled and said.


    After ruling Kunxu, she became more decisive and fierce.


    ¡°Right, we¡¯ll kill whoever refuses to obey Perfected Cultivator. No matter how powerful the nuclear weapons are, they can¡¯t hit me!¡± the Fire Spirit King yelled.


    The Heavenly Ocean King and the others also looked vicious.


    This group of Deities had always run wild in the Realm of Kunxu and they thought they were superior whenpared to people of the mortal world. How would they take countries like the United States, Ennd, France and Japan seriously?


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Hua Yunfeng and Xie Yan could only smile as they watched those furious Earth Level Deities.


    The most powerful ones among them were only early-stage Connate Beings and there were more than a couple peak-stage Connate Beings among the Deities from Kunxu. Besides, they had a hundred Deities and no one would be able to resist them, except the Ancestral Dragon.


    Some observant disciples of the North Qiong Sect suddenly felt something was wrong.


    After the secretnds on Earth had been exterminated, the North Qiong Sect was the dominator of the. Even though the Deities from Kunxu were on their side as well, there seemed to be two hidden parties, led by Fang Qiong and the leader of the Deities, Lu Yanxue, respectively.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He was worried that the North Qiong Sect couldn¡¯t deal with the chaos on Earth after he left, but it would be different with the Deities from Kunxu. Even if the Mermen reappeared, they would be able to handle the enemies together. As for the matters between women, he didn¡¯t have time for that.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Qian Yexue saw the Sect Master of Snow God Pce and she went forward to greet her.


    ¡°Good to see you here.¡±


    The Sect Master nodded and looked pleased.


    Both of them didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    Thest time they had parted, they were both superior figures in the Realm of Kunxu. Qian Yexue and the Sect Master of Snow God Pce were regarded as Goddesses and everyone worshipped them. Who would have thought that they would encounter so many problems after entering the mortal world?


    Qian Yexue had be a prisoner, Snow God Pce was destroyed and even Kunxu had yielded.


    ¡°How ignorant of me to sneer at him back then.¡±


    Qian Yexue nced at Chen Fan with aplicated feeling.


    Then, Chen Fan was surprised after noticing someone in the crowd.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, it¡¯s been a while! You still look the same!¡±


    Someone in a white outfit¡ªwith a blurry face, who was enveloped in mist¡ªfloated forward like a plume of smoke.


    Chen Fan also smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions for getting rid of the Yuntian Pce. You can travel around the world now!¡±


    That was the Artifact Spirit of the Yuntian Pce. After it learned the secret art from Chen Fan, it cultivated it for years, then finally turned a strand of Essence Soul into a substance and left the Yuntian Pce.


    ¡°It¡¯s just temporary. It¡¯ll take a century more for me to bepletely independent,¡± The Artifact Spirit said.


    ¡°The day wille. By the way, I have quite a number of things I¡¯d like to ask you,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Oh? About the Path of Heaven?¡±


    The Artifact Spirit became serious.


    Its Master was the leader of the ancient cultivators, Heaven¡¯s Equal. He had yet to return after thousands of years, and even the Artifact Spirit felt something was wrong. It wondered if its Master had already died.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    After settling the Deities from Kunxu, Chen Fan took the Artifact Spirit to the hall of the North Qiong Pavilion. This was the ce where the Sect Master cultivated and Chen Fan had setyers of restrictions there. Not even Chen Huaian and Wang Xiaoyun could enter.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the ¡®Monster Mirror.¡¯ It¡¯s a well-known Dharma Treasure of the ancient times. It¡¯s controlled by the dragons and can be used to manipte all giant monsters.¡±


    ¡°This is the Apollo Halberd of the Gold n. It¡¯s a Spirit Treasure made by Apollo and it has endless power.¡±


    ¡°The Wolf God Sword from the Dark Wolves! This is a famous Divine Weapon. I fought with it back then...¡±


    Once the Artifact Spirit entered the hall, it was startled.


    In the wide hall, a few glittering Divine Weapons floated in the air. They were apparently the famous treasures from the ancient times on Earth. What surprised the Artifact Spirit more was that those treasures came from different alien races.


    The Monsters, the Gold n, the Dark Wolves, the Light Race...


    It found treasures of almost all the ancient races in the hall, whichpletely astonished it. Did Chen Fan loot all the secretnds and exterminated all of them?


    ¡°Wait... Is this the core of the most powerful battleship of the Mayans, the Titan?¡±


    The Artifact Spirit looked at the treasure at the center of the hall. It was surrounded by blue electric light like a giant crystal.


    The crystal was a few feet tall and countless blue light dots formed a gxy in the middle, which exploded from time to time. It carried a terrifying energy and could blow up the entire Jin City or half of Jiang Nan Province.


    ¡°Yes, this is the core energy device of the Titan,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    The Titan was too big and it couldn¡¯t be stored on East Mountain. Chen Fan found a ce to put it and only took its energy core back to the North Qiong Sect. The power this core had could generate ten years of electricity for all the people in China.


    The Artifact Spirit eximed and looked at Chen Fan with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. I¡¯ve only heard about the Titan. The Mayans had not finished developing it back then. I can¡¯t believe I can see it with my own eyes today.


    ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d manage to get Titan¡¯s core. Looks like the Mayan fleet arrived and was defeated by you. What happened? These secretnds should have been hiding from the world still, waiting for the treasure at the core toe out. Why did they show up earlier?¡±


    The war in the ancient times had been caused by this treasure. Many races fought with one another for it and there were even enemies from other gxies. In the end, all of them suffered huge losses and had no choice but to leave Earth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure. ording to the information I got from the Mayans, they have some kind of an oracle, which is why they came here sooner,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°An oracle?¡±


    The Artifact Spirit was shocked.


    It wasn¡¯t aware that the Mayans also had an Entity. After all, they were known for their technology in the ancient times.


    Chen Fan then sat on the ground and asked, ¡°Artifact Spirit, the reason why I brought you here is to ask about the Path of Heaven. Heaven¡¯s Equal and the others must have gotten a certain understanding about it before going there.¡±


    The Realm of Kunxu had no records of those things. Only this Artifact Spirit which had existed since the ancient times knew a bit about it.


    The Artifact Spirit went silent for a while and finally said, ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about the other side of the universe, but I know that the at the end of the Path of Heaven is called  Tianhuang.¡¯¡±


    Tianhuang?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Right.¡± The Artifact Spirit nodded.


    ording to the Artifact Spirit, Earth was a thriving cultivation in the ancient times and the Deities of the East were the most powerful among all, which was why the was also called  East.¡±


    There were a few others other than Earth, and the Monsters, the Mermen and the Gold n came from them, but the most powerful one was Tianhuang.


    Tianhuang was extremely historical.


    It had been there since the beginning of the era.


    There were mostly human cultivators on the, and there were many powerful beings and sects. It was on top of the others. Compared to Tianhuang, the cultivators on Earth and the Mayans were nothing. Some said that even the cultivation arts on Earth were from Tianhuang.


    ¡°We used tomunicate with Tianhuang in the past, so Heavenly Lord decided to go back there. He said he¡¯d send someone to Earth soon, but it¡¯s been a few thousand years since then. I don¡¯t know if something happened to him.¡±


    The Artifact Spirit looked worried.


    It had an androgynous look. Such a Dharma Treasure spirit had no gender at all, but Chen Fan felt like it was a bit more masculine with the energy of Yuntian Pce.


    ¡°Looks like Tianhuang is worthy of its name.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    In the universe, a race could only be a universe n if they had Soul Formation Overlords. In the gxy, onlys that had Soul Formation Cultivators could be called cultivations. Cultivators who entered the Soul Formation realm were regarded as powerful beings; they could travel across the universe and were the foundations of a sect, a realm and a race! Those who were not powerful beings were just like ants in the vast universe.


    So, it was something of a misnomer to refer to Earth as a cultivation. It was only a cultivation star.


    ¡°This is what I was looking for. This is the real Realm of Cultivation!¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.

 Chapter 813 - Leaving Earth

    <h4>813 Leaving Earth</h4>


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, I know you once had a powerful background, but don¡¯t underestimate Tianhuang.


    ¡°It¡¯s a real cultivation sacred ground which has lots ofrge sects and elites. There was an elite who came to East along the Path of Heaven. He was only a Golden Core Cultivator, but he defeated all the True Gods and Sky Immortals. Only the Heavenly Lords managed to stop him,¡± the Artifact Spirit warned Chen Fan.


    ¡°That elite was called Di Shi and he came from one of thergest sects on Tianhuang, Mount Emperor. He was still an initial-sess Golden Core Cultivator back then, but no one on East could stop him. I heard that he had formed a superior-grade Golden Core and his power is much stronger than cultivators of the same level. However, Di Shi isn¡¯t the most powerful one on Tianhuang. There is a real son of God who doesn¡¯t like to get out of the.¡±


    Chen Fan finally realized how powerful Tianhuang was.


    It was the strongest among thes in the surroundings.


    The most powerful elites and sons of Gods on Tianhuang didn¡¯t even want to leave. Only those who were one level lower would go to others to fight and be stronger. And yet, those talents were still able to conquer others.


    For thousands of years, Tianhuang had been the center of the area. The top sects, the mostplete cultivation arts, the most powerful elites and the most beautiful goddesses were all there.


    ¡°The most powerful cultivators on East would go to Tianhuang to prove themselves, but they were soon defeated. That has too many Overlords and not even a Heavenly Lord would be able to rule the world,¡± the Artifact Spirit said.


    It was worried that something had happened to Heaven¡¯s Equal on that.


    Very few people on Earth could threaten Heaven¡¯s Equal, but Tianhuang was different. There were Soul Formation Cultivators and a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord wasn¡¯t invincible to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask people about it when I go,¡± Chen Fan said.


    After all, both Heaven¡¯s Equal and him were from Earth; it would be better to take care of each other when on another.


    As for the sects and elites, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about them at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m the most powerful elite in the world. There are many top arts and Divine Powers in my mind. Compared to the Immortal Sects, Goddesses and Immortal Lords in myst life, Tianhuang is nothing. I¡¯ll be able to defeat them when I¡¯m in a normal cultivation environment,¡± Chen Fan said arrogantly.


    He was confident enough.


    He had only been a mortal in his previous life, but he could still win against the elites of thousands of ns. Since he had been reborn with the memories of the Celestial Lord, how could he lose? The reason why his cultivation went slow this time was because of the bad environment on Earth; but still, he had entered the Golden Core Level in a decade. Such a speed was already astonishing in the universe.


    Then.


    Chen Fan received a lot of information about Tianhuang from the Artifact Spirit and started preparing for his departure.


    As a cultivator that had lived two lives, Chen Fan would never act this arrogantly if he wasn¡¯t confident about it. Every move he made was based on his capabilities. This time, he wasn¡¯t sure what would happen along the Path of Heaven, so he had to be well-prepared.


    First.


    Chen Fan started making all sorts of medicines.


    The Treasure Herbs from the Realm of Kunxu, and the flesh and blood of the alien races were great ingredients for making pills. Chen Fan had once used the Inner Essence of the dragon and the son of God toplete the ¡°Thunder Soul Refining Pill.¡± With the essence of a hundred Connate Beings he had harvested, he could make something ten times more powerful.


    ¡°With the spirits and essence of so many Connate Beings, I can make a whole cauldron of ¡®Hundred Spirit Blood Pills.¡¯¡±


    Chen Fan sat in the hall cross-legged with a three-foot cauldron in front of him. The cauldron had many cloud patterns and the drawings of the ancient Deities conquering the alien races carved on it. The fire burning around it was muchrger than any other cauldrons before.


    It was apparently a treasure cauldron that came from Yuntian Pce and legends said that it had been made by Heaven¡¯s Equal himself.


    But the Artifact Spirit wasn¡¯t sure if it was true or not.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Chen Fan spouted out three mes from his eyes, including the Golden Divine mes, the Kylin Fire and the Blood Fire, to warm the cauldron. The Hundred Spirit Blood Pills were superior-grade Treasure Pills, made with the blood of a hundred kinds of Connate Beings. They were iparable medicines, known for their vitality boosting effect.


    Any mortal would be able to enter the Connate Level after taking one, getting the blood and possibly be gifted Divine Powers of the alien races, like those of the Light Race and the Mermen.


    Cultivators would also have a great improvement in their cultivation level after taking the pills. Their vitality would increase and any injuries would be healed in a second. Besides, their True Essence would also be restored. The pills had many other effects, which was why they were kind of an all-purpose medicine.


    ¡°Luckily, there are many alien races on Earth. I might not be able to get a hundred types of blood, but there are at least dozens of them. These Hundred Spirit Blood Pills would still be worthy of the name.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Someone in the universe had once collected the blood of ten thousand races to make Blood Pills! Such a kind of medicine had gone beyond the level of Treasure Pills and was regarded as Supreme Divine Pills. One of them might already be enough to help cultivators enter the Golden Core or the Nascent Soul level!


    And yet, even though the Hundred Spirit Blood Pills had a much weaker effect, there was arger quantity of them.


    With Chen Fan¡¯s professional techniques, he made a total of thirty six ¡°Hundred Spirit Blood Pills.¡±


    When the cauldron opened, the sky was covered with thunderclouds, bing a sea of lightning that could blow up Jin City. However, Chen Fan had achieved the Sky-shattering Painting and he could turn into a Thunder Loch, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of these clouds.


    They dissipated after a second.


    ¡°Master, these are the Hundred Spirit Blood Pills?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu and the others gathered around the cauldron.


    There were thirty six Blood Pills floating inside. They were like the most transparent blood ambers and the room was filled with a pleasant smell. Everyone¡¯s power improved and they felt more energetic right after they took a sniff.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take half of the Blood Pills and leave the rest in the North Qiong Sect. If you¡¯re in danger or under attack, take some, but only when you have no other choice. I don¡¯t want you to reach the Connate Level by relying on the pills,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Everyone listened carefully.


    Breaking through levels with medicine would result in an unstable foundation, which would be a great obstacle for their cultivation journey in the future.


    In the next couple of days, Chen Fan focused on teaching his disciples cultivation arts and Dharma Spells. They knew Chen Fan didn¡¯t have much time, so they paid their utmost attention. Wang Xiaoyun and Fang Qiong also concentrated on cultivating.


    After that, Chen Fan traveled around to see his old friends and to eliminate all the hidden threats in the forbiddennds and the secretnds.


    He first went to Chu Zhou City to see Jiang Tanqiu and Yan Xiaobai. Yan Xiaobai already had a couple of kids. His son was chubby while his daughter was well-behaved and cute. Jiang Tanqiu was also living his best life. Since he knew Chen Fan, nobody in Chu Zhou City and even the entire Jiang Nan Province would dare to offend him.


    Chen Fan then went to meet Auntie Tang.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, why are you here? Come in.¡±


    Auntie Tang was thrilled and she weed Chen Fan as if he were her son. Although Jiang Haishan was embarrassed, he also nodded and bowed.


    The mansions on Yun Wu Mountain had been renovated by North Qiong Corp. Chen Fan ordered them to give Auntie Tang the best one, so she could enjoy the view outside once she woke up.


    ¡°Who would have thought that you¡¯d be gone for ten years? I remember you were still seventeen when you first came to our home. And now, you¡¯ve be the astonishing Perfected Cultivator Chen,¡± Auntie Tang said.


    Jiang Haishan was feeling extremely regretful.


    If he hadn¡¯t looked down on Chen Fan back then, Chen Fan might have already be his son-inw.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve be Perfected Cultivator Chen, I¡¯m still your Xiao Fan.¡± Chen Fan smiled gently. Auntie Tang gave him a beaming smile and felt extremely pleased.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t see Jiang Churan this time.


    ording to Auntie Tang, Jiang Churan had been quite into Taoismtely and was visiting some famous mountains and rivers alone in thest few years. She was in Qin Mountain at the moment.


    Chen Fan was a bit shocked after hearing what she said. He had never thought that the snobbish little girl had changed this much.


    He left a bottle of superior-grade Spirit Pills for Auntie Tang before leaving. Those Spirit Pills were enough for her to live a century more.


    Then.


    Chen Fan traveled around the Earth.


    First, he went to Ocean City. Even though the Mermen escaped and went back to the sea, they couldn¡¯t get away from Chen Fan. All the masters of the n were killed and the remaining people surrendered to him.


    Chen Fan also went into the Devil¡¯s Cave and killed seventeen Connate beasts. He then dug down three thousand meters and stopped until he sawva.


    After all this.


    Chen Fan stayed at home and spent time with Fang Qiong, An Ya, Xu Rongfei and his family. This was the most carefree time he had enjoyed thus far. He didn¡¯t have to think about anything and lived like a normal person, doing things like shopping, eating out and traveling. Chen Fan¡¯s mind gradually became calm and everything went back to the basics.


    Three monthster.


    Outside the teleport array in the Heavenly Capital of the Realm of Kunxu.


    The Earth Level Deities and the Entities from Kunlun and Earth, including those of the North Qiong Sect and Kunlun, had gathered there respectfully. Wang Xiaoyun, Fang Qiong and some of the others were at the forefront.


    A¡¯Xiu and a few other female disciples were drenched in tears. Although Fang Qiong and An Ya didn¡¯t want Chen Fan to go either, they still tried their best to give encouraging smiles.


    ¡°This journey is going to be dangerous. Be careful,¡± Chen Huaian said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯ll only be gone for three years at most. I¡¯ll be back once I attain the Golden Core level,¡± Chen Fan replied with a smile.


    In the end, Chen Fan hugged the others and stepped into the teleport array, starting his journey on the Path of Heaven again.


    His destination was Tianhuang.

 Chapter 814 - Arriving on Planet Tianhuang

    <h4>814 Arriving on Tianhuang</h4>


    The Spirit Qi on Earth wasn¡¯t enough for Chen Fan toplete a superior-grade or super-grade Golden Core. Comparing the several paths for leaving the, Tianhuang was the most suitable. Such a cultivation could definitely help him enter the Nascent Soul or even higher levels.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    A beam of colorful light shed across the universe.


    Chen Fan was extremely cautious when he returned to the Path of Heaven. This, which was called the Southern Gate of Connate thousands of years in the past, was still barren. There were only skeletons of the Predators and ruins.


    ¡°Looks like there are no hidden Predators.¡±


    Chen Fan checked the investigation array and found that it had never been used. He then flew into the sky and searched the entire with his Immortal Will. After confirming there was no one there, he initiated the teleport array again.


    What surprised Chen Fan was that the following path was very smooth.


    He kept moving forward along the Path of Heaven but he didn¡¯t see any Predators as he traveled. There were only more and more dead bodies of human cultivators and skeletons ofrger Predators. Chen Fan looked even more serious as he moved along the way. Those humans were his ancestors.


    When he arrived on the third.


    He saw many dead bodies of Golden Core Predators and Golden Core Cultivators.


    The skeletons of the Golden Core Predators were several hundred metersrge, while those of the Perfected Cultivators were crystal clear. They sounded like metals when Chen Fan knocked on them and they had yet to decay after thousands of years.


    ¡°The battle seemed to be more and more intense.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    This was the battle between mankind and the Predators. There was no surrender or begging in such a war. Even a Foundation Establishment Cultivator had to fight with a hundred-meter Predator.


    There were many other namelesss full of debris along the way.


    Chen Fan even saw a cracked. A skeleton ten thousand metersrge floated in the air and it still felt vicious after all these years. Normal Connate Beings would immediately be terrified.


    ¡°A Nascent Soul Predator.¡±


    Even Chen Fan was stunned.


    He could imagine how intense the battle had been. Even a Nascent Soul Being had died there.


    Half of this thousand-kilometer exploded and only half of it was left. There were bodies of a hundred Golden Core Cultivators next to the skeleton of the Nascent Soul Predator, but what really killed it was an attack that prated its head and destroyed its Divine Soul.


    ¡°It feels a bit familiar...¡±


    Chen Fan mumbled.


    He stayed on this for a while and kept going, but he was a bit nervous. He had never thought that the Path of Heaven would be that long. The Spirit Stones from the Realm of Kunxu weren¡¯t enough, as he needed more than ten thousand of them every time he jumped.


    ¡°I hope I can arrive at Tianhuang before I use up all the Spirit Stones. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be trapped in the universe for decades.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled wryly.


    Swish, swish, swish.


    Beams of colorful light shed across the universe.


    When Chen Fan arrived at the seventeenth hub, he suddenly found that it was no way out anymore.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up.


    His Immortal Will prated the air and he could sense the de Qi inside the dimensional storm. It shattered the passage and turned into a shield which blocked the Path of Heaven.


    Blocking the Path of Heaven with a sh!


    Even though the teleport array was intact and he could only find the coordinates of the next, the passage had been broken. This de Qi blocked the way out and whoever wanted to get through had to survive the dimensional storm or fly across the universe.


    ¡°Someone who could make such a sh must be at least a Nascent Soul Cultivator, a Nascent Soul Overlord,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    The de Qi was very simr to the one that killed the Nascent Soul Predator. Chen Fan knew who the attacker was.


    The top Overlord of ancient China and the Master of Yuntian Pce, Heaven¡¯s Equal!


    ¡°No wonder it feels so familiar to me. The energy here is simr to that on the Artifact Spirit and in Yuntian Pce.¡± Chen Fan looked up.


    Although he exterminated the Yuntian Pce, it was because of what their disciples did. Chen Fan held no grudges against the Artifact Spirit and its master. After all, they were all from China.


    Chen Fan became more serious.


    The situation had to be really bad, for a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord to be forced to block the Path of Heaven. In fact, just by seeing the skeletons of the Golden Core and Connate Cultivators, Chen Fan could imagine Heaven¡¯s Equal was trying to save himself with the attack, which left almost half of the cultivators on the; they could only fight until they died.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    There were dead bodies all over the ce and only two Chinese cultivators had remained, but none of them surrendered. Even after thousands of years, he could still imagine how intense and magnificent the battle had been.


    Chen Fan stood solemnly.


    Strictly speaking, those people were his ancestors. He was at the moment following their footsteps, traveling on the Path of Heaven.


    Chen Fan buried the bodies of the cultivators and chiseled a stone stele, carving some words on it.


    ¡°Ancestors of mankind died here.¡±


    Chen Fan raised his ss and said seriously, ¡°May our ancestors protect us.¡±


    After worshipping, he went around the and he couldn¡¯t find any living Predators, a fact that left him in shock.


    ¡°They must have gone after them directly by crossing the universe.¡±


    Chen Fan looked around and searched for the energy left thousands of years in the past with secret arts. A hidden passage suddenly appeared which extended deep into space.


    But the universe was vast.


    Chen Fan believed that it would have taken a century for the Predators to arrive on the next.


    ¡°Now, the problem is Heaven¡¯s Equal not only stopped the Predators, but it¡¯s also blocking my way!¡±


    He shook his head.


    Chen Fan stayed on the nameless for a long time and was finally relieved. Heaven¡¯s Equal wasn¡¯t a truly powerful being after all. His de Qi had be quite weak after thousands of years and it could only cause a dimensional storm.


    Such a dimensional storm might be deadly for a Connate Cultivator or a normal Golden Core Cultivator, but Chen Fan¡¯s phenomenal sess body could bear it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chen Fan yelled firmly and initiated the teleport array.


    This time, it was a bit different. The raging power of the dimension created chaos in the passage and many giant dimension gaps and fragments appeared.


    Chen Fan dodged them immediately.


    Those dimension gaps like ck holes led to dead space, some unknown dangerousnds or deep inside a. If Chen Fan was sucked in, it would be difficult for him to escape.


    ¡°Swish, swish.¡±


    His body was wounded by countless fragments.


    In the end, Chen Fan turned into the Kun Peng and used the Great Chaos Art to escape from the universe passage.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Chen Fan fell on a covered in azure blood. Each drop of blood had some strands of gold mixed within. Those were countless tiny talisman inscriptions and there were a hundred of them on his body. The most dangerous one had almost killed him.


    ¡°Luckily, I got out.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    Then, he immediately searched for a ce nearby to heal.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was indeed the most powerful Divine Body. Chen Fan sat on the and absorbed the power of thes and countless gxies in the universe. A Divine Tree grew behind him and the branches prated the air, reaching toward the other dimensions to absorb energy.


    Some energy like a golden liquid moved from the Divine Tree and into Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    In just half a month, Chen Fan got up again, fully recovered. His hair was ck, his skin was fair, his eyes were shining like gemstones and his power became stronger. This journey was a challenge for him to make his Divine Body tougher.


    ¡°Strange. I¡¯ve been cultivating here for so long. Why hasn¡¯t anyonee here to disturb me?¡±


    In the end, Chen Fan looked around this small and found no signs of the Predators. It seemed like the Predators had given up or lost the cultivators.


    This made Chen Fan feel relieved.


    The Path of Heaven seemed to be more peaceful after that. However, his Spirit Stones were bing less and less after every jump. Chen Fan finally saw something when he was starting to feel hopeless.


    On the twenty fourth hub.


    When Chen Fan thought he would be disappointed again, he looked up and saw a giant.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It was floating at the center of the universe like the sun, and it was surrounded by powerful energy. There was a heavenly sound reverberating around the. It was so shiny Chen Fan couldn¡¯t even see thes next to it. Its size was ten thousand times bigger than the Earth and he could feel the Spirit Qi from afar.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally here, on Tianhuang.¡±


    Chen Fan gave a beaming smile.


    After travelling billions of miles via twenty four hubs, he finally found the legendary Tianhuang.


    Chen Fan sized up the greedily. The size and concentration of energy of Tianhuang were inferior to the real cultivations Chen Fan had seen before.


    Deep in the universe, there were many historicals billions of milesrge. There were creatures born to be Divine Beasts and humans were born to be Connate Connate Cultivators who could live a few centuries.


    But after living on a barren like Earth, Tianhuang was quite lovely and wonderful in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Only cultivations like this can nurture Soul Formation Cultivators. Tianhuang is much better than I thought it would be.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    But he was wondering why the ancient cultivators weren¡¯t stationed on this hub. Had theypletely given up on the Path of Heaven? After testing, he found that the teleporting array could still be used and everything on Tianhuang was apparently fine.


    ¡°Did something happen to the ancient Chinese cultivators?¡±


    He was a bit anxious.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll know when I get there.¡±


    Then, he took out the remaining Spirit Stones and initiated the teleport array.


    Inside a beam of colorful light, Chen Fan went to the Tianhuang following the dimension passage.

 Chapter 815 - From Respectful to Haughty

    Chapter 815 From Respectful to Haughty


    Tianhuang was full of mountains and howls of fierce beasts. Deep in the deste mountain range, a valley was found.


    An old altar stood inside the valley and there were five stone pirs with lots of talisman inscriptions carved on them.


    The altar covered an area close to a hundred feet, which showed how thriving this ce used to be, but at the moment, there were weeds everywhere; no one had been there in countless years.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a ray of colorful light.


    A giant ck hole appeared in the sky; a young man in a ck outfit with ck hair and ck eyes walked out. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This breathsted for about one minute and there seemed to be a storm in the valley.


    ¡°The Spirit Qi is so rich. It is ten times more dense than in Kunxu and a hundred times more than on Earth. I¡¯m finally here on Tianhuang!¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes slowly.


    His body shone. Every cell inside of him was absorbing the energy from the outside world and Chen Fan could feel himself getting stronger after just a few seconds.


    Chen Fan was like a person who had starved for a long time and had suffered the effects of malnutrition. The Spirit Qi on Earth wasn¡¯t enough for him at all, which was why his cultivation went slow. Once he arrived on Tianhuang, his power surged at an observable speed.


    Every time he breathed, the Spirit Qi turned into concrete raindrops.


    ¡°If I had been reborn in Tianhuang, I would have reached the Connate Level in a year and the Golden Core level in three.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He looked around and suddenly eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. This should be an important ce for the ancient Chinese cultivators. If they wanted to return to Earth, they should have guarded the teleport array. Why does it feel like it¡¯s been abandoned for a long time?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and was a bit worried.


    He had already felt something was wrong along the Path of Heaven, especially during thest few jumps. The ancient Chinese cultivators seemed to havepletely abandoned the Path of Heaven, but this wasn¡¯t right. Earth still had Divine Treasures, the Yuntian Pce and many of their descendants. Even the Mayans went back from far away. How would they just give up?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chen Fan extended his Immortal Will.


    After entering the Core Formation State, his Immortal Will could cover a five hundred mile radius. He immediately sensed the howls of many beasts and even the energy of Connate Spirit Beasts, but he ignored them and kept exploring.


    ¡°Someone seems to be fighting three hundred miles in the east. One of the parties looks like it¡¯s formed by humans.¡±


    Chen Fan turned into a beam of golden light and shed towards the east.


    Traveling at ten times the speed of sound, he traversed three hundred miles in a second. He saw eight people being besieged by a wolf pack.


    Those wolves were all three to four meters long and were silver white in color. They could let out ice des from their mouths and control both wind and snow. Each of them was as powerful as an Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator and there were a hundred of them. As for the young people, they were around twenty years old; they didn¡¯t panic as they faced those wolves.


    All of them were Ethereal Enlightenment Warriors, and they were using their own Dharma Treasures.


    The wolves were attacked by many fireballs, wind des and golden arrows. The group of young people worked well together and two of them, a boy and a girl, were Divine Sea Warriors. Each of their attacks could kill one Ethereal Enlightenment wolf.


    ¡°Immortal Cultivators.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    These young people would have been the elites of the Seven Exalted Sects in the Realm of Kunxu, and yet, there were quite a few of them on Tianhuang.


    However, even though they had managed to resist the wolves thus far, they would eventually reach a point where they would use up their powers. By then, all of them would die because of the wolves, except the two Divine Sea Warriors.


    Chen Fan immediately rushed down.


    He didn¡¯t like helping people, but he had just arrived on Tianhuang and he needed to get some information from someone.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    A cute seventeen-year-old girl in a marten coat let out a spout of me and forced two wolves to move back. After that, she gasped for air and said, ¡°Sister Hongti, I have only three talismans left and my power has almost run out. When will the backups arrive?¡±


    The other elegant young people also said, ¡°Right, Ling Shao, Sister Hongti. We have less than half of our powers left, but we¡¯ve only killed forty Icewolves. There are still more than a hundred of them. We won¡¯t be able to make it if the backups take too long in arriving.¡±


    Their leader, a tall and beautiful woman, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already delivered the message. Zhuyan City is a thousand miles away. The masters will need an hour to get here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was in despair.


    They had almost run out of powers after just ten minutes. There was no way they could hang on for an hour more.


    The girl with a marten coat said gloomily, ¡°Sister Hongti, you and Brother Ling should go. You don¡¯t have to worry about us. These Icewolves can¡¯t resist you.¡±


    The others remained silent. Apparently, they didn¡¯t want the girl called Hongti to run away alone.


    The man in a Chinese suit called Ling Shao also looked over.


    Mu Hongti seemed to be struggling.


    Ling Shao and her were both Divine Sea Warriors and they could easily leave with their artifacts. The Icewolves couldn¡¯t do anything about it. And yet, they couldn¡¯t take the other five people with them.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stay for a while longer. If we still can¡¯t defeat them, I¡¯ll take Xiao Yun away.¡±


    Mu Hongti heaved a sigh.


    Then, the girl called Xiao Yun suddenly yelled.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    Everyone looked up and saw a beam of golden light shing from afar, creating a thunderous sound. The golden light stopped and a young man in a ck outfit appeared. He raised his hand and pointed forward.


    The Essence Qi in the sky turned into countless wind des and yed.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    There were a few hundred wind des which were four meters long and they immediately enveloped a hundred feet radius. The Icewolves were cut into pieces and the ground was covered in blood. Even the Divine Sea Icewolf King died after a while.


    ¡°A Connate Cultivator!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes popped out.


    Who else could have the power of controlling the world other than a Connate Cultivator?


    Mu Hongti was surprised to see how young Chen Fan was, but she still went forward and bowed to him. ¡°I¡¯m Mu Hongti from the Mu family of Zhuyan City. Greetings, Senior. Thank you for saving us. The Mu family will definitely return the favor.¡±


    The others also ran forward quickly.


    Chen Fan nced over at all the young people. They were all respectful and the man in Chinese suit was also courteous.


    Chen Fan looked up.


    ¡°My name is Chen Beixuan. What¡¯s this ce? Are there humans around here?¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear that Chen Fan was asking about this.


    Mu Hongti replied, ¡°Senior, this is the Juehan Mountain Range near Zhuyan City in the Beihan Region. We¡¯re only a thousand miles away from Zhuyan City and we hail from there. If you don¡¯t mind, you cane with us. Our family will be really grateful.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Then, they packed up and started their journey back.


    As they talked, Chen Fan realized something.


    The Beihan Region was an area that spanned for several million miles; even a Connate Overlord had to fly for a month without resting to travel around. There were many races, sects and cultivation families in the region, but Lord Beihan had the highest status among all of them.


    Lord Beihan ruled the Beihan Region. He had lived thousands of years and no one dared to challenge him.


    The entire Beihan Region was his territory. Thousands of cities, billions of mortals and over ten times the Earth¡¯s surface belonged to him, and he designated the City Lords of all cities. Those who wanted to cultivate either joined therge sects or worked for Lord Beihan to get the cultivation arts and books.


    This group of young people came from the cultivation families of Zhuyan City, including the Mu family, the Zhang family and the Yun family, which had Connate Overlords and many Immortal Cultivators. They had made the trip with arge number of guards, but they ran into the Icewolves.


    Many mortal guards had died during the battle. They ran dozens of miles but the Icewolves still caught up to them.


    Other than Mu Hongti, another young man wearing a Chinese suit also had a high status among the young people. He was Zhang Lingfeng, the son of the City Lord of Zhuyan City. Rumor had it that the City Lord was a peak-stage Connate Cultivator and had already lived three centuries.


    ¡°Senior Chen doesn¡¯t belong to any family or sect? Why don¡¯t you be a Sect-servant at the City Lord Mansion? My father is the City Lord of Zhuyan City assigned by Lord Beihan. The surrounding three thousand miles are under his rule and we have all kinds of Spirit Stones and medicines. If you make great contributions, we¡¯ll offer you Golden Core cultivation arts.¡±


    After knowing Chen Fan didn¡¯t belong to any sects, Zhang Lingfeng became more passionate.


    He was well-mannered, but not to a point he gave others a feeling that he was a hypocrite.


    ¡°The City Lord is a peak-stage Connate Cultivator and the other cultivation families also have Connate Cultivators. There are at least ten of them in one city. There seems to be more masters on Tianhuang than I imagined!¡± Chen Fan thought.


    Not only Zhang Lingfeng, the descendants of the other families, including Mu Hongti, also made Chen Fan some offers, but they were apparently inferior to the City Lord Mansion. Zhang Lingfeng cracked a smile like a winner.


    ¡°Other than therge cultivation sects, only the City Lord Mansion can give you the opportunity to read the Golden Core cultivation arts. No cultivators without a sect would reject such an offer, as they¡¯ve never touched a Golden Core cultivation art in their entire lives,¡± Zhang Lingfeng thought and acted more respectfully.


    The others knew that as well and relented.


    While Chen Fan was about to reject...


    The cute girl in a marten coat called Yun Yier suddenly asked, ¡°Senior... Are you Chinese?¡±


    Everyone went silent and looked at Chen Fan in shock. Chen Fan was a bit startled. ¡°How did people on Tianhuang know about Chinese people? Was it because of the ancient Chinese cultivators?¡± he pondered and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Chinese.¡±


    Just as Chen Fan replied...


    He felt that the way the young man looked at him changed in an instant.


    Zhang Lingfeng suddenly seemed a bit cold and distant, and even Mu Hongti seemed to be disappointed.


    The atmosphere became intense.

 Chapter 816 - The Golden Crow

    <h4>816 The Golden Crow</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Chinese people?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Their gazes made him feel ufortable, like people in the city staring at someone from the suburbs or white people looking at Africans! No, it was more than that! It was like the ancient nobles ring at their ves.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡±


    Everyone was startled. They suddenly thought that even though this man was Chinese, he was also a Connate Cultivator and a Connate Cultivator was superior in any city.


    But Yun Yier and the others gazed at Chen Fan with pity. They pitied him for being Chinese.


    Chen Fan then noticed.


    The appearance of this group of people was a bit different from his. It seemed to be due to the local climate. Most of them had light blue eyes and they had a high-bridged nose. The shape of their faces was also different from that of Chinese people. However, this wasn¡¯t the reason why they looked down on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior. You¡¯re already a peerless talent able to reach the Connate Level as a Chinese. Besides, you¡¯re such a young man; there¡¯s still a chance for you to join therge sects,¡± Mu Hongti said.


    But she was apparently worried about Chen Fan¡¯s future.


    When Chen Fan was about to ask something else, rays of light appeared in the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone from the family!¡± Yun Yier jumped and eximed.


    The backups from the cultivation families of Zhuyan City were grand. A few flying ships sailed across the sky and their leader was a Connate Cultivator. There were many warriors in azure armors, Immortal Cultivators, Ethereal Enlightenment and Divine Sea Warriors on the ships.


    ¡°Thank you for saving our Master. We¡¯ll definitely offer you something to express our gratitude. Our Lord has organized a banquet for you,¡± the white-haired elder said.


    The elders of the other families also moved forward and greeted Chen Fan. They were astonished since he had been able to reach the Connate Level at such a young age, so they were extremely respectful and friendly.


    Zhang Lingfeng suddenly said, ¡°Sect-servant Sang, Senior Chen... is Chinese.¡±


    Chinese?


    The elders were startled and started sizing up Chen Fan. Indeed, he had ck hair and ck eyes which was different from everyone else.


    He was really Chinese?


    Not only the elders, many other Divine Sea and Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators were also stunned. They stared at Chen Fan, feeling amazement.


    ¡°Ah, a friend from China... What a surprise!¡±


    Sect-servant Sangughed soullessly.


    The elder apparently became indifferent all of a sudden. He invited Chen Fan to get on the flying ship without sincerity and was obviously just trying to be polite.


    ¡°Captain, Sect-servant Sang used to be thrilled when he saw Connate Cultivators in the past. Why is he so cold right now? Senior Chen seems to be a talent. He should be someone around our age, right?¡± Someone on the flying ship wondered.


    The captain looked at Chen Fan in pity and mumbled, ¡°You fool! Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s Chinese?¡±


    ¡°What a shame. He could have had a promising future. He might have been able to conquer a city or even be a Golden Core Cultivator, but... he¡¯s Chinese!¡±


    Chen Fan witnessed all this.


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind it, but there were more and more doubts in his mind.


    The elders of a few other families invited Chen Fan to get on their flying ships, but Chen Fan rejected their offers. Those elders were only being polite. They left immediately after giving Chen Fan their address.


    Mu Hongti, who was thest one to leave, also felt sorry for him.


    ¡°Senior Chen, I didn¡¯t know our family would react like this, but don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll never forget what you did for us. Feel free to look for the Mu family if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    As for Zhang Lingfeng, he didn¡¯t even look back.


    When the flying ships left, Chen Fan pondered for a while. He had a picture of the situation in the Beihan Region. What interested him most at the moment was to know what had happened to the ancient Chinese cultivators that made those people act so indifferent after knowing he was Chinese.


    ¡°There was a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord and many Golden Core and Connate Cultivators among the Chinese cultivators back then. Heaven¡¯s Equal should have been able to be a top figure even on Tianhuang. What exactly happened?¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    He pondered for a while, then turned into a ray of golden light and went to Zhuyan City.


    With an address, Chen Fan could travel a thousand miles in a blink. A magnificent old city appeared ahead of him soon. The walls around the city were a hundred feet tall, which were covered in ck iron. There were many talisman inscriptions carved on them and they were shining even during the day.


    The soldiers stationed on the walls were wearing heavy armor. Even though they hadn¡¯t started working on Immortal Cultivation, they were all hunky and powerful. The moat around the city was a hundred miles long and there were millions of people living inside. An invisible array enveloped the moat, so nobody could fly inside.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan turned back to a mortal and entered the city.


    The array of the city had been formed by a Golden Core Cultivator, but Chen Fan could break it easily. However, he didn¡¯t want to be so high-profile as he had just arrived.


    Zhuyan City was bustling.


    The streets were a hundred meters wide, which allowed ten carriages abreast to pass. The houses on the sides were a hundred feet tall and there were crowds of people moving around. Although their clothes looked ancient, it was as flourishing as Earth.


    Chen Fan felt the energy of a lot of Immortal Cultivators along the way. Almost one among dozens of people was an Immortal Cultivator, which was a much higher ratio whenparing this with the numbers in the Realm of Kunxu and on Earth, but most of them were Foundation Establishment Cultivators. There were less Ethereal Enlightenment or Divine Sea Cultivators, and not even one Connate Cultivator.


    Beams of light swept across the sky from time to time.


    Those were Divine Sea Cultivators flying with artifacts or the Masters of some cultivation families using Dharma Artifacts. People on the ground were all jealous.


    ¡°If I be a Connate Cultivator someday, I¡¯ll run wild in the city. Let¡¯s see if those Young Masters would still be so arrogant,¡± someone said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about it! Connate Cultivators are real powerhouses. There are only a few of them other than those in the City Lord Mansion and the cultivation families. They can live a few hundred years. If you want to be one, get in a sect first. Without the guidance of the Immortal Masters, you¡¯ll never be able to break through the Ethereal Enlightenment Level even after a century.¡±


    Another person sneered.


    Chen Fan pondered next to them.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s very difficult to be a Connate Cultivator even on Tianhuang.¡±


    Chen Fan entered a few shops and found that he needed Spirit Stones no matter what he did. In the Realm of Cultivation, Spirit Stones were money. He only had a few of them left, but this couldn¡¯t stop him at all.


    He found a magnificent medicine hall with two ten-foot golden crow statues at the entrance.


    A prettydy in a pce gown approached him and said, ¡°Sir, would you like to buy medicines or make some? The Golden Crow has all kinds of medicines, even superior-grade Spirit Pills. We have alchemists of different levels here...¡±


    She looked gorgeous and was apparently an Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator. Even though there wasn¡¯t any energy leaking from Chen Fan as if he were a mortal, thedy didn¡¯t mistreat him.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to sell something,¡± Chen Fan said as he took out a bottle of pills.


    Thedy was startled.


    The Golden Crow was a famous medicine hall around the Beihan Region and it was rare for a mortal to go there to sell medicines. However, she still served Chen Fan tea and told him she was going to find an appraiser.


    The appraiser was an old man in an azure shirt and a Divine Sea Cultivator. He was a bit arrogant at first, but his look changed after opening the lid of the bottle. He looked at the medicines twice more and was astonished. ¡°These are superior-grade Spirit Pills, ¡®Heavenly Essence Pills,¡¯ and you¡¯ve got ten of them!¡±


    The people in the hall were stunned.


    Many of them stared at Chen Fan with a confused look.


    One superior-grade Spirit Pill could help people be a Divine Sea Cultivator and only a Connate Cultivator could make one. It would be a treasure even to the Golden Crow, not to mention there were more than one!


    ¡°The Heavenly Essence Pills can extend your life for a century, save your life, improve your power and basically anything. They¡¯re precious for any Connate Cultivator, especially if they¡¯re milky white in color which are the best of the best. Apparently, they came from an Elixir-brewing Master. The thing that¡¯s so special about them is that they don¡¯t have any side effects, so taking the pills won¡¯t affect your future cultivation. Where did you get them?¡± the old man said excitedly.


    Everyone present was just as stunned. Superior-grade Spirit Pills were already precious, let alone those made by a Master which had no side effects. This was like a dream for many cultivation families.


    One Spirit Pill could spare a cultivator dozens of years of cultivation and make him break through to the Divine Sea Level, toter be a superior figure in the city. Such Spirit Pills were really difficult to find.


    Many people started to look at Chen Fan with greed.


    A man¡¯s wealth was also his ruin!


    Even Connate Cultivators would want to snatch such a treasure, let alone ordinary people.


    A Young Master immediately offered a price and took out ten thousand Spirit Stones, trying to buy the pills. The old man suddenly felt like it wasn¡¯t right, so he asked Chen Fan to follow him into a room and apologized to him. He said the Golden Crow would protect Chen Fan, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind at all. He smiled and said, ¡°I made them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The senior officers of the Golden Crow who had just arrived were shocked.


    Only someone who was at least a Connate Cultivator could make superior-grade Spirit Pills; normal Immortal Cultivators could never achieve this. To be called an Elixir-brewing Master was to be the Overlord among Connate Cultivators.


    Chen Fan looked like eighteen and had no trace of power at all, and yet he was a Connate Cultivator?


    ¡°You¡¯re a Connate Cultivator. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me, Exalted Immortal.¡±


    The old man sized Chen Fan up and became more terrified. He felt that Chen Fan waspletely unpredictable and he knelt down in the end.


    ¡°Exalted Immortal, superior-grade Spirit Pills are expensive. They cost at least three thousand Spirit Stones. Your Heavenly Essence Pills are even stronger. They¡¯re the best of the best and ten of them together are worth a hundred thousand Spirit Stones. The Golden Crow... doesn¡¯t have so many of them right now!¡±


    The old man smiled wryly.


    A hundred thousand Spirit Stones were enough to buy a Treasure Medicine and could help a Divine Sea Cultivator reach the Connate Level.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Chen Fan stored away the pills and was about to leave.


    Zhuyan City wasrge and there were a few medicine halls like the Golden Crow. He could directly sell the pills to the Chamber of Commerce. They were rich and a hundred thousand shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them.


    ¡°Wait...¡±


    The old man said, ¡°The Golden Crow is going to hold an auction three dayster. By then, the cultivation families in Zhuyan City and even those from the other cities will send representatives here. There will be Connate Overlords as well. If you can wait for three days, you can put your pills up for auction and set the price even higher. Besides, there will be a few other treasures which might be useful for you.¡±


    ¡°Three dayster?¡± Chen Fan mumbled.

 Chapter 817 - The Auction Began

    <h4>817 The Auction Began</h4>


    Chen Fan left the pills and promised to join the auction three dayster.


    The old man went into the hall at the back with the bottle and saw a man in a ck outfit drinking tea. The Master and senior members of the Golden Crow were bowing to the man respectfully. The old man quickly ran forward.


    ¡°My Lord, he just left. The pills will be put up for auction three dayster.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    The man in a ck outfit nodded. He seemed to be around thirty years old, but his hair was already white and his eyes showed the vicissitudes of life. He seemed to be connected with the world and was apparently a Connate Overlord.


    ¡°My Lord, why don¡¯t we buy the pills? A hundred thousand Spirit Stones isn¡¯t a lot for the Golden Crow,¡± The fat master of the Golden Crow asked.


    The Golden Crow would be unable to get them once they were put up for auction.


    ¡°Ten Heavenly Essence Pills don¡¯t matter to me. The Chief Master asked me to look for talents in the medicine halls. If that man is really an Alchemy Master, we¡¯ve already gained a great reward,¡± the man said.


    Everyone present was startled.


    They knew the reason why the Golden Crow could open so many branches around the Beihan Region: they had a backer in the royal city. Rumor had it that it was one of the Princes. As they thought of the battle for the throne between the Princes after Lord Beihan died, they were even more terrified.


    All of them would be crushed even if the entire Golden Crow was involved in such a battle. Only Golden Core Cultivators could be a part of it.


    ¡°That Exalted Immortal said he made the Heavenly Essence Pills. Why didn¡¯t you rope him in?¡± the old man asked.


    ¡°Old Ding, there are only a few Connate Cultivators in the city. How would you meet one so easily? Besides, didn¡¯t you notice the difference between his appearance and ours?¡± The Alchemy Envoy chuckled.


    ¡°His appearance?¡± the others wondered.


    ¡°His eyes are ck,¡± the Alchemy Envoy said.


    ¡°ck hair and ck eyes... Is he Chinese?¡± the old man eximed.


    Everyone else was startled and the Master of the Golden Crow found it unbelievable. ¡°I heard that the Chinese have been cursed. Only one in ten thousand people is an Immortal Cultivator, let alone any Connate Overlords. How would such a race have a young Connate Cultivator?¡±


    ¡°He can pretend to be one. I know a few treasures that can help a mortal pass up for a Connate or a Golden Core Cultivator. Maybe he¡¯s got one of them?¡± the Alchemy Envoy said.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s just kill him and take those Heavenly Essence Pills, a senior member suggested.


    ¡°No, many people saw the Heavenly Essence Pills with their own eyes, including the Young Master of the Yun family. Besides, I¡¯m more interested in the people behind this young man. The disguising treasures and the superior-grade Spirit Pills aren¡¯t something a mortal like him can easily get his hands on.¡±


    The Alchemy Envoy was quite interested.


    Everyone nodded. Compared to an Alchemy Master, ten Heavenly Essence Pills were nothing.


    Only the old man felt worried. He was able to sense a trace of danger on Chen Fan, which was a hundred times more dense than the Alchemy Envoy¡¯s, but he thought he might have been wrong and just shook his head.


    The Golden Crow had a bottle of Heavenly Essence Pills which could improve powers without suffering from any side effects.


    The entire Zhuyan City had been stirred once the news circted around the city. Superior-grade Spirit Pills were rare and those made by a Master were rarer. Most of them were basically distributed among therge sects and families in the royal city, so people in Zhuyan City wouldn¡¯t usually get them.


    At the Yun family mansion in Zhuyan City.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s true?¡± the Ancestral Patriarch of the Yun family asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Little Seventeen saw them with his own eyes. The Chief Alchemist of the Golden Crow, Old Ding, said those were Heavenly Essence Pills made by a Master. The Golden Crow also told the public that the pills will be put up for auction three dayster,¡± the Lord of the Yun family answered.


    ¡°If we can get the Heavenly Essence Pills, our family will be more powerful. We might get another couple of Connate Cultivators. We must take a hold on them whatever it takes,¡± the Ancestral Patriarch of the Yun family said.


    Not only the Yun family.


    The other cultivation families in Zhuyan City, including the Mu family, the Xiao family and the Wu family, and also the City Lord Mansion were also shocked. The auction of the Golden Crow suddenly went to the spotlight.


    But Chen Fan was unaware of this.


    He had just casually made those Heavenly Essence Pills.


    Only Treasure Pills were useful for him at the moment. The other Spirit Pills didn¡¯t have a great effect on him. He took the Essence Core of a Merman Overlord and made dozens of them, but he didn¡¯t know that the medicines made by the Celestial Lord were much more powerful than those made by an Alchemy Master; the people on Tianhuang had never seen anything like that. The furor he had caused was way beyond his imagination.


    So, when Chen Fan was stunned by the crow when he returned to the Golden Crow three dayster.


    ¡°A lot of people came to the auction this time!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. People from the Yun family, the Mu family and the City Lord Mansion are here. Even the Young City Lord and Mu Hongti, the Lady of the Mu family, also came. I heard that she¡¯s been chosen by the Sect Master of the Qingyang Sect to be a disciple.¡±


    ¡°The Qingyang Sect is a famous sect. They have a Golden Core Ancestral Patriarch. I guess the Mu family will have another Connate Cultivator in the future.¡±


    Everyone was discussing as they waited.


    Chen Fan stood in the crowd and saw Mu Hongti and Zhang Lingfenging down from the flying ship, talking happily. One of them was handsome and the other was gorgeous, as if they were meant for each other.


    Then, a few powerful families from other cities also arrived.


    The Gu family from Heavenly Fire City, the Xu family from Linhai City, the Dong family from ck Mountain City... Thoserge families had Connate Ancestral Patriarchs and were as famous in the area like the Mu and the Yun families.


    Chen Fan entered and people from the Golden Crow took him to the auction hall. This time, Chen Fan felt like they were a bit indifferent and the old man wasn¡¯t there to meet him.


    ¡°Are you regretting it?¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and ignored them.


    He sat in a box on the second floor of the auction hall. Those boxes were only for the most noble customers; even Mu Hongti and Zhang Lingfeng had only been assigned seats in the front row on the first floor. The illusion arrays on the walls of the boxes were covered with special curtains and screens, so people couldn¡¯t see each other.


    The auction soon began.


    Old Ding, who was wearing an azure outfit, walked onto the stage and said, ¡°Wee to the auction of the Golden Crow,dies and gentlemen. This time, not only do we have guests from Zhuyan City, we also have guests from cities nearby and ady from arge family in the royal city. We are so honored to have you all here.¡±


    The entire hall was in an uproar.


    Nobody had thought that people from the royal city would attend. Compared to the royal city, Zhang Lingfeng was only a small town after all. Even Mu Hongti and Zhang Lingfeng were startled; they started ncing at the boxes on the second floor to see where she sat.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin the auction. The first item is a Jiuming Senna nt that is seven centuries old. It came from an extremely shady ce and it¡¯s useful for cultivators that practice Cold Cultivation Arts or Yin Cultivation Arts...¡±


    Old Ding didn¡¯t exin further, starting the auction immediately after.


    The Jiuming Senna nt was an advanced version of the Senna nt and was a mid-grade Spirit Medicine. It had many wonderful effects on Qi Refinement Cultivators. Once Old Ding finished talking, there was a slightmotion down the stage, but no one started bidding. Mid-grade Spirit Medicines weren¡¯t difficult for them to get.


    In the end, a Divine Sea Cultivator bid five hundred Spirit Stones for the Jiuming Senna nt.


    He immediately paid and left excitedly. Apparently, he was afraid that somebody would snatch it.


    After that, the second and third items were bid quickly for a high price. When a superior-grade Spirit Pill appeared, even the cultivation families of Zhuyan City were thrilled.


    ¡°A Red me Spirit Pill mainly made with Red me Fruits, a superior-grade Spirit Pill. It¡¯s useful for Fire Cultivators or cultivators who practice Fire Divine Powers. It has great effects even on Connate Cultivators. The opening price is one thousand Spirit Stones,¡± Old Ding said.


    There was a red pill surrounded with fire in the jade box in front of him. It caught everyone¡¯s attention in an instant.


    ¡°One thousand Spirit Stones.¡±


    ¡°One thousand five hundred Spirit Stones.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand Spirit Stones...¡±


    The price immediately surged and even the cultivation families started bidding. Technically speaking, a superior-grade Spirit Pill wasn¡¯t for Qi Refinement Cultivators, but for Connate Cultivators. Families with a Fire Ancestral Patriarch were especially interested in bidding.


    ¡°A Red me Spirit Pill.¡±


    Chen Fan was a bit shocked.


    He had made it on Earth before, but his pills seemed to be much more powerful than this one. Looking closely, there were many impurities inside. If a mortal relied on it to enter the Divine Sea Level, he might possibly be drowned by the raging power of the medicine and would suffer from great side effects which would pull him away from the Connate Level.


    But for the cultivation families, it was a divine medicine.


    In the end, the Gu family of Heavenly Fire City got it with seven thousand and four hundred Spirit Stones. The Ancestral Patriarch of that family was known for his Fire Cultivation Arts and he could burn the sky with one hand.


    The Young Master of the Gu Family didn¡¯t leave after getting the Red me Pill. He seemed to have another target.


    In fact, the families and the Chamber of Commerce hadn¡¯t gone all out yet; they were still staring at the items on the stage. After a few more items, Old Ding said seriously, ¡°I know that many guests came for this item. The next item is our second tost one...¡±


    Everyone paid attention.


    The cultivation families were also focused on the stage. Their main target was there.


    ¡°A bottle of ten superior-grade Spirit Pills, ¡®Heavenly Essence Pills¡¯ made by an Alchemy Master. They¡¯re the best of the best and they have much higher effects than normal Spirit Pills. They have no side effects and one can already help a cultivator enter the Divine Sea Level.¡±


    Old Ding revealed the jade te and there were ten crystal clear pills on it.


    Once the pills appeared, the auction venue was filled with a pleasant smell. Everyone felt a few years younger and more energetic after taking a sniff.


    ¡°Divine Pills! They¡¯re real Divine Pills!¡±


    Countless people, including Mu Hongti, were astonished. They had never thought the pills would be that powerful.


    ¡°Ten Heavenly Essence Pills, opening price thirty thousand Spirit Stones. The bidding may begin.¡±


    Old Ding struck with the hammer.


    This was the highlight of the auction.

 Chapter 818 - The Xuanming Witch

    <h4>818 The Xuanming Witch</h4>


    Once the auction began...


    The auction hall was in silence at first. Then, all the families, the Chamber of Commerce, individual cultivators and even Connate Overlords started bidding


    ¡°Thirty thousand Spirit Stones.¡±


    ¡°Thirty five thousand Spirit Stones.¡±


    ¡°Forty thousand Spirit Stones...¡±


    The price rose above fifty thousand, reaching a hundred thousand in a heartbeat; countless onlookers were speechless. The representatives of some small families and the Chambers of Commerce looked frightened.


    A hundred thousand Spirit Stones was enough for a Divine Sea Cultivator to enter the Connate Level, buy ten acres ofnd, build thousands of houses and hire a Connate Cultivator as a bodyguard. Other than the cultivation families and therge Chambers of Commerce, individuals would never be able to offer that many Spirit Stones. Not even normal Connate Cultivators might be worth this price.


    Chen Fan scanned the auction hall with his Immortal Will.


    The arrays on the walls couldn¡¯t stop him at all. His Immortal Will passed through many boxes and he felt traces of Connate energy.


    Some were hot like fire, some were cold like the moon and some were light like clouds. Apparently, those were the Ancestral Patriarchs from the cultivation families. Chen Fan even sensed someone simr to Mu Hongti, who was probably the Ancestral Patriarch of the Mu family.


    After taking the Soul Core, Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will had reached the phenomenal sess level, which was even more powerful than that of a Golden Core Cultivator; that was why those people didn¡¯t notice it at all. In the meantime, in a hidden box...


    A gorgeous, colddy in a ck dress sat there.


    Behind her was an old man who was apparently a Connate Overlord, but he was standing respectfully with his hands sped together as he looked at thedy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are such perfect Spirit Pills in Zhuyan City. The Master who made them must be as powerful as Master Xie in the royal city,¡± thedy in a ck dress said.


    After that, she stopped paying attention. ¡°Have you found out who came to the Juehan Mountain Range?¡±


    ¡°Among the six Grotto-heavens in the Beihan Region, disciples from the Tianmang Hall and Yin Yang Pce also came here. I heard that even the royal family sent someone,¡± the old man replied.


    ¡°Hm, they¡¯re all here for the treasures of Perfected Cultivator Juehan. Perfected Cultivator Juehan was only half a step away from bing a Nascent Soul Cultivator and was an invincible being in the Beihan Region. Countless people have an eye on his treasures.¡±


    Thedy grunted. ¡°I don¡¯t want any other treasures, but I¡¯ll kill whoever fights with me over the Ancient Underworld Pearl.¡±


    She sounded cold and there were ck waves around her when she spoke. Her body made the entire box feel chilly as well.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡±


    The old man lowered his head.


    Once the Connate Ancestral Patriarchs started bidding, the auction for the Heavenly Essence Pills became more and more intense.


    ¡°Two hundred thousand Spirit Stones. I bid two hundred thousand Spirit Stones.¡±


    An old voice came from the box and that man pushed open the door. He was surrounded by Cloud Qi, seemingly having merged with the sky.


    ¡°The Ancestral Patriarch of the Yun family!¡± someone eximed.


    That was a heavy hitter in Zhuyan City. He hadn¡¯t showed up for decades after bing a Connate Cultivator, so no one knew how powerful he was right then.


    The Ancestral Patriarchs in the other boxes looked at one another.


    They would be able to get a Treasure Pill with a little bit more than two hundred thousand Spirit Stones, so it wasn¡¯t worth it to keep bidding and they considered it was better to give the chance to the Ancestral Patriarch of the Yun family.


    When the Ancestral Patriarch of the Yun family was about to smile, a cold voice was suddenly heard.


    ¡°Three hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Yun family was enraged.


    Everyone was shocked. Who would dare to be that savage? The person seemed to be determined to get those pills! The Ancestral Patriarch of the Yun family also knew that and he red at the opposite side with a cold and furious look.


    ¡°Old Lord Yun, why can¡¯t you recognize your old friend?¡±


    An old man came out of the box. He had an aquiline nose, a slim face and a cunning smile.


    ¡°Mr. Yin? Are you the Sect-servant of the Lin Family in the royal city who serves Miss Lin? Why are you here? Is that Miss Lin in the box?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Yun family was surprised. Something seemed to havee to his mind and he was immediately covered in sweat.


    ¡°Right, my Lady wants to get the pills for her sister as a birthday gift. Why? Do you want to take them away from her?¡± Mr. Yin sneered.


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Yun family was drenched in cold sweat.


    He was a Connate Overlord, but he was terrified because of what Mr. Yin said.


    In fact, all the people in the auction hall became silent.


    ¡°The Lady of the Lin Family from the royal city? That¡¯s Lin Wuhua! I heard that she¡¯s a disciple of the Xuanming Sect. She has already reached the Connate Level and is called the Xuanming Witch. Many experienced Connate Cultivators died because they offended her,¡± someone said.


    Mu Hongti also looked startled.


    The Lin Family was arge family in the royal city; it also had a Golden Core Ancestral Patriarch. As for the Xuanming Sect, it was one of the six Grotto-heavens in the Beihan Region and was much more powerful than the Qingyang Sect Mu Hongti had joined before. So, a small family in Zhuyan City certainly would not dare to provoke such ady.


    Finally, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Yun family smiled and left respectfully.


    Lin Wuhua bid three hundred thousand Spirit Stones for the Heavenly Essence Pills. Chen Fan took the Spirit Stones and didn¡¯t stay to watch the end of the auction. Before he left, people of the Golden Crow stared at him with a weird look.


    After leaving the Golden Crow, Chen Fan walked around slowly.


    He was nning to get familiar with the environment and to look for information about the Chinese in the next couple of days.


    ¡°I heard that Chinese people were exiled and most of them live in the Old China Town in the north. They were born weak, stupid and without cultivation talents, which is why people said they¡¯re cursed. There are only a few Immortal Cultivators among them. It¡¯s so strange. What actually happened to them?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He decided to go to the ¡°Old China Town¡± after a while.


    Chen Fan suddenly stopped walking and looked ahead. Everywhere around him became blurry as he was enveloped in red mist. He was still on the crowded street a second before, but he seemed to have entered another world right then.


    An illusion!


    Someone had set up an array and dragged Chen Fan into an illusion.


    ¡°Greetings. I¡¯m Gu Hanchen from the Gu Family.¡±


    A hunky young man walked out of the red mist.


    His eyebrows looked like swords and his hair was red. His entire body was like a burner that scorched everything around him. He had apparently achieved the Divine Power and almost reached the Connate Level. Behind the young man were many Ethereal Enlightenment and Divine Sea guards.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Your three hundred thousand Spirit Stones, of course. It¡¯s enough to bid for Treasure Pills and it¡¯s too much for you to enjoy by yourself. Also, please hand over all your remaining Heavenly Essence Pills and tell us where you got them. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d sell all of them. You must have some left.¡±


    Gu Hanchen smiled.


    ¡°What if I refuse to do so?¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Then, you can only follow me to Heavenly Fire City. Don¡¯t even think of looking for help. The Gu family is known for forming arrays with fire. This array was set up by our Ancestral Patriarch; not even the City Lord of Zhuyan City can notice it easily,¡± Gu Hanchen said with a cold look.


    The other members of the Gu Family also looked at Chen Fan with greed in their eyes.


    Three hundred thousand Spirit Stones!


    That was an astronomical number even for a cultivation family. Chen Fan was a moving cashbox in their eyes, not to mention the Heavenly Essence Pills.


    Many bursts of energy were shot to the sky, filling an area of a hundred feet inside the red mist.


    There were dozens of Immortal Cultivators and Chen Fan was only a mortal. It seemed that he had no chance of fighting back.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Golden Crow tell you who I was before you came?¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Gu Hanchen was shocked.


    ¡°Like... I¡¯m the one who made the Heavenly Essence Pills.¡±


    Chen Fan shed a beaming smile.


    Everyone chuckled as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. Only Gu Hanchen looked anxious and was about to yell for help, but it was toote. Chen Fan gently took a step.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The entire array shook.


    A vicious energy came out of Chen Fan¡¯s body and filled the air. He was like a rex, surrounded by an endless terrifying power.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    In a blink.


    The guards of the Gu Family exploded.


    Only Gu Hanchen was barely hanging on, but he also fell on the ground and his body was trembling.


    Gu Hanchen looked up and saw Chen Fan walking towards him. Some crackling sounds were heard; the array seemed to be overwhelmed.


    ¡°Damn it. He¡¯s not a mortal, but a Connate Overlord, a terrifying one at that. Our family is not a match against him. The Golden Crow fooled me...¡± Gu Hanchen thought.


    He wanted to beg for mercy, but Chen Fan wasn¡¯t so soft-hearted. He cut Gu Hanchen in half with a wind de, then reached out and tore the illusion apart. The red mist dissipated and Chen Fan saw an elder in front of him.


    The elder was sitting cross-legged and was infusing his power into the array. He was terrified after seeing Chen Fan, .


    ¡°Please stop. Listen to me...¡±


    ¡°Die.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back.


    His hand was surrounded by a golden aura and it grew a few feet in size before he smacked down. The elder was crushed together with his Divine Soul without being able to say a word.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even need another attack to deal with such a normal Connate Cultivator.


    After killing the Ancestral Patriarch of the Gu Family, he looked at the direction of the Golden Crow coldly.


    ¡°Only you knew who I was and the Gu Family came for me. Do you really think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±


    Chen Fan swayed his body and shed towards the Golden Crow.


    There would be a ughter soon.

 Chapter 819 - Slaughtering the Golden Crow

    <h4>819 ughtering the Golden Crow</h4>


    At the Golden Crow.


    Two ten-foot golden crows were nking the door. Many brawny guards stood at the entrance. The building was hundreds of meters tall which made this top medicine hall look magnificent.


    Many senior members were gathering on the top floor.


    The ck robed Alchemy Envoy was sitting in a high position while he drank tea. The Master and the elders of the Golden Crow were reporting to him. The auction went well and the Golden Crow made a lot of Spirit Stones this time.


    The Master of the Golden Crow smiled and said, ¡°Together with the hundred and fifty thousand Spirit Stones the Gu family gave us, we¡¯ve made a profit of over four hundred thousand this time.¡±


    Old Ding hesitated and said, ¡°Alchemy Envoy, I¡¯m still a bit worried... It seems that Exalted Immortal Chen is not someone to be trifled with. Did we make a wrong decision?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a Chinese. How can he be called Exalted Immortal? Old Ding, you fool!¡± the Deputy Master yelled.


    ¡°Old Lord Gu is known for his array formations and fire control. Even if he¡¯s a real Connate Cultivator, he¡¯s no match for the old man. Besides, the Golden Crow is one of the top medicine halls in the Beihan Region. It doesn¡¯t matter if we offend him,¡± the Alchemy Envoy said.


    The Golden Crow might seem weak in front of the royal family and the six Grotto-heavens, but they were superior when facing normal cultivators.


    While all the senior members were smiling.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A thunderous sound came from the lower floors, followed by screams and cries.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everyone was startled. When they were about to send someone down to check, the banging sound went from the first floor to the top floor in a blink.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    A young man kicked open a door that had been reinforced with bronze and talisman inscriptions. He walked in with a hunky man in tow, who was the Chief of the Golden Crow guards, a peak-stage Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator. Chen Fan carried him like a dead dog, then he threw him down from the top floor.


    ¡°Exalted Immortal Chen?¡±


    ¡°That kid?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡±


    Everyone reacted differently.


    The senior members looked as if they had seen a ghost. Didn¡¯t the Ancestral Patriarch of the Gu family catch Chen Fan? Why was he in the Golden Crow? Besides, the building shook every time he took a step and his body was surrounded by a powerful energy. He was definitely not a mortal.


    ¡°Why? Are you surprised the Gu family didn¡¯t kill me?¡± Chen Fan smiled as he walked.


    One of the senior members got up and tried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, my friend...¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers and shot out a ray of white light, which prated that member¡¯s head straight between the eyebrows, killing him on the spot.


    ¡°Deputy Master?¡±


    Everyone was enraged.


    The Deputy Master might not be powerful, but he was an Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator; he also had a Protection Dharma Artifact on his body. And yet, he wasn¡¯t even able to withstand one attack from Chen Fan. Chen Fan was too impressive!


    The Master of the Golden Crow said with a cold voice, ¡°The Golden Crow is a powerful Chamber of Commerce in the Beihan Region. We have many Connate servants and five Golden Crow Envoys. Our Chief Master is a Perfected Cultivator as well. Do you really want to be our enemy?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chen Fan flipped his hand and crushed the Master of the Golden Crow.


    This superior man¡ªwho was close to the leaders of the cultivation families in Zhuyan City¡ªdidn¡¯t evenst one second.


    ¡®¡±Sthh.¡±


    Even Old Ding was terrified.


    The Master of the Golden Crow was a Divine Sea Cultivator, considered to be one of the top hundred cultivators in Zhuyan City. Still, Chen Fan killed him as easily as ughtering a chicken, which waspletely frightening.


    There was one person in the hall who wasn¡¯t afraid. He was thrilled instead.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re a Connate Overlord. I clearly misjudged you before.¡±


    The Alchemy Envoy was still sitting as he spoke; his eyes brightened. ¡°You were indeed the one who made the Heavenly Essence Pills, right? So, are you an Alchemy Master?¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    It was already astonishing to find such a young Chinese Connate Cultivator, but an Alchemy Master?


    Alchemy Masters were super-grade Alchemists who could make superior-grade Spirit Pills and Quasi-Treasure Pills! Every one of them was an expert in the field of alchemy and a Connate Overlord. That was why they could control fire in a perfect manner.


    All the Alchemy Masters would be recruited by those top sects and families, and their status was as high as one enjoyed by a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator.


    Was this young man truly an Alchemy Master?


    Old Ding was dumbfounded. He had only been guessing, never thinking that it would be true.


    ¡°Yes, so what?¡±


    Chen Fan kept walking expressionlessly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really an Alchemy Master, then what we did before was only a misunderstanding. Master Zhu deserved to die since he colluded with the Gu family and offended an Alchemy Master. You won¡¯t be held ountable for killing him. Also, we¡¯ll offer you a hundred thousand Spirit Stones inpensation and as an apology.¡±


    The Alchemy Envoy continued in earnest, ¡°You may not know me. I¡¯m one of the Golden Crow Envoys, the Alchemy Envoy of the Golden Crow. I¡¯m in charge of all the alchemy matters. Young masters like you are people we¡¯ve been looking for. If you¡¯re willing to join the Golden Crow, we can even offer you the Golden Crow Cultivation Arts...¡±


    As he spoke...


    Countless people¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Golden Core Cultivation Arts! Only the cultivation sects and the royal family had them. The cultivation arts individual cultivators had were mostly of low quality. Even if they reached the Golden Core Level, they would only be inferior-grade Golden Core Cultivators, with no potential to advance in the future.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Chen Fan asked abruptly.


    ¡°Erm... you mean?¡±


    The Alchemy Envoy froze.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Go to hell,¡± Chen Fan said calmly as he tapped on the de Strengthening Gourd. A golden sword came out and immediately turned into a golden de aura, which then went around the hall and cut off the heads of eight senior members. No one managed to escape, except Old Ding.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The Alchemy Envoy was furious.


    He was one of the Golden Crow Envoys who hadmand over thousands of people. Even though he wasn¡¯t specialized in battling, he was a peak-stage Connate Cultivator; even Perfected Cultivator Golden Crow had bestowed him the ¡°Golden Crow Sun Art.¡± He could burn down the world when he spouted out fire.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    A golden fireball came out of the Alchemy Envoy¡¯s body.


    He was enveloped in raging fire and a giant golden crow appeared behind him. The vicious energy of the golden crow surged and broke through the hall.


    A peak-stage Connate Cultivator could make a thousand-meter mountain copse when he used his full power. After a second, the entire Zhuyan City knew there was a battle between Connate Overlords.


    Chen Fan stomped his foot gently and said, ¡°Hold.¡±


    Boom!


    The Alchemy Envoy felt as if the air had frozen, and all the Essence Qi within a hundred feet had turned into iron tes. His body seemed to be carrying a thousand tons; he couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. The Golden Crow Fire also dwindled, bing small mes. In the end, the fire wasn¡¯t even enough to burn a wooden chair.


    His energy had been locked without anyone noticing.


    ¡°Are... are you a Golden Core Cultivator?¡±


    The Alchemy Envoy was shocked.


    He had seen such a level of power on Perfected Cultivator Golden Crow; only a Golden Core Cultivator could be that terrifying. Any Golden Core Cultivator could shake the entire Beihan Region by stomping a foot. They usually were leaders of a cultivation family or Ancestral Patriarchs. There shouldn¡¯t be one as young as Chen Fan.


    ¡°Kind of,¡± Chen Fan replied as the golden de aura surrounded him.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator, please forgive me! I offended you. Please show mercy...! If you let me go, the Golden Crow will show its appreciation,¡± the Alchemy Envoy shouted in fear.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t like to let my enemies go!¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He flicked his finger and the de aura shed towards the Alchemy Envoy with a thunderous sound.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m the Alchemy Envoy of the Golden Crow and my Master is the Elder of the Yin Yang Grotto-heaven, Perfected Cultivator Golden Crow...¡± the Alchemy Envoy yelled, but it was toote.


    The Sword of Essence Restoring split him and his Divine Soul in half. Then, Chen Fan let out a ck me to burn his body into ashes.


    The Alchemy Envoy, a peak-stage Connate Cultivator, died just like that in Zhuyan City, without anyone knowing.


    Old Ding was trembling.


    Only one minute passed from the moment Chen Fan walked in to the death of the Alchemy Envoy, but it felt like a decade to him. He looked at Chen Fan in awe.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator... Is this Chinese young man really a Perfected Cultivator?¡±


    Old Ding couldn¡¯t believe it, but who else could kill the Alchemy Envoy of the Golden Crow? That ability to manipte everything and control the world was something he had never seen on a Connate Overlord.


    ¡°Why did we provoke a Perfected Cultivator? We must havepletely lost our minds!¡±


    Old Ding was feeling regretful.


    That was a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator!


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t kill Old Ding. He still had a lot of things he wanted to ask. Besides, only Old Ding knew about the Spirit Stones, herbs and medicines stored inside the Golden Crow.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator, here¡¯s all our superior-grade Spirit Medicines and Spirit Stones.¡±


    Old Ding gave Chen Fan a list.


    Even though Chen Fan didn¡¯t cast a restriction spell on Old Ding, escaping never crossed his mind. He knew that ying tricks in front of a Perfected Cultivator was to dig his own grave. Even if a Perfected Cultivator ughtered everyone in Zhuyan City, Lord Beihan would only say a few words and wouldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°A hundred sixty seven superior-grade Spirit Medicines, five Quasi-Treasure Medicines, one Golden Crow Fruit and seven hundred thousand Spirit Stones.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    The Golden Crow was quite rich. Those Spirit Medicines and Spirit Stones would definitely relieve Chen Fan¡¯s pressure, especially the Golden Crow Fruit. It was a moderate and precious one among the Treasure Medicines.


    He ced all the Spirit Stones and Spirit Medicines into the de Strengthening Gourd.


    When he was about to leave the Golden Crow...


    Old Ding said something that stopped him, ¡°Did you alsoe here looking for the treasures of Perfected Cultivator Juehan?¡±


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Juehan? Treasures?¡± Chen Fan mumbled.

 Chapter 820 - The Peerless Cultivators Gathered

    <h4>820 The Peerless Cultivators Gathered</h4>


    Perfected Cultivator Juehan.


    He had been a peerless Overlord from a time three thousand years past. Rumor had it that he had been half a step away from the Nascent Soul Level and that he had suppressed the six Grotto-heavens. Even Lord Beihan had feared him; he was of the same generation.


    Unfortunately, the life of a Golden Core Cultivator also had an ending. He died in the Juehan Mountain Range after failing to enter the Nascent Soul Level. Mountains and rivers in a thousand miles were frozen because of his death and many fierce beasts appeared.


    ¡°That¡¯s bulls**t. How can a Perfected Cultivator affect things in a thousand mile range? He might be able to do so if he were a Heavenly Lord.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and cracked a smile.


    ¡°Those are just legends circted around the world.¡± Old Ding smiled.


    After Perfected Cultivator Juehan died, all his treasures and cultivation arts were hidden deep in the Juehan Mountain Range. Countless people went to look for them in thest thousands of years, but Perfected Cultivator Juehan formed an array outside his mansion. The cold wave produced would only subside once every sixty years, which was the only time people could get in. Lin Wuhua of the Xuanming Grotto-heaven and the Alchemy Envoy had also gone to the city because of this.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Chen Fan was disappointed.


    He didn¡¯t care about Perfected Cultivators anymore. Even if Perfected Cultivator Juehan was more powerful, he wouldn¡¯t be too strong for him. Chen Fan would have been more interested if those treasures belonged to a Heavenly Lord.


    Old Ding was a bit anxious when he noticed that Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to go. He was worried that Chen Fan would burn down the Golden Crow and kill everyone, so he tried to give him as much information as he could.


    ¡°By the way... I heard that Perfected Cultivator Juehan had a pearl called the ¡®Ancient Underworld Pearl.¡¯ He was nning to use it to make a Heavenly Treasure after he reached the Nascent Soul Level, but he failed. The Ancient Underworld Pearl also went missing in the Juehan Mountain Range and no one has found it yet,¡± Old Ding said.


    Chen Fan found it a bit funny at first. He certainly wasn¡¯t afraid that Perfected Cultivator Golden Crow would try to get eventer.


    But when he heard about the Ancient Underworld Pearl, his eyes brightened and he grabbed Old Ding¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the Ancient Underworld Pearl?¡±


    Chen Fan was too powerful.


    Crack.


    Old Ding¡¯s shoulders started to crack and his face was covered in sweat. He replied immediately, ¡°Please let go, Perfected Cultivator. I... I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the Ancient Underworld Pearl. The Sect Masters of the six Grotto-heavens went there before, but they couldn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    ¡°The Ancient Underworld Pearl is a peerless ingredient. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s one on Tianhuang.¡±


    Chen Fan rxed his hands and his eyes were glittering.


    A Heavenly Treasure was a Spirit Treasure that had reached a Heavenly Lord level. Those Spirit Treasures made by a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord were extremely powerful. Ordinary ingredients weren¡¯t enough to make a Heavenly Treasure; only top ingredients could do the job and the Ancient Underworld Pearl was one of them. It was a pearl that only the energy a hundred thousand feet under the sea could nurture.


    It carried a trace of energy from the ancient underworld, and hence the name.


    But Chen Fan knew.


    Such an ingredient could indeed be used to make rare treasures, but its ideal use was to make a super-grade Golden Core.


    ¡°A level-nine Golden Core can bepleted by polishing it with True Essence for a long time, along with the use of some peerless cultivation arts, but a super-grade Golden Core requires all kinds of treasures or even the blood of some Divine Beasts,¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    Simply put...


    Normal Golden Cores were formed withyers of True Essence and the level of the Golden Cores was rted to the level of cultivation arts and True Essence. For example, the quality of the True Essence achieved after cultivating the Twelve Sky Art Paintings was much higher than that from the Yi Wood Art and the Five Elemental Arts. He stood out from the others mainly because of the cultivation arts he cultivated.


    But a super-grade Golden Core was different.


    His own True Essence wasn¡¯t enough to make divine-grade, sacred-grade or the legendary deity-grade Golden Core. He had to get energy of a higher level from the universe.


    ¡°Even though Xuanming Qi isn¡¯tparable to the strongest energies like the Sky Purple Qi, World Yellow Qi and Taixu Qi, it is more powerful than normal Spirit Qi and the energy of the universe. If I can put it into the Essence Core, I¡¯ll have a much higher chance ofpleting a super-grade Golden Core.¡± After thinking this, Chen Fan decided to stay.


    He was nning to go to Old China Town first, but at the moment he wanted to get the ¡°Ancient Underworld Pearl.¡±


    The center of the Juehan Mountain Range had a cold wave, in which even Golden Core Cultivators would be frozen when they entered. It became warmer every sixty years, but only for a short period of time.


    During those days, many Overlords went to Zhuyan City.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    A ray of silver light appeared in the sky.


    There was a God with silver wings inside. His entire body was made with silver and his hair was white. His wings were fully extended and shimmering. Zhuyan City was filled with an earth-shattering energy when he appeared.


    Even the array above Zhuyan City seemed to be a bit overwhelmed, even letting out crackling sounds.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gu Lingzi from the Silver Spirits. I heard that he was a Connate Cultivator from birth and that he has four Divine Powers. He¡¯s only forty, but he¡¯s reached the peak stage of the Connate Level and is only half a step away from entering the Golden Core Level.¡±


    Someone looked up.


    ¡°The Silver Spirits widely spread race. They are as powerful as the six Grotto-heavens, second only to the royal family of the Beihan Region. Gu Lingzi is the most outstanding elite of this generation... Nobody canpare to him, except the Walking Grotto-heaven,¡± another person said with a trembling voice.


    Gu Lingzi was indeed powerful. He was handsome, tall and was surrounded by bright silver light. His hand was holding a spear, which was said to be able to break Zhuyan City¡¯s protective array.


    ¡°Lin Wuhua,e out and fight!¡±


    Gu Lingzi looked cold; the spear on his hand could pierce the air.


    ¡°Gu Lingzi, how dare youe again after losing thest battle?¡± someone said indifferently.


    Then, many ck waves came out from Zhuyan City, turning into ady in a ck dress. She was a fair skinned beauty, but there was de Qi between her eyebrows. She was stepping on ck water like a Queen that ruled over Hell.


    ¡°Lin Wuhua, the Walking Grotto-heaven and the Lady of the Lin family from the royal city. She¡¯s also here?¡±


    Many eximed.


    The six Grotto-heavens dominated the Beihan Region. Only a top cultivator could be named ¡°Walking Grotto-heaven¡± and be their representative.


    ¡°Gu Lingzi lost to Lin Wuhua! This is earth-shattering news!¡± Mu Hongti and Yun Yier also yelled.


    They looked at the two fierce beings in the sky and were inplete awe.


    Gu Lingzi let out beams of astonishing silver light and his earth-shattering energy fell from the sky, making people have difficulty breathing. Compared to him, Lin Wuhua seemed to be even more powerful.


    ¡°This is the power of the most outstanding elites in the Beihan Region? I¡¯m as weak as an antpared to them.¡±


    Mu Hongti was sad.


    Gu Lingzi and Lin Wuhua were about the same age as she was, but they seemed to have be the top cultivators of the region. Not only her, even the Ancestral Patriarch of the Mu family would avoid doing anything stupid in front of them.


    ¡°I would have won if Perfected Cultivator Heiming didn¡¯t give you his Tianming Sword.¡±


    Gu Lingzi grunted.


    ¡°We can arrange another battle if you¡¯re not happy with the result. You can bring the ancestral artifacts of the Silver Spirits.¡± Lin Wuhua snickered.


    Gu Lingzi was enraged and the silver light on his body shone brighter.


    Suddenly, a clear voice was heard.


    ¡°You¡¯re both talents of the Beihan Region. The entire Zhuyan City will be destroyed if you really fight here. Why don¡¯t youe to my mansion for a drink? You can battle it outter.¡±


    Another energy rose from the City Lord Mansion.


    ¡°It¡¯s Zhang Dongxu, the City Lord of Zhuyan City. He¡¯s been cultivating for four centuries and his power is unpredictable,¡± Old Ding mumbled.


    Chen Fan stood on the top of the Golden Crow and looked at the three cultivators in the sky.


    Gu Lingzi and Lin Wuhua were both more powerful than the Thearch¡¯s Son of Yuntian Pce; they were cultivators able to suppress a. Unfortunately, Chen Fan didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.


    They didn¡¯t fight in the end.


    Gu Lingzi and Lin Wuhua didn¡¯t want to be injured before they got the treasures, so they quickly went inside the City Lord Mansion.


    This was only the beginning.


    Then, many other talents and elites of the Beihan Region showed up. The representatives of the six Grotto-heavens, the elites from therge families and the Young Masters from the royal city.


    ¡°Manggu from the Tianmang Grotto-heaven. He attained the Tianmang Body at thirty and has never lost a battle. He could even withstand the attacks from Quasi-Spirit Treasures with his body.¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianyu, the Young Master of the Chu family in the royal city. He went straight to the Golden Core Level without encountering any difficulties.¡±


    ¡°Bai Qiuer from the Yin Yang Grotto-heaven. I heard that her Taiyin Dharma Power has reached the highest level and she has already formed the Taiyin Spirit Body...¡±


    Old Ding introduced the elites of the Beihan Region one by one.


    Zhuyan City had never been so lively. Some of those elites broke into the city fiercely while others entered through the gates. There were even some extraordinarily beautiful Goddesses.


    Bai Qiuer was one of them.


    She looked like a fairy from the Moon Pce when she arrived. She was enveloped in moonlight while garbed in a white gown. Her smile was gorgeous, which made the other elites smile back.


    Another person who came with Bai Qiuer was a member of the royal family of the Beihan Region.


    ¡°His Royal Highness,¡± Old Ding eximed.


    Prince Zhao Qingchen, the Lord Beihan¡¯s grandson of the seventeenth generation! Extremely talented since a very young age, he had be a Connate Cultivator at the age of twenty. Even though he wasn¡¯t the most outstanding person in the royal family, he was still a peerless figure.


    ¡°Oh my Lord! Zhuyan City has never been so lively, not even sixty years ago. Even the members of the royal family are here. Will the Ancient Underworld Pearl really appear this time?¡± Old Ding was surprised.


    He looked at Chen Fan and became calm again.


    Those Connate Cultivators were nothing in front of such a young Perfected Cultivator.


    After a while, Chen Fan received another piece of news.


    ¡°City Lord Zhang is going to hold a banquet at the mansion. He¡¯s invited the elites and celebrities of the city, and he¡¯s asking me to go as well?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and was a bit shocked.

 Chapter 821 - The Banque

    <h4>821 The Banque</h4>


    Chen Fan was a heavy hitter in Zhuyan City by then.


    Only a few people knew he had killed the Ancestral Patriarch of the Gu family and the seniors of the Golden Crow. With the help of Old Ding, Chen Fan could act as an envoy from the headquarters of the Golden Crow. So, Zhang Dongxu certainly had to invite him.


    Chen Fan was interested in attending, to learn about the banquets on Tianhuang.


    In the evening.


    The City Lord Mansion was lit up and countless servants and maids walked among the crowd. Chen Fan arrived in a ck outfit with Old Ding.


    This time, not only the seniors of Zhuyan City, even the descendants of the Grotto-heavens and the main families were also present.


    ¡°Master, Zhang Dongxu came from the Xukong Sect, one of the six Grotto-heavens. His Xukong ughtering Art is really powerful. The young elites always treat him respectfully since he¡¯s a disciple of a Grotto-heaven,¡± Old Ding mumbled.


    Chen Fan nced around and noticed.


    Lin Wuhua and Gu Lingzi were on the stage. They were surrounded by silver glitter and ck light, which caught everyone¡¯s attention. The Ancestral Patriarchs of therge families, the Elders of different sects and the City Lord of Zhuyan City were next to them.


    The disciples and junior members of the sects were below the stage, including the Qingyang Sect which was the closest to Zhuyan City. Chen Fan also saw Mu Hongti, Yun Yier and Zhang Lingfeng.


    As for Chen Fan, he was sitting at the back where many Chamber of Commerce and senior members of smaller families were located. Even though the Golden Crow was big, it was much weaker than many families and sects.


    ¡°Senior Zhang, I guess you¡¯ll be the one getting the treasure.¡±


    Bai Qiuer raised the ss. Her lips were red and her eyes were glittering.


    ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t say that, Junior Bai.¡± Zhang Dongxu quickly got up and finished the whole ss of wine.


    Even though the two of them were at a simr level, he had cultivated for four centuries while Bai Qiuer was only forty years old. Besides, Bai Qiuer was a representative of the Yin Yang Grotto-heaven and even the Prince had to obey her.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Lin Wuhua red at Bai Qiuer. She couldn¡¯t ept Bai Qiuer¡¯s coquettish behavior.


    Bai Qiuer didn¡¯t mind at all and she whispered to Zhao Qingchen.


    Down the stage.


    Many juniors were discussing amongst each other.


    ¡°Gu Lingzi, Lin Wuhua, Bai Qiuer, Zhao Qingchen, Manggu, Chu Tianyu... These are all the most outstanding elites of the Beihan Region. They usually stay away from these events. If it weren¡¯t for City Lord Zhang, we wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to meet them.¡±


    The Young Master of the Wu family heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I like Gu Lingzi. He¡¯s powerful and fierce. He lost to Lin Wuhua only because of the Tianming Sword.¡±


    Yun Yier pouted.


    ¡°I admire Fairy Bai more. Even the most influential people in the royal city have to respect her since she¡¯s the representative of a Grotto-heaven, but she¡¯s still quite easy to approach. She¡¯s our role model.¡±


    Zhang Lingfeng shook his head.


    Only Mu Hongti sat there while seemingly lost in thought.


    Then, an elegant man came up and asked with a smile, ¡°Junior Mu, what are you thinking about?¡±


    This man was the second heir of the Qingyang Sect and he had reached the peak stage of the Divine Sea Level. He was only half a step away from bing a Connate Cultivator. The Sect Master of the Qingyang Sect had recruited Mu Hongti as a disciple, so she was one of them.


    ¡°Ah... Senior Hu, I just think that some people might be talented but nobody knows about them,¡± Mu Hongti hesitated and said.


    ¡°Are you talking about the Chinese Senior?¡± Yun Yier wondered.


    ¡°What Chinese Senior?¡±


    Senior Hu was shocked.


    ¡°A while ago, I got into trouble near the Beihan Mountains and a Senior saved me. That Senior is young but he¡¯s already a Connate Cultivator. I guess he would be sitting with Gu Lingzi and his Royal Highness on the stage if he were here,¡± Mu Hongti said.


    Looking at her face, Senior Hu shook his head and chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Connate Overlord can change his appearance? Who knows if he¡¯s really a young man or not? Maybe he¡¯s a few hundred years old!


    ¡°Besides, how would he be powerful enough to fight with the top elites of the Beihan Region? The Silver Spirits and the Shitong Race are all top races, not to mention the royal family. Even if he¡¯s really talented, he¡¯d be still struggling to break through the Connate Level a centuryter by the time his Royal Highness bes a Perfected Cultivator. This is the limit of his blood. The Chinese are weak. They¡¯re not even as good as ordinary people. If you wish, the Qingyang Sect can exterminate them.¡±


    Everyone went silent after hearing what Senior Hu said.


    ¡°Right, Senior Hu is right. Chinese people are cursed. They don¡¯t have any talent in cultivation and are meant to be at the bottom of the world. How would they dare to challenge our elites?¡± Zhang Lingfeng said.


    Mu Hongti knew he was right and she felt sorry for Chen Fan.


    Such a talent could have been on an equal footing with the elites of the younger generation, but he could only be despised by the world right then.


    Just as she sighed and was about to forget about this man, she saw someone floating in the air with a ss of wine.


    The Young Master of the Wu family asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I think I saw someone I know...¡±


    Mu Hongti hesitated.


    Everyone looked over and saw a handsome man in a ck outfit sitting at the end of the hall. He had ck hair and ck eyes. Wasn¡¯t that Chen Fan, who had saved them before?


    ¡°Senior Chen!¡±


    Yun Yier jumped up and waved.


    ¡°It¡¯s really him.¡±


    The Young Master of the Wu family also got up.


    Even though they looked down on Chinese people, they were still grateful for what Chen Fan had done for them.


    Mu Hongti was even thrilled. Everyone around them didn¡¯t quite understand at first, but they all got up after listening to their exnation.


    No matter who Chen Fan was, he had saved Yun Yier and the others after all, so they had to express their goodwill.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Chinese Connate Cultivator?¡±


    Senior Hu narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him! How strange. The City Lord Mansion invited only therge families and Chambers of Commerce. How did he get an invitation?¡± Zhang Lingfeng was confused.


    ¡°Yun Yier, how did you find me?¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    ¡°Senior Chen, I was rudest time, Sister Mu has already scolded me because of it. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that because of your identity. Please ept my apology,¡± Yun Yier replied seriously with a ss of wine in her hand.


    Chen Fan nced at Mu Hongti and saw her smiling, so he smiled back. He then raised his ss and drank a toast with Yun Yier.


    After that, the Young Masters of the Wu family and the Qin family approached him for a toast, but they weren¡¯t as grateful as Yun Yier. So, Chen Fan only had a sip of the wine.


    When Chen Fan was catching up with the others, a voice was heard.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Chinese Connate Cultivator?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and saw Zhang Lingfeng sneering with a ss of wine in his hand. Next to him was an elegant man who was looking at Chen Fan with naked contempt.

 Chapter 822 - Smacked to Death

    <h4>822 Smacked to Death</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re the Chinese Connate Cultivator?¡± an elegant man asked.


    He was wearing an azure robe with cloud patterns. He was surrounded by Azure Qi and there was an azure dragon flying behind him. The Qingyang Sect was known for Qi Refinement and their Connate Azure Qi could break any art! He looked down on Chen Fan from above.


    Once the man spoke, all the people close by stopped talking and those who had toasted with Chen Fan even took a step back. Many people were in awe.


    ¡°Master, that man is the second heir of the Qingyang Sect, Hu Kunhao. He has reached the peak stage of the Divine Sea Level and has achieved the ¡®Connate Qi Body.¡¯ He¡¯s said to be able to fight with a Mortal Deity and is second only to Xuan Qingzi, the first heir of the sect,¡± Old Ding introduced.


    The Qingyang Sect was an Immortal Sect that had a Golden Core Ancestral Patriarch and was much more powerful than normal families. Otherwise, how could they manipte people? Besides, the Qingyang Sect was close to Zhuyan City, so everyone was even more frightened of them.


    ¡°A Qi Refinement Cultivator isn¡¯t qualified to ask me that. Didn¡¯t your Masters tell you to be respectful when you talk to a Senior? I¡¯m afraid your Sect Master wouldn¡¯t even say a word even if I killed you,¡± Chen Fan said as he put down the ss.


    Hu Kunhao froze and held the Azure Dragon Jade Ball in his hand tightly.


    Logically speaking, Chen Fan was a Connate Exalted Immortal, so he should indeed follow protocol and bow to Chen Fan. However, he was the second heir of the Qingyang Sect and even the Ancestral Patriarchs of the Connate families had to respect him, let alone a Chinese Connate Cultivator.


    ¡°How arrogant. I heard that Old China Town was attacked by a monster of the North Sea a while back. Half of the city was destroyed and hundreds of thousands of people died, including many senior members. The Chinese suffered from such a great loss only because of one sea monster. You¡¯re indeed a weak race.¡±


    Senior Hu gave him a viinous smile.


    ¡°There was nothing they could do. Without the protection of Connate Overlords, ordinary people arepletely helpless against monster attacks,¡± Zhang Lingfeng said.


    ¡°Hm, aren¡¯t you a Chinese Connate Cultivator? Why didn¡¯t you protect your people instead ofing to Zhuyan City? Do you want the treasures as well? I think you should just go back. Even if you get the cultivation arts of the Perfected Cultivator, you won¡¯t be able to reach the Golden Core Level after a thousand years.¡±


    Senior Hu snickered.


    People around them alsoughed mockingly.


    Mu Hongti became anxious after seeing Chen Fan arguing with Hu Kunhao. After all, the Qingyang Sect had Hu Kunhao¡¯s back and Chen Fan would not be able to fight against them alone.


    Old China Town was under attack?


    Chen Fan was a bit startled. Even though these people were unrted to him, they all migrated from Earth. Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t mind helping them if he could.


    ¡°Master Chen is the envoy of the Golden Crow now, so of course he has to visit Zhuyan City to check on all the chapters,¡± Old Ding said.


    ¡°The envoy of the Golden Crow?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Mu Hongti and the others were also stunned.


    Chen Fan was alone. How did he suddenly be an envoy of the Golden Crow? Hu Kunhao even turned pale. A Chinese cultivator was nothing, but it would be difficult to deal with him if he had such a backing. The Golden Crow was arge Chamber of Commerce founded by Perfected Cultivator Golden Crow. Although the Qingyang Sect wasn¡¯t scared of them, they would prefer not to provoke them.


    Senior Hu and Zhang Lingfeng looked at each other and were about to leave.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re leaving? Have you asked for my permission first?¡± Chen Fan smiled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Senior Hu was anxious.


    ¡°Kneel, bow and apologize to my people,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Senior Hu¡¯s eyes were wide open; he was clearly enraged.


    He was an heir of the Qingyang Sect and the Sect Master¡¯s disciple. How could he kneel before a Chinese Connate Cultivator? He wouldn¡¯t even bow to ordinary Connate Ancestral Patriarchs. Chen Fan hadpletely angered him.


    An energy surged inside Hu Kunhao. It seemed as if a dragon soaring in the sky would soon swallow Chen Fan whole.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Mu Hongti was worried.


    She knew how powerful Senior Hu was. The Connate Qi Body was something even experienced Connate Cultivators couldn¡¯t achieve and normal Connate Cultivators were no match for him. Yun Yier and the others were terrified.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say anything; he simply stretched out his hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An invisible energy fell on Hu Kunhao¡¯s shoulders and forced him to kneel. Hu Kunhao shouted and his sleeves immediately bulged. He gathered his Four Righteousness Qi; it rose from his spine to his head, turning into a Qi Bell.


    ¡°Connate Qi Body.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Hu Kunhao shouted and the azure bell was erged to a few feet in size as it tried to break the restriction spell.


    He was a peak-stage Divine Sea Cultivator. Adding his phenomenal-sess Dao Body, he was almost as powerful as a Connate Cultivator, especially a Chinese Connate Cultivator. Hu Kunhao knew he had a high chance of winning the battle.


    But, out of his expectation...


    The Azure Qi Bell was crushed after half a second. Then, an endless energy fell from the sky and broke his Four Righteousness Protection Aura, pressing his entire body against the floor.


    One smack and he was defeated!


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The junior members present were astonished! They knew exactly how powerful Hu Kunhao was. He had endless Connate Azure Qi and would not yield even when facing Connate Cultivators. Although he might not be as strong as the peerless elites, he was one of the top talents around the region. How would he lose to Chen Fan just like that?


    ¡°Argh!¡± Hu Kunhao yelled; he couldn¡¯t ept this.


    A great surge of dragon-like Azure Qi came out of his body. Each strand could break mountains and wasparable to a flying sword. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t manage to break free; he was pressed down even harder, sinking further into the ground. A human-shaped mark appeared on the ck jade floor.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Yun Yier¡¯s eyes popped out while Mu Hongti covered her mouth as she looked at them with a startled face. Zhang Lingfeng even looked as if he had eaten a fly.


    ¡°Let me go, or the Qingyang Sect will exterminate the Chinese!¡± Hu Kunhao shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire.¡±


    Some crackling sounds were heard; Hu Kunhao let out a cry. His limbs were fractured and his organs torn. Countless bones on his body had been cracked and his entire body had sunken ten meters on the ground. He couldn¡¯t even make noise.


    ¡°Stop!¡± a majestic voice demanded.


    People made way and the City Lord of Zhuyan City, Zhang Dongxu, moved forward. The quarrel between Chen Fan and the others had already caught the attention of the Overlords on the stage.


    Zhang Dongxu nced at Chen Fan and asked in shock, ¡°Why are you hurting people in my mansion?¡±


    ¡°Father, this is the envoy of the Golden Crow. He attacked Senior Hu because he felt slighted. He¡¯spletely disrespecting the City Lord Mansion and the Qingyang Sect!¡± Zhang Dongxu bowed and replied.


    ¡°The envoy of the Golden Crow?¡±


    Zhang Dongxu frowned.


    Even though the Golden Crow wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Qingyang Sect, they did have a Perfected Cultivator. Still, he wasn¡¯t worried about them as he was a disciple of Xukong Grotto-heaven.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far when dealing with such a small matter. I¡¯ve met the Golden Crow¡¯s Sect Masters at their headquarters before. Do they know you¡¯re provoking the Qingyang Sect here? This is the second disciple of their Sect Master and he adores him. I believe not even the Golden Crow can afford the consequences,¡± Zhang Dongxu said coldly.


    Chen Fan was only an envoy. How could hepare to the second heir of a cultivation sect?


    Even Old Ding was a bit worried. He knew that Chen Fan was only passing up as a member of the Golden Crow and Perfected Cultivator Golden Crow would not help him.


    ¡°Let him go quickly. I won¡¯t punish you as this is your first time,¡± Zhang Dongxu yelled.


    He was extremely fierce given his status as the City Lord and a peak-stage Connate Cultivator. Everyone was astonished by his sword-like eyebrows and the aura around him.


    ¡°Let me go now!¡± Hu Kunhao shouted with his Immortal Will even though he couldn¡¯t speak.


    While the others thought Chen Fan would yield, he gently pressed down with his hand.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    Hu Kunhao was crushed into blood mist. His body and Divine Soul became powder. All his Connate Azure Qi and the Earth Level Deity Dao Body turned into blood.


    Hu Kunhao was dead?


    Everyone froze, unable to conceive what they had just witnessed. Chen Fan killed Hu Kunhao, the second heir of the Qingyang Sect, in front of Zhang Dongxu and all the families of Zhuyan City?


    ¡°Chatter.¡±


    The Young Master of the Wu family was trembling.


    Something bad was going to happen! The heir of the Qingyang Sect died in Zhuyan City. Their bad-tempered Sect Master wouldn¡¯t just let it go. Everyone present, including those of the City Lord Mansion, would have to bear the consequences.


    As for the murderer, Chen Fan...


    Everyone stared at him as if he were a dead person.


    ¡°How dare you kill someone in front of me?¡±


    Zhang Dongxu stepped forward with his hair standing and his sleeves bulging. A powerful energy immediately filled the entire City Lord Mansion. The onlooking juniors suddenly fell back, having difficulty breathing. The other servants and maids even knelt on the floor, not daring to look up.


    How powerful was a peak-stage Connate Cultivator?


    People felt as if they were looking at a ten thousand feet mountain; all of them were out of breath, forget about fighting against him.


    ¡°So what? Do I have to ask for your permission?¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers indifferently.


    A raging energy fell on Chen Fan, but it was only like the breeze to him.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Zhang Dongxu turned pale. He wasn¡¯t smiling anymore.


    ¡°I will let the Sect Master of the Qingyang Sect deal with you since you¡¯re so confident. You were warned... When the army of the Qingyang Sectes, you, your people and the Golden Crow will be in trouble. I¡¯ll see if you¡¯re still this arrogant by then!¡±


    He flicked his sleeves and swiftly walked away.


    Chen Fan was left there, sitting calmly.

 Chapter 823 - Who’s Chen Beixuan?

    <h4>823 Who¡°s Chen Beixuan?</h4>


    The banquet continued...


    But people around Chen Fan had moved far away from him. The Qingyang Sect had a history of five thousand years in the Beihan Region. They had several generations of Perfected Cultivators and tons of cultivators.


    Who would dare to provoke such arge sect? Even though Chen Fan was a Connate Cultivator, he would be easily crushed by those powerful forces.


    The Young Master of the Wu family also stayed far away from Chen Fan; he was wary of being dragged into that impending crisis. Even Yun Yier was taken away by the seniors of her family.


    ¡°Senior Chen, I wish you sess when you fight against the Qinyang Sect,¡± said Zhang Lingfeng, walking away whileughing loudly.


    Old Ding and Mu Hongti were the only ones remaining. Mu Hongti¡¯s eyes were bright; she looked ravishing. She simply looked at Chen Fan quietly, not saying a word.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Mu Hongti replied with another question, ¡°Why did you kill him? Didn¡¯t you know he¡¯s a disciple of the Qingyang Sect?¡±


    ¡°He disrespected me and my people. Why can¡¯t I kill him? If they really want to seek revenge, I will just exterminate them,¡± Chen Fan said. Other people thought he was bluffing, but Old Ding was a bit terrified. He knew Chen Fan was a young Golden Core Perfected Cultivator. Chen Fan might be able to defeat the whole Qingyang Sect.


    Mu Hongti remained silent; there was a glint of disappointment in her eyes.


    ¡°Fine, do as you please if you don¡¯t want to listen to me.¡±


    Mu Hongti sighed and left.


    In the end, only Chen Fan sat there on his own.


    Deep in the hall.


    ¡°That Chinese guy is quite capable. He killed Hu Kunhao with one attack and refused to yield when confronted by Zhang Dongxu. He¡¯s got guts,¡± Bai Qiuer said.


    Those young Overlords on the stage certainly knew what happened down there. And yet, they didn¡¯t want to get involved at all.


    ¡°Hu Kunhao wasn¡¯t someone important. Only Xuan Qingzi is barely powerful enough among this generation of the Qingyang Sect.¡± Gu Lingziughed with disdain. ¡°The surprising part was to see a Chinese Connate Cultivator.¡±


    His wings were folded up and his aura was dim, but his hair was still shining with silver light, looking as handsome as a God.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a Connate Cultivator, he won¡¯t be able to reach the Golden Core Level. This is a limit of their blood. He¡¯ll never keep up with us, no matter how hard he cultivates. Besides, he might not live after Xuan Qingzi arrives,¡± Zhao Qingchen said.


    He was wearing a ck robe with an embroidered giant python design. The python was white and its mouth was open, as if it were going to swallow the world.


    Half of the surrounding elites were paying attention to him.


    The royal family of the Beihan Region was said to descend from an ancient beast, the ¡°Sky-Swallowing Python.¡± It was the most powerful beast which had powerful Divine Powers; it was able to defeat a Nascent Soul Cultivator. The Zhao family had suppressed the Beihan Region with its Divine Powers, earning the royal family title. Even though Zhao Qingchen wasn¡¯t the strongest among them, he was the toughest to deal with.


    Chu Tianyu smiled and said, ¡°By the way, half of the younger generation of the Beihan Region is gathered here. Why don¡¯t we decide how to share the treasures?¡±


    ¡°I only want the Ancient Underworld Pearl. Whoever takes it from me will have to fight with my Tianming Sword,¡± Lin Wuhua said coldly.


    ¡°The Ancient Underworld Pearl is the most precious among all the treasures. It can be used to make Heavenly Treasures. Why should we step aside so you can get it?¡±


    Manggu sneered.


    Lin Wuhua¡¯s eyes glittered.


    ng.


    There were sounds of swords shing and some chilling Sword Qi was twined around everyone¡¯s hearts as if an invisible sword had appeared.


    The Tianming Sword!


    Some people were terrified, but most of them were thrilled.


    Gu Lingzi and Manggu were sneering. A terrifying energy filled the area; the Connate Ancestral Patriarchs present looked a bit gloomy.


    Even though they were a few centuries older than those young elites, they were no match for them at all.


    As for Chen Fan, he had been ignored by everyone for a long time. He was as unimportant as an ant in the eyes of those elites. Only Bai Qiuer showed interest in him and nced at him from time to time.


    Chen Fan went back to the Golden Crow after the banquet ended.


    Mu Hongti visited him once, but she didn¡¯t say a word. She left a book with detailed information of the Sect Master, Elders and the top Connate Cultivators of the Qingyang Sect, as well as a map that showed the way to leave Zhuyan City.


    ¡°Leave Zhuyan City as soon as possible. Xuan Qingzi is on his way,¡± Mu Hongti said before she left.


    Chen Fan knew she was returning a favor.


    ¡°A couple Golden Core Cultivators from the Qingyang Sect aren¡¯t enough to scare me.¡± Chen Fan shook his head as he threw away the information and kept cultivating.


    Whoosh!


    The Spirit Qi around him became concrete and was infused into Chen Fan¡¯s body. A towering Divine Tree appeared behind him. Each branch of the tree went deep into the sky and absorbed energy from the other worlds.


    Tianhuang was indeed a cultivation.


    Chen Fan felt he had gained more energy in a dozen days than in three months while on Earth. His bright Essence Core spinned in his dantian and was expanding by the second. A Kun Peng and a creature that had a dragon head and human body even appeared inside it.


    His power was increasing day by day and his Essence Core would reach the maximum level in six months at this rate. By then, Chen Fan would be able to form a superior-grade Golden Core.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t the Golden Core I want. If it doesn¡¯t reach the divine or the sacred grade, how will I be able to fight with the Saints and Goddesses in the future? And how could I survive the Heavenly Tribtion?¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes and looked at the Juehan Mountains.


    The ¡°Ancient Underworld Pearl¡± was there and the Xuanming Qi it contained would give him a higher chance ofpleting a super-grade Golden Core.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough. I need more treasures!¡±


    Chen Fan closed his eyes.


    He could have stayed on Earth if the goal was to simply be a normal Golden Core Cultivator, spending a dozen years to achieve that. Only Tianhuang had the treasures and ingredients he needed toplete a super-grade Golden Core.


    Time passed as Chen Fan cultivated.


    Soon after...


    News arrived, saying that the cold wave deep in the Juehan Mountain Range had started to subside.


    Once the news was spread in Zhuyan City, powerful energy zed toward the sky, turning into beams of light that shed to the Juehan Mountain Range. Apparently, those were the elites rushing forward.


    Many people saw rays of silver light and ck water in the sky, then Gu Lingzi, Lin Wuhua and the others appeared.


    Other than the elites, many Connate Overlords were also trailing behind. Even normal Immortal Cultivators went there; they didn¡¯t expect to get Spirit Treasures like the Ancient Underworld Pearl, but it would be wonderful if they could get a couple of Spirit Artifacts, medicines or cultivation arts.


    In the end, almost half of the cultivators in Zhuyan City were heading there.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator, you can enter the mountains now,¡± Old Ding reported.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes. The shadows of the Kun Peng and the Thunder Loch shed by. The real battle had finally begun.


    Chen Fan turned into an ordinary person again; he walked out of the Golden Crow and went towards the Juehan Mountain Range. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry; ording to the intel, it would take time for the treasures to appear.


    While on his way...


    He saw many Immortal Cultivators, including some Foundation Establishment Cultivators.


    They were riding on unicorns and tiger beasts as they went deep into the mountains. There were also a lot of giant flying ships in the sky. Each of them was a hundred feet long; all of them belonged to the Connate Ancestral Patriarchs. There were insignias of the Yun family and the Wu family, but most of the others looked unfamiliar.


    Chen Fan traversed a hundred meters with every step as he steadily moved towards the Juehan Mountain Range.


    There were less cultivators as he went deeper; the ones he saw were all Divine Sea Cultivators. He even saw beams of light sh across the sky.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The battle had started in that ce.


    Even though no one had seen the treasures yet, some of them had already started killing. Chen Fan gave out the energy signature of a normal person; that was why many cultivators attacked him right away. And yet, they were all killed by Chen Fan.


    Boom.


    After half a day, Chen Fan had finally entered the center of the Juehan Mountain Range.


    A gate a hundred feet tall appeared in front of him. The gate was old and simple. It floated in the sky, glimmering. There was a snowy world on the other side of the gate.


    Many cultivators were gathered under the gate while ring at one another.


    That was the entrance to Perfected Cultivator Juehan¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Senior Chen?¡± someone yelled.


    Chen Fan looked up and saw Yun Yier standing on a mountain, waving at him. Next to her were Mu Hongti, Zhang Lingfeng and other cultivators.


    Chen Fan pondered for a second and walked up.


    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave Zhuyan City immediately? Xuan Qingzi has issued a kill order, saying he would kill you on sight,¡± Mu Hongti asked anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of him if he dares toe. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chen Fan answered calmly.


    Mu Hongti was so anxious she wanted to crack Chen Fan¡¯s head open to see why he was so stubborn. Zhang Lingfeng snickered and watched the drama next to them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Fan looked at the gate and asked.


    ¡°The mansion of Perfected Cultivator Juehan is in there. He found a small Grotto-heaven in the sky and built a gate that connects to it. Only Connate Cultivators can get in. The elites and our Ancestral Patriarch already went in. I guess the other side is a battlefield by now. You shouldn¡¯t go inside,¡± Mu Hongti replied even though she was worried.


    ¡°Senior Chen, be careful. You¡¯ll definitely die if you¡¯re not strong enough, but I know you have nothing to worry about. You¡¯ll be able to defeat the elites,¡± Zhang Lingfeng smiled and said.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t answer. He nodded at Mu Hongti and flew to the sky. A ray of azure light sped towards him at a high speed when he was about to enter the gate.


    ¡°Who¡¯s... Chen Beixuan?¡± A loud voice came from the azure light, making the mountains shake.


    After seeing that azure light...


    Mu Hongti immediately turned pale.

 Chapter 824 - Killed in a Second

    <h4>Chapter 824 Killed in a Second</h4>


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    That man was too powerful. Even before he arrived, his energy had filled the mountains and his thunderous voice resounded through a ten mile radius. Many weak cultivators turned pale and started to tremble.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xuan Qingzi, the most powerful heir of the Qingyang Sect throughout the century!¡±


    Some Connate Ancestral Patriarchs looked at the west with stern faces.


    The Qingyang Sect recruited new disciples every two decades, a thousand each time. Xuan Qingzi had been recognized as the top disciple even throughout the past century, which made a total of five generations. He was talented and his power was earth-shattering.


    ording to the information given by Mu Hongti, Xuan Qingzi had be a Connate Cultivator at thirty seven and his ¡°Qingyang Gold Body¡± had reached the phenomenal sess level. He had rarely lost in the battles against heirs of the other sects and normal Connate Cultivators were no match for him, which made him second only to the elites and representatives of the Grotto-heavens. This peerless cultivator had finally arrived.


    Mu Hongti¡¯s face looked pale. She was devastated.


    It was toote to think about leaving.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The azure light ray swept across the sky like a supersonic fighter aircraft andnded on the nearby area. Three people then appeared.


    Two men and a woman.


    The leader was wearing an azure robe and his eyes seemed to be made of metal. His energy was astonishing and a Connate Azure Qi rose from his back, as if it were going to shoot to the sky to be the sun. He was Xuan Qingzi! The other two were a cold woman that looked like a goddess and a handsome man with purple eyes.


    ¡°Fairy Yuelong from the Fantasy Sect and Fang Jianyu from the Ziluo Sect?¡±


    Mu Hongti seemed to have lost her soul after seeing the two of them.


    They were the most outstanding disciples of their sects and were as powerful as Xuan Qingzi. They were actually his best friends. If Xuan Qingzi was alone, Chen Fan might have had the chance to fight back; however, he couldn¡¯t even run away if he worked together with those two cultivators.


    Zhang Lingfeng and the others also knew that; they stared at Chen Fan with disdain.


    Once the heirs of the three sects showed up, many Connate Ancestral Patriarchs greeted them politely, but Xuan Qingzi simply ignored them. He gave a once over at everyone present.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Chen Beixuan, the guy who killed my brother?¡±


    Many people immediately looked at Chen Fan.


    They saw Chen Fan kill Hu Kunhao with their own eyes at the City Lord Mansion.


    ¡°You killed Hu Kunhao?¡±


    Xuan Qingzi shot out beams of azure light from his eyes. Many cultivators in a hundred feet radius were overwhelmed, quickly falling back.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded with a calm look, not seeming to mind at all.


    Fang Jianyuughed and said, ¡°You have guts, kid, to still be unwilling to submit to Xuan Qingzi. You would be popr if people out there knew about this.¡±


    The Ziluo Sect practiced the Ziluo Eye Art, so his eyes were full of Purple Qi.


    ¡°Offending the Qingyang Sect is tantamount to offending the rest of the Exalted Sects. Senior, should I kill him for you?¡± Fairy Yuelong said as if Chen Fan were an ant in her eyes.


    The two of them were both mid-stage Connate Cultivators, so there were three in total together with Xuan Qingzi.


    ¡°Senior, this is a misunderstanding. Exalted Immortal Chen had an argument with Senior Hu, but he didn¡¯t kill him deliberately¡­¡± Mu Hongti exined while the others remained silent.


    ¡°Cut the crap! Whoever offends the Qinyang Sect must die!¡±


    Xuan Qingzi grunted.


    His hand smacked down and his powerful Connate Azure Qi turned into a dragon w more than ten feetrge. The Four Righteousness Qi created many scratch marks on the mountains and rocks like sharp knives.


    The Connate Azure Qi the Qingyang Sect cultivated was an extremely condensed Four Righteousness Qi. Its quality was as good as the Essence Core, so although Xuan Qingzi was only a mid-stage Connate Cultivator, his attacks had the power of the Core Formation Level.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Mu Hongti turned pale.


    Xuan Qingzi was obviously not holding back. He used his Connate Azure Qi, seemingly determined to kill Chen Fan. Even normal Connate Ancestral Patriarchs would have been killed by this attack, not to mention a young cultivator like Chen Fan.


    Many heirs of the other sects were startled when they saw this vicious move.


    ¡°Xuan Qingzi is indeed powerful. His Connate Azure Qi is perfect. Even their Elders might not be this strong,¡± someone mentioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how that young man angered Xuan Qingzi, but he¡¯s definitely going to die.¡±


    Another person heaved a sigh.


    While Zhang Lingfeng was smiling¡­


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    The giant w turned into a breeze when it was ten feet away from Chen Fan. Chen Fan¡¯s ck clothes fluttered; he wasn¡¯t hurt at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everyone present was stunned.


    Even Fairy Yuelong and Fang Jianyu were surprised. The Connate Azure Qi could prate gold and steel. Why did it dissipate? Only a few experienced Connate Cultivators seemed to have remembered something.


    Xuan Qingzi frowned and quickly recovered.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing special. Watch me!¡±


    He snorted and pointed again.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ng.


    The air vibrated and the sound of swords were heard.


    A Connate Azure Qi came out from his arm and formed a ray of azure light. The azure light was as fast as a flying sword and it shot through the air towards Chen Fan, creating some crackling sounds.


    Qinyang Four Righteousness Sword Qi.


    Rumor had it that there was a Qingyang Sect Elder who could split a mountain with a finger. This was the reason why the Qingyang Sect could dominate the Beihan Region. Their Sword Qi was unstoppable; their fingers could destroy all Spirit Artifacts.


    Xuan Qingzi was apparently enraged.


    While Fairy Yuelong and the others nodded and were expecting Chen Fan to die¡­


    ¡°Not even Golden Core Cultivators would dare to attack me with Sword Qi.¡±


    Chen Fan chuckled and stretched out his hand.


    He didn¡¯t use any of his powers; the azure light gentlynded on Chen Fan¡¯s palm.


    After Chen Fan achieved the Essence Core¡¯s phenomenal sess, he could turn the surrounding ten feet into his territory. The world was already under his control, let alone the Four Righteousness Sword Qi. Even a Golden Core Cultivator had to use Dharma Treasures and Divine Powers to fight with him.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    This time, everyone waspletely astonished!


    Fairy Yuelong and Fang Jianyu froze. Such a Divine Power was simr to those of their top Elders and Ancestral Patriarchs, which were Core Formation Cultivators!


    Mu Hongti and the others werepletely unable to believe this; their eyes popped out as they witnessed this.


    ¡°Grand Qinyang Art!¡± Xuan Qingzi shouted.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan had already reached the Core Formation Level at such a young age.


    Azure Qi surged out from Xuan Qingzi¡¯s body and a giant azure sun rose to the sky. Xuan Qingzi turned into a gemstone and his entire body became azure in color. A powerful True Essence surrounded him and no one within three hundred feet could stand because of his energy.


    Xuan Qingzi was using his full strength.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chen Fan moved before Xuan Qingzi prepared his next attack.


    The azure light on his hand flew in the air and became a de aura. Looking closely, it was a jade dagger surrounded by vicious Sword Qi, shing into the sky.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers.


    An azure dagger shot towards Xuan Qingzi.


    This attack was indescribable. It was silent at first, but ps of thunder were heard once it left Chen Fan¡¯s hand. It pierced through the air and shook the entire mountain range.


    The Sword Qi created a thunderous sound!


    Countless people were frightened by the attack.


    Fang Jianyu even yelled, ¡°Brother, run!¡±


    But it was toote.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack was too terrifying!


    Everyone knew that no one could resist this; it was strong enough to destroy a mountain! In fact, Xuan Qingzi was indeed unable to withstand such an attack.


    When he reacted, the azure sun above his head had already been split in half. If he didn¡¯t escape in time, he would have died.


    ¡°Damn it! He¡¯s a real Core Formation Cultivator!¡±


    Xuan Qingzi was furious.


    There were very few Core Formation Cultivators in the Beihan Region and only a few of them were from the younger generation. So, how would he expect Chen Fan to be one of them?


    ¡°Fortunately, I managed to survive his attack. I better ask Master for help.¡±


    He was about to leave, but he suddenly noticed how people were staring at him with a startled look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    Xuan Qingzi felt something was wrong.


    He lowered his head and saw a cut expanding from his neck to his chest. The azure robe had been torn apart. That Spirit Artifact had lost all the Spirit Qi, having beenpletely crushed. As for his ¡°Qingyang Gold Body,¡± it had also been cut open like a piece of tofu.


    ¡°It¡­ It hit me.¡±


    While Xuan Qingzi was about to continue speaking¡­


    The Sword Qi inside his body exploded. Those present watched as the top Overlord of the Qingyang Sect had been neatly split in half in the middle; all his bones and flesh were shattered.


    Xuan Qingzi had died!


    All the cultivators near the gate were speechless. The heirs of the other sects, including Fairy Yuelong, were unable to even say a word.


    Zhang Lingfeng¡¯s eyes popped out.


    The invincible Xuan Qingzi died just like that? He was killed by a Chinese Connate Cultivator? This was totally beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. Even Mu Hongti was dumbfounded; she looked at Chen Fan as if she had never truly known him before.

 Chapter 825 - Chen Fan’s Power

    <h4>825 Chen Fan¡¯s Power</h4>


    Meanwhile, wind was howling outside the mansion of Perfected Cultivator Juehan.


    All the descendants, Connate Ancestral Patriarchs and regr Immortal Cultivators of different sects around the Beihan Region had gathered there. There were over a hundred Connate Overlords and cultivators as powerful as Xuan Qingzi, but all of them remained silent.


    Chen Fan¡¯s way of killing Xuan Qingzi had been too frightening. He did it effortlessly and without hesitation, which meant that he was much more powerful than Xuan Qingzi. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do so.


    ¡°A Core Formation Cultivator. He¡¯s a Little Perfected Cultivator!¡±


    Countless people were startled.


    They looked at Chen Fan in fear.


    The Core Formation State was thest stage before the Golden Core Level. Core Formation Cultivators already had part of the powers of a Golden Core Cultivator and could suppress normal Connate Cultivators. They were also called Little Perfected Cultivators; their status was second only to Golden Core Cultivators.


    ¡°But how is that possible? Even young Overlords like Gu Lingzi and Lin Wuhua aren¡¯t Core Formation Cultivators. How can this nameless young man reach such a high level? Is he a secret disciple of that Golden Core old man?¡± Fairy Yuelong wondered.


    Not only her, many Connate Cultivators were also confused.


    Old Sang, the Sect-servant of the City Lord Mansion, didn¡¯t enter the mansion with Zhang Dongxu. He remained with Zhang Lingfeng all the time. So, he had beenpletely stunned when he saw how powerful Chen Fan was.


    ¡°This kid is Chinese. He didn¡¯t even dare to move a finger thest time I met him. How did he suddenly be a Little Perfected Cultivator?¡±


    Old Sang couldn¡¯t believe it.


    But Chen Fan did kill a sect heir. So, even if they were confused, they had to yield to him. Who wouldn¡¯t be scared when facing a cultivator who was that close to the Golden Core Level?


    Chen Fan looked at Fairy Yuelong.


    ¡°I killed Xuan Qingzi. Are you going to avenge him?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice was like a p of thunder, freezing both Fairy Yuelong and Fang Jianyu. They might be the heirs of their sects and could treat all the other cultivation families with contempt, but they didn¡¯t dare to act against Chen Fan.


    ¡°No, Little Perfected Cultivator. We didn¡¯t really know Xuan Qingzi. Please don¡¯t get it wrong,¡± Fang Jianyu quickly said, ¡°I guess even Lin Wuhua and Chu Tianyu are no match for you. I hope you can defeat all your enemies and enjoy the treasures alone.¡±


    Fairy Yuelong wasn¡¯t willing to yield, but she had to.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with Xuan Qingzi either.¡±


    Seeing them lower their heads in front of Chen Fan, the others followed suit. Nobody wanted to offend such a cultivator and be killed in a second.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and turned to Mu Hongti and the others.


    The Young Master of the Wu family lowered his head and avoided Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, while Zhang Lingfeng was pale and trembling. Only Mu Hongti stood there with a shocked look.


    ¡°Senior Chen... is so powerful!¡± Yun Yier mumbled with a ck jaw and eyes open wide.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    Chen Fan stretched out his hand and Zhang Lingfeng flew out of the crowd,nding close to his grasp.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, Senior Chen. Hu Kunhao did all that. I have nothing to do with it. I¡¯ve always respected you,¡± Zhang Lingfeng yelled. Chen Fan had killed Xuan Qingzi, so why would he be afraid of the City Lord?


    Zhang Lingfeng had been thinking of running away since Xuan Qingzi died, but he dared not to. After all, Chen Fan was almost a Golden Core Cultivator.


    Old Sang quickly approached them and said, ¡°My friend, please spare the life of my Young Master for the sake of the City Lord. Zhuyan City will be grateful...¡±


    Mu Hongti was about to beg on his behalf as well.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also been jeering at me. Do you really think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    Then, he let out some energy through his hand.


    Bang!


    Zhang Lingfeng was crushed into a blood mist with True Essence. This top cultivation elite of Zhuyan City, a young Divine Sea Overlord, had died in half a second.


    Everyone was terrified.


    While facing a vicious man like Chen Fan, not even the descendants of the other sects dared to say anything.


    The Young Master of the Wu family knelt down and begged for mercy. The elders of the Mu family and the Yun family were drenched in sweat when they thought about how they had treated Chen Fan ten days past.


    ¡°How... How dare you kill my Young Master? Aren¡¯t you worried that the City Lord Mansion would take revenge?¡±


    Old Sang stared at Chen Fan in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you too if you say another word,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Old Sang suddenly remembered Chen Fan was an Overlord close to the Golden Core Level. Even the City Lord, Zhang Dongxu, was no match for him. When Zhang Dongxu learned of this, he wouldn¡¯t even think about taking revenge; he would apologize to Chen Fan instead. This was the power of a Golden Core-to-be! If Chen Fan really became a Golden Core Cultivator, no one would say a word even if he exterminated all the sects and families.


    After thinking all of this, Old Sang slowly bowed.


    ¡°Zhang Lingfeng offended you. He indeed deserved to die.¡±


    After Old Sang gave in, the rest of the people from Zhuyan City became even more frightened. Mu Hongti looked at Chen Fan with a troubled face. She finally realized the power and status of a Core Formation Cultivator.


    There were thousands of cultivators present, including over a hundred Connate Cultivators, but none of them dared to look directly into Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    His power was astonishing.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even Lin Wuhua and Gu Lingzi are weaker than him,¡± someone murmured.


    Chen Fan nodded at Mu Hongti and turned into a beam of golden light as he entered the gate. Everyone was finally relieved after he left.


    ¡°Where did hee from? I had never heard about him before. Even Xuan Qingzi¡¯s Qingyang Gold Body was unable to withstand his attack. He¡¯s really terrifying.¡±


    A young man in a white shirt frowned.


    ¡°Brother Lincai, didn¡¯t you notice he has ck hair and ck eyes? He¡¯s Chinese.¡±


    Fang Jianyu heaved a sigh.


    ¡°What? Chinese?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    The Connate Cultivators then realized Chen Fan indeed had ck hair and ck eyes, and he looked a bit different from the people in the Beihan Region.


    ¡°He¡¯s really Chinese? But I thought they had been cursed by Lord Beihan and had no Immortal Cultivators ever since.¡±


    Fairy Yuelong was surprised.


    ¡°Nobody knows if Lord Beihan cursed them or not, but the Chinese are indeed weaker. They don¡¯t usually have Immortal Cultivators. Even if they do, there are only a few of them, let alone Connate or Core Formation Cultivators. I guess this Little Perfected Cultivator must have gotten some help with his cultivation.¡± Fang Jianyu shook his head.


    The others looked at one another. A Chinese cultivator had made so many heirs and Connate Ancestral Patriarchs yield. Many of them felt ashamed while they were still in shock.


    Whether Chen Fan was Chinese or not, his power was real.


    Once Chen Fan entered the gate, he felt as if the world had changed. Everything immediately became white, filled with a chilly air.


    He finally understood why only Connate Cultivators could enter this ce.


    There were cold waves everywhere which could easily freeze people. Normal cultivators would immediately turn into ice statues; only Connate Cultivators could barely survive, but they would also shiver uncontrobly.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    Chen Fan faced the chilly wind, not feeling cold at all.


    He let out his Immortal Will and scanned through the entire world. This Grotto-heaven was only a hundred milesrge. Perfected Cultivator Juehan was more powerful than normal Golden Core Cultivators. He found this world, then repaired the dimension passage and turned it into his mansion.


    Chen Fan sensed that there were many invisible arrays in the area. Those arrays were connected with the entire Grotto-heaven and were extremely powerful. Even though part of them had lost their power, most were still working. Even Golden Core Cultivators would be in danger once they entered.


    Many strong energies entangled and shed against each other in the Grotto-heaven.


    They belonged to the elites and Connate Overlords who had entered the Grotto-heaven first. They were carefully moving forward, so that they wouldn¡¯t be sucked into the arrays.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Since his identity had already been exposed, Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back anymore. He shot into the sky and turned into a beam of golden light, shing across the air towards the center of the Grotto-heaven. He felt the energy of the Ancient Underworld Pearl there.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    Layers of arrays exploded next to Chen Fan. He swept across the sky like a long train, creating a thunderous sound. He was also like a golden shooting star which shone over the entire Grotto-heaven.


    At that moment.


    Countless Connate Overlords looked up and saw that golden light ray sh across the sky.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t he scared of the array?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    They had been so careful, afraid that they would be dragged into the arrays of Perfected Cultivator Juehan, but that person ignored all of that.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to be nning on stopping; he kept breaking throughyers of arrays as he moved towards the center. Many elites then also turned into rays of light and went after Chen Fan.


    ¡°Damn it. Who¡¯s shing around Juehan Grotto-heavenpletely disregarding his safety? Does he want to die?¡± Lin Wuhua thought.


    But she had to do the same thing. She turned into ck waves and broke through many arrays. The center of the Grotto-heaven was the ce where Perfected Cultivator Juehan died, so the Ancient Underworld Pearl had to be there. She would never let anyone else take it.


    Lin Wuhua tried to resist the attacks of the wind des, thunderbolts and ice spears, as she nced around at the same time. She saw Gu Lingzi on her right. She knew that all her great enemies were also making a move.


    Nobody would give up on the Ancient Underworld Pearl.


    ¡°Quick! Quick!¡±


    Lin Wuhua crushed a secret treasure and immediately went into the air, passing through countless arrays. An enormous pce then appeared in front of her.


    The towering pce was a hundred feet tall and some chilly wind blew out from the inside. In front of the pce was a young man with ck hair and a ck outfit, standing with his back facing the others.


    They were at the center of the Grotto-heaven.

 Chapter 826 - Get Out, or Die!

    <h4>Chapter 826 Get Out, or Die!</h4>


    ¡°Who are you... Hm, aren¡¯t you the Chinese Connate Cultivator? Where¡¯s the person in the golden light ray from a moment ago?¡± Lin Wuhua went forward and asked.


    She had seen Chen Fan at the City Lord Mansion, so she was shocked.


    That beam of golden light had to be from a Core Formation Cultivator, at least. Lin Wuhua had regarded that person as her enemy; she couldn¡¯t believe that it was Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan remained silent and looked at the pce in front of him. Countless talisman inscriptions were shing in his eyes. He had let out his Immortal Will to scan through the arrays surrounding the pce.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Lin Wuhua said coldly.


    As the representative of Xuanming Grotto-heaven, even the Ancestral Patriarchs of the cultivation families had to respect her. How could a Chinese Connate Cultivator ignore her?


    A ck Water True Energy surrounded her hand, then it turned into a chain and was about to twine around Chen Fan.


    Then, a banging sound was heard up above. Lin Wuhua turned around and saw a silver man shing out of the chilly wind.


    Gu Lingzi!


    He had arrived.


    Gu Lingzi was surrounded by a silver aura. His silver armor and his wings were shining bright, and his hair looked as if made of white silver. There were many wounds on his body, which had been caused by the arrays when he reached the center.


    Even so, Gu Lingzi was still standing upright and his eyes were full of coldness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill Gu Lingzi first.¡±


    Lin Wuhua immediately made a decision.


    Compared to Chen Fan, Gu Lingzi was her biggest enemy. This young elite of the Silver Spirits had been born with four powerful Divine Powers. Even though he was severely injured at the moment, he was still terrifying. Lin Wuhua knew what he was capable of. If she didn¡¯t have the Tianming Swordst time, she would have been much weaker.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The shadow of a sword appeared behind Lin Wuhua.


    Gu Lingzi had never thought that there would only be three cultivators near the pce, especially when Lin Wuhua was one of them. And yet, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He sneered and formed a peerless spear a few feet long.


    The battle began.


    Then, there came some crackling sounds.


    A three-meter brawny man broke through the wind. He was muscr, as if his body were made of steel and he exuded a powerful energy. He was Manggu, the representative of Tianmang Grotto-heaven!


    Once Manggu arrived, Lin Wuhua and Gu Lingzi became alert. When they were about to speak, many others came through the chilly wind.


    Chu Tianyu, the Young Master of the Chu family of the royal city.


    Bai Qiuer, the representative of the Yin Yang Grotto-heaven.


    Zhao Qingchen, a member of the royal family...


    In the end, dozens of Connate Cultivators broke open the arrays and walked in. There were countless elites and cultivators in front of the pce in a heartbeat. The weakest among them were peak-stage Connate Cultivators and even Zhang Dongxu was nameless among all of them.


    ¡°Lin Wuhua, looks like our battle has to be postponed.¡±


    Gu Lingzi smiled and put away his spear.


    Lin Wuhua grunted and her sword shadow also disappeared.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the guy we saw before?¡± Manggu asked.


    Everyone was thinking about taking one step at a time. They wanted to go around the entire Grotto-heaven, then enter the pce to fight for the treasure pearl, but Chen Fan ruined their ns. They were worried that the treasure would be taken, so they had to get there earlier.


    Many of them were filled with wounds like Gu Lingzi. Only a few had dimension-type secret treasures like Lin Wuhua and Zhang Dongxu even looked overwhelmed. At least eight Connate Cultivators had died trying to break through theyers of arrays.


    ¡°When I arrived, that person had already disappeared. He¡¯s the only one who was present when I got here,¡± Lin Wuhua replied.


    Everyone turned to look at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to mind facing so many elites and Overlords, at all. He kept standing at the pce gate, analyzing the arrays with his Immortal Will.


    Many people stared at Chen Fan with disdain after seeing his Chinese face and sensing his weak energy.


    ¡°As you all know, this pce was built by Perfected Cultivator Juehan with an iparable power. It¡¯s surrounded by countless killing arrays. A Golden Core Perfected Cultivator tried to break in, but he was frozen into an ice statue. That guy would never get in so easily,¡± Zhao Qingchen said. He red at Chen Fan and issued amand, ¡°Tell me. Where did that person go? Why did hee?¡±


    Chen Fan ignored him.


    Zhao Qingchen froze. Being a member of the royal family, he had never been disrespected like this before.


    Bai Qiuer covered her mouth andughed. Her satin gown exposed a good portion of her breasts and her body bent as if it had cracked, which caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Brother, if you tell us where the beam of golden light went, I¡¯ll give you a reward,¡± Bai Qiuer said with a gentle voice.


    The Yin Yang Grotto-heaven practiced Charming Arts. As their representative, Bai Qiuer could make a Connate Cultivator yield easily.


    But Chen Fan still refused to answer; he didn¡¯t even look at them.


    This time, even Bai Qiuer became cold. Seeing that happen, Lin Wuhua admired this Chinese young man a bit instead.


    ¡°How dare you ignore his Highness and Fairy Bai!¡±


    An elder in a purple robe grunted as he created ten long purple lights with his w-like hands and attacked Chen Fan.


    It was the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zi family of Zhaoshan City.


    This old man was called Zi Jinghong; he was a peak-stage Connate Cultivator. He had powerful Poisonous Dragon Energy and was extremely vicious. He had once killed a peerless Connate Cultivator with the Poisonous Dragon Energy, which made the Zi family famous.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    The ten rays of light disappeared once they were ten feet away from Chen Fan.


    ¡°This...?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    The elites were the most outstanding cultivators among the younger generation. Chu Tianyu frowned.


    ¡°A territory? You¡¯vepleted the Essence Core and are a Core Formation Cultivator?¡±


    Many people were stunned. Core Formation Cultivators were rare. There were less than ten of them in a normal sect and there might not be any in cities like Zhuyan City, let alone Chen Fan who was Chinese.


    ¡°All right, looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you. You were the beam of golden light, right?¡±


    Zhao Qingchen sounded a bit angry.


    Lin Wuhua and Gu Lingzi were both startled by this. They had been fooled by Chen Fan¡¯s appearance, never thinking that this Chinese young man was a Core Formation Cultivator.


    But they weren¡¯t afraid at all. Since they were the most powerful cultivators among the younger generation of the Beihan Region, they had already fought with Core Formation Cultivators before.


    Manggu stepped forward and said with a thunderous voice, ¡°Back off!¡±


    Many elites also looked at Chen Fan coldly.


    In front of so many young elites, even normal Core Formation Cultivators would retreat, but Chen Fan wasn¡¯t worried at all. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few minutes. Get out of my face, or die!¡±


    Everyone was first startled, then they burst intoughter. Chu Tianyu snickered.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? A Golden Core Perfected Cultivator? Even a Perfected Cultivator has to yield to us, not to mention you¡¯re only a Chinese Core Formation Cultivator. We would respect you if you were Lord Beihan or the Sect Masters of the six Grotto-heavens, but you¡¯re nothing.¡±


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s important to know your ce.¡±


    Bai Qiuer shook his head.


    The others also sneered.


    There were dozens of peak-stage Connate Cultivators and eight young elites in front of the pce. Normal Golden Core Cultivators might not be able to resist such powerful forces. After all, they weren¡¯t ordinary Connate Cultivators, but cultivators that stood at the top of the Connate Level.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan attacked immediately.


    Those people before him were just like bugs in his eyes. He formed a giant azure hand which was ten feetrge, then he smacked Zi Jinghong down.


    This Ancestral Patriarch of the Zi family let out a cry and was thoroughly smashed.


    A Connate Cultivator had been killed with a smack!


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Zhao Qingchen and the others were enraged. They had never thought Chen Fan would attack in front of them.


    ¡°True Dragon Secret Art.¡±


    Chu Tianyu immediately cast a spell and created a dragon. It was a hundred feet long. Its hair was shining and its scales were realistic. It then let out a cry and shed towards Chen Fan.


    The Chu family of the royal city imed that they had the blood of a True Dragon.


    However, a True Dragon was a Divine Beast. How would people on Tianhuang have its blood? Nevertheless, the Chu family indeed had the earth-shattering secret arts of the dragons.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Chen Fan put one hand behind his back and flicked the fingers of the other.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    The dragon stopped as if it had been hit by a hammer; it then exploded bit by bit. A terrifying energy was sent back to Chu Tianyu, which made him tremble and retreat a few hundred meters.


    ¡°Oh no, his True Essence is too terrifying. It¡¯s as powerful as that of a Golden Core Cultivator.¡±


    Chu Tianyu was in awe.


    As he went head to head with Chen Fan, it was like hitting a mountain. A powerful energy almost cracked his body. He had only seen such a power disyed by Ancestral Patriarchs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together,¡± Zhao Qingchen shouted and a white python appeared behind him. It was three hundred feet long and it turned into an enormous snake.


    After that...


    Dozens of energy bursts shot from the ground and filled the air, which made the arrays around them screech. Those energies were more frightening than those of Golden Core Cultivators; it felt as if they were going to destroy the world.


    There were many ck waves around Lin Wuhua as if she were the Queen of Hell. Gu Lingzi swiftly reached the skies, spreading his wings and holding his spear. Manggu became a ten-meter giant...


    In a blink, Chen Fan had been backed into a corner.

 Chapter 827 - Defeating the Elites

    <h4>827 Defeating the Elites</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The air exploded. A thousand feet around the pce turned into a sea of Essence Qi and the collective surges of Connate energy were upsetting the inner world. Countless talisman inscriptions on the walls were lit up to protect this old building.


    Outside the pce.


    Zhao Qingchen looked cold while a giant python floated behind him. Gu Lingzi, Lin Wuhua and Zhao Qiuer were also ready to fight.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re really a Golden Core Cultivator, we can still kill you!¡± Zhao Qingchen said.


    Being a member of the Beihan Region¡¯s royal family, he had neither lost a battle nor encountered any difficulties since he was young, which was why he tended to despise everything in full disy of arrogance. He didn¡¯t think he would lose on this piece ofnd.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Gu Lingzi immediately attacked without saying anything.


    His body was silver in color and he was surrounded by an aura. When he spread his wings, he instantly turned into a beam of silver light. The spear in his hand pierced through the air, shooting toward Chen Fan at ten times the speed of sound. Most of the people present could only see that silver light ray.


    ¡°Gu Lingzi wasn¡¯t really hurt before. He was just fooling me.¡±


    Lin Wuhua felt startled.


    Gu Lingzi could be considered the most powerful cultivator among the younger generation in the Beihan Region with this attack. That beam of silver light was indestructible. It shed across the sky, seemingly having made the air quake; even a Core Formation Cultivator would die if he wasn¡¯t careful enough.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    Then came a tinkle.


    Chen Fan flicked the silver light off and Gu Lingzi¡¯s body appeared. The silver light ray made a ny degree turn and it almost broke. Everyone saw Gu Lingzi¡¯s flushing face; he was apparently trying his best to push forward, but he wasn¡¯t able to.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    The silver light moved a thousand feet backwards; it came dangerously close to shing against the array. Gu Lingzi was exposed when the silver light dissipated. He looked overwhelmed as he gasped for air.


    Chen Fan had almost broken the silver spear.


    Gu Lingzi¡¯s spear was a gifted Divine Power called the ¡°White Silver Secret Weapon.¡± It had thousands of different forms and was as powerful as a Quasi-Spirit Treasure, but it couldn¡¯t even withstand one attack from Chen Fan.


    ¡°Let me help you,¡± Manggu shouted.


    He believed the Tianmang Body was unstoppable. In fact, the Tianmang Hall indeed used this body to run wild in the Beihan Region. It was indeed unbreakable; everyone was helpless against it.


    Manggu was ten meters tall like a giant; he rushed forward as if he were a tank.


    Chen Fan ced one hand behind his back, then clenched his other fist and threw a punch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Nothing could be used to describe this punch.


    There was an explosion in the sky and the air in a hundred meters range was obliterated. Only a beam of golden light could be seen, which came from Chen Fan¡¯s hand. It prated Manggu¡¯s chest, continuing until it struck the array, creating a banging sound.


    Manggu let out a cry.


    His ten-meter body was thrown away like a torn bag. His body made crackling sounds while he was in the air. A scary amount of bones, muscles and organs were either cracked, torn, or ruptured, and there was even a giant hole on his chest, showing the light golden blood and bones inside.


    The Tianmang Body was tough indeed and Chen Fan didn¡¯t use his full power. If not, this attack would have killed Manggu.


    ¡®¡±Sthh.¡±


    Even Lin Wuhua was shocked silent.


    Many Connate Overlords gasped. Manggu, the representative of the Tianmang Grotto-heaven and a cultivator who had almost achieved a Golden Core Body, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a punch from Chen Fan? The others even realized by then that Chen Fan hadn¡¯t used any Dharmic Power. He threw a punch with the energy of his own body.


    ¡°He... He¡¯s too powerful! How is he capable of doing that?¡±


    Zhang Dongxu¡¯s eyes popped out.


    He was thrilled at first when he saw Chen Fan here, thinking that he could take this opportunity to kill him. And yet, all those dreams had been crushed by Chen Fan; any kind of plotting was just a joke in front of such an invincible energy.


    Bai Qiuer¡¯s jaw dropped,pletely unable to conceive this.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then, Chen Fan moved.


    He started attacking. His body was like a sh of light and he appeared in front of Zhao Qingchen in an instant. He opened his hand and smacked down.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Zhao Qingchen was still looking calm.


    The white python behind him opened its mouth and tried to swallow Chen Fan. The Sky-Swallowing Python was said to be able to swallow a Nascent Soul Cultivator and suck dry ake, which were telltale feats of its extreme power.


    However, the power of the phenomenal-sess Divine Body wasn¡¯t something these people could withstand. Chen Fan¡¯s azure hand crushed the head of the Sky-Swallowing Python. Its hundred-foot body was shattered, then the hand hit Zhao Qingchen.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Zhao Qingchen was smacked down like a ball; Chen Fan pushed him a hundred feet into the ground.


    He would have been smashed if it weren¡¯t for the white Golden Core talisman on his body.


    ¡°This man is powerful. We will all die here if we don¡¯t fight with our full power,¡± Lin Wuhua said seriously.


    A ck light a hundred feet long behind her shot up into the sky and turned into a giant hellish sword. An energy close to that of a Golden Core Cultivator surged from her body.


    Spirit Treasure, the Tianming Sword!


    ¡°Bang, bang.¡±


    Seven Spirit Treasures were awoken one after another.


    Gu Lingzi formed a golden spear on his hand and a ray of light shot out from it. A Tai Chi Painting appeared under Bai Qiuer¡¯s feet, while Chu Tianyu was holding the True Dragon Hammer and a Purple Qi Dragon howled next to him...


    All of these elites hailed from top Grotto-heavens and sects. How would they not have any Spirit Treasures?


    They were holding their own Spirit Treasures; each of them produced energy signatures as earth-shattering as those of a Golden Core Cultivator. The seven of them together were even more powerful than the seven Sect Masters in Kunxu. Dozens of Connate Cultivators around them also lined up and moved forward.


    Unfortunately, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t the same as he was several years back.


    ¡°Hold!¡±


    Chen Fan shot up into the sky and smacked in their direction.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A giant millstone spinned in the sky, creating a thunderous sound. Everyone then saw an enormous hand appear in the air; even the arrays formed by Perfected Cultivator Juehan exploded.


    This enormous hand was azure in color, formed by countless tiny talisman inscriptions. It was surrounded by an azure aura, and it seemed as if it were going to crush everything.


    Yi Wood Grand Qin Na Hand.


    Chen Fan used this Dharma Spell with his Golden Core power, pushing the energy to the highest level.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Lin Wuhua was originally confident, and was about to fight Chen Fan with her Tianming Sword, but she almost dropped her weapon after seeing this hand. Gu Lingzi and Manggu were also frightened.


    Such a terrifying Dharma Spell wasn¡¯t something Connate Cultivators could resist.


    A Connate Cultivator looked up and said, ¡°Oh Lord! Is this guy a true Core Formation Cultivator? Or is he a Golden Core Ancestral Patriarch who came to fool us?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Manggu yelled.


    It seemed they couldn¡¯t run away at this point, and their dignity didn¡¯t allow them to ask for mercy, either.


    A shield ten feetrge appeared in his hand. It was extremely thick and there were many signs on it which were letting out a yellow light. The Thick Soil Shield was one of the Defensive Spirit Treasures of the Tianmang Hall. It was said to be able to resist an attack from a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator, but at this moment, Manggu wasn¡¯t quite confident about it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan finally attacked.


    It seemed that the world had reversed and that mountains had copsed.


    No one could describe this attack with words. Beams of azure light fell from the sky, filling the world as if the universe had copsed. There were sounds like ps of thunder in the sky, which were being caused by Essence Qi explosions.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Many Connate Overlords took out their Dharma Treasures and used their cultivation arts to sh against the giant hand, but none of them seeded. A flying sword couldn¡¯t even leave a mark on it.


    Only Lin Wuhua made the giant hand shake slightly with her Tianming Sword and her ck waves.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    In the end, everyone shouted as they exerted themselves. Seven Spirit Treasures were awakened at the same time, hitting the azure hand with a terrifying energy. Some elites even used the power of their Essence Core.


    But to no avail.


    Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence was extremely powerful. Even a Golden Core Cultivator would easily be defeated, not to mention cultivators like them. The giant hand then smacked down on the ground.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Grotto-heaven shook.


    The restriction spells on the pce gave in and the entire building almost copsed. A mark of the hand was left on the ground, which was a thousand feetrge and several meters deep.


    The azure light dissipated.


    A group of peopley on the ground.


    Normal Connate Cultivators like Zhang Dongxu had been smashed when the hand smacked down. Dozens of Connate Overlords died instantly. The elites were more powerful, and they had the Golden Core talismans and secret treasures given by their elders, so they had barely survived. Still, all of them were severely injured.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Lin Wuhua¡¯s ck gown was torn, showing her fair skin. She knelt on one knee and looked at Chen Fan in shock as she spurted out blood.


    Chen Fan had killed dozens of Connate Cultivators and defeated the six powerful elites!


    This was something Lin Wuhua had never considered.


    She thought this trip was a chance for the elites to battle and determine the most powerful one among the younger generation, but Chen Fan showed up and defeated all of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible... He¡¯s only a Core Formation Cultivator. Why is he so powerful?¡±


    Gu Lingzi had lost his soul.


    One of his wings broke and there were wounds all over his body. His silver armor had also shattered. Manggu, Chu Tianyu and Bai Qiuer were alsopletely stunned.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    Then...


    A giant python quickly emerged from the ground and Zhao Qingchen appeared. He was covered in white scales and his energy was a few times more powerful than before.


    He yelled, ¡°Chinese kid, this is my real Divine Power...¡±


    Before Zhao Qingchen finished talking, he took in the sight of the surviving elites and suddenly paused. Chen Fan smiled and looked at him.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

 Chapter 828 - Becoming Famous around the Beihan Region

    <h4>Chapter 828 Bing Famous around the Beihan Region</h4>


    Meanwhile, seven young Overlords of the Beihan Region were lying in front of the pce, covered in blood. Only Chen Fan was still standing in the sky with hands behind his back.


    Zhao Qingchen was terrified.


    He had never thought that the others would be annihted in such a short period of time. There were dozens of Connate Cultivators!


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed powerful. I¡¯m ashamed.¡±


    Zhao Qingchen was a member of the royal family. He knew when to lower his head and yield.


    But Chen Fan was still looking at him coldly. This man had humiliated the Chinese people several times before and Chen Fan never forgot about it.


    ¡°It was only a misunderstanding. The treasures belong to no one. You can take whatever you want.¡± Zhao Qingchen took another step back.


    Chen Fan ignored him and stepped forward with fire in his eyes.


    ¡°My friend, I¡¯m a member of the royal family and my ancestor is Lord Beihan. Everyone here came from Grotto-heavens andrge families. Are you really going to kill us all?¡± Zhao Qingchen said calmly, but his heart was trembling. He had never been humiliated like this before.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body shook a bit.


    Everyone was thrilled and Zhao Qingchen seemed to be satisfied. In the Beihan Region, Lord Beihan was like God and all the Overlords had to think twice before provoking the members of the royal family.


    ¡°Give me one Spirit Treasure or a peerless material and I¡¯ll spare you lives. Otherwise, all of you will have to die!¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and get it?¡±


    Gu Lingzi widened his eyes.


    A Spirit Treasure was important for any sect. It was something that brought luck for them and many Golden Core Ancestral Patriarchs might not even have one. Those elites had been granted Spirit Treasures because they had a promising future. They would definitely be punished if they lost it in this excursion.


    ¡°Then, die!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers and a powerful energy shot through Gu Lingzi, making him spurt silver blood and fracturing his bones instantly.


    Everyone was frightened.


    They had finally realized how cruel Chen Fan was, so they decided to hand over their Spirit Treasures. After all, their lives were more important than the treasures.


    ¡°Phew, luckily.¡±


    Only Zhao Qingchen was truly relieved.


    Losing a Spirit Treasure was inconsequential for the rich royal family. Besides, he would report to the King when he returned and would then gather all the Overlords to go after Chen Fan.


    ¡°Kid, you might be able to do anything right now, but I¡¯ll tear you apart and exterminate all the Chinese people after I leave the Grotto-heaven.¡±


    Zhao Qingchen was acting more and more respectful.


    ¡°The Tianming Sword, the Golden Spear, the Thick Soil Shield...¡±


    Lin Wuhua and the others gave Chen Fan their Spirit Treasures, but they still had a hint of hope. After all, those Spirit Treasures belonged to their sects and all of them had Golden Core imprints, making it impossible for outsiders to control them.


    But Chen Fan wiped off all those imprints andpletely dashed everyone¡¯s hope.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re impressive. I¡¯m in love with you.¡±


    Bai Qiuer handed over the Yin Yang Painting. Her lips were red like fire and her eyes were glittering. Her seductive look made all the men¡¯s hearts race.


    ¡°If you were twenty years younger, I might have let you be my maid,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Bai Qiuer froze. Chen Fan was apparently mocking her age.


    ¡°I¡¯m only thirty years old, which is pretty young among the Immortal Cultivators,¡± Bai Qiuer said as she red at Chen Fan and left.


    It was finally Zhao Qingchen¡¯s turn.


    Zhao Qingchen smiled and moved forward. He took out a white Spirit Armor with a giant python twined around it from his dimension ring.


    He said with a hint of arrogance, ¡°This armor is called the White Dragon. An Overlord of my sect named it after the form he transformed to. It¡¯s very powerful among the Defensive Spirit Treasures and can withstand an attack from a Golden Core Cultivator...¡±


    This armor had to be at the top of the Golden Core Level and might even be close to the Nascent Soul Level. It was definitely a superior-grade Spirit Armor.


    But before Zhao Qingchen finished talking, Chen Fan interrupted him, ¡°Give me your ring too.¡±


    Zhao Qingchen was stunned.


    Dimension Treasures were rarer than Spirit Treasures. A Dimension Treasure had to be a Spirit Treasure, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily true the other way round. Only Zhao Qingchen among all the elites had a dimension ring.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t willing to give the ring to Chen Fan, he did so in the end. He couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the Juehan Grotto-heaven so he could ask the royal family to go after Chen Fan.


    While Zhao Qingchen was about to leave, Chen Fan suddenly said, ¡°Did I say you can leave?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhao Qingchen was anxious and his smile disappeared. ¡°You said we just had to give you one Spirit Treasure and I even gave you my dimension ring!¡±


    ¡°That only applies to them. You humiliated my people and tried to kill me. This isn¡¯t something only a Spirit Treasure canpensate for,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhao Qingchen said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Simple. I want the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python in you.¡± Chen Fan gave a beaming smile.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Zhao Qingchen was enraged.


    On Tianhuang, blood was the core and most important asset for any powerful race. The royal family could rule the Beihan Region because of the blood of the ¡°Sky-Swallowing Python.¡± Losing it would be like losing their main cultivation art. Without it, Zhao Qingchen would immediately turn into a useless person, which made it harder for him to ept.


    ¡°I¡¯m not negotiating with you. I¡¯m only telling you,¡± Chen Fan said as he reached out his hand.


    ¡°Fall back!¡±


    Zhao Qingchen crushed a talisman in front of his chest. He was then surrounded by a white aura and he turned into a beam of white light as he entered a dimension.


    ¡°Void Secret Talisman,¡± someone murmured.


    Only Nascent Soul Cultivators could make this kind of secret talisman. It could send someone a thousand miles away through a dimension portal and was very rare in the Beihan Region. It was more precious than a Space Treasure, so Zhao Qingchen didn¡¯t really want to use it if it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get away.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s hands reached out. Everyone saw them disappear and only his wrists were left. Then, a scream was heard and Chen Fan dragged out a white light ball.


    The white light dissipated and Zhao Qingchen¡¯s terrified face was exposed.


    ¡°Breaking a dimension with his body!¡±


    At that moment, all elites were terrified.


    A cultivator who could tear a dimension apart had to be the most outstanding among the Golden Core Cultivators or may even be at the Nascent Soul realm. Such a being could travel a thousand miles with one step and no arrays could restrict him. He would be the most powerful Overlord even on Tianhuang, let alone in the Beihan Region.


    ¡°This man hasplete control of the dimension. Is he in fact a Golden Core or a Nascent Soul Cultivator?¡±


    Lin Wuhua widened her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that a Core Formation Cultivator could tear open a dimension. Lin Wuhua even doubted that Chen Fan¡¯s appearance, name and identity were real.


    The others were thinking along the same lines; they lowered their heads in fear.


    ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t kill me,¡± Zhao Qingchen begged.


    But how would Chen Fan hold back? He raised his hands and a small ck swirl appeared above Zhao Qingchen.


    Swallowing Divine Power!


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    ¡°Ach, ach!¡±


    Zhao Qingchen¡¯s eyes widened. His face flushed and blue veins throbbed as if he were suffering an excruciating pain. Everyone saw the blood in his veins flow out and gather over Chen Fan¡¯s hand. That blood was white and chilly, which made the ground freeze.


    This situationsted for a few minutes.


    In the end, all the blood formed a ball which was the size of a thumb. A transparent white python swam inside and a vicious energy surged out of it. That was the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python.


    Chen Fan took out a jade bottle and ced the blood inside. Then, he let Zhao Qingchen leave.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Zhao Qingchen knelt on the ground.


    He looked pale and was drenched in sweat. His hands were shaking; he couldn¡¯t even stand up. The others were stunned. They knew that Zhao Qingchen had be a useless person after losing that blood; he would never be able to cultivate again.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you took my blood and destroyed my future. My people... My people will never let you get away with it!¡±


    Zhao Qingchen looked at Chen Fan with a baleful look.


    ¡°Really? Let theme!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind at all.


    He asked everyone to leave and turned around, to face the pce alone.


    Lin Wuhua and the others helped Zhao Qingchen up and walked out of the Grotto-heaven¡¯s center. Some of them looked back and saw the arrays shatter. The gate of the pce opened and Chen Fan entered.


    ¡°We lost a lot of things this time.¡±


    They looked at one another with gloomy faces.


    They had thought that this would only be a battle between elites, but Chen Fan showed up.


    ¡°Luckily, we didn¡¯t be someone like Zhao Qingchen.¡± They werepletely terrified after looking at Zhao Qingchen¡¯s sad state.


    For a genius, taking away the talent he was most proud of was more heart-breaking than killing him.


    Many elites walked out of the Grotto-heaven soullessly. The others immediately knew what happened. The truth about the incident inside the Grotto-heaven was quickly spread; thousands of cultivators outside were in awe.¡°Chen Beixuan entered Juehan Grotto-heaven.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan defeated all the elites and killed dozens of Connate Cultivators by himself!¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan got the treasures of Perfected Cultivator Juehan and injured Zhao Qingchen, the Prince of the royal family...¡±


    All those news were like bombs to everyone. Mu Hongti was dumbfounded; she couldn¡¯t believe any of it. Half of the Beihan Region soon learned of this.


    The six Grotto-heavens, the entire royal city and countless cultivation families were stirred.


    At this moment...


    Chen Fan became famous around the Beihan Region!

 Chapter 829 - A Divine Material

    <h4>Chapter 829 A Divine Material</h4>


    ¡°Zhao Qingchen lost his powers!¡±


    ¡°Who did that? That¡¯s the seventeenth Prince and the descendant our Lord adores the most. He has the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python in his body and is only half a step away from the ¡°Dharma Form¡± state. He¡¯s one of the most outstanding cultivators among the younger generation of the entire royal family.¡±


    ¡°I heard that it was a Chinese young man called Chen Beixuan, but Lin Wuhua and the others believe he¡¯s actually a Golden Core Cultivator disguised as a Chinese.¡±


    The news about Zhao Qingchen losing his powers circted around the entire royal city and all the families were talking about it.


    Other than the Zhao family, eight top families, including the Chu family, the Shang family and the Ling family, were families that had developed the Beihan Region with the first Lord Beihan. They were extremely superior, second only to the royal family.


    ¡°Did the six Grotto-heavens say anything?¡±


    ¡°All the sects imed that the guy isn¡¯t one of them. We can¡¯t find where this Chen Beixuan came from. The royal family is enraged and Sword King also knows about it. They sent out the White Python Guards to go after Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°Even the White Python Guards were deployed, one amongst the nine most powerful troops in the Beihan Region. Chen Beixuan is doomed.¡±


    Some people heaved a sigh, some were thrilled and some were gloating.


    The incident in the Juehan Grotto-heaven caused a dimensional storm that swept across half of the Beihan Region. Countless families and sects were waiting to see how the royal family would react.


    If they couldn¡¯t even kill the person that took their blood, the royal family would lose their dignity.


    At the Royal Pce of the Beihan Region.


    A middle-aged man in a white outfit was standing with a sword in his hand. He was like a long Divine Sword and the guards around him were in awe, as if they were looking at a God.


    Sword King!


    The top warrior of the Royal Pce and a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator. There had been a time when he had single handedly forced the Sect Masters of the six Grotto-heavens to yield and he was the person with the most clout in the entire Beihan Region, other than Lord Beihan.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Zhao Duluo walked over and bowed to the man with a serious face. He was Lord Beihan¡¯s oldest son. Even though he had entered the Golden Core Level and had a high status in the royal family, he had to respect the man before him.


    ¡°How¡¯s Zhao Qingchen?¡± Sword King asked. His voice was cold.


    ¡°His blood was taken and he¡¯s lost all his powers. If we can¡¯t find the legendary ¡®Disaster Golden Pill,¡¯ I¡¯m afraid nothing can save Xiao Qing¡¯s life,¡± Zhao Duluo said.


    ¡°The Disaster Golden Pill is a Divine Pill. The supreme sects might not even have one. Besides, it¡¯s not worth it to use that pill on such trash. Just give him some money, kick him out of the royal family and let him survive on his own,¡± Sword King said.


    ¡°Yes, uncle,¡± Zhao Duluo replied respectfully.


    He knew Sword King. Anyone who failed would be regarded as trash by him, even members of the royal family.


    Zhao Qingchen had lost all his blood and he waspletely worthless at the moment. Although he could live a peaceful life like a king, he wasn¡¯t a member of the royal family anymore and he could no longer enjoy all the resources the royal family had.


    ¡°Even though Zhao Qingchen is dumb, Chen Beixuan also deserves to die. If we don¡¯t kill him, people will begin to think that they can do anything to the royal family. Send the White Python Guards, the Hanchi Guards and the Manghuang Guards to search for Chen Beixuan. Get me the heads of the threemanders if they fail to catch him.¡±


    Then, Sword King tore the dimension and left.


    Zhao Duluo gasped and bowed to Sword King.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    When he looked up, his eyes were full of astonishment and fear. The nine troops of the royal family formed the powerful army that suppressed the Beihan Region. Just three of them were already enough to level a Grotto-heaven.


    ¡°Uncle really thinks highly of this Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Zhao Duluo sighed.


    While the entire Beihan Region was stirred because of Chen Fan, the man himself was walking inside the Juehan Pce.


    That old pce had been built by Perfected Cultivator Juehan. He had been nning to start a new sect here after entering the Nascent Soul Level, to also establish the seventh Grotto-heaven in the Beihan Region. And yet, he died afterwards.


    ¡°Swish, swish.¡±


    As Chen Fan kept walking.


    The sight around him changed continuously. There were thunderbolts, chilly winds, illusions and reversed dimensions. All of those ces were dangerous.


    ¡°Tianhan Six Kill Array, Nine Star Array, Sky Reversing Array...¡± Chen Fan named the arrays one by one.


    If the cultivators of Tianhuang were present, they would bepletely frightened. Those arrays were top killing arrays and there were even some Quasi-Heavenly Arrays. All of them together could kill a Perfected Cultivator.


    But they couldn¡¯t do anything to Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had five centuries of experience in cultivation and those arrays had countless ws.


    ¡°The cultivation on Tianhuang seems to be a bit behind. People on humanity¡¯s central stopped using the Sky Reversing Arrays ages ago. Looks like they¡¯re quite outdated here.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    After taking nine steps, he finally found the core of the arrays. He stomped his foot gently and yelled, ¡°Open!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The entire pce shook.


    Then, all the illusions suddenly disappeared. A spacious hall was exposed and there were forty ninerge crystals standing. In the middle of the hall, a cultivator in luxurious clothes was sitting cross-legged.


    He had white hair and his skin was crystal clear like jade. His eyes were closed, but he was still breathing. There were two beams of white light like snakes in his nostrils and he seemed to be just sleeping.


    It was Perfected Cultivator Juehan, the founder of the entire Grotto-heaven.


    There was a giant hole on his head, which made him look hideous.


    ¡°If a cultivator can¡¯t break through the Golden Core Level to the Nascent Soul level, he will be trapped inside his own body and grow weak along with it.¡±


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t surprised at all; he heaved a sigh instead.


    He had seen too many Golden Core Cultivators die in hisst life when they tried to enter the Nascent Soul Level. Some of their heads even exploded and their Divine Souls had also been destroyed.


    The journey of a cultivator was full of danger. If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to live another life, he would have been extra careful right then.


    ¡°This must be the Ancient Underworld Pearl!¡±


    Chen Fan saw the ck pearl between the cultivator¡¯s legs. It looked ordinary, without the least bit of shine. There seemed to be some smoke inside.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t go straight to the pearl. He had a stern expression.


    He stepped forward slowly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The entire world was immediately reversed; a ten feet range around the cultivator was filled with a chilly mist. The ck and chilly mist was poisonous; it seemed to havee from Hell. It could freeze Divine Souls and kill Golden Core Cultivators.


    Chen Fan stepped back and the chilly mist was lifted.


    After that, he was sure about something.


    ¡°No wonder the Golden Core Cultivators in the Beihan Region have yet to nab your treasure after so many years. I thought they had a deal not to enter the Grotto-heaven, but it¡¯s because of this Ancient Underworld Pearl.¡±


    Chen Fan stared at the pearl.


    Even though the ck pearl looked ordinary, he knew it had created the ck mist just then; it was also responsible for the cold waves around the entire Grotto-heaven and the Juehan Mountain Range.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated the Ancient Underworld Pearl. There¡¯s arge amount of Xuanming Qi inside. It¡¯s really close to the Divine Material level.¡±


    Chen Fan looked thrilled.


    A normal Ancient Underworld Pearl could freeze a hundred-mile Grotto-heaven, but it couldn¡¯t extend beyond that to freeze the mountains as well. Only a Divine Material or a Quasi-Divine Material could do this. It had the power of God.


    ¡°This Ancient Underworld Pearl is enough for me to form a divine-grade Golden Core.¡±


    After thinking of this, Chen Fan didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and took a step forward.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ck chilly mist rose again.


    The mist then condensed into water; the area was filled with ck raindrops. Each drop was transparent and ck. The air seemed to have frozen; it was letting out crackling sounds. Chen Fan¡¯s clothes were torn in a second, but he kept going.


    Some beams of azure light came out of Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Body and pushed away the chilly mist.


    The mist became denser as he went deeper inside. In the end, some ck crystals were floating in the sky, which were the concrete form of the Xuanming Qi. One of them could kill a Connate Cultivator.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop.


    Ten feet, nine feet, eight feet...


    When he was five feet away from the pearl, even his phenomenal-sess Divine Body seemed to be a bit overwhelmed.


    This Ancient Underworld Pearl was too powerful. It should have been called ¡°Ancient Underworld Divine Pearl!¡± If the Xuanming Qi inside exploded, it could turn a thousand mile range into a world of snow. Its power wasparable to an attack of a Nascent Soul Cultivator and it could affect the weather.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    The shadow of a Divine Tree appeared behind Chen Fan. In the end, he even took out the Five Thunder Essence Ma. Rays of Five Thunder Essence Divine Light fell from the seal and protected him.


    Finally, Chen Fan went through thest ten feet and grabbed hold of the pearl.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    All the chilly mist dissipated at once as if it were only an illusion. Chen Fan took a deep breath. He might have needed to fall back if he couldn¡¯t get it just then.


    Chen Fan ced the pearl in front of his eyes and saw a world of snow inside.


    ¡°Although it hasn¡¯t be a Divine Material, it has reached the level of a Quasi-Divine Material. If a Soul Formation Cultivator had it, it could be used to make a Divine Treasure and establish a new world. The twenty four legendary Dinghai Pearls are peerless Divine Materials. Perfected Cultivator Juehan had no idea how precious this pearl was.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    There were only a few Divine Materials on a and even Quasi-Divine Materials were rare. The powerful cultivator who had made a treasure with Earth¡¯s resources was in fact making a Divine Material.


    With this pearl, Chen Fan could finally form a super-grade Golden Core.

 Chapter 830 - Xuan Wu Divine Form

    <h4>830 Xuan Wu Divine Form</h4>


    The Ancient Underworld Pearl.


    As a Divine Material, it carried Xuanming Qi, which was supposed to be found in Hell and was the most powerful energy there. It would make a Yin Cultivator ecstatic. Such a strong energy had formed this Ancient Underworld Pearl, a Quasi-Divine Material, that had a sea of Xuanming Qi inside.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    A plume of ck Xuanming Qi billowed out of the pearl.


    The surrounding Essence Qi was condensed and ck raindrops fell from the sky. An energy that could freeze people¡¯s souls was spread, frosting the ground. This energy could even freeze a Golden Core.


    In the meantime, Chen Fan was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed inside the Juehan Pce.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t leave right away after getting the Ancient Underworld Pearl. He closed the gate of the Juehan Grotto-heaven to cultivate. There were thousands of years of chilly mist in the area, which became Chen Fan¡¯s resource.


    Then...


    As the Essence Core spinned, plumes of Spirit Qi were gathered from all directions. The Spirit Qi present was more abundant than in normal areas and was more than ten times denser than on Earth. Every time Chen Fan took a breath, ps of thunder were heard and he sucked in Spirit Qi inrge amounts.


    When the Spirit Qi entered his body, it became True Essence that was added on top of the Essence Core inyers, making the Essence Core spin faster and shine brighter. It even started to show a hint of golden color.


    ¡°Immortal Cultivators call it a Golden Core, Buddhists call it a relic, Spirit Beasts call it a Monster Core... They¡¯re actually the same thing. It¡¯s an energy core inside a body that provides endless power like an engine.¡±


    Chen Fan pondered.


    The formation of a Golden Core was different ording to the cultivation arts, level and potential of each cultivator. The Golden Core had nine levels. The ninth-grade Golden Core was the best while the first-grade was the worst. Chen Fan was probably able to make a superior-grade Golden Core right then.


    ¡°But this is not enough. How would the engine of a racer car be the same as that of a motorized tricycle? Only a super-grade Golden Core can surpass all the Saints and make for a supreme foundation. That¡¯s my ultimate goal.¡±


    As he thought of this...


    Chen Fan immediately took out the Ancient Underworld Pearl and ced it in front of his chest, gently initiating it with his Dharmic Power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Raging waves suddenly appeared inside the pearl and a shadow of the Xuanming River floated in the air. ck water ran in the sky and shook the dimension. There were countless drops of Xuanming Water in the river and each of them could freeze a mountain.


    There were thousands of drops which could turn the mountains in a thousand miles into ciers.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    A drop of Xuanming Water carefully went into Chen Fan¡¯s body; not even his phenomenal-sess Divine Body was able to bear the energy of a Xuanming River.


    Once this drop of Xuanming Water entered his body, it immediately turned into Xuanming Qi, filling Chen Fan¡¯s dantian and turning him ck. Frost could be seen through his skin.


    His Essence Core spinned.


    There was a terrifying suction force on the pearl; it absorbed all the Xuanming Qi in Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    One drop, two drops, three drops...


    As he absorbed more and more Xuanming Water, the transparent Essence Core gradually became ck as if dyed with ink; it carried an energy that seemed to havee from Hell.


    ¡°A super-grade Golden Core is powerful because it can take in any Essence Qi or treasure in the world. It can also create different kinds of Divine Powers and Dharma Powers. The Dharma Form is also way stronger than that of a normal Golden Core.


    ¡°Some people put a flying sword inside their bodies and their Golden Core turns into an indestructible Divine Sword, which isparable to a Heavenly Treasure. Some infuse the essence of a river into the Golden Core and make a long river. Some initiate the Golden Core with the blood of a Divine Beast and form a Divine Beast Dharma Form, or even be a Divine Beast...¡±


    Only a super-grade Golden Core had that many types of incredible Dharma Forms and Divine Powers, which was why it could be used to dominate the universe.


    ¡°And now, I¡¯m going to form a Xuanming Golden Core!¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    As more and more Xuanming Water was infused into his body, the form of his Essence Core started to change. It went from a ball the size of an egg to a liquid state, bing a crystal-like ck water current in the end.


    The ck water current was short at first.


    Once it appeared, Chen Fan¡¯s body seemed to be a bit overwhelmed. His bones let out some crackling sounds, as if the current were carrying ten thousand tons of energy.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The ck water current not only ran inside Chen Fan¡¯s body, but also appeared around him.


    The Xuanming Water flowed in the air, running from one side to the other and forming a ring shape. This ck water current could turn into a hundred-mile river to shatter a mountain and crush a Golden Core.


    This was a Dharma Form, or a Divine Form, to be exact!


    Every Golden Core Cultivator had a Dharma Form, which was the most powerful thing he had. Chen Fan¡¯s ability to show the Kun Peng Dharma Form and the Chaotic Divine Tree was a kind of Dharma Form Power. Each Golden Core Cultivator practiced different cultivation arts, that was why their Dharma Form would also be different, but they had one thing inmon: All Dharma Forms were illusory, unreal.


    Just like Chen Fan¡¯s Kun Peng Body.


    It was only formed by Dharma Power; it wasn¡¯t a real body with flesh and blood.


    But a Divine Form was different. A Divine Form was transformed directly from a super-grade Golden Core and it was tangible. If the Golden Core was a flying sword, the Divine Form could send out flying swords as its Dharma Treasure. If the Golden Core formed an ancient cauldron, the Divine Form would be an invincible cauldron...


    All those Divine Forms were different corresponding to every unique Golden Core.


    Rumor had it that someone had created a giant sun deep in the universe. Once it was let out, it could burn everything in a three thousand-mile range; even a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord would have to run away from it.


    ¡°If I canplete the Xuanming Golden Core, the Divine Form will probably be a long Xuanming River, which can be extended to a hundred miles across the sky. It will be able to destroy a dozen mountains with one attack,¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    This was already a divine-grade Essence Core which was as powerful as the other ones. And yet, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t satisfied at all. He was the reincarnation of a Celestial Lord and a normal divine-grade Essence Core was nothing to him.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    Countless beams of light shone in front of Chen Fan. The Twelve Sky Art Paintings appeared again and stopped when the third one appeared, the ¡°Zetian Painting.¡± There was a beast that looked like a turtle and a snake. Its head and tail were entangled while it stood in Hell.


    A Xuan Wu.


    It was one of the most powerful Divine Beasts and the Water God that controlled the North. It was also known as the Xuanming Incarnation. This was a legendary Divine Beast that truly dominated the universe, and even Chen Fan had yet to see it. The real Xuan Wu was a Deity Beast. There was only one of its kind; the others were only beasts that had the Xuan Wu¡¯s blood.


    It was unclear whether the Xuan Wu in the Twelve Sky Art Paintings was the real one or not, but it was still extremely powerful.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the painting appeared...


    The entire Xuanming Golden Core in Chen Fan¡¯s body started shaking as if it had seen its master. The ck water then began tobine and a tiny model of a beast was gradually formed.


    Dots of light were lit up on the tiny Xuan Wu, which corresponded to the mysterious acupoints on Chen Fan¡¯s body. Then, the acupoints opened one after another. The Xuan Wu was indeed the most powerful Divine Beast. It needed much more acupoints than the Kun Peng and the Thunder Loch did. At the same time, it became more terrifying.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    There was a storm of Essence Qi in the sky.


    The Spirit Qi inside the Juehan Pce was gathered, forming a giant funnel with the pce as the center. Chen Fan didn¡¯t use any Spirit Stones or Treasure Pills this time, as he had the Ancient Underworld Pearl.


    Whenever the Spirit Qi wasn¡¯t enough...


    One drop of the Xuanming Water popped out and became Xuanming Qi, to be infused into Chen Fan¡¯s body. Ordinary Golden Core Cultivators couldn¡¯t bear such a terrifying energy. Only Chen Fan¡¯s phenomenal-sess Divine Body could form a Xuanming Essence Core to absorb the Xuanming Qi endlessly.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    As the drops of Xuanming Water kept being refined...


    More acupoints in Chen Fan¡¯s body were lit up. In the end, when the Xuanming River shrank to half its length, all of the acupoints let out beams of light together and formed the Xuan Wu Dharma Form.


    After that, the Xuan Wu Dharma Form merged with the tiny Xuan Wu inside his body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Grotto-heaven shook.


    The Xuanming Essence Core in Chen Fan¡¯s dantian waspletely set and it became a beast that looked like a turtle and a snake! It was standing in Hell and was surrounded by ck water. Once it appeared, even the Ancient Underworld Pearl shook slightly. All the Water Element Energy in the world seemed to be cheering in its presence.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! After going through the Thunder Tribtion, the Xuanming Golden Core will be done! The Xuan Wu Divine Form will double its power and it will be able to crush all the other divine-grade Golden Cores.


    ¡°By then, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to call it Xuanming Golden Core. It should be named Xuan Wu Golden Core.¡±


    Chen Fan slowly opened his eyes and he looked excited.


    Once this Xuan Wu Essence Core waspleted, the True Essence inside his body became several times more powerful. It might even be ten times stronger after the Thunder Tribtion. Besides, the power of his body and Divine Soul had also increased because of the third Sky Painting. He felt like he could break a mountain ten thousand feet tall with a punch.


    Right then, Chen Fan had fulfilled most of the purposes of his trip, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied yet. As the reincarnation of a Celestial Lord, how would he settle for a divine-grade Golden Core?


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Chen Fan repressed his desire to be a Golden Core Cultivator, then he closed his eyes and started cultivating.


    This time, he used another cultivation art, the Azure Thearch Longevity Art. A tiny Essence Core was formed with his cultivation, which was green and it carried arge amount of Wood Element Essence Qi. It was only the size of a grain at first, but as he cultivated, it becamerger and a Chaotic Divine Tree appeared inside it.


    Chen Fan was forming a second Essence Core!

 Chapter 831 - Level Completed

    <h4>831 Level Completed</h4>


    A cultivator would only form one Essence Core.


    Only a few people in the universe could form several Essence Cores at the same time, aside from some Divine Beasts, as each Essence Core corresponded to one path. After getting through the Thunder Tribtion, the Essence Core formed would represent the direction of their future cultivation. So, how could a cultivator walk two different paths at the same time?


    Not even Chen Fan could do so, but he still kept going.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    As Chen Fan breathed, the Wood Element Spirit Qi ran into his body and the Wood Element Spirit Qi in the Juehan Grotto-heaven was rapidly being depleted. Chen Fan then summoned the Chaotic Divine Tree. Its branches went into a rootless world and created a hole atst.


    There was an azure light inside the hole. The Wood Element Spirit Qi fell like raindrops and the entire world was filled with pure Wood Element Spirit Qi. Many Divine Trees grew and cracked the sky open.


    ¡°Wood Spirit Realm!¡±


    This was an incredible world in the universe. It was almost asrge as a and was formed by Yi Wood Essence Qi. Many wood-elemental creatures existed there.


    Only a small crack had been made, even with the power of the Chaotic Divine Tree.


    But an azure water current surged out of the hole towards Chen Fan. A hole like a crater floated in the sky with water running inside it. Each drop of the azure liquid was the purest Wood Element Spirit Qi, which wasparable to a Spirit Stone, and thousands of them fell every second.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body absorbed all of this pure Essence Qi like a sponge.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    The azure Essence Core becamerger at a visible speed. One day, two days, three days... A monthter, it had grown to the size of an egg and was simr to the Xuan Wu Essence Core.


    Meanwhile.


    The bright Essence Core seemed to have been erged to the extreme.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    This Wood-elemental Essence Core cracked open, letting a branch with leaves stretch out. Then, more branches appeared until it became a small tree. The tree was enveloped in a Chaotic Qi current. The branches shook and each of the leaves seemed to have a world inside.


    It appeared to be the Chaotic Divine Tree.


    It looked quite realistic; the shadow in the outside world was nothing inparison.


    Chen Fan hadpleted the second divine-grade Essence Core!


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Then, Chen Fan took a deep breath.


    He got up slowly and his body sent out countless beams of azure light, like a Divine Tree. All of his muscles weighed ten thousand tons and the entire pce seemed to be overwhelmed. The floor cracked and the arrays were shattered.


    A terrifying tide of Essence Qi came out and turned into an azure sea.


    ¡°The Azure Thearch Essence Core is as powerful as the Xuan Wu Essence Core!¡± Chen Fan thought.


    There was a sea of Chaotic Qi inside his body. An azure Divine Tree and a Xuan Wu were intertwined and floating inside of it.


    ¡°The Xuan Wu Essence Core was formed by absorbing the Xuanming Qi in the Ancient Underworld Pearl andbining it with the Zetian Painting. It¡¯s much more powerful than an ordinary divine-grade Essence Core. However, I¡¯ve started practicing the Azure Thearch Longevity Art a decade ago. It¡¯s also the strongest Divine Body and one of the Sacred Bodies of the Five Elements.


    ¡°I can only choose one of them if I want to get through the Golden Core Thunder Tribtion. Both the Xuan Wu Essence Core and the Azure Thearch Essence Core can help me conquer Tianhuang and defeat all the elites, but I want to build a supreme foundation as well. So, how could I settle for a divine-grade Golden Core?¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    There were nine Golden Core levels and above all of them was the super grade.


    The super grade was then divided into three levels, the divine grade, the sacred grade and the deity grade!


    A divine-grade Golden Core was rare. Only the elites of the most powerful sects could make one by using a Divine Material or by opening a high-level world with the help of their elders to absorb the Spirit Qi in the universe. Once the Golden Core was formed, challenging cultivators with a more advanced level would be a piece of cake.


    However, a sacred-grade Golden Core was even more terrifying. It could only be made in an ancient sacred ground or a supreme sect! There was only one thing to say about it:


    It could be used to defeat a Nascent Soul Cultivator!


    There was a huge difference between a Golden Core Cultivator and a Nascent Soul Cultivator! Even a hundred Golden Core Cultivators might not be able to resist an attack from a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord.


    A Nascent Soul Cultivator was already powerful in the universe. Heaven¡¯s Equal had blocked the Path of Heaven, which had still stopped Chen Fan from moving forward after thousands of years. One attack from a Nascent Soul Cultivator could crush mountains, sink inds and destroy countries.


    But a sacred-grade Golden Core could defeat a Nascent Soul Cultivator. How powerful was that?


    At the same time, a sacred-grade Golden Core was more difficult to make. There might not be even one on the entire Tianhuang. Only the old sacred grounds and sects had a couple of them. Chen Fan even doubted that there would be any divine-grade Golden Core Cultivators on this.


    As for the deity-grade Golden Core, it was only a legend. There wasn¡¯t even one across the universe over thousands of years! So, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even waste time thinking about it.


    ¡°As long as Iplete a sacred-grade Golden Core, I¡¯ll be on an equal footing with the top Saints and Goddesses in the universe.¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the two Essence Cores in his body.


    The Xuanming Essence Core was water-elemental, while the Azure Thearch Essence Core was wood-elemental! He had already nned for this when he developed the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    ¡°I only have the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, but I¡¯m sure I can use another four Divine Arts toplete the Five Elemental Sacred Body. By then, the five divine-grade Essence Cores will merge into one and be the most powerful Connate Five Virtue Golden Core!¡±


    The five most powerful Qi Essences in the world were called the Connate Five Virtues. Whenbined, a sacred-grade Golden Core would be formed, which wasparable to the Five Elements Sacred Pills of the Five Elements Immortal Sect!


    However, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t nning to follow the five elements.


    There were many changes in the world and the Connate Five Virtues didn¡¯t have to be metal, wood, water, fire and earth. The universe had billions of different energies. As long as he gathered five powerful divine-grade Golden Cores, he would be able to achieve his goals.


    Thinking of this, he sat down and kept cultivating.


    Two weekster.


    Hepleted the third Essence Core. This Essence Core was like a tiny ck hole with a Kun Peng flying around it. It was apparently based on the Kun Peng Painting. The Kun Peng was a Dimensional Divine Beast, which meant that this was a Dimensional Essence Core.


    But it wasn¡¯t asrge as the Xuanming Essence Core and the Azure Thearch Essence Core. It was only the size of a thumb.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough resources after all. To form a real Kun Peng Essence Core, I must find a Dimensional Divine Stone or countless Void Treasure Stones to absorb a massive amount of energy.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    A monthter.


    Chen Fanpleted the fourth Essence Core.


    Thunderbolts struck inside of it, which then formed a tiny Thunder Loch. This Thunder Loch Essence Core was the most powerful Thunder Essence Core, but it was much smaller and weaker than the previous two.


    Thest Essence Core took the longest time.


    Chen Fan spent two months on it in total. This was a pure Essence Core that was surrounded by a golden aura. Although it was as small as a soybean, it carried an indestructible, eternal energy.


    The True Martial Essence Core!


    Chen Fan formed it with the True Martial Divine Art. It only had the True Martial Divine Power, able to destroy anything. Even though the True Martial Essence Core was minuscule, the energy contained within was much denser than in the previous two Essence Cores.


    ¡°Xuanming, Azure Thearch, Kun Peng, Thunder Loch, True Martial.¡±


    These five Essence Cores represented the five paths Chen Fan had taken throughout his cultivation journey. Each one of them was a peerless Divine Art, which could defeat all the powerful cultivators on Tianhuang and shatter the world.


    And yet, Chen Fan formed five at once.


    He was going tobine them and turn them into a sacred-grade Golden Core.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the fifth Essence Core was done...


    A terrifying energy shot out of Chen Fan¡¯s body. The air cracked and the entire Grotto-heaven shook. Juehan Pce even exploded in a second.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body then sent out five colors of light.


    The Xuan Wu, the Divine Tree, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch and the golden light wheel appeared, surrounding him. The first two looked more realistic, while thest three seemed to be more illusory, especially when the True Martial Dharma Form turned into a golden light wheel.


    These five energies made Chen Fan feel like he was a giant that could crush the Grotto-heaven. In fact, he was indeed powerful. If the Mayan fleet were there, he would have been able to smash all the battleships and the Titan effortlessly!


    With these five Essence Cores, Chen Fan had be extremely powerful!


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    But then, Chen Fan looked up with a serious expression. The sky was suddenly covered with thunderclouds.


    A terrifying energy fell from the sky.


    The small world produced crackling sounds as it also seemed to be overwhelmed.


    The thunderclouds were too frightening. The sky had turned into a sea of lightning and there were different kinds of Divine Thunder within, including the Miejue Thunder, the Yin Yang Thunder, the Mixed-Essence Divine Thunder and the Five Elements Thunder... The thunderclouds even spread outside of the small world, covering the Juehan Mountain Range.


    Countless beasts were trembling.


    If the cultivators of Tianhuang were present, they would have been stunned by the sight.


    The Golden Core Thunder Tribtion usually produced a storm filled with a hundred miles of thunderclouds and one or two kinds of Divine Thunder. Only a peerless talent would have more than three. And yet, Chen Fan¡¯s Thunder Tribtion had a thousand miles of thunderclouds and there were countless types of Divine Thunder in the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that not even ten Golden Core Cultivators working together would survive this Thunder Tribtion!¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid at all, but this was not a good time to go through the Thunder Tribtion.


    Chen Fan had onlypleted the Xuanming Essence Core and the Azure Thearch Essence Core. The other three were still in progress. If he went through the Thunder Tribtion right then, he would only be able to form a divine-grade Golden Core. This was something Chen Fan was unwilling to ept.


    ¡°Deception Art!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s energy suddenly became weak as if he had separated himself from the world. He gradually turned from a giant to an ordinary person. All the energy was absorbed back into the Essence Cores inside him, looking just like a normal man in the end.


    The Thunder Tribtion couldn¡¯t sense any energy so it gradually dissipated.


    Chen Fan got away from the Thunder Tribtion with the Deception Art. He took a deep breath and looked at the north.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go to Old China Town, to see what¡¯s going on with the Chinese in this world,¡± he said with coldness in his eyes.

 Chapter 832 - Controlling the Dimension

    <h4>832 Controlling the Dimension</h4>


    In Zhuyan City, part of the Beihan Region.


    Chen Fan was wearing a ck robe and his ck hair was loose. He seemed to be an ordinary person walking across the moat. He had been away for five months. Zhuyan City didn¡¯t look very much different. Countless people walked past him and he saw some cultivators on the way.


    Still, all those cultivators had serious looks and seemed to be in a hurry, as if they were afraid of something.


    Chen Fan arrived at the Mu family mansion. He was here to say goodbye to some of his friends in Zhuyan City before continuing his journey to the ce where the Chinese had gathered. However, Chen Fan found the mansion in ruins.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He asked a random person.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? A group of guards of the royal city came five months ago. They killed the Ancestral Patriarch of the Mu family and imprisoned the rest. I heard that none of their descendants escaped. It was awful!¡±


    The man who was dressed like a student heaved a sigh.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Fan raised his eyebrows.


    Zhuyan City was only a small city and there were thousands more like it in the entire Beihan Region. Why would the Overlords of the royal city travel all the way here to deal with the Mu family?


    He had a feeling he had something to do with it, but he wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°I saw what happened with my own eyes. Not only the Mu family, all the cultivation families in Zhuyan City, including the Yun family, the Wu family and the Zhang family were captured. Their Connate Ancestral Patriarchs had barely gotten out of the Juehan Mountain Range, but they ended up being killed by the royal city guards. The entire Zhuyan City was flooded with blood and dead bodies were all over the ce. Countless cultivators were caught, filling several flying ships.¡±


    The student shook his head.


    ¡°Even the Zhang family and the Wu family were caught?¡± Chen Fan hesitated. ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    It might be because of him if they had only taken Mu Hongti¡¯s family, but the Zhang family hated him. Why would they also catch them?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I heard that the royal city is looking for a Chinese man, but how would there be a Chinese person in this small city? Is that a joke? Most Chinese people are staying in Old China Town, which is more than ten thousand miles away from here...¡±


    The student suddenly nced at Chen Fan¡¯s face and froze.


    ¡°A... A Chinese?¡±


    Chen Fan immediately used his Immortal Will and secret arts to wipe this conversation away from the student¡¯s mind. He could easily twist all the memories of an ordinary person.


    When the student woke up, Chen Fan had already left. He shook his head and continued his way to school with his lunchbox.


    Chen Fan was walking quickly among the crowd with a serious look. Those people who had captured the cultivators and hunted down the Chinese were obviously going after him.


    ¡°Was it because of what I did to Zhao Qingchen? Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated the royal family,¡±Chen Fan said coldly to himself.


    Even though he didn¡¯t really know Mu Hongti, that girl had given him the information about the elders of the Qingyang Sect and warned him on several asions. Chen Fan would always return a favor.


    ¡°If you¡¯re killed by Lord Beihan, I¡¯ll ughter a thousand cultivators of the royal family,¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    He arrived at the headquarters of the Golden Crow after taking a few steps. This building was a hundred feet tall, and there were two giant Golden Crows at the entrance.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    All the guards at the gate were Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators.


    But Chen Fan ignored them and went directly to a dungeon dozens of meters underground. He sensed someone he knew was inside.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen?¡±


    Old Ding, who had been chained up, got up excitedly when he saw Chen Fan.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you break into the dungeon of the Golden Crow? Don¡¯t you know this is a forbidden area?¡± There were five unfamiliar Divine Sea Cultivators guarding the dungeon. All of them looked serious. However, Chen Fan had never seen them in the Golden Crow before.


    The Golden Crow had only two Divine Sea Cultivators; their Sect Master and Old Ding. These five people were almost as powerful as the cultivation families.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers.


    An invisible energy surged and killed four of them. Thest guard was terrified and was about to take out his Dharma Treasure to escape.


    ¡°You think you can run away from me?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    He solidified all the Essence Qi in a hundred feet like a piece of iron without even moving. Dozens of guards, including the running Divine Sea Cultivators, were smashed immediately. A Golden Core Perfected Cultivator could control the Essence Qi with his Immortal Will and kill like a God.


    ¡°Greetings, Perfected Cultivator.¡±


    Old Ding bowed with tears covering his face.


    He had lived miserably during those days. He thought he would end up dying inside the dungeon, so he had never expected to see Chen Fan again.


    ¡°What happened? I was gone for a few months and Zhuyan City became like this? Even Mu Hongti was caught.¡± Chen Fan pointed at the chains around Old Ding¡¯s limbs and the Spirit Light immediately disappeared. Old Ding could then break them easily.


    ¡°The White Python Guards did all this,¡± Old Ding exined.


    ording to him, the White Python Guards was one of the nine troops of the royal family. All the normal soldiers were Divine Sea Cultivators, while the Generals were Connate Cultivators. Their Chief Commander was even a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator, and was a powerful one at that.


    ¡°The royal family was enraged because of what happened to the Prince and they sent three troops to go after you. Since the White Python Guards couldn¡¯t find you, they started killing people and they took almost all the senior cultivators in Zhuyan City, including those from the Mu family, the Yun family, the Zhang family and the Wu family. But don¡¯t worry. Miss Hongti and Miss Yier weren¡¯t caught by the White Python Guards.


    ¡°Fairy Lin Wuhua saved them and has taken them to the Xuanming Grotto-heaven.¡±


    Chen Fan was a bit shocked after hearing what Old Ding said.


    ¡°Lin Wuhua? The Xuanming Witch?¡±


    It was normal that the White Python Guards couldn¡¯t find Chen Fan. He took control of the Juehan Pce and shut the gate. No one would ever find the Juehan Grotto-heaven, unless a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord was there.


    But Chen Fan had never thought that Lin Wuhua would protect Mu Hongti. The Tianming Sword was still in Chen Fan¡¯s hands.


    Chen Fan immediately realized what the Xuanming Grotto-heaven was trying to do. They just wanted to establish a good rtionship with Chen Fan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be nice the next time I see people from the Xuanming Grotto-heaven.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded. He was relieved after knowing Mu Hongti and the others were fine. As for the descendants of the Mu family and the Zhang family, Chen Fan didn¡¯t really know them, so he wasn¡¯t going to do anything about it. Those cultivation families had done a lot of bad things in Zhuyan City throughout thest centuries. This was what they deserved.


    ¡°What about you? Why didn¡¯t they catch you? Why were you locked up down here?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an alchemist, so I¡¯m not important to the White Python Guards. However, the headquarters sent someone to investigate the death of the Alchemy Envoy and they thought I had betrayed the Golden Crow. That¡¯s why I ended up here.¡±


    Old Ding smiled wryly.


    ¡°The Golden Crow headquarters?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Suddenly, someone shouted in the sky, ¡°Who dares to break into the Golden Crow?¡±


    A golden light ball went through dozens of meters down the ground and appeared inside the dungeon.


    This man was covered in golden fire, which burned everything ten feet around him. He was blonde and golden eyed; he was wearing a golden outfit and his energy was much more powerful than that of Lin Wuhua, making the air freeze. He was obviously a Core Formation Cultivator who was only half a step away from the Golden Core Level.


    ¡°That¡¯s him. Xuan Danqing, the leader of the six Golden Crow Envoys and the top cultivator at the headquarters. He¡¯s known as the Little Perfected Cultivator.¡±


    Old Ding¡¯s eyes were wide open as he bowed.


    ¡°The Little Perfected Cultivator?¡±


    Chen Fan looked interested.


    Xuan Danqing was enraged when hended, but his eyes popped out when he saw Chen Fan. ¡°Chen Beixuan? Aren¡¯t you being chased by the guards? I thought you had escaped from the Beihan Region. Why are you here in Zhuyan City?¡±


    ¡°Who said I had left the Beihan Region?¡±


    Chen Fan moved closer with hands behind his back.


    Xuan Danqing was terrified.


    This man was someone who had defeated countless elites and injured Zhao Qingchen. Rumor had it that he was a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator in disguise. Even though Xuan Danqing knew he was as powerful as those elites and could fight with normal Golden Core Cultivators, he would not dare to be an enemy of such a vicious man.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Xuan Danqing stomped his foot and turned into a golden fire column. He was extremely fast, and he even burnt his blood to cast a forbidden spell from the Golden Crow Sun Art.


    The Golden Crow Fire Escape was an Art of Concealment of the Yin Yang Grotto-heaven. It could send a cultivator a hundred miles away in a second and even a normal Golden Core Cultivator would be unable to keep up.


    But Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a normal Golden Core Cultivator.


    ¡°Form!¡±


    Chen Fan reached out and scratched.


    The five Essence Cores in his body pulsed and an invisible energy wave swept a thousand feet in the sky.


    The entire dimension froze in a heartbeat. All kinds of Essence Qi and the air became as solid as iron. Xuan Danqing felt as if he had run into a cement wall and he couldn¡¯t even move a finger. His fire also froze in the sky; he waspletely stunned.


    ¡°He¡¯s controlling the dimension!¡±


    This ability was of a higher level whenpared to controlling the world.


    In normal circumstances, only a Nascent Soul Cultivator would be able to control a dimension with the power of his body, but Chen Fan had five divine-grade Essence Cores, so he could do this in a small area.


    ¡°Break.¡±


    Chen Fan clenched his fist.


    Crack!


    The dimension shook and it was instantly torn by a dimensional storm. Xuan Danqing, as well as prisoners and guards inside the dungeon were all shattered into pieces. The entire ground under the Golden Core Building became a giant ck hole, which sucked in everything. As for Xuan Danqing, his Divine Soul had already been destroyed.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Old Ding waspletely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 833 - The Dinghai Pearl

    <h4>833 The Dinghai Pearl</h4>


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Pack your things and prepare to leave Zhuyan City.¡±


    Chen Fan swayed his hand and another invisible energy wave closed the ck hole in front of him. He then grabbed Old Ding and shed to the top floor of the building.


    ¡°Yes... Okay,¡± said Old Ding with a quick bow.


    He was still in shock when he walked out of the room. Old Ding thought Chen Fan was only a peak-stage Connate Cultivator; even though he called Chen Fan Perfected Cultivator, he didn¡¯t really think that was real.


    A Golden Core Perfected Cultivator was a supreme being.


    There weren¡¯t a lot of Golden Core Cultivators in the Beihan Region. Other than the royal family, the six Grotto-heavens and the eight powerful cultivation families, even a cultivation sect that ruled over dozens of cities like the Qingyang Sect had only a couple of them.


    A Golden Core Cultivator could establish a sect on his own. Since he had been able to reach the Little Perfected Cultivator level at such a young age, Old Ding already considered Chen Fan as a top cultivator.


    But this day...


    Not even Xuan Danqing¡ªthe leader of the Golden Crow Envoys and a superior figure in the royal city¡ªwas able to resist one attack from Chen Fan. Old Ding hadn¡¯t even heard of someone who could tear a dimension. Meanwhile, he was truly in awe and was willing to be Chen Fan¡¯s servant.


    ¡°My Master is a true Perfected Cultivator! Rumor has it he¡¯s actually a Nascent Soul Cultivator, which might truly be possible,¡± Old Ding mumbled.


    He immediately became energetic and walked at a faster pace, all thanks to the mere thought of working for a Perfected Cultivator or even a Nascent Soul Perfected Cultivator.


    There wasn¡¯t anything special in the Golden Crow. Chen Fan had stored most of the Spirit Medicines inside the de Strengthening Gourd and they had only taken some equipment for traveling, like a grill, some flints, food and a tent.


    Chen Fan asked Old Ding to rent the best ¡°Wind Spirit Bird¡± with a hundred Spirit Stones.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    That night, Chen Fan and Old Ding flew out of Zhuyan City on the Wind Spirit Bird and headed north. The Beihan Region was a few hundred thousand milesrge, which was dozens of times the Earth¡¯s surface, and there were thousands of cities like Zhuyan City.


    The entire Beihan Region had thirty six states.


    Each state covered an area asrge as the Earth¡¯s surface! The Yun State, where Zhuyan City was located, was in the southernmost area, while the Fire State, where Old China Town was located, was in the northernmost. The two states were several hundred miles away from each other. It would take a day and a night flying for Chen Fan to get there on his own.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to use my powers for a long time right now.¡±


    Chen Fan looked a bit worried.


    The Wind Spirit Bird was a famous monster known for its endurance. A Divine Sea Wind Spirit Bird was fifty meters wide when it spread its wings and it could carry dozens of people on its back. There was even a magnificent pce there, where Chen Fan was right at that moment.


    He saw with his Heavenly Eyes that there were five chains twining around him. They were ck, azure, white, yellow and golden in color respectively. The ck and azure chains wererger, while the other three were smaller. All of them had been formed by an invisible energy. They couldn¡¯t be touched and cultivators below the Nascent Soul Level wouldn¡¯t even be able to see them.


    Heavenly Divine Chains!


    Those five chains had been made by Chen Fan himself with the Deception Art.


    ¡°I knew how hard it was to make a sacred-grade Golden Core, but I didn¡¯t expect for it to be this hard.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled wryly.


    If the process from the Core Formation Level to the Golden Core Level was like filling a cup with water, the moment the cup waspletely filled signaled the time when the Golden Core would be formed after going through the Thunder Tribtion. Chen Fan¡¯s water had already overfilled the cup.


    He was exposed at the moment.


    Once the divine-grade Essence Core waspleted, the Thunder Tribtion woulde and his Golden Core would be formed. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t want that. He wanted to make five different divine-grade Essence Cores before doing so.


    ¡°I formed these five Divine Chains with the Deception Art and locked up my powers. The chains won¡¯t break as long as my energy usage doesn¡¯t go beyond the Golden Core Level, and the Thunder Tribtion will be pushed back indefinitely. I won¡¯t be able to control the dimension too often from now on.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He had just initiated the five Essence Cores a little and he quickly sensed the Thunder Tribtion starting ten thousand feet in the sky. If he hadn¡¯t stopped immediately, Zhuyan City would have been covered with thunderclouds.


    Immortal Cultivation was an act that defied God¡¯s will. The Golden Core Level only caused the Thunder Tribtion, but when a cultivator reached the Dao Reunion or the Tribtion Level, he would be regarded as the biggest enemy of the universe. He would suffer from disasters all the time, as if the world were trying to eliminate him.


    Because of that, Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the Thunder Tribtion at all.


    ¡°When I get back to the Tribtion State one day, I¡¯ll make arge hole in the universe.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and snickered.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The Wind Spirit Bird flew thousands of miles a day and it only needed a dozen days or so to reach Old China Town.


    In this period of time, Chen Fan sorted out what he had learned and decided his future path ording to his strength.


    ¡°I was a Core Formation Cultivator with a phenomenal-sess Divine Body before shutting myself in. I was able to defeat an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator and stand my ground with a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator, but all this only happened since they had an inferior-grade Golden Core,¡± Chen Fan murmured.


    The Golden Core Level was different from the other levels. Not only would the power of a Golden Core Cultivator be affected by cultivation arts, levels, Divine Powers and Dharma Treasures, but the level of the Golden Core was also a deciding factor.


    An inferior-grade Golden Core, a mid-grade Golden Core and a superior-grade Golden Core had a massive difference.


    ¡°Simply put, whenever a Golden Core reaches another level, its power doubles. When itpletes one stage, its power increases by three times. The power of a ninth-grade Golden Core is nine times that of a first-grade Golden Core! Besides, the Divine Form and Divine Powers of super-grade Golden Cores also differ.¡±


    Because of such a difference, cultivators would try their best to raise the level of their Golden Cores when they were at the Core Formation Level, hoping to stand higher once they reached the Golden Core Level.


    ¡°Since Tianhuang is a bit behind, I guess only a few cultivators in the top sects have a superior-grade Golden Core and even a mid-grade Golden Core would be quite rare. Most of them should have inferior-grade Golden Cores.


    ¡°My three smaller Essence Cores areparable to the mid-grade Golden Cores, while therger ones are as powerful as the superior-grade Golden Cores. So, I now have the power of five Golden Cores in my body and I can even kill a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator.¡±


    Of course, this was only an estimation.


    During a real battle, it was likely that not even a peak-stage Perfected Cultivator would be a match for Chen Fan with his Divine Body, cultivation arts and Divine Powers. However, there could be many changes in a battle and no one could foresee the oue. Besides, Chen Fan had locked up his cultivation with the five Divine Chains and he didn¡¯t want to encounter such a powerful opponent.


    It was more difficult for a Golden Core to reach a higher level as it progressed. Chen Fan couldn¡¯t even imagine how much Spirit Qi he would need after he formed a sacred-grade Golden Core.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    After consolidating his level, Chen Fan took out the Ancient Underworld Pearl.


    Half of the Xuanming River inside the pearl was gone and it wasn¡¯t a Divine Material anymore, but it was still a top Heavenly Material. If Chen Fan had enough power, he could easily turn it into a peerless Heavenly Treasure.


    ¡°The Five Thunder Seal can¡¯t keep up with my cultivation, but I can only make a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure right now. It would be a waste to use this pearl for that.¡±


    Chen Fan was distressed.


    He pondered for a while and a legendary Dharma Treasure suddenly came to mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes brightened.


    After that, Chen Fan stayed inside the pce and kept refining the pearl.


    The dim pearl started to shine, letting out beams of light. There seemed to be a world forming inside it. Looking closely, there was a ck river in the sky. Soil and mountains on the two sides were being erged, which made the world seem more realistic.


    If people knew what Chen Fan was doing, they would have been dumbfounded.


    Creating a world!


    This was a Divine Power only Soul Formation Cultivators had, which was the reason why they were known as mighty figures in any and race in the universe!


    Chen Fan certainly didn¡¯t have such a power. He was still extremely far away from reaching the Soul Formation Level. He had only borrowed the power of the Ancient Underworld Pearl to gradually form a world. Even so, the world inside was also chilly. There was no sign of life and it was filled with endless Xuanming Qi.


    In the end...


    The world inside the pearl became a hundred milesrge.


    ¡°This is enough. Not even a Nascent Soul Cultivator is able to create a livable world... Only a Soul Formation Cultivator could do so. Now that I¡¯ve formed a Xuanming World, it¡¯ll be like having a Grotto-heaven with me. I can use the power of this Grotto-heaven anytime I want and I¡¯ll be powerful enough to fight with a Nascent Soul Cultivator during critical moments.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile as he looked at the solidifying Xuanming World.


    Although the Grotto-heaven wasn¡¯trge, it had been formed with Xuanming Qi and was much more powerful than normal ones. Its energy was enough to defeat Nascent Soul Cultivators and it could be carried around. How could an ordinary Grotto-heavenpare to it?


    However, such an energy source could be used up, so Chen Fan treasured it very much. He wouldn¡¯t use it unless he had to. He was still hoping to use it to attain the Nascent Soul Level and make a Heavenly Treasure or a Divine Treasure!


    ¡°Since you turned into a Grotto-heaven, I think I should give you another name.¡±


    Chen Fan touched his chin and cracked a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll call you the ¡®Dinghai Pearl!¡¯¡±


    The Dinghai Pearl!


    It was a legendary treasure. There were twenty four in total and each of them could turn into a vast world. There were thirty three Heavenly Realms and twenty four of them had been formed by the Dzi Bead. Chen Fan thought it would be funny to use this name.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn you into a Divine Treasure someday, more powerful than those mentioned in the legends,¡± Chen Fan thought as he held the Dinghai Pearl in his hand.


    Then, Old Ding¡¯s voice came.


    They had finally arrived in the Yan State, where Old China Town was located.

 Chapter 834 - Becoming an Ordinary Person

    <h4>834 Bing an Ordinary Person</h4>


    The Fire State covered a few hundred thousand miles, which wasrger than Earth¡¯s surface. There were many volcanoes everywhere and the ground was crimson in color. The weather was warm all year round, and that was the main reason for its name.


    There were some cultivators shing by on a beast or with a Dharma Artifact from time to time, and there were also flying ships moving about. All of those people belonged to the upper ss of the Fire State. They were either members of the cultivation families or the cultivation sects.


    The capital of the Fire State was ¡°Red me City,¡± which was a hundred milesrge, with a poption ranging in the millions. It was located in the mountains and its lights were always lit up. It was also known as the city that never sleeps and the bustling people¡¯s voices resounded all over the city.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop at Red me City; he kept flying north on the Wind Spirit Bird.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The temperature became colder and there were less cultivators as they approached the north. There were arge number of ordinary people instead. These people had ck hair and ck eyes, and they were wearing simple clothes. They worked hard in the cold weather; there was a clear contrast whenpared to the cultivators in Red me City.


    In the end, an old stone city appeared in front of Chen Fan.


    They arrived in Old China Town.


    ¡°Land here. We¡¯ll walk into the city,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Old Dingnded the Wind Spirit Bird and the two of them walked towards Old China Town together as Master and servant. Chen Fan felt as if he had traveled back to ancient China. People were wearing historical outfits and speaking anguage simr to Chinese. There were Chinese words on the stone signs of the shops and many hawkers were shouting, just like the scenes in dramas.


    Chen Fan found them all familiar.


    He felt like he had returned to Earth and China.


    What made Chen Fan frown was that there were too few cultivators on the street. There was only one in a few hundred people and was at most an Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator. Many people simply cultivated for fun. This waspletely different from what he had seen in Zhuyan City and Red me City. Even though there weren¡¯t many cultivators either, he could still see them quite often.


    ¡°Master, I heard that the Chinese oncemitted a serious crime. The first Lord Beihan then restricted their ability to practice Immortal Cultivation and exiled them to this chilly ce.¡±


    ¡°Old China Town has millions of people and more Chinese are living outside of the city. There are over ten million Chinese in the entire Beihan Region. How was Lord Beihan capable of casting a curse that couldst for thousands of years on so many people?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t believe it.


    Not even he was unable to do so, let alone Lord Beihan. Chen Fan knew he had to be at the Nascent Soul level to aplish such a feat.


    But every person he asked on the way said the same thing. He bought a history book from a hawker and found that the history of the Chinese wasn¡¯t clear at all. The information about Heaven¡¯s Equal, Earth and the Path of Heaven had been wiped out.


    ¡°Something must have happened thousands of years ago.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glinted.


    He then bought a house and stayed in Old China Town with Old Ding.


    Two months passed in a heartbeat.


    During this period of time, Chen Fan lived like a normal person, never using any of his Divine Powers. Their neighbors knew an old man and a young man had moved in. The Master was called Chen Fan, who was very friendly.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, you¡¯re going to read at the Taishi Pavilion again!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fan, Auntie Liu has extra turnips. Don¡¯t forget to ask Xiao Mang to take a couple home for you.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fan, the story ¡®Journey to the West¡¯ is incredible. My boy still wants to listen to it. I¡¯ll bring him here tomorrow as well.¡±


    All the neighbors greeted Chen Fan and Chen Fan also smiled back.


    He was wearing a traditional outfit and his hair was tied up with a small jade crown, like an elegant young man. Old Ding was in an azure robe and was preparing for their trip. They then went to the Taishi Pavilion on a bullock carriage.


    The Taishi Pavilion was a ce where the Chinese kept their historical books and was considered their highest institution.


    Chen Fan had been learning and reading the books inside the library, but the books were the same as those outside. There was nothing about the things that happened to the cultivators from Earth thousands of years in the past.


    ¡°Chen Fan, you¡¯re here to read again?¡±


    Lord Taishi approached him with a gentle smile.


    Chen Fan got up and said respectfully, ¡°My Lord, I feel like there are a lot of things about our race that aren¡¯t recorded in the books, such as where our ancestors came from and how we lost both our cultivation talent and our cultivation traditions.¡±


    Lord Taishi went silent and said after a while, ¡°I¡¯ve known what you wanted to ask since the first day you entered Taishi Pavilion. In fact, countless young people have been trying to find the answers from the books written in thest thousands of years, but I can¡¯t tell you everything. If you really want to know, go to the Ancestral Temple. You should be able to find what you want there.¡±


    Chen Fan bowed.


    He looked back and saw Lord Taishi putting the books back on the shelf. Even though this old man wasn¡¯t even a Foundation Establishment Cultivator, Chen Fan was grateful for his help.


    Such a person was the reason why the Chinese could survive in this ce. He passed down the experiences and lessons of the ancestors to the following generations.


    ¡°Nothing in the Taishi Pavilion. The Ancestral Temple is thest ce.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up.


    There was a towering old hall at the center of Old China Town. Beams of light were seen inside from time to time.


    The Ancestral Temple.


    The most sacred ce of the Chinese. Almost all the Chinese cultivators originated from that ce; it was also the highest authority of the n.


    In the evening.


    Chen Fan returned to his home and a girl in a purple dress stuck out her head. ¡°Brother, Grandpa Ding, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I made some sticky rice cakes. Do you want to try them?¡± a girl said with a box in her hands, like a child waiting forpliments.


    Chen Fan tried one and said, ¡°They have a pretty good taste. Your cooking is getting better and better.¡±


    Like a cat, the girl¡¯s face was immediately beaming.


    This girl lived opposite to Chen Fan and was called Xiao Mang. Chen Fan had saved her from a monster in the North Sea. She had been on a trip with her family at that time when a monster attacked them. Both of her parents died. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Fan, Xiao Mang would have also died.


    Since then, Xiao Mang had relied on Chen Fan and had never left his side.


    Chen Fan had thought about sending her away at first, but the girl looked at him without saying anything and simply started crying, as if she were a pet that had just been abandoned by her owner. In the end, Old Ding convinced Chen Fan to let her stay.


    Xiao Mang was a well-behaved girl. Even though she was only thirteen, she always cleaned and tidied up the house like a hardworking maid. By then, even Chen Fan was used to having her around.


    ¡°Brother, tomorrow is the day the Ancestral Temple tests our cultivation talent. Everyone under fifteen has to go, which will be more than ten thousand people. I heard that only dozens are tested positive each year,¡± the girl said.


    ¡°If I¡¯m tested and do have cultivation talent, I¡¯ll be able to be a super powerful cultivator like you and Master Qin Luo. By then I¡¯ll be able to avenge my parents and help you out.¡±


    Xiao Mang widened her eyes and swayed her fists.


    Qin Luo was one of the few Chinese Connate Cultivators and was extremely talented. He had spent fifty years to reach the peak stage of the Connate Level and became the top Overlord among the Chinese. He was also the guardian of Old China Town. Countless residents had deep admiration for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be tested positive,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Xiao Mang nodded with confidence.


    Then, the girl told Chen Fan a lot of things she had heard from the neighbors and ended falling asleep. She was holding him tightly even in her dreams, scared that he would leave.


    Chen Fan became more gentle as he looked at Xiao Mang¡¯s face.


    He should have left Old China Town and the Beihan Region to look for Divine Materials for his remaining three Essence Cores, but his ns had been postponed again and again because of this girl. He didn¡¯t want to lose the life he had at the moment.


    Xiao Mang was someone that connected Chen Fan and Tianhuang.


    ¡°I should leave after searching for information about the Chinese.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    Suddenly, beams of light appeared.


    The roar of a dragon came with the light, and a dragon flew out of Xiao Mang¡¯s body. Once it appeared, an old, powerful energy fell on the room. The dragon was surrounded by clouds and mist, and its eyes were shining bright. It was apparently a real dragon, not a python.


    True Dragon Divine Meridian!


    This was a Divine Meridianparable to that of Red Sparrow, the Xuan Wu and Kun Peng, and was real pure dragon blood, unlike that of the Chu family.


    Chu Tianyu only had impure dragon blood, and still, his power had almost reached the Golden Core Level. On the other hand, Xiao Mang had the real blood of a True Dragon, which was one of the most powerful in the universe. She would be able to climb the levels before the Soul Formation State without any difficulties and reach the Nascent Soul Level in a century. With enough cultivation arts and opportunities, she might even be able to reach the Soul Formation and Void Returning levels.


    If the sects and sacred grounds in the universe knew about this, they would do the impossible to get her.


    But then, many invisible chains were twined around the dragon. It couldn¡¯t escape and could only let out a cry. Those chains came from deep inside Xiao Mang¡¯s blood, which were passed down from her ancestors.


    ¡°Law Divine Chains?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted when he saw those chains.


    A Nascent Soul Cultivator would notice that they were very simr to the five Deception Divine Chains on Chen Fan.


    The next day.


    Xiao Mang came back home, with her head hanging low.


    Looking at her gloomy face, Chen Fan knew she had been judged as being devoid of cultivation talent. When tears started welling up in her eyes, Chen Fan made a sudden question.


    ¡°Xiao Mang, do you want to be an Immortal Cultivator?¡±

 Chapter 835 - Two Worlds

    <h4>835 Two Worlds</h4>


    ¡°Immortal Cultivator?¡±


    Xiao Mang looked up, eyes teary.


    ¡®Immortal Cultivator¡¯ was the most prestigious title for the Chinese people. They had gone against all odds and survived in the frozen north solely thanks to generations of cultivators, fighting against countless alien races and the Northern Sea Water Fey.


    Xiao Fan reckoned that Chen Fan was a cultivator when he saved her from the attack of the Water Fey. He had killed a demon beast with the flick of a finger, instantly captivating Xiao Fan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°But, the elders from the ancestral temple confirmed that I wouldn¡¯t be able to be a cultivator. ¡±


    Xiao Mang lowered her head and whimpered.


    ¡°They are wrong. Xiao Mang is going to be a powerful cultivator in the world, how could sheck any talent? Try the basic art of the Foundation Establishment now and I will show you.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He padded Xiao Mang¡¯s head, running his finger through her hair and gently tapping her skull.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    A series of muted vibrations rippled from under Chen Fan¡¯s finger tip as he severed the shackles over Xiao Man¡¯s capability, unlocking her true potential.


    One tap, two tap, three...


    The first couple of finger taps were easy, but they were getting increasingly heavier. Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the difficulties and doubled down as he used the art. A sh of light flickered in his eyes, as the five Essence Core trembled slightly.


    ¡°Patter, patter.¡±


    Once Chen Fan removed all the shackles, a shapeless dragon shadow emerged from Xiao Mang¡¯s body and flew into the sky, droning joyfully.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Mang waspletely unaware of this. She sat still on the ground, feeling foggy in the head as she carried out the Foundation Establishment Art. It was a simple art that was practiced by nearly every Chinese person. Nheless, this art was able to bring out the ¡°Feel For Qi¡± if the cultivator was truly talented.


    Xiao Mang had practiced it for over a decade and never had she experienced any Qi fluctuations.


    However, she felt something different this time.


    She felt a hint of True Qi pulsing in his meridians as soon as she started the art. As she went on, the True Qi circted her body as it multiplied. After once cirction, the True Qi had grown to the thickness of a thumb.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Xiao Mang was shocked.


    Her eyes were as round as saucers in disbelief. ¡°Have I really created True Qi? Am I really worthy of Immortal Cultivation?¡±


    Despite her disbelief, the True Qi inside of her body reminded her that it was real. She clenched her fingers, letting the True Qi flow into her fist. She felt so great that she thought she could punch through a rock.


    ¡°Thank you! This is amazing! I can finally be like you and Lord Xiao Mang. Fear me, Demons! I HAVE THE POWER!¡±


    Xiao Mang was ecstatic.


    She froliced about in the room, punching air as if attacking her enemies. Afterwards, she rushed to Chen Fan, buried her head in his chest and then kissed his cheek.


    ¡°I am going to tell Auntie Liu about it!¡±


    Xiao Mang stormed outside and cheerful voices quickly drifted into the room.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    Although he had yet toe up with a method topletely dispel the Bloodline curse on the Chinese, he could remove the curse on Xiao Fan with ease.


    ¡°She truly is a True Dragon and will surely achieve the Nascent Soul realm in a hundred years. Let her be my gift to my fellow Chinese brethren.¡±


    A light flickered in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes as he thought to himself.


    Xiao Mang had what it took to be an Immortal Cultivator!


    The news shook the Ancestral Temple. The Ancestral Temple guarded all the Divine spells and arts, therefore, any aspiring cultivator would eventually have to contact them.


    In the beginning, the elders of the Ancestral Temple thought that they had missed Xiao Mang¡¯s talent because of its insignificance.


    However, they were stunned after seeing how Xiao Mang had entered the early-stage of Foundation Establishment in three days. It took her half a month to proceed to the mid-stage and reached the peak in less than a month.


    Her unshackled abilities and the True Dragon¡¯s Divine Meridian took everyone by surprise. So talented she was that even Gu Lingzi and Lin Wuhua had paled inparison with her.


    ¡°She¡¯s a gift from God to all the Chinese people.¡±


    The elders broke down in tears.


    The knights from the Ancestral Temple took Xiao Mang into the temple to undergo a more intense training. She could go home only once in a while and was taught by all the elders in the temple. They gave her the best arts they knew and fed her the most precious spirit fruits and Treasure Medicines.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Xiao Mang caught the attention of the Chinese elites.


    ¡°My lord, Xiao Mang has been gone for many days, the house feels empty without her. Thank the gods that she¡¯ll be back today,¡± Old Ding said as he pruned the branches in the garden.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He was absorbing the dimension force in the Void Space to strengthen his Essence Core. This was a very slow method to refine his Essence Core; it would take him at least ten years to achieve Divine Essence at this rate.


    Chen Fan had covered the entire city under his Divine Sense and therefore he could monitor the girl¡¯s presence inside the Ancestral Temple. However, having seen her in person for so long had made Chen Fan miss her.


    ¡°Interesting. I couldn¡¯t find any records about the Bloodline curse, neither could I get any information on Heaven¡¯s Equal. How could that be? I am sure they are the descendants of cultivators on Earth since their arts were heavily influenced by the Mixed-Essence Sect and the Yuntian Pce. ¡±


    Chen Fan was perplexed.


    None of the Chinese people he knew had reached the Golden Core realm. Even the elders were at the Connate Spirit level. Qin Luo, the most powerful Chinese cultivator, had only reached the peak of the Connate Level. Therefore, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Will remained undetected.


    Chen Fan hadbed through the Library in the Ancestral Temple, save a few locked rooms that had been sealed by a special Dharma Array; however, he couldn¡¯t find a single passage that mentioned Earth.


    ¡°Maybe I should go visit those secret rooms in person. ¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    The doorbell rang and Old Ding hurried to the entrance. He had expected to see Xiao Mang, but it was a handsome young man wearing dark cial armor covered under a crimson cape. The young man pushed Old Ding to the side and sauntered in.


    ¡°Sir, this is a private...¡±


    Old Ding tried to stop him, but he heard Chen Fan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Trailing behind the young man was a group of Chinese knights. They entered the courtyard and stood in a row with an intimidating stance. All of them were at the Ethereal Enlightenment level.


    Chen Fan sat in the chair and asked calmly, ¡°You must be the ck Armor Legion. Are you their leader, Qin Luo?¡±


    The man in the ck armor was the most powerful Chinese fighter: Qin Luo.


    ¡°Impudent! No one speaks like that to my lord. Kneel!¡± A knight stepped forward and fumed. Those warriors saw Qin Luo as their god.


    Qin Luo didn¡¯t seem to mind. He said, ¡°You are Chen Fan. We don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from exactly but you told people that youe from the Sui state.


    ¡°You¡¯re from a merchant family from Old China Town. Your business is based in the Sui State, but you returned home after your parents died. Since then, you have paid more attention to history than business. Then you worked at the Taishi Pavilion with your servant who is an expert in medicine and elixirs. Your servant is a cultivator and so are you. You have reached at least the Ethereal Enlightenment level, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill the seventeen Foundation Establishment level Water Feys and save our goddess. Am I right?¡±


    Chen Fan had been in the Old China Town for three months, and Qin Luo had already learned almost everything about him.


    Old Ding¡¯s face darkened and felt naked before the stranger.


    ¡°You are too secretive and your actions too ndestine for a normal businessman.


    ¡°But you know what? I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care who you are, where you came from, and neither do I care about the method you used to unlock our Goddess¡¯s talent. After All, nearly all Chinese cultivators had their own way of removing the shackles. I am here only to tell you one thing.¡±


    Qin Luo rose to his feet and fixed his gaze onto Chen Fan.


    ¡°Xiao Mang is the most precious asset for the Chinese. She is our only chance to regain our glory. I will not allow anyone to drag her down. If you do that, I will kill you.¡±


    ng.


    Qin Luo suddenly unsheathed his de. Cold lights ran down from its icy edge, filling the air with a deadly force.


    Chen Fan¡¯s smile remained on his face.


    Old Ding couldn¡¯t gather himself until Qin Luo was gone with his intimidating guards. He ranted, ¡°My Lord, what does he mean?¡±


    ¡°He gave me a warning.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile. ¡°I wager that there are people in the Ancestral Temple who disapprove of my connection with Xiao Mang.¡±


    For the elders in the Ancestral Temple, Xiao Mang was the future of the Chinese, the shining star. Meanwhile, Chen Fan was a secretive stranger. They couldn¡¯t afford to let anything happen to Xiao Mang, and had to nip the potential harm in the bud.


    Chen Fan was right.


    That afternoon, Xiao Mang and Chen Fan had been informed that she would have to stay in the Ancestral Temple for a while until she reached the Ethereal Enlightenment realm. Old Ding was disheartened by the news and suddenly lost interest in tending to the flowers in the garden.


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    He had nned to leave Xiao Mang¡¯s cultivation to her own people, therefore he had refrained from teaching Xiao Mang any Immortal Cultivation arts. However, the thought of being unable to see the girl for a while brought a knot onto his brow.


    One week, two, three...


    Xiao Mang was still nowhere to be seen. Messages from the Ancestral Temple also stoppeding. It was as if she had suddenly disappeared from Chen Fan¡¯s life.


    Meanwhile, Old Ding noticed many times that Chen Fan would suddenly disappear from the house and reappeared a few dayster.


    He didn¡¯t know what Chen Fan was up to, but he had caught a glimpse of Chen Fan¡¯s charred clothes and scars on his face.


    Although Chen Fan was in bad shape physically everytime he returned, his power seemed to have improved significantly. By then, any Nascent Soul cultivator would have been able to notice how the five divine chains wrapped around his Essence Core were bing incredibly tight as his Essence Core grew in power.


    Three monthster.


    Chen Fan had just returned to the residence and removed his shirt when a girl in purple outfit suddenly stormed into the courtyard.


    ¡°Brother.¡±

 Chapter 836 - The Enemies Arrived

    <h4>836 The Enemies Arrived</h4>


    The girl became more elegant and theTrue Dragon blood made her look as noble as a princess.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled as usual.


    ¡°Great Grandpa said I¡¯ve been in the temple for too long, so he allowed me toe back and take a short break. Besides, I missed you and Grandpa Ding so much...¡±


    The girl then ran into Chen Fan¡¯s arms and started crying.


    Chen Fan gently hugged her; she had grown and developed a better figure. He nced over the door and saw Qin Luo standing there expressionlessly. This time, Chen Fan didn¡¯t give in. He hugged Xiao Mang tighter and caressed her hair,


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Xiao Mang feltfortable and relieved.


    Her return was a big deal for the neighborhood. Old Dingughed happily for the first time in a few months and he made a full table of herbal cuisine. The neighbors were also thrilled. Auntie Liu even gave them a chicken.


    The neighborhood was the same as before.


    ¡°Brother, I had a lot of fun in thest few months. There are many grandpas with white beards in the Ancestral Temple. They taught me different things every day. Grandpa Li is good at brewing elixirs, Grandpa Qi knows how to use flying swords and Grandpa Xu can tame beasts. He even promised to give me a super cute pet...¡±


    Xiao Mang kept talking.


    Chen Fan knew that those white-bearded grandpas were the Elders of the Ancestral Temple. As the only Connate Overlords among the Chinese, every one of them were extremely strong.


    ¡°Great Grandpa was very curious about you and he asked me a lot of questions. He also told me to say hi to you.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve also met Master Qin Luo. Even though everyone said he¡¯s cool, he smiles every time he sees me. I saw him split a monster the size of a mountain in half. He¡¯s really impressive...¡±


    Xiao Mang suddenly paused.


    She nced at Chen Fan anxiously and only felt relieved when she saw Chen Fan wasn¡¯t angry.


    After several months of ongoing cultivation, Xiao Mang not only entered the Ethereal Enlightenment Level and became an Immortal Cultivator, but she also realized that Chen Fan wasn¡¯t really powerful.


    Those monsters in the North Sea were beasts that normal people could never defeat, but they were just Foundation Establishment Beasts in the eyes of Immortal Cultivators. Any Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator could kill them in a second. Compared to killing the monster king, this was nothing.


    After that, Xiao Mang didn¡¯t talk about Qin Luo and the Ancestral Temple anymore, so that she wouldn¡¯t irritate Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan and Old Ding also noticed that, but they just smiled at each other and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    In the end, Xiao Mang said seriously, ¡°Brother, let me protect you in the future. I¡¯ll be stronger and you won¡¯t have to take any risks for me.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and smiled.


    Xiao Mang didn¡¯t stay toote at home. That night, people from the Ancestral Temple arrived, led by Qin Luo.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back,¡± Qin Luo said coldly.


    ¡°Master Qin Luo, can¡¯t we stay a bit longer?¡± Xiao Mang got up and asked.


    ¡°Cultivation is all about persistence. You¡¯re a Chinese cultivator and you can¡¯t slow down. Otherwise, how can you protect our people in the future?¡±


    Qin Luo didn¡¯tpromise at all.


    Xiao Mang turned around and looked at Chen Fan and Old Ding. She kept tugging at Chen Fan¡¯s clothes and stared at her feet. In the end, Chen Fan smiled and told her they could still meet next time. The little girl was then taken by the guards.


    Qin Luo didn¡¯t say another word to Chen Fan anymore and he kept ring at him.


    After that, Xiao Mang only returned once in a while.


    She said she could go home because Great Grandpa allowed her to. Chen Fan guessed the Great Grandpa she talked about was the Grand Elder of the Chinese, Xie Changying.


    Xie Changying.


    He was five hundred and three years old and was the oldest Chinese cultivator. He was also the Grand Elder of the Ancestral Temple and the one who ruled over the Chinese.


    ¡°It seems that only the Grand Elder knows about the forbidden areas in the Ancestral Temple. He should also know the secret of the Chinese. Should I pay a visit some other time?¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    It was the sixth month Chen Fan had stayed in Old China Town.


    He felt that the atmosphere in the city had be tense. Beams of light shed in the sky from all directions andnded at the Ancestral Temple. Each of them made the temple shine bright.


    ording to rumors...


    All the Connate Overlords of the Chinese were there. That night, a thunderous bell toll came from the Ancestral Temple and the gates were opened. Elite soldiers of the highest order rushed out of the city on ck horses.


    ¡°I heard that the Barbaric Dragons are at the border. The thirty two cities of the Chinese have sent out all of their troops under themand of the Ancestral Temple and they¡¯re ready to fight,¡± Old Ding reported.


    There were thirty two cities in the Yan State that belonged to the Chinese and there was a poption of billions of people. Old China Town was thergest city among the others, but all of them were ruled by the Ancestral Temple.


    ¡°The Barbaric Dragons?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    In thest few months, he had been traveling between the states of the Beihan Region to look for spatial nodes and a ce where thunderbolts gathered. He had be familiar with the things happening in the region. Other than mankind, there were many other aliens living in the Beihan Region. As their number, the most powerful were rightfully called the ¡°Top Ten¡± and they were on an equal footing with the six Grotto-heavens and the eight superior families.


    The Silver Spirits, where Gu Lingzi came from, was one of them.


    Even though the Barbaric Dragons weren¡¯t among the Top Ten, they were much more powerful than the Chinese. They had a poption of over a billion members across three states and were protected by the Golden Core Barbaric Dragon God.


    ¡°The Barbaric Dragons have held a deep-rooted enmity towards the Chinese for a long time. They¡¯ve always wanted to exterminate us,¡± Auntie Liu said anxiously.


    The Chinese had a lot of enemies in the Yan State. The Northern Sea Water Feys were just small problems. Their biggest enemies were the Barbaric Dragons. They wouldn¡¯t have survived until then if the Barbaric Dragons didn¡¯t have as many enemies and if they didn¡¯t have support.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have a Perfected Cultivator here. If not, the Barbaric Dragons would never dare to provoke us.¡± Uncle Zhang clenched his fists. ¡°I wonder when Master Qin Luo can enter the Golden Core Level.¡±


    Many neighbors were worried.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it.


    The war was far away from Chen Fan, but Xiao Mang came back less frequently than before, and she left in a hurry every time.


    Chen Fan heard through the grapevine that Xiao Mang was being sent to the frontline to fight with those enemies and improve her skills. Every time she came back, she became calmer and colder than before. She barely smiled at others, mostly doing so when she was talking to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Brother, the white-bearded grandpas taught me a lot of things today.¡±


    ¡°Brother, Great Grandpa asked you to go to the Ancestral Temple and have a drink with him.¡±


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    Xiao Mang only talked about happy things in front of Chen Fan. She didn¡¯t want him to worry.


    Only when she fell asleep on Chen Fan¡¯sp, she mumbled in her dreams, ¡°Brother, the enemies broke through the Yuluo Gate today. Many monsters ran in and tons of people died. Most of them were brothers and sisters who practiced with me at the Ancestral Temple. They were really nice to me. They even gave me rice cakes sometimes, but they¡¯re all dead...¡±


    Chen Fan remained silent and stroked the girl¡¯s face.


    Immortal Cultivators were verypetitive and they would kill countless people. He didn¡¯t know if it had been the right decision to drag Xiao Mang into this. Sometimes, Chen Fan thought it might be better for Xiao Mang to stay out of the Immortal Cultivation world.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d be so soft-hearted.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head with a smile.


    Immortal Cultivation was an act that defied God¡¯s will, but one would die after a century without cultivating. Xiao Mang would have chosen to cultivate as well if she had been given the chance.


    The war continued. Millions of Chinese soldiers were fighting against the Barbaric Dragon warriors. There was news from time to time saying that the enemies had destroyed some cities, or that some Connate Cultivators had died, or about entire troops having been annihted...


    The situation wasn¡¯t good for the Chinese. An endless amount of bad news arrived from the frontline and people in the entire Old China Town became more serious. A lot of Connate Overlords flew out of the Ancestral Temple to the frontline every day.


    Qin Luo stayed at the border all the time.


    That day.


    While Chen Fan was cultivating, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked outside the window.


    The sky outside Old China Town had been covered with ck clouds. Looking closely, those weren¡¯t clouds, but countless alien soldiersing on top of their monsters. They were all two meters tall and had dragon horns on their heads. They were riding Horned Eagles and there seemed to be a hundred thousand of them.


    Dozens of them were ten meters tall. Their bodies were covered in ck scales and they had a pair of dragon horns. They were enveloped in ck mist rife with earth-shattering energy; all of them were apparently Connate Overlords.


    ¡°Xie Changying, get your a** over here!¡± said their leader, who was thirty meters tall. Its voice shook the entire city and frightened all the citizens.


    The Barbaric Dragons had arrived.

 Chapter 837 - Killing with One Hand

    <h4>837 Killing with One Hand</h4>


    ¡°Lord Barbaric Dragon?¡±


    At that moment, countless people looked up and saw the giant that had a dragon head and a human body covered in ck scales. Millions among the Chinese were terrified.


    As the King of the Barbaric Dragons, Lord Barbaric Dragon had been a famous character in many Chinese stories, which said it liked indulging in human flesh and blood.


    ¡°This is Lord Barbaric Dragon?¡±


    Xiao Mang looked up.


    Even though she had entered the Ethereal Enlightenment Level, she felt like she was as weak as an ant in front of a peak-stage Connate Cultivator.


    ¡°Lord Barbaric Dragon, don¡¯t you dare provoke the Chinese. Leave this instant!¡±


    A beam of light was shot from afar and Qin Luo appeared. He was wearing armor and his de aura cracked the air. Dozens of warriors of the Barbaric Dragons were shattered to pieces by the de Qi.


    On the ground...


    Countless soldiers in ck armor surged out.


    There were many catapults with ten-meter arrows pointing at Lord Barbaric Dragon on the stone walls. Surges of Connate Cultivator energy rose from the Ancestral Temple and came behind Qin Luo.


    ¡°Qin Luo, you¡¯re not powerful enough to be my enemy. Ask Xie Changying toe out now, or I¡¯ll level Old China Town and eliminate the Chinese.¡±


    Lord Barbaric Dragon grunted.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    Qin Luo sneered.


    The Chinese had been fighting with the Barbaric Dragons for thousands of years, so they knew about each other¡¯s strength. Qin Luo was confident that if he could stop all those warriors for half a day, the Chinese Overlords and their allies who would arrive from the other cities would bring enough power to crush Lord Barbaric Dragon. Besides, this wasn¡¯t quite difficult with the resources the Chinese had in Old China Town.


    ¡°Haha, looks like you¡¯re quite confident. All right, I¡¯ll kill you first, and then I¡¯ll break into the Ancestral Temple and catch Xie Changying.¡±


    Lord Barbaric Dragon chuckled and stretched out its hand. Its w then shed towards Qin Luo, cracking the air.


    Qin Luo didn¡¯t step back at all. He pulled out his sword and stood right before Lord Barbaric Dragon with aura surrounding his body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The battle between them turned the air above Old China Town into a sea of Essence Qi. Wind started howling and it began to pour.


    ¡°Go, Master Qin Luo!¡±


    Countless Chinese looked up and cheered for Qin Luo.


    Xiao Mang also clenched her fists and looked over. Qin Luo was the most powerful Overlord of the Chinese. If he lost, everyone would suffer a huge blow.


    ¡°Sword Qi River!¡± Qin Luo¡¯s voice suddenly resounded. After that, a hundred feet long ray of light sped over the sky. This attack had reached the peak of the Connate Level.


    Even though the body of Lord Barbaric Dragon was tough, it couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack and the scales on its body fell off. Dozens of holes appeared and it fell back quickly.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± many members of the Barbaric Dragons yelled.


    Someone rushed over and saved Lord Barbaric Dragon, while the others went after Qin Luo. And yet, Qin Luo wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He raised his sword and the Sword Qi filled the air.


    Thirty secondster.


    The second Connate Cultivator of the Barbaric Dragons died by beheading.


    Two minutester.


    Qin Luo stabbed the third Connate Cultivator of the Barbaric Dragons and its body exploded.


    Five minutester...


    In just an hour, thirteen Connate Overlords of the Barbaric Dragons had died in front of Old China Town. Qin Luo stood on the stone walls and stopped dozens of Connate Cultivators and a hundred thousand warriors.


    At that moment, countless cultivators of the Barbaric Dragons were speechless, while the people of Old China Town cheered.


    ¡°Master Qin Luo is so powerful!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed the top Overlord of the Chinese.¡±


    ¡°Go, Master Qin Luo! Kill Lord Barbaric Dragon and exterminate the Barbaric Dragons once and for all!¡±


    Many disciples were cheering in the Ancestral Temple and a lot of girls were looking at Qin Luo lovingly. Xiao Mang was also excited, but Chen Fan¡¯s face suddenly came to her mind. Although she knew Chen Fan had a low level, she had a feeling that Qin Luo wasn¡¯t as powerful as Chen Fan...


    ¡°Strange. Why would I think that myzy brother is more powerful than Master Qin Luo? I must have lost my mind,¡± Xiao Mang thought.


    Meanwhile, Qin Luo was standing on the walls of Old China Town, sword in hand. He said, ¡°Do you want to continue, Lord Barbaric Dragon?¡±


    Lord Barbaric Dragon turned pale.


    Qin Luo was much more powerful than expected and could be regarded as a Golden Core-to-be. He was only half a step away from the Golden Core Level. When everyone thought Lord Barbaric Dragon was going to lose, it suddenly chuckled.


    ¡°Qin Luo, do you really think this is all that we¡¯ve got?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Everyone was confused and Qin Luo was also startled. He looked up to the sky and saw Lord Barbaric Dragon say as it bowed, ¡°Ancestral God, please.¡±


    At that moment, all the other warriors of the Barbaric Dragons knelt on one knee at the same time and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Ancestral God.¡±


    Their voices shook the world. Then, a giant appeared above Old China Town in front of the astonished looks of the Chinese.


    It was a hundred meters tall and had a dragon head. Its ws were sharp and its ck scales were shiny like metal.


    Once the giant showed up, an powerful energy filled the world and everything in a hundred miles seemed to be about to copse. The terrifying energy waves made countless people kneel down.


    ¡°Barbaric... Dragon... God?¡± Qin Luo said with a serious face.


    This giant was the legendary True God of the Barbaric Dragons! It was the reason why the Barbaric Dragons could be one of the powerful races in the Beihan Region.


    ¡°How dare youe here, Barbaric Dragon God? Aren¡¯t you afraid the Lord of the Yan State and the Arctic Secte after you?¡± Qin Luo shouted.


    ¡°Who are you to question what I do? Go to hell!¡± The Barbaric Dragon God raised its hand and smacked. The world was immediately covered by ck waves.


    ¡°Sword Qi River!¡± Qin Luo shouted and shed with a more powerful energy, but he still couldn¡¯t withstand the attack of the Barbaric Dragon God and was smacked down from the air. Then, he was pushed into the ground together with the city walls and a giant w mark appeared. When the w was lifted, everyone saw that Qin Luo¡¯s armor had been shattered and his limbs fractured.


    Qin Luo lost after one attack!


    The power of a True God was frightening.


    Countless Chinese were devastated and many young girls cried their eyes out. Even the Connate Cultivators paled at the sight. Qin Luo was the most powerful cultivator in their eyes. If even Qin Luo had lost, they would never be able to resist against the Barbaric Dragon God.


    ¡°Xie Changying, I¡¯m here now. Don¡¯t you want toe out and see me?¡±


    Barbaric Dragon God stared at the Ancestral Temple.


    A beam of light shot out of the Ancestral Temple and an old man appeared. He was extremely old, but he was still standing upright in front of the Barbaric Dragon God.


    ¡°Barbaric Dragon God, ording to the agreement we signed, you can¡¯t be involved in the quarrels between us, or the Arctic Sect and the government of the Yan State would take the necessary measures. Are you sure you want to vite the agreement?¡±


    The Arctic Sect was a famous Immortal Sect in the Yan State.


    They had more than one Golden Core Ancestral Patriarch; it had been the Exalted Sect that the Chinese had been relying on in thest thousands of years. The Chinese offered them countless Spirit Stones and resources every year and they protected the Chinese in return.


    In addition, the government of the Yan State also prevented the Barbaric Dragons from running wild.


    The Chinese had been able to survive to the present day only because of the protection offered by the two forces.


    ¡°The Arctic Sect? The government of the Yan State?¡±


    Barbaric Dragon God suddenly burst intoughter.


    Its voice shook the world and the windows of countless houses broke, as if a thousand bombs had exploded. Many ordinary people covered their ears. If the Elders of the Ancestral Temple didn¡¯t open the array and blocked the sound waves in time, half of the Chinese would have died.


    ¡°Try to contact the government of the Yan State and the Arctic Sect now. How would Ie unprepared?¡± Barbaric Dragon God snickered.


    Xie Changying was stunned.


    The Elders immediately took out theirmunication stones and tried to contact the government of the Yan State and the Arctic Sect, but none of them answered.


    ¡°Xie Changying, an elite of your n reached the Ethereal Enlightenment Level in three months and she¡¯s more talented than Chu Tianyu. Do you think you can keep this a secret? Do you think the Lord of the Yan State and the Arctic Sect would still protect your people like they used to after hearing about this?¡± Barbaric Dragon God said.


    Xie Changying and the Elders gradually turned pale .


    The reason why the government of the Yan State and the Arctic Sect supported the Chinese was because they were weak and easy to manipte. If there was another Golden Core Cultivator among the Chinese, the two forces would no longer be able to control them anymore. The government of the Yan State and the Arctic Sect couldn¡¯t allow this to happen, so they didn¡¯t do anything to help the Chinese this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made a deal with the Lord of your state. We will leave and won¡¯t attack you as long as your hand over the girl,¡± Barbaric Dragon God said coldly.


    After hearing what it said, Xiao Mang was frightened, but what terrified her more was that she felt how countless people were staring at her and she couldn¡¯t even imagine what they meant.


    ¡°A person or a race. It¡¯s up to you,¡± Barbaric Dragon God said.


    The entire Old China Town went silent. Xie Changying and many Connate Cultivators were speechless, and the girl had all the attention.


    She seemed so lonely at the moment.


    At the State Mansion in Red me City.


    An old man in a red robe was standing in front of a water mirror, looking at what was happening outside Old China Town, with a visibly furious mood. He had red hair and his body was surrounded by fire, while there were nine fire birds flying around him. His energy was even stronger than that of the Barbaric Dragon God.


    Chi Fenkong, the Lord of the Yan State.


    He was kind of an Overlord even among the Golden Core Cultivators. He had achieved the mid-grade Golden Core. Even though it was only at the fourth grade, it was already more powerful than many inferior-grade Golden Cores.


    A young man in armor bowed and said,¡±My Lord, should we do something? The Chinese are definitely helpless against Barbaric Dragon God.¡±


    ¡°Xu Hao, do you know what the most important thing is for the Lord of a state?¡± Chi Fenkong asked.


    ¡°The Golden Core Level?¡±


    Xu Hao frowned.


    As the most outstanding talent of the Yan State government, he had be a peak-stage Connate Cultivator at a young age. Even the representatives of the Grotto-heavens, including Lin Wuhua and Manggu, were weaker than him. Countless people in the government saw him as the next Lord of the Yan State and called him Young Lord.


    ¡°Level is certainly important, but it can¡¯t help you make all the sects and races obey you,¡± Chi Fenkong said calmly, ¡°The most important thing is the system of checks and bnces.


    ¡°Only such a system can make all the races in the region behave, so that nobody dares to challenge the government... But now, the Chinese are breaking this bnce. If that girl keeps cultivating, they¡¯ll have one more Golden Core Cultivator in less than a century. By then, they¡¯ll be the second Barbaric Dragons, which is something we can¡¯t tolerate,¡± Chi Fenkong said.


    Xu Hao was astonished by that answer.


    The senior officials and Connate Cultivators of Red me City were also convinced and they all admired Chi Fenkong.


    ¡°The Chinese will definitely yield. What¡¯s a talented cultivator before the lives of billions of people? They would even be willing to sacrifice Xie Changying.¡±


    Chi Fenkong shook his head and left the study.


    Outside Old China Town.


    Everything indeed happened ording to what Chi Fenkong said. More people looked at Xiao Mang and all the senior officials of the Chinese remained silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± the girl in a purple gown said in front of countless people.


    She felt that many people were looking at her in shock, but more of them were relieved.


    Xie Changying was stunned. He tried to speak several times and his hands were shaking, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. In the end, he heaved a sigh and seemed a hundred years older.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Qin Luo struggled and tried to pick up the sword, but he couldn¡¯t even stand.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself in exchange for the lives of our people.¡±


    The girl cracked a smile. She stood there with beams of lighting out from her body like a fairy.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    The Barbaric Dragon God burst intoughter, then raised its giant w and tore the array of Old China Town apart. Nobody dared to resist. They lowered their heads feeling ashamed and many of them turned away in shame.


    Xiao Mang looked up and saw the w of the Barbaric Dragon Goding towards her. She had never thought she would be so calm in the face of death.


    She had forgotten about her own life and the betrayal of her people.


    Only one person came into her mind right then.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t make you sticky rice cakes anymore,¡± Xiao Mang said gently.


    At that moment, countless Chinese clenched their fists, while the warriors of the Barbaric Dragons burst intoughter and many others shook their heads.


    Right when the w of the Barbaric Dragon God was about to grab the girl...


    Suddenly, a crystal clear finger appeared in the sky and stopped the giant w from going towards Xiao Mang.


    A voice came into everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Have you asked me before taking her?¡±

 Chapter 838 - Like a God

    <h4>838 Like a God</h4>


    ¡°Have you asked me before taking her?¡±


    The girl in a purple gown opened her eyes and saw a ck haired young man in a ck outfit standing in front of her.


    The young man pointed with his finger and blocked the giant w. He was so smallpared to the w, but was asrge as the fiend in Xiao Mang¡¯s eyes.


    It was Chen Fan.


    ¡°Brother...¡± Xiao Mang said with a trembling voice. She couldn¡¯t believe this.


    At her most desperate hour, helpless and in great danger, nobody in the entire Ancestral Temple had dared to step forward and billions of people were at a loss for words. In the end, Chen Fan, who had the lowest level, was the one who protected her.


    Not only Xiao Mang...


    Qin Luo and the Grand Elder¡¯s eyes also popped out, as if they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he just an Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator? How daring of him, to offend the Barbaric Dragon God. Is he actually a hidden master?¡±


    Qin Luo was confused.


    The Grand Elder sized up Chen Fan and something seemed to havee to mind.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the Barbaric Dragon God asked.


    Although it hadn¡¯t used any of its Dharma Power, his bodily energy could crush a mountain, crack the earth and destroy half a city. And yet, Chen Fan had blocked such a powerful attack. How could the Barbaric Dragon God not be surprised?


    Countless Chinese, including the seniors of the Ancestral Temple, were confused.


    Chen Fan looked so unfamiliar to them. He didn¡¯t seem like any of the Connate Overlords of the Chinese, and no one had ever seen someone who was more powerful than Qin Luo.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Chen Fan, Xiao Mang¡¯s brother,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Even while facing a hundred-meter god, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t scared in the slightest.


    ¡°Chen Fan? I¡¯ve heard of you! You¡¯re not a Golden Core Cultivator. How dare you stop me? Let me turn you into trash like I did with Qin Luo!¡± the Barbaric Dragon God said coldly.


    It noticed that Chen Fan was only a peak-stage Connate Cultivator. He might have powerful True Essence and a tough body, but he wasn¡¯t a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator after all.


    Qin Luo and the others also knew about this and they were terrified.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The Barbaric Dragon God stretched out its w again.


    Its w had ck scales and was asrge as a mansion. It was shining bright and its sharp nails a few feet long tore the air apart, creating five long white marks. The most terrifying was that the sky was full of ck energy waves once the Barbaric Dragon God attacked.


    This time, it used its invincible True God power.


    Everyone saw that the sky had suddenly be dark and the endless ck waves flooded the world. Before the w of the Barbaric Dragon God arrived, the ground had cracked and countless houses were shattered. Thousands of people died in an instant.


    A True God was too powerful!


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t step back.


    He used his hand as a sword and made a pulling motion in the air. Crackling sounds reverberated in the sky and an azure de aura moved before the ck waves. The de aura split the ck waves in half and cracked the clouds, making a long white mark that extended through a thousand meters.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive?¡±


    Everyone thought Chen Fan would at least be seriously injured, but he had survived, even having the upper hand.


    ¡°When did we get such an Overlord?¡±


    Countless people wondered.


    ¡°His True Essence is terrifying. It¡¯s as powerful as that of a Golden Core Cultivator.¡± Qin Luo widened his eyes.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s still not a Golden Core Cultivator after all. Otherwise, he¡¯d be able to turn the tides.¡± Xie Changying shook his head.


    There was a huge difference between a Golden Core Cultivator and a Connate Cultivator.


    This was something that no cultivation art, Divine Power or Dharma Treasure couldpensate. It was a qualitative difference, like metals and wood. Other than the son of God in the legends, no one had ever heard that a Connate Cultivator could defeat a Golden Core Cultivator.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    The Barbaric Dragon God chuckled.


    As a True God and the Ancestral God of a race, it still couldn¡¯t finish Chen Fan after two attacks. It could easily imagine how its enemies were jeering at it right then.


    ¡°Kid, let me show you what a True God is capable of.¡±


    The Barbaric Dragon God smirked.


    Boom.


    A ck curtain suddenly appeared under its feet.


    The ck curtain covered a thousand feet range and countless souls of the Barbaric Dragons were howling inside. The air had been filled with a powerful dark energy. Inside the territory, the Barbaric Dragon God grew to a thousand metersrge and the sky was full of energy waves that were a few times more powerful than the ones before. People in the entire Old China Town were trembling underneath.


    A territory!


    A Dharma Form!


    Those were the two things a Golden Core Overlord used to crush all the Connate Cultivators.


    The body or True Essence of some peak-stage Connate Cultivators could be as powerful as those of a Golden Core Cultivator, but once the Golden Core Cultivator took control of the world and established his territory, everything in a thousand feet radius would be under his control. Any Connate Cultivator who was inside this territory would be ughtered. When a Golden Core Cultivator let out his Dharma Form, his power would even increase several times.


    Everyone was frightened as they looked at the ck curtain in the sky.


    ¡°Chatter.¡±


    Some people were grinding their teeth.


    The full power of a Golden Core Cultivator was too terrifying. The entire Old China Town had been enveloped by the energy of the Barbaric Dragon God. Countless people were pushed on the ground and even Immortal Cultivators were overwhelmed. Only the Connate Cultivators could still remain standing, but they were also frightened.


    ¡°Oh no, run!¡± Xie Changying yelled as he took out a jade talisman and crushed it. Once it was broken, a golden light curtain formed by countless runes appeared above Old China Town to defend them against the Barbaric Dragon God.


    ¡°Do you think a Golden Core talisman can stop me?¡±


    The Barbaric Dragon God stepped forward.


    The golden light curtain immediately exploded. Xie Changying then cast seven Dharma Spells with seven jade talismans, but the attacks disappeared right after they shed against the territory around the Barbaric Dragon God.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. All your attacks are nothing in front of a True God. You can never imagine how powerful we are,¡± the Barbaric Dragon God said with a thunderous voice.


    It shed to the Ancestral Temple, then lifted its foot and was about to stomp on Chen Fan.


    The Barbaric Dragon God wanted to stomp him to death.


    Countless Chinese Overlords clenched their fists, while the hundred thousand warriors of the Barbaric Dragons snickered. The senior officials of the Yan State, who were standing in front of the water mirror, also shook their heads. As for Chi Fenkong, he didn¡¯t even look back and was about to step out of the study.


    Then, Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He ignored the giant foot and looked at the girl.


    ¡°Xiao Mang, are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not, brother.¡± Xiao Mang smiled and stood behind Chen Fan. She felt like she had nothing to fear. Even if they had to die together, she would ept it.


    ¡°Hm, then watch me defeat the bad guy,¡± Chen Fan said with a smile.


    Then, a thin golden chain was broken, somewhere in his body where nobody could see. A golden Essence Core pulsed in his sea of Chaotic Qi.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment, Chen Fan¡¯s body let out beams of light like the sun. He was surrounded byyers of golden aura, which then turned into burning fire.


    Chen Fan stood inside the fire like a god.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    He threw a punch.


    His hand was a few hundred metersrge like a monster¡¯s w. Then, everything exploded. All the ck scales, muscles and Divine Body were crushed and drops of ck blood fell from the sky.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The Barbaric Dragon God let out a cry and stepped backwards.


    But this was only the beginning. A ray of golden light was shot from the ground like a dragon rising to the skies. There was a man inside the light, as if he were the invincible God of War.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Just like breaking a dead branch from a tree.


    The enormous Dharma Body and the Divine Body of the Barbaric Dragon God exploded bit by bit, starting from its feet. Its legs, tummy, chest, neck, head... All of them were broken to pieces. In the end, its thousand-meter Divine Body was shattered and the air was filled with its flesh and blood.


    A giant hole had even appeared on the True God¡¯s territory.


    The golden ray of light didn¡¯t stop after killing the Barbaric Dragon God; it kept shooting thousands of meters upwards, cracking half of the clouds before finally stopping. Even people a thousand miles away could see this beam of golden light.


    It was so bright and eye-catching!


    It was invincible!


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    At that moment.


    Millions of people in Old China Town, including the seniors of the Ancestral Temple, the warriors and the Barbaric Dragons, were speechless.


    Qin Luo was dumbfounded.


    Lord Barbaric Dragon had instantly stoppedughing.


    Xie Changying had just gone back to the Ancestral Temple and was about to take out the ancestral artifact. He dropped the artifact and froze when he saw this shocking scene.


    Chi Fenkong, the Lord of the Yan State who was about to leave the study, had also seen what happened and he immediately stopped walking.


    In the sky and on the ground.


    Everyone was stunned and speechless. The area became silent; all those witnessing this could only look at the bright fist aura, the disintegrating Barbaric Dragon God and the Chinese young man enveloped in a golden aura.


    The young man stood in the sky with hands behind his back. He had ck hair and ck eyes, and his clothes fluttered in the wind.


    He looked like a god.

 Chapter 839 - Please Stop!

    <h4>839 Please Stop!</h4>


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Lord Barbaric Dragon looked up and couldn¡¯t believe what it saw.


    That was an invincible Ancestral God. The Barbaric Dragon God was a top Overlord in the Yan State and the Beihan Region. Other than cultivators from the six Grotto-heavens and the ten powerful races, the rest of the Golden Core Cultivators could only defeat it at most, but killing it waspletely impossible.


    In fact, not only Lord Barbaric Dragon, everyone else was dumbfounded. Qin Luo couldn¡¯t even say a word. Everything that happened before them was totally different from what they had expected.


    Wasn¡¯t the Barbaric Dragon God going to stomp Chen Fan to death?


    Why was it Chen Fan the one who killed the thousand-meter Barbaric Dragon God?


    ¡°Honey, is that Xiao Fan?¡± Auntie Liu asked with hesitation.


    ¡°No, you must have seen the wrong person. If Xiao Fan really defeated that monster, we¡¯ll be saved!¡±


    Butcher Zhang gave a beaming smile.


    Millions of Chinese people were silent at first. Then, the entire Old China Town was full of cheering sounds. Countless people threw everything around them into the air to express their excitement and the seniors of the Ancestral Temple also cried tears of joy.


    The Chinese had waited for this day for so long! In thest thousands of years, they had been struggling in the dark. They had yielded to the Arctic Sect and the government of the Yan State, while resisting the attacks of the Barbaric Dragons, the Blood Beasts and the monsters in the North Sea. That day was the day they had been dreaming of!


    ¡°We finally have a Perfected Cultivator!¡± Xie Changying mumbled.


    A Perfected Cultivator!


    A race must have a Perfected Cultivator or a True God to be able to survive in the Beihan Region, or their people would be bullied and treated as servants by countless sects and the government. With a Perfected Cultivator, the other sects and races would think twice before offending them.


    A Perfected Cultivator was unstoppable!


    Any Overlord would have to pay a heavy price in order to kill a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator. Unless they were much more powerful, otherwise a Perfected Cultivator would be too difficult to kill. Besides, if the Golden Core of a Perfected Cultivator exploded, the energy released would surpass the yield of a billion-ton nuclear weapon.


    It didn¡¯t matter if Chen Fan was a Perfected Cultivator or not. His punch had cracked the Dharma Form of the Barbaric Dragon God and this was the power of a Perfected Cultivator.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The Dharma Form shattered and showed the true form of the injured Barbaric Dragon God.


    It was still alive!


    But that was normal. All Golden Core Overlords were hard to kill. Their bodies weren¡¯t their most important assets. Only when their Golden Core was shattered and their Divine Soul was destroyed would they bepletely dead. However, the Barbaric Dragon God was in an extremely bad condition. Its Divine Body had started to crack and countless scales fell off. There were wounds like spider webs everywhere.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Fist Qi was too terrifying.


    He had punched with his True Martial Essence Core, which was powerful enough to defeat a mid-stage Golden Core Overlord. Even though the Barbaric Dragon God was strong, it was only an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator, and it was already lucky that its Divine Soul and Divine Core had survived.


    But its body had been crushed by Chen Fan¡¯s Fist Qi and it was only hanging on with its power, like gluing a broken vase back together.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan walked in the sky and created many golden ripples. He was surrounded by fire, staring at the Barbaric Dragon God.


    ¡°How about we stop here? It was my fault this time. We¡¯ll leave the region right away,¡± the Barbaric Dragon God said.


    It lowered its head in front of everyone.


    It hadpletely lost its confidence and pride after Chen Fan¡¯s punch! Even if it thought it still had a trump card, it didn¡¯t want to fight with Chen Fan anymore.


    ¡°My territory is broken and my Divine Body is cracked. I need at least a century to piece my body back together. Revenge can wait.¡±


    The Barbaric Dragon God lowered its head.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop. He took another step.


    ¡°Do you really want to fight until we both die? You have to know that I can drag you down to Hell with me. If you die, the Chinese will be left unprotected,¡± the Barbaric Dragon God said.


    ¡°You think you can kill me?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered and stretched out his hand.


    A giant golden hand appeared in the sky and smacked down as if it were going to crush everything. Some powerful golden Blood Qi filled the air, which made countless warriors of the Barbaric Dragons tremble.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Barbaric Dragon God also tried to attack.


    And yet, its body was immediately smashed by Chen Fan¡¯s hand. Many golden bones, blood and scales were dispersed in all directions.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The Barbaric Dragon God let out a cry.


    Its Divine Soul then turned into a beam of ck light and hid among the warriors of the Barbaric Dragons.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it escape!¡± Xie Changying shouted.


    Without crushing the Divine Core, a Golden Core Overlord wouldn¡¯t diepletely. When the Barbaric Dragon God formed its Divine Body and returned after a century, the Chinese would have to face another crisis.


    After all, there was no way they could stop them froming back.


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t stay in the Chinese area forever. The Barbaric Dragon God could ughter everyone in a vige this day and destroy a city the next day. The Chinese would suffer a great blow in the next few years. This was also the reason why therge races were unwilling to dere war against one another.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    He swayed his body and rushed into the army of the Barbaric Dragons like a chariot. Lord Barbaric Dragon shouted and asked their warriors to protect their Ancestral God. Many of them ran towards Chen Fan as if death was nothing to them, and dozens of Connate Cultivators were also sacrificed.


    They could die, but they couldn¡¯t let Chen Fan have the Barbaric Dragon God.


    Otherwise, all the Barbaric Dragons would be exterminated!


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan was surrounded by fire like the sun. All the Barbaric Dragon warriors around him, including the Connate Overlords, were killed by his terrifying Fist Qi.


    In a blink...


    Chen Fan had killed thousands of Barbaric Dragon warriors and created a long path of blood. He even burned them to ashes and smacked Lord Barbaric Dragon to death.


    In the end, Chen Fan grabbed the Divine Soul of the Barbaric Dragon God in his hand. He ignored its cries and his hand let out countless beams of light. While he was about to crush the Divine Soul with his True Martial Divine Power...


    There was a sudden yell.


    ¡°Please stop!¡±

 Chapter 840 - Whoever Stops Me Dies

    <h4>Chapter 840 Whoever Stops Me Dies</h4>


    A beam of Essence Ma Divine Light came with the voice.


    Itnded on Chen Fan¡¯s hand, hoping to take the Divine Core of the Barbaric Dragon God from him, but Chen Fan crushed it with a finger.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Everyone looked up in shock.


    A ray of white light flew from afar and a white-haired elder in a white outfit appeared. His entire body, including his eyebrows, was white. His long sleeves fluttered in the wind and his energy was as strong as that of the Barbaric Dragon God. He was apparently a Perfected Cultivator as well.


    ¡°The Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect?¡±


    Xie Changying was startled.


    Many elders of the Ancestral Temple were also dumbfounded.


    They certainly recognized the white-haired elder. He was the Golden Core Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect, who the Chinese had been relying on! However, the Ancestral Patriarch was looking at Chen Fan with a smirk.


    ¡°Stop now, my friend. Even if the Barbaric Dragon God did something wrong, it doesn¡¯t deserve to die. Show some mercy. I can promise you the Barbaric Dragons will leave right away when they see the Chinese in the future and they¡¯ll offer you Spirit Stones and Spirit Medicines topensate for your loss,¡± said the Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re willing to make it up for you,¡± the Divine Soul of the Barbaric Dragon God also yelled.


    It was currently hiding inside its Divine Core. Although it knew that the Divine Core was tough and it couldn¡¯t be killed so easily, the feeling of being controlled was too overwhelming. Besides, if Chen Fan allowed it to live and locked it somewhere for thousands of years, the feeling would be much worse than actually dying.


    ¡°Make it up for me?¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and looked at the Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect with disdain.


    ¡°Where were you when the Barbaric Dragons ughtered my people? Where were you when the troops of the Barbaric Dragons invaded Old China Town? Where were you when the Barbaric Dragon God was about to catch Xiao Mang? The Chinese had been offering tributes to the Arctic Sect for thousands of years. You weren¡¯t here during the critical moments and now you came to negotiate? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    Chen Fan had sensed the Ancestral Patriarch since the beginning.


    However, he never showed up when the Barbaric Dragon God was running wild and only made an appearance after it died. How would Chen Fan believe in such a person?


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    Chen Fan clenched his fist.


    It was surrounded by a golden aura and there was a terrifying energy of his Divine Body. His hand looked like it was made with gold, like a small sun. Inparison, the ck Divine Core seemed to be a bit overwhelmed inside the golden aura. Many tiny cracks appeared on its surface and the Divine Soul of the Barbaric Dragon God screamed.


    ¡°My friend, do you really want to do that?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Whoever stops me dies!¡± Chen Fan said firmly.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect heaved a sigh.


    He swayed his hand and a river appeared behind him above Old China Town.


    Looking closely, it wasn¡¯t a river, but an aurora. The colorful aurora had been formed by pure Essence Ma Energy, which had been collected by the Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect a hundred thousand feet above the North Sea. It could destroy people¡¯s bodies and souls.


    ¡°You want to fight with me?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    Even though the Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect was powerful, he was only an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator. When it came to facing Perfected Cultivators who had only an inferior-grade Golden Core, Chen Fan could kill them effortlessly.


    ¡°I know I can¡¯t stop you by myself. Luckily, I have quite a lot of friends who havepassion like I do.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sectughed.


    Boom.


    Several beams of light were shot from all directions and some fierce Overlords appeared. Some of them were surrounded by red fire, some by blood waves and some looked cold. Each of their energies were as powerful as that of the Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect and there were six of them.


    ¡°The God of the Blood Beasts.¡±


    ¡°Exalted Cultivator Lingkong of the Lingtian Sect.¡±


    ¡°Sword Master Lietian, the Sect Master of the Nine Heaven Sword Sect.¡±


    ¡°The Sect Master of the North Sea Monsters...¡±


    Xie Changying looked up and named all those Overlords one by one. They were the most powerful Overlords in the Yan State and none of them had shown up in the past century, but almost all the Perfected Cultivators had gathered that day.


    Xie Changying¡¯s entire body began to tremble when he saw thest elder, a red headed cultivator surrounded by nine fire birds.


    ¡°Chi Fenkong, Lord of the Yan State!¡±


    That elder was apparently Chi Fenkong, who had rushed over from the government of the Yan State.


    All the people present in Old China Town were out of breath because of the Overlords making such a grand appearance. All of them remained silent; none of them dared to say a word. The Barbaric Dragon God had single handedly suppressed the Chinese for thousands of years and more Perfected Cultivators had shown up? Even the elders of the Ancestral Temple turned pale.


    ¡°What do they mean? Aren¡¯t the Arctic Sect and the government of the Yan State our allies? The Arctic Sect is an Exalted Sect. Why are they stopping my brother?¡± Xiao Mang was angry and confused.


    ¡°The nail that sticks out gets hammered down... We are that nail right now.¡± Xie Changying smiled wryly.


    The other elders went silent.


    They knew that the powerful forces of the Yan State supported the Barbaric Dragon God this time, so that the Chinese would be weakened. However, Chen Fan had suddenly shown up out of everyone¡¯s expectation.


    Knowing that the Barbaric Dragon God was in danger, those hidden masters had toe and help.


    ¡°Are you going to stop me too?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up calmly.


    ¡°My friend, listen to me. The Barbaric Dragon God has cultivated for thousands of years and that is no easy feat. Please spare its life. As forpensation, we can talk about it afterwards,¡± Exalted Cultivator Lingkong said.


    ¡°We¡¯re all Perfected Cultivators of the Yan State. Why should we fight with one another?¡± Sword Master Lietian nodded.


    ¡°This is for your own good!¡± The Blood Beast God said.


    ¡°You might not know that the blood of the Barbaric Dragon God came from the Red Dragons, the most powerful race of the Top Ten in the Beihan Region. If they know that you killed the Barbaric Dragon God, Lord Red Dragon will be upset,¡± the Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect said as if he just wanted to help Chen Fan.


    Everyone went silent.


    The Red Dragons were the top race of the Beihan Region. They didn¡¯t even give in to the royal family.


    The blood of their Overlords was extremely strong and they had many Golden Core Cultivators. If they had arger poption, they would have be the royal family of the Beihan Region, instead of the Zhao family. Besides, Lord Red Dragon was known as one of the ten most powerful Overlords of the region, second only to Lord Beihan and the Sword King. Not even the Sect Masters of the six Grotto-heavens would dare to provoke him.


    Even Xie Changying was stunned.


    The elders of the Ancestral Temple looked at one another. If they were close to Chen Fan, they would have tried to convince him.


    The Barbaric Dragon God said quickly, ¡°Yeah, my mother is the sister of Lord Red Dragon. If you kill me, the Red Dragons will never let you get away with it. If Lord Red Dragon is angered, all your people will have to die!¡±


    Chi Fenkong flicked his sleeves and said, ¡°Let the Barbaric Dragon God go and all this will be over. I promise you that the Barbaric Dragons will never touch the Chinese again.¡±


    What he said was the final word.


    The Golden Core Cultivators around him nodded in agreement.


    The alien races and sects weren¡¯t the most powerful and superior in the entire Yan State, but the government. As the Lord of the state, Chi Fenkong was the strongest among everyone else.


    Everyone immediately looked at Chen Fan, waiting for his decision.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up.


    ¡°You¡¯re interrupting the order of the Yan State and challenging all the Overlords! As the Lord of the state, I have the responsibility to keep the stability in the entire Yan State. I¡¯ll punish whoever defies!¡± Chi Fenkong replied.


    The Blood Beast God and the others besieged Chen Fan immediately.


    They didn¡¯t have to kill him, but they had to cut him down to size and save the Barbaric Dragon God. Otherwise, the Chinese would be out of control, which was thest thing the powerful forces wanted.


    Facing five Perfected Cultivators.


    The entire Old China Town was silent. All the elders turned pale and Qin Luo was terrified.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator, just let it go!¡± Xiao Mang said.


    ¡°Yes, Perfected Cultivator. Let the Barbaric Dragon God go. It¡¯s not worth it to risk your life for this,¡± the other elders also said.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Even Xiao Mang yelled.


    Chen Fan turned around and saw Xiao Mang¡¯s worried look. He then nced around. Everyone was looking at him anxiously. They hoped that Chen Fan could stay alive. He had be the backbone of the Chinese. Only with him would they be able to stand on top of the Yan State.


    Chen Fan chuckled and said, ¡°Xiao Mang, there are a lot of despicable people in the world. They control you iming that it¡¯s for your own good. When you encounter these people, just kick their a**es. Don¡¯t listen to what they say, because they¡¯re only a bunch of losers.¡±


    The five Perfected Cultivators knew Chen Fan was mocking them. Chi Fenkong¡¯s eyes even had a glint of displeasure.


    Then, they became enraged the next instant.


    Chen Fan¡¯s hand let out beams of golden light and he squeezed.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The tough Divine Core that could withstand attacks of a Spirit Treasure was shattered like a ss ball. The Divine Soul of the Barbaric Dragon God screamed painfully and was then burnt by golden fire; it started to disappear.


    ¡°What are you doing? Stop!¡± the Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect shouted.


    Many Perfected Cultivators immediately attacked Chen Fan, trying to save the Barbaric Dragon God.


    Five astonishing energies in the sky made countless warriors of the Barbaric Dragons kneel and millions of Chinese people were frightened.


    Chen Fan looked at the five Perfected Cultivators in the sky and said, ¡°I told you, whoever stops me dies!¡±


    Then, he grabbed the Divine Soul of the Barbaric Dragon God with one hand and threw a punch with the other. A giant golden wheel ten feet tall appeared behind him. His entire body turned into a beam of golden light and shot up higher in the sky, shining over the world.


    The fist aura was earth-shattering!

 Chapter 841 - Invincible!

    <h4>841 Invincible!</h4>


    How powerful were five Perfected Cultivators?


    There were about eight Perfected Cultivators in the entire Yan State, including Chi Fenkong and the hidden Golden Core Cultivators; more than half of them were present at the moment. Each of them was the leader of a sect or a race. They were worshipped by billions of people and their lives could span for a thousand years.


    The Barbaric Dragons had already backed the Chinese to a corner. Since five Perfected Cultivators were working together, almost nobody thought Chen Fan had a chance of winning.


    ¡°Run!¡± Countless Chinese yelled.


    Auntie Liu and the others were anxious, while Xiao Mang had already forgotten everything; she clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles had already turned white. At that moment, everyone was staring at the sky, waiting to see what would happen.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The bright golden Fist Qi shed with the Essence Ma Divine Light, the Sword Qi and other Dharma Spells, creating a banging sound. There seemed to be a thousand nuclear explosions in the world; an enormous and colorful mushroom cloud rose from the ground.


    If the Grand Elder hadn¡¯t used the ancestral artifact to turn on the hidden array of Old China Town...


    The impact of the attack could have levelled the entire Old China Town to the ground. It fiercely fell from the sky, immediately tearing the array open.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    Dozens of Chinese elders spurted out blood.


    A Connate Cultivator was as weak as an ant when it came to shing against energy of the Golden Core Level.


    ¡°What¡¯s the oue?¡±


    Qin Luo and the others peeled their eyes and looked at the sky.


    ¡°The Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect must have won,¡± many senior officials of the government said.


    Even Chi Fenkong would have been terrified if five Perfected Cultivators worked together against him. Only a mid-stage Golden Core Overlord could go head to head with them.


    And yet, the result was out of everyone¡¯s expectation.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Five people shot out from the mushroom cloud. The Perfected Cultivators¡ªincluding Sword Master Lietian and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect¡ªfell back after the attack. They created a thunderous sound every time they took a step back.


    In the end, only Chen Fan was left standing in the sky.


    He held the soul of the Barbaric Dragon God in a fiery hand while clenching his other fist. The wheel behind him was shining like the sun and his long hair fluttered in the wind, which made him look invincible.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Chen Fan defeated five Perfected Cultivators all by himself?


    Even Chi Fenkong¡¯s eyes popped out. Although he had seen Chen Fan kill the Barbaric Dragon God, he was still astonished by Chen Fan¡¯s disy of power.


    ¡°Only the leaders of the eight powerful families and the Top Ten are mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators. How could such a young Chinese be so strong?¡±


    Chi Fenkong couldn¡¯t believe it.


    After entering the Golden Core Level, it was a hundred times harder to reach the next stage.


    He had cultivated for nine centuries, but he was still an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator and was nowhere near the mid-stage. He had defeated cultivators of the same level and suppressed the Yan State, only relying on the power of his mid-grade Golden Core.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The five Perfected Cultivators turned pale.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect looked at the Divine Soul of the Barbaric Dragon God, which was crying painfully; it had already been halfway consumed by the mes. He said, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to us, we¡¯ll not show you mercy.¡±


    ¡°Let me put you back on the right path today,¡± Sword Master Lietian shouted as he pulled out his sword.


    The Sect Master of the North Sea Monsters, Exalted Cultivator Lingkong and the Blood Beast God showed their powers.


    Many territories had been established, some giant Dharma Forms appeared in the sky and a lot of Spirit Treasures were initiated. The Golden Core Perfected Cultivators were finally exerting themselves.


    Looking from the ground...


    A strange sight appeared in the sky. There were wonders, including a thousand-foot de Qi, an aurora and a blood river, and each of them was like an incredible miracle.


    ¡°Is this the power of a Golden Core Cultivator? If I were that powerful, I¡¯d be able to help brother out, instead of just hiding behind him.¡±


    The girl looked up with a hint of admiration in her eyes and clenched her fists.


    On the other hand, the elders of the Chinese were looking at the battle with serious faces.


    The five Perfected Cultivators were only nning to demoralize Chen Fan, but then opted to get rid of him outside of Old China Town after seeing how powerful he was.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Chen Fan squeezed his hand expressionlessly and the Divine Soul of the Barbaric Dragon God exploded.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect was furious.


    He flicked his sleeves and a colorful aurora turned into a beam of light that rushed towards Chen Fan. The Arctic Sect was known for the control of the Essence Ma Energy. The ¡°Essence Ma Divine Light¡± was the trump card of their Ancestral Patriarch.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    There were sounds of explosions in the sky.


    Looking closely, the colorful aurora was made of countless tiny Essence Ma Needles. They were as thin as hairs, but they were indestructible and could prate metal Spirit Artifacts. Even a Golden Core Body would be turned into a hive if it was hit by so many of them.


    ¡°Show off.¡±


    Chen Fan snickered.


    He reached out and the Essence Ma Energy flew to his palm. Then, Chen Fan flicked gently.


    The Essence Ma Divine Light formed a ray of gray light and was shot back to the Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± the Ancestral Patriarch yelled.


    He immediately crushed a Dharma Artifact on his body and shed a hundred feet away. When he turned around, he saw that the ray of light created a massive hole at the ce where he originally was and even the dimension was shattered.


    ¡°Is that the power of the Void Essence Ma?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch gasped.


    In the legends, not even a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator would dare to touch a Void Essence Ma, or his Divine Body would be torn to pieces. The other Perfected Cultivators also looked stunned. They had to be extra careful when dealing with an Overlord like Chen Fan.


    ¡°Take my attack.¡±


    Sword Master Lietian pulled out his sword and the air was filled with Sword Qi.


    The air cracked and a de aura turned into a thunderbolt that struck at Chen Fan. The Nine Heaven Sword Sect was famous for their sword arts. Sword Master Lietian even let out his Dharma Form. An enormous shadow then merged with the de aura, making it brighter.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan threw a punch and the Sword Qi was shattered.


    Then, before the others attacked, Chen Fan cracked the sky and shed to appear right next to Exalted Cultivator Lingkong, just like a ghost.


    ¡°He crushed the air?¡±


    After witnessing such a move, Exalted Cultivator Lingkong was terrified.


    That was a legendary Grand Divine Power which only peak-stage Golden Core Perfected Cultivators and Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords knew. Not even the Sect Masters of the six Grotto-heavens were capable of that. When a cultivator had power of such magnitude, he would be unstoppable; nobody would be able to defeat him.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Exalted Cultivator Lingkong wanted to escape.


    But it was toote. Chen Fan¡¯s Fist Qi had already torn his territory apart. If Exalted Cultivator Lingkong¡¯s Dharma Form hadn¡¯t taken his ce, which was a True God, he would have already died.


    Even so, he was still drenched in sweat and waspletely stunned.


    This was only the beginning.


    Chen Fan shed around and attacked the other Perfected Cultivators.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    In the sky.


    There were countless shadows of Chen Fan.


    He seemed to be everywhere. In a second, he was still a thousand feet away, and in the next, he was right in front of you. Even the top assassins had to show him respect.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    There were explosions everywhere.


    One Perfected Cultivator spurted out blood during every sh.


    Chen Fan¡¯s phenomenal-sess Divine Body and the power of the True Martial Essence Core were on par with the might of a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator.


    Those normal Perfected Cultivators were no match for him. They were all injured after a few attacks. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect was like a drowned mouse and his hair was loose. The sword of Sword Master Lietian cracked and he fell back. Chen Fan even cut off one w of the Sect Master of the North Sea Monsters.


    In the end, Chen Fan was raging.


    He was enveloped by golden fire like the sun shining in the sky. Then, he punched the Blood Beast God.


    ¡°True Martial Divine Fist!¡±


    That peerless art finally reappeared.


    The air cracked, the sun and the moon reversed their paths and the world seemed to have copsed.


    ¡°Damn it! Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°Blood God Territory!¡± the Blood Beast God yelled.


    It was a hundred-meter Blood Fiend drenched in blood like a devil that had climbed out of Hell. Since its territory had been activated, a thousand feet around it turned into a sea of blood.


    Facing such an attack, the Blood Beast God let out his Dharma Form, which was a thousand-meter Blood Fiend that covered the sky.


    But it was useless.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan used the True Martial Divine Fist and the golden wheel behind him shone brighter. The Blood Qi in his phenomenal-sess Divine Body was gathered on his fist, turning into a fist aura that was shot across the world.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    They saw a beam of golden light shing in the sky and no one could keep up with it.


    The Blood Beast God suddenly froze and its body shook slightly. It exploded from the inside like a nuclear bomb and even its territory fell apart.


    The body of the Blood Beast God was blown to pieces.


    In the end, a terrifying Fist Qi went into its Divine Core and crushed it.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Blood Beast God let out a cry, and his Divine Soul, body and Divine Core werepletely destroyed. Hepletely disappeared from the world.


    The Blood Beast God had died!


    At that moment, everyone present became silent. The four Perfected Cultivators were terrified and even Chi Fenkong¡¯s face had turned pale.

 Chapter 842 - An Astonishing Battle

    <h4>842 An Astonishing Battle</h4>


    What was invincible?


    Nobody really knew what an invincible Overlord looked like until they saw Chen Fan killing the Blood Beast God that day. They finally realized this was what invincible truly meant!


    ¡°Compared to him, the so-called most powerful cultivators of the Chinese were just a joke.¡±


    Qin Luo smiled wryly.


    Any Perfected Cultivator in the sky could kill him effortlessly, but Chen Fan treated them like ants and had actually killed Perfected Cultivators as if he were only ughtering chickens. Qin Luo and everyone else were in awe of such a power.


    Countless Chinese people cheered again.


    ¡°He¡¯s incredible!¡±


    Butcher Zhang jumped.


    ¡°Oh God, Xiao Fan is too powerful. No, we can¡¯t call him Xiao Fan anymore. We should call him Perfected Cultivator Chen. I can¡¯t believe I have the honor to be his neighbor!¡± Auntie Liu cracked a beaming smile.


    The elders of the Chinese also burst intoughter and Xiao Mang heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t know you were so powerful!¡±


    The girl looked at the sky.


    She thought she knew herzy brother well after a few months together, but looking at the invincible Chen Fan right then, she realized that she didn¡¯t really know much about him.


    On the contrary, many warriors of the Barbaric Dragons and countless Overlords of the Yan State who came to watch the battle were pale and trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. When did the Chinese nurture such an Overlord? I had never heard about this.¡±


    Many people were confused.


    Only a small number of people had heard about it and they nced over to Chen Fan. Xie Changying even thought that Chen Fan looked like a man in the legends.


    ¡°Is it really him?¡±


    Xie Changying¡¯s eyes popped out.


    No matter what people on the ground thought...


    The battle was still continuing in the sky. The power of the True Martial Divine Fist startled all the other Perfected Cultivators. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect and Sword Master Lietian were both terrified.


    ¡°My friend, please stop and listen to me. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect became more respectful again.


    ¡°Right, Perfected Cultivator Chen. We¡¯re all Perfected Cultivators of the Yan State. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Sword Master Lietian nodded and escaped at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really close to the Blood Beast God and the Barbaric Dragon God. The North Sea Monsters have nothing to do with the aliens on thend,¡± the Lord of the North Sea Monsters yelled.


    ¡°I told you, whoever stops me dies!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back.


    Every time he threw a punch, a powerful golden Blood Qi filled the entire sky and went towards the four Perfected Cultivators. The attacks Chen Fan made with his True Martial Essence Core and phenomenal-sess Divine Body were almost unstoppable.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The territory of Exalted Cultivator Lingkong was torn again.


    Even though he had sneaked away with a Shift Art.


    His territory was being destroyed continuously. His power became weaker and there were more wounds on him. Inparison, Chen Fan was getting stronger. His True Martial Essence Core was spinning so fast that it let out a thunderous sound. He was enveloped in golden light and his body was crystal clear.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect yelled, ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, do you want to kill us all? We¡¯re all from therge sects of the Yan State and I¡¯m not the only Golden Core Cultivator in the Arctic Sect!¡±


    Sword Master Lietian even shouted at Chi Fenkong, ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re still not going to help us?¡±


    The four Golden Core Cultivators didn¡¯t run away because they had Chi Fenkong there. Chi Fenkong was a mid-grade Golden Core Cultivator. Even though he only had a fourth-grade Golden Core, he was much more powerful than other cultivators in the Yan State. Chen Fan would never be truly invincible as long as Chi Fenkong was present.


    Chi Fenkong couldn¡¯t stand still anymore.


    He swayed his long sleeve and said politely, ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, they indeed did something wrong this time, but just punishing them will be enough. I won¡¯t be able to help you if the royal family is angered. It wouldn¡¯t be good news for you and your people.¡±


    Even Chi Fenkong was scared of Chen Fan¡¯s power. This was the first time he had been so gentle. No one had seen him talk to anyone like that and they were extremely surprised.


    ¡°This is strength!¡±


    Xie Changying sighed.


    The Chinese were weak before, which was why Chi Fenkong had used them as pawns. Since Chen Fan appeared and killed two Golden Core Cultivators in quick session, even Chi Fenkong had to respect him as an Overlord of the same level.


    Everyone thought Chen Fan would spare Chi Fenkong¡¯s life.


    Instead, Chen Fan grunted and swayed his body. The wheel appeared again and his hand was surrounded by a golden aura. He smashed Sword Master Lietian and his Spirit Treasure into little bits.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Sword Master Lietian couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    His Golden Core Body immediately shattered and the Spirit Treasure in his hand, which was called the ¡°Sky-Splitting Sword,¡± was split in half. In the end, his entire Divine Soul and the Golden Core inside his body were crushed.


    The third Perfected Cultivator died!


    This time, even the Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect felt sad and lonely. Sword Master Lietian had lived for eight centuries. He had dominated dozens of cities and billions of people worshipped him. And yet, such a peerless Overlord was killed just like that. How could he not be worried?


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Chi Fenkong was enraged.


    He had already talked to Chen Fan quite respectfully, but Chen Fan kept on killing. This made Chi Fenkong really angry.


    But this was only the beginning


    After a second, Chen Fan used his hand as a sword and pulled out a golden Divine Sword made with countless golden talisman inscriptions. He then shed the Lord of the North Sea Monsters into two pieces.


    The body of the Lord of the North Sea Monsters was a few hundred meters tall and it had eight legs like an octopus.


    However, the ¡°True Martial¡¯s Dharmic de¡± broke its skin, which could withstand a nuclear bomb explosion and the attacks of a Spirit Treasure. A golden light went through its core and crushed its Divine Soul as well. The fourth Perfected Cultivator had died.


    Then, Chen Fan cracked the air and split Exalted Cultivator Lingkong in half.


    In the end, he turned into a giant foot and stomped the Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect down to the ground.


    No matter how the Ancestral Patriarch threatened, begged or cursed, he didn¡¯t care at all and stepped down hard.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A mountain a thousand feet outside Old China Town was leveled and Chen Fan¡¯s foot formed a giant pit on the ground. There seemed to be an earthquake that shook a thousand-mile area. When Chen Fan lifted his foot, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect had been smashed together with his Divine Soul; only his Golden Core was left.


    ¡®¡±Sthh.¡±


    Everyone went silent after witnessing such an onught.


    The Barbaric Dragon God had shown up for just an hour and Chen Fan had killed six Golden Core Cultivators already. The most powerful Overlords of the entire Yan State had almost beenpletely annihted. Chen Fan had suppressed a state all by himself!


    Those who witnessed this were terrified.


    Chi Fenkong clenched his fists and said, ¡°Very well.¡±


    His eyebrows were red, his eyes were burning and his long hair stood on end. He was extremely furious.


    Chen Fan had killed Sword Master Lietian, the Lord of the North Sea Monsters, Exalted Cultivator Lingkong and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Arctic Sect in front of him, which seemed like four ps on his face. Chi Fenkong felt stripped of all his dignity as the Lord of the state.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chi Fenkong took a step forward and the nine firebirds around him let out cries in unison.


    Then, people finally realized those weren¡¯t firebirds, but nine phoenixes. Each one of them looked realistic and fierce.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to fight?¡±


    Chen Fan looked down from the sky with hands behind his back.


    People would have thought he had lost his mind if he had said that earlier in the day, but then, even the most optimistic onlookers had to admit that Chen Fan was powerful enough to fight with Chi Fenkong.


    Everyone held their breath.


    On one side, there was Chi Fenkong, the most powerful Overlord in the Yan State, and on the other, Chen Fan the invincible Perfected Cultivator. The battle between them would surely be earth-shattering.


    Chi Fenkong stood there, clenching his fists tightly and his eyes were glittering, but he turned around and left in the end.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get a taste of your own medicine someday. I won¡¯t hold back next time I see you!¡±


    Everyone watched Chi Fenkong turn into a burst of fire and shoot away. They finally reacted after he left. The Lord of the Yan State had chosen to retreat without a fight?


    The Chinese were first shocked, then they started to cheer.


    Their cheering sounds were earth-shattering and it was spread for a few hundred miles. Countless warriors of the Barbaric Dragons looked gloomy and many onlookers were terrified.


    ¡°We won! Grand Elder, we won!¡±


    Many seniors of the Ancestral Temple cried tears of joy.


    ¡°Yes, we won!¡± Xie Changying repeated slowly.


    His hands shook and he looked up with tears covering his face. ¡°We... finally won!¡±


    Right when Chen Fan turned around, a girl in a purple gown ran into his arms. Then, the excited Chinese Overlords came up around them and hugged their hero, who they had been waiting for thousands of years!


    That day was a day that belonged to the Chinese!


    They had been struggling for thousands of years and the moment they would stun the world had finallye.


    In front of the water mirror.


    The senior officials of the Yan State government were speechless. They felt especially desperate when they saw Chi Fenkong leave.


    ¡°I guess nobody in the Yan State will dare topete with the Chinese from now on,¡± someone said after a while.


    The room was in silence. Everyone, including Xu Hao the Young Lord, was pale and speechless.


    October 16th, 2017, the 129500th year of Tianhuang.


    Chen Fan killed six Perfected Cultivators outside Old China Town and scared Chi Fenkong away, the Lord of Yan State, after an astonishing battle!


    Once the news was spread, the thirty six states of the Beihan Region were stunned!

 Chapter 843 - The Beihan Region Was Stunned

    <h4>843 The Beihan Region Was Stunned</h4>


    The Beihan Region was extremely vast. It had thirty six states and was asrge as dozens of Earths. Countless races, humans, sects and families lived there.


    But above all were undoubtedly the Top Ten, the eight powerful families and the six Grotto-heavens.


    Those were the real heavy hitters of the Beihan Region! Other than the royal family, no one couldpete with them. Nothing could scare those top forces; they had been on top of the world for thousands of years.


    However, they had lost their ce that day.


    ¡°I heard that something happened in the Yan State and five Perfected Cultivators died.¡±


    ¡°Really? A Perfected Cultivator is a superior being. Only one of them dies in decades. How can someone kill five in a row? Who did that? The Sect Master of the Xukong Grotto-heaven? The King of the Violent Apes? Or the leader of the Bloodde Fighters?¡±


    ¡°None of them. It¡¯s a Chinese Perfected Cultivator called Chen Fan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    The battle outside Old China Town had been too astonishing.


    The entire Beihan Region was divided in only thirty six states and Chen Fan had almost killed all the Perfected Cultivators of a state in one go. How could the world not be frightened? Even the strong races and families had to respect the Chinese after that.


    But this wasn¡¯t the only thing.


    ¡°Also, that Chinese Perfected Cultivator has probably be a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    A mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator.


    Such an Overlord was someone like the leaders of the Top Ten and the eight powerful families. Even the Sect Masters of several Grotto-heavens had yet to reach this level. There were only a few of such Overlords in the entire Beihan Region. They were cultivators that stood on top of the region!


    ¡°Weren¡¯t the Chinese cursed by the royal family of the Beihan Region? It should be impossible for them to have a Golden Core Cultivator. Why do they have such an Overlord?¡±


    Countless people were confused.


    Many of them looked at one another.


    ¡°Are we going to have another powerful race?¡±


    In the Tianmang Grotto-heaven of the Shang State.


    Manggu was cultivating in Tianmang Mountain.


    Beams of crimson light prated his body like swords. Those lights were formed by the energy the entire Tianmang Mountain had produced in the past centuries. They were optimal for strengthening bodies, which was why the Tianmang Sect had relocated their mansion to that ce.


    Looking closely, Manggu was brawny, and he wasn¡¯t moving at all. A bright bronze Essence Core spinned inside his body, which had five shallow lines etched on it.


    A few elders from the Tianmang Hall stood far away and said with a smile,¡±Manggu is so strong. His level has soared ever since he lost the battle at the Juehan Mountain Range. I guess he¡¯ll be able to defeat a fifth-grade Golden Core Cultivator after two decades.¡±


    ¡°Chi Fenkong was called the first fire talent in the thirty six states in the past. He went through four Thunder Tribtions at once andpleted a mid-grade Golden Core. Even Lord Beihan was stunned by him and granted him a supreme cultivation art in person, appointing him as the Lord of the Yan State. If Manggu really survives after the Thunder Tribtion, he will be more powerful than Chi Fenkong. The other five Grotto-heavens will be no match for the Tianmang Grotto-heaven.¡±


    The Grand Elder of the Tianmang Sect also caressed his long beard.


    Even though the six Grotto-heavens were on an equal footing, theypeted with each other in secret. If Manggu attained a fifth-grade Golden Core, he would be the most powerful cultivator of the younger generation in the Beihan Region. Such a talent was rare even outside of the region; only the descendants of the heavenly sects could surpass him.


    While the elders were chatting...


    A beam of light suddenly flew into the Grand Elder¡¯s hand. He looked and was immediately frightened.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± everyone wondered.


    The Grand Elder said, ¡°There¡¯s a new Perfected Cultivator in the Yan State. He killed five Golden Core Cultivators and forced Chi Fenkong to retreat. The Tianji Grotto-heaven has already listed him as one of the heavy hitters. From now on, there will be one more race in the Top Ten, and that man... I heard that he¡¯s Chinese and is well under a hundred years of age!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone at the Tianmang Hall was stunned.


    Not only the Tianmang Grotto-heaven.


    All the other Grotto-heavens, sects and races received the news.


    ¡°How is that possible? A powerhouse who¡¯s a hundred years old? And Chinese? This sounds like something from a myth. Are you sure about this?¡± a Perfected Cultivator doubted.


    In fact, many people were doubtful about the news. Such a powerful cultivator was rare in the Beihan Region, and one that was below the hundred year-old mark was even more astonishing.


    Even the most outstanding elites in the region entered the Golden Core Level at the age of eighty and could only reach the mid-stage of the Golden Core Level after two hundred years of cultivation. Besides, the Chinese were known to have low-ranked blood.


    ¡°A Perfected Cultivator of the Tianji Grotto-heaven was there at the time and saw it with his own eyes. He gauged the man¡¯s level with the ¡®Small Tianji Art.¡¯ ording to him, if that man isn¡¯t a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator, he must also be a top sixth-grade Golden Core Cultivator!¡± someone said.


    Everyone was speechless after such a response.


    The Perfected Cultivators of the Tianji Sect practiced the Tianji Secret Arts to measure everything in the world. They were never wrong. So, people began to believe that Chen Fan was indeed a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator.


    After all, there were only around twenty heavy hitters in the entire Beihan Region and only one had a sixth-grade Golden Core.


    The most powerful Overlord in the Beihan Region, Sword King!


    In the Xuanming Grotto-heaven.


    Lin Wuhua quickly shut herself in after receiving the news.


    ¡°Sister Mu, do you think Senior Chen is Perfected Cultivator Chen?¡± Yun Yier said.


    ¡°ording to the news from the royal city, Senior Chen has ughtered three troops of the royal family,¡± Mu Hongti said with hatred in her eyes. The royal family took all of their people, so both of them hated the White Python Guards and the Zhao family right then.


    ¡°If Senior Chen were still here, he would be as powerful as Perfected Cultivator Chen. What a shame...¡± Yun Yier said.


    The two of them sat opposite to each other and cried.


    In the Xuanming Grotto-heaven, the Yin Yang Grotto-heaven, the Silver Spirits, the Chu family... Many talents went silent and immediately shut themselves in to cultivate right after hearing about Chen Fan.


    A Chinese heavy hitter, less than a hundred years of age.


    That was too shocking.


    Gu Lingzi, Chu Tianyu, Bai Linger... Countless elites had set Chen Fan as their goal. The Sect masters of the Grotto-heavens, as well as the leaders of the families, had started to think about how they could establish a good rtionship with him.


    At this moment, Chen Fan was extremely famous in the Beihan Region!


    At the Sky-Swallowing Pce in the royal city.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Zhao Duluo sat on his chair with a serious face. He was wearing a robe and a seven-pearl crown on his head.


    The Chief of the Intelligence Department bowed and replied,¡±It¡¯s from the government of the Yan State. That Chinese Perfected Cultivator is indeed powerful. He killed five Golden Core Cultivators in a row and Chi Fenkong isn¡¯t confident that he can win.¡±


    ¡°We asked the Tianji Grotto-heaven. One of their elders went past Old China Town at that time.¡±


    ¡°A mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator who¡¯s less than a hundred years old!¡±


    Zhao Duluo frowned. Even he was a bit jealous.


    He was born in the royal family with the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python. He had been taught by the top masters since he was young and had taken countless Spirit Pills and Spirit Medicines. And yet, he had only reached the Golden Core Level when he was ny and was currently still half a step away from the mid-stage at three hundred years old.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Chi Fenkong has already sent us six urgent messages. He and the government might not be able to withstand the attacks from the Chinese. They requested the royal family to send help, or we¡¯ll lose the Yan State,¡± the Chief said.


    ¡°Hm...¡±


    Zhao Duluo paced slowly.


    As the Prince of the royal family, it was easy for him to deal with a normal Perfected Cultivator, but killing a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator was a bit difficult for him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Chi Fenkong also said that the man has the power of crushing the air, but we don¡¯t really think it¡¯s true. This is a Grand Divine Power that only Sword King and a few others in the Beihan Region know. Even if he¡¯s a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator, it¡¯s impossible that he knows it too...¡± the Chief of the Intelligence Department suddenly said.


    ¡°What? Crushing the air?¡±


    Zhao Duluo was anxious.


    He quickly asked someone to bring him footage of Chen Fan. He froze when he saw the Chinese young man with ck hair and ck eyes. That man in there looked the same as the one he had met before.


    ¡°It¡¯s him...¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Zhao Duluo widened his eyes.


    Sword King had asked him to go after Chen Fan back then, but not even the White Python Guards and the other two troops were able to find him. In the end, Zhao Duluo even thought Chen Fan had run away from the Beihan Region. Besides, the power Chen Fan showed during the battle in the Juehan Grotto-heaven wasn¡¯t threatening; it was only at the level of a normal Perfected Cultivator.


    But a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator under a hundred years old was too terrifying, especially one who held a grudge against the royal family.


    ¡°Ask themanders of the three troops toe. I have to meet Sword King and tell him about this immediately.¡±


    Zhao Duluo got up and went quickly to Sword Pce.


    That day, the royal family was shaken. A Sword Qi shed across the sky and turned into a beam of white light that flew for three days!


    While the entire Beihan Region was stirred...


    Chen Fan was oblivious to the wake caused by his actions. He had returned to Old China Town with countless Chinese cultivators around him. There was a feast in the city that day; the tables had been ced around the entire moat. The Ancestral Temple even asked all the cultivators and ordinary people to celebrate together.


    All the families decorated their homes and ced colorfulnterns while beaming.


    The Chinese had never been so happy before.


    As the hero of the battle, Chen Fan had receivedpliments from countless people. His neighbors, Auntie Liu, Butcher Zhang and Wang Xiucai, all of them paid him a visit. Many friends he had met in the past six months, including the ssmates at the Taishi Pavilion, were there to congratte him.


    Xiao Mang was thrilled.


    She went around Old China Town with Chen Fan until midnight.


    After that, Chen Fan went to the Ancestral Temple with Xiao Mang. The elders and all the seniors had already gathered there, waiting for him to arrive.


    ¡°Greetings, Perfected Cultivator Chen!¡±


    Xiao Mang was stunned after seeing dozens of Chinese Connate Cultivators, including Xie Changying and Qin Luo, bow at the same time.


    She could finally feel how mighty her brother was.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about manners at all. He waved and asked them to sit down immediately. Then, the Grand Elder, Xie Changying, asked, ¡°I wonder, do you also go by the name Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Everyone went silent.


    Xiao Mang was also startled.

 Chapter 844 - The History of Chen Fan

    <h4>Chapter 844 The History of Chen Fan</h4>


    The zing torches in the Ancestral Temple shone over the hall, but the dozens of Connate Cultivators were sitting there without saying a word.


    Qin Luo also looked at Chen Fan in shock.


    ¡°Great Grandpa, what do you mean? How could my brother be the wanted criminal, Chen Beixuan?¡± Xiao Mang said anxiously.


    The name Chen Beixuan wasn¡¯t widely spread across the Yan State. After all, it was a few hundred thousand miles away from Zhuyan City. But still, many Chinese had heard about it.


    Qin Luo and the others remained silent.


    Before Xie Changying asked, they had never thought about that since the rumors said that Chen Beixuan had died, but many questionable things about Chen Fan came to everyone¡¯s mind immediately.


    Nobody knew where Chen Fan hade from. He had imed that he was from the Sui State and that his parents were dead.


    Chen Fan was so powerful that he could kill Perfected Cultivators with ease, but no one had ever heard of him.


    Hisst name was Chen, the same as that of the legendary Chen Beixuan...


    Piecing all the evidence together, the truth had spoken for itself.


    Xiao Mang looked up with anticipation.


    She saw Chen Fan nod calmly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Chen Beixuan!¡±


    After that, everyone in the hall instantly found it difficult to breathe. Chen Fan was a wanted criminal and someone Sword King wanted to kill. The Barbaric Dragons and the Arctic Sect were too different from the Zhao family.


    Xie Changying said after a while, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Perfected Cultivator Chen is powerful, not even the royal family would provoke a heavy hitter. Besides, we¡¯re the only ones who know about this. The royal family might not know.


    ¡°No matter what, thank you for saving the Chinese.¡± Xie Changying bowed.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Right!


    Not even the royal family would offend a powerful Perfected Cultivator just for a descendant! Meanwhile, only Xiao Mang was still worrying.


    Then, all of them started chatting.


    ¡°I heard that you found the treasures of Perfected Cultivator Juehan, but were killed by the guards from the royal city. Are these rumors fake?¡± an elder asked.


    ¡°I was in the Juehan Grotto-heaven that day, so I¡¯ve never seen those guards.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°Where did youe from? Are you really someone from the Sui State? How did youplete a Golden Core with the limitations of our blood? Why haven¡¯t we heard about you before?¡± Qin Luo asked.


    Everyone immediately went silent and turned to Chen Fan, waiting for his answer.


    As Connate Cultivators, the thing they were concerned the most was how Chen Fan had entered the Golden Core Level and be a Perfected Cultivator! There had been countless elites among the Chinese in thest thousands of years, but none of them could go higher than the Core Formation level.


    Since they weren¡¯t able to reach the Golden Core Level, people started to spread rumors that they had been cursed by the first Lord Beihan.


    Chen Fan picked up his ss of wine and said slowly after a while, ¡°I don¡¯t have any limitations in my blood.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Everyone in the Ancestral Temple was startled.


    They couldn¡¯t believe it and even Xie Changying was confused. The cultivation limit was embedded in the blood of the Chinese. They would be restricted as long as Chinese blood ran through their veins, no matter which generation they were in and what aliens they married to.


    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s not Chinese?¡± Some elders wondered. Thinking of the rumors, they looked at Chen Fan with a hint of fear.


    ¡°Yes, brother. All Chinese on Tianhuang have limitations in their blood. We encounter more barriers when we cultivate and we can¡¯t even sense a hint of Spirit Qi. We can¡¯t escape this no matter how far we go and where we are,¡± Xiao Mang also said.


    She had been with the Chinese since birth, so their blood limitations had be a fact for her.


    ¡°All Chinese on Tianhuang have limitations in their blood, but what if... I¡¯m not from Tianhuang?¡± Chen Fan put down the ss and cracked a smile.


    ¡°Not from Tianhuang?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    What was that supposed to mean? Tianhuang was everything in their understanding. This piece ofnd was even more vast than the universe and many of them had never left the Beihan Region, let alone Tianhuang. The Chinese had been born and raised on Tianhuang; they had never heard of any other members outside the.


    Only Xie Changying stared at Chen Fan with shaking hands, as if he were looking at an alien.


    ¡°The Grand Elder understands.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    Everyone else then looked at Xie Changying with a confused face.


    The Grand Elder stared at Chen Fan emotionally, then got up and said, ¡°Are... Are you from East?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s East?¡±


    Everyone was confused, while the Grand Elder¡¯s face was covered with tears. ¡°Someone from our homnd is finally here! The Heavenly Lords didn¡¯t sacrifice themselves for nothing...¡±


    He quickly moved closer and said as he held Chen Fan¡¯s hands, ¡°Are you from the Mixed-Essence Sect, the Azure Mystic Sect, Fentian Valley or the Yuntian Pce? How are Master Artifact Spirit and Perfected Cultivator Yunxiao?¡±


    ¡°I came from neither of those sects! I¡¯m from the mortal world.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°The mortal world? The books said it¡¯s already turned into a ce with no Spirit Qi. Why can anyone still enter the Golden Core Level?¡± Xie Changying then continued with a wry smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the one who saved us thousands of yearster would be a descendant of our homnd.¡±


    A few oldest elders in the Ancestral Temple seemed to have thought of something and they immediately looked stunned.


    ¡°Grand Elder, what¡¯s this about?¡± Qin Luo asked.


    Many of the Chinese Connate Cultivators present were also wondering.


    ¡°All right, there¡¯s something you need to know,¡± Xie Changying heaved a sigh and said, ¡°The Chinese... didn¡¯te from Tianhuang, but somewhere far in the universe, a ce called  East.¡¯ However, East underwent great changes thousands of years ago and it wasn¡¯t suitable for cultivating anymore. The Perfected Cultivators then led our people and traveled across the universe until they reached Tianhuang.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    What he said caused amotion in the Ancestral Temple.


    This time, they weren¡¯t just surprised. They were astonished.


    Many elders were startled. Xiao Mang¡¯s eyes popped out and her jaw dropped.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could we be from another?¡± Many were unable to ept it. The Chinese had stayed in the Yan State for thousands of years; then they were suddenly told that they came from another. Some stubborn Connate Cultivators couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    ¡°Wait, Grand Elder. If we could travel across the universe back then, does that mean we used to have more than one Perfected Cultivator?¡± Qin Luo suddenly yelled.


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Not only Perfected Cultivators. During the heyday of the Chinese, we even had a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord. Heaven¡¯s Equal blocked the Path of Heaven back then and the Sword Qi has yet to dissipate after so many years. He even killed the Nascent Soul enemies from the others,¡± Chen Fan said.


    The Connate Cultivators felt so thrilled that they started to shake.


    That was a Heavenly Lord! There wasn¡¯t even one in the entire Beihan Region. Only the first Lord Beihan in the legends might be able to reach that level. A Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord would be at the top even on Tianhuang and the Chinese used to have one?


    ¡°We used to have a Heavenly Lord?¡±


    Even Qin Luo got up excitedly.


    They had been severely tarnished as a low-grade race by the other races in the Beihan Region. They thought their ancestors had been too weak to fight back, but after knowing the truth, they knew they could stand proud.


    They looked at Chen Fan gently.


    As if he was part of their family.


    ¡°Our ancestors are even stronger than the royal family of the Beihan Region, but why can¡¯t we cultivate, and why don¡¯t we have even one Golden Core Cultivator?¡± an elder wondered.


    Even Chen Fan was confused.


    ¡°Is it truly because of the curse from the first Lord Beihan? But even if he¡¯s a Nascent Soul Cultivator, he should be no match for Heaven¡¯s Equal. How would he be capable of casting such a powerful curse on us?¡±


    The Grand Elder remained silent for a while, then shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the curse cast on us by the first Lord Beihan. The information about it in our books isn¡¯t very clear.


    ¡°I only know that we were thriving when we first arrived on Tianhuang, and the entire Beihan Region was our territory; it didn¡¯t belong to the Zhao family. The Beihan Region was called ¡°Heaven¡¯s Equal Region¡± back then, and races like the Red Dragons and the Violent Apes were all under ourmand.


    ¡°But one day, the world copsed and an immortal billions of feet tall showed up, destroying our city in the end. Thousands of people died that day. After that, all Chinese Perfected Cultivators, including Heaven¡¯s Equal, disappeared. We lost our cultivation talents and were exiled to the southmost area of the Yan State,¡± the Grand Elder said as he became more serious.


    ¡°That was a really difficult time for us. Without our Perfected Cultivators, we were besieged by many strong races and sects. Half of our people died and only the remaining ones stayed in Old China Town. Over thest thousands of years, we have slowly expanded our territory, finally building thirty two cities...¡±


    Everyone went silent after hearing what the Grand Elder said.


    Chen Fan also narrowed his eyes.


    Xiao Mang even started crying, while holding Chen Fan¡¯s hands tightly.


    From ruling a region to being exiled to a remote city, how difficult had it been for the ancestors of the Chinese? No one could even imagine that. Chen Fan knew the Top Ten, including many sects and families, had probably been covered in the blood of the Chinese back then.


    Especially the royal family of the Beihan Region.


    They took the ce of the Chinese and they must have something to do with the curse, even if it wasn¡¯t set on the Chinese by the first Lord Beihan. They should know something about it.


    Chen Fan held Xiao Mang¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Grand Elder, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle the scores with them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Perfected Cultivator.¡±


    The Grand Elder knelt on the ground and bowed. All the other Connate Cultivators behind him, including Qin Luo, also knelt and kowtowed to Chen Fan.


    The atmosphere in the hall became solemn.


    Chen Fan stood there with fierce and cold eyes.

 Chapter 845 - The Perfected Cultivator Ceremony

    <h4>845 The Perfected Cultivator Ceremony</h4>


    Chen Fan stayed in the Ancestral Temple as a Chinese Perfected Cultivator and the temple also started to prepare for his ¡°Perfected Cultivator Ceremony.¡±


    The Grand Elder, Xie Changying, said, ¡°The Perfected Cultivator Ceremony is intended to celebrate the appearance of a new Perfected Cultivator in the race. All of our friends will be invited and we¡¯ll worship our ancestors! Now that you¡¯re here, we should tell the world about it, to show them the power of the Chinese.¡±


    A Golden Core Cultivator was like a god.


    All Golden Core Perfected Cultivators were superior in any race or sect. When a sect acquired a new Perfected Cultivator, they would open their gates and organize banquets for people around the world for ten days. Since the Chinese finally had a Golden Core Cultivator, they would be on an equal footing with manyrge families and no one would despise them anymore.


    ¡°With a Golden Core inside of me, I¡¯ll be able to control my destiny!¡±


    Qin Luo looked at Chen Fan with jealousy.


    All the Chinese were organizing a ceremony for him because he was a Perfected Cultivator. He didn¡¯t have to do anything; his only task was to sit there. By then, the elders would give him the supreme authority over the Chinese.


    But Qin Luo knew Chen Fan deserved it. Without him, the Chinese would have been exterminated by the Barbaric Dragons.


    ¡°I will also be a Perfected Cultivator someday.¡±


    Qin Luo clenched his fists.


    The elders were responsible for the matters of the ceremony, while Chen Fan only walked around the Ancestral Temple all day. He had been allowed to enter a few forbidden areas to read the oldest books of the Chinese.


    ¡°Brother, did you reallye from the other side of the universe? How far is your? Can you still go back?¡±


    Xiao Mang was like a curious child.


    She followed Chen Fan everywhere. After she knew that Chen Fan came from Earth, she had countless questions for him.


    ¡°Your friends and family must be waiting for you on East. I bet you must be sad for not being able to see them. I was also devastated when I lost my parents. Don¡¯t worry, brother. I¡¯ll be with you all the time,¡± the girl mumbled as if she was going to take care of Chen Fan in Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s stead.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Chen Fan found it hrious.


    He then kept reading the book.


    This was the oldest book of the Chinese. Many secrets that only the elders could know were recorded inside.


    ¡°Mountains copsed, rivers dried and an immortal appeared. The immortal was a hundred thousand feet tall. It stood above the city saying some words, shining over ten thousand miles... After that, we lost our powers and we couldn¡¯t feel any Spirit Qi anymore... Three hundred yearster, the chains will be loose and a new cultivator will appear.¡±


    This passage was very confusing for many people.


    But for Chen Fan, it had exined why the Chinese couldn¡¯t cultivate. Together with Xiao Mang¡¯s Heavenly Divine Chains, the answer was even clearer to him.


    ¡°This is truly a Grand Divine Power!¡± Chen Fan thought.


    That immortal took the cultivation talent of an entire race by saying something and the power of the cursested for generations. Even normal Nascent Soul Cultivators might not be aware of such a terrifying Grand Divine Power. Besides, no one would do such a cruel thing if they didn¡¯t hate the Chinese.


    Because such a powerful Grand Divine Power must have a terrifying counter-force.


    ¡°Who hated the Chinese so much that he wanted them to suffer like that?¡± Chen Fan frowned.


    Chen Fan knew many Dharma Spells and secret arts that could do such things.


    The ¡°Bloodline Curse¡± of the Blood Race was the simplest one. And yet, none of them were easy to use. All kinds of sacrifices were required and some people even had to offer their lives as a tribute.


    ¡°No matter who did that, Lord Beihan should know about it. It might even be a spell cast by the first Lord Beihan. They said he hadpleted the true form of the Sky-Swallowing Python back then and he was as powerful as a Nascent Soul Cultivator. He should be able to live for thousands of years, but he disappeared when he was a thousand years old. Something must have happened.¡±


    Chen Fan decided to go to the royal city and ask the Zhao family some other time.


    There were several forbidden areas in the Ancestral Temple.


    Some were for storing cultivation arts, some for old books, some for Spirit Pills and Spirit Medicine and some for the Dharma Treasures and weapons of the ancestors. The first few of them were very important, but no one seemed to care about thest one.


    The Dharma Treasures and weapons of the Chinese ancestors had been made for thousands of years.


    The Spirit Treasures that could still be used had already been taken, so almost all of the remaining ones in the forbidden area were useless or broken.


    Chen Fan looked over the weapons and found that they had lost all their Spirit Qi already.


    He stood in the forbidden area, ncing over the rusted weapons. They used to belong to the Perfected Cultivators and the Heavenly Lord of the Chinese, and had been used to fight with countless Overlords. But at the moment, they could only sit in a corner without anyone noticing them.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chen Fan suddenly murmured.


    He saw a broken sword. It was originally five feet long, but only half remained there. It was covered with rust and ck blood stains.


    Chen Fan was shocked because he sensed a vicious energy in the blood. Even though the energy was weak, it was still lingering after its owner had died many years in the past.


    ¡°This is... the blood of a Nascent Soul Predator? Was this the sword of the Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    He reached out and grabbed the sword. His Essence Core spinned and infused his True Martial True Essence inside.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As the True Essence was infused, the sword let out a thunderous sound.


    The gathered rust fell off the de and it sent out beams of light. It was crystal clear and bright. A terrifying energy wave was then shot into the sky, as if a peerless king had been reborn.


    The energy wave was so powerful that even a Golden Core Overlord would fear it. Chen Fan believed that it could level Old China Town when it used its full power.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan quickly retrieved the True Essence.


    The light disappeared and the banging sound stopped. The sword quickly became dim again.


    After a few more trials, Chen Fan finally understood and he was thrilled.


    ¡°This is a Heavenly Treasure, no, it¡¯s part of a Heavenly Treasure, to be precise. It should only have the power of a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure. Although it¡¯s been split in half and its Artifact Spirit was destroyed, it¡¯s still more powerful than any of my weapons, except the Dinghai Pearl.¡±


    Heavenly Treasures!


    They were the most powerful among the Spirit Treasures and were even stronger than the superior-grade Spirit Treasures. Not even a Normal Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord could make one. From the familiar energy and the blood on the sword, Chen Fan knew that it had belonged to Heaven¡¯s Equal.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Equal blocked the Path of Heaven and split the universe back then. Who could destroy his sword and the Artifact Spirit inside? Was it the immortal that ced the curse on the Chinese?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    He knew that if even the weapon broke, there was only a slight chance that Heaven¡¯s Equal was alive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you stay here buried in dust. I¡¯ll take you with me and behead the evils behind all this, to honor Heaven¡¯s Equal and the ancestors of the Chinese,¡± Chen Fan said as he grabbed the sword tight.


    After losing the Artifact Spirit, it had be a weapon without the power of the Golden Core level and it couldn¡¯t even be initiated, but Chen Fan felt the pulses inside the sword as if it was responding.


    Chen Fan then found a few other ancient Spirit Treasures in the forbidden areas.


    The power of those Spirit Treasures was still there but the spells had been lost, so they couldn¡¯t be initiated. After Chen Fan refined them again, he gave them to the five most powerful elders of the Ancestral Temple and Qin Luo, who received them with extreme joy.


    After that, the Perfected Cultivator Ceremony finally began.


    On the day of the ceremony, the entire Old China Town was flooded with people. Flying ships covered the sky and countless beams of lightnded in the city like raindrops. There wasn¡¯t even one Connate Cultivator before, and at the moment, they were everywhere.


    ¡°Mu Feng, the Grand Elder of the Arctic Sect, is here to congratte Perfected Cultivator Chen. May you be invincible!¡±


    ¡°The Blood Beast King requested to see Perfected Cultivator Chen.¡±


    ¡°The Deputy Sect Master of the Dahuang Sect in the Shang State congrattes Perfected Cultivator Chen...¡±


    The ceremony wasn¡¯t only attended by those from therge sects, races and cultivation families of the Yan State; there were also people from other states, including the Shang State, the Qing State, the Luo State and the Kun State. The Grotto-heavens also sent their representatives.


    All of them except the royal family of the Beihan Region.


    ¡°There are so many people!¡±


    Yun Yier looked around.


    ¡°The Beihan Region has only nurtured a Perfected Cultivator once in more than a decade. Besides, this new Perfected Cultivator has already be a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator before a hundred years of age. Everyone certainly wants to establish a good rtionship with him,¡± Lin Wuhua said.


    She was wearing a ck gown, looking even colder than she used to be, like an iceberg. Other than Yun Yier and Mu Hongti, no one dared to get close to her.


    Lin Wuhua looked up and saw quite a lot of familiar faces.


    Gu Lingzi, Chu Tianyu, Bai Linger... These were all outstanding figures of the younger generation. Even the Grotto-heavens and the powerful races had to send someone to attend Chen Fan¡¯s Perfected Cultivator Ceremony, but they couldn¡¯t ask their elders to attend, or it would seem like they cared about it too much. So, they had sent some junior members like Lin Wuhua.


    But Lin Wuhua didn¡¯t really want to.


    When the elites were supposed to determine who was the most powerful among all, Chen Beixuan showed up and defeated all of them! And after that, there was Perfected Cultivator Chen who had killed many Golden Core Cultivators,pletely taking their spotlight. As the representative of the Xuanming Grotto-heaven, she had to attend the ceremony and watch people worship another person. This made her feel a bit disappointed.


    ¡°Stay close to me. Those who came are all Overlords, and even I wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke some of them,¡± Lin Wuhua said.


    The two girls nodded quickly. There were a lot of Connate Cultivators and even a few Golden Core Cultivators present. Any one of them could easily crush the girls with a finger.


    ¡°If Senior Chen was alive, he would be the one standing at the center, being worshipped by billions of people.¡±


    Mu Hongti and Yun Yier were both sad.


    Then, the star of the ceremony finally made an appearance.


    The three girls looked up and saw the door of the Ancestral Temple open. A handsome young man with ck hair and ck eyes, wearing a ck long robe, walked out with dozens of Chinese elders. He was being apanied by a gorgeous girl in a purple gown.


    ¡°Him?¡±


    They froze immediately when they saw the young man.


    Lin Wuhua looked stunned, as if she had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 846 - Kneel and Beg

    <h4>Chapter 846 Kneel and Beg</h4>


    When Chen Fan showed up...


    Everyone who knew him was dumbfounded.


    Wasn¡¯t the new Perfected Cultivator surrounded by the elders and billions of people Chen Beixuan, who they met in Zhuyan City?


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Chen Beixuan was killed by the White Python Guards.¡±


    Lin Wuhua¡¯s body trembled.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it, but Chen Fan was standing right on the top of the Ancestral Temple, being worshipped by thousands of people. He looked exactly the same as he used to be.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive? The guards of the royal families are powerful forces that can level a Grotto-heaven, or exterminate families and races,¡± Gu Lingzi mumbled.


    Chu Tianyu even clenched his fists with anger in his eyes.


    He still remembered how Chen Fan had smacked him down the ground and stripped him of his dignity. Looking at the superior Chen Fan, Chu Tianyu suddenly felt gloomy.


    One of them was just a peak-stage Connate Cultivator, while the other was a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator. The gap between them didn¡¯t shrink; it becamerger instead.


    As for Yun Yier and Mu Hongti, they had been stunned since the beginning.


    Yun Yier¡¯s jaw dropped, then she stammered, ¡°Sister Mu, are you seeing this? Is that... Senior Chen?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Perfected Cultivator Chen is Senior Chen,¡± Mu Hongti said. Her eyes were full of joy, while her mind was rife with troubling thoughts.


    Chen Fan¡¯s appearance had shocked many of his friends. A lot of people were in awe of how young he was. Even though a cultivator would look young for the rest of his life after entering the Connate Level, that strong vitality couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Anyone who saw Chen Fan could sense that he was young and his energy was surging. The peak of his life had just begun.


    An elder of Xukong Grotto-heaven sighed and said, ¡°Ah, a heavy hitter who¡¯s under a hundred years old. With such a talent, he might be able to be a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator or even a Heavenly Lord, breaking the limitations of the blood suffered by the Chinese.¡±


    ¡°Hm, do you know how hard it is to be a Heavenly Lord? Other than the first Lord Beihan, there hasn¡¯t been even one in the Beihan Region in thest hundred thousand years. Even Sword King, who¡¯s a sixth-grade Golden Core Cultivator, is still far from bing a Heavenly Lord.¡±


    The envoy of Yin Yang Grotto-heaven sneered.


    Everyone nodded. A Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord was someone who stood on top of the world.


    A young man of the Lin family frowned and pondered, ¡°I once heard that... the Chinese used to have a Heavenly Lord called Heaven¡¯s...¡±


    Everyone around him cut him off short.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°That is only a rumor. How would the Chinese have a Heavenly Lord?¡± the elders of many families yelled.


    That young man no longer dared to say a word after that. That was a taboo in all sects and families.


    Meanwhile, the elders of many Grotto-heavens and families were worried.


    The rise of Chen Fan reminded them of the Chinese during their heyday thousands of years in the past.


    Then, Mu Hongti reacted after her first outburst of joy.


    ¡°Oh no! Gu Lingzi and the others knew Senior Chen. What if they report this to the royal family?¡±


    Yun Yier also turned pale.


    Chen Fan was still the most wanted criminal for the royal family right then.


    Gu Lingzi and the others also remembered this.


    ¡°That guy is nuts. How can he be this careless, exposing himself? Does he think the royal family is a bunch of fools? Even if he¡¯s a heavy hitter, so what? The nine troops of the Royal Pce have destroyed Grotto-heavens and families before.¡±


    Gu Lingzi snickered.


    Chu Tianyu even gave Chen Fan a baleful look. He was about to leave the ceremony and report this to the Royal Pce. The royal family and Sword King would never let Chen Fan get away.


    Lin Wuhua frowned.


    ¡°If he¡¯s telling everyone about this, he should be confident about being able to handle it... Besides, the royal family would try its best to avoid offending a powerhouse just to avenge Zhao Qingchen,¡± she said with some uncertainty.


    The Zhao family had ruled the Beihan Region for thousands of years. Chen Fan had openly provoked them when he took the blood of a Prince in front of everyone. The Royal Pce wouldn¡¯t just let him go.


    Lin Wuhua looked back and nced around. She found that there wasn¡¯t even one envoy from the government of the Yan State or the royal family; she was startled by the fact.


    ¡°Normally, the government would send an envoy to a Perfected Cultivator Ceremony, even if the Lord of the Yan State isn¡¯ting. This is the most basic etiquette...¡±


    Mu Hongti and Yun Yier understood what was going on and their faces turned even paler.


    The Perfected Cultivator Ceremony was still continuing. It was going tost a day and a night. There were countlessplicated procedures and Chen Fan was at the moment receiving the blessings from the envoys in the hall.


    ¡°The families in the Eastern Wu State congratte Perfected Cultivator Chen for bing a Golden Core Cultivator. May your powerst forever. We¡¯re offering you nine superior-grade Spirit Medicines, five superior-grade Spirit Materials, seven thousand Spirit Stones...¡±


    ¡°The ck Scales of the Yang State congrattes Perfected Cultivator Chen...¡±


    ¡°The Qingyang Sect of the Yun State congrattes...¡±


    Right when the envoys were in the process of meeting Chen Fan and presenting their gifts one by one...


    Someone suddenly shouted in the sky, ¡°Chi Fenkong, Lord of the Yan State, is here to see Perfected Cultivator Chen.¡±


    His thunderous voice was spread for a hundred miles.


    The entire Old China Town went silent. Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and looked up. A golden flying ship a thousand feet long had arrived.


    The flying ship was made of gold and there was a giant python head on the bow of the ship. The python had sharp teeth and it looked extremely vicious. The g of the government of the Yan State was fluttering on top of the ship.


    ¡°Chi Fenkong finally arrived. I thought he would note.¡±


    Many people cracked a smile. Only Xie Changying frowned and felt anxious.


    The flying ship of the Royal Pcended on the square in front of the Ancestral Temple and Chi Fenkong stepped out. This time, he wasn¡¯t the one who was leading the group. The person who walked in the front was a white-haired man.


    He was tall and fit. He was wearing a white outfit and had white hair, fair skin and long eyes that shed with blue glitter. There was a Sky-Swallowing Python on his chest.


    ¡°Chi Fenkong is the Lord of the state. Who can be more superior than him?¡±


    Many were confused.


    But some of them had already recognized this man and they eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Zhu Jiushan, the Commander of the White Python Guards.¡±


    ¡°What? The Commander of the White Python Guards?¡±


    Countless people were startled.


    The White Python Guards was one of the nine troops of the royal family.


    The nine troops of the Royal Pce were the armies that helped the royal family suppress the world. They were extremely vicious and their hands were stained with the blood of countless aliens, families and sects. Even some of the Top Ten had lost to them. Since the Zhao family had the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python, the White Python Guards ranked first among the nine troops.


    As the leader of the nine troops, Zhu Jiushan was extremely impressive.


    ¡°Zhu Jiushan became a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator a century ago and he¡¯s one of the top five Overlords of the entire Royal Pce. He¡¯s known for his viciousness and he enjoys killing. He¡¯s exterminated more than a hundred races in his entire life, which is why people call him the ¡®Human yer!¡¯ He¡¯s as superior as the Sect Masters of the Grotto-heavens.¡±


    After seeing Zhu Jiushan...


    Many leaders of the families began to tremble. This was the most famous executor of the Royal Pce. A lot of people stared at Chen Fan in shock. Even Zhu Jiushan was paying him a visit. It looked like he was going to soar!


    And the Chinese elders who knew who Chen Fan was, including Qin Luo, were all terrified.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Xiao Mang held Chen Fan¡¯s hands tight and she trembled anxiously, while Chu Tianyu and Gu Lingzi snickered.


    ¡°Zhu Jiushan is here. Let¡¯s see how you survive this.¡±


    Mu Hongti was enraged and she clenched her fists tight. She remembered that Zhu Jiushan was the one who had issued the order to catch all the members of the Mu family. He had even killed their Ancestral Patriarch just because he said something.


    Not even the six Grotto-heavens would dare to provoke this fierce man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Chen Fan said gently with a calm look.


    ¡°What brings you here, my Lord and Commander Zhu? We would have weed you thirty miles outside the city if you had told us earlier...¡±


    While Xie Changying was speaking with a smile...


    Zhu Jiushan had already turned into a long beam of light like a python and attacked Xie Changying. If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t shot an azure light de to break that python, Xie Changying would have been torn into pieces.


    Even so, Xie Changying was still affected by the impact. He took dozens of steps back and his body was injured inside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Qin Luo and the others went forward with their swords.


    ¡°How dare you ask me?¡± Zhu Jiushan smiled and said as he stared at Chen Fan.


    ¡°You should know why I¡¯m here. You¡¯re quite good at running! I didn¡¯t even see you once in the past year. How are you going to thank me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Many people knew something was happening.


    ¡°Strange. Are the White Python Guards not here to congratte him? Why did they do that? Zhu Jiushan wouldn¡¯t do such a thing on other people¡¯s Perfected Cultivator ceremony, no matter how vicious he is.¡±


    The elder of the Xukong Sect frowned.


    Some clever people knew what Zhu Jiushan was talking about and they immediately looked at Chen Fan in fear.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t quite follow,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t follow? Chen Beixuan, do you really think you can deceive everyone? You took the blood of our Prince, Zhao Qingchen, and the Royal Pce is enraged. Sword King ordered me to take you back to the royal city for punishment. Otherwise, we¡¯ll exterminate the Chinese.¡±


    Zhu Jiushan stood there with coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Kneel and beg! Then, I might spare a few of your people.¡±


    Everyone was frightened.

 Chapter 847 - Backed into a Corner?

    <h4>Chapter 847 Backed into a Corner?</h4>


    ¡°He¡¯s Chen Beixuan?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Chen Beixuan dead? Why is he here? How did he be a Perfected Cultivator of the Chinese?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Chen Beixuan had escaped from the Beihan Region!¡±


    Everyone was shocked and there was a mor of voices.


    Countless people from the sects and the powerful families found it unbelievable. This new Perfected Cultivator was a criminal, someone Sword King wanted to catch?


    ¡°Commander Zhu, even if you¡¯re themander of the White Python Guards, you can¡¯t say something like that to smear our Perfected Cultivator,¡± Qin Luo narrowed his eyes and said coldly.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s the Perfected Cultivator Ceremony of our Perfected Cultivator Chen now. If Commander Zhu causes trouble here, you¡¯ll be our enemy and we¡¯ll fight with you until we die.¡± Elder Muchun, who had an explosive temper, was enraged.


    Many others were also upset.


    The Perfected Cultivator Ceremony was the most solemn and sacred ceremony, for a sect and its race. Whoever disturbed the ceremony would be the biggest enemy of that sect. Even if Zhu Jiushan was an important person from the Royal Pce, he couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted.


    A lot of Chinese elders were furious.


    The elder of the Xukong Sect said, ¡°Commander Zhu, this is a serious matter. Not even Sword King can nder a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator without any evidence. Besides, this Perfected Cultivator is a mighty existence and has a promising future!¡±


    The envoys of a few families and the Top Ten also agreed.


    They had a powerful background. Even if they weren¡¯t as strong as Zhu Jiushan, they weren¡¯t afraid of him. He couldn¡¯t ughter the disciples and envoys of the families and the Grotto-heavens.


    ¡°We have recordings as evidence. Chen Fan looks exactly the same as Chen Beixuan...¡±


    Before a Connate Cultivator of the White Python Guards finished, Qin Luo chuckled and said, ¡°Recordings can be forged. If Commander Zhu wants some, I can make one showing that you¡¯re one of Chen Beixuan¡¯s aplices.¡±


    Many people smiled.


    The world of cultivation had many secret arts, Dharma Spells and Divine Powers. A recording wasn¡¯t the most reliable evidence. Many cultivators would disguise themselves to impersonate others and kill people.


    ¡°A few young envoys here have seen Perfected Cultivator Chen at the Juehan Mountain Range. I guess they won¡¯t lie,¡± Chi Fenkong said.


    Everyone was startled; they could only look at one another.


    Chu Tianyu then came up with a smile.


    ¡°Right, I met Perfected Cultivator Chen in Zhuyan City. He looks the same as he was a year ago!¡±


    Many eximed once he showed up.


    ¡°It¡¯s Chu Tianyu from the Chu family, one of the eight powerful families in the region. Some said he¡¯s as powerful as a Golden Core Cultivator and the most outstanding Overlord among the younger generation.¡±


    The appearance of Chu Tianyu frightened a lot of people.


    Then...


    Gu Lingzi from the Silver Spirits, Bai Linger from Yin Yang Grotto-heaven and the others told everyone that they recognized Chen Fan. Bai Linger even looked surprised as she spoke. She had never thought Chen Fan would be this powerful.


    With so many elitesing forward, people started to doubt that Chen Fan was exactly who they said he was.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, what else do you have to say?¡± Zhu Jiushan said confidently.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to ask a few young Overlords to lie,¡± Qin Luo said.


    ¡°Haha, if this evidence is still not sufficient, why don¡¯t we ask his little lover?¡± Zhu Jiushan chuckled and grabbed someone from the crowd.


    An elegant girl in a red gown flew out and appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Sister Mu,¡± Yun Yier yelled.


    That girl was Mu Hongti.


    Zhu Jiushan smiled and said, ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen killed two heirs of the Qingyang Sect for her sake back then. Now that she¡¯s out here, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°Miss Mu, your parents and the entire Mu family are still in the dungeon of the White Python Guards. What you do will determine their future.¡±


    Mu Hongti wanted to say that she didn¡¯t recognize Chen Fan, but she was speechless after hearing what Zhu Jiushan said. She looked at Chen Fan, heart-broken.


    ¡°Sister Lin, please save Sister Mu.¡±


    Tears welled up in Yun Yier¡¯s eyes. She begged while grabbing Lin Wuhua¡¯s ck gown.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Nobody can save anyone from Zhu Jiushan. He¡¯s a resourceful person. He must have prepared everything before he came. The entire Old China Town is full of traps now. Even Chen Beixuan might not be able to escape, let alone your Sister Mu,¡± Lin Wuhua said coldly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yun Yier turned pale.


    Then, many people looked at Chen Fan. Countless envoys, elders of the Grotto-heavens and Chinese people who had attended the ceremony were waiting for Chen Fan to reply.


    Qin Luo wanted to refute, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    There were many simrities between Chen Fan and Chen Beixuan. They were both Chinese, young and powerful... Even Qin Luo had to admit those three things. Chen Fan was too suspicious. Besides, he already knew the truth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening.¡±


    The elder of the Xukong Sect shook his head.


    It felt like a century had passed.


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers expressionlessly and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Chen Beixuan! So what? Do you want to catch me?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Zhu Jiushan burst intoughter.


    Countless people were disappointed. They had thought about that, but then they were forced to ept reality.


    Chi Fenkong stepped forward with fire around him and nine fire phoenixes flew to the sky. He then yelled, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯vemitted a felony. You took the blood of a Prince. Surrender and confess your sins now!¡±


    ¡°A felony?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and snickered, ¡°I¡¯m a Chinese Perfected Cultivator and Zhao Qingchen is just an unimportant person. He disrespected me and it¡¯s reasonable even if I kill him, not to mention just taking his blood. Nobody can disagree with that.¡±


    After hearing what Chen Fan said, everyone else had to agree with him.


    Perfected Cultivators were as superior as gods! If they were offended, even eliminating nine families was normal, let alone killing someone. Some Perfected Cultivators would even kill millions of people from a race at once.


    That was why the world was so respectful to Perfected Cultivators.


    ¡°Cut the crap! The Prince is the descendant of the royal family. Lord Beihan determines what to do with him. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Zhu Jiushan grunted and said, ¡°Sword King requested that you meet him at the Royal Pce immediately and confess your sins. If you¡¯re sincere enough, you¡¯ll be given a chance to make things right.¡±


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    As a mid-stage Golden Core Overlord who stood at the top of the Beihan Region, not even Sword King and the Royal Pce could give him that much pressure, or they would have never been able to live in peace for centuries.


    ¡°Then, I can only catch you and take you to him. By then, we¡¯ll have killed millions of Chinese people and destroyed Old China Town.¡±


    Zhu Jiushanughed.


    Qin Luo and Elder Muchun clenched their fists and red at Zhu Jiushan. Xiao Mang even tugged at Chen Fan¡¯s clothes tighter, feeling quite anxious.


    ¡°Haha, you?¡±


    Chen Fan raised his eyebrows with disdain.


    Everyone also felt that something was off. The two of them were mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators. Even though Zhu Jiushan was stronger, it was difficult for him to make Chen Fan kneel and surrender. Chen Fan could easily escape.


    ¡°I might not be able to do so alone, but how about adding the help of the Manghuang Guards and the Hanchi Guards?¡±


    Zhu Jiushan snickered.


    After that, ps of thunder came. Two groups of flying ships appeared in the sky. Each group had a hundred enormous ships that covered the sun. They had apparently been there for a long time, but they hid themselves with Dharma Treasures.


    There were two cultivators standing on them.


    One was in a white outfit wielding a folding fan in his hand, while the other was five meters tall, towering like a giant.


    ¡°The Commander of the Hanchi Guards, Li Chunyang, and the Commander of the Manghuang Guards, Lei Shan!¡±


    Many people shouted.


    These were all powerful beings from the Royal Pce. Li Chunyang and Lei Shan might not be mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators, but their Divine Powers were strong and they were powerhouses in their own right.


    Together with Chi Fenkong who was a fourth-grade Golden Core Cultivator...


    There were four more mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators in front of Chen Fan.


    But this was only the beginning. Afterwards, there were ps of thunder above Old China Town once again, and many cultivators showed up.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Xuanbing, the Lord of the Sui State. Lord Wu, the Lord of the Bing State. Zi Tianqiong, the Lord of the Lei State. Xi Menshang, the General of the Navy...¡±


    Every one of them was an impressive cultivator and there were all Lords of the states or Generals, to boot. The Royal Pce hadmand over thirty six states and seventeen troops, and their leaders were all Perfected Cultivators.


    ¡°Oh no, there are eight Lords and three Commanders of the guards in total. Oh, to have more than ten Golden Core Overlords gather in this small city! Even the Sect Masters of the Grotto-heavens would die in front of so many Golden Core Cultivators.¡±


    Countless people were terrified.


    ¡°There are so many Golden Core Cultivators. We¡¯re dead.¡±


    Lin Wuhua shook her head.


    Yun Yier turned pale.


    The elder of the Xukong Sect also shook his head. ¡°What a shame. He was only a step away from bing the most powerful cultivator, but he offended the Royal Pce, the real dominator of the Beihan Region.¡±


    The Chinese at the center of the storm were desperate.


    Over ten Golden Core energies came from the sky and spread throughout a hundred mile radius. Many weak Chinese had already fallen on the ground. If Xie Changying had not activated the array in time, millions of people in the city would have been killed.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, kneel or die!¡±


    Zhu Jiushan flew to the sky and a thousand-meter Sky-Swallowing Python appeared behind him. His terrifying cold waves froze everything within a hundred mile range.


    Under the body of the white python, Chen Fan and the entire Ancestral Temple looked minuscule.


    In the sky, beasts roared, de auras were surging, fire phoenixes were letting out cries and ck waves appeared. Old China Town seemed to have be Hell and everyone was frightened. Xiao Mang and Xie Changying turned pale; their hearts were plummeting.


    In a blink, Chen Fan was backed into a corner.

 Chapter 848 - Pulling Out the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 848 Pulling Out the Sword</h4>


    There was a white python and many other strange things in the sky.


    Everyone was terrified by the sight of so many Perfected Cultivators.


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed. We¡¯re all doomed,¡± a Chinese elder said as he trembled.


    Some people even started to stare at Chen Fan with a resentful look, clearly cing all the me on him.


    ¡°There are four mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators and seven early-stage Golden Core Cultivators. What a line-up! Together with the soldiers of the three troops, they¡¯re powerful enough to eliminate a Grotto-heaven and the Top Ten,¡± Gu Lingzi said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Chen Beixuan would run or fight.¡±


    Chu Tianyu snickered and sipped his wine.


    In the meantime, many flying shipsnded on the ground. The soldiers of the three troops, who at least had the Ethereal Enlightenment Level, came out as a flood and besieged Old China Town.


    Each troop had over a hundred thousand soldiers; each of them wore a Spirit Armor and held a Spirit Weapon. They lined up into square formations under the lead of their generals. Even though they weren¡¯t really powerful individually, even Golden Core Cultivators had to be careful when all of them worked together.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    An enormous python, a dragon a thousand feet long and the phantom of a giant appeared outside Old China Town. Those were the arrays summoned by the three troops and they slowly approached the city.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, surrender!¡± Zhu Jiushan said while standing on the white python.


    ¡°Of course, you can also run, but millions of people in Old China Town and the Chinese in the other thirty two cities will die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill every single one of them, from cultivators to ordinary people, and the entire Beihan Region will have no Chinese anymore. Believe it or not, I¡¯m known as the Human yer and I¡¯ve killed over a hundred races in my lifetime.¡±


    Billions of people were like ants for him. Zhu Jiushan was truly like a Perfected Cultivator who despised the world at the moment. All the Chinese people were terrified after hearing what he said.


    Chen Fan looked at the sky indifferently with hands behind his back.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, I¡¯d surrender if I were you. Sword King always appreciates talents and he wouldn¡¯t kill you. Besides, whose life is more important? Yours or those of the Chinese?¡± Chu Tianyu asked.


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Some thunderous sound came from the outside.


    The soldiers of the three troops were attacking the array. Looking from afar, the giant hadnded a hit on the array, creating some ripples.


    The ¡°Nine Heavenly Lock Array¡± had been formed by a Grandmaster the Ancestral Temple had hired with countless Spirit Stones. When it was fully turned on, it could withstand attacks from Golden Core Perfected Cultivators. However, it seemed to be a bit overwhelmed at the moment, when three hundred thousand cultivators were attacking at the same time.


    An elder of the Ancestral Temple yelled, ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! When we start the Perfected Cultivator Ceremony and worship our ancestors, Perfected Cultivator Chen will be the leader of the Chinese. He¡¯s our hope. As long as he lives, the Chinese will still be here and we¡¯ll still be able to rise one day!¡±


    Xie Changying stomped his foot furiously.


    That elder quickly stood back with a pale face.


    However, the other elders and Qin Luo were devastated. Would their hopes be dashed again?


    ¡°Brother,¡± Xiao Mang said anxiously.


    Chen Fan continued to stand there.


    At the Sky-Swallowing Pce in the royal city...


    Sword King was standing in the middle of the hall and Zhao Duluo was bowing behind him. If he didn¡¯t move, the Prince would imitate his actions. After a while, Sword King spoke.


    ¡°Has Zhu Jiushan arrived in Old China Town?¡±


    ¡°Yes, uncle. Other than the three troops, I also requested the help of six Lords, including those of the Wu State, the Lei State, the Xuan State and the General of the Navy. Aside from that, I sent two old servants over as well. It¡¯s impossible for Chen Beixuan to escape,¡± Zhao Duluo answered.


    ¡°Good! We must do everything we can to deal with this mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator. Duluo, well done.¡±


    Sword King nodded.


    Zhao Duluo was immediately thrilled. He knew that Sword King had high expectations and he had never seen himpliment anyone in the past century.


    ¡°Better catch him alive. Chen Beixuan is aplete bundle. If he works for us, we¡¯ll be able to keep peace for a thousand years,¡± Sword King said.


    Zhao Duluo smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already asked Zhu Jiushan to take him down and bring him to you. By then, we can celebrate it in the Royal Pce Assembly.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Sword King nodded with a glint of coldness in his eyes.


    He turned around and opened the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Zhu Jiushan might be able to make it to the assembly. I have faith in him.¡±


    Zhao Duluo walked behind Sword King with a triumphant smile.


    Meanwhile.


    The soldiers of the three troops outside the city were attacking more intensely. The world was full of ps of thunder and the entire array shook. Cracks started to appear; it seemed that it would be broken soon.


    Many Perfected Cultivators also attacked from the sky.


    Countless people gazed at Chen Fan, waiting for his decision. Yun Yier and Mu Hongti looked worried. Chu Tianyu and Gu Lingzi gave mocking looks. The elder of the Xukong Sect felt pitiful. Qin Luo was anxious and the Grand Elder seemed confident...


    Those gazes were like an ocean...


    And Chen Fan was the center of that ocean. Every move he made caught the attention of millions of people.


    The girl caressed Chen Fan¡¯s hands and said firmly, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll support you no matter what.¡± She stepped forward and stood next to him, facing the cultivators in the sky. Xiao Mang might not be powerful enough, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. She seemed to be a billion feet tall at the moment.


    Then.


    Chen Fan finally moved.


    He held the girl¡¯s hands, then looked at the Perfected Cultivators above him and asked, ¡°What did the Chinese do? What did I do?¡±


    Zhu Jiushan sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re too weak. Nobody would think that you¡¯re sinners if you had been born in a powerful sect or family. And yet, you¡¯re too weak. The Chinese are too weak. The Zhao family is the real dominator of the Beihan Region.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He stared at Zhu Jiushan with pity, indifference and disdain.


    Chen Fan was like a god watching Zhu Jiushan and he didn¡¯t care at all. If he felt annoyed, he would have already stomped Zhu Jiushan to death.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Zhu Jiushan knew something was wrong.


    He cast a spell and asked the White Python Dharma Form to attack Chen Fan.


    But it was toote.


    ¡°Zhu Jiushan, you¡¯ve been wrong since the beginning. The Zhao family and you are not the most powerful ones in the Beihan Region. It¡¯s me... Chen Beixuan!¡± Chen Fan said as he raised his hands.


    The sound of a sword came!


    ¡°If the Beihan Region has no justice, I¡¯ll make sure justice is served using my sword!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll even the scores!¡±


    ¡°I must tell the world...¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice became louder and louder.


    ¡°... that the Chinese aren¡¯t pushovers! And I am someone who can¡¯t be offended!¡±


    When he finished talking, ps of thunder came and a ck de Qi rose behind Chen Fan. He held a sword in his hand and shed.


    This sh...


    Became a river in the sky.

 Chapter 849 - Unstoppable

    <h4>Chapter 849 Unstoppable</h4>


    The Tianming Sword!


    That was a superior-grade Spirit Treasure of the Xuanming Grotto-heaven and it used to be the sword of their Grand Elder, Perfected Cultivator Heiming. He was the best swordsman in the six Grotto-heavens. If he didn¡¯t lose to Sword King back then, he would have ruled the Beihan Region.


    When in Lin Wuhua¡¯s hands, the Tianming Sword was only a normal Spirit Treasure, but Chen Fan was the one who was holding it!


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    When Chen Fan made a shing move...


    One of the Divine Chains restraining him¡ªwhere no one else could see¡ªcracked. It was as thick as a baby¡¯s arm and was entirely ck. Right at the moment it broke, an Essence Core pulsed inside Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An unimaginable Xuanming True Essence was infused into the Tianming Sword from Chen Fan¡¯s arm. Then, the Tianming Sword turned into a river ten thousand feet long and split the sky in half.


    At that moment, countless people looked up dumbfoundedly.


    Everything in the sky was covered, leaving only the river. It was ten kilometers long and extended from the east to the west of Old China Town, separating the entire city. ck water constantly ran across the sky, as if a dam had copsed.


    ¡°That... That is the Tianming Sword!¡±


    Lin Wuhua and the others were stunned.


    The Tianming Sword was indeed powerful, but even Perfected Cultivator Heiming couldn¡¯t use it like that.


    Not only her.


    Gu Lingzi, Chu Tianyu, Qin Luo and the Grand Elder were startled by such a disy.


    They could only watch as the river drowned the eleven Golden Core Cultivators, defeated the three hundred thousand soldiers and smashed the three array spirits.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Meanwhile, nobody dared to say a word.


    Everyone was frightened by Chen Fan¡¯s sh.


    The de Qi and the ck water swept over the entire Old China Town once before dissipating; Zhu Jiushan and the others were once again visible.


    The Perfected Cultivators from the Royal Pce were all thrown into a panic.


    The four mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators, including Zhu Jiushan, had opened their Dharma Forms and barely survived Chen Fan¡¯s attack, but the other seven Lords weren¡¯t so lucky. The territories and Dharma Forms of Lord Wu and Zi Tianqiong were crushed by the Sword Qi, and they only relied on their Dharma Treasures and their bodies.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    Countless Defensive Dharma Treasures and secret artifacts broke.


    In the end, almost all of the Perfected Cultivators were injured. Some weak Lords even spewed golden blood.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Zhu Jiushan was enraged.


    He red at Chen Fan and his heart fell. Chen Fan¡¯s power waspletely beyond his imagination. Being able to force eleven Perfected Cultivators back, including four mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators... Chen Fan seemed to be as powerful as a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator. Zhu Jiushan even saw Sword King on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Kill him. Don¡¯t hold back, even if you have to destroy the entire Old China Town,¡± Zhu Jiushan said.


    The other Perfected Cultivators had already used their full strength.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan snickered.


    He immediately let out the ¡°Dinghai Pearl,¡± turning it into a hundred-mile Grotto-heaven, enveloping Old China Town. Countless attacks suddenly disappeared when they were above the city. Then, Chen Fan shot into the sky with his sword and went after the Perfected Cultivators.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, we¡¯ll do you justice if you stop and follow me to see Sword King now.¡±


    Zhu Jiushan was still trying to convince Chen Fan.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan shed at him immediately.


    Some Xuanming Water came out as a flood from the Tianming Sword and turned ten kilometers of the sky into a long river. The ck water carried Xuanming Qi. Even Golden Core Perfected Cultivators would feel a chill when they touched it and their Divine Souls would be frozen.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The thousand-meter white python behind Zhu Jiushan lengthened into three thousand meters long. It was the Sky-Swallowing Python. The reason why Zhu Jiushan could be the leader of the nine troops and havemand over the most powerful White Python Guards was that he also had the blood of the royal family.


    The other Perfected Cultivators also let out their Dharma Forms.


    Nine giant fire phoenixes, a giant, a Hanchi... Those Dharma Forms were all thousands of meters tall.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s sh shed against them.


    How powerful were more than ten Golden Core Cultivators when working together? Every attack they made wasparable to that of nuclear weapons. There seemed to be ten nuclear bombs exploding right then.


    A giant ck hole appeared in the sky.


    The horrific energy turned into a storm, spreading in all directions and destroying every creature within a hundred miles, making the earth shake. Old China Town would have be a ce of ruin if it hadn¡¯t been covered by the Dinghai Pearl. The people inside were frightened; they felt as if they were swaying like little boats in the ocean.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    The eleven Perfected Cultivators fell back together. The four mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators only took three steps backwards, while the others took dozens. Inparison, Chen Fan on the opposite side was pushed a hundred feet away.


    ¡°He¡¯s no match for all of us,¡± Zhu Jiushan yelled.


    The Perfected Cultivators were thrilled, but then, Chen Fan suddenly became a huge beast. It was surrounded by ck water and thunderbolts, like the Lord of Hell.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Zhu Jiushan¡¯s eyes popped out. The beast in front of him reminded him of a legendary Divine Beast.


    Then, Chen Fan rushed forward.


    The Xuan Wu Essence Core had yet to go through the Thunder Tribtion to be a divine-grade Golden Core, so he couldn¡¯t resist a dozen Golden Core Cultivators, but when the Xuan Wu Divine Form appeared, the situation waspletely different.


    The Xuan Wu was the God of the North and the Master of ck Water. It hade into being to lead thousands of beasts.


    Once it showed up, the power of the Xuan Wu River increased several times and became dozens of kilometers long. And yet, what was more terrifying was the gifted Divine Power of the Xuan Wu.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Xuan Wu let out a ck thunderbolt.


    Looking closely, that thunderbolt had been formed by thousands ofyers of Xuanming True Water, which then turned into the Xuanming Divine Thunder.


    The thunderbolt looked indifferent on the outside, but when it struck, it pierced through the dimension and created a long crack. The three Lords in the front didn¡¯t react in time and were burnt to ashes. Their Golden Cores also cracked.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    Zhu Jiushan and the others were astonished after witnessing such a sight.


    He killed three Perfected Cultivators with a thunderbolt? What kind of Thunder Art was it? They had never seen any art that was more powerful than the Nine Heaven Thunder Art in the legends.


    But that was only the beginning.


    The Xuan Wu opened its mouth again and shot out a long thunderbolt. It was ten meters thick, like a pir in the sky. Inside the terrifying Xuanming Divine Thunder were over ten thousandyers of True Water.


    ¡°Fall back!¡± Zhu Jiushan shouted quickly.


    However, it was toote. The speed of the Xuanming Divine Thunder was beyond that of light. All that they could see was a beam of ck light shing across the sky, and then, Chi Fenkong exploded.


    The nine fire phoenixes around his body were supposed to protect him.


    Not even the Tianming Sword¡¯s Qi had been able to breach Chi Fenkong¡¯s Nine Phoenix Defensive Art. But then, those nine phoenixes were torn apart as easily as pieces of paper. All the Divine Powers, Dharma Artifacts and Chi Fenkong¡¯s body became useless in front of the Xuanming Divine Thunder. Even his Golden Core was shattered.


    ¡°A fourth-grade Golden Core Overlord died just like that?¡±


    One of the Lords was frightened.


    Although Chi Fenkong was only an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator, he had a fourth-grade Golden Core, so he should be as powerful as a normal mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator. He had also mastered countless secret arts and Divine Powers, but he couldn¡¯t even survive one attack of the Xuanming Divine Thunder?


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the ordinary Xuanming Divine Thunder. I¡¯ve seen the Perfected Cultivator of the Xuanming Grotto-heaven use it before, but it was as powerful. Let¡¯s retreat for now and return to the pce to ask Sword King for help,¡± Zhu Jiushan yelled.


    He turned into a beam of white light and left.


    The others seemed to have just woken up from the dream; they immediately tried running away using their secret arts, but it was toote. Chen Fan stomped his foot and yelled, ¡°Xuan Wu Sacred Land!¡±


    Boom!


    A ck light was spread in a ten mile range like a ck curtain; four Perfected Cultivators, except the Commanders of the three troops, were enveloped by it.


    Once inside that ominous light, they felt as if they were at the bottom of the ocean. They opened their eyes and realized what light it was. It had been formed by countless drops of Xuanming Heavy Water; each drop could turn into a river. Billions of them had created this territory, which could be a thousand-mileke when used to its full potential.


    Xuan Wu Sacred Land!


    That was the most powerful feature of the Xuan Wu Essence Core. Once the sacrednd was expanded, it could defeat thousands of enemies.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The four Perfected Cultivators didn¡¯t even shout; they were instantly smashed by the Xuanming Heavy Water. The weight of a thousand-mileke was more than a billion tons and even a Golden Core Cultivator would stand helpless when having to withstand such a heavy weight.


    Their bodies and Dharma Treasures were almost torn immediately. Even though their Golden Cores resisted for a second, they were also crushed moments after. In the end, their Divine Souls had also been destroyed.


    The ck waves and water currents spinned and crushed everything.


    In a blink, four Perfected Cultivators had died!


    Zhu Jiushan and the other two looked up while overwhelmed by terror.

 Chapter 850 - Crush! Crush!

    <h4>Chapter 850 Crush! Crush!</h4>


    ¡°Did my brother win?¡±


    Xiao Mang looked up to the sky and couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    There had been eleven Perfected Cultivators and four powerhouses, but Chen Fan killed seven of them. He was especially unstoppable when he let out his Xuan Wu Divine Form.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Chu Tianyu and the others were dumbfounded.


    What they had just seen waspletely different from what they had expected. Zhu Jiushan and the Perfected Cultivators should have been able to suppress Chen Fan; instead, it was Chen Fan who defeated most of them by himself.


    Not only them, the elders of the other sects also froze like statues.


    Someone gasped and said, ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen is too powerful. What kind of Divine Power is that? It¡¯s even stronger than the Sky-Swallowing Python. Is it a legendary Heavenly Beast or a Divine Beast? But I¡¯ve never heard of anyone with the blood of a Divine Beast in the Beihan Region, or anywhere else on Tianhuang.¡±


    Elder Jin of the Xukong Sect frowned and said suddenly, ¡°Old Tang, don¡¯t you think that beast looks a bit familiar?¡±


    The envoy of Yin Yang Grotto-heaven hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it somewhere. It looks very familiar, but I¡¯m not sure...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re uncertain. You just don¡¯t dare think about it,¡± Elder Jin snickered and said as he looked at Chen Fan, ¡°It¡¯s the legendary Xuan Wu, the most powerful Divine Beast across worlds. I can¡¯t believe I actually saw it. I have no regrets now.¡±


    As for Lin Wuhua, she had already started trembling the moment Chen Fan turned into the beast; her eyes basically popped out.


    ¡°The Xuan Wu! Right, that¡¯s the Xuan Wu! It looks the same as the one in the Ancestral Master Pavilion¡¯s painting. I was granted the chance to see the Xuan Wu Divine Beast with my very own eyes. It¡¯s absolutely incredible!¡±


    She was so emotional that her True Essence began to be unstable.


    ¡°Sister Lin, what¡¯s a Xuan Wu? Is it incredible? Is it stronger than the Sky-Swallowing Python?¡± Yun Yier wondered.


    ¡°The Sky-Swallowing Python?¡± Lin Wuhua sneered and her eyes were full of disdain, as if someone wereparing a Lamborghini and a Wuling Hongguang. She then said respectfully, ¡°If the Sky-Swallowing Python is a pearl, the Xuan Wu would be the sun in the sky. The Sky-Swallowing Python only stays on Tianhuang, but the Xuan Wu travels across the universe. Not even ten thousand Sky-Swallowing Pythons canpare to a single Xuan Wu, because the Xuan Wu is known as the most powerful around the world!¡±


    Hearing what she said.


    Everyone around them was stunned.


    Yun Yier gazed at Chen Fan.


    The Zhao family only possessed the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python and it had been enough for them to rule over the Beihan Region and suppress the six Grotto-heavens for thousands of years. So, how powerful would Chen Fan be when he had the blood of the Xuan Wu, which was much stronger than that of the Sky-Swallowing Python?


    ¡°Sister Mu... I think we¡¯ve met a god,¡± Yun Yier mumbled.


    While people in Old China Town were still in shock, Chen Fan had already descended from high above and chased after thest three cultivators.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, don¡¯t you go too far. The royal family and Sword King will never let you get away,¡± Zhu Jiushan shouted.


    He rushed back to the array of the White Python Guards, but Chen Fan had already defeated the Hanchi Guards by then. Chen Fan didn¡¯t use any Divine or Dharmic Powers. He simply attacked with his sacrednd.


    A hundred thousand soldiers of the Hanchi Guards, including Li Chunyang, immediately exploded and became sshes of blood. The ground where they were standing copsed a hundred meters and a ten-mile giant hole appeared!


    A hundred thousand cultivators died after one attack!


    The Xuan Wu Sacred Land was too terrifying. It was as heavy as a thousand-mileke which weighed billions of tons. No Dharma Spells or Spirit Treasures were needed. The sacrednd itself was the most powerful Dharma Artifact. Even a mountain ten thousand feet tall couldn¡¯t withstand its weight; Chen Fan could crush everything easily with such a power.


    ¡°Formation!¡± yelled Lei Shan, the Commander of the Manghuang Guards.


    The Spirit Armors of the Manghuang Guards sent out beams of light at the same time. A vast surge of Dharma Power went from every one of them into Lei Shan¡¯s body through their Spirit Armors and arrays.


    Lei Shan expanded the territory and the Dharma Form became a giant ten thousand meters tall.


    The giant had an axe on one hand and a shield on the other. Once it appeared, the sky was full of powerful energy waves. It was several times fiercer than a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator, and was close to a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator.


    ¡°Manghuang Array!¡±


    This was the real strength of the nine troops. It was an array that had a hundred thousand cultivators as the foundation and a Golden Core Cultivator as the core. Normal mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators would not survive after a few attacks from this giant. The nine troops of the Royal Pce could destroy Grotto-heavens because of this invincible array.


    At the same time.


    Zhu Jiushan also opened the ¡°White Python Array¡± and turned into a Sky-Swallowing Python ten thousand meters long. The white python was covered with scales; it seemed to be able to swallow the sky when it opened its mouth.


    The two Overlords showed their arrays together.


    Their power had already surpassed that of the ¡°Titan¡± Chen Fan fought with on the moon. Chen Fan used secret arts to increase his powers back then and he only destroyed the Titan when he turned into the Kun Peng. He had even spent a few months healing after that.


    But this day, Chen Fan didn¡¯t step back while facing those two stronger spirits. He attacked with his sacrednd.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    The giant swayed its axe.


    The sacrednd was extremely powerful. The axe cracked once it touched the sacrednd and even the wrist of the giant broke. In the end, it had to use its shield to stop the sacrednd.


    After this attack.


    Five thousand among the hundred thousand cultivators of the Manghuang Guards died.


    The shield also shattered after half a second. The sacrednd fell from the sky and smashed the giant into a meat patty. Lei Shan let out a cry and was also crushed together with the hundred thousand cultivators. Chen Fan then took his Golden Core.


    ¡®¡±Sthh.¡±


    Zhu Jiushan was about to help, but he was frightened when he saw this.


    Even Sword King needed some time to break the arrays of the nine troops, but it seemed so effortless for Chen Fan. When Zhu Jiushan was about to escape, Chen Fan had already approached him.


    This time, Chen Fan fought with his body instead of using his sacrednd.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Chen Fan made use of his true Divine Form, which was also ten thousand meters tall. However, the Xuan Wu of this size was much more powerful than the Sky-Swallowing Python with the same size.


    In a blink, the Xuan Wu smashed the head of the Sky-Swallowing Python and tore the array apart. The ten thousand soldiers couldn¡¯t withstand such a powerful energy and died instantly. Only Zhu Jiushan¡¯s Golden Core and Divine Soul managed to escape.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. I can tell you everything I know about the Chinese, about Sword King...¡± Zhu Jiushan yelled as he ran.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Chen Fan opened his mouth and breathed in gently.


    The Spirit Qi in a hundred miles was sucked into Chen Fan¡¯s mouth, which caused a storm. Zhu Jiushan was pulled back even after being ten miles away; he could only despair as Chen Fan swallowed him whole.


    ¡°Your Golden Core tastes pretty good.¡±


    The Xuan Wu crushed the Golden Core and swallowed it.


    Everyone who saw this froze. The few remaining Golden Core Perfected Cultivators were terrified and wanted to run away immediately.


    Regardless of how Chen Fan defeated the three troops.


    Such a Golden Core was extremely hard and was said to be indestructible. Not even Spirit Treasures could split it. Only the top Overlords could harm and suppress a Golden Core Cultivator.


    And yet, Chen Fan ate the Golden Core as if he were eating candy. How could people not be frightened?


    After eating all the Golden Cores he collected, he looked somewhere in the sky. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for so long. Why are you trying to run now? Do you want to report this to your Master?¡±


    While everyone was startled...


    A ck and a white shadow appeared in the sky, and then turned into a Yin Yang Fish while trying to escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ck Elder and the White Elder. I heard that they¡¯re servants of the Royal Pce. They¡¯re as powerful as a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator when they work together,¡± someone yelled.


    But how could two Perfected Cultivators escape from Chen Fan?


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    Chen Fan stomped his foot.


    Everything in a hundred miles froze.


    The ck Elder and the White Elder were held in the sky. They felt how the Water Essence Qi around them suddenly condensed and became a deep ocean. It was very hard for them to fly out of it.


    The Xuan Wu was the God of the North and was born to be able to control water. The other Golden Cores could only control the Water Essence Qi in a thousand feet, but the Xuan Wu could manipte those in a hundred mile range.


    ¡°Yin and yang, open!¡±


    While the Elders were about to cast a spell, Chen Fan had already appeared in front of them and attacked. He smashed both of their bodies and Dharma Treasures to pieces, leaving only their Golden Cores and Divine Souls.


    They were terrified, seeing how Chen Fan had easily grabbed their Golden Cores.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Perfected Cultivator! We only came here to watch the battle. We¡¯ve never done anything!¡±


    ¡°Everything was nned by Prince Zhao Duluo and Zhu Jiushan. They gathered the seven Lords and set up traps around the city, to threaten the Chinese and catch you, and to take you to the royal city. They wanted you to kneel in front of the Prince to admit your mistake and be his servant. Doing so, they¡¯d be able to scare the families and races, and show everyone what the Prince is willing to do for his people, which would help him be the next Lord Beihan...¡±


    The two of them were scared, so they immediately told Chen Fan everything.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll settle the scores with the royal family and Zhao Duluo.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan ate the Golden Cores and returned his human form. When the Grand Elder and the others were excitedly heading his way, he had already flown into the sky again with Xiao Mang.


    ¡°Brother, where are we going?¡± Xiao Mang asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to a ceremony. I¡¯m a narrow-minded person. Whoever offends me has to pay back a hundred times!¡± Chen Fan snickered and shed to the royal city with the girl.


    Only the Chinese and those who came to the ceremony were left standing there, looking at one another with a terrified face.


    ¡°Ah, Zhu Jiushan was so prepared, but he never would have thought Perfected Cultivator Chen was this powerful! Everything is useless in front of such a strong force.¡±


    The elder of the Xukong Sect heaved a sigh.


    ¡°From now on, the entire Beihan Region will be scared of Chen Beixuan¡¯s name!¡±


    Everyone present went silent.

 Chapter 851 - Ceremony in Beihan City

    <h4>Chapter 851 Ceremony in Beihan City</h4>


    In the royal city of the Beihan Region.


    The royal city was located in the Central State, the most vast and bustling one among the thirty six states. It covered a million miles and there were strange nts, stones and Spirit Veins that came from all directions. The royal city was at the center of the Spirit Veins, so Spirit Qi rose from the ground and created beams of light.


    Meanwhile, the royal city was holding the annual ¡°Worshipping Assembly.¡±


    ¡°The first Lord Beihan established the thirty six states and gave billions of people ces to live. We worship him every year to express our gratitude to him,¡± an officer read aloud.


    Many members of the royal family stood there solemnly.


    All the important people in the entire Beihan Region¡ªincluding the Sect Masters of the six Grotto-heavens, the leaders of the eight powerful families and the leaders of the Top Ten¡ªwere present.


    Countless Golden Core Cultivators and Overlords were attending.


    Every one of them was a cultivator that could cause earthquakes in the Beihan Region just by stomping a foot.


    ¡°Brother Ji, what¡¯s going on? We don¡¯t usually see these Sect Masters. Why did theye to the assembly this year?¡± a young man asked with his Immortal Will.


    He was Zhang Ming from the Pure Essence Sect. He had already entered the Connate Level at his young age, but he still wasn¡¯t outstanding enough among the other guests. Each of those guests was powerful enough to shake half a state.


    Qi Feng, the representative of Tianji Grotto-heaven, replied, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about it? People said Lord Beihan will decide who¡¯s going to be his sessor after this assembly, which is why all the members of the royal city are here, even those Golden Core Ancestral Patriarchs. The descendants are battling with one another; the guards have shut the gates and all the arrays in the royal city are active. Not even a mosquito coulde in right now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zhang Ming said.


    He saw the descendants of the royal family in the Arctic Hall clenching their fists and holding their swords.


    There had only been two generations passing the Lord Beihan title in the past thousands of years.


    The present Lord Beihan had lived two thousand years, which was much longer when considering normal Golden Core cultivator standards. So, he had dozens of generations of descendants. Even though it was difficult for cultivators with the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python to procreate, Lord Beihan still sired thousands of descendants.


    ¡°Among all the descendants, Prince Zhao Duluo, Prince Zhao Duming and Prince Zhao Duxuan are the most powerful ones. They¡¯ve all be Golden Core Cultivators. Prince Zhao Qingchen was also half a step away from the Golden Core Level, but Chen Beixuan took his blood and waster banished from the royal family.¡±


    Qi Feng shook his head. ¡°All these three descendants are qualified to be the next Lord Beihan, but I¡¯m not sure if they can protect the throne.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhang Ming asked.


    ¡°There are nine grades of Golden Core. Even the most talented Prince Zhao Duluo, he only has a fourth-grade Golden Core. I heard that in some of the historical sects outside the Beihan Region, only superior-grade Golden Core Cultivators can aspire to be the sessor of their Sect Masters or leaders. Some even required a ninth-grade Golden Core.¡±


    Qi Feng exined, ¡°The Golden Core level determines the potential and future of a cultivator. In order to be immortal and be a Heavenly Lord, one must have a superior-grade Golden Core. Cultivators with a mid-grade Golden Core only have a small chance, while nobody has ever been able to do so with an inferior-grade Golden Core.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the future is settled the moment the cultivator goes through the Thunder Tribtion. These Princes aren¡¯t even as powerful as Sword King and the Sect Masters of the Grotto-heavens. How could they rule the Beihan Region?¡±


    Hearing what Qi Feng said, Zhang Ming was envious.


    ¡°Ah, a ninth-grade Golden Core. I wonder which level I can reach when I go through the Thunder Tribtion.¡±


    Zhang Ming shook his head and asked, ¡°Brother Qi, what level do you think Perfected Cultivator Chen is at? I heard that the elder of the Tianji Grotto-heaven was also there during the battle outside Old China Town.¡±


    ¡°Chen Fan?¡±


    Qi Feng frowned and said with hesitation, ¡°When Perfected Cultivator Tianluo went past Old China Town, he measured the level of Perfected Cultivator Chen. One of the results was that he was a sixth-grade Golden Core Cultivator, while the other was... that he wasn¡¯t a Golden Core Cultivator, but a Connate Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Ming yelled.


    Everyone around immediately looked at him angrily and the elder of the Pure Essence Sect red at him. Zhang Ming quickly held Qi Feng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Brother Qi, are you sure? Perfected Cultivator Chen killed five Golden Core Cultivators and scared Chi Fenkong away. If he isn¡¯t a Golden Core Cultivator, the entire Beihan Region would be stunned.¡±


    ¡°Not only the Beihan Region, even those historical sects around Tianhuang might not have such a peerless being!¡±


    Qi Feng smiled wryly.


    At the front of the Arctic Hall.


    Sword King stood alone in a white outfit. Not Even the Sect Masters of the Grotto-heavens dared to stand beside him and the three Golden Core Princes stood behind respectfully.


    Perfected Cultivator Heiming of the Xuanming Grotto-heaven said, ¡°Do you know that Sword King actually came from a powerful sect outside the Beihan Region? He fought with the heir of that sect for the throne, but lost. That was why he had to leave for the Beihan Region.¡±


    ¡°Really? Sword King is the most powerful Overlord in our region. Even the Grand Elder of the Xukong Sect, Lord Red Dragon and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ling family are no match for him,¡± a few elders present said.


    The Grand Elder of the Xukong Sect, Perfected Cultivator Taixu, the leader of the Red Dragons, Lord Red Dragon, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ling family and Sword King were four well-known peak-stage Golden Core Perfected Cultivators.


    They were the most superior beings in the region, following the mysterious Lord Beihan.


    However, the powerful Sword King was in fact a loser. How could anyone not be surprised?


    ¡°I heard about this from an old friend in the Tianji Grotto-heaven. That historical sect is extremely powerful and is one of the top forces on Tianhuang. They have more than one Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord. Their appointed heir is even someone on the Longevity Roll, who haspleted a superior-grade Golden Core and is close to entering the Nascent Soul Level,¡± Perfected Cultivator Heiming continued.


    ¡°The Longevity Roll!¡±


    This time.


    All the elders were speechless.


    That name seemed to have magic; no one questioned anything from that point onwards.


    The Worshipping Assembly was going smoothly. Towards the end, Sword King asked, ¡°Zhao Duluo, how are things going at Old China Town?¡±


    Zhao Duluo bowed and said, ¡°Uncle, Zhu Jiushan started attacking. There will be newsing in a while. I think Zhu Jiushan will be able to bring Chen Beixuan to you before the assembly ends.¡±


    The few descendants of the royal family looked over with a jealous face.


    ¡°Brother Zhao took me in when I was banished from my sect. Now that he¡¯s lost an elite descendant, I¡¯ll offer him a Golden Core Overlord. Of course, if Chen Beixuan refuses to surrender, we can just kill him. I¡¯ve killed countless elites throughout my life,¡± Sword King said calmly.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Zhao Duluo was immediately thrilled.


    Chen Fan took the blood of a Prince, but no one in the Royal Pce knew what actions to take. In the end, it was Zhao Duluo who sent out troops and cultivators out there to catch Chen Fan. He was obviously more outstanding than his siblings. As to the impending session, Lord Beihan would surely have a bias for Zhao Duluo during the selection process.


    The conversation in the Arctic Hall quickly circted around the assembly.


    ¡°What? Perfected Cultivator Chen is Chen Beixuan? Zhao Duluo has already sent the guards to go after him?¡±


    ¡°They even mobilized the ck Elder and the White Elder, the seven Lords and the General of the Navy. No matter how talented Chen Beixuan is, he won¡¯t be able to resist attacks from more than thirteen Golden Core Cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what a shame. A powerful elite is going to die.¡±


    The Royal Pce was stirred in an instant.


    Countless elders from sects and families who attended the assembly were startled by the news.


    Sword King was apparently trying to scare the Grotto-heavens and the prestigious families. If the royal family could capture or kill Chen Fan who was a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator, who else would dare to offend the Zhao family in the future?


    The Sect Masters of a few Grotto-heavens were also terrified.


    Only Perfected Cultivator Golden Crow of the Yin Yang Grotto-heaven was thrilled. He was the backbone of the Golden Crow. Chen Fan had already killed two of his Golden Crow Envoys. So, how would he be unhappy about it?


    Then, a ray of light shed in the sky. It was a flying sword that delivered a message.


    ¡°The news should be here.¡±


    Zhao Duluo took the flying sword with a smile and opened the letter. He immediately froze as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sword King frowned. Even though he hadn¡¯t turned around, he felt that Zhao Duluo was in shock.


    Zhao Duluo looked up and said with a shaking voice, ¡°Uncle... It¡¯s news from Old China Town...¡±


    ¡°...We lost the battle. All three Commanders, seven Lords, the ck Elder and the White Elder, and three hundred thousand guards... all of them were annihted, except for Zhu Jiushan.¡±


    ¡°The killer... is Chen Beixuan!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The entire hall went silent.


    All the members of the royal family, the Sect Masters of the Grotto-heavens and the elders were shocked by the revtion.


    Prince Zhao Duxuan said, ¡°Brother, are you sure? We have three troops, seven Lords and thirteen Golden Core Cultivators there! Even the Grand Elder of the Xukong Sect would be no match for them. How could Chen Beixuan kill them all?¡±


    Zhao Duluo looked pale and his hands were shaking. He couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    When everybody was about to ask him further...


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A beam of golden light came from afar.


    The golden light was too bright. When it got closer to the royal city, it didn¡¯t stop even when the army of the Royal Pce and six Golden Core Perfected Cultivators stood in its way.


    It went past the guards andyers of arrays, stopping above the Sky-Swallowing Pce.


    As the golden light arrived, a clear voice came.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan and Xiao Mang of the Chinese are here to meet the Zhao family!¡±


    The voice resounded in a thousand mile range and thousands of people were shocked.

 Chapter 852 - You’re Also an An

    <h4>Chapter 852 You¡°re Also an An</h4>


    Chen Fan made his way with fierceness. The beam of golden light broke through the arrays in the royal city and arrived above the pce.


    At that moment, thousands of people in the royal city looked up at the same time and saw a man and a woman in the sky.


    The man had ck hair and ck eyes. His clothes were fluttering in the wind and he was as handsome as a god. The woman was in a purple gown and she looked gorgeous.


    ¡°How dare you break into the royal city!¡±


    The Commanders of the six troops shot into the sky with a furious look.


    They couldn¡¯t wait to crush Chen Fan. The six Commanders were responsible for guarding the nine gates of the royal city and protecting the safety of the people. And yet, Chen Fan broke through so easily, as if nobody was there, which left thempletely stunned.


    ¡°Is this how the Zhao family treats their guests?¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers.


    There came the sound of a sword.


    The Tianming Sword turned into ck waves which stretched for ten miles and hit the six Commanders. They quickly fell back with a frightened look. Even though they hadn¡¯t exerted themselves, Chen Fan¡¯s power had already gone beyond their collective power.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Zhao Duluo yelled.


    He parted from the crowd, repressing his anger and shock, and looked at the two cultivators in the sky.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Beixuan, the royal family always treats their guests well, but if you break into the royal city and hurt our guards, you don¡¯t really seem like a guest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Duluo, right? The ck Elder and White Elder told me that you¡¯re behind everything. I¡¯m only doing what Zhu Jiushan did. He went to Old China Town and injured my Grand Elder. This is just a small punishment!¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°The Commanders of the nine troops are superior. How can youpare them with your elder? Xie Changying is only a Connate Cultivator. He¡¯s not even an ant to me,¡± Zhao Duxuan grunted.


    ¡°How dare you humiliate us! Take this p!¡± Chen Fan said with coldness in his eyes and he made a pping motion with his right hand.


    ¡°p!¡±


    Zhao Duxuan was knocked away by an invisible Qi Energy and a clear hand mark appeared on his face.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    At this moment.


    Even the Sect Masters of the six Grotto-heavens were startled.


    The sh just then was already astonishing, but this p waspletely beyond their imagination.


    ¡°The Sky Shifting Art. This is a cultivation art of the Xukong Grotto-heaven and only Perfected Cultivator Taixu can use it,¡± someone murmured.


    Everyone at the za was dumbfounded.


    Chen Fan defeated the six Commanders and pped Prince Zhao Duxuan; everyone was frightened.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    An old minister of the Royal Pce was enraged and his hands were shaking.


    The royal family had ruled for thousands of years and no one had ever broken into the royal city. Many members of the royal family clenched their fists and their eyes almost spouted out fire. Chen Fan¡¯s p seemed to have hit them as well.


    Even so, many young people were in awe of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Brother Qi, Chen Beixuan is so powerful. He killed Zhu Jiushan and even came to the royal city. There¡¯s finally someone like Perfected Cultivator Juehan!¡± Zhang Ming eximed.


    The representative of the Tianji Grotto-heaven didn¡¯t seem to hear him. He just stared at Chen Fan and murmured as he frowned, ¡°This is impossible... Is he really not a Golden Core Cultivator? It¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°How dare you p me!¡±


    Zhao Duxuan reacted a while after he had been pped. He was instantly enraged. There was smoke billowing out of his head and his eyes turned red.


    Even the Sect Masters of the six Grotto-heavens had to respect him, ever since he became a Golden Core Cultivator. And yet, Chen Fan pped him in front of thousands of people; he was extremely furious..


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Zhao Duxuan immediately rushed forward.


    A beam of white light shot up from the Sky-Swallowing Pce towards Chen Fan. Before Zhao Duxuan arrived though, the air had be chilly and it suddenly began to snow.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even use the Tianming Sword. He just flicked his fingers gently.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The white light froze as if it had been hit by an invisible hammer. Then, Zhao Duxuan turned into a shooting star, shing a few kilometers away. A thousand-meter gully was formed and he destroyed over a hundred buildings before stopping.


    This time.


    Everyone could finally see how Chen Fan attacked.


    Their shock was deepened.


    The six Commanders might be a bit weaker, but Zhao Duxuan was an early-stage Golden Core Prince. Together with the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python, he wouldn¡¯t be worse than the six Commanders, but he couldn¡¯t even resist one attack from Chen Fan.


    ¡°This man should be as powerful as Perfected Cultivator Taixu and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ling family,¡± Zhao Duluo said anxiously.


    The Commanders were terrified. Chen Fan¡¯s power was totally different from what they had heard. No wonder he could kill Zhu Jiushan.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A cry suddenly sounded from afar. Then, a white snake dozens of feet long shed into the sky and then became a thousand-meter python.


    The giant python was entirely white and was covered with cold scales. Its crimson eyes were staring at everyone as if they were its prey.


    The Sky-Swallowing Python Dharma Form.


    Zhao Duxuan had finally used the most powerful Divine Power of the Zhang family. Zhu Jiushan didn¡¯t have pure blood, while Zhao Duxuan¡¯s was extremely pure and powerful. The giant python opened its mouth as if it were going to swallow the world viciously.


    Once the giant python appeared, millions of people in the city knelt on the ground and trembled. Even the cultivators were unable to withstand such a power; only Connate Overlords could remain standing.


    ¡°The blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python is divided into four levels, General Meaning, Blood Formation, Dharma Form and Transformation. Zhu Jiushan had reached the level of Dharma Form and is close to bing the real Sky-Swallowing Python. Not even Zhu Jiushan can fight with him right now,¡± the elder of a Grotto-heaven said seriously.


    While people around him were about to speak, Chen Fan stomped his foot.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A huge w suddenly appeared in the sky. It was over a thousand meters long and was covered in ck scales. It stepped on the white python like a pir.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The giant python screamed.


    It was then smacked down on the ground, making an area within a hundred mile range shake and leaving an enormous pit. Countless citizens in the royal city ran in all directions.


    When they fought, they were like two dinosaurs. Every move they made could cause heavy casualties.


    ¡°Elder Xue is only an ant in your eyes, but it maye as a surprise that you¡¯re also the same as an ant in mine,¡± Chen Fan said.


    The giant python under his foot cried and shook its tail and head, making mountains copse and the ground crack. Everything in a few thousand meter radius became ruins. However, no matter how hard Zhao Duxuan tried, he couldn¡¯t lift the strong foot.


    In the end, Chen Fan stomped and almost crushed all of Zhao Duxuan¡¯s organs.


    Zhu Duxuan was on the edge of dying. He turned into a white python dozens of feet long. The power of the Xuan Wu¡¯s foot wasn¡¯t something an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator could withstand. Chen Fan could even kill Zhu Jiushan, not to mention a weaker cultivator like him.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Zhao Duluo shouted.


    Zhao Duxuan was his brother after all. He couldn¡¯t watch him die. Zhao Duluo then said coldly, ¡°Chen Beixuan, this is the royal city of the Beihan Region, not your Old China Town. Do you really want to humiliate the Zhao family in front of all the Grotto-heavens and the big families?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so what?¡±


    Chen Fan stepped on the white python with a wicked smile.


    Zhao Duluo flicked his sleeves and said coldly,¡±Let my brother go and leave immediately. Nevere back to the Central State again and I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die with all the Chinese.¡±


    Beams of light shed from the outside andnded around Chen Fan.


    Each light ray represented one Golden Core Perfected Cultivator. There were almost a hundred Golden Core Cultivators under themand of the Zhao family among thirty six states, the seventeen troops, the nine guards¡¯ divisions and the servants of the Beihan Region.


    Chen Fan was surrounded at the moment by dozens of Golden Core Cultivators. They were all waiting to attack.


    With so many Overlords around, even a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator would be frightened. Zhao Duluo knew that even the Grand Elder of the Xukong Sect or the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ling family would not be able to fight with dozens of Perfected Cultivators at the same time, let alone the fact that over ten of them were mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan only stomped gently.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    Zhao Duxuan was instantly crushed. The true form of the Sky-Swallowing Python was like ss in front of the foot of the Xuan Wu. Its white scales, blood and flesh were scattered over the ground.


    Chen Fan killed Prince Zhao Duxuan.


    Nobody had expected to see this.


    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s going to fight until he dies!¡±


    Zhang Ming shook his head.


    And Perfected Cultivator Golden Crow even startedughing.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Zhao Duluo was enraged.


    His entire body was trembling and he quickly closed his eyes to calm himself. When he opened his eyes again, they were full of viciousness.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Zhao Duluo waved.


    Dozens of Golden Core Cultivators were about to attack together and eliminate Chen Fan from the world. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t afraid at all; not even when facing so many strong enemies. He held Xiao Mang¡¯s hand and sneered.


    ¡°Stop! You¡¯re no match for him.¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded.


    Everyone looked back.


    Sword King slowly turned around. His hair was white and he wasn¡¯t in his best condition anymore, but there was still viciousness in his eyes, like two swords.


    ring at Chen Fan!

 Chapter 853 - Splitting the Sky

    <h4>853 Splitting the Sky</h4>


    The many Perfected Cultivators in the Royal Pce stopped because of what Sword King said. Not even the six Commanders were able to do something.


    Sword King had ruled the Royal Pce for centuries and was known as the most powerful Overlord in the Beihan Region. Nobody dared to disobey him.


    ¡°Uncle, I can take him down,¡± Zhao Duluo said.


    Dozens of Perfected Cultivators, including ten mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators, with six troops and Overlords around the city should be enough to take down Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Sword King grunted and stared at Chen Fan.


    The Sect Master of the Tianji Grotto-heaven then said, ¡°Your Highness, you might be able to take him down, but what are you nning to sacrifice? How many Perfected Cultivators will die? Do you want to destroy the royal city and kill millions of people?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Zhao Duluo hesitated.


    If he destroyed the royal city and led to heavy casualties, his father would show up and tear him apart, and the other Sect Masters would definitely jeer at him.


    ¡°Besides, Chen Beixuan is a Grand Perfected Cultivator that can crush the air. Do you really think your people can defeat him? Such a powerful Perfected Cultivator can do whatever he wants, unless there¡¯s a Heavenly Lord¡¯s array here. Nobody can stop him other than the Overlords of the same level.¡± The Sect Master of the Tianji Grotto-heaven shook his head.


    Zhao Duluo turned pale.


    He remembered how Chen Fan had pped Zhao Duxuan which went across a few kilometers. The Sky-Swallowing Pce was protected by countless arrays and Zhao Duxuan was a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator with many Dharma Artifacts on him, but he had still been defeated by Chen Fan.


    Such an Overlord indeed wasn¡¯t someone that could be killed that easily.


    ¡°Do you understand now? Go back and shut yourself in for fifty years. Don¡¯t evere out until you be a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator,¡± Sword King said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, uncle.¡±


    When Zhao Duluo bowed and was about to step back.


    Chen Fan spoke.


    ¡°Zhao Duluo, you sent someone to besiege Old China Town and tried to kill me. I still have to settle the scores with you. How can you leave?¡±


    Zhao Duluo immediately froze.


    Sword King flicked his sleeves angrily and said to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, we didn¡¯t realize how powerful you were, but we know you¡¯re a Grand Perfected Cultivator now. We don¡¯t bear any grudges against you anymore and I¡¯ll just forget about what you did to the Prince, but please leave the royal city and never return to the Central State again.¡±


    Everyone else understood what Sword King meant immediately.


    Sword King was acknowledging Chen Fan¡¯s power. He thought that Chen Fan could be on an equal footing with him and wasparable to a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator. The other three Grand Perfected Cultivators also had a simr deal with Sword King. They ruled their own areas and never interfered with one another.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a narrow-minded person. Whoever offends me must pay for what he did. If you hand over Zhao Duluo and ask Lord Beihan toe meet me, I might let the Zhao family go,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Even though Xiao Mang was nervous, she still burst intoughter.


    She had never seen someone admitting he was narrow-minded. Chen Fan even said it so naturally.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not nning to leave the royal city?¡± Sword King said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    ¡°Fine, then don¡¯t,¡± Sword King said and flicked his sleeve.


    Swish.


    An invisible sword swept across the sky and the air in a few kilometers was split. A long white mark appeared and the sword went towards Chen Fan with terrifying Sword Qi.


    Sword King directly made an earth-shattering attack!


    And yet, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t scared at all; he simply stuck out his thumb in the air.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    A ray of ck light shed across the sky, then turned into a de aura that shed against the invisible sword.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The air exploded.


    There were horrific energy waves and the Essence Qi rolled as if there were a storm. The Sword Qi was spread in all directions. Their attacks wereparable to the most powerful nuclear bomb, which could turn everything in ten miles to ashes.


    ¡°Freeze.¡±


    Sword King frowned.


    He stomped his foot gently and the Sword Qi in the world immediately froze. He then absorbed all the Sword Qi into his long sleeves and turned into a de aura, shooting into the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the sky.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Chen Fan replied and held Xiao Mang in his arms. He turned into a ray of ck light and followed him.


    The three of them disappeared in a blink, leaving everyone in the royal city looking at one another.


    The Sect Master of the Tianji Grotto-heaven chuckled, then turned into a beam of light and went after them.


    ¡°This is an unprecedented battle. How could we miss it?¡±


    The others also reached that decision. Many Sect Masters of the Grotto-heavens and the leaders from the prominent families flew into the sky. Almost all the guests were gone in a heartbeat.


    Pale faced, Zhao Duluo smacked his hand down and crushed half of the za.


    Chen Fan flew a hundred thousand feet up in the sky with Xiao Mang and saw a sun rising, making the sea of clouds golden in color.


    And Sword King was standing on the top of the clouds with a sword in his hand.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Sword King looked at the sun and said calmly.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered a goodponent ever since I came to Tianhuang. I¡¯ve waited for this battle for so long.¡± Chen Fan stretched his body.


    In the past...


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even use half of his strength when he fought with Zhao Qingchen and the Barbaric Dragon God. Even Zhu Jiushan, he was only able to withstand a couple of attacks. Chen Fan was thrilled; it was fortunate to have met an opponent like Sword King. He wanted to know how far he could go.


    ¡°I grew up in a sword sect and started learning sword arts at the age of one. I became a Connate Cultivator at twenty five, formed a sixth-grade Golden Core at thirty and my sword arts reached the phenomenal sess level at two hundred years old. I thought I was unstoppable, but I lost to someone immediately after an attack. Since then, I realized how big the world is. I told myself I¡¯d never leave the Beihan Region if I haven¡¯t entered the Nascent Soul Level,¡± Sword King said slowly as if Chen Fan was his close friend.


    All the cultivators who flew to watch the battle were shocked.


    A peerless talent like Sword King had once been defeated by someone with a sword. So, how powerful were the elites outside of the Beihan Region?


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°The Beihan Region is so small, but it makes you think this is the entire world. You have no idea how we¡¯re actually nothingpared to the real talents,¡± Sword King said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a confident person. Even though I might not be as talented as they are, my strength is iparable.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a beaming smile.


    He was so arrogant that even Xiao Mang was overwhelmed. The other members of the royal family grunted and looked disgusted.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, so you certainly think that you¡¯re invincible. How can you seed without encountering any difficulties?¡± Sword King shook his head and looked at Chen Fan with a pitiful face.


    ¡°If you had challenged me a hundred yearster, I might not have been able to defeat you. But now, it¡¯s a piece of cake!¡±


    Then.


    A de aura was shot out from the sword case carried on Sword King¡¯s back; it flew around the sky like a dragon. It cracked the air and shattered the sea of clouds. The de aura then surrounded Sword King as if it had intelligence.


    Sword King stood with coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°This is the Changliu Sword, a top superior-grade Spirit Treasure.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only used it three times during my time in the Beihan Region. The first time, I yed a monster in the North Sea. The second time, I defeated the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ling family. The third time, I suppressed the six Grotto-heavens.


    ¡°People always think that I¡¯m as powerful as Lord Red Dragon, but they have no idea these cultivators can never bepared with the disciple of a Heavenly Sect. A sword... is enough for me to kill them all.¡±


    Then.


    Sword King grabbed the de aura and shed.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The hundred-mile sea of clouds was split.


    An enormous, deep crack appeared in the clouds; the de aura was like an unstoppable Divine Sword. The entire sky was broken.


    After seeing the sh.


    Thousands of cultivators were terrified.

 Chapter 854 - Defeating Sword King

    <h4>Chapter 854 Defeating Sword King</h4>


    How powerful was Sword King? Perhaps nobody knew other than Lord Beihan. The Sect Masters of the six Grotto-heavens and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ling family were quite secretive about this topic.


    A sh that was able to split the sea of clouds... Everyone finally knew how terrifying Sword King was.


    The elder of Tianji Grotto-heaven said, ¡°The Haotian Sword Sect is a legendaryrge sect right at the top on Tianhuang. It dominates a few regions and has a few hundred thousand years of history. It¡¯s a Heavenly Sect that has the most powerful cultivation arts, which are something that we can never imagine.¡±


    The others were also in awe.


    Compared to the legendary Haotian Sword Sect, even the vast Beihan Region seemed tiny. Sword King¡¯s sh was enough to suppress the entire Beihan Region and level the six Grotto-heavens.


    ¡°Brother, be careful,¡± Xiao Mang yelled anxiously.


    The beginning and end of the sh couldn¡¯t be seen. Nobody could imagine this was something a human created. There seemed to be a Deity splitting the world!


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were glittering.


    The three Divine Chains around his body broke at the same time.


    Kun Peng, Thunder Loch and True Martial!


    Three Essence Cores the size of a pigeon egg pulsed and Chen Fan¡¯s body was filled with three energies. He had never used the power of those three Essence Cores before. They were like three little suns that almost made his body explode. Their power was so strong that the sky almost cracked open.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted as his ck hair fluttered in the wind.


    Three beams of light appeared behind him, which were ck, yellow and golden respectively. Those light rays turned into three territoryyers that wrapped Chen Fan inside. Some crackling sounds were produced when the Sword Qi arrived and shed against the three-colored territory.


    Many ck holes appeared and sucked in an endless amount of Sword Qi like a giant mouth.


    Then, many immortals with a dragon head and a human body appeared inside the territory. They shed with purple swords in their hands. Each sword looked very simr to the Thunder Divine de. In the end, a beam of golden light broke up the Sword Qi like a heavy hammer.


    The Sword Qi was gradually dissipated under the attack of three Divine Powers.


    ¡°What kind of territory is that?¡±


    Many onlookers widened their eyes.


    Every Golden Core Cultivator had a unique territory because the cultivation art each of them practiced was different. Once the territory was established, the cultivator could use a simr Divine Power, but being able to attack with three different ones like Chen Fan did was unprecedented.


    ¡°Swallowing Power, Thunder Divine Force and a weird golden light. Threepletely different energies merged together without conflicting one another. Is Chen Beixuan practicing three cultivation arts at the same time?¡±


    Qi Feng frowned.


    A lot of cultivators tried to practice different cultivation arts, but once they became Golden Core Cultivators, their core cultivation arts had to be pure or able to work in concert with each other, like Yin and Yang, the five elements, wind and thunder, light and shadow. Totally different energies couldn¡¯t be pulled together.


    Everyone was confused. However, Sword King wasn¡¯t scared at all.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Sword King said as he flicked his fingers on the de aura.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    With every flick, a small sword was separated from the de aura. After nine flicks, nine flying swords appeared. Those flying swords created nine long de auras in the sky under the control of Sword King, then they shed towards Chen Fan.


    Swish!


    Ten thousand feet didn¡¯t seem to exist in front of the nine flying swords; they had already arrived before Chen Fan in a blink of an eye.


    Sword King¡¯s ¡°Changliu Sword¡± had been formed with nine Spirit Treasures. No wonder it was so powerful.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan stood still.


    The nine de auras attacked the three-colored territory and made it shake violently. Each of the flying swords was like a shooting star, and as heavy as a mountain. In the end, the territory started to crack.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Then, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    He first took out the ¡°Dinghai Pearl¡± and pushed Xiao Mang away. He then clenched his fist and threw a punch. Three Dharma Forms, including the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch and the Light Wheel, showed up behind him at the same time.


    Chen Fan attacked with three Divine Forces together and knocked a flying sword away.


    ¡°Again!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    All of his punches swept a thousand feet and the world was full of Fist Qi.


    And Sword King was like a musician, controlling every flying sword to attack from tricky angles as if he were ying the piano. Being able to control nine swords that easily was a clear indication of Sword King¡¯s might.


    However, no flying sword could withstand Chen Fan¡¯s terrifying Fist Qi.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng.¡±


    The nine flying swords were knocked off. Chen Fan rose higher in the air and rushed towards Sword King.


    ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    This time, Sword King was finally a bit impressed.


    He tapped the sword case on his back and the nine flying swords flew back inside. Then, a more powerful de aura was shot out.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    Sword King held the sword in his hand and shed.


    Crack!


    The sky was split in half and the dimension cracked. Countless dimensional storms came out. The world was in chaos and Essence Qi roiled.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan punched the Changliu Sword, but the sword only vibrated slightly.


    Three phantoms appeared behind Chen Fan and quickly exploded. He seemed to be overwhelmed by such a powerful energy and was pushed backwards. Even the three-color territory around him had been crushed.


    Chen Fan fell back!


    ¡°Sword King is unstoppable!¡±


    Many members of the royal family cheered.


    The Sect Master of the Xuanming Grotto-heaven shook his head. ¡°Sword King is a sixth-grade Golden Core Cultivator and has cultivated for almost a thousand years. He¡¯s much more powerful than normal peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivators. It¡¯s not wise to fight with him at all.¡±


    Even Qi Feng and Zhang Ming had to admit that Sword King was certainly extremely powerful.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is too young after all.¡±


    Zhang Ming heaved a sigh.


    Many people thought this battle already had a winner. Chen Fan hadn¡¯t even cultivated for a hundred years. How could he bepared to Sword King who had lived a thousand years?


    ¡°Break! Break!¡±


    Sword King shed thirty seven times and Chen Fan blocked them all. He was pushed back a hundred miles in the sea of clouds, before Sword King¡¯s Sword Qi dissipated. Xiao Mang was about to cry, after seeing how Chen Fan was being attacked.


    But then, Chen Fan became stronger. He didn¡¯t run away from the thirty eighth punch, but went head to head with it.


    ¡°True Martial Divine Fist!¡±


    A crackling noise sounded from within Chen Fan.


    The terrifying Swallowing Power and the Thunder Divine Force turned into the purest True Martial Divine Force. Chen Fan was enveloped by a golden aura and a golden fire; his power didn¡¯t seem to be inferior to that of a Grand Perfected Cultivator.


    Chen Fan then punched the Changliu Sword. This time, both Sword King and him fell back.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be stronger again, and are nowparable to a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator. Your True Essence is even purer than my Sword Essence. Wonderful!¡±


    Sword King¡¯s eyes brightened as if he had seen some treasures.


    The Pure Essence Sword Qi turned all his True Essence into Haotian Sword Essence.


    Haotian Sword Essence was extremely pure and was vastly superior whenpared to normal True Qi. It could break mountains and crack Spirit Armors. The Haotian Sword Sect could run wild on Tianhuang and suppress a region because of it. And yet, the True Martial Divine Force Chen Fan had was even purer than his Sword Essence. If his Sword Essence was a piece of wood, the True Martial Divine Force would be a diamond!


    ¡°I can¡¯t go head to head with it.¡±


    Sword King immediately made a decision. Beside his powerful True Essence, he was also known for his sword arts. Rumor had it that he had mastered nine hundred ny nine sword arts.


    ¡°Starry Sword Art.¡±


    ¡°Dipper Sword Art.¡±


    ¡°Three Lives Sword Qi.¡±


    Sword King used eight sword arts at the same time. People had never seen or heard of any one of them, which were true eye-openers.


    ¡°Sword King indeed knows a lot of peerless sword arts.¡±


    The elder of a Grotto-heaven sighed.


    The Sword Qi in the air cracked and turned into an ocean. Sword King was too powerful. His Sword Qi was like a sea of hurricanes. Many towering pirs of Sword Qi spinned in the world and shattered all the clouds in a hundred miles.


    Many different sword arts hit Chen Fan, making him shake. The Three Lives Sword Qi could even control time. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t have the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, he would have be old and died.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Chen Fan was enraged by this Sword Qi attack. Layers of golden Blood Qi began to surge out of his body and turned into golden fire.


    In the end, a giant golden light wheel showed up behind him. The shadow of the Kun Peng and the Thunder Loch appeared on it. The Dimensional Power and Thunder Divine Force twined around the light wheel and turned into the purest True Martial Divine Force.


    Chen Fan controlled the Divine Force and threw a punch.


    Once he made his move...


    The world was reversed! The entire dimension cracked and became the center of a storm. Endless waves of debris from the dimension were rolled up and everyone had to fall back.


    Chen Fan shed to where Sword King was with his invincible body and punched the Changliu Sword.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This invincible sword couldn¡¯t bear the Fist Qi and it turned back to nine flying swords which shed in all directions. Sword King was also punched down from a hundred thousand feet in the sky, straight onto the ground like a shooting star.


    Everyone froze, unable to believe what they had just seen.


    Sword King lost?

 Chapter 855 - Truly Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 855 Truly Invincible</h4>


    Chen Fan knocked Sword King down from the sky in front of thousands of cultivators, as if he were destroying a legend. Many people couldn¡¯t believe the top cultivator in the Beihan Region had lost just like that.


    ¡°No, Sword King is way more powerful than that,¡± said the Sect Master of the Xuanming Grotto-heaven.


    The other Sect Masters also looked a bit terrified. They were the only ones who knew the true power of this invincible Overlord. He had suppressed the six Grotto-heavens all by himself. How powerful was that?


    Every Sect Master could borrow the power of their Grotto-heaven; a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator could escte in strength to that of a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator.


    A peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator could even go further and increase his power several times.


    And yet, even such an Overlord would be unable to survive Sword King¡¯s sh. So, how was it possible that Sword King had lost? Chen Fan was only a bit stronger than a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator at the moment.


    As expected.


    The clouds several miles away were split and a Sword Qi was shot out. Sword King was standing on top of the clouds as his long hair fluttered; he didn¡¯t look defeated at all.


    On the other hand.


    There were some wounds on Chen Fan¡¯s body which had been caused by the Sword Qi. Even if those wounds could be healed quickly, Chen Fan had still lost blood and energy.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty powerful. No wonder you¡¯re so confident. However, it¡¯s not enough to defeat the most outstanding elites on Tianhuang, not to mention defeating me,¡± Sword King said calmly and confidently.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    Golden Blood Qi ran around his body and the wounds were immediately healed. In a few seconds, Chen Fan was back in top shape. His body was crystal clear and extremely hard, just like a diamond.


    ¡°Stubborn.¡±


    Sword King shook his head and said with pity, ¡°There are nine grades of Golden Cores! I forgot to tell you that I¡¯ve only used the power of a normal inferior-grade Golden Core. Now, let me show you what a sixth-grade Golden Core is truly capable of.¡±


    An energy wave several times more powerful than thest one came out of Sword King¡¯s body; he stood there like a towering pir.


    The clouds in a hundred miles turned into a giant swirl with Sword King as the center.


    He stood in the middle like a god.


    But this wasn¡¯t the end. Sword King stretched out his hand and the nine de auras flew back from afar and reached his palm again.


    ¡°The Changliu Sword is a superior-grade Spirit Treasure of my sect. When our Ancestral Master made it, he ced threeyers of seals on it. When they¡¯re fully initiated, itsplete power will be released. I¡¯ve only opened oneyer so far.¡±


    Buzz!


    Sword King flicked his fingers.


    The nine flying swords vibrated violently at the same time. Their seven-inch bodies suddenly grew to a three feet long size. There seemed to be nineplete Changliu Swords floating around Sword King.


    Nine strands of Sword Qi rose and turned into a pir with nine colors.


    There were nine,pletely different energies surrounding Sword King, including metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, Yin and Yang. This superior-grade Spirit Treasure had been formed by nine flying swords with different attributes and they flew around one another in the air.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve learned more than nine hundred sword arts, those are only some of the less powerful ones. The only art I¡¯ve practiced for a thousand years is the ¡®Xuantian Sword Art¡¯ of the Haotian Sword Sect! It¡¯s one of the three top secret arts of my sect and it can be used to kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator when the phenomenal sess level ispleted!¡±


    After Sword King spoke.


    The nine flying swords in front of him let out some buzzing sounds. They then gathered and became a burst of purple de aura a thousand feet long. Sword King held the de aura as a terrifying energy rose to the sky.


    ¡°Xuantian Sword Art!¡±


    Sword King¡¯s voice shook thend in a thousand mile radius.


    Before the Sword Qi arrived, the energy had already cracked the sky. A dimension gap appeared before Sword King and extended to where Chen Fan was. Everyone found this fascinating.


    There was a hole in the sky and endless energy was leaking out of it. Sword King hadn¡¯t even made an attack and the dimension had already cracked. He even broke the other worlds. Layers of energy from different worlds remained there and started to let out beams of colorful light, as if the gate to Heaven had been opened.


    A sixth-grade Golden Core!


    The power of a superior-grade Spirit Treasure.


    The secret sword art of a supreme sword sect.


    When Sword King shed with this power, everyone finally understood why he could rule the Beihan Region.


    This sh had gone past time. Chen Fan and everything in a hundred feet around him froze. He couldn¡¯t even move a finger, not to mention the Essence Qi.


    ¡°He¡¯s controlling the dimension!¡±


    Sword King¡¯s sh had a bit of controlling power.


    The Sect Master of Xuanming Grotto-heaven sighed and said, ¡°We lost back then because of this sword!¡±


    The other four Sect Masters were also terrified. Their painful experience where they lost to Sword King back then hade to their minds. Such powerful sects with countless treasures and thousands of disciples¡ªtogether with the power of the entire Grotto-heavens¡ªhad not been enough to stop him.


    Sword King cracked open the Grotto-heaven and separated the two worlds. Then, he left after defeating all his enemies.


    The sword aura was frightening everyone.


    Xiao Mang immediately turned pale and waspletely speechless. She felt as if her heart were being squeezed by something. The bodies of many weaker cultivators and those who were close to the battlefield shattered into pieces and became blood mist. Only Golden Core Cultivators had barely escaped.


    The energy of the Xuantian Sword Art had already spread through a ten mile radius.


    Anyone who was sucked into the territory would be attacked.


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. He¡¯s too powerful. This isn¡¯t a sword art from the human world. It belongs to a Deity. Sword King isparable to a Nascent Soul Cultivator right now and even those peerless elites on the Longevity Roll are weaker than him.¡±


    Qi Feng was terrified.


    ¡°Brother Qi, who do you think will win? Does Perfected Cultivator Chen have a chance of winning?¡± Zhang Ming asked anxiously. He supported Chen Fan more.


    ¡°Even a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator would die with that sh, let alone Chen Beixuan! He¡¯s no doubt going to die, unless Sword King holds back and doesn¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Qi Feng shook his head.


    Everyone else also thought Chen Fan would lose.


    Perfected Cultivator Golden Crow and the members of the royal family were already wide eyed, clenching their fists and ready to celebrate.


    The three-color territory brokeyer byyer. Before the purple de aura arrived, its terrifying energy had already reached Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan suddenly burst intoughter.


    He had neverughed so brightly and happily! People werepletely confused and Sword King¡¯s heart fell.


    Chen Fan looked at Sword King and said, ¡°You were hiding your strength! What a coincidence... Me too!¡±


    Then, two more Divine Chains around his body cracked and two forces several times more powerful surged out.


    If the three little Essence Cores were three nuclear reactors.


    Those two Essence Cores were like two suns! They were sending out an endless energy. The shadow of the Xuan Wu and a Chaotic Divine Tree appeared behind Chen Fan,plementing the other three shadows.


    Five Essence Coresbined together perfectly and formed a strange pentagon.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When these five Essence Cores spinned together, the air cracked and the frozen dimension melted before Chen Fan.


    Then¡ª


    That energy which could injure a Nascent Soul Cultivator was making a screeching sound when it shed with Chen Fan¡¯s body. There were five rays of light around Chen Fan and they formed a halo that was immensely bright and indestructible.


    In the end.


    Chen Fan threw a punch and the de aura was shattered.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Not only the onlookers, even Sword King was startled.


    The Sword Qi that could kill a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator couldn¡¯t even hurt Chen Fan a bit. This was unbelievable! Sword King had never seen such powerful energy in anyone. He would only feel this irresistible power when he was facing the most unpredictable Ancestral Patriarch of his sect.


    ¡°I told you the world might berge for you, but it¡¯s way too small for me! The elites and talents are only a joke.


    ¡°I can crush everything if I want!¡±


    Chen Fan moved forward with hands behind his back.


    He was enveloped in a five-color aura as he walked towards Sword King.


    No matter how many times Sword King shed, the purple de aura was blocked by the five-color aura covering Chen Fan. In the end, Chen Fan stomped his foot gently.


    Everything in a ten thousand feet radius, including all the onlookers and Sword King, froze in the dimension; they couldn¡¯t move a single bit. All of them looked startled.


    Then, Chen Fan raised his finger and poked gently.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    In almost the very second he raised his hand, he had poked Sword King¡¯s forehead across ten thousand meters. Sword King was astonished; his entire body together with the Sword Essence inside exploded. He became a puff of blood mist and disappeared from the world.


    He froze the air and killed Sword King with one finger!


    It seemed effortless for him.


    The world was silent.


    Everyone was stunned!

 Chapter 856 - One Against a Hundred

    <h4>856 One Against a Hundred</h4>


    Sword King died?


    All the onlookers couldn¡¯t believe it at all. The Sect Masters of the six Grotto-heavens and the leaders of many families were stunned into silence. Sword King had already used the ¡°Xuantian Sword Art¡± and not even ordinary peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators would have been able to survive it.


    But Chen Fan had killed him with just a finger.


    Did this mean that Chen Fan had be more powerful than a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator?


    ¡°A Nascent Soul Cultivator or above that?¡±


    Such a thought immediately came to everyone¡¯s minds.


    Many people were startled. A Nascent Soul Cultivator was also called Heavenly Lord, who was someone that could live a long life and stand at the top of the entire Tianhuang. As for a cultivator above the Nascent Soul Level, there might not be even one on the whole.


    Prince Zhao Duluo was devastated. He didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Sword King was the most powerful trump card of the Royal Pce. If he died, how could they fight with Chen Fan? Perfected Cultivator Golden Crow turned pale and was trembling.


    Only Xiao Mang jumped excitedly with joy all over her face.


    She was being protected by the Dinghai Pearl; not even a Nascent Soul Cultivator could break through it easily, let alone a Golden Core Cultivator.


    ¡°He won? Just like that?¡±


    Zhang Ming couldn¡¯t believe what he had seen.


    ¡°He has indeed won. I¡¯ve heard my elders talk about the Xuantian Sword Art before. It¡¯s a supreme art of the Haotian Sword Sect. After practicing it to the highest level, one can harm a Nascent Soul Cultivator with a Golden Core Body. Only the core disciples have the chance to practice it. If even the Xuantian Sword Art lost, I¡¯m afraid Sword King will never be able to turn the tides even if he survives.¡±


    Qi Feng shook his head.


    Everyone around them also looked serious.


    Sword King was the most powerful cultivator in the Beihan Region and was a disciple of a Heavenly Sect, but he had lost to Chen Fan because of one poke. So, who else in the Beihan Region could fight against Chen Fan? The mysterious Lord Beihan? The members of the royal family were about to escape immediately.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a thundercloud in the sky.


    Once it appeared, it expanded swiftly and covered a ten mile radius in a heartbeat. There were ps of thunder and many thunderbolts struck down. A terrifying energy fell from the sky, frightening countless Connate Cultivators and even Golden Core Cultivators wore serious faces.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    While everyone was still in shock, they saw this phenomenon and became terrified.


    ¡°Why does it feel like a Golden Core Thunder Tribtion? But I¡¯ve never heard of such arge one. It¡¯s expanded over a hundred mile range in a few seconds and it¡¯s not even stopping. Also, there are all kinds of Divine Thunders in there.¡±


    ¡°The Five Elements Thunder, the Demon Divine Thunder, the Purple Divine Thunder, the Sky Fire Divine Thunder... Oh God, there are dozens of them. Any Core Formation Cultivator would die going through this Thunder Tribtion. In our case, maybe we could probably survive no more than a few strikes,¡± an elder said.


    A few thousand Connate Cultivators had already flown down. Their bodies were shaking when they were just standing below the thundercloud, as if the apocalypse wereing.


    Only the Golden Core Overlords could stand, but they were also frightened.


    ¡°Wait, look! Something¡¯s wrong with Chen Beixuan...¡± someone yelled.


    Everyone looked over and saw Chen Fan surrounded by five-color glitters. There were violent energy waves around him, as if he was about to shoot into the sky. He was trying to repress the energy while five Divine Chains twined around his body.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who brought the Thunder Tribtion here. He¡¯s going to enter the Nascent Soul Level!¡± the leader of the Violent Apes shouted.


    Many Golden Core Cultivators red at him. Rather than the Nascent Soul Thunder Tribtion, this looked more than some peerless Spirit Treasure having beenpleted.


    ¡°No matter what, we should attack together while we still have a chance. Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to die,¡± Prince Zhao Duluo said coldly.


    The eyes of many members of the royal family brightened and the leaders of a lot of families were in awe. Chen Fan was too strong. They wouldn¡¯t give up any opportunity to eliminate him.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    In the end, over twenty Overlords of the royal family, together with those from the four powerful families and five races, made a joint attack. There were almost fifty Golden Core Cultivators in total. Only the cultivators from the six Grotto-heavens were just watching.


    The elder of the Xuanming Grotto-heaven said, ¡°Sect Master, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Hm, what¡¯s in it for us? We will still have to deal with Lord Beihan if we kill Chen Beixuan. Besides, can¡¯t you see that those from the Tianji Grotto-heaven are standing still? Is it really that satisfying to kill Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Their Sect Master grunted.


    He had already devised a n in his mind. The Grand Elder¡¯s disciple, Lin Wuhua, seemed to be close to Chen Fan and she even asked to protect those two girls from Zhuyan City. If Chen Fan survived this time, he would try to establish a good rtionship with him afterwards.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Over fifty Golden Core Cultivators attacked at the same time. The power of a Golden Core Cultivator wasparable to that of a nuclear weapon; fifty Golden Core Cultivators attacking was like fifty nuclear bombs exploding in unison. Even the dimension was overwhelmed and it started to crack. The clouds in a hundred mile range were also rolling.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Chen Fan said furiously.


    In order to kill Sword King, he had gotten rid of the five Divine Chains and had momentarily tapped into his full strength. The five Essence Cores were indeed powerful; even a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator like Sword King was unable to survive an attack.


    Still, it had caused a Golden Core Thunder Tribtion afterwards. Without the Deception Art, the Thunder Tribtion would arrive quickly. Chen Fan had to cast that spell again.


    ¡°Do you think you can kill me just because you have more cultivators? Looks like you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡±


    Chen Fan stopped casting spells and initiated his Essence Cores.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The five Essence Cores¡ªXuanming, Azure Thearch, Kun Peng, Thunder Loch and True Martial¡ªstarted to vibrate. The Xuan Wu, the Chaotic Divine Tree, the Kun Peng, the immortal with a dragon head and the golden light wheel appeared behind Chen Fan, turning into a five-colored aura that enveloped him. The world was immediately filled with a terrifying energy.


    The air froze again.


    Dimension Control!


    The fifty Golden Core Overlords couldn¡¯t move at all, not even look up.


    Chen Fan started sweating.


    Freezing dozens of Golden Core Cultivators at the same time was a heavy burden for him.


    ¡°Quick!¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the Thunder Tribtion and immediately pulled out the Tianming Sword.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The Tianming Sword, initiated with the True Essence of Chen Fan¡¯s five Essence Cores, grew to the size of a hundred feet and shed, creating arge gap in the sky. A few Golden Core Cultivators were torn into pieces by the Xuanming Qi and couldn¡¯t even resist.


    The Sword Qi surge was like a swarm of dragons; each of them killed one Golden Core Cultivator.


    In a blink, ten Golden Core Cultivators died and the energy of the sh was finally used up after the eleventh one. When Chen Fan was about to sh again, he suddenly frowned.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone felt like the frozen dimension had suddenly melted.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Zhao Duluo and the others wondered.


    While they were watching in terror as Chen Fan killed the Golden Core Cultivators like ughtering pigs, they could move again.


    ¡°Look, the Thunder Tribtion has expanded again,¡± the leader of the Chu family yelled.


    Everyone looked up and saw the Thunder Tribtion had expanded to a three hundred mile radius. It was still erging quickly and the thunderclouds had even descended a few hundred feet.


    ¡°He¡¯s repressing his energy. He doesn¡¯t want to go through the Thunder Tribtion now. If he uses his full power, the Thunder Tribtion will get even bigger,¡± Zhao Duluo¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. Attack together and force him to use his full strength. The Thunder Tribtion will crush him after that.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    They all used to be Core Formation Cultivators, so they certainly knew the characteristics of the Thunder Tribtion. Once it was formed, nobody could get away from it. Although the five-colored thundercloud was a hundred times more powerful than the normal one, the same principle was applied.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The Commander of the Pixiu Guards rushed forward first.


    If Chen Fan survived, none of the people in the Royal Pce would be able to escape, so they were the most aggressive.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Most of his energy had been stored in his five Essence Cores and he could only draw a small amount. Even so, normal Golden Core Cultivators were still no match for him.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan poked with his finger.


    A beam of azure light hit the Commander of the Pixiu Guards. The Commander spurted out blood and was knocked away. His ribs were fractured.


    But Zhao Duluo and the others looked thrilled.


    ¡°He was able to kill Sword King with one finger before, but he can¡¯t even kill a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator now. Something¡¯s wrong. We should work together. Break his spells and force him to go through the Thunder Tribtion.¡±


    Zhao Duluo waved.


    Then, the remaining forty Golden Core Cultivators shed towards Chen Fan from all directions.


    Sword Qi, Divine me, Chilly Thunder, Spirit Treasures... All sorts of Divine Powers and Dharma Spells shattered half of the clouds in the sky and a giant hole was formed.


    Billions of people in the royal city and the entire Central State saw lights intertwining and heard ps of thunder, as if there was a battle between the gods.


    ¡°Poof.¡±


    Chen Fan attacked continuously and broke the Dharma Spells.


    However, he couldn¡¯t fight with so many cultivators at the same time after all; eight Spirit Treasures hit him, knocking him a thousand feet backwards. His body then sent out countless beams of light and shook violently. The phenomenal-sess Divine Body seemed to be a bit overwhelmed.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die!¡±


    Chen Fan was finally enraged and there was a glint of viciousness in his eyes. ¡°I can kill you easily even without the Essence Cores.¡±


    Then, his hands tore the sky apart and he went into a dimension, disappearing from the world.

 Chapter 857 - Killing Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 857 Killing Everyone</h4>


    The five Essence Cores had almost reached the peak stage, so it was easy for them to bring about the Thunder Tribtion. Even so, Chen Fan also had his Divine Body as well, aside from the Essence Cores!


    He had been able to fight with Golden Core Cultivators ever since his Azure Thearch Longevity Body had reached the phenomenal sess level. After a year of cultivation, his body had be more powerful, especially after hepleted the Xuan Wu Divine Form.


    Every time hepleted one of the Twelve Sky Art Paintings, he did not only get all kinds of Divine Powers and Dharma Spells, his body and Divine Soul would also be stronger. Chen Fan could at the moment beat up a Golden Core Cultivator and step on a Perfected Cultivator without using any Dharmic Power.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    He tore the sky apart, swayed his body and immediately disappeared, avoiding dozens of powerful attacks.


    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s using the Air-crushing Art.¡± Everyone was startled.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    A crystal clear hand that seemed to be made of jade suddenly appeared behind the Lord of the Yun State. His Immortal Will noticed it and he was about to take evasive action.


    But then, that hand had already gone through his Four Righteousness Protection Aura and gently touched his chest.


    He then pushed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Golden Core Body of the Lord of the Yun State exploded. His Divine Soul let out a cry; he was trying to escape with the Golden Core, but Chen Fan grabbed it and stored it inside the de Strengthening Gourd.


    After that, Chen Fan hid away from the sky again. The next second, he showed up above the General of one of the seventeen troops. His feet were full of golden Blood Qi and they let out rays of golden light. He immediately stomped on the head of the General.


    In a blink, two Golden Core Cultivators had died.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Huang family yelled, ¡°Spread out! Open your territories and let out your Dharma Forms. Be careful.¡±


    The Huang family was one of the eight powerful families in the region. Rumor had it that the members of the family carried the blood of the Void Beasts. Even though the Void Beasts weren¡¯t Nascent Soul Beasts, they could travel between worlds and live inside dimension passages.


    So, cultivators of the Huang family generally had some dimensional powers. Their Ancestral Patriarch could even teleport within a small distance, but this was far weaker than Chen Fan¡¯s ability to tear the sky apart.


    Although such an ability was powerful, it was difficult to attack extra vignt Golden Core Cultivators. When their territories were opened, Chen Fan would be spotted immediately once he showed up inside.


    ¡°You know quite a lot.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and stared at the Ancestral Patriarch of the Huang family, giving him a chill down his spine.


    The next second, Chen Fan appeared behind an elder of the Chu family. This time, the elder opened his territory beforehand creating a sea of Dragon Qi with thousands of dragons roaring in a thousand feet range.


    The elder had already reacted when Chen Fan showed up ten feet away from him. Hundreds of golden dragons flew towards Chen Fan. He fell back and used the Dharma Treasure in his hand at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward.


    He got rid of the dragons easily and he split the territory in a blink, appearing in front of the elder of the Chu family. His hand shone bright like the sun as he pped the elder, smashing his upper body.


    Countless sshes of golden blood and broken pieces of golden bones flew everywhere.


    After that, Chen Fan was like a skulking assassin. He moved dozens of miles away, arriving before a cultivator in the next second.


    Those he chose were all early-stage Golden Core Cultivators. With the power of his phenomenal-sess Divine Body, killing them was a piece of cake, but it was hard for him to deal with mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The Commander of the Pixiu Guards was enraged.


    In ten seconds, Chen Fan had killed a dozen Golden Core Cultivators. A lot of Lords had died and the leaders of the strong families and races were terrified.


    ¡°Tell all the early-stage Golden Core Cultivators to leave. We¡¯ll stay here,¡± Zhao Duluo said coldly.


    Many Perfected Cultivators immediately turned into beams of light and ran away after hearing that. In the end, only the sixmanders, the leaders of three families and four strong races stayed. The others either escaped or died.


    ¡°How would you be able to escape?¡±


    Chen Fan walked in the sky as if he were taking a stroll in the garden.


    A hundred miles was just a step for a phenomenal-sess Divine Body. No matter how fast the Perfected Cultivators were and what powers they used, they couldn¡¯t be faster than the Air-crushing Art.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Chen Fan killed seven Golden Core Cultivators at once.


    In the end, he finally stopped after those people ran more than a hundred miles away.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you might be able to kill those early-stage Golden Core Cultivators, but you have to exert yourself to deal with us,¡± said the Commander of the Pixiu Guards.


    An early-stage and a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator werepletely different.


    An early-stage cultivator with a ninth-grade Golden Core couldn¡¯t even fight with a mid-grade cultivator with a second-grade Golden Core. There was a huge difference between them. Even though Chen Fan¡¯s phenomenal-sess Divine Body was powerful, he could only fight against two mid-grade Golden Core Cultivators.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Huang family even took out a secret treasure.


    That was a pearl covered with azure glitter. It floated in the air and let down rays of light, which shone over the sky. Everyone saw that the sky seemed to have turned into ss and someone was shing swiftly inside the dimension.


    ¡°This is the Heavenly Eye Pearl. It was made with the left eye of a Void Beast by our ancestor. You can see all the treasures, humans and creatures behind the dimension... Nothing can escape its detection,¡± said the Ancestral Patriarch of the Huang family.


    The leader of the Violent Apes chuckled and said, ¡°Chen Beixuan, let¡¯s see where you can hide this time.¡±


    Once Chen Fan showed up, a dozen attacks aimed his way. The mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators were powerful enough to crack the sky; Chen Fan had to hide in the dimension again.


    After a few times, Zhao Duluo was a bit anxious. He frowned and said, ¡°Perfected Cultivator Huang, is there any way we can lock the dimension so he can¡¯t escape?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Huang family said with sweat all over his face, ¡°Your Highness, locking the dimension is a Divine Power only a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord has. Even my ancestors can¡¯t do so, not to mention myself.¡±


    Chen Fan attacked again.


    This time, there was a rusty, broken copper sword in his hand. It was two and a half feet long and was covered with ck blood stains. It had no Dharma Power at all, so it wasn¡¯t evenparable to a normal Dharma Artifact, let alone Spirit Treasures and Spirit Artifacts.


    ¡°He¡¯s nning to attack us with that broken thing? Even if I stand still, he might not be able to hurt me.¡± The leader of the Violent Apes cracked a smile.


    The Violent Apes were among the Top Ten and they were known for their viciousness and strength.


    The leader of the Violent Apes, Violent Ape King, was ten feet tall and brawny. Its ck, shiny hair was harder than steel and no Spirit Treasure could harm it.


    Then, Chen Fan suddenly appeared with the sword and shed at the Violent Ape King.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Violent Ape King didn¡¯t even open its territory as it tried to grab Chen Fan with its bare hands.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Its hand cracked like a piece of tofu as it touched the broken sword. Chen Fan then turned into a beam of azure light with the sword and quickly shed across the sky, cutting Violent Ape King¡¯s right hand off.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    There were sshes of blood in the sky and Violent Ape King screamed. It covered its arm and stepped back with a startled look. No one had ever hurt it before, except the peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivators. And then, someone had cut off its hand with a broken sword.


    Chen Fan shed three more times and severed Violent Ape King¡¯s limbs. Then, he stabbed its head and crushed the Golden Core.


    Violent Ape King died.


    Everyone was terrified.


    ¡°Fall back,¡± the Commander of the Pixiu Guards yelled.


    But it was toote. With the sword, Chen Fan was like an assassin with a dagger or a soldier with a gun. He was beyond ten times more powerful. He traveled across dimensions and killed someone every time he showed up.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Everyone attacked together, but Chen Fan dodged to avoid them countless times.


    Even though they could see Chen Fan, they couldn¡¯t stop him. They were all alone when facing Chen Fan.


    Even though the broken sword might still be asleep, it was the sword of Heaven¡¯s Equal after all. It was a Heavenly Treasure, not something a Golden Core Body or ordinary Spirit Treasures and Spirit Armors could resist.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    After Chen Fan split the Commander of the Pixiu Guards and his golden spear in half, the remaining Golden Core Cultivators couldn¡¯t hang on anymore and they decided to escape.


    ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t run away from me,¡± Chen Fan said with viciousness in his eyes.


    He first held the ¡°Heavenly Eye Pearl¡± in his arms, then appeared behind the Ancestral Patriarch of the Huang family. The Ancestral Patriarch was highly sensitive to the activities inside the dimension, so he immediately teleported a hundred feet using his talent.


    ¡°You might be able to teleport once, but can you teleport a hundred times?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    He was right behind the Ancestral Patriarch of the Huang family.


    Two azure men shed quickly between dimensions. After teleporting seven times, the Ancestral Patriarch was finally exhausted and he stopped for a bit.


    Chen Fan then stabbed him in the head and destroyed his Divine Soul.


    After watching the Ancestral Patriarch of the Huang family die, thest few cultivators were terrified and began to run. Zhao Duluo even hoped to grow a pair of wings.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan killed three powerhouses in a heartbeat and immediately went after Zhao Duluo. If thestmander hadn¡¯t tried to stop him, Zhao Duluo would have died.


    When Chen Fan killed themander, Zhao Duluo had already hidden in the royal city.


    ¡°Zhao Duluo,e here to die.¡±


    Chen Fan floated above the royal city with a broken sword as he looked down with cold eyes.


    He had killed dozens of Golden Core Cultivators, and there were countless bodies and arms cut off behind him. The sky was red; it even started raining blood, as if a fiend had had made and appearance in the world.


    The cultivators around the city were speechless.

 Chapter 858 - Break the Galaxy

    Chapter 858 Break the Gxy


    ¡°Did Chen Beixuan win?¡±


    Many Qi Refinement Cultivators could only watch the battle in the city. They saw thousands of Connate Cultivators running back and many Golden Core Ancestral Patriarchs return with terrified looks. Even Prince Zhao Duluo had made a quick escape.


    A ridiculous thought came to everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°How is that possible? How would dozens of Perfected Cultivators, Sword King and the Royal Pce lose to Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Many cultivators witnessed this in utter disbelief.


    Chen Fan was only a newbie who had just entered the Golden Core Level in their eyes. However, he was already able to suppress the Zhao family.


    The Sect Masters of the six Grotto-heavens were also terrified.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power had gone beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. He might even be stronger than the legendary Lord Beihan.


    ¡°We should have attacked earlier. Nobody knows if Chen Beixuan is more vicious than Lord Beihan.¡± The Sect Master of the Xukong Grotto-heaven frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Half of the royal family has been injured. I¡¯m not sure if they can resist Chen Beixuan.¡±


    The Sect Master of the Tianji Grotto-heaven shook his head.


    ¡°Really? Not even Sword King would be able to break the royal city¡¯s arrays. Unless Chen Beixuan is a Heavenly Lord, it¡¯ll be too difficult for him to crush the arrays that have been protecting the Zhao family for thousands of years.¡±


    The other Sect Masters doubted.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    The Sect Master of the Tianji Grotto-heavenughed, refraining toment.


    Everyone around him was shocked.


    ¡°Quick, quick! Initiate all the arrays and ask all our elders to join in. This is a life or death moment of the Zhao family,¡± Zhao Duluo said anxiously.


    The Royal Pce had been established in the royal city for thousands of years and they were extremely powerful.


    Manyyers of rune curtains let out a thunderous sound, as they enveloped the entire royal city. Those rune curtains were spread through a hundred mile range. Some of them had glitters that corresponded to the stars in the sky, some had eighteen white pythons, some had five pirs that locked the air, while others...


    There were eighteen arrays in total.


    The Starry Array, the Python Spirit Array, the Five Reincarnation Array... Each of them was different, separately being powerful enough to resist attacks of a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator. They had all been formed by Grandmasters. Not even a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord would be able to break the eighteen arrays easily.


    Once the arrays were initiated, Zhao Duluo heaved a sigh and looked relieved.


    He looked at Chen Fan and said sincerely, ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, I admire you. Everything that happened before was just a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll immediately ask someone to send all the families back to Zhuyan City and make the Chinese the top race of the Beihan Region. I¡¯ll also offer you tons of Spirit Treasures and Spirit Stones topensate for your loss and as an apology.¡±


    Zhao Duluo had to be humble.


    Although the eighteen arrays were strong, they needed a lot of Spirit Qi. Even if the royal city was located above countless Spirit Veins and could get arge amount of Spirit Qi anytime, the arrays couldn¡¯t be kept active all the time.


    If Chen Fan stayed outside the gate for three years, half of the people in the royal city would be starved to death.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and clenched his fist.


    His muscles moved and there seemed to be an energy that went from his feet through his stomach. His spine was like a bow and his fist was the arrow.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan threw a punch.


    His fist sent out beams of light and the powerful energy formed a golden light ray, shing towards the royal city like a dragon. The punch carried the energy of the entire phenomenal-sess Divine Body; even a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator would be killed by it. It wasparable to an attack of a Grand Perfected Cultivator.


    But when it hit the curtain of runes¡ª


    The eighteen arrayyers merely shook a bit and nothing else happened, except for some visible ripples.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, the arrays of the city were formed by top Grandmasters from the central region of Tianhuang. Countless materials, treasures and thousands of Spirit Stones were used to make these arrays. If you were a Nascent Soul Cultivator, we wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand your attacks and we would immediately surrender.


    ¡°But you¡¯re apparently still far from entering the Nascent Soul Level. Why don¡¯t we just sit down and negotiate?¡±


    Zhao Duluo was still sincere and smiling.


    Chen Fan grunted andunched sixteen extra punches. Thest one was even made with the True Martial Divine Fist. It turned into a golden wheel that shed against the arrays, breaking threeyers at once.


    And yet, those threeyers immediately closed up again.


    Those arrays were rooted in the Spirit Veins below the royal city and had endless energy. Chen Fan would have to destroy the Spirit Veins of the entire Central State, or he would be unable to fight against a city by himself.


    Zhao Duluo was still trying to convince Chen Fan.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t attack anymore. Hended on a hill outside the city, closed his eyes and started initiating the Deception Art to draw back the True Essence inside his body.


    While everyone in the city was confused by his actions...


    They saw five Divine Chains appear on his body. As time passed, they became more and more concrete. The thundercloud in the sky seemed to have lost its target and began to shrink.


    One hour, two hours, three hours...


    About half a dayter.


    Dong.


    The Divine Chains suddenly disappeared, as well as the thundercloud. It became sunny again and Chen Fan finally opened his eyes.


    He stood there calmly with his ck hair fluttering in the wind. There was no energy on his body at all, as if he were an ordinary person.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Zhao Duluo¡¯s heart sank.


    Then, Chen Fan said, ¡°Zhao Duluo, if youe out, kneel before me and pay off the debt with your life, I¡¯ll spare the Zhao family.¡±


    Zhao Duluo was still smiling.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t such a big deal. Why do we have toe to this point? Please get inside and we¡¯ll talk this through.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can resist me with these arrays?¡± Chen Fan said as he pulled out the broken sword, ¡°Fine, let me show you how I crush your turtle shell.¡±


    ng!


    There came the sound of a dragon. Chen Fan pulled out the copper sword inch by inch, while many elders of the Zhao family looked at him with disdain.


    The sword had amon appearance; it had no power at all. It wasn¡¯t evenparable to the most ordinary Dharma Artifacts. It was impossible to break the arrays with this sword.


    ¡°I guess the sword will be broken before he makes his attack.¡±


    ¡°Does he think that he can shatter the world so easily like a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord?¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan isn¡¯t skilled enough.¡±


    Many Overlords of the royal family shook their heads.


    Only Zhao Duluo frowned. He had seen the broken sword in Chen Fan¡¯s hand. Even though it looked simple, it was extremely sharp; not even the top Spirit Armors could withstand a sh.


    ¡°But our arrays are made with Spirit Qi. They¡¯ll keep closing up, unless Chen Beixuan can sh open the eighteen arrayyers at once. He¡¯s not a Nascent Soul Cultivator, so he¡¯s not powerful enough to do so.¡± Thinking of this, Zhao Duluo was relieved.


    ¡°nk.¡±


    The moment when Chen Fan pulled out the copper sword.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An earth-shattering energy wave was swept through a few hundred miles.


    With Chen Fan as the center, the ground on a ten mile radius was cracked and the Sword Qi on the broken sword turned into a beam of light that shot up to a hundred thousand feet in the sky. Even people a thousand miles away could see this pir of Sword Qi.


    It was much more powerful than an attack of a Golden Core Cultivator.


    Countless people¡¯s eyes popped out.


    Along with a crackling sound¡ª


    The rust on the broken sword fell off and the shiny de was exposed. It was made with the brightest gold and it let out beams of light. This wasn¡¯t a mere broken sword, but a peerless Deity Sword.


    ¡°Chatter.¡±


    The Sect Master of the Tianji Grotto-heaven widened his eyes and was grinding his teeth. ¡°A Heavenly... Heavenly Treasure?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Heavenly Treasures were the most powerful among all the Spirit Treasures and were also known as Supreme Spirit Treasures. Only peerless Heavenly Lords could make them.


    Every Heavenly Treasure could suppress a region or a sect, and there wasn¡¯t even one in the Beihan Region. Only the oldest sects in the legends had Heavenly Treasures. So, who would have thought that the broken sword Chen Fan had was a Heavenly Treasure?


    ¡°This is the ¡®Sky-severing Sword.¡¯ It¡¯s the sword of Heaven¡¯s Equal, the ancestor of the Chinese. He blocked the Path of Heaven and defeated countless enemies using this sword. Today, I¡¯ll break your arrays and eliminate the Zhao family with it!¡±


    Chen Fan held the sword before him and closed his eyes.


    The sh that blocked the Path of Heaven appeared in front of Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    He seemed to have traveled across time, to witness how Heaven¡¯s Equal had produced that sh thousands of years in the past. Countless sword art wonders, the spin of True Essence, the movement of Dharma Power and secrets of Sword Qi appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    Chen Fan shed gently.


    ¡°Break the gxy!¡±


    At that moment, the five Essence Cores were pulsing in unison. All of Chen Fan¡¯s anger, everything he had endured since he had reached Tianhuang and every pain the Chinese had suffered were all imbued in the sword.


    After that sh¡ª


    The world was separated. On one side, there was a bright starry sky, while on the other, a sunny sky.


    The eighteen arrays, the royal city and the city walls were split in half. The earth cracked and a gap was spread from Chen Fan¡¯s feet, through the entire city, to a hundred miles away.


    Chen Fan walked to where Zhao Duluo was.


    A million cultivators, ten thousands Connate Cultivators, a few hundred Golden Core Cultivators, none of them dared to stop him. Zhao Duluo looked up in fear, as if he were the only person left in the world.


    Everyone in the city was terrified!

 Chapter 859 - Shedding Blood in the Royal City

    <h4>Chapter 859 Shedding Blood in the Royal City</h4>


    ¡°Chatter...¡±


    The wind was howling and the air was filled with Sword Qi inside the royal city. Nobody dared to make any noise; it was so silent that everyone was able to hear the sound of Zhao Duluo¡¯s teeth grinding.


    Zhao Duluo looked over with a frightened face.


    He saw Chen Faning with a sword in his hand and there was a ck crack behind him. It was a crack in the dimension. It didn¡¯t close up; it looked like an eye in the sky.


    The eighteenyers of arrays had been torn.


    Chen Fan¡¯s sh not only broke thest things the royal family relied on, it also took away all the pride and arrogance in Zhao Duluo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°tter, tter, tter!¡±


    Chen Fan walked slowly.


    The five Divine Chains appeared clearly on him. They were twining around his body tightly, which created five visible marks. It was the consequence of using his full power two times in one day. The Sky-severing Sword even became dim after thest attack; it would need some time to recover.


    However, among the countless Connate Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators, none of them dared to attack Chen Fan.


    The cultivators that had been blocking in front of Chen Fan had already run away. Nobody¡ªincluding the Golden Core Cultivators of the Zhao family or the soldiers of the troops of the Beihan Region¡ªdared to stop him. The crowd made way for Chen Fan and Zhao Duluo could be seen a hundred feet away.


    Even though he was the Prince of the royal family, who hadmand over thousands of people and was constantly protected by countless soldiers and Overlords, Zhao Duluo felt utterly lonely and weak at the moment, as if the world had abandoned him.


    Thousands of soldiers were frightened!


    ¡°I once thought Lord Beihan was unstoppable and Sword King was already at the peak a cultivator could possibly reach. After seeing Perfected Cultivator Chen suppress the royal city today, I finally realized what the word invincible truly means!¡±


    Zhang Ming looked up in shock and in awe.


    He even wanted to be banished from his sect and follow Chen Fan.


    Qi Feng also looked at Chen Fan. They were at the same age and the same level. However, he was only a young disciple of the Tianji Grotto-heaven, while Chen Fan was already standing on the top of the Beihan Region, having made countless Perfected Cultivators yield.


    ¡°This is the difference between us.¡±


    Qi Feng heaved a sigh.


    At the same time, Chen Fan was already thirty feet away from Zhao Duluo. An elder finally came up.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, please listen to me. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding...¡±


    Someone recognized that the elder was Zhao Duluo¡¯s uncle, the brother of the current Lord Beihan. He was also a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator who was able to fight with a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator with the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python. He was a superior being in the Zhao family and even Sword King had to respect him.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan only made a shing motion.


    The Sky-severing Sword was still rusted; it hadn¡¯t been awakened yet. It only sent out a small beam of light, which immediately split the elder in half.


    How powerful was a Heavenly Treasure?


    Normal people could already kill a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator with it, so it was even more terrifying when in Chen Fan¡¯s hands.


    The elder was startled. He didn¡¯t understand why Chen Fan didn¡¯t even let him finish talking.


    Then, a few Overlords and elders of the royal family also came up and tried to convince Chen Fan. Chen Fan then shed seven times without hesitation and killed seven Golden Core Cultivators. Even though the Divine Chains on his body became tighter and the sword looked dimmer, Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    In the end, no one dared to stop Chen Fan; they let him walk towards Zhao Duluo.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Duluo had already knelt on the ground trembling. He didn¡¯t even have the courage to run away anymore.


    Suddenly, someone sighed.


    An extremely old man, who only had a scant amount of white hair and whose body was bent, stood in front of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s it! This battle has cost our family dozens of Golden Core Cultivators. That should be able to ay your anger...¡±


    The old man stopped for a while between each sentence, as if it were extremely exhausting for him to speak.


    But a junior of the Zhao family eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Ancestor. He¡¯s still alive?¡±


    Hearing this title, many old cultivators were startled and something seemed to havee to their minds. Even the Sect Masters of the six Grotto-heavens also looked serious.


    ¡°Brother Qi, who¡¯s the Heavenly Ancestor?¡± Zhang Ming wondered.


    Someone came to convince Chen Fan when he was so vicious?


    ¡°The Heavenly Ancestor? Is he the brother of the first Lord Beihan and the uncle of the current Lord Beihan?¡± Qi Feng asked.


    ¡°I heard that he used to be invincible back then, and that he had already be a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator thousands of years ago, but the first Lord Beihan got the spotlight. He had no choice but to step down. He must have hid deep inside the Spirit Veins, or he would have died long before.¡±


    A Golden Core Cultivator could live about two thousand years. Even if the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python was strong, he could only live three thousand years at most. And yet, it had already been five thousand years since the first Lord Beihan¡¯s time.


    Seeing such a legend, countless people were terrified.


    Chen Fan stopped for the first time and asked the old man before him seriously, ¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡±


    The eyes of the Heavenly Ancestor glittered and he became old again. He slowly shook his head and said as he panted, ¡°I¡¯ve already lived several thousand years. I¡¯ll only be able live a few years more after getting out this time. I won¡¯t survive the night if I fight with you.


    ¡°However, think twice if you want to kill Zhao Duluo. Even though I don¡¯t really like this kid, he¡¯s my nephew. His father is much more powerful than I am and he¡¯s only half a step away from transforming to the true form of the Sky-Swallowing Python. It¡¯s impossible for you to defeat him if you don¡¯t, but aren¡¯t you scared you¡¯d summon the Thunder Tribtion?¡±


    The Heavenly Ancestor saw Chen Fan¡¯s weakness immediately.


    ¡°Haha, if Lord Beihan feels offended, juste to see me. I¡¯ll y with him!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and didn¡¯t mind at all.


    He raised his hand.


    Whoosh.


    Zhao Duluo flew into his hand from ten feet away.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry...¡± Zhao Duluo was horrified. He even yelled.


    ¡°Help me, Ancestral Patriarch! I¡¯m the descendant of the third generation and the future of the Zhao family. If you let him kill me, there will be no heir in the next two thousand years...¡±


    When the Heavenly Ancestor was about to speak...


    Chen Fan had already squeezed his hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Zhao Duluo exploded like a watermelon and blood sshed around. He was still in shock as he died. He had never thought that Chen Fan would kill him just like that.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Seeing this sight, the Heavenly Ancestor slowly closed his eyes. ¡°This kid was correct. He was indeed the most powerful among the third generation of the Zhao family. Without him, we¡¯ll have no heir. My nephew might have let you go if you had killed someone else, but he¡¯lle and fight with you now.¡±


    ¡°Let hime. I¡¯m also looking for him.¡±


    Chen Fan killed Zhao Duluo so effortlessly, just like killing an ant.


    Countless people lowered their heads and even the Sect Masters of the six Grotto-heavens bowed to express their respect for this invincible Overlord.


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken lives, destroyed the city and shown us your power. It¡¯s time for you to leave!¡±


    The Heavenly Ancestor had apparently be indifferent.


    ¡°Not yet. Those who attacked me and humiliated the Chinese also have to die,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The Heavenly Ancestor was enraged. He stood upright and an energy, which was more powerful than that of a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator, ran through his body. He was enveloped in a mighty aura, and there was a giant python a few thousand feet long behind him. The Heavenly Ancestor had so much energy right then... He didn¡¯t seem like an old man.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t step back; he had a vicious look in his eyes.


    An earth-shattering battle was about to begin.


    Everyone held their breaths.


    But after half an hour, the Heavenly Ancestor heaved a sigh, then drew back his Dharma Power and returned to his old man appearance.


    ¡°Fine, just do whatever you want. I can¡¯t stop you. But remember, leave some descendants for my family. Otherwise, I¡¯ll also exterminate the Chinese in Old China Town.¡±


    He then turned around and left.


    Watching the Heavenly Ancestor leave, many members of the royal family and the Perfected Cultivators who attacked Chen Fan were leftpletely terrified.


    Chen Fan nced over everyone and said with a smile, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m going to settle the scores with the royal family.¡±


    That day, the royal city was filled with Sword Qi. Fire burned for three days and there were corpses found everywhere within a hundred mile range. The entire Sky-Swallowing Pce was filled with screams and cries. Countless descendants of the royal family were killed and the nine troops of the Beihan Region were annihted. Countless Golden Core Cultivators and Connate Cultivators died or were left with injuries.


    Only Zhao Qingchen, who hid outside the pce, survived.


    Tianhuang Calendar, July 3rd, 129500.


    Chen Beixuan killed Sword King, destroyed the royal city, killed the members of the Zhao family and ughtered his way around for three days. The royal family almost lost all their descendants.


    The news was spread and the world, leaving everyone stunned!

 Chapter 860 - The World Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 860 The World Was Shocked</h4>


    ¡°Have you heard about the incident in the royal city?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s bullsh*t! Someone killed everyone in the Royal Pce, including Sword King, all by himself? It¡¯s like a joke. Who¡¯s capable of doing that? A Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord? Or an elite on the Longevity Roll? Besides, Lord Beihan is still here. Why didn¡¯t hee and stop that man?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it either, but my elders were there and they saw it with their own eyes. They don¡¯t know why Lord Beihan didn¡¯t show up either. Maybe he¡¯s not in the royal city?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Billions of people were astounded.


    The news about the battle in the royal city was spread across all thirty six states. The Top Ten, the eight powerful families and all therge sects knew about it.


    When people heard the news...


    They were overwhelmed with shock.


    The Royal Pce had ruled the Beihan Region for thousands of years. Lord Beihan¡¯s two generations had suppressed the world and Sword King was invincible. How could such powerful forces be defeated by one person, just like that?


    At first, many people didn¡¯t believe it, thinking it was just a joke or a rumor.


    At the government building of the Yan State.


    Xu Hao, the Young Lord of the Yan State, had even asked someone to behead the person who had spread the rumors. ¡°Our Royal Pce is immensely powerful. How would Chen Beixuan be able to kill everyone there? Whoever says something like that will be executed...¡±


    A sh of firelight came rushing in before he finished.


    Xu Hao opened the contents and his face turned pale.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Ding family, a famous family in Red me City, asked, ¡°Young Lord, what¡¯s the order?¡±


    Many of the other Ancestral Patriarchs had also seen the fire. They knew this was the ¡°Miles Fire Talisman¡± of the Royal Pce, which was used to deliver urgent messages; it was able to fly a hundred thousand miles a day.


    Xu Hao¡¯s hands trembled for a while before he said, ¡°The Royal Pce was destroyed... Sword King died... Chen Beixuan won!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    All the Ancestral Patriarchs were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe the news.


    Xu Hao held the fire talisman with hatred in his eyes. He wondered why he didn¡¯t see how powerful the Chinese kid was in the past. After having killed everyone in the Royal Pce, the government of the Yan State was nothing to him.


    He became immediately anxious the moment he thought of the Chinese in the Yan State.


    In the Tianmang Grotto-heaven.


    Many elders in the Tianmang Hall received the news and snickered, but the entire Tianmang Grotto-heaven was pressured when they confirmed the facts.


    Manggu got out and saw the pale faces of the elders.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Manggu frowned.


    He was more confident in forming a fifth-grade Golden Core after cultivating this time. Then, he had to collect stones and save power to enter the Golden Core Level.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The Grand Elder smiled wryly.


    ¡°Grand Elder, I¡¯ve be much more powerful and my Tianmang Body is alsoplete. I know I can defeat Lin Wuhua and Gu Lingzi. Once I go through the Thunder Tribtion and form the Golden Core, not even Perfected Cultivator Chen would be a match for me,¡± Manggu said with confidence.


    The Grand Elder frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to surpass him. Perfected Cultivator Chen is Chen Beixuan!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. By then, I¡¯ll settle all the scores, old or new.¡± Manggu¡¯s eyes twinkled and his Tianmang Body got stronger.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    All the elders smiled wryly. That was someone who had suppressed the entire region and killed a sixth-grade Golden Core Cultivator, all by himself. Would he care about a cultivator who hadn¡¯t even be a real fifth-grade Golden Core Cultivator yet?


    Other than the Grotto-heavens, many families and races also suffered from a great loss.


    The Violent Apes.


    As one of the Top Ten powers, the Violent Apes were extremely domineering. They had conquered the entire Mountain State and their settlements were spread over thousands of mountains. But that day, all the Violent Apes remained silent.


    When the news about the death of their leader arrived, many Overlords said they wanted to go to the royal city and exterminate the Chinese. And yet, when more messages arrived, almost none of them dared to say anything.


    The Heavenly Wolves, the Six-armed Snakes, the Silver Spirits, the Chu family... Many families were gloomy and anxious as they had chosen the wrong side, causing their leaders to be killed.


    Chen Fan had yed the Zhao family, so he might also go after them.


    ¡°We have to think of a solution.¡±


    All the families had clever people and they suddenly thought about the Chinese. People might not have the courage to ask Chen Fan for mercy, but they could seek the Chinese.


    So, there were a lot of envoys outside Old China Town, covering the entire sky. Looking from above, countless groups were going towards Old China Town from all directions, like swarms of ants.


    At the Ancestral Temple.


    Many Chinese elders were still in shock.


    ¡°Qin Luo, sh me and see if I¡¯m still dreaming,¡± Elder Mufeng said.


    Qin Luo red at him and didn¡¯t really try to sh him. Not only Elder Mufeng, all the other elders were unable to believe it. They were still in fear and worrying not long before.


    Chen Fan had killed the Commanders of three troops and Chi Fenkong, the Lord of the Yan State. That was a serious crime. After calming down, the Chinese ended up drenched in cold sweat.


    The Royal Pce might let Chen Fan go if the matter was only about Zhao Qingchen, but killing three Commanders and seven Lords would definitely stir the entire Beihan Region. Not even Sword King would stay idle and watch everything happen.


    While everyone was feeling scared¡ª


    News came from the royal city.


    The Grand Elder and the others thought that ying Sword King, the Prince and the royal family was like a myth at first.


    Many guests who had paid a visit to attend the ceremony, including Chu Tianyu and Gu Lingzi, were sneering at the news.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. How would Chen Beixuan be powerful enough to defeat Sword King? I guess he¡¯s already escaped, letting the Chinese take the me. Just wait for the Royal Pce to kill you all.¡±


    A lot of elders turned pale with horror.


    Mu Hongti and Yun Yier were also sweating.


    ¡°Sister Mu, would Senior Chen really run away?¡± Yun Yier asked anxiously.


    Mu Hongti forced a smile and replied, ¡°No, Perfected Cultivator Chen is a hero. Not even Zhu Jiushan is a match for him. How would he just run away like that? Chu Tianyu must have made that up.¡±


    Lin Wuhua shook her head and sighed.


    Those two girls didn¡¯t know how terrifying the Royal Pce was. Among the thirty six Lords, seventeen Generals, nine Commanders, the elders and all the servants, there were around a hundred Golden Core Cultivators, let alone the invincible Sword King and the mysterious Lord Beihan.


    How could Chen Fan level the entire royal city?


    ¡°Only if he truly were a Nascent Soul old man!¡± Lin Wuhua thought.


    But when Xu Hao rushed into Old China Town, he immediately knelt before even entering the Ancestral Temple and said he didn¡¯t know anything the Royal Pce and Chi Fenkong did in the past. He had only been forced by Chi Fenkong.


    The entire Old China Town was astonished.


    ¡°Young Lord, what are you doing? Get up.¡±


    Xie Changying quickly went up and helped Xu Hao up.


    Xu Hao was the Young Lord of the Yan State, who hadmand over thousands of people. Every senior official of the Chinese knew this.


    In the past, the elders of the Chinese had to bow to Xu Hao. Even though they were all Connate Cultivators, the elders of a small race would notpare to an authority who ruled a state.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t help me, Grand Elder. Everyone knows that Perfected Cultivator Chen is superior now. From now on, the Chinese will be the top group of the Yan State... No, the entire Beihan Region. You¡¯re so superior... How can I receive your kindness? I can only kneel.¡±


    Xu Hao shook his head in fear.


    Xie Changying¡¯s hands froze in the air and his eyes were glittering.


    ¡°Young Lord, you mean... all those rumors are true?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re true. I¡¯ve already received the Miles Fire Talisman from the Royal Pce. I think thoserge families will alsoe here soon,¡± Xu Hao said respectfully.


    Everyone looked at Xu Hao and finally believed it.


    Then.


    The Arctic Sect, the Barbaric Dragons, the Blood Beasts... Races that had offended the Chinese in the past came one after another.


    When the elders of the Top Ten and the eight powerful families arrived, the entire Old China Town was mesmerized.


    The streets in Old China Town were flooded with people and countless Chinese looked over.


    They saw many Chinese elders sitting in the hall of the Ancestral Temple.


    And the leaders of the families were all respectful. Those from some small families didn¡¯t even enter the hall. They only knelt outside the door.


    All the guests were startled; nobody dared to say a word.Chu Tianyu and Gu Lingzi even looked devastated after seeing the elders of the Chu family and the Silver Spirits.


    ¡°Grand Elder, the Chinese have an incredible cultivator. From now on, the entire Beihan Region will have to rely on the Chinese and Perfected Cultivator Chen,¡± Perfected Cultivator Heiming said.


    As a Perfected Cultivator, he treated Xie Changying as if they were on equal footing. Lin Wuhua and Mu Hongti followed behind them, still surprised by the news.


    Xie Changyingughed. He had never felt so happy before and he suddenly started crying.


    ¡°The Chinese... are finally back on the top of the Beihan Region!¡±


    Countless Chinese people cried tears of joy.


    All the others had pale faces.

 Chapter 861 - The Two World Peak

    <h4>Chapter 861 The Two World Peak</h4>


    While the entire Beihan Region was in shock, Chen Fan was sitting in the middle of the Arctic Hall at the Sky-Swallowing Pce.


    Chen Fan was sittingzily on the emperor¡¯s chair, which was made of gold and copper; it had nine pythons twining around it. Xiao Mang was next to him, feeding Chen Fan some grapes.


    Many dead bodies of the royal family members had been removed from the Arctic Hall by the servants.


    Many leaders of the Grotto-heavens and the strong families were standing respectfully in the hall, but a lot of them had disappeared.


    The leader of the Chu family, Chu Yuanding, said as he knelt on his knees, ¡°Perfected Cultivator, the entire Zhao family has been razed to the ground. Only ordinary members who don¡¯t cultivate or some criminals are left. However, the Heavenly Ancestor took Prince Zhao Duming before he left and we couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    He had surrendered quickly enough during the battle, and Chen Fan also needed someone to help him get familiar with the situation in the royal city to control the Royal Pce, which was why he didn¡¯t kill him.


    The members of a few other families looked at Chu Yuanding with an envious face.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. He¡¯s just a Golden Core Cultivator. The Heavenly Ancestor is quite clever. He took someone with the greatest potential as he knew they¡¯d lost their power.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Among Lord Beihan¡¯s sons, only Prince Zhao Duluo, Prince Zhao Duming, Prince Zhao Duxuan and Prince Zhao Qingchen had cultivation talent. They were the only ones who could be top Overlords and awaken the true form of the Sky-Swallowing Python in the future.


    And yet, Chen Fan had killed three of them, and Heavenly Ancestor could only take Zhao Duming with him. As for the other members of the family, they were like ants in the eyes of the Heavenly Ancestor; they weren¡¯t important, at all.


    Chu Yuanding hesitated and said, ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve already broken into the ce where Lord Beihan cultivates, but he isn¡¯t there. We only found an old servant of his.¡±


    ¡°Lord Beihan is not here?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He knew something was wrong. That battle had been earth-shattering. Even Sword King had died and the royal city was destroyed. Why didn¡¯t Lord Beihan show up at all? Chen Fan finally understood after he asked the old servant.


    The old servant said, ¡°My Lord went missing three centuries ago and has been trapped inside the Two World Peak. We recently received a message from him. He said the Two World Peak is going to open soon and he¡¯s going to return, which is why we organized this assembly.¡±


    ¡°The Two World Peak? What¡¯s that ce?¡± Xiao Mang wondered.


    Many people were startled and a few Sect Masters even looked terrified after hearing the name. When Chen Fan asked them about it, nobody answered.


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so he didn¡¯t probe further.


    As expected, someone paid him a visit at night.


    ¡°The Sect Master of the Tianji Grotto-heaven! What a surprise!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and Xiao Mang also looked at that man with her rounded eyes.


    ¡°Just call me Xuan Mingzi.¡± The Sect Master of the Tianji Grotto-heaven waved his hand. ¡°How can I call myself Sect Master in front of a Perfected Cultivator? You¡¯re even powerful enough to be listed on the Longevity Roll.¡±


    Chen Fan said, ¡°You must be here because of the Two World Peak. Just spit it out! I like straightforward people. If you give me enough information and help me catch Lord Beihan, I¡¯ll offer the entire Xuan State to the Tianji Grotto-heaven.¡±


    Xuan Mingzi was immediately short of breath.


    The Tianji Grotto-heaven was located in the Xuan State, covering more than half of the avablend, but they couldn¡¯t conquer the entire state because of the Royal Pce. With Chen Fan¡¯s promise, they could finally get what they had been hoping for.


    ¡°In fact, this is not a secret. It¡¯s easy for you to find out,¡± Xuan Mingzi smiled and said, ¡°The Two World Peak is a strange world. It¡¯s located on the Zangtian teau and is a hundred thousand milesrge. It¡¯s extremely dangerous, ordinary Golden Core Cultivators will die once they go inside.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Tell me more.¡±


    Chen Fan was a bit interested.


    ¡°Nobody knows where the Two World Peak came from.


    ¡°I only know that it has appeared thousands of years ago, and it seems to be the intersection point of Tianhuang and the other world. The Two World Peak opens once every three centuries and arge number of beasts will surge out of it, shedding blood on the Zangtian teau. At the same time, many cultivators also go into the Two World Peak to find opportunities.¡±


    Xuan Mingzi continued, ¡°I heard that there are countless Heavenly Medicines and Spirit Treasures in the Two World Peak. Some people even saw a horse that shed through and disappeared in a blink. They guessed that it was a legendary Divine Medicine. So, Overlords, including descendants of the historical sects, would try to enter every time the Two World Peak opens.


    ¡°Of course, those are only legends. No one has ever seen a real Divine Medicine. I guess Lord Beihan entered the Two World Peak just because he wanted to look for the Divine Medicine to enter the Nascent Soul Level.¡±


    ¡°A Divine Medicine?¡±


    Xiao Mang¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were also brightened.


    Three of his five Essence Cores had yet to reach the divine grade. If he could get one more Divine Medicine or a Quasi-Divine Medicine, he could immediatelyplete a divine-grade Essence Core.


    ¡°Do you know where exactly the Two World Peak is and when it¡¯s going to open?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Xuan Mingzi was shocked. ¡°Do you really want to go there? The Two World Peak is extremely dangerous. Even the top Golden Core Cultivators have to be careful there. It¡¯s the intersection point between the two worlds and there are countless dimension gaps. Many unknown vicious monsters or Heavenly Beasts mighte out from the gaps... Lord Beihan has been trapped there for three centuries.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just him. I¡¯m different.¡± Chen Fan flicked his fingers. ¡°If I stay here, Lord Beihan might not have the courage toe to see me when he returns. So, I should just get in the Two World Peak andpletely eliminate this threat.¡±


    Xuan Mingzi stood with a serious look.


    He had never thought that Chen Fan would be that powerful. From his point of view, he didn¡¯t want Lord Beihan to return, which was why he was telling Chen Fan everything about the Two World Peak.


    Chen Fan then suddenly said, ¡°Brother, how much do you know about the curse cast on the Chinese? Did the first Lord Beihan really do that?¡±


    Hearing this question, Xiao Mang was immediately nervous. She looked at Xuan Mingzi with her fists clenched. As one of the Chinese, she was most concerned about that.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Xuan Mingzi hesitated.


    He nced at Chen Fan and said, ¡°In fact, our ancestor once recorded something about the Chinese. The Beihan Region wasn¡¯t a Barren Region back then; it was still a Heavenly Region ruled by Heaven¡¯s Equal of the Chinese.¡±


    ¡°Is there any difference between a Barren Region and a Heavenly Region?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Xiao Mang was shocked. She frowned and asked, ¡°How much do you know about Tianhuang?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never gotten out of the Beihan Region ever since I came to Tianhuang. I know that there are other regions and historical sects out there. Those sects have Nascent Soul Cultivators and each of them is probably more powerful than the entire Beihan Region,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    ¡°Right, those sects are indeed much more powerful than the whole Beihan Region.¡±


    Xuan Mingzi nodded and said something astonishing.


    ¡°There are a hundred regions on Tianhuang and the Beihan Region is only one of them.¡±

 Chapter 862 - The Hundred Regions on Planet Tianhuang

    <h4>Chapter 862 The Hundred Regions on Tianhuang</h4>


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xiao Mang¡¯s eyes popped out.


    Even Chen Fan was a bit shocked.


    Although he knew Tianhuang was enormous when he looked at it from space, he didn¡¯t expect for there to be a hundred regions. The Beihan Region, which was dozens of timesrger than Earth, was only one of them.But then, Xuan Mingzi said something that astonished Xiao Mang, ¡°There are actually more than a hundred regions on Tianhuang.¡±Among the hundred regions, there are Heavenly Regions and Barren Regions. The Beihan Region is one of the Barren Regions. Such regions are all over Tianhuang and even the Sect Masters of some top sects don¡¯t know exactly how many there are. Most Barren Regions are located in the deste parts of Tianhuang like the Beihan Region and the real flourishing ones are the Heavenly Regions.¡±


    ¡°There are many historical sects and families in the Heavenly Regions. I heard that even the water of those regions contain Spirit Qi and can be used as Spirit Water. The Spirit Qi there is several times denser than in the Barren Regions, and there are a lot of Connate Cultivators and Golden Core Perfected Cultivators,¡± Xuan Mingzi sighed and continued, ¡°In the Beihan Region, a Golden Core Cultivator is already an Ancestral Patriarch, but he would only be a normal elder over there. Only a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord can be called an Ancestral Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Xiao Mang¡¯s eyes widened and her jaw dropped. She waspletely stunned.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Heavenly Regions and Barren Regions had a huge difference because Spirit Qi concentration was different. Those Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords must have trapped the Spirit Veins and Spirit Qi inside the Heavenly Regions,ter setting up restrictions in their regions to contain them.


    They were like enormous arrays. Ordinary ones could only cover a thousand mile radius, while these arrays locked an area within a radius of a few hundred thousand miles.¡±A Nascent Soul Cultivator can turn the world upside down. It¡¯s definitely possible to do these things,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Nascent Soul Cultivators could control the weather and have the power to destroy the world, which was why they were called ¡°Heavenly Lords.¡±


    A Heavenly Lord was the Lord of the Sky!


    ¡°Right, the Heavenly Lords have endless power, so the more powerful the Heavenly Regions are, the weaker the Barren Regions. Each disciple of those historical sects is strong enough to run wild in a Barren Region, just like Sword King did. He had already suppressed the Beihan Region before being listed on the Longevity Roll. Without you and Lord Beihan, nobody would be able to fight against him,¡± Xuan Mingzi said.


    Chen Fan then understood the difference between Heavenly Regions and Barren Regions.


    Sword King was only a disciple of the Haotian Sword Sect, but he had already been able to sweep the Beihan Region and defeat the six Grotto-heavens. So, how powerful were the real elites in those historical sects?¡±Among the Heavenly Regions, ten are the most powerful ones.


    ¡°They have a history of a few hundred thousand years and are extremely bustling. Each of them are ten timesrger than the Beihan Region and there are many powerful sects. And yet, they¡¯re not the core of Tianhuang. At the center of the, there¡¯s a supreme sacrednd. That¡¯s the real cultivation sacred ground and the only unbeatable region.¡±


    After that, Xuan Mingzi looked serious and his eyes were full of longing.


    ¡°When I was young, I traveled to the sacrednd with my Ancestral Master. It¡¯s ten timesrger than a Heavenly Region and many cultivators aren¡¯t even able to get out of it their entire lives. You can feel how concentrated the Spirit Qi is there when you breathe. There are a lot of elites and powerful races. Normal sects can¡¯t survive there at all, only the historical sects can. Each of them has a history of ten thousand years!¡±The only sacrednd, the top ten Heavenly Regions and many other Barren Regions.


    As Xuan Mingzi exined, Chen Fan and Xiao Mang finally knew what Tianhuang was really like.


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t quite impressed. He had seens ten thousand timesrger than Tianhuang in his previous life.


    But Xiao Mang was different. She felt as if everything she previously knew about the world had been reversed. The vast Beihan Region was only one of the¡¯s regions, even smaller than a state in other ces.


    ¡°But what does this have to do with the Chinese?¡± Chen Fan frowned and asked.


    Xuan Mingzi smiled and replied, ¡°Slow down, Perfected Cultivator.


    ¡°Thousands of years ago, the Chinese had a Heavenly Lord, so the Beihan Region used to be a Heavenly Region. Although we weren¡¯t amongst the top ten, we were far more powerful than the Barren Regions around us. So, how could the first Lord Beihan do anything to the Chinese? I heard that somerge sects from among the ten most powerful Heavenly Regions are responsible for the incident. Even the sacrednd had a hand in it, and some even said that the first Lord Beihan came from a historical sect in the sacrednd.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Xiao Mang covered her mouth.


    She had never thought that there were so many secrets behind the decline of the Chinese.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    Creating that kind of curse thatsted for thousands of generations and the Divine Chains inside Xiao Mang weren¡¯t something the first Lord Beihan could do. It had to be something done by at least a Nascent Soul Cultivator, or how would Heaven¡¯s Equal die?


    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ll take revenge for the Chinese one day.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered.


    Then, he started to prepare for the trip to the Two World Peak. Without catching the current Lord Beihan, how could he know which sect was responsible for what happened in the past?


    Chen Fan first settled all the remaining forces of the Royal Pce and ced a lot of Divine Soul restriction spells on the surrendered Perfected Cultivators. When Xie Changying arrived, Chen Fan gave him all the restriction tokens.


    ¡°Brother, I want to go to the Two World Peak too,¡± Xiao Mang said.


    She didn¡¯t want to leave Chen Fan, not even for a day.


    ¡°The Two World Peak is extremely dangerous. Why do you want to go there? You¡¯ll distract our Perfected Cultivator,¡± the Grand Elder said.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Chen Fan smiled and waved.


    Before leaving, Chen Fan left the ¡°Sky-severing Sword.¡± Although this Heavenly Sword was broken, it was still a Heavenly Treasure. Even Xie Changying would be able to kill a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator after learning the spells from Chen Fan.


    With the Sky-severing Sword, Chen Fan didn¡¯t have to worry about the Chinese while he was away.


    The Grand Elder bowed and said, ¡°Just go. I¡¯ll protect our people and I won¡¯t let you worry.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    He then left with Xiao Mang and shed towards the Zangtian teau.

 Chapter 863 - Fairy Shenxi

    <h4>Chapter 863 Fairy Shenxi</h4>


    The Zangtian teau was located at the border of the Beihan Region and the other Barren Regions.


    This was a chaotic area and many vicious beasts surged out when the Two World Peak opened every three centuries; nobody would dare to live there for that reason.


    Chen Fan shed across a few hundred thousand miles at once with Xiao Mang and reached the Zangtian teau. Once they got there, Chen Fan frowned and stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Brother?¡± Xiao Mang wondered.


    ¡°Look,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Xiao Mang looked up and saw the entire teau had been enveloped by a dimensional storm. The sky was full of ck cracks like deep scars. Some strange-looking monsters came out of them from time to time.


    ¡°The dimension around this area is very unstable. If you fly up there, one of the cracks might split you in half,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Huh? Even you can¡¯t get through?¡±


    Xiao Mang was startled.


    ¡°I can, but it isn¡¯t necessary. Going through a dimensional storm requires a thousand times more energy than crushing the air does.¡± Chen Fan shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s walk.¡±


    The dimensional cracks had gathered a thousand meters above the Zangtian teau and there were only a few down below. Chen Fan guessed that those dimensional storms had been caused by the Two World Peak.¡±When a world crashes onto Tianhuang and shows a corner, the dimension will be unstable.¡±


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    He had asked Xuan Mingzi about the world on the other side of the Two World Peak, but Xuan Mingzi wasn¡¯t sure about it either. He only knew that the other world was vast and extremely old. They also had their own cultivation arts, which werepletely different from the ones practiced on Tianhuang.


    Chen Fan had seen many worlds like that. If the Realm of Kunxu was developed to the maximum level, it would also separate from Earth and turn into an indestructible world in the dimension.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered.


    There had to be arge amount of energy or even some Void Dimension Crystals inside such a chaotic dimension. He needed a vast amount of dimensional energy and Void Dimension Crystals toplete the Kun Peng Divine Core, .


    He ced his arm around Xiao Mang, then he took a step and walked a thousand feet forward.


    Although he was only walking, he could easily go ten times the speed of sound with his phenomenal-sess Divine Body. The Zangtian teau was like a smooth road to him.


    Then, Chen Fan encountered some vicious beasts.


    Those beasts were different from those found on Tianhuang. They were covered in ck scales and they were letting out fire like demons in Hell. When they attacked, some demonic energy surged out, which could contaminate the cultivators¡¯ Dharmic Powers.


    ¡°Is there a demon realm behind the Two World Peak?¡±


    Chen Fan was shocked.


    But this thought immediately shed away from his mind.


    A real demon realm was even vaster than the gxy and the mountains there were ten thousand kilometers tall. If it really crashed onto Tianhuang, the would explode.


    ¡°I guess this is just a fragment of the realm, or something simr.¡± Chen Fan raised his hand and it turned into a sharp de.


    He shed gently and easily split those beasts in half.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan shed a thousand feet ahead...


    And the few monsters crossing his path froze, and their heads were lopped off.


    The beasts encountered were more powerful as Chen Fan went deeper inside the Zangtian teau. In the end, there was even a Golden Core Dragon Demon a few hundred meters long.


    It was like a hill that floated in the sky. Its body was full of shiny, metallic scales; its ws were sharp and its eyes were filled with crimson glitters; it had been trying to swallow a group of cultivators when Chen Fan saw it.


    That group of cultivators had eight Connate Cultivators. Their outfits were totally different from those of the Beihan Region and they were apparently from the other Barren Regions. They must have been caught by that beast while they were on an adventure to visit the Zangtian teau. The beast killed, tore them apart and stuffed them in its mouth.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Xiao Mang yelled.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan shed forward and threw a punch. His fist was surrounded by a golden aura, shining like the sun.


    The Dragon Demon had already noticed Chen Fan. Even though it was massive, it was extremely clever and Chen Fan had only managed to hit its tail.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan punched the dragon¡¯s tail and created a giant hole.


    The Dragon Demon let out a cry and turned around. It opened its mouth and flew towards Chen Fan with its sharp ws.


    This Dragon Demon had reached the mid-stage Golden Core Level and had an extremely strong body, which was close to a phenomenal-sess Divine Body. Chen Fan could only make it roll when he punched it, but he couldn¡¯t really kill it.


    While Chen Fan was about to use his Essence Cores¡ª


    A beam of light was suddenly shot from afar. There was an elegant girl inside the light, like a peerless Goddess.


    The girl raised her hand and a beam of light spinned around the Dragon Demon¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The dragon¡¯s head, asrge as a house, was cut off and an endless surge of ck blood poured out. Then, everyone finally saw clearly that the beam of light was a sword.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already killed all the monsters five thousand miles in the east. Leave quickly,¡± the mysterious girl said.


    Her voice was extremely cold, as if it had been sent from the sky.


    ¡°Thank you for saving us.¡±


    The cultivators who survived bowed and left immediately.


    Chen Fan looked up.


    The Dragon Demon was a mid-stage Golden Core Beast, but the mysterious girl killed it with a single attack. She had to be at least a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator, or she must havee from arge sect. Chen Fan saw that her sword was a superior-grade Spirit Treasure that was as powerful as the Changliu Sword.


    The mysterious girl nced at Chen Fan and said, ¡°There will be more beasts like this as you go further. You won¡¯t be able to reach the Two World Peak. Just turn around.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be fine,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    The mysterious girl frowned.


    Xiao Mang quickly moved forward and smiled. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be mad. My brother is like that. What¡¯s your name? You¡¯re incredible! You yed such arge dragon!¡±


    The mysterious girl didn¡¯t seem to be used to interacting with overly excited people. She answered after a while.


    ¡°Shenxi.¡±


    ¡°Sister Shenxi, I¡¯m Xiao Mang. Are you also going to the Two World Peak for adventure? Me and my brother are here to look for someone.¡± Xiao Mang gave her a beaming smile.


    The girl called Shenxi sized Xiao Mang up and looked doubtful.


    Even though Xiao Mang was at a low level, she carried a hint of dragon¡¯s energy as her True Dragon Divine Meridian had manifested. She had be more elegant and fierce.


    ¡°Xiao Mang, the Two World Peak is dangerous. You and your brother should go back. You have great talents, but the cultivation arts you practiced aren¡¯t good enough. I¡¯ll give you a real cultivation art and take you to a cultivation sectter on,¡± Shenxi said seriously and gave Xiao Mang a talisman with a reincarnation sign, so that Xiao Mang could use it when she was in danger. After that, she turned into a sh of light and shot towards the Two World Peak without looking at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    Xiao Mang pouted and was about to throw away the talisman.


    Chen Fan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave you.¡±He took the talisman and frowned as he felt a powerful energy within. ¡°This is... a Heavenly Talisman?¡±


    What was a Heavenly Talisman?


    It was a talisman made by a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord! A Heavenly Lord could control the weather, so the talisman was also as powerful and it wasn¡¯t something a normal Perfected Cultivator could resist.


    ¡°How arrogant. She gave away a Heavenly Talisman made by a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Looks like she¡¯s from one of the historical sects.¡±


    Chen Fan shrugged.


    He gave Xiao Mang the Heavenly Talisman and said, ¡°This is good. Don¡¯t throw it away. Keep it with you at all times, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Xiao Mang nodded.


    And yet, thinking about what Shenxi said, Chen Fan also realized that the cultivation arts of the Chinese indeed restricted Xiao Mang¡¯s potential. The True Dragon Divine Meridian was a supreme Divine Meridian of a hundred-year-old Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s time to find a real Divine Art for Xiao Mang.¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    The two of them kept going to the Two World Peak. There were beasts corpses everywhere as they continued along the way. All of them had been killed with one sh. Chen Fan even saw the body of a thousand-meter peak-stage Golden Core beast with a snake head and an eagle body.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated that girl. She might even be stronger than Sword King.¡± Chen Fan thought.


    An unreal mountain then appeared in front of them.


    Looking at the area beyond the mountain, he saw what appeared to be another world on the other side.


    That world had many mountains that were ten thousand feet tall. There were flowers and Spirit Water everywhere, and waterfalls between mountains. Countless Spirit Herbs and Treasure Medicines grew there, and some eagles with golden wings a few hundred feetrge flew in the sky.


    It lookedpletely like a sacred ground, instead of a demon realm.


    They had arrived at the Two World Peak.

 Chapter 864 - An Elite on the Longevity Roll

    <h4>Chapter 864 An Elite on the Longevity Roll</h4>


    They saw hundreds of people when they reached the foot of the mountain. They were scattered all over the ce, far away from one another while seeming to be alert.


    Their clothes looked different and they were apparently from different regions. Most of them were mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators. Even the weakest ones were early-stage Golden Core Cultivators. Every one of them was powerful; they had a special kind of bloodline or cultivation art.


    There were over a hundred Perfected Cultivators at the Two World Peak.


    But what surprised Chen Fan was that none of them were peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivators and Shenxi wasn¡¯t there either.


    ¡°The Two World Peak is about to open. Those mountains and the Spirit Water are getting clearer. Once theypletely be tangible, we¡¯ll be able to go through the screen between the two worlds,¡± said a middle-aged Perfected Cultivator.


    He was wearing a weird robe and there was a giant azure wolf sitting beside him, which looked unreal. Chen Fan noticed that this man was someone from the Spirit Husbandry Region next to the Beihan Region.


    Cultivators from the Spirit Husbandry Region were good at controlling beasts.


    They had to start forming their Soul Beasts from the Qi Refinement State. The Soul Beasts not only had the power of Spirit Beasts, they could also change into thousands of forms and could destroy Divine Souls.


    Another Perfected Cultivator in a white outfit said, ¡°Hm, the real Overlords have already entered. Those who aren¡¯t peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators and have no Dimensional Spirit Treasures can only wait here.¡± He was from the Tian Region, the most powerful Barren Region around the area, which was much stronger than the Beihan Region and the Spirit Husbandry Region.


    ¡°By the way, who do you think that mysterious girl is?¡± a Perfected Cultivator wondered.


    Chen Fan heard him when he was about to enter the Two World Peak with Xiao Mang.


    The Perfected Cultivator from the Spirit Husbandry Region frowned and said, ¡°Judging from her clothes and cultivation arts, she¡¯s probably from one of the Heavenly Regions or she can even be a descendant of some historical family orrge sect.¡±


    ¡°Hm, she¡¯s definitely not an ordinary cultivator from a Heavenly Region. She might be from the oldest powerful sect or even an elite on the Longevity Roll.¡±


    The Perfected Cultivator in a white outfit snickered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Perfected Cultivators around him were startled by such a remark.


    The name Longevity Roll seemed to be imbued with magic. It frightened them, but they also yearned to be listed on it at the same time. Chen Fan frowned. This was already the fifth time he had heard about the Longevity Roll.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the Longevity Roll?¡± Xiao Mang wondered.


    The Perfected Cultivator next to her was shocked. He was surprised that Xiao Mang had dared to visit the Two World Peak at such a low level. He even sneered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what the Longevity Roll is? You better go back and hide in your mother¡¯s arms.¡±


    And the other Perfected Cultivators just ignored her.


    All of them were Golden Core Perfected Cultivators, so they could talk on equal terms. And yet, people like Xiao Mang and Chen Fan¡ªwho looked like they hadn¡¯t even entered the Golden Core Level¡ªweren¡¯t qualified to join their conversations at all.


    Perfected Cultivators were this arrogant.


    They were superior and everyone below the Golden Core Level were like ants.


    Tears welled up in Xiao Mang¡¯s eyes and she was trying her hardest not to cry.


    ¡°Apologize to my sister,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Then, all the Perfected Cultivators felt something was wrong.


    Chen Fan knew the man in white outfit was a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator, but he still talked so arrogantly. He was apparently fearless.


    The Perfected Cultivator in a white outfit frowned and sized Chen Fan up. He was gradually getting anxious. There didn¡¯t seem to be any energy on Chen Fan, so how did he get in? There were countless beasts on the Zangtian teau. How could an ordinary person go through a hundred thousand miles safely?


    Was he a hidden master?


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed my fault. My name¡¯s Lin Baikui. Please forgive me.¡± The Perfected Cultivator in a white outfit immediately apologized.


    ¡°Lin Baikui? He¡¯s Lin Baikui from the Lin family of the Tian Region?¡±


    Hearing this name, many Perfected Cultivators turned pale.


    During their conversation, Chen Fan realized that the Lin family was the top family of the Tian Region and Lin Baikui was a peerless talent of the family. He had be a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator in two centuries. More importantly, Ancestral Patriarch Takong¡ªthe leader of the Lin family and the top Overlord among the several regions nearby¡ªhad already entered the Two World Peak.


    A lot of Perfected Cultivators suddenly looked at Chen Fan pitifully.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind at all.


    Lin Baikui was a clever cultivator who was willing to surrender when he knew he couldn¡¯t deal with someone, so Chen Fan didn¡¯t press further.


    Lin Baikui continued, ¡°The reason why I think that girl is an elite on the Longevity Roll is because she managed to pass unscathed through the ce with the most beasts, all by herself.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s either an elite on the Longevity Roll or the heir of a historical sect,¡± Lin Baikui said.


    Everyone nodded.


    After that, the Perfected Cultivators left and continued to cultivate as they waited for the Two World Peak to open. When Chen Fan was about to take Xiao Mang in, Lin Baikui came up.


    ¡°My friend, I apologize again for what I did. Please forgive me. I have a Void Spirit Treasure here that can break the screen between the two worlds, but I still need one person. Why don¡¯t you join me?¡± He said sincerely with a beaming smile.


    However, Chen Fan interrupted without hesitation, ¡°No, we can get in there ourselves.¡±


    Lin Baikui froze and there was a glint of anger in his eyes. He continued to talk to Chen Fan, trying to get information about where Chen Fan came from, but Chen Fan wasn¡¯t interested at all.


    When he noticed that Chen Fan was a bit annoyed, he smiled and said, ¡°About the Longevity Roll, it¡¯s actually not something impressive.¡±


    Xiao Mang quickly paid attention and smiled brighter.


    ¡°The Longevity Roll is a list of the most outstanding elites around Tianhuang. Only those below the Nascent Soul Level can be listed.


    ¡°Nascent Soul Cultivators are also called Immortal Heavenly Lords. They can live ten thousand years, which can already be regarded as being immortal in people¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s why the Longevity Roll is known as the ¡®Heavenly Lord Waiting List¡¯ as well. Those being listed have a chance to be Heavenly Lords in the future. Each one of the elites on the list is much more powerful than normal Perfected Cultivators, and only cultivators who have formed a superior-grade Golden Core can be listed.¡±


    Then, Lin Baikui suddenly mumbled, ¡°I think that girl looks a lot like the legendary Reincarnation Goddess, one of the top elites on the Longevity Roll...¡±

 Chapter 865 - The Reincarnation Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 865 The Reincarnation Goddess</h4>


    ¡°The Reincarnation Goddess?¡± Xiao Mang asked.


    ¡°Yes, the Reincarnation Goddess is from a supreme sect called the Reincarnation Sect. It¡¯s the most powerful sect among the top ten Heavenly Regions, which has over a hundred thousand years of history. They¡¯re several times stronger than the Haotian Sword Sect.¡±


    Then, Lin Baikui shook his head. ¡°However, the Reincarnation Goddess is mysterious. People rarely get to see her face. Besides, she¡¯s so lofty she probably wouldn¡¯te to a ce like this. Although the Two World Peak has many Treasure Medicines and materials, I don¡¯t think the Reincarnation Goddess woulde for the legendary Divine Medicine.¡±


    Lin Baikui chuckled.


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He thought of the reincarnation sign on the Heavenly Talisman.


    Then, Lin Baikui tried one more time to invite Chen Fan to enter the peak together with the Void Spirit Treasure again, but Chen Fan rejected. He could only leave looking a bit upset.


    After Chen Fan and Xiao Mang went to the other side of the Two World Peak and got rid of everyone else, they cracked the sky and entered.


    Once they were in.


    They felt like the entire world had changed, as if they had gone from a desert to an oasis. The Spirit Qi formed mist and rose from the ground. There were all kinds of Spirit Herbs and rare Treasure Medicines everywhere.


    Xiao Mang widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Brother, is this a Realm of Deities?¡±


    Chen Fan caressed the girl¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°This ce is much worse than a Realm of Deities. It should be simr to a Heavenly Region or a sacrednd. In a real Realm of Deities, you can be immortal just by breathing.¡±


    ¡°So, what should we do next? Are we going to see Sister Shenxi?¡± Xiao Mang wondered.


    ¡°No, we must find Lord Beihan first. Since the Two World Peak isn¡¯t open yet, he must be in here still. It¡¯s difficult to leave through the screen now,¡± Chen Fan said.


    The world inside the Two World Peak was vast.


    Chen Fan sent out his Immortal Will and sensed the barrier in the air. The sky was full of mysterious energy, and the Immortal Will could only scan up to a ten mile radius.


    ¡°Strange.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    He tried to fly and discovered that the gravity had be stronger. He fell when he reached a hundred meters above. After a few attempts, Chen Fan was sure about something.


    ¡°This piece ofnd isn¡¯t natural, it was created by Dharmic Powers. Every mountain, every rock and every tree is filled with runes and talismans. There are countless restriction spells that inhibit our powers all the time. Someone who could usually destroy cities can¡¯t even break a mountain. I guess only peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators or even Nascent Soul Perfected Cultivators can fly here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Xiao Mang was dumbfounded.


    She found that she couldn¡¯t crush a giant stone as easily as usual and she immediately looked gloomy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it only works here. You¡¯ll return to normal when we get out. It¡¯s not that you¡¯ve be weaker.¡± Chen Fan smiled. ¡°Besides, we can still run even though we can¡¯t fly,¡± He said coldly.


    Even though there were some arrays that restricted people¡¯s power, most of them only constrained Dharma Powers and Immortal Will rather than the body. So, Chen Fan¡¯s phenomenal-sess Divine Body wasn¡¯t quite affected.


    Chen Fan then shot up from the ground with Xiao Mang and swiftly jumped from one mountain to another, rushing to the inside region.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    Every step Chen Fan took shattered mountains. His phenomenal-sess Divine Body was like an engine that never broke. All his muscles and bones carried a powerful energy.


    Along their way, several beasts dozens of meters long tried to besiege Chen Fan, but he tore them apart with his bare hands. The air was full of their feathers and blood.


    After going a few hundred kilometers, Chen Fan suddenly looked ahead.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s there. I heard the sound of fighting.¡±


    They ran there and saw someone they knew.


    Shenxi was enveloped in an aura, and there was a pair of silver wings on her back. She was flying in the sky and fighting with an Ice Fire Dragon.


    The dragon was a few hundred meters long. Its body was covered with scales, and it had eight legs and two heads. One of the heads was letting out fire, while the other ice. Shenxi was usually able to tear a mid-stage Golden Core Dragon apart effortlessly outside the Two World Peak.


    But she seemed to be a bit overwhelmed right then.


    There were restriction spells everywhere, inhibiting everyone¡¯s power in the Two World Peak. The more a cultivator relied on Dharma Powers and Divine Powers, the weaker they would be there. On the contrary, those who had a strong body became stronger.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Shenxi shouted and sent out a beam of light, knocking the dragon away. She turned around and looked at the two of them seriously. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go back? It¡¯s extremely dangerous here.¡±


    Then, she stared at Chen Fan coldly.


    ¡°Did you bring Xiao Mang here? Don¡¯t you know that this ce is dangerous for her? You¡¯re going to kill her!¡±


    ¡°No, Sister Shenxi. I begged him to let mee. Don¡¯t me him,¡± Xiao Mang exined.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    Chen Fan raised his chin.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Shenxi grunted and turned around. Her wings sent out beams of silver light and turned into two Heavenly Swords, which then shed the dragon into a few pieces.


    After killing the dragon, Shenxi gasped for air and there was a bit of sweat on her forehead. Xiao Mang immediately went forward and wiped it for her.


    ¡°Sister Shenxi, you¡¯re incredible. You killed such a huge dragon!¡±


    Shenxi blushed and immediately changed the subject.


    ¡°Xiao Mang, why did youe here? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is?¡± she became more serious as she continued, ¡°Even though I¡¯m not sure what kind of blood you¡¯ve got in your body, I know that it¡¯s rare. You¡¯d be the most precious disciple for anyrge sect, with a clear chance to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator in the future. All the elders would die to protect you. How can you be so reckless?¡±


    ¡°Hm... I¡¯m sorry, Sister Shenxi,¡± Xiao Mang stuck out her tongue, then said proudly, ¡°But brother will protect me.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡±


    Shenxi red at Chen Fan and couldn¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 866 - Come Forward and Die!

    <h4>Chapter 866 Come Forward and Die!</h4>


    Shenxi soon asked Xiao Mang and Chen Fan to follow her and stay close.


    ¡°This area is very strange. No wonder even the Perfected Cultivators died when they came in. I heard that those in the other world also enter the Two World Peak.¡±


    Shenxi frowned.


    ¡°Sister Shenxi, what race do they belong to?¡±


    Xiao Mang wondered.


    Shenxi said seriously, ¡°They¡¯re the Ancient Demons, the dominators of the other world. They¡¯re extraordinarily strong, especially their bodies. They¡¯re known for their fighting arts, and they also have all kinds of Divine Powers and secret arts.


    ¡°But luckily, the Ancient Demons are rarely in the Two World Peak. ording to the information I found, they haven¡¯t been seen for thousands of years. Our elders even think that they might have given up on the Two World Peak.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Xiao Mang patted her chest.


    The Ancient Demons?


    Chen Fan was a bit surprised when he heard the name.


    He had heard of this race. The Ancient Demons was a top one among the thousands of races in the universe and was much more powerful than the Light Race and the Dark Wolves. When the Ancient Demons grew to adulthood, all of them would have the battling power of a Golden Core Cultivator, so every one of them was an experienced master that knew countless fighting arts.


    Their battling techniques and secret arts were invincible; they had the best bodies and the fastest innate recovery among the other races. Even Golden Core Cultivators would be at risk of dying when they got close to the Ancient Demons.


    But since the Ancient Demons had never shown up, Chen Fan didn¡¯t worry about them anymore.


    The three of them talked as they continued their journey. Most of the time, Xiao Mang asked questions and Shenxi answered her. For example, Shenxi said her wings were called the ¡°Silver Wings,¡± which was a pair of famous Spirit Treasures. Without the wings, it would be difficult for her to fly in the Two World Peak.


    ¡°Xiao Mang has Divine Meridians on her and she¡¯s a potential Heavenly Lord. You¡¯ll slow her down if she stays with you in the Beihan Region. I want to take her back to my sect and let her learn the real cultivation arts. She¡¯ll be able to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator in a century.¡±


    Shenxi talked to Chen Fan with her Immortal Will.


    Chen Fan remained expressionless as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Xiao Mang is my sister. I¡¯ll help her be a peerless Overlord.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless. Even if you¡¯ve got a strong body, how can youpare to a sect that has a hundred thousand years of history? Even if Xiao Mang doesn¡¯t join my sect, I¡¯ll also introduce her to other suitable sects. All sects want someone with Divine Meridians. Compared to your dignity, Xiao Mang¡¯s future is more important,¡± Shenxi said.


    Other people would have been furious or embarrassed after hearing what she said, but Chen Fan chuckled instead.


    ¡°Miss Shenxi, don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡±


    ¡°The so-calledrge sects are only a bunch of losers to me. They always think that their cultivation arts and Divine Arts are treasures and they¡¯re so afraid for other people to see them. Even if the cultivation arts on the entire Tianhuang were in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t bother to look at them at all!¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Shenxi stopped their conversation.


    Then, they acted as if nothing had happened, but Shenxi was more indifferent to Chen Fan.


    Their journey was smooth with Shenxi and her Silver Wings; they were going further deep inside the Two World Peak as if they were riding chariots. The deeper they were, the more Spirit Mines, Treasure Medicines and Heavenly Materials they found. Besides, the beasts were also more powerful.


    Since Chen Fan was free...


    He used his feet to sense the restriction spells and arrays around this world. In the Two World Peak, the amount of Spirit Qi was ten times denser than on the outside, and the dimensional forces were extremely powerful.


    The Kun Peng Essence Core spinned and absorbed the energy of the dimension. It was erging as quickly as a balloon.


    ¡°If I stay here for a few months, I wouldn¡¯t need any Void Divine Stones to form the Kun Peng Divine Core,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    Unfortunately, the Two World Peak only opened for two weeks. Once it closed, he would be locked up inside and could only wait for another three centuries before he could get out.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    The three of them went forward for a few days, never seeing a single person. They finally found a valley when they encountered peak-stage Golden Core Beasts and when Shenxi had used all her Dharma Treasures.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally at Cangtian Valley. Books said that there are peerless medicines here.¡±


    Shenxi¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Sister Shenxi, are you also here for the legendary Divine Medicine?¡± Xiao Mang asked.


    ¡°No, Divine Medicines are rare. Every time they appear, the Ancestral Patriarchs will fight until they destroy the world. I¡¯m here to look for a Heavenly Medicine.¡± Shenxi shook her head.


    ¡°Are you looking for Butian Medicine?¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Why do you know about Butian Medicine?¡± Shenxi stared at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that therge sects can take everything they want. I do not only know you¡¯re looking for a Heavenly Medicine, I also know that you¡¯re trying to get through the Thunder Tribtion andplete a divine-grade Golden Core with it,¡± Chen Fan said, ¡°Other than peerless medicines like the Butian Medicine, what else is difficult to get for the heir of a powerful sect?¡±


    Shenxi¡¯s eyes glittered and looked up. Her voice still sounded cold.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for Butian Medicine. ording to the books in my sect, a Butian Medicine in Cangtian Valley is about to mature.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Unfortunately, more than one person knows about the Butian Medicine.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    While Shenxi was confused.


    A few people, including Lin Baikui, came from afar.


    Lin Baikui was also surprised to see Chen Fan. He even looked greedy when he nced at Shenxi. He then said with a beaming smile, ¡°You¡¯re also here. Looks like you¡¯re aiming for the Butian Medicine as well.¡±


    ¡°A lot of people know about the Butian Medicine?¡± Shenxi said coldly.


    Lin Baikui replied politely, ¡°Lord Beihan found the Butian Medicine. He stayed in the Two World Peak for three centuries in order to have it all by himself. He even spread news about his death in the outside world, but people found out the truth. All the Overlords from several regions and our Ancestral Patriarch Takong gathered here because of this Butian Medicine.¡±


    The Butian Medicine was a peerless medicine that was as valuable as a Divine Medicine. It could be used topensate for any regrets.


    Shenxi wanted to use it to make a divine-grade Golden Core, while Lord Beihan was nning toplete the true form of the Sky-Swallowing Python with it.


    Chen Fan had already learned of all those things.


    Shenxi frowned. She had never thought that her target had been exposed. However, she wasn¡¯t afraid to fight with people for it. She had countless trump cards, being a disciple of a powerful sect. She had more than one Heavenly Talisman on her body, which she also gave to Xiao Mang.


    ¡°So, why didn¡¯t he take it? Did he encounter any problems?¡±


    Shenxi said, ¡°The Butian Medicine would still take a few days more to mature. Lord Beihan is staying in front of it right now, saying that he has to destroy the Butian Medicine. Our most powerful Overlords have already gone there to negotiate with him. You have to see it for yourself first,¡± Lin Baikui said.


    When Chen Fan and the others entered Cangtian Valley.


    The valley, which was a hundred mile range surrounded by mountains ten thousand feet tall, was flooded with Overlords. The Perfected Cultivator from the Spirit Husbandry Region Chen Fan had seen before was also here.


    No one was surprised to see Shenxi.


    But they were shocked to see Xiao Mang and Chen Fan. They wondered why Shenxi brought two weak cultivators with her.


    Then, Shenxi looked up and saw a rattan that was three feet tall growing on the cliff. There was a fruit like a gourd hanging on it, which was about to ripe. If someone got closer, the rattan would let out countless beams of light and knocked that person away.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Stop trying. Nobody can get close to the Butian Rattan before it matures. It¡¯s a peerless medicine, how can it bepared with the ordinary ones?¡± said an elder with white hair sitting on a giant stone in front of the Butian Rattan.


    His voice was hoarse and he looked old. The giant rock he was sitting on had a mark on it.


    And yet, none of the Overlords around them dared to underestimate him; they looked at the old man carefully.


    The current Lord Beihan, Zhao Juexian!


    A thousand years ago, Zhao Juexian had already be a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator, so how powerful would he be right then? With the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python and an extremely strong body that could transform, he was undoubtedly an unstoppable Overlord in the Two World Peak.


    Even Ancestral Patriarch Takong of the Lin family was scared of Zhao Juexian. Shenxi frowned. If she was outside, she wouldn¡¯t worry at all, but she would not dare to provoke Zhao Juexian in the Two World Peak.


    When Shenxi stepped back, Zhao Juexian suddenly looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Chinese kid who exterminated the royal family and killed my heir, Zhao Duluo? I won¡¯t have to look for you since you came to Cangtian Valley.¡±


    Then, Zhao Juexian burst intoughter.


    Xiao Mang¡¯s heart sank. He had apparently been informed by the Heavenly Ancestor or other members of the royal family.


    Shenxi was also shocked.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Zhao Juexian got up and the shadow of a Sky-swallowing Python appeared behind him. It was ten thousand feet long, which frightened many Perfected Cultivators. Zhao Juexian was full of energy as if he was still young.


    ¡°Kid,e forward and die!¡± Zhao Juexian shouted with viciousness in his eyes.


    At that moment, all the Overlords looked at Chen Fan pitifully. Apparently, everyone thought Chen Fan was too weak to fight with Zhao Juexian, who dominated the Two World Peak.


    When Shenxi frowned and was about to speak¡ª


    A voice sounded.


    ¡°Zhao Juexian, why are you in such a hurry to see your children in Hell?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 867 - What for, My Friend?

    <h4>Chapter 867 What for, My Friend?</h4>


    ¡°Baikui, who is he? How dare he provoke Zhao Juexian?¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong was shocked.


    This Overlord was an old man in a ck robe. He was about fifty years old and his hair was like swords. He stood there like the king while everything around him shook.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, that¡¯s a cultivator from the Beihan Region. I heard that something¡¯s happened there. The Zhao family was exterminated. However, I haven¡¯t found any details about it. Perhaps he¡¯s the one who did that?¡± Lin Baikui said and looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°The Royal Pce of the Beihan Region has Sword King, who came from the Haotian Sword Sect and is someone that is close to being listed on the Longevity Roll. This man can¡¯t kill Sword King.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong was observant.


    He could see that even though there was no Dharma Power in Chen Fan¡¯s body, it was as strong as that of a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator. Even so, such a cultivator would still be no match for Sword King.


    Not only Ancestral Patriarch Takong...


    The Overlords from other regions also looked at Chen Fan in shock.


    The Two World Peak was located in the middle of five regions, including the Beihan Region, the Spirit Husbandry Region, the Tian Region, the Xuanfeng Region and the Yuanwu Region. The most powerful Overlords from those regions were there.


    ¡°Zhao Juexian looks enraged. He¡¯ll lose the Butian Rattan if he leaves his ce to attack,¡± Lord Spirit Husbandry said.


    Everyone around him nodded. Although they couldn¡¯t touch the Butian Rattan, an Overlord could destroy it if he attacked with a Spirit Treasure, which was why they wouldn¡¯t dare to threaten Zhao Juexian.


    Zhao Juexian also thought about this as well, so he sat down slowly.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll kill you after I take the Butian Medicine, andter I will exterminate the Chinese! None of you will survive!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this now! After killing you, the royal family of the Beihan Region will have no descendants.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t give in.


    Shenxi frowned. Zhao Juexian was so powerful in the Two World Peak that she even preferred to stay clear of him.


    After that, Zhao Juexian never moved beyond ten feet away from the Butian Rattan no matter what Chen Fan said. While everyone was talking, the rattan became more withered, as if it was going to die. On the contrary, its fruit was sending out rays of light like a small sun.


    ¡°The Butian Medicine is about to mature.¡±


    Lord Spirit Husbandry widened his eyes.


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong, Lord Xuanfeng and Lord Yuanwu got up at the same time and they pulled out their swords. Everyone was waiting for the moment it matured.


    ¡°There will be an unprecedented battle here. Step back now, or I can¡¯t guarantee your safety,¡± Shenxi said.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Chen Fan agreed immediately and took Xiao Mang to the entrance of the valley. It was difficult to fly in the Two World Peak. There were mountains a hundred thousand feet tall on the sides of the valley and they had to pass through that ce if they wanted to get out of Cangtian Valley.


    Half a dayter.


    A banging sound came from Cangtian Valley and a beam of light shot into the sky, as if a peerless Spirit Treasure had jut been madewas made. Then, the entire valley was filled with energy and a pleasant smell.


    The Butian Medicine had appeared.


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you go and get the Butian Medicine?¡± Xiao Mang wondered.


    ¡°Compared to the Butian Medicine, Lord Beihan and the curse on the Chinese are more important. Besides, they¡¯ll leave when they get the medicine. We¡¯ll just wait here,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Haha, brother.¡±


    Xiao Mang covered her mouth andughed.


    After that, countless thunderous sounds reverberated around the valley. It was the sound of energy shing against the walls of the mountains and the mountains were shaking. Many de auras, Sword Qi and Blood des rose to the sky. The valley became a battlefield in a heartbeat, and the battle began.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Those Overlords exerted themselves for the Butian Medicine.


    In the Two World Peak, they were still able to shatter the mountains and shake the earth. If they fought outside the Two World Peak, their attacks would have been powerful enough to crush everything in a thousand mile radius.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The battle was still continuing and it got more intense. Many Divine Souls shot up to the sky and ran away. Apparently, the bodies of the cultivators had been destroyed and only their Divine Souls had been able to escape.


    Those Divine Souls mostly belong to the early-stage and mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators, and only a few are peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators. After all, the Grand Perfected Cultivators could still survive even though they weren¡¯t as powerful as the Overlords. Chen Fan looked up and saw a Sky-Swallowing Python shing around the battlefield.


    Zhao Juexian was indeed powerful. Even several powerful Overlords were unable to defeat him.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Then, a few people arrived. Two of them were peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivators and they were led by Lin Baikui.


    There was a hint of joy on Lin Baikui¡¯s terrified face.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch was indeed intelligent. They only want to get the Butian Medicine, but they forgot about the Butian Rattan. It¡¯s the root that yields Heavenly Medicines. If we take it back, there might be another fruit a thousand yearster. By then, we¡¯ll be able to suppress all the regions and have immortal Heavenly Lords!¡±


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch asked you to dig out the Butian Rattan and take it back to the Tian Region immediately. Nobody will know about it. So, who else will be able to stabilize the fights with the Lin family a thousand yearster?¡±


    Someone smiled and said, ¡°What a shame I didn¡¯t kill that kid from the Beihan Region. He ran too fast. I guess I won¡¯t have any other chance to do so in the future,¡± Lin Baikui said.


    Suddenly, there came a chuckle.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Have you got some powerful treasures already?¡±


    Lin Baikui nced at Chen Fan and was thrilled by the situation.


    ¡°Sure, easy-peasy.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ning, Uncle Shan, kill them all. Don¡¯t let them spread the news,¡± Lin Baikui said as he looked at Chen Fan like watching a dead man.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    The two Grand Perfected Cultivators said respectfully and cracked smiles.


    Ancestral Patriarch Takongmanded them to escort Lin Baikui back to the Tian Region.


    The Butian Rattan was extremely important. Once the powerful Overlords knew, they would go to the bottom of it. Besides, Chen Fan still held a grudge against Lin Baikui. He would definitely report it to the others.


    The Grand Perfected Cultivator called Uncle Shan said, ¡°You deserve to die, kid.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Two earth-shattering energy bursts immediately rushed towards Chen Fan.


    Even though they became weaker in the Two World Peak, an attack from two Grand Perfected Cultivators was still earth-shattering. Two beams of light were shot across the valley towards Chen Fan.


    Uncle Shan cracked the sky with a copper axe and Uncle Ning shed to the back of Chen Fan and poked.


    ¡°Brother Baikui, why are you doing this?¡±


    Chen Fan was a bit startled. He didn¡¯t seem to have thought about it. And yet, when the two beams of light were ten feet away from when he and Lin Baikui were, he cracked a smile.


    Chen Fan suddenly stretched out his hands.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    He clenched his fist and sent out the bright Divine Wheel, while the other hand formed the Purple Thunder de and shed.


    True Martial Divine Fist and Thunder Divine de!


    Those were both supreme Divine Arts that could be used to suppress the universe.


    Chen Fan initiated two Essence Cores in his body and used two Divine Arts at the same time. The copper axe close to his left was smashed and the golden Fist Seal turned into a dragon, as it rushed towards Uncle Shan. The Thunder Divine de even cut off Uncle Ning on the right.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The two Grand Perfected Cultivators were instantly injured; they spurted out blood.


    ¡°How was that even possible?¡±


    Lin Baikui¡¯s eyes popped out.


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong had told him that Chen Fan only had a strong body and was almost a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator, but was still weaker than a real Grand Perfected Cultivator. Who would have thought that Chen Fan would be that powerful?


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan jumped and his hands turned into two des.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A realistic image of the Kun Peng that was ten feetrge had appeared behind him. Since the dimensional forces in the Two World Peak were extraordinary and abundant, the Kun Peng¡¯s energy surged and it became extremely fierce.


    Two de auras dozens of feet long shed across the sky.


    The two Grand Perfected Cultivators were exerting themselves. They were the top Overlords of the Tian Region and were as powerful as Lord Red Dragon. They had mastered plenty of Dharma Spells and Divine Powers, but they couldn¡¯t use them in the Two World Peak.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The de auras shed and the two Grand Perfected Cultivators were split in half.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The two of them cried and wanted to run, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t give them the chance. He used the Great Chaos Art and his hands prated their chests to grab their Golden Cores.


    ¡°Bang Bang!¡±


    Their bodies exploded and Chen Fan ced their Golden Cores inside the de Strengthening Gourd.


    In a blink, the two peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivators died. Then, Chen Fan rushed into the crowd and yed all the cultivators from the Tian Region, leaving just Lin Baikui.


    ¡°Chatter.¡±


    Lin Baikui stood there and grinded his teeth.


    ¡°Brother Baikui, what is this for? You told me about the Longevity Roll and even invited me and my sister to enter the Two World Peak together. We¡¯re friends. Why did you have to do this? It breaks my heart!¡±


    Chen Fan sighed and smashed Lin Baikui without hesitation.

 Chapter 868 - Let’s Attack Together

    <h4>Chapter 868 Let¡°s Attack Together</h4>


    After killing Lin Baikui, Chen Fan found the almost withered rattan in his storage ring; it could be revived one day, once it was nted and watered again.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. This will give the Chinese a foundation.¡±


    Chen Fan put away the Butian Rattan.


    The two of them continued waiting. The battle in the valley was getting more intense and even the array of the Two World Peak seemed to be a bit overwhelmed.


    Many Perfected Cultivators escaped from the battlefield and brought some of thetest news.


    The powerful Overlords were battling and Shenxi had the upper hand thus far. She seemed to have gotten the Butian Medicine.


    Chen Fan looked at the beams of silver light deep in the valley and heard the sound of the giant beasts, the python and the wolf.


    ¡°Hm, looks like I¡¯ve underestimated Shenxi¡¯s power.¡±


    Lord Spirit Husbandry, Lord Yuanwu and Ancestral Patriarch Takong were all as powerful as Sword King, worthy of being listed on the Longevity Roll. Lord Beihan Zhao Juexian was especially powerful in the Two World Peak. Shenxi fought against all of them, showing the power of a top elite on the Longevity Roll.


    Finally.


    About two dayster.


    The weather was calm and the battle ended. A beam of silver light shot up from the valley. It was Shenxi! And yet, she didn¡¯t seem to be in a good condition. Her silver wings were torn.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Shenxi saw the two of them. She frowned and took them out of the valley.


    ¡°Sister Shenxi, are you alright?¡± Xiao Mang asked anxiously.


    Shenxi couldn¡¯t even hold her Divine Soul and her gorgeous face was exposed. However, she looked extremely pale and there was blood on her mouth. She was apparently injured.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was besieged by the five of them and they injured my body, but I¡¯ll recover very quickly as long as I have a chance to heal,¡± Shenxi said calmly.


    Then, an earth-shattering roar sounded in the valley.


    ¡°Shenxi, don¡¯t think you can run away. Hand over the Butian Medicine now, or we¡¯ll search the entire Two World Peak until we catch you.¡± That was Ancestral Patriarch Takong¡¯s voice and Zhao Juexian and Lord Spirit Husbandry also agreed.


    Shenxi pped her wings faster.


    Then, they ran deep into the Two World Peak. There was one time when Ancestral Patriarch Takong was only ten thousand feet away from them and they could see his furious look. In the end, Shenxi used some secret arts to sh to a point a hundred miles away.


    ¡°Sister Shenxi, just put us down. You won¡¯t be able to run away from them while carrying us,¡± Xiao Mang said.


    Shenxi refused, ¡°No, if I put you down, I¡¯d be sending you to your deaths.¡±


    ¡°Brother, please help Sister Shenxi.¡± Xiao Mang looked at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan was about to speak, but Shenxi suddenly grunted and added, ¡°Just don¡¯t let him do anything stupid. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t even survive an attack from Zhao Juexian.¡±


    Chen Fan could only shrug.


    They ran for seven days in total. Shenxi went into the nests of some top beasts countless times or formed arrays with secret arts, but Ancestral Patriarch Takong and the others were people that had lived three thousand years and they were extremely vicious.


    Shenxi became paler as they continued their escape. Even though she was an elite on the Longevity Roll and had formed a superior-grade Golden Core, she couldn¡¯t bear to run for such a long time.


    What made Shenxi worry was that the closing time of the Two World Peak was approaching. If they couldn¡¯t get out before the gate was shut, they would be trapped in here for three centuries.


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong and the others also knew about it.


    ¡°Shenxi, we¡¯ll all be trapped once the Two World Peak is closed if you don¡¯t hand over the Butian Medicine. By then, even the Sect Master of the Reincarnation Sect won¡¯t be able to find you.¡±


    ¡°Reincarnation Goddess, we hold no grudges against you. We¡¯ll share the Butian Medicine equally if you hand it over.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, we can only kill you!¡± the Ancestral Patriarchs said.


    However, Shenxi refused to do so. She wanted toplete the divine-grade Golden Core and she needed the entire Butian Medicine. She had tried to run to the gate of the world several times, but was stopped every single time.


    Finally.


    Two weeks passed and that was thest day.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Shenxinded on a mountain dozens of feet tall with the two of them. There was a huge tform at the peak. Once they were there, Shenxi said quickly, ¡°Xiao Mang, keep these Heavenly Talismans. Be prepared. Initiate them immediately after they start to attack. I just need an hour to get back to my best condition.¡±


    ¡°Sister, are you really okay?¡±


    Xiao Mang was so worried she was almost crying.


    Shenxi looked pale and her skin was dim. Her Dharma Power had been drained in thest two weeks and even her Golden Core was a bit unstable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Shenxi caressed the girl¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re not in the outside world. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to push me to this point.¡±


    Then¡ª


    Shenxi looked at Chen Fan and talked to him with her Immortal Will.


    ¡°If the situation is bad, just take Xiao Mang and leave immediately. They¡¯re here for me and the Butian Medicine. They don¡¯t have time to deal with you.


    ¡°After I die, go to the Reincarnation Heavenly Region and look for...¡±


    Before she finished, Chen Fan interrupted her while looking her in the eye, ¡°You¡¯re not going to die.¡±


    Shenxi remained silent for a while and shook her head. ¡°Although the Heavenly Talismans are powerful, they can¡¯t kill them. These people are very alert. They¡¯ll fall back once they feel something is wrong. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hang on for six hours...¡±


    ¡°I told you, you¡¯re not going to die,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Shenxi frowned, then looked away and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s toote. I need to cast a spell to tend to my injuries first. They¡¯re almost here.¡±


    Then, five beams of light shed across the sky.


    Five powerful Overlords appeared, including Zhao Juexian and Ancestral Patriarch Takong. They were surrounded by terrifying energy waves that broke the dimension. Even though the Two World Peak inhibited their energy, they could still float in the air with their strong Dharma Powers.


    Lord Spirit Husbandry smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not running anymore?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t run either. Then, I¡¯ll kill you and take revenge for the Zhao family this time.¡± Zhao Juexian stared at Chen Fan viciously.


    ¡°Goddess, surrender and hand over the Butian Medicine and the Reincarnation Art. Then we¡¯ll spare your life,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Takong said.


    While Shenxi was about to use the forbidden art.


    Someone suddenly stepped up and stood in front of her.


    Chen Fan looked at the five Overlords in the sky and said, ¡°Let¡¯s attack together.¡±

 Chapter 869 - Unmatched

    <h4>Chapter 869 Unmatched</h4>


    Wind was howling deep inside the Two World Peak.


    Zhao Juexian turned into the Sky-Swallowing Python, Lord Spirit Husbandry rode on a wolf, Lord Xuanfeng was surrounded by a storm... The five powerful Overlords were cultivators that ruled overplete regions.


    They were top Overlords even in the ten most powerful Heavenly Regions.


    Normal Perfected Cultivators couldn¡¯t even stand in front of them. Even those as powerful as Goddess Shenxi from the Reincarnation Sect were no match for the five of them. She had almost been killed.


    ¡°Are you nuts?¡±


    Shenxi wanted to pull Chen Fan back, but she was drained. Her body even shook when she got up.


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong and the others looked down at Chen Fan as if he were an ant. Zhao Juexian even burst intoughter. ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t think you can be so arrogant after killing just a few Perfected Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators.¡±


    Chen Fan said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Heavenly Ancestor tell you how I exterminated the Zhao family?¡±


    Zhao Juexian froze immediately. He had been trapped in the Two World Peak all this time, so he didn¡¯t get much information from the outside world. He had seen recordings of Chen Fan and knew he was indeed the culprit, but he had no idea about the details.


    In fact, he was also wondering.


    The royal family of the Beihan Region had over a hundred Golden Core Cultivators, nine troops and Sword King. How could they be annihted? Chen Fan seemed to simply be a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator. He shouldn¡¯t be able to withstand even a sh from Sword King.


    ¡°I killed Sword King with a finger and shed open the arrays of the royal city, ying all the members of the Zhao family who deserved to die,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Zhao Juexian was enraged.


    Even the other four Overlords were stunned.


    Sword King was the heir of the Haotian Sword Sect and was almost powerful enough to be listed on the Longevity Roll. Even among the five of them, only Ancestral Patriarch Takong had a chance of defeating Sword King. If Chen Fan had killed Sword King with a finger, killing them should be a piece of cake for him.


    Shenxi also looked at Chen Fan in shock.


    She had heard about Sword King. Even when she was in her best condition, it would have been difficult for her to deal with him. And yet, Chen Fan said he had killed him quite effortlessly. That was a power on par with the top elites on the Longevity Roll!


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Let me crush you to pieces and see if you can still be so arrogant!¡±


    Zhao Juexian stomped his foot.


    Boom!


    His left foot grew to a hundred feet in size and fell from the sky with an energy that could smash everything. He not only wanted to crush Chen Fan, he also wanted to level the mountain underneath him.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    When the giant foot had almost arrived, Shenxi had already used the Heavenly Talismans to attack. The powerful Overlords smiled and Zhao Juexian was even thrilled.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, a powerful energy surged below Zhao Juexian. It was like a thousand nuclear bombs exploding at the same time.


    Everyone only saw...


    Zhao Juexian¡¯s giant foot was blown into pieces. Then, a Divine Tree grew from the ground and became a thousand feet tall. Each of its branches seemed to be lifting a world. Stars shed between them and carried an endless ancient energy.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Zhao Juexian let out a cry and spurted out blood.


    The other Overlords, including Shenxi, were dumbfounded. They saw the Divine Tree floating in the air while Chen Fan was standing in front of it, letting out rays of azure light.


    ¡°It¡¯s the energy of a Divine Body... A Golden Core formed with a Divine Body! He¡¯spleted a divine-grade Golden Core? No... It seems to be an Essence Core, but how can an Essence Core be so powerful?¡±


    Shenxi was dumbfounded.


    She had always been calm, even when she was facing a critical moment, but she was truly stunned at this moment. Her jaw dropped and she looked at Chen Fan with eyes wide open.


    ¡°You want to crush me?¡±


    Chen Fan rose to the sky.


    The Divine Tree behind him let down beams of light. Every one of them could kill a peak-stage Connate Cultivator. The entire Two World Peak shook slightly and many mountains sent out runes trying to freeze Chen Fan, but the Chaotic Divine Tree blocked them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Zhao Juexian swayed his body and turned into a white giant python a few thousand feet long, which carried a terrifying energy. He was like the real Sky-Swallowing Python in the legends right then, and was only half a step away from entering the Nascent Soul Level.


    Boom!


    The python and the tree shed against each other like two ancient gods fighting. The earth-shattering energy made the world shake. Countless runes and arrays were torn apart and the area around them even turned into an Essence Qi ck hole.


    But the next second¡ª


    The white giant python was knocked away.


    The Chaotic Divine Tree shone and shook violently. Every light ray turned into a Heavenly Sword and thousands of them shed the giant python at the same time, creating countless deep cuts on its body. Its scales fell off and it bled all over. Zhao Juexian screamed loudly; he had been severely injured in an instant.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Zhao Juexian shouted.


    Ever since he attained the true form of the Sky-Swallowing Python, even Sword King¡¯s Xuantian Sword Art could only give him minor injuries. And yet, he lost to a tree, which was something he couldn¡¯t ept at all.


    The other Overlords were also terrified.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Zhao Juexian howled. The snake¡¯s mouth opened and turned into an enormous ck hole. There was a terrifying suction force inside, which was trying to swallow the entire world. The Sky-Swallowing Python was also a top dimensional creature. Simr to the Kun Peng, it also had a small world inside its body and could suck in everything in the world. The most powerful Sky-Swallowing Python could even swallow a million-feet-tall mountain.


    And yet,pared to the Kun Peng that could travel across the universe and swallow the sun, it was vastly weaker.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Countless mountains and rocks around Chen Fan were sucked up from the ground by the tornado and they flew into the mouth of the giant python. The Sky-Swallowing Python becamerger and its mouth was like a bottomless ck hole.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    The Chaotic Divine Tree behind him started to growrger.


    Then, it began to absorb every single drop of energy in the Two World Peak. In the end, all the runes and arrays in a hundred mile range lost their powers and the Chaotic Divine Tree grew to a gargantuan height of ten thousand feet.


    How tall was ten thousand feet? It was sixty kilometers, which was taller than a building with ten thousand stories.


    The Divine Tree was towering and the Two World Peak wasn¡¯t even able to bear it. A hole appeared in the sky and the dimensionalyer was exposed.


    Zhao Juexian¡¯s Sky-Swallowing Python ran back quickly. It was just like a kid in front of the Divine Tree.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan immediately attacked.


    The Chaotic Divine Tree sent down beams of light and formed a peerless Deity Sword. The sword was a thousand feet long, virtually able to crack a mountain.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t! Save me!¡±


    Zhao Juexian fell back quickly.


    But it was toote. The Deity Sword had already shed down with the full power of the Azure Thearch Essence Core, cutting Zhao Juexian¡¯s tail. The few hundred feet long snake¡¯s tail fell and created a huge hole on the ground. The sky was filled with blood.


    Lord Spirit Husbandry and Lord Yuanwu tried to help Zhao Juexian.


    But Chen Fan just grunted.


    The Divine Tree shook and there seemed to be countless worlds growing on the branches. Each leaf was one world. Then, a few transparent leaves fell and trapped the Overlords inside.


    A world in a grain of sand!


    Even though such small worlds could only trap the four Overlords for a while, it was enough for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Zhao Juexian, the first Lord Beihan ced a curse on the Chinese, which kept my people from cultivating for thousands of years. We turned from a noble race to a lower-ss race. In thest two thousand years, you even killed a lot of us. I¡¯ll settle the scores with you today,¡± Chen Fan said as he walked and formed ripples in the sky.


    ¡°My father isn¡¯t responsible for that. The Zhao family has nothing to do with it!¡± Zhao Juexian yelled as he fell back.


    But it was toote. Chen Fan reached out and grabbed him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Changying?¡±


    Swish!


    Countless leaves on the Divine Tree shook and sent down thousands of light rays, which then turned into a rope ten thousand feet long. It shed across the sky like a dragon towards Zhao Juexian.


    Azure Thearch Dragon Taming Rope!


    This was a Divine Power of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. The Azure Thearch had once used this art to trap a True Dragon. So, how could a fake Sky-Swallowing Python resist its power?


    Even though Zhao Juexian tried his best and yelled continuously, he couldn¡¯t escape from it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Dragon Taming Rope twined around Zhao Juexian and the giant python fell from the sky. Chen Fan came down and stepped on its head, pushing Zhao Juexian deep into the ground and smashing half of the snake¡¯s head.


    ¡°Stop...!¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong and the others who came out of the small worlds in the leaves saw this sight and were frightened.


    Shenxi looked at Chen Fan, feeling impressed.


    ¡°Why is he so powerful?¡±

 Chapter 870 - Fighting Many Foes

    <h4>Chapter 870 Fighting Many Foes</h4>


    Zhao Juexian was truly powerful.


    As the lord of the Beihan Region, his Sky-Swallowing Python Bloodline had reached phenomenal sess. He was only one step away from forming True Blood and transforming into a living, breathing Sky-Swallowing Python. By then, he would be able to best even a Nascent Soul Cultivator, gain immortality and be a Heavenly Beast ss being.


    However, Chen Fan had pinned him under his boots as if he were a wounded animal.


    Lord Spirit Husbandry was floored for a second and then quickly gathered himself. He pulled a dark face and shouted at Chen Fan, ¡°Let go of Zhao Juexian!¡± It embarrassed him to see someone who shared lordship with him be defeated in such a humiliating way.


    ¡°Zhao Juexian and I have a score to settle. Why, do you want to help him?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and grinned.


    The other Lords frowned as fear flickered in their eyes. Chen Fan¡¯s power had far exceeded their expectations. He might as well be as powerful as Ancestral Patriarch Takong. None of them could face Chen Fan alone. They were particrly impressed by Chen Fan¡¯s Grand Divine Power.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, my friend. I don¡¯t know Zhao Juexian and will not intervene in your business as long as you stay out of my way to get the Butian Medicine. ¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong stood proudly with a great measure of contempt. Hisrge sleeves flowed and billowed against the wind.


    Despite his words, the other four Lords spread out in unison to ready their arts. They would attack Chen Fan at any moment.


    Xiao Fan¡¯s face paled as he gazed at Chen Fan anxiously. Meanwhile, Shenxi had gathered herself. She was an unequaled Heavenly Goddess, both in terms of her prestige and pride. She would rather die with dignity than bow to anyone.


    ¡°Shenxi is my sister¡¯s friend. Since she already has the Butian Medicine, let her keep it then,¡± Chen Fan said. His eyelids were as heavy as her voice.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be like this. ¡±


    Cold light emerged from Ancestral Patriarch Takong¡¯s eyes, as his voice grew cold.


    ¡°Hehe. I don¡¯t think you get it. Let me be more direct then...¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and scoffed, ¡°Get out of my sight, or die.¡±


    His words shocked the four lords. Ancestral Patriarch Takong¡¯s face was contorted by fury; his hair stood upright, pointing at the sky angrily.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The icymand of the Ancestral Patriarch Takong came.


    The battle was about to begin.


    The four Lords were shrewd and careful, they knew that they had no chance defeating Chen Fan by themselves. Teamwork was their only hope, so they attacked in unison. Lord Spirit Husbandry opened his crossed arms, summoning the Moon Wolf tosh out at Chen Fan with his bloody maw.


    Lord Xuanfeng traced a circle in the air, creating a shower of wind des that rushed towards Chen Fan. The deadly attack carried the Qi of Arcane Yin.


    Lord Yuanwu unsheathed a long shiny de. Lights ran down its cold edge, illuminating the silvery de Qi around it.


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong was the strongest of them all. He closed his fingers into a fist as his energy spinned and grew, transforming into an enormous dragon. A surge of power shot up from his waist and tore the seams of his shirt open. The gust of energy puffed up hisrge loose sleeves and escaped into the sky, forming a wash of bright light that outshined the brightest star.


    Such was the unrelenting power of thebined might of four lords.


    The deadly energies were being contained by the Two World Peak, otherwise, they would have wreaked havoc in the world around it. That being said, even the powerful Dharma Arrays inside the Two World Peak could barely contain them.


    The powerful attack darkened Shenxi¡¯s face.


    She would straight off avoid taking on four members of the Longevity Roll banding together, even at the peak of her power.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Xiao Mang clenched her fists.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    Chen Beixuan transformed the Chaotic Divine Tree into the Azure Thearch Dragon Taming Rope and wrapped it tightly around Lord Beihan. Chen Beixuan broke another divine chain and stimted his Xuan Wu Essence Core.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Xuan Wu Dharma Form that appeared behind Chen Fan was a behemoth. The apparition quickly blended with Chen Fan¡¯s body, transforming him into a giant that towered before his foes. Chen Fan snarled and wed at his enemies.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Moon Wolf fell to the ground silently after the attack. Lord Spirit Husbandry had kept the Moon Wolf for over two thousand years, and by then, it was as powerful as a Grand Perfected Cultivator. However, Chen Fan killed it with only one strike.


    Meanwhile, Lord Xuanfeng¡¯s Storm of Undying des had been blocked by a dark yet incandescent energy around Chen Fan. Lord Yuanwu attempted to break Chen Fan¡¯s defenses by hacking with his de, but to no avail.


    Finally, Chen Fan countered Ancestral Patriarch Takong¡¯s punch and winded him.


    In a blink, Chen Fan had held out against thebined attack of four Lords without taking any damage.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong studied Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Form in shock and disbelief. It was half snake and half turtle, like the legendary guardian of the North, the Xuan Wu. He reckoned that the beastly form was more powerful than the Chaotic Divine Tree.


    ¡°It reminds me of the Xuan Wu, but the Xuan Wu was a beast of Heavenly Venerate. I have never heard anyone who could tame its bloodline. I wager that the art only has a hint of the Xuan Wu¡¯s lineage.¡±


    Lord Spirit Husbandry was at a loss.


    No one, not even Shenxi had believed that Chen Fan had gained the Xuan Wu Bloodline.


    It was one of the most powerful Divine Bloodlines. Once perfected, the Xuan Wu Divine Form could smash an entire gxy into smithereens with one strike. The Sky-Swallowing Python simply couldn¡¯tpare. Xiao Mang covered her mouth to stifle her shout; however, she couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in her eyes. This was the second time she had witnessed the Xuan Wu form.


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong snorted and said, ¡°Keep going, his defense will break sooner orter. ¡±


    Hearing the rallying cry, the other lords attacked at once.


    Suddenly, another world shattering battle took shape in the sky. Chen Fan transformed into a Xuan Wu and held his ground firmly. The Xuan Wu could deal formidable damage, but its defense was even more impable. That being said, Chen Fan slowly lost his edge in the battle under his enemies relentless attack.


    ¡°What a shame. My Xuan Wu Essence Core has not reached the golden core yet; otherwise, I could tear these idiots into pieces with ease.¡± Chen Fan furrowed his brow.


    The four lords were well versed in many Divine Powers and had reached the Golden Core¡¯ste-stage. Each of them was a deadly force to be reckoned with in their own right.


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong was the most formidable of them all. Hemanded a powerful art of unknown lineage and moved from ce to ce like a mighty phantom. The ground shook under his feet and a mountain moaned in his grasp. He could break the fabric of space if he wanted to.


    Shenxi said in a steady voice, ¡°That¡¯s the Divine Art of Nine Heavens from the Lin Family of the Tian Region. It can allow you to travel through time and traverse in between realms. The Lin Family was thest recipient of the Tatian Sect¡¯s remaining bloodline.¡±


    ¡®¡±Traitor! Scum!¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong¡¯s searing gazended on Shenxi.


    He made nine wide strides, each leaving a depression on the ground. His energy surged as his size swelled. When he stopped, he had grown into a behemoth that stretched in between heaven and earth.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong¡¯s foot bore down from the sky, threatening to open up the earth.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Unable to counter the extreme force, Chen Fan was pushed down a few hundred meters from the sky. However, he remained unfazed. He was confident that the Xuan Wu¡¯s defense would protect him even from the attack of a Heavenly Treasure.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Faced with more attacks from all directions, Chen Fan summoned the Xuan Wu Sacred Land.


    Suddenly, the world around Chen Fan became a blend of elusive lights; their shapes were contorted by the Xuanming Heavy Water that floated about in the air. Each drop of the Xuanming Heavy Water was able to fill an entire river. Thebined weight and volume of so many droplets in the air was astounding.


    The four lord immediately found themselves surrounded by the spell and felt the iron grip of its effect.


    However, neither of them was Zhu Jiushan, so they weren¡¯t going to circumvent such power.


    Lord Yuanwu charged up his de Qi, hacking open the Heavenly Region. Lord Spirit Husbandry broke the spell with a long and heavy breath. Lord Xuanfeng cupped his hand on his chest and summoned a whirlwind of des. Meanwhile, Ancestral Patriarch Takong broke free from the spell with a punch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan charged forward, seeing how the Xuan Wu Sacred Land had failed to hold them down. The Xuan Wu Form was extra nimble and strong in its own domain. It¡¯s power surged at least a third and was able to hold its ground against the four deadly foes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there seems to be a w in my divine grade Golden Core, hindering its power. Maybe it has something to do with my level of attainment as well. If I can fix that, I should be able to do away with these four fools in less than ten movies. ¡±


    A pang of Chen Fan disappointment appeared in his eyes as he battled his opponents.


    ¡°Sister, does such a powerful fighter really exist?¡± Xiao Mang asked.


    Shenxi didn¡¯t reply, however, theplex emotions in her eyes suggested that there wasn¡¯t an easy answer.


    Compared to HIM, Chen Fan might have been much more powerful, but he was less experienced. Unlike Chen Fan, he was a godly being venerated by people in countless worlds.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The battle continued.


    The four lords¡¯ attack gained more frequency and vigor while Chen Fan also held his ground firmly. However, the Chaotic Divine Tree started to struggle as it contained Lord Beihan without its master¡¯smand. The Dragon Taming Rope shivered and was on the verge of breaking.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let them draw out the battle. ¡±


    Chen Fan knew that it was impossible to win the battle with the power of the Xuan Wu Essence Core. As the battle drew on, he would be losing the precious time that the Two World Peak would remain open.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Chen Fan suddenly stopped the Dharma Form and regained his human appearance.


    Meanwhile, the chaotic divine tree turned into a streak of light and flew back into Chen Fan¡¯s body. Without the constraints, Lord Beihan shot up into the sky with his body on me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you going to give up? My Friend, I can spare a portion of the Butian Medicine if you can bury the hatchet. There¡¯s no need to cause bad blood because of a woman,¡± Lord Spirit Husbandry said with a soft tone.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to end this right now.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    The remaining three Divine Chains suddenly snapped.

 Chapter 871 - Squash Them

    <h4>Chapter 871 Squash Them</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone felt the powerful shockwave when the five divine chains broke. The shockwave ripped across space, threatening to shatter the Two World Peak. Every living being hurried to find cover, burying their heads in their palms while shaking in fear.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong rounded his eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Divine grade Golden Core?¡± Shenxi was floored by the development.


    Chen Fan stood firmly in the air as the energy around him surged higher. It surpassed that of the Ancestral Patriarch Takong and reached an unprecedented level. Almost at the same moment as he broke the chains, dark clouds gathered in the sky with deep rumbling thunder.


    ¡°I¡¯m azy guy, but you just had to force me to go the extra mile and use this power, didn¡¯t you? I can¡¯t stand you anymore, and you have left me with no choice.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and let out a sigh.


    The Xuan Wu, the Azure Thearch, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch and the True Martial appeared behind him one after another, each towering above the clouds like the pirs that support the firmament.


    ¡°Your tricks are pathetic.¡±


    Lord Beihan snarled and charged at Chen Fan with a bloody maw. Chen Fan had stepped on him, crushing nearly half of his face. It gave him an unbearable shame, so he needed a victory to regain his pride.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and reached out a hand.


    The five dharma forms transformed into an iridescent halo behind Chen Fan. Chen Fan flipped his palm down with the might of a primordial god. The palm suddenly grew in size and seized Lord Beihan as if he were a small snake, mming him to the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A giant yellow mushroom cloud appeared in the sky.


    Lord Beihan crashnded and the impact shook the ground and the Two World Peak.


    His snake form rammed into a mountain peak, leveling it in an instant. His body, dragged by the momentum, created a hundred mile long ditch on the ground. The final impact created arge hole in a mountain. Lord Beihan was paralized by the attack.


    ¡°One second!¡±


    Chen Fan murmured, face as impassive as a boulder.


    After breaking free from the divine chains, Chen Fan only had ten seconds to eliminate his enemies. After the ten seconds passed, he would no longer be able to use the Deception Art again and the Thunder Tribtion would await him.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    The development shocked Lord Spirit Husbandry. Even Ancestral Patriarch Takong¡¯s face darkened.


    Lord Beihan was no less powerful than any of them. However, Chen Fan had done away with him as if he were a defenseless little chick.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    The four lords were on the fence.


    ¡°How could he be so powerful?¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong furrowed his brow.


    Chen Fan¡¯s strength had only been marginally more powerful than theirs, but just then, he was on an entirely different level. Ancestral Patriarch Takong noticed that Chen Fan¡¯s power had reached thete-stage of the Golden Core, and it reminded him of the invincible Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Even as everyone wondered what had happened, Chen Fan hadshed out again.


    He punched out softly. Although he had used True Martial Divine Fist as he didst time, the golden halo was much bigger at the moment. It was as bright as the burning wheel¡¯s on the god¡¯s chariot. The golden light connected Chen Fan with Lord Spirit Husbandry.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Moon Wolf¡¯s thousand feet tall frame was squashed by Chen Fan¡¯s fist. The fist carried a tsunami of deadly energy,nding squarely on the Moon Wolf.


    Lord Spirit Husbandry copsed to the ground in dead silence.


    His physique wasn¡¯t nearly as robust as Zhao Juexian¡¯s, therefore, the punch had easily gone through his Protection Spirit Armor, rending his bones and muscles. By the end, his body could no longer contain the energy and it imploded, turning into a puff of crimson mist.


    Lord Spirit Husbandry was killed with one punch.


    ¡°Two seconds.¡±


    Chen Fan counted in his head as he turned around.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    By then, there was only one thought in his enemies¡¯ minds.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s power was terrifying. Each move carried more energy than ate-stage Golden Core Cultivator. Such power had even terrorized Ancestral Patriarch Takong. All he could think of was to avoid Chen Fan¡¯s strength and bide his time to strike againter.


    However, Chen Fan would not let them get away.


    ¡°Art of Heavenly Jail!¡±


    Chen Fan brought his arms to his chest as if cradling a small universe.


    The Kun Peng Dharma Form jumped out of the iridescent halo and spread out its enormous wings, blocking the sky momentarily before it folded them tight around its body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The divine beast wrapped everything under its wings, trapping the enemies inside.


    The Art of Heavenly Jail was one of the Kun Peng¡¯s Divine Powers. It was no less effective than the Azure Thearch¡¯s Dragon Taming Rope. Meanwhile, Ancestral Patriarch Takong and the others scrambled to attack the wings.


    Countless de auras and wind des crashed into the wings, but the wings were unwavering.


    ¡°Your resistance is futile.¡±


    Chen Fan hacked with one hand.


    His arm split open reality, creating a fissure filled with violent lightning energy. From the cracking depths, a humanoid creature with a dragon¡¯s head brandished a de fused with crackling lighting energy. The lightning bolts merged into each other, forming lethal Energy des.


    The des went through Lord Yuanwu like butter, severing him into two.


    The Thunder Divine de also shed into Lord Yuanwu¡¯s weapon, a formidable Spirit Treasure. However, the spirit treasure shattered into a thousand pieces upon contact.


    Chen Fan proceeded to fold his palms. The wings closed, echoing his motions, crushing the world that it had engulfed. Ancestral Patriarch Takong started a secret art and darted out of harm¡¯s way. But Lord Xuanfeng was less fortunate and was ttened by the two wings.


    ¡°Four seconds.¡±


    Chen Fan counted in his head as hended his piercing gaze on the escaping Ancestral Patriarch Takong.


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong lived up to his reputation of being a shrewd old fox. He had an escape n from the outset. The Lin Family of the Tian Region were experts in many secret arts, and their power was even greater than that of the Xukong Grotto-heaven.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Lin Family sped up and put a significant amount of distance between him and Chen Fan in just nine strides.


    He had traversed a hundred kilometers in less than two seconds: even the speed of sound would pale uponparison.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to catch up with him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan lifted a hand and pointed at the sky.


    Suddenly, he disappeared into thin air and reappeared right behind Ancestral Patriarch Takong with his finger still pointing forward. However, the tip of which hadnded right at the back of Ancestral Patriarch Takong.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Takong froze in his tracks as disbelief crawled onto his face.


    Cracks and fissures started to appear all over his body, and with a peal of crackling din, his body exploded into countless pieces and disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Five seconds. ¡±


    Chen Fan pulled his hand back. He had ten seconds to finish the battle, but it only took him five. The five apparitions slowly disappeared into Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    He turned around and looked at the two girls.


    Shenxi was stunned by what she had seen. For the first time someone had impressed the Heavenly Goddess. She gaped in disbelief as she watched Chen Fan¡¯s body, shrouded in a brilliant halo. She felt that she had discovered a whole new person in Chen Fan.


    ¡°Sister, I told you he was formidable. Do you believe me now?¡± Xiao Mang said.


    Shenxi grinned.


    He had killed four deadly Lords in less than five seconds. Such a feat would make him the most powerful man among all the young cultivators in the Heavenly Region, if not the entire Sacrednd.


    ¡°Who the heck are you?¡±


    A question rang loud and clear in Shenxi¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 872 - A Powerful Sword

    Chapter 872 A Powerful Sword


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Chen Fan slowly descended from the sky and grabbed Lord Beihan with his hand. He was getting weaker and weaker every time he took a step.


    Shenxi could even see five chains appearing around Chen Fan, twining on his Divine Body tightly, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°He can¡¯t use his power for a long time, or there would be some serious consequences.¡±


    Shenxi and Lord Beihan both knew that.


    Xiao Mang had already started crying. She had seen Chen Fan break into the royal city of the Beihan Region with those Divine Chains on him. She had never thought that she would see such a sight again this time.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you to help. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The girl held Chen Fan¡¯s arm and lowered her head.


    Chen Fan flicked the girl¡¯s forehead and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already mastered many cultivation arts. I just didn¡¯t want to scare the masters in this world. When I get rid of the Divine Chains, the entire Tianhuang will tremble under my feet.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Shenxi grunted.


    She agreed that Chen Fan was indeed powerful when he exerted himself. He was evenparable to the top elites on the Longevity Roll. And yet, how vast was Tianhuang? There were countless powerful cultivators in the Barren Regions, the top ten Heavenly Regions and the Sacred Land. Not even the Longevity Roll could list all of them. So, Chen Fan seemed toocent after saying that.


    And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to argue with her. He dragged Lord Beihan towards himself.


    Zhao Juexian had already returned to his human form and Chen Fan was dragging him like a dead dog. His bones were fractured and even his spine was broken.


    ¡°We need to talk about something.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled gently.


    ¡°I know what you want to ask, but you¡¯ll never get your answer. Even if you do, it¡¯ll only make you feel more hopeless.¡± Zhao Juexian chuckled. ¡°The people that ced a curse on the Chinese are entities you can¡¯t provoke. The Chinese and everyone in the Beihan Region are only ants to them, and the Zhao family are just some of their ves.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan remained smiling.


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think you can ignore everyone else in the world just because you defeated Ancestral Patriarch Takong and Lord Spirit Husbandry. Ancestral Patriarch Takong was just a pawn. Any one of their men can level five regions alone. They don¡¯t even take the Heavenly Sects and immortal Perfected Cultivators seriously,¡± Zhao Juexian continued while in awe.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ancient, powerful sect that has thousands of years of history. We¡¯re all ves under their feet...¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you talking about?¡± Chen Fan interrupted.


    Hearing what Zhao Juexian said, Shenxi raised her eyebrows and something seemed to havee to her mind.


    When Zhao Juexian was about to answer...


    The sound of a horn suddenly reverberated.


    ¡°Woowoo!¡±


    More sounds came from far away. The horn seemed to be a thousand kilometers away, but its sound was clearly heard. All of them could even feel a hint of evil power.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s them! Why are they here? They haven¡¯te to the Two World Peak for thousands of years.¡±


    Zhao Juexian was immediately startled.


    Shenxi also looked up with a serious face.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Ancient Demons from the other world!¡±


    Chen Fan noticed that earlier than they did. He stood in front of everyone and looked at the sky. The dimension suddenly cracked and an ancient ck battleship appeared before them.


    The battleship was a thousand feet long.


    It was old and was made with ck iron. There were countless blood stains and sword marks. Both sides of the ship were full of aliens wearing ck armor. Those alien Overlords were all covered in ck scales. They had horns on their heads and crimson eyes, carrying an evil energy.


    Seeing only one battleship, Zhao Juexian and Shenxi were a bit relieved.


    ¡°Luckily, there¡¯s only one battleship. I guess they were just hunting and identally came into the Two World Peak. The most powerful ones among those Ancient Demons are only Golden Core Cultivators. We can definitely defeat them.¡±


    Shenxi got up.


    After some rest, her wounds had healed and she had already gained some Dharma Powers to fight.


    But Chen Fan was still staring at the sky. The second, third and fourth ck iron battleship then appeared, one by one. In the end, the sky was covered with battleships.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shenxi and Zhao Juexian were speechless.


    But those weren¡¯t the only ones. In the end, a massive ship that was ten thousand feet long sailed into the Two World Peak.


    That ship was covered with copper and there was an enormous, vicious dragon head at the bow. The most eye-catching thing about it was the ck g on the highest mast.


    The ck g fluttered in the wind and there was a picture of a demon with wings on it.


    When the two of them saw that g, they both froze.


    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s the g of Ancient Demons¡¯ royal family. How... How is this possible? Why would their royal family be here in the Two World Peak? Nobody has seen them here in thest thousands of years! We¡¯re doomed. We¡¯re doomed...¡±


    Zhao Juexian trembled and his teeth grinded.


    Shenxi also turned pale and there was a glint of despair in her eyes. She said, ¡°Xiao Mang, take your brother and leave now. I¡¯ll cover you. There¡¯s still a hint of hope you can get out of the Two World Peak. By then, don¡¯t forget to take revenge for me...¡±


    ¡°Sister Shenxi?¡±


    Xiao Mang was immediately anxious. ¡°My brother is powerful. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be able to get out safely.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    Shenxi smiled wryly. ¡°The royal family of the Ancient Demons is here. Who can fight with them other than the top son of God or the immortal Heavenly Lords? Not to mention there are so many of them. Under this special circumstance in the Two World Peak, nothing can be done, no matter how powerful your brother is...¡±


    Lord Beihan turned pale and sat on the ground. He had given up running.


    The Ancient Demons were born powerful. Each of the pure-blooded Ancient Demons would have the power of a Golden Core Cultivator upon reaching adulthood. The royal family was the most powerful one among them and their members could even be Nascent Soul Beings.


    A pure-blood descendant of the royal family was already able to enemies of the same generation before they became adults.


    Other than the legendary son of God, who had a divine-grade Golden Core, aplete Divine Body or someone with Divine Meridians, nobody else would be able to resist the royal family of the Ancient Demons. It was a fact!


    The Two World Peak had existed for more than ten thousand years. Who would have thought the royal family of the Ancient Demons would make an appearance that day?


    ording to the rules of the Ancient Demons, each battleship would have one pure-blood Ancient Demon on board. Since there were a hundred battleships, there were a hundred Golden Core Cultivators! Such a force was powerful enough to kill all the elites.


    Xiao Mang got up and said, ¡°Sister, you said I have Divine Meridians too. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Mang, if you cultivate for a century more and reach the peak stage of the Golden Core Level, you¡¯ll be able to defeat the royal family of the Ancient Demons. However, you¡¯re too young now. Go with your brother quickly! Remember to go to the Reincarnation Heavenly Region, look for the Reincarnation Sect and ask them to teach you the real cultivation arts.¡±


    Shenxi caressed the girl¡¯s head and stood upright. A terrifying energy then rose from her body.


    She was apparently ready to exert herself.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in the sky. A transparent anchor flew off the battleship and froze the entire dimension.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Dimension Anchor, a weapon the Ancient Demons used to chase after Void Creatures. It can freeze the entire dimension. We¡¯re dead. We won¡¯t be able to escape even if we use any secret treasures.¡±


    Lord Beihan fell on the ground.


    Shenxi also felt hopeless.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    It never rains but it pours.


    There was a thunderous sound. Everyone then saw that the world was bing transparent. They could see the exterior of the Two World Peak. On one side there was the Zangtian teau, while on the other they could see a dimension with a dimensional storm. The Two World Peak was moving towards the storm, separating from Tianhuang.


    Outside of the Two World Peak.


    Many Perfected Cultivators looked up and saw the Two World Peak was gradually fading, as if it were about to separate from the world.


    A Perfected Cultivator said, ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s time. The Two World Peak is going to close.¡±


    ¡°But Lord Spirit Husbandry, Lord Beihan and Ancestral Patriarch Takong are still inside!¡± Someone said with a wry smile.


    Many of the other Perfected Cultivators were stunned.


    Once the Two World Peak disappeared, it would only reappear three centuriester. If they weren¡¯t Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find another way to get back to Tianhuang.


    Meanwhile, in the Two World Peak, Shenxi seemed to have given up.


    ¡°I never thought that I¡¯d die with this unreliable guy. What a shame! I¡¯ve just gotten a hold of the Butian Medicine. If I can return, I¡¯d be able to form a divine-grade Golden Core.¡±


    Shenxi heaved a sigh.


    This peerless Goddess had finally shown a hint of weakness on her pale face.


    But Chen Fan and the vicious Ancient Demons weren¡¯t looking pitiful at all.


    ¡°Kill them and take the Butian Medicine. I want the two girls alive.¡±


    A series of strange words were sent out from the battleship of the royal family. Thatnguage carried an ancient energy that frightened the world, as if it had endless power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Many Ancient Demons cheered together and they looked over with their crimson eyes.


    There were countless enemies and the Two World Peak was about to close. Chen Fan and the others were backed into a corner.


    When Shenxi was about to use the forbidden secret art, Chen Fan suddenly walked in front of the two girls.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Shenxi wondered.


    ¡°Take Xiao Mang and leave. Protect her.¡±


    Chen Fan looked back and smiled. The five Divine Chains appeared on his body again and they started to shatter one by one. A terrifying energy surged out of him, as if the five Dharma Forms were about to jump out of the sky again.


    ¡°No, brother. You¡¯ve already used your secret art once a while ago. You can¡¯t use it again,¡± Xiao Mang said anxiously.


    Shenxi was also worried.


    What Chen Fan was doing was apparently not right. He had to pay a huge price using that kind of secret art. If he used it once again in such a short period of time, he might die.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Mang. Stay with Sister Shenxi. I¡¯ll find youter on.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He reached out and opened his hand. A pearl with a bit of light appeared, which seemed to be another world inside.


    The Dinghai Pearl!


    ¡°This is?¡±


    When Shenxi saw the Dinghai Pearl, her eyes popped out and she seemed to understand what Chen Fan was going to do.


    Chen Fan ced Xiao Mang and Shenxi into the Dinghai Pearl. At the same time, his body let out beams of five-color light. All the energy was gathered in his hand.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t!¡± Xiao Mang shouted inside the Dinghai Pearl, but she couldn¡¯t stop Chen Fan.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± someone in the battleship also yelled immediately.


    But it was toote.


    ¡°Stay alive,¡± Chen Fan said as he turned the Dinghai Pearl into a bomb and threw it out. Dozens of battleships were crushed and they broke the Dimension Anchor, also breaking the shield between the two worlds. A long path was created in the dimensional storm, which led to the world where Tianhuang was.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Xiao Mang sat on the ground with tears all over her face.


    Shenxi looked back and saw a ball of five-colored light growing. In the end, Chen Fan¡¯s body waspletely covered by the light ball and it was the only thing left in the sky!


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Xiao Mang. Your brother is a hero, a real hero! I promised to protect you, and I will until the day I die,¡± Shenxi said firmly.


    The Dinghai Pearl passed through the dimensional storm and broke through the dimensional shield like a shooting star, sweeping across the Zangtian teau.


    At that moment, countless Perfected Cultivators looked up and saw this miraculous sight.


    In the Two World Peak, Chen Fan stood in the sky alone and stopped the royal family of the Ancient Demons and thousands of other enemies. He cracked a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I had an exciting battle.¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Then, the five Divine Chains around Chen Fan broke.


    Five beams of light shot to the sky and five Dharma Forms appeared.


    ¡°I have a sword and I can conquer the world!¡±

 Chapter 873 - Shining Brigh

    <h4>Chapter 873 Shining Brigh</h4>


    The Two World Peak shook violently in the dimension ocean like a boat. Strong dimensional winds went inside through the gaps on the shield and countless rocks, trees and beasts were shattered.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Seeing Shenxi and Xiao Mang running out of the Two World Peak, a furious roar emerged from the old ship. The next second, the mysterious Overlord of the royal family issued an order again.


    ¡°General, kill that human. Behead him and ce his head in True Demon Pce. Burn his soul with Demon Hellfire for ten thousand years. Let him know his mistake. The rest of you, follow me.¡±


    Then¡ª


    The ship of the royal family turned around and tried to go through the dimensional storm into Tianhuang, leaving only one fleet to deal with Chen Fan. All the other ck iron battleships also started to turn around.


    Chen Fan stepped forward and said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated me!¡±


    ¡°Control!¡±


    Boom!


    A beam of five-color light shot up from his back and turned into five pirs.


    The sound of the Kun Peng, the Xuan Wu and the Thunder Loch shook the world, and the dimension became a piece of iron te when Chen Fan spoke.


    Countless battleships of the Ancient Demons froze. Even the dimensional storm turned into transparent ripples.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Chen Fan shed with his hand.


    A beam of five-colored light that was azure, ck, yellow, golden and white formed a light de. It shed across the sky and went past ten battleships.


    Chen Fan seemed to be a bit exhausted after this sh, so he paused for a while. Freezing a space within a hundred mile radius at the same time was too stressful for him. This was something a Heavenly Lord would manage. When time ran again, the wind was still howling.


    Many warriors of the Ancient Demons had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Suddenly, the sound of explosions resounded around the entire Two World Peak.


    Ten battleships were split in half and the True Essence blew them into five-color fireballs. The Swallowing Power, the Thunder Power and the Xuan Wu Power tore all the warriors and the pure-blood Ancient Demons in the battleships into pieces.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    At this moment.


    All the warriors of the Ancient Demons went silent.


    The battleship of the royal family that was about to get into Tianhuang also stopped. Countless warriors were dumbfounded.


    As a famous race in the universe, the power of a battleship of the Ancient Demons wasparable to a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator and it had great defensive power. So, being able to destroy ten battleships at once, Chen Fan was indeed terrifying; he had surpassed normal Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivators. Even Ancestral Patriarch Takong couldn¡¯t do this.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    After a while, the mysterious royal family member spoke again, in humannguage this time. ¡°All the Generals, hear your orders. Kill this man first, then go after those two girls.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the Generals replied at the same time.


    Many surges of energy then rose from the battleships; one after another, like ck pirs.


    There were dozens of them in the end. Those Generals were the Overlords of the Ancient Demons. Each of them wasparable to a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator. Several of them seemed even stronger than Ancestral Patriarch Takong.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At the same time, Chen Fan had already rushed at the Ancient Demons and started killing.


    Time was really precious for Chen Fan. The five Essence Cores would definitely summon the Thunder Tribtion, so he only had around ten seconds.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t using any Dharma Treasures or Divine Powers at all. Every move he made was powerful. He threw a punch and the power of the five Essence Cores turned into a sh of five-color fist aura, which crushed eight battleships. The fist aura carried five different kinds of energy.


    The Swallowing Power, Xuan Wu Water, Chaotic Thunder, Thousand Wood Qi and True Martial Divine Force.


    Each one of them was extremely powerful.


    When all five energies were gathered, the battleships, the warriors of the Ancient Demons and the arrays on the ships were vulnerable. Chen Fan was like a tiger pouncing over a group of sheep. He could kill countless warriors with just a move.


    The royal family of the Ancient Demons issued an order, ¡°Ask the normal warriors to fall back! Change the formation. Generals, attack!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    A lot of battleships sailed back and many four-meter Generals in copper armor flew from all directions.


    Every one of them was as powerful as a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator, and they were holding superior-grade weapons in their hands. There were dozens of them, blocking every possible escape route.


    How powerful would an attack be when dozens of Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivators worked together?


    It would be a tie when cultivators like Sword King and Lord Beihan fought with several Grand Perfected Cultivators, while those as strong as Shenxi could only battle with ten of them at most. Facing dozens of Grand Perfected Cultivators, even the top elites on the Longevity Roll would be frightened.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t step back at all.


    His hands drew a perfect arc in the air and he moved his fingers as if he were ying the piano. One Dharma Form disappeared every time he tapped.


    The Xuan Wu, the Divine Tree, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch, the Golden Wheel...


    When the five Dharma Forms disappeared, only a light wheel formed by five-colored light was left on Chen Fan¡¯s hand. Five beams of light ran around the light wheel endlessly.


    ¡°Five Reincarnation Art!¡±


    Chen Fan pushed the light wheel gently.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A giant five-colored light wheel shed across the sky at an unimaginable speed, creating a long mark. Eight Generals at the front couldn¡¯t even say a word as they were run over by the artifact.


    The light wheel screeched.


    After running over the Generals like a burning sun, it even crashed into the battleships of the Ancient Demons.


    The battleships were about toplete their formation, but the light wheel created a ten-kilometer passage in the sky. Dozens of battleships were then shattered.


    How powerful!


    Everyone went silent after Chen Fan had cast this Dharma Spell. The Generals were stunned, and countless warriors of the Ancient Demons were terrified.


    They had killed many creatures in the past, but this was the first time for them to encounter someone as powerful as Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan was almost like a legendary Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord. Even a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator could be killed effortlessly by his hands.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Chen Fan lowered his hand slowly.


    His blood was rolling and boiling likeva.


    The Five Reincarnation Art was a famous Divine Power of the Five Elements Immortal Sect. It was as powerful as the Grand Five Elements Thunder. Chen Fan used it with the energy of the five Essence Cores and it was indeed earth-shattering. Even Shenxi would be dumbfounded if she were there.


    Those were the Generals of the Ancient Demons, Grand Perfected Cultivators!


    Even Sword King needed some time to kill a Grand Perfected Cultivator, but Chen Fan killed eight in one go. Such a power would definitely astonish Tianhuang.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet,¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    Even though so many of them had died, it wasn¡¯t a great loss for the Ancient Demons, especially when their royal family still hadn¡¯t made a move yet. He could only stop killing when the Ancient Demons were too terrified to fight with him and until Xiao Mang was safe.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers again and the Dharma Forms remained.


    The leader of the Generals yelled, ¡°Kill him. We can¡¯t let him use any Dharma Spells, or we¡¯ll all die.¡±


    Dozens of Generals heeded the order and attacked from all directions. Each of their attacks could break the dimension and shake the entire Two World Peak. Dozens of energy surges were swept across the sky; the Essence Qi in a thousand mile radius was roiling.


    If they attacked, everything in a few hundred square miles would be burnt to ashes, and the Two World Peak would very likely copse.


    Even the top elite on the Longevity Roll would have to fall back.


    Chen Fan still looked calm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The five Dharma Forms¡ªthe Xuan Wu, the Azure Thearch, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch and the True Martial¡ªappeared around Chen Fan and spinned at a high speed. Then, they turned into a halo that let out thunderous sounds. The five Essence Cores in his body were also spinning. Five powerful energies surged inside of him and they all gathered in his hand.


    The five Essence Cores spinned faster and got closer, finally merging into one.


    When they werepletely merged, a Golden Core would be formed and Chen Fan would be a Perfected Cultivator. By then, he would have to go through the Thunder Tribtion.


    And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop.


    He raised his hands as if he were holding the most precious treasure, then shot into the sky and went head to head with the earth-shattering attack from the Generals.


    ¡°Five... Reincarnation... Art!¡±


    Boom!


    A light wheel several timesrger than thest one shone over the entire Two World Peak, and even those who were thousands of miles away were able to see it.


    At that moment, the entire world seemed to have stopped. The only thing everyone could see was the light wheel.


    It was shining bright!

 Chapter 874 - Slaughtering Demons

    <h4>Chapter 874 ughtering Demons</h4>


    The Five Reincarnation Art was a well known art from the Five Elements Immortal Sect.


    However, it wasn¡¯t nearly as renowned as the Grand Five Reincarnation Art of Destruction. Only a Soul Formation cultivator could have utilized its unthinkable power. Although it barely reached a thousandth of a real Soul Formation Cultivator¡¯s strength, it was a formidable sight to behold.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan suddenly turned into a wash of brilliant light and darted into the iridescent halo.


    The hundred meter long halo rose higher into the zenith like a rising sun, basking everything under its brilliance. The Fiend Qi was feeble before its glorious presence; it shattered into pieces under its wake. The iridescent halo rolled onward and rammed into many fiend celestials.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The bright energy devoured nearly half of the fiends and demons in less than a second.


    The energy grinded the Fiend Cores in their bodies until they became dust. The rest of the fiends and demons were terrified by such a sight and rushed for safety. Many of them werete-stage Golden Core warriors, but they stood no chance before the mighty halo.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Once Chen Fan had done away with the fiends, he rammed the energy into the Ancient Demons.


    The power of each demond was insignificant, but the hundred or so ck Iron Battle Cruisers were a force to be reckoned with. Just a hundred of those battle cruisers were able to threaten the lives of Xiao Mang and Shenxi.


    A few fiend leaders shouted in a cold voice, ¡°Cast the True Demon Array! Unleash the True Demon¡¯s real Form!¡±


    Suddenly, a wave of Fiend Qi oozed out from each battle cruiser. They converged in the sky, forming a powerful True Demon. Its towering body was framed by a pair of wings. A double horn protruded from its forehead and there was a formidable halberd in his hand.


    So enormous was its size that even the Kun Peng Dharma Form couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the terrifying sight as he charged against the enemy.


    The True Demon brought the halberd around and hacked at Chen Fan. He wielded thebined might of over a hundred thousand Connate Cultivators, and was truly a terrifying contender.


    The attack created a ten thousand meter long crack in the fabric of space.


    Looking from afar, the Two World Peak was like a smooth egg shell. However, the attack had cracked the egg shell, creating a fissure that sucked the Essence Qi into its domain. Before the effect of the assault took hold, the ground caved in, forming a hundred meter deep crater.


    Power of the attack was on par with that of Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate.


    Not even Shenxi could have held out against such an attack, much less Lord Beihan.


    Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate was an invincible immortal. He wielded the power to destroy a world.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan remained unppable as he faced such a ghastly attack. His mind had reached a deep serenity and peace, despite the life and death situation he was in.


    Buzz, buzz!


    The five Essence Core started to swirl rapidly, turning into a smear of light in the shape of a ring after just a few seconds.


    Outside the Two World Peak, Thunder Tribtions were gathering strength without any sign of stopping any time soon. Chen Fan had freed himself from the Divine Chains for more than ten seconds, and the Transcendence of Thunder Tribtion was imminent.


    ¡°Do I really want to do this for Xiao Mang and Shenxi?


    ¡°I could have reached the sacred grade Essence Core if the Tribtion had been dyed, but now I can only reach the divine grade.


    ¡°No one can stop me if I were to walk away. Even the Royal family of the fiend race wouldn¡¯t catch up with me in the Dimensional Storm. If I stay, I would forever lose my chance of attaining a sacred grade Core¡± These thoughts shed across Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    However, he remained adamant and didn¡¯t show any signs of backing down.


    Chen Fan looked up at the sky and slowly raised one arm. He pointed his thumb forward and closed his fingers to form a fist. Rays of scintiting energy pierced out from his fist as he punched forward with abandon.


    He shouted, ¡°I, Chen Beixuan, never regret anything.¡±


    The Essence Core inside of him turned into a congration and the iridescent halo grew in size and brightness until it was like the sun. It swooped down from the sky, ramming into the ten thousand Ancient Demons.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The explosion was a thousand times more powerful than a nuclear warhead and it unleashed energy ten thousand times more than that of the sun; its brilliance illuminated the Two World Peak and pierced into the Chaos Dimension.


    People in many worlds looked up in shock at the sh of bright light, hearts trembling in fear.


    They had seen such intense light during one of Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate¡¯s battles. He had torn apart the fabric of space and distorted the order of time. Land turned into sea and ocean turned into desert.


    It was the same kind of energy people were witnessing right then.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Under many Ancient Demons¡¯s shocked eyes, the formidable halberd snapped in the middle as the iridescent halo sliced it into two. The immeasurable energy plunged into the body of the True Demon.


    Although the halo was small in sizepared to the True Demon, nothing could stop it, nor slow it down.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    The intense energy went through the body of True Demon, fracturing its form from the middle.


    Even thebined might of a hundred thousand Ancient Demons could not hold out against Chen Fan¡¯s attack. Chen Fan doubled down on his aggression and rushed into the enemy formation.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The True Demon, despite its enormous size, crumbled like a house of cards and turned into dust.


    Countless Ancient Demons were injured by the outburst of energy and many more had died because of their own spells¡¯ rebounding.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had reached the Ancient Demons¡¯s Battle Cruisers like a hungry tiger among a herd of sheep.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    With a few simple moves, Chen Fan demolished those metal behemoths one after another. Even the simple act of flying into the battle cruiser would break the ship into two.


    During the heat of the battle, the energy of thebined five Essence Core boiled inside of Chen Fan¡¯s body as the power was multiplied.


    Many fiends and demons shouted desperately, ¡°Stop him!¡±


    A few hundred pure-blood Ancient Demons flew out of the Battle Cruisers and attacked Chen Fan with Divine Powers. They recklessly threw themselves at Chen Fan, trying to slow him down.


    However, Chen Fan remained steadfast and threw a punch with each step he took..


    The halo shone brilliantly behind him as he charged the True Martial Divine Fist to its max capacity. Each punch could im half a dozen battle cruisers, and not even a golden core cultivator could have stopped him.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan attacked with both hands and squashed a fiend into pulp.


    Almost immediately, he reached up and grabbed hold of a high ranking Fiend General. The Fiend General was over ten meters tall and was d in silvery armor. He had been shouting orders since the beginning of the battle, not getting involved in the fighting until then.


    Crack!


    Chen Fan grabbed the Fiend General¡¯s wings and ripped them off of his body. The Fiend General snarled in pain as his blood squirted out from his back.


    Chen Fan quickly tossed away the wings and returned to chase after the fleeing battlecruisers.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan annihted fifty battle cruisers in less than a few seconds. Tens of thousands of Ancient Demons had died in the process. In the heat of battle, driven by his thirst for blood, Chen Fan unsheathed the Tianming Sword.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Powered by five divine forces, the Tianming Sword transformed into a deluge of energy ten thousand feet wide, stretching across space and filling the air with its deadly intent. Chen Fan hacked with the de, making thirty two battlecruisers explode.


    ¡°He is too powerful. Unstoppable.¡±


    Many Fiend Generals felt chills down their spines.


    Another group of high ranking Fiend Generals pulled dark faces. They were garbed in the same silvery armor.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power was on par with that of the legendary Heavenly Lord Longevity. He could easily be a demon Overlord among the ancient demons. Such powerful beings could not be defeated easily with sheer numbers.


    ¡°Pull back, pull back now!¡±


    A few Fiend Generals finally made the final call.


    However, Chen Fan would not let them get away. He flew into the air and merged his body with the de. The Tianming Sword suddenly turned into a sh of ck light that darted left and right, a hundred times faster than the speed of sound.


    Many ancient demons were severed into two before they could see the ray of de Aura.


    Looking from above, the dark yet incandescent de aura looked like the grim reaper¡¯s scythe, harvesting the souls of countless ancient demons. Blood trickled into a stream and the painful cries of demons filled up the Two World Peak.


    There was no one who could withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°He... he...¡±


    Zhao Juexian had already given up all hope, but then he gaped at the scintiting de aura in disbelief.


    ¡°How could he be so powerful?


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Zhao Juexian thought to himself in fear.


    For the first time, he had given up the thought of seeking revenge. Chen Fan¡¯s current power was perhaps not yet on par with THEIRS, but no one could be sure about things in a few hundred years.


    Hemanded the flow of battle and defeated a hundred thousand strong retinue with only one de.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan had finally prated the battle formation and reached the gship.


    His dark hair and loose sleeves flowed in the air while blood dripped off of the Tianming Sword. He looked like an Asura reincarnate.


    Behind Chen Fan was a scene of terrible carnage. Limps and mechanical parts were mixed up together, forming a blood mount. He had killed half of the demon army.


    A deadly silence fell over the Two World Peak while the demons trembled in fear.

 Chapter 875 - Ancient Demon Prince

    <h4>Chapter 875 Ancient Demon Prince</h4>


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Howling wind came up, blowing loose the Qi of Four Righteousness that remained in the wreckage of the Two World Peak. The barrier that kept the worlds appart was covered with holes, the result of the onught between Chen Fan and the ancient demons.


    Meanwhile, in the firmament, bodies of ancient demons had piled up; the battle cruisers were all but gone other than the gship of the Royal family.


    Chen Fan held one de in one hand and stood in front of the bronze-colored behemoth, his gaze colder than ice and a face harder than stone. Quietly, he looked on at the demonic construction.


    ¡°He is too powerful! He is like an Asura reincarnate.¡±


    The remaining Ancient Demons felt their hearts drop to the bottom.


    A few hundred battle cruisers, over a hundred thousand Ancient Demons veterans, over a dozente-stage golden core Fiend Generals, and five silver armored high ranking Fiend Generals were not enough to stop Chen Fan and his de.


    There was only one thought in the demons¡¯ minds.


    ¡°He is the stuff of legend!¡±


    ¡°Legend has it that some extraordinary warriors in the infinity realities could topple an entire race with ease. I had never believed it, but now I do. What have we gotten ourselves into?¡±


    Thest silver-armored Fiend General trembled in fear.


    He was a mighty warrior among his peers, a force to be reckoned with on the Tianhuang. However, he could not even withstand one strike from Chen Fan¡¯s de. He had witnessed the downfall of his peers, and how easily they fell under Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Master Divine Child is our only hope now.¡±


    The Fiend General turned around and looked at the bronze ship.


    The Royal family were considered invincible among the ancient demons. The Divine Child had never let them down when it came to crushing their enemies.


    His thoughts were shared by the survivors of Chen Fan¡¯s ughter.


    They all looked over to the gship.


    The bronze ship had turned into the beacon of hope for the entire Ancient Demons race.


    ¡°Squeak!¡±


    Under many expectant eyes, a gate on the ship cracked open and a foot emerged.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The foot was encased in a heavy boot made out of Dark Demon Iron. A terrible shock wave was burst out from the bottom of the sole, shaking the Two World Peak.


    The world trembled under his feet!


    All the demons and fiends present got down to their hands and knees; their hearts were filled with fearful reverence. The demon army kowtowed to the ship and shouted fanatically.


    ¡°Lord Divine Child!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Demon Prince. He is of pure Royal Blood, the descendent of the ancient demon Kings. He possesses the Bloodline of gods. Even the mountains tremble under his feet, I wonder how Chen Beixuan will fare against him.¡±


    Zhao Juexian furrowed his brow.


    Among the Ancient Demon race, their hierarchies went like this: Connate Cultivators filled the ordinary demon soldier ranks, Golden Core cultivators were called Fiend Generals, while those who had reached the Nascent Soul realm were called Fiend Commanders. Only those who had attained the Soul Formation were granted the title of Grand Cultivators and were called Ancient Demon Kings.


    He was of pure blood from the Royal family, therefore he had to be a descendant of Ancient Demon Kings.


    The descendants of the Ancient Demon Kings were born with extraordinary powers. They could be Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate as soon as they reached adulthood. It was said that only the Divine Prince from the Divine Sect could stand a chance against an Ancient Demon King.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    The Ancient Demons¡¯s Divine Child finally revealed himself.


    His body was encased in a solid armor made out of ck iron, emzoned with dreadful designs, each a symbol of a terrifying power. His face was youthful and his skin was smooth and pale, unlike the scaly hide that covered the other demons. He was of average height, but his frame was elongated by the two enormous wings and two horns that were curled inward. His eyes were red, which had a metallic sheen.


    His presence was sending an energy wave ten times stronger than the one that was felt before. It weighed heavily on the world, trying to break the sky.


    Everything under the influence of that weight started to tremble and some outright exploded. Eventually, the weight tore open the barrier between realities and created a ck hole filled with deadly storms.


    ¡°I am impressed, human. You have killed many of my brethren. Your blood is stronger than those from the two women. I will tear you apart with my bare hands. Your death will be a sacrifice to our great Demon God who granted me unthinkable powers.¡±


    Disdain filled the crimson eyes of the Ancient Demon Prince as he spoke.


    He was speaking the most primordial demonguage, and his timbre carried an icy tone that could chill a human¡¯s bones.


    ¡°Is that so? I shall use your blood to create the Heavenly Elixir. You are of pure demon blood, quite a rare find.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a thin smile.


    The Ancient Demon¡¯s Royal family were the demon world¡¯s equivalent of the Divine Prince. His blood could be more powerful than that of a Divine Beast. Chen Fan could use it to create another divine grade Golden Core.


    ¡°You are courting death.¡±


    Ancient Demon¡¯s gaze grew cold.


    He reached out with one arm as a glittering dark de appeared in his hand out of nowhere. This de was slender and its body was covered with patterns simr to that on the ck armor.


    This de and the armor had to be a Heavenly Treasure set.


    Terrifying energy grew and multiplied inside the Demon Prince. In a blink, it surpassed the power of Shenxi, the silver armored Fiend General; it reached a level beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.


    People looked up into the sky and felt that the Ancient Demon Prince looked like a giant that stood in between heaven and earth.


    ¡°You are my worthy opponent, for now. But how long will your energyst? Ten minutes? twenty? When your energy burns out, what would you do then?¡±


    A cold smirk found the lips of the Ancient Demon Prince.


    He was so powerful that he had noticed Chen Fan¡¯s weakness right away.


    Chen Fan¡¯s incredible power came at the cost of burning five Essence Cores.


    However, unlike the golden core, consumption of an Essence Core was irreversible. Chen Fan only had two choices: face the tribtion right then, or start all over again.


    So far, Chen Fan had already burned away the energy in three of the Essence Cores, and only two more remained in his system.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough to kill you.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was indifferent.


    Chen Fan flicked his de with a finger and said to his opponent in an icy and firm voice, ¡°You will die today!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The momentous battle that would determine everyone¡¯s fate in the Two World Peak had finally begun. As soon as the two started fighting, they disappeared from everyone¡¯s view.


    Both the Ancient Demon Prince and Chen Fan possessed incredible physiques, able to traverse safely in the Dimensional Storm. Creating a tear in reality was child¡¯s y to them.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The Tianming Sword and the de of the Ancient Demon King shed together, causing a violent shockwave thatcerated the fabric of space. A sound wave soon ensued and it engulfed the entire Two World Peak.


    The destructive power of the attack leveled many mountains.


    Many weaker ancient demon warriors were pulverized by the shock wave. Zhao Juexian would have also died if he hadn¡¯t used the life saving treasure at thest moment. Even with that protection, he had to scramble in order to get out of harm¡¯s way.


    ¡°ng!¡± ¡°ng!¡± ¡°ng!¡±


    The two des exchanged countless blows in a fraction of a second.


    The twobatant¡¯s movements created many moving shadows and colors that painted the sky. Whenever the iridescent Tianming Sword shed with the dark de, a shockwave would erupt. All around the two, mountains would crumble to dust and the earth cave in to form sinkholes.


    Slowly, everyone watched as the space around the two turned into a giant ck hole, swallowing everything that couldn¡¯t escape its maw.


    At times, they even took the battle into the Dimensional Storm.


    ¡°Oh my gods. This isn¡¯t a battle between Golden Core Cultivators. They are as powerful as Heavenly Lord Essence Neonates.¡±


    Zhao Juexian¡¯s legs trembled.


    He used to lord over the Beihan Region, and thought that he was among the strongest of all the Golden Core Cultivators. Even those who had made it to the Longevity Roll were not that much ahead of him. However, he felt small and insignificant before the power of those two. Either Chen Fan or the Ancient Demon Prince could have killed him by lifting a finger. By then, the real meaning of strength had finally hit home for Zhao Juexian.


    Meanwhile, the Ancient Demons warriors were stunned.


    Their Divine Child was close to hising of age, and had never been defeated by other demons. In addition, he had inherited two of the Ancient Demon King¡¯s Heavenly Treasures: Ancient Demon Armor and the Demon de of Heaven y.


    He could evenst a few moves during a battle with the Heavenly Lord Demon Commander.


    However, Chen Fan not only held out against him but also gained a slight upper hand. How powerful was he?


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    The battle started to be more intense.


    The three lesser Essence Cores in Chen Fan¡¯s system had finally cracked open, unleashing three jets of divine energy: the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch, and the True Martial; they poured into the Tianming Sword.


    ¡°Buzz, buzz.¡±


    The Tianming Sword trembled violently.


    Although it was a superior-grade Spirit Treasure, it was a few grades below the Demon de of Heaven y. The violent shes had already ced a great strain upon it, and it was struggling to contain the three jets of energy rushing into it.


    However, Chen Fan did not stop and doubled down on his art.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The iridescent de Aura surged and turned into a Heavenly Sword. Chen Fan brought the Heavenly Swords around and hacked at the Demon de of Heaven y. The attack went straight through the dark de andnded squarely on the Ancient Demon Prince.


    The Ancient Demon Prince fell from the sky, blood spattering everywhere. It thudded on the ground, creating an enormous crater.


    The impact shook the Two World Peak.


    Countless demons and fiends were shocked.


    Did Chen Fan kill the Ancient Demon Prince with one strike?

 Chapter 876 - Slaying the Prince

    <h4>Chapter 876 ying the Prince</h4>


    ¡°Impossible!¡± the Fiend General in a silver armor yelled.


    In its eyes, the Ancient Demon Prince was an invincible being, who could fight with a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord. Although Chen Fan was powerful, he hadn¡¯t entered the Nascent Soul Level after all, and still, he had yed the Ancient Demon Prince!


    Zhao Juexian¡¯s jaw also dropped.


    That was a member of the royal family. Its ancestor was an Ancient Demon that ruled over a. And yet, it lost to Chen Fan. How powerful exactly was Chen Fan?


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    An earth-shattering roar came out from the giant pit.


    A beam of ck light shot into the sky and the Ancient Demon Prince appeared. Its mouth was bleeding and the body parts that weren¡¯t covered by the armor were filled with cuts. One of its horns had also been broken. The attack Chen Fan made with three Essence Cores was astonishing, as powerful as that from a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    But the Ancient Demon Princeughed.


    ¡°Human, you¡¯re burning your energy cores. How many more attacks like this can you make?¡±


    Then, three of the five light rays on Chen Fan¡¯s body dissipated; he was then surrounded by the ck Xuan Wu Power and the azure Azure Thearch Power only.


    The biggest difference between an Essence Core and a Golden Core was that the former didn¡¯t have a high endurance.


    If an Essence Core was a battery, a Golden Core would be an eternal fire that provided endless energy.


    ¡°Even if I have to use up all the energy in my Essence Cores, I must kill you today.¡±


    Chen Fan raised his sword.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate at all. For Chen Fan, it didn¡¯t matter if his energy was used up or whether his five Essence Cores were all broken. He could form five divine-grade Essence Cores again in three years.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan was surrounded by an azure and ck aura, and he turned into a beam of light, shooting towards the Ancient Demon Prince again.


    The Ancient Demon Prince shouted.


    Rays of ck light came out of its body.


    The Ancient Demon Armor let out beams of light and the body of the Ancient Demon Prince produced a terrifying energy, as if there were a ck sun burning and providing it with powerful energy. In front of such power, Zhao Juexian and the Fiend General in silver armor were much weaker.


    ¡°Golden Cores are categorized into nine grades! And yet, there are still divine-grade Golden Cores above. Cultivators with a divine-grade Golden Core areparable to the descendants of Divine Beasts. I¡¯m still inferior even if my Sky-Swallowing Python blood reaches the phenomenal sess level.¡±


    Zhao Juexian looked up and smiled wryly.


    The cultivation arts used to form superior-grade Golden Cores were all in the hands of the supreme sects and historical families, while those for divine-grade Golden Cores were nowhere to be found and not even Zhao Juexian had heard of any.


    Speaking of level, Zhao Juexian and the Ancient Demon Prince were both peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators.


    However, the level of their Golden Cores determined their strength. One of them had a first-grade Golden Core, while the other had a ninth-grade Golden Core, which was nine times more powerful. So, Zhao Juexian would never be able to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator and take down the Ancient Demon Prince no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The world shook.


    The two of them shed again.


    This time, Chen Fan was obviously weaker than he used to be, but the Tianming Sword drew an arc in the air and attacked at an incredible angle. The sky was then separated into different dimensions.


    The Ancient Demon Prince was getting worried.


    The Ancient Demons were known for their fighting tactics and martial arts, which were the best of the best across the universe. Even the legendary Shuras weren¡¯t as powerful as they were. Human cultivators were indeed good at using Dharma Treasures and Divine Powers, but they were a lot weaker when it came to martial arts.


    ¡°How is that possible? He¡¯s only a human. Why does he know such a tactic? This sword art can only be found in the ancient sacred grounds of legends that have millions of years of history.¡±


    The Ancient Demon Prince was shocked.


    ¡°Kun Peng to the Heavenly Courts!¡±


    Chen Fan shed with his sword and the Kun Peng appeared behind him. Even though the Kun Peng Essence Core had shattered, he hadpleted the Kun Peng Painting and the blood of the Kun Peng was still inside his body, so he could use the power at any time.


    The Tianming Sword then turned into the Kun Peng and flew around the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    That sh was made at an unimaginable angle. The Ancient Demon Prince was overwhelmed. The Demon de of Heaven y broke and the shadow of the Kun Peng shed past it.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The body of the Ancient Demon Prince was split in half by the Sword Qi.


    There was a cut on its forehead, which then extended to the chest. Not even the Ancient Demon Armor could protect it.


    But the next second, the two halves of the Ancient Demon Prince¡¯s bodybined again.


    It sneered with a cold voice.


    ¡°Human, our bodies are very well-known in the world and I¡¯m only half a step away from bing a Demon Commander. You can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    The terrifying bodies of the Ancient Demons were something that drove people to despair. When they became Demon Commanders, they could be reborn. Although the Ancient Demon Prince wasn¡¯t there yet, it was pretty close to that level.


    More importantly, Chen Fan¡¯s sh could have crushed the Ancient Demon Prince¡¯s body to little bits, but the Ancient Demon Armor had blocked it. Such an injury wasn¡¯t anything for the Ancient Demon Prince.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan initiated the Xuan Wu Essence Core and turned into a Xuan Wu ten thousand feet tall. Surrounded by ck water, he was able to control the world.


    ¡°The blood of the Xuan Wu?¡±


    The Ancient Demon Prince was a bit surprised, but itughed in the end. ¡°Great! If I can offer this Xuan Wu descendant to our great God, it¡¯ll surely give me something better than what the Demon Commanders have.¡±


    Then¡ª


    The Ancient Demon Prince swayed and its body was also erged to a ten thousand feet height.


    It didn¡¯t look like a human anymore. Its true form was exposed. It was covered with ck scales and its eyes were shining like blood diamonds. The glittering ck wings on its back covered the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two giants shed against each other again.


    The Xuan Wu Sacred Land and the Ancient Demon¡¯s Sacred Land were expanded. Endless Xuanming Heavy Water and Ancient Demon Qi shed against each other. A hundred miles around the two became a chaotic world.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    The Xuan Wu attacked with its ws, while the Ancient Demon Prince merged with the sword and turned into a ray of ck light.


    Their battle was more intense; both of them were putting their lives on the line.


    Although the Xuan Wu could resist thousands of cultivation arts, the Demon de of Heaven y was a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure. It was sharp to an extreme and could tear the sky apart. On the other hand, the body of the Ancient Demon Prince might be strong, but it wasn¡¯t sturdy enough to resist the Xuan Wu¡¯s attacks.


    In a second.


    Both of them had suffered injuries and drops of blood fell from the sky, creating many ck holes.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    In the end, Chen Fan was drenched in blood.


    Even though he had a phenomenal-sess Divine Body and had actually formed two divine-grade Essence Cores, the Ancient Demon Prince was much stronger than he was. He was only a Connate Cultivator, while the Ancient Demon Prince was a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator.


    If Chen Fan had entered the Golden Core Level, he would have smashed the Ancient Demon Prince long before.


    ¡°Human, surrender. Your power is declining and I can continue to fight forever. Yield to me and let me offer you to our God,¡± the Ancient Demons said with a greedy look.


    Even Zhao Juexian felt something was wrong. The azure and ck aura on Chen Fan became dimmer.


    Countless warriors of the Ancient Demons had already started cheering and they were waiting for their master to kill their enemy.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Essence Cores aren¡¯t Golden Cores after all!¡±


    Chen Fan felt a bit sad.


    Once the energy of an Essence Core exceeded its limit, it would be unstable and break. In the meantime, two of Chen Fan¡¯s Essence Cores had reached their limit. They were therger, two Essence Cores he had made with countless Divine Materials.


    If he continued to fight, hisst two divine-grade Essence Cores would also break.


    ¡°But... So what?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were full of determination.


    ¡°I told you, I will kill you! Even if I die, I¡¯lle back and stand by my word!


    ¡°Azure Thearch Essence Core, break!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    The Azure Thearch Essence Core exploded in his body. An energy ten times more powerful surged out from Chen Fan. Then, the Chaotic Divine Tree appeared behind him.


    The Divine Tree was dozens of feet tall.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    The Ancient Demon Prince was about to fall back.


    But Chen Fan reached out and the Divine Tree turned into a shadow, going onto his hand. His hand seemed to be enveloped in an aura. Once he attacked, the power of the divine-grade Essence Core went for ten miles and pierced through the chest of the Ancient Demon Prince.


    The armor on the Ancient Demon Prince let out beams of ck light, but it couldn¡¯t stop Chen Fan.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The Ancient Demon Prince shed with the Demon de of Heaven y and a de aura ten thousand feet long shed towards Chen Fan. It was apparently hoping to force Chen Fan to surrender.


    Facing this powerful attack, Chen Fan only stabbed with all of his energy.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    His hand prated the Ancient Demon Armor and the chest of the Ancient Demon Prince, then he gently squeezed the Fiend Core inside of it.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Fiend Core that held the energy of the Ancient Demon Prince was crushed to pieces by Chen Fan.


    The Ancient Demon Prince let out a roar. It was confused and enraged. However, the Fiend Core had shattered and it had no chance of being reborn again, just as it happened when a cultivator¡¯s Golden Core broke.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The body of the Ancient Demon Prince exploded and became countless threads of energy that were spread in all directions.


    At that moment, all the Ancient Demons froze. They couldn¡¯t believe what they had just seen. The Generals even knelt down with a devastated look.


    In the sky.


    Only Chen Fan was left, standing with blood all over his body and glittering like an unbeatable god!

 Chapter 877 - Deity Grade?

    <h4>Chapter 877 Deity Grade?</h4>


    The Ancient Demon Prince was dead!


    Chen Fan killed this peak-stage Golden Core Being of the royal family, who would grow to be a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord!


    Even though the soul and the body of the Ancient Demon Prince were still there, its Fiend Core had shattered and there was no turning back.


    Countless warriors of the Ancient Demons looked pale; they couldn¡¯t believe this at all.


    Even Zhao Juexian gasped.


    ¡°F**k, he really killed the Ancient Demon Prince? That¡¯s the Prince of the Ancient Demons, the descendant of the Ancient Demon King!¡±


    Zhao Juexian was really scared right then. Even those people who eliminated the Chinese were weaker than the Ancient Demon Prince and nobody would dare to im that they were more powerful than the Ancient Demons.


    ¡°This guy is definitely a psycho,¡± Zhao Juexian mumbled.


    In fact, the soul of the Ancient Demon Prince was still yelling!


    ¡°Are you nuts? Why did you fight until the end? This will cause both of us to suffer.¡±


    The Ancient Demon Prince was going crazy.


    In thest attack, Chen Fan was also severely injured. The Demon de of Heaven y broke the Tianming Sword into two pieces and stabbed Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder. It almost cut off half of Chen Fan¡¯s body and killed him.


    Even then, Chen Fan¡¯s wounds were still glittering.


    When facing thest attack of a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator with a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure, the Azure Thearch Longevity Body seemed to be weak and it was difficult for the body to heal.


    ¡°Being able to kill you was well worth it!¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Then, Chen Fan cast a spell and an azure light ball shed through, freezing the soul and the body of the Ancient Demon Prince. Chen Fan collected its blood and stored the Demon de of Heaven y.


    The blood of such a royal member was extremely precious and wasparable to that of the descendant of a Divine Beast.


    He could use the Ancient Demon Prince to make a cauldron of peerless pills and one divine-grade Essence Core.


    ¡°But it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Even though he got the Ancient Demon Prince, Chen Fan still smiled wryly and looked into the distance.


    A thundercloud that covered three thousand miles covered half of the sky outside the Two World Peak. Many lightning dragons flew around the cloud and each one of them had a different color, representing different kinds of Divine Thunder. They were all a thousand feet long.


    Chen Fan knew that when the thundercloud waspletely formed, the Thunder Tribtion would start. Since he had initiated the Essence Cores forcefully and fought till the end, he would have to go through the Thunder Tribtion this time.


    ¡°This battle has caused me a great loss.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    Four out of five Essence Cores were broken and only the Xuan Wu Essence Core was left.


    The Azure Thearch Essence Core was a divine-grade Essence Core. If he couldn¡¯t find any Wood Element Divine Medicines, Divine Trees or Divine Materials, he would need much more energy to make it again. The Thunder Tribtion was about to arrive and Chen Fan could only go through it even though he wasn¡¯t willing to.


    Chen Fan had nned to form a ¡°Connate Five Virtues Sacred-grade Golden Core¡± with the five divine-grade Essence Cores before, but he couldn¡¯t do so anymore.


    ¡°But a divine-grade Golden Core is fine. The Xuan Wu is powerful among the Divine Beasts. Even with just a divine-grade Golden Core, I¡¯ll be able to surpass the Ancient Demon Prince and the sons of God on Tianhuang. I don¡¯t need to be a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator to beat them up.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He was someone who never regretted his decisions.


    Besides, he could form a Golden Core again. Even Shenxi knew she could find the Butian Medicine toplete her Golden Core. As a former Tribtion Cultivator, Chen Fan certainly knew a few cultivation arts that could help him form a Golden Core.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chen Fan came down from the sky with the sword andnded next to Zhao Juexian.


    He stepped on the peak and almost fell. Meanwhile, the frightening Sword Qi was still inside Chen Fan¡¯s body. This was the weakest Chen Fan had ever been.


    Four Essence Cores had shattered and one had almost run out of power.


    Chen Fan was only a bit stronger than Zhao Juexian right then.


    ¡°Cover me. I need to heal quickly to go through the Thunder Tribtion at my best condition.¡±


    Chen Fan ced the sword next to himself, then sat on the peak and immediately started cultivating.


    Whoosh!


    As Chen Fan initiated the Kun Peng Heavenly Art, an enormous ck swirl appeared behind him. The surrounding Spirit Qi became like a dragon and was sucked into his body. Then, the shadow of the Chaotic Divine Tree was expanded above his head and created a hole to collect the energy of the Wood Spirit Realm.


    In almost a second¡ª


    Chen Fan¡¯s energy was stabilized and started to increase. The azure aura around him shone brighter and the Xuan Wu Essence Core was also recovering.


    Seeing this sight, Zhao Juexian suddenly became vicious.


    This was undoubtedly Chen Fan¡¯s weakest moment. If he missed this chance and allowed for Chen Fan to recover, he would never be able to beat Chen Fan again. And yet, Zhao Juexian didn¡¯t n to do anything.


    Other than himself, there were a hundred thousand warriors of the Ancient Demons and eight Fiend Generals in the Two World Peak. The one in silver armor was even as powerful as he was.


    ¡°Kill in the name of our Prince!¡±


    The Generals could apparently see that Chen Fan was weak.


    The Fiend General in a silver armor yelled and the remaining Ancient Demons immediately rushed towards Chen Fan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt him.¡±


    Zhao Juexian shot to the sky and turned into a giant python to stop the Fiend General in silver armor. However, he let the other Fiend Generals and the rest of the warriors go intentionally.


    Zhao Juexian stopped the Fiend General and nced at Chen Fan at the same time.


    He believed that Chen Fan still had trump cards.


    As expected.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    A clear sound came in the sky.


    The Demon de of Heaven y suddenly turned into a de aura that split a Fiend General in half. After that, the ck hole behind Chen Fan became a hundred miles wide.


    There was a terrifying suction force inside.


    Countless warriors were sucked in and killed by the Swallowing Power. Each warrior of the Ancient Demons was a Connate Cultivator. The Dharma Power in their bodies immediately went into Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    ¡°This is a trap!¡± a Fiend General shouted.


    The other warriors also reacted. They ran away quickly, but the Kun Peng Heavenly Art was too terrifying. The ck hole expanded again and covered an area within a three hundred mile radius.


    In the end, the hundred thousands warriors and Fiend Generals were sucked into the hole, then turned into energy that was infused into Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    ¡°p!¡±


    Zhao Juexian almost fell from the sky after seeing this.


    And the Fiend General in silver armor quickly flew out of the Two World Peak, even though he might not survive the dimensional storm.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    How powerful was the vitality of a hundred thousand Connate Cultivators?


    Chen Fan¡¯s body was recovering at a visible speed. In a heartbeat, the cut disappeared. His Divine Body was surrounded by an azure aura and the Xuan Wu Essence Core became the size of an egg.


    The four Essence Cores were formed again in Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    Four Dharma Forms, including the Azure Thearch, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch and the True Martial surrounded him.


    However, they were only the size of a rice grain and were far away from bing aplete Essence Core. Those Dharma Forms were only shadows. They were much weakerpared to the Xuan Wu Divine Form.


    About half an hourter.


    Chen Fan sighed and got up slowly.


    His energy had never been so strong before and the size of the Xuan Wu Essence Core had doubled. He was at the momentparable to a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator, but he still looked gloomy.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s too little time now. If I had three more months, I¡¯d be able to form another two Divine Cores. By then, I could try to make a sacred-grade Golden Core by force. Even if it¡¯s not aplete one, it would be much better than this divine-grade Essence Core.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    But there was nothing he could do at the moment.


    The Thunder Tribtion above him, covering a three thousand mile radius, finally fell.


    At this moment.


    All the beasts in the Two World Peaky on the ground, not daring to make any noise. Zhao Juexian was even trembling. They felt like the apocalypse was upon them.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There were ps of thunder, and bolts of lightning were forming in the sky.


    The Demon Divine Thunder, the Jiujue Divine Thunder, the Five Elements Thunder, the Destroyer Divine Thunder, the Essence Ma Divine Thunder... Dozens of different Divine Thunders were shing in the thundercloud. Each of them represented a destructive energy and they could burn down a hundred mile radius once they struck.


    ¡°This... This isn¡¯t the Thunder Tribtion. It¡¯s a Nascent Soul Tribtion.¡±


    Zhao Juexian couldn¡¯t even hold his human form; he turned into a giant python and trembled on the ground.


    Only Chen Fan was standing, looking at the sky.


    ¡°Fine, since the Thunder Tribtion is here, there¡¯s nowhere I can hide. Let¡¯s go head to head with it! Even if I can¡¯t form a sacred-grade Golden Core, so what? I¡¯ll have another chance in the future. I only had a seventh-grade Golden Core in my previous life and I also found an opportunity in the end.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were cold like iron.


    Roar!


    The true form of the Xuan Wu howled behind him and it turned into a Dharma Form, facing the Thunder Tribtion. Countless lightning dragons immediately formed a thunderbolt and were about to strike.


    Then, when the Thunder Tribtion was about to arrive¡ª


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An unprecedented feeling filled Chen Fan¡¯s heart. A beam of light then shot out from his soul and instantly went into the Xuan Wu Essence Core.


    The Xuan Wu Essence Core turned into a bright light wheel after being hit by the light.


    The light wheel was shining bright and had patterns all over it. It floated in the sky with an unstoppable energy and even the thunderclouds outside the Two World Peak seemed to be underneath it.


    Even Chen Fan¡¯s sacred-grade Golden Core in hisst life was inferior to it, let alone the Xuan Wu Essence Core.


    Seeing that beam of light, Chen Fan was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Why... Why does it look like the Nine Heavens Light when I went through my previous Heavenly Tribtion?¡±

 Chapter 878 - Thunder Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 878 Thunder Tribtion</h4>


    Chen Fan was in very bad shape.


    The continuous battle had shattered four of his five Essence Cores. Even thest one remaining¡ªthe Xuan Wu Essence Core¡ªwas also nearly depleted. Worse, his phenomenal-sess Divine Body had also been destroyed, Although he had absorbed the energy of ten thousand fiend soldiers to heal his wounds, his injury would certainly leave some longsting adverse effects.


    The Kun Peng Heavenly Art was a miraculous and extremely powerful art.


    And yet, it was difficult to purify the Qi from so many ancient demons and fiend celestials in the blink of an eye. Once those impurities were umted over time in Chen Fan¡¯s system, they would be extremely difficult to get rid of. However, faced with the impending thunder tribtion, Chen Fan didn¡¯t have many choices.


    Things changed when the wash of light emerged.


    ¡°It... It looks like the Nine Heavens Light¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    At the end of thest iteration of his life, when he was struck down by the Heavenly Tribtion, he remembered seeing this light. It illuminated the entire universe, shining the light of eternity and transcendence into each and every little corner of countless worlds. The sight was sublime.


    However, that was five hundred years in the past. Why did the light reappear at this time?


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve only finished half of the Tribtion? Although my Divine Soul has already transformed into a Deity Soul, most of it was annihted during the rebirth process. But, could it be that a small part still remained in the depths of my soul?¡±


    Chen Fan calcted in his mind.


    But it was toote.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a ring din, a lightning shaft came down from the sky, roaring and snarling. The first lightning strike during a Thunder Tribtion was usually the weakest. That being said, the lightning shaft Chen Fan faced was over a few meters wide; it sizzled with a golden electric energy. Its brilliance illuminated the Two World Peak as much as an attack from a Golden Core Cultivator would.


    ¡°By the gods!¡±


    Zhao Juexian was stunned.


    If the first test was already this powerful, how deadly would the rest of the lightning strikes be? Zhao Juexian could not handle the first attack even then, much less when he was in the Core Formation stage.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Chen Fan no longer hesitated and flew into the sky. Without putting on any protection, he rammed his body into the lightning.


    The Golden Core Thunder Tribtion was both a curse and a blessing. Despite its deadliness, it could strengthen one¡¯s physique and refine the Golden Core. It was the reason that a Golden Core was considered indestructible. Without the stress test and the hardening process of the Thunder Tribtion, an Essence Core would never be a Golden Core.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    A terrifying golden lightningnded on Chen Fan¡¯s body, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t even flinch. Countless electric tendrils zapped every inch of his skin, prating into his muscles and bones.


    Seizing the opportunity, Chen Fan started the Azure Thearch Longevity Art using the newfound energy in the Heavenly Thunder. He started to force the impurities from the Ancient Demons out of his body.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    Everyone watched as dark smoke oozed out from Chen Fan¡¯s body. As more smoke came out, Chen Fan¡¯s body changed color and gained a crystalline texture.


    Meanwhile, the halo behind Chen Fan had absorbed ny percent of the energy in the lightning.


    ¡°What is up with that halo? It doesn¡¯t behave like a Golden Core.¡±


    Even with Chen Fan¡¯s experience, he was at a loss about the halo. He had undergone a Thunder Tribtion in his past life and never had he experienced anything like it. The halo had easily taken in all the energy in the lightning strike without any sign of increasing its volume.


    There was little time for Chen Fan to ponder. Another thunder strike soon ensued.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    Eight lighting bolts struck down from the sky, each bigger and more powerful than thest. The final blow was an enormous shaft of golden light that beamed from heaven to earth. It was at least a few hundred meters wide andmanded more power than a full strike from a Golden Core Cultivator.


    Chen Fan stood proudly, and took the lighting strikes without wavering in the slightest.


    The dark clouds didn¡¯t stop rolling until they had strafed Chen Fan with nine hellish attacks.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan¡¯s power is... terrifying!¡±


    Zhao Juexiany on the ground.


    The intensity of the Golden Core Thunder Tribtion varied depending on the cultivator¡¯s power. A level one Golden Core would receive only one lightning strike, and only at the highest level¡ªlevel nine¡ªwould a golden core receive nine strikes. So deadly were those attacks that even legendary warriors had to be cautious during the process, using many secret treasures in order toe out of the tribtion in one piece.


    Even so, it was not umon for many talented cultivators to die during a Thunder Tribtion.


    No one had ever seen anything simr to what Chen Fan had just pulled off.


    ¡°He has to be a reincarnation of a Curmudgeon. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so powerful,¡± Zhao Juexian thought to himself.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, the Thunder Tribtion started anew. Endless lightning stretched across the sky like roaring dragons. Each Lightning dragon was over a few thousand meters long and had color of its own. After a few seconds, ten lightning dragons merged into one azure lightning shaft with the size of a mountain that crashed into the ground.


    This attack was even deadlier than those that came earlier. It¡¯s power was on par with the Tianxuan Sword.


    Then and only then, the indifference on Chen Fan¡¯s face had disappeared.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan lost his footing for a fraction of a second after the impact. The azure energy instantly burned away more demon qi inside of his system. More importantly, the halo inside of Chen Fan¡¯s Dantian seemed to have finally grown in size.


    Although the growth was very subtle, Chen Fan was ted.


    ¡°More!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    Heaven answered his call by sending eight more lightning bolts at him. Those lightning strikes were so intense that even Chen Fan¡¯s impable physique couldn¡¯t handle it directly. If the halo didn¡¯t absorb much of the sizzling energy, Chen Fan¡¯s body would have been wounded severely.


    The muscles on Chen Fan¡¯s body turned inside out as eletric currents passed through them, revealing his glowing azure bones.


    Despite the severe injury, the Azure Thearch Longevity Body quickly regenerated after absorbing the energy in the divine thunder.


    After eighteen lightning strikes, the sky darkened even more. Twisting lightning dragons danced around each other and formed a colorful lightning ball that spun above the clouds. It was gathering strength for a final blow.


    ¡°Hold on a second, is he still going through a tribtion?¡±


    Zhao Juexian noticed that something was amiss.


    ¡°Nine strikes to form the normal Golden Core, nine more to form the Divine Grade Golden Core. That would be eighteen. Why are there more?¡± Zhao Juexian was perplexed.


    Even Divine Grade Golden Core had levels.


    Normal Divine Grade Golden Cores would undergo one to three strikes, mid-level ones would take four to six and only the most powerful and high level Divine Grade Golden Cores would take nine strikes. There was only one person in Tianhuang¡¯s recorded history that had undergone eighteen lightning strikes.


    A Golden Core Thunder Tribtion had nine lightning strikes in total, and only Divine Grade Golden Cores would receive the highest number of lightning strikes. There were only very few individuals who had formed the Divine Grade Golden Core on the Tianhuang.


    Zhao Juexian thought that Chen Fan¡¯s Golden Core was of Divine Grade based on his ability to kill the Ancient Demon Prince. However, he was dumbfounded when he noticed that the Thunder Tribtion continued even after eighteen strikes.


    ¡°Could his Golden Core be more powerful than those at the Divine grade? I have never heard such a thing.¡±


    Zhao Juexian was shocked by his own deduction.


    The lightning attack had finally arrived.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This attack was more powerful than the eighteen previous onesbined.


    Over ten lightning dragons formed an iridescent lightning ball and it swooped down with world-shattering energy. Lightning criss-crossed through the sky, destroying the world around it in an instant.


    ¡°Destroyer Divine Thunder.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Chen Fan would not be concerned if all five Essence Cores were still intact. However, he only had one Essence Core left right then. Worse, it had transformed into a strange halo that had properties unfamiliar to Chen Fan.


    Even as he descended to the ground, a loud din reverberated. ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Divine Thundernded on Chen Fan.


    Unable to bear the weight, Chen Fan fell from the sky. Massive electric currents went through his body, rending his flesh and tearing it opening. Only a Heavenly Lord could have taken the blow unharmed. It was still a bit too much for Chen Fan to handle.


    However, Chen Fan was shocked when he found out that the energy of the iridescent lightning ball had all but been sucked into the halo.


    The development seemed to have angered the heavens. It sent more lighting strikes down at Chen Fan. They were all powerful attacks, but thest one was particrly deadly.


    Countless lightning bolts were braided into a chaotic energy with bright and dark bands.


    ¡°Grand Five Elements Thunder of Annihtion!¡±


    Chen Fan had used this art before, but his execution paled underparison with what he had to face at the moment. The appearance of the energy forced the ground to cave in and shake the Two World Peak. A pulse of overbearing energy weighted heavily on everything within its domain.


    ¡°Attack of a Heavenly Lord!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face darkened.


    This attack wielded the same amount of force as the True Demon¡¯s killing blow. Not even the Ancient Demon Prince could have pulled it off. It was the power befitting a Heavenly Lord.


    Zhao Juexian was terrified; he shook uncontrobly.


    Spurred by the energy around it, the halo flew out of Chen Fan¡¯s body and settled above Chen Fan¡¯s head. It gave out brilliant rays of light like the sun. After the Thunder Tribtion, it had grown twice in size and started to gain a golden sheen.


    Thest Thunder Tribtion strike had nearly imed Chen Fan¡¯s life.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Phenomenal-sess Divine Body exploded, sending out countless shards of crystalline bones. However, the halo had protected Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Soul amidst a violent energy storm.


    After a long while, the shes of lightning had finally subsided.


    Chen Fan started the secret art to reform the Divine Body.


    ¡°Phew, finally it¡¯s over.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    He had endured twenty seven lightning attacks in total, two more than in his past life.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful. Luckily I was protected by the halo. I wager it is going to be a sacred grade Golden Core.¡±


    Chen Fan regarded the scintiting golden halo with a hint of regret in his eyes. He had hoped to obtain Deity grade Golden Core.


    Even as he descended to the ground, a ring sound was heard. ¡°Boom!¡±


    Thunder clouds above his head roiled again as countless lighting dragons roared above the clouds. Taken aback, Chen Fan looked up at the sky.


    He watched as the sea of lightning had formed a giant Dharma Form.


    The Dharma Form was half tutle and half snake, and was over a hundred miles long. It stepped on the Xuan Wund and was surrounded by a dark tumultuous current. The Two World Peak trembled before its mighty presence. Zhao Juexian had never seen any being thatmanded so much power.


    However, Chen Fan was familiar with the energy of that beast. It was that of a Divine Beast.


    The Thunder Tribtion was not over yet.

 Chapter 879 - Obtain the Golden Core

    <h4>Chapter 879 Obtain the Golden Core</h4>


    ¡°What ... what is that?¡± Zhao Juexian stammered.


    His body and soul had been shivering ever since the Xuan Wu took form in the sky. He not only feared the beast, but also revered it. This reverence was deep rooted in his bloodline. His fearful reverence was shared by his Sky-Swallowing Python.


    ¡°This is a Heavenly Tribtion. A Deity Grade Golden Core Heavenly Tribtion to be exact.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up as his face hardened. But slowly, a smile broke over his face. There was more relief than joy in that smile.


    ¡°A Deity grade Golden Core?¡±


    Zhao Juexian was at a loss.


    He was the Lord of the Beihan Region, but even he had only heard of Divine Grade Golden Core and had never heard of the Deity grade. In fact there had never been a Sacred grade Golden Core on Tianhuang, much less a Deity grade.


    ¡°Normal Golden Cores have nine lines and only those beyond the ninth line would be called Divine Grade Golden Cores. Such Golden Cores could only be obtained by members of powerful sects. Beyond Divine Grade Golden Cores are those of the Sacred Grade, and they could only be harnessed by the most powerful cultivators in the Sacrednds. However, there is one more grade above the sacred grade: the Deity grade.¡±


    Relieved by the presence of the Xuan Wu, Chen Fan exined in detail.


    ¡°A Deity grade Golden Core is extremely rare and can only be born during the most auspicious moment. Unlike the Sacred grade Golden Core, which needs to undergo a Thunder Tribtion nine times, the Deity grade only needs to withstand the tribtion transcendence of thunder once.¡±


    After said that, Chen Fannded his gaze on the enormous Xuan Wu who possessed the power of Xuanming.


    ¡°This is the Deity grade Thunder Tribtions¡¯ true form¡±


    The Power of the Xuan Wu Divine Beast was as formidable as that of a Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate. The Xuanming energy supported his feet while roiling currents tumbled about him. The shape and texture was extraordinarily vivid despite the fact that it was entirely made out of electric energy.


    Chen Fan knew that this wasn¡¯t a real Xuan Wu; instead, it was an apparition created by thews of the universe.


    ¡°Legend has it that the universe would respond to the tribtion transcendence of a deity grade Golden Core by sending an apparition of a powerful being as a final test. My work is not done until I defeat the apparition.¡±


    ¡°Only the most powerful beings could form such a vivid apparition, beings such as the Divine Beasts, Grand Cultivators and Perfected Immortals. The type of apparition usually has something to do with the cultivator¡¯s personal experience. But I never expected that I would see the Xuan Wu.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled wryly.


    Any Divine Beast could be very powerful, but most of them possessed power no greater than that of the Ancient Demon Prince.


    However, the Xuan Wu was one of the strongest Divine Beasts. It was able to shatter the heavens and shake the earth even at the early-stage Golden Core. Chen Fan was practically going to fight against a Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Before Zhao Juexian knew what had happened, the Xuan Wu had attacked.


    He lifted one of his huge feet and wed at the ground.


    Suddenly, the space between heaven and earth was torn apart, letting in many deadly energy storms. The ground caved in as mountains crumbled. Zhao Juexianid on all fours, face nted on the ground, unable to even move a finger as the world around him fell apart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Chen Fan flew to the sky; trailing behind him was a smear of golden light that came off from the scintiting halo.


    The true form of the Thunder Tribtion had revealed itself. He either fought or he had to lose the Deity grade Golden Core. There was no other option for him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan was knocked to a side and fell from the sky after the first impact. He banged against the ground, falling a few thousand meters down.


    The Xuan Wu¡¯s power had exceeded Chen Fan¡¯s expectations. Although this particr Xuan Wu was only at an early-stage Golden Core, its physique was not any less robust and strong whenpared to a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    Chen Fan had undergone twenty-seven Thunder Transcendence Tribtions and had reached a near-perfect physique refinement. However, the Xuan Wu¡¯s attack was still too much for him to handle.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    Despite the setback, Chen Fan charged at the beast again. He was never going to give up.


    His body started to glow more intensely and the halo behind Chen Fan¡¯s head transformed into a gigantic wheel of pure energy. The wheel rolled forward, aimed squarely at the Xuan Wu.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    An earth-shattering battle was about to begin.


    This was the most difficult battle Chen Fan had ever fought.


    The Xuan Wu was a force to be reckoned with anywhere in the universe. The most powerful ones could rival a Perfected Immortal. Although this one was only a yearling and was at an early-stage Golden Core, Chen Fan had his work cut out for him.


    Not only was its dharma energy on par with that of a Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate, but his body was also extremely powerful, even more so than the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. Its Divine Powers were of the Celestial Art ss. It was more powerful than Chen Fan in every aspect.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Once again, Chen Fan fell to the ground, leveling a ten thousand feet tall mountain in the process. The impact nearly tore the Azure Thearch Longevity Body into pieces.


    ¡°Damn it! I wish I had mastered the Sacred Body of Five Elements or the True Martial Divine Body.¡±


    Chen Fan was slightly annoyed by the thought.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was a powerful art, but it wouldn¡¯tpare with the other two. Chen Fan went on to use more Divine Powers, but all of them were countered by the beast. The only saving grace was the fact that the monster was only an apparition andcked its own consciousness. Otherwise, it would have already annihted him.


    The Thunder Divine de!


    Chen Fan took the form of the Thunder Loch.


    The burning energy wheel spun faster, charging up Chen Fan¡¯s body like a furnace of a steam engine. Chen Fan felt the power coursing in his body. It gave him a rush of blood to the head and made him think that he could take on a Heavenly Lord. He brought the de around and hacked open the fabric of reality, sending out a jet of dark de Auras.


    However, the Xuan Wu simply moved its paw and countered the attack.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The scale-covered paw bore down onto the Thunder Divine de, knocking it to a side andnding on Chen Fan, rending his body into pieces.


    ¡°The Reincarnation!¡±


    Chen Fan quickly started the art to repair the divine body.


    He was very close to reaching the Golden Core, therefore, he would never truly perish from the world as long as his Divine Soul was under the halo¡¯s protection. Even if his body was reduced to smithereens, he could regrow his body. That being said, to quickly regrow a body required a vast amount of energy, and Chen Fan could only use it a couple of times in a short period.


    ¡°Keep going!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s battle-will surged as the golden energy around him gained intensity.


    Chen Fan hurled a flurry of divine powers and spells at his opponent. It had been a while since Chen Fan had to struggle this hard. It reminded him of the time when he had battled against all the races in the universe.


    Grand Essence Ma Five Elements Thunder of Annihtion


    Chen Fan lifted the Five Thunder Seal high above his head and summoned a lightning shaft with ck and whtie bands.


    In response, the Xuan Wu opened its mouth and sent out a pulse of Xuanming Divine Thunder.


    The Xuan Wu brought out the full destructive capacity of the art. The Xuanming force gathered strength and transformed into a ck lightning shaft that shed with Chen Fan¡¯s attack. It not only warded off Chen Fan¡¯s attack, but also made the Five Thunder Seal explode in the air.


    Chen Fan had no time to moan his loss, so he produced another Spirit Treasure and charged out again.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Before the Xuan Wu¡¯s mighty presence, Chen Fan¡¯s Spirit Treasures crumbled as if they were made out of paper. Chen Fan was forced to unsheath the Demon de of Heaven y in order to barely remain standing in the battle field.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When Chen Fan¡¯s body was shredded into pieces for the nth time, even the art of Reincarnation became sluggish. He knew he couldn¡¯tst too long.


    ¡°The Xuan Wu is too powerful. Even if I gain the Deity grade Golden Core, I might still struggle to tame him.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Be it physique refinement, divine powers, or Divine Powers, Chen Fan fell short in each and every one of those categories.


    ¡°The third form of the Thunder Divine de?


    ¡°Should I try de of Time?


    ¡°Or should I turn into a Xuan Wu as well?¡±


    Many ideas raced across Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    Che Fan had tried all the powerful arts he knew, such as the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, the de of Time, and the Thunder Divine de. However, none were able to give him an edge during the battle.


    It was simply impossible to defeat the Xuan Wu.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s body was annihted for the ninth time.


    Meanwhile, a giant gush appeared on the Xuan Wu. Chen Fan had wounded him with the Demon de of Heaven y using the third form of the Thunder Divine de.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    The Thunder Divine de was a de art passed down from primordial gods. It was powerful enough to wound a Perfected Immortal.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    Chen Fan regained his body and charged out once again. He noticed that the golden wheel had been supplying him with nearly unlimited energy, so he feltfortable using some arts that he saved for thest moment.


    To his surprise, the previous attack seemed to have winded the Xuan Wu.


    ¡°Uh? Is he losing strength?¡±


    Chen Fan wondered.


    From that moment on, the Xuan Wu¡¯s power waned, and so did the size of its body. After a while, his power had dropped to the same level as Ancient Demon Prince¡¯s.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that Chen Fan realized what was going on.


    ¡°I got it! I don¡¯t have to defeat the beast, I just have tost long enough to pass the challenge.¡±


    Chen Fan let out a wry smile. He should have thought of that sooner. After all, if he couldn¡¯t bring the Xuan Wu to heel, no one else could.


    The battle ended with Chen Fannding a blow on the Xuan Wu¡¯s forehead.


    The Xuan Wu¡¯s massive frame melted into a flurry of electric tendrils that were sucked into the energy wheel. The energy wheel gulped everything down like a whale in the ocean. Even as it devoured the Xuan Wu, it shined brighter by the second.


    It was a wheel of eternity and immortality.


    It was Invincible; it was undestructable; it was a Golden Core!


    The energy inside Chen Fan went through the roof and quickly surpassed Zhao Juexian, Shenxi and Ancient Demon Prince until it reached an unimaginable level. The vastness of the energy was as iprehensible as the extent of the universe.


    ¡°Ten years after my rebirth, I have finally gained Golden Core!¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh as he gazed into the distance wistfully.


    He stood firmly in the sky, radiating brilliant bright lights as if he were the center of the world. Under his feet, the Two World Peak crumbled, unleashing deadly lightning and thunder, but nothing could harm him. By then, he was as powerful as a god.


    Zhao Juexian looked up at Chen Fan, and he thought that he was looking at an Immortal Monarch.

 Chapter 880 - The Nine Transformations Deity Wheel

    <h4>Chapter 880 The Nine Transformations Deity Wheel</h4>


    Golden Core Cultivators could live for two thousand years, and have an immortal Divine Body, an indestructible core and an eternal Divine Soul!


    They could control everything in a hundred miles, travel across the universe with their bodies and destroy a city with one attack. They were known as ¡°Perfected Cultivators,¡± who could conquer a weak and would be Ancestral Patriarchs or Sect Masters even on Tianhuang.


    It had been ten years since Chen Fan had been reborn and he was finally a Golden Core Cultivator.


    However, he waspletely different whenpared to the other Golden Core Cultivators.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan came down from the sky and was confused.


    What was that beam of light? Why did the Xuan Wu Golden Core be a golden Deity Wheel?


    ¡°I was nning to use the five Essence Cores to form a sacred-grade Golden Core. Formed with the Connate Five Virtues, it should be as powerful as a normal sacred-grade Golden Core.


    ¡°But why did it be like that?¡±


    The golden Deity Wheel was like a fire that burned eternally and provided Chen Fan with endless energy. He even felt like he could be a billion feet tall, crush the Two World Peak and break the sky with a punch.


    This was only an illusion, but the Deity Wheel was indeed powerful and wasparable to the Five Virtue Golden Core.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gone through the True Form Thunder Tribtion, which is a Super Thunder Tribtion only deity-grade Golden Cores could get through, but it doesn¡¯t look like a deity-grade Golden Core either, and it¡¯s not stronger than a sacred-grade Golden Core.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He was only an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator at the moment, but he could easily crush the Ancient Demon Prince and could even fight with a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord if he exerted himself. He had such a power when hepleted the ¡°True Martial Sacred Core¡± in his previous life. Besides, every sacred-grade Golden Core had different Divine Powers and Dharma Spells, but this golden Deity Wheel only had pure energy.


    Since a deity-grade Golden Core was at a higher level than a sacred-grade Golden Core, it should be much more powerful.


    ¡°Am I mistaken? Perhaps it¡¯s not a deity-grade Golden Core?¡±


    Chen Fan touched his chin and pondered. He wondered what was the difference between his deity-grade Golden Core and the legendary one. Zhao Juexian stood next to him, not daring to say a word.


    ¡°Wait... What¡¯s this?¡±


    Chen Fan nced at the Deity Wheel and found that it was a bit different.


    There were onlyplex patterns on the Deity Wheel, but nine spaces suddenly appeared. One of them showed the brand of the Xuan Wu, which looked realistic as it roared.


    ¡°A Xuan Wu brand?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and tried to initiate the Deity Wheel.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Deity Wheel became a tiny Xuan Wu.


    Then, there came an earth-shattering roar.


    Chen Fan was enveloped in an aura and he turned into a Xuan Wu a hundred milesrge. It was realistic. Every scale and w were shining bright and it was surrounded by ck waves. A frightening energy rose again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan made a wing motion.


    Dozens of mountains in a ten thousand feet range were leveled and all creatures in a hundred miles were killed. Chen Fan moved gently and all the Essence Qi in a thousand mile radius was under his control.


    Chen Fan raised his head and let out a ck thunderbolt from his mouth.


    The thunderbolt shot to the sky and broke the shield of the Two World Peak. A passage that was a hundred thousand feet long was created in the dimensional storm.


    ¡°This... This?¡±


    Zhao Juexian was dumbfounded.


    Didn¡¯t the Xuan Wu die? Why did Chen Fan be the Xuan Wu again?


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh. He finally realized how powerful the Deity Wheel was. The image of the Xuan Wu was formed after sucking in the entire Thunder Tribtion together with the energy of the Xuan Wu Essence Core.


    When the Deity Wheel was initiated, Chen Fan would be the Xuan Wu.


    It would be a real baby Xuan Wu. Chen Fan would turn into a Xuan Wu from his body to his soul leaving no human features. This would be like bing a Divine Beast afterpleting the Twelve Sky Art Paintings.


    ¡°No matter how strong a human is, a Divine Beast is more powerful! Even after forming a sacred-grade Golden Core, I might still be no match to a Xuan Wu of the same level. And yet, if I¡¯m in the form of a Xuan Wu myself, I¡¯ll be a Golden Core Xuan Wu and may even be a real Xuan Wu in the future! My descendants will also have the blood of the Xuan Wu!¡± Chen Fan mumbled.


    The final goal of the Twelve Sky Art Paintings was to turn a human into a Divine Beast that had the power of twelve Divine Beasts at the same time. However, it was already extremely difficult to cultivate just one of the paintings to the maximum level, let alone twelve of them! Chen Fan had never thought that he couldplete one that day.


    Besides, since the Deity Wheel had been formed, Chen Fan could switch between the Xuan Wu and the human form freely without any difficulties.


    ¡°Wait, there are nine spaces on the Deity Wheel!¡±


    Then¡ª


    Chen Fan suddenly got up excitedly and couldn¡¯t wait to try.


    After that, Chen Fan grabbed Zhao Juexian and turned into a beam of golden light. His Immortal Will covered a few thousand miles and he could see everything in the entire Two World Peak.


    Soon, Chen Fan found a ce where the Spirit Veins were gathered.


    ¡°Wait here. I have to cultivate. Don¡¯t you try to escape.¡±


    Chen Fan left Zhao Juexian behind and shed towards the Spirit Veins. Zhao Juexian was terrified. How would he run away? Besides, there was a dimensional storm right outside the Two World Peak. He wouldn¡¯t be able to go past it.


    Boom!


    After entering the Golden Core Level, Chen Fan cultivated again. How powerful would he get?


    The Spirit Qi in a thousand miles was immediately sucked into Chen Fan¡¯s body. A few hundred Spirit Veins even turned into Spirit Qi Dragons and flew a hundred feet around Chen Fan.


    In the end, the Chaotic Divine Tree expanded and three giant holes appeared in the sky. Some azure Spirit Dews then dropped from the Wood Spirit Realm.


    One month, two months, three months...


    Five monthster.


    Chen Fan opened his eyes.


    An image of the Chaotic Divine Tree appeared on the second space on the Deity Wheel. And yet, this image was much less realisticpared to the Xuan Wu Brand.


    ¡°I knew it. This deity-grade Golden Core is simr to a sacred-grade Golden Core, but it can form nine cultivation arts and is like nine sacred-grade Golden Cores!¡±


    Chen Fan was thrilled.


    Once a Golden Core wasplete, its level couldn¡¯t get higher anymore, unless you broke it and formed it again. However, this Deity Wheel could be refined nine times and it became more powerful each time. In the end, Chen Fan would have the power of nine Heavenly Lords.


    ¡°If I can already have the power of nine Nascent Souls when I¡¯m an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator, isn¡¯t this the most powerful Golden Core of all times?¡± Even Chen Fan was startled.


    However, Chen Fan soon discovered the Deity Wheel had limitations.


    When the Azure Thearch Longevity Art reached the maximum level, the Chaotic Divine Tree was only a bit more concrete, but it was still far from bing realistic like the Xuan Wu Brand. More cultivation was needed topletely form a Divine Tree Brand.


    Normal cultivation arts couldn¡¯t leave a brand on the Deity Wheel. Only Sacred Arts or top Divine Arts could.


    Besides, if the nine cultivation arts weren¡¯tpleted, the Deity Wheel wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the phenomenal sess level and Chen Fan couldn¡¯t even enter another level. Meanwhile, the deity-grade Golden Core in his body wasn¡¯tpletely done.


    ¡°So, this Deity Wheel is in fact simr to the Five Virtue Golden Core. However, a phenomenal-sess Five Virtue Golden Core can barely bepared to a Nascent Soul Cultivator, while I can already fight with one afterpleting one of the nine cultivation arts of the Deity Wheel. Now that I¡¯vepleted the Xuan Wu Art, I still need to cultivate eight arts before it can truly be a phenomenal-sess Golden Core!¡±


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    Many ideas immediately came to mind.


    For example, he could cultivate arts of the five elements andbine them to form a special Five Elemental Golden Core. He could also cultivate Taiyin and Taiyang Arts to make a Yin Yang Divine Art... All these ideas made the Deity Wheel more treasurable.


    And yet, even though the Nine Transformations Deity Wheel was powerful, it needed tons of resources.


    After that, Chen Fan flew out of the Two World Peak and spent three months absorbing endless dimensional power with the Kun Peng Heavenly Art.


    Chen Fan then sat on the highest peak of the Two World Peak to work on his body and use the Thunder Loch Heavenly Art at the same time. Five monthster, the image of the Thunder Loch appeared.


    Although these images didn¡¯t be real creatures...


    Each of them could effectively increase Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    ¡°The true form of the Xuan Wu was as powerful as a sacred-grade Golden Core, while these three images areparable to divine-grade Golden Corea. If the Ancient Demon Prince shows up right now, I¡¯d be able to kill it in a second.¡±


    Chen Fan thought.


    He knew that he needed as many resources as required to be a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord to make all the images turn into true forms. Chen Fan even wondered if he had to go through a Thunder Tribtion again.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that only by absorbing the thundercloud power during the Thunder Tribtion can the True Form Brand bepletely formed. If the Deity Wheel requires nine transformations, does it mean that I have to go through another eight Thunder Tribtions?¡±


    This time, even Chen Fan was dumbfounded.


    He even wondered if this was the real cultivation art for the Golden Core Level. The Golden Core he had formed in the past was only a simplified version. How could it be powerful without the nine transformations?


    In the next two years.


    Chen Fan took out all the Golden Cores he got in the past and absorbed all the energy contained in them. The three images became more and more realistic and Zhao Juexian also felt that Chen Fan¡¯s power was gradually fainting.


    If he was like an invincible god before...


    He had turned into an ordinary young man, who didn¡¯t seem to have any Dharma Power.


    Three yearster, Chen Fan finally got out.


    ¡°Immortal Master, where do you want to cultivate?¡± Zhao Juexian said respectfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cultivating. It¡¯s time to leave the Two World Peak. I¡¯ve got a lot to do on Tianhuang.¡± Chen Fan looked at the sky with a smile.


    He looked through the shield and dimension ocean, and saw a magnificent.

 Chapter 881 - Returning to the Beihan Region

    <h4>Chapter 881 Returning to the Beihan Region</h4>


    On Tianhuang¡¯s Zangtian teau.


    There were many dimensional cracks in the sky and some beasts crossed through the cracks and entered the teau from time to time. After the Two World Peak disappeared, everyone had left and the ce had be a barrennd.


    But then¡ª


    There was a giant hole where the Two World Peak used to be. A young man with ck hair and ck eyes walked out of the hole calmly.


    A brawny old man was walking anxiously behind the young man.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? A mere dimension passage scares you?¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡± The old man nodded and bowed.


    This white-haired old man was Lord Beihan, Zhao Juexian.


    However, not even Sword King and the Heavenly Ancestor would recognize him. Zhao Juexian used to be superior and powerful, but he had be an old man and was acting as carefully as a servant.


    In fact, Zhao Juexian had indeed been living a nightmare in the past three years.


    Chen Fan had killed his son and more than half of the royal family of the Beihan Region, while almost killing him as well. Zhao Juexian wanted to im revenge all the time, but he dared not to!


    Over those three years.


    Zhao Juexian watched Chen Fan be stronger. He had been able to see Chen Fan¡¯s ws before, but at the moment, he was different and mysterious. Zhao Juexian even thought he couldn¡¯t block one of his fingers.


    So, Zhao Juexian was always careful. He was worried that Chen Fan might kill him if he did something wrong.


    ¡°But you¡¯re indeed powerful. You shed a way out of the chaotic dimension and exited the Two World Peak directly returning to Tianhuang. Not even a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord might be able to do so,¡± Zhao Juexian said.


    He still felt terrified when he thought about that sh.


    After three years had passed, the Two World Peak had moved far away from Tianhuang. The chaotic dimension full of fragments and creatures was extremely dangerous. Even the top Golden Core Perfected Cultivators might die there, but Chen Fan was able to create a passage in such an environment.


    From one shore of the ocean to the other, like Moses did.


    Such a Divine Power really left Zhao Juexian dumbfounded! He would have been crushed by the dimensional storm after creating a passage dozens of feet long.


    ¡°Compared to the Divine Power Heaven¡¯s Equal used to block the Path of Heaven, this was nothing,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Hearing such a fact about Heaven¡¯s Equal, Zhao Juexian was shocked.


    Chen Fan also noticed that, but he didn¡¯t mind it at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go back to the Beihan Region.¡±


    Chen Fan wrapped his arm around Zhao Juexian and walked a thousand miles with one step.


    The dimension cracks didn¡¯t seem to exist for Chen Fan. He walked calmly, leaving the Zangtian teau in half an hour.


    After half a day.


    Chen Fan had already arrived at the royal city of the Beihan Region.


    That city¡ªthat covered an area within a hundred mile radius, with a poption of ten million citizens¡ªhad been destroyed and split in half by Chen Fan, but it had been rebuilt in the past three years.


    Chen Fan walked into the city with Zhao Juexian.


    There were cultivators everywhere and beams of light shed across the sky from time to time. Many giant Spirit Paintings shone on both sides of the streets and the city seemed to be flourishing. In the end, the two of them arrived at the Sky-Swallowing Pce.


    ¡°You¡¯re home. What do you think, your Majesty?¡± Chen Fan looked up and asked.


    ¡°How can I be addressed like this in front of you? I¡¯m just your servant.¡± Zhao Juexian bowed with a terrified look.


    Then, some guards came.


    ¡°This is a forbidden area of the Royal Pce. Nobody can enter. Leave quickly!¡±


    There were Divine Sea Cultivators among the guards. They were wearing Spirit Armors and holding Spirit Weapons. They fiercely banded up; normal cultivators wouldn¡¯t try to provoke them.


    ¡°Tell the Grand Elder of the Chinese that Chen Beixuan is back,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    A tall guard snickered.


    ¡°The Grand Elder of the Chinese? Xie Changying has already been banished and sent back to the Yan State by our King. If it wasn¡¯t for Perfected Cultivator Chen, he would have exterminated the Chinese. The one that rules the pce right now is the new Lord of the Beihan Region, Lord Red Dragon!¡±


    ¡°There are dozens of people whoe and pretend to be Perfected Cultivator Chen every year. The moat of the royal city is almost full because of the corpses from people like you.¡±


    ¡°The King? Back to the Yan State? Lord Red Dragon?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned after hearing those three names.


    He sent out his Immortal Will and covered the entire royal city. He indeed sensed that there was a fiery energy deep inside that carried the power of dragons. That person was apparently a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator, who most certainly was Lord Red Dragon.


    Other than Lord Red Dragon, there were two other energies there which had the smell of blood. Those cultivators must have practiced Blood Arts and were also peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators.


    And yet, Lord Red Dragon and the other two Grand Perfected Cultivators were like ants in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. What concerned Chen Fan the most was the people behind them.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator, what should we do?¡± Zhao Juexian wondered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave first and see what¡¯s going on,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    Then, they walked around the royal city. Their Immortal Will covered every corner and no information could slip from them.


    Chen Fan then learned what had happened in the recent three years.


    When he left, neither the Grotto-heavens, the strong races nor the families dared to fight with Xie Changying, who had the Sky-severing Sword. Even Lord Red Dragon and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ling family were also respectful to him.


    However, two years before when the news about the death of Lord Beihan, Chen Fan and the Ancestral Patriarch Takong were spread, the situation in the Beihan Region started to be unstable. A powerful force then suddenly invaded the region.


    That force was called the Blood God Sect. They not only invaded the Beihan Region, but also conquered the surrounding five regions.


    Their Sect Master, Lord Blood God, was especially powerful and it had defeated Xie Changying right away. If it wasn¡¯t afraid of the Quasi-Heavenly Treasure and Chen Fan, Xie Changying might not have been able to leave the royal city alive. The Chinese were at the moment in Old China Town, resisting the attacks from the Blood God Sect.


    Since Lord Spirit Husbandry and Ancestral Patriarch Takong had been killed by Chen Fan, the five surrounding regions had no Overlords anymore, so the Blood God Sect eventually invaded them as well. Lord Red Dragon and the others had also surrendered.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Blood God Sect?¡±


    Chen Fan asked with a glint of coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Its real name should be the ¡®Blood Fiend Sect,¡¯ a force in the northern area. They have control of three Barren Regions and there are ten Grand Perfected Cultivators and three Grand Elders in the sect. They tried to invade five of our regions back then, but my father defeated them. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re back again,¡± Zhao Juexian said.


    ¡°A small sect dares to touch the Chinese?¡± Chen Fan snickered. ¡°Zhao Juexian, bring Lord Red Dragon and the two envoys of the Blood God Sect to me. I have to ask them who gave Lord Blood God the courage to provoke me.¡±


    Zhao Juexian hesitated.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator, even though my father defeated Lord Blood God in the past, it¡¯s already four thousand years old right now. Such a being must be close to bing a Heavenly Lord and should be as powerful as the Ancient Demon Prince.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head andughed.


    Zhao Juexian thought of Chen Fan¡¯s supreme Divine Power and agreed immediately.


    Then, Zhao Juexian shot up into the sky and turned into a Sky-Swallowing Python, shing into the pce. The pce was immediately in chaos. The furious roar of a dragon sounded and two beams of crimson light rose.


    But Lord Red Dragon and the two envoys of the Blood God Sect were no match for Zhao Juexian.


    Zhao Juexian was Lord Beihan, the Lord of a region and someone that was worth being listed in the Longevity Roll. Even Shenxi had to put in some effort to deal with him. Soon, Zhao Juexian brought an injured red dragon and an old man in a ck robe to Chen Fan. He said shamefully, ¡°Perfected Cultivator, I only caught two of them. Another envoy of the Blood God Sect is still running. I¡¯ll go after him right away.¡±


    The old man in ck robe burst intoughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. My friend has already used the ¡®Liuji Blood Escape Spell¡¯ and he can travel a million miles in a day. He¡¯ll need only half a day to travel across the Beihan Region. Zhao Juexian, I don¡¯t know how you came back from the Two World Peak, but our King is going to take revenge on you. He haspleted the ¡®Blood God Heavenly Art¡¯ and formed an avatar. He¡¯s now half a step away from entering the Nascent Soul Level...¡±


    Before he finished talking, Zhao Juexian had almost crushed him with his w.


    ¡°Loser.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and Zhao Juexian froze.


    Then, Chen Fan looked through the sky with the Li Fire Eyes and saw a crimson shadow running a thousand miles away. He had apparently used a forbidden art, so he was shing at a hundred times faster than the speed of sound. One more hour and he could traverse a hundred thousand kilometers.


    While everyone was watching in shock.


    Chen Fan reached out and made a wing motion.


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    Crack!


    The sky cracked and Chen Fan¡¯s hand went a thousand miles into the dimension. It became a golden giant hand, catching the escaped crimson shadow and dragging it towards himself.


    A thousand miles was like no distance to him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Witnessing such a feat.


    The old man in ck robe was speechless; he looked at Chen Fan and couldn¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 882 - Army of the Blood Fiend

    <h4>Chapter 882 Army of the Blood Fiend</h4>


    ¡°Companion? Do you mean him?¡±


    Chen Fan grabbed the Crimson shadow in one hand as he turned around and looked at the ck-robed elder.


    The elder was the emissary of the Blood Fiend Sect. He had hung a vile expression on his face, entuated by the pair of triangr eyes. His name was Lie Shan, an infamous Overlord in thend of the North with unthinkable abilities. He had been defeated only because of Lord Beihan¡¯s Sky-Swallowing Python and his carelessness.


    Since Lie Shan had attained the Fiend Art of Crimson Shadow, he was practically impossible to kill. Even Zhao Juexian had given up on killing him and only sought to contain him. Once hispanion reached the Lord Blood God, Zhao Juexian would have to pay the ultimate price for what he did. However, he had never thought that hispanion would be captured by an unounted character: Chen Fan.


    ¡°Is... Is it an Illusion Dharma Array? Do you take me for a fool?¡± Fire burst out from Lie Shan¡¯s eyes as he shot Chen Fan an angry re.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply, instead, he turned to Lord Red Dragon.


    ¡°You must know who I am.¡±


    By then, Lord Red Dragon was as good as dead. He copsed on the ground lifelessly, quivering from time to time. He was already terrified when he saw Zhao Juexian, and when he saw Chen Fan, he dropped to his knees and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Please spare me, Perfected Cultivator Chen. I had no choice. The Blood Fiend Sect told me they would ughter my entire race if I didn¡¯t do as they said. The Red Dragons is a small race, too weak to fight against them,¡± Lord Red Dragon said as tears welled in his eyes.


    Many onlookers watched in shock as the new Lord of the Beihan Region begged in front of an ordinary young man.


    ¡°Who is that? Is he the Lord Blood God from the Blood God Sect?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. The other two who got captured were also from the Blood God Sect. The white-haired elder looks like the previous Lord Beihan Zhao Juexian. I thought he died in the Two World Peak.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a second. I remembered now. That young man is Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Citizens in the royal city of the Beihan Region were shocked by the revtion.


    When Zhao Juexian stormed into the pce, themotion had stirred many cultivators. Countless Connate Cultivators or Golden Core Cultivators flocked to see the action.


    The area where Chen Fan was standing was suddenly shrouded by countless tendrils of Divine Will.


    Many people recognized Chen Fan since they had seen him before.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is back.¡±


    The residents of the royal city were ted by the news.


    Although most people didn¡¯t wee Chen Fan initially since he had humiliated the Royal Court, their opinion of him quickly improved after seeing him standing up against the foreign invaders of their realm.


    ¡°Wee Perfected Cultivator Chen, I am the Pure Essence¡¯s Sect Master, Xia Jinlong.¡±


    ¡°Wee. I am the Family Lord of the Huang family, Huang Zhenting¡±


    ¡°I am Jin Bosheng, Sect Master of the Golden Crow.¡±


    Golden Core Cultivators and Sect masters flocked toward Chen Fan as if he were their savior. The Beihan Region had been in a rut for too long, and it was high time for a powerful individual to turn the situation around and rise to power.


    Most people didn¡¯t recognize Lord Beihan Zhao Juexian until they got close to him.


    Those who did were shocked.


    Their shock and disbelief multiplied when they saw Zhao Juexian standing obediently behind Chen Fan. If Chen Fan could bring Zhao Juexian to heel, he could do that to anyone.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator, you¡¯re finally back! We missed you day and night, praying for your return.¡± Chu Yuanding flew closer to Chen Fan and dropped his knee before him, crying uncontrobly.


    ¡°Gather yourself. Tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± Chen Fan said as he blew Chu Yuanding a few hundred meters away from him using the force of Four Righteousness.


    Chu Yuanding crawled to his feet; his face paled slightly but it was still wearing a smile.


    ¡°You are with us now, we will never be afraid of the Blood Fiend Sect again. This alien sect invaded the Beihan Region and drove our elder away. I cry every day for our loss. I wish I could have saved our elders!¡±


    ¡°Uh? Lord Chu, I remember that you were among the first to capitte when the Blood Fiend Sect arrived at the city gates, weren¡¯t you?¡± the Pure Essence Sect Master put in with a smirk.


    ¡°That was my tactic to preserve my power to better serve our beloved Perfected Cultivator,¡± Chu Yuanding refuted.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand.


    Those family lords were all turn cloaks. The Chu Family Lord had kneeled before him when he ughtered the Zhao family just as he did at the moment. He had never expected their total loyalty during the Blood Fiend Sect¡¯s invasion.


    ¡°Tell me what happened when the Blood Fiend Sect invaded. What happened to the Grand Array that protected the city? I also gave the Grand Elder a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure, didn¡¯t he use it?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    The Grand Array that safe-guarded the city had a dozenyers and could withstand thebined might of a hundred Golden Core Cultivators. Even Chen Fan would have to activate the Sky-severing Sword in order to hack it open.


    The force in that attack was nearly on par with that of a Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in hesitation.


    Xia Jinlong stepped forward and said with respect, ¡°My lord, the Blood Fiend Sect had nned the attack for years. They were not alone; they came with the six major Fiend Sects. The Lord Blood God was the leader, and there were three elders and ten emissaries working under him. The Red Dragons were also among them. They sacrificed thirty billion Zhong Zhou residents¡¯ lives to form the Six Reincarnation Blood Array, and eventually prated the city¡¯s protection.


    ¡°The city was surrounded by a sea of blood with powerful Fiend Qi flying everywhere. Not even the Grand Elder could do anything to save the city.¡±


    Xia Jinlong¡¯s eyes became teary as he went on.


    Zhong Zhou had a hundred billion inhabitants and a third of them had died during the siege. It had been a devastating blow to the Pure Essence Sect.


    The retelling made everyone¡¯s heart feel heavy. They would bicker with each other, but they were in it together when the Fiend blood Sect invaded. The death of so many innocent lives had be the glue that bound the major factions together while facing the invaders.


    ¡°Such savagery! No wonder they were driven away from the inhabitablends to end in the wild no man¡¯snd,¡± Huang Zhenting said with a clenched jaw.


    ¡°What about the Chinese people and the Xuanming Grotto-heaven?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    The struggle between mankind and the fiends was amon urrence in his past life. He had seen the rise of a gctic Fiend Sect that swept across the universe, turning livelys into furnaces of souls. Meanwhile, the human race had shown equal brutality while confronting the Fiend World.


    ¡°The Blood Fiend Sect defeated all six major Grotto-heavens. Perfected Cultivator Taixu surrendered to the Blood Fiend Sect. As for the Chinese, I have no idea what happened to them. The Blood Fiend Sect blocked out allmunications with them. You can ask Lord Red Dragon or the Blood Fiend Sect Emissary if you wish,¡± Xia Jinlong said in a deep voice.


    The mention of his name made Lord Red Dragon tremble.


    However, the two Blood Fiend Sect Emissaries were unfazed. Lie Shan even cracked a smirk and said, ¡°Sure, I can tell you. It¡¯s not like you can do anything about it anyways. The legions of the Blood God Sect surrounded the Old China Town, they might have already razed the city by now. The Sect Master ordered us to return to the central Heavenly Region, but our efforts were spoiled by the Heavenly Lord Qi. We must avenge our defeat by turning the Old China Town into a bloodbath.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Lie Shan¡¯s words shocked everyone.


    Zhao Juexiannded a w attack on Lie Shan, shattering his Divine Body. However, a secondter, Lie Shan¡¯s body returned to its former shape.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I have the Fiend Art of Crimson Shadow. It¡¯s a Heavenly Art passed down from the Primordial Fiend. Only a Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate can harm me.¡±


    Lie Shan let out a peal ofughter.


    Unable to hold back his anger, Zhao Juexian showered Lie Shan with deadly strikes. However, regardless of how bad his injuries were, he could recover in almost an instant.


    Many perfected cultivators from the Beihan Region were slightly embarrassed by the development.


    The Fiend Arts were truly powerful. They couldn¡¯t even kill an emissary, much less the three elders and the Lord Blood God.


    However, Chen Fan had seen iting. Arts of the Blood Fiend Sect originated from the Blood Race. The Blood Race was considered the most difficult to kill among all other major fiend races, even more so than the Ancient Demons.


    Ancient Demons could regenerate their bodies from one drop of blood.


    Meanwhile, the Blood Race could simply regenerate their bodies from the Crimson Shadow. As long as the Crimson shadow was there, they could be reborn indefinitely.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator, let¡¯s use the Earth Fire Cauldron. It has been harnessing the underground poison fire for eons. I doubt they could survive that.¡±


    Zhao Juexian fumed.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Lie Shan thought Chen Fan had given up, so heughed and said, ¡°Stop wasting your time dealing with me, instead, think about how you¡¯re going to survive the attack of our mighty sect. We are just a taste of what¡¯s going toe next.¡±


    As soon as he finished talking, a giant blood dragon rose to the sky from the distant mountain. It was over ten thousand meters long and it stretched across the sky. Snarling, it flew toward the city.


    When it was close, people finally realized that it wasn¡¯t a dragon. Instead, it was a huge column of moving crimson shadows, each belonging to a powerful Blood Fiend Sect cultivator. They were all at the Connate Level and were over ten thousand in number. The hundred or so leaders of the deadly retinue were all at the Golden Core realm.


    It was a battle formation consisting of ten thousand Connate Cultivators and hundreds of Golden Core Cultivators.


    Such a deadly force could kill a peak level Golden Core Cultivator with ease.


    Belligerent Frigid Qi swept across the sky when the dreadful army showed up. The ground trembled as the faces of many perfected cultivators lost color and life. Even Zhao Juexian had been seized by fear.

 Chapter 883 - One After Another

    <h4>883 One After Another</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Fiend Army!¡±


    The sight had terrified everyone. Four True Righteousness Qi gushed out from Chu Yuanding without him even noticing it.


    The Beihan Region hosted countless sects and hundreds of Golden Core Cultivators. Conquering the city was an onerous task even for Chen Fan.


    Therefore, it was impossible for the Blood Fiend Sect to take the city with just a couple of emissaries. It was apparent that the hundred thousand Blood Fiend Cultivators were the source of the Blood Fiend Sect¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator, let¡¯s pull back for now. The joint army of the Beihan Region had over a hundred Golden Core Cultivators, but it was defeated by the Blood Fiend Army nheless. No one can challenge them on the battlefield,¡± Xia Jinlong put in.


    Lord Red Dragon nodded in agreement.


    ¡°What do you think, Perfected Cultivator Chen. Is the Blood Fiend Army your worthy opponent?¡± Lie Shanughed. Meanwhile, another Blood Fiend Sect emissary was casting a cold re at Chen Fan.


    Everyone looked to Chen Fan expectantly.


    Everyone knew that Chen Fan had defeated ten Golden Core Cultivators at once. However, those foes were fighting as an organized army. When working as a team, the deadly force of the Blood Fiends could wipe out anyone under the Nascent Soul realm.


    The blood dragon danced in the sky ostentatiously as if taunting Chen Fan. On the ground, Lie Shan¡¯sughter sounded jarring and pompous. A deadly silence fell over the city as everyone waited for their impending doom.


    As the army got closer to the city, people could even see the expressionless face of the Blood Fiend Sect soldiers. They had donned crimson armor and wielded des tainted by blood. As they descended upon the city, the earth trembled and moaned for the inevitable loss of life.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, what should we do?¡±


    Even Zhao Juexian couldn¡¯t hold back the fear and distress.


    Although he had seen Chen Fan defeating the Ancient Demons at the Two World Peak, he knew that it wasn¡¯t an easy fight for Chen Fan, either. It was difficult to tell if Chen Fan still had enough energy in him to deliver those world-shattering blows.


    Chen Fan looked up with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s just so so, much weaker than the Ancient Demons¡¯ Battle formation.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s words halted Lie Shan¡¯sughter. The two emissaries looked to Chen Fan with confusion. They wondered if Chen Fan was bluffing or whether he truly meant it.


    ¡°Zhao Juexian, keep an eye on these two. I will show them how weak their army is,¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and directly flew to the sky to face the ranks of Blood Fiends. He carried a great measure of nonchnce as if the legions of deadly soldiers were not a threat.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Many people shouted in their minds.


    Chen Fan was smallpared to the flood of enemies. The Blood Fiend Army was the Blood Fiend Sect¡¯s pride. Why would Chen Fan y into his enemy¡¯s strongest asset?


    However, what they saw next was beyond their wildest imagination.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan flew up, elerating as the golden hue on his body glowed brighter. The glow had an indestructible quality in the way it shined.


    Five times the sonic speed, ten, twenty...


    By the end, it was impossible to estimate Chen Fan¡¯s speed. His body split open curtains of air and pierced through the web of reality. Everyone watched as he turned into a streak of blinding golden light.


    ¡°Asura Blood de!¡±


    Eighteen of the mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators inside the Blood Fiend Army shouted amand in unison.


    Suddenly, a crimson lightnced up and formed a Fiend de that was ten thousand meters long. The de hacked at Chen Fan with thebined might of a hundred thousand cultivators. Not even a Divine Prince could withstand the brunt of the attack.


    However, Chen Fan rammed into the de unflinchingly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s incredulous stares, the golden light shattered the fiend de and crashed into the Blood Fiend army. The so-called invincible Blood Fiend army crumbled like Tofu almost immediately.


    The golden energy didn¡¯t stop there; it kept going for another ten kilometers andpletely prated their defenses before it came out from the rear of the formation.


    The ten thousand Blood Fiend cultivators were shocked; they turned into frozen statues, confused and in disbelief.


    No one could believe their eyes when Chen Fan reappeared.


    ¡°Is this really happening?¡±


    ¡°Did I just see Perfected Cultivator Chen annihting the Blood Fiend Army?¡±


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen is so powerful!¡±


    Xia Jinlong was shocked. Chu Yuanding and Lord Red Dragon gaped in disbelief. However, the two emissaries were still yapping.


    ¡°He went through our formation, so what? Did you know that the Blood Fiend Army consists of a hundred thousand Connate Cultivators and hundreds of Golden Core Cultivators. How many warriors can Chen Beixuan kill in such a short time? When our army gathers its strength, we could simply overwhelm him with sheer numbers.¡±


    Even as their words were about to cast doubts into everyone¡¯s minds, another incredible development unfolded before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    Explosions erupted from the distance as a few hundred Blood Fiend cultivators exploded from the inside out.


    Before people found out what was going on, a few thousand cultivators joined the ranks of self-destruction. Explosions came wave after wave, iming countless lives. After a while, the entire Blood Fiend Army had perished. Their blood turned the battle ground into a crimson sea.


    The people in the city then heard a loud din directly above their heads.


    A shower of deadly explosions erupted above the city, rendering the area around the urban region into a death zone. However, the royal city of the Beihan Region was untouched by the onught. The forces resulting from the explosion were weakened until they became a mere breeze as soon as they neared the city.


    The series of explosionssted for another two minutes.


    Everyone was shocked by the development.


    Gripped by disbelief, no one spoke a word inside the city. Xia Jinlong and Chu Yuanding were turned into frozen statues; their eyes were gazing nkly into the distance.


    The two emissaries were shaken to the core.


    Chen Fan flew back to the city and floated directly above them.


    ¡°Emissary Lie, what do you think of my art? Am I a worthy opponent of your invincible army?¡±


    ¡°Chatter!¡±


    Lie Shan was speechless as his teeth shattered.


    He struggled to lift his shaking head to regard the smiling young man. Lie Shan had thought that Chen Fan was of an average level of attainment: an early-stage Golden Core at the most.


    However, he had ughtered a hundred thousand connate cultivators and hundreds of Golden Core Cultivators with such ease and levity.


    ¡°How... How is this possible? Is he a Heavenly Lord?¡±


    The thought sent a chill down Lie Shan¡¯s spine.


    Only the Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate could have defeated an entire army all by himself. Not even Lord Blood God could have pulled off such a miracle.


    The Blood Fiend Army was the backbone of the Blood God Sect. It took the sect hundreds if not thousands of years to build only four of such deadly legions. They were formidable forces and were used only when necessary.


    However, once it was mobilized, nothing could have survived its attack. Regardless if its opponent was ate-stage Golden Core Cultivator, or a Grand Perfected Cultivator, the fearsome horde could overpower them with ease. Only the legendary Divine Prince could have a chance at holding out its strikes.


    ¡°Huuu!¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, Chen Fan produced a small ck banner and threw it at the sea of blood.


    The ck banner looked ordinary in the beginning. However, it started to grow in size as soon as itnded in the blood. It drank blood from the ground, giving the ck pigment a crimson hue.


    ¡°I have to thank you, Emissary Lie. I have constructed eighteen Banners of Heavenly Fiend and needed fiend cultivators¡¯ blood toplete my work. The Ancient Demons hadpleted only five of them for me. I thought the rest would never get done, but herees Emissary Lie and his generous donation.¡±


    Chen Fan recalled the Banner of Blood Fiend to his hand and cracked a smile.


    ¡°Now, I hope you don¡¯t mind being the Artifact Spirit of my new banner.¡±


    What?


    The other Blood Fiend Emissary passed out after hearing the announcement. Lie Shan gritted his teeth as life and color was drained from his face.


    By then, the onlookers finally realized that the battle had ended in victory. They looked at Chen Fan with fear and respect. Some of them kowtowed to him and shouted:


    ¡°All hail to you, Perfected Cultivator!¡±


    Everyone, including Xia Jinlong, Huang Zhenting and Chu Yuanding were all seized by their deep reverence toward Chen Fan. After seeing the ughtering of such an army, and the creation of a spirit artifact, they revered Chen Fan as a god.


    Lord Red Dragon crawled to Chen Fan and grabbed his leg, begging.


    Zhao Juexian put on a respectful face, but there was a hint of disappointment flickering in his eyes.


    After Chen Fan had done his business, he flew out of the royal city of the Beihan Region.


    He learned from Lie Shan that the Blood Fiend Sect had been sieging the Old China Town for more than half a year by then.


    ¡°I need to go to the Old China Town.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he grabbed hold of Zhao Juexian and flew away toward the Chinese settlement.


    Meanwhile, a sea of blood had been formed outside the Old China Town. A wash of iridescent light flickered by fits and starts deep within the bloody sea like a feeble candle light in a stormy night.

 Chapter 884 - God’s Arrival

    <h4>884 God¡¯s Arrival</h4>


    Yan State, Old China Town.


    Countless Chinese Soldiers stood behind the tall walls. They wore armors emzoned with Taoist inscriptions and held Dharma weapons. A few of those soldiers working together might have been able to stop one Blood Thrall. However, outside of that wall was a sea of Blood Thralls.


    Cultivators from all over the Beihan Region had gathered inside the Old China Town. In the beginning of the battle, the Dharma Array of the Old China Town had been activated. On top of that, the city had also been protected by Dharma Arrays from many other sects. They hadyered them, forming a hundredyer protection. However, by then, most of the protections were gone and only a dozenyers remained.


    ¡°We canst half a month at most. Without any reinforcements, Old China Town will be conquered. We are running out of time.¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Heiming looked up, his face awash with concern and weariness.


    Beside him were the Sect Masters of the five major Grotto-heavens and Ancestral Patriarchs. They all looked troubled.


    The Blood Sea had surrounded the city at ground level and in the air. Upon close inspection, one would find out that it wasn¡¯t blood; instead, it was vile Qi of Bloody Malice. The source of that corruption were the three Grand Arrays a few kilometers away from the city.


    Each Grand Array was being operated by over a hundred thousand Blood Fiends. They hovered steadily in the air, each wielding a demonic de. They had woven their energy together to form the Qi of Bloody Malice, to constantly gnaw at the Dharma Array above the city.


    ¡°We can no longer wait. If we let our defense keep deteriorating, they could pour through the city gate with ease. We will be butchered!¡±


    Lord of the Tianmang Grotto-heaven said, ¡°We beg Elder Xie and Elder Yin to use the Sky-severing Sword and drive our enemies away.¡±


    Qin Hao looked troubled.


    ¡°The Grand Elders used the Sky-severing Sword five times in thest six months. They are exhausted. Plus, the Sky-severing Sword is still recharging.¡±


    Disappointment and despair surfaced on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Everyone thought that the Old China Town would be thest bastion of humanity because it was under the Sky-severing Sword¡¯s protection. When the Blood Fiend Sect first arrived, Xie Changying was the only one who could ward off their aggression using such a treasure de. Old China Town was theirst hope.


    ¡°Sigh... I wish Perfected Cultivator Chen were here.¡±


    Mu Hongti heaved a sigh.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat three Blood Fiend Legions. They haven¡¯t dispatched any warriors to battle against us yet, and have only relied on Dharma Powers and Blood Thralls since the beginning of the battle. But look what they have done to us already. Our defense is almost gone... If they knew that we couldn¡¯t use the Sky-severing Sword, they would attack us with abandon and wipe us out.¡±


    By then, five of the six major Grotto-heavens had arrived in Old China Town to aid the Chinese. Fighting alongside them were nearly two hundred Golden Core Cultivators from over fifty different sects.


    However, none of them knew what to do to save the city from the three Blood Fiend Legions.


    Without an expert tactician among their ranks, they would be easily dealt with by their enemy.


    Mu Hongti¡¯s face darkened while tears welled in Yun Yier¡¯s eyes. Lin Wuhua leaned against the city wall. Even the frosty expression couldn¡¯t hide her exquisite features. The other talented warriors of the Beihan Region looked down at the sea of Blood Thralls, shaking their heads from time to time.


    Blood Thralls were undying ves of the Blood Fiends. Enhanced by secret arts, they were indestructible and incredibly strong. Their power was on par with an internal force user.


    There and then, over two billion Blood Thralls surrounded the Old China Town. They came from the Yan State poption and three other states around it. The Blood Fiends had turned innocent people into mindless zombies.


    Suddenly¡ª ¡°Boom!¡±


    Many Chinese soldiers defended their battle stations with tears in their eyes.


    The fact that their families and friends had been turned into those mindless and vicious monsters and that they had to kill them was too much.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Qin Hao brandished his de and charged into the enemy¡¯s ranks. With one swinging of the de, he brought down a few thousand Blood Thralls. However, their ce was quickly taken by the Blood Thralls behind them.


    It was an endless fool¡¯s errand. Even a Connate Cultivator would get tired at some point.


    Xuan Mingzi, the Lord of the Tianji Grotto-heaven shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use. We can¡¯t kill all of them as long as there are still people living in the Beihan Region. It costs them nothing to create these Blood Thralls, and we need to hit them where they hurt. We need to demolish the three Blood Fiend Grand Arrays in order to end this gue once for all.¡±


    Many Perfected Cultivators agreed with him. Those Blood Thralls were mindless creatures of minor threat and could be dealt with by one Perfected Cultivator.


    However, the Blood Fiend legions were another story.


    Each legion consisted of a hundred thousand Blood Fiend cultivators. While it wasn¡¯t an enormous headcount, they were mighty nheless.


    ¡°The Blood Fiend Sect is too powerful. Four of their legions could take over the entire Beihan Region. Neither the Six Major Grotto-heavens nor the thirty-six states¡¯ governments could do anything to stop them. So far, only Heavenly Treasures have been able to slow them down. But what about the Lord Blood God? He hasn¡¯t showed up yet. The moment he does will be the moment we die.¡±


    The Sect Master of Yin Yang Grotto-heaven shook his head.


    ¡°The Blood Fiend Sect is one of the Fiend Sects in the Barren Region. They can rival the major sects in the Heavenly Region, we simply couldn¡¯tpare. They have left us alone mostly because they fear the ire of the sects from the Heavenly Region.¡±


    ¡°I wager that only the Lin Family from the Tian Region is able to keep them in check. But I¡¯ve also heard that the Tian Region was also in trouble. They must be the prime target the seven Fiend Sects¡¯ alliance. I bet that Lord Blood God and the other six Demon Lords are invading the Tian Region as we speak,¡± Xuan Mingzi said.


    ¡°What should we do then? Should we give up the city and run away, or should we send a message to the Heavenly Region?¡± Everyone looked to Xuan Mingzi, waiting for an answer.


    ¡°I would choose to give up the city. If we run toward different directions, we will split their strength. We don¡¯t have a chance as long as the legions stay together. Of course, they must have thought of that as well, and that is why I¡¯m certain that they wouldn¡¯t chase after us. That being said, our disciples might not be able to get away, and by doing so, we will be handing over the Beihan Region to our enemy. That¡¯s a shameful act.¡±


    ¡°But, are we going to just sit around and ept our deaths?¡±


    Xuan Mingzi hesitated and was not sure what else to say.


    Many sect masters also dithered about their next move.


    Qin Hao and many other Chinese elders heaved a sigh in their minds. They had already started to falter before the real battle had even started.


    However, without them, they would be fighting alone. Even the Sky-severing Sword wouldn¡¯tst long in that case.


    ¡°Bah! What¡¯s the worst that will happen anyways? Senior Chen saved my family, I can¡¯t turn my back on him.¡±


    Mu Hongti bit her lip and made up her mind.


    Even as everyone contemted their options, the Blood Thralls suddenly stopped moving and then backed away. The soldiers defending the wall let out a momentary cheer.


    However, the appearance of three crimson clouds silenced the soldiers.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Blood Fiend legion. Report to the Grand Elders and ready for battle!¡±


    Xuan Mingzi and many other lords were seized by fear after they heard the news. Qin Hao hurried to fly to the Ancestral Temple.


    ¡°They wille sooner orter. Heck, I will go out and meet them now. Let¡¯s find out if the Blood Fiend Legion is really invincible.¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Heiming had nothing to lose at the moment, so he flew out of the city and appeared in front of the Blood Fiend Legion. He proceeded to reveal his domain dharma form, summoning powerful waves of dark torrents around him. Above the water, the True God of Dark Water appeared.


    ¡°I will help!¡±


    Two elders from the Tianmang Hall flew to the sky and joined the fray.


    They were followed by many reluctant Ancestral Patriarchs. The sect masters of five major sects stood at the head of the formation, and behind them were the Dharma Forms of over a hundred Golden Core Cultivators.


    Azure Wood, Dark Water, Storm, Divine Demon, Heavenly Venerate... Apparitions of unimaginable beings filled up the sky above Old China Town. They joined their forces and expelled the sea of blood.


    Over a hundred Perfected Cultivators gathered together and their powerful presence could be felt miles away.


    Billions of residents of the Old China Town kowtowed to those powerful Perfected Cultivators. Meanwhile, a belligerent Sword Qi wasnced out from inside the Ancestral Temple and soared into the sky.


    Xie Changying held the Sky-severing Sword in one hand as he flew toward the enemies.


    That was thest ditch effort to save the Beihan Region, and what a fearful sight it was. Thebined might of hundreds of Perfected Cultivators and a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure would deter any invader.


    However, the three legions of Blood Fiends were unfazed; they pressed on with an unswerving determination to kill.


    ¡°Xuan Mingzi, Old Xie, you finally got out of hiding?¡± A sharp voice came up from one of the legions.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk... I think they realized that their protection was about to break, anding out is their only choice.¡± Another voice was heard. That one sounded cold and vicious.


    A wizened voice refuted, ¡°Enough talking, I need actions. NOW. I don¡¯t care about anyone else, but Xie Changying must die. Our lord wants his sword as well. Kill him or face our lord¡¯s ire.¡±


    Suddenly, over a hundred thousand Blood Fiend cultivators shook their bodies as their power increased. The three legions transformed into three gigantic blood dragons that charged toward Old China Town from three different directions.


    During this moment of life and death, everyone held their breaths, waiting for whatever woulde next.


    Yun Yier squeezed Mu Hongti¡¯s hand while Lin Wuhua gritted her teeth and looked into the distance. Many Ancestral Patriarchs readied their arts, preparing to fight until they exhausted thest shred of energy.


    Suddenly... ¡°Boom!¡±


    A golden light was seen in the distant sky.


    The blinding light shone so intensely that it prated the Blood Sea, making the dark torrents look translucent.


    Everyone looked up toward the source of light.


    They saw a glowing halo hanging in the air and within the halo was a dark-haired young man with a godlike appearance. His hands were linked behind his back and his eyes glowed like two spheres of golden mes.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they recognized the young man.

 Chapter 885 - Thirty Thousand Kilometers

    <h4>885 Thirty Thousand Kilometers</h4>


    ¡°That really is Perfected Cultivator Chen!¡±


    Qin Hua and many others shouted out Chen Fan¡¯s name. Mu Hongti and Yun Yier¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief. Many Chinese elders were ted and shaking.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator is back!¡±


    After a brief moment of silence, a wave of cheers and shouts began to spread.


    Xuan Mingzi and Perfected Cultivator Heiming had both been taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s return. They thought that Chen Fan and Zhao Juexian were trapped inside Two World Peak and lost in the abyss of time. How did he get out of there? Did Ancestral Patriarch Takong came back with him?


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen!¡±


    Hands trembling in excitement, Grand Elder Xie Changying looked at Chen Fan. However, the development on the battlefield quickly caught his attention and robbed him of his joy.


    ¡°Report to the Perfected Cultivator right now that I saw the three Grand Elders of the Blood Fiend Sect, each leading one Legion. Each legion consists of over a hundred Golden Core Cultivators and are nearly invincible. Individuals such as Lord Beihan wouldn¡¯tpare,¡± Xuan Mingzi said.


    As their dire situation started to set in, many people regained their troubled looks. A few elders from the Tianmang Hall even scoffed the notion that Chen Fan would improve their situation by himself. So powerful were the Blood Fiend Legions that only Heavenly Beings could have held out against their onught.


    ¡°Shoot! I wonder if Senior Chen knew how deep of a hole we are in.¡±


    Mu Hongti¡¯s face paled.


    Meanwhile, the three Blood Fiend elders also recognized Chen Fan. They spoke in a jarringly sharp voice, ¡°Is that Perfected Cultivator Chen? He is at the Golden Core¡¯s early-stage at most. You think he can save you? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°I thought Perfected Cultivator Chen might have been able to defeat Sword King, but after seeing him in person, he is just mediocre,¡± Another cold voice was heard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste our time, kill him!¡± the wizened voice said in amanding tone.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    One of the Blood Fiend Legions turned into a Blood God.


    The Blood God was made out of Crimson shadows and was over ten thousand meters tall. Its six arms formed a magnificent Dharma Seal at first, then they spread out as they threw themselves at Chen Fan. Each one of his arms was the size of a football field. They carried a deadly force as they bore down onto the Old China Town, crushing manyyers of Dharma Arrays.


    The sight terrorized many residents of the city.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked closer to his enemy with a steady pace. As he waded through the Blood Sea, he created a path behind him. Countless Blood Fiends and Blood Thralls charged at Chen Fan, but were reduced to ashes the moment they got close to the golden mes.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body burned as intensely as the sun. No one could even get close to him.


    ¡°Be Careful Perfected Cultivator, the Blood God contains the Dharma Power of over a hundred thousand Blood Fiends. It can corrupt anything ites in contact with. Don¡¯t let it near you!¡±


    Xuan Mingzi¡¯s face changed as he shouted out.


    Perfected Cultivator Heiming couldn¡¯t hold back his worry and flew out to face the Blood God in order to save some time for Chen Fan to get out of harm¡¯s way. Meanwhile, Xie Changying charged up the Sky-severing Sword, ready to strike out again despite his injuries.


    However, something unthinkable happened the very next moment.


    The six arms caught fire when they were still a few kilometers away from Chen Fan. The me was gold in color and it devoured the arms in an instant, turning them into ashes, then spreading to the body of the Blood God.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The two blood fiend elders who had summoned the Blood God shouted out their grief and anger. They were forced to sever the arms in order to stop the deadly congration from spreading. But they couldn¡¯t do anything to help with the damage that had already been done.


    ¡°How could this fire harm the Blood God¡¯s Apparition?¡±


    Exalted Cultivator Heavenly Blood widely opened his bloodshot eyes incredulously.


    Chen Fan kept moving forward slowly, without giving an answer. His eyes were two dark abysses that held immeasurable contempt. Meanwhile, the sect masters of Xuanming were floored.


    The apparition of the Blood God should have been indestructible, unless the Blood Fiend Legion were defeated. How could it be banished with such ease?


    ¡°Kill him!¡± the wizened voice ordered.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Three Blood Fiend Legions gave out three roars and charged at Chen Fan. The deadly army moved across the sky with a deep rumbling and grinding sound. Each legion looked like arge path left by a crimson cloud, covering an area of a few thousand square kilometers in size. They bore down on Chen Fan with a mountainous weight


    Before it even got close to Chen Fan, an immense pressure was palpable in the air.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    The ground suddenly caved in a few meters and many Dharma Arrays simply exploded under the weight. Countless Connate Cultivators fell from the sky while Perfected Cultivators were able to hold their ground; their contorted faces suggested that they were under immense pressure. They felt like pygmies before the presence of the three Blood Fiend Legions.


    ¡°Pull back, Perfected Cultivator! You can¡¯t take on the...¡± Xuan Mingzi shouted.


    He then watched in surprise as Chen Fan paused to stretch his arms, and let out anguorous yawn.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Earth and mountain trembled as the sun and the moon disappeared from the sky. Time seemed to have lost meaning.


    No one had expected Chen Fan¡¯s yawn could have such an effect on the world. He then stomped his feet, making the ground shake as if it were an earthquake. He took a deep breath, and the airflow turned into a typhoon.


    Rays of celestial brilliance erupted from Chen Fan.


    Even as the Blood Fiend Legions were going to sandwich Chen Fan from three directions, they were knocked back a few kilometers. Tens of thousands of Blood Fiends because of the impact.


    A giant hole appeared in the Blood Sea.


    ¡°This... This?¡±


    Words caught in Xuan Mingzi¡¯s throat and his face was contorted by shock.


    He was not alone.


    Xuanming¡¯s Sect Master, Perfected Cultivator Heiming and many others gaped at Chen Fan in disbelief.


    The three Grand Elders were stunned by the turn of events, struggling to grapple with reality.


    ¡°Perfected, Perfected Cultivator... Did you do that?¡± Elder Xie Changying stammered.


    ¡°I am here to meet Lord Blood God, but it looks like he is not here. I don¡¯t want to waste my time with his pathetic goons.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    He waved at Xie Changying.


    ¡°de Arise!¡±


    ¡°Screech!¡±


    The Sky-severing Sword let out a joyful droning as it flew toward Chen Fan, turning into a streak of bright light.


    As soon as Chen Fan had the de in his hand, his appearance changed from anguorous young man to a Sword Master with deep concentration and vigor.


    ¡°Consider this as payback for tens of billions of innocent lives you have taken,¡± Chen Fan spoke quietly, and then with great economy of movement, he shed the air with the sword.


    In the beginning, the attack seemed ordinary, if not a child¡¯s y.


    However as the de slowed down, powerful energy started to gather on its edge.


    In the end, a blinding Sword Qi appeared at the tip of the sword. It was energy in its purest form.


    Ever since Chen Fan gained a Golden Core, the Nine Transformation Deity Wheel supplied Chen Fan with nearly unlimited highly concentrated Pure Essence. Chen Fan channeled this energy into the Sky-severing Sword, boosting its energy.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The de Qi suddenly surged.


    Countless de Auras illuminated the battlefield. The Heavenly Swords turned into billions of de Auras, each aimed squarely at the heart of a Blood Fiend.


    When Chen Fan finished his move and after the intense de Aura dissipated, everyone saw an unbelievable sight.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Bodies of Blood Fiends and Blood Thralls crumbled like sand castles.


    By the end, even the three Grand Elders perished on the battlefield. Wind came up, blowing away the sand and revealing the sacrednd. If not for the ruined city wall, no one would believe that there had been a siege a few seconds before.


    ¡°I must be dreaming,¡± Yun Yier mumbled.


    Lin Wuhua looked up at Chen Fan and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a dream. It¡¯s just that Perfected Cultivator Chen¡¯s power is beyond our imagination.¡±


    Compared to three years before, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Powers had improved by leaps and bounds.


    Many Golden Core Cultivators were terrified by Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable power. They knew that not only Chen Fan possessed unthinkable strength, but he also had impable control over it. Mastering just one of the elements could be a lifetime goal of any Golden Core Cultivators, much less mastering two at the same time.


    Xuan Mingzi regarded Chen Fan and said in an admiring tone, ¡°He is the most powerful man in the Beihan Region... no.. in the five Major Beihan Regions.¡±


    Inside the Old China Town, a tsunami of cheers erupted. People not only cheered for their lives, but also for their savior.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen!¡±


    Grand Elder Xie Changying scurried across the sky.


    ¡°One second, I will be back.¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and was about to fly away.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Xie Changying asked.


    Chen Fan left him with two words. ¡°To kill.¡±


    Suddenly, a bright sword aura appeared in the sky, stretching from one end of the horizon to the other and severing the firmament into two. It was visible in the entire Yan State.


    It was a thirty thousand kilometer long Sword Qi.

 Chapter 886 - Kill Seven Fiends With One Fell Swoop

    <h4>Chapter 886 Kill Seven Fiends With One Fell Swoop</h4>


    Chen Fan headed toward the Tian Region as soon as he had done away with the three legions.


    Chen Fan knew that Lord Blood God was the mastermind behind those tragedies. He needed to root out the gue from its source.


    The Blood Fiend Sect had managed to create four Blood Fiend Legions over thousands of years. However, they had been annihted by Chen Fan in a day. It was a devastating blow to the Blood Fiend Sect.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The de Qi ripped across the sky.


    Chen Fan¡¯s physique, Divine Powers and Divine Will were limited by the capacity of his Golden Core, and was only a fractionpared to that of a Nascent Soul Cultivator. However, the Deity Wheel supplied him with unlimited energy, making him a perpetual machine of destruction. The ample supply of energy also boosted the power of the Sky-severing Sword.


    Rust had peeled off from the body of the sword, revealing the glinting metal underneath. Sharp Sword Qi shot out from its rejuvenated surface, slicing through the air.


    It took Chen Fan less than a minute to reach the Tian Region. As the center of the world, the Tian Region was thergest in size and was the most popted. It hosted countless powerful sects and individuals.


    However, war had wreaked havoc in the once prosperousnd.


    The joint force of the seven Fiend Sects had considered the Tian Region as their main goal. Looking from above, Chen Fan saw ruined cities that had at one time been the crown jewels of the region. Outside the cities, mountains had been leveled andkes dried up. The cultivators of the Tian Region fought bravely, defending every inch of theirnd. However, they were no match against thebined forces of the seven Fiend Sects.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Chen Fan saw the Lin family¡¯s Ancestral City.


    The Lin family was the most powerful faction in the Tian Region. They had spread their influence across the world, into the other five regions. Not only the Ancestral Patriarch Takong hailed from that prestigious family, but also Ancestral Patriarch Xiankong and Xuankong.


    In addition, the Lin family also had three guard forces.


    The Tian Guard, the Zhenyu Guard and the Shanhai Guard.


    Each guard consisted of over a hundred Golden Core Cultivators. When fighting together, they could rival the power of the Nine Guards of the Beihan Royal Pce. They were deadly troops trained using the Lin family¡¯s unique battle formations. Those battle formations were well kept secrets and only the core family members had ess to them.


    ¡°Battle Formations were incredible arts used by many Heavenly Sects to keep Tianhuang in check. Lord Beihan and Lord Yuanwu were powerful individuals, but theirck of knowledge in Battle Formations meant that they would never be the most powerful forces.¡±


    Lord Blood God linked his hands behind his back and looked down at the Lin family¡¯s Ancestral City.


    The city walls were a few hundred meters in height, stopping countless fiend warriors and cultivators from entering the city. The Fiends hadid siege to the city; six of the most powerful legions had cast six dharma arrays at various corners of the city walls.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t kept the other four regions busy, they would have gathered a force to fight against me. By then, I might have even had to lift the siege. It was a smart move to wipe out the weaker regions first.¡±


    The Sect Master and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Heart Devouring Sect smiled at each other.


    Around them stood five fiends with intimidating appearances. They looked no less powerful than Ancestral Patriarch Takong.


    They were the sect masters of the Seven Fiend Sects.


    They had gathered outside of the Lin Family¡¯s Ancestral City.


    Exalted Cultivator Hundred Poison from the Hundred Poison Sect said, ¡°Once I conquer the city and eliminate the Three Guards of the Lin family, the Tian Region will be ours. The other sects might send Perfected Cultivators at us, but they would be a negligible threat. By then, thebination of sticks and carrots should be enough to subjugate them.¡±


    ¡°These cities in the north are close to the Barren Region. Aren¡¯t you forgetting about the Wang family there? We might lose everything iIf we cause too muchmotion and stir the Heavenly Lords of the Wang Family,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Heart Devouring reminded everyone.


    His words cast a silence spell on the other Fiend Lords.


    Thend of the Fiend Sects was called the Savage Wastes. It was an inhabitable wildnd outside of the hundred Tianhuang regions. Deadly beasts roamed its barrennd shrouded in poisonous gas. For generations, the Fiend Sects had tried to enter the other regions, but they had been pushed back by the Wang family. Therefore, the likelihood of the joint force being able to defeat the Wang family this time was still in question.


    ¡°I loathe the Primordial Fiend Ancestor and the Grand Fiend Sects for their cowardice. They threw us at the front line as cannon fodder while they stayed behind the cover. If the Wang family¡¯s Heavenly Lord arrives with their Heavenly Treasure, we are doomed!¡± the Sect Master of the War Fiend Sectined.


    Ancestral Patriarch Heart Devouring gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lord Blood God, when will your legions arrive? Once our ten legions join forces, we might finally be able to prate the Lin family¡¯s Ancestral City. After that, we will have the five regions tightly under our control. With that much at stake, I am sure the Primordial Fiend Sect woulde to our aid should the Perfected Cultivators from the Wang family showed up.¡±


    The rest of the fiend lords looked to Lord Blood God.


    The Blood Fiend Sect was the strongest among the Seven Fiend Sects. It had four legions of its own while the rest of the fiend sects only had one or two.


    ¡°They will topple the Old China Town in less than three days. I¡¯ve ordered the final assault to take ce right now before I came to join you. I think we will hear the good news any moment now,¡± Lord Blood God said confidently.


    The other fiend lords agreed with him.


    They had confidence in the power of the Blood Fiend Legions when it came to crushing a small faction. Three days were more than enough to take the city. Plus, words were that Chen Beixuan had died. The humans would stand no chance against three fiend legions.


    Suddenly, a sh of bright light appeared in the sky.


    That burst of brilliance didn¡¯t disappear; instead, it gained intensity by the second. In a blink, it was as bright as the sun and it pierced into the rank of fiends like a deadly sword aura.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Lord Blood God looked up, concerns and questions were written all over his face.


    Meanwhile, the Lin family Lord and two Ancestral Patriarchs sat at the head of the table inside the ancestral temple.


    Countless Lin family elders stood beside them with frozen faces. The fiends had caught them unprepared, and they had been losing ground. They had been forced to hide behind the Ancestral City under walls and under the protection of its powerful Grand Array.


    ¡°We received a report that five of the ten Tian Grand Sects had responded to our call for help. However, their armies were stopped by the Seven Fiend Sects. The fiends surrounded them and forced three sects to betray our cause and annihte the other two. Here is a list of all the Perfected Cultivators who are still willing to join us,¡± a brawny elder said.


    ¡°Thebined might of Tian was not any weaker than the Seven Fiend Sects. However, we barely had time to gather our men, much less training and mobilizing resources. We were tied up with the going-on at the Two World Peak thanks to Chen Beixuan. It¡¯s all his fault.¡±


    The Lin family Lord mmed the table, eyes glinting.


    Shenxi had told everyone about what had happened at the Two World Peak: that Chen Fan had taken on all the enemies at once, that he had killed four mighty warriors, also ughtering Ancestral Patriarch Takong.


    However, no one from the Lin family was willing to believe that, and they were ming their setbacks on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Just so! Without Chen Beixuan, all of our mighty warriors would still be alive. Each one of them could lead a battle team. That,bined with our Three Guards should have leveled the ying field.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Xuankong snorted.


    His loathing of Chen Fan was shared by many others, most of them were of the younger generation. They were convinced that it was Chen Fan who had put them in between a rock and a hard ce.


    Ancestral Patriarch Xiankong shook his head and said, ¡°What can we do now? Forget it. We can only sit around and wait for the Wang family¡¯s rescue now.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts sank to the bottom.


    The Seven Fiend Sects had caught them by surprise. They had been so unprepared that they weren¡¯t sure if they could defend the Ancestral City. It was very likely that they would not hold long enough to see the Wang family¡¯s help arrive.


    Even as everyonemented their situation, someone looked into the distance and saw dark clouds had rolled in and were about to block the sun.


    However, a ray of blinding light had just pierced through the dark clouds, taking out countless Fiend Sect¡¯s Dharma Arrays.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Xiankong rose to his feet.


    Meanwhile, many cultivators were recuperating inside the Ancestral City, trying to gather as much Spirit Qi as possible before the next wave of attacks. The enemy¡¯s attack was gaining frequency and momentum by the day. They knew that the city would fall sooner orter.


    However, the sudden sh of light caught their attention and sent a beam of light into their hearts.


    Outside the Ancestral City, millions of fiends from various sects had gathered at the gate, waiting for the order to ram its city gate open.


    They were perplexed by the sight of that light.


    A girl in white outfit who had just arrived to aid the city shouted out, ¡°Lord Master, who is that? He¡¯s got balls of steel to storm the siege camp. He¡¯s courting death!¡±


    The people around her looked up and saw the sword aura turn brighter, banishing more dark clouds until it created arge crack in the middle.


    A burst of blinding energy burst out of the de as it went straight through the seven fiend lords in one fell swoop.


    Before Lord Blood God and the Ancestral Patriarch Heart Devouring realized what was happening, their bodies had been severed into two.


    A deadly silence fell over the city and the siege camp.


    Everyone, be it the cultivators from the Lin family, the Fiend Sects, or the warriors who had answered the Lin Family¡¯s call for help were shocked beyond belief.


    ¡°Lord... Lord Master. Did they die?¡± the girl in white outfit stammered.


    ¡°Yes, we are saved.¡±


    Her master was a Perfected Cultivator of Golden Core level. He had been taken aback at first and then a broad smile broke across his face.


    Chen Fan had rescued them, with a Sword Qi that stretched for miles.


    He had killed seven fiends with one fell swoop.

 Chapter 887 - The World Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 887 The World Was Shocked</h4>


    The de Qi shed by a million miles.


    The Tian Region was countless states away from the Beihan Region, but Chen Fan used only a few seconds to get there. The sh went from Old China Town through twenty seven states, including the Yan State, the Yue State, the Lin State and the Shang State, and carried the supreme True Energy Chen Fan had been cultivating since he became a Golden Core Cultivator.


    The thunderclouds in a thousand miles cracked open.


    Countless fiend cultivators died.


    The seven Fiend Lords had been split in half before they could even react.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Many cultivators were dumbfounded. Even the elders and seniors of the Lin family couldn¡¯t believe it. The fiend cultivators even froze into statues.


    ¡°The Fiend Lords died just like that? How is that possible?¡±


    Many elders of the Heart Devouring Sect, the Blood Fiend Sect and the Thousand Ghost Sect shook their heads and couldn¡¯t ept what they had just seen.


    The seven Fiend Lords were the masters of the seven fiend sects in the Savage Wastes. The weakest one among them was stillparable to Sword King and Zhao Juexian, and was stronger than a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator. As for the powerful Lord Blood God, it was mysterious and was said to be half a step away from bing a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    How could those seven peerless Overlords be killed so easily?


    ¡°This has to be an illusion. Someone must have cast a spell!¡± a lot of Fiend Perfected Cultivators said.


    The leader of the Lin family jumped excitedly.


    ¡°This must be the Overlord from the Wang family. Only members of such a historical family can be this powerful! I wonder if it¡¯s their elder, their leader or the Ancestral Patriarch.¡±


    He was about to ask the guards to open the array and greet the Overlord of the Wang family.


    ¡°Stop! This doesn¡¯t seem right,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Xuankong yelled, ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this de aura somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Right, the Wang family is known for their spear arts, not sword arts. He shouldn¡¯t be someone from the Wang family.¡± Ancestral Patriarch Xiankong also shook his head.


    While everyone was in doubt.


    The de aura dissipated and a young man with ck hair appeared.


    He looked handsome. His hair was long and he was wearing a ck outfit. There was a glittering broken sword in his hand. Nobody would have imagined that was the sword that went through the arrays of the seven fiend sects, killed thousands of fiend cultivators and split the seven Fiend Lords in half.


    The young man stood arrogantly in the sky while looking at the cultivators and everyone else. Such a fierce energy frightened countless fiend cultivators and Perfected Cultivators; none of them dared to make a move.


    ¡°Who is he? Is he an elite of the Wang family?¡± the leader of the Lin family wondered.


    A junior of the Lin family suddenly shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t he Chen Beixuan, the Chinese Perfected Cultivator of the Beihan Region?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the broken sword in his hand is the ¡®Sky-severing Sword!¡¯ It used to be in the hands of the Chinese Grand Elder, Xie Changying. I¡¯ve seen it in the Beihan Region,¡± another elder also said.


    After hearing what he said, all doubts had been cleared.


    ¡°I see. No wonder the de aura looks so familiar to me. It¡¯s from Xie Changying¡¯s Sky-severing Sword. I heard that it¡¯s already broken and can¡¯t really show the power of a real Heavenly Treasure, which is why Xie Changying lost several times to the Blood Fiend Sect. I can¡¯t believe the sh today would be like an attack from a Heavenly Lord. Has the Sky-severing Sword recovered?¡± Ancestral Patriarch Xuankong said.


    ¡°Master, should we invite him in?¡± A brawny elder asked.


    The hall was in silence.


    Many people of the Lin family looked a bit embarrassed.


    Chen Fan had killed Ancestral Patriarch Takong and the others, which led to the invasion of the five regions by the seven fiend sects of the Savage Wastes. They should be condemning Chen Fan, but the Lin family had been backed into a corner at the moment and Chen Fan was indeed powerful. They didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The leader of the Lin family, who was wearing a golden robe, smiled wryly and said, ¡°Well, we should make a n first. The troops of the fiend sects are still here and we¡¯re not sure if the seven Fiend Lords are really dead or not. What if they destroy the city after we open the array?¡±


    Countless people inside and outside of the city were in shock.


    Chen Fan nced over the bodies of the seven Fiend Lords and said, ¡°I¡¯m only here to kill Lord Blood God. It¡¯s none of your business. Step aside now, or don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The seven Fiend Lords used their Fiend Arts to get their bodies back to one piece again and they stared at Chen Fan viciously.


    Nobody would feel happy after being shed without a reason.


    Chen Fan had already expected this, so he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Golden Core Cultivators were hard to kill, let alone seven Overlords as powerful as the elites on the Longevity Roll. Those Fiend Lords were all good at using Fiend Arts and had all kinds of ways to keep themselves alive. Lord Blood God could only be killed with special tactics.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll listen to you? Who do you think we are?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Heart Devouring Sect sneered.


    ¡°Your Sword Qi went thirty thousand feet and you even yed the seven Fiend Lords. How powerful! When did the Tian Region have such a peerless Overlord? You have more courage than Xiankong and Xuankong,¡± War Fiend Lord said.


    ¡°Brother, he isn¡¯t someone from the Tian Region, but the Chinese Perfected Cultivator who helped us! The broken sword in his hand is the ¡®Sky-severing Sword,¡¯ a Heavenly Treasure of the Chinese! Perfected Cultivator Chen is here for me!¡±


    Lord Blood God smiled.


    He also had ck hair and looked like a sixteen-year-old handsome man. However, his skin was so white that he seemed like a dead person.


    If he didn¡¯t say anything, no one would have known this young man was the famous Lord Blood God.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The Fiend Lords were startled.


    Chen Fan¡¯s name had circted across regions and even people deep in the Savage Wastes had heard about him. He had killed Sword King, destroyed the royal city and even yed Ancestral Patriarch Takong and some others. The world regarded him as the top cultivator around the five regions.


    But what the Fiend Lords knew the clearest was that Chen Fan had killed the Lords of the five regions and given them the chance of invading the Tian Region.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, you did the seven Fiend Sects a favor. I still haven¡¯t thanked you yet!¡±


    The short Ancestral Patriarch Heart Devouring, who had green messy hair, an enormous head and small limbs, gave a friendly smile, but he seemed to be mocking Chen Fan.


    The other Fiend Lords moved around Chen Fan quietly and blocked his way out.


    They couldn¡¯t be rxed while facing the well-known cultivator among the five regions. The Sky-severing Sword in Chen Fan¡¯s hand caught everyone¡¯s attention. They all felt the Sword Qi that went thirty thousand miles. If it didn¡¯t use much of its energy to break through theyers of arrays, the seven Fiend Lords might have died.


    ¡°Leave, or die!¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    He only stared at Lord Blood God and ignored the other six.


    The seven Fiend Lords were enraged.


    ¡°Do you really want to be our enemy? We¡¯re not as weak as Ancestral Patriarch Takong.¡± Hundred Poison Elder chuckled.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan immediately pulled out the Sky-severing Sword.


    The nging sound of the sword reverberated. The Sky-severing Sword shone brighter. It started to be as powerful as it used to be, radiating a terrifying energy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We can¡¯t let his Heavenly Treasure recover. Otherwise, none of us will be able to stop him!¡± Lord Blood God said viciously.


    Ancestral Patriarch Heart Devouring, Hundred Poison Elder, War Fiend Lord and the others exerted themselves. Seven powerful Fiend Qis quickly shed towards Chen Fan.


    A Heavenly Treasure was too powerful. If it waspletely awakened, it would beparable to a Heavenly Lord! By then, everything in a thousand miles would be crushed and even the seven Fiend Lords would be unable to resist its terrifying attack.


    Only Lord Blood God doubted.


    Wasn¡¯t the Sky-severing Sword broken? Why could it fully operate? How did Chen Fan get out of the Two World Peak? How did he be so powerful all of a sudden?


    And yet, there was no time to dwell upon it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A powerful Fiend Qi filled a ten mile radius.


    Many fiend cultivators couldn¡¯t escape in time and were torn to pieces. Only a few Golden Core Perfected Cultivators had managed to run away.


    ¡°Blood Divine Art!¡±


    ¡°Heart Devouring Art!¡±


    ¡°Hundred Poison Soul Thorns!¡±


    ¡°Thousand Ghost Devouring Art...¡±


    The seven Fiend Lords used their most powerful arts at the same time. Seven types of energy and Fiend Qi blocked Chen Fan in all directions.


    Every one of them was as powerful as Zhao Juexian. The most powerful ones were even stronger than Ancestral Patriarch Takong. So, the seven of them working together would definitely be earth-shattering. Even the top elites on the Longevity Roll would be frightened.


    In fact, many onlookers were worrying about Chen Fan.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind at all. He shed with the broken sword.


    At that moment, a beam of light shone. It was like a ray of sunlight at the break of dawn. Then, it suddenly became brighter, shining over a hundred mile range like the sun.


    The Fiend Qi and True Energy were pushed away by the Sword Qi. When all the Fiend Qi dissipated, the shocked looks of the seven Fiend Lords were exposed.


    Everything in a hundred mile radius froze.


    Like a painting.

 Chapter 888 - The Five Regions Were Astonished

    <h4>888 The Five Regions Were Astonished</h4>


    Freezing space!


    This was another Grand Divine Power Chen Fan had mastered after bing a Golden Core Cultivator. It was more advanced than the power of controlling the dimension. It could freeze every creature, together with their Divine Souls, in a certain distance in the sky, as if time had stopped.


    But this was only the first half.


    Then, Chen Fan shook the sword gently.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    At that moment, a hundred mile range within the dimension became a giant ck hole. All creatures, materials and beings were eliminated and even the dimension was crushed. So, how could they survive?


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Thousands of fiend cultivators in a hundred miles were shattered immediately, except the Golden Core Perfected Cultivators. Even the Divine Bodies of the Perfected Cultivators from the fiend sects cracked to pieces. The Golden Cores of the weaker ones were sucked into the dimensional storm and they could never return.


    Even the seven Fiend Lords were shattered in an instant.


    But the seven Fiend Lords also knew the Air-crushing Art, so the dimensional storm didn¡¯t suck them in. They cast spells to reform their Divine Bodies.


    Then.


    Ancestral Patriarch Heart Devouring turned into a green light ball and quickly absorbed Fiend Qi. A thin arm then grew from the light ball. As for Hundred Poison Elder, he became countless insects and was reformed in an instant. The other Fiend Lords also tried their best to survive.


    Lord Blood God was the simplest.


    Its Crimson Shadow Body couldn¡¯t be destroyed and could heal in a second.


    However, when the seven Fiend Lords finally recovered¡ª


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Seven beams of light shot out of their bodies. How could they escape from Chen Fan¡¯s sh so easily? The light rays were scattered around throughout a hundred mile range. All of their bodies carried Chen Fan¡¯s de Qi and they would explode once they were reformed. Chen Fan was well-prepared for dealing with those Golden Core Overlords.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    That sh was too powerful.


    Four weaker Fiend Lords¡ªincluding Ancestral Patriarch Heart Devouring and Hundred Poison Elder¡ªdied right away. Their Golden Cores were shattered and their Divine Souls were destroyed. They couldn¡¯t be reborn anymore.


    In the end, only Lord Blood God, War Fiend Lord and Red King survived. The three of them were the most powerful ones, which wereparable to Ancestral Patriarch Takong. Even so, the Sword Qi had also injured their Divine Bodies and their Golden Cores were cracked.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The three Fiend Lords immediately turned into three light rays of different colors and tried to escape. They werepletely frightened and would no longer dare to fight back.


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful and terrifying! He can¡¯t just be a Golden Core Cultivator. Not even the elites of the ten Heavenly Regions would be so strong. Why does the Beihan Region have such an Overlord?¡± They thought.


    Not only them.


    The cultivators around the city and countless disciples of the seven fiend sects were dumbfounded.


    Chen Fan had dealt with the seven Fiend Lords¡¯ attacks with just a sh? His air crushing tactic, which also created a ck hole, was terrifying.


    What Spirit Treasures and arrays could resist such an attack?


    The seven Fiend Lords had many secret treasures, but they had all been torn to pieces by the dimensional storm. They could only fight with their Divine Bodies. Without a Nascent Soul Body or a peerless Divine Body, it was impossible to survive the turbulence.


    Chen Fan ignored that and immediately yed War Fiend Lord and Red King. He even shed their Golden Cores in half.


    In the end, he showed up behind Lord Blood God.


    ¡°Before I came, I heard that Lord Blood God has lived five thousand years and is powerful enough to fight with a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Still, it seems that you¡¯re way weaker than expected!¡±


    Chen Fan yed the Fiend Lords effortlessly, as if he were killing ants.


    In fact, Chen Fan could currently kill cultivators with a seventh-grade Golden Core easily. Even if he didn¡¯t show the Xuan Wu¡¯s true form and the other three Dharma Forms, the Dharma Power and True Essence in his body could also eliminate them, not to mention he also had the Sky-severing Sword.


    Lord Blood God knew things were not favorable, so it cast the Liuji Blood Escape Spell and shed to a ce dozens of miles away which was near the six troops.


    ¡°Lord Blood God, you¡¯re too weak. I¡¯m so disappointed!¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He was looking forward to seeing how far he was from a real Nascent Soul Cultivator, but Lord Blood God couldn¡¯t even resist one sh.


    Chen Fan then attacked with the Heavenly Treasure in his hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The de Qi split the sky and the powerful energy frightened all creatures in a few hundred mile range. They all knelt down on the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lord Blood God couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. It swayed its body and a giant Blood God that was ten thousand feet tall rose from it.


    The Blood God had three faces and six arms. One of the faces looked angry, one looked serious and one looked thrilled. Its six arms had a Dharma Seal each, and its entire body was red. If it weren¡¯t surrounded by Fiend Qi, people would have thought that it was the Buddha.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes twinkled and the de aura became brighter.


    The Sky-severing Sword let out countless rays of light, as if it were separating the sky and the earth. There was only a de aura left in the sky and Chen Fan shed with it.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The Blood God didn¡¯t evenst a second before it was crushed into pieces. It became thousands of crimson shadows that fell on Lord Blood God.


    Lord Blood God was terrified. It yelled, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t hold any grudges against the Chinese. I¡¯m just following the orders from someone...¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan stopped.


    Lord Blood God quickly continued, ¡°Someone from the Chinese sacrednd asked the fiend sects in the Savage Wastes to exterminate the Chinese. If you let me go, I swear I¡¯ll nevere to the five Barren Regions again and I¡¯ll tell you everything about that person.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan had never thought that there would be such a secret behind the invasion, but he didn¡¯t care about it. He could kill whoever came to fight with him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The de Qi of the Sky-severing Sword fell again and the de aura was sharp enough to kill a Golden Core Cultivator.


    Lord Blood God didn¡¯t expect Chen Fan would be that vicious. It waspletely shattered, and was unable to reform the Crimson Shadow Body again. His Divine Soul was wrapped in the Golden Core and he turned into a beam of crimson light, but Chen Fan caught it.


    After killing Lord Blood God, Chen Fan looked up.


    There were still a few million fiend cultivators and the elders of the seven fiend sects outside the city. They were all speechless after facing Chen Fan¡¯s powerful Sword Qi.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Even the six troops of the fiend sects hesitated.


    The cultivators of the Lin family were terrified, and their leader was looking at the scene with eyes wide open.


    Chen Fan flicked the sword with coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave. You happened to invade the wrong ce.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan turned into a pure beam of light, filled with only powerful Sword Qi.


    The light ray flew around the sky like a dragon.


    The cultivators of the seven fiend sects wanted to resist at first. Hundreds of Golden Core Cultivators among the troops besieged Chen Fan and tried to crush him.


    Unfortunately...


    They were vulnerable when facing Chen Fan, who had a Heavenly Treasure and was as powerful as a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    The beam of light shed through a thousand miles.


    Every time the light shone, thousands of fiend cultivators were killed. In just a few seconds, a few hundred thousand cultivators had died. In the end, Chen Fan merged with the sword and became a de aura that was a hundred meters thick and more than ten thousand feet long. His energy quickly leveled a range of a few hundred miles.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The de aura pierced through six arrays and the six troops were annihted.


    Everything was useless in front of the Sky-severing Sword. This Heavenly Treasure was almost indestructible in Chen Fan¡¯s hand. All Spirit Treasures, Spirit Armors and arrays could be broken easily by the Sky-severing Sword.


    In the end.


    The cultivators of the seven fiend sects and their elders started to fall back, but how would Chen Fan let those supreme materials escape?


    He threw out seven nk Banners of Heavenly Fiend.


    Seven ck energies shed around the battlefield and absorbed the vitality of countless fiend cultivators. The most powerful elders had already been killed once Chen Fan caught up.


    Only a small number of cultivators managed to escape, while most disciples and elders of the seven fiend sects had died.


    The seven Banners of Heavenly Fiend became peerless banners that were surrounded by fiend fire, Ghost Qi and crimson fire.


    ¡°Five banners from the Ancient Demons, three from the Blood Fiends and seven from this batch. I¡¯ve already got fifteen banners so I only need three more. Looks like my Eighteen Heavenly Fiend Array is about to bepleted.¡±


    Chen Fan took back the banner and smiled.


    Meanwhile, countless cultivators of the Tian Region were speechless. Ancestral Patriarch Xiankong also looked at the young man surrounded by the seven banners in awe.


    Tianhuang Calendar, year 129653.


    Chen Fan got out of the Two World Peak, killed the seven Fiend Lords and exterminated the seven fiend sects of the Savage Wastes. Once the news was spread, the five Barren Regions were astonished!

 Chapter 889 - The Real Culprit?

    <h4>Chapter 889 The Real Culprit?</h4>


    The Five Major Barren Regions were vast in size and had hundreds of states and countless cities. As powerful as the Savage Wastes were, they were only able to conquer a few key posts and cities. It would take them thousands of years to fully digest what they had taken.


    Once the main force of the Fiend Sects were eliminated, the cultivators from the Five Major Barren Regions fought back against the invaders, picking off the remaining Fiends one after another. Members of the Lin Family lead the way, ughtering countless enemies.


    By the end, only a very few perfected cultivators from the Fiend Sects got back to the Savage Wastes in one piece.


    News about this battle was quickly swept across the Tian Region. Everyone heard the story of Chen Fan¡¯s incredible disy of strength that drove the enemies away. Many people proposed to call Chen Fan the Master of Five Lands.


    ¡°The Lords of Beihan, Yuanwu, and Muling could not do anything to push back the Seven Fiend Sects¡¯ invasion, leaving the Lin family fighting all by themselves. However, Perfected Cultivator Chen returned from the west and killed Seven Fiend Lords in one fell swoop. Who else would be more worthy of this title?¡±


    However, it didn¡¯t sit well with the leaders of the five regions, such as Lord Yuanwu and Lord Mulin. Fearing Chen Fan¡¯s might, they agreed to the proposal at first, but tried everything they could to stop its realization.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had returned to Old China Town.


    ¡°Wee back, Perfected Cultivator,¡± Grand Elder Xie Changying greeted him.


    ¡°We salute you, Perfected Cultivator Chen!¡±


    The Sect Masters of the Six Major Grotto-heavens, and leaders of the great families stood behind Xie Changyin and greeted Chen Fan. Chen Fan spotted a powerfulte-stage Golden Core Cultivator among the crowd.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, this is Grand Elder from the Xukong Sect, Perfected Cultivator Taixu. He has decided to join us and sever his ties with the Seven Fiend Sects,¡± Xie Changying said. A hint of disdain flickered in his eyes.


    Perfected Cultivator Taixu was over two thousand years old. His silky white hair framed a surprisingly youthful looking face.


    He had noticed the mockery in Xie Changying¡¯s words, but it didn¡¯t bother him. He cupped his hands and greeted Chen Fan with a bow.


    ¡°My name is Taixu, nice to meet you Perfected Cultivator. Seeing you banishing evil from this world was a wake up call for me. May I suggest a course of action? You could ride the momentum of your victory and im the seat of power in the Tian Region. Perhaps under your reign, the fivends would eventually rise to be on par with the Heavenly Regions.¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Taixu¡¯s words took everyone by surprise.


    Everyone was still steeped in joy after their victory and didn¡¯t have the time to think about the next move. They all agreed that it was a good time to unify the five regions.


    Xuan Mingzi from the Tianji Grotto-heaven chimed in, ¡°Lord Beihan is dead, the Lin family is in shambles, and Lord Spirit Husbandry has lost his prestige since he gave up hisnd. Even the Xuanfeng Region is in ruins. There would be no better time to unify the five regions under one rule. You have just achieved victory and won the people¡¯s hearts, if you im the seat of power right now, no one would dare to oppose you.¡±


    A light came up in many people¡¯s eyes.


    Their gaze on Chen Fan grew more respectful as the elder¡¯s breath became heavy with expectation.


    However strong Chen Fan was, he was one individual and the Chinese would still be a weak group with only one powerful warrior. However, if Chen Fan became the Master of Five Lands, the Chinese would also be the most prestigious group in the five regions. It would put a nondescript race in the middle of nowhere directly under the limelight at the center of the stage. By then, each and every Chinese would live under the halo of royalty.


    Even Grand Elder Xie Changying¡¯s hand started to shake in excitement.


    However, a dim light shed across Zhao Juexian¡¯s eyes. But he hid it from everyone right away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Chen Fan went into the main temple to meet his old friends.


    Mu Hongti, Yun Yier, Lin Wuhua and many servants greeted him with great excitement at first. After a while, that excitement had turned into caution.


    Be it Yun Yier or Mu Hongti, their faces were awash with deference, and their words became increasingly sinct.


    By that point, Chen Fan was the most powerful man in the five regions and many people even considered him a Heavenly Lord. He was likely to be the Master of Five Lands.


    They would not act with flippant casualness in front of such a heavyweight. Even if they wanted to, their elders and masters wouldn¡¯t advise them against it.


    As a matter of fact, the Mu family, the Yun family and the Xuanming Grotto-heaven had agreed to offer the three girls to Chen Fan as his wives. The thought of marrying Chen Fan made Mu Hongti blush.


    However, Lin Wuhua kept her chin up and didn¡¯t subscribe to her family¡¯s idea.


    Old Ding hurried to Chen Fan as soon as he saw him.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back! Xiao Mang was taken away by that strange woman three years ago and has yet to return home. I have no news of her. Please, master, take her home. She is still young, I¡¯m worried that people are going to take advantage of her. ¡±


    Old Ding had always treated Xiao Mang like his own daughter. Tears poured out of his eyes as he spoke.


    Chen Fan padded his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of it.¡±


    Grand Elder Xie Changying also approached Chen Fan and said in embarrassment, ¡°Shenxi came here three years ago. She said she would take the girl back to the Reincarnation Heavenly Region on your behest. The girl didn¡¯t want to leave, but we weren¡¯t strong enough to stop her either. So we let Shenxi take her in the end.¡±


    ¡°I did order her to do that. Xiao Mang has a precious Divine Meridian. It would be too dangerous for her to stay with you. Shenxi is future Sect Master of the Reincarnation Sect, and is strong enough to protect her.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    The moment he returned to Tianhuang, Chen Fan had noticed that the Dinghai Pearl was gone. He knew right away that Shenxi had taken the Dinghai Pearl and Xiao Mang away with her. However, he wasn¡¯t worried about their disappearance.


    He had created the artifact himself, so he could find it with ease if he wanted to.


    Chen Fan paced to the other side of the temple, and noticed that Xie Changying was still there, biting his tongue as he struggled to keep things to himself.


    ¡°Are you wondering why I didn¡¯t go along with Perfected Cultivator Taixu¡¯s n and be the Lord of Tian?¡±


    Before Xie Changying could say anything, Elder Mulei jumped into the conversation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Lord Red Dragon was here today and he mentioned the same thing. With your prestige and standing, who would challenge you? Lord Yuanwu, or Lord Spirit Husbandry? Not even the Lin family could withstand the mighty thunder, much less them.¡±


    Qin Hao had remained silent, but he agreed with the elder.


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and gazed at a painting of a Chinese ancestor. He said in a calm and cool voice, ¡°Tell me, which one do you think is more powerful: a Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate or the Lord of Tian?¡±


    Everyone was perplexed by how obvious the answer was. Xie Changying replied with a furrowed brow, ¡°Of course a Heavenly Lord is more powerful. The Wang Family has imed dominance of Tianhuang solely because of a Heavenly Lord amongst them. All the five regions are under his wings. Anyone who is able to be a Heavenly Lord is more important to us than a Golden Core Ancestral Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Why would I join the ranks of Lord Beihan and Lord Spirit Husbandry while I can be a Nascent Soul Cultivator? Once I reach Soul Formation, I will be the greatest cultivator on this. What would the Barren Region be to me by then?¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    Everyone finally got what Chen Fan was getting at.


    They realized that Chen Fan didn¡¯t even consider the seat of power in the Tian region worthy of his time.


    ¡°The Royal family of the Beihan Region has the Sky-Swallowing Python¡¯s bloodline. Once they mastered their art, they could be as powerful as Nascent Soul Cultivators. The Lin family of the Tian Region has generations of extraordinary cultivators, not to mention the three mighty Ancestral Patriarchs. Lord Spirit Husbandry can trace his lineage to the Heavenly Wolves, and their ranks were filled with Golden Core Cultivators... The Yuanwu Royal family and the Xuanfeng sects both have their unique advantages. But what do we have?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and looked at everyone with a cold re.


    ¡°Humph. We don¡¯t even have a single Golden Core Cultivator. Even if we im the seat of power, we would just be warming it up for someone else. What would be of you when I left this world?¡±


    Chen Fan snorted.


    His words embarrassed the elders. Sweat ran down their faces.


    Xuan Mingzi nodded in agreement.


    All the royal families of the five regions boasted their powerful abilities, and it would take an equally powerful group to contain them. If the Chinese kept being restricted by their bloodline, unable to stand out, they would only be aughing stock.


    ¡°Now off you go! Think about what I just said,¡± Chen Fan said with a wave of dismissal.


    The elders removed themselves from the temple in a hurry. Before Xie Changying left the room, Chen Fan called out to him. ¡°Grand Elder, I need to talk to you about the issue regarding your Bloodline¡¯s limitations.¡±


    Xie Changying was taken aback at first. He looked around and noticed that they were not alone; Lord Zhao Juexian was also with them.


    Chen Fan said in a cold voice, ¡°Zhao Juexian, I have kept many questions to myself over these three years, and I think it¡¯s about time for you to give me some answers. What happened to the Chinese? How did they fall from grace? Where is Heavenly Lord Qi and what happened to the Heavenly Region? Did anyone cast a curse on our bloodline? If so, who did it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to fool me. If you do, I will rend your soul from their pathetic body, light it on fire and let it burn for ten thousand years!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s cold threat sent a chill down Zhao Juexian¡¯s spine. Despite himself, he uttered, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Xie Changying clenched his fist and glued his eyes on Zhao Juexian. He knew that Zhao Juexian¡¯s revtion was going to change the fate of his people forever. Every Chinese wanted to tear the culprit to pieces, and finally they would know who they should go after.


    Zhao Juexian hesitated for a brief moment and then said slowly, ¡°The culprit is... Mount Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Mount Emperor?¡±


    Xie Changying was stunned when he heard the name. His face paled, face awash with disbelief and despair.

 Chapter 890 - Sect of Eternity

    <h4>Chapter 890 Sect of Eternity</h4>


    ¡°Mount Emperor?¡±


    Chen Fan furrowed his brow


    He had heard this name before. The Artifact Spirit of the Yuntian Pce had mentioned it while he was in Kunxu. He had told him that during the ancient times, a talented cultivator called Di Shi had arrived in the hearnds from Mount Emperor. Although he wasn¡¯t the most powerful individual in Mount Emperor, he had defeated all the young cultivators on Earth.


    ¡°Indeed, Mount Emperor. It was the most powerful Divine Sect that dominated the central Sacrednd for hundreds of thousands of years,¡± Zhao Juexian said under his breath.


    With every word that came out of his mouth, the despair in Xie Changying¡¯s eyes grew. Zhao Juexian concluded by saying, ¡°Most importantly, Mount Emperor had a Divine Lord.¡±The revtion even made Chen Fan¡¯s face change colors.¡¯Divine Lord¡¯ was a title for Grand Cultivators. This told Chen Fan that Mount Emperor was the legacy of a Grand Cultivator.


    A Grand Cultivator wielded a terrifying force, and was considered a supreme overlord everywhere in the universe. A could be called a cultivation only if it had a Soul Formation Cultivator; the same went for any race that was called Universe n.


    Chen Fan expected Tianhuang to have a Divine Lord, but he had never thought that the Divine Lord was located at Mount Emperor. If that was true, Mount Emperor would be a terrifying force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°Bam.¡±


    Xie Changying copsed on the floor. His heart had previously been full to the brim with thoughts of sweet revenge, but now it was empty and cold. His hands trembled in fear as his appearance seemed to have aged ten years.


    Zhao Juexian lowered his head. Despite the heavy expression on his face, a hint of pleasure flickered in his eyes.


    A deadly silence fell over the hall. After a while, even as Zhao Juexian thought that he had deterred Chen Fan, he heard the young man say, ¡°Is the Divine Lord still alive?¡±


    Zhao Juexian paused a second and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He lived a hundred thousand years ago. Not even an immortal monarch would live that long, physically speaking.¡±


    He wondered why Chen Fan had asked that.


    ¡°If he is already dead, then they are of no threat to us.¡±


    Chen Fan tabbed his finger on the table and cast an icy nce at him. ¡°If a Soul Formation Cultivator still lives in Mount Emperor, then we¡¯ll have to wait for another fifty years. Otherwise, I can bring them down easily.¡±


    His words shocked Zhao Juexian as well as Xie Changying.


    ¡°Perfected... Perfected Cultivator. Do you mean you will wage war against Mount Emperor?¡± Xie Changying stammered out his shock.


    That was Mount Emperor, the sect of eternity, the masters of the Sacrednd. Over thest hundred thousand years, they remained unchallenged as they lorded over Tianhuang. Still, Chen Fan was going to take them on?


    Zhao Juexian regarded Chen Fan as if he had gone mad.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan simplyughed at their disbelief.


    Mount Emperor might be invincible for them, but Chen Fan had seen power thousands of times greater than Mount Emperor. Those Divine Sects that dominated an entire gxy and their rank were filled with Soul Formation Cultivators. Many lived in sacred grounds at the depths of the universe; some of them even had Dao Reunion Cultivators. The True Martial Celestial Sect was one of those sects.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to waste his time convincing the two, so he simply changed the subject.


    ¡°What happened between the Chinese and Mount Emperor? Where is Heavenly Lord Qi? Is he dead? What is the origin of the bloodline curse among the Chinese?¡±


    Zhao Juexian looked troubled after he heard the series of questions.


    ¡°I really have no idea, Perfected Cultivator. I was not even born yet when things fell apart. All I knew was bits and pieces from my parents. My father used to be a n leader and was chosen by Mount Emperor to be his executor in the Beihan Region,¡± Zhao Juexian smiled wryly and continued, ¡°However, my father did mention something called the Divine Law of Tianhuang when he talked about the curse. He said that only people from Mount Emperor could undo the curse.¡±


    ¡°Divine Law of Tianhuang?¡±


    Xie Changying¡¯s face turned even paler.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s questioning look, he exined, ¡°The Divine Law of Tianhuang is amandment given by the lord of Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Legend has it that the masters of Mount Emperor were executors of God¡¯s will. Anyone who opposes them will fail. Fearing their divine rights to rule, people called the curse the Divine Law of Tianhuang. ¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then we are doomed. I have never heard of any cure for the Divine Law of Tianhuang.¡± By then, life and color hadpletely been drained out of Xie Changying¡¯s face.


    ¡°Humph. What Divine Law ? It¡¯s just a Bloodline Curse.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    He pointed one finger at Xie Changying and curled it slightly.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Divine Chains suddenly appeared around Xie Changying as if out of nowhere. Those chains were filled with overbearing lordliness, as if every link were a Divine Commandment to that world. They were covered with inscriptions, having rooted themselves deep in their Bloodline, locking down Xie Changying¡¯s Dharma Power in ce, forbidding it from forming a core.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Xie Changying and Zhao Juexian were both dumbfounded.


    That was the first time they had seen the curse in that form. The hubris gravitas and the imperious lordliness nearly convinced the two to drop their knees before it.


    ¡°This is the so-called Divine Law of Tianhuang. No one in this world can speak on behalf of God. Even if there was, such an emissary wouldn¡¯t be from Mount Emperor. ¡± Chen Fan chuckled and then flicked a finger.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Under two pairs of shocked eyes, the divine chains that had shackled Xie Changying snapped one after another.


    A gust of powerful energy burst out from Xie Changying¡¯s system. Xie Changying had cultivated for four hundred years and had since umted enough energy to form a core without the bloodline curse. Therefore, as soon as the shackles were removed, his full potential was unleashed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A sh of lightning appeared in the sky where dark clouds had rolled in from all directions.


    ¡°Someone is about to undergo a Thunder Tribtion? Interesting. I didn¡¯t know anyone who had reached that point. The energy felt like it belonged to the Grand Elder.¡±


    Many Chinese elders looked up in confusion.


    Meanwhile, many perfected cultivators looked up from outside the Old China Town. Golden Core Cultivators were cognizant of the Thunder Tribtion. They sensed that the cultivator who was about to undergo the tribtion had extraordinary power and would achieve a fourth tier Golden Core if he was sessful.


    ¡°Another Overlord is going to be born in the Beihan Region.¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Heiming gave a knowing look at his peers.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A force carried the Grand Elder¡¯s body into the sky.


    A sea of True Essence swelled inside of his body and formed a maelstrom that concentrated energy to manifest a singrity and form an Essence Core. The Essence Core shined through his body, and illuminated his surroundings like a small sun.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Chen Fan waved his sleeve.


    The force that supported the Grand Elder intensified and took him flying above the clouds, into the web of lightning. Xie Changying was showered by lightning attacks. Winded and confused, Xie Changying found out that he had formed Golden Core.


    ¡°Did I be a Perfected Cultivator? I have gained tier-five Golden Core now? How is that possible?¡±


    Xie Changying floated in the air with confusion. He sensed the Essence Qi in nature pouring into him, condensing in his Dantian, adding to the brilliance of his Golden Core.


    Then and only then, he epted reality.


    He was seized by joy. Four hundred years of hard work and patience had finally paid off when he thought that all hope had been lost. Chen Fan had given him a new life and removed his biggest roadblock with a few simple moves.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen truly is a God! We are saved!¡± Xie Changying eximed in his mind.


    He watched as many Chinese elders flew to Chen Fan and kneeled before him, thanking him for freeing them. Qin Hua stood at the head of the crowd, face awash with joy and exhration.


    Seeing the respectful faces of the haughty sect masters, Xie Changying let out a shout of relief and joy.


    ¡°Days of glory have finallye to the Chinese.¡±


    Xie Changying having reached the Golden Core realm was a significant event. At his Perfected Cultivator Ceremony, leaders of all five regions went to congratte him.


    However, most of them had paid the visit because of Chen Fan.


    Ancestral Patriarch Xiankong was one of them. If not for Chen Fan, he would never congratte a perfected cultivator personally.


    Another pulse of energy was shot up into the sky during the night of the ceremony. Under many incredulous stares, Qin Hao underwent six Thunder Tribtions and attained a tier-six Golden Core.


    The second Golden Core Cultivator?


    He was at the sixth tier?


    ¡°What happened to the Chinese? I thought their bloodline was cursed,¡± many people murmured to each other.


    However, what happened next shocked everyone.


    On the day after, Elder Mulei sessfully underwent the Tribtion Transcendence of Thunder, the day after was Elder Wufen, and Elder Lin Yang after that. Five dayster, all five Chinese elders had attained the Golden Core realm.


    Within the ten days of the Perfected Cultivator Ceremony, seventeen Perfected Cultivators had been born.


    The most powerful among them had reached tier six. The Perfected Cultivator Ceremony had turned into a carnival of celebrations.


    By then, even the Ancestral Patriarch of the Lin family had to make a move.


    ¡°It¡¯s a brazen disy of strength. Seventeen Perfected Cultivators in ten days! The Chinese are going to be more powerful than the six major Grotto-heavens. Worse, this must be only the beginning and the number will continue to grow. When it reaches a hundred, Chen Beixuan would finally secure the seat of power in all five regions.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Xiankong turned to his servant and ordered, ¡°Inform our people to stop allmunication with Lord Yuanwu and Lord Spirit Husbandry. Anyone who disobeys my order shall taste my ire.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lord Lin rose to his feet and bowed.


    He looked around and saw only bitterness and confusion around him.


    ¡±I thought their level of attainment was limited to the Connate Spirit. How did they be so powerful in such a short time? Their mid-grade Golden Core Cultivator would be a rare and valuable asset in any region.¡±


    No one answered the question.

 Chapter 891 - The Hu Family of the Beihuang Region

    <h4>Chapter 891 The Hu Family of the Beihuang Region</h4>


    All of this had happened because of Chen Fan.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t undo the curse of all the Chinese people, he could break a few Divine Chains. Qin Hao, Elder Mulei and Elder Wufen were only half a step away from the Golden Core Level. Once they were freed, they could go through the Thunder Tribtion right away.


    And the other elders took the Heavenly Medicines Chen Fan had brought back from the Two World Peak.


    During the three years in the Two World Peak, Chen Fan had traveled a hundred miles and found eight Heavenly Medicines. Hebined one of them with flesh, blood and Golden Cores from the Ancient Demons, and made a cauldron of Mixed-essence Heavenly Pills.


    Although those pills were considered inferior-grade medicine, they were effective to Connate Cultivators and could help them reach the Golden Core Level directly.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator, fourteen out of fifty three Connate Elders have already taken a Mixed-essence Heavenly Pill. There are thirty pills left,¡± Xie Changying, who was wearing a ck robe, reported in front of Chen Fan with a smile.


    The Chinese and this Grand Elder were thrilled.


    ¡°Leave them here. Let people who are strong enough take one. However, it¡¯s better to form a Golden Core by themselves after all,¡± Chen Fan said.


    He sat in the Ancestral Temple cross-legged and an image of the Xuan Wu floated above his head.


    Chen Fan held his hands together and drew a mysterious trajectory. He didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything, but a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord would be able to see that the Spirit Veins a thousand miles around Old China Town were moving slowly towards the city.


    Chen Fan was trying to rearrange the Spirit Veins with his supreme power to create a superrge Spirit Gathering Array.


    In fact, the reason why the Heavenly Regions and Sacred Lands had abundant Essence Qi and were full of Spirit Beasts was that they had changed the Spirit Veins and gathered all the surrounding Spirit Qi.


    Only Nascent Soul Cultivators could do this, which was why they were called Heavenly Lords and were clearly superior.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Many ground dragons came from all directions and a few hundred miles of the ground outside Old China Town began to stick out. However, not a lot of people noticed that. They just felt like the Spirit Qi around them was bing denser and denser.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator, you broke the curse on thousands of our cultivators. Together with the cultivation arts and Spirit Pills you passed down, we might be able to have ten thousand Connate Cultivators and hundreds of Golden Core Cultivators in a century. By then, the Chinese will be the top race of the Beihan Region again,¡± Xie Changying said excitedly.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and seemed to be absent-minded.


    He had almost finished with the business in the Beihan Region. He should then go to the Heavenly Regions and Sacred Lands to look at the real cultivation world on Tianhuang and to see how Xiao Mang was doing. Besides, he still had to deal with a great enemy in the central Sacred Land!


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Equal, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle the scores for you, even though thousands of years have passed.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    Chen Fan stayed in Old China Town for another two weeks.


    In this period of time, he gathered all the Earth Veins, Water Veins and Spirit Veins in Old China Town with the power of the Xuan Wu¡¯s true form. Once people entered the region, they felt that the amount of Spirit Qi had increased. Not only were cultivators able to cultivate faster, even ordinary people would also live longer.


    Many people thought the Chinese were blessed.


    The Overlords of the Yuanwu Region and the Spirit Husbandry Region were too afraid to do a thing.


    Then, Chen Fan passed down dozens of cultivation arts chosen from his memories. All of them were as powerful as the Heavenly Arts of Tianhuang. Lastly, he also ced the Sky-severing Sword inside the Ancestral Temple.


    When the time came for Chen Fan to leave, only Xie Changying went to send him off; they had told the others that he was going to cultivate.


    ¡°Take care, Perfected Cultivator. We don¡¯t have to take revenge on Mount Emperor right now. We can definitely wait for centuries until we¡¯re strong again,¡± Xie Changying said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and got on the carriage.


    The carriage was ck and it was being pulled by a Connate Beast, the ¡°ck me Horse.¡± Strangely enough, the driver was the former Lord of the Beihan Region, Zhao Juexian!


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Zhao Juexian cracked a long whip with runes.


    The beast, which was surrounded by ck fire and was stepping on a ck cloud, took to the skies. Xie Changying looked up anxiously. He thought that Chen Fan might not be able to wait for so long.


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan also had many thoughts in his mind.


    As he knew more about the Deity Wheel, he also found its ws. Even though it could be used to cultivate nine cultivation arts, he could only use one before all of them reached the phenomenal sess level. The Deity Wheel was like a giant engine that provided Chen Fan with endless True Essence.


    ¡°When I transform to the Xuan Wu, I can¡¯t use the power of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. The same applies to other cultivation arts. This makes sense. The Xuan Wu Heavenly Art or the Azure Thearch Longevity Art, both are peerless arts and only a few people practice them across the universe.¡±


    Chen Fan touched his chin.


    The Deity Wheel was indeed powerful.


    After it reached the phenomenal sess level, it would be like having nine sacred-grade Golden Cores and would be even more powerful than a Nascent Soul Cultivator. However, tons of resources were needed to form nine sacred-grade Golden Cores.


    Chen Fan had only formed the Xuan Wu Golden Core by chance after getting many Divine Materials and Spirit Materials. To form the other eight would be like entering the Nascent Soul Level eight times.


    ¡°The next thing I should do is to find more resources andplete the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel. If I can find some Divine Materials or Divine Medicines, the time needed will be greatly reduced. And when the Deity Wheel reaches the phenomenal sess level, I¡¯ll take revenge for the Chinese.¡± Thinking of this, there was a glint of coldness in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    It was impossible to find Divine Materials or Divine Medicines in the Beihan Region. He had only been lucky when he obtained the Ancient Underworld Pearl, but those Heavenly Regions and Sacred Lands must have more Divine Materials and supreme Divine Medicines, which was also the main reason why Chen Fan had left the Beihan Region.


    ¡°But first, I must find what I need.¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The Deity Wheel vibrated and there was a plume of azure smoke on Chen Fan¡¯s face. He immediately turned from a vicious killer to an elegant young man in an azure outfit and the Divine Tree behind him swayed.


    The second transformation of the Deity Wheel, the Azure Thearch!


    What Chen Fan wanted to do next was to cultivate the Azure Thearch to the phenomenal sess level and form the true form of the Chaotic Divine Tree.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The ck me Horse flew dozens of miles in a day.


    They went towards the Beihuang Region and passed through many ancient towns and vast Barren Regions. Chen Fan stopped at every city.


    The cultivation arts he was using at the moment were Wood Elemental Arts and the Dharma Spells he cast were also Yi Wood Deity Arts. Chen Fan transformed into an alchemist and cured many people along their journey. He made pills for a lot of families and even fought with countless cultivators with his Azure Thearch Longevity Art.


    He was even named ¡°Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood¡± because of his knowledge in alchemy and his powerful Wood Elemental Arts.


    As Chen Fan got more familiar with using the Azure Thearch Art, he had a deeper understanding in Wood Elemental Energy.


    ¡°The Wood Elemental Energy is about life and time, and it¡¯s endless! No wonder the Azure Thearch could live three lives.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    His Wood Elemental Essence Qi became more active and his body let out beams of azure light. Many words surrounded him, which then formed an old scripture. It was apparently the outline of the Azure Thearch Longevity Art.


    When the scripture appeared¡ª


    Chen Fan felt like the tree image on the Deity Wheel looked darker and his phenomenal-sess Divine Body also seemed to be breaking through the bottleneck.


    ¡°Although my body has be stronger ever since the Azure Thearch Longevity Body reached the phenomenal sess level, it can¡¯t go further after all. Didn¡¯t I have enough understanding of the Wood Elemental Laws before?¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    However, it was a good thing that the Divine Body was advancing again. If he could form a Great Perfection Divine Body, he would be as powerful as a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord. By then, he¡¯d be able to crush all the Golden Core Cultivators without using any Dharma Powers.


    Along their way, Chen Fan discovered that regions nearer to the Beihuang Region were more developed, had more cultivators and a denser Spirit Qi.


    When the carriage entered the Qingyang Region close to the Beihuang Region...


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, there was an explosion. If Zhao Juexian didn¡¯t protect the carriage in time, it would have been crushed together with the beast. The carriage was forced to stop.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes. He was trying to take the chance to enter a more advanced level, but was interrupted.


    ¡°Master, someone¡¯s standing in our way,¡± Zhao Juexian said anxiously.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned, then grunted and got out of the carriage. An old and a young cultivator were standing a few hundred feet away.


    It was obviously the young cultivator who had attacked and stopped the carriage. He looked over and wanted tounch another attack. The old cultivator next to him then said indifferently, ¡°The Hu family is doing their business here. Please take a detour.¡±

 Chapter 892 - A Heavenly Lord Family

    <h4>Chapter 892 A Heavenly Lord Family</h4>


    The old man and young man pair were wearing servant livery and they were both Connate Cultivators, but they were arrogant and despised anyone who crossed their path. Many people were stopped by them, aside from Chen Fan and Zhao Juexian. The Fire Dharma Art had blocked all the cultivators in the sky.


    The people who were being attacked were certainly upset.


    One of the flying ships looked magnificent and was covered with runes, including the Windrunner Talisman, the King Kong Talisman and an Air-controlling Talisman. Dozens of arrays had been set on the ship, which could be used to resist the attacks from Golden Core Overlords. Speaking of value, the ship was worth a few million Spirit Stones.


    People who owned such a kind of flying ship had to be rich. A man in a golden brocade gown holding a veiled female cultivator grunted.


    ¡°How dare you two stop me! Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    The man in a brocade gown with dozens of Connate Cultivators standing behind him shouted coldly, ¡°You stopped the carriage of the Sect Master¡¯s son of the Yunyu Grotto-heaven. Do you want to die?¡±


    The woman cultivator in the man¡¯s arms chuckled.


    When a sect called itself a Grotto-heaven, their Overlords must have conquered a secretnd or a region. There was more than one Perfected Cultivator behind this man and they also started to yell.


    Even though they all came from a powerful background and normal Connate Cultivators would have been terrified, they were startled when they heard about the ¡°Hu family.¡±


    ¡°The Hu family? Which Hu family?¡±


    ¡°Who else in the Beihuang Region would call themselves that, other than those from the Hu family of Xuandu County?¡±


    ¡°Oh God! Are they really from the ¡®Hu family,¡¯ that Heavenly Lord Family?¡±


    Those cultivators had already turned pale, while the son of Yunyu Grotto-heaven¡¯s Sect Master and the girl in his arms even trembled.


    ¡°Why? Who are you again? What did you say just then? Tell me, I¡¯m listening,¡± the young man who was wearing a servant outfit said.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to offend the Hu family. Please forgive me,¡± the man in the brocade gown said with a smile.


    The young servant nced around. Everyone lowered their heads, not daring to look at him.


    There were many peak-stage Connate Overlords among the cultivators, but they were all terrified of a servant.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the Hu family? Isn¡¯t the Wang family the only family in the Beihuang Region that has a Nascent Soul Cultivator? Where did the Hu familye from? They seem to have quite a high status.¡± Chen Fan frowned.


    Zhao Juexian mumbled, ¡°Master, the Hu family is certainly weaker than the Wang family. The Wang family is the real historical family. Their Ancestral Patriarch has been suppressing the Beihuang Region for thousands of years. However, the Hu family cannot be underestimated either. They used to have a Heavenly Lord, who died more than ten thousand years ago. Although this kind of family has declined, they are also called ¡®Heavenly Lord Families.¡¯ Ordinary families and sects are nothingpared to them. After all, nobody knows what their Heavenly Lords have left for them.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Even though the Nascent Soul Cultivator had died, their blood wasparable to Heavenly Medicines and one Heavenly Talisman of theirs could kill someone like the Lord of a region. If they left other arrays and secret weapons for their descendants, their families would be even more powerful and even elites on the Longevity Roll would be unable to stop them, not to mention they might also have Heavenly Treasures.


    Once a Heavenly Treasure was awakened, it could destroy everything and nobody could resist its attacks, except a Heavenly Lord.


    The old servant stepped forward and said, ¡°Everyone, my Master is hanging out with Violet Moon Fairy three hundred miles away from us. Please take another route.¡±


    The old servant seemed to be trying to negotiate with them, but he spoke with amanding tone. Many people were enraged and some were murmuring.


    ¡°Hu Xiao, the Master of the Hu family, is here? I heard that he¡¯s be a Golden Core Cultivator at fifty and has a sixth-grade Golden Core. He¡¯s one of the top talents of the Beihuang Region.¡±


    ¡°Violet Moon Fairy is more impressive. The Ethereal Heavenly Sect is a supreme sect and is on an equal footing with the Wang family. Even if she¡¯s not a Goddess of the Ethereal Heavenly Sect, she¡¯s still powerful.¡±


    Hearing such astonishing news, most people were already frightened. Even the man from the Yunyu Grotto-heaven was about to leave.


    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± Zhao Juexian asked.


    ¡°Just go up there and kill everyone that stands in our way!¡± Chen Fan replied and got back in the carriage again.


    He wasn¡¯t even scared of a family with a Heavenly Lord, let alone one that had declined long before.


    After receiving the order, Zhao Juexian whipped the horse and it responded by quickly stepping forward on the ck cloud. The carriage immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what we said? This is a forbidden area that belongs to the Hu family,¡± the old servant said furiously.


    ¡°My Master has asked me to kill whoever blocks our way. Besides, this is the territory of the Tianhai Region. How can you stop anyone from entering?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The two servants were enraged and everyone else was shocked. The Hu family was domineering and was a famous Heavenly Lord Family, but someone had dared to provoke them?


    ¡°Whoever offends the Hu family has to die!¡±


    The young servant pulled out a white sword and created a de aura that was a hundred feet long, attacking Zhao Juexian and the carriage. Even though he was only a Connate Cultivator, his sh had the power of a Perfected Cultivator and normal Core Formation Masters would have run away.


    The onlookers were frightened.


    ¡°They¡¯re indeed from a Heavenly Lord Family. Even a servant can be as powerful as the chief disciple of a sect.¡±


    When the white light was about to hit the carriage...


    Zhao Juexian raised his hand, then flicked his fingers. The de aura immediately cracked and the young servant was knocked a thousand feet backwards. He spurted out blood and many bones were fractured.


    ¡°A Perfected Cultivator?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    They realized that this old man was a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator after he retaliated.


    Although Chen Fan had killed hundreds of Golden Core Cultivators in the Beihan Region, it was just a special case. In most regions, Perfected Cultivators were superior.


    Besides, Zhao Juexian was only a driver. If he were a Perfected Cultivator, how powerful would Chen Fan be?


    Even the old servant was startled, but he still said with a cold voice, ¡°Do you really want to be an enemy of the Hu family? Even the royal family would be in trouble if they made my Master angry, not to mention a Golden Core Cultivator like you.¡±


    He was only a Connate Cultivator, but he dared to threaten a Perfected Cultivator, which showed how powerful the Hu family was.


    ¡°Get out of our way, or die!¡±


    Zhao Juexian then continued to go forward with the carriage. The horse surrounded by ck fire was running as fast as a train.


    The old servant quickly shot out a beam of light.


    The onlookers around suddenly eximed, ¡°Look at that carriage. It¡¯s entirely ck. There¡¯s also an old man in a ck robe and a horse with ck fire. Would it be the famous ¡®Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood?¡¯¡±


    Everyone looked carefully and nodded.


    Chen Fan had be famous along his journey. He knew incredible Wood Elemental Arts that defeated many Golden Core Cultivators and his alchemy techniques were invincible. A lot of Alchemists were astonished and they called him the Alchemy Grandmaster.


    So, many people knew about his general description.


    ¡°But not even Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood can afford to provoke the Hu family. That¡¯s a Heavenly Lord Family! Even though he¡¯s once fought with seven cultivators and defeated a few Golden Core Cultivators, the Hu family is way more powerful.¡±


    Another person shook his head.


    People who understood heaved a sigh.


    At the foot of a mountain several hundred miles away.


    More than ten thousand Connate Cultivators who were wearing armor and holding weapons surrounded the mountain viciously and nobody could get in. There were two young people, a man and a woman, walking.


    The man was extremely handsome and he looked a bit evil. He was apparently a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator. Six purple talismans floated in his eyes, which was really strange.


    The woman was wearing a gown and she was tall and sexy. Her face was hidden behind a veil and she looked ethereal like the fairies in Moon Pce. Only half of her face was exposed, but everyone could see how gorgeous she was. She had fair skin and her power was unpredictable.


    Behind the two of them were ten Golden Core Cultivators who were standing respectfully.


    ¡°I know that you like Spirit Medicines and a ¡®Heavenly Ginseng of Nine Spirits¡¯ here is about to ripen. It was found by a senior of my family thousands of years ago and he secretly formed an array to protect it. If you like it, you can take it with you.¡±


    The man was calm and elegant. He was Hu Xiao.


    He was so generous that even the disciple of the Ethereal Heavenly Sect was shocked.


    Violet Moon Fairy bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Hu. I¡¯m indeed here to look for a peerless Heavenly Medicine, so that I can be more powerful and fight for a ce on the Longevity Roll.¡±


    ¡°A Heavenly Medicine is nothing if I can make you happy.¡± Hu Xiao smiled.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t find a Butian Medicine. I heard that Shenxi of the Reincarnation Sect found a Butian Medicine in the Two World Peak. The Sect Master of the Reincarnation Sect even invited the Alchemy King to make a whole cauldron of Butian Pills for her, so that she could form a divine-grade Golden Core.¡±


    ¡°If she reallyes out with a divine-grade Golden Core, I¡¯m afraid even the top elite on the Longevity Roll will have to step down.¡± Hu Xiao looked a bit jealous.


    ¡°Although Shenxi is powerful, Wang Xuanlong is also an elite on the Longevity Roll. I think Brother Hu still has a chance of getting a spot on the list.¡±


    Violet Moon Fairy chuckled.


    She stood far away from Hu Xiao at first, but at the moment, there were only a few meters between them.


    Hu Xiao was still smiling and he didn¡¯t seem to have noticed that, but he was talking more humorously, which made Violet Moon Fairyugh.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we won¡¯t be able to ask the Alchemy King for help. However, the Beihuang Region doesn¡¯t have a lot of Alchemy Grandmasters. If not, I would asked them to make a cauldron of Heavenly Pills for you.¡±


    Hu Xiao sighed.


    ¡°Heavenly Medicines might be easy to find, but an alchemist is not. I¡¯m already pleased to have this Heavenly Ginseng of Nine Spirits. There¡¯s nothing else I would ask for,¡± Violet Moon Fairy said.


    The nearby guards were enthralled by her beauty and they nced at her all the time.


    While the two were chatting happily, there was suddenly a sh of light shooting into the sky.


    Hu Xiao frowned and looked a bit upset.

 Chapter 893 - He Is My Servan

    <h4>Chapter 893 He Is My Servan</h4>


    ¡°Commander Zhang, What is going on? I thought I asked you to close off the area. Why are there intruders?¡± Hu Xiao asked in an even voice.


    However, the dozen or so Golden Core Perfected Cultivators were drenched in sweat. The leader of the group was Commander Zhang and he was wearing a set of armor engulfed by mes. He stepped forward and answered, ¡°I will stop those intruders and prevent them from disturbing your party.¡±


    As soon as he gave an order, hundreds of cultivators wearing iron armors flew up into the sky and pressed onward.


    Thinking the matter had been handled, both Hu Xiao and Fairy Violet Moon turned around and continued chatting with each other.


    Those hundreds of cultivators were elite guards from the Hu Family. Each of them had reached a level higher than Connate Spirit. Worse, they could join forces to cast Battle Formations that were powerful enough to counter a Golden Core Cultivator.


    However, only ten secondster, the fire went up again. This time, it burned with more intensity and urgency.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been defeated already?¡±


    Hu Xiao furrowed his brow in displeasure.


    Commander Zhang¡¯s face darkened. He snorted, then ordered a cultivator wearing a golden armor to step forward. As the golden armor shined brighter, he flew into the air, and darted to the distance, turning into a sh of light.


    ¡°Rest assured, my goddess. The Perfected Cultivator in golden armor is the pride of our family, Jin Minzhen. He¡¯s at the early-stage of the tier three Golden Core, and can handle most other Perfected Cultivators.¡±


    Even as Hu Xiao boasted about his warrior, another congration rose in the sky.


    Hu Xiao¡¯s smile froze.


    ¡°Even Jin Minzhen was defeated?¡±


    The development even caught Violet Moon Fairy¡¯s attention. She turned around and looked to the mes in curiosity. Meanwhile, the smugness in Hu Xiao¡¯s eyes was reced by a cold light.


    ¡°Commander Zhang, if you can¡¯t protect our guests, I can only ask the Ancestral Patriarch to rece you with someone else.¡±


    ¡°Please bear with me for a moment, I will not disappoint you.¡±


    Sweat hung on Commander Zhang¡¯s forehead. He dropped to his knees and kowtowed to Hu Xiao to cate him. He then ordered three more Perfected Cultivators to fly in the direction of the me.


    Those three Perfected Cultivators worked as a team and theirbined might could defeat a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator. However, the fire in the sky only dimmed a brief moment before it came back again.


    By then, everyone was seized by disbelief.


    Hu Xiao¡¯s face darkened even more and was awash with embarrassment.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡±


    Five beams of mes shed toward them with incredible speed. It wasn¡¯t long before Hu Xiao could use his divine will to make out what was in the fire.


    He registered a man on a horse-drawn Carriage. The exterior of the sedan was painted in ck, and it was drawn by a fearsome looking dark horse. On the driver seat was an elder in a ck robe. The scene was eerie, mysterious and dangerous.


    ¡°The elder has an unusual energy, unlike any other Golden Core Cultivators I have seen,¡± Violet Moon Fairy said with interest.


    Hu Xiao turned around and said in a cold voice, ¡°Humph! What is a carriage driver to the mighty Hu family? Even a royal family member would have to pay dearly for picking a fight with us.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Baiye, this is yourst chance to redeem yourself. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord, I will not disappoint you.¡±


    Commander Zhang gritted his teeth as fire engulfed his body. He charged out and stopped right in front of the carriage.


    His eyes glinted as the fire around him burned more intensely until the mes turned white. Nine dragons curled around the Battle Halberd in his hand, making him look like a Fire Demon.


    ¡°Who goes there? How dare you trespass the Hu family encirclement? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Zhang Baiye shouted and brought the Nine Dragon Halberd to a swing.


    Suddenly, the Essence Qi in the surroundings caught fire. Nine giant fire dragons shot out from the Battle Halberd, each more powerful than a Golden Core Cultivator. The joint attack of the nine dragons would be devastating.


    As soon as he swung his halberd, his body flickered out of view for a fraction of second and reappeared before the carriage. It was as if he had folded space.


    The man in fancy outfit who had apanied the carriage eximed:


    ¡°That¡¯s the Void Dimension Battle Art! I have heard that this Divine Power is able to bend space, allowing the user to break the barrier between dimensions. That man must be Perfected Cultivator Fire Drake, Zhang Baiye! He is a mid-stage Golden Core warrior, and is only half a step away from reaching the Grand Perfected Cultivator realm.¡±


    Zhang Baiye¡¯s power surged as the nine dragons danced in the sky. Even as people thought that Zhao Juexian was in for a long fight, Zhao Juexian stood up gently.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sun and the moon fell from the sky as the earth began to shatter.


    A gush of colossal energy poured out from Zhao Juexian.


    Suddenly, he transformed from a wizened chauffeur to a behemoth whose body filled up the space between the sky and the earth. Behind him was an apparition of the Sky-Swallowing Python. Everyone watched as Zhao Juexian closed his fingers andnded a gentle touch on the Halberd. That was enough to wind Zhang Baiye, bending his prized weapon.


    Zhang Baiye stumbled back nine steps; each made a squeaking sound against the void dimension. His face paled as blood spilled out from his mouth. The nine fiery dragons were swallowed by the Sky-Swallowing Python.


    Zhang Baiye was defeated.


    A deadly silence fell over the battleground.


    Everyone, be it the Hu family members or the onlookers, all were shocked.


    Hu Xiao¡¯s expression soured on his face. He had invited Violet Moon Fairy to his residence at the hefty cost of a Heavenly Medicine. He had hoped to win the heart of the goddess, but he ended up shooting himself in the foot. He had lost face, having suffered defeat time and again.


    ¡°Very well. It¡¯s Lord Beihan himself. No wonder he is so brazen.¡±


    Fire burned in Hu Xiao¡¯s eyes along with a hideous and vile luster as the six Violet Gold Talisman Inscriptions started to glow.


    ¡°You have mistaken, Second Young Master. I am no longer Lord Beihan, instead, I serve the new Lord as a chauffeur and do his bidding,¡± Zhao Juexian said, coughing.


    ¡°Humph! Bulls**t! Who can turn a lord into a servant? Zhao Juexian, I don¡¯t think you can get away with your insolence!¡±


    Anger burned in Hu Xiao¡¯s belly as he stepped forward, creating six copies of himself beside him.


    ¡°The Heavenly Fox¡¯s Nine Illusions. I have heard that the Hu Family has the bloodline of the primordial Heavenly Fox. Once they master their bloodline art, they can form nine illusory forms that are as powerful as the real person, giving them a huge edge over any opponent of the same level.¡±


    Many people¡¯s faces changed color.


    The man in the fancy outfit along with the flirtatious girl beside him were both stunned.


    Hu Xiao¡¯s illusory forms filled up the sky, each having seventy percent of Hu Xiao¡¯s max power. They were going to team up to fight against Zhao Juexian.


    They posed such a big threat that even Lord Beihan had to take it seriously.


    The two of them flew up until they were above the clouds and started exchanging blows. A ring din was heard in the sky, it sounded like rolling thunder. Some of the blows missed the target and fell down from the sky. Without Violet Moon Fairy and a few other perfected cultivators¡¯ protection, Mount Violet Flower would have been leveled.


    Many onlookers were forced to step back until they were a few hundred meters away from danger.


    The ck carriage was pulled up not far from the battlefield. However, the energy dissipated as soon as they were near the carriage, unable to harm even a hair on the ck horse.


    The strange scene had escaped most people, but not for Violet Moon Fairy. She looked to the carriage with great interest.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Hu Xiao attacked with fury, charging up his energy to the max. Although Zhao Juexian had used the Sky-Swallowing Python, he was slowly losing ground.


    Hu Xiao shouted, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The six illusion forms joined forces and hurled six Spirit Treasures at Zhao Juexian. Unable to defend himself, Zhao Juexian fell from the sky.


    ¡°Zhao Juexian, today is the day you die!¡±


    Hu Xiao descended from the sky with a great dose of confidence and disdain. Even though he was forced to use his Spirit Treasure, he had won the battle nheless. Surrounded by six illusion forms, he charged up his energy again.


    ¡°Second Young Master, I am only doing my master¡¯s bidding. If you press me too hard, my master will make you pay,¡± Zhao Juexian pulled back and said quietly.


    ¡°Your master? What¡¯s wrong with you? Did your old age mess with your mind? You are a Lord, who could make you a servant? Surrender now, or you will never get a chance to.¡±


    Hu Xiao snorted.


    ng!


    Ten thousand cultivators had gathered at the foot of the mountain. As they started the Battle Formation, they transformed into an invincible group with belligerent spirit.


    The Hu family¡¯s Battle Formation was much more potent than that of the Seven Fiend Sects and the Lin family¡¯s. An elusive shadow of a Heavenly Fox flickered in the sky from time to time. A dozen or so Golden Core Cultivators had also joined the Battle Formation, and their energy suddenly solidified the apparition of the fox. The fox opened its eyes, and gazed into the distance as deadly energy poured out from its body.


    Zhao Juexian suddenly felt the pressure as soon as the Battle Formation was formed.


    ¡°Zhao Juexian, if you really have a master, it¡¯s about time for him to save you.¡±


    Even as Hu Xiao let out a cold smirk and looked around derisively, a cold voice came out of the carriage.


    ¡°I ordered him toe here. Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    An ageless hand pushed the carriage door open and a young man in an azure outfit emerged. He had dark hair and even darker eyes, with sixteen to seventeen years of age. However, his gaze held more wisdom than a hundred year old men.


    Zhao Juexian kneeled down and kowtowed.


    ¡°At your service, master. ¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the turn events. Hu Xiao¡¯s face paled as if he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 894 - State of Ancient Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 894 State of Ancient Medicine</h4>


    A gust of wind blew past Mount Violet Flower, howling. There was no other sound to be heard.


    One of Hu Xiao¡¯s eye lids quivered while he struggled to grapple with reality. Who could force the mighty Lord Beihan Zhao Juexian to his knees? He would have to be listed on the Longevity Roll or he was a Heavenly Lord living in solitude.


    The threat was felt by all members of the Hu family.


    Some onlookers had recognized Chen Fan, so they shouted.


    ¡°That man is Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! All mighty Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood hase all the way from the Savage Wastes. Everyone along his way told the story of the mysterious rider and the ck carriage performing countless miracles.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet an Alchemy Grand Master.¡±


    Chen Fan had made a name for himself along his way there. By then, everyone was familiar with his face.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood?¡±


    Hu Xiao furrowed his brow.


    He had been living in the Heavenly Region for too long, so he had never heard of the name. After examining Chen Fan and found out that he was only at the Golden Core¡¯s early-stage, he rxed a bit and smirked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what color you are, you have trespassed my territory and offended the Violet Moon Fairy. You need to pay with your life.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he readied himself for battle.


    Hundreds of thousands of cultivators formed a deadly Battle Formationpleted with a snarling Four Tailed Heavenly Fox that threatened to devour the enemy¡¯s Spirit Essence. However, Chen Fan simply linked his hands behind his back and watched their preparation for war.


    Suddenly, the gorgeous Violet Moon Fairy spoke out, ¡°Is he Master Azure Wood? I have heard of his marvelous alchemy skills.¡±


    Her words suddenly silenced the Hu Family. Hu Xiao put on a smile and said:¡±My Goddess, do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood has incredible skills in Alchemy. He is considered the most talented Alchemist in all seventeen regions of the Northern Barren Land. It¡¯s my honor to have met you on my trip to the North.¡±


    Soft lights flowed around Violet Moon Fairy as she stood up and bowed slightly to Chen Fan. Her body¡¯s delightful curves were entuated by a thin and soft waist.


    ¡°He is a Grand Alchemist?¡±


    Hu Xiao was taken aback as he examined Chen Fan again in confusion. Grand Alchemists have high standings in society due to their ability of making highly sought after Treasure Pills. However, Hu Xiao found it hard to reconcile Chen Fan¡¯s appearance with a skillful Alchemist. Neither could he figure out why Zhao Juexian would sumb to an alchemist of an early-stage Golden Core.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood has fought and won battles against three other Grand Alchemists: Master Huang, Monk Mu and Perfected Cultivator Jiudan. He was crowned the most powerful Alchemist of the seventeen regions,¡± Violet Moon Fairy put in.


    The revtion made Hu Xiao¡¯s face change colors.


    Those three Grand Alchemists were powerful forces in their own right. They were the only three alchemists who were able to create superior-grade treasure pills outside of the heavenly region.


    If Chen Fan was able to bring those three to heel, he had to possess unbelievable alchemy skills that were enough to subjugate Lord Beihan.


    ¡°Are you done talking? Move, I need to pass,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently.


    Violet Moon Fairy¡¯s smile curdled for a brief moment before she squeezed it back onto her face. Hu Xiao knew what was going through her mind, so he also piled smiles on his face and said, ¡°I am sorry for the misunderstanding, Master Azure Wood, we didn¡¯t know that it was you.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? I think not. Who gave the Hu family the right to im themonnd for themselves? And who gave your servants the audacity to attack my carriage?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    Hu Xiao pulled a hard face and said, ¡°We will punish the insolent culprit severely.¡±


    Then he turned around and ordered, ¡°Bring those two imbeciles here.¡±


    Zhang Baiye flew away, a streak of me trailing behind him. When he returned, he had two servants clutched tightly under his arms. He threw the two servants before Hu Xiao. They were the two who had attacked Chen Fan.


    ¡°Second Young Master, they were the ones who attacked me.¡±


    The impudent young servant melted before Hu Xiao, dropping to his knees and using Chen Fan. However, the older servant noticed that something was amiss.


    ¡°I ordered you to talk to them about going through another route, not to fight them! How dare you misinterpret my orders and attack innocent travellers?¡±


    Hu Xiao put on a serious face as a fearsome light glinted in his eyes.


    The young man was disheveled and speechless. The old servant¡¯s face also turned pale.


    ¡°You have disgraced the Hu family name, you shall die!¡±


    Hu Xiao waved a hand and turned the two servants into two puffs of bloody mist. He then heaped smiles on to his face once again and looked at Chen Fan. ¡°Master Azure Wood, are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded slightly. He then returned to his carriage without even giving Hu Xiao a nce.


    Seeing Chen Fan was about to leave, Hu Xiao panicked. Violet Moon Fairy hurried to shout, ¡°Master, wait a moment. I need help.¡±


    ¡°You want to turn the Heavenly Ginseng of Nine Spirits into elixir, don¡¯t you? Sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Chen Fan ignored Violet Moon Fairy¡¯s pleading gaze and drove off.


    When the carriage disappeared into the distance, Hu Xiao¡¯s anger red. His face darkened as he hummed, ¡°What a d**k! Violet Moon Fairy is from a prestigious sect, yet he wouldn¡¯t even lift a finger to help us. Does he really think that being a Grand Alchemist would give him unlimited leverage over us?¡±


    His anger was shared by all the Hu family members.


    A Grand Alchemist¡¯s skills might be highly sought after, but such a fact did not make them more powerful than a Heavenly Lord and his family. The Hu family had presided over the Northern Barren Land for hundreds of thousands of years, and no one except the Wang Family could challenge them.


    Violet Moon Fairy remained silent, but displeasure was apparent in her eyes.


    The carriage kept going for another ten thousand miles from Mount Violet Flower and Chen Fan was finally out of the Tianhai region.


    The Tianhai region was thest Barren Region and past it was the Heavenly Region of Bare North. As soon as Chen Fan entered the Heavenly Region of Bare North, he noticed the energy around him seemed much more vibrant and lively. The Spirit Qi concentration was also a few times denser than that of the Beihan Region.


    There was a continuous droning in the sky, which sounded like the chanting of immortals.


    The ground was dotted with sprouting spirit springs and marvelous spirit beasts. Even the mostmon species that roamed the ground would make the rarest sight anywhere else.


    ¡°The Heavenly Region of Bare North is one of the oldest Heavenly Regions on this. It is over a hundred thousand years old. Hard work from generations of Heavenly Lords had since turned thisnd into and of Dao. It is filled to the brim with Perfected Cultivators and rare treasures. ¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and saw an apparition of a Heavenly Lord who was practising his art.


    Those apparitions were the remains of previous Heavenly Lords¡¯ powerful presence. Those Heavenly Lords had turned to keep their energy perfectly in tune with nature, and nature rewarded them by preserving their images and their art within its elements.


    ¡°The art of these Heavenly Lords was able to keep going even after they left this world. No wonder the Heavenly Region of Bare North was able to dominate the other regions despite its small size.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded, impressed.


    ¡°Master, there are thirteen states in the Heavenly Region of Bare North, which one shall we visit first?¡± Zhao Juexian asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the State of Ancient Medicine. That state is famous because of the sacred ground of alchemy. There are countless heavenly medicines and powerful Alchemists, most of them masters of the Wood Element,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Chen Fan¡¯s goal was to perfect his Azure Thearch Longevity Body andplete the second transformation of the Deity Wheel. Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t even attempt to go to Mount Emperor withoutpleting the Deity Wheel¡¯s nine transformations. The first two steps in improving the Azure Thearch Longevity Body was to find Heavenly Medicine and master the wood element.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The carriage flew toward the State of Ancient Medicine.


    On his way, Chen Fan saw many Perfected Cultivators. Compared to their colorful and splendid mounts and vehicles, Chen Fan¡¯s ck carriage seemed insignificant.


    He even saw a giant Dark Whale floating above them, casting arge shadow onto the ground below. On the back of the Dark Whale was an opulent pce. The enormous Dark Whale should have been an untamable and deadly monster, but it had been turned into an obedient beast ofbor.


    Chen Fan overheard people calling it the Northern Battle Halberd Whale and it was the mount of Lady Wu. The Wu family also had an Heavenly Lord and was no less influential than the Hu Family.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I would have never believed that such a powerful beast would only be a mount.¡±


    Zhao Juexian let out a wry smile.


    He wondered if he could hold out against that Dark Whale. Seeing a beast that was more powerful than him being used as a mount made him feel embarrassed.


    Chen Fan closed his eyes, not saying a thing.


    What is a Dark Whale to those Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals who reside in the depths of the Universe? Their mounts were Heavenly Dragons and Kun Pengs. In ancient times, Primordial Dark Lord¡¯s mount was a Xuan Wu, the Dark Whale simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The carriage sped up, passing many fragrant fields of spirit herbs. They saw a magnificent view of a giant Cauldron the size of a mountain towering before them.


    They had arrived in the State of Ancient Medicine.

 Chapter 895 - Alchemy Guild Exam

    <h4>Chapter 895 Alchemy Guild Exam</h4>


    The State of Ancient Medicine was one of the thirteen states in the Heavenly Region of Bare North. The Medicine City was the state capital and the towering cauldron was its most renownedndmark.


    An eight year old girl riding on the back of a feathered creature asked in excitement, ¡°What a magnificent cauldron! It¡¯s taller than a mountain. Does it actually work?¡±


    ¡°Of course it works. That is the Heavenly Cauldron. It used to be the Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine¡¯s Dharma Treasure. Over thousands of years, countless Heavenly Lords wanted to take it away, but were unable to move it, not even an inch. Legend has it that only the Heavenly Alchemist could use this cauldron,¡± an elder in grey robe said.


    ¡°Grandpa, what is a Heavenly Alchemist? Are you a Heavenly Alchemist?¡± the girl asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Heavenly Alchemists are more powerful than Grand Alchemists. They were also called Heavenly Masters of Alchemy. There were only a couple of them in the entire Heavenly Region. Grandpa has just reached the Grand Alchemist tier, and is far from being a Heavenly Alchemist.¡± The elder cracked a smile.


    ¡°So, are there any Heavenly Alchemists in the Northern Barren Land?¡± the girl asked again with pouty lips.


    ¡°The Guild Master of the Alchemy Guild might be eligible for the title. However, the Guild Master hasn¡¯t personally created any Elixirs for hundreds of years, and by now, no one knows exactly how skillful he is, the elder shook his head and said to his granddaughter, ¡°You must do your best in this year¡¯s Guild Exam and try to get at least to level three. You won¡¯t have a future in the State of Ancient Medicine if you can¡¯t be an alchemist.¡±


    ¡°Understood, grandpa.¡± The girl nodded.


    Meanwhile, inside the ck carriage, another conversation was in progress.


    ¡°Master, of all the cities in the State of Ancient Medicine, Medicine City is the most prosperous. It is the Alchemy Guild¡¯s territory and has been this way since the days of Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine. The Guild not only oversaw the alchemists in the Northern Barren Land, but also those from a dozen Barren Regions. Inside the Medicine City, alchemists have higher social standing than cultivators,¡± Zhao Juexian exined.


    Being the former Lord Beihan, he had two thousands years to learn everything about the Northern Barren Land.


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and aimed his gaze at the soaring Heavenly Cauldron. He said, ¡°Very well, let¡¯s find a ce to stay for the night.¡±


    Medicine City was huge, and was muchrger than the Royal city of the Beihan Region. The Heavenly Cauldron stood right outside the city wall like a red crystalline mountain. Meanwhile, countless towers, big and small, had been erected inside the city wall. Zhao Juexian called them Alchemist Towers. Only the Alchemy Masters recognized by the Alchemy Guild were allowed to construct an Alchemist Tower on his property. It was a sought after status symbol.


    The tallest tower was located right at the center of the city where the guild¡¯s headquarters was located.


    The two entered the city and looked for a ce to rest.


    The sprawling spirit medicine shops in the streets really did justice to the city¡¯s name. Some of the stores were multi-story buildings. The variety and quality of its products would put the Golden Crow of the Beihan Region to shame. Even the peddlers on the side of the streets touted spirit pills and even Treasure Pills. However, Chen Fan had yet to see a single Heavenly Pill.


    ¡°Heavenly Pills are extremely rare. Only the highest level Heavenly Alchemists are able to create them,¡± Zhao Juexian exined.


    ¡°There are different levels for alchemists?¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback.


    ¡°Why, of course. The Alchemy Guild divided alchemists into nine levels, the ninth being the highest level. Anyone who surpasses level nine can be called Alchemist Master; those alchemists are capable of creating superior-grade Spirit Pills. However, only Grand Alchemists who are a level higher than Alchemy Masters can make Treasure Pills. The three you have defeated were Grand Alchemists,¡± Zhao Juexian replied, ¡°As for Heavenly Alchemists, they are extremely rare and are as powerful as Heavenly Lords. I suspect that the most powerful alchemist in the city is a Grand Alchemist.¡±


    Zhao Juexian gave Chen Fan a nce as he spoke.


    He had watched as Chen Fan crushed those three Grand Alchemists and he still couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around what he had seen.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    What was a Heavenly Alchemist to Chen Fan? Although his alchemy skills were average among Dao Reunion cultivators, it was enough to outshine anyone on Tianhuang.


    Once they had checked in at the hotel, they wandered around the city to kill some time.


    ¡°Kongyou Grass, superior-grade spirit herbs. It¡¯s a side ingredient for making the Ethereal Spirit Heavenly Pill. I haven¡¯t seen one of these in a while.


    ¡°Dragon Blood Tree, inferior-grade treasure medicine. It¡¯s mostly used in physique boosting pills.


    ¡°Fruit of Sansheng, it¡¯s a numinous treasure and can be used to form divine souls. It¡¯s worth as much as a mid-grade treasure medicine.¡±


    Medicine City was a treasure trove for Chen Fan. He had never seen so much spirit medicines since he had been reborn. Chen Fan had thought a lot of the herbs were extinct before he saw them being sold there.


    ¡°Nice, nice.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face bloomed.


    He had searched high and low for three years, and was only able to gather a handful of Heavenly Medicines.


    A Heavenly Pill required at least dozens of different kinds of spirit medicines; a few Heavenly Medicines would simply not do. Meanwhile, it would be a huge waste if he swallowed the Heavenly Medicine raw. Therefore, Chen Fan had kept most of the Heavenly Medicines and only used a couple to create a batch of Mixed-essence Heavenly Pills.


    ¡°Calling it Heavenly Pill is a stretch. It¡¯s at the most a top tier Treasure Pill.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    The main function of the Mixed-essence Heavenly Pills was to elevate a Connate Cultivator¡¯s power to the Golden Core realm. Any Heavenly Pill could have done that.


    The Ethereal Spirit Heavenly Pill, for example, could significantly boost his Kun Peng Heavenly Art. If he made enough of them, he could further refine them and form the Kun Peng Golden Core.


    ¡°Heavenly Medicine is difficult to find. I doubt that I can find more than one Heavenly Medicine on the entire. Once I gather enough Heavenly Medicine, I can easily attain a Sacred grade Golden Core,¡± Chen Fan rubbed his chin and thought.


    However, after spending the entire afternoon browsing the stores, he couldn¡¯t find a single Heavenly Medicine.


    ¡°Dear customer, if you are looking for Heavenly Medicine, you are looking at the wrong ce. The Heavenly Lord Families and the great sects have a monopoly over them. A dingy shop like mine wouldn¡¯t have any,¡± a shop owner said with a smile.


    ¡°The Alchemy Guild?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up at the soaring tower at the center of the city.


    The shop owner said, ¡°Indeed. The Alchemy Guild is one of the oldest and the most powerful sects in the Northern Barren Land. Over tens of thousands years, they have amassed countless Heavenly Medicines. Some of them might have already been used up, but I¡¯m sure they still have plenty left.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    Chen Fan then decided to focus his efforts on the Alchemy Guild.


    The Alchemy Guild¡¯s headquarters was a giant stone tower that soared above the clouds. Many Heavenly Arrays had been carved on its walls; they were powerful spells cast by Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine and were powerful enough to stop Chen Fan from sneaking in.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t sneak in, then we will enter through the front gate. The guild should be open to the public anyways.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and then saw a notice posted on the wall.


    ¡°Alchemy Guild Exam will start in three days.¡±


    The Alchemy Guild Exam was a test for aspiring Alchemists. It was held once every three years and anyone who wanted to test their level of skill could participate. Those who outperformed others would be drafted into the Alchemy Guild.


    As the ruling force of the State of Ancient Medicine, the guild was respected across the Beihuang and many other regions. Even the Wang Family of the Beihuang Region would have to think twice before making a move on them.


    Three dayster, arge crowd had gathered by the entrance of the guild.


    Alchemists from as far as the Beihuang Region had flocked to the tower to take the test. Some of them were from other Barren Regions. The Guild Master Elixir Lord showed up and used a spell to summon a huge tform out of thin air. The test would take ce on that tform.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Young Elixir Lord Situ Cheng will join the exam this year.¡±


    ¡°Really? Situ Cheng is the most talented Alchemist the State of Ancient Medicine has seen in centuries. He reached level nine when he was only twenty. People thought that one day he would be as powerful as Elixir Lord, so they call him the Young Elixir Lord. He should be an Alchemy Master already, what is he doing here?¡±


    ¡°The alchemy genius Wu Qinyan from the Wu Family, along with Jiang Han, the disciple of Grand Master Xuanhe, and the Alchemy prodigy from the Tianhai Region, Yan Wuwang... All of them should already be at the grand master level, but showed up nheless. I¡¯ve heard that they decided to take part in this year¡¯s exam because some elders and the guild master would be personally picking disciples from this year¡¯s examinees,¡± the Alchemists murmured to each other.


    The mention of the Guild Master excited everyone.


    Chen Fan looked up and saw a small group of men and women standing by themselves. Their faces were cold and distant, and they were shrouded in mist. Other people stayed clear of them, not daring to approach.


    All the men and women carried a lofty and contemptuous demeanor, as if everyone else was beneath them.


    One could easily tell an elite alchemist apart from their normal counterparts. Only those had meticulous control over their divine will and possessed the purest form of True Essence, which would enable them to create the best spirit pills. The deep and vast energy floating steadily about those men and women was a telltale sign of their incredible Alchemy skills.


    However, they only caught Chen Fan¡¯s attention for a brief moment before he looked away at the tform.


    The Alchemy Guild Exam was about to begin.

 Chapter 896 - Level Up Seven Times

    <h4>Chapter 896 Level Up Seven Times</h4>


    Once the Guildmaster and the elders arrived, the Alchemy Guild Exam was finally going to start.


    The Alchemy Guild Exam always started from the lowest level examinees. Chen Fan had never participated in such an exam, and therefore, his exam started right away. He stepped forward after an examiner called out his name.


    Chen Fan¡¯s fellow examinees were mostly young children. It was their first time being under so much attention, so their face flushed red and sweat hung on their foreheads, forming a stark contrast with Chen Fan¡¯s nonchnce.


    Since most of the Alchemists had already passed level one exams before, they folded their arms across their chests and regarded the young examinees with interest. They immediately noticed Chen Fan.


    ¡°Hey look! How dumb does he have to be to take the level one exam at his age?¡± someone suddenly said.


    The crowd looked over and saw Chen Fan standing out among a group of children. The sight made them chuckle. Some female alchemists who had been sizing up Chen Fan surreptitiously also felt disappointed.


    ¡°Such persistence! Even though he knew hecked the talent, he won¡¯t give up,¡± a level five Alchemist jested.


    Themotion caught the high level alchemists¡¯ attention. The most talented among the crowd were easily recognizable since they had formed a small clique, separating themselves from the rest.


    The final disciple of Grand Master Xuanhe, Jiang Han shook his head and said with a smirk, ¡°I never expected to see anything soical. Who would take the level one exam at his age? Brother Situ, we were only seven when we took our first test, weren¡¯t we?¡±


    Situ Cheng, the Young Elixir Lord said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s a moron. The first level three alchemists are all apprentices. It would take someone of average talent at most three years toplete the apprenticeship. If he couldn¡¯t do that at his age, what makes him think he could be an alchemist? He should do something else with his time.¡±


    His ck robe was decorated with celestial patterns, its intricacy contrasting with the exquisite features of his face. He looked haughty and aloof, and his back was straight and unbending like the spine of a divine sword.


    Beside him stood Wu Qinyan who carried an airy quality about her. She said lightly, ¡°Brother Situ is a rare talent. It¡¯s not fair topare with him.


    ¡°His persistence and determination are remarkable, making him the perfect candidate for cultivation. The gods are fair, maybe one day he would be much more powerful than us, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Situ Cheng grinned and kept his silence.


    The rest of the group shook their heads.


    The level one exam was very simple. The guild would offer each examinee a cauldron and three portions of herbs to make an Essence Gathering Pill. Examinees would pass the exam if they could sessfully create an Essence Gathering Pill.


    The Essence Gathering Pill was one of the most basic Elixirs.


    It was somon that most average cultivators could make it themselves. It wasn¡¯t too difficult to pass the first three levels, and the real challenge wouldn¡¯t begin until level four. The alchemists¡¯ skills would only start to shine until they reached level nine. As for Spirit Pills, Treasure Pills and Heavenly Pills, creating them was a daunting task even for Perfected Cultivators.


    Chen Fan looked around and saw a couple of kids had started the fire to heat up the cauldron.


    Chen Fan copied the kids, but his clumsy movements had made the examiners giggle.


    Some onlookers jested, ¡°Hey you! Who are you? Are you a caveman from the Savage Wastes? If you¡¯re a cultivator, you must have brewed elixirs at least once in your life. You look like a total novice!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s performance shattered many people¡¯s expectations. They had expected him to be an Alchemy Master living in solitude who possessed incredible skill.


    Wu Qinyan and the other elites had long since lost their interest in Chen Fan.


    A level one alchemist was less than an insect to them.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan finally got the fire started.


    The kidscked true fire and spirit mes, so they could only rely on the Earth fire. Luckly, the guild had provided Earth fire for them and they only needed to control it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find so much trouble while making Elixirs in Tianhuang.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Judging by what he had seen, he wagered that the Alchemy methods on Tianhuang were centuries behind Chen Fan¡¯s techniques. No wonder he could defeat three Grand Alchemists with only a fraction of his power.


    Once the fire was started, Chen Fan was able to sit down and take a break. He nced around him and noticed a young girl was still struggling to get the fire going.


    All the examinees around her had started the brewing process, while she was still stuck at the first step. Seized by a pang of distress, she was on the verge of tearing up.


    Chen Fan was amused by her frustration. He sent her a message to her using Divine Will.


    ¡°When you make the third Dharma Seal, lift your thumb just a little bit more...¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The voice caught her by surprise. She looked at Chen Fan in shock and then quickly lowered her head; it was forbidden tomunicate using Divine Will during exams. If the examiner found out, both of them would be banned from the guild for the rest of their lives.


    However, none of the examiners had expected a powerful cultivator would be among the examinees of a level one test.


    Following Chen Fan¡¯s instructions, the girl finally got the fire started. She gave Chen Fan an appreciative look.


    Once the exam was over, the examiner evaluated Chen Fan¡¯s Essence Gathering Pill. They reluctantly let Chen Fan pass after giving him a very low mark.


    Chen Fan had officially be a level one Alchemist.


    When he started the level two exam, he met the girl again. They started chatting right away. Her name was Qiao Qiao and she was from Donyang City. She went there with her grandpa, a renowned Alchemy Master in Donyang City.


    A lot of people were surprised that Chen Fan had passed the level one test, but more of them thought it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    The first three levels of the Alchemy test were simple. The examinees only needed to brew the most basic elixirs such as the Essence Gathering Pill and the Hundred Herb Pill. Only those who reached level four and above were recognized as real alchemists.


    A scrawny level four alchemist said derisively, ¡°Even an early-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator could pass the test. I bet that he won¡¯t make it past level three.¡±


    People around him nodded in agreement.


    Chen Fan created three Essence Gathering Pills during his level two test, and he passed the test with a mediocre mark.


    The level three test increased exponentially in terms of difficulty. It required the examinees to create an entire batch of Essence Gathering Pills, but only provided enough material to create one pill. Chen Fan passed the test nheless with a much higher grade.


    Chen Fan passing the level three test shocked many people.


    Despite the increase in difficulty, his grade had gotten better. Could he really be a skillful alchemist pretending to be someone else?


    ¡°I bet he wouldn¡¯t pass level four,¡± a tall and skinny alchemist shouted. He put down five hundred spirit stones as pledge, but no one took up the challenge. Most people thought he was right. After a while, only a couple of opportunists joined the bet with him.


    Qiao Qiao batted hershes at Chen Fan and asked in a kittenish voice, ¡°I really want to thank you. Will you keep going?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Very well then, I will cheer for you.¡± The girl¡¯s face bloomed.


    The mood during the level four exam was much heavier than the previous exams. Most examinees were between fifteen to sixteen. They had umted more experience and were also more serious about what they did.


    Once they reached level four, they would be finally recognized as real alchemists.


    This time, in order to pass the exam, they would have to make an inferior-grade Spirit Pill called Aether Marrow Pill.


    It was a well known Body Tempering Pill and was used mainly for improving physiques and strengthening bones. It was a must have potion for any Body Tempering sects.


    ¡°Start the fire, ce the herbs...¡±


    ¡°Nine Spirit herbs, Fruit of Ethereal Ginseng, hundred-year-old honey...¡±


    Chen Fan threw the perfect amount of herbs into the cauldron as if he had done it many times before. He was getting the hang of it after practicing the Tianhuang¡¯s Elixir Brewing method in previous exams.


    The fundamentals of Alchemy remained the same for skilled alchemists such as Chen Fan.


    Once he had gotten used to the basic techniques, making Essence Gathering Pills or Heavenly Pills were pretty much the same thing for him. Soon, a strange scene was yed out on the tform.


    While the other examinees struggled to contain their stress, Chen Fan acted with great levity.


    His performance even caught the attention of the Alchemy Guild leaders.


    In the end, the examiner announced that Chen Fan had created a perfect Aether Marrow Pill.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The tall and scrawny Alchemist was floored.


    ¡°You lose. Pay up,¡± people around him urged.


    After he had let go of three thousand Spirit Stones, he gritted his teeth and said while he was seething, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll pass level five. I will personally stop him from doing so!¡±


    To pass the level five exam, Chen Fan needed to create a batch of Aether Marrow Pills in half an hour.


    Chen Fan finished the task in less than fifteen minutes and the examiners were very impressed by the quality.


    The development had thoroughly angered the tall scrawny alchemist, making him fail the exam. As he walked off the tform in disappointment, Chen Fan was ready to take part in the level six exam. He passed it with a high mark.


    When he passed level seven, the crowd boiled over. The guild master and the elders turned to look at Chen Fan. Qiao Qiao had been cheering for Chen Fan all the while, and his sess had ted her, turning her face red with joy.


    Everyone watched in shock, confusion and disbelief as Chen Fan ambled rxedly toward the level seven exam, hair flowing against wind as lightly as his mood.


    His performance had just begun.

 Chapter 897 - Legendary Alchemis

    <h4>Chapter 897 Legendary Alchemis</h4>


    Alchemists were divided into nine levels and thest two levels were extremely difficult to achieve. Those who could pull it off were considered high ranking Alchemist Masters. It was at these high levels where the difference between a Cultivator and an Alchemist would start to show.


    With the same amount of ingredients, an average cultivator might only be able to create one or two Spirit Pills, but an alchemist could brew an entire batch. This was the gap between a professional and ayman.


    ¡°He wants to pass the level seven test?¡±


    Jiang Han was taken aback.


    Although those talented elite alchemists didn¡¯t feel threatened by Chen Fan, they were taken aback by his surprising abilities. ¡°I remember thest person who passed seven levels in one go was Yan Wuwang,¡± Jiang Han said with a smile.


    Yan Wuwang was from the Tianhai Region. He remained silent and didn¡¯tment on the matter.


    His shrunken face and small frame suggested nothing of his incredible talent. Only in the asional glint in his eyes could one sense the enormous power inside of him.


    ¡°Brother Yan¡¯s test was much more memorable than this. That day, Brother Yan had just turned twenty nine and he passed nine levels in a single day. He didn¡¯t participate in the Master Level exam, but created superior-grade Spirit Pills nheless. After that, he simply left and didn¡¯t even look back. He¡¯s a legend!¡± another elite alchemist put in.


    Even Wu Qinyan¡¯s face darkened a little when he gazed at Yan Wuwang.


    Unlike the other elites, Yan Wuwang was a true genius. He had been born in a minor cultivation family, but his humble beginning didn¡¯t dampen his interest in Alchemy. He was entirely self-taught before he rose to be a Grand Alchemist. On the contrary, the other elites were from renowned family ns who had ess to unlimited resources during their studies.


    Training to be an Alchemist was much more expensive than training a cultivator. Usually, only the blue-blooded princes and princesses could afford such a high cost.


    Situ Cheng, the Young Elixir Lord said in a cold voice, ¡°Even if he can pass nine levels, so what? He is far from bing an Alchemy Master. We all know why we are here. The Elixir Lord is going to choose his final disciple. That¡¯s why! And it has to be me.¡±


    Mentioning the Elixir Lord¡¯s name filled the air with a certain heaviness. He was everyone¡¯s idol.


    ¡°Situ Cheng, I know you became an Alchemy Master ten years ago, and you¡¯re well on your way to bing a Grand Alchemist. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that you will be chosen.¡±


    Wu Qinyan¡¯s elegant body swayed slightly in the air as she spoke.


    ¡°Is that right? We shall see,¡± Situ Cheng scoffed.


    The exam for the seventh level had already started while the elite alchemists bickered with each other. Chen Fan sauntered onto the tform, silencing the crowd immediately.


    The Alchemy Guild Exam was one of the biggest events in the State of Ancient Medicine. Alchemy was the bread and butter of the State¡¯s main business, and a talented Alchemist was a prized asset to the region, an idol of many aspiring alchemists.


    Therefore, the level seven exam was broadcast across the state. A powerful Perfected Cultivator summoned an enormous silver screen in the sky that mirrored every moment on the tform. This silver screen could be viewed from thousands of miles away.


    An attractive female alchemist eximed, ¡°That¡¯s Lin Mengchen from the Hundred Herb Sect. He is a rising star in the State of Ancient Medicine. He¡¯s only twenty three this year. I bet he¡¯ll be the number one of this year¡¯s test.¡±


    The examinee who had the highest mark would receive extra rewards. Although there were a thousand examinees for the level eight exam, Lin Mengchen stood out right away.


    The rising star didn¡¯t let anyone down. He hadpleted a batch of Heavenly Marrow Pills in less than half an hour. The extraordinary quality of the batch even surprised himself.


    However, the number one in that test was not Lin Mengchen.


    ¡°Alchemist Chen was ten minutes faster than you,¡± the examiner exined.


    Lin Mengchen nced at Chen Fan. He was seized by a pang of indignation after realizing that he had been defeated by a stranger. However, he saw a sliver of hope after knowing that Chen Fan was going to enter round eight with him.


    ¡°I will beat you this time,¡± Lin Mengchen thought to himself.


    The eighth level exam was much more challenging than the seventh level. It required the examinees to create a spirit pill called Forbidding Spirit Pill. This kind of pill was extremely difficult to create. As talented as Lin Mengchen was, he struggled for nearly half an hour and created only one pill. However, when he looked over to Chen Fan¡¯s side, he saw that he had already been resting for a while.


    He sat in a chair,nguorously sipping a drink served by a cute little girl.


    ¡°Time is up! Of the five hundred and twelve examinees, a hundred and seventy passed the test. The number one is Alchemist Chen from the Beihan Region.¡±


    Lin Mengchen was shocked when he heard the announcement.


    How could he, the rising star of the State of Ancient Medicine be bested by a no name from the Barren Region?


    ¡°Sir, I appeal your decision. Did he create elite inferior-grade pills?¡± Lin Mengchen spoke out. His face darkened and was awash with embarrassment.


    An inferior-grade Forbidding Spirit Pill was very difficult to create, much less an elite inferior-grade. Such pills would have the most intense aroma and extremely potent effects. He was not convinced that such a nondescript character could have done that.


    The examiner was Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang. He gave Lin Mengchen a sidelong nce and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t make an elite inferior-grade, his pill is elite mid-grade.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lin Mengchen was dumbfounded.


    The word ¡°elite mid-grade¡± rang in his ears continuously. Lin Mengchen was from a renowned alchemist family, therefore, he knew how precious an elite mid-grade spirit pill was. It was nine times more potent than average spirit pills. It would be nearly impossible to create an elite mid-grade batch of normal spirit pills, much less the Forbidding Spirit Pill.


    ¡°Did he really craft an elite mid-grade Forbidding Spirit Pill?¡±


    Lin Mengchen walked off the tform unwillingly, with a heart filled with shock and disbelief.


    Unknown to him, that exam had a much greater implication than him losing the number one title.


    Millions of residents who had watched the live broadcast didn¡¯t pay much attention to Chen Fan at first. However, he caught everyone¡¯s eye when he took the number one ce away from Lin Mengchen during the level seven exam. Later, when he created the Forbidding Spirit Pill with elegance and great economy of movements, everyone was shocked by his disy of skills and abilities.


    ¡°Heavens! Who is he? He¡¯s better than Lin Mengchen.¡±


    ¡°Watch his movements and timing. It¡¯s unbelievable. He doesn¡¯t look like a level seven Alchemist; he should be a Grand Alchemist.¡±


    ¡°Since when did the Barren Region improve their Alchemy skills this much? ¡±


    Many people were discussing.


    When Chen Fan stepped into the level nine exam, the crowd was sizzled with excitement.


    ¡°If he can pass all nine levels at once, he would break Yan Wuwang¡¯s record. It took Yan Wuwang a full day to finish the nine exams, but it only took Alchemist Chen half a day.¡±


    ¡°I sense the rise of another extraordinary talent.¡±


    By then, even the elite alchemists couldn¡¯t hold back their interest. Wu Qinyan¡¯s fixed his wide innocent eyes on Chen Fan for a while before she looked at the Young Elixir Lord.


    ¡°Brother Situ, don¡¯t you remember someone thought that Alchemy Chen should just go home and toil in the field? It looks like he¡¯s as talented as us.¡±


    Situ Cheng¡¯s face darkened as a hint of embarrassment flickered in his eyes. He quickly pulled himself together and said, ¡°A level nine Alchemist, big deal. If he can¡¯t be an Alchemy Master, he is still an amateur. Only the superior-grade spirit pills are the true testament of one¡¯s skills. Mid-grade and inferior-grade are all child¡¯s y.¡±


    Wu Qinyan cracked a smile and did not refute.


    The Alchemy Guild Exam continued.


    The number of people taking part in the level nine exam was significantly fewer than in previous rounds. A level nine alchemist was almost able to dabble on superior-grade spirit pills. It was a divide between the capacity of an alchemist and a cultivator.


    Without spending a significant amount of time on Alchemy, no Connate Cultivator could craft superior-grade spirit pills.


    ¡°For the level nine test, you need to create a Divine Sea Pill. It has to be at least of mid-grade. The test starts now,¡± the examiner announced.


    Everyone¡¯s faces became serious.


    Although the Divine Sea Pill was not a superior-grade spirit pill, it¡¯s crafting required as much attention and skill nheless. The pill had only one function: to elevate a cultivator¡¯s level of attainment to the Divine Sea.


    A single pill was able to elevate a mortal to the Divine Sea realm. Just imagine its power! If a cultivation family was lucky enough to produce one level nine alchemist, they would see the number of their Divine Sea Cultivators swell in a few years, giving them an edge in thepetition against other families.


    If a level nine alchemist had such power, one could imagine what the case would be for an Alchemy Master. As for Grand Alchemists, or Heavenly Alchemists, they were revered as much as Heavenly Lords.


    Lin Mengchen tried to remain focused on his test, but his eyes couldn¡¯t help but wander toward Chen Fan. What he saw shocked him deeply.Chen Fan¡¯s movements were free and spontaneous, like the brush strokes of master painters. There were no restrictions in his technique, and only his imagination was the limit. He reminded Lin Mengchen of his own master, the guild elder, Grand Alchemist Qinteng.


    ¡°Who am I fooling? I am no match against him.¡± Lin Mengchen¡¯s heart sank to the bottom as his confidence shattered.


    An hourter, the exam was over. Chen Fan created an elite superior-grade Divine Sea Pill in less than half an hour, outperforming all the other examinees by a wide margin.


    By then, Chen Fan had officially be a level nine Alchemist.


    Under everyone¡¯s incredulous stares, Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and walked into the exam room for Alchemy Masters.


    As the weight of such a development sunk in, everyone¡¯s faces became heavy. The leaders of the Alchemy Guild narrowed their eyes as they examined Chen Fan attentively. Feeling threatened, Situ Cheng let out a gasp of cold air. All the city residents held their breath and waited for the exam to start.


    ¡°I am going to witness the rise of a great alchemist,¡± Lin Mengchen looked up and murmured to himself.

 Chapter 898 - Unequaled-grade Elixirs

    <h4>Chapter 898 Unequaled-grade Elixirs</h4>


    ¡°This guy was no joke, he really is a legendary genius.¡±


    Chen Fan had been aughing stock when he took part in the level one exam. However, there and then, he had impressed everyone with his skill. In less than half a day, he had gained nine levels and was on his way to challenge the title of Alchemy Master. Cavorting and cheering, Qiao Qiao rooted for Chen Fan¡¯s sess.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met a worthy opponent for decades, I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me. ¡±


    A light glinted in Yan Wuwang¡¯s eyes.


    Wu Qinyan cracked a smile and said, ¡°Be careful Brother Chen.¡±


    As for Jiang Han and Situ Cheng, they stood with serious faces.


    They had thought they would onlypete among themselves, not expecting anotherpetitor to show up out of nowhere. Worse, after the nine exams, no one knew exactly how powerful he was since he had been using the most basic techniques. Did he know any special Alchemy methods? No one knew.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was rxed. He took the exam in order to enter the Alchemy Guild, not to prove himself.


    A momentter, the exam for Master Alchemist finally began.


    Only a few took part in this exam. In addition to Chen Fan, Situ Cheng and Yan Wuwang, a few other examinees had joined them. They were all elite Alchemists in the thirteen states of the Northern Barren Land.


    By then, no one held back their abilities, and revealed their most advanced moves.


    Once the examiner announced that they were going to create a Heavenly Spirit Pill, Yan Wuwang started first. He didn¡¯t use the Earth Fire; instead he summoned a pale green me out of his sleeves. It burned with such intensity that the space around it seemed to have caught on fire.


    An elder on the tall tform said, ¡°Yan Wuwang¡¯s is called Alchemy Master of Seven Forbidding not because of his alchemy abilities, but his encounter and taming of the Poison me of Seven Forbidding. The Poison me of Seven Forbidding is perfect for crafting elixirs and can enhance the effect of the Poison Pills.¡±


    The others nodded.


    High level alchemists adopted more or less the same brewing methods. However, what made one better than the other was their special arts, type of fire, and their control of fire. These elements gave birth to the various sects of Alchemy.


    The other alchemist quickly followed suit.


    Jiang Han spat out a cold me from his mouth. It¡¯s blue light cast an icy spell on the surrounding, encasing everything around it in ayer of thin ice.


    Wu Qinyan moved her fingers and formed a Dharma Art, summoning a ball of dark water that surrounded the cauldron. Was she going to use water instead of fire? Meanwhile, the other alchemists revealed their own unique methods. The Young Elixir Lord, Situ Cheng¡¯s method was the strangest. He forsake the cauldron all together and used a Dharma Array instead. Within the array, Five-Elemental Essence Qi burned brightly, transforming the raw ingredients slowly.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s method seemed mundane. He heated up the cauldron using the Earth fire and ced the herbs in it...


    ¡°Yan Wuwang¡¯s Poison me of Seven Forbidding is marvelous; Jiang Han¡¯s Cold me of Aether Fire has the influence from Master Xuanhe; The water refining method of the Wu family is extraordinary and unique, not to mention the Young Elixir Lord¡¯s incredible skills. I say he looks like a Grand Alchemist already. No wonder people call him the one in a hundred year talent. As for the others, they are all capable in their own right,¡± a white hair eldermented.


    The guild master and other elders smiled in agreement.


    Seeing so many talents among the younger generation made them happy.


    ¡°However, Alchemist Chen seems a bit disappointing.¡±


    The elder paused a second.


    Everyone looked over to the tform and saw Chen Fan had used the most basic methods of Alchemy. Although he had carried out each and every step with perfection, the elders were not impressed by this drab performance.


    A hint of disappointment flickered in the Guild Master¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What a shame, I thought he would surprise me but he fell short after all. Nheless, he is a solid alchemist.¡±


    ¡°A shame indeed.¡±


    An elder wearing a grey robe also heaved a sigh.


    Qiao Qiao asked the old man in confusion. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t see anything wrong with his methods. He is much faster and smoother this time, if anything. Why would they say that?¡±


    The Alchemy Master from DonYang City pulled a serious face and said, ¡°You are too young to understand.¡±


    ¡°A level nine Alchemist is only standing at the beginning of alchemy. In order to be an Alchemy Master, you will need to have your own unique skills. Using the most fundamental techniques without adding personal vors will not carry him far in thispetition. ¡±


    ¡°So, you think he will not win this round?¡±


    Qiao Qiao asked.


    ¡°It will be difficult.¡±


    The old man shook his head.


    As the elder had expected, although Chen Fan had created the pills in time, he didn¡¯t rank first in thepetition.


    ¡°Jiang Han from the Xuahe State had created the Supreme Ice Spirit Pills. It could boost an ice element cultivator¡¯s power by thirty percent. The pill is of superior-grade.¡±


    ¡°Yan Wuwang from the Tianhai Region has created Seven Poison Spirit Pills. They can boost a poison element cultivator¡¯s power by forty percent. The pills are of supreme-grade.¡±


    ¡°Wu Qinyan from the Zhenhai State created a Heavenly Pill of Xuanyou. It can boost a water element cultivator¡¯s power...¡±


    As the examiner Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang read out the results of other examinees, Chen Fan¡¯s elite superior-grade pills seemed nothing extraordinary.


    When Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang announced Situ Cheng¡¯s results, the entire city boiled over with excitement.


    The elder in grey rob said in excitement. ¡°He created an unequaled-grade pill! This is unbelievable! He really lived up to his Young Elixir Lord name.¡± Even Qiao Qiao was stunned by the revtion.


    An unequaled-grade pill was one of its kind and could not be replicated. An unequaled-grade pill could be three times more effective than its normal counterpart. Only Grand Masters could have crafted one of such a grade.


    In addition, to create an unequal-grade Heavenly Pill was much more difficult than crafting an unequal-grade Essence Gathering Pill. Only the most powerful Alchemist could have done that.


    ¡°I hereby announced that the champion of the contest is Situ Cheng, the Young Elixir Lord!¡±


    The Guild Master rose to his feet as the crowd cheered underneath him.


    Situ Cheng was surrounded by fellow Alchemists who showered him with praises. They had already forgotten Chen Fan who had escted nine levels that day.


    Such was the fickleness of people¡¯s minds. They only cared about the most powerful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, you¡¯ve achieved a lot.¡±


    Qiao Qiao held Chen Fan¡¯s hand andforted him


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    Wu Qinyan also approached him. Her slender body swayed gently from side to side.


    ¡°Situ Cheng hase prepared. He joined today¡¯s test only to be the Elixir Lord¡¯s disciple. It¡¯s not shameful to let him win.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°You have a solid foundation, butck a special technique, so you can¡¯t stand out among elite alchemists. If you¡¯d like to further your training, you are wee to join the Wu family,¡± Wu Qinyan said lightly.


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Once Wu Qinyan was gone, the other elites all approached Chen Fan and expressed their interest in having Chen Fan as one of their faction members. Although Chen Fan didn¡¯t win that day¡¯spetition, he had proven himself as a solid Alchemy Master.


    After a while, Situ Cheng left with many elders in tow. Meanwhile, Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang approached Chen Fan and asked him if he wanted to join the guild. Chen Fan agreed.


    After some paperwork, Chen Fan had finally be an official member of the Alchemy Guild.


    ¡°Members are ranked solely based on their Alchemy skills, and there are three ranks. Those who were below level nine are in rank one; average Alchemy Masters are in rank two and the elite Alchemy Masters are in rank three. Each rank has a different level of ess to the Guild Resources. You are rank two, so you can ess most of them,¡± said Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang.


    ¡°Is there any rank beyond rank three?¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    ¡°That would be the elders and the Guild Master. You will be promoted automatically to that rank once you be a Grand Alchemist. By then, you will be among some of the most powerful men in the city,¡± Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang replied with a smile.


    Chen Fan nodded thoughtfully.


    For the next few days, he moved into the headquarters and spent his time in the library. He skipped the technique manuals and focused on past Alchemist¡¯s journals and collections of legends.


    Chen Fan was confident that the Guild had been actively searching for Heavenly Medicines all the time, and would document even the slightest hints to the whereabouts of such treasures. That information was the reason behind Chen Fan¡¯s decision to join the guild. Those documents would be his map; he would be lost in his search without them.


    He met Wu Qinyan and Jiang Han who had joined the guild to further their skills under different elders. However he never saw Situ Cheng again. Rumor had it that Situ Cheng had already be the Elixir Lord¡¯s Final disciple.


    Over thest few days, Chen Fan had also learned a lot about the Elixir Lord.


    He was the most powerful alchemist in the Northern Barren Land and was said to have already reached the level of Heavenly Alchemist. No one knew how powerful he was, but having the Wang Family¡¯s deep respect spoke loudly of his clout.


    To be a disciple of such a mighty power meant Situ Cheng would have a great future ahead of him.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about his fate.


    He had been staying at the library ever since he moved in, going through thousands of scrolls and papers. Over time, Chen Fan exhausted all the records about Heavenly Medicines.


    ¡°My study is finished, time to leave the guild. But I will snatch those Heavenly Medicines first.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were glittering.

 Chapter 899 - Goodbye, Friends

    <h4>Chapter 899 Goodbye, Friends</h4>


    In the solemn tower, Chen Fan was walking in an azure robe. There were two stars on his chest, meaning that he was a level two alchemist, a superior Alchemy Master.


    Many disciples and level one alchemists greeted Chen Fan, and a lot of young female alchemists blushed when they saw him.


    Chen Fan also smiled and nodded.


    The Alchemy Guild gathered all the top alchemists in the entire State of Ancient Medicine and the Beihuang Region. There were even quite a number of Grandmasters. However, most of the seniors were either practicing in the towers and rooms, or traveling around to collect Spirit Medicines. There weren¡¯t a lot of young, handsome level two alchemists like Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan entered the disciple area and saw a group of girls wearing ck robes, walking over with some books. They all started discussing when they saw Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s Alchemist Chen from the Medicine Inspection Institute!¡±


    ¡°People said that he¡¯s really powerful. He became an Alchemy Master at a young age, but he lost to Situ Cheng at the Alchemy Guild Exam. Otherwise, he would have be a disciple of the Elixir Lord.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about it.¡±


    A girl then pushed one of them.


    ¡°Qiao Qiao, your brother is here.¡±


    Qiao Qiao was also in the group of disciples. She smiled once she saw Chen Fan and ran to him immediately.


    ¡°Brother, are you going to the Danjing Pavilion today? I cane with you,¡± Qiao Qiao said with anticipation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going today. I¡¯ve read all the books I needed to read. I¡¯ll be taking you around the city and we can find a good restaurant to eat.¡± Chen Fan caressed the girl¡¯s head with a smile.


    Since Qiao Qiao was pretty talented, she had been chosen by the Alchemy Guild,ter bing a disciple of a level three alchemist. The elder from Donyang City had left; he asked Chen Fan to take care of Qiao Qiao.


    Since Chen Fan was about to leave the Alchemy Guild to look for Heavenly Medicines and Divine Medicines around Tianhuang, he had let Qiao Qiao know.


    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant!¡±


    Qiao Qiao gave a beaming smile.


    Then, she waved goodbye at her friends and went around the city with Chen Fan. They even ate at an old restaurant and the girl stuffed herself silly.


    Then, Chen Fan sent Qiao Qiao back and told her he was going traveling. Even though Qiao Qiao didn¡¯t want him to leave, she didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    The next day.


    Chen Fan went to the top of the tower.


    The fiftieth floor and above had been designated for the elders, so ordinary members couldn¡¯t enter. Two guards stopped Chen Fan when he arrived. While he frowned and was about to exin¡ª


    A voice was heard.


    ¡°Hm, Alchemist Chen, why are you here? Is everything okay?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and saw Wu Qinyan standing there in a white robe. Next to her was the Young Elixir Lord, Situ Cheng.


    Situ Cheng had be more mature since thest time they met and his Immortal Will seemed to have be extremely powerful. He was expressionless when he saw Chen Fan, as if he were a stranger.


    Indeed, what was a level two alchemist in the eyes of the Elixir Lord¡¯s disciples?


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see the Guild Master for a deal,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    He was indeed there to trade. There were many Heavenly Medicines Chen Fan needed in the Alchemy Guild, but Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a thief. If he could trade them peacefully, why would he have to rob them? Besides, Chen Fan could also offer the Alchemy Guild some peerless recipes and new techniques.


    Hearing what Chen Fan said, Situ Cheng nced at him with disdain.


    The Guild Master was only under themand of Elixir Lord and was more superior than all the elders. Chen Fan was just a level two alchemist and he wanted to make a deal with the Guild Master. How arrogant was that?


    Wu Qinyan frowned.


    ¡°Well, the Guild Master is meeting a guest. Why don¡¯t youe with us and we¡¯ll see if he has time to see you?¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Situ Cheng was even more discontent about his attitude.


    The three of them walked up and saw many level three alchemists and a few elders. There were only dozens of Alchemy Grandmasters in the Alchemy Guild and every one of them was as superior as a Sect Master. This showed how powerful the Alchemy Guild was and the Guild Master¡¯s worth.


    ¡°An honorable guest came for medicine. The Guild Master is meeting him in person,¡± Wu Qinyan exined.


    ¡°OK.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    Wu Qinyan was apparently reminding him not to offend the guest. That was someone even the Guild Master had to respect.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wang Xuanfeng, the Master of the Wang family. He¡¯s one of the top elites of the younger generation of the family. He¡¯s already be a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator in less than a century and he even has a superior-grade Golden Core. You must have heard of his brother, Wang Xuanlong, an elite on the Longevity Roll,¡± Situ Cheng also said, ¡°When you get there, stay silent and just listen. Wang Xuanfeng is superior andcent. If you offend him, not even the Guild Master will be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    This time, Chen Fan didn¡¯t say anything.


    Such an attitude made Situ Cheng a bit angry.


    Even Wu Qinyan was shocked.


    How famous was the Wang family of the Beihuang Region? It was the real historical family and they had a Heavenly Lord. Wang Xuanfeng was even one of the top descendants of the family, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t even care about it? Was he ignorant or fearless?


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. He used to be low-profile when I met him two weeks ago. Why does he seem like he doesn¡¯t care about anything today?¡± Wu Qinyan frowned.


    She had quite a good impression of Chen Fan, which was why she tried to talk to him several times. She even represented the Wu family and offered him help when he was lost. And yet, he had be so different after just two weeks and he didn¡¯t even take Situ Cheng and the Wang family seriously.


    ¡°He¡¯s either showing his true self or has be much more powerful, but how far can he go in just two weeks?¡± Thinking of this, Wu Qinyan was disappointed.


    Chen Fan was like an upstart. Before he got into the Alchemy Guild, he was still hiding who he was. Once he became an Alchemy Master, his personality came out.


    Wu Qinyan had met many people like this throughout her life.


    Without determination and heart, nobody could go far on the journey of cultivation and alchemy. Inparison, going step by step like Situ Cheng made greater achievements.


    ¡°Nevermind.¡±


    Wu Qinyan shook her head.


    She became indifferent and didn¡¯t talk to Chen Fan much.


    Soon, they reached the top of the tower.


    The top floor of the tower was a hundred milesrge and it only belonged to the Guild Master. There were birds, flowers and a pleasant smell of Spirit Qi like ces found in a Grotto-heaven. There was even a sun formed by a sun array shining above.


    ¡°The Guild Master is meeting guests at the Danyuan Hall.¡±


    The three of them arrived at the Danyuan Hall and saw many elders sitting inside. There were also a bunch of young alchemists, such as Yan Wuwang and Jiang Han.


    Other than the Guild Master of the Alchemy Guild members, another young man in a white outfit was sitting at the front. The man had silver hair and bright eyes. He was glittering and was the focus in the entire hall. He seemed to be even more superior than the elders.


    It was the Master of the Wang family, Wang Xuanfeng!


    Out of Chen Fan¡¯s expectation, there were two other people he knew standing next to Wang Xuanfeng. They were the Master of the Hu family, Hu Xiao, and Violet Moon Fairy.


    They were both surprised to see Chen Fan and Hu Xiao even narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Xuanfeng, this is Situ Cheng, the new disciple of Elixir Lord. He¡¯s the best talent we¡¯ve had in the State of Ancient Medicine in thest century. You can ask him to make pills for you.¡±


    The Guild Master smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for Brother Hu Xiao. He would like to have a cauldron of medicines made for the disciples of the Ethereal Heavenly Sect. Could you do that for him?¡± Wang Xuanfeng said seriously.


    As the disciple of the Wang family, Wang Xuanfeng was as fierce as a dragon and many people couldn¡¯t even stand in front of him.


    ¡°Master said that we must help you since you¡¯re a friend from the Wang family, but he¡¯s practicing right now and can¡¯t leave, so he sent me here. You can tell me what medicine you want. I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± Situ Cheng said with a haughty look.


    Wang Xuanfeng hesitated and Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang immediately said, ¡°Brother Xuanfeng, Situ Cheng has be a Grandmaster not long ago. If Elixir Lord didn¡¯t keep it a secret, he would have already be an elder here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Wang Xuanfeng nodded and finally smiled.


    Many young members in the hall were startled. Situ Cheng had already be an Alchemy Grandmaster? That was surprising.


    A lot of the elders present had turned at least five hundred years old when they became Alchemy Grandmasters. Meanwhile, countless people were looking at Situ Cheng. He was like a peerless Divine Sword in the middle of the hall.


    ¡°This guy is really impressive.¡±


    Yan Wuwang lowered his head.


    Even Jiang Han seemed to be jealous. Wu Qinyan was the only one who was aware of this, but she still didn¡¯t feel good about it. When Wang Xuanfeng was about to tell them his requirements, Hu Xiao suddenly said, ¡°Guild Master Xu, since Elixir Lord isn¡¯t avable, can I ask another alchemist of yours to help me?¡±


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    The Guild Master, Xu Yuan, hesitated.


    The elders and disciples of the Alchemy Guild were also stunned. Hu Xiao didn¡¯t want Situ Cheng, but another person? What did he mean? Situ Cheng also froze and seemed embarrassed.


    Hu Xiao turned around and pointed at the corner of the hall with a smile.


    ¡°I want him!¡±


    Everyone followed Hu Xiao¡¯s finger and saw a young man in an azure outfit standing in the corner. Countless questions came to their minds right away.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±

 Chapter 900 - Alchemy Battle

    <h4>Chapter 900 Alchemy Battle</h4>


    ¡°I want him!¡±


    What Hu Xiao said was earth-shattering. Many elders and young members of the Alchemy Guild almost jumped. The Master of the Hu family didn¡¯t want Situ Cheng to help, but someone else?


    Countless people looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    A lot of elders were confused. They had never seen this young Alchemy Grandmaster in the Alchemy Guild. If he wasn¡¯t a Grandmaster, why would Hu Xiao choose him over Situ Cheng? Was he some talent from the other Heavenly Regions?


    On the other hand, the young members of the Alchemy Guild were dumbfounded.


    They certainly recognized Chen Fan. In fact, the news about Chen Fan advancing nine levels at once at the Alchemy Guild Exam had already circted around the Alchemy Guild. Many people had heard of his name even though they hadn¡¯t seen him in person. And yet, Situ Cheng bing Elixir Lord¡¯s disciple was a more astonishing piece of news, which was why Situ Cheng took the spotlight.


    Yan Wuwang, Jiang Han, Wu Qinyan and Lin Mengchen were all startled.


    Why would Hu Xiao choose Chen Fan? Chen Fan was much weaker than Situ Cheng in every aspect. Wu Qinyan even looked doubtful and confused.


    ¡°Master, do you want to pick him?¡±


    Xu Yuan narrowed his eyes.


    An elder surrounded by fire said, ¡°Who¡¯s this guy, Guild Master? Situ Cheng is a disciple of Elixir Lord. He¡¯s as powerful as many elders here!¡±


    The speaker was Grandmaster Chenyan, who ranked seventh among the elders. He was good at controlling fire and was known as the best in the Beihuang Region. Grandmaster Chenyan was responsible for regtions and he had a fiery temper. Even the Guild Master would be scared when he was enraged.


    ¡°This is a level two alchemist of the ¡®Medicine Inspection Institute,¡¯ Chen Beixuan,¡± Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang smiled and said. Although he was also an elder, he wasn¡¯t as superior as Grandmaster Chenyan.


    Grandmaster Chenyan grunted and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid a level two alchemist hasn¡¯t even touched a Treasure Pill before, let alone making medicines for Violet Moon Fairy. Master, you¡¯ve picked the wrong person.¡±


    The other elders also nodded.


    Violet Moon Fairy wasn¡¯t there for Heavenly Pills, but she wanted to make something with Heavenly Medicines. Even normal Alchemy Grandmasters dared not to take over, not to mention a level two alchemist.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit! All elders, seniors or young elites here are more powerful than Alchemist Chen. He can¡¯t even make superior-grade Spirit Pills,¡± Elder Situ also said.


    Elder Situ ranked second among the elders and was Situ Cheng¡¯s senior. What he and Elder Chenyan saidpletely banned Hu Xiao¡¯s suggestion.


    And Young Elixir Lord, Situ Cheng, had already recovered from shock and looked calm again.


    He was confident that he wouldn¡¯t lose to Chen Fan.


    A few superior elders spoke one after another and Xu Yuan also thought Hu Xiao had gone too far. Even Wang Xuanfeng looked at Hu Xiao and gave him a reproaching eye.


    And yet, Hu Xiao wasn¡¯t angry at all. He looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know who Alchemist Chen is!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Guild Master and the others asked.


    Wu Qinyan and Yan Wuwang were also in shock. Did Chen Fan have another identity? At the moment, Chen Fan still looked calm as he looked at Hu Xiao.


    ¡°Alchemist Chen isn¡¯t an ordinary Alchemy Master. He has another name... ¡®Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood!¡¯¡± Hu Xiao said.


    Most people were confused and they didn¡¯t know what this name meant.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it, but he should be a Golden Core Cultivator. Perfected Cultivator Chen has already formed a Golden Core at such a young age?¡±


    Some people, including Yan Wuwang, suddenly remembered something. Yan Wuwang came from the Tianhai Region and he knew the best. He looked up and stared at Chen Fan with a doubtful look.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood is an invincible alchemist and the best Alchemy Grandmaster around the northern regions! Such a person should be able to make a ¡®Nine Transformation Spirit Pill¡¯ easily.¡±


    Hu Xiao was smiling, but there was a glint of coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s the best alchemist across all the northern regions!¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    The Beihuang Region and a few other Heavenly Regions were in the northern areas. Not even Elixir Lord would be that confident.


    ¡°The best alchemist in the north! An invincible Grandmaster!¡±


    Elder Chenyan sneered and there was a ck and white fire burning in his eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a peerless Grandmaster in the Alchemy Guild. Should we be happy? Should we cheer?¡± Elder Situ said strangely.


    At this moment.


    Even the dumbest person knew.


    Hu Xiao wasn¡¯t trying to help Chen Fan. Such an indifferent person iming that he was the best in the world... This would definitely make him everyone¡¯s enemy. How heavy was the title for ¡®best alchemist¡¯? It wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could bear.


    ¡°Alchemist Chen, do you have anything to add?¡± Xu Yuan asked expressionlessly.


    Everyone immediately looked at Chen Fan and waited for his answer. If Chen Fan was smart, he would deny that he was Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood and the best alchemist.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood, but I don¡¯t really like this title. It¡¯s tacky,¡± Chen Fan shrugged and said, ¡°As for the best alchemist in the northern regions... Well, that is also correct. I don¡¯t think anyone in the entire Tianhuang can make better medicine than I do.¡±


    Chen Fan told the truth.


    But he didn¡¯t know how astonishing it was.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Grandmaster Chenyan was enraged.


    Elder Situ even yelled, ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    The other elders were also furious. Many young members even shouted at Chen Fan, saying that he was disrespectful. Even the ¡°Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine¡± wouldn¡¯t have dared to call himself the best on Tianhuang! If this title were to spread, the entire Alchemy Guild would be in trouble. A lot of young alchemists who used to admire Chen Fan, including Lin Mengchen, were disappointed.


    Situ Cheng shook his head and his eyes were full of disdain.


    He had never seen Chen Fan as an opponent.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a wise move.¡±


    Wu Qinyan frowned.


    Wu Qinyan thought Chen Fan was only getting carried away, but he seemed to have lost his mind. How could he say something like that?


    ¡°Guild Master Xu, looks like your disciple has got personality!¡±


    Wang Xuanfeng snickered.


    He stared at Chen Fan, but Chen Fan smiled and didn¡¯t mind at all.


    Guild Master Xu red at Chen Fan and said with an upset look, ¡°This is my fault. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Alchemist Chen, I don¡¯t care where you came from or what you¡¯re nning, but the Alchemy Guild only wants loyal disciples. We can¡¯t ept somebody as haughty as you.¡±


    Xu Yuan yelled, ¡°Where¡¯s the Regtion Elder? Banish him out of the Alchemy Guild, abolish his title, take back all the Alchemy Arts and tell all the other sects, families and guilds to never ept him as a disciple.¡±


    Since Xu Yuan was the Guild Master, his orders had to be obeyed.


    Grandmaster Chenyan, who was in charge of regtions, stepped forward.


    Everyone present turned paler as Xu Yuan spoke. In the end, the young disciples could only look at Chen Fan with pity.


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t even be an alchemist in the future. No one would hire Chen Fan again, or they would offend the entire world of alchemy and countless alchemists.


    ¡°It¡¯s horrible.¡±


    Someone shook his head.


    ¡°He deserves it. How dare he talk to the Guild Master and our guest like that! The best in Tianhuang? Is this something an Alchemy Master can say? If people in the other Heavenly Regions believe this, they wille to the State of Ancient Medicine tomorrow for a battle.¡±


    Another person sneered.


    Only a small number of people felt sorry for Chen Fan and most of them were gloating. Chen Fan had already made them jealous when he advanced nine levels at once, so they would certainly hit him when he was down.


    Even Wu Qinyan heaved a sigh. She knew there was no turning back after the Guild Master issued an order.


    ¡°Alchemist Chen, please leave.¡±


    Elder Chenyan walked up viciously with fire around his body. That Grandmaster was also a strong peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Lin Mengchen shook his head.


    There was nothing to be done after that.


    Situ Cheng turned around and stopped looking. Chen Fan was already dead to him and had no future in alchemy anymore.


    Hu Xiao even narrowed his eyes and smirked. He still remembered Chen Fan rejecting him and he was thrilled to be able to take Chen Fan down with the help of the Alchemy Guild.


    Only Violet Moon Fairy frowned.


    She still didn¡¯t understand Chen Fan and he sounded suspicious, especially when he knew about the ¡°Heavenly Ginseng of Nine Spirits.¡± And yet, she didn¡¯t think Chen Fan could resist with so many elders present.


    When Elder Chenyan was ten feet away from Chen Fan, Chen Fan suddenly chuckled.


    He looked at Xu Yuan and said, ¡°Guild Master Xu, I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you. I¡¯m leaving the Alchemy Guild.¡±


    Xu Yuan looked cold.


    Elder Situ even snickered. ¡°It¡¯s toote to admit your mistake. Have you already forgotten what you said?¡±


    ¡°Admit my mistake?¡± Chen Fan shook his head and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. The Alchemy Guild is just an ant in my eyes. I could have robbed the Alchemy Guild and killed you all if I wanted to.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan continued, regardless of the furious looks of the elders and disciples.


    ¡°I was thinking to trade with Guild Master Xu before I left, but now, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I won¡¯t let you get away with it so easily.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Xu Yuan wondered.


    ¡°I want to have an alchemy battle with the Alchemy Guild!


    ¡°The winner lives!¡± Chen Fan said.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The entire hall was in silence and the others werepletely terrified.

 Chapter 901 - The Battle Began

    <h4>Chapter 901 The Battle Began</h4>


    ¡°Alchemy Battle?¡± someone eximed.


    An Alchemy Battle was the simplest way of settling scores between Alchemy Sects and Alchemists. The best Immortal Cultivator had the strongest power! And the best alchemist would have the highest level in alchemy!


    Whoever was better at Alchemy Arts would be the winner.


    However, what was more shocking was that Chen Fan had challenged the entire Alchemy Guild instead of one of them. This meant that Situ Cheng, the elders, the Guild Master and even the legendary Elixir Lord could participate. Besides, if the Alchemy Guild won, Chen Fan¡¯s life would fall into their hands.


    ¡°Are you nuts?¡± Wu Qinyan almost yelled.


    She stared at Chen Fan as if he were a psychiatric patient.


    Elder Situ even shook his head and snickered, ¡°Alchemist Chen, I¡¯ve underestimated your courage. You¡¯re the first person in ten thousand years to challenge the Alchemy Guild. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Grandmaster Chenyan yelled. He stuck out his hand, which was surrounded by ck and white fire, and was about to take Chen Fan down. The other young alchemists shook their heads and thought Chen Fan was talking nonsense.


    Then, Wang Xuanfeng suddenly said, ¡°You do have guts. I haven¡¯t met a cultivator like you for a long time. Guild Master, I think you should ept his challenge. We can show people how powerful the Alchemy Guild is. The Wang family can be your witness.¡±


    Elder Chenyan¡¯s hand froze in the air and Xu Yuan also frowned.


    If the others, including Hu Xiao and Violet Moon Fairy, said those things, Xu Yuan would have ignored them. Still, Wang Xuanfeng was different. The Wang family was a real historical family with a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord as backer.


    Unless Elixir Lord became a Heavenly Alchemist, the Alchemy Guild would be vulnerable in front of the Wang family. As one of the top young descendants of the Wang family, Wang Xuanfeng would probably be their future leader, so what he said had to be considered.


    When Xu Yuan was hesitating¡ª


    Hu Xiao also said, ¡°Yes, Guild Master. We should let Alchemist Situ have a battle with Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood. If Alchemist Situ exhibits an extremely high standard, we can give the Nine Transformation Spirit Pill to him.¡±


    Violet Moon Fairy also nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just ept his request, Guild Master. How would the Alchemy Guild be scared of a boy from a Barren Region?¡± Elder Situ yelled.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to battle.¡± Situ Cheng stepped forward and looked up.


    With the support of those people, Xu Yuan finally made a decision. He said, ¡°Alchemist Chen, the Alchemy Guild will ept your challenge. Alchemist Situ will represent us in this battle...¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished,¡± Chen Fan interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five chances and you can set up the theme of the battles. I lose immediately as long as you win one battle. Even if I win, I won¡¯t kill you. You just have to promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Xu Yuan, the Guild Master of the Alchemy Guild and a top Alchemy Grandmaster, was enraged. There was even fire in the eyes of the other alchemists.


    ¡°The Alchemy Guild will certainly ept your request. The first Alchemy Battle will be held three dayster!¡±


    Then.


    Xu Yuan left.


    Chen Fan also walked to the door slowly in front of the elders and disciples of the Alchemy Guild.


    The Alchemy Guild was about to have an Alchemy Battle with Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood from the Beihan Region.


    The news quickly circted the entire Alchemy Guild and were spread around Medicine City. In less than a day, everyone in the State of Ancient Medicine knew about it and people were stunned.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood? I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s a new Grandmaster from the Barren Regions, who ims that he¡¯s the best alchemist in the north! He defeated Master Huang, Monk Mu and Perfected Cultivator Jiudan, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°But no matter how strong he is, he would be no match for Situ Cheng. I heard that Situ Cheng has already be a Grandmaster.¡±


    During those recent days...


    Thousands of people in the entire city were talking about that Alchemy Battle.


    Chen Fan¡¯s past was soon being exposed. He traveled across the Barren Regions with the name Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood and battled with many Alchemy Grandmasters. Even though the Barren Regions were far from the Beihuang Region, many people had heard of him.


    They were all looking forward to the battle.


    Besides, what Chen Fan said in the tower was also spread.


    ¡°He imed that he¡¯s the best alchemist on Tianhuang. Even Elixir Lord and the Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s just an ignorant young man.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s digging his own grave.¡±


    After hearing about this, Chen Fan¡¯s reputation was destroyed. The more powerful he was, the more humble he should be. Such a haughty person didn¡¯t seem like a peerless Grandmaster at all.


    So.


    Many people in the State of Ancient Medicine thought Chen Fan would lose and be aughing stock.


    People started to ce a bet on the battle. One Spirit Stone to a thousand for betting Chen Fan would win once and one to a hundred thousand for winning all five battles.


    During those three days.


    Chen Fan sat in the small house at the ¡°Medicine Inspection Institute¡± and didn¡¯t go anywhere. The people of the Alchemy Guild weren¡¯t worried that he would run away, either. After all, the Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine had formed arrays around the tower and nobody could escape, unless Chen Fan was a Heavenly Lord.


    That night, Qiao Qiao visited him with tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Brother, are you really going to have a battle with Young Elixir Lord?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Qiao Qiao? Who made you sad? Your friends?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Qiao Qiao lowered her head and said, ¡°They said you will lose and you¡¯re no match for Young Elixir Lord. They even said that the Alchemy Guild will never let you get away...¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wait and see how I defeat that Young Elixir Lord,¡± Chen Fan said.


    The girl nodded. She wiped her tears with her hand and said she would go to support Chen Fan three dayster. Unfortunately, after two days passed, the old man in grey robe traveled from Donyang City and took Qiao Qiao away from Chen Fan.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about this at all.


    After all, everyone thought he would lose. As Qiao Qiao¡¯s grandpa, how could he let her stay with Chen Fan and be friends with the enemy of the Alchemy Guild?


    Qiao Qiao cried her eyes out when she left. Chen Fan promised her that he would go see her after winning the battle and Qiao Qiao finally calmed down a bit.


    ¡°Brother, be careful.¡±


    Before the old man left, he looked at Chen Fan and heaved a sigh.


    Nobody else paid a visit ,in the following three days. The families and guilds that used to go see Chen Fan never showed up again. Chen Fan only received a letter from an anonymous person. It recorded all the Alchemy Arts Situ Cheng knew and other detailed information. Chen Fan had already destroyed it right after he nced over it.


    Looking at the handwriting, Wu Qinyan¡¯s face suddenly came to Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    But it disappeared immediately.


    Three dayster, the first battle finally began!

 Chapter 902 - Doomed?

    <h4>Chapter 902 Doomed?</h4>


    On that day, the streets in the State of Ancient Medicine were empty.


    Countless people had gathered in many tea houses, coffee houses and even gambling dens to watch thepetition. Seven guild elders had created a massive tform above the clouds and protected it with many Dharma Arrays.


    Meanwhile, they had also drafted ten judges; five of them were from the Alchemy Guild, while the other five were chosen among the elites of the Northern Barren Land.


    ¡°Second Young Lord of the Hu family, Hu Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Lady Wu from the Wu Family of Zhenhai.¡±


    ¡°Disciple of the Ethereal Heavenly Sect, Violet Moon Fairy.¡±


    Each and everyone of them were top elites among the young generation in Tianhuang. The presence of Wang Xuanfeng further added weight to this event. The ancient Wang Family was a dominating force in Tianhuang and no other sects or families would dare to treat them lightly.


    ¡°I have heard that the realization of thepetition was mostly because of Young Master Xuanfeng¡¯s support.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Young Elixir Lord is going to win the battle regardless. Not only is he the most talented alchemist in a hundred years, but he¡¯s also the disciple of Elixir Lord. What is Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood to him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely true. Chen Beixuan has defeated Grandmasters before. He is a force to be reckoned with.¡±


    Everyone was discussing the battle.


    The elder in grey robe and Qiao Qiao had also arrived at the arena.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you think Brother Chen will win this time?¡±


    Qiao Qiao clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°It would be difficult...¡± the old man murmured and then shook his head. Qiao Qiao¡¯s face crinkled after she heard her grandpa. Tears welled in her eyes.


    Jiang Han and Yan Wuwang found their seats and patiently waited for the battle to begin.


    ¡°Why did I miss Master Chen¡¯s huge ambition during the test? ¡°Jiang Han cracked a smile.


    ¡°What ambition? He has gone mad.¡± Wu Qinyan snorted and fumed.


    Meanwhile, Yan Wuwang kept his silence.


    He was from the Barren Region, so he had heard of Chen Fan¡¯s unrelenting power. In less than a month, Chen Fan had dominated the seventeen Barren Regions and defeated coutless Grandmasters. There was more about him than what the Alchemy Guild could see.


    Soon.


    The contestants entered the arena and the battle was about to begin.


    A wave of cheers erupted from the crowd when Situ Cheng flew over the arena. Most of his supporters were young girls, whose hearts had been ensnared by Situ Cheng¡¯s handsome features.


    Hailing from a prestigious family, he was the disciple of Elixir Lord, and possessed unprecedented talent. He took the State of Ancient Medicine by storm and became a public idol. Meanwhile, although Chen Fan was as handsome as the young Elixir Lord, only one person cheered for him.


    ¡°Go, brother, go!¡± Qiao Qiao shouted.


    Chen Fan waved a hand at her and then walked over to Situ Cheng. Standing alongside Chen Fan, Situ Cheng barely graced him with a nce. Then came one of the judges, Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang. He held a piece of paper in one hand, reading out the rules of thepetition.


    ¡°This is the first round of the battle. You are to make one inferior-grade Treasure Pill called Recuperating Pill of Three Souls. You have one day toplete your elixirs. You can use any tools at your disposal.


    ¡°The winner shall live, and the loser shall die.¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang¡¯s announcement silenced the audience. Many alchemists let out a gasp of cold air.


    ¡°Recuperating Pill of Three Souls? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°I bet that Young Elixir Lord suggested it. Only a tricky one like that could show off his true talent.¡±


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Beixuan is going to lose!¡±


    Only a few among the audience thought Chen Fan was going to win, but the number almost shrunk down to zero after the announcement.


    Yan Wuwang shook his head while Wu Qinyan knotted her doubts in between her brows.


    ¡°Grandpa, what is the Recuperating Pill of Three Souls?¡± Qiao Qiao asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Infrequent Pill,¡± the old man said with a troubled face.


    ¡°Infrequent Pills are, well, as the name suggests, very rare and extremely difficult to make. Not only does it require rare ingredients, but its creation also has very stringent requirements. Not to mention the archaic form in which the recipes were represented. Making one is as difficult as creating a mid-grade treasure pill. Only the top elite Grand Alchemists have the confidence to take on such a task. The Recuperating Pill of Three Souls in itself is an extraordinary elixir. It can repair and recuperate divine souls at an incredible rate.¡±


    Qiao Qiao¡¯s face paled.


    In the realm of Alchemy, elixirs that affected one¡¯s Divine Soul were the most highly sought after. Divine Souls were crucial for everyone, including Golden Core Cultivators. Without a Divine Soul, they would even perish over time. Only the Soul Formation cultivators in the legends could live without one.


    Since recuperating Divine Souls was paramount for everyone, the Recuperating Pills of Three Souls were on high demand.


    The exnation answered many questions in the audience¡¯s minds. However, it somehow worsened people¡¯s already waning confidence in Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote, you can still back out.¡±


    Young Elixir Lord Situ Cheng linked his hands behind his back and looked straight ahead while talking to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not kill you. You are not worth the trouble.¡±


    Chen Fan beamed from side to side.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Situ Cheng scoffed and flew to his brewing area. Crafting Treasure Pills required arge space, mostly to have enough room to dodge the Elixir Tribtion.


    Once Chen Fan arrived at his own quarter, Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang announced the start of the battle.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Young Elixir Lord pointed a finger in the air, and summoned eight dharma arrays, each spilling out a jet of intense me. Meanwhile, Situ Cheng examined the herbs carefully, picking out the best ones and started to refine them under the colorful mes.


    It was essential to pre-process the herbs before using them in a cauldron while crafting Treasure Pills.


    His movement was delightful to watch and his sharp focus on his task rendered many girls defenseless. There was not a shred of doubt in everyone¡¯s minds about his Grand Alchemist status.


    Only a Grand Alchemist knew how to craft Treasure Pills.


    ¡°Sister, Situ Cheng is truly talented. He might be able to create the Nine Transformation Spirit Pill for Violet Moon Fairy,¡± Wu Baisu said.


    Her white outfit framed her exquisite body. Her face was even more elegant and attractive than Wu Qinyan¡¯s. She was the eldest daughter of the Wu Family, and also the most talented descendant the Wu Family ancestors could ever dreamed of. She possessed three Heavenly Meridians and was ate-stage Golden Core Cultivator.


    Wu Qinyan shook her head andmented, ¡°Sister, Situ Cheng is Elder Situ¡¯s grandson, and was trained by three Grand Alchemists since childhood. Elixir Lord had taken an interest in him a long time ago and wanted to groom him to be his sessor. That test was just for show. It¡¯s only a matter of time for him to be a Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like your money is on Situ Cheng,¡± Wu Baisu said with a smirk.


    ¡°Well...¡± Wu Qinyan hesitated.


    She knew Situ Cheng had a huge head start, but she couldn¡¯t rule out Chen Fan¡¯s victory entirely.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan stood before cauldrons and tools in a daze.

 Chapter 903 - Making Elixirs With Though

    <h4>Chapter 903 <strong>Making Elixirs With Though</strong></h4>


    The Alchemy Guild had offered an abundance of cauldrons, herbs, Dharma Array, and Earth fire source. Each and every device was a spirit treasure. Some of them were even of a Superior-grade. There were also a few golems that worked to assist the alchemist.


    In addition, the shelves had been filled to the brim with spirit medicines; some were thousands if not tens of thousands of years old. They were being kept in dharma seals which were able to contain their fragrance.


    It had everything an Alchemist would need.


    As the amount of resources implied, the Alchemy Guild didn¡¯t need to y any tricks to defeat Chen Fan. Therefore, Chen Fan¡¯s silent daze was seen by many others as the sign of being overwhelmed.


    ¡°Humph. What did I tell you? He is not a Grand Alchemist. He can¡¯t even get the fire started.¡±


    Jiang Han smirked.


    Grand Alchemists had to be Golden Core Perfected Cultivators due to the cauldron¡¯s high level. Without enough power, the Alchemist wouldn¡¯t even be able to use his tools.


    Yan Wuwang lowered his head.


    Meanwhile, Hu Xiao sat atop the Feiyun Pavilion and snorted. He looked at the gorgeous girl next to him and said, ¡°My Goddess, didn¡¯t I tell you that this guy is a fraud? You asked the wrong person for the Heavenly Ginseng of Nine Spirits.¡±


    Violet Moon Fairy furrowed her brow. Her long sleeves flowed against the wind, dancing with the loose strands of her silken hair.


    ¡°Was I wrong about him?¡±


    Her doubt and confusion was shared by many others.


    Alchemists in the guild and all over the State of Ancient Medicine shook their heads. Alchemy was a trade which required skill, and an Alchemy Master would stand out from the very beginning.


    Guild Master Xu Yuan linked his hands behind his back and said lightly, ¡°There are three general steps in creating Treasure Pills: Identify, Select and Refine. There are countless spirit herbs in the world with different effects. Identifying the best strand is key in creating the most effective pills.¡±


    Meanwhile, Elder Situ furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Guild Master, do you think this young man is simply pretending to be an amateur to hide his true abilities?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. The methods for creating Treasure Pills were well kept secrets among sects and major families. As a result, most Alchemists only know bits and pieces of recipes for a couple of Treasure Pills. We will wait and see if he really is a Grandmaster, ¡± Xu Yuan said calmly.


    Meanwhile, countless eyes were on Chen Fan.


    They watched as Chen Fan regarded the countless tools and herbs while standing still.


    The highest grade elixir he had crafted using the Tianhuang¡¯s technique was a superior-grade Spirit Pill. However, Treasure Pills were much more advanced than Spirit Pills due to a considerable higher degree of sentience the pills possessed. Chen Fan was very interested to see how the alchemists on Tianhuang handled such a challenging task.


    Half an hourter, Chen Fan heard someone shouting, ¡°Young Elixir Lord has started to refine the ingredients, and began the actual brewing process.¡±


    Situ Cheng gathered all the Spirit Herbs that he had carefully prepared and started the fire in an inferior-grade alchemy cauldron. Carefully, he ced the herbs into the bowel of the cauldron one after another.


    Timing was critical at this point. Every step, such as the addition of ingredients or stoking the fire had to follow strict and precise timing. Missing one step by a millisecond would have irreversible effects.


    Alchemy was a very precise art, and no mistakes were tolerated.


    Alchemy was also a gateway to the secrets of the universe. In order to reach the ultimate control of self and the elements, Alchemy needs its practitioners to devote their divine wills into the task without reservation.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Fire gained more intensity.


    Above the cauldron, a puff of ck smoke rose up and formed the shape of a Lingzhi mushroom. It was a sign that the Recuperating Pill of Three Souls was taking form.


    The audience looked away and saw Chen Fan was still idling. They shook their heads in disapproval. Wu Qinyan had already given up on Chen Fan. Meanwhile, Qiao Qiao looked at Chen Fan with a pair of teary eyes, but even that wouldn¡¯t spur Chen Fan into action.


    An hourter, Situ Cheng opened the cauldron and carefully fished out a half finished product. He then ced it into another alchemy cauldron on a different Earth fire.


    Two hourster, he switched the cauldron again and added more ingredients.


    Recuperating Pills of Three Souls was an infrequent pill because it was much more difficult to createpared to normal Treasure Pills. To make it, one would have to change the cauldron seven times while its normal counterparts only required three.


    ¡°Just as Golden Cores require multiple tribtions to perfect, so too the Elixirs need countless refinement. That is why the Immortal would spend hundreds of years creating one batch of Elixirs.¡±


    Xu Yuan shook his head andmented.


    Meanwhile, Hu Xiao pped his hands and eximed, ¡°Brother Xuanfeng and Violet Moon Fairy, I think our hope of getting the Nine Transformation Spirit Pill lies with Situ Cheng. We might not even need to bother Elixir Lord.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say. The Nine Transformation Spirit Pill is a Heavenly Spirit Pill and requires Heavenly Herbs to create. Recuperating Pills of Three Souls can¡¯tpare.¡±


    Wang Xuanfeng shook his head slowly.


    Five hourster, Situ Cheng changed the cauldron for the fifth time.


    By then, the smoke above the cauldron not only looked like a Lingzhi mushroom, but it also had a nose, mouth and a pair of googly eyes.


    The hallmark of treasure pills was their sentience. It wasn¡¯t umon for a batch of pills to escape their maker and start cultivation of their own.


    Meanwhile, dark clouds gathered In the sky. Vile forces that were straight from hell lurked behind the clouds


    ¡°The Elixir Tribtion is about to arrive. This is the final test of the Alchemist.¡±


    Countless people looked up.


    Meanwhile, Situ Cheng¡¯s face darkened as sweat appeared on his forehead. It was hard to imagine the kind of pressure he was under. He had spent half an hour on the sixth cauldron, but the seventh one had taken him two hours.


    The contest carried on into the night.


    Lights in the State of Ancient Medicine were lit up, illuminating the sky. A few times, the Lingzhi mushroom shaped smoke attempted to sneak away under the shadow of the dark clouds.


    However, Chen Fan still had taken no action.


    After examining all the herbs, he sat down with a great measure of assuredness. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he started to absorb the spirit qi of those herbs directly into his system instead of using them for alchemy.


    His outrageous actions had made everyone lose hope in him.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Qiao Qiao¡¯s eyes be teary again.


    ¡°He is running out of time. Nine hours have passed and he only has three hours left. There¡¯s no way he could finish a Recuperating Pill of Three Souls, not even a Heavenly Lord can do that.¡±


    The old man shook his head.


    ¡°But, he will die if he loses thepetition.¡±


    Qiao Qiao¡¯s face turned pale and her body trembled in fear.


    ¡°He gave up, why are you so worried for him?¡±


    The old man heaved a sign and looked at Chen Fan with resignation in his eyes.


    Although thispetition would shed no blood, losing it was fatal. Everyone thought that Chen Fan was ying with fire and they loathed him for it.


    A second rank Alchemist said with a cold smile, ¡°Hehe, I even believed his words, thinking that he really was a genius or a reclusive Alchemy Master. I really thought that he was going to take the Northern Barren Land by storm. Who would have thought he was just a fraud.¡±


    ¡°Brother Qi, I told you to bet on Young Elixir Lord like I did, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. So now you have to lose all the ten thousand spirit stones,¡± hispanion jeasted.


    Alchemist Qi shook his head.


    Everyone, including Wu Qinyan was disappointed in Chen Fan. Wu Baisumented, ¡°I came here waiting to see a fantastic show down, but it was only a one man show. What a waste of time.¡±


    Wu Qinyan held the thin waist of a girl in one hand and murmured, ¡°Seven sister, it¡¯s not a waste of time to see me, is it? But I agree. I can¡¯t believe that I thought so highly of him before. I nearly rmended him to the n..¡±


    Meanwhile, Elder Situ and Xu Yuan shook their heads and said, ¡°Thepetition is practically over, there is no need to keep on watching.¡±


    By then, Situ Cheng had already finished the refinement and was ready to take on the Elixir Tribtion. The dark clouds sent down countless dark lightnings that piercedyers of Dharma Arrays andnded on the Lingzhi mushroom shaped smoke. Tempered by the energy inside the lightning, the Lingzhi mushroom gained more solidity until it looked just like the real thing.


    After the forty-nine Thunder Tribtion, a Linzhi Fey flew out of the smoke, with a streak of dark light trailing behind it. It flew into a web-like Dharma array and was trapped.


    ¡°After ten hours, the Recuperating Pill of Three Souls is finally done. I hope I didn¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Situ Cheng picked up the Linzhi Fey using a Treasure Vase and handed the vase to the judges. After a while, Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang announced, ¡°Inferior-grade Treasure Pill, the Recuperating Pill of Three Souls waspleted and it is of mid-superior-grade.¡±


    A silence filled up the air in the city, before it was broken by a tsunami of cheers.


    He had not only created the Treasure Pill, but the pill was of mid-superior-grade. Although a mid-superior-grade pill was only one level higher than superior-grade, it was much more difficult to make than a normal superior-grade pill.


    ¡°Young Elixir Lord has seeded, what about Chen Beixuan?¡± many people asked.


    They looked to the other end of the tform and saw Chen Fan was still sitting on the ground in a daze.


    ¡°Should we wake him up?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°No. The rule of thepetition says twelve hours, and twelve hours have yet to pass,¡± Elder Chenyan said. However, that couldn¡¯t stop people from making fun of him.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood is not here for apetition, he¡¯s here to sleep.¡±


    Wang Xuanlong and Wu Baisu were not sure what to think of Chen Fan¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°I was wrong about him. But it was worth it to see Brother Situ¡¯s amazing skills,¡± Wang Xuanfeng said candidly.


    Situ Cheng bowed humbly as a reply. Even if he had already be a Grand Alchemist, it would be unwise to ignore Young Lord Wang, much less acting arrogantly in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve overestimated him.¡±


    Situ Cheng gave Chen Fan a quick nce and shook his head,menting the unworthiness of his opponent. He was the Young Elixir Lord, and he had epted the challenge with confidence. The oue of thepetition further proved that he was right.


    Eleven hours.


    Eleven hours and thirty minutes.


    Eleven hours and forty minutes...


    With every second that passed, Qiao Qiao¡¯s hope diminished. By then end, she buried her head into her grandpa¡¯s chest, unable to witness Chen Fan¡¯s defeat. Wu Qinyan heaved a sigh of disappointment.


    Meanwhile, Xu Yuan and Elder Situ were about to leave for the headquarters.


    No one in the State of Ancient Medicine believed that Chen Fan was going to win. Not even the God of Heavenly Medicine could produce a Treasure Pill in less than half an hour.


    When the timer only had fifteen minutes left, Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang¡¯s patience finally wore thin. He walked over to Chen Fan and offered a reminder.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood, you only have fifteen minutes left.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really? Time sure flies.¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    He yawned and rose to his feet, stretching his arms and legs.


    ¡°Yes. Young Elixir Lord has alreadypleted his Recuperating Pill of Three Souls. Alchemist Chen, are you going to forfeit or keep going?¡± Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang paused a second and asked.


    Situ Cheng linked his hands behind his back and said with an impassive face, ¡°If only you would have listened, you would have never found yourself in this situation.¡±


    His conviction of certain victory added to the mockery and disdain in his voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I said I wouldn¡¯t kill you, so I won¡¯t. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± Chen Fan chucked.


    ¡°You still think you can win?¡±


    Situ Cheng was amused by the response.


    His shock was shared by millions among the audience.


    ¡°He has gone mad,¡± Jiang Han said.


    Hu Xiao and Wang Xuanfeng burst outughing. They looked at Chen Fan as if he were a dying insect. Meanwhile, Elder Chenyan and the others readied their arts to execute Chen Fan as soon as the time ran out.


    Chen Fan ignored theughter and sneers. He looked away at the crowd and said calmly, ¡°The Alchemists of Tianhuang think that the ability to follow recipes step by step is what makes a great Alchemist. You have missed the point. Alchemy is the art of Heaven, and Heaven is in your heart. That is the real truth of Heavenly Alchemy.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand that, I will teach you today.¡±


    After he had said that, Chen Fan reached out a hand.


    ¡°Elixirs,e!¡±


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Endless spirit medicine flew off the shelves, each with the perfect proportion for making the Recuperating Pill of Three Souls. They gathered together at Chen Fan¡¯s behest.


    ¡°Fire, arise!¡±


    Chen Fan stomped the ground.


    Suddenly, a green energy emerged from the ground and formed the Yi Wood Divine me. The azure fire engulfed the herbs and finished nine transformations in a blink. A Lingzhi mushroom the size of a man¡¯s arm appeared out of thin air. It had taken Situ Cheng ten hours to reach this point.


    Chen Fan then curled his fingers and wed the air.


    ¡°Thunder Arise!¡±


    A rumbling thunder in the sky echoed hismand.


    Eighty one shes of lightning pummeled the Lingzhi mushroom at the same time. They merged into a dark lightning shaft as thick as a tree trunk.


    Chen Fan stomped his foot again and shouted, ¡°Elixir,plete!¡±


    Boom!


    The dark clouds rolled away and the thunder stopped.


    Under many incredulous eyes, a Linzhi Fey appeared in front of everyone. It had a dark crystalline skin and was muchrger than the one created by Situ Cheng.


    An extraordinary fragrance permeated throughout the air, spreading across the city.


    It strengthened the Divine Souls of those who smelled a whiff of it.


    By then, only a fraction of a minute had passed.


    The turn of events shocked everyone. The judges, Wang Xuanfeng and Hu Xiao gaped in disbelief, while Wu Qinyan and Yan Wuwang had turned into frozen statues.


    Situ Cheng was speechless.


    Dumbfounded, Perfected Cultivator Chenyan defused his art.


    The leaders of the guild turned around and were seized by disbelief.


    A deadly silence filled the arena. Chen Fan held the Treasure Pill in one hand and held Situ Cheng¡¯s gaze. ¡°You need ten hours of toiling, but I only need a thought.¡±

 Chapter 904 - The Beihan Region Was Stirred

    <h4>Chapter 904 The Beihan Region Was Stirred</h4>


    Forming a pill with a thought!


    The cultivators on Tianhuang hadn¡¯t even heard of such a technique, let alone seeing it! Thousands of people in the entire State of Ancient Medicine were shocked as they stared at the screen in the sky.


    Many seniors of the Alchemy Guild were dumbfounded.


    Situ Cheng also widened his eyes and looked at the pill in Chen Fan¡¯s hands. It was ck and was asrge as a kid¡¯s arm. It was crystal clear like the brightest ck diamond.


    ¡°This... This is impossible!¡±


    Situ Cheng jumped and said furiously after a while, ¡°This is definitely not a Recuperating Pill of Three Souls. It¡¯s just an illusion. Not even Alchemy King or Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine were able to make a Treasure Pill so easily!¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang, Elder Chenyan and Hu Xiao were stunned at first and they responded after hearing this.


    Right!


    People might have believed it if Chen Fan made a normal pill in a few seconds. After all, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Alchemy Grandmasters to form a pill within seven steps, but the Recuperating Pill of Three Souls was an inferior-grade Treasure Pill and it wasn¡¯t that easy to make.


    Even the best Heavenly Alchemist would need two hours toplete the entire process.


    Making a pill with a thought was like a myth!


    ¡°Right, not even Elixir Lord is able to do this. You must have cheated and cast a spell!¡± Elder Situ said.


    Then, a lot of disciples of the Alchemy Guild stepped forward.


    They didn¡¯t believe it either, and thought Chen Fan had cheated.


    In the end, the entire State of Ancient Medicine was in awe. Even though they didn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan would cheat in such an important battle, forming a pill with a thought didn¡¯t seem possible either.


    This hadpletely gone beyond the imagination of all the cultivators on Tianhuang.


    Even Qiao Qiao was doubtful about it. After all, she had also learned about alchemy and she knew how difficult it was to make a Treasure Pill.


    ¡°Did you say I cheated?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, you must have used an illusion spell. This is all some kind of illusion. The pill in your hand is too perfect. It could be a supreme-grade or even an unequaled-grade pill, which is not something an Alchemy Grandmaster like you can make!¡±


    Situ Cheng started to sound relieved and he looked at Chen Fan as if he had debunked him.


    ¡°All right, let the elders see if it¡¯s real or not,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    In front of countless cultivators, Elder Chenyan took the Treasure Pill and a few other elders gathered around him. Out of everyone¡¯s expectation, those elders became terrified in the end.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Situ Cheng was confident at first, but then he became anxious.


    ¡°After careful evaluation, we¡¯re sure that this... is indeed a ¡®Recuperating Pill of Three Souls¡¯ and it¡¯s an unequaled-grade pill!¡± Elder Chenyan said.


    Everyone was startled!


    Jiang Han and Yan Wuwang also jumped up and Situ Cheng thought he had misheard. It should be just an illusion. How would it be real? Was there any problem with the eyes of the elders?


    ¡°It¡¯s a real Recuperating Pill of Three Souls? Seriously?¡±


    Wu Qinyan¡¯s eyes popped out.


    The acknowledgement from the elders dashed everyone¡¯sst hope.


    The entire State of Ancient Medicine went silent immediately and not a soul could even utter a word. Elder Situ looked like he had eaten a fly and the disciples of the Alchemy Guild were speechless.


    Only Qiao Qiao jumped and cheered.


    ¡°He won! He won! Brother finally won!¡±


    As the old man listened to his granddaughter, he felt like everything he knew about alchemy had been wrecked.


    Wang Xuanfeng nced at his friend.


    ¡°Brother Hu, looks like you¡¯re wrong this time. Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood might even be more powerful than Elixir Lord.¡±


    Hu Xiao remained silent.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t real... This isn¡¯t real.¡±


    Situ Cheng knelt down after hearing the result.


    He looked at Chen Fan with teary eyes like a gambler who had just lost. ¡°Chen Beixuan, you must have made this Treasure Pill beforehand and took it out from a Dharma Treasure when I wasn¡¯t looking...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± someone suddenly shouted.


    Everyone looked up.


    They saw Xu Yuaning down to Situ Cheng and said, ¡°Situ Cheng, you¡¯ve let me down.¡±


    ¡°The tform we used for the battle was made by five of our elders; all treasures and Dharma Spells are forbidden. Besides, who can cheat in front of Master Xuanfeng, Master Xiao and so many elders?¡±


    ¡°The Alchemy Guild is willing to concede defeat.¡±


    Then.


    Xu Yuan bowed to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Alchemist Chen, the Alchemy Guild... lost!¡±


    Situ Cheng fell on the ground and his face was extremely pale, just like a dead person. A lot of elders and disciples even looked as if somebody had died.


    Everyone went silent.


    It was an unimaginable result. Situ Cheng had lost so unbelievably?


    However, thinking of how Chen Fan had made a pill with a thought, they realized that not even the other elders nor the Guild Master would have been able to win, let alone Situ Cheng!


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d give you five chances. This is only the first battle. I¡¯ll wait for theing four,¡± Chen Fan said and left.


    The people of the Alchemy Guild looked at one another with a pale face.


    ¡°Who can win against such an Alchemy Art? It¡¯d be the same even if we have four hundred battles. It¡¯s like bringing a knife to a gunfight.¡±


    The old man in grey robe sighed.


    The news about Chen Fan defeating Situ Cheng were spread across dozens of cities in the State of Ancient Medicine and even started to go out of the state.


    The defeat of Situ Cheng wasn¡¯t surprising. After all, he had just be a Grandmaster; he wasn¡¯t a top alchemist yet.


    But the way he lost was unbelievable and unimaginable.


    ¡°Making a pill with a thought? It¡¯s definitely fake!¡±


    Many people couldn¡¯t believe it.


    They thought that what had happened in Medicine City was just a rumor.


    ¡°Baisu, tell me if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family sent a message to Wu Baisu to confirm the news. After all, this was unbelievable and a cultivator who had almost be a Heavenly Lord such as him was also doubtful.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Ancestral Patriarch. My sister and I saw it with our own eyes. She even tried to recruit Alchemist Chen to the Wu family,¡± Wu Baisu replied.


    ¡°Tell Qinyan to do anything to rope Alchemist Chen in. We can even let Qinyan marry him,¡± the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family said.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, you¡¯re too generous. Qinyan is the most outstanding alchemist of the Wu family in thest few centuries and she also stands out among her peers. How can we just let her marry some early-stage Golden Core Cultivator?¡±


    Wu Baisu was a bit shocked.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family interrupted, ¡°Hm, you¡¯re too young. You don¡¯t know what it means to be able to form a pill with a thought.¡±


    He looked up and said, ¡°It¡¯s a technique that belongs in myths. Only the ancient Alchemy Saints and Medicine Gods could form a peerless Treasure Pill so quickly.¡±


    ¡°But Chen Beixuan is such a young man. Would he really be a Medicine God?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Such a conversation...


    It wasn¡¯t only held in the Wu family mansion.


    The Hu family, the Wang family and the Ethereal Heavenly Sect also sent simr messages, but their thoughts werepletely different from those of the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family. Many Heavenly Lord Families thought that this might just be an ident.


    They wouldn¡¯t regard Chen Fan as a Medicine God or Alchemy Saint just because he had made a pill with a thought once.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t even many Heavenly Alchemists on modern day Tianhuang. If he really were a Medicine God, how earth-shattering would that be? Even an Immortal Divine Sect would be stirred!¡± Many people thought.


    The battle was only an ident. Chen Fan might have practiced some kind of special secret arts or tried making the ¡°Recuperating Pill of Three Souls¡± before, hence such an astonishing result had been produced.


    But what happened next was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    Three dayster.


    Chen Fan had a battle with Zhang Baihong, the ninth elder of the Alchemy Guild who was known as ¡°Grandmaster Rebellious.¡± They had to make an inferior-grade Treasure Pill, the ¡°Five Transformation Spirit Pill.¡±


    When Zhang Baihong was at an advantage, Chen Fan made an unequaled-grade pill with a thought again and defeated Zhang Baihong, winning the second battle.


    Six dayster.


    Chen Fan formed a pill with a thought and defeated Elder Chenyan. He won the third battle.


    Nine dayster.


    Chen Fan won again...


    He won all four battles in a row! During the fourth battle, the Guild Master himself, Xu Yuan, was Chen Fan¡¯s opponent. The pill they had to make was a superior-grade Treasure Pill, the ¡°Heavenly Soul Blood Pill.¡± There were only three people in the entire Beihuang Region who could make such medicine.


    But Chen Fan still won and formed a pill with a thought again.


    Until that moment, even the dumbest person knew Chen Fan was much stronger than Situ Cheng, the elders of the Alchemy Guild and all other Alchemy Grandmasters. He had reached an incredible level which people could only look up to.


    A Heavenly Alchemist? A Medicine God? An Alchemy Saint?


    Nobody knew.


    Chen Fan stood there like a tall mountain, looking down upon everyone else. Even Hu Xiao was speechless and Violet Moon Fairy¡¯s eyes were glittering when she looked at Chen Fan. Those of the Alchemy Guild were all gloomy. Losing four battles was too much for them.


    He had defeated the entire guild!


    The Alchemy Guild had never had such a severe blow in the past thousands of years! Meanwhile, there was only one battle left. If even Xu Yuan had lost, who else could win?


    While many people were feeling hopeless.


    A message came and astonished the entire Beihuang Region.


    Elixir Lord was going to have a battle with Chen Fan on the top floor of the tower!


    That would be a battle between the strongest alchemists in the Beihuang Region. The entire region and the world of alchemy in the north were stirred!

 Chapter 905 - Battle Against the Elixir Lord

    <h4>Chapter 905 Battle Against the Elixir Lord</h4>


    The Elixir Lord!


    He was the most powerful alchemist in the Northern Barren Land. As the Grand Elder of the guild, he was the former Guild Master and was very close to bing a Heavenly Alchemist. After seeing Xu Yuan¡¯s defeat, he could no longer sit around and watch the situation deteriorate.


    ¡°Brother, you will defeat Elixir Lord!¡±


    Qiao Qiao waved her fists in the air, cheering for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Please be careful, Perfected Cultivator. Elixir Lord has not disyed his strength for a hundred years and no one knows how powerful he has be. But what am I saying? With your marvelous skills, you should be able to defeat him with ease,¡± the elder in grey robe said.


    Chen Fanter learned that his name was Ge Yan and he was the elder from the Elixir Brewing Chapter in Donyang City. It was a small Alchemy Sect which couldn¡¯tpare with the Alchemy Guild.


    Ge Yan¡¯s face rxed after he saw Chen Fan defeating Situ Cheng. However, after Chen Fan¡¯s victory over the Guild Elders, and the Guild Master, Ge Yan rushed to Chen Fan and addressed him with deference as if Chen Fan were his master.


    Qiao Qiao made a face and jested, ¡°Grandpa, you are twice as old as him. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to be his disciple?¡±


    ¡°Age is irrelevant in the world of Alchemy. Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood has heavenly skills, why can¡¯t I call him master?¡± Ge Yan widened his eyes in indignation.


    By then, he still didn¡¯t know Chen Fan.


    He seemed to be in his early twenties, a greenhorn in the woods among other Alchemists. However, he could form elixirs with just a thought. Such an unthinkable ability was very simr to that of the legendary immortals.


    Ge Yan regarded Chen Fan and murmured to himself, ¡°Could he be the reincarnation of a Medicine God? ¡±


    Other than Ge Yan and his granddaughter, Chen Fan¡¯s small quarter was visited by countless family ns and sects. Regardless of whether Chen Fan was a Medicine God, his ability to create superior-grade Treasure Pills raised him to be among the top five alchemists in the Beihuang Region.


    Even Wang Xuanfeng sent his representative to greet Chen Fan.


    Meanwhile, Hu Xiao was seized by a mix of regret and disbelief. He thought he had defeated Chen Fan, but he came back stronger and took the Beihuang Region by storm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe he is a Medicine God. Elixir Lord will reveal his true colors.¡± Hu Xiao hummed.


    Once the battle between Chen Fan and Elixir Lord was announced, Chen Fan¡¯s visitors dwindled.


    Elixir Lord had presided over the Beihuang Region for thousands of years, and no one dared to take him lightly. Rumors said that he had reached the Heavenly Alchemist tier.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s Heavenly Alchemist just yet, otherwise, the Alchemy Guild would already be the Wang Family¡¯s rival. That being said, he must have improved his strength and skills over thest hundred years. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to see him being very close to that level.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu Family calcted. ¡°We need to stop cozying up to Chen Fan for now and wait for the oue of the battle.¡±


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, do you think Chen Beixuan is going to lose?¡± Wu Baisu asked with a knot between her eyebrows.


    ¡°That I do not know, but neither can we upset the guild. No one knows for sure how powerful the Elixir Lord has be. Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s not only an Alchemist, but is also among the top ten warriors in the Northern Barren Land,¡± Ancestral Patriarch said prudently.


    Elixir Lord¡¯s involvement had taken everyone in the Beihuang Region by surprise. Elixir Lord used to make it to the Longevity Roll but he had been taken off the list a thousand years before.


    No one knows how powerful this two thousand years old Grandmaster is, nor was anyone confident in taking him on, with the exception of the Wang Family¡¯s Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°Elixir Lord will not give Chen Beixuan a chance.¡±


    ¡°Just so! Chen Beixuan might be able to steal the victory from the Guild Master, but he¡¯s no match against Elixir Lord.¡±


    ¡°We the Alchemy Guild will not be defeated!¡±


    Elixir Lord¡¯s presence banished the dark clouds loomimg above the heads of the Alchemy Guild. The guild disciples beamed from side to side, unable to contain their joy.


    Chen Fan might be a skilled Alchemist.


    He might be more powerful than anyone thought he was.


    He might have been undefeated so far.


    But he was no match against the invincible Elixir Lord, the most powerful Alchemist in the Beihuang Region.


    The development even brightened Situ Cheng¡¯s mood. Disheartened by his defeat, his heart had been gripped by depression and mncholy. Xu Yuan¡¯s defeat had dealt him another dispiriting blow. He thought he would never recover from it, but the news about Elixir Lord breathed a new life into him. Hope shing in his eyes, he finally got back on his feet again.


    In fact, the Elixir Lord was the guild¡¯sst hope in defending its honor.


    Elixir Lord was going to battle against Chen Fan.


    This shocking news caught everyone¡¯s attention. Many family lords and Ancestral Patriarchs traveled to the State of Ancient Medicine to watch the battle.


    Meanwhile, Medicine City was packed with visitors from all over the Beihuang Region. Overlords from other regions kept a close eye on the emergence of new powerful alchemists.


    ¡°Look at the size of that Dark Whale! That must be Lady Wu¡¯s mount. Is Wu Baisu here?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. She is already here. That was the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu Family, Wu Wendin. He is nearly three thousand years old and is very close to bing a Heavenly Lord.¡±


    ¡°Really? Even the Wu Family¡¯s Ancestral Patriarch hase?¡±


    The ancestral patriarchs of the Hu family, Nin Family, and Feng Family also had arrived.


    The Hu family from the Xuandu State, the Nin Family from the Lianshan State and the Feng Family from the Zn State... Those were all mighty Heavenly Lord Families. Although some of them no longer had Heavenly Lords, their prestige and authority remain undisputed.


    ¡°Brother Nin, you are over three thousand years old and have eaten all kinds of Heavenly Pills. Why are you interested in this event? Do you think one of them could be a Heavenly Alchemist?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Feng Family said with a sidelong nce, ¡°Hehe, Old Bone Feng, you are not any younger than me. I heard that you stumbled upon a Nascent Transforming Herb and have been looking for alchemists to create a Nascent Gathering Pill for you. Do you think the Elixir Lord would help you ?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Nin Family flung back.


    They had known each other well for thousands of years.


    Should Elixir Lord or Chen Fan be a Heavenly Alchemist, they would put this person on a pedestal and kiss his feet.


    Their motivation to visit the city was shared by many other powerful individuals or factions.


    The crowd boiled over when the Wang Family arrived in Medicine City. They watched as a streak of silvery light sliced across the sky and stopped in the air above the tower. The man had a full set of silver hair and exquisite features. There was an otherworldliness in his appearance. He was encased in a translucent screen of sparkling lights, a telltale of his celestial power.


    ¡°Elder Brother!¡±


    Wang Xuanfeng flew toward the man and bowed with deference.


    ¡°Brother Wang, and Young Lord Xuanlong.¡±


    Hu Xiao and Violet Moon Fairy flew over to where the man was and greeted him.


    By then, many people had guessed who he was.


    Wang Xuanlong.


    He was the leader of the Wang Family, the only person in the Beihuang Region who had made it to the Longevity Roll. Everyone thought he would be a Heavenly Lord in the future.


    ¡°The Starry Wang Family!¡±


    Wu Qinyan looked up at the silver-haired man.


    ¡°The Wang family imed supremacy using the art of Astral Onught. Their Astral power is extremely strong. Rumor has it that Wang Xuanlong was conceived by celestial light, therefore, he was called the Son of Stars. Although his level of attainment might be behind some elders, he has the most potential in the Beihuang Region.¡±


    The man¡¯s presence unnerved Wu Baisu.


    Wang Xuanlong was her biggestpetitor and she would do anything to catch up with him.


    Wang Xuanlong didn¡¯t make a scene after he arrived. He went on to greet the Ancestral Patriarchs of the Wu Family and was led into the tower by Xu Yuan.


    On the day of the battle, the streets in the State of Ancient Medicine were empty but the sky was filled with countless cultivators and floating pagodas. Each Pavilion hosted a powerful force in the Beihuang Region.


    The guild¡¯s disciples pulled a serious face as the crowd waited impatiently.


    Both Chen Fan and the Elixir Lord showed up at the arena, cheers and shouts erupted from the audience.


    ¡°Is that the Elixir Lord?¡±


    ¡°He has been the best Alchemist since my grandpa¡¯s time. I never thought that I would get to see him in the flesh.¡±


    ¡°Go Elixir Lord, Go!¡±


    Elixir Lord had an ordinary look. His white sideburns matched the white alchemist robe. He seemed to be in his forties, but from time to time, a wizened light shed across his eyes. Overall, he looked more like a schr than an alchemist.


    He was the best alchemist in the Beihuang Region: he was Elixir Lord.


    Upon Elixir Lord¡¯s arrival, Wu Wendin and other Ancestral Patriarchs rose to their feet and bowed slightly. Even Wang Xuanlong greeted him and sent him regards from the Wang Family Lord.


    They not only revered Elixir Lord for his Alchemy Art, but also respected him as one of them. However, they barely looked at Chen Fan when he arrived at the arena.


    Elixir Lord linked his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Alchemist Chen, I would let everything slide if you back out of thispetition now. I will also offer a ten thousand years old Heavenly Medicine as a token of goodwill.¡±


    The two of them stood at the top of the stone tower. Although the Elixir Lord was a hundred meters away from Chen Fan, he could feel his overbearing energy rushing toward him.


    Chen Fan smiled and said, ¡°I will leave everything to fate.¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    Elixir Lord nodded.


    The momentous high stake battle between two powerful alchemists was finally going to begin.


    Elixir Lord went on to announce the details of thepetition. His words stunned everyone.


    ¡°We will create one Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence.¡±

 Chapter 906 - Crushed

    <h4>Chapter 906 Crushed</h4>


    ¡°What? Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence?¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±Everyone let out a gasp of cold air.


    Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence!


    It had very simple functions: strengthening Essence Qi, and improving the level of attainment. One such pill could make a Golden Core Cultivator. Although it was of the lowest tier among other Heavenly Pills, and was the earliest to craft, it required much more advanced techniques than Treasure Pills.


    ¡°Rumor has it that other than Heavenly Alchemists, only top elite alchemists have created heavenly pills, not by design but by ident. Even Hu Xiao¡¯s Nine Transformation Spirit Pill is a Quasi-Heavenly Pill. I wonder, has Elixir Lord be a Heavenly Alchemist already?¡±


    Shock and fear shed across Wu Qinyan¡¯s face.


    The audience was shocked.


    Wu Wendin and Hu Xiao pulled taut faces. Light flickered in Wu Wendin¡¯s eyes; unable to hold back his curiosity and excitement, he let Essence Qi rippled out from his body.


    Jiang Han and many disciples of the guild nearly jumped out of their seats.


    ¡°Did Elixir Lord be a Heavenly Alchemist? It¡¯s about time. If he can craft a Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence, he would defeat Chen Beixuan with ease,¡± Elder Chenyan mumbled as his hands trembled uncontrobly.


    The development also left the elders ted. If that was ture, the Alchemy Guild would be the Wang Family¡¯s equal in the Beihuang Region.


    Meanwhile, thepetition had started.


    The process for making a Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence was simple and its ingredients weremon as well. It¡¯s main ingredient was the Fruit of Kunyuan. Nurtured by the Qi of Earth, the Fruit of Kunyuan could be found ten thousand meters below ground.


    The fruit was filled with a high concentration of Essence Qi as it was found in Spirit Stone Mines; it was amon ingredient in many recipes.


    Elixir Lord produced two yellow fruits and said calmly, ¡°Each of us will have a Fruit of Kunyuan. Whoever can turn it into Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence first in three days will win thepetition.¡±


    The Fruit of Kunyuan was the size of an olive and had the appearance of a yellow topaz. Inside the clear surface, one could see powerful Earth Qi rolling and tumbling against itself. Despite its size, it weighed over a hundred thousand tons and could crush any Connate Cultivator with its sheer weight.


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    The battle finally began.


    Elixir Lord didn¡¯t move elsewhere; instead, he created a crafting tform at the same spot and revealed a huge cauldron. The surface of the cauldron was decorated with patterns depicting spirit medicines and spirit beasts. A formidable energy rippled from its round belly, threatening to bend the fabric of space. It was a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure.


    ¡°Earth fire, start!¡±


    Elixir Lord stomped the floor, sending a tremor down the stone tower.


    Then, a column of fire burst out from the ground,ncing up and through multiple floors, reaching the top of the tower.


    The congration suddenly raised the temperature in the air. The audience felt that they were standing right next to the sun.


    ¡°True Fire of Earth Lung! It had been kept under the tower for ten thousand years. I can¡¯t believe Elixir Lord used it,¡± Wu Qinyan eximed.


    Wu Baisu also knotted her brow.


    The True Fire of Earth Lung was a Divine me located a hundred thousand meters below the surface of the. It was so deadly that it could melt any Golden Core Cultivator upon contact. However, it was the best fire for Alchemy. Rumor had it that the Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine had discovered the source of the True Fire of Earth Lung and therefore had decided to build the tower on top of it.


    The rumor remained a rumor until that day.


    ¡°Holy mother of gods! This is the legendary fire used by Heavenly Lord himself. I can¡¯t believe that Elixir Lord is using it. He really wants to win.¡± Wu Wendin clicked his tongue.


    The Ancestral Patriarchs of other families looked on with jealousy.


    Such a fire could greatly enhance the effect of elixirs. The Alchemy Guild¡¯s unchallenged supremacy was in part because of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s cheating! Brother Chen doesn¡¯t have True Fire of Earth Lung,¡± Qiao Qiao shouted indignantly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Elixir Lord said there are no limitations as to the tools or methods,¡± Ge Yan said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The True Fire turned the cauldron red as countless Spirit Medicines boiled inside of its bowel.


    After a while the Elixir Lord¡¯s face became serious and then he cast many Dharmic Arts over the cauldron.


    An Eight Trigrams Dharma Array appeared in the sky, shooting out eight-colored fires that were wrapped around the cauldron. In a few moments, the cauldron was surrounded by hundreds of such mes.


    ¡°Void Dimension Alchemy Art. My Master¡¯s execution of the technique is a hundred times smoother and more effective than mine.¡±


    Situ Cheng looked up, eyes filled with admiration and reverence.


    Compared to Elixir Lord, Chen Fan made far lessmotion. He casually picked up a bronze cauldron and started the fire. It was the mostmon Yi Wood Spirit Fire.


    ¡°What did I tell you? He¡¯s a fraud! Creating elixirs with a thought is the stuff of legend. He would never know how to do it,¡± Elder Situ shouted.


    Chen Fan¡¯s actions confused many among the audience.


    Unlike thest few times, Chen Fan followed the textbook instruction to the letter. What happened to his art of ¡°create elixirs with a thought¡±?


    ¡°Maybe he was fooling everyone with a small trick but is actually not at all skillful in alchemy,¡± Wu Qinyan looked up and thought to herself.


    Everyone was disappointed to see Chen Fan hadn¡¯t pulled the old trick. However, the guild¡¯s disciples weed the change. It confirmed their conviction about Elixir Lord¡¯s victory.


    The newfound confidence made many elders straighten their backs.


    ¡°Hehe, he wants to brew a Heavenly Pill using a cauldron at the spirit treasure level?¡± an elder put in jeeringly.


    ¡°Just so! Elixir Lord is using the famous Treasure Cauldron of a Hundred Medicines. It is one of the seven cauldrons used by Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine himself. Although it¡¯s not a Heavenly Cauldron, it is much more powerful than a spirit treasure. Even with this set up, crafting Heavenly Pills is still a daunting task, much more so with what Chen Fan is using.¡±


    Elder Situ shook his head.


    Everyone lowered their expectations for Chen Fan after hearing the elder¡¯sments.


    Someoneplimented Chen Fan¡¯s past four victories, another voice rose,ining that he had expected more from someone who imed to be the best Alchemist on Tianhuang.


    The confusion in the air was palpable, and even Qiao Qiao¡¯s belief in Chen Fan started to waver.


    ¡°Bang, bang!¡±


    Countless yellow mes burst out of the cauldron after the Fruit of Kunyuan was thrown into it. The cauldron moaned and groaned as if a Divine Demon were being burned alive. The dharma array carved into the surface of the Treasure Cauldron of a Hundred Medicines unlocked itself bit by bit.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s cauldron tembled as if unable to hold its boiling content.


    ¡°See? I told you so!¡±


    Elder Situ let out a smug smile.


    Many people¡¯s eyes were wide open as they looked at Chen Fan. They watched as the cauldron struggled to avoid bursting into pieces.


    As the contest went on, the yellow light in the Treasure Cauldron of a Hundred Medicines grew brighter. Heavenly Pills required nine transformations; Elixir Lord had alreadypleted two and was on the third one, while Chen Fan hadpleted none; his cauldron shook violently.


    An hourter.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s cauldron finally gave in and exploded. It had been created from a chunk of Divine Wood and was protected by countless dharma arrays. It should be durable enough to withstand a Perfected Cultivator¡¯s blow. However, it shattered into a thousand pieces as a wash of yellow light burst out from its shattered bowel.


    ¡°It exploded?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Qiao Qiao¡¯s face paled as her heart sank to the bottom. Meanwhile, the disciples of the guild jumped up in joy at the turn of events. They were ready to celebrate Elixir Lord¡¯s victory.


    After all, what pill could Chen Fan make after his cauldron had exploded?


    Themotion even caught Elixir Lord¡¯s attention. After seeing what had happened, he shook his head. Meanwhile, Wang Xuanlong and Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu Family were ready to congratte Elixir Lord.


    However, what happened next stunned everyone. They heard Chen Fan shout quietly.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The crumbling patch of yellow light suddenly solidified once again.


    ¡°Thousand Tribtion Alchemy, the first transformation: Arcane Cauldron.¡±


    Chen Fan started an art and sent out a ray of spirit light.


    Everyone watched as countless strands of Essence Qi gathered together. Some of them were Earth Qi. Those Qi strands formed a huge Heavenly Cauldron in the sky, towering above the arena. Although it was formed by Essence Qi, it was every bit as real.


    ¡°The second transformation: Heavenly Fire!¡±


    Chen Fan raised his hand, reaching out.


    Suddenly, a dancing purple me came into view. It was the Purple me of Heaven. Although it was only a shadow of the real me, it was much more potent than the True Fire of Earth Lung.


    Chen Fan stomped the ground, creating countless divine chains which shot down from the sky, locking the cauldron into ce. The cauldron struggled to break free but it was being held with an iron grip.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Everyone was speechless by the development.


    They thought Chen Fan¡¯sst four victories were an incredible feat; what he had done just then was beyond even their wildest imagination.


    Everyone, including Elixir Lord, were floored.


    Half an hourter, the Heavenly cauldron opened up and a ray of yellow light shot up into the sky like a dragon. It flew through the clouds, taking on the Thunder Tribtion unharmed and then flying back into Chen Fan¡¯s palm before it transformed into a glistering pill.


    Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence,plete!


    By then, Elixir Lord had only finished the third transformation and still had a long way to go. He knew he had been defeated.


    Once again, Chen Fan emerged victoriously.

 Chapter 907 - Elixir Monarch Chen Beixuan!

    <h4>Chapter 907 Elixir Monarch Chen Beixuan!</h4>


    The howling of wind was punctuated by the roaring of thunder. Above the Alchemist Tower, a yellow ze radiated its brilliance in the dark night, as if a star had fallen upon the Medicine City.


    Strange sights yed out in Chen Fan¡¯s palm one after another.


    There was a dancing yellow dragon and a Golden Phoenix that transformed into a prancing Qilin that tried and failed to escape Chen Fan¡¯s loose grasp.


    Qilins were masters of the Earth Element. Therefore, the illusions created by the Fruit of Kunyuan and the Earth Qi produced a Qilin. The appearance of the marvelous creature signified thepletion of the Heavenly Pill.


    ¡°He created a Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence?¡±


    A silence fell over the city before a ring wave of shouts erupted. The audience had their eyes peeled open in disbelief as they gazed at the yellow Qilin.


    ¡°Impossible! He¡¯s just a Golden Core Cultivator. How could he create the Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence? Even the Elixir Lord is still on the third transformation, yet he has already finished?¡±


    Elder Chenyan shook his head incredulously.


    Many disciples of the guild, including Jiang Han and Situ Cheng, could not give credit to what they had witnessed. Heavenly Pills were the highest level elixirs. Even the worse Heavenly Pill was more potent than the best Treasure Pills.


    Although the Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence was far from being the most potent Heavenly Pill, it was a Heavenly Pill nheless.


    Everyone had at least heard of the difficulties involved in making Heavenly Pills. Not only it required the most sophisticated tools, but also needed to undergo nine transformations and multiple Elixir Tribtions. Not to mention the special art that was required to conclude the creation.


    However, Chen Fan had created a Heavenly Pill in less than half a day. Worse, he hadpleted the task even after his cauldron exploded.


    ¡°That must not be a real Heavenly Pill. It¡¯s half done, a Quasi-Heavenly Pill at best,¡± Elder Situ said with certainty.


    Before he could finish speaking, a sound that was a mix of a dragon¡¯s droning and a phoenix¡¯s singing was heard.


    ¡°Yinnn!¡±


    The walnut sized Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence broke free of Chen Fan¡¯s grasp and turned into a huge Qilin. The divine beast flew into the air and circled the city with incredible speed.


    The Qilin looked so vivid that one could make out each and every scale on its body. What really brought it to life was its focused eyes which were filled with wisdom. Wave after wave of energy rippled out from its yellow scales, filling the air with immense pressure. Its presence felt as heavy as that of a Perfected Cultivator.


    The Qilin¡¯s level of attainment was as high as Wang Xuanfeng or Hu Xiao¡¯s.


    ¡°The elixir has gained sentience?¡± someone stammered out in shock.


    ¡°A sentient elixir with nine connected orifices. This really is a Heavenly Pill!¡± Xu Yuan looked up at the Qilin incredulously. His face was awash with deference and admiration.


    The Heavenly Pill could live forever and could do everything a mortal could, such as cultivation, casting spells and fighting. It was as powerful as a superior-grade Golden Core Cultivator. Without seeing the creature with their own eyes, everyone thought it only lived in high tales.


    ¡°p!¡±


    An old alchemist dropped to his knees and kowtowed to Chen Fan as if he were a god. ¡°I, Liu An have practiced the art of alchemy for five hundred years, and today is the first time I have seen Heavenly Alchemy in real life.¡±


    Tears poured out from his eyes and streaked across his cheeks.


    Many more senior alchemists followed his lead and kneeled before Chen Fan with teary eyes.


    They had toiled in the field of Alchemy for their entire lives, but were rejected by Heavenly Alchemy due to their talents or other factors outside of their control. Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s incredible disy of power reinvigorated their desire for knowledge and gave their lives a new purpose.


    ¡°Stop it, you fools! How do you know that is the real Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence? What if it¡¯s fake? Elixir Lord has not admitted defeat yet, why are you so eager to switch sides? Why? You don¡¯t have faith in the Alchemy Guild? You, Liu An, you¡¯re a guild elder, grow some backbone!¡± Elder Situ shouted with rancor and rushed to Liu An, hoping to pull him up.


    However, more and more Alchemists dropped to their knees, many of them were leaders of the guild. Their desire for truth and knowledge had surpassed their loyalty to the guild.


    Even as Elder Situ was struck by a pang of distress, he heard a long sigh.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Everyone watched as Elixir Lord waved in resignation with his sleeve and put out the True Fire of Earth Lung. The Treasure Cauldron of a Hundred Medicines also shrunk in size as the yellow light diminished.


    Elixir Lord had given up!


    The residents of the State of Ancient Medicine and the members of the guild felt their hearts had dropped to the bottom. They knew what it meant.


    Under many watchful eyes, Elixir Lord bowed deeply to Chen Fan. ¡°Alchemist Chen¡¯s skill is truly marvelous. I, Zhang Lin, give up on thispetition.


    ¡°The Alchemy Guild has lost.¡±


    Elder Situ¡¯s face became lifeless after he heard the announcement.


    Many disciples of the Alchemy Guild burst into tears.


    Situ Cheng stumbled and nearly fell. He looked up and locked his gaze on the middle-aged man bowing to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Defeated? Was my Master really defeated?¡± Situ Cheng murmured.


    He felt he had lost an anchor in his life. Without him, his dream and pride were going to scatter in the wind like some kind of joke.


    Wu Qinyan gaped in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan had won.


    ¡°Bravo! What a dramatic turn of events! It was worth the trip!¡± Wu Wendin eximed and let out a peal of thunderousughter. His voice carried powerful energy that shook the Golden Core Cultivators to the bone.


    Meanwhile, Wang Xuanlong narrowed his eyes and examined Chen Fan attentively.


    ¡°Grandpa, he had won!¡±


    Qiao Qiao jumped, letting the momentum toss her pony tail up into the air. Her vibrant red shirtplemented her blooming rosy cheeks.


    ¡°Yeah, he did it!¡±


    Ge Yan looked up with a mix ofplicated emotions in his heart.


    Elixir Lord had been Ge Yan¡¯s idol ever since he was a child.


    Never had he thought that he would see his hero fall.


    Meanwhile, the residence of the State of Ancient Medicine grew silent as they struggled with their strong and contradicting feelings.


    ¡°Guild Master, what should we do?¡±


    Elder Chenyan turned around and looked at Xu Yuan. He was joined by tens of thousands of disciples.


    Xu Yuan stood like a frozen statue with a heavy face. This Alchemy Battle was crucial to the guild. After winning four consecutive rounds, Chen Fan had cornered the guild even before hispetition with Elixir Lord.


    The Elixir Lord¡¯s defeat meant that the guild¡¯s reputation had been annihted.


    The mighty Alchemy Guild who boasted of having hundreds of Grand Alchemists was defeated by one man. It took away any legitimacy of the guild¡¯s power in the State of Ancient Medicine.


    The guild members waited for a long while, which felt like a century. Finally, they heard Xu Yuan¡¯s response.


    ¡°Elixir Lord, are you sure that Alchemist Chen has really crafted a Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence? He is only at the early-stage of the Golden Core, he can¡¯t be a Heavenly Alchemist, nor could his pill be a Heavenly Pill. I don¡¯t think you lost...¡±


    Elixir Lord waved his sleeves and said, ¡°Xu Yuan, Alchemist Chen might not be a Heavenly Alchemist, but he is an Elixir Monarch! A one in a ten thousand years genius.¡±


    ¡°Elixir Monarch?¡±


    Everyone was perplexed by the term.


    Everyone knew about Heavenly Alchemists, and that only a peak level Golden Core Cultivator could be a Heavenly Alchemist. That was why most of the Heavenly Alchemists were Heavenly Lords; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use Heavenly Cauldrons and Heavenly Fire.


    Even Elixir Lord had to concentrate all of his effort in order to use the Quasi-Heavenly Cauldron and the True Fire of Earth Lung at the same time. Meanwhile, it was apparent to everyone that Chen Fan had only reached the early-stage of the Golden Core, a far cry from a Heavenly Alchemist.


    But what is an Elixir Monarch?


    ¡°What? He¡¯s an Elixir Monarch?¡± Wu Wendin shouted in shock.


    Hearing his exmation, people looked to him for an answer. Wu Wendin exined, ¡°Elixir Monarch is a title for someone who possesses one in a ten thousand years raw talent! Their abilities cannot be measured using conventional means. Although limited by his lower level of attainment, his Alchemy Art is as every bit proficient as that of a Heavenly Alchemist. He is the only person who could craft a Heavenly Pill before bing a Heavenly Alchemist.


    ¡°However, Elixir Monarchs are extremely rare. Thest Elixir Monarch was an elder from an ancient Heavenly Sect who passed away forty thousand years ago.¡±


    Many people let out gasps of cold air after hearing Wu Wendin¡¯s exnation.


    Suddenly, the gazes aimed at Chen Fan grew more respectful.


    Chen Fan had to be more talented than a Heavenly Alchemist to be able to craft Heavenly Pills while being at lower level. Such talent and ability demanded full respect from everyone.


    Countless cultivators and alchemists bowed to Chen Fan and shouted: ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen!¡±


    Wu Wendin and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Nin Family flew over to Chen Fan and greeted him. An Elixir Monarch was as respectable as a Heavenly Alchemist, a normal Grand Alchemist simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    After a while, Elixir Lord also walked over to greet Chen Fan with admiration and deference.


    The sight terrified the guild¡¯s disciples. The Elixir Lord was two thousand years old; still, he treated Chen Fan as if he were his master.


    ¡°He is the Elixir Monarch!¡±


    Qiao Qiao cavorted in joy and did a couple ofps around Ge Yan.


    The guild disciples looked to the girl in jealousy. As Chen Fan¡¯s status grew, so would hers.


    ¡°If I had only known Alchemist Chen was a mighty Elixir Monarch, I would beg him to craft the Nine Transformation Spirit Pill for me,¡± Violet Moon Fairy said with regret.


    Hu Xiao stered a smile on his face, but he clenched his fist tightly, trying to rein in the ring anger inside him.


    Wu Baisu pulled a taut face and spoke to the girl next to her, ¡°Sister, the Ancestral Patriarch recently asked us to do whatever we could to win Chen Beixuan over. He might even offer marrying you off as a reward.¡±


    ¡°Seventh sister, what are you talking about?¡±


    Wu Qinyan blushed as she stomped the ground in embarrassment.


    Wu Baisu giggled and said, ¡°Humph, as if you wouldn¡¯t want that. He is the Elixir Monarch, plus, he¡¯s not hard on eyes either.¡± Then her voice grew more serious, ¡°Seriously though... The Alchemy Guild was defeated and they will likely be under Chen Beixuan¡¯s thumb now. If you have Chen Beixuan on your side, you have the entire Alchemy Guild. Do you see it now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, seventh sister.¡±


    Wu Qinyan paused a second and then nodded.


    Simr conversations were carried out in many family ns and sects.


    The appearance of an Elixir Monarch was a shocking revtion. Although he was not as powerful as a Heavenly Alchemist, he could craft Heavenly Pills all the same.


    ¡°Elixir Monarch, please follow me to the Alchemist Tower. The Alchemy Guild will pay its dues in full. However, I wish you would be so kind as to teach me a thing or two,¡± Elixir Lord said, begging.


    The two thousand year old alchemist acted like a servile disciple in front of Chen Fan.


    The other elders and the guild masters followed his lead and squeezed smiles on their faces. As for Situ Cheng, he didn¡¯t even get the chance to stand close to Chen Fan.


    Many disciples of the Alchemy Guild could only look at Chen Fan from a distance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promised to leave the guild unharmed. All I need is a few Spirit Medicines in your vault,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°You can have the entire vault if you like. What is ours is yours,¡± Elixir Lord said.


    His response was echoed by the other leaders of the guild.


    The crowd then led Chen Fan into the Alchemy Tower.


    Many elders watched in jealousy as Chen Fan pocketed the Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence before they followed Chen Fan into the tower, begging him to teach them one thing or two from time to time. Countless people in the audience watched the development unfold, knowing that another mighty figure had risen in the Beihuang Region.


    ¡°The world is going to change,¡± someone eximed.


    Tianhuang Calendar, July 5th 129653


    Chen Fan defeated the Elixir Lord at the top of the Alchemist Tower and became the most powerful Alchemist in the Beihuang Region.


    The news shook the entire Beihuang Region.

 Chapter 908 - Becoming Famous in the Beihuang Region

    <h4>Chapter 908 Bing Famous in the Beihuang Region</h4>


    Chen Fan became the King of Elixirs. This was huge to the entire Beihuang Region.


    Among the Heavenly Regions, the Beihuang Region wasn¡¯t the strongest. It was much weaker than the top ten Heavenly Regions, let alone the Central Sacred Land. There had only been a few powerful Overlords in the Beihuang Region throughout history, but a rare King of Elixirs suddenly appeared that day. This was exhrating news for countless families in the region.


    At the Xun family mansion, in the Zn State of the Beihuang Region.


    The Xun family was a pharmacist family and they controlled half of the medicine production in the Beihuang Region. After hearing the news, a few elders and their Ancestral Patriarch were startled. They immediately traveled to the State of Ancient Medicine to see Chen Fan.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, he¡¯s just a King of Elixirs. I heard that Chen Beixuan is only an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator and Heavenly Alchemists are superior only because they¡¯re Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords as well. Why should we be so respectful?¡±


    The leader of the Xun family, Xun Ruowang, was confused.


    ¡°You fool! No matter if he¡¯s a Heavenly Lord or not, his knowledge in alchemy is real. There¡¯s no other alchemist in the Beihuang Region who can make Heavenly Pills. Many Ancestral Patriarchs and leaders of the Heavenly Lord Families are hoping that he can help them make Heavenly Pills,¡± the Ancestral Patriarch of the Xun family yelled, ¡°Besides, he¡¯s so powerful even while being so young. Who knows where he¡¯ll stand after a hundred or a thousand years? He might even be a real Heavenly Alchemist in the future.¡±


    Then, everyone was in awe.


    Even Xun Ruowang gasped.


    The news also reached the Xun family, the Wu family, the Hu family and the Feng family. Even the superior Wang family knew about it.


    The leader of the Wang family was about to go to meet the new King of Elixirs.


    The entire State of Ancient Medicine was in chaos. Local cultivators saw tons of dragons, horses, Spirit Beasts and flying ships in the sky.


    ¡°Why did the State of Ancient Medicine be so flourishing?¡± an elder looked up and wondered.


    At the Alchemist Tower.


    The new King of Elixirs, Chen Fan, was sitting at the front of the ¡°Danyuan Hall.¡±


    Elixir Lord, Wu Wendin, the leader of the Hu family, the Ancestral Patriarchs of the Feng family and the Nin family were next to him. Only Wang Xuanlong, among all the juniors, could sit with all of them. The others, including Xu Yuan, could only sit at the back.


    ¡°He became famous in such a short time!¡±


    Yan Wuwang looked up with jealousy in his eyes.


    Elixir Lord, Wu Wendin and the others were all leaders of Heavenly Lord Families orrge sects. These old men had lived at least two thousand years and were unbelievably powerful.


    Ordinary State Lords or peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivators were like ants in front of them.


    Even Hu Xiao and Wang Xuanfeng were weaker than they were. Only Wang Xuanlong, a top elite on the Longevity Roll who also had the support from the Wang family, could be on an equal footing with them. However, Chen Fan had surpassed so many families so easily. How amazing was that?


    The elders of the Alchemy Guild looked at Chen Fan with aplex feeling. Elder Situ even clenched his fists and his eyes were full of anger, but he couldn¡¯t show it and could only lower his head.


    ¡°Your Alchemy Arts are incredible. When I traveled around the regions back then, I had the opportunity to meet the Alchemy King himself and see him make pills. You¡¯re almost as powerful as he is,¡± Wu Wendin said.


    Everyone went silent.


    Alchemy King was a legendary person on Tianhuang and on top of all the Heavenly Lords. Even the Heavenly Sects and Divine Sects would avoid provoking him; he could level a Heavenly Lord Family anytime he wanted to.


    ¡°The rise of the King of Elixirs isn¡¯t just a big deal for the State of Ancient Medicine, but also the entire Beihuang Region. Why don¡¯t we organize a ceremony to tell everyone in the world?¡± someone suggested.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Elixir Lord nodded.


    The elders of the Alchemy Guild and the Ancestral Patriarchs also agreed.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t urgent. Where¡¯s my Spirit Medicine?¡± Chen Fan turned around.


    Elixir Lord froze for a while and said with an elegant smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared everything for you. There are seven Heavenly Medicines, twenty four Quasi-Heavenly Pills, three hundred thirty nine superior-grade Treasure Medicines...¡±


    ¡°Only seven Heavenly Medicines?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    This amount was much smaller than he expected.


    He collected eight Heavenly Medicines in the Two World Peak. Being the powerful Alchemy Guild that had been established for more than ten thousand years, why did they have so little Heavenly Medicine?


    ¡°Even though the Alchemy Guild is arge organization, we also use a lot of medicines. Those Heavenly Medicines have been used to make Quasi-Heavenly Pills and superior-grade Treasure Pills,¡± Elixir Lord said.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take those seven Heavenly Medicines.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his sleeve.


    After getting the Heavenly Medicines, Chen Fan was about to leave the Alchemist Tower.


    Still, Elixir Lord begged Chen Fan to stay to teach their disciples Alchemy Arts and even offered to give him ten Quasi-Heavenly Pills. In the end, Chen Fan agreed to stay for two weeks.


    Wu Wendin grabbed Chen Fan¡¯s hands and said with a smile before he left, ¡°When you leave the Alchemist Tower, pleasee to the Zhenhai State first. The Wu family will be waiting for you. Although we¡¯re not some sacred ground for alchemy, we can offer you a few Heavenly Medicines. Besides, our family is full of gorgeousdies. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll never want to leave afterwards.¡±


    Wu Baisu and Wu Qinyan stood next to the old man and everyone present was discontent about him trying to take advantage of the girls¡¯ beauty!


    The other leaders also came up and promised Chen Fan that they would be able to provide him with Spirit Medicine and Heavenly Medicine if he went to their houses.


    Those Heavenly Lord Families were incredibly powerful.


    So, Chen Fan would surely be nice to them. Only when he was talking to the Hu family did he put away his smile and give an uncertain answer. The leader of the Hu family looked angry right away.


    Hu Xiao yelled furiously after getting out of the Alchemist Tower, ¡°How dare he treat us like that! He really thinks he can do anything he wants after he became the King of Elixirs? The Hu family is a Heavenly Lord Family! The Ethereal Heavenly Sect is also a powerful sect.¡±


    The six purple talismans in Hu Xiao¡¯s eyes shone bright and there was a Dharma Form of a Four-tailed Heavenly Fox, showing how angry he was.


    Violet Moon Fairy didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Hm, I get that. Even though the Hu family is a Heavenly Lord Family, a King of Elixirs is also powerful. In many ces, a King of Elixirs is regarded as someone who¡¯s only second to a Heavenly Lord and is also addressed as ¡®Your Majesty,¡¯ which is how people address a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord.¡±


    The leader of the Hu family, Hu Yuanshuo, grunted.


    As the leader of the Hu family, Hu Yuanshuo was extremely powerful. There were nine purple talismans in his eyes, meaning that his Nine Illusions of Heavenly Fox had reached the phenomenal sess level. He was way stronger than Hu Xiao and normal elites on the Longevity Roll were also inferior to him.


    ¡°Father, what should we do next? Chen Beixuan isn¡¯t a forgiving person. We offended him before and he won¡¯t make pills for us no matter how respectful we are,¡± Hu Xiao murmured.


    Even Violet Moon Fairy looked over with a confused face.


    ¡°Haha, he¡¯ll have no choice by then. The Beihuang Region belongs to our family after all! He¡¯s only a Golden Core Cultivator.¡±


    Hu Yuanshuo looked up and cracked a smile.


    In the next two weeks¡ª


    Chen Fan stayed in the Alchemist Tower to teach alchemy theory to the elders and talents of the Alchemist Tower.


    The Alchemy Arts he talked about were the most basic ones in the Realm of Cultivation, but for those of the Alchemy Guild, they were eye-openers.


    ¡°Your Majesty is indeed farsighted. We¡¯re impressed.¡±


    In the end, even Elixir Lord knelt and was extremely respectful. The other elders even seemed to admire Chen Fan.


    ¡°Even if I work hard for ten thousand years more, I won¡¯t be able to surpass him,¡± Situ Cheng said in despair.


    ¡°Well... We might not be better than him in alchemy, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t beat him in other aspects,¡± Elder Situ mumbled.


    ¡°What do you mean, Ancestral Patriarch?¡± Situ Cheng was shocked.


    Elder Situ shook his head and remained silent. He looked at Chen Fan with a glint of viciousness in his eyes.


    In those couple of weeks, Qiao Qiao was absolutely the happiest person. She was a little princess in the Alchemy Guild right then and not even the Guild Master would have dared to get angry with her. Chen Fan even spent a lot of time traveling around Medicine City with her.


    Finally, two weekster, Chen Fan was ready to leave.


    This time, no matter what Elixir Lord said, Chen Fan refused to stay. Elixir Lord had no choice but to send them a hundred miles away from Medicine City and made a promise to Chen Fan.


    From then on, the Alchemy Guild would be Chen Fan¡¯s second home and they would always wee him. As for Qiao Qiao, they would ept her as a disciple and teach her well.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Before he left, everyone that knew him went to send him off. Elder Chenyan apologized to Chen Fan and said he had underestimated him. Elder Situ even knelt down and cried for Chen Fan¡¯s forgiveness. Even Situ Cheng humbly admitted his mistake.


    All those elders and disciples respected Chen Fan.


    Only Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang hesitated and talked to Chen Fan with his Immortal Will. He asked Chen Fan to be careful and Chen Fan also asked him to take care of Qiao Qiao and her family. Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang then nodded.


    In the end...


    Chen Fan got on the ck carriage and Zhao Juexian rode the ck me Horse, leaving the State of Ancient Medicine. In the beginning, they were nameless, but when they left, they had be famous all around the Beihuang Region!

 Chapter 909 - The Power of Zhenhai

    <h4>Chapter 909 The Power of Zhenhai</h4>


    ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± Zhao Juexian asked.


    He had stayed in Medicine City like a loyal servant in the past few months.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Zhenhai State. If that old man of the Wu family said there¡¯s Heavenly Medicine, I¡¯ll have to check it out myself,¡± Chen Fan saidzily.


    The carriage turned around and went towards the Zhenhai State.


    Chen Fan also started going over the things he got in that couple of months.


    He took seven Heavenly Medicines, ten Quasi-Heavenly Pills and a Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence, which was a real Heavenly Pill and was much more powerful than the Mixed-essence Heavenly Pill.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence turned into a yellow Qilin the size of a ser ball and let out some sounds. It seemed to be really dissatisfied and started running around the carriage trying to get out, but was stopped by the array on the walls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. That¡¯s an array I drew myself. You¡¯ll never be able to break it, unless you be a Heavenly Lord.¡± Chen Fan yawned and tidied up the Heavenly Medicines.


    The little Qilin widened its eyes and looked enraged.


    ¡°I made you and you disobey me? I¡¯ll eat you if you make me angry,¡± Chen Fan threatened it.


    The little Qilin was terrified and it backed away into a corner.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t have any idea how he would use the Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence. He needed Divine Medicines toplete the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel and ordinary Heavenly Pills weren¡¯t quite useful.


    ¡°But it might be useful if I have more of it.¡±


    Chen Fan counted his stock.


    Qijue Dragon Herb, Illusional Divine Wood, Silver Heavenly Lotus... All those were Heavenly Medicines. The Fruits of Kunyuan ounted for the most. There were five of them after adding up those from the Two World Peak.


    Looking at the Fruits of Kunyuan, the little Qilin opened its mouth and was drooling.


    Chen Fan ignored it and continued counting.


    ¡°The fifteen Heavenly Medicines, twenty three Quasi-Heavenly Pills and other medicines I got from the Two World Peak and Medicine City are enough for me to push my Azure Thearch Longevity Art to the Great Perfection State. By then, I¡¯ll be just half a step away frompleting the second transformation of the Deity Wheel.¡±


    Thinking of this, Chen Fan¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°I need more Heavenly Medicine.¡±


    He looked at the direction of the Wu family.


    The ck carriage, ck horse and old man in ck outfit had already be Che Fan¡¯s symbols. All the senior members of the Beihuang Region had already been made aware that Chen Fan had left the State of Ancient Medicine.


    Many families in the Feipeng County heard about it and immediately found Chen Fan; all of them eagerly asking to pay them a visit.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reject them.


    He sent out a message.


    He would help in making pills to whoever gave him Heavenly Medicine. All the strange and rare recipes seemed easy to him. The Meng family of the Feipeng County took out an ancient recipe.


    That recipe was called the ¡°Tianshi Pill.¡±


    It was a medicine the Heavenly Lords in ancient times used to enhance their powers and True Essence. It was effective also to Nascent Soul Cultivators. For Golden Core Cultivators, the pill could even help them increase the level of their Golden Cores and was as useful as a Heavenly Pill.


    ¡°Our ancestor got this recipe over five thousand years ago. Although the ingredients are easy to find, it¡¯s difficult to make. The elders and Guild Masters of the Alchemy Guild havee and tried before, but none of them seeded. I heard that it¡¯s because the techniques they used in the ancient times arepletely different from ours and have been lost,¡± the leader of the Meng family exined.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and nced over the recipe. He found that the ingredients were indeed some simple Treasure Medicines and could be found in the markets of Medicine City.


    ¡°I can make the pill for you,¡± Chen Fan said and the members of the Meng family were thrilled.


    ¡°But what are you giving me in return?¡±


    The members of the Meng family looked at one another and their leader said, ¡°Our ancestor loved traveling and collected many recipes along the way. Unfortunately, most of them are iplete and the intact ones are hard to understand. The recipe of the Tianshi Pill is the best we have. If you don¡¯t mind, we can offer you all the recipes.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Chen Fan replied after a while.


    Even though Tianhuang was a far-off, the local Alchemy Arts must have something good about it. Chen Fan could find out the mystery of the ancient alchemy of the. Then, there would be no more secrets before him.


    Making Tianshi Pills was difficult for the alchemists on Tianhuang, but it was a piece of cake for Chen Fan.


    The news about the Meng family seeding in making a Tianshi Pill astonished the entire Beihuang Region.


    ¡°The Tianshi Pill is known as one of the top ten rare recipes of the Beihuang Region. Chen Beixuan is indeed the King of Elixirs. His Alchemy Arts are incredible!¡±


    Countless people were stunned.


    Then, not only therge sects and families, even some Heavenly Lord Families had to do something. The leader of the Wu family sent three groups of people to urge Chen Fan to visit them quickly.


    After all, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Those families might not be Heavenly Lord Families, but they were all powerful and could offer him some Heavenly Medicine and Quasi-Heavenly Medicine.


    He made pills for the families and absorbed the energy inside the Heavenly Medicine along his journey. The image of the Divine Tree on the Deity Wheel became more and more concrete and half of its shape had been formed. Chen Fan also started to gain fame in the Beihuang Region.


    When hepleted the third rare recipe, his title of the King of Elixirs waspletely recognized.


    Then, even the Sect Masters of the top sects, who were more powerful than Zhao Juexian, had to respect Chen Fan. Zhao Juexian also found Chen Fan to be even more mysterious.


    ¡°He knows a lot of Dharma Spells and he doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person. Even his Alchemy Arts are quite terrifying. Who exactly is he? What kind of master can nurture such a peerless elite?¡±


    Zhao Juexian¡¯s heart sank.


    On the other hand, something happened on their way to the Wu family. Chen Fan passed through the ¡°Flying Feather Sect¡± in the Zhenhai State. They wanted Chen Fan to make some Heavenly Wing Formation Pills for them, but they couldn¡¯t give him any Heavenly Medicine. So, their Sect Master and seventeen Golden Core elders besieged the carriage and tried to abduct him.


    Zhao Juexian resisted the attack from the eighteen mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators for a few seconds and the Overlords from the surrounding sects finally went to the rescue. The Flying Feather Sect retreated, but Zhao Juexian was also severely injured.


    After hearing about it, the Wu family was enraged.


    Their Ancestral Patriarch, Wu Wendin even went to the Flying Feather Sect in person. He sucked in everything within five hundred miles around the sect into a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure, the ¡°Sea-swallowing Cauldron.¡± The Sect Master, the disciples and over a hundred Golden Core Cultivators became water.


    When the news was spread, the Beihuang Region was stirred.


    Everyone was surprised by the courage of the Flying Feather Sect and was even more astonished by Wu Wendin¡¯s power.


    ¡°The Flying Feather Sect wasn¡¯t a small sect. They ruled over eight cities and were as powerful as the royal family of a Barren Region. There were a hundred Golden Core Cultivators and over a hundred thousand Connate Cultivators, but none of them survived. Wu Wendin is frightening. He¡¯s indeed the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family and one of the top ten Overlords in the Beihuang Region,¡± someone eximed.


    ¡°Yeah, Wu Wendin is almost three thousand years old and nobody knows how powerful he is. His True Essence might be as strong as that of a Heavenly Lord. Together with his Quasi-Heavenly Treasure, the Sea-swallowing Cauldron, even the elites of the Longevity Roll would fear him... But this isn¡¯t the most terrifying thing. The real trump card of the Wu family is the Heavenly Treasure left by Heavenly Lord Zhenhai, the ¡®Zhenhai Tripod Cauldron.¡¯¡±


    Many people were anxious.


    A Heavenly Lord Family was powerful enough to level the Beihuang Region. The Wu family wasn¡¯t even the most powerful one among all of them. There was also a real historical family, the Wang family!


    But some people had discovered something else.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan doesn¡¯t seem to be powerful, except that he has a servant. Does it mean that we can take him away if we¡¯re not afraid of the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family?¡±


    A lot of people started to wonder.


    After leaving the Flying Feather Sect, Chen Fan finally arrived at the Wu family territory.


    As an old Heavenly Lord Family, the Wu family was located in the ocean, which was a hundred miles wide. The ancestral ground of the family was a thousand feet underneath the ocean.


    Passing through a water tunnel, a magnificent ancient city that covered an area of a hundred acres appeared in front of Chen Fan. An invisible dome-shaped curtain repelled the water from the city area.


    ¡°This city was moved from a few hundred thousand miles away and into the bottom of the ocean by our ancestors. There¡¯s an entrance under the city that connects to the North Sea. Some North Sea Monsters came through the entrance every few centuries in the past and tried to attack the Beihuang Region, but we stopped them all,¡± Wu Qinyan said with a hint of arrogance.


    A Heavenly Lord Family wasn¡¯t just a symbol of power, but a responsibility. The Wu family called themselves ¡°Zhenhai¡± and they could only rule the Beihuang Region because of their pride.


    ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    Even Chen Fan was satisfied.


    After entering the city, the leader of the Wu family and many elders went to wee them. They were truly the reason why a Heavenly Lord Family was powerful. There were dozens of peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivators and eight Overlords at the State Lord level.


    The leader of the Wu family even had a superior-grade Golden Core and his power was unpredictable. And yet, what terrified Zhao Juexian the most was the troops lining up in the water.


    There were seven Zhenhai Troops and every one of them was more powerful than the army of the Blood Fiends. They could easily conquer a lot of Barren Regions.


    ¡°They¡¯re too powerful. They¡¯re terrifying.¡±


    Zhao Juexian¡¯s hands were shaking.


    ¡°What do you think? Our family is pretty impressive, right?¡± Wu Wendin asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    The troops and elders of the Wu family were easy to deal with in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, but the old arrays around the city and the ck tripod cauldron that was a thousand feet tall made him narrow his eyes.


    Wu Wendin burst intoughter and invited Chen Fan into the city.


    Chen Fan stayed with the Wu family for a dozen days.


    The Wu family took out eight Heavenly Medicines and Chen Fan also made them a cauldron of Water Essence Heavenly Pills in return. Those pills were enough to guarantee the Wu family thousands of generations of elites and superior-grade Golden Cores.


    Wu Wendin was content and he wanted to introduce Wu Baisu and her sister to Chen Fan, but Chen Fan rejected him.


    On the day Chen Fan was leaving.


    Wu Baisu and her sister went to see him.


    ¡°There will be a gathering among the younger generations near Linjiang City. It has been held for dozens of generations and it happens once every century. By then, not only people from the Beihuang Region wille, but also those from the other Heavenly Regions andrge sects. Would you like to join us?¡±

 Chapter 910 - Meeting Some Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 910 Meeting Some Old Friends</h4>


    ¡°The Gathering of Linjiang?¡±


    Chen Fan looked toward the speaker.


    ¡°During ancient times, Linjiang City had another name. It got its new name after a local residence; a Heavenly Lord created a thousand-mile long river across the city. From then on, the city became a popr destination for young cultivators to visit and revere the Heavenly Lord¡¯s miracle. Over time, the spontaneous gathering became the annual gathering of Linjiang and it attracted talents from all over the Ten Major Heavenly Region,¡± Wu Qinyan said.


    She was wearing a flowing light green dress, which was cinched at the waist by an indigo silk belt to make her breathtaking curves stand out.


    Standing beside her was Wu Baisu whose natural elegance was entuated by her tall statue and slightly pointy chin. Her gaze was cold and aloof, like that of a moon goddess.


    ¡°Talents from the Ten Major Heavenly Regions?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s interest was piqued.


    Of all the Heavenly Regions, the Heavenly Region of Bare North was a far cry from the Ten Major Heavenly Region. Multiple Heavenly Lords presided over the Ten Major Heavenly Regions.


    ¡°Indeed. Luo Changshen from the Changshen Heavenly Region will attend the gathering as well. He ranked pretty high on the Longevity Roll.¡±


    Wu Baisu nodded.


    Wu Baisu¡¯s pride and aloofness was tempered by admiration when she mentioned Luo Changshen¡¯s name.


    ¡°Well, he might, or he might not. Luo Changshen is elusive and the Beihang Region is in the middle of nowhere, so he might not show up.¡±


    Wu Baisu¡¯s words wereced with disappointment.


    ¡°I heard the name Longevity Roll many times. What is it? I knew that Wang Xuanlong is also on the roll. How does hepare with Luo Changshen?¡± Chen Fan said with a smirk.


    ¡°The Longevity Roll is published by the Tianshu Sect. It includes powerful Golden Core Cultivators under five hundred years old.¡±


    Wu Baisu gave Chen Fan a surprised re. She thought Chen Fan must have known about the Longevity Roll.


    ¡°Not all Golden Core Cultivators can be enlisted on the roll. Two criteria must be met: one, it has to be a superior-grade Golden Core, second, the cultivator needs to have reached thete-stage of the Golden Core.


    ¡°The list has a hundred spots and those hundred cultivators are the most powerful among the young generation. Most of the hundred individuals are from the Heavenly Regions.¡±


    ¡°However, some Heavenly Regions might not have any one on the list. The Beihuang Region is lucky enough to have Wang Xuanlong even though he¡¯s ranked at the bottom of the list.¡±


    Wu Baisu paused and heaved a sigh.


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He had never thought that Wang Xuanlong who was revered by many Ancestral Patriarchs had barely been ranked at the bottom of the list.


    ¡°What about Luo Changshen?¡±


    ¡°He ranked twenty-one on the roll. A real force to be reckoned with. He reached thete-stage Golden Core three hundred years ago. Even my family lord would not dare to mess with him.¡±


    A light came up in Wu Baisu¡¯s eyes.


    Chen Fan shook his head after noticing Wu Baisu¡¯s infatuation for Luo Changshen. He then asked Shenxi¡¯s ranking on the roll.


    ¡°Goddess Shenxi?¡±


    Wu Baisu was taken aback by the questions.


    ¡°Three years ago, Goddess Shenxi ranked thirty, close to Luo Changshen. However, I have heard rumors of her forming a divine grade Golden Core. That would put her in the top ten list, if not the top five,¡± Wu Baisu said.


    ¡°Not even a Divine Grade Golden Core can make it to the top three? Do those top three cultivators have sacred grade golden cores?¡±


    Chen Fan was shocked.


    Cultivators with a Divine Grade Golden Core were as powerful as the Ancient Demon Prince. Any one of them would be seen as a mighty force anywhere in the universe. However, that was still not good enough to fill the top three spots on the Longevity Roll.


    ¡°Well, yes and no. A Divine Grade Golden Core is extremely rare and powerful. However, raw strength isn¡¯t the only thing the ranking considers. It also takes level of attainment, Dharma treasures, raw talents and Divine Powers into consideration.¡±


    Then, Lin Baikui suddenly mumbled under her breath, ¡°I have heard that all three cultivators on the top three share the same experience of being hunted down by the Heavenly Lord.¡±


    Chen Fan was taken aback by the revtion.


    He knew better than anyone about the terrifying power of a Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate. It was beyond people like Wu Baisu¡¯s wildest imagination.


    The sky copsed and the earth shattered. Time and space lost their meaning and order.


    The Nascent Soul Cultivators were the closest to the most fundamental principle on which the universe was built. Their power was based on that principle; they could shatter any Golden Core Cultivator regardless of their store of power.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Deity Wheel might not be able to withstand such an attack.


    During a real fight, Chen Fan would notst a second without using the Xuan Wu True Form.


    ¡°I had never expected to find such powerful cultivators on Tianhuang. I think I have underestimated this world.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    In the end, although Chen Fan agreed to attend the gathering, he refused to go with the two girls. Instead, he traveled with an old servant in order to avoid attention.


    The gathering would be held at the Ancient Deity teau. That was the ce where the unnamed Heavenly Lord had created the mighty river.


    Although the gathering had not started, the area around the Ancient Deity teau was already packed with young cultivators.


    Some of them were from the thirteen states of the Beihuang Region, and some were from other Heavenly Regions. Most of them were Golden Core Cultivators.


    Chen Fan was at the early-stage of the Golden Core, so no one had paid much attention to him.


    ¡°That is Hu Xiao from the Hu family. I heard that he is almost at thete-stage of the Golden Core. Behind him is Violet Moon Fairy. They make such a cute couple!¡±


    ¡°The Wu Sisters are here as well. I heard that Wu Baisu has just made it to the Longevity Roll.¡±


    ¡°Therees Wang Xuanfeng.¡±


    Many elite young cultivators had arrived.


    Hu Xiao, Wu Baisu, Wang Xuanfeng, Nin Haichao and Feng Yuqiu. All the top talents of the Beihuang Region had gathered there. Even the weakest one among them had reached the mid-stage of the Golden Core.


    They sauntered straight into the Ancient Deity teau as soon as they arrived, leaving countless pairs of jealous eyes behind them.


    Walking alongside them were many other young cultivators from other regions who were as powerful as Hu Xiao and Wang Xuanfeng.


    ¡°I hope I can join them one day,¡± someone eximed.


    ¡°Haha, you?¡± someone else said derisively, ¡°You need to at least have a Golden Core to be able to stand on that teau while being bombarded by the remains of the Heavenly Lord¡¯s energy.¡±


    Among many talents in the Beihuang Region, only a handful had formed a Golden Core in the past century. Mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators were even rarer.


    ¡°Master, the Ancient Deity teau is where the Heavenly Lord reached nirvana. Those who can stand on it would quickly rise to fame. Those who climb the teau without enough strength or help would fall very quickly,¡± Zhao Juexian exined.


    Chen Fan looked up and saw how a few Golden Core Cultivators who forcefully entered the teau had been struck by lightning and fallen to the ground.


    By the end, only a hundred individuals had reached the top.


    Chen Fan was about to tell Zhao Juexian to get ready for the climb, when he heard someone call out his name.


    ¡°Senior Chen!¡±


    Chen Fan looked back and saw an old friend: Yun Yier. She stood not far from him, eyes wide due to the pleasant surprise. Standing beside her was Lin Wuhua, looking as aloof as ever. They were both apanied by Mu Hongti.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    The Zeihan Region was far from Beihuang Region and it would take a Connate Cultivator a few months to cover the distance, not to mention the perils along the road. Chen Fan had thought that he would never see those three again.


    Compared to six month before, their level of attainment had increased by leaps and bounds.


    ¡°Ever since you left the Beihan Region, our master advised us to travel more so that we could broaden our view,¡± Lin Wuhua said with a bow.


    The Xuanming Witch had learned to temper her arrogance with respect.


    Chen Fan agreed with the advice they had been given. A Golden Core Cultivator was a rare sight in the Beihuang Region but it was everywhere in the Zeihan Region, so much so that attaining a Golden Core was the prerequisite to enter the Ancient Deity teau.


    The gap between the two regions was huge.


    ¡°Indeed, Senior Chen. We have seen so many powerful men and women along our journey. We thought Manggu and Zhao Duluo in my home town were mighty warriors, but anyone in Zeihan Region is every bit as powerful as them. We got into some trouble recently, so we are lucky to see you right now,¡± Yun Yier said.


    The three had been overwhelmed by the things they saw and the people they met. They were quiet if not ufortable as if they were country girls who had arrived at a metropolis for the first time.


    ¡°What trouble?¡¯ Chen Fan asked.


    Suddenly, a loud and jarring voice was heard.


    ¡°Hey, you three! Didn¡¯t you tell me that you can reach the top of the teau? What are you waiting for? A drumroll?¡±


    Chen Fan looked toward the speaker.


    He saw an attractive girl surrounded by her entourage walking over to him. She held her chin up and her eyes were filled with disdain.

 Chapter 911 - Because My Name Is Chen Beixuan

    <h4>Chapter 911 Because My Name Is Chen Beixuan</h4>


    The girl was wearing a purple Qipao with a deep v-neck that revealed much of her breasts. The bottom half of the dress had a long slit that partially exposed a pair of long and slender thighs. The look on her face was flirtatious and domineering, befitting of a queen.


    However, her unique charm had been marred by the cold hostility in her eyes.


    The three girls pulled taut faces as soon as they saw the woman. Yun Yier mustered her courage and flung back at her, ¡°Hu Mei, why do you care?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I was talking to Lin Wuhua. Didn¡¯t your master teach you to respect your seniors?¡±


    Hu Mei scoffed and raised her hand to p at Yun Yier.


    A wash of purple light appeared in the air. It ripped across space, hurtling toward the girls. This attack was from a Golden Core Cultivator, and was able to annihte anything within a few miles radius. Suddenly, the air felt heavy.


    Yun Yier and Mu Hongti¡¯s faces turned pale.


    They were only Connate Cultivators and would never stand a chance against such power. They would be reduced to a pulp even with the protection of their Spirit Treasures.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    A metal nking noise was heard.


    Lin Wuhua extended two fingers to form a de and hacked at the purple energy.


    ¡°Hu Mei, that¡¯s enough. What¡¯s between you and me has nothing to do with Yun Yier. You don¡¯t need to harm her,¡± Lin Wuhua wore a frosty expression and refuted.


    A cultivator in white outfit said with a cold smile, ¡°What can you do if she kills her anyways? You¡¯re a bunch of country girls who will pay for offending the heir of a prestigious family.¡±


    He stood tall and firm and the white outfitplemented his handsome features. The energy floating around him suggested that he was at the Golden Core¡¯s mid-stage, while the asional shes of light his body gave off was a telltale sign that he carried more than one Spirit Treasure. Judging by those facts, he could defeat most mid-stage Golden Core Cultivators.


    ¡°Just so. Lass, do you know who she is?


    ¡°She is the heir of the Hu family, the sister of Second Lord Hu. Shees from a Heavenly Lord Family, what is your life to her? Kneel and beg her to spare your life, NOW.¡±


    ¡°Miss Mei, I found that girl in ck outfit quite to my liking. Why don¡¯t you leave her to me after you¡¯re done with her? I¡¯m in need of a pet just for fun,¡± a few young cultivators suggested.


    They were all Golden Core Cultivators and were surrounded by their Dharma Treasure¡¯s halos. Seeing the situation had escted, the onlookers backed a few steps to get out of those young men¡¯s way.


    Meanwhile, the three girls were being seized by embarrassment and anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    He figured that those young men and women were heirs of powerful factions. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach the Golden Core at such a young age.


    That being said, the level of their golden cores was not high: a typical problem with rich young cultivators whocked real talent. However, Chen Fan wondered how their strife started.


    ¡°Senior Chen, we met Hu Mei as soon as we entered the Beihuang Region.


    ¡°One of herpanions, a man with thest name Feng took an interest in Sister Lin. She was overtaken by jealousy and sought to teach Sister Lin a lesson. They have heard that we are heading toward the Ancient Deity teau, so she spread nasty lies about us, saying that we would never be able to reach the top of the teau. Yier confronted herter and she took it as a sign of aggression,¡± Mu Hongti answered while speaking under her breath.


    Chen Fan looked at the spiteful Hu Mei and then back at Lin Wuhua¡¯s stone cold face. He knew what was going on. Hu Mei was jealous of the attention Lin Wuhua was getting. It must be hard for Hu Mei to stomach the fact that someone else was more attractive than her.


    Chen Fan had to agree with the man in the middle of this drama. Lin Wuhua was indeed more attractive than Hu Mei.


    ¡°Whatever! I don¡¯t care who Feng Yushan likes. I¡¯m not that desperate! But you have embarrassed me in public, and that, I can never forgive. Kneel before me and beg for my forgiveness, or I will take your power away and send you to a whore house!¡±


    Hu Mei put on a cold grin; poisonous intent spilled out from her wide eyes.


    Her threat sent a chill down all the other cultivator¡¯s spines.


    She was vile!


    Lin Wuhua was a Golden Core Cultivator and a whore house was no ce for her. Such humiliation was worse than death.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Lin Wuhua scowled and was unable to hold back her anger. She pressed a hand on the de, ready to unsheath it.


    Hu Mei rolled her eyes and smirked. Meanwhile, the young cultivators around her stepped forward and unveiled their glistening Dharma Treasures.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A few bursts of energy were shot up to the sky as the Spirit Treasures revealed themselves. Suddenly, a deep and powerful roaring filled up the firmament, sending down energy waves that terrified the onlookers.


    Although those rich heirs couldn¡¯tpete against top elite talents, they were much more powerful than average cultivators.


    ¡°Sister Lin!¡±


    Mu Hongti¡¯s face darkened.


    Lin Wuhua had a level five Golden Core, but she couldn¡¯t take on so many foes at once. Lin Wuhua had also noticed the danger and her body was quivering due to stress. She held the de tighter until her fingers lost color.


    ¡°Senior Chen, please help her,¡± Yun Yier begged; eyes wide open with fear.


    Mu Hongti also turned over to look at Chen Fan and plead with her eyes.


    They had seen Chen Fan bring Zhao Juexian to heel and therefore they knew he was more powerful than Hu Mei and her entourage.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to get involved? Miss Hu Mei is from the Hu family of Xuandu. It¡¯s a Heavenly Lord Family. She is also Hu Xiao¡¯s favorite sister. If you don¡¯t know who Hu Xiao is, you just need to look up at the Ancient Deity teau.


    ¡°Meanwhile, me and my brothers here are all heirs of Heavenly Lord Families. The tall one is Yan Wuwang. He is the ninth generation heir of the Sanshan Sect.


    ¡°Over there is Fang Yan. He is thest disciple of Perfected Cultivator Xuannu. Ah, right. You might not know who Perfected Cultivator Xuannu is, but just know that he¡¯s ranked top fifty in the Beihuang Roll.


    ¡°Standing behind me are Shan Wenshen, Huang Weijun and An Shufeng, all their benefactors are mighty cultivators. I am Liu Xiang and am the least of your worries. But I also rank in the top thirty among my peers.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to be our enemy?¡±


    The cultivator in white outfit gave Chen Fan a thoughtful smile.


    People around them let out gasps of cold air after hearing his words.


    The Sanshan Sect Master and the Perfected Cultivator Xuannu were mighty forces in the Beihuang Region. Although they were not as prestigious as those from the Heavenly Lord Families, they were every bit as powerful and were all on the Beihuang Roll.


    The Beihuang Roll listed all the powerful Overlords in the Beihuang Region.


    Perfected Cultivator Xuannu was at the fiftieth spot on the Beihuang Roll; his power was on par with Wang Xuanlong¡¯s and was much more powerful than averagete-stage Golden Core Cultivators.


    Of all of them, the Hu family posed the biggest threat.


    ¡°Oh no. Those girls are in trouble.¡±


    Some onlookers shook their heads in consternation.


    By then, the three girls had already been shaken to the core.


    They had met many cultivators who, at first, were willing to offer them aid, butter shriveled after hearing the Hu family¡¯s name. They have learned of the Hu family¡¯s clout in the Beihuang Region first hand.


    The Hu family was a Heavenly Lord Family and other factions such as the Seven Fiend Sects or the Zhao family couldn¡¯tpare. Would Chen Fan really help them despite the ire of such a powerful force?


    Mu Hongti looked to Chen Fan and saw that he wasn¡¯t taking action. Her heart sank to the bottom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time with them, just do it. I still need to meet my Big Brother on the teau. He promised to introduce me to Luo Changshen.¡±


    Hu Mei¡¯s patience was wearing thin.


    Lin Wuhua and the other three girls were as insignificant as insects in her eyes.


    The other rich heirs were also feeling a thirst for blood in their mouths. Those three country girls were nothing but ythings to them.


    As Shan Wenshen and Huang Weijun threw themselves at the girls, Yier shouted out, ¡°Senior Chen!¡±


    Even Lin Wuhua turned her head toward Chen Fan and gave Chen Fan a pleading nce. Chen Fan finally spoke up, ¡°Can you spare them for my sake?¡±


    The rich heirs nearly burst outughing after hearing that.


    Hu Mei shot a curious nce at Chen Fan. Herpanions thought Chen Fan had gone mad. What leverage did an early-stage golden core cultivator have over those powerful heirs? Did he think he was Wang Xuanlong or Luo Changshen?


    Liu Xiang grinned and then asked, ¡°What sect or family do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°I am none of that.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°Then why should we listen to you?¡±


    Liu Xiang pulled a taut face and sent a wave of energy at Chen Fan.


    He had not only reached the mid-stage Golden Core, but he had also mastered the True Energy of Ethereal Ice. Suddenly, countless white ice dragons appeared out of nowhere. They plunged toward Chen Fan, snarling.


    The onlooker¡¯s faces changed colors.


    However, Chen Fan was unfazed by the danger. He shrugged and said lightly, ¡°Maybe because my name is Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Liu Xiang smirked, but his smile quickly curdled on his face. He stopped his art and then asked in a shaky voice, ¡°Chen Beixuan, the Elixir Monarch?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Chen Fan nodded as a deadly silence fell over the crowd.


    Everyone was floored by the revtion. And the faces of the powerful heirs turned sour.

 Chapter 912 - Unexpected Guests

    <h4>Chapter 912 Unexpected Guests</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yun Yier wondered.


    She suddenly found that the entire teau of Ancient Deity became quiet once the name Chen Beixuan was mentioned. All the onlookers, Shan Wenshen and Fang Yan were speechless and Liu Xiang had turned pale.


    Lin Wuhua and Mu Hongti were also confused.


    They had just arrived in the Beihuang Region, so they didn¡¯t know how superior the name Chen Beixuan was.


    ¡°This is the Elixir Monarch?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen videos of His Majesty. He looks the same as he was when he formed a pill with a thought.¡±


    ¡°Oh god, the Elixir Monarch came to the teau of Ancient Deity in person. The gathering is going to be incredible. He¡¯s the only Elixir Monarch the Beihuang Region has had in thest thousands of years!¡±


    Everyone murmured.


    They all looked at Chen Fan in awe.


    After Chen Fan defeated Elixir Lord and the Alchemy Guild, he had been admired by the world. When hepleted some rare recipes and yed the Flying Feather Sect, nobody else in the entire Beihuang Region had dared to provoke him anymore.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Hu Mei was enraged, but she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    She was born in a Heavenly Lord Family and was Hu Xiao¡¯s sister, but she still felt extremely stressful when facing this famous Elixir Monarch. He was someone as powerful as her father and elders.


    ¡°Now, are you going to give in or not?¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers and looked at Liu Xiang.


    Liu Xiang turned pale right away. Even Hu Mei had to back away in front of Chen Fan, let alone himself. With Chen Fan¡¯s reputation in the Beihuang Region, he could ask any Heavenly Lord family for help and he wasn¡¯t someone the second generations could bepared to.


    While Mu Hongti and Yun Yier were in shock, Liu Xiang slowly bowed and cracked a smile.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we were wrong. Please forgive us for the sake of the Hu family...¡±


    When the three girls saw Liu Xiang being so humble to Chen Fan, they could only gasp. Although they didn¡¯t know who Liu Xiang was, they knew that he was a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator!


    Chen Fan ignored Liu Xiang and walked to Hu Mei. ¡°Did you say that you want to sell Lin Wuhua to a brothel?¡±


    Hu Mei was speechless.


    ¡°p!¡±


    Chen Fan pped Hu Mei and she flew a thousand meters. Half of her face was smashed. If she didn¡¯t have a few Spirit Treasures, she would have exploded.


    ¡°This is a lesson for you. Next time, I¡¯ll go to the Hu family and ask Hu Yuanshuo about the way he taught his daughter.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Hu Mei was furious.


    As the Lady of the Hu family, she had never been treated like this before. Everyone down the teau watched her being pped. And yet, she immediately calmed herself down when she saw Chen Fan¡¯s cold eyes.


    The man in front of her was the Elixir Monarch who defeated the entire Alchemy Guild! Speaking of power, the Hu family might not be any stronger than the Alchemy Guild.


    ¡°Juexian, find those who bad-mouthed Lin Wuhua. Take away their Golden Core and turn them back into ordinary people! As for the others, break their limbs and throw them into the river.¡±


    After Chen Fan pped Hu Mei, he ignored her and left.


    Zhao Juexian immediately got up when he heard the order.


    ¡°All right!¡± as Zhao Juexian replied, a terrifying Dharma Power rose from his body and a python a thousand feet long shot to the sky from his back.


    Shan Wenshen and Fang Yan were terrified and they tried to resist.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Juexian was Lord Beihan and had the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python. He would have been among the top fifty cultivators even in the Zeihan Region. How could these early-stage Golden Core Cultivators resist his attack?


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    In a heartbeat, Zhao Juexian had already broken the limbs of a few people and threw them into the river. One person was killed and his Golden Core had been taken forcefully. Liu Xiang and the others were also thrown into the river.


    Before they were thrown, they cried, begged and shouted. Fang Yan had even imed that his master was ¡°Perfected Cultivator Xuannu¡± and he would never let them get away with it, but Zhao Juexian ignored him and followed Chen Fan¡¯s order.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    Yan Wuwang, Fang Yan, Shan Wenshen, Huang Weijun... They were all famous young Overlords of the Beihuang Region and had powerful backgrounds. Each of them was being supported by a top Grand Perfected Cultivator, and even the Heavenly Lord Families wouldn¡¯t offend so many of them at the same time.


    But Chen Fan just broke their limbs and threw them into the river.


    Even though the limbs of a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator could be healed quickly, not every one of them could bear the humiliation.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan... I¡¯lle for you until I die!¡± Liu Xiang said viciously with her loose hair and wet clothes.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t care at all.


    He just didn¡¯t want to show his real strength, or he would have killed all of them. The Hu family was nothing. The Sanshan Sect and Perfected Cultivator Xuannu were also nothing. Without a Heavenly Lord, nothing in this world could scare him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Chen Fan said to the three girls.


    Yun Yier waspletely dumbfounded and Mu Hongti looked at Chen Fan excitedly. Only Lin Wuhua remained arrogant, but her eyes were full of fear.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan let out an azure beam and enveloped the three of them, which then turned into a star and rose to the Ancient Deity teau. The thunderous sounds of the Heavenly Lords on the teau didn¡¯t seem to exist for him.


    In a blink, Chen Fan had already reached theAncient Deity teau.


    It was ten thousand feet from the ground and was a thousand feetrge, which was the size of dozens of ser fields. There were many Overlords from therge families and sects of the Beihuang Region, and the elites from the other Heavenly Regions.


    But then, Hu Xiao, a few Sect Masters and family leaders looked at Chen Fan with an upset face. A Golden Core Cultivator with red hair who was covered in burning fire even looked like he wanted to eat Chen Fan whole.


    ¡°Looks like you already know what happened down there!¡± Chen Fan said with a smile.


    Hu Xiao was getting more furious.


    The Immortal Will of a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator could cover a few hundred miles and the Ancient Deity teau was only ten thousand feetrge. It was easy for them to have seen the situation clearly. Chen Fan had pped Hu Mei and broke the limbs of her suitors, which was aplete humiliation for the Hu family in other people¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for what you did someday,¡± Hu Xiao said.


    Then, Hu Mei also arrived. She almost cried when she saw Hu Xiao. Half of her face had been smashed and the Dharma Power remained inside, so it couldn¡¯t be healed. Hu Xiao was enraged even more.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll slowly settle the scores with the Hu family,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Many cultivators who wanted to greet Chen Fan began to hesitate. Chen Fan was indeed the Elixir Monarch, but the Hu family was also powerful!


    It wasn¡¯t wise to do anything at the moment.


    Only the sisters of the Wu family pulled them into their circle.


    ¡°Sister Lin, looks like Senior Chen is really famous,¡± Yun Yier mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just realized that?¡± Lin Wuhua red at her and looked at Chen Fan. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t someone that the Zeihan Region could control anymore.


    He was on an equal footing with the elites.


    And he was evenparable to the most powerful young Overlords of the Beihuang Region.


    ¡°I wonder how many years I¡¯ll need to be as powerful as he is.¡± Lin Wuhua sighed.


    Meanwhile, Wang Xuanlong had already exined the history and rules of the gathering. The Linjiang Deity Gathering was an asion for young cultivators to learn from one another. The winner could have the chance to stay at the Ancient Deity teau for three months and would be qualified to learn the cultivation arts of the ancient Heavenly Lords.


    ¡°Haha, Your Majesty, didn¡¯t I tell you that you must participate in the battles once you¡¯re here? That is, unless you want to get out of the Ancient Deity teau or apologize to the Hu family,¡± Hu Xiao sneered and said.


    Since Chen Fan had been indifferent towards the Hu family, Hu Xiao stopped talking nonsense with him. The six purple talismans in his eyes were spinning.


    Speaking of alchemy, Hu Xiao would not dare topete with Chen Fan, but the Hu family had never been weaker than anyone else in fights.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± the sisters of the Wu family shouted.


    Wu Baisu even grunted viciously.


    While Hu Xiao was about to answer, three beams of light shed across the sky like three bright shooting stars.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    The three light raysnded on the Ancient Deity teau and three young Overlords appeared. There were two men and a woman. One of them was wearing a white outfit and holding a sword, another one was as strong as a dragon and the other was covered in red fire. They were all several times more powerful than Hu Xiao and didn¡¯t seem to put the people from the Beihuang Region in their eyes.


    They immediately spoke once they showed up.


    ¡°Who¡¯s... Chen Beixuan?¡±

 Chapter 913 - The Gathering of the Elites

    <h4>Chapter 913 The Gathering of the Elites</h4>


    Those three people arrived with a fierce attitude and many cultivators of the Beihuang Region were discontent about it. Those from the Wu family and the Alchemy Guild were enraged.


    Chen Beixuan was the Elixir Monarch and was as superior as the leader of the Heavenly Lord Families. How could they call him by his name directly? Even Hu Xiao addressed him as Elixir Monarch Chen, no matter how arrogant he was.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you...?¡± As Wu Qinyan spoke, Wu Baisu suddenly interrupted her.


    ¡°Sister, their leader is Lichen, the Heavenly Jade Sword Prince.¡±


    ¡°Lichen?¡±


    Wu Qinyan sized up the man in the middle, who was in a white outfit and was carrying a sword. Then, his eyes popped out and he gasped.


    Most people on the Ancient Deity teau had already recognized them.


    ¡°Is he really Lichen? He¡¯s the Sword Prince from the Heavenly Jade Institute, which is a Heavenly Sect that is among the top three Sword Sects on Tianhuang, alongside the Haotian Sword Sect. Lichen ranks even higher than Wang Xuanlong on the Longevity Roll!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s wearing a white outfit and is carrying a sword. He has ck hair and the Big Dipper on his clothes is the symbol of Heavenly Jade Institute. He must be Lichen.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, Lichen is here. We¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    Many people were terrified.


    Lichen was ranked at the seventy fourth ce on the Longevity Roll and was a real swordsman! Added to that, the Heavenly Jade Institute was even more powerful than the Wang family of the Beihuang Region.


    How could anyone not be afraid when the heir of such a Heavenly Sect made an appearance?


    Wu Baisu, Feng Yuqiu, Nin Haichao and Wang Xuanfeng frowned and looked frightened.


    Even Wang Xuanlong got up andughed.


    ¡°Why are you here in the Beihuang Region?¡±


    Wang Xuanlong was surrounded by stars and his eyes twinkled. When people looked at him, there seemed to be images depictings and the destruction of the universe behind him. He was as impressive as Lichen.


    Although the Heavenly Jade Institute was a Heavenly Sect, their disciples were mostly gathered in the south of Tianhuang. The Beihuang Region was in the north most part and didn¡¯t have much contact with the Heavenly Jade Institute.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a new Elixir Monarch. I had toe!¡± Lichen said with a cold voice.


    He nced over and countless people lowered their heads. They felt like there was a de aura in Lichen¡¯s eyes and their Divine Souls could crack if they looked at him.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely the Heavenly Jade Sword Prince, or he wouldn¡¯t be so powerful!¡±


    Many were terrified.


    Even Chen Fan sized him up.


    Although Lichen wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Haotian Sword Prince, he wasn¡¯t much weaker. Sword King had lost to the Haotian Sword Prince back then.


    However, no matter how strong Lichen was, he was just like an ant in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe even Brother Lichen has heard about Elixir Monarch Chen. What a pleasure!¡± Wang Xuanlong smiled and nced at the two cultivators next to Lichen.


    ¡°These two are?¡±


    Wu Baisu and the others also wondered.


    The three of them came together fiercely.


    The man and woman next to Lichen seemed to be powerful as well, and they should also be famous.


    ¡°This is Goddess Long Hua from the Dragon Burial Region and this is Gufen, the Young Lord of Saint Fire City. Brother Wang should be familiar with their names,¡± Lichen introduced.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    After hearing what he said¡ª


    Everyone was startled and even Wang Xuanlong narrowed his eyes.


    Long Hua was 189cm tall, as energetic as a leopard. She had purple long hair and dark purple eyes.


    Gufen was bold and skinny, but his body was surrounded by white fire which made him look sacred.


    But what was more terrifying was their identity.


    ¡°The Long family of the Dragon Burial Region and Saint Fire City are both historical! Long Hua and Gufen rank eighty-third and eighty-ninth on the Longevity Roll respectively, so they¡¯reparable to Wang Xuanlong...¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Those three were elites of the Longevity Roll.


    Tianhuang was vast. There were a few hundred Barren Regions, dozens of Heavenly Regions and many secretnds, Grotto-heavens and small worlds, which covered an area of billions of miles. Only a hundred cultivators could be listed on the Longevity Roll and Wang Xuanlong was the only one among them in the entire Beihuang Region in thest thousand years. As luck would have it, four of such elites had gathered there.


    Together with the legendary Luo Changshen.


    There were a total of five elites of the Longevity Roll on the Ancient Deity teau.


    Thinking of this, even Wu Baisu was anxious.


    The cultivators of the Beihuang Region were speechless.


    ¡°Lichen, Long Hua, Gufen, together with Wang Xuanlong and Luo Changshen, five elites are here at the Linjiang Deity Gathering. This has never happened before. Elixir Monarch Chen is incredible,¡± someone eximed.


    ¡°Haha, do you really think these elites have good intentions?¡± A skinny, elegant cultivator holding a folding fan shook his head.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    People around looked over immediately.


    The elegant cultivator looked up and said coldly, ¡°Among the regions on Tianhuang, the Beihuang Region is located in the north and our cultivation arts have been declining. Over thest ten thousand years, we¡¯ve only got one Heavenly Lord and only Wang Xuanlong got listed on the Longevity Roll in the past three thousand years. If we rank the Heavenly Regions again, the Beihuang Region would be at the bottom. Why would these heavy hitters even care about the Linjiang Deity Gathering?¡±


    ¡°They came for the Elixir Monarch... and not in a friendly way.¡±


    Everyone was shocked and the person who spoke before said furiously, ¡°The Elixir Monarch is the pride of the Beihuang Region and a peerless alchemy talent. Whoever offends him will be our enemy!¡±


    ¡°Right, even Heavenly Lords have to respect the Elixir Monarch. Do they really think they¡¯ve already be Nascent Soul Cultivators?¡±


    ¡°How would Lichen and his friends be more powerful than the Wang family?¡±


    Everyone said with anger.


    The Beihuang Region had been the weaker one among the Heavenly Regions and many cultivators couldn¡¯t even keep their heads up when they went to the other regions.


    Since Chen Fan had arrived, all of them treated him as their pride and glory, and they couldn¡¯t allow anyone to offend him.


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m afraid... that¡¯s not necessarily true!¡±


    The elegant cultivator heaved a sigh and seemed a bit worried.


    ¡°The Beihuang Region has many families and sects. Elixir Monarch Chen has provoked a lot of them. This is going to be tough for him.¡±


    However, the people around him were too excited and they didn¡¯t listen to him.


    Meanwhile, on the teau, the tall and sexy Long Hua said, ¡°Wang Xuanlong, cut the crap! I heard there¡¯s a new Elixir Monarch in the Beihuang Region. We came from the south to see if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Gufen also said, ¡°Many regions are shocked by the fact that there¡¯s a new Elixir Monarch. We¡¯re only the first group to get here. I¡¯m afraid more cultivators are on their way as well. I know that even the Alchemy King learned about it. You must be careful!¡±


    Many people were stunned.


    They knew what the two of them truly meant.


    They were trying to say that Chen Fan was fake. People in the other Heavenly Regions didn¡¯t believe that the Beihuang Region would have an Elixir Monarch, which was why they went there to see for themselves. Most of them were expecting to expose the truth.


    Wang Xuanlong also frowned.


    The Wang family had always seen the Beihuang Region as their own, so when cultivators from the other regions looked down on the Beihuang Region, Wang Xuanlong would certainly be enraged by it.


    ¡°Goddess Long Hua, please be respectful. His Majesty is an Elixir Monarch and even the leader of the Long family has to treat him well.


    ¡°Besides, the elders and the Guild Master of the Alchemy Guild confirmed it and many families agreed. Elixir Monarch Chen even made a Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence in front of everyone. How can it be fake...¡±


    Before he finished talking...


    Long Hua had already grunted.


    ¡°Who knows what the Beihuang Region is nning? The Alchemy Guild might have made up a story with Chen Beixuan to gain fame. How good is the judgement of the leaders of your families?¡±


    ¡°Goddess Longhua, what do you mean?¡±


    Wang Xuanlong looked cold.


    Long Hua not only believed that Chen Fan was a fake Elixir Monarch, she had also humiliated the Heavenly Lord Families of the Beihuang Region. A lot of elites looked upset and those from the Wu family and the Alchemy Guild were enraged. Only Situ Cheng sat there without saying a word.


    ¡°Long Hua didn¡¯t mean it. Please don¡¯t mind her. And yet, this is indeed a big deal. Our Sect Master met Alchemy King not long ago and Alchemy King was concerned about it as well,¡± Lichen said.


    ¡°Alchemy King knows?¡±


    Wang Xuanlong was shocked.


    Alchemy King was the real big cheese and a well-known Heavenly Alchemist on Tianhuang. Even Heavenly Lords respected him. If he knew about it, who wouldn¡¯t be concerned?


    But then, what Lichen said didn¡¯t only make everyone feel surprised.


    ¡°Besides, you might not know that, thest Elixir Monarch came from the Heavenly Jade Institute.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was astonished.


    Even Wang Xuanlong seemed to be frightened.


    ¡°Do you really think anyone can be an Elixir Monarch after making just one Heavenly Pill?¡± Long Hua said with disdain.


    ¡°Yeah, an Elixir Monarch is someone second only to a Heavenly Alchemist. Even a Heavenly Lord has to respect him. Saint Fire City would have already gotten one if it were this easy.¡±


    Gufen nodded.


    ¡°A lot of things have to be considered and many Heavenly Sects have to be involved before you can call yourself an Elixir Monarch, not just by making a Heavenly Pill. This isn¡¯t just a title!¡± Lichen said.


    His voice sounded cold.


    After they stopped talking, everyone was speechless.


    The atmosphere on the Ancient Deity teau became serious and Wang Xuanlong remained silent.


    ¡°Indeed, an Elixir Monarch is as superior as the leader of a Heavenly Lord Family. How can you be one just by making a Heavenly Pill?¡± many people asked the same question in their minds.


    Lichen then said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not qualified to judge who can be an Elixir Monarch. We¡¯re only here to see how powerful Chen Beixuan is. If he¡¯s not strong and doesn¡¯t know many Alchemy Arts, how can he be an Elixir Monarch?¡±


    Everyone immediately looked at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan was instantly put under the spotlight.

 Chapter 914 - Stop Talking and Die!

    <h4>Chapter 914 Stop Talking and Die!</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The three of them looked over.


    Yun Yier immediately became nervous. The sisters of the Wu family and Mu Hongti were also worried.


    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°You¡¯re just an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator. How dare you call yourself an Elixir Monarch? You¡¯re hrious.¡±


    Long Hua grunted and raised her chin arrogantly.


    ¡°Your Dharma Power... is indeed weak.¡±


    Everyone knew what Gufen meant. Chen Fan¡¯s level was too low for him. Hu Mei and Hu Xiao snickered, while the sisters of the Wu family and Lin Wuhua looked upset.


    ¡°Too weak.¡±


    Lichen shook his head.


    There were shes of silver light in his eyes and he stared at Chen Fan.


    ¡°An Elixir Monarch shouldn¡¯t only be good at alchemy, but should also be powerful. When our ancestor was granted the title of Elixir Monarch, he ranked second on the Longevity Roll. Without enough strength, how can you use a Heavenly Cauldron to make Heavenly Pills?¡±


    Lichen created some screeches as he spoke. He stood there and gave everyone a lot of pressure.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    People around Chen Fan backed away.


    Mu Hongti and Yun Yier immediately turned pale. If it wasn¡¯t for Wu Baisu, they would have been killed.


    As for Lin Wuhua, she was still hanging on, but her mouth was bleeding and she had to fall back. The other Overlords of the Wu family and the Alchemy Guild had also backed away. In the end, only the sisters of the Wu family, Zhao Juexian and Situ Cheng still stood behind Chen Fan, but they were surrounded by fire and True Essence, and were apparently resisting with all their powers.


    In the end, dozens of meters around Chen Fan had be empty and only a few people were still standing.


    ¡°Lichen is too powerful.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even attacked. His sword energy has already frightened many young elites. Lin Wuhua is an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator and is strong enough to fight with the Lady of the Wu family, but she still can¡¯t withstand his energy for even a second.¡±


    ¡°The elites on the Longevity Roll are indeed powerful!¡±


    Many people were terrified.


    ¡°Lichen, don¡¯t go too far. This is the Beihuang Region. Don¡¯t you think that we can¡¯t handle you!¡±


    Wu Baisu grunted and stood in front of Chen Fan.


    A ck wave appeared behind her which had a ck tripod cauldron inside. It was a hundred feet tall and it blocked Lichen¡¯s sword energy.


    Wu Baisu got more furious. The Wu family also had a Heavenly Lord before and had a Heavenly Treasure. Even though they were inferior to the Heavenly Jade Institute, they were also powerful. Wu Baisu was a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator. How would she be afraid of Lichen?


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Lichen narrowed his eyes.


    He then shot out a stream of silver aura which looked like a Heavenly Sword and shed with it. Wu Baisu didn¡¯t step back. Her ck tripod cauldron¡¯s Dharma Form was erged; it seemed as if it were going to break the sky.


    While the two of them were about to fight.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± someone said.


    Wang Xuanlong waved his hand and a starry curtain fell, splitting the two of them, The silver de aura and the Dharma Form were blocked. The curtain might seem thin, but it was as hard as an iron wall.


    ¡°Brother Lichen, this is the Beihuang Region, not the Heavenly Jade Institute,¡± Wang Xuanlong told Lichen seriously.


    Long Hua and Gufen only stepped forward and many young cultivators of the Beihuang Region had raised their swords, standing behind Wang Xuanlong. Facing three elites of the Longevity Roll, Wang Xuanlong and Wu Baisu weren¡¯t strong enough.


    ¡°Fine, I was just asking.¡±


    Lichen flicked his sleeves and stopped his friends, but he stared at Wang Xuanlong.


    ¡°But please remember that we¡¯ll never allow anyone to posture as an Elixir Monarch, or it will be a humiliation to the Heavenly Jade Institute and the entire alchemy world. We might go to the Beihuang Region to look for the people who are responsible for that. By then, even if the Wang family are not to me, you won¡¯t be able to get away from the charge of protecting a criminal.¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Wang Xuanfeng yelled.


    The Wang family certainly wasn¡¯t scared of Lichen, Long Hua and Gufen. Although they were elites on the Longevity Roll, the Wang family had a Heavenly Lord who could kill them in an instant. However, if they made the entire alchemy world angry, the Heavenly Jade Institute, Saint Fire City and even Alchemy King mighte for them, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.


    Even Wang Xuanlong hesitated, not daring to make a decision easily.


    ¡°The Sword Prince is right. An Elixir Monarch is as superior as a Heavenly Lord. How would a weak young man who came from a Barren Region be one? There should be something we don¡¯t know,¡± someone suddenly said.


    People turned around and saw Hu Xiao get up calmly.


    ¡°Hm, Hu Xiao.¡±


    While the sisters of the Wu family grunted and were about to speak¡ª


    The Sect Master of the Sanshan Sect also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I saw Elixir Monarch Chen make the pill with my own eyes, but it¡¯s possible that they fooled us the non-initiated.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already doubted this Elixir Monarch was fake long before. Maybe the Alchemy Guild lied,¡± Perfected Cultivator Xuannu also said furiously.


    Then, eight Sect Masters and family leaders spoke.


    Chen Fan had refused to make pills for them or had had a conflict with their descendants. The Shan family and the Wang family were also among them. All the people from the Beihuang Region used to be on the same side against the three elites, but they broke the defense line.


    Many people instantly doubted.


    ¡°Yeah, the Alchemy Guild and Elixir Lord might have been able to put up an act. They just needed to make a Heavenly Pill or buy one beforehand. A Heavenly Pill isn¡¯t expensive for the Alchemy Guild.¡±


    Most people still trusted Chen Fan and Wu Qinyan also ignored those people. She knew they held a grudge against him.


    But the Wu family and the people of the Alchemy Guild became anxious when someone else spoke, ¡°This is indeed suspicious. I agree with what you said. We need to discuss further whether Chen Beixuan is an Elixir Monarch or not.¡±


    This was a man in a ck outfit. His hair was grey and he sat there with a cold face. His energy was as powerful as that of Wu Baisu and Hu Xiao.


    Nin Haichao!


    An elite of the Nin family and one of the top five Overlords among the younger generation of the Beihuang Region. People wondered if he was representing the Nin family, which was a Heavenly Lord Family, which was on par with the Wu family, the Hu family and the Alchemy Guild.


    After such a superior person spoke, people immediately began to support Lichen¡¯s ims, while many others were still undecided.


    But this wasn¡¯t the end.


    While everyone was watching in shock...


    Many young, fierce Overlords got up.


    ¡°The Feng family agrees with Brother Nin. This needs an evaluation.¡±


    ¡°The Taiyi Sect agrees.¡±


    ¡°The Commerce Guild seconds it.¡±


    Feng Yuqiu from the Feng family, the heir of the Taiyi Sect, Shang Hangkong, the Young Master of the Commerce Guild...


    Those people were either the descendants of a Heavenly Lord Family or the heirs of a top sect. All of them were as powerful as Wu Baisu and Hu Xiao. More importantly, the forces they represented made everyone feel hopeless.


    ¡°The Hu family, the Nin family, the Feng family, the Taiyi Sect, the Commerce Guild... They constitute almost half of the top forces in the Beihuang Region!¡±


    All the members of the Wu family felt a chill down their spines.


    There were less than ten forces in the Beihuang Region that once had Heavenly Lords in the past and five of them had stepped up. Even the Wang family would fear five families working together.


    Then.


    The entire Ancient Deity teau went silent.


    Those from the Wu family and the Alchemy Guild turned pale and many cultivators of the Beihuang Region were anxious. Although Yun Yier didn¡¯t know them, she could sense something was wrong and she gripped Chen Fan¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wu Qinyan wondered.


    If there were only three elites, the cultivators of the Beihuang Region could totally block them, but it would be difficult when five families changed their stances at the same time.


    ¡°Brother Wang, friends, we can guarantee that the Alchemy Guild didn¡¯t make this up...¡± Wu Qinyan said anxiously.


    But before she finished, someone next to her got up.


    That man was wearing a white robe that had four stars on it, meaning that he was an elder of the Alchemy Guild. He was Situ Cheng, who had refrained from saying a word since the beginning.


    He then looked up and said, ¡°Before I came, my Master told me that the Alchemy Guild was a holy ce that had thousands of years of history in the Beihuang Region. My Master is indeed responsible for this. If our friends want to reconsider Chen Beixuan¡¯s position of Elixir Monarch, we of the Alchemy Guild will do whatever we can!¡±


    Once Situ Cheng spoke.


    Wu Qinyan looked at him in shock.


    Other people were confused and the disciples of the Alchemy Guild and the Wu family were stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t the Alchemy Guild on Chen Fan¡¯s side? Why did they betray him?


    What was happening?


    Situ Cheng remained silent.


    ¡°This is a trap!¡± Wu Baisu said coldly.


    She had finally realized that this gathering was undoubtedly a trap.


    They hade for Chen Fan and his title. Hu Xiao, Nin Haichao and Feng Yuqiu had to be among the people who had set up this trap. Without them, the three elites of the Longevity Roll wouldn¡¯t have been there.


    ¡°I just pray that the Wang family isn¡¯t involved in this. If so, there¡¯s still hope...¡±


    She looked at Wang Xuanlong.


    No matter what Hu Xiao and Lichen said, the Beihuang Region was the Wang family¡¯s territory after all.


    Wang Xuanlong was expressionless.


    ¡°As the descendant of the Wang family and the organizer of the gathering, I must be fair. I now announce that we¡¯ll take away Chen Beixuan¡¯s title of ¡®Elixir Monarch¡¯ for now and let the families and the three Heavenly Sects evaluate again. The Beihuang Region will never allow a fraud to upy such a superior position,¡± Wang Xuanlong said indifferently, like a king that ruled the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Wu Baisu closed her eyes.


    What Wang Xuanlong said was undoubtedly a death sentence for Chen Fan. Without the Elixir Monarch identity, those families could do anything they wanted to Chen Fan. He was only a Golden Core Cultivator who had a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator as his servant. They were no match for so many Heavenly Lord Families.


    ¡°Alchemist Chen, you¡¯ve made too many enemies.¡±


    Wu Baisu smiled wryly.


    Elixir Monarch! Your Majesty! Someone who wasparable to a Heavenly Lord...


    How glorious were these titles? And how many enemies had Chen Fan made? The Hu family, the Alchemy Guild, the Sanshan Sect, Perfected Cultivator Xuannu... More importantly, he had offended the Feng family and the Nin family as he had been staying at the Wu family estate, refusing to make pills for the other families.


    When Wang Xuanlong spoke.


    Hu Xiao sat there with his legs crossed and had never looked at Chen Fan.


    But the people present noticed that Hu Xiao looked different.


    Chen Fan had pped Hu Mei before, but Hu Xiao didn¡¯t do anything. A lot of people thought the Hu family had declined and was being suppressed by the Elixir Monarch. However, Hu Xiao turned the tide.


    ¡°Without the Elixir Monarch title, you¡¯re just an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator. How can you be on an equal footing when facing so many elites? I¡¯m afraid even the servants of the Hu family are stronger than you.¡±


    Many people started to feel pity for Chen Fan.


    And Hu Mei even smirked and stared at Chen Fan with a joyful look as if he had already died.


    Nin Haichao, Feng Yuqiu and Shang Hangkong all looked indifferent and remained silent. Everything had been set when Wang Xuanfeng spoke. Even Violet Moon Fairy shook her head and sighed.


    ¡°What a shame. You could have risen to the top, but now, you¡¯ve fallen to the bottom.¡±


    Lin Wuhua and Mu Hongti had turnedpletely pale and Wu Qinyan cracked a wry smile. Those from the Wu family and the Alchemy Guild looked at Chen Fan pitifully; they knew he was no longer superior. When the Wang family made the decision, who else could save Chen Fan?


    ¡°Alchemist Chen Beixuan, do you have anything to say about the decision?¡±


    Wang Xuanlong looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Please believe in the fair judgement of all the families.¡±


    Feng Yuqiu smiled.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Nin Haichao nodded.


    Hu Xiao didn¡¯t even care to smile.


    As for the three elites from another region, they ignored Chen Fan and saw everyone else with contempt.


    As Chen Fan was surrounded by so many elites on the Ancient Deity teau and when everyone thought he had no choice but to yield...


    He suddenly burst intoughter.


    He wasughing joyfully and everyone was confused.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Long Hua asked.


    Without the title of Elixir Monarch, Chen Fan was as vulnerable as an ant in front of the elites. And yet, he was stillughing, which made Long Hua feel confused.


    ¡°I¡¯mughing because you¡¯re all too confident!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and there was coldness in his eyes. ¡°I never cared about the title. Even if it¡¯s Alchemy King, Alchemy God or Alchemy Saint, you can have it if you want.


    ¡°But if I refuse, you can¡¯t forcefully take it away either!¡±


    Then, Chen Fan stood upright and said with disdain, ¡°Are you done talking? If you are,e up and die!¡±


    Everyone went silent.


    Then.


    They were stunned!

 Chapter 915 - Killed By A Finger Jab

    <h4>Chapter 915 Killed By A Finger Jab</h4>


    The Ancient Deity teau stood by the bank of the river that flowed and tumbled for three thousand miles.


    The teau was surrounded by Essence Qi. Winds carried the rumbles of thunder from the distance as lightning poked through dark clouds, illuminating the t ground. It was a very rare and perfect ce for seeking enlightenment. No wonder it would attract so many young cultivators to gather there andpete with each other.


    However, there and then, the mood at the teau was tense.


    ¡°Did I hear it right? Elixir Monarch Chen wants to kill Lichen?¡±


    ¡°That is absurd! The Wang Family had revoked his Elixir Monarch title, he¡¯s a nobody now. Even if the Heavenly Jade Sword Prince is willing to spare his life for the sake of his alchemy skills, he would not let him get away with it unpunished.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan must have lost touch with reality after being worshiped for a few days.¡±


    Many people shook their heads in their minds.


    Elixir Monarch was just an empty title; it meant nothing without the backing and recognition of powerful factions. It was as empty as a deadman¡¯s eyes in front of Heavenly Lord Families.


    In a way, the Elixir Monarch meant much less than the title of a Heavenly Alchemist.


    A Heavenly Alchemist had to be a Heavenly Lord first and had enough personal strength to sit at the same table with other powerful factions.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Nin Haichao snorted.


    ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen, you are getting too carried away with your sess.¡±


    Feng Yuqiu shook his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s starting to crack.¡±


    Hu Mei let out a derisive smile.


    The other elites on the Longevity Roll didn¡¯t even say a thing since they were convinced that Chen Fan was doomed from the outset. Neither had Heavenly Jade Sword Prince or Wang Xuanlong ever doubted Chen Fan¡¯s Alchemy Art, but they would rather handle under average alchemists to do their bidding than having to deal with an Elixir Monarch¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Wu Baisu, Young Master Wang has just revoked his title. We will take Chen Beixuan with us until we have decided his punishment.¡±


    Hu Xiao sauntered over.


    ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Wu Baisu rose to her feet and protested. However, she knew that the Wu Family could not hold out against thebined might of so many powerful families. She looked over and turned to Wu Baisu in a fit of desperation.


    However, Wu Baisu had kept her silence.


    The dealings between Chen Fan and the Wu Family were purely business. The Wu Family might have been willing to eliminate minor yers such as the Flying Feather Sect for Chen Fan, but would never step to defend him in front of the Heavenly Lord Families. Worse, the Wang Family and the Three Major Heavenly Sects were involved. Even Wu Wendin would have to think twice before crossing the red line.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, please follow me. You can rest assured that the Hu family will give you a proper trial.¡±


    Hu Xiao cracked a smile and reached a hand toward Chen Fan.


    In the sky, a golden palm appeared out of nowhere. It was four meters wide and it¡¯s glinting surface looked extremely tough. It bore down on Chen Fan. Hu Xiao¡¯s attack was carried out with energy from his Superior-grade Golden Core. Before the wnded on Chen Fan, the ground was pressed in despite the protective arrays left by the Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Lin Wuhua flew out with a de in one hand. However, Hu Xiao knocked her off course with the flick of a finger. If Zhao Juexian hadn¡¯t acted quickly, she might have been killed by Hu Xiao. Zhao Juexian straightened his back and summoned an apparition of a huge python. The python flew out and blocked the palm attack.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? You want to fight me again?¡±


    Hu Xiao sniggered.


    He had brought down Zhao Juexian thest time they fought. However, he waster defeated by Chen Fan. He dreamed of avenging his defeat and redeem himself, and the day had finallye.


    Hu Xiao threw his head back and shouted, ¡°Very well then. I shall bring both of you to heel.¡±


    Suddenly, six sparkling purple Talisman Inscriptions flew out of his eyes and formed six copies of Hu Xiao around him.


    ¡°Nine Illusions of Heavenly Fox!¡±


    The secret art of the Hu family was revealed once more. This time, Hu Xiao¡¯s copy looked much more vivid than the previous time. The energy inside of those apparitions had also doubled.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Hu Xiao, along with his six copies, charged at Chen Fan.


    Zhao Juexian was able to stop the six copies in their tracks, but not Hu Xiao himself. He darted left and right, and passed Zhao Juexian¡¯s defense like a phantom. In a blink, he arrived in front of Chen Fan. His long hair and sleeves flowed against the wind, looking unearthly and elfin.


    Everyone watched as Hu Xiao lifted one arm and reached toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°Come with me!¡±


    His hand increased size rapidly and turned into the Divine w of the Heavenly Fox. It cut off Chen Fan¡¯s escape route, before it evennded on him. Not even ate-stage Golden Core Cultivator could dodge this attack.


    Wu Qinyan was turned into a bundle of nerves. She looked at Wu Baisu several times, but was disappointed to see her indifference.


    Yun Yier shouted out her distress, ¡°Senior Chen!¡±


    All the audience held their breath.


    Chen Fan had made as many enemies as he made friends. The man with a folded fan clenched tightly onto the wooden spine of this essory and fell into distress.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, the title of Elixir Monarch means nothing. The world is tightly under the grasp of great families. You will regret ever messing with me!¡±


    Seeing the victory was at his finger tip, a smile broke over Hu Xiao¡¯s face.


    However, only a fraction of a secondter, the smile froze on his face.


    He watched as Chen Fan looked up with an impassive face and raised a finger. His movement was almostzy.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    His finger had an azure luster and halfway through the air, the azure light suddenly burned more intensely as the finger grew in size. In a blink, it was the size of a mountain.


    Looking from above, one would see an azure finger poking through the clouds to pin down its target.


    ¡°Azure Thearch... God Shattering Jab,¡± Chen Fan announced the name of the move with an even voice.


    Suddenly, a primordial force that was older than time itself rolled in from all directions and loomed above the ground. Everyone felt that they were being watched by a primordial god, and the finger was his retribution.


    So powerful was the art that a Primordial Azure Thearch could shatter the sun with ease.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Under Hu Xiao¡¯s incredulous re, the enormous w shattered into pieces in an instant. The mountainous finger kept a true path with a belligerent force.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Hu Xiao¡¯s face darkened as the six Talisman Inscriptions glittered at the same time.


    The six copies appeared again and surrounded Hu Xiao. Hu Xiao flew into the sky with six streaks of purple light trailing behind, each going off toward a different direction. No one knew which of them was Hu Xiao and which were his copies.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t need to know.


    He pressed his finger down without aiming.


    The Azure Thearch¡¯s God Shattering Jab was far from the deadliest Divine Power Chen Fan knew, but it was already an overkill move against Hu Xiao.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The six copies of Hu Xiao suddenly stopped cold in their tracks for a fraction of a second, but it was enough to let Chen Fan discern the real target.


    The energy finger pierced through the clouds andnded a gentle jab on one of the apparitions.


    ¡°Pop!¡±


    The other six apparitions disappeared like popped bubbles. They were reduced to fragments of Talisman Inscriptions and fell from the sky, leaving Hu Xiao alone in the air.


    A shocked expression surfaced on Hu Xiao¡¯s face before he was pressed deeply into the Ancient Deity teau. His robust Heavenly Fox body was squished into a pulp along with all the spirit treasures he carried with him.


    Hu Xiao was killed with one jab!


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    The development silenced all the audience.


    At first they were shocked and dumbfounded, but a few secondster, terror started to crawl onto their faces. Nin Haichao, Feng Yuqiu and Shang Xinkong were all shaken to the core while Wang Xuanlong and the elites gaped at Chen Fan in disbelief.


    ¡°You... you killed Hu Xiao?¡± Wu Qinyan stammered.


    The ethereal beauty on her face was reced with daze and disbelief.


    Mu Hongti and Lin Wuhua both covered their mouths to stifle their cries. Wu Baisu widened her eyes while they were glued onto Chen Fan. It was as if she had never known him before.


    He killed Hu Xiao!


    The Second Lord Hu ranked among the top ten of the cultivators of the young generation.


    Although he was only at the mid-stage of the Golden Core, his Golden Core was level seven. Not even Lord Beihan Zhao Juexian was his worthy opponent, much less anyone else. In addition, Hu Xiao¡¯s Heavenly Fox bloodline had given him an extraordinary physique, coupled with the use of powerful Dharma Treasures; it would have been impossible to capture him.


    However, Chen Fan had killed him with a finger jab.


    Wu Qinyan felt like dreaming while Violet Moon Fairy¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°You killed my Big Brother!¡± the alluring Hu Mei screamed, as poisonous fire spilled out from her eyes, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are dead! We will not let you get away with this. He was the heir of the Hu family, killing him is a promation of war against the Hu family. We don¡¯t care who you are and where you are, we will hunt you down.¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Chen Fan murmured, ¡°Would you shut up?¡±


    He flicked a finger, sending out a ray of azure energy. The light was light and insubstantial, but as soon as itnded on Hu Mei, the girl¡¯s body froze and then exploded from the inside.


    Chen Fan had killed the daughter of the Hu family with the flick of a finger.


    A deadly silence fell over the teau again.


    ¡°Who else wants to die?¡±


    Chen Fan scanned the crowd around him with a cold light in his eyes.


    No one said a word.


    A minute earlier, no one believed in Chen Fan¡¯s power. They had finally seen proof of Chen Fan¡¯s terrifying might right in front of them, in the form of two wads of bloody mess.


    Even though he was surrounded by ten thousand mighty cultivators, no one dared to challenge him.

 Chapter 916 - Crush All Of Them

    <h4>916 Crush All Of Them</h4>


    Everyone was horror stricken as they watched Chen Fan kill the Hu family siblings. Feng Yuqiu, Nin Haichao and the elites from other families hung fearful expressions on their faces. Meanwhile, the Wu sisters were stupefied.


    Even Situ Cheng wore a shocked look.


    Wang Xuanlong and Lichen were the least affected by the development. They had been taken aback at first, but quickly gathered themselves. However powerful Chen Fan¡¯s attack might seem, they could pull that off just as easily.


    ¡°He¡¯s a hot headed one,¡± a white-haired elder shook his head andmented.


    ¡°Just so. I agree that we have underestimated Elixir Monarch Chen¡¯s power. Who would have thought that he could defeat Hu Xiao so easily? However, I hope he knows how much trouble he is in. The Hu family of Xuandu has presided over thend for many generations,manding a world-shattering might.¡±


    The schrly man heaved a sigh as consternation shed in his eyes. ¡°There are more powerful forces on the teau aside from just Hu Xiao.¡±


    His words had hit the mark.


    Once the crowd had recovered from the initial shock, they realized something immediately.


    There were another four elites on the Longevity Roll around Chen Fan.


    Heavenly Jade Sword Prince, Goddess Long Hua and the Young Lord of Gufen City; they were all Overlords on the Longevity Roll and possessed enough power to strike Hu Xiao down. Not to mention Wang Xuanlong and the fact that they were on the Wang Family¡¯s territory.


    Those facts quickly calmed everyone.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re a savage dog! Hu Xiao invited you to his family, did you really have to do this?¡± Feng Yuqiu stepped forward and pointed a finger at Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°Just so, Brother Hu was simply doing the collective bidding of all the families. Do you want to be the public enemy in the Beihuang Region?¡±


    Shang Hangkong fumed.


    Nin Haichao waved a sleeve and said with a great measure of righteousness, ¡°He¡¯s a vile murderer. Don¡¯t let him get away.¡±


    Even Situ Cheng heaved a sigh andmented, ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen, Young Master Xuanlong had made it clear that revoking your title was a temporary measure. They will give you a fair trial before making a final decision. Why did you have to do this?


    Situ Cheng shook his head as ifmenting Chen Fan¡¯s downfall.


    Lichen¡¯s face darkened a little as a sharp light glinted in his eyes. His body was shrouded in a congration.


    Wang Xuanlong let out a cold snort as his anger red. Chen Fan¡¯s disregard of his words chafed against his mind. Meanwhile, Long Hua tood a steep forward and closed Chen Fan¡¯s escape route.


    Although those elites had so far kept quiet, the look on their faces had exposed their feelings. If Chen Fan couldn¡¯t give them a satisfactory reason for killing Hu Xiao, they would bring him into justice.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Wu Qinyan felt her heart skip a beat.


    The elites of the Beihuang Region had forced Chen Fan into a corner. The thought of taking on so many powerful fighters was suffocating for her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen now? Elixir Monarch Chen might be strong, but will he ward off so many Longevity Roll elites?¡±


    Lin Wuhua¡¯s face became as pale as a piece of paper.


    Knowing Chen Fan stood no chance, the countless onlookers shook their heads.


    ¡°Surrender now and we might spare you life for the sake of our friendship with the Alchemy Guild,¡± Nin Haichao said coldly.


    Feng Yuqiu gave Wu Baisu a surreptitious nce. ¡°Does the Wu Family have anything to say about this? Make a move if you want to be ostracized by all the other families.¡±


    Wu Baisu¡¯s face was iron and her lips were sealed.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Wang Xuanfeng scoffed loudly. The Wu family¡¯s attitude had even irked Wang Xuanlong.


    ¡°Mydy, let¡¯s not get involved in this,¡± said a young member of the Wu Family.


    ¡°Just so, sister. Chen Beixuan had nothing to do with the Wu Family. He made some pill for us and got paid for it. That¡¯s all. Why should we stand up for him?¡± Wu Xiaoined.


    Wu Xiao was not as powerful as Wu Baisu, but she had attained the Golden Core and was able tond on the Ancient Deity teau nheless.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Wu Qinyan peeled her eyes and asked with rancor.


    Lin Wuhua also looked over at her.


    ¡°They meant exactly what I have just said. Chen Beixuan is in the wrong. He needlessly killed two members of the Hu family while everyone had promised to protect his safety and reputation. The Wu Family should not stand by a heartless murderer such as Chen Beixuan!¡± Wu Xiao flung back at her sister.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Just so!¡±


    Many young Wu Family members chimed in.


    By then, even Wu Baisu started to waver. In the end, she heaved a sigh and moved away from Chen Fan.


    The development gave Lin Wuhua a pang of despair. Wu Qinyan¡¯s face looked troubled and embarrassed. However, Chen Fan still had a smile on his face, and didn¡¯t mind the loss of an ally.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, not even the Wu Family is willing to stand up for you. You should abandon all hope now,¡± Feng Yuqiu said with a smirk.


    ¡®Why? Would you like to die as well? ¡°Chen Fan cracked an eerie smile.


    Feng Yuqiu¡¯s face hardened.


    The Feng family of the Zn State was a Heavenly Lord Family. Among Feng Yuqiu¡¯s ancestors, one had been a Heavenly Lord who had dominated Tianhuang using his Wind Element Qi many centuries in the past. Feng Yuqiu had reached the mid-stage of the Golden Core and was ranked among the top five of the Beihuang Region¡¯s young cultivators.


    His strength was only slightly greater than that of Hu Xiao. Therefore, he would notst long under Chen Fan¡¯s deadly force.


    ¡°Hehe, Chen Beixuan, you canugh at me because I¡¯m weaker. But there are four Longevity Roll elites who are ready to tear you apart. Your little trick is no match against their powerful arts!¡±


    Feng Yuqiu gathered himself and sneered at Chen Fan.


    ¡°I can sense your strength, and I¡¯m indeed impressed by your Wood Element Divine Power. However, I will still be able to easily deal with you because of your low level of attainment,¡± Lichen said with a hint of regret in his voice.


    A few sparkly lights appeared on his body as he spoke. They shot out into the sky as they gained size and brightness by the second. Many people¡¯s faces paled at the sight. They knew that the light came from the Heavenly Jade Institute¡¯s incredible Sword Art. Each of the glittering lights was a deadly Sword Qi.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Gufen folded his hands.


    Long Hua also shot out an arm, casting a purple energy dome over the teau, cutting off ess to the battleground.


    Someone eximed a name: ¡°Heavenly Dome of Violet Cloud.¡± It was the Long family¡¯s famous Spirit Treasure. Not even the most powerful Art of Concealment could sneak out of the dome.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is going to lose.¡±


    The Schrly cultivator shook his head.


    Meanwhile, Violet Moon Fairy heaved a sigh ofmentation. The Ethereal Heavenly Sect was right next to the Dragon Burial Region. Therefore, she knew the power of the Heavenly Dome of Violet Cloud better than most people. Many years past, Long Hua had used this Spirit Treasure to ward off the attacks of three of her fellow sect sisters, while all of them being on the Longevity Roll.


    ¡°Kneel or we will kill!¡± Wang Xuanfeng shouted.


    Chen Fan stood still; an azure light surged in his eyes. ¡°DIE!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The battle began in an instant.


    Five gushing Qi Energy surges were shot up and went straight for Chen Fan from all directions. The entire teau was filled to the brim with the deadly energy from those five attacks.


    The sight drove many people outside of the dome to a fit of panic. Wu Baisu stopped as she made her way to safety and rushed to save Lin Wuhua before it was toote.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    A pair of dark wings appeared behind Feng Yuqi. They were over a hundred meters wide and a single p of these wings would cause deadly typhoons that would wipe out everything in its path.


    The elites had attacked at once. Feng Yuqiu, Nin Haichao, Shang Hangkong and Daoist Tai Yi had also hurled their deadly energy at Chen Fan.


    So far, none of the Longevity Roll elites had gotten involved yet. Their prestige and power made them believe that Chen Fan was beneath them, and thebined might of the other elites should be enough to do away with him.


    ¡°Heavenly Wings of Xuanfeng!¡±


    Feng Yuqiu fanned out his dark wings, their sharp tips sliced reality open, creating a pair of hundred meter long slits in space.


    ¡°That is the Heavenly Lord¡¯s Divine Powers,¡± someone shouted.


    Shang Hangkong, Nin Haichao and Daoist Tai Yi didn¡¯t hold back either.


    ¡°Heaven Annihting Art of the Martial Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Twin des of Ethereal Firmament.¡±


    ¡°Heaven Battle Art of Tai Yi!¡±


    All of them used their most powerful Heavenly Lord Arts. Their energy shook the ground, making the world tremble before their might.


    The audience was shaken to the core.


    Even Zhao Juexian put on a shocked look. Each of the five attackers were as powerful as him. If he were to take on five of them at the same time, he would have been annihted in an instant.


    ¡°What a shame. Their enemy is Heavenly Lord Chen.¡±


    Zhao Juexian shot Chen Fan a nce and then lowered his head in deference.


    As soon as the Wu family sisters and Lin Wuhua flew out of the danger zone, they watched as an unbelievable sight yed out before them.


    Surrounded by five deadly attacks, Chen Fan stood unflinchingly. His sleeves and dark hair danced against the wind. He lifted one hand, and brought it above his head.


    ¡°Azure Thearch... God Killing Hand!¡±


    As Chen Fan shouted out the name of the art, a wave of energy, ten times more frightening burst out from his body.


    The four Longevity Roll elites were floored when they saw Chen Fan¡¯s art.


    They watched as Chen Fan¡¯s five stretching fingers turned into five monstrous pirs that supported heaven. They towered above the Ancient Deity teau, turning his enemies into insects within his palm.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Wang Xuanlong shouted, but it was toote.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The palm pressed down and crushed the top few hundred meters of the Ancient Deity teau.


    A mushroom cloud rose to the sky, pushing away the other clouds that were already there. A shock wave rippled out from the teau, sweeping across the mountains around it and shaking them violently. The shockwave made many cultivators stagger under the teau, making them think that the sky had fallen.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s enemies were nowhere to be seen. They had perishedpletely under Chen Fan¡¯s unforgiving palm attack.


    He had killed five young elites with one push of his palm.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    When the dust finally settled, everyone was stunned by the aftermath.


    It was a terrifying sight to behold.

 Chapter 917 - Take on All of You at the Same Time

    <h4>Chapter 917 Take on All of You at the Same Time</h4>


    He had dealt with the cream of the crop among the Beihuang Region¡¯s young elites with one blow.


    Many cultivators let out gasps of cold air. Some were shaking uncontrobly, unable to cope with the brutal reality.


    ¡°By the mother of all gods. He killed five top young elites with a single blow. How powerful is he?¡±


    Many people shook their heads incredulously.


    The shock and terror in the air was ten times worse than the mere surprise when Chen Fan killed Hu Xiao with a finger jab. When the Azure Thearch Longevity God Killing Hand bore down onto its enemies, even the Longevity Roll elites had felt threatened.


    ¡°Such power! That palm strike could easily ce him on the Longevity Roll with rank higher than Heavenly Jade Sword Prince,¡± a sect master cried out.


    However, more people thought about the consequences of Chen Fan¡¯s action than his power.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    A senior cultivator wearing a patched cloth looked up at the teau with trembling fingers.


    ¡°He¡¯s more than dead.¡±


    The schrly man heaved a sigh.


    Meanwhile, the Wu family members were appalled by Chen Fan¡¯s actions. Wu Xiao screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°Chen Beixuan, why did you kill them?!¡±


    Feng Yuqiu, Nin Haichao, and Shang Hangkong, all of them belonged to Heavenly Lord Families and were heirs of those mighty factions. Each of them had been groomed to be the next dominating power in their region. Chen Fan might have been able to mask his killing of Hu Xiao under the excuse of a personal feud, but he had no reason to kill the five heirs.


    ¡°The Beihuang Region has almost ten Heavenly Lord Families, and Chen Fan started to fight with six of them regardless. He has nerves of steel,¡± Violet Moon Fairy shook her head andmented.


    Meanwhile, Situ Cheng¡¯s shock had slowly turned into a gloating sneer. He looked at Chen Fan, thinking of his death by the families¡¯ revenge.


    The Wu Family sisters had been overtaken by fear and shock. Even Wu Baisu furrowed her brow and shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen is too hotheaded...¡±


    Meanwhile, Wu Qinyan was so terrified that she couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    The Wu family was also a Heavenly Lord Family, but that didn¡¯t ease her fear. All the five victims were also from Heavenly Lord Families, and that didn¡¯t deter Chen Fan fromnding the killing blow.


    ¡°Azure Thearch God Killing Hand! What an Art!¡±


    Heavenly Jade Sword Prince narrowed his eyes where shes of sharp light shot out from within. Already, his blood was boiling as he readied himself for a thrilling battle.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you have crossed the line!¡± Wang Xuanlong scoffed coldly.


    ¡°You forced me into a corner first. Am I supposed to let you take me to the rigged trial without fighting back?¡± Chen Fan said with an icy smile.


    ¡°Even the Alchemy Guild admitted that your title of Elixir Monarch was questionable. We are the overseers of the Beihuang Region, why can¡¯t we put you on trial?¡±


    ¡°Too much talking. Just bring it on if you think you can handle me,¡± Chen Fan cracked a derisive smile and said, ¡°You think you can dominate thend because you are either the descendants of Heavenly Lords or listed on the Longevity Roll. But did you know that neither means anything to me? You are just pathetic crawling insects in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Lichen shouted.


    Meanwhile Gufen spread out his fingers,manding a golden palm that was shrouded by a coat of holy fire to descend from the sky. The hair and the pores on the energy palm made it look real and vivid. The me surrounding it burned with great intensity. The sky was suddenly filled with the sound of monk¡¯s chanting.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Palm of Mahavairocana. Legend has it that the founder of the Saint Fire City, the Heavenly Lord Mahavairocana was a follower of the Buddha. His belief had obviously influenced his arts.¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Xuannu widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Saint Fire City was located at the top of a Divine me mountain in the south. Legend said that the mountain had been engulfed by Divine me that had been burning for a hundred thousand years. The Saint Fire City¡¯s disciples drew energy from the mes to cultivate all kinds of Fire Element Divine Powers. They were mostly known for their Fire Element Body Tempering Art.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The attack shattered everything in its way.


    The ground caved in and many mountains crumbled. In the sky, countless fire balls hurtled down like a shower of meteors, burning many holes in the firmament. A terrible shock wave ripped across space and winded many cultivators.


    ¡°Such power! Is that the real strength of Longevity Roll elites?¡±


    The Sect Master of Sanshan Sect marveled at the sight.


    The incredible disy of strength astonished everyone.


    There had been many rumors surrounding the Longevity Roll. However, only a handful of individuals had seen those on the list in action.


    ¡°It¡¯s just so so.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was indifferent. He reached and pped his enemy.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Azure Thearch God Killing Hand was part of the Azure Thearch Longevity Art. It had been passed down directly from the Azure Thearch himself and was considered an elite art even among immortals.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The energy palm was much smaller in sizepared to the previous time, but it shined with a blinding golden light. Upon close inspection, one would find that the light came from countless golden inscriptions that covered the palm. Each inscription stroke enunciated a mystic purpose; when spoken out loud, it could kill a god.


    Crack!


    The Palm of Mahavairocana shed against the Azure Thearch God Killing Hand.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the ming golden palm was split open from the middle. The crack widened, spreading hair thin lines across the surface of the palm like a spider web. In the end, the energy palm was shattered into a thousand pieces with a ring din.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Gufen¡¯s face changed color and was going to pull back.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t allow his escape and covered the few thousand meters distance in the blink of an eye,nding a p on Gufen¡¯s chest. Suddenly, Azure energy mixed with an explosion of fiery blood spilled out from Gufen¡¯s chest. The impact made a deep metallic noise that sounded like the bell chimes in ancient temples.


    Before the droning of the impact subsided, a wave of bone snapping sounds was heard,ing from within Gufen¡¯s body. Chen Fan¡¯s palm had made a dent on his chest. The young elite lost bnce and fell from the sky like one of the fireballs he had summoned. He mmed onto the ground, making a giant and deep crater.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    Many gasped.


    They never thought that Chen Fan could defeat a Longevity Roll elite as easily as he dealt with Hu Xiao.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Gufen is the Young Lord of Gufen City, the heir to a Heavenly Lord. I¡¯ve heard that he had even mastered the Mahavairocana body and could withstand a full blow from a Heavenly Lord.¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Xuannu was wide eyed, ovee with disbelief.


    There was no doubt in everyone¡¯s mind that Chen Fan was at the early Golden Core stage. His victory against Gufen perplexed them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± a roar came up from the deep crater on the ground.


    Gufen turned into a ray of golden light and soared toward the sky. Engulfed in me, he looked as fearsome as the Budda¡¯s Diamond Warrior.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even nced at him. He made a wide stride and arrived before Long Hua.


    ¡°You want to fight with me?¡±


    Long Hua¡¯s tall frame was taut with anger. She scoffed and furrowed her brow.


    A terrifying pulse of energy rippled out from her body as a Heavenly Dragon with violet eyes appeared behind her. The enormous dragon looked every bit as real as the ones in the legend. Its eyes held a fearsome gravitas that nearly forced everyone to their knees.


    ¡°de Arise!¡±


    Long Hua reached a hand to her back and pulled out a scintiting Divine de made entirely out of Violet Gold.


    The Divine de was a few meters long and its presence added to Long Hua¡¯s surging energy. In a blink, she had surpassed thete Golden Core stage and reached an unknown level of attainment.


    A web of violet energy appeared in the air. Its insubstantial strands were ellusive and real at the same time.


    Senior Golden Core Cultivators would have known that such a web was made of Divine Patterns. It described the fundamental principles that bounded the world together. Such art could only be used by Grand Cultivators who had reached a great enlightenment. No one had expected Long Hua to summon such power.


    ¡°That de is called Dragon¡¯s Bane. It was created by a Heavenly Lord using the Violet-Eyed Dragon¡¯s rib. It is a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure. I can¡¯t believe that Long Hua would have brought their family treasure to this fight.¡±


    Wu Baisu¡¯s face changed color.


    The others were quiet and they looked at each other with fear.


    The power of a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure was only under Heavenly Treasures. They had to be crafted out of Heavenly Grade materials by heavenly lords. Although they were one notch below Heavenly Treasures, they outperformed any Spirit Treasures. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family had ughtered the entire Flying Feather Sect using a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure: the Sea-swallowing Cauldron.


    Crack!


    The Dragon¡¯s Bane overpowered the binding force of the world and tore arge hole in the fabric of reality. Long Hua charged out, turning into a streak of violet energy. Her power was much greater than Gufen¡¯s.


    However, not even a world-shattering power such as that could make Chen Fan waver. He reached out with a finger and tapped on the body of the de. The impact knocked Long Hua back a few hundred meters.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    The development shocked Wang Xuanlong and Lichen.


    Chen Fan had overpowered a Heavenly Treasure with his bare hand.


    They had never heard of such power, much less witness it. Long Hua¡¯s face darkened as she shot a fearful nce at Chen Fan; her face was awash with disbelief.


    ¡°I told you that you¡¯re too weak.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and linked his hands behind his back.


    ¡°I will take on all of you at the same time.¡±

 Chapter 918 - Defeating Enemies with a Hand

    <h4>Chapter 918 Defeating Enemies with a Hand</h4>


    ¡°Come together!¡±


    All the elites were incensed by Chen Fan¡¯s words. Being peerless talents on the Longevity Roll, all of them belonged to Heavenly Sects or historical families, and were the best cultivators in a Heavenly Region or their respective factions. They never took anyone seriously, other than their peers.


    Who would have thought...


    A nameless young man, who hailed from a Barren Region, had asked them to attack him at the same time.


    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t hold back if you want to die.¡±


    Long Hua was enraged and the Purple-eyed Heavenly Dragon behind her became fiercer. The dragon grew in size again and turned into a two thousand feet long beast.


    ¡°Growl.¡±


    The Dragon¡¯s Bane let out the sound of a dragon. It was surrounded by purple light and it gradually grew.


    The Quasi-Heavenly Treasure had started to recover. Normal Quasi-Heavenly Treasures could only exhibit one tenth of the power of a Heavenly Lord, but could increase up to half its original might after it recovered.


    Even a Heavenly Lord would be killed under its attack.


    Its terrifying energy exploded and was spread in all directions. Many cultivators had gone a few thousand feet away. The weaker ones had actually been knocked away; even the mid-stage and peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators were terrified.


    ¡°This is the power of a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure? It¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    Wu Qinyan widened her eyes.


    She finally realized how strong Wu Wendin was. No wonder he could exterminate the Flying Feather Sect with an attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure. How powerful would a real Heavenly Treasure be?¡±


    Wu Baisu looked up.


    At the same time, Wang Xuanlong arrived and threw a punch.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, let me show you the powerful arts of the Wang family.¡±


    A star map appeared behind Wang Xuanlong and sevenrge stars on it suddenly let out beams of light. They then turned into a white tiger and merged with Wang Xuanlong.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Wang Xuanlong became a thousand feet tall and his body was glittering. He looked as if he were made of indestructible gold and there was a vicious energy emanating from him.


    ¡°White Tiger Seven Kill Art!¡±


    One of the four deadly arts of the Wang family.


    ording to the legends, the Heavenly Lord of the Wang family had once killed the true form of a powerful monster with it. It was an unstoppable and powerful art.


    Facing this astonishing attack, Chen Fan punched back and the image of the Chaotic Divine Tree appeared behind him, which hit Wang Xuanlong and the star map away.


    The white tiger even let out a roar.


    Wang Xuanlong was knocked away, spurting out blood. He was immediately injured.


    No one from the Wang family nor anyone from the Beihuang Region could believe what they had just seen. Wang Xuanfeng¡¯s eyes even popped out.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t think it was anything special. His Azure Thearch Longevity Body was close to reaching the phenomenal sess level. Although he was still an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator, there was a huge difference between a divine-grade and a superior-grade Golden Core. Chen Fan¡¯s body was even half a step away from entering the Great Perfection Level. Oncepleted, it would be a Heavenly Lord¡¯s Body. How could Wang Xuanlong stop him?


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    Before Chen Fan could attack¡ª


    Li Chen had already made a shing attack.


    Li Chen was the most powerful among the four elites and he ranked the highest on the Longevity Roll. He put his hands together and the stars turned into Sword Qi, dropping from the sky.


    Looking from the ground, the stars were like beautiful raindrops, but they were in fact deadly. Every strand of Sword Qi could kill a Connate Cultivator and there were thousands of them in the sky.


    ¡°This is the Heavenly Jade Institute¡¯s supreme Sword Art, ¡®A Billion Gxies Sword Qi!¡¯¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Xuannu looked up and sighed.


    The Ancestral Master of the Heavenly Jade Institute studied star variations and created such a supreme Sword Art. The stars were used as a sword and there would be billions of Sword Qi strands. It was as powerful as the ¡°Xuantian Sword Art¡± of the Haotian Sword Sect and the ¡°Sky Destruction Sword Art¡± of the Jiuxuan Sword Pce.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Unfortunately.


    In Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    This Sword Art was nothing special.


    He raised his hand as if he were lifting the world. Many Sword Qi strands fell on it like heavy rain and immediately disappeared.


    As Li Chen got more anxious, Chen Fan¡¯s hand becamerger.


    In the end, it covered everything in a hundred miles. Everyone saw that the Chaotic Divine Tree was standing in Chen Fan¡¯s hand. Every branch was lifting billions of gxies and there was a world hidden in every leaf.


    ¡°What Heavenly Art is this?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a Heavenly Art or a Dharma Spell. It¡¯s a Divine Art, a real Divine Art!¡± the Sect Master of the Sanshan Sect said.


    A Divine Art?


    Everyone was shocked at first, then looked at Chen Fan as if he were a terrifying monster.


    In the Realm of Cultivation, all Divine Arts and Divine Spells came from the Divine Lords. Every one of them carried the mystery ofws and runes, and all of them were stronger than Heavenly Arts.


    ¡°How is that possible? There aren¡¯t many Divine Arts and Divine Spells on the, other than those of the powerful sects on Mount Emperor. Chen Beixuan came from a Barren Region. How would he know such a cultivation art?¡± Wang Xuanfeng asked.


    Perfected Cultivator Xuannu hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Tianhuang is vast and it used to be more flourishing in ancient times. There were many Divine Lords and countless Divine Arts were passed down. I guess it¡¯s normal that someone would find one from time to time.¡±


    Everyone, including Wang Xuanfeng, looked serious while doubting his words.


    Even though a Divine Lord could create many Divine Arts, Divine Spells and Divine Powers in his entire life, each of them was earth-shattering. Many people thought Chen Fan was only an ordinary cultivator. And yet, when he used the Divine Art, they started to wonder if Chen Fan was being supported by a Heavenly Sect.


    After all, Divine Arts were extremely precious. Only the sects that had a history of a few hundred thousand years could get them.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Li Chen exerted himself.


    The Sword Qi fell like they as if it were going to pierce through the world, but Chen Fan¡¯s hand had be more concrete. In the end, all the energy was enveloped inside it. Li Chen had to escape, hoping to stay alive.


    A Billion Gxies Sword Qi vs. the Azure Thearch Longevity Art.


    The Longevity Art had won!


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Gufen immediately came up.


    Although he had been hit by Chen Fan¡¯s hand, the Giant Sun Heavenly Body could still hang on. His body was surrounded by fire and he stood inside with his hands put together, then rushed towards Chen Fan like a shooting star.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Chen Fan flipped his hand and the hundred-mile hand smacked Gufen down to smash against the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A huge mushroom cloud rose.


    The Ancient Deity teau shattered because of the battle impact. Countless cultivators could only watch it crush into pieces.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Gufen screamed.


    Even though Saint Fire City was known for body tempering and the Giant Sun Heavenly Body was a top cultivation art, it couldn¡¯t resist Chen Fan¡¯s attack and Li Chen¡¯s Sword Qi in Chen Fan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Countless Sword Qi strands prated Gufen and his body was spouting blood. Many of his bones were fractured and his skin was torn, exposing the golden blood and bones.


    If he wasn¡¯t a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator, he would have been smashed.


    ¡°Take another punch.¡±


    Wang Xuanlong rushed forward with the power of the white tiger.


    Right then, Chen Fan had already realized that those three cultivators were like cockroaches. They kept attacking just to make time for Long Hua, as the Dragon¡¯s Bane needed time to be fully awakened.


    Once it was, Golden Core Cultivators would be unable to resist it.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Do you really think a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure can harm me?¡±


    Chen Fan continued to stand.


    He only raised his hand, bent his fingers and punched; Wang Xuanlong and Li Chen were forced to fall back.


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t using the true form of the Xuan Wu, but his Azure Thearch Longevity Body was powerful enough to defeat all the elites of the Longevity Roll. Only Heavenly Lords or Heavenly Treasures could resist him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Once again, when Li Chen spurted out blood and the Billion Gxies Sword Qi were torn by Chen Fan, all the cultivators of the Beihuang Region were devastated.


    ¡°How can Chen Beixuan be so powerful?¡± Countless people wondered.


    Wu Qinyan found it incredible.


    Wasn¡¯t Chen Fan the Elixir Monarch? Wasn¡¯t he known for his Alchemy Arts? When he was Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood back then, he was also better at alchemy. Why was he so strong that he could beat elites as if they were children?


    Situ Cheng and Wang Xuanfeng had already turned pale.


    The trap should have been perfect, but they had never thought Chen Fan was this powerful.


    ¡°He would be a top cultivator even in the entire Tianhuang, let alone the Beihuang Region! If he were listed on the Longevity Roll, he might be one of the top ten.¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Xuannu trembled.


    Then.


    Young Overlords of the Beihuang Region, such as Hu Xiao and Feng Yuqiu, were defeated. Wang Xuanfeng and Li Chen had no chance of fighting back at all. Everyone looked at Long Hua.


    Long Hua opened her eyes.


    The ¡°Dragon¡¯s Bane¡± had finally awakened!

 Chapter 919 - Truly Invincible!

    <h4>Chapter 919 Truly Invincible!</h4>


    Many cultivators of the Beihuang Region had no idea how powerful apletely awakened Quasi-Heavenly Treasure was before, but they finally had a chance to see it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A wave of Essence Qi came out of the Dragon¡¯s Bane and turned into a fierce energy that ran in all directions.


    There was even a frightening energy on the Dragon¡¯s Bane as if a Heavenly Lord was about to awaken. A Purple-eyed Heavenly Dragon then flew out of the sword. It was made of purple gold and it looked extremely indifferent.


    ¡°A Purple-eyed Golden Dragon!¡± a lot of people eximed.


    That was a famous monster that had suppressed the regions in the south and it was known as the king of monsters on Tianhuang. Unfortunately, it had been killed by the Heavenly Lord of the Long family. Its blood and bones had been harvested by the Heavenly Lord and were made into a treasure.


    Even though the Dragon¡¯s Bane wasn¡¯t made with the spine of the Purple-eyed Dragon, it could muster the power of a Heavenly Lord once it was awakened.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Long Hua held the sword in her hand and she was surrounded by purple qi. She looked expressionless as the Purple-eyed Heavenly Dragon appeared behind her and grew until it became three thousand feet long.


    The energy on her body was extremely frightening, having reached an unknown level, higher than the Golden Core State.


    ¡°A Half Heavenly Lord,¡± someone said.


    A Half Heavenly Lord wasn¡¯t a level. Since the huge gap between a Golden Core Cultivator and a Heavenly Lord was almost impossible to cross directly, any cultivators who had touched the rules of a Heavenly Lord and the immortal road were called Half Heavenly Lords.


    But in fact, even Half Heavenly Lords could be very different. For example, Although Long Hua was holding a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure at the moment, she was still way weaker than the Ancient Demon Prince.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, if you yield, I¡¯ll spare you life,¡± Long Hua said.


    Every word she said made the mountains shake. A lot of cultivators, who had already run a hundred miles away, were still frightened by her voice.


    ¡°How is she so strong?¡±


    Yun Yier was shocked.


    Lin Wuhua also watched the battle anxiously. She used to have faith in Chen Fan. After all, he had defeated the troops of the seven Fiend Sects by himself. And yet, looking at Long Hua and her Quasi-Heavenly Treasure, Lin Wuhua wasn¡¯t confident about it anymore.


    ¡°Girl, I¡¯m looking for a maid. I might consider you if youe over,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a death wish!¡± Long Hua said coldly.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Boom.


    While Long Hua shouted, she shed with the Dragon¡¯s Bane and the Purple-eyed Heavenly Dragon let out a cry, crushing all the mountains in a hundred miles. Many weak cultivators exploded and turned into blood mist.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The world copsed.


    The Dragon¡¯s Bane turned into a sword three thousand feet long. Everyone saw that there was a crack in the sky, which was ck like an eye and was connected to countless worlds.


    When the Dragon¡¯s Bane shed, many purple lines extended outwards like a spider web.


    Those runes carried a powerful energy and normal Golden Core Cultivators would be crushed just by standing next to them, not to mention touching them.


    This was an energy only Heavenly Lords could resist.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Some thunderous sounds reverberated.


    There was only a de aura that was three thousand feet long in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. Its terrifying power had turned the area a thousand feet around Chen Fan into an iron te and the weaker ones had been immediately killed.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The young Overlords, the State Lords or the elites on the Longevity Roll, none of them would have dared to go head to head against that sh.


    ¡°What¡¯s Elixir Monarch Chen going to do?¡±


    Many cultivators looked over.


    They guessed that Chen Fan might also use a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure to fight back. Since he knew a Divine Art, he should probably have a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure as well. However, it would be toote if he had to wait for the Quasi-Heavenly Treasure to be awakened.


    ¡°Thergest difference between a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure and a Heavenly Treasure is that thetter is always in an awakened condition, while the former needs to be initiated beforehand and its power will decline quickly after one attack. So, people would not resort to using a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure in normal circumstances, as they wouldn¡¯t be given enough time. Does Chen Beixuan have a Heavenly Treasure instead?¡±


    Thinking of this, many people shook their heads.


    How precious was a Heavenly Treasure?


    Even the Heavenly Lord Families had only one at most.


    That was a treasure that gave them luck. Each one of them had been passed down for thousands of years, carrying endless power. The Hu family of Xuandu, the Wu family of Zhenhai, the Feng family of Zn... Those Heavenly Lord Families could remain powerful in the Beihuang Region and on Tianhuang because they had ¡°Heavenly Treasures.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is going to lose!¡± the Sect Master of the Sanshan Sect said firmly.


    ¡°Even if he survives, he¡¯d be severely injured. By then, we¡¯ll see how he resists the attack of the other three elites.¡± Perfected Cultivator Xuannu and the others also nodded.


    While everyone was watching and Lin Wuhua was worrying.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t avoid the attack; he simply hovered in the sky with hands behind his back. He was enveloped in an azure aura like an azure star. He was looking at the sky without a hint of fear.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the end, the azure star and the purple sword shed against each other.


    At that moment, there seemed to be a thousand nuclear bombs exploding at the same time. Countless beams of light were shot in all directions and everything became white in front of all of those present. A strong energy hit the ground and created a pit that was a few thousand feetrge, making the mountains copse.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As a giant ring of Cloud Qi swept a few hundred miles¡ª


    Countless cultivators finally looked up and nced over the battlefield. They then saw an astonishing sight.


    The tall, beautiful Long Hua, who had long purple hair, was standing in the sky like a statue with the Dragon¡¯s Bane in her hand.


    Below her.


    Chen Fan, who was in an azure outfit, ced one hand behind him and grabbed the Dragon¡¯s Bane with the other. The sword let out an outrageous roar and struggled like a dragon. Chen Fan¡¯s hand was covered in azure glitters and it pushed the Dragon¡¯s Bane down.


    A giant gap ten thousand feet long appeared underneath Chen Fan, which showed how powerful and terrifying the attack was!


    ¡°He... He blocked a de with his hand?¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Xuannu was dumbfounded when he saw this sight.


    The other cultivators, including Wang Xuanfeng and Situ Cheng, also turned pale.


    Nobody had thought that Chen Fan would survive such a terrifying attack. Did this mean that he had entered the Half Heavenly Lord level?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Other than the legendary children of gods who have a divine-grade Golden Core, no Golden Core Cultivators can be a Heavenly Lord without help.¡±


    Wang Xuanfeng didn¡¯t understand.


    The sisters of the Wu family and Perfected Cultivator Xuannu were also confused.


    Only Yun Yier cheered when she saw Chen Fan was all right.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan raised his hand and threw Long Hua and the Dragon¡¯s Bane to the ground.


    Long Hua turned pale; she had lost her soul. The Dragon¡¯s Bane was still surrounded by purple qi, but she didn¡¯t feel thrilled anymore. She looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°How... How did you block the Dragon¡¯s Bane with your bare hand? Not even my father and grandpa can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°I told you that you¡¯re too weak.¡±


    Chen Fan looked down on everyone.


    Long Hua instantly froze.


    As the Goddess of the Dragon Burial Region, she had never been humiliated like this before. However, she felt helpless when she thought about how much more powerful Chen Fan was. Chen Fan was only an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator and she should have been able to defeat him easily, but he was unbeatable just like a fiend. Long Hua knew that if she lost to Chen Fan, this would be a nightmare that would haunt her forever.


    ¡°Goddess Long Hua, don¡¯t worry. Looks at his hand,¡± Lichen suddenly yelled.


    Everyone looked over and saw a wound on Chen Fan¡¯s right hand.


    The wound was three inches long like a crack on a jade stone. Some azure blood wasing out from it. Each drop of blood seemed to carry an endless, fierce power.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is injured.¡±


    Long Hua¡¯s eyes brightened.


    And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind at all. He swung his hand and nced over the three elites of the Longevity Roll around him.


    ¡°Why? Do you still want to die?¡±


    ¡°Hm, Chen Beixuan, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve already won after defeating Long Hua. We haven¡¯t shown you our trump cards yet.¡± Gufen sneered.


    There was a terrifying energy on this bald man surrounded by fire and it was surging. Not only him, Wang Xuanlong and Lichen also had the same kind of energy.


    They were apparently going to fight with their Quasi-Heavenly Treasures.


    Together with Long Hua¡¯s.


    There were four Quasi-Heavenly Treasures in total.


    ¡°Haha, do you think you¡¯re the only ones who have a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    A ck sword suddenly appeared in his hand. Endless Fiend Qi surrounded the sword as if it came from Hell.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what a real Sword Art is today!¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    As he said, Sword Qi was shot into the sky and turned into a river, which drowned the four elites.


    The sky was full of Fiend Qi!


    August 17th, 2020. Tianhuang Calendar, year 129653.


    Chen Beixuan, a cultivator from the Beihan Region, killed Hu Xiao and five young Overlords of the Beihuang Region outside the Ancient Deity teau. He then defeated four elites of the Longevity Roll with a sh.


    Thousands of cultivators saw that with their own eyes.


    Once the news was spread, the Beihuang Region was stirred!

 Chapter 920 - Taking Beihuang By Storm

    <h4>Chapter 920 Taking Beihuang By Storm</h4>


    The Beihuang Heavenly Region, City of Fallen Stars...


    This newly built city was much smaller than its ancient counterparts. It only had a few hundred square kilometers, the same size as the Royal city of the Beihan Region. However, the scene inside the city screamed extraordinariness.


    The City of Fallen Stars had been nned based on the constetions in the night sky. Each building corresponded to one shiny star, and each district a constetion. Its streets had been paved with stones that were covered by energy infused Astral Symbols.


    Energy flowed through its streets and alleyways, creating a soft whir in the City of Fallen Stars. It sounded like countless monks reciting a sutra.


    Above the city, the starry sky beamed rays of silvery light down at the city, basking the people inside with its serenity. The city was situated at such a unique ce that it was under the star¡¯s brilliance all day long.


    The city residents could harness the Astral power thousands of miles away to improve their cultivation. They could also unlock the secrets hidden in the alignment of the stars and gain ess to Astral Arts.


    The energy present was higher in qualitypared to other ces, making it one of the most sacred grounds.


    ¡°They have drawn energy from the stars and locked it down in this city. Whoever built this city must be very powerful,¡± a visitor from another region eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Lord Astral Sea from the Astral Wang Family. No one else could have done it,¡± hispanion marveled.


    All the visitors were awe-stricken by the might of the Heavenly Lord.


    At the center of the City of Fallen Stars was a shining pce and at the center of the ce was a soaring pavilion.


    Right at the entrance of the pavilion was a que that said: ¡°Stargazing Pavilion.¡±


    This was the heart of the City of Fallen Stars. The Astral force beamed down from the firmament and converged there, forming a silver-colored Heavenly Pr. The base of the light column was wider than the Pavilion and it flooded the Pavilion with its silvery brilliance. The Astral Force reached the highest concentration at this location. The energy was so condensed that the air felt heavy. One day of cultivation under the silvery light represented a month¡¯s work cultivating outside. This was the Wang family¡¯s most sacred ground.


    Leaders of the mighty Wang Family had gathered together inside the Stargazing Pavilion.


    They had a visitor that day.


    An elder sitting at the center of the Stargazing Pavilion said withughter, ¡°My friend Changshen brings honor to our little hovel.¡±


    The elder was wearing a ck robe with shiny specks. His peppery hair and wizened face couldn¡¯t hide the powerful energy coursing inside of him. When he let out a peal ofughter, the entire Star Gazing Pavilion shook as if there were an earthquake.


    If Wu Wendin were there, he would have been surprised. Because the elder was the family lord of the Wang family, the only grandchild of Heavenly Lord Astral Sea.


    His name was Wang Tianchen.


    Thanks to the Wang Family Lord, the Wang family was a heavy weight in the Beihuang Region, if not the only heavyweight. The guest would have tomand unprecedented prestige to be received by the Wang family Lord personally.


    Meanwhile, the person sitting across Wang Tianchen was a handsome teenager. His ck hair was cinched with a jade schr crown. His pale face brought out the life and color in his lips. Overall, he looked just like a young dashing schr.


    However, the elders in the Wang family all regarded him with deference.


    He was Luo Changshen, the Longevity Roll elite from the Changshen Heavenly Region.


    ¡°Uncle Wang and elders, I am touring the Beihuang Region to visit my friends. Meanwhile, I also wish to pay a visit to the newly risen Elixir Monarch Chen. I have heard so many things about him, and want to know him in person,¡± Luo Changshen said lightly.


    Unlike the elders, Luo Changshen sat right next to Wang Tianchen, despite the mighty astral power around him. He was able to hold his ground and was unaffected by the overwhelming energy.


    His ability unnerved many elders.


    Wang Tianchen was more than two thousand years old andmanded a world-shattering power. He could kill ate-stage Golden Core Cultivator with a puff of Astral True Essence. To be able to sit right next to the old man spoke loudly of Luo Changshen¡¯s strength.


    ¡°You¡¯re in luck. You should be able to meet him in a short while,¡± a white-haird elder said.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Luo Changshen was taken aback by the response.


    The Grand Elder of the Wang Family, Wang Tianyi, said with a smile, ¡°He has attended the Linjiang Deity Gathering, along with Lichen, Gufen and the girl from the Long family. The Tianxuan Institute was where thest Elixir Monarch came from, so I would expect some conflict between them.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Elixir Monarch is a prestigious title that is equal to the title of Heavenly Lord. Even we have to show some respect to the Elixir Monarch. An alchemist from the barren region would never have what it takes to be one. Giving him the title was pitting him, he should quietly stay in his alchemyb for the rest of his life. Instead, he carried it around as if he truly had earned it. Does he really think he can be the Elixir Monarch?¡±


    Wang Tianchen smirked.


    Chen Fan had made a lot of enemies ofte and had be a thorn in the Wang family¡¯s side. The Wang family became increasingly less tolerant of him.


    ¡°Well then. I will remain here and wait for the good news.¡±


    Even as Luo Changshen rose to thank his host, a silvery star light beamed down at the Stargazing Pavilion and into the hand of Wang Tianchen.


    ¡°This is the Astral Letter art. I bet it¡¯s a message from the Linjiang Deity Gathering. Changshen, you will learn what has be of Chen Beixuan right away. I say he must have been grilled by the families and his title was revoked,¡± the Grand Elder said confidently.


    However, he was cut short by Wang Tianchen¡¯s furious mming on the table. He stood up in a fit of anger and hummed. ¡°How dare you, Chen Beixuan!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everyone looked at him in confusion.


    Wang Tianchen then read out the letter word for word.


    ¡°After much deliberation, we had decided to revoke Chen Beixuan¡¯s title... Chen Beixuan then attacked us, killing Hu Xiao, Feng Yuqiu and three others... His wood element divine powers were much stronger than we had expected. I joined Long Hua but was still unable to bring him into justice. I have failed.¡±


    A deadly silence fell over the Stargazing Pavilion


    The Grand Elder Wang Tianyi turned into a frozen statue. Shock and disbelief were written all over his face. Many elders jumped out of their seats incredulously. Even Luo Changshen narrowed his eyes and was distrubed by the news.


    The news not only reached the Wang family, but also all the thirteen states in the Beihuang Region before it started to spread to other Heavenly Regions and Beihuang States.


    Many were startled.


    It sounded imusible.


    The gathering of the Three Great Young Talents including Heavenly Jade Sword Prince could be a piece of overwhelming news any given day. However, Chen Fan¡¯s victory over the Great Young Talents and his killing of six young elites quickly became the much more shocking news.


    It stunned everyone in the Beihuang Region.


    ¡°Is it real? Why does it sound like fabricated news?¡±


    ¡°The Wang family also sent the Astral Letter back home, saying the exact same thing. Lord Wang is furious.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! Who would have thought that Chen Beixuan could not only create a Heavenly Pill, but he also was a powerful warrior. He will surely appear on the Longevity Roll now after defeating so many powerful foes.¡±


    ¡°I bet he would be in the top twenty if not the top ten.¡±


    People discussed the news with each other.


    Since Chen Fan had never disyed his strength before the gathering, most people thought he was just an average Golden Core Cultivator.


    Hu Xiao and Feng Yuqiu were both mighty forces among the young people in the Beihuang Region. They both had superior-grade Golden Cores and should be no less powerful than a State Lord.


    Therefore, it was surreal to find that Chen Fan was able to kill them with such ease.


    ¡°Another true power since Heavenly Lord Astral Sea is going to rise. I have no doubt that he¡¯ll be a Heavenly Alchemist in the future,¡± a senior cultivator said with tears in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, many people waited for the Heavenly Lord Families¡¯ response gloatingly.


    ¡°Hu Xiao is dead. I wonder what the Hu family will do.¡±


    Rumor said that Lord Hu had smashed an entire mountain in a fit of anger after he received the news.


    Meanwhile, the Guild Master put on a dark face and walked into the inner chamber of the Alchemist Tower in silence. He would enter seclusion cultivation for a while.


    The other family lords were as furious as Lord Wang.


    ¡°This is Impossible!¡±


    ¡°He killed the heir of the Feng Family. He will pay for this.¡±


    ¡°We shall wage a holy war against him. Ready our legions and fetch me my Heavenly Treasure. I need to teach Chen Beixuan a lesson: Never, ever mess with a Heavenly Lord Family.¡±


    Many people in the Hu family and the Feng family screamed for a holy war to avenge Hu Xiao and the others who had died.


    However, the elders of the family wore a troubled look and were silent.


    Not only Chen Fan was as powerful as any family lord, but they also knew practically nothing about him. Nor did they know any details about his divine power.


    ¡°Unknown Divine Art. ¡±


    ¡°His level of attainment is... unknown.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that powerful Fiend Qi, and the unknown Quasi-Heavenly Treasure.¡±


    It was apparent that there was more than what the eye met when it came to Chen Fan. Before they properly gauged his power, not even a Heavenly Lord Family would make a move on him.


    Therefore, the situation quieted down although the tension was still palpable.


    News about Chen Fan¡¯s victory continued to spread across Tianhuang. Soon, the entire would hear Chen Fan¡¯s name.

 Chapter 921 - Vengeful

    <h4>Chapter 921 Vengeful</h4>


    Meanwhile, the Linjiang Gathering was still going on.


    Many people looked up in the sky, reminiscing the highest stakes, and the most intense fight they had ever seen in their lives. Long Hua, Gufen, and Heavenly Jade Sword Prince, each and every one of them were as powerful as an Ancestral Patriarch from a Heavenly Lord Family.


    However, not even theirbined efforts were able to bring down Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A petrifying shock wave engulfed the world, carrying vast currents of Essence Qi that flooded everything. After the dust was finally settled, five shadows appeared in the sky.


    Long Hua¡¯s mouth had been stained by blood; her clothes were in tatters.


    Half of Gufen¡¯s body had been scorched by fire.


    Wang Xuanlong¡¯s skin was covered with deep cuts. Blood had tainted his shirt and his energy was waning by the second.


    Heavenly Jade Sword Prince seemed to be in a better shape, but he was winded as well.


    ¡°Do you want to continue fighting?¡±


    Chen Fan looked down at the four and cracked an airy smile.


    After the brutal battle, Chen Fan was still unharmed. There wasn¡¯t even a wrinkle on his shirt. Despite his rxed appearance, everyone knew the battle had been tremendously intense.


    Long Hua and her peers had gone all out and used four Quasi-Heavenly Treasures.


    Li Chen¡¯s Star Dust de, Gufen¡¯s Grand Brahma Fire Wheel and Wang Xuanlong¡¯s Astral Tripod Cauldron were all famous Quasi-Heavenly Treasures passed down from Heavenly Lords.


    Not to mention Long Hua¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Bane.


    The four Quasi-Heavenly Treasure had been awakened at the same time, sending out ripples of gut wrenching energy that crashed into the city below. Their power changed the course of the river and flooded half of the city.


    Such a blow could kill countless Golden Core Cultivators. Even Zhao Juexian conceded that he wouldn¡¯t havested longer than a second.


    However, Chen Fan had not only survived, he had also defeated four Longevity Roll Elites with great ease and levity.


    ¡°What is the name of your sword?¡±


    After a while, Long Hua finally broke the silence. Her voice was husky and dry, and her eyes were still filled with shock.


    ¡°Demon de of Heaven y. It¡¯s from the Ancient Demons. It¡¯s too weak right now, so I might melt it down and forge another de sometime in the future.¡± Chen Fan shrugged.


    ¡°Weak my a**!¡±


    Long Hua screamed in her mind.


    She had experienced the power of that de first hand just then and it was definitely not weak. It shone with a brilliant light in Chen Fan¡¯s hand and nothing seemed to be able to survive its sharp edge. It sliced open space with each attack, unleashing countless Demon Arts from the abyss as its de Qi surged for thirty thousand meters into the heavens.


    Long Hua, Gufen or Wang Xuanlong, none of them could handle a single blow from the de. Even Lichen; he could onlyst for less than a second.


    ¡°What a de! You are indeed a powerful cultivator and a worthy opponent.¡± Lichen let out a wry smile.


    ¡°Cut the crap and fight. I thought you think I¡¯m not worthy of the title of Elixir Monarch. Don¡¯t you want to deliver justice? Then do it.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    ¡°We were wrong about you. You are much more powerful than all four of us. I wager your power is on par with those in the top ten of the Longevity Roll. We have lost the fight.¡±


    Li Chen lowered his head.


    ¡°Just so. After this fight, you will make it to the top ten on the Longevity Roll. The Beihuang Region is fortunate to have such a tremendous talent.¡±


    Gufen also nodded.


    Meanwhile, Long Hua pulled a dark face, and stood in silent acquiescence.


    However, a light flickered in Wang Xuanlong¡¯s eyes as he hesitated.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, then bugger off.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    His insult riled up Long Hua. Even as she was going to flung back at him, Lichen grabbed her arm and pulled her away. The two flew into the distance afterwards.


    Being humiliated by someone who was more powerful was a verymon urrence. Tianhuang was a world of cultivation and had to follow the cultivation rules. Chen Fan was much more powerful than them, therefore they had to stomach his insult. Plus, they were the instigators of the fight from the outset.


    Wang Xuanlong¡¯s face darkened as he shot Chen Fan with a cold nce.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I will never be at peace with what happened today until you pay the price.¡±


    ¡°One more word, and I¡¯ll make you rest in peace.¡±


    Chen Fan snickered.


    Without a word nor hesitation, Wang Xuanlong turned around and flew away.


    Wang Xuanfeng trailed behind his brother, shouting, ¡°Brother, brother! Wait for me!¡± They were followed by all the other Wang Family members. Their scrambling and mbering was an ironic contrast to their previous dramatic and pompous entrance.


    The sight unnerved many cultivators from the Beihuang Region. They looked to Chen Fan with more reverence and respect in their eyes.


    Chen Beixuan had scared away Wang Xuanlong from the Wang Family!


    Even the slowest cultivator would have figured that the power dynamics in the Beihuang Region were about to shift.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan descented and hovered right above Linjiang City.


    Although he had tried to move the battle as far from the city as possible, he had destroyed the Ancient Deity teau and changed the course of the river. In the half-ruined city, many cultivators looked up at him expectantly.


    For a while, no one uttered a word.


    ¡°Senior Chen, you kick a**es!¡±


    Yun Yier flew up to Chen Fan and grabbed hold of his arm, hugging it tightly.


    ¡°Master.¡± Zhao Juexian also followed suit.


    ¡°Senior Chen, Perfected Cultivator Chen...¡± Lin Wuhua and Mu Hongti also went over and bowed to Chen Fan. Mu Hongti¡¯s face bloomed like a flower; her slender body swayed slightly as she said, ¡°Congrattions Senior Chen. I¡¯m afraid that you will be famous in the Beihuang Region.¡±


    ¡°Not only in the Beihuang region. Lichen, Long Hua and Gufen were all members of the longevity Roll. Elixir Monarch Chen¡¯s victory would make him a member on the list as well. I wager that only the top warriors on the Longevity Roll could have matched Elixir Monarch¡¯s heroic achievement. I bet his ranking will be higher than Luo Changshen,¡± Wu Baisu chimed in.


    There was a mix ofplicated emotions on her face: shock, guilt, and something warm and fuzzy.


    Wu Baisu¡¯s shock and disbelief was shared by nearly all the cultivators who had seen the fight.


    ¡°I thought he only was an Elixir Monarch, howe he¡¯s such a fearsome warrior?¡±


    Many people were perplexed by the development.


    Both cultivation and alchemy were time consuming and required a great measure of devotion. Although some Heavenly Alchemists had been able to attain a Nascent Soul level in their cultivation, their power was a far cry from that of a Heavenly Lord who was trained for battle.


    However, Chen Fan was not only able to do both, but did so exceptionally well. He had proven his incredible might by defeating the four elites. It was as if a cook had defeated a ck belt Taekwondo master in apetition.


    ¡°The Longevity Roll means nothing to me.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head andnded his gaze on the crowd.


    Chen Fan had killed Hu Xiao and Feng Yuqiu, but he didn¡¯t forget their families¡¯ crimes. Lichen and the other elites were simply in the wrong ce at the wrong time. The real culprit deserving of punishment was the Hu family and the Feng Family.


    However, seeing that the two families had only sent their younger generations to the gathering, he decided to spare them for the moment and focus his efforts on their elders back at their homes.


    Chen Fan¡¯s icy gaze sent an icy chill down the spines of the Hu family members. Perfected Cultivator Xuannu piled smiles onto his face and asked, ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen, what do you mean?¡±


    Half an hour before, no one thought highly of Chen Beixuan. Both Perfected Cultivator Xuannu and the Sanshan Sect Master were dominant forces in the Beihuang Region, an Elixir Lord simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°So, you are Perfected Cultivator Xuannu? What were you mumbling about me while I was fighting?¡±


    Chen Fan crooked his head slightly and grinned.


    ¡°I would never. My loyalty to you is as vast as the northern sea, and will flow through me for fifty thousand years.¡± Perfected Cultivator Xuannu shook his head.


    He ranked among the top fifty of all the cultivators in the Beihuang Region, and was a worthy opponent for Zhao Juexian. However, he would not dare to challenge Chen Fan after watching him kill powerful cultivators with great ease.


    ¡°I see. But why don¡¯t I think it¡¯s the same case when ites to your disciple standing behind you... What is his name? Fang Yan? I don¡¯t think he likes me.¡±


    Chen Fan looked past Perfected Cultivator Xuannu.


    Fang Yan had been shaking even before Chen Fan named him. After hearing his name, he nearly fell to the ground in fear. Fang Yan had been injured by Zhao Juexian earlier, but physical injuries were much easier to heal than psychological wounds.


    Before the fight, Fang Yan had been nning his revenge, however, after the fight, his only wish was that Chen Fan would forget that he ever existed.


    ¡°You imbecile! How dare you offend Elixir Monarch¡¯spanion? I will not let this go unpunished. After we return home, I will break his leg and ground him for a hundred years,¡± Perfected Cultivator Xuannu said angrily.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Chen Fan nodded and then said, ¡°A hundred year might not be enough, how about a thousand years?¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Xuannu paused for a second and then agreed, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Fang Yan suddenly copsed to the ground. He would be able to live just over a thousand years at the most, so he had practically been grounded for life. Fang Yan also knew that his master did not have the balls to lie to Chen Beixuan. As long as Chen Beixuan was still alive, he would be grounded for the rest of his life.


    The thought of being confined in one ce for his entire life made Fang Yan lose all hope and even the will to live.


    Many people eximed in their minds, ¡°Chen Beixuan is vengeful. Fang Yan had offended him verbally, and for that he¡¯ll be thrown into confinement for a thousand years. It¡¯s worse than killing him.¡±


    After that, The Sanshan Sect, the Huang family and the An Family stepped forward and stated that they would punish their insolent disciples.


    In the end, Chen Fan walked over to Situ Cheng.


    ¡°Brother Situ, long time no see. I bet you didn¡¯t expect me to live through this.¡±


    Situ Cheng stood in silence with a dark face.

 Chapter 922 - Question the Culpri

    <h4>Chapter 922 Question the Culpri</h4>


    Situ Cheng had never expected an oue like this.


    He squeezed a smile on his face.


    ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? Didn¡¯t you say that the Alchemy Guild was not a ce for a fraud like me?¡± Chen Fan said with a crooked smile.


    ¡°We have all witnessed your godly Alchemy Art. Everyone in the Beihuang Region knows that you deserve the title of Exalted Cultivator. If anyone dares to question that, the Alchemy Guild will be the first to stand up for you,¡± Situ Cheng said with zeal and a great measure of righteousness.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan let out a peal ofughter and decided to spare Situ Cheng.


    Situ Cheng was too insignificant for him to dirty his hands. He was after the real culprits behind him, the families and sects in the Beihuang Region.


    ¡°Senior Chen, where shall we go next?¡± Mu Hongti asked.


    ¡°The Alchemy Guild. I need to thank the elders and the Guild Master for their trust and support.¡± Chen Fan grinned jeeringly.


    Situ Cheng shook a little as a pang of distress shed across his face.


    In the end, he agreed to follow Chen Fan.


    The Zhenhai State and the State of Ancient Medicine were tens of thousands of miles away. It took Chen Fan nearly half a month to travel from one to the other. However, on his way back to the State of Ancient Medicine, Chen Fan picked up the pace and was back in a few days.


    The Medicine City sizzled with excitement when Chen Fan¡¯s ck carriage appeared at the city gate.


    By then, nearly everyone had heard of Chen Fan¡¯s battle at Linjiang City. They knew that Chen Fan had killed six great families¡¯ heirs and defeated four Longevity Roll elites.


    Why did Chen Fane back to Medicine City? What did he want?


    Boom!


    Suddenly, countless ancient dharma arrays appeared inside the city, sending countless jets of energy up into the sky turning the air into colorful liquid. Rays of light beamed out from Alchemist Towers that scattered in the city.


    These dharma arrays were set by the Heavenly Lord himself and were extremely powerful. They would ward off thebined attack of eight Quasi-Heavenly Lord¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°What a sight. The Alchemy Guild has not used the Mountain Defensive Array ever since it was under siege by the alliance of Feng and the Nin Families.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re afraid of Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°I would be afraid too. He single handedly defeated four Longevity Roll elites.¡±


    Many people were angered by Chen Fan¡¯s hostility.


    Meanwhile, a lot other people furrowed their brows and wondered, ¡°Did hee back to question the guild?¡±


    ¡°What for? The guild stood clear of trouble. If he wants the real culprit, he should go to the Hu family or the Feng Family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard otherwise. They said that Situ Cheng denounced him of not being an Elixir Monarch in front of everyone. Maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯s here.¡±


    Jiang Han and Yan Wuwang were floored by the development. They stood at the top of the stone tower, looking up at the sky.


    The cloudless sky was filled with cultivators who were ready to defend their city. Their enemy was only one man and he was sitting in a ck carriage far away from the city.


    ¡°He is going to take on an entire city. Who would have thought that he not only possessed expert alchemy skills, but is also a deadly warrior.¡±


    Jiang Han let out a wry smile. Envy shined in his eyes.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Azure Wood has taken the world by storm not only due to his alchemy art, but also because of his powerful Wood Element Dharma Spells. You underestimated him.¡±


    Yan Wuwang shook his head.


    His words scared many cultivators.


    When Chen Fan left Alchemy Guild, everyone treated him politely, but no one was afraid of him. After all, the title of the Elixir Monarch meant nothing.


    However, there and then, Chen Fan had returned for revenge after defeating Longevity Roll elites. Not even the most arrogant alchemist would dare to think lightly of him.


    Swish!


    A light darted into the sky andnded outside of the Dharma Array. Xu Yuan¡¯s body emerged from the light and bowed deeply to the ck carriage. He asked with a shocked expression, ¡°Elixir Monarch, what are you doing here?¡±


    No words came out of the carriage. However, Zhao Juexian cracked a cold smile and said from the driver seat, ¡°The Alchemy Guild colluded with the Feng Family and the Hu family to harm my master. How dare you pretend that you¡¯re innocent.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. The Alchemy Guild has always treated Elixir Lord Chen amiably and respectfully. No one would want to harm him. Stop making up lies and sow discord between us,¡± Xu Yuan said with a taut face.


    ¡°We will know if it¡¯s a lie once we meet Elixir Lord.¡±


    Zhao Juexian shook his head.


    Xu Yuan hesitated for a second and said, ¡°I am sorry, but ever since Elixir Monarch Chen left, Elixir Lord entered secluded cultivation. He told us not to disturb him.¡±


    ¡°You mean he doesn¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s cold voice drifted out from the carriage.


    ¡°No no. That¡¯s not what I meant. But you might have to wait for a while,¡± Xu Yuan said respectfully.


    ¡°Very well then. I will wait for him inside the tower,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°The... the alchemist tower is closed off. The guild is doing a scheduled inspection of the array¡¯s condition. The tower, as well as the entire Medicine City is closed off.¡±


    ¡°I see. You mean I can¡¯t even enter the Medicine City.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice was icy.


    Xu Yuan looked down expressionless. Then he said, ¡°Yes...¡±


    Suddenly, the air around them stopped flowing.


    A wave of belligerent energy poured out from the ck carriage and flooded the area, filling the air with its lethal intent. Even the cultivators inside the Dharma Array felt it and were petrified by its power.


    After a while, the energy waned a little and a cold voice came out from the carriage.


    ¡°I understand. I will just wait for him here. I hope he won¡¯t keep me waiting.¡±


    The ck carriage turned around andnded on top of a mountain.


    Xu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Just a moment ago when Chen Fan filled the area with his deadly energy, Xu Yuan was at the forefront of the receiving end. He felt he was as powerless as an insect under Chen Fan¡¯s unrelenting might.


    ¡°How could he be so powerful? Thank the gods that he was not inside the city, otherwise no one would be able to save us.¡±


    Xu Yuan rubbed this sweaty forehead and hurried to return to the city.


    Chen Fan set up a camp just outside the city.


    Medicine City was a gathering ce of Spirit Qi in the State of Ancient Medicine. Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine had diverted countless Spirit Veins to that ce before heid the foundation for the Medicine City. As a result, thend was full of precious and rare fauna.


    Although the mountain looked barren from the outside, it had as much Spirit Qi as the Royal city of the Beihan Region. In other words, it was ten if not a hundred times denser than that on Earth.


    After Chen Fan had set up camp, his patience returned to him. He decided to set up a cauldron and brew some elixirs. He had obtained a dozen Heavenly herbs during this journey, adding the dozen or so that he already had, he had over twenty Heavenly herbs. Those Heavenly Herbs would be enough for Chen Fan to create one batch of Heavenly Pills.


    ¡°Heavenly Pills have many levels of varieties...¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence and the Heavenly Pill of Wood Essence were inferior-grade Heavenly Pills. They can be created even by someone who is not a Heavenly Alchemist as long as their Alchemy skills are solid.


    ¡°However, the real Heavenly Pills have to be crafted using the Force of Nine Heavens and the Winds of Four Seasons. The Alchemist would need to have a solid cultivation, having already reached the Nascent Soul realm and the cauldron has to be a Heavenly Cauldron. A batch of Heavenly Pills are as powerful and rare as a Nascent Soul Cultivator. I just need one more batch to finally perfect my Azure Thearch Longevity Body,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    He had gone to the Beihuang Region for this exact purpose: to get more Heavenly Medicines.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine had chosen this location to found the city because of the powerful Earth Fire underneath. The higher the level of the pill was, the more energy was needed to temper it.


    Chen Fan started an art and channeled the fiery energy through the Earth Fire Meridians, summoning a column of fire that shot up into the sky.


    The fire soared into the sky and didn¡¯t stop until it reached three thousand meters in the air. Chen Fan then set up a cauldron. The cauldron was over a hundred meters tall and its surface was covered with mystic carvings depicting all kinds of spirit beasts. It was Elixir Lord¡¯s Quasi-Heavenly Treasure: the Treasure Cauldron of a Hundred Medicines.


    ¡°This Treasure cauldron is pretty handy. They said it was one of Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine¡¯s seven Treasure cauldrons. Although it¡¯s not as effective as the enormous Heavenly Cauldron outside the city, It will just do the trick.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Situ Cheng stood beside him, using a smile to mask his hatred.


    The Treasure Cauldron of a Hundred Medicines was the Elixir Lord¡¯s precious treasure. Worse, the Elixir Lord had promised it to him once Situ Cheng had gained enough strength to use it. However, Chen Fan came and robbed it from Elixir Lord and from him. Losing it might not mean much to Elixir Lord since he had many treasure cauldrons under his disposal, but it meant a lot to Situ Cheng.


    ¡°I am going to brew some elixir while waiting for your master. I hope he wille out soon.¡±


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and sat in front of the cauldron.


    True Fire of Earth Lung was pulled out from underground as the cauldron glowed more brightly by the second. One after another, Chen Fan fished out Heavenly Herbs and threw them into the cauldron. So focused was he on his task, he seemed to have forgotten the hostile attention he had attracted.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡±


    Situ Cheng lowered his head and thought to himself with a smirk.


    The news of Chen Fan camping outside of Medicine City was spread across the Beihuang Region. Together with his recent battle at Linjiang City, the Heavenly Lord Families finally woke up to the threat.


    Dark clouds were gathering outside Medicine City. A storm wasing.

 Chapter 923 - The Heavenly Lord Families Gathered

    <h4>Chapter 923 The Heavenly Lord Families Gathered</h4>


    The news about Chen Fan¡¯s appearance outside Medicine City had circted around the Beihuang Region.


    Meanwhile, everywhere was weirdly peaceful. Although Chen Fan had be famous across the Heavenly Regions after the battle at Linjiang City, everyone knew that the Heavenly Lord Families wouldn¡¯t just let him get away with it.


    ¡°The Heavenly Lord Families wanted to take away Chen Beixuan¡¯s title of Elixir Monarch and lock him up so he would make pills for all the families, but they didn¡¯t know he would be so powerful. Even in the entire Beihuang Region, only a few people can fight with him. Their n has failed,¡± someone said.


    ¡°Not necessarily. The power of the Heavenly Lord Families is way beyond our imagination. They have a history of thousands of years and we have no idea how many terrifying forces they have. Hu Xiao, Feng Yuqiu and Ancestral Patriarchs like Wu Wendin are part of them. Who knows how many more of these cultivators they¡¯re hiding?¡±


    Another old man shook his head.


    The young cultivators werepletely in awe of Chen Fan¡¯s power and they regarded him as the strongest cultivator among the younger generation.


    But the older generation was worried.


    The Heavenly Lord Families had ruled over the Beihuang Region for countless years. Those super families like the Hu family and the Feng family weren¡¯t just good at making pills like the Alchemy Guild. They had certain battling power and resources, which were strong enough to shake the entire Beihuang Region.


    ¡°The fact that Chen Beixuan defeated Wang Xuanlong and the others isn¡¯t really that impressive.


    ¡°The elites of the Longevity Roll can¡¯t represent the most powerful Overlords. Only those under five hundred years old can be listed, but the level and Divine Powers of all cultivators keep increasing as they grow older. So, how powerful would the Golden Core Ancestral Patriarchs, who have lived two thousand years, be? Nobody¡¯s sure about that.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is being too reckless.¡±


    Many people sighed.


    In fact, a crisis soon arrived.


    On the fourth day Chen Fan arrived at Medicine City.


    Even though the entire Medicine City was still closed off, the mountain outside the city was flooded with people. Countless cultivators came from all around the Beihuang Region.


    Some went to ask to be his disciples, some only went to see him and other wanted him to make medicines for them.


    But whatever they wanted, they all imed that they were the disciples of some Ancestral Patriarchs or that their parents were the elders of a Heavenly Sect so they weren¡¯t afraid of the Heavenly Lord Families at all. As long as Chen Fan promised to make medicines for them, they could protect him.


    While Lin Wuhua was about to mock those bluffing cultivators.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A beam of purple light struck down from the sky.


    A w asrge as a mountain went towards Chen Fan. It was covered with scales and looked like a real w. Countless cultivators were terrified.


    This attack had apparently been made by an Overlord of the Longevity Roll who was as powerful as Wang Xuanlong and Lichen.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Zhao Juexian widened his eyes and the thousand-foot python flew from his back towards the giant hand.


    When Zhao Juexian was about to attack, a ray of ck light was shot three feet away from Chen Fan. Nobody had expected it to appear behind Chen Fan all of a sudden.


    Not even Zhao Juexian noticed it, as if it hade from another world.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After the ck light appeared, a terrifying energy filled the world. Everyone felt like they had returned to the battle at Linjiang when the ¡°Dragon¡¯s Bane¡± had been awakened.


    ¡°A Quasi-Heavenly Treasure?¡±


    Zhao Juexian turned around in shock.


    Such a power wasparable to the attack of Long Hua and Lichen. It was apparently another cultivator on the Longevity Roll who had a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    A skinny old man in a ck outfit showed up. The beam of ck light in his hand was only a foot long, but it was shining brightly and could tear the sky apart.


    The old man smirked and attacked Chen Fan.


    He was too fast and no one could respond in time. The Divine Souls of the Wu family sisters, the three girls and Situ Cheng were frozen before they could even turn around. Only Zhao Juexian noticed him, but it was toote. The ck light in the old man¡¯s hand was only a few inches away from Chen Fan¡¯s back.


    ¡°You killed my descendants. I¡¯m going to take your life to avenge them.¡±


    The ck light was getting closer.


    Three inches, two inches, one inch. It was about to prate Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    While the old man opened his eyes wide and his mind was full of viciousness¡ª


    Suddenly.


    A crystal clear hand appeared behind Chen Fan and two of its fingers pinched the ck light gently so it couldn¡¯t go further.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The old man looked up.


    He found that Chen Fan had already turned around and was looking at him indifferently.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you attacking me?¡±


    Bang!


    The skinny old man tried to escape, but Chen Fan¡¯s fingers held the ck light tightly. In the end, a dagger made of iron which looked like a snake appeared.


    ¡°How is that possible? The God-killing Thorn is one of our Quasi-Heavenly Treasures. It was used to injure a Heavenly Lord and is extremely sharp. Ordinary people can already tear the sky apart using it. How can this man grab the God-killing Thorn with his bare hand?¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes popped out.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Chen Fan shot out beams of light from his eyes.


    ¡°Ask that again in hell!¡±


    The old man cracked a smile and released the God-killing Thorn. He then turned into a ck whirlwind and disappeared.


    Chen Fan grunted, then clenched his fist and threw a punch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Fist Qi shed across the sky and someone suddenly appeared a thousand feet away. It was the skinny old man who was wearing a ck outfit. And yet, he waspletely frightened right then.


    At this moment.


    Everyone saw.


    There was a giant hole on his chest, which had apparently been caused by Chen Fan¡¯s Fist Qi.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, what a punch!¡±


    The old man smiled wryly and his entire Divine Body exploded. His Golden Core and Divine Soul were both destroyed and the ck hand was already gone.


    Chen Fan lowered his fist expressionlessly.


    The Wu family¡¯s sisters then reacted.


    ¡°Senior Chen, are you all right?¡±


    Mu Hongti and the other two girls quickly checked on Chen Fan. Chen Fan shook his head and told them he was fine. After a while, Wu Baisu approached him.


    ¡°Do you know who that was?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°It was Feng Qianjue from the Feng family. He¡¯s a cultivator of the same generation as my Ancestral Patriarch and is known for his assassination arts. I heard he had even tried to kill Heavenly Lord Astral Sea, but Heavenly Lord Astral Sea let him go in the end. Feng Qianjue should be the grandpa of the Feng family¡¯s leader, but rumor has it that he¡¯s been dead for seven centuries. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Wu Baisu said seriously, ¡°As for the one who attacked first, he didn¡¯t show up so I¡¯m not quite sure. However, the cultivation art he used is definitely the Nine Illusions of Heavenly Fox of the Hu family, but he doesn¡¯t seem like their leader.¡±


    Zhao Juexian and Wu Qinyan became serious.


    A top cultivator, who had been dead for seven centuries, came back to kill Chen Fan and the one who covered for him was probably an Overlord of the Hu family.


    The two of them were as strong as the elites on the Longevity Roll, but people thought only the leaders of the Hu and Feng families had reached such a level. Everyone knew what this meant.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve underestimated the power of the Heavenly Lord Families. They might have tons of people like Feng Qianjue.¡±


    Zhao Juexian lowered his head.


    Situ Cheng stood next to them and sneered.


    ¡°What should we do now, your Majesty? Should I ask my Ancestral Patriarch toe to protect you?¡± Wu Qinyan said anxiously.


    Wu Baisu frowned, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Those two cultivators seemed to have shown up to gauge how powerful Chen Fan was.


    When the Heavenly Lord Families truly attacked, they would kill everyone on sight. Although Chen Fan had killed Feng Qianjue, how many Heavenly Lord Families could he fight at the same time?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not that close with the Wu family. Wu Wendin wouldn¡¯t want to be the enemy of all the families in the Beihuang Region because of an alchemist.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and sat down calmly. ¡°You should also go back to take cover with the Wu family. They won¡¯t hold back next time and you¡¯ll probably be harmed as well.¡±


    Everyone went silent. Wu Qinyan wanted to say something, but Wu Baisu stopped her and nodded to Chen Fan.


    ¡°All right, please stay safe, your Majesty.¡±


    Then, she bowed to Chen Fan and took Wu Qinyan away. The other cultivators, who went there to meet Chen Fan, also left.


    After a while.


    Situ Cheng, Zhao Juexian, Lin Wuhua and the girls were the only ones left on the mountain.


    ¡°How can they do that? We agreed that we had to stay by Senior Chen¡¯s side.¡± Yun Yier stomped her foot.


    ¡°They are only people who bend with the wind. When the Heavenly Lord Families get more serious, who would dare to stay?¡± Lin Wuhua grunted and looked at Chen Fan with a worried face.


    ¡°Senior Chen, what should we do next? Should we hide for a while?¡±


    Mu Hongti and Zhao Juexian also looked at Chen Fan with a worried face.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Chen Fan continued making pills.


    Ten days, twenty days, thirty dayster...


    Ever since thest attack, many nameless Overlords made an appearance, but they weren¡¯t there to kill someone. It seemed as if they had gone there to show off. As the attacks got more frequent, Zhao Juexian and the others also became more anxious.


    Each of those Overlords were as powerful as Wang Xuanlong, but all of them hadpletely different kinds of energy.


    Up until then, more than ten Overlords of the Longevity Roll Level showed up, but nobody had heard about them before.


    ¡°The Heavenly Lord Families are too terrifying.¡±


    Countless people were startled.


    Mu Hongti and the others also looked anxious. Although Situ Cheng was lowering his head respectfully, he was smiling deep down.


    A monthter, the Treasure Cauldron of a Hundred Medicines became three hundred feet tall and the Heavenly Pills inside had had thirteen transformations. While they were about to bepleted...


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An unimaginable energy fell from the sky and shattered the mountains. The storm was raging as if the apocalypse had begun. This was beyond ten times more powerful than the time when Feng Qianjue attacked.


    A group of people appeared.


    All of them were glittering while showing indifferent expressions. Their energy, which wasparable to that of the elites of the Longevity Roll, swept the world. There were twenty Overlords, whichpletely frightened people. Their leader then started talking.


    ¡°Seven families, including the Hu family, the Feng family and the Nin family, are here to see Elixir Monarch Chen.¡±

 Chapter 924 - Use You to Make Pills!

    <h4>Chapter 924 Use You to Make Pills!</h4>


    Boom!


    A terrifying energy surrounded the mountain. Those Overlords might seem indifferent, but they were all powerful and wereparable to the elites of the Longevity Roll. Their appearance created chaos in the world.


    ¡°One, two, three... Thirteen!¡±


    Someone counted and was startled in the end.


    Thirteen!


    How astonishing... To have thirteen Overlords of the Longevity Roll there?


    Among the younger generation in the Beihuang Region, only Wang Xuanlong was powerful enough to be listed on the Longevity Roll, but there were thirteen of them at the moment! The Heavenly Lord Families had been hiding their real strength and their trump cards were earth-shattering.


    ¡°Feng Chengzi, the Grand Elder of the Feng family, Hu Guimin, the Grand Elder of the Hu family, Ji Xuanzong, the Deputy Sect Master of the Taiyi Sect...¡±


    The names of those Overlords were well-known and they could shake the entire Beihuang Region by just stomping their feet. Many people had already heard of them since they were little and a few of the Overlords were said to have died thousands of years in the past, but they showed up again.


    ¡°This is the power of the Heavenly Lord Families!¡±


    Countless people were terrified.


    ¡°Thirteen Overlords that areparable to the elites on the Longevity Roll. Such a lineup is strong enough to level the entire Beihuang Region. I¡¯m afraid nobody will be able to resist them, except the Wang family!¡± someone said.


    A peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator shook his head and said, ¡°Not even Heavenly Lord Astral Sea of the Wang family would want to offend these Grand Elders.¡±


    ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen is in trouble.¡±


    Many people were anxious.


    On the other hand, a lot of cultivators of the Alchemy Guild in Medicine City were thrilled.


    Chen Fan had challenged the Alchemy Guild and won all five battles, forcing them to yield. So, countless people in the Alchemy Guild hated him. Since the Hu family had arrived to im revenge, they were certainly happy.


    ¡°The Feng family, the Hu family, the Nin family, the Taiyi Sect, the Commerce Guild... There are less than ten families and sects in the Beihuang Region that once had a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord and seven of them are here now. Chen Beixuan is indeed impressive.¡±


    Grandmaster Chenyan looked up and frowned.


    ¡°Haha, this young man thinks he knows a lot of alchemy arts and is powerful, so he always does things recklessly. His retribution is finally here. There are seven Heavenly Lord Families and thirteen Overlords. Let¡¯s see how he survives this.¡±


    Elder Situ snickered.


    As for the other elders, some were jeering and some were smiling. Only Perfected Cultivator Wei Huang showed a hint of worry.


    On the mountain.


    While facing so many Grand Elders.


    Lin Wuhua and Mu Hongti were both frightened, but Situ Cheng was excited.


    Chen Fan was still sitting in front of the treasure cauldron, focusing on making pills. The Grand Elders of the Heavenly Lord Families were either expressionless, discontent or silent.


    Zhao Juexian came out and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Master is still making pills. He¡¯s not seeing anyone right now.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you stop us?¡± Feng Chengzi, the Grand Elder of the Feng family yelled. He waved his hand and an invisible energy struck.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Zhao Juexian shook and took a few steps backwards.


    He had apparently been hit by the attack.


    Even though Zhao Juexian was also a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator and the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python coursed through his veins, Feng Chengzi and the others knew Heavenly Arts and had been trained by the Heavenly Lord Families with the best resources. They hadn¡¯t only formed a superior-grade Golden Core, but also gotten an extraordinarily powerful True Essence. Speaking of level, Zhao Juexian had already lost.


    ¡°If you make my Master angry, he¡¯ll make the Heavenly Lord Families pay,¡± Zhao Juexian said.


    Ji Xuanzong, the Deputy Sect Master of the Taiyi Sect, said, ¡°Who allowed you to speak? Ask Chen Beixuan toe and see us.¡± He was wearing a crown and a robe, and his body carried a powerful energy.


    The other Overlords also looked over with a discontent face.


    Zhao Juexian was under such stress that he finally gave in.


    He walked to Chen Fan and whispered to him. Chen Fan then opened his eyes and nced over at the Overlords.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you killed the descendants of the Heavenly Lord Families. We¡¯ll settle the scores with you today,¡± Feng Chengzi said.


    ¡°Please be respectful. My Master is the Elixir Monarch,¡± Zhao Juexian yelled.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    The thirteen Overlords sneered and ignored him.


    Witnessing this sight, Lin Wuhua and the others were anxious. Chen Fan could run wild because he was the Elixir Monarch. As long as he still had this identity, his enemies would have to be careful. After all, this was someone on an equal footing with a Heavenly Lord. If they killed Chen Fan, the Alchemy World of Tianhuang would be enraged.


    That was why the Hu family and the Feng family had asked Lichen and Gufen to go and revoke Chen Fan¡¯s title.


    But then, they seemed ready to deal with the Elixir Monarch directly.


    ¡°Oh, how are you going to do that?¡± Chen Fan said while sitting in front of the cauldron.


    ¡°Hu Xiao, Nin Haichao and Feng Yuqiu were our descendants and future heirs. You¡¯ve be the enemy of the seven Heavenly Lord Families when you killed them. I should have killed you here, but my leader said that if you surrender, apologize to the seven families and kneel before Hu Xiao and the others for five centuries, then we¡¯ll spare you life,¡± Feng Chengzi said calmly.


    ¡°Five centuries?


    ¡°Apologize to Hu Xiao?


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Lin Wuhua and the two girls shouted.


    Countless onlookers also shook their heads. This condition was too much. They wanted Chen Fan to yield and kneel before some juniors. This was aplete humiliation to the Elixir Monarch.


    If Chen Fan really did so...


    Who else in the Beihuang Region¡ªor even in the entire Tianhuang¡ªwould take him seriously?


    By then, even the homeless people would jeer at him.


    ¡°How dare you humiliate my Master?¡± Zhao Juexian shouted and the giant python behind him wanted to attack. However, Chen Fan was still looking calm as he asked, ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Refuse?¡± Feng Chengzi narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have to pay for what you did to all the families with your life! We must let the world know that the Heavenly Lord Families can¡¯t be offended. Whoever dares must die!¡±


    ¡°Right, an eye for an eye.¡±


    The thirteen Overlords nodded.


    Hu Guimin even burst intoughter.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I¡¯ll take out your Divine Soul, then put it in front of Hu Xiao¡¯s grave and burn it for ten thousand years. I¡¯ll even exterminate the Chinese and level the Beihan Region. All Chinese people will be killed as tribute to Hu Xiao!¡±


    After he spoke¡ª


    Zhao Juexian and the three girls were all furious. They looked at Chen Fan nervously. They knew that Chen Fan cared the most about the Chinese.


    The Barbaric Dragon God had offended the Chinese and he exterminated the Barbaric Dragons.


    The Zhao family had attacked the Chinese and they were annihted by Chen Fan. Zhao Juexian even became his ve.


    The seven Fiend Sects had invaded the Beihan Region and tried to eliminate the Chinese. In the end, all the Fiend Lords and thousands of their warriors were killed.


    On Tianhuang, whoever touched the Chinese died!


    As expected, Chen Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed and there seemed to be azure glitters in them. His energy started to surge and a strong viciousness came out of his body.


    The thirteen Grand Elders also snickered and stepped forward.


    The war was about to begin!


    On a ck battleship a hundred miles away.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, please help. If you don¡¯t, Elixir Monarch Chen will be in danger,¡± Wu Qinyan said anxiously.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family, Wu Wendin, was standing at the front of the battleship. Next to him were three old men in ck robes; Wu Baisu and Wu Xiao were behind them.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Wu Wendin asked.


    A skinny old man coughed and replied, ¡°We have no chance at all. Since Feng Chengzi and the others are there, they might have brought their Quasi-Heavenly Treasures or even Heavenly Arrays with them as well. When they initiate the Quasi-Heavenly Treasures at the same time, the power can be earth-shattering. Unless the Heavenly Lord of the Wang family helps or we use the ¡®Zhenhai Tripod Cauldron,¡¯ nobody will be able to resist the attacks from those Overlords, not even us.¡±


    Nobody said a word when he spoke. This old man might seem weak, but he was actually the Grand Elder of the Wu family, one of their trump cards. He was Wu Wendin¡¯s brother, Wu Wenchan.


    ¡°So, we should just watch Elixir Monarch Chen die?¡±


    Wu Qinyan widened her eyes.


    All the members of the Wu family remained silent and Wu Wenchan shook his head.


    Wu Qinyan immediately felt hopeless.


    Three hundred miles away, two people were standing together.


    One of them was wearing a white outfit and was a top elite on the Longevity Roll, Luo Changshen, while the woman next to him was Violet Moon Fairy who had long purple hair.


    ¡°Brother Changshen, do you think Chen Beixuan can get through this?¡± Violet Moon Fairy asked with a hint of admiration in her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Luo Changshen shook his head. ¡°Feng Chengzi and the others are onlyparable to the cultivators at the bottom of the Longevity Roll, but they might have their Quasi-Heavenly Treasures or Heavenly Arrays with them. I may not be a match for them either. Unless the top ten or top three elites of the Longevity Roll show up, no one in the world can stop them!¡±


    Many people in Medicine City and in other states also said the same thing.


    Since he was being besieged by thirteen Overlords of the Longevity Roll, Chen Fan would lose no matter how strong he was.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, today will be the day you die.¡±


    Situ Cheng clenched his fists with bitterness and pleasure in his eyes.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan asked, ¡°Do you know what medicine I¡¯m making?¡±


    Everyone was startled. Why would Chen Fan still talk about making pills at this critical moment? Even the three girls looked at him in shock. The thirteen Overlords remained expressionless, but they also seemed to be confused.


    Chen Fan slowly got up.


    ¡°The Heavenly Pills I¡¯m making are called ¡®Longevity Pills!¡¯ These pills are made with twenty two Heavenly Medicines, a hundred and seven Treasure Medicines and nine thousand three hundred kinds of Spirit Medicines. They take a month and thirteen transformations in the cauldron toplete, but I still need one more ingredient.¡±


    ¡°What ingredient?¡±


    Feng Chengzi frowned and was a bit anxious.


    ¡°Since the pills are called Longevity Pills and are unequaled-grade Heavenly Pills, whoever takes them can live thousands of years like a Nascent Soul Cultivator. So, I also need the blood of Overlords to make them. I was in fact wondering where I could find the blood, but the problem has just been solved.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan looked at everyone and smiled.


    ¡°Because... You¡¯re here!¡±


    Everyone went silent.

 Chapter 925 - Engulf the Enemies

    <h4>925 Engulf the Enemies</h4>


    ¡°Because you¡¯re here!¡±


    The air was filled with an intense silence after Chen Fan spoke.


    From the millions of cultivators inside the city, to the bystanders such as the Wu Family and Luo Changshen, everyone was floored.


    ¡°Elder, what does Chen Beixuan mean?¡± Jiang Han asked in confusion.


    ¡°He wants to use humans as ingredients. That¡¯s absurd and preposterous. ¡± Elder Chenyan rounded his eyes in anger, but he couldn¡¯t hide the immense fear in his heart.


    The revtion stunned everyone in the Alchemy Guild.


    Cultivators harnessed energies from nature and transformed them into vitality and Spirit force. In theory, they were perfect for brewing elixirs, just like any spirit medicine.


    That did not mean one should do that.


    Morality aside, any cultivator who could be used in the brewing process had to be a force to be reckoned with. Creating a Heavenly Pill required the best and the purest energies, so average Golden Core Cultivators simply wouldn¡¯t be enough to be considered. Only mighty cultivators such as Ji Xuanzong and Feng Chengzi who were able to kill a Connate Cultivator with one drop of blood might have what it takes to be part of the Heavenly Pill.


    Before this point in time, Chen Fan had been thinking about obtaining the Heavenly Medicines inside the Alchemy Guild, however, he no longer needed to do so.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    Thirteen elders shouted their outrage and fury.


    ¡°You want to use me in the cauldron? You¡¯re dreaming. Let me take you back to the Hu family so you can repent of your sins before my son¡¯s tomb.¡±


    Hu Guimin scoffed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    His arms turned into two violet ws the size of two mountains. The surface of the ws had a metallic sheen while the paws were covered with fur. They were the paws of a Heavenly Fox. Two furry paws that were lined with sharp ws suddenly bore down from the sky.


    ¡°He was the one who fought us earlier.¡±


    Zhao Juexian¡¯ face changed colors.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Fan rose to his feet slowly and then pointed a finger at the paw. A thousand meter long finger appeared in the sky through the clouds and plunged into the paws.


    ¡°Azure Thearch... God Shattering Jab.¡±


    Bang!


    The thousand meter long finger shattered the two purple ws. However, it had given the thirteen elders time to charge up their energy and attack at once. They knew Chen Fan was a mighty cultivator and Hu Guimin alone would not be enough to bring him down. Their only hope was in team work.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A unthinkably terrifying wave of energy was swept across thendscape, crushing everything in its path.


    Hundreds of mountain peaks that surrounded Chen Fan crumbled under the pressure. The powerful attack forced the Medicine City to turn on the Heavenly Arrays. Without that protection, half of the city would have been reduced to dust.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    Rays of Qi Energy soared above the sky and filled up the firmament.


    Everyone knew how powerful a Longevity Roll elite was, and many of them had seen it with their own eyes. Those Longevity Roll elites could take on a hundred Golden Core Cultivators at once and shatter everything a hundred miles around him.


    No one could even imagine thebined might of the thirteen Longevity Roll elites.


    Crack!


    In countless horrified eyes, a dark gaping hole was opened in the sky as the blow shattered everything that was not under the protection of the Heavenly Lord¡¯s protection spells. If the Heavenly Lords didn¡¯t bless thend with their might, the blow would have punched through the¡¯s crust and reached its core.


    However, he wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    The area around Chen Fan suddenly turned blurry as all matter disintegrated into smithereens. The space was contorted and folded, ushering forth countless violent dimensional storms. All Elixir Qi was intermixed, bing deadly to whoever dared to venture into the storm of chaos.


    ¡°Such power! Is that the real strength of the Longevity Roll elites?¡±


    In the Alchemy Guild, Jiang Han and Elder Chenyan looked up and were terrified. Their horror was shared by the Alchemy Guild Master. Qiao Qiao who had appeared before the tower clenched her fist tightly as she looked toward the other side of the city wall.


    ¡°A Cultivator can improve his level of attainment, but not the level of his Golden Core. It was determined at the moment of Thunder Tribtion. People such as Feng Chengzi who were born in a Heavenly Lord Family have cultivated Heavenly Arts since childhood and inherited tremendous talents. Therefore, they were able to form superior-grade Golden Cores. Two thousand years of diligent cultivation have further tempered their raw talent.


    ¡°Their raw strength might be on par with the young elites on the Longevity Roll, but their Divine Powers are far superior.


    ¡°Thebined attack of the thirteen cultivators should be as deadly as that of a Heavenly Lord.¡±


    Luo Changshen heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Brother Luo, what would you do if you were in that position?¡± Violet Moon Fairy asked, batting hershes.


    ¡°If I were in that position, I would take them by surprise, killing one or two before they could join forces. After that I will just run away. Or, I would concede defeat from the outset and seek revengeter. However... ¡±


    Luo Changshen shook his head as a derisive light flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°If I were him, I would never put myself under such risk. He has the strength butcks the wits. He is a dimwitted brute.¡±


    An admiring smile broke over Violet Moon Fairy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Just so, Chen Beixuan is a stubborn fool. Anyone with a brain would have to hide somewhere and wait for danger to pass. His enemies in the Beihuang Region would not overreach to other Heavenly Regions to bring him back. But ohh no, he decided to be the cool guy and show up in front of Medicine City. I think years of study in the alchemyb turned him into a cretin.¡± Wu Wendin fumed.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, are you sure there¡¯s no way to save him?¡± Wu Qinyan asked with a pleading look.


    ¡°We will have to bring the Zhenhai Tripod Cauldron. Otherwise, not even the Ancestral Patriarch would be able to help him,¡± Wu Baisu said.


    Hearing the words, Wu Qinyan lost all hope.


    The Zhenhai Tripod Cauldron was the Wu Family¡¯s most prized treasure. It was used to guard the family against many perils and it would not be used for other purposes unless necessary. Most families would treat such a treasure like their most prized possession.


    The fact that none of the thirteen elders had brought their Heavenly Treasures was indicative of how much they valued them.


    ¡°Hehe. If that kid would have agreed to marry you two and be a member of the Wu Family, the old man might have been able to get the permission to use the Zhenhai Tripod Cauldron. But not now,¡± Wu Wendin said with a smirk.


    Suddenly, countless jets of energy were shot out from the center of the battlefield.


    ¡°Nine Illusions of Heavenly Fox!¡±


    ¡°Annihtion of the Dark Sun!¡±


    ¡°Divine Thunder of Singrity!¡±


    Thirteen elders attacked with abandon at the same time, using their power at the fullest.


    Seven purple fox paws ripped open the sky, issuing forth a gust of dark wind that was able to corrode steel. Meanwhile, a huge divine thunder hung above the mountain ranges. The world-shattering energy within the lightning shed from time to time.


    ¡°Surrender or die!¡±


    A roaring noise was shot through the mountain.


    The elders revealed their Dharma Forms one after another.


    Those ghastly apparitions were surrounded by dark clouds and a continuous rumbling of thunder. Their faces were indifferent as they looked down at the mountain and Chen Fan as if he were an insect. It was apparent that their next attack would level the mountain.


    Zhao Juexian¡¯s face turned pale.


    A smile surfaced on Situ Cheng¡¯s face. It was a slight curl of the lips, and it gradually broadened until he burst outughing. He looked to Chen Fan, poison and vengeance pouring out from his eyes.


    ¡°Dear Elixir Monarch Chen, what would be your choice now? Are you going to keep on holding your chin up and ept your doom, or will you kneel and beg for your life? I really wish to see thetter happen.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? If the blownds on us, you will die too,¡± Yun Yier shouted at him hotly.


    ¡°Hehe... I am but a dead man the moment I lost the Alchemy Battle to Chen Fan. I have nothing to lose now. All I want to see is Chen Fan¡¯s demise.¡±


    Situ Chengughed.


    Lin Wuhua and the others looked to Chen Fan.


    They knew that Elixir Monarch Chen was theirst hope to turn the tables around.


    ¡°Master, maybe we should pull back for now,¡± Zhao Juexian spoke under his breath.


    ¡°I agree, Senior Chen. Let¡¯s ignore their empty threats for now. You are the Elixir Monarch, they wouldn¡¯t dare to harm you. If they do, the overlords from other Heavenly Regions wouldn¡¯t let them get away unscathed,¡± Mu Hongti said.


    Yun Yier widened her eyes while Situ Cheng kept his cold smirk on his face.


    After a while, Chen Fan finally rose to his feet. The Treasure Cauldron of a Hundred Medicines shined with a golden glow, a sign that the Heavenly Pill was nearpletion. The area around Chen Fan was thest bastion amidst a violent energy storm. The roaring of beasts mixed with ps of thunder threatened to turn the world upside down in an apocalypse.


    ¡°Senior Chen,¡± Lin Wuhua murmured the name quietly; her eyes were filled with concern and distress.


    Chen Fan turned around and gave her aforting smile. Then he shot Situ Cheng a cold nce. ¡°I will show you the real Art of Alchemy.


    ¡°Watch and learn!¡±


    Chen Fan took a step forward and stomped the ground with a thunderous thud.


    ¡°Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth at mymand.


    ¡°Cauldron Form!¡±


    Suddenly, the earth shook as if it were an earthquake. A brilliant light came up from the depths of the earth.


    Countless jets of Qi energy rose to the sky. The smallest Essence Qi strand was the size of a giant dragon, while thergest was the size of a mountain. Those were the Spirit Veins buried deep underground, and Essence Qi Veins hidden in the clouds.


    There was an unthinkable amount of power that lurked under the surface of reality. Only the most powerful cultivators could tap into their energy for a brief moment. However, Chen Fan had forced them to reveal themselves, reshaping them into a Cauldron.


    The top of the cauldron reached the zenith of the firmament and its enormous body filled the space between heaven and earth.


    The surface of the cauldron was covered with images of mountains and rivers under the sun and the moon. The three-legged cauldron was more than five thousand meters tall and its bowel had engulfed everything on the battlefield including the thirteen elders.


    Even the cultivators who stood a few thousand miles away could see the behemoth.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Many people widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Elder Chenyan took a step forward as the Guild Master wore a shocked and incredulous face. Wu Wendin widened his eyes in fear as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°The sky and the earth are his cauldron; the sun and the moon are his fuel; the lives of those cultivators are his herbs. The world is in his servitude. He is a... Heavenly Lord!¡±


    Luo Changshen heaved a sigh.


    The world had suddenly be silent as everyone grappled with reality.

 Chapter 926 - From Dust to Ashes

    <h4>926 From Dust to Ashes</h4>


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Hundreds of Spirit Qi strands were weaved into the warp and weft of a giant Tripod Cauldron that filled up the sky. What was happening on the ground was even more terrifying. Everyone watched in fear as countless glowing inscriptions appeared on the ground. Those were spells cast by Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine.


    Meanwhile, the same inscription patterns appeared on the Tripod Cauldron¡¯s surface.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The enormous Tripod Cauldron let out a thunderous noise. It sounded like the roaring of a Demon Lord inside the cauldron.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    The thirteen elders were perplexed.


    Feng Chengzi looked up and found that the giant Tripod Cauldron had taken up the entire sky. Worse, he was looking at the interior of the cauldron, meaning they were inside of the Tripod Cauldron.


    ¡°It must be an illusory trick. I have never heard of any art that could cover hundreds of square kilometers. Therger the area covered by a spell, the more spread out its force will be. The Tripod Cauldron in its original size might be able to kill a few Golden Core Cultivators, but when it¡¯s ballooned to this size, I can simply hack its walls open.¡± Hu Guimin scoffed.


    Many people nodded in agreement.


    Connate Cultivators couldmand Essence Qi within an area a few dozen miles wide, but a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator could control all elements of nature within a few hundred miles. They could level mountains, or divert rivers with ease.


    Although those Divine Powers were a sight to behold, they were rarely used in battles.


    Those arts were useful only to low level cultivators, but theycked potency while being used against cultivators of simr level of attainment and divine powers.


    Thebats between Longevity Roll elites were usually quick but deadly. A fight would usually conclude within a few killing blows.


    Most of the time, the first strike theynded was thest one.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and said no more.


    He extended both arms in front of him as if he were holding an invisible ball, rotating it in his arms. The Tripod Cauldron also started moving, mirroring Chen Fan¡¯s movement. The scene made people believe that Chen Fan was going to create an Elixir from the trapped cultivators.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Feng Chengzi mmed with his palm; countless Dark Gales appeared around him and merged into a giant palm. The energy palmnded on the wall of the cauldron.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the cauldron wall resisted and remained intact.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ji Xuanzong furrowed his brow.


    Feng Chengzi felt embarrassed. He was the Grand Elder of the Feng Family, a member of the Longevity Roll. And yet, he couldn¡¯t even punch through a wall.


    ¡°Thousand de Jab of Dark Gale!¡±


    Feng Chengzi lifted one hand and revealed the metal finger cots.


    Suddenly, rays of azure energy des flew out from the tip of his fingers and plunged into the cauldron¡¯s wall.


    ¡°This is Feng Chengzi¡¯s Dharma Treasure called Thousand de Finger Cots. It¡¯s powerful enough to hurt a Heavenly Lord. Feng Chengzi has enhanced its power for thousands of years, that is why it¡¯s as deadly as a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure,¡± someone put in.


    Feng Chengzi¡¯s attack with the Dharma Treasure would be a threat even to Ji Xuanzong.


    However, everyone was shocked by what happened next.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The cauldron¡¯s wall was showered by azure energy des. However, other than a few minor dents, the deadly attack couldn¡¯t even make the wall shake a little, much less breaching it.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Thirteen elders panicked at once.


    The signs of danger were right in front of them, and they were not blind. Feng Chengzi was ranked in the top five among the thirteen of them. However, his full-on attack couldn¡¯t even shake the cauldron in the slightest.


    ¡°Just give up. This is the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. Only a Heavenly Alchemist would be able to use it.¡±


    Situ Cheng looked up disheartenedly.


    Situ Cheng knew all hope was lost at the first sight of the cauldron. Among all those trapped, he was the only alchemist, a talented one at that. Therefore, he knew the power of this cauldron very well.


    ¡°The Cauldron of Heaven and Earth?¡±


    People around him furrowed their brows in confusion.


    The name sounded familiar even to Lin Wuhua and Zhao Juexian. Only two of the eldest among them thought they had heard of the name somewhere in the past.


    ¡°The main difference between an Alchemy Grandmaster and a Grand Alchemist is that thetter can tap into the Spirit Veins and harness the energy of the stars. From herbs to humans, anything in the world is in their recipes.


    ¡°Only the pills created by a real Heavenly Alchemist are considered real Heavenly Pills.¡±


    Situ Cheng wore a troubled look; eyes filled with despair.


    ¡°Using the world as his cauldron and harnessing the energy from the stars?¡±


    The elders looked at each other in fear. The description sounded like that of a Heavenly Lord. Legend had it that Heavenly Lords were so in tune with the elements in nature that they couldmand them with a thought.


    They could crush mountains with a grain of sand and sever the moon with a de of grass.


    Their fury was thunder, sadness was a blizzard and their smiles were the soft winter breeze.


    Theymanded everything and were everything; they were everywhere, and nowhere. They were Heavenly Lords!


    ¡°Hold on a second, do you mean Chen Beixuan has be a Heavenly Lord? That¡¯s absurd,¡± Hu Guimin shouted in disbelief.


    Everyone was floored by the prospect.


    All Heavenly Alchemists were Heavenly Lords!


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure...¡±


    Situ Cheng stood with a wry smile on his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Ji Xuanzong rose to the sky and revealed his dharma form. It was a two thousand meter tall giant. He summoned a thunderbolt and hurled it at the cauldron¡¯s wall.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it either,¡± Feng Chengzi, Hu Guimin and Shang Gongyue shouted at the top of their lungs and attacked at once.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    A series of explosions, each more powerful than a nuclear bomb, erupted by the cauldron¡¯s wall. The sound of the explosions reverberated inside the cauldron as the thirteen elders unveiled their true might.


    But it didn¡¯t work.


    When the shockwave subsided, everyone was appalled after confirming that the cauldron wall was still intact. The shining inscriptions had blocked all iing attacks.


    ¡°p!¡±


    Situ Cheng dropped his knees and winced. ¡°We are dead.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s hands moved rhythmically as countless Spirit Veins flowed into his body, and wereter channeled into the cauldron.


    The cauldron gained more solidity by the second, and the carvings on its walls looked increasingly vivid. The cauldron¡¯s surface started to glow with a metallic sheen, making it look as formidable as ever.


    Chen Fan stomped the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A plume of fire was shot out from a hole on the ground. The green fire was the True Fire of Earth Lung that had been gathering strength for ten thousand years.


    Chen Fan opened the seal over the fire, letting it engulf the cauldron.


    In the sky, rays of sunshine merged together and formed a Sr True Fire that wrapped itself around the top of the cauldron like fiery chains.


    This was a genuine disy of a Heavenly Alchemist¡¯s true might.


    Chen Fan had been holding back his power until then, in order to lure his opponents into the cauldron. He would never be able to create the Longevity Pill using the Treasure Cauldron of a Hundred Medicines.


    ¡°We have lost.¡±


    Situ Cheng copsed on the ground and looked at Chen Fan with a mix of strong emotions in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t understand how Chen Fan had turned into a Heavenly Alchemist while being a Golden Core Cultivator.


    ¡°I have lost!¡±


    Situ Cheng let out a sudden cry and then slowly closed his eyes in resignation.


    Meanwhile, the thirteen elders were still working on the Cauldron, trying to break it open. Tried as they might, the cauldron remained intact.


    As soon as the True Fire of Earth Lung and the Sr Ture Fire touched the cauldron, the temperature inside the cauldron surged rapidly. When the rocks started to melt intova, the elders knew they wouldn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Some elders turned around to attack Chen Fan.


    If they could do away with Chen Fan, they might be able to get out of that confinement.


    However, their attacks simply melted inside the cauldron. That was Chen Fan¡¯s domain. He was invincible inside.


    He floated in the air, looking down at the sea of fire underneath like a Heavenly Venerate.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    At the end, Feng Chengzi and the other elders used their Quasi-Heavenly Treasures.


    ¡°Dzi Bead of Dark Gale.¡±


    ¡°Taiyi Sword of Fiend y.¡±


    ¡°Banner of Banishment.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They revealed thirteen quasi-heavenly treasures one after another. Lin Wuhua felt that thirteen Demon Gods had awakened, and were ready to wreak havoc.


    But it was toote.


    A Quasi-Heavenly Treasure was far less potent than Heavenly Treasure. Worse, to unleash their full power, they need to be activated during battle. Chen Fan didn¡¯t allow that to happen.


    ¡°Arise!¡± Chen Fan formed a hand seal and uttered hismand with a booming voice.


    Boom!


    Countless fire dragons flew out from the Cauldron walls and charged at the elders. They carried thebined might of True Fire of Earth Lung and Sr True Fire; they were deadly enough to melt even a Heavenly Lord, much less Golden Core Cultivators.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face remained impassive despite the desperate howls and cries. He cast a few more hand signs, doubling down on his art and letting the fire dragons set the sky on fire.


    The fire inside the cauldron burned for three days and three nights.


    When Chen Fan was done and dispelled the cauldron, people stared at an ashen emptiness. Mountains, Earth, Rivers and the elders; all of it had turned into ashes.


    Chen Fan floated in the sky; the pale ashes outlined his frame. The cauldron had shrunk to the size of an apple; it sat peacefully in Chen Fan¡¯s palm.


    The cauldron had reduced everything into ashes!

 Chapter 927 - Frightening the Beihuang Region

    <h4>Chapter 927 Frightening the Beihuang Region</h4>


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    The world went silent.


    Outside Medicine City, countless cultivators, including those from the Alchemy Guild and the sisters of the Wu family¡ªall of them watched a hundred miles turn into a sea ofva, dumbfounded.


    The Sr True Fire was even transformed into fire fairies that flew around. People a few hundred miles away could also feel the heat and the mountain became a fiery mountain.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying. How can a Golden Core Cultivator do that?¡±


    Elder Chenyan¡¯s hands shook and his eyes popped out.


    No matter how powerful a Golden Core Cultivator was, he wouldn¡¯t have such a Divine Power, which turned the world into a sea of fire! The thirteen Grand Elders had even been burnt to ashes. Nobody would have believed it, but it actually happened right before their eyes.


    ¡°Is Chen Beixuan really an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator?¡± even Jiang Han wondered.


    Regardless of Chen Fan having the chance ofpleting a ninth-grade Golden Core, there were still two small levels between the early stage and the peak stage, which had a difference in Dharma Power which was several times higher. He should be no match for Feng Chengzi and the others.


    But then.


    Only Chen Fan was standing on the mountain with the cauldron, while Feng Chengzi and the others had disappeared.


    ¡°He¡¯s the most powerful cultivator in the Beihuang Region! Without a Heavenly Lord, he¡¯ll be the top Overlord!¡± someone yelled. Many cultivators of the Nin family, the Feng family and the Hu family were devastated.


    The Grand Elders were dead and might have even been made into pills, but they couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Right then.


    A lot of cultivators of the Heavenly Lord Families had finally realized how Lin Wuhua and the two girls felt when they first arrived in the Beihuang Region.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, did Elixir Monarch Chen really win?¡±


    Wu Qinyan couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Wu Baisu was also startled.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Grand Divine Power was indeed astonishing! Even this young elite found it incredible.


    ¡°Haha, he¡¯s even used the power of a Heavenly Lord. Those clowns are nothing to him.¡± Wu Wendin smiled wryly.


    Two Grand Elders of the Wu family stood behind him without saying a word.


    Everyone was astonished by what Chen Fan had done.


    ¡°Making the mountains move and thes spin. This was truly the power of a Heavenly Lord! Even if he¡¯s not a Heavenly Lord yet, he¡¯s not far from bing one.¡± Wu Wendin looked at Chen Fan.


    Meanwhile, Medicine City was in silence.


    Nobody knew what to say. Even Xu Yuan could only watch quietly. He wanted to talk, but was too terrified and exhausted.


    Only Qiao Qiao clenched her fists and looked outside the city excitedly.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan won?¡±


    Violet Moon Fairy lowered her head and her mouth was slightly open, looking surprised and confused.


    Luo Changshen remained silent, but he stared at Chen Fan like an opponent he had dreamt about. He didn¡¯t care about anybody else.


    At the same time.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about anyone outside. He turned around and looked at Situ Cheng with the cauldron in his hands.


    The Treasure Cauldron of a Hundred Medicines that was three hundred feet tall became a few inchesrge. There was rust on it and it wasn¡¯t shiny at all, as if it were the most ordinary cauldron.


    However, Situ Cheng saw that the thirteen Grand Elders and their Golden Cores had been sucked into the cauldron. In the end, the True Fire of Earth Lung and the Sr True Fire turned into two fire dragons, twining around the cauldron.


    At that moment.


    The cauldron went through countless transformations.


    And finally became something like that.


    ¡°You said I¡¯d lose and even kneel to beg for mercy. What about now?¡±


    Chen Fan stared at Situ Cheng.


    ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen, this time... I lost. Please feel free to do anything you want.¡±


    Situ Cheng was on his knees as he cracked a smile. He wanted tough, but he looked uglier than when he cried. The True Fire of Earth Lung had burned for three days and the others had been protected by Chen Fan. Only Situ Cheng was burned by all kinds of True Fire. He was only an ordinary Golden Core Cultivator, so he couldn¡¯t bear the temperature of the cauldron at all.


    And yet, Chen Fan ignored him.


    He didn¡¯t care about Situ Cheng and had never seen Situ Cheng as his opponent, but the three girls and Zhao Juexian were different.


    They all looked at Chen Fan in awe as if he were a God.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan flew above Medicine City with the cauldron and looked at the city silently.


    But the cultivators in Medicine City were visibly stressed.


    Even though Medicine City was protected by countless arrays and had a supreme Heavenly Array formed by the Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Power was too terrifying. If he summoned another cauldron and turned Medicine City to a sea ofva, nobody knew how many of the thousands of cultivators would be able to survive.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    An elder of the Alchemy Guild flew out and wanted to talk to Chen Fan.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply. He nced over and the elder immediately fell back.


    Not even Xu Yuan was able to get Chen Fan¡¯s attention. Chen Fan carried the power of the world at the moment; the others couldn¡¯t even withstand his gaze.


    In the end, the top floor of the Alchemist Tower opened and Elixir Lord finally walked out.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why do we have to be like this?¡±


    Elixir Lord sighed.


    This backbone of the Alchemy Guild seemed to be older and his hair had be whiter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t start it,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°I won all five of the battles with the Alchemy Guild, and still, I didn¡¯t do anything to you afterwards. I even took just a few Heavenly Medicines and passed down many Alchemy Arts to you. Even so, the Alchemy Guild worked with my enemies to set me up and stopped me from entering the city. So, what do you think I should do?¡± he said and looked at Elixir Lord quietly.


    What Chen Fan said made many people of the Alchemy Guild feel ashamed.


    He had indeed taught them a lot of Alchemy Arts during the time he stayed at the Alchemy Guild. A lot of alchemists even regarded him as a master and guiding star, but the Alchemy Guild had paid him back like that.


    Elixir Lord shook his head and said after a while, ¡°Birds of different feathers don¡¯t flock together.¡±


    ¡°What a saying!¡± Chen Fan snickered and still looked indifferent. ¡°You ced the wrong bet. How are you going topensate me this time?¡±


    As Chen Fan spoke.


    Boom!


    Many Spirit Veins gathered from all directions with Chen Fan as the center. They seemed to be going to build arger cauldron, which would envelop the entire Medicine City.


    Seeing this action, countless cultivators of the Alchemy Guild were startled.


    ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen, your cauldron art doesn¡¯t work for Medicine City. We¡¯re protected by an old Heavenly Array formed by the Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine. Not even a Heavenly Lord can easily break it, not to mention you have yet to be one.¡±


    Elixir Lord was extremely calm.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan spoke louder.


    This time, he gathered the Spirit Veins and Earth Qi in a few hundred miles. Looking from the sky, there was an earth-shattering sight. Many mounds that were dozens of miles long appeared on the ground. They were all going towards Chen Fan.


    Transform the world!


    Chen Fan was using a Grand Divine Power a Heavenly Lord used to transform a Heavenly Region. Even though its power was weaker than the Grand Divine Power of a real Nascent Soul Cultivator, it was close to that of a Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Elixir Lord stomped his foot.


    The Heavenly Array opened and many surges of energy fell down to cover the entire Medicine City. A terrifying energy rose from the city and formed some iron walls around the moat.


    Elixir Lord even summoned a Heavenly Cauldron a thousand feet away to his hand and was about to initiate it.


    Chen Fan only snickered.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Deity Wheel in his body let out some thunderous sounds and the Azure Thearch Longevity Art almost reached the maximum level. An endless power was gathered behind him. Everyone could even see arger cauldron forming in the air. It was seven thousand feet tall and the entire Medicine City would be burnt to ashes once it wasplete.


    Elixir Lord confronted Chen Fan for half a day and finally surrendered.


    The Alchemy Guild wasn¡¯t a fighting sect after all. They couldn¡¯t stand their ground like the Hu and the Feng families. It was only an organization formed by a group of alchemists who didn¡¯t want to fight with Chen Fan.


    In the end, Elixir Lord admitted the Alchemy Guild was in the wrong. They shouldn¡¯t have worked with the other Heavenly Lord Families to set Chen Fan up. Elixir Lord killed Situ Cheng himself as an apology for Chen Fan. They even gave him ten Heavenly Medicines and a hundred million Spirit Stones.


    Heavenly Medicines were extremely precious. Even the Wu family barely had seven. Together with the seven Heavenly Medicines before, the Alchemy Guild had already given him more than a dozen. As for a hundred million Spirit Stones, that was the total amount in a giant Spirit Stone Mine and was enough to hire a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord. The Alchemy Guild was really sad after such a great loss.


    But they didn¡¯t want to fight with Chen Fan anymore. Chen Fan was too scary.


    Seeing the Alchemy Guild and Elixir Lord yield, the others were stunned. The eighth elder of the Wu family even heaved a sigh.


    ¡°From now on, nobody in the Beihuang Region will be able to stop this man.¡±


    Everyone present was terrified.


    Chen Fan had burned the world and killed thirteen Grand Elders of the Heavenly Lord Families outside Medicine City. The entire Beihuang Region was shocked and countless people were dumbfounded. Even the Heavenly Lord Families went silent.


    On this day, Chen Fan had frightened the Beihuang Region!

 Chapter 928 - The Legend of Chen Beixuan

    <h4>Chapter 928 The Legend of Chen Beixuan</h4>


    ¡°Is he gone?¡±


    At Danyuan Hall.


    Elixir Lord was standing elegantly.


    ¡°Yes, Elixir Monarch Chen has left Medicine City with his servant and friends after seeing Miss Qiao Qiao,¡± Xu Yuan bowed and said.


    Dozens of elders of the Alchemy Guild standing on the sides of Danyuan Hall were relieved.


    As long as Chen Fan was still in Medicine City, he would be like a sword that floated above their heads. Elder Situ would be in danger.


    This time, although the Alchemy Guild had med Situ Cheng for everything, the Situ family behind him would definitely be implicated. Elder Situ knew full well about what he had done to Chen Fan during the Alchemy Guild Exam and the Alchemy Battles, so he was afraid that Chen Fan woulde back for revenge.


    ¡°We gave him seven Heavenly Medicinesst time. Together with the ten Heavenly Medicines and a hundred million Spirit Stones this time, the Alchemy Guild might need a few hundred years to get back to normal.¡±


    Elder Chenyan shook his head.


    ¡°Elixir Lord, Guild Master, why did we have to surrender? We still have the arrays to protect us. I don¡¯t think Chen Beixuan can break the Heavenly Array Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine formed,¡± an elder said.


    Many other elders of the Alchemy Guild also wondered.


    As a sect that used to have a Heavenly Lord in the past, they had their pride. Once the Heavenly Array was opened and when the Heavenly Cauldron was awakened, they would easily withstand the attacks from a Heavenly Lord. This was why the Alchemy Guild could survive in the State of Ancient Medicine for thousands of years.


    ¡°Even if we can stop him from entering the city, the Alchemy Guild is an alchemist organization after all. We don¡¯t have to fight with anyone. If Chen Beixuan stays outside for three years, would we keep the city locked down for three years?¡±


    Elixir Lord shook his head.


    Everyone looked gloomy.


    ¡°Besides, Chen Beixuan is already so powerful when he¡¯s still an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator, so what about two centuriester? Who knows if he¡¯ll be a real Heavenly Alchemist? By then, the Alchemy Guild will suffer from the consequences!¡± Elixir Lord heaved a sigh.


    Even Xu Yuan gasped.


    Right!


    They had only thought about the present, but not the future. A Golden Core Perfected Cultivator should consider a thousand years ahead.


    Chen Fan might not be able to break into Medicine City right then, but when he became a real Elixir Monarch or even a Heavenly Alchemist, destroying the Alchemy Guild would be a piece of cake for him.


    By then, countless Heavenly Lords would be willing to serve Chen Fan.


    ¡°We¡¯re not the ones who should be worrying right now, the seven Heavenly Lord Families are next.¡±


    Then, Elixir Lord cracked a smile.


    When news about what happened outside Medicine City was spread...


    All the Heavenly Lord Families were in silence. The Hu family, the Feng family, the Nin family, the Taiyi Sect and the Commerce Guild couldn¡¯t believe it. The thirteen Grand Elders were half of the trump cards these families had, but Chen Fan had burned them all to ashes?


    An elder of the Hu family, who had a fiery temper, said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Not even the top ten elites of the Longevity Roll can do such a thing. Unless Chen Beixuan has already reached the Nascent Soul Level and be a Heavenly Lord!¡±


    ¡°Haha, thousands of cultivators in Medicine City saw that with their very own eyes. How would it be fake?¡± A white-haired elder sneered.


    The fiery elder continued, ¡°ording to the intel, Chen Beixuan formed a Heavenly Cauldron with hundreds of Spirit Veins and burned all the Grand Elders to ashes. This is apparently fake. Only a Heavenly Lord can have such a Grand Divine Power. Also, Hu Guimin, Feng Chengzi and the other elders took their Quasi-Heavenly Treasures with them. They should have been able to use the treasures to heal and attack.¡±


    Although a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure wasn¡¯t as powerful as a real Heavenly Treasure, it was made by a Heavenly Lord and had some of the Heavenly Lord¡¯s power. Thirteen Quasi-Heavenly Treasures should have been enough to shatter Medicine City and everything within a thousand mile range.


    This was why the Heavenly Lord Families thought they would win.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. When Elder Hu noticed something was wrong, it was toote. Besides, the Quasi-Heavenly Treasures need time to activate, and there wasn¡¯t time for it on the battlefield.¡±


    Hu Yuanshuo, the leader of the Hu family, shook his head.


    ¡°So, what should we do?¡± the fiery elder asked.


    This time, even Hu Yuanshuo frowned.


    All the elders of the Hu family went silent.


    The death of Hu Guimin and the others was a severe blow to the Hu family. Chen Fan even imed their Quasi-Heavenly Treasure, the ¡°Banner of Banishment,¡± which was devastating to them, as their Heavenly Lord had only left them four Quasi-Heavenly Treasures back then.


    An elder hesitated and wondered, ¡°Has Chen Beixuan really be a Nascent Soul Cultivator?¡±


    ¡°No, how earth-shattering would it be when someone bes a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord? Even the top ten Heavenly Regions and Mount Emperor in the Sacred Land would have been stirred, let alone the Beihuang Region. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wang family would have been the first to know about it. This can¡¯t be hidden from him.¡±


    The white-haired elder, Hu Hekui, shook his head.


    He frowned and said in uncertainty, ¡°As for the Divine Power Chen Beixuan used, I¡¯ve heard that there are some Heavenly Arts passed down in the historical sects that can be used to control the world. Every one of them is a powerful Grand Divine Power and the core art of a Heavenly Sect. If someone with a Golden Core Body uses them, he will have to pay a heavy price.¡±


    ¡°How would there be no consequences when a mortal steals the power of Heaven?¡±


    Even though most people weren¡¯t so sure about what Hu Hekui said, they still epted it deep down.


    The exnation that Chen Fan was a Heavenly Lord was insane. Chen Fan had only appeared in the Beihan Region for a few years and he was just thirty years old. No one could believe that he had be immortal.


    ¡°Even so, without the help of a Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch or using a Heavenly Treasure, I¡¯m afraid nobody in the Beihuang Region can stop this man!¡±


    Hu Yuanshuo shook his head.


    The elders of the Hu family were terrified.


    After all, Chen Fan was the enemy of the Hu family, whom they had made of their own ord. Many people really hated the dead Hu Xiao right then.


    Not only the Hu family.


    The senior members of the Feng family, the Nin family and the Taiyi Sect also had such a discussion.


    Some people said they should use their Heavenly Treasures and Heavenly Arrays, and send their warriors after Chen Fan, in order to tell the world that the Heavenly Lord Families couldn¡¯t be provoked.


    But those were only the thoughts of a small number of people.


    Most leaders of the Heavenly Lord Families remained calm.


    The battle between them and Chen Fan had yet to reach the most critical moment and they could only use their Heavenly Treasures when they were facing a great danger.


    ¡°But it¡¯s time for Chen Beixuan to be punished and restricted after running wild in the Beihuang Region.¡±


    Many people looked at the family in the City of Fallen Stars that ruled the Beihuang Region.


    The most powerful family in the Beihuang Region was the Wang family that had a real Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch, but not the Heavenly Lord Families. Chen Fan would have to yield to them and Heavenly Lord Astral Sea after all.


    No matter what, everyone admitted this.


    Chen Fan was in the Beihuang Region and no family should underestimate him!


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had already left Medicine City and went deeper into the State of Ancient Medicine with the three girls and Zhao Juexian.


    Forests and mountains took up mostnds of the State of Ancient Medicine. There were beasts and danger everywhere, but it was also full of Spirit Qi, Spirit Medicines and Spirit Herbs.


    Since this was the ce where Spirit Medicines were naturally produced, the Heavenly Lord of Ancient Medicine chose this ce to live, establish a sect and the Alchemy Guild.


    Mu Hongti looked at the cauldron in Chen Fan¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°Senior Chen, are these the Heavenly Pills you made?¡±


    Yun Yier and Lin Wuhua were also curious and the little Qilin even stared at the cauldron while drooling.


    ¡°I guess,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    The rusty Treasure Cauldron of a Hundred Medicines in his hand had shrunk to a three inches tall size.


    A pleasant smell came out of the cauldron. The girls were then immediately rxed, as if they were in a hot spring. Their True Essence even increased quickly and they felt as energetic as they were when they were younger.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible. I only smelled them and I feel like I can live decades longer.¡±


    Yun Yier was impressed.


    Lin Wuhua and Mu Hongti were startled and doubtful. They had seen normal Spirit Pills and Treasure Pills, but they weren¡¯t as terrifying as the Heavenly Pills in the cauldron. Before Chen Fan lifted the lid, they could already smell the pills and extend their lives.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan chuckled.


    In ¡°Journey to the West,¡± anyone who smelled the Ginseng Fruit could live three hundred sixty years more and whoever ate one could live forty-seven thousand years longer.


    Although the ¡°Longevity Pills¡± Chen Fan had made weren¡¯t as effective as the Ginseng Fruit, they were made with twenty-two Heavenly Medicines, countless Treasure Medicines and Spirit Medicines. There was even the blood of thirteen superior-grade Golden Cores inside and the cauldron had gone through thirty-six transformations. Whoever smelled the pills would be able to live decades longer.


    Everything Chen Fan had gotten ever since he came to Tianhuang was put into the Longevity Pills. He relied on those pills for his Divine Body to reach the Great Perfection Level andplete the second transformation of the Deity Wheel.


    ¡°We can be immortal after taking the Longevity Pills!¡± Lin Wuhua eximed.


    Yun Yier even said excitedly, ¡°Senior, open the cauldron quickly. Let us see what the Longevity Pills look like!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Under the attention of the excited girls and the yellow Qilin, he slowly opened the lid of the cauldron. Everyone was immediately stunned.

 Chapter 929 - The Weakest Nascent Soul Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 929 The Weakest Nascent Soul Cultivator</h4>


    The moment the cauldron¡¯s lip was removed, an intense fragrance filled up the small room. If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t cast a barrier outside the carriage, the fragrance would have attracted all Fey Beasts to him in a hundred kilometer range.


    Everyone looked closer and saw a tiny infant was sitting inside the three inch tall cauldron.


    The infant-like creature had pink and smooth skin. Despite its size, it was every bit as real as a human infant. Its body gave off a strong and inviting fragrance.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The girls were shocked.


    Even the small Qilin was taken aback by the sight. It gaped at the cauldron in shock.


    Yun Yier pointed an incredulous finger at the infant and shouted, ¡°Senior Chen, is this Longevity Pill?¡±


    No one had expected the Longevity Pill to look like this. They have epted the fact that the Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence hade out in the form of a Qilin, but never had they thought that a pill could be shaped like an infant.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chen Fan nodeed. ¡°A Longevity Pill is an elite mid-grade Heavenly Pill and one of the hardest to make. It is also called the Pill of Nascent Soul, meaning that it could grant mortals a Nascent Soul level immortality.¡±


    ¡°I can be a Nascent Soul Cultivator just by eating it?¡±


    Lin Wuhua¡¯s interest was piqued.


    To be a Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate meant bing a dominating force in Tianhuang. The Heavenly Lord Astral Sea from the Wang Family was one of such forces. No one, be it Lord Beihan or the Xuanming Grotto-heaven, would ever dare to challenge his supremacy. Another example would be the Heavenly Lord from the Alchemy Guild whose reign over Tianhuang alsosted for ten thousand years.


    Therefore, it sounded unbelievable that such mighty force could be created with one pill.


    Yun Yier glued her eyes on the Longevity Pill while smacking her lips from time to time.


    ¡°Well, yes and no. To have immortality doesn¡¯t make you a Nascent Soul Cultivator.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    If he could be a Nascent Soul Cultivator that easily, he wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard on his cultivation.


    ¡°It¡¯s called the Pill of Nascent Soul because the pill takes the form of an infant. In addition, the Longevity Pill can help you form an undying body and grant at least ten thousand years to one¡¯s life span. It alsoes with a few Divine Powers that are unique to Heavenly Lords,¡± Chen Fan said with a smile.


    ¡°In some way, it is like bing a Nascent Soul Cultivator, albeit being the weakest Nascent Soul Cultivator in the world. So weak that even Wang Xuanlong and Lichen could be a threat.¡±


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s exnation, the girl¡¯s didn¡¯t stop gawking at the pill.


    They wouldn¡¯tin about the ten thousand years of life and an undying body.


    That was enough for most cultivators. Most Golden Core Cultivators could only live a thousand years, and not even powerful elders were able to live past three thousand. Their power was a far cry from the weakest Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate.


    Yun Yier inched closer to Chen Fan and asked coquettishly, ¡°Senior Chen, could you please make another one just for me?¡±


    Chen Fan jabbed a finger on her forehead, pushing her back as he said with a smirk.¡±Have some faith in yourself. I think you can be a Nascent Soul Cultivator without using this pill.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Yun Yier widened her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°I never lie to girls,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Yun Yier was one of the first people Chen Fan had met and she had always treated him kindly. Teaching her a thing or two was nothingpared to their bond.


    For the few days that followed, Chen Fan toured nice sceneries in the State of Ancient Medicine while helping the three girls with their cultivation.


    Elder Hu was right when he thought that Chen Fan would be injured after forcefully using a power beyond his level. However, the State of Ancient Medicine was covered with ancient forests. Trees that were as old as time were all across the reigning forests, offering the best ce for Chen Fan to recuperate.


    ¡°Hula!¡±


    The Wood Element Spirit Qi trickled into a stream and flowed toward Chen Fan. Looking from afar, the current of energy looked like a long green dragon. It surrounded Chen Fan and mended his wounds. Chen Fan¡¯s body became transparent; his blood was visibly coursing in his veins, and his skin shined like a diamond as it toughened.


    Just as Chen Fan¡¯s level of attainment improved by the day, so too was his Azure Thearch Longevity Body reaching perfection.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t cover up his tail.


    Therefore, he has visitors from time to time. Some asked to be his disciples and some begged him for elixirs. The Wu Family had also invited Chen Fan to the Zhenhai State for a banquet. They clearly stated that the Wu Family Ancestral Patriarch wished to marry the Wu Sisters to Chen Fan and offered him a handsome dowry including billions of Spirit Stones and Heavenly Arts. He even promised the seat of power to him.


    However, Chen Fan wanted none of that.


    ¡°I will leave the Beihuang Region once I finish the second transmutation of Deity Wheel. There is nothing this ce can offer me anymore. I should venture into the Sacred Land,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    The Beihuang Region was a Heavenly Region, but it was located in the middle of nowhere and was far less important than the Incorruptible Sacred Land and the Ten Major Heavenly Regions.


    Among all the families in the Heavenly Regions, only those who still have a living Heavenly Lord could be called Heavenly Lord Families. The Heavenly Lords from the Wu Family and the Hu family had passed away a while back; therefore, those families were called Quasi-Heavenly Lord Families.


    Another reason for Chen Fan¡¯s departure was his pursuit for more Heavenly Medicine. Chen Fan had stumbled upon a map that marked the locations of many Heavenly Medicines. Although the map was dated, it provided a road map for Chen Fan¡¯s search.


    Once his search waspleted, he would finally finish the Nine Transformation Deity Wheel.


    One day, as Chen Fan cultivated by himself in a valley, someone paid him an unexpected visit.


    The visitors were a couple. The man has a soft face and was wearing a flowy white outfit, while the woman was in a violet dress. They drifted toward Chen Fan like two immortals.


    ¡°Violet Moon Fairy, long time no see.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up.


    He gave the man in white outfit a nce and was surprised by what he saw.


    The man was only seventeen years old and had a handsome and refined appearance. However, Chen Fan noticed an energy inside of him that was much more powerful than Wang Xuanlong and Li Chenbined. Even Wu Wendin¡¯s power would pale underparison.


    ¡°Level nine Golden Core? Superior Heavenly Art? Two Quasi-Heavenly Treasures? The energy flowing in him has an eternal quality to it. Was he blessed by a Heavenly Lord or is he a reincarnation of a former Nascent Soul Cultivator?¡± Chen Fan¡¯s mind raced.


    The young man¡¯s level of attainment was on par with the Ancient Demon Prince. The coursing energy was every bit as vigorous as his. Worse, there was something lurking inside of the young man¡¯s body that even made Chen Fan feel threatened.


    However, Chen Fan realized that it was not a big threat.


    Chen Fan could ward off a Heavenly Lord, much less a young man.


    ¡°I am Luo Changshen, nice to meet you. I have heard so many things about you and finally had a chance to see you and your incredible Wood Element Divine Powers in person. I admire your power, Senior Chen.¡± the young man in white outfit said respectfully.


    Chen Fan raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you Luo Changshen? The one ranked twenty-one on the Longevity Roll?¡±


    ¡°My low ranking is patheticpared to you. You can easily make it into the top ten, if not the top three of the Longevity Roll.¡±


    Luo Changshen seemed embarrased.


    ¡°Brother Changshen, you¡¯re too humble,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    He was convinced that Luo Changshen had been holding back his strength in order to lower his ranking. His ranking was simr to Shenxi before she reformed her Golden Core. Chen Fan knew for sure that Luo Changshen was much more powerful than Shenxi.


    During a fight, Luo Changshen could hold out against a power that was ten times greater than Shenxi¡¯s. Chen Fan even doubted that he could bring him to heel without using the Xuan Wu True Form.


    He was definitely the most powerful person Chen Fan had ever met in Tianhuang.


    After the greetings were over, Luo Changshen suddenly pulled a taut face and asked, ¡°Senior Chen, did you know that you¡¯re in deep trouble?¡±


    ¡°You mean the Hu family?¡±


    Chen Fan tilted his head slightly and grinned.


    ¡°The Heavenly Lords from the Hu family and the Feng Family have passed away, so only small backward ces such as the Beihuang Region considered them a dominant force. They are of no threat to you,¡± Luo Changshen shook his head and said, ¡°The real threat came from your Elixir Monarch title.¡±


    ¡°Lichen and his friends meant you no good, but one thing they said was true.¡±


    ¡°The title of Elixir Monarch is granted after the consensus of many forces in the Heavenly Regions, particrly the recognition of.. THEM...¡±


    Li Changsheng¡¯s face became serious.


    ¡°Them?¡± Chen Fan was perplexed.


    ¡°Indeed. They are the final arbiters in high ranking titles such as Heavenly Alchemist or Elixir Monarch.¡± Luo Changshen nodded.


    His words shocked the girls. Even Violet Moon Fairy widened her eyes in disbelief.


    A Heavenly Alchemist was such a powerful being that even a Heavenly Lord needed to be respectful. Who would dictate their titles?


    It had to be a terrifying power to wield such authority.

 Chapter 930 - Ancient Demons’ Loch

    <h4>Chapter 930 Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch</h4>


    ¡°¡®Honorary Alchemist Genius¡¯ is the most prestigious title for young alchemists, while only the top Alchemy Grandmasters can be granted the Grand Alchemist title. To be able to craft Quasi-Heavenly Pills was the minimum requirement for such a title. Elixir Lord was the only person in the Beihuang Region who had gained such honor. However,paring him with all the other Grand Alchemists, Elixir Lord was the weakest,¡± Luo Changshen exined.


    As Zhao Juexian and Lin Wuhua listened on, their minds were gradually overtaken by fear.


    This was a new piece of information even for Violet Moon Fairy. Although the Ethereal Heavenly Sect was a major Heavenly Sect, it was a far cry from Luo Changshen and the Changshen Heavenly Region.


    ¡°The force behind all of it is the Medicine God Sect,¡± Li Changsheng said.


    While the others were still confused about what that meant, Violet Moon Fairy was shocked by the revtion.


    Her study at the Ethereal Heavenly Sect taught her the weight of the word ¡°God¡± in a name. Not even the top Heavenly Sect would dare to mix that word in their name. This word meant a lineage that was unreachable by mortals. The fact that this word had been added to Medicine God Sect¡¯s name, was indicative of its godly power.


    ¡°In other words, I need the so-called Medicine God Sect¡¯s recognition to be an Elixir Monarch?¡±


    Chen Fan crooked his head slightly and grinned.


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Luo Changshen said.


    He went on to tell Chen Fan that the Medicine God Sect was elusive; there was no one who knew where they were located, much less the power and abilities they had. The only proof of their existence was one of their member¡¯s routine trips across the every hundred or so years. He was the Medicine God¡¯s heir, a worshipped and revered individual.


    ¡°I believe a new heir is about to arrive in our world. If you can get his approval, you will officially be the Elixir Monarch,¡± Luo Changshen said sincerely.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about any of that.


    He had never wanted the Elixir Monarch title. He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord, what was the Elixir Monarch name to him?


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and asked with a smirk, ¡°Brother Luo came all the way to the middle of nowhere just to tell me this?¡±


    The valley was located deep in the mountains. The way to reach such a ce was treacherous; even a Golden Core Cultivator would need to be careful to avoid disturbing the vile beasts lurking behind the thickets. Chen Fan didn¡¯t think that Luo Changshen would go through so much trouble just to warn him. He was a smart young man who surely had something he wanted.


    ¡°I will not sidestep the question. Yes, I have some business to discuss with you.¡± Luo Changshen¡¯s face grew harder and asked, ¡°Have you ever heard of the Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch?¡±


    ¡°You mean one of the nine forbiddennds of Tianhuang, the Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch?¡±


    Zhao Juexian gasped.


    Chen Fan looked to him for an exnation. He lowered his head and obliged, ¡°Master, the Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch was a battleground left by the ancient Heavenly Demons. It¡¯s a portal between Tianhuang and the Ancient Demons Realm where billions of demonic legions presided.


    ¡°Legend says the loch had ny-nine levels. The further you went down, the tougher the demons were. Demon Commanders lurked at the deepest level. Even a Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate would need to be careful while traversing the abyss. Compared to the Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch, the Two World Peak was a small tunnel, of much lesser significance strategically speaking. The Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch was key to the Demon world, and its entrance was guarded by the Demon Warding Heavenly Region which was located right above the loch.¡±


    Sthh!


    Everyone let out a gasp of cold air.


    The Demon Commanders of the Ancient Demon race were equal in power with the human Heavenly Lords. That meant they were nearly invisible on Tianhuang and could easily crush Longevity Roll elites and family elders like insects.


    Luo Changshen nodded and continued, ¡°Indeed, the Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch was the battleground where Heavenly Lord Tatian and the Ancient Demon King. Their battle tore a hole in space which connected their world and ours.


    ¡°Countless Ancient Demon Overlords tried to invade Tianhuang from the other end each year. Meanwhile, many cultivators on Tianhuang also tried to venture into the abyss to y demons as a form of self-tempering. Many overlords from the two worlds exchanged blows and many among them had fallen during the battle. However, some people also got lucky and obtained Heavenly Arts and Heavenly Treasures.¡±


    Suddenly, Luo Changshen¡¯s voice grew softer.


    ¡°I am aware that Elixir Monarch Chen has reached a stage where he wouldn¡¯t be moved by average Heavenly Arts or treasures. However, the Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch held something very special. Not only was it covered with Arrays left by Grand Cultivators, but it also had a Divine Longevity Medicine in the depths of the loch.¡±


    ¡°A Divine Medicine?¡±


    This time, Chen Fan was finally moved.


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t care less about Heavenly Arts, since he already had the most powerful arts: the Azure Thearch Longevity Body and the Twelve Sky Art Paintings. However, a Divine Medicine was a different story.


    Each Divine Medicine embodied the purest energy of Heaven and Earth, and depending on the time of the day it was created, it would have different functions. Any Divine Medicine could make a Nascent Soul Cultivator out of an average mortal.


    Therefore, what was hidden inside the loch was tempting even to a Grand Cultivator, more so for a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    The Longevity Pill Chen Fan had created was a top grade Heavenly Pill, which was miles behind even from Quasi-Divine Medicines.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Many people talked about the Divine Medicine that grew at the bottom of the Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch. To get to it, you would have to pass through many perils. A Heavenly Lord onced attempted to retrieve the Divine Medicine, but had to retreat in the end.¡±


    Luo Changshen shook his head.


    ¡°That being said, there are also many Quasi-Divine Pills and top grade Heavenly Medicines scattered in the Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch. I think it would be easier to retrieve those, especially for you, Elixir Monarch Chen.¡±


    ¡°So, I wager you¡¯re here to invite me to visit the Ancient Demons Loch. Correct?¡± Chen Fan asked with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°The portal inside the loch will open soon. It has be a tradition among young cultivators of Tianhuang to venture into the portal as a form of self-improvement and challenge. Elixir Monarch Chen, both you and I have passed the point where Spirit Pills could be useful for our cultivation. The most effective way of improving our level of attainment and bing Heavenly Lords is through battle,¡± Luo Changshen said solemnly.


    His words and promises lit up Violet Moon Fairy¡¯s face with glee.


    To cultivate was to defy destiny, to defy destiny required a brave, unyielding heart. That was why some people could rise to power and dominate the world, while others hid behind cowardly pretence.


    Some people would hone their skills by challenging many sects by themselves.


    Some people would endure a hundred years of solitude, trying to reach a higher enlightenment.


    Some people would forsake their power and toil on their own and experience the hardships of mortal life.


    However, all of those methods were too soft by themselves and not as effective as reaching a higher level during the heat of battle. There were too many factors to consider while battling on Tianhuang due to the web of rtionships of all the factions.


    However, things were much simpler inside the Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch. The Ancient Demons and the cultivators on Tianhuang would engage in an internal warfare; therefore, once a cultivator went inside the loch, he was in hostile territory where he had to kill or be killed. Inside the loch, there were also many inscriptions left by primordial Heavenly Lords waiting to be discovered. It was the perfect ce for aspiring cultivators to level up.


    ¡°I wish to enter the Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch with you to battle against powerful elite demons. We might even find the Ancient Demon King¡¯s descendants. They would stand no chance before ourbined might,¡± Luo Changshen requested sincerely.


    However, he had miscalcted one thing.


    Chen Fan¡¯s cultivation had no bottlenecks, so he wouldn¡¯t need to partake in violent battles in order to improve himself. He had been reincarnated from a Celestial Lord, so he was familiar with every twist and turn on his cultivation path. His way to sess had already been paved and all he needed was patience.


    ¡°However, Divine Medicine is too precious to pass up. Even if I can¡¯t get Divine Medicine, I could snatch a Heavenly Medicine or two. The Alchemy Guild¡¯s map did mention a few Heavenly Medicines that were located in the Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch,¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    In addition, once Chen Fan mastered the Azure Thearch Longevity Art, he would start the third transmutation of the Deity Wheel. The Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch would provide a perfect environment for him to strengthen certain parts of the art.


    However, Chen Fan politely rejected Luo Changshen¡¯s invitation. He told him that he would enter the loch by himself, without Luo Changshen¡¯spany.


    Luo Changshen was not surprised by Chen Fan¡¯s decision.


    Before Luo Changshen left, he warned Chen Fan about the Heavenly Lord Families in the Beihuang Region. Although those families were crestfallen, they had hidden deadly moves for thest moment.


    Chen Fan nodded and thanked him.


    Once Luo Changshen had left, Lin Wuhua furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°Senior Chen, what kind of game is he ying? He seemed to be too friendly.¡±


    Mu Hongti and Yun Yier nodded in agreement.


    Despite Luo Changshen¡¯s sincerity and candor, the three girls felt something was off about him.


    ¡°We will see his true colors when we meet him again in the Ancient Demons¡¯ Loch.¡±


    Chen Fan shrugged.


    The three of them moved deeper into the forest and found a barren hill. Chen Fan climbed to the top and sat down.


    He had decided that it was about time to perfect his Divine Body andplete the second transformation.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Right before Chen Fan¡¯s leveling up, a powerful wave of energy erupted from his body. It shook the ground and made the mountains tremble. The powerful deluge of Qi Energy poured down from heaven, drowning Chen Fan and everything around him.


    Under everyone¡¯s incredulous stares, Chen Fan¡¯s energy surged and reached an unthinkable level.

 Chapter 931 - Perfecting the Divine Body

    <h4>Chapter 931 Perfecting the Divine Body</h4>


    But exactly how powerful was Chen Fan right then?


    Xuan Wu True Form aside, he had cultivated the Azure Thearch Longevity Art for more than ten years and knew the art like the back of his hand. He had absorbed the Elixir Qi of over a hundred Golden Core Cultivators, enough to form a Divine Grade Golden Core.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not enough,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    The glowing Deity Wheel rumbled inside of his system and started moving. The Chaotic Divine Tree also started to take form. Currents of powerful True Essence coursed through his body. By then, this art alone could make him as powerful as the Ancient Demon Prince, if not more so.


    However, Chen Fan was still unsatisfied.


    Wood Element Essence Qi rushed toward him like a rough wave in the sea. It formed countless azure currents the size of mountain ranges. Chen Fan hacked open the sky and let all of it pour down onto him from above.


    He then sat cross legged at the top of the barren mountain, just like a Divine King who lorded over the world. Around him was a sea of Essence Qi.


    ¡°Such power. Is Senior Chen going to reach thete-stage Golden Core?¡±


    Mu Hongti widened her eyes in awe while Lin Wuhua¡¯s face paled in fear. She had seen many overlords leveling up, but none couldpare with Chen Fan.


    The Essence Qi over a few hundred miles had been snatched by Chen Fan. An endless number of Spirit Wood trees and Spirit herbs suddenly wilted; their Spirit Qi was sucked by the ck hole created by Chen Fan.


    The development terrorized Fey Beasts, so they scrambled to get out of harm¡¯s way. Even Mu Hongti had to back away a few hundred kilometers in order to hold her ground.


    ¡°Ate-stage golden core is below him now. Master is trying to be a Heavenly Lord.¡±


    Zhao Juexian looked up.


    Of all the people present, he was the only one who had seen the ascension of a Heavenly Lord. Therefore he knew the energy had not reached climax yet. When the Thunder clouds finally rolled in, everything within a kilometer radius would be turned into ashes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When Chen Fan¡¯s energy peaked, the three hundred and sixty orifices on Chen Fan¡¯s body let out a humming sound. His body became more translucent and bright, like a shiny diamond illuminating the heaven above and the earth below.


    However, he was still quite a ways away from reaching the second transformation of the Deity Wheel. Without any external assistance, it would take Chen Fan three more years to imprint the Azure Thearch¡¯s True Form onto the Deity Wheel.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Chen Fan fished out the Longevity Pill and swallowed it.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    The ground trembled as if there were an earthquake.


    An unimaginable pulse of Spirit Qi exploded inside of Chen Fan. His body was close to bursting open like a balloon, having grown three meters in size. His skin cracked and the pressure inside threatened to tear it open.


    Top Heavenly Pills such as the Longevity Pill needed to be used with a great measure of prudence. Better if they were taken slowly over time instead of swallowing them whole like Chen Fan had just done.


    It was more than likely that Chen Fan had swallowed more than he could chew.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the challenge as his face became more determined.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    His body was still increasing size.


    After a while, his body had grown to a ten meter height, and azure energy shined through the cracks formed in his skin. From those cracks, a new born baby nestled inside of Chen Fan¡¯s Dantian could be seen.


    The Longevity Pill had gathered the strength of twenty two Heavenly Medicines and the Essence Qi of over thirteen Superior-grade Golden Cores. Its power was as unstoppable as the flows of mighty rivers.


    In the end, the apparition of the Chaotic Divine Tree appeared behind Chen Fan¡¯s back.


    The Chaotic Divine Tree had revealed itself again.


    However, this time, the Chaotic Divine Tree was much bigger due to the surging energy.


    Two thousand, three thousand... The apparition grew until it reached a nine thousand meters¡¯ height.


    How tall was nine thousand meters?


    It was taller than the Himya Mountains. Even the State of Ancient Medicine where Spirit Wood was abundant, the tallest Spirit Wood was only one thousand meters tall. Therefore, the Chaotic Divine Tree¡¯s behemoth frame dwarfed everything around it, making itself look like the lord of all trees.


    It was also gaining more solidity by the second. It looked nearly translucent when it first appeared, but as more energy was poured into it, its leaves and branches started to look more vivid, making it look like the magical world tree from the ancient mythologies.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    As soon as the Chaotic Divine Treepleted its form, billions of Qi strands flew to Chen Fan and encased him inside a Qi shield made out of deadly Qi Energy. Each pulse of the Qi Energy could kill a Connate Overlord, therefore the sheer amount of Qi Energy possessed by the Chaotic Divine Tree would make it be more powerful than billions of Connate Overlords.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    As the Qi energy brushed against Chen Fan¡¯s ruined body, it healed Chen Fan¡¯s torn flesh and reined in the pressure inside of his body. Chen Fan¡¯s body started to shrink.


    Ten meters, nine meters, eight...


    When Chen Fan finally regained his original height, his body had been covered in a golden glow, slowly recing the former blinding Azure light.


    The recement started from his arms, then shoulders, chest and then his head.


    By the end, even Chen Fan¡¯s eyeballs had be two pools of molten gold. His body looked like it had been dipped in a pool of liquid gold. Even his hair and nails had been covered with ayer of gold. He had be the embodiment of the eternal Golden Core.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Even as everyone wondered if Chen Fan was going toplete the Divine Body, Chen Fan¡¯s body exploded, sending out a shower of golden flesh and blood.


    ¡°What... What happened?¡±


    Lin Wuhua was stunned.


    Golden Core Cultivators could reform their bodies as long as their Golden Cores remained intact. However, regeneration of their bodies required a huge amount of energy. Most cultivators would rather choose to reincarnate instead of regenerating their bodies, since regeneration could take up thousands of years.


    At Chen Fan¡¯s level, it would take him a few hundred years to fully grow his body back.


    ¡°I thought that Master hadpleted his Divine Body. Why did he explode?¡±


    Even Zhao Juexian was perplexed by the turn of events.


    Even as he spoke, things changed before his eyes. The golden bits and pieces of Chen Fan¡¯s body started to merge and formed a rough shape of Chen Fan. The Chaotic Divine Tree then reached down and provided many nourishing Qi surges to Chen Fan, which mended his flesh.


    The Chaotic Divine Tree was the first living being since the creation of the universe. Itprised all the elements in the world, and was able to heal wounds with ease.


    Once Chen Fan¡¯s body had been fully regrown, it would be much tougher than before.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A gush of golden vitality energy poured out from Chen Fan¡¯s body and filled up the space between heaven and earth. The energy weighed heavily on the mountains, crushing a few of them and turning them into dust.


    Chen Fan¡¯s physique was sublime. It was more robust and strong than any Golden Core body Zhao Juexian had ever seen.


    Not even the top Physique Refinement master couldpete against Chen Fan¡¯s body tempering skills.


    ¡°This must be the so-called Heavenly Lord Body!¡± Zhao Juexian mumbled.


    To his surprise, Chen Fan¡¯s body exploded one more time with even more violence. So powerful was the explosion that it reduced his entire body, except for his head, into a pulp.


    ¡°Shoo, shoo!¡±


    The Chaotic Divine Tree sent down more mending energy to Chen Fan¡¯s body. Chen Fan¡¯s body was slowly reformed.


    With eachpleted regeneration, Chen Fan¡¯s body gained more strength and resilience. By the end, his body had turned dark gold, and not even Zhao Juexian could imagine its strength. Zhao Juexian thought that it had to be more powerful than the undying bodies of the Heavenly Lord Essence Neonates.


    When Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Body was first formed, only Quasi-Heavenly Treasure could have injured him. However, there and then, not even Quasi-Heavenly Treasures would be able to make a dent on his skin.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    A fifth explosion, a sixth, a seventh...


    Each time Chen Fan¡¯s body was shattered, the Chaotic Divine Tree would bring it back. Thest few explosions had disintegrated Chen Fan¡¯s body at the molecr level.


    No Golden Core Cultivators should have been able to recover from such trauma.


    Their regeneration ability was limited to injuries such as decapitation. However, Chen Fan¡¯s body had disintegrated into nothingness. The substance of his flesh had turned into trillions of particles smaller than the Essence Qi particles.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Chen Fan reformed his body for the ninth time.


    Countless tiny particles were gathered to form Chen Fan¡¯s body out of thin air. His long dark hair framed his exquisite features; his muscles and bones were in perfect proportion. A subtle dark glow flowed on his skin as its color changed to azure.


    He had gone a full circle, returning to where he started.


    The girls were shocked beyond belief.


    ¡°So this is what an undying body looks like. Legend says that the Heavenly Lord¡¯s body is indestructible. I finally see what that truly means. The undying body is the body of a Heavenly Lord,¡± Zhao Juexian murmured.


    His hands shook in excitement while he locked his gaze on Chen Fan. Zhao Juexian was a peak Golden Core Cultivator, and bing a Heavenly Lord was his only goal in life.


    However, only one in a thousand golden core cultivators might be able to find the path to be a Heavenly Lord.


    Zhao Juexian possessed the Sky-Swallowing Python¡¯s bloodline, but his power was a far cry from that of the Longevity Roll elites. However, barely one or two cultivators from the longevity roll would be able to be Heavenly Lords. Zhao Juexian had never fully appreciated the extent of the Heavenly Lord¡¯s abilities until then.


    Watching Chen Fan¡¯s ascension had elevated his own mind and brought him closer to his goal.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan looked up and gazed into the sky.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Azure thunder clouds rolled in and covered the entire sky. Powerful Yi Wood Divine Thunder lurked behind the dark clouds, announcing its arrival with booming rumbles.


    The Thunder Tribtion for the Deity Wheel¡¯s second transformation wasing.


    Unlike the Xuan Wu Heavenly Art, the Azure Thearch Longevity Art was a body tempering art at its core. Therefore, Chen Fan didn¡¯t need to defeat the Chaotic Divine Tree like he didst time.


    However, Chen Fan knew that this Thunder Tribtion was every bit as difficult as the previous one. He needed to infuse his body with the energy of the Thunder in ordance with thews of the universe that created them.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Chen Fan burst intoughter.


    He flew into the thunder clouds and allowed the endless surges of Yi Wood Lightning tosh out at him. He stood firmly in the air, surrounded by the mending energy of the Chaotic Divine Tree. His wounds were healed almost as soon as they were created.


    Hardened by the Thunder Tribtion, Chen Fan¡¯s body became even more powerful.


    In the end, the azure glow diminished as his body regained a fleshy look. His blood also changed from azure to red. He had finally perfected the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. At this point in time, despite his elevated level of attainment, he was at the weakest point in his life.


    Even as Lin Wuhua let out a joyful smile, a ring noise was heard.


    Crack!


    A dark glinting de Aura sliced open the sky and hurtled toward Chen Fan.


    The de Aura seemed to have appeared out of thin air. However, its presence immediately sent a terrifying pulse of energy ripping across space. It felt as if a Demon God had awakened.


    The de Aura was over ten thousand meters long and it carved a great canyon on the ground.


    Mountains in its path cumbled and the heavens threatened to fall from the sky.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s body flickered and reappeared a few miles away. However, his evasion was toote. Blood spilled out from a meter long wound on his body. The attack had cut open his flesh from his right shoulder to the left side of his abdomen, nearly severing Chen Fan into two.

 Chapter 932 - Heavenly Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 932 Heavenly Treasure</h4>


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    The girls were floored.


    By then, the entire Beihuang Region had sumbed to Chen Fan¡¯s power. Even Luo Changshen had to put on a respectful face before him. Who would have the audacity to attack him?


    What frightened them even more was the serious wounds Chen Fan¡¯s body had sustained. After nine transmutations, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Body was infinitely close to perfection. Even a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure would have only been able to leave a dent on his skin.


    ¡°Was it a Heavenly Lord?¡± Lin Wuhua murmured in a shaky voice.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts sank to the bottom. There was only one Heavenly Lord in the Beihuang Region, and he was the Heavenly Lord Astral Sea of the Wang Family. If it really was him, then the attack was the mighty Wang Family¡¯s promation of war against Chen Fan.


    ¡°Impossible. I have heard that Heavenly Lord Astral Sea left the Beihuang Region long ago. We should have heard news of his return if he were back,¡± Zhao Juexian replied firmly.


    Longevity Heavenly Lords were powerful beings that could live more than ten thousand years. They spent most of their time traveling in the universe and rarely did they remain in one ce for a long time. Wang Xinhe, the Heavenly Lord Astral Sea was famous for his Astral Art and was very likely visiting stars in outer space.


    ¡°So, he is not Wang Xinhe.¡±


    The girls were dumbfounded.


    ¡°This energy doesn¡¯t feel like a Heavenly Lord¡¯s. It¡¯s simr to the energy of a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure... No... It has to be something more powerful... Could it be a Heavenly Treasure?¡± Zhao Juexian suddenly opened his eyes as wide as they would go.


    Meanwhile, amidst the Thunder Tribtion in the sky...


    Chen Fan had been dealt a devastating blow that nearly cut him in half. But his body was already healing. Countless droplets of blood flew back into Chen Fan¡¯s body, swiftly restoring his vitality.


    He was able to recover in less than a second.


    Chen Fan looked up at the weapon that attacked him. It was curved like a scythe and its dark glinting body was equally as irresistible for human¡¯s souls, just as a ck hole would draw passing objects unto itself.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A wailing gale straight from the underworld surrounded the dark long de. Immense pressure ripple out from its glistening body and filled the air with fear. For a moment, Chen Fan thought he was facing a Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate.


    ¡°Marvelous de!¡± Chen Fan eximed.


    That was a Dharma Treasure of unthinkable power. Its energy surpassed that of any Dharma Treasure Chen Fan had seen before. There was more Qi tightly packed in the de than the entire Yuntian Pce. It was a Heavenly Treasure true to its title, the magnum opus of a Heavenly Lord.


    This Heavenly de was in the hands of a man in a ck outfit. He was around forty, with pale face and two eyes which were even paler. There was not a hint of emotion on his face. Chen Fan noticed that this man¡¯s energy was simr to that of Feng Qianjue and Feng Chengzi, albeit being much greater in magnitude.


    ¡°Such insolence! How dare you sneak up on me? Who are you?¡±


    Chen Fan stood proudly among shes of lightning. Tendrils of electric currents licked his skin, opening it up. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind as he focused his attention on the man in ck.


    ¡°Feng Ziqiu,¡± the man said quietly.


    Zhao Juexian¡¯s heart was seized by fear as soon as he heard the name.


    Zhao Juexian said incredulously, ¡°It¡¯s him.


    ¡°He was a legendary genius from the Feng Family. He should be five thousand years old now. He used to be considered both friend and enemy of another powerful cultivator who was of his simr age: Heavenly Lord Astral Sea. Theirpetition ended with Heavenly Lord Astral Sea taking the lead, disappearing from the public eye. How could he still be alive after so many centuries?¡±


    Lin Wuhua and Mu Hongti felt suffocated by the tension.


    If he really was the Heavenly Lord Astral Sea¡¯s equal, he had to be extremely powerful.


    Even though he had failed in hispetition against Heavenly Lord Astral Sea, the girls were still stunned by his might and talent.


    Wang Xuanfeng and Feng Chengzi would pale underparison with Feng Ziqiu.


    ¡°Be careful master! Feng Ziqiu was close to bing a Heavenly Lord thousands of years ago. I don¡¯t know how he had survived throughout the years, but he must be very powerful by now. The de in his hand is a Heavenly Treasure called ¡®Heavenly de of Obliteration¡¯ It was made out of Underworld ck Iron that was quenched under the frozen gales from the ninth level of the frozen hell. It¡¯s so powerful that it can cut open space itself,¡± Zhao Juexian shouted.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even defeat Wang Xinhe, much less me.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered despite the immense powering from his enemy.


    Compared to Wang Xuanlong and Feng Chengzi, Feng Ziqiu was much closer to the Heavenly Lord realm; he had also grasped the fundamentalws of a Heavenly Lord Essence Neonate. With the aid of a Heavenly Treasure, he could even injure Chen Fan, something that the thirteen elders had failed to do.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Feng Ziqiu¡¯s eyes grew cold.


    He swung the de around as his body disappeared behind the weapon¡¯s moving shadow.


    A split secondter, he reappeared behind Chen Fan. The dark de sliced open the nearby space and hewed at Chen Fan, carrying the wailing gale with it. This dark gale blew directly out from the underworld and could corrupt any Golden Core Cultivator¡¯s soul upon contact. Even a Heavenly Lord would have to keep some distance from this baleful attack.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The attack came from an unthinkable angle.


    Chen Fan stepped to the side and raised an arm to block the attack. The de went straight through his arm and severed it off his body. The terrifying de Qi didn¡¯t stop there as it rammed into a mountain, leveling it in an instant.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Chen Fan formed a fist and punched.


    However, Feng Ziqiu was already out of sight, reappearing in a far corner like a phantom.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    In a blink...


    Chen Fan had been dealt many blows.


    Despite the indestructibility of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, Chen Fan¡¯s arms had been severed off from his body. Although they quickly grew back, it was the first time for Chen Fan to have sustained such heavy injuries.


    ¡°I had once heard that Heavenly Lord Feng used to be one of the deadliest assassins in Tianhuang. He had even killed a Heavenly Lord. He always acted in secrecy, never revealing his true face to anyone,¡± Zhao Juexian mumbled.


    Without powerful benefactors, the Feng Family of the Zn State wouldn¡¯t have remained a dominant power for ten thousand years.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Lin Wuhua and Mu Hongti shouted to warn Chen Fan.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan blocked another attack with his left shoulder, letting the force shatter his bones. However, it gave him enough time to pull out the Demon de of Heaven y with the other hand.


    ¡°Buzz.¡±


    A crisp metal nking sound came up as the Demon de revealed itself.


    The de transformed Chen Fan into an unmatched swordsman. He swung the de and blocked a few attacks from the Heavenly de of Obliteration. It had avoided a lot of damage to Chen Fan¡¯s body. One main factor for Feng Ziqiu¡¯s upper hand in this battle was the sharpness of the de.


    He was mired in the Thunder Tribtion and had to reserve more than half of his energy to defend against the lightning attacks. However, Feng Ziqiu didn¡¯t have such concern. He could attack Chen Fan with abandon. However, Chen Fan¡¯s weapon leveled the field slightly.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Another sh.


    Feng Ziqiu was winded; he eventually stumbled back, while Chen Fan stood firmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time. You¡¯re not a Heavenly Lord while I have already gained the body of a Heavenly Lord. Not even Wang Xinhe could defeat me with raw strength, much less you,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ck dragons flew out from the body of the Demon de of Heaven y and covered half of the sky, filling the air with deadly demonic energy. Chen Fan stood in the cold wind, and looked more like a Demon Lord than a cultivator.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Feng Ziqiu¡¯s eyes dimmed a little, but his face remained impassive.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The pitch ck Heavenly de roared in his hand as if a divine spirit had been awakened inside of it.


    A petrifying energy rose from the Heavenly de of Obliteration. A formidable Heavenly Lord presence appeared above the mountain range, crushing many mountains in an instant. A hole was created in space, unleashing a gust of dark gale. Behind the tail of the gale, fey beasts bowed down with fear.


    The presence was noticed by cultivators three thousand kilometers away. They looked into the distance with open confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is that a Heavenly Treasure? Did someone use a Heavenly Treasure in the State of Ancient Medicine?¡±


    Elixir Lord suddenly opened his eyes in disbelief.


    The full power of a Heavenly Treasure was as great as that of a Heavenly Lord and it could be felt tens of thousands of miles away.


    His shock and disbelief was shared by many Ancestral Patriarchs and Family Lords. Some of them hurried to their family vaults to make sure their Heavenly Treasures were still there.


    ¡°The Feng Family is taking action,¡± Hu Yuanshuo said.


    ¡°This is ourst hope. If Chen Fan defeats him, we can only wait for the Wang Family¡¯s involvement, which would be dly undertaken by them. They could easily squeeze us out of the Beihuang Region¡¯s seat of power. In the worst case, we might have to be their subjects,¡± the Nin Family Lord said.


    ¡°Uncle Feng should be as powerful as a Heavenly Lord with the Heavenly de of Obliteration. He won¡¯t let us down,¡± the Feng Family Lord said.


    The Feng Family had gone all in for this assasination mission. They had awakened Feng Ziqiu from his slumber and given him the most powerful Treasure of the family.


    At this moment.


    Countless eyes looked to the State of Ancient Medicine from all over the Beihuang Region.


    Deep in the forest of the Beihuang Region, a momentous battle took ce. If Chen Fan emerged victorious again, he would finally pin the entire Beihuang Region under his boot forever.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Dark energy of the Heavenly de poured down from the sky like a waterfall.


    An earth-shattering battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 933 - Fighting a Heavenly Blade with Bare Hands

    <h4>Chapter 933 Fighting a Heavenly de with Bare Hands</h4>


    The Heavenly de of Obliteration shed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment, the mountains copsed and the sun fell!


    A ck de aura split the sky and the Thunder Tribtion even turned into countless electric surges, which struck at Chen Fan.


    Some ck wind that could freeze souls blew out of Hell. All cultivators who saw this sh were dumbfounded.


    Zhao Juexian looked up and mumbled, ¡°The power of a Heavenly Lord!¡±


    A Heavenly Treasure could exhibit the power of a Nascent Soul Cultivator when it was fully awakened. Zhao Juexian had never seen such a powerful de aura in his entire life. Even Wang Xuanlong, Lichen and the thirteen Grand Elders were as weak as ants in front of that sh.


    The de aura could easily kill an elite of the Longevity Roll.


    ¡°This is a real Heavenly Treasure. The Sky-severing Sword is way weakerpared to it.¡± Lin Wuhua stared at the giant de aura in the sky while shaking with emotion.


    As for the other two girls, they had already been trembling. Without the protection of Zhao Juexian, those two Connate Cultivators would have been crushed.


    Then.


    All creatures in a thousand mile range were frightened and countless cultivators raised their heads to look at the de aura.


    ¡°Are Heavenly Lords fighting?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, run! Be careful!¡±


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a battle between Overlords at the Heavenly Lord realm in the Beihuang Region for quite a long time.¡±


    They were terrified, stunned and confused. Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords were superior and they only showed up once every few centuries.


    And yet, such powerful cultivators were fighting this day and half of the State of Ancient Medicine would probably be destroyed.


    In fact, the mountains in a hundred miles had already copsed and many trees turned into dust under the strain of such a powerful energy.


    Facing this earth-shattering attack, Chen Fan raised his sword and shed.


    ¡°Break the gxy!¡±


    This was a supreme Sword Art Chen Fan had learned from Lord Yuntian. The world responded quickly once he attacked with that sh. Half of the sky turned into a sea of stars, while the other was clear and sunny. A de mark had split the world into three parts.


    Chen Fan shed with his supreme Dharma Power and a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure; it was extremely powerful.


    But the next second.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The sword domain instantly broke. Chen Fan fell to the ground and into the core with the sword, creating a giant gap dozens of kilometers long.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Senior Chen!¡±


    Zhao Juexian and the others shouted.


    Bang!


    Some Fiend Qi rose from a thousand feet below the ground. Half of Chen Fan¡¯s body had been crushed, but the Demon de of Heaven y under the ck armor was still burning.


    Feng Ziqiu stared at Chen Fan and said coldly, ¡°You have another Quasi-Heavenly Armor on your body. No wonder you can withstand my sh. The next attack will end your life.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Chen Fan shot to the sky viciously.


    His Azure Thearch Longevity Body had reached the perfected level and the wounds healed in a blink. When the two Quasi-Heavenly Treasures in his hands were fully awakened, he became extremely powerful.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was enveloped in the Fiend Qi and was as fierce as an ancient demon king. He shed with the Demon de of Heaven y and created many dragon-shaped de auras.


    The sea of stars appeared, and the sun and moon showed up at the same time.


    Chen Fan pushed his Dharma Power to the highest level and infused his Azure Thearch True Essence into the Demon de of Heaven y, forming more Fiend Qi. The terrifying de auras shed through mountains and countless of them immediately shattered.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Feng Ziqiu didn¡¯t move; he only shook his sword gently.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A sound wave came out of the Heavenly de of Obliteration and was swept across the sky. Chen Fan was knocked a few thousand steps backwards and the azure aura around him became unstable. Apparently, his True Essence had almost been shattered.


    ¡°The Heavenly Treasure is too terrifying.¡±


    Zhao Juexian gasped when he saw this happen.


    Feng Ziqiu only shook the de and he stopped Chen Fan. Was this the power of a Heavenly Lord? They finally realized how terrifying a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord was.


    But Chen Fan wasn¡¯t scared; he continued his attacks.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    A strong energy wave appeared.


    Many de auras shed across the sky and cracked the ground in a thousand mile range. The mountains in the area copsed and the battlefield seemed to be expanding. Countless cultivators immediately backed away.


    Three thousand miles farther off.


    A couple cultivators were watching the battle.


    ¡°Brother Luo, who do you think is going to win?¡± Violet Moon Fairy said. She was gorgeous. Her lips were glossy and her eyes were full of excitement.


    ¡°The question you should be asking is, will Chen Beixuan survive?¡± Luo Changshen said.


    ¡°Is a Heavenly Treasure really that powerful?¡± Violet Moon Fairy asked.


    Chen Fan was someone who controlled the world and had actually burned thirteen Grand Elders to ashes. He was evenparable to the top Overlords on the Longevity Roll. Shouldn¡¯t he be able to block a Heavenly Treasure?


    ¡°A Heavenly Treasure is something a Heavenly Lord dedicates his life to. It can make an attack in a short time, one that no Golden Core Cultivators can resist. If Chen Beixuan can use the forbidden Heavenly Art he used before, he might be able to resist it. However, he¡¯s now under the Thunder Tribtion and even Jun Aochen would probably die,¡± Luo Changshen said.


    When he talked, the Heavenly de of Obliteration crushed half of Chen Fan¡¯s body. He would have died already, if it wasn¡¯t for the protection of the Ancient Demon Armor, as well as his strong body.


    Even so, Chen Fan was still at a disadvantage.


    He was as powerful as the Ancient Demon Prince right then, but most of his Dharma Power had been restrained by the Thunder Tribtion. He could only try his best not to die.


    ¡°What a shame. I thought he could be the next Jun Aochen.¡±


    Violet Moon Fairy sighed, but she looked happy.


    Luo Changshen remained silent.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is probably going to die.¡±


    A few million miles away, the leaders of the Heavenly Lord Families also cracked smiles.


    ¡°I told you, with Uncle Feng and his Heavenly de of Obliteration, even Jun Aochen and Li Huaixian would die. This Heavenly de was used to kill a Heavenly Lord before,¡± the leader of the Feng family said.


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let Chen Beixuan escape,¡± Hu Yuanshuo said.


    He looked pretty calm and apparently thought the die had been cast.


    Right then, Chen Fan was indeed struggling. The power of an awakened Heavenly Treasure was too terrifying. Before he went through the Thunder Tribtion, there was no way he could resist a Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Feng Ziqiu shed again.


    The Heavenly de of Obliteration created a peerless de aura which broke the dimension.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The Demon de of Heaven y in Chen Fan¡¯s hand seemed to be overwhelmed, splitting in half in the end. The power of a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure was inferior to that of a Heavenly Treasure after all.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chen Fan abandoned the sword.


    He took out a red spear from the de Strengthening Gourd and the fire turned into a red sparrow, shing towards Feng Ziqiu.


    ¡°It¡¯s our Red Sparrow Spear.¡±


    The leader of the Nin family was stunned.


    The Nin family of the Lianshan State was known for controlling fire and the Red Sparrow Spear was a famous Quasi-Heavenly Treasure of theirs. Chen Fan got it in thest battle, but he didn¡¯t expect to see him use it right then.


    The leader of the Nin family wondered, ¡°But how can he summon the full power of the Quasi-Heavenly Treasure without our treasure-controlling techniques?¡±


    Whoever wanted to control a Heavenly Treasure or Quasi-Heavenly Treasure had to have blood or treasure-controlling techniques of its first owner. That was why the Heavenly Lord Families weren¡¯t worried about Chen Fan having their Quasi-Heavenly Treasures, thinking they could get them back.


    And yet, Chen Fan took out the Red Sparrow Spear right then.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The fire phoenix flew and screamed.


    It made half of the sky red and the ground turned into ake ofva, burning the mountains.


    That spear let out an unprecedented power and was much stronger than when it was in the hands of the Nin family¡¯s Grand Elder.


    But it was useless.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng.¡±


    After eight attacks, the Red Sparrow Spear was cracked by the Heavenly de and the fire phoenix became countless fire stars. This was the clear difference between a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure and a real Heavenly Treasure.


    ¡°Dzi Bead of Dark Gale.¡±


    ¡°Taiyi Sword of Fiend y.¡±


    ¡°Banner of Banishment.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan took out many more Quasi-Heavenly Treasures.


    After witnessing such actions, the leaders of the Hu family, the Feng family and the Nin family were astonished. Their hearts ached every time Feng Ziqiu broke a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure.


    Although Quasi-Heavenly Treasures weren¡¯t as powerful as Heavenly Treasures, they had residual power of Heavenly Lords. There were only a few Heavenly Lord Families. Since those weapons had been destroyed, half the resources of those families had disappeared.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    Hu Yuanshuo and the others yelled.


    They were confused. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a descendant of therge families and had never practiced their cultivation arts. How was he able to control the Quasi-Heavenly Treasures?


    ¡°The forty-eighth sh.¡±


    Feng Ziqiu shed expressionlessly. After breaking Chen Fan¡¯sst Quasi-Heavenly Treasure, he looked at Chen Fan indifferently. ¡°Now that all your Quasi-Heavenly Treasures are gone, how can you stop me?¡±


    The Heavenly de of Obliteration was surrounded by a de aura.


    Chen Fan¡¯s mouth was bleeding and the Ancient Demon Armor had already shattered after the thirty-sixth sh. He was only wearing the torn azure outfit at the moment, and he had no weapon at hand, like a chicken waiting to be ughtered.


    Lin Wuhua, Mu Hongti and the girls were all worried.


    But Chen Fan wasn¡¯t afraid. He cracked a smile.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    Feng Ziqiu approached him with the sword.


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? The Thunder Tribtion is over.¡±


    Feng Ziqiu looked up and saw that the thundercloud had disappeared. The sky was clear.


    ¡°So what? I can still kill you without the help of the Thunder Tribtion.¡±


    Feng Ziqiu snickered and his body became ten thousand feet tall.


    He raised the Heavenly de of Obliteration and a de aura ten thousand feet long split the sky in half. The ck de aura was the only thing left up there.


    After this sh.


    The night came!


    Chen Fan sighed and said, ¡°This means that... my Divine Body isplete.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan raised his fair hand and gently grabbed the de aura in front of Feng Ziqiu, amid the screams of countless people.


    The world was in silence.


    All onlookers were speechless.

 Chapter 934 - The Unstoppable Divine Body!

    <h4>Chapter 934 The Unstoppable Divine Body!</h4>


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body had five levels.


    Entry, initial sess, phenomenal sess, perfected and transcendence.


    After reaching the initial sess level, a warrior would be able to kill a Connate Cultivator while bare handed. At the phenomenal sess level, one would be on par with a Golden Core Cultivator. So, what about the perfected level?


    ¡°I became immortal when my Divine Body reached the great perfection level. I can now fight with a Heavenly Lord!¡±


    As Chen Fan spoke, the azure thunderclouds in the sky rushed towards him. His body was crystal clear like a jade stone and there were countless runes inscribed on it. Then, he gradually became an ordinary young man.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan raised his hand and stopped the Heavenly de.


    The de aura that broke the Quasi-Heavenly Treasures struck Chen Fan¡¯s hand, but it wasn¡¯t injured at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Zhao Juexian was shocked.


    Even though he knew Chen Fan was powerful and could transform into the Xuan Wu, he had never thought that Chen Fan¡¯s body would also be this strong.


    ¡°He blocked the Heavenly de of Obliteration? Why isn¡¯t his hand hurt? Is that still a mortal¡¯s hand?¡± Countless onlookers were dumbfounded.


    The leaders even rubbed their eyes and couldn¡¯t believe what they had seen.


    ¡°This... He stopped a Heavenly Treasure with his hand?¡±


    Luo Changshen¡¯s eyes popped out.


    ¡°Brother Changshen, can a Heavenly Treasure be blocked like that?¡± Violet Moon Fairy widened her eyes.


    She was born in the Ethereal Heavenly Sect and she knew a lot about the power of Heavenly Treasures. Any Golden Core Body was as fragile as a piece of tofu in front of Heavenly Treasures. Even Quasi-Heavenly Treasures would fail to resist the attacks of Heavenly Treasures without enough Dharma Power. This was the power of a real Heavenly Lord!


    ¡°Yes! But it must be... a Heavenly Lord Body.¡±


    Luo Changshen lowered his head.


    On the battlefield, Feng Ziqiu was finally startled. ¡°What kind of Divine Power is that? How did you block my Heavenly de?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s called the Wu Dang Hand,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    ¡°Bulls**t! Let me show you how I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Feng Ziqiu shouted and his endless Dharma Power was infused into the Heavenly de.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Countless runes suddenly appeared on the Heavenly de of Obliteration. Those runes carried the energy of Hell and they turned into ck lines, which were extremely heavy; they had the power to crack the dimension.


    Laws!


    Feng Ziqiu finally used his final trump card.


    Since a Heavenly Treasure was made by a Heavenly Lord with Dao Fruits, it carried the power ofws, which was far superior whenpared to any kind of energy. No cultivation arts or Essence Qi could interfere. Other than the legendary forbidden arts, even the strongest Golden Core Cultivators were like ants before thews of the world.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Countless ck lines twined around Chen Fan¡¯s hand like vipers.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Feng Ziqiu said coldly.


    Out of his expectation, Chen Fan¡¯s hand suddenly let out beams of azure light. Each of them had some tiny patterns inscribed, which were simr to those on the branches and trunk of the Chaotic Divine Tree.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was a powerful Divine Body, formed ording to the shape of the world¡¯s mother tree.


    It could be a Divine Tree when cultivated to the highest level!


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    The ck lines and the azure light shed against each other, creating sounds of metals colliding, as if two swords were in a confrontation. The ck lines didn¡¯t prate the azure light; they were blocked instead.


    ¡°That¡¯s useless. I might be afraid if Wang Xinhe was here, but how can your Heavenly Treasure harm me?¡± Chen Fan said.


    He reached out; there were countless runes on his hand. The azure aura was spread everywhere. As it went forward, the ck lines were forced to move back. In the end, the entire Heavenly de of Obliteration was pushed under Chen Fan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Feng Ziqiu widened his eyes; he looked extremely fierce.


    He spinned the de aura and wrested it out of Chen Fan¡¯s hand. He then turned into ck wind and disappeared with the Heavenly de of Obliteration. This was the supreme Art of Concealment of the Feng family.


    But this time, he couldn¡¯t run away from Chen Fan anymore.


    The golden glitters in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes shone over the world.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward.


    Countless runes under him became an azure carpet and he instantly moved a hundred miles away to the back of Feng Ziqiu.


    ¡°God-killing Sword Art.¡±


    Feng Ziqiu shed at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The endless energy of the Heavenly Treasure filled a thousand mile range and the countless rules emerged from the de and were spread to all directions. The ck wind around him turned into fierce whirlwinds.


    Crack, crack.


    Countless mountains copsed and the ce where many Golden Core Beasts hid was leveled. At this point, Feng Ziqiu had used all of his Dharma Power, which frightened countless cultivators.


    However, Chen Fan still looked calm. He simply raised his hand.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    A sound of a giant bell was heard.


    Everything within a range of dozens of miles broke and a giant ck hole was formed. Countless dimensional storms surged out. The world copsed in an instant, and many dragon-like strands of Essence Qi surrounded the two of them. The ground even shook a bit.


    Then, the next second...


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Some thunderous noise resounded in the nearby thousands of miles. Mountains, trees, beasts and cultivators were crushed. Luckily, Chen Fan moved the battlefield further away, or Zhao Juexian and the others would have been killed.


    ¡°That¡¯s horrible. He¡¯s too powerful.¡±


    Countless people, including the leaders of the Heavenly Lord Families, were trembling.


    All the Golden Core Cultivators and the arrays were nothing in front of such an earth-shattering energy. This was the real power of the world!


    ¡°I finally understand why Nascent Soul Cultivators are called Heavenly Lords.¡± Zhao Juexian smiled wryly. ¡°They¡¯re like Gods!¡±


    And the others werepletely speechless.


    On the battlefield.


    The two of them shed and backed away immediately.


    Feng Ziqiu went back a hundred steps and half of his body had almost shattered during the sh. After all, he was only half a Heavenly Lord, so his body couldn¡¯t resist such an attack. Chen Fan stood still as his hair and clothes fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan threw a punch. Feng Ziqiu seemed a bit frightened, but he had to keep fighting.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Another sh.


    This time, many weak cultivators a thousand miles away were killed and countless beasts flew away quickly.


    The world cracked and the mountains copsed.


    Nothing could be used to describe this battle.


    There seemed to be two giants fighting against each other. As the battlefield moved, a lot of mountains, trees and creatures were crushed. They were like dinosaurs that destroyed everything.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    The fifth sh.


    Chen Fan shook a bit, but Feng Ziqiu¡¯s body shattered. The impact of the battle was frightening. He didn¡¯t have a body as strong as Chen Fan¡¯s, so he couldn¡¯t withstand it.


    ¡°Indestructible body,¡± Feng Ziqiu shouted.


    His body quickly reformed and returned to normal.


    He also had an indestructible body! To be exact, it wasn¡¯t truly indestructible, as it couldn¡¯t be restored after being smashed to little bits. Feng Ziqiu only stole a little power of a Heavenly Lord, but he was still terrified.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work. You¡¯re no match for me if you don¡¯t be a Heavenly Lord.¡±


    Chen Fan smacked the Heavenly de and the de let out countless beams of light. Still, Feng Ziqiu¡¯s body was overwhelmed and he was shattered again.


    This time, he crushed it to dozens of pieces.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Feng Ziqiu reformed his body again as his eyes turned red. He then yelled, ¡°Blood for the Heavenly de!¡±


    Crack!


    His entire body was destroyed and he turned into a beam of crimson light, twining around the Heavenly de of Obliteration. Feng Ziqiu gave up the Divine Body he had spent thousands of years making and used his vitality to help the Heavenly de exhibit the strongest power. He wouldn¡¯t be able to form a body anymore, which meant that he sacrificed himself.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The aura around the Heavenly de of Obliteration became brighter and became crimson red in color. It was much more powerful and terrifying than it used to be.


    However, in the end, the Heavenly de of Obliteration didn¡¯t erge further; it shrank to ten feet long size instead.


    Demons in hell surrounded the de and the wind was raging. The Heavenly de floated in the sky as if God had descended.


    Then, everything in the world disappeared and only this crimson de aura was left.


    This was a sh Feng Ziqiu made with his full power, which could kill all kinds of creatures.


    Under everyone¡¯s attention¡ª


    Chen Fan remained calm. He clenched his fist and gently punched the de.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The de aura was smashed by his punch.


    No matter what Divine Powers, Dharma Spells or Divine Weapons his enemy used, his body was unstoppable!

 Chapter 935 - Startle Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 935 Startle Everyone</h4>


    When Chen Fan shattered the de Auras, a deadly silence filled up the entire world.


    Countless onlookers gaped at the Chen Fan, unable to make a sound.


    ¡°Was he defeated?¡±


    In in sight, the young man stood proudly in the middle of the battlefield. The simplicity of his shirt was a stark contrast to his immeasurable power, and spoke loudly of his enlightenment. Hu Yuanshuo locked his eyes on that sight and let a few words escape his clenched jaws.


    ¡°Was he defeated?¡±


    Seeing Chen Fan was unharmed by his attack, Luo Changshen lowered his head. Shock and disbelief flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Was he really defeated?¡± the Nin family Lord said with a sour face.


    No one wanted to ept reality. Feng Ziqiu had fought against Heavenly Lord Astral Sea and was ranked at the top of the Longevity Roll. However, his full-on attack couldn¡¯t even injure Chen Fan, much less kill him.


    Some Feng family elders copsed on the ground and shouted, ¡°How is that possible? Ancestral Uncle Feng used to be Heavenly Lord Astral Sea¡¯s equal; a household name in Beihuang Region. How could he be defeated by a Golden Core Cultivator, even while having the Heavenly de in his hand?¡±


    Everyone in the Feng family, from elders to regr members wore troubled and embarrassed looks.


    Feng Ziqiu was the most powerful man in the Feng family, yet he was defeated nheless. Many family lords wondered who could bring down Chen Fan if even Feng Ziqiu had failed.


    Meanwhile, Mu Hongti and Yun Yier beamed from side to side and cheered for Chen Fan¡¯s victory.


    ¡°Senior Chen is so powerful! Not even the Heavenly de could bring him down.¡±


    ¡°I told you so. Senior Chen is invincible!¡±


    Lin Wuhua had put away her usual coldness and aloofness and shed a warm and joyful smile. Zhao Juexian was also smiling; however, there was a hint of disappointment deep inside his eyes.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The edge of the Heavenly de of Obliteration shattered with a crisp sound. It was knocked away, flying back a few hundred miles and sinking deep into the ground. On its way, it hacked open a three thousand meter mountain. Its crimson glow started to diminish by the second as the intensity of its surrounding Dark Gales waned.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan stood firmly, letting the wind y with his sleeves and hair.


    It was as if his victory were not a big deal.


    By then, it was apparent who the winner was.


    ¡°Brother Changshen, did he really win?¡±


    Violet Moon Fairy was still grappling with reality.


    An attack from a fully awakened Heavenly Treasure was so devastating that Violet Moon Fairy knew she wouldn¡¯tst longer than a fraction of a second. However, Chen Fan had countered the attack using his body. What kind of power was that?


    ¡°The body of a Heavenly Lord is indestructible. That being said, if Feng Ziqiu really was a Heavenly Lord, he might have been able to injure Chen Fan. Unfortunately, he was not.¡±


    Luo Changshen heaved a sigh.


    Fueled by his eagerness for battle, a fire burned more intensely in his eyes as he spoke.


    Chen Fan¡¯s victory was set in stone.


    Without the user, a Heavenly Treasure was just a lifeless object. However, even as Chen Fan walked over to the Heavenly de of Obliteration with the intention to pick it up, a faint glow emerged; the de flew up and darted away.


    ¡°You want to escape?¡±


    Chen Fan scoffed and went after the Heavenly de of Obliteration.


    Before he went far, he sent a message to Lin Wuhua and Zhao Juexian to leave the battlefield. Most people¡¯s attention was on Chen Fan, so no one had noticed that they were gone.


    ¡°The Heavenly Treasure tried to escape?¡±


    Everyone was taken by surprise.


    Everyone knew that Heavenly Treasures were powerful weapons that could undo anyone who was not a Heavenly Lord. However, no one had heard of any Heavenly Treasure that would escape danger by itself.


    Luo Changshen shook his head andmented, ¡°No. It is Feng Ziqiu. He snuck his Divine Soul in the Heavenly Treasure to avoid damage. However, the weapon is in such a bad condition that he couldn¡¯t fight back anymore.


    ¡°This Heavenly Treasure was forged using ten thousand metals and was infused with a Heavenly Lord¡¯s power. It was the embodiment of a Heavenly Lord¡¯s might. Chen Beixuan shouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the Heavenly Treasure even if he became a Nascent Soul Cultivator.¡± Luo Changshen finished exining as he looked to the Northwest.


    ¡°I think Feng Ziqiu is running to get home.¡±


    His exnation made sense to a lot of those present.


    They were shocked and terrified.


    Chen Fan had not only defeated Feng Ziqiu; he also wanted to kill him.


    ¡°The Zn State is in that direction. Chen Beixuan is going to storm into the Feng family territory.¡±


    ¡°No wonder they call him vengeful. Ever since the rise of Heavenly Lord Astral Sea, no one has dared to challenge a Heavenly Lord family. He would be the first one.¡±


    ¡°The Feng family is in trouble!¡± Many elders imed.


    Meanwhile, in the Feng family mansion...


    A scrawny man with long hair stood in front of the water screen, face taut with fear. He was Feng Huhuang, Lord of the Feng family.


    The Feng family had been dealt a devastating blow. They had lost an Ancestral Chief and made a deadly enemy. Fortunately, the Heavenly de of Obliteration made it back.


    All the members of the Feng family were seized by a mix of anger and fear.


    The Heavenly Lord Families had gotten used to the safety at the top of the food chain. This sense of safety had turned intocency and arrogance. They believed that no one could ever harm them, since any affront would imply going against a Heavenly Lord.


    In their eyes, Chen Fan was no more important than a servant. They would forever pin Chen Fan under their thumb as long as he wasn¡¯t a Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°Insolence! He defeated Ancestral Uncle Feng, and now he is after our entire family?¡±


    ¡°Turn on the Grand Array and summon my legions. Let¡¯s show him the might of a Heavenly Lord Family.¡±


    ¡°I agree! We can¡¯t take his insult.¡±


    Many Feng family members and elders fumed.


    The third elder Feng Wushang stepped forward and asked, ¡°My lord, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°We will teach Chen Beixuan a lesson if he shows up,¡± Ninth Elder Feng Wuyan also put in hotly.


    A Heavenly Lord Family would enjoy mustering a heavy clout in any region.


    Although none of them were Chen Fan¡¯s worthy opponents, the situation would greatly favor them if the battlefield was on their Ancestral ground. Over thest ten thousand years, the Feng family had set many secret arrays and traps all over the Ancestral ground. This would even deter a Heavenly Lord from entering.


    Someone sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even think he¡¯s smart enough to locate our Ancestral ground.¡±


    Despite their fear for Chen Fan¡¯s power, they were confident in their defense.


    ¡°An Ancestral Chief from the Feng family tried to assassinate Chen Beixuan with a Heavenly Treasure!¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan overpowered a Heavenly Treasure with his bare hands and defeated both Feng Ziqiu and Heavenly de of Obliteration.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is heading toward the Feng family territory now.¡±


    Many cultivators followed this battle and they spread the news all over the Beihuang region.


    That battle had been so epic that some people called it the battle of heaven.


    The two had leveled mountains and changed the course of the river,ying waste to arge swath ofnd in the State of Ancient Medicine. Everyone who witnessed the battle felt they were watching a fight between two gods.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan¡¯s power has far exceeded any Golden Core Cultivator. He could easily crush Ancestral Patriarchs as if they were insects.¡±


    ¡°Since when did our Beihuang homnd produce such a mighty figure? He reminds me of Jun Aochen and Li Huaixian who sat at the top of the Longevity Roll.¡±


    ¡°Not even a Heavenly Treasure was able to subdue him.¡±


    Countless people marveled at Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    Meanwhile, the news filled the Perfected Cultivator Xuannu and the Sanshan Sect Master with fear. Moments before, they had been calcting their next move, wondering if they should put Fang Yan into confinement as they had promised.


    At the moment they hoped that they could jail Fang Yan for ten thousand years just in case Chen Fan decided to extend the punishment to everyone rted to Fang Yan on a whim.


    A lot of cultivators were floored, overwhelmed with fear after hearing that Chen Fan had gone after the Feng family.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Families have lorded over the Beihuang Region for ten thousand years. No one would ever dare to ruffle their feathers. I think Chen Beixuan¡¯s action is too much.¡±


    ¡°Just so. Heavenly Lord Families are powerful forces to be reckoned with.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that. Chen Beixuan could ward off the attack of a Heavenly Treasure, he might be able to bring the Feng family to their knees.¡±


    Everyone focused their attention on the Feng family.


    The Heavenly Lord Family had stayed in the seat of power for too long; many people rooted for Chen Fan, wanting to see the families fall.


    However, even the most optimistic person thought that Chen Fan could at most force the Feng family to apologize; eliminating the whole family would be too optimistic a n. They thought no one could do that, not even the Wang family¡¯s Heavenly Lord.


    Meanwhile, the air in the Alchemy Guild was filled with a mix ofplicated feelings.


    Elder Situ and the Guild Master both fell into deep thoughts.


    A long sigh was hearding from the Wu family territory in Zhenhai City.


    ¡°Atta boy! He¡¯s going to rule the Beihuang Region from now on.¡±


    The Wu family sisters grew silent after hearing this.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was closely following the Heavenly de of Obliteration.


    Swish!


    The dark wash of light ripped across the sky. It¡¯s sharp tip easily prated the air as it reached ten times the speed of sound.


    However Chen Fan was hot on its heels. Each step he took summoned a golden path under his foot. The path even led Chen Fan into the Dimensional Storm, but it remained closely behind the Heavenly de of Obliteration.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Feng Ziqiu screamed in his mind.


    He didn¡¯t expect to fail, much less the annihtion of his body. His Divine Soul had sustained heavy injuries so he was forced to turtle inside the Heavenly de of Obliteration. He would never fully recover his power, but survival was his top priority at the moment.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you have ruined my cultivation. I will make you pay for this!¡±


    Hatred burned more intensely in his eyes. He doubled down on his escape and disappeared into thin air.


    Chen Fan stopped and looked into the distance.


    He saw a great city on a mountain above the clouds. A dark wash of light flickered and flew into the city.


    It was the City of Neverwind, the home city of the Feng family.

 Chapter 936 - Attack of a Hundred Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 936 Attack of a Hundred Mountains</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s presence had awakened this city.


    Enormous Dharma Forms appeared outside of the city, each blooming like a Lotus flower. Azure and dark light shed and Divine Beasts roared. Countless auspicious signs were seen. Marriages of great cities flickered; illusions ofs¡¯ rise and fall; an apparition of a ck dragon swallowed the sky... Each disy represented a powerful Dharma Array.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The Beihan Region¡¯s Royal city had eighteen Dharma Arrays and it was considered to be imprable. However, the City of Neverwind had hundreds of such arrays, each carefully crafted by elite array masters.


    Any of those Dharma Arrays would spell trouble for a Golden Core Cultivator, much less when there were a hundred of them protecting the city.


    However, Chen Fan was unfazed by this. Keeping an impassive face, Chen Fan was going to step into the City of Neverwind.


    ¡°Cultivator Chen, hold on for a second.¡±


    A streak of light flew out from the City of Neverwind and reached the sky. An old man in a ck outfit appeared.


    The elder was tall and lean, with eyes glinting like a bird of prey as Powerful energy emanated out from him. He was the Feng family¡¯s Lord Feng Huhuang. He turned to face Chen Fan and said with a serious face, ¡°The Feng family had no quarrel with you. Why would you do this?¡±


    ¡°No quarrel? You have tried to assassinate me many times. Feng Ziqiu attacked me using the Heavenly de of Obliteration during my tribtion. You call that unworthy of a quarrel? ¡± Chen Fan was amused by the reply.


    ¡°What are you talking about? My Ancestral Uncle Feng Ziqiu passed away thousands of years ago. The Heavenly de of Obliteration is our family¡¯s Heavenly Treasure; it has been kept inside the Ancestral Master Temple for thousands of years. I believe you must have been misguided by others,¡± Feng Huhuang said while feigning a pained look.


    ¡°I saw the Heavenly de of Obliteration disappear inside the city. Are you questioning my eyes?¡± Chen Fan said and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°It has to be a misunderstanding. Our family¡¯s conniving enemies must have poisoned your ear, trying to frame my family,¡± Feng Huhuang pulled a taut face and said, ¡°Cultivator Chen, you are the Elixir Monarch, please don¡¯t be fooled by these despicable scoundrels.¡±


    ¡°Very well then. Just turn off the Dharma Array and let me enter your ancestral ground to make sure the Heavenly de of Obliteration is still there,¡± Chen Fan said lightly.


    ¡°That is not possible. The Heavenly de of Obliteration is my family treasure. Other than the Family Lord and Grand Elders, no one else is allowed to touch it,¡± Feng Huhuang shook his head and refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide what I can or cannot do.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and took a step forward. An azure energy was spread out under his feet. It shot forward and rammed into the Grand Arrays.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? Do you want to barge into my city?¡±


    Feng Huhuang¡¯s face grew cold.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, let me remind you that the Feng family is a mighty Heavenly Lord Family. We possess power that is beyond even your wildest imagination. I will say this again: you have been misguided by my scheming enemies who want us to fight. Don¡¯t give them what they want. Peace is still an option if you stop now. Otherwise, we will annihte you, Elixir Monarch Chen.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Even as Feng Huhuang spoke, rays of powerful energy surged into the sky.


    Those energy pulses belonged to individuals much more powerful than those with Golden Cores. Their overbearing presences pressured the residents of the city to the ground; theyid low, shaking. Countless Overlords readied their arms, waiting for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Would you shut up?¡±


    Chen Fan snorted and flicked a finger. Suddenly, Feng Huhuang¡¯s body exploded in mid air.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan! How dare you!¡± an angry shout came out of Neverwind.


    Chen Fan had destroyed one of Feng Huhuang¡¯s copies. The real Feng Huhuang stood deep inside the Feng Family¡¯s Ancestral ground and was watching Chen Fan through a magic mirror. He couldn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan had disregarded his cating words.


    Chen Fan took another step and arrived at the top of the city. His eyes shined with a bright light.


    This battle of one versus an entire family was about to start.


    Countless cultivators watched the battle from outside of Neverwind.


    They included not only the sects and family ns from the Zn State, but also others from the entire Beihuang Region.


    The Elder from the Wu Family, Wu Wenchan, eximed wistfully, ¡°He¡¯s going to take on an entire family. We haven¡¯t seen such a battle since Wang Xinhe rose to power.¡±


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, do you think Elixir Monarch will win?¡± Wu Qinyan asked.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Families are unthinkably powerful. The Feng family has lorded over the City of Neverwind for ten thousand years, and must have shored up significant defenses during such a long period of time. Although Chen Fan wields an impossible amount of power and is able to counter a Heavenly Treasure with bare hands, I don¡¯t think he could easily sack the City of Neverwind,¡± Wu Wendin shook his head and said, ¡°However, neither do I think that the Feng Family is able to harm him. I think that the Feng Family will have to give up and sumb to Chen Fan in the end.¡±


    The Wu Family members were shocked by the answer.


    Not even a Heavenly Lord Family could defend against Chen Fan¡¯s provocation... What could they do if they were in the Feng family¡¯s shoes? The thought filled many Wu Family members¡¯ hearts with despair.


    Their despair was shared by many other families.


    The Nin Family, the Hu family and many other sect masters had arrived at the same conclusion about the oue of the battle.


    The Feng family had fortified the city¡¯s defenses for ten thousand years. As powerful as Chen Fan was, he was not a Heavenly Lord and couldn¡¯t do the impossible.


    ¡°Even if he couldn¡¯t take out the Feng family, he would be able to force the Feng Family to their knees. That will make him the second strongest man in the Beihuang Region, right after Heavenly Lord Astral Sea,¡± Many people eximed.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t share their opinion.


    He looked down at the city in the clouds with an indifferent expression.


    Feng Huhuang¡¯s voice reverberated above the city, ¡°Chen Beixuan, if you back down now, I will forgive your impudence as well as the death of Yuqiu. We could amicably part ways. Otherwise, I will awaken the Ancestral Patriarchs and show you the might of a Heavenly Lord Family.¡±


    ¡°Hand over Feng Ziqiu and Heavenly de of Obliteration, or die,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Jerk!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    Countless curses rose from the City of Neverwind.


    Chen Fan heard the roaring of the ck dragon as the illusions of celestial bodies started to move. The world in front of Chen Fan turned darker as time and space lost their meaning. Countless dark gales burst out of the gate to the underworld and ripped across space, snarling and roaring.


    Chen Fan reckoned that the Grand Array inside Neverwind had been initiated. It surrounded the city with powerful energy that would swallow a Golden Core Cultivator within seconds.


    However, Chen Fan was still unfazed. He stood firmly; his body was suffused with an azure glow that warded against the harmful energies.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re safe behind your turtle shell?¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and said, ¡°I will show you the real meaning of strength.¡±


    Chen Fan extended a hand and closed his fingers.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Under many shocked stares, a ten thousand meter tall mountain rose from the ground and soared into the sky. Then itnded heavily on the city of Neverwind.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Feng Wuyan and the other elders were petrified.


    The mountain wasrger than a city, and yet, Chen Fan had snatched it up with one hand and hurled it at them. The impact would be as devastating as a metroid strike.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The mountain plunged into the City of Neverwind.


    Suddenly, countless Dharma Arrays took effect. Chen Fan saw a fiery phoenix shrieking at the sky; powerful Sword Qi bore down onto the mountain; a ck dragon soared, trying to lift the weight of the mountain. Those Dharma Arrays held the weight of the mountain for a second, but quickly gave in.


    This was only the beginning.


    ¡°Second mountain.¡±


    ¡°Third.¡±


    ¡°Fourth.¡±


    Chen Fan seemed to possess Divine Forces befitting of a legendary Heavenly Immortal. He was able to lift a mountain with the wave of a hand, and in a blink, he had summoned hundreds of mountains, then mmed them against the city of Neverwind.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The impact gained frequency and vigor.


    Although the Dharma Arrays over the city of Neverwind could ward off the attacks of a Heavenly Lord, the relentless pummeling seemed to be too much. Chen Fan had showered the city with his raw power. Not even a Heavenly Lord could have held his ground against such a relentless onught, much less those at the Golden Core.


    ¡°This is a true disy of a Heavenly Lord¡¯s might.¡±


    Many onlookers were stunned.


    Golden Core Cultivators were able to tap into the energy found in nature, however, they couldn¡¯t lift a huge mountain. It blew everyone¡¯s mind to see Chen Fan continuously hurling mountains at the city.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    Layers of Dharma Arrays took effect to defend against the brute force, and one after another, they exploded. After being pummeled by over a hundred mountains, only a third of the Dharma Arrays remained.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Even as Feng Huhuang was heaving a sigh of relief, he watched as Chen Fan closed his fingers and hammered down at the city.


    ¡°Those mountains were only an appetizer. This is my real attack!¡±


    At first, the punch was ordinary, however, with each inch forward, its power surged and multiplied. By the end, the earth shook and the sky moaned under unthinkable pressure. The giant fist had filled up all the space in between Heaven and Earth, ready to crush everything.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The City of Neverwind crumbled like an egg under the immeasurable weight of the punch. Everything inside the city was turned into dust.


    No one survived the brutal attack.


    The development terrorized the onlookers.

 Chapter 937 - Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 937 Defeated</h4>


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Countless people were dumbfounded as they looked at the city of Neverwind. The hundred-mile moat, dozens of arrays formed by Grandmasters and tons of cultivators of the Feng family had all been smashed.


    The ground was empty.


    As if the world had been leveled by God. All cultivators in the entire City of Neverwind had disappeared and only an enormous fist mark was left.


    ¡°Such a powerful attack!¡± many people mumbled.


    This was different from the battle outside the State of Ancient Medicine. Only a few seniors of the families had been able to watch the battle from afar back then, but this time, everyone¡¯s attention was ced in the Beihuang Region. Many cultivators witnessed it with their own eyes and a lot of Overlords were stunned.


    ¡°Not even Heavenly Lord Astral Sea of the Wang family is that powerful, right?¡±


    Some old cultivators who had lived two thousand years wondered.


    The Heavenly Lord Families, including the Nin family, the Wang family and the Hu family, werepletely shocked. The Feng family couldn¡¯t withstand even one attack from Chen Fan. Did that mean he could also destroy the other Heavenly Lord Families easily?


    Thinking of this, even the members of the Wu family became quite anxious.


    Elder Situ and Grandmaster Chenyan were even terrified.


    ¡°Calm down. The Heavenly Lord Families have been here for thousands of years. How would we be destroyed just like that? This isn¡¯t the real power of the Feng family,¡± Wu Wendin said.


    Then, several ck dots flew out from the ruins of Neverwind City, which were Feng Huhuang, Feng Wuyan and the others. Those top cultivators of the Feng family were like drowned mice.


    Feng Huhuang¡¯s hair was loose, his ck robe was messy and he was bleeding.


    Chen Fan¡¯s punch was too terrifying. Those who survived were either Grand Perfected Cultivators who had a superior-grade Golden Core or top Overlords with many Dharma Artifacts. The rest of the members of the Feng family had been crushed. Only a few were left.


    Feng Huhuang was enraged as he nced over the already leveled City of Neverwind.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you... killed members of the Feng family... I¡¯ll... do whatever it takes to exact revenge!¡±


    The leader of the Feng family yelled, ¡°I won¡¯t give up until I destroy your body and rip you Divine Soul out!¡±


    Even though the City of Neverwind wasn¡¯t the ancestral ground of the Feng family, they had been there for twenty thousand years and most of their members and property were in that city. The Spirit Stones, pills, Dharma Treasures and materials could fill a mountain, but they had all been destroyed by Chen Fan.


    What Feng Huhuang was most devastated about were the eight troops of their Demon Execution Guards!


    A Heavenly Lord Family was superior not only because of their Heavenly Treasure, but also due to their troops. Even the elites of the Longevity Roll would have to avoid the troops formed with over a hundred Golden Core Cultivators and ten thousand Connate Cultivators. An army of Blood Fiends could invade a Barren Region, and the Demon Execution Guards were several times stronger than them.


    Other than the elites of the Longevity Roll who had a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure or Overlords like Feng Ziqiu, nobody below the level of Heavenly Lord could fight with them!


    Eight Demon Execution Guards were as powerful as eight Half Heavenly Lords. And yet, they had been annihted before they could even show their might. So, how would Feng Huhuang not be angry?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Feng family will kill you!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll chase after you until you die!¡±


    Feng Wushang and Feng Wuyan also said furiously.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll eliminate the Feng family first, then.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered and walked toward Feng Wushang. He immediately smacked down this elder of the Feng family, smashing him to pieces.


    ¡°Run.¡±


    Feng Huhuang and the others turned into a beam of light and escaped.


    ¡°You want to run?¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and started going after them.


    But the next second, Feng Huhuang and the others disappeared. Chen Fan knew they didn¡¯t really disappear. They went into another world, one simr to a small world like the Realm of Kunxu and the Two World Peak.


    Chen Fan looked up with golden glitters in his eyes.


    The Li Fire Golden Eyes shone over the world.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then, the dimension faded and arge underworld appeared in front of Chen Fan. It was a few hundred milesrge, filled with the howling sound of wind. Many ck wind dragons that were a thousand feet long flew around.


    At the same time, some terrifying energy was awakening in this world.


    Most of the energy Chen Fan had felt was outside the City of Neverwind; it first came from this underworld. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to destroy the city so easily.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    When the energy of the Heavenly de of Obliteration disappeared, he thought it hid into the City of Neverwind, but it was in fact inside this small world.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Feng family used to have a Heavenly Lord. He should have been able to create a Grotto-heaven or get a small world from the dimension.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Having a small world was the reason why these Heavenly Lord Families were indestructible. Even if the City of Neverwind was destroyed, they could just rebuild it.


    And yet, Chen Fan was extremely smart. He could see that the small world used to be over a thousand miles during its heyday, but it currently wasn¡¯t well nourished because of the death of its owner. Although the Feng family had tried to maintain it, it kept shrinking and many cultivators sleeping in this world had died over time. This was why the Feng family wasn¡¯t as strong as the Wang family and the Ethereal Heavenly Sect.


    ¡°I wonder how powerful the small world of the Wang family is. Would there be a lot of cultivators?¡±


    Chen Fan chuckled and quickly forgot about it.


    At the same time, the underworld shook violently and many energies rose. A lot of cultivators with a decayed look walked out of the mansions in the mountains. They were sluggish and were wearing ancient clothes.


    However, they exuded an energy which was as strong as that of Feng Huhuang and Wu Wendin. They were all Overlords like the former leaders and Grand Elders of the Feng family, and were as powerful as Grand Perfected Cultivators with a superior-grade Golden Core. They would only be awakened during the most critical moments. A couple of them were evenparable to Feng Ziqiu and many more wereing.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, the power of the Feng family isn¡¯t something you can imagine,¡± Feng Huhuang yelled.


    ¡°Loser.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    He wasn¡¯t scared even before the Deity Wheelpleted the second transformation, and even his Divine Body had reached the Great Perfection Level. He could fight head to head with a Nascent Soul Cultivator, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about these old cultivators who had shut themselves in.


    ¡°If your Heavenly Lord is still alive, I might still be a bit scared, but it¡¯s easy for me to defeat these old men.¡±


    Chen Fan reached out and tore the sky apart.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sky was like a curtain and he slit it open. ck wind howled and there was dense Yin Qi inside the crack. This was apparently the underworld of the Feng family.


    Chen Fan broke the dimension shield of the small world, just like that.


    Countless former Grand Elders of the Feng family shouted furiously, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing whatever I want for five centuries. What can you do about it?¡±


    Chen Fan burst intoughter and he crashed into the underworld.


    Countless cultivators could only see the ck wind and Yin Dragons through the dimension cracks. Dozens of former Grand Elders of the Feng family quickly turned into beams of ck light and shed towards Chen Fan.


    Those Grand Elders were all close to the end of their lives. They had been sealed by their Immortal Will before and they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive two weeks once they got out, but they were as powerful as the current elites.


    But Chen Fan wasn¡¯t afraid at all. In fact, he became even more vicious.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    How powerful was it when dozens of elites of the Longevity Roll attacked?


    Nobody had seen it before!


    Some terrifying energy waves surged out of the dimension cracks and swept across the entire underworld. This small world shook, letting out some thunderous sounds as if it were going to shatter.


    The impact of the battle created cracks on the ground in the surrounding five hundred mile range. Many cultivators who were close had been crushed to pieces; not even peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivators were able to survive.


    In the end.


    The ck light was dissipated. Everyone saw a ray of azure light shining brighter, lighting up the entire small world. Even the former Grand Elders were unable to resist it!


    ¡°It¡¯s horrible. It¡¯s truly horrible!¡±


    Many onlookers turned pale.


    In such a battle, even the leaders or Grand Elders of the powerful families would have died.


    Wang Xuanlong and Wu Baisu looked terrified. They thought they were the top young elites of the Beihuang Region and wereparable to all the talents on Tianhuang. And yet, as they saw Chen Fan fight, they finally realized what it meant to be a real Overlord, a real elite!


    Half an hourter.


    The noises in the underworld stopped and the ck light disappeared. There were only beams of azure light left!


    People¡¯s hearts sank.


    The Feng family... lost!

 Chapter 938 - Exterminating a Family Alone

    <h4>Chapter 938 Exterminating a Family Alone</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As the azure light shed through, a ck dragon let out a cry and was split in half. The entire underworld was then filled with glitter and nobody dared to fight back.


    All the onlookers knew what this meant.


    ¡°The Feng family lost,¡± Wang Xuanfeng said.


    And Wang Xuanlong¡ªwho was standing next to him surrounded by stars¡ªremained silent.


    This elite of the Wang family was looking extremely serious right then. His eyes were full of fear and he looked at Chen Fan as if it were the first time seeing such a powerful enemy. This was the first time for Wang Xuanfeng to see his brother making such an expression. Wang Xuanlong would still remain calm even when fighting with Luo Changshen.


    ¡°Thest time my brother looked like this was when we met the Ancestral Patriarch...¡±


    Wang Xuanfeng was terrified.


    And the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wang family... was the only one Nascent Soul Cultivator in the Beihuang Region, Wang Xinhe!


    ¡°Does brother really see Chen Beixuan as someone like Ancestral Patriarch Xinhe? How is that possible?¡±


    Wang Xuanfeng was shocked.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s performance in this battle was indeed astonishing. Even a Heavenly Lord Family had been defeated by him. So, what else in the Beihuang Region could stop him?


    Even Wang Tianchen¡ªthe leader of the Wang family¡ªhad to admit that unless Ancestral Patriarch Xinhe returned or other families worked together, no one else in the Beihuang Region would be able to defeat Chen Fan.


    As for the Nin family, the Hu family and the Taiyi Sect, their leaders, elders and disciples turned pale.


    The Feng family had been too vulnerable in front of Chen Fan. Didn¡¯t this mean that the other Heavenly Lord Families would be unable to resist him either? They were even weaker than the Feng family in terms of raw power.


    ¡°Damn it! Hu Xiao dragged us into this!¡±


    Hu Yuanshuo had already started to stomp his foot.


    The elders of the Hu family were frightened. The Hu family had the worst rtionship with Chen Fan among therge families and there was nothing they could do.


    Some families knew they had yet to be Chen Fan¡¯s enemies and there was still a chance to turn things around. So, they started thinking what to do afterwards.


    Right then, even the dumbest person could see.


    Everything would change in the Beihuang Region after that day. The Feng family had been annihted, while another Overlord was stepping on their bodies and announcing the world about his existence.


    ¡°The world has turned upside down!¡±


    Wu Wendin shook his head. This Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family began to hunch his body.


    ¡°He blocked a Heavenly Treasure with his hand and defeated the Feng family! Is it a good or a bad thing that the Beihuang Region has such a person?¡±


    Wu Wenchan and the other elders were speechless, but Wu Qinyan was thrilled. After all, the Wu family had a good rtionship with Chen Fan and he even made pills for them.


    Only Wu Xiao was trembling. She was repentant and afraid at the same time.


    That day on the Ancient Deity teau, she had stepped up and asked the sisters of the Wu family not to protect Chen Fan.


    ¡°Who would have thought an alchemist from the Beihan Region could be this powerful?¡±


    Wu Xiao was drenched in endless regret.


    And most onlookers werepletely stunned, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Someone exterminated the superior Feng family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a Heavenly Lord Family that had a history of thousands of years. They even had a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord once and used to be on top of the Beihuang Region!¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan can even exterminate a Heavenly Lord Family. So, is there anything else he wouldn¡¯t dare to do?¡±


    Countless cultivators were speechless.


    The Feng family had been standing high in the Zn State for thousands of years. Ever since their Heavenly Lord had built such a strong foundation, they had gone through countless difficulties and challenges, but they survived.


    However, someone broke into their house and destroyed the City of Neverwind. Even the underworld seemed to have been overwhelmed, while their opponent was only one man.


    ¡°He really exterminated a family by himself!¡±


    Elder Chenyan heaved a sigh.


    ¡°From now on, there will be an Elixir Monarch Chen in the Beihuang Region, aside from than the Heavenly Lord Families.¡±


    Elder Situ immediately turned pale after hearing this.


    In the small world of the Feng family.


    Chen Fan had crushed the ck dragon with just a punch and he stepped over the Grand Elder of the Feng family. This peerless cultivator with an eighth-grade Golden Core had once ruled the Beihuang Region.


    He could even beat Wang Xuanlong and Lichen, but he was like an ant in front of Chen Fan and was stomped to pieces. After the Azure Thearch Longevity Body reached the Great Perfection Level, Chen Fan had be extremely powerful.


    Even the body of a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord might be weaker than Chen Fan¡¯s, let alone the wilting bodies of those old, dying cultivators.


    ¡°Weak.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    The azure aura around him expanded and he turned into an azure sun that floated in the sky of the underworld. He shone over a few hundred miles and not even the thick soil was able to resist the light.


    Broken limbs and blood were all over the ce behind Chen Fan.


    Ever since Chen Fan stepped into this small world, dozens of former Grand Elders of the Feng family had been killed and a few hundred arrays had been destroyed.


    As for the two Demon Execution Guards left in the underworld, they were defeated right after they formed a battling formation. Over a hundred Golden Core Cultivators and ten thousand Connate Cultivators had been instantly punched to little bits!


    Only a few people in the small world of the Feng family were still alive.


    ¡°A demon. You¡¯re a demon.¡±


    Feng Huhuang trembled.


    He looked at Chen Fan in fear.


    He watched as dozens of ancestors were killed by Chen Fan. Countless cultivators of the Feng family fought until the end, but Chen Fan defeated them in a short while. He even escaped the arrays that could kill the elites of the Longevity Roll as if they were just des of grass! In half an hour, Chen Fan destroyed everything the Feng family had amassed in the past thousands of years.


    He was truly invincible!


    Feng Huhuang didn¡¯t know what it meant to be invincible, but he finally understood.


    If Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a demon, what would he be?


    ¡°A demon? Not even the Heavenly Fiend would call me this.¡± Chen Fan sneered and grabbed Feng Huhuang with one hand. He then squeezed and crushed Feng Huhuang¡¯s body, including treasures, Dharma Artifacts and his Divine Soul.


    In the end, when there was no one else in the entire underworld family¡ª


    Chen Fan looked at the sky.


    ¡°Feng Ziqiu, are you just going to watch me exterminate your family? I guess you¡¯d be powerful enough to fight back if you borrowed the energy of this Grotto-heaven.¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    A cold voice was suddenly heard.


    Many ck wind dragons that were a thousand feet long flew from the underworld. They gathered and became a man.


    That man was about forty years old. He was wearing a ck outfit and his face looked pale. It was Feng Ziqiu.


    Meanwhile, his energy soared and his body didn¡¯t seem like it had been destroyed; it looked even more powerful. The Heavenly de of Obliteration vibrated in his hand.


    ¡°Your ancestor left this underworld for you back then. Since you have control of a Heavenly Treasure, you must know full well how to use the energy of this small world. Even though it¡¯s only a Grotto-heaven that is a few hundred milesrge, you certainly had enough time to form your body again. However, this small world will probably copse if you take its energy.¡±


    Chen Fan snickered and continued, ¡°Besides, you sat there and watched Feng Huhuang die, so that they could use up my energy. The Feng family is gone.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. As long as I have the Heavenly de of Obliteration, the Feng family will be back, Feng Ziqiu looked cold as he spoke, ¡°Still, you recklessly ran into the underworld. Don¡¯t you know that not even Wang Xinhe has dared to step into this ce?¡±


    Then.


    He reached out.


    ¡°de!¡±


    Boom!


    The entire underworld shook. A ck storm and many whirlwinds were formed. Looking from afar, they looked like some ck pirs.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    A beam of ck light was shot from the center of the small world andnded on Feng Ziqiu¡¯s hand.


    He was holding a sword at the moment; his energy was surging to an unbelievable level. Every breath and move he made seemed to be controlling the entire world and he was like its owner. In fact, all the power of the underworld was being harnessed by him.


    He shed with the energy of the Heavenly Treasure and the power of the Grotto-heaven.


    This sh was as powerful as the attacks of the ¡°Dinghai Pearl.¡± Not even a Heavenly Lord would fight against the owner of a small world; this would be like fighting against the entire world, even if it was just a few hundred milesrge.


    Boom!


    The ck de aura split the sky.


    The world shook and the underworld seemed like it was about to copse.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do something Wang Xinhe couldn¡¯t? Feng Ziqiu, provoking me will be the thing you¡¯ll regret the most in your entire life,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Facing this sh, he cracked a smile and raised his fair hand. Then, he clenched it to form a fist and punched.


    The world was turned upside down!


    October 27th, 2020. Tianhuang Calendar, year 129653.


    Chen Fan defeated the Feng family in front of everyone. The City of Neverwind disappeared. The underworld was destroyed. Feng Chengzi died and his family was exterminated.


    When the news was spread, the Beihuang Region was astonished.


    Since then, everyone knew about Chen Beixuan!

 Chapter 939 - Who in the World Didn’t Know Him?

    <h4>Chapter 939 Who in the World Didn¡°t Know Him?</h4>


    Of the thirteen states in the Beihuang Region, the Zhenhai State was thergest. Large swaths of itsnd mass were upied bykes and swamps with countless ancient cities scattered across it.


    The Luo family of Canng City was one of the Seven Great Ancient Families. Although there had never been a Heavenly Lord in the family, it boasted an abundance of Grand Perfected Cultivators and over a hundred Golden Core Cultivators. A few thousand years in the past, one of their Ancestral Chiefs had attained a superior-grade Golden Core. Over all, the Luo family was no less powerful than the Zhao family of Beihan; it was a powerful force in its own right.


    ¡°Hew!¡±


    A giant ck Snake of the Red River flew across the sky. It stretched out its few thousand meter long body, forcing the other vehicles in the air to the side.


    ¡°Miss Gongsun, there are thousands of miles between Canng City and Medicine City, but everyone has heard of the Luo family. Even a sect master would have made way for the ck Snake of the Red River.¡±


    Luo Qianyan stood on the t forehead of the snake and looked down at thend and the residences in the area.


    He let out a peal ofughter,cing his voice with confidence and pride.


    The most talented cultivator in the Luo Family, Luo Qianyan had not even reached a hundred years old yet, but he had already formed a level six Golden Core and was only half a step away from a superior-grade Golden Core. Although he wasn¡¯t as powerful as Feng Yuqiu or Nin Haichao, he was a powerful cultivator in his own right and was much more powerful than billions of ordinary cultivators.


    The girl standing beside him said nothing.


    She was wearing a splendid court outfit thatplimented her breathtaking beauty. A Golden belt cinched her thin waist, entuating her ample breasts. She was as attractive as the Wu sisters. Her radiating beauty put the appearance of many servant girls to shame.


    However, there was a hint of arrogance locked in between her eyebrows.


    ¡°I have heard that Wang Xuanlong was the dominant force in the Beihuang Region. Wang Xuanlong ranked number ny three on the Longevity Roll, a far cry whenpared with my senior brother,¡± Gongsun Lan said faintly.


    Luo Qianyan¡¯s pulled a taut face after he heard those words.


    Luo Qianyan eximed, ¡°Beihuang is the least powerful among all the Heavenly Regions and is far behind the prosperous Liyang Region.


    ¡°Other than the Incorruptible Sacred Land and the Ten Major Heavenly Regions, the Liyang Heavenly Region is the strongest. Your brother, Gongsun Kui, is on par with Jun Aochen and Li Huaixian. So prosperous is the Liyang Region that it has produced three Longevity Roll Elites.¡±


    He knew that the girl was from a side branch of the Gongsun family. However, the Gongsun family was a real Heavenly Lord Family with a Nascent Soul Cultivator guarding it. They were as powerful as the Wang Family and not even the Luo Family couldpare.


    Therefore, Luo Qianyan would tread carefully around the gorgeous girl.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Gongsun Lanughed lightly,but the pride in her voice was palpable.


    ¡°Senior Brother ranked number eighteen on the Longevity Roll. However, with his raw talent and fame, he will rise to challenge Jun Aochen and Li Huaixian very soon.¡±


    An admiration that verged on infatuation shed across Gongsun Lan¡¯s face. It was apparent that the girl was deeply in love with her senior brother.


    Luo Qianyan noticed the girl¡¯s sentiment, and his smile froze.


    Luo Qianyan hesitated and said, ¡°As a matter of fact, the most capable young cultivator in the Beihuang Region is no longer Wang Xuanlong.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is it then? I haven¡¯t heard of a second person from the Beihuang Region taking a spot on the Longevity Roll.¡± Gongsun Lan was taken aback. She shot a doubtful nce at the man beside her.


    Even as Luo Qianyan was going to provide the answer, the air around them seemed to have stopped moving.


    He looked up and saw the crowd around them make way for a ck carriage that came forth from afar. The rider of the carriage was an old man in a ck outfit. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary at first nce.


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±


    Luo Qianyan was taken by surprise. He hurried to order the snake rider to pull over.


    The ck carriage rode forward and past the ck snake with a cold indifference. No one dared to speak a word. Luo Qianyan stood atop the snake, and bowed slightly at the carriage. He didn¡¯t look up until the carriage had passed.


    ¡°Was that the Wang Family¡¯s carriage?¡±


    Gongsun Lan knew that the owner of the carriage was a powerful force, so she asked after the carriage had disappeared. The only faction that she could think of was the Wang Family.


    Even when she spoke their name, her arrogance didn¡¯t wane even the slightest.


    Although she was from a side branch of the Gongsun Family, the overall strength of the Wang Family was still one notch below them. The Gongsun Family had risen to power using their expertise in Array Formation. In thest ten thousand years, the family had produced three Heavenly Lords while the Wang Family only had one. In addition, the ordinary appearance of the Wang Family¡¯s carriage perplexed Gongsun Lan. The procession of the Gongsun Family Lord was much more gradiose than this.


    ¡°He is much more terrifying than the Wang Family.¡±


    Luo Qianyan rose to his feet.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Gongsun Lan knotted her brows in confusion.


    ¡°Back to your question: Who is the most powerful young man in the Beihuang Region?¡± Luo Qianyan let out a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s the owner of that carriage.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Gongsun Lan looked confused for a second.


    Suddenly, a shocked expression surfaced on her face.


    ¡°You mean the one who uprooted the Feng Family and countered a Heavenly Treasure with his bare hands?¡±


    Luo Qianyan nodded. The princess of the Gongsun Family let out a gasp of cold air. She looked into the distance where the carriage had disappeared, eyes filled with fear and apprehension.


    Although the Feng Family was no match against the Gongsun Family, Chen Fan¡¯s unthinkable achievement outshined anything her senior brother, Gongsun Kui had done.


    ¡°Is he really that terrifying?¡± A pang of suspicion rose in Gongsun Lan¡¯s mind.


    Meanwhile, Luo Qianyan stared at the direction where the carriage was headed in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s where the Wu Family is. Is Chen Fan going to make a move against the Wu Family?¡±


    The thought filled Luo Qianyan¡¯s heart with fear.


    Meanwhile, inside the ck carriage...


    Chen Fan was wearing an azure outfit while he sat cross legged on a bench. He looked nothing like a cultivator. A de crescent dey over hisp.


    The de jittered from time to time, trying to break free from Chen Fan¡¯s hold. Each time that happened, Chen Fan would tap it gently, pacifying it with a pulse of azure energy.


    ¡°Senior Chen Fan, are we heading to the Wu Family?¡± Mu Hongti asked with hesitation.


    Lin Wuhua also furrowed her brow.


    They had mixed feelings about the Wu Family. It¡¯s true that some individuals in the Wu Family tried to betray Chen Fan, and Wu Baisu had also refused to help Chen Fan during a critical moment, but Wu Qinyan had treated the girls very well.


    ¡°I have no quarrels with the Wu Family, I just want to say goodbye and return a small favor.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    The Heavenly de of Obliteration vibrated violently as Chen Fan spoke, attracting the three girls¡¯ attention. Although they had not seen Chen Fan¡¯s battle at the Zn State, they had heard a lot about it.


    They heard that Chen Fan hadpletely uprooted the Feng Family, ughtering every single member of the n. After that, he took the Heavenly de of Obliteration from the city ruins.


    The Hu family, the Nin Family and the Taiyi Sect had asked Chen Fan to return the Heavenly de.


    However, after Chen Fan killed a couple of their messengers, everyone epted reality and stopped protesting. By then, Chen Fan was the most dominating presence in the Beihuang Region.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to talk to Sister Qinyan?¡± Yun Yier asked.


    Even as Lin Wuhua and Mu Hongti were trying to pry out some information from Chen Fan, a wizened voice drifted to them from the distance.


    ¡°Wu Wendin of the Wu Family wees Elixir Monarch Chen!¡±


    The Wu Family had not taken Chen Fan seriously thest time he went to visit them. However, they had gone all out this time. Ancestral Patriarch Wu Wendin had led the entire leadership of the family to wee Chen Fan a few thousand miles away from their home. The weing procession was escorted by the seven Zhenhai Legions of the Wu Family.


    Over a hundred thousand cultivators and hundreds of Golden Core Cultivators filled up the sky. Banners of all colors pped against the wind. They all bowed to Chen Fan with a great measure of deference.


    The girls in the carriage were taken aback by the sight.


    They were in awe of the reactions produced by Chen Fan¡¯s unmatched prestige.


    The Heavenly Lord Family had gone all the way to the middle of nowhere to wee Chen Fan. Wu Wendin was the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family, but his voice was filled with respect. Luo Qianyan and Gongsun Lan had followed Chen Fan to that ce; they were left aghast by the sight when they arrived.


    ¡°Not even my senior brother could make the Family Leader of a Heavenly Lord Family lower his head.¡±


    Gongsun Lan¡¯s arrogance had slowly been reced by fear.


    A faint voice drifted out from the carriage, ¡°No need for the formality, much less the extravaganza. I¡¯m here to see Qinyan.¡±


    ¡°Qinyan?¡±


    The Wu Family members were taken aback.


    Ever since Chen Fan toppled the Feng Family, he had risen to power in the Beihuang Region. Countless factions watched his every move with close attention. Therefore, the Wu Family had already known for a while that Chen Fan was on his way to see them; they had been overtaken by fear because of this.


    Wu Xiao and many others thought Chen Fan had returned for revenge.


    Even Wu Baisu was worried that Chen Fan would force the Wu Family into servitude. Wu Wendin had wished to befriend Chen Fan, but Chen Fan was no longer the aspiring cultivator. Instead, Chen Fan had grown, bing a terrifying force and a Heavenly Lord¡¯s equal. A visit by such a powerful man would scare anyone.


    Despite the reverence Wu Wendin had stered on his face, the Dark Cauldron of Aetherial Water let out faint waves of energy in his hand, ready to strike out. That was the Wu Family¡¯s Heavenly Treasure; it was just as powerful as the Heavenly de of Obliteration.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Fan was there to see Wu Qinyan.


    ¡°I am here, my lord.¡±


    Wu Wendin waved a hand and ordered Wu Qinyan to step out.


    A voice drifted to her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to say goodbye.


    ¡°I owe you one for telling me Situ Cheng¡¯s secrets. To pay you back, I will pass this Alchemy Manual of Clear Jade to you. If you follow the instructions, you will be a Heavenly Alchemist in no time.


    ¡°Onest thing: look after Qiao Qiao for me.¡±


    When the voice faded in Wu Qinyan¡¯s mind, she saw the ck carriage was already on its way. The only thing that made her believe that voice was real was the new memories of the Alchemy Manual.


    ¡°What a weirdo,¡± Wu Baisu mumbled.


    Tianhuang Calendar, July 3rd, 129563.


    Chen Fan spent three months in the Beihuang Region and was transformed from a no ount alchemist to a household name!

 Chapter 940 - The Fifth Transformation of the Deity Wheel

    <h4>Chapter 940 The Fifth Transformation of the Deity Wheel</h4>


    ¡°tter.¡±


    A ck carriage ran across the sky.


    It was entirely ck and had no patterns on it. The white-haired servant sitting on it was also old and seemed to be weak.


    They didn¡¯t look like they were famous; they seemed to belong to a small sect or family instead.


    A beast that was a few hundred meters long with a pavilion on its back flew past them, creating some strong wind. Someone on it snickered.


    ¡°Heh, they can¡¯t even afford a ck Nightmare. What kind of Young Master is that? He¡¯s a disgrace to the cultivation families.¡±


    A young cultivator sneered.


    A beautiful female cultivator next to him said, ¡°Oh, the ck Nightmare is the ancestor of the ck me Horses and a pure Golden Core Beast. It¡¯s said to be able to crush a mountain and dry a pond. Other than the royal families or disciples of the Heavenly Lord Families, who else can afford it?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± They both burst intoughter.


    The carriage continued to move forward.


    Zhao Juexian and the three girls had already gotten used to the sneers, so they didn¡¯t mind at all. It had been almost a year since they left the Beihuang Region with Chen Fan.


    In this year, Chen Fan passed through a dozen Heavenly Regions with them and they were already thousands of miles away from the Beihuang Region.


    Although the news about the battle where Chen Fan exterminated the Feng family had gradually spread, astonishing all the regions and the Heavenly Sects on Tianhuang, they were too far away after all. Besides, Chen Fan¡¯s carriage was ordinary and people rarely recognized it.


    Yun Yier frowned and said, ¡°Sister Wuhua, Senior Chen has been in there for six months. He hasn¡¯t even taken a sip of water. Is something wrong?¡±


    Mu Hongti knocked the girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°Hm, you¡¯re able to form a valley in a couple months when you be a Connate Cultivator, not to mention Senior Chen who is even more powerful than a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord. He can stay alive without eating for a century. What can possibly happen?¡±


    ¡°Ow, stop it.¡± Yun Yier pouted.


    Lin Wuhua sat aside and continued to cultivate. She was wearing a ck outfit as if nothing in the world could leave a trace on her. After a year, she had be more powerful and had reached the mid-stage Golden Core Level.


    However, when she nced over Chen Fan, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit frightened.


    Lin Wuhua wasn¡¯t like Yun Yier and Mu Hongti. She had a much higher level and broader vision.


    ¡°Senior Chen is indeed strange.


    ¡°One year ago when we left the Beihuang Region, we first went to the Leiyuan Heavenly Region. He cultivated for three months under the thundercloud formed by countless thunderbolts. He then went through the Thunder Tribtion and turned into a weird Divine Beast that had a dragon head and human body.


    ¡°After that, we went deep into the universe and struggled in a dimensional storm for two months before giving up.¡±


    Lin Wuhua kept thinking about the recent events.


    ¡°But since he started practicing this cultivation art, he¡¯s been staying in the carriage and didn¡¯t even look for Heavenly Medicines and Spirit Herbs anymore. He¡¯s now surrounded by ck mist and Fiend Qi, and he¡¯s dropped from the Golden Core Level to the Connate Level.


    ¡°Has Senior Chen gone crazy?¡± Lin Wuhua wondered.


    After all, she didn¡¯t know about the mystery of the Deity Wheel¡¯s nine transformations.


    Ever since the Deity Wheel hadpleted the second transformation and the Azure Thearch Longevity Body reached the Great Perfection Level, Chen Fan started cultivating the third transformation.


    The transformation of the Kun Peng and the Thunder Loch were familiar to Chen Fan. After the second transformation of the Deity Wheel, his power had surged and his cultivation speeded up.


    The Xuan Wu True Form and the Chaotic Divine Tree were constantly absorbing the energy of the world and other dimensions across the universe. Chen Fan was at the moment like two Nascent Soul Cultivators cultivating at the same time.


    So, he quicklypleted the third and fourth transformations, and he was getting even faster.


    He spent three months looking for a ce full of thunderclouds and he absorbed the power of the thunderbolts toplete the Thunder Loch Golden Core. After that, he flew out of Tianhuang and turned into the Kun Peng to swallow the dimensional force toplete the fourth transformation.


    But since the fifth transformation, Chen Fan had started to slow down.


    Since he chose a Fiend Art for it!


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Chen Fan sat with his legs crossed and his eyes closed. He was breathing like a dragon.


    As he breathed, plumes of ck smoke billowed out from a banner in his hand and his body absorbed them. Six giant ck holes even appeared behind him. The pure Fiend Qi that came out of the ck holes was dense, which then became like drops ofva.


    What was more frightening was that the screams of ghosts and whispers of demons resounded in the ck holes.


    Even though the three girls were powerful, they would not dare to look directly at the ck holes. They had looked at them once before, but they felt like their souls were about to be sucked out of their bodies. They would have died if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    Yun Yier patted her chest.


    They had no idea what cultivation art Chen Fan was practicing, but they knew it was frightening. While he was still cultivating, he could already suck in the souls of Golden Core Cultivators. So, how powerful would he be once he finished?


    In fact, Chen Fan was indeed cultivating an unprecedented Fiend Art.


    The ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art!¡±


    This Fiend Art wasn¡¯t as well-known as the Blood God Heavenly Art and the Manghuang Fiend Art on Tianhuang, but it was something that truly frightened the Realm of Cultivation deep in the universe.


    Thatis, since thest being who cultivated this Fiend Art was the Jiuming Fiend Lord!


    The Jiuming Fiend Lord wasn¡¯t from this universe, but from a mysterious realm of demons. It destroyed dozens ofs and ate countless souls once it showed up. It also leveled an ancient sacred ground and killed many Void Returning Cultivators. Even Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals found this vicious Fiend Lord troubling.


    The Jiuming Fiend Lord wasn¡¯t the most powerful across the universe. Cangqin, Chen Fan¡¯s master in his previous life, could certainly beat the Jiuming Fiend Lord.


    And yet, the Fiend Art it practiced was too terrifying.


    The ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± was said to be one of the top three Fiend Arts. Once it waspleted, a cultivator couldmunicate with six ancient fiends and borrow their power. Every one of the ancient fiends had the strength of a peak-stage Void Returning Cultivator. When they merged together, they would be like a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal. Besides, they each equaled a live, so there were six lives in total. Someone even cultivated the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± to the highest level where each ancient fiend had the power of a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal.


    When the six of them merged into one, they could conquer all worlds and go through the Tribtion easily!


    Unfortunately, the Jiuming Fiend Lord met Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had just reached the Dao Reunion Level back then and was the youngest Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal in history. He ran into the Jiuming Fiend Lord and they immediately started fighting.


    Even though the Jiuming Fiend Lord had six incarnations and six lives, Chen Fan still managed to kill it. They fought for three months and the impact of the battle destroyed dozens ofs.


    And because of that battle, Chen Fan became famous and was known as the Perfected Immortal who was most desperate to go through the Tribtion in history.


    And the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± also fell into Chen Fan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The ck banner in Chen Fan¡¯s hand was finally overwhelmed. Thest bit of its energy was consumed. It cracked and turned into a piece of weathered wood.


    Then, the six ck holes behind Chen Fan also turned into humanoid forms.


    But these human forms looked strange.


    There was a giant with three heads and six arms, and was covered in scales.


    There was a demon surrounded by Ghost Qi and bones.


    There was...


    They all carried a terrifying and ancient energy, as if they belonged to ancient times. The Divine Soul of ordinary people would be taken away if they looked at these fiends and even Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords had to be careful as they dealt with them. They were the six ancient Sacred Fiends. Every one of them had supreme Fiend Arts and were frightening even thousands of years after they died.


    ¡°What a shame. I can¡¯t directly form a sacred-grade Golden Core and transform into these six Fiends.¡±


    Chen Fan slowly opened his eyes and heaved a sigh.


    Tianhuang was a cultivation, not a fiend or realm of demons after all. There might be abundant Spirit Qi there, but the Fiend Qi was too thin. Chen Fanpleted fifteen Banners of Heavenly Fiend after eliminating the seven fiend sects. Together with the energy of the six demon realms, he had only pushed the Deity Wheel to the Connate Level and it was impossible for him toplete the fifth transformation.


    ¡°Luckily, there¡¯s still the Ancient Demon Loch,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    He had expected this when he cultivated this Fiend Art.


    It was easy to cultivate the true form of the Kun Peng and the Thunder Loch, as Chen Fan had a strong foundation and Tianhuang had the powers of space and thunder he needed. Even so, he still stole a lot of Heavenly Medicines and Heavenly Materials from the Heavenly Lord Families in the past six months. He even swallowed eight Void Dimension Crystal Mines at once, enraging the sects in a Heavenly Region.


    And for the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± to reach the phenomenal sess level, he needed to eat at least a Nascent Soul Fiend Art Cultivator or practice for more than three years.


    Tianhuang might not have any Nascent Soul Fiend Art Cultivators, but there were quite a lot in the Ancient Demons Loch. Luo Changshen might be nning something, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t care.


    Although he still had to be careful with Mount Emperor, he could definitely defeat a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord.


    He had to go to the Ancient Demons Loch.


    Let alone the fact that there were Divine Medicines and Divine Materials.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Chen Fan yelled.


    The Fiend Qi around him went back into his body.


    If the Ancient Demon Prince were there, it would be terrified.


    Chen Fan might not have much Fiend Qi, but the Fiend Qi he had was much purer than that of the descendants of the Ancient Demons and was as heavy as mercury.


    As for the Blood God Sect and the seven Fiend Sects, their Fiend Qi wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning.


    If Chen Fan¡¯s Fiend Qi was the thickest and most refined aviation gasoline, that of Lord Blood God would be ordinary oil diluted by water a hundred times.


    This meant that Chen Fan¡¯s Fiend Qi was a hundred times more powerful than theirs.


    He would be able to defeat a Fiend Art Cultivator or an Ancient Demon effortlessly and nobody would be able to fight evenly with him, except for the Demon Commanders.


    This was what the Fiend Arts did.


    Those cultivators or races that practiced Fiend Arts would be restrained by the Fiend Arts or Fiend Qi of a higher level.


    ¡°Senior Chen, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    The three girls in the carriage immediately sensed it once Chen Fan moved.


    Yun Yier and Mu Hongti approached him excitedly and even Lin Wuhua felt relieved when she saw Chen Fan was all right.


    Even though Lin Wuhua was always cool, she knew Chen Fan was an important person.


    If something happened to him, the Heavenly Lord Families in the Beihuang Region would seek him for revenge. By then, not only the Chinese, the Xuanming Grotto-heaven and the entire Beihan Region would be eliminated from the face of Tianhuang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was just trying out a cultivation art. I¡¯m fine,¡± Chen Fan said.


    He was wearing an azure robe at the moment and no longer had Fiend Qi around him, just a if he were a hardworking student. If the three girls hadn¡¯t seen what happened just then, they would have been fooled.


    ¡°Where are we now?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Zhao Juexian, who was sitting outside the carriage, replied respectfully, ¡°We¡¯ve gone past the Liyang Heavenly Region two weeks ago and we¡¯re now in the Reincarnation Heavenly Region. We¡¯re five hundred thousand miles away from the Reincarnation Sect.¡±


    ¡°The Reincarnation Heavenly Region?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    He sent out his Immortal Will and felt that the surrounding Spirit Qi was a bit denser than in the Beihuang Region. The cultivators in thisnd must be much more powerful than those in the Beihuang Region and there had to be more elites here.


    ¡°This is indeed one of the top ten Heavenly Regions.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up.


    Right then, the Beihuang Region and the Reincarnation Heavenly Region weren¡¯t important to him anymore. Since the fifth transformation of the Deity Wheel, Chen Fan had reached an unpredictable level.


    Even though the Deity Wheel wouldn¡¯t have all nine cultivation arts beforepleting the nine transformations and he could only use one power each time, the North Mystic Celestial Lord was already able to kill a normal Nascent Soul Cultivator when his power was close to the Nascent Soul Level, let alone Chen Fan who had mastered countless secret arts and forbidden Divine Powers.


    Besides, Chen Fan felt that the Deity Wheel was about to reach the initial sess level. By then, he might be able to use five cultivation arts at the same time.


    ¡°I wonder if Xiao Mang is doing all right.¡±


    Chen Fan looked far away.


    From the day he arrived on Tianhuang, this girl was the only person that was in his mind; four years had passed since Shenxi had taken her back to the Reincarnation Sect.

 Chapter 941 - Most Powerful Individual Under Heavenly Lord Realm

    <h4>Chapter 941 Most Powerful Individual Under Heavenly Lord Realm</h4>


    Aparison between the Reincarnation Heavenly Region and the Beihuang Region was the same as that of a second tier city in China and a metropolis such as Shanghai.


    Mighty cities had been erected all over thend, some were a few hundred square kilometers in size, some boasted tall city walls, and some had been set where gathering nodes of Spirit Qi were found.


    The traffic was busy in this region and the roads were filled with Golden Core Cultivators.


    Underneath the ground, individuals with Spirit Vision would find countless Spirit Veins spread underground like a web. They were as important to the cities as blood veins would to the human body.


    ¡°Incredible! Every city here is like the Royal city of Beihan Region,¡± Mu Hongti eximed.


    The Beihan Region only had a city of a simr scale: the Royal city.


    However, the Reincarnation Heavenly Region had more than a dozen.


    The difference was indicative of the huge gap between the two regions.


    The closer they were to the center of the Reincarnation Heavenly Region, the busier the traffic became. Their powerful mounts and luxurious vehicles made it apparent that those cultivators were from prestigious sects. Some even traveled with an extravagant procession consisting of a hundred servants. Many of the vehicles were Spirit Treasures, some were even of superior-grade.


    Superior-grade Spirit Treasures were as rare as Heavenly Treasures.


    Even powerful Beihan Families such as Zhao Juexian¡¯s only had a couple of Superior-grade Spirit Treasures. Plus, flying Dharma Treasures were the rarest of all spirit treasures. A superior-grade flying vehicle was worth as much as a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure.


    These luxury items were reserved only for the rich heirs of powerful sects, and most of them were only for show.


    ¡°What a waste of resources,¡± Lin Wuhua said with a furrowed brow.


    The three girls had travelled a lot with Chen Fan, but they were still astonished by the opulence of the Reincarnation Heavenly Region.


    Chen Fan¡¯s in carriage seemed out of ce in such a river of luxury.


    ¡°Cultivation is not for the pursuit of vanity, it¡¯s for seeking truth and immortality. What¡¯s the use of unting these trinkets?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Chen Fan had already spotted the rotten bones underneath that luxurious skin.


    Tianhuang had not seen war for many years, and was isted from other cultivation realms. Peaceful living had lulled the cultivators into a false sense of security, where it became a breeding ground for vanity and narcissism. The Beihuang Region was on the deste barren ground, so it didn¡¯t have as bad of a problem. However, the Reincarnation Heavenly Region was near the heart of Tianhuang; self indulgence and debauchery ran rampant there.


    Chen Fan ignored the pitying and contemptuous looks around him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s visit Tianyuan City first.¡±


    Tianyuan City to the Reincarnation Heavenly Region was the same as the City of Fallen Stars to the Beihuang Region. It was the center of the region.


    The most powerful sect in the Reincarnation Heavenly Region, Mount Reincarnation was located there.


    Mount Reincarnation was over a hundred thousand years old, and was one of the mightest sects in Tianhuang. The Wang Family or the Heavenly Swords Sect simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    One example to prove its mighty presence was the fact that the Reincarnation Sect had a Heavenly Lord for each generation. This achievement alone could put ny percent of the other factions to shame.


    Other than Mount Emperor and the nine other sects in the Ten Major Heavenly Regions, no one else could im such a feat.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a prosperous city!¡±


    The three girls were astounded by what they saw when they arrived in the city.


    Tianyuan City was a few timesrger than the City of Fallen Stars and it had over tens of millions of residents, all of them cultivators. Spirit Qi was abundant in the city, and it even formed Spirit Mist in some areas.


    Most of the residences were at the Connate Spirit Level or above. Golden Core Cultivators were amon sight in the streets.


    ¡°Master, Tianyuan City has beenuded as the City of Immortal Cultivation. Legend says that it was built on top ofrge Spirit Veins with a Spirit Qi so dense that it would elevate a mortal into the realm of cultivation in ten years,¡± Zhao Juexian said, bowing. He was wearing his usual ck outfit.


    He continued, ¡°The favorable environment had attracted cultivators from ces as far as the Barren Regions. Not only could they enjoy the abundant Spirit Qi, but also join the powerful Reincarnation Sect, so many hoped to be disciples.


    ¡°However, the Reincarnation Sect has the most stringent requirement for epting disciples. Any disciples who fail to form a level four Golden Core are expelled from the sect.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The three girls were shocked.


    Level four Golden Cores were rare even among the members of a Heavenly Lord Family. Lin Wuhua was only level five. It was just another telltale sign of the sect¡¯s power.


    Someone as talented as Lin Wuhua would be among the sect¡¯s least favorite disciples.


    However, Chen Fan was unaffected by what he heard.


    Deep in the universe, many Immortal Sects would outright forbid disciples from reaching the Golden Core if they didn¡¯t have what it took to attain the Superior-grade. The Divine sects in the sacrednd had even more stringent requirements than Immortal Sects. Those sects were filled to the brim with powerful Grand Cultivators.


    However, such power was beyond theprehension of Zhao Juexian and the three girls.


    Tianyuan City was massive.


    They found a ce to stay for the night before they headed out to search for Xiao Mang.


    The entrance of the Reincarnation Sect was located right outside of the City Gate.


    Looking from afar, the sect was surrounded by lush mountains and valleys. Some mountains were over ten thousand meters tall, towering above everything like behemoths. The peaks of those mountains were surrounded by clouds where dragons danced with other Spirit Beasts. A saintly incantation came out of each and every pore and crevice on the ground.


    ¡°This is a sacred ground.¡±


    Yun Yier was stunned by the scene.


    Lin Wuhua also gripped the de handle in excitement.


    If they could cultivate in such a sublime environment, they could very likely reach the Nascent Soul level.


    ¡°The Reincarnation Sect really lives up to its reputation. I think its power is second only to Mount Emperor,¡± Zhao Juexian marveled.


    ¡°However, how are we going to go through the gate and find Xiao Mang?¡± Mu Hongti said with a frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Chen Fan was not the least worried.


    Before Shenxi took Xiao Mang away, she had left a personal belonging behind as a pledge. Chen Fan should be able to enter the gate after showing this item to the guards. Failing that, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for Chen Fan to barge into the sect.


    He was near the fifth transformation of the Deity Wheel, and would not be afraid of a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    ¡°However, we need to find out what is going on with Shenxi and whether Xiao Mang is still in the Reincarnation Sect.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an easy task to poke around in the cultivation world. However, Zhao Juexian knew exactly where to go. He led the group into a building as if he would have done so many times before.


    ¡°Brahma Pce?¡±


    Chen Fan saw the words on the que.


    ¡°Master, the Brahma Pce is a famous luxury resort in Tianhuang. You can buy anything here with Spirit Stones, including many secrets. From learning the details of Mount Emperor¡¯s current condition, to buying a Heavenly Lord Family¡¯s daughter as a servant. You can do anything here; the sky¡¯s the limit,¡± Zhao Juexian said respectfully.


    ¡°Really? buying a Heavenly Lord Family¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Yun Yier widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Honor and reputations were the two most important things to a Heavenly Lord Family. To buy one of their family members and use her as a servant was a brazen affront. Even lesser families such as the Feng Family had powerful treasures such as the Heavenly de of Obliteration, much less the more powerful ones.


    ¡°Rumor has it that the Brahma Pce is supported by Heavenly Lords. Meanwhile, it would require a tremendous amount of Spirit Stones to conduct such a transaction.¡±


    The scene inside the Brahma Pce was much different than outside.


    Looking from outside, the Brahma Pce was just an ordinary three story building. However, the interior was wide and spacious. It was bigger than the biggest supermarket on earth that Chen Fan had ever seen. The entire building had over a hundred levels, and each had its own unique vors and styles. The spatial expansion was a direct result of a Dharma Array.


    It would take a Nascent Soul Cultivator to expand space to this degree.


    This just went to show how incredibly powerful the Brahma Pce was.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± a greeteer walked over and asked them.


    This greeter was wearing a in azure cloth and was one of lower level servants. The higher level ones wore violet and ck outfits.


    However, even this low level servant had reached the Golden Core realm. Outside of this building, he could have been an elder in a renowned family; but here, he was just a greeter.


    After being told what the customers wanted, the servant led them to the upper floors.


    Chen Fan looked around and noticed that all the people who passed him were peak level Golden Core Cultivators. Many of them were surrounded by attractive girls and had lots to spend.


    Their wealth and power endowed them with an imperious air.


    Chen Fan¡¯spanions were all Connate Cultivators; their low level and in clothing also made them look out of ce. However, Lin Wuhua¡¯s breathtaking beauty had attracted much attention. Everyone knew that only the rich and the powerful could make it into the Brahma Pce, so everyone had left them alone.


    The opulence and luxury of the Brahma Pce had opened the three girl¡¯s eyes to debauchery.


    On one of the floors, they saw the entire space had been taken up by a huge pool of fine wine made in Long Hua city. Inside the pool were many scantily clothed servant girls. Any one of those girls was as attractive as Mu Hongti and Yun Yier, some even possessed beauty that could rival Lin Wuhua¡¯s.


    The sight didn¡¯t sit well with Yun Yier.


    Chen Fan wore an indifferent face and followed the servant. Finally, they arrived at the fifty-seventh floor. This department specialized in the business of secrets.


    Chen Fan noticed many Divine Wills as soon as he walked in.


    One of them caught Chen Fan¡¯s attention. He looked toward the speaker.


    ¡°Have you heard that Mount Reincarnation¡¯s Goddess, Shenxi, is going toe out of her seclusion cultivation?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she has made huge improvements and is going to im the number one spot on the Longevity Roll.¡±


    ¡°That means she is going to be the most powerful individual under the Heavenly Lord realm.¡±

 Chapter 942 - Under Mount Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 942 Under Mount Reincarnation</h4>


    The fifty-seventh floor was not as spacious as the other floors but it had a dome shaped ceiling that made it look like an opera house.


    Many powerful Golden Core Cultivators were gathered in small groups, drinking quietly. Theymunicated only by using their Divine Wills.


    Some of them paused what they were doing when they saw Chen Fan walking in.


    However, as soon as they saw them being ushered by that low level servant in azure outfit, they sneered at Chen Fan in their minds and continued their business. Many of them werete-stage Golden Core Cultivators, so the azure-d servant was beneath them.


    However, unbeknownst to them, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t even pay any attention to Divine Willmunications from cultivators below the Nascent Soul realm.


    ¡°Shenxi is going toe out of her istion?¡±


    Chen Fan was slightly taken aback.


    He remembered the day when he met her for the first time and marveled at how fast time had flown by. The proud girl with the silver wings was finally going to gain a Divine Grade Golden Core and be a real cultivator.


    ¡°I have heard that Reincarnation Mount has spared no expenses in helping her reach the Divine Grade Golden Core. A few Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchsmissioned a batch of elixirs from the Medicine Emperor. They set up a Supreme Heavenly Arrays to draw down Spirit Qi from the Ethereal world. They even gave her a Divine Art passed down from a Grand Cultivator to strengthen her foundation.¡±


    Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch!


    Medicine Emperor!


    Supreme Heavenly Arrays!


    Divine Art!


    Obtaining any of these would make her the target of jealousy, much less all of thembined. Even some heavyweights of the region shook their heads and marveled at Shenxi¡¯s fortune.


    ¡°Once Goddess Shenxies out of seclusion after she attains a Divine Grade Golden Core, she will even outshine Li Huaixian and Jun Aochen and stand on an equal footing with the Divine Prince from Mount Emperor,¡± someone put in.


    ¡°Hehe, by then, we might have to call her Divine Goddess, instead of just Goddess. I wager that half of Tianhuang¡¯s talents will gather to congratte her, including Li Huaixian and Jun Aochen,¡± another young cultivator said with a smirk.


    However, there were also different voices.


    Some people argued that since both Jun Aochen and Li Huaixian were battle hardened warriors, they had a much better chance of reaching the Nascent Soul realm. Plus, the forces they represented were not any less powerful than Mount Reincarnation.


    However, another voice quickly argued back.


    Every Divine Prince generation had been able to dominate the world and be the most powerful cultivator under the Nascent Soul realm. In the past, Some Divine Princes were even able to fly out of Tianhuang and test their abilities on others.


    Jun Aochen and Li Huaixian simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    As People exchanged their opinions, Chen Fan felt increasingly worried for the girl.


    Chen Fan knew the difficulties of attaining a Divine Grade Golden Core better than anyone. Despite its immense power, the process of obtaining it could be perilous. She might have swallowed more than she could chew.


    ¡°Fine, I might as well help her for Xiao Mang¡¯s sake,¡± Chen Fan thought to himself.


    As Chen Fan listened on, he noticed that the topic had changed to him and his battles. They marveled at Chen Beixuan¡¯s abilities of taking on a Heavenly Treasure with his bare hands. Some people were convinced that Chen Fan was more powerful than those ranked at the top of the Longevity Roll.


    Despite Chen Fan¡¯s incredible achievements, not many people had actually seen those events in person.


    Therefore, many adolescent cultivators who hadn¡¯t learned many life lessons yet refused to believe that a young man from a Barren Region could rise to the top of the Longevity Roll.


    In the eyes of the residents in the Ten Major Heavenly Regions, even the Beihuang Region was considered a deste wastnd, more so when it came to the Barren Regions.


    It was as if the citizens of Shanghai and Beijing doubted that someone who had lived deep in the jungles of an impoverished Southern China would be admitted into Havard.


    ¡°Sigh. You haven¡¯t seen it yourself, have you? Chen Beixuan is the Elixir Monarch, equal to a Heavenly Lord. You should be mindful when you talk about him,¡± an elder carrying a de on his back said with a sigh.


    The elder¡¯s face was wrinkled, however, the energy following inside of him was the strongest among all people around him. He was half-step away from bing a Heavenly Lord.


    However, he had spoken under his breath, so not many people had heard him.


    Chen Fan had suddenly risen to power and then seemingly disappeared for a year. He was no longer the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind the arrogance of those people. He walked over to the center of the room and talked to the floor manager. The manager was wearing a golden outfit.


    ¡°I would like to purchase a piece of information.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a Chinese girl called Xiao Mang. She was brought to the Reincarnation Sect by Goddess Shenxi about four years ago. I want to know if she¡¯s still at the Reincarnation Sect and if so, how she is doing.¡±


    Before the manager replied, a woman¡¯s voice said, ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for my Junior Apprentice-Sister?¡±


    There was an edge in the woman¡¯s voice which didn¡¯t sit well with Chen Fan.


    He looked over and saw the speaker was sitting by a stone table with two other guests.


    One was female, and the other was male.


    The speaker and the other girl had a wide age gap and very different demeanors. However, they were both extraordinarily pretty and looked like sisters.


    Although they were only at the early and mid-stage Connate Spirit respectively, the flow of energy was steady and controlled. It was apparent that they werepetent cultivators.


    Meanwhile, the young man sitting between the two girls wore a white long robe and was ying with a small teapot in one hand. Chen Fan noticed at least eight Spirit Treasures on him. His level of attainment was around thete-stage Golden Core: a powerful force to be reckoned with in the Beihan Region.


    ¡°You know Xiao Mang?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    The speaker was the younger one of the two. She looked up and pouted.


    ¡°Humph! Have you been living under a rock? Who in the Reincarnation Heavenly Region doesn¡¯t know my Sect sister Xiao Mang and her incredible talent? She is the disciple of Elder Yuelon from Violet Moon Peak and she reached the Connate Spirit realm in less than three years. She is already at the mid-stage of the Connate Spirit. Our Ancestral Patriarch believes that she¡¯s more talented than Sect Sister Shenxi. When she cultivates, a Dragon appears to guard her. That is why people call her the True Dragon Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows this...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    The girl¡¯s cold and aloof sister cut her short.


    ¡°Our master has often reminded us to keep things about Xiao Mang to ourselves. What are you babbling about to a stranger?¡±


    The young girl¡¯s face darkened and sat down in silence.


    The older sister then turned to Chen Fan and said in an icy voice, ¡°Fellow cultivator, I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re looking for Xiao Mang, but I have to warn you.


    ¡°Mount Reincarnation is a powerful Heavenly Sect. Elder Yuelon is ranked in the top five among all the elders in our sect. Our sect sister Xiao Mang is the apple of her eye. If you¡¯re nning to take Xiao Mang away, you might as well stop now.¡±


    It was a stern warning.


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m Xiao Mang¡¯s brother.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He reckoned that underneath the girl¡¯s icy mask was a kind heart.


    Chen Fan felt relieved after knowing that Xiao Mang was alive and well. He left the room since he had other business to attend to in the Brahma Pce.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s disappearing image, the young girl asked with hesitation, ¡°Sister, if he really is Xiao Mang¡¯s brother, shouldn¡¯t we be nicer to him? I¡¯m worried that Xiao Mang might get mad at us for being so rude to her brother.¡±


    Xiao Mang was the rising star among the younger generation in the Reincarnation Sect.


    On the other hand, the two girls were from a powerful family n in the sect: The Zhu Family of the Wei River.


    However, even their family¡¯s clout couldn¡¯t match Xiao Mang¡¯s influence in the sect. The ire of Elder Yuelon alone would result in the expelling of the two girls.


    The older sister wore a cold face and refrained from replying.


    Seeing the growing anxiety on the young girl¡¯s face, the young man in a white robe cracked a warm smile and said, ¡°Ninxue, the True Dragon Goddess was brought to us by Goddess Shenxi herself. She awakened the True Dragon Bloodline in less than three years. She must havee from a prestigious lineage.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Zhu Ninxue was confused.


    ¡°However, that group of strangers you saw...¡± the young man continued, ¡°Other than the girl in a ck outfit, all of them were only at the Connate Level with very average arts.


    ¡°How could they be rted to the True Dragon Goddess? Goddess Xiao Mang is going to be a true dragon in the sky, while those strangers will forever be worms that plough the earth.¡±


    Arrogance and pride flickered in the young cultivator¡¯s eyes.


    Many listeners nodded in agreement.


    Although Xiao Mang was only at the mid-stage Connate Spirit, she had been groomed to be the next Goddess of Mount Reincarnation. Even the Grand Perfected Cultivators in this room would only be able to look up at her with admiration in the future.


    Chen Fan walked around in the Brahma Pce and found out that of all the materials and herbs on disy, none could help him in his cultivation.


    In the end, Chen Fan only bought some average Heavenly Medicine.


    However, the size of the transaction had stirred a chief manager. He thanked Chen Fan in person for the purchase and personally saw him out of the building.


    Chen Fan spent the night in Tianyuan City.


    The next day, they rode the carriage straight to the Reincarnation Sect.


    They felt the increasing presence of a powerful source of energy the closer they got to Mount Reincarnation. When they arrived, they saw the entrance waspletly shrouded in raw energy. They saw a wonderful scene through the stone gate.


    Thousands rays of warm energy beamed down from the sky, while a thin mist of Spirit Qi clung to the air.


    The world inside was filled with brightness.


    Many Heavenly Lords had also left their never-ending incantations in the world. They revererated together, making it the perfect ce to reach enlightenment.


    It really lived up to its reputation as a Sacred Land.


    ¡°Halt! This is the territory of the Reincarnation Sect.¡±


    Two ten-meter tall Golden Armor Immortal Guardians stopped them. Chen Fan looked closer and saw countless inscriptions on their armors, and realized that they were golems.


    However, being an animated object didn¡¯t make them any weaker. Their energy was vast and strong and their voices boomed like the morning bells. They were as powerful as peak level Golden Core Cultivators.


    A voice continued before Chen Fan could introduce himself, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    Chen Fan looked over and saw the two sisters they had met the day prior, still apanied by the white-robbed young man while sitting on a superior-grade flying Spirit Treasure. Their eyes were brimming with surprise.

 Chapter 943 - Goodbye, Xiao Mang

    <h4>Chapter 943 Goodbye, Xiao Mang</h4>


    Zhu Ninmuo stood on the shiny flying ship and stared at Chen Fan and his friends.


    As the descendant of the Zhu family and a disciple of the Reincarnation Sect, Zhu Ninmuo was sure that his judgement was correct. Among those five people, Lin Wuhua was the most powerful, but the cultivation art she practiced was only at a moderate level in the Golden Core Arts.


    A mid-grade Golden Core cultivation art was somewhat of a top art in the Barren Regions, but it was nothing in the eyes of the Zhu family and the ¡°Reincarnation Sect.¡±


    Even though the Zhu family wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Reincarnation Sect, they were a Heavenly Lord Family that once had a Nascent Soul Cultivator, and their Ancestral Patriarch also had control of a Heavenly Treasure.


    Lin Wuhua was already weak for them, let alone Connate Cultivators like Chen Fan and Yun Yier.


    How would the True Dragon Goddess have anything to do with them?


    Even Lin Xiao narrowed his eyes, seemingly skeptical about Chen Fan.


    The younger sister, Zhu Ninxue, then yelled, ¡°You? What are you doing here at the Reincarnation Sect?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Chen Fan turned around and smiled at Zhu Ninmuo. He then said seriously to Zhu Ninxue, ¡°I told you I¡¯m here to see my sister, Xiao Mang.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hearing what he said.


    The three of them were stunned.


    Zhu Ninmuo frowned.


    She had quite a good impression of Chen Fan.


    Even though this young man was weak and he didn¡¯t have a strong background like the disciples of the Heavenly Lord Families and Lin Xiao did, he was well-mannered.


    But Zhu Ninmuo didn¡¯t believe that the True Dragon Goddess would be rted to a Connate Cultivator!


    Lin Xiao smiled and shook his head.


    Zhu Ninxue chuckled and said with a mocking tone, ¡°You¡¯re rted to Xiao Mang? Don¡¯t aim at the moon.¡±


    Zhu Ninxue was certain after what Lin Xiao had said the other day.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± someone asked.


    That was the only entrance of the Reincarnation Sect, so it had all the attention. When the disciples of the sect went past, all of them saw Chen Fan and Lin Xiao.


    Many people who knew Lin Xiao went to greet him.


    Some of them were Perfected Cultivators with a fourth-grade or fifth-grade Golden Core. Lin Xiao only nodded. Apparently, he had quite the high standing in the Reincarnation Sect.


    Those people were surprised to see Chen Fan and the others, so they asked a few questions.


    Then, they all shook their heads after hearing Zhu Ninxue¡¯s reply.


    ¡°This is impossible. How would the True Dragon Goddess have such a stubborn rtive?¡±


    ¡°I once heard that Xiao Mang didn¡¯t have a family. She only has a brother from another mother, who went missing after fighting with fiends a few years ago. These Connate Cultivators wouldn¡¯t even survive a second in that battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I also heard that Goddess Shenxi said that herself,¡± the disciples of the Reincarnation Sect said.


    They didn¡¯t even look at Chen Fan as they spoke.


    Those who could enter the Reincarnation Sect were either descendants of a Heavenly Lord Family or some peerless elites. Every one of them had at least a fourth-grade Golden Core. Other than Lin Wuhua, they didn¡¯t even care about the others.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Xiao Mang¡¯s brother is probably dead. Don¡¯t try to put on a disguise,¡± Zhu Ninxue said as she ced her hands on her waist and raised her chin.


    ¡°Right, leave quickly. Elder Yuelon of the ¡®Violet Moon Peak¡¯ will kill the lot of you if she finds out.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Even Zhu Ninmuo said, ¡°Leave now.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Chen Fan stood there with a smile and didn¡¯t care at all.


    He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord and would soonplete his deity-grade Golden Core. Nascent Soul Cultivators were nothing to him. He could just kill them the moment he got annoyed. Besides, he had given them the token Shenxi left for him.


    If he really left, Xiao Mang would be sad.


    But Yun Yier and Lin Wuhua were a bit angry.


    Chen Fan was an Elixir Monarch, someone who exterminated a family by himself! Not even the Wang family would dare to provoke him. The other Heavenly Lord Families were also scared of him, so they had never been jeered at by some Golden Core and Connate Cultivators like this.


    If they weren¡¯t at the gate of a Heavenly Sect, Lin Wuhua would have killed those people.


    Lin Xiao shook his head and said gently, ¡°Ninmuo, let¡¯s get inside.¡±


    Chen Fan was aughable man in his eyes.


    He stood on the glittering flying ship and the two gorgeous girls next to him caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Many female disciples of the Reincarnation Sect hadn¡¯t taken their eyes off Lin Xiao since he showed up.


    A lot of them even called Zhu Ninmuo a bitch.


    Inparison, Chen Fan and the others seemed shabby.


    ¡°Hm, we should leave. Why should we talk to this crazy man? Why don¡¯t we go to Brother Lin Xiao¡¯s mansion? I heard that it¡¯s magnificent; it was built by the Grand Elder himself,¡± Zhu Ninxue said as she held Lin Xiao¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zhu Ninmuo shook her head.


    If Chen Fan insisted, she couldn¡¯t stop him either. After all, they had just met.


    Inparison, the disciples of the Reincarnation Sect didn¡¯t look friendly at all. Xiao Mang was someone unreachable to them. Only the Divine Prince of Mount Emperor or the top heir of the other Heavenly Sects could get close to her. How could they let anyone like Chen Fan touch her?


    ¡°Let¡¯s find an opportunity to kill them outside.¡±


    Many people looked at one another.


    For those elites, killing a few Connate Cultivators was a piece of cake.


    ¡°I heard that Senior Lin Xiao has a crush on Xiao Mang. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, he wouldn¡¯t let those people disturb her.¡±


    ¡°Right, Brother Lin Xiao is the descendant of our Grand Elder and he may have the chance of bing the next Grand Elder. We should kill these cultivators for him, so that we can follow him in the future.¡±


    ¡°Take that cool female cultivator down. After all, a fifth-grade Golden Core Cultivator is rare even in Brahma Pce. I like female servants that have a high level the most.¡±


    When Lin Xiao was about to enter the gate with the two girls.


    Suddenly¡ª


    A beam of purple light shot out of Mount Reincarnation.


    This girl in a purple gown was about eighteen years old. She had golden long hair and was tall and beautiful. She was even enveloped in golden mist, which formed a golden dragon around her.


    Once she showed up, Zhu Ninmuo and Yun Yier immediately became inferior and only Lin Wuhua could barelypare to her.


    ¡°True Dragon Goddess?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Xiao Mang...¡±


    While Lin Xiao smiled and was about to greet the girl.


    She shed past him to Chen Fan like a purple shooting star and went into Chen Fan¡¯s arms right away. Then, she held Chen Fan¡¯s arm as if she were a ko.


    A voice said, ¡°Brother.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here for me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Everyone went silent.


    The eyes of Zhu Ninxue, Zhu Ninmuo and other disciples of the Reincarnation Sect popped out. They watched as the young man hugged the girl, the superior True Dragon Goddess,pletely dumbfounded.


    Lin Xiao even stopped there and his smile froze.

 Chapter 944 - Heavenly Sect Is Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 944 Heavenly Sect Is Shocked</h4>


    Many disciples of the Reincarnation Heavenly Region were shocked as they gaped at such a development. Some of them were peak Connate Cultivators, while others were level six Golden Core Cultivators. Renowned Goddesses stood side by side with rich heirs of Heavenly Lord Families. Those young men and women were elites of the young generation.


    However, there and then, all of them had focused their attention on the couple in front of them.


    Even Lin Xiao¡ªthe heir of Reincarnation Sect¡¯s Grand Elder and one of the most influential figures in the world¡ªwas looking at them attentively.


    ¡°What the heck.¡±


    ¡°What have I just seen?¡±


    ¡°Did the True Dragon Goddess throw herself into the arms of a nobody?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± many people screamed in their minds.


    Although Xiao Mang had only arrived at the Reincarnation Sect three years back, she had impressed everyone with her incredible talent. She was only at the early-stage of Ethereal Enlightenment when she first arrived, but then reached thete-stage Ethereal Enlightenment in less than a month.


    It took her less than three months to reach the Divine Sea and less than three years to reach the Connate Spirit Level.


    Those were unthinkable feats that not even top Longevity Roll elites could pull off. Most Longevity Roll elites were in their thirties when they reached the Connate Level. However, Xiao Mang was only sixteen, twice as young as Li Huaixian and Jun Aochen when they were at the same stage. She also became the youngest Connate Cultivator in the Reincarnation Sect, establishing a record which had not been attained in a hundred thousand years.


    When Xiao Mang reached the Connate Spirit realm, a dragon apparition was manifested in the sky, guarding her closely.


    Rumor had it that the phenomenon had even startled the Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch. He tested Xiao Mang¡¯s power and reckoned that she had a rare bloodline that was unknown to him.


    He was convinced that Xiao Mang was the only person on Tianhuang who has this bloodline.


    Her bloodline was more mysterious than Shenxi¡¯s Reincarnation Bloodline, and was much more powerful than that of any Heavenly Sect.


    From then on, Xiao Mang had be the apple of the elder¡¯s eye. Countless elders fought with each other to be her master.


    The other disciples were stunned.


    They watched as the previously imperious and overbearing elders argued with each other for a little girl, calling each other names. Some even resorted to violence, leveling a few mountains near the sect.


    In the end¡ª


    The Ancestral Patriarch had to appoint Yuelon, Violet Moon Peak¡¯s Elder, to be Xiao Mang¡¯s master in order to put a stop to it.


    From then on, Xiao Mang had be a household name in all the Heavenly Regions.


    Later, she was granted the ¡®True Dragon Goddess¡¯ title and was considered Shenxi¡¯s sessor. Shenxi and Xiao Mang¡¯s fame also garnered much respect for the Reincarnation Sect in front of other Heavenly Sects.


    She was deemed as a Longevity Roll elite to be.


    However, why was she hugging an ordinary young man?


    ¡°It¡¯s been just a few years, you have be so pretty.¡±


    Chen Fan ignored the res around him and ran his fingers through her hair. The little girl had grown up to be a drop dead gorgeous woman.


    Xiao Mang¡¯s appearance had changed a great deal ever since she awakened her True Dragon Bloodline. Her hair turned blond and her eyes gained a golden luster. From time to time, Chen Fan noticed a flickering majesty, befitting of a true dragon.


    However, she acted like a little kitten while she was in Chen Fan¡¯s arms. Even the golden dragon that flew around Xiao Man seemed content and happy.


    Xiao Fan looked up at Chen Fan and said, ¡°Brother, I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled back.


    Theirst farewell was rushed during a time of life and death.


    A hundred thousand Demon Armies were hot on their heels. Chen Fan opened up a dimension portal and helped Shenxi leave with Xiao Mang before the Ancient Demon Prince caught up to them.


    If the Ancient Demon Prince challenged Chen Fan right at the moment, he would be able to kill him with a p.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t leave me ever again,¡± Xiao Mang buried her head in Chen Fan¡¯s chest and murmured.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Chen Fan had gone to the Reincarnation Sect to do two things: to thank Shenxi for taking care of Xiao Mang and take her back to her own people. Xiao Mang was a Goddess of the Chinese people, so Chen Fan couldn¡¯t let her stay in the Reincarnation Sect for too long.


    Plus, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t very impressed by her teacher at the Reincarnation Sect. She was not even a Nascent Soul Cultivator, what could she teach Chen Beixuan¡¯s sister? Xiao Mang bore the True Dragon Bloodline, therefore, her future was at the primordial Sacred Ground.


    Even as the two chatted together, a group of Violet Moon Peak¡¯s disciples appeared.


    Xiao Mang was Elder Yuelon¡¯s most precious asset. She had ordered other disciples to keep an eye on her 24/7, making sure she was safe and sound.


    ¡°Brother,e on in. I want you to meet my friends. ¡±


    The female disciples of the Violet Moon Peak wore troubled looks as Xiao Mang dragged Chen Fan into the gate.


    Boom!


    The crowd boiled over after Chen Fan left.


    ¡°Oh my god! What did I just see?¡±


    ¡°He really is the True Dragon Goddess¡¯ brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I heard from one of Shenxi¡¯s confidants that Xiao Mang¡¯s brother died.¡±


    The disciples heatedly discussed the recent encounter.


    It was going to be a shocking piece of news for Mount Reincarnation. Many people had concluded that Chen Fan didn¡¯t die during the battle against the demons and had returned.


    However, they couldn¡¯t figure out how a Connate Level cultivator could survive such a deadly onught.


    ¡°Sister... That guy really is Xiao Mang¡¯s brother.¡±


    Zhu Ninxue gaped in disbelief.


    Zhu Ninmuo was quiet, but she couldn¡¯t hide the shock and surprise on her face.


    Meanwhile, Lin Xiao¡¯s smile froze on his face. He squeezed and broke the railing on the side of the mountain trail as he tried to hold back his anger.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind any of that.


    He let Xiao Mang lead him to the Violet Moon Peak.


    Space opened up as soon as they went through the threshold. Chen Fan registered that they had left Tianhuang and entered another world as soon as they went through the entrance.


    Chen Fan looked to the distance and saw a sprawling mountain range with towering peaks.


    Each mountain peak was home to a different branch of the sect. In the mountain valleys, Spirit Qi had condensed into Spirit Mist, hiding many Spirit Beasts within its veil. The concentration of Spirit Qi was at least ten times more than that of Tianhuang. The mountain trail was nked by precious and rare fauna. This region was protected by many powerful spells carved into the mountains.


    Chen Fan counted the peaks; there were thirty six of them.


    Each mountain housed powerful presences; some were even stronger than Feng Ziqiu and were only half step away from reaching the Nascent Soul realm.


    As Chen Fan ventured further into the region, he noticed a couple presences that represented a threat to him.


    ¡°Nascent Soul Cultivators?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and scanned the mountains near him, as he tried to rein in the agitated spirits of the Kun Peng and the Xuan Wu.


    He was still vulnerable against Nascent Soul Cultivators even after he hadpleted the first transformation of the Deity Wheel, more so a year before when he was at the Two Worlds Peak.


    However, Chen Fan had already perfected four True Forms: the Xuan Wu, the Azure Thearch, the Kun Peng and the Thunder Loch. They provided Chen Fan with the equivalent of four Golden Cores. Therefore, a Nascent Soul Cultivator wouldn¡¯t be much of a threat to him.


    ¡°Brother, this is the Elixir Peak. The grandpa there is nice to me and he gives me elixirs every day.


    ¡°That one is Divine Weapon Peak. The grandpa there is nice to me as well. He lets me y with all kinds of treasures.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Beast Peak...¡±


    Holding Chen Fan¡¯s hand, Xiao Mang showed Chen Fan the ce where she had been living for thest three years.


    She was taken to a ce that was thousands of miles away from her hometown when she was only thirteen.


    Since she had finally seen Chen Fan, she really wanted to show him everything.


    ¡°I see..¡±


    Chen Fan nodded with a fatherly smile.


    Zhao Juexian and the three girls also looked at Xiao Mang with a warm smile. Who wouldn¡¯t like such an adorable munchkin.


    Xiao Mang¡¯s face bloomed like a flower; however, she also noticed that there was practically no change in Chen Fan¡¯s level of attainment.


    She realized that Chen Fan must have gone through a lot in the past three years.


    ¡°Even if he lost all of his power, he is still my brother. I will protect him from now on.¡±


    As she thought this, Xiao Man squeezed Chen Fan¡¯s arm tighter.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    The sight didn¡¯t sit well with the other disciples of Violet Moon Peak.


    They had never heard about Xiao Mang having any rtives. Elder Yuelon had also reminded them to stop any male disciples from getting close to Xiao Mang. Therefore, they were concerned about the intimacy between Xiao Mang and her brother.


    Meanwhile, Hua Nonyin was overtaken by a pang of distress.


    She was a senior disciple of the Violet Moon Peak and a peak Golden Core Cultivator. She knew many things that the others didn¡¯t.


    Things such as Xiao Mang¡¯s background and the matter¡¯s sensitivity.


    ¡°I have to inform the Master.¡±


    Hua Nonyin shot Chen Fan a nce and heaved a sigh.


    Chen Fan¡¯s arrival was quickly spread from Zhu Ninxue¡¯s mouth to all the thirty-six mountain peaks.


    The news shocked Mount Reincarnation.

 Chapter 945 - Public Enemy at Mount Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 945 Public Enemy at Mount Reincarnation</h4>


    Being the True Dragon Goddess, Xiao Mang was one of a handful of disciples who had attained the superior-grade Golden Core.


    Her young age added to the rarity of her talent. No one could even imagine how powerful she could be in the future. Many elders murmured to each other in private, saying that she could very likely reach the Nascent Soul realm and be the master of the Reincarnation Sect.


    Therefore, the entire sect kept a close eye on her every movement.


    The sudden appearance of her brother immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    No one knew where Chen Fan came from and Shenxi¡¯s vague description of Xiao Mang¡¯s background added more mystery to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Xiao Mang has a brother? I thought she was thest surviving Dragon blood¡¯s descendant.¡±


    ¡°Those are just spections. Thest Dragon Kin on Tianhuang died a hundred thousand years ago. Shenxi mentioned that she had a step brother who was in a deadly Extraterrestrial War.¡±


    ¡°So you think he is that Step Brother? He survived an Extraterrestrial Battle?¡± many people eximed.


    Tianhuang was an ancient cultivation and therefore, its cultivators knew they were not alone in the vast universe.


    The so-called Extraterrestrial Battle was either a battle fought in outer space or against alien worlds.


    Regardless of what kind of battle it was, he had to be a Golden Core Cultivator to even survive the oppressive Dimensional Storm. In addition, an average Golden Core Cultivator was as good as cannon fodder in those battles. It would take a peak Golden Core Cultivator to stand his ground.


    Therefore, the fact that Chen Fan had returned from such a battle alive meant that he possessed unthinkable power, on par with a top Longevity Roll Elite.


    ¡°Shenxi encountered Ancient Demons while looking for the Butian Medicine in the Two World Peak. I believe he was in that battle as well,¡± some people guessed.


    Many disciples¡¯ eyes lit up with excitement.


    Chen Fan not only had a powerful sister, but also was a hero returning from an Extraterrestrial Battle. No one would pass up the opportunity of cozying up to him.


    Someone also marveled at the prospect that Violet Moon Peak was going to have two Heavenly Lords, both descendants of the Ancient Dragon Kin.


    However, someone quickly gave them a dose of reality.


    ¡°Humph! Her brother is not even a Golden Core Cultivator. His art is much simr to the Demon School instead of the Dragon Kin¡¯s Art.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The revtion shocked Mount Reincarnation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lin Xiao chimed in.


    He was a peak Golden Core Cultivator and could urately register a person¡¯s level of attainment. Lin Xiao believed that Chen Fan had no True Dragon Bloodline and was, in fact, an average mortal. His level of attainment was at the Connate Spirit, at most.


    Everyone believed him because he was the heir of the Grand Elder.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan¡¯s image quickly deteriorated in their minds.


    Everyone, including elites in Heavenly Sects, would butter him up if he had the True Dragon Bloodline, an aspiring Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    However, if he was a mediocre Connate Cultivator, that would be a different story, even if he was Xiao Mang¡¯s brother.


    It was like being a member of the Heavenly Lord Family without inheriting any of the Heavenly Lord¡¯s abilities.


    Just like everyone else, Chen Fan would perish in less than a hundred years.


    Meanwhile, a Golden Core Cultivator or a Nascent Soul Cultivator would live thousands of years. Therefore, the average mortal was nothing in their eyes.


    Such was the brutal honesty of the Cultivation realm. Strength was the only measure of power.


    ¡°Hehe. He¡¯s just a powerless Connate Cultivator. Even if he did escape the Extraterrestrial Battle, he must have done it with the help of Goddess Shenxi.¡±


    Some Golden Core Cultivators burst outughing.


    Those elites would look down upon anyone who was below the Golden Core. Even those inferior-grade Golden Core Cultivators could be subject to their disdain.


    They only considered mid-grade and superior-grade Golden Core Cultivators their peers.


    ¡°Sigh... I thought he had extraordinary talent and was Longevity Roll material. Little did I know that he was just an average joe.¡±


    Some attractive cultivators shook their heads in disappointment.


    In the cultivation realm, Just as goddesses were subjects of admiration, so too were powerful male cultivators. They were highly popr among a lot of female cultivators.


    Many attractive female cultivators had even forsaken cultivation, putting all of their hopes in marrying someone with a powerful bloodline so that their children would rise to power in the future.


    ¡°Plus, Goddess Shenxi had said that he was Xiao Mang¡¯s step brother. So it¡¯s unlikely that he has the same bloodline,¡± someone said thoughtfully.


    Suddenly, everyone was shocked by the implication of such a revtion.


    The fact that they weren¡¯t rted meant that they could get married. It had made Chen Fan the sworn enemy of many male cultivators who wanted to court Xiao Mang.


    Just as the female cultivators were after Longevity Roll Elties, so too the elite male heirs had set their eyes on Xiao Mang.


    ¡°We need to teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Does he really think he¡¯s worthy of the True Dragon Goddess¡¯ hand? It would have to be at least someone like Li Huaixian or Jun Aochen.¡±


    ¡°Just so. I will suggest the elders to expel him from Mount Reincarnation.¡±


    Suddenly, Chen Fan had be public enemy No. 1.


    ¡°What a shame. It would be so great if he really was Xiao Mang¡¯s brother and was bearer of the True Dragon Bloodline. I¡¯m sure the family elders would agree to the marriage even if the younger sister insisted to marry him as well.¡±


    Zhu Ninmuo heaved a sigh of disappointment.


    The difference between having and not having the bloodline was huge.


    Such was the reality of the cultivation world.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had settled in at the Violet Moon Peak with Xiao Mang¡¯s assistance.


    Violet Moon Peak, True Dragon Pavilion...


    It was located right underneath the mountain peak. The pavilion had been created by Elder Tiangong for Xiao Mang. Thirty six hundred meter tall pirs supported its giant roof. Each pir was carved with a coiling golden dragon.


    In the True Dragon Pavilion, even the weakest servant had reached thete-stage Connate Spirit.


    On the floor, ayer of golden mist swirled near the surface. It was unleashed by the True Dragon¡¯s Heavenly Medicine.


    ¡°Looks like the Reincarnation Sect has treated you well.¡±


    Chen Fan sensed that the Spirit Qi was ten times more intense than anywhere in the sect. It was apparent that the sect had cast a Spirit Gathering Array near the pavilion.


    True Dragon¡¯s Heavenly Medicine


    Superior-grade Spirit Gathering Array


    Not even a Heavenly Lord Family could afford to have both of them. It was indicative of Mount Reincarnation¡¯s unmatched wealth and power.


    ¡°They spared no expense on Xiao Mang.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded, realizing that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to let go of Xiao Mang.


    However, he was the North Mystic Celestial Lord and would not be deterred by a Nascent Soul Sect. If worse came to worst, Chen Fan just had to offer them somepensation. He had some treasures under his sleeve that would even be tantalizing to a Grand Cultivator. While he thought about this, he turned to look at Xiao Mang.


    In the past three years, the teenage girl had grown up.


    Her appearance had changed a lot ever since her True Dragon Bloodline had been awakened. Her hair turned blond while her features became better defined. She looked just like a Dragon Princess. No wonder the disciples of the Reincarnation Sect didn¡¯t realize that she was actually Chinese. She had also reached the mid-stage of the Connate Spirit with a very strong foundation for the Core Formation.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    Xiao Mang battered hershes as tears welled in her eyes.


    The Chen Fan she met three years in the past was a mighty power that brought the Beihan Region to heel and defeated the Lord of five Barren Regions. Even among the Reincarnation Sects, only a very handful among the Longevity Roll elites could pull that off.


    However, Chen Fan was just a shadow of his former glory at the moment.


    Xiao Mang felt that his energy was even weaker than the Golden Core level.


    When the two stood together, Xiao Mang¡¯s energy was much stronger, carrying the supreme majesty of the True Dragon. Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s energy only appeared in fits and starts, waning with each appearance. He was weaker than a Connate Cultivator. It was apparent that he had sustained very heavy injuries in the battle against the Ancient Demons.


    ¡°Boohoo. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. You had to risk your life to save me. I¡¯m so useless.¡±


    Xiao Mang murmured. Her eyes were red from crying.


    Chen Fan padded the girl¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    He had held back his Fiend Qi in order to attract less attention. Otherwise, the Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art in his body would transform thend into a demonic kingdom. It was an art of supreme power from the realm of fiends and demons.


    However, Xiao Mang was unaware of any of that, so more tears poured out of her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Yun Yier and the ther girls tried to hold back theirughter.


    ¡°Mind your behavior! Release our Goddess right now!¡±


    A few female disciples rushed forward to separate the two and then dragged Xiao Mang behind them. They red at Chen Fan as if he were a pervert.


    Xiao Mang was taken aback by the interruption and realized how silly she had be. So she burst outughing.


    Seeing they were being watched, Chen Fan decided to ask Xiao Mang about Shenxi at another time.


    Afterwards, Chen Fan settled in at the Violet Moon Peak, as he waited for Shenxi¡¯s Tribtion.

 Chapter 946 - Banquet at the Brahma Palace

    <h4>Chapter 946 Banquet at the Brahma Pce</h4>


    On Violet Moon Peak.


    This mountain was seventy-three thousand feet tall and covered ten miles. It was like a giant surrounded by countless air currents, which were in fact made of Essence Qi.


    Some thunderous sounds resounded around the Violet Moon Peak. Beams of light shed inside. Those were their female disciples, who were peak-stage Connate Cultivators or cultivators with a higher level.


    But recently.


    Several times more light rays visited the Violet Moon Peak.


    Many female disciples knew this had something to do with the guy who was staying at the True Dragon Pavilion.


    Up until then, no one had an idea who that guy staying there was. They only heard Zhao Juexian and Yun Yier call Chen Fan ¡°Senior Chen.¡±


    But a lot of female disciples of the Violet Moon Peak called him the ¡°Chen guy.¡±


    They hated Chen Fan for abducting the elite of their sect and were also afraid he would take Xiao Mang away.


    ¡°Chen? Is there a Heavenly Lord Family in the Reincarnation Heavenly Region or other Heavenly Regions that has thisst name?¡± some wondered.


    Even though Tianhuang was vast, it was a big deal when a Heavenly Lord appeared. There might not even be a couple in a span of a thousand years, so everyone clearly knew the names of all the Heavenly Lord Families and Heavenly Sects.


    There was apparently no Heavenly Lord Family with thest name Chen in the Heavenly Regions.


    Even though there were many Overlords with thisst name, they rarely matched Chen Fan¡¯s characteristics. After all, Lin Xiao said Chen Fan practiced the rare ¡°Fiend Arts.¡±


    The sects that practiced Fiend Arts were banished by Heavenly Lord Tatian to the corners of Tianhuang a hundred thousand years in the past. Although the Realm of Cultivation on the wasn¡¯t against practicing Fiend Arts, only a small number of cultivators did so.


    Most people didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    Chen Fan was only a Connate Cultivator and had ordinary blood. He was obviously a nobody.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This day.


    Xiao Mang took Chen Fan and the others to a giant waterfall behind the Violet Moon Peak.


    The waterfall was seventy thousand feet tall and a few hundred meters wide. It was magnificent; it resembled a flying dragon.


    Xiao Mang asked the maids to serve some Spirit Tea, Spirit Wine and all kinds of rare Spirit Fruits in the arbor facing the waterfall. Each Spirit Fruit was worth a thousand Spirit Stones and was powerful enough to kill Connate Cultivators.


    Other than Xiao Mang, two of her friends were also there.


    A boy and a girl.


    The boy was called Zhang Shouzhuo, who was a quiet and honest young man. When Yun Yier talked to him, he offered a shy smile as if he were someone from a vige.


    But ording to Xiao Mang, Zhang Shouzhuo was a disciple of Elder Zhongxuan and was known as a potential top five cultivator of the younger generation in the future.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He could see that this young man had a strong foundation. Even though he was onlyparable to Yun Yier and Mu Hongti at the moment, he might be able to achieve more than Lin Wuhua in the future and might even surpass Shenxi who had a divine-grade Golden Core. Besides, he had a pure heart. No wonder he could hang out with Xiao Mang.


    The other girl was called Sisi, another descendant of Elder Fengnu.


    Sisi was more mature and was seventeen years old. She was wearing a red gown and red lipstick, and her long eyes carried a hint of charm. She was born a beauty.


    Sisi seemed to have more thoughts in her mind than Zhang Shouzhuo did, but Chen Fan could see that she really treated Xiao Mang as her sister.


    There were also a few female disciples of the Violet Moon Peak who were all thirteen years old and had just joined the sect. They were Xiao Mang¡¯s little fans.


    ¡°Brother Chen, they said you¡¯ve been to a battlefield outside the region and have even met the warriors of the Ancient Demons. What do they look like? How powerful are they?¡±


    Zhang Shouzhuo was a boy, so he was most interested in those things.


    The other little girls also looked at Chen Fan and waited for his answer.


    The Ancient Demons were something that made children on the entire Tianhuang cry all night. The story about the battle between Heavenly Lord Tatian and the Ancient Demon King a few hundred thousand years before was still circted around the world.


    Everyone knew.


    The adults of the Ancient Demons were born with the Golden Core Level and were all bloodthirsty. Cultivators on Tianhuang with the same level would be killed if they encountered the Ancient Demons.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing. I was just lucky.¡±


    Chen Fan chuckled and told them a bit about the Two World Peak.


    He described the characteristics of the Ancient Demons and his battles with them, but he didn¡¯t mention the Ancient Demon Prince.


    Even so, Zhang Shouzhuo and the others still held their breath and widened their eyes. They looked at Chen Fan in awe.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Only Sisi didn¡¯t seem impressed.


    As the descendant of an elder, Sisi knew much more than Zhang Shouzhuo. She had even seen elites of the Longevity Roll and Nascent Soul Cultivators. So, the Ancient Demons were nothing to her.


    ¡°Xiao Mang, your brother really likes to bluff. He said he destroyed dozens of battleships of the Ancient Demons. I heard that there¡¯s one Golden Core Ancient Demon on each battleship,¡± Sisi whispered in Xiao Mang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say something like that about my brother.¡±


    Xiao Mang pushed Sisi angrily. ¡°My brother fought with not only dozens, but a few hundred battleships of the Ancient Demons, and the Ancient Demon Prince as well. If you say anything bad about him again, we¡¯ll no longer be friends.¡±


    ¡°Ah, all right, all right.¡±


    Sisi stopped talking immediately, but she stared at Chen Fan as if he were a fraud.


    ¡°The Ancient Demon Prince? That¡¯s a legendary being who¡¯sparable to the Divine Prince of Mount Emperor. He would have died if he really met the Ancient Demon Prince,¡± Sisi mumbled.


    She saw Xiao Mang re at her again, so she quickly cracked a friendly smile.


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t wait to go to the Two World Peak and fight with the Overlords of the fiends like Brother Chen did. I¡¯m afraid I can only go to the Ancient Demons Loch to see the Ancient Demons,¡± Zhang Shouzhuo sighed and said.


    The girls also nodded and their eyes were full of admiration.


    ¡°Hm, you¡¯re just fooling us.¡±


    Sisi was enraged.


    She wanted to expose Chen Fan, but she couldn¡¯t because of her best friend.


    In the next few days, her expression towards Chen Fan got worse and worse. After hearing many other rumors, Sisi was determined to not let Chen Fan affect Xiao Mang.


    She suddenly said, ¡°Xiao Mang, Sister Hua and Brother Lin are having a banquet on the hundredth floor at the Brahma Pce. I heard that there are a few famous elites from the other Heavenly Sects. One of them has even been to the Ancient Demons Loch and killed an Ancient Demon. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Xiao Mang hesitated.


    She looked at Chen Fan. Apparently, she wanted to go, but she was afraid that Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded with a smile.


    As the day Shenxi woulde out got closer, Xiao Mang¡¯s time in the Reincarnation Sect was also reaching its end, so she wanted to meet her friends more often. Chen Fan knew this and he wouldn¡¯t stop her.


    Sisi wasughing on the other hand. Thinking about what she heard this day, she thought as she stared at Chen Fan, ¡°Just wait till you go to the Brahma Pce.¡±


    At the Brahma Pce.


    This was the second time Chen Fan had entered this famous ce in Tianyuan City.


    This time, the floor manager arrived to lead the way. There were many other servants in azure or purple outfit and tons of Golden Core Cultivators. They went to the hundredth floor with a flying disc.


    ¡°The Reincarnation Sect is really rich!¡± Yun Yier said.


    They heard that the higher the level at the Brahma Pce, the more expensive it got. There was even an entry restriction on the top ten floors. Only Golden Core Perfected Cultivators, heirs of the Heavenly Lord Families or the disciples of the royal families of the Barren Regions would be able to enter.


    What about the hundredth floor?


    The hundredth floor wasrge and was surrounded by mist. Many maids wearing sheer gowns flew around on clouds like fairies.


    Beams of light shed around.


    Each of them wasparable to a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator. Those who could enter this floor had to be the power yers of Tianyuan City.


    On the hundredth floor.


    This was the best ce in the entire Brahma Pce. The elites of the Reincarnation Sect, Hua Nonyin and Lin Xiao, were having a banquet with the heirs of the other Heavenly Sects. All of them hailed from a Heavenly Region and were top descendants in their sects. Even if they weren¡¯t on the Longevity Roll, they wereparable to those elites.


    Even Lin Xiao was inferior among those people.


    ¡°Great!¡± people eximed.


    Lin Xiao finished his ss of wine at once, which made his face blush.


    The wine in his ss was special. It was the ¡°Fire Dragon Wine¡± brewed by the Lord of Saint Fire City. It was red and clear like an amber. A Nascent Soul Cultivator made it himself. How precious was that?


    Normal Connate Cultivators would have been burnt to ashes by the True Fire of Earth Lung inside the wine. Only peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators like Lin Xiao would dare to drink it.


    ¡°Incredible!¡±


    Zhu Ninmuo and Zhu Ninxue sat next to him, pping and cheering for Lin Xiao.


    ¡°Brother Lin is indeed bold. I heard that there¡¯s a peerless fairy in the Reincarnation Sect recently. Her dragon bloodline was awakened when she became a Connate Cultivator and she¡¯s known as the True Dragon Goddess. Is that true?¡± an heir of a Heavenly Sect of the Heiyou Heavenly Region said.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Lin Xiao smiled and put down the ss.


    ¡°Although Xiao Mang is young, she¡¯s the most beautiful girl in Tianyuan City. However, don¡¯t even think about chasing after our True Dragon Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    The others were interested.

 Chapter 947 - Your Honor

    <h4>Chapter 947 Your Honor</h4>


    On the hundredth floor.


    The building was a hundred feet tall and was enveloped in mist.


    Many beautiful maids stood on both sides respectfully. They were cultivators who had only an inferior-grade Golden Core, but this still showed how rich the Brahma Pce was.


    Those who could sit at the center were those with an earth-shattering identity. They were the heirs and descendants from the Heavenly Regions.


    Yang Gangfeng, the second best disciple of the Ghost Underworld Sect in the Heiyou Heavenly Region.


    He might not be as powerful as Gui Mingzi, the other disciple of the sect who ranked sixty-fifth on the Longevity Roll, but he also had seventh-grade Golden Core.


    ¡°Right, Brother Lin, tell us quickly. Is the True Dragon Goddess engaged? Which Heavenly Sect is he from? Or is he from the Central Sacred Land?¡± the other people said.


    Mu Yanping, the Xuankong Sword Prince and Wu Shan were all superior. Their powerful energy rose to the sky while they were just sitting there.


    The young man with a pale face sitting in the middle also nodded and seemed interested.


    He was the star of the entire banquet.


    Zhu Ninmuo always paused a while when she nced at this young man.


    Gongsun Kui.


    The heir of the Gongsun family of Liyang.


    An elite who ranked eighty-third on the Longevity Roll.


    The Liyang Heavenly Region was the first among the top ten Heavenly Regions and the Gongsun family was known to have Heavenly Lords among every generation. They were thriving recently and were close to the Reincarnation Sect.


    Facing such a top Overlord, Lin Xiao quickly chuckled and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll all find this funny. Xiao Mang has a brother who¡¯s not really rted to her, but they¡¯re very close. However, he¡¯s only a Connate Cultivator.¡±


    All the elites burst intoughter and didn¡¯t even say anything.


    They were all among the top elites of their regions, so they wouldn¡¯t care about a Connate Cultivator, unless he was someone from Mount Emperor or the heir of the Medicine God.


    ¡°How can he be my opponent? If he shows up in front of me, I¡¯m afraid my energy will make him kneel immediately.¡± Yang Gangfengughed.


    Even though he was from the Ghost Underworld Sect, he was brawny and his voice was so loud that even the building shook.


    Many maids that were Golden Core Cultivators were startled.


    ¡°The True Dragon Goddess is so superior we don¡¯t even qualify to be her suitors. I guess only Li Huaixian, Jun Aochen or the Liyang Sword Lord match her. What¡¯s a Connate Cultivator? He¡¯ll be dead a centuryter if he doesn¡¯t be a Golden Core Cultivator.¡±


    Gongsun Kui shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Although they were elites of their regions, they were still way weaker than those on top of the Longevity Roll who truly ruled Tianhuang. Without entering the top ten, they might not even have the chance to cultivate to reach the Nascent Soul Level. They were all silent in an instant.


    Still, Zhu Ninmuo and Zhu Ninxue didn¡¯t feel like they were too far away from the Nascent Soul Level. They only thought that all those young Overlords were already on top of the world.


    ¡°Xiao Mang¡¯s brother is way weakerpared to them!¡± Zhu Ninmuo thought.


    And Zhu Ninxue had already forgotten about Chen Fan.


    Then, everyone suddenly went silent.


    Chen Fan had arrived.


    When Xiao Mang entered, her beauty immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. She was like a fairy from a Dragon Pce and a sun that squeezed into the hundredth floor. Under such radiance, even the maids felt ashamed.


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed the True Dragon Goddess. Even Goddess Shenxi wasn¡¯t as pretty as she is back then,¡± Wu Shan eximed.


    As the fifth General of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect, he had seen tons of fairies and beauties, but had never met someone like Xiao Mang.


    Especially when Xiao Mang was surrounded by True Dragons as if she were a true Goddess.


    Gongsun Kui raised his ss and said, ¡°Greetings, Goddess. What a pleasure to meet you! I have no regrets now.¡±


    ¡°Brother Gongsun is right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such an extraordinary beauty!¡± the heirs of the Heavenly Sects said.


    This made the sisters of the Zhu family and Sisi jealous.


    But Xiao Mang frowned. She didn¡¯t like people buttering her up. In her eyes, these so-called heirs of the Heavenly Sects weren¡¯t any better than the pampered well-off babies in the mortal world.


    ¡°Xiao Mang,e here. Let me introduce you to these elites...¡±


    Lin Xiao came up with a smile.


    Xiao Mang took Chen Fan to the center of the banquet. Once he sat down, many people looked discontent.


    This was a banquet for the elites of different regions. Those who weren¡¯t superior or powerful enough weren¡¯t allowed to attend. There were many maids and guards that were Golden Core Cultivators standing on the side.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Someone looked really upset.


    But they didn¡¯t say anything because of Xiao Mang.


    When Chen Fan asked Lin Wuhua, Zhao Juexian and the others to sit, someone finally couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Yang Gangfeng banged the table and yelled, ¡°Where the Chief Manager? Come here quickly! I thought only cultivators with the Golden Core Level or above could enter the hundredth floor. Why are there a few nameless Connate Cultivators here? What are your guards doing?¡±


    His thunderous voice shook the entire floor.


    ¡°This...¡±


    The Chief Manager of the Brahma Pce was also a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator and he quickly arrived. He waspletely speechless when he saw what was happening.


    ¡°Yang Gangfeng, what do you mean? Do you think I can¡¯t beat you?¡± Xiao Mang said.


    ¡°Goddess Xiao Mang, I¡¯m not talking about you and your friend. You and Sisi are outstanding disciples of the Reincarnation Sect, so you can certainly sit here. However, we don¡¯t know these three women and there are even Connate Cultivators among them. How can they sit here with us?¡± Yang Gangfeng said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Sister Lin, Sister Yun and Sister Mu are my best friends. Why can¡¯t they sit with me?¡± Xiao Mang asked furiously.


    ¡°Fine, they¡¯re your friends. They can sit here, but an old servant isn¡¯t qualified to join our banquet.¡± Yang Gangfeng pointed at someone and shouted.


    Everyone turned around and saw a white-haired old man walking slowly to the table.


    He was Zhao Juexian.


    Then, even Hua Nonyin and Lin Xiao were stunned.


    As the elites of the generation, they wouldn¡¯t argue with the girls, but letting a servant sit with them was really humiliating.


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t know the Reincarnation Sect had no discipline at all. Servants can sit with their masters?¡± Wu Shan sneered.


    ¡°Right, right.¡±


    The Xuankong Sword Prince nodded.


    Each one of them represented a Heavenly Sect or family; not even Hua Nonyin would be able to deal with all of them. Many cultivators moved closer to see what was happening and agreed after witnessing this sight.


    And yet, Gongsun Kui continued drinking and didn¡¯t care at all.


    Lin Xiao sighed and told Chen Fan, ¡°Brother Chen, you¡¯ve gone a bit too far.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Mang, quickly ask the servant to leave. Otherwise, people will say that cultivators from the Reincarnation Sect aren¡¯t disciplined and have no respect for others. Even Lord Master will be angry,¡± Hua Nonyin also yelled.


    As a senior of the Violet Moon Peak, she had the right to scold Xiao Mang.


    ¡°Senior, you...¡±


    Tears welled up in Xiao Mang¡¯s eyes.


    The Chinese had been oppressed by the other races in thest thousands of years. People in the n were united, so there was no distinction between servants and masters and Chen Fan had always been good to her. In Xiao Mang¡¯s eyes, Zhao Juexian was a kind old man. Why couldn¡¯t he sit here? She had no idea why Hua Nonyin had to yell at her.


    ¡°Xiao Mang, you should listen to Sister Hua,¡± Sisi also said.


    She nced at Chen Fan with a pleased look.


    Zhu Ninmuo watched on the side and heaved a sigh. She clearly knew what was going on. Yang Gangfeng and Wu Shan seemed to be criticizing Zhao Juexian, but they were in fact humiliating Chen Fan.


    To say that Zhao Juexian was a lowly servant in front of Chen Fan was humiliation.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if people in the sect knew what happened today, nobody would take Xiao Mang¡¯s brother seriously. Who would respect him if he can¡¯t even protect his servant?¡±


    Zhu Ninmuo shook her head.


    Chen Fan was definitely going to lose face this day.


    Yang Gangfeng, Wu Shan and the Xuankong Sword Prince were all powerful cultivators. Not even Hua Nonyin stood on Chen Fan¡¯s side, and Gongsun Kui didn¡¯t care about this small matter.


    Such a situation.


    Zhu Ninmuo didn¡¯t know what to do. Only Li Huaixian and Jun Aochen could handle this.


    ¡°You...¡±


    When Xiao Mang was about to argue with them.


    Chen Fan suddenly put one hand on her shoulder while he held a ss of wine with another. He got up, then nced around and said calmly, ¡°Why can¡¯t my servant sit here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your honor to sit with him.¡±


    Boom!


    Everyone was astonished!

 Chapter 948 - Squash Him to Death

    <h4>Chapter 948 Squash Him to Death</h4>


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    At first no one spoke a word, but a few secondster, a wave of raucous gasps was heard. Many people widened their eyes in shock as they gaped at Chen Fan.


    ¡°What did he say? It would be an honor to sit down with him and his servant? Did I hear him right? Most of the people at the table are Perfected Cultivators of at least the Golden Core level.¡±


    People doubted their ears.


    A well-connected guest said, ¡°Those guests are far more powerful than peak Golden Core Cultivators. Some of them became household names a few hundred years ago. That brawny man over there, for example, is the second disciple of the Ghost Underworld Sect, Gui Mingzi¡¯s closest sect brother. The young man in ck outfit ranked number five among the warrior generals of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect. His name is Wu Shan. That young fellow with a sword on his back is the Xuankong Sword Prince. Among them are Mu Yanping and Zhang Jiulin whom I¡¯m sure you have heard of.


    ¡°Look at that young man with a pale cast. He is the heir of the Gongsun Family, and ranked number eighty-five on the Longevity Roll.


    ¡°Hispanions are also talented young elites. That one is the senior disciple at Violet Moon Peak, Hua Nonyin. The one beside her is Lin Xiao, the Reincarnation Sect Grand Elder¡¯s favorite.¡±


    His revtion had shocked everyone on the one-hundredth floor.


    Heirs of Heavenly Sects and Longevity Roll Elites were rare even inside Tianyuan City. These guests¡¯ reputation and renown added to their disbelief in Chen Fan¡¯s brazen arrogance.


    ¡°Who is that guy? What is he thinking?¡±


    ¡°He is the True Dragon Goddess¡¯ brother, not Jun Aochen or Li Huaixian.¡±


    ¡°Not even Jun Aochen¡¯s talent and Li Huaixian¡¯s power could justify his arrogance. Those guests are also supported by many powerful sects.¡±


    Many peoplemented Chen Fan¡¯s actions.


    They looked at Chen Fan as if he were already dead.


    Heavenly Talents such as those guests would not tolerate his insults. Chen Fan had offended five mighty Heavenly Sects such as the Ghost Underworld Sect, the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect and the Gongsun Family. Only a Heavenly Lord could save him after this.


    ¡°He is courting death!¡±


    Even the Zhu Sisters were rendered speechless.


    Both Wu Shan and the Xuankong Sword Prince pulled a dark face and shot hostile res at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Yang Gangfeng¡¯s anger turned into a grin.


    He no longer held back his energy and slowly revealed the monstrous power that had been lurking undercover. Many servant girls couldn¡¯t withstand the intense energy and started to tremble slightly. Meanwhile, the Reincarnation Sect disciples¡¯ faces paled and had to use their True Qi to hold their ground.


    ¡°Hehe, I thought I was the most arrogant person here, but this guy is on another level.¡±


    Yang Gangfeng smirked coldly.


    He fixed his gaze on Chen Fan as his energy swept across the space, smothering Chen Fan with its immense pressure.


    No average Connate Cultivator could hold out against a peak Golden Core Cultivator¡¯s power.


    ¡°What are you doing, Yang Gangfeng?¡± Xiao Mang shouted and rushed to stand in front of Chen Fan.


    Golden energy poured out of her body, and formed a golden energy screen that blocked Yang Gangfeng¡¯s attack. A golden mist rose behind her and formed a golden True Dragon. It floated around Chen Fan and protected him.


    ¡°Xiao Mang, are you sure you want to get involved? I respect you because you¡¯re the goodness of your sect. Without that title, you are but a mid-stage Connate Cultivator. I can crush you with a p of my hand,¡± Yang Gangfeng said sinisterly.


    ¡°Try me,¡± Xiao Mang said coldly.


    The golden energy roiled like boiling water. Her eyes turned into two slits like those of a dragon. The True Dragon Energy tainted her hair golden as its intensity multiplied. Although her energy couldn¡¯tpare against Yang Gangfeng in terms of magnitude, it was much purer and had a majestic quality.


    ¡°Old Yang!¡±


    Hua Nonyin furrowed her brow and grunted.


    Chen Fan¡¯s action didn¡¯t sit well with her either, but she was tasked to look after Xiao Mang and she didn¡¯t want to let the elders down.


    ¡°Very well, I will let this slide for the sake of Elder Yuelon. But your brother has to kneel and apologize to me. As for his servant, I think a broken leg would be a fair punishment,¡± Yang Gangfeng said firmly.


    ¡°Over my dead body!¡±


    Xiao Mang took a stop forward and sent out a couple of energy bursts.


    Chen Fan had saved her many times, and was the closest person to her heart since her parents¡¯ death. She would never allow anyone to insult Chen Fan.


    However, this time, even Hua Nonyin remained silent.


    The Xuankong Sword Prince, Mu Yanping and Wu Shan wore cold grins. Even many Reincarnation Sect disciples watched on gloatingly.


    Heavenly Talents would not take any insult, much less a Heavenly Sect.


    Chen Fan was just a lowly Connate Cultivator, but he had brazenly provoked several Heavenly Sect Heirs. This was a deadly mistake in the highly hierarchical world of cultivation.


    In this world, the one who wields more strength was always right.


    ¡°Sect sister Xiao Mang, brother Yang has alreadypromised and lightened the punishment. What harm can an apology do?¡± Lin Xiao said catingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Mang. Just do as he says,¡± Sisi nodded and egged on.


    In the realm of cultivation, kneeling and apologizing was not a big deal. It wasn¡¯t umon for lower level cultivators and their benefactors to be ughtered by Heavenly Lords because of a minor run-in.


    Survival of the fittest, such was the rule of the Cultivation World.


    Zhu Ninmuo couldn¡¯t bear the intense mood, so she turned her head to look away. Meanwhile, Zhu Ninxue and other disciples of the Reincarnation Sect looked at Chen Fan as they gloated.


    Zhang Shouzhuo was the only one who seemed to show some sympathy for Chen Fan.


    ¡°No!¡± Even as Xiao Mang charged up her energy and was ready to dig in her heels, Chen Fan spoke up.


    ¡°Why? Do you happen to disagree with me?¡±


    ¡°Haha, kiddo! Ask around you and see if anyone would agree.¡± Yang Gangfeng let out a peal ofughter. He looked at Chen Fan as if he were looking at an idiot. ¡°The cultivators on Tianhuang have strict levels based on their attainment. It¡¯s an insult for us to sit with your old servant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Chen Fan¡¯s action didn¡¯t rub the other servants around the table the wrong way, either. What made Zhao Juexian so special that he could sit among the masters while they couldn¡¯t?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Hua Nonyin said.


    Chen Fan ignored her and looked at the Xuankong Sword Prince and Mu Yanping.


    ¡°So, do you agree with him?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Wu Shandu and the others chuckled and didn¡¯t offer a reply. They were powerful elites of the city; Chen Fan simply couldn¡¯tpare.


    Chen Fan looked around him and asked, ¡°Do all of you think that my servant is not worthy to sit at your table?¡±


    ¡°Stop right now! You are an embarrassment to the Reincarnation Sect! You are bringing shame to Xiao Mang!¡± Hua Nonyin fumed.


    Seeing Chen Fan¡¯s disregarding authority, Zhu Ninmuo and many others shook their heads in their minds. Lin Xiao inwardlyughed at himself for considering Chen Fan an opponent.


    Despite her concern, Xiao Mang licked her lips as her heart raced. The golden glow on her body gained more intensity.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Chen Fan looked up.


    ¡°I heard all of you. Strength is the only measure of power in the Realm of Cultivation and I agree. So, in order to prove my servant¡¯s ce among you, why don¡¯t you test his power?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yang Gangfeng was perplexed by his words and he looked at Chen Fan in confusion.


    People around him also looked at Chen Fan as if he were a freak.


    ¡°You want me to fight an old man who has barely reached the Connate Level?¡± Yang Gangfeng pointed at Zhao Juexian, face awash with disbelief.


    Slowly, a knot of fire grew hotter in his belly, fueled by the unprecedented insult he had received.


    He was Yang Gangfeng; he had lorded over the Heiyou Heavenly Region for hundreds of years and killed thousands of cultivators. Never had he experienced such affront.


    Zhu Ninmuo and the others watched as Yang Gangfeng¡¯s belligerent energy surged inside of him and then looked to Zhao Juexian¡¯s modest form. They thought Zhao Juexian had gone mad.


    They were not on the same level.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡±


    Yang Gangfeng roared and couldn¡¯t hold back his anger.


    Pulses of deadly energy poured out from his body like a volcano eruption. It was thicker than blood, dark and sharper than Heavenly Swords. It turned the room into a ghastly underworld.


    ¡°Old Zhao,¡± Chen Fanmanded.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Suddenly, the wizened old man with lusterless eyes straightened his back as a light red in his eyes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, the sky fell down as time lost meaning.


    Zhao Juexian¡¯s energy surpassed the peak of the Golden Core and almost reached that of a Heavenly Lord; it was far beyond Yang Gangfeng¡¯s level. His body also increased in size and his head soon cracked the ceiling of the great hall.


    He stepped forward and pinned Yang Gangfeng under his boots. He said in a booming voice, ¡°In the eyes of my master, you are just an insect.¡±


    Everyone gasped and remained speechless by the turn of events.

 Chapter 949 - Cannot Even Defeat His Dog

    <h4>Chapter 949 Cannot Even Defeat His Dog</h4>


    How powerful exactly was Zhao Juexian?


    As the Lord of Beihan Region, he had attained a level six Golden Core thousands of years in the past and reached the peak of the Sky-Swallowing Python Bloodline. His power had been close to Yang Gangfeng even before he became Chen Fan¡¯s follower.


    Over the recent years, Chen Fan had never purposefully taught him anything. However, just by standing beside Chen Fan while he recited Heavenly Arts was enough to elevate Zhao Juexian¡¯s level of attainment by leap and bounds. By then, he was only one step away from bing a Nascent Soul practitioner.


    That made him more powerful than even the elites on the Longevity Roll.


    In addition, Zhao Juexian had much greater potential than the power he possessed at the moment.


    The great improvement was not exclusive to Zhao Juexian, Lin Wuhua and the two other girls had also benefitted. They had learned a great deal by following Chen Fan. The simple act of witnessing Chen Fan¡¯s powerful arts had opened their eyes and enlightened their minds.


    Yang Gangfeng¡¯s power was a far cry from that of Zhao Juexian.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Yang Gangfeng snarled.


    Although he was pinned under the boots, his Golden Core body didn¡¯t shatter and he struggled to break free. Countless rays of True Qi straight from the underworld were released from his body, forming a long dragon made out of de Qi and hewed at Zhao Juexian. Incantation of eldritch chapters filled up the space as dark symboles appeared around Yang Gangfeng, surrounding his body to form a protective shell.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Zhao Juexian charged up his energy and pressed his feet down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A herculean force bore down on the protective shell, shattering it. Yang Gangfeng¡¯s body was unable to withstand the pressure and exploded. Countless drops of golden blood and fleshy bits oozed out from under Zhao Juexian¡¯s foot. When Zhao Juexian lifted his foot, the Heiyou Region¡¯s Heavenly Talent had been reduced to a pulp.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Everyone gasped and remained speechless by the turn of events.


    They all stared at Zhao Juexian in utter shock and fear.


    He killed Yang Gangfeng?


    How could a wizened servant kill a Heavenly Talent with such ease?


    He was the second heir of the Ghost Underworld Sect, but he was turned into a pile of bloody mess on the floor.


    Even Hua Nonyin and Lin Xiao were shaken to the core. Meanwhile, Gongsun Kui¡¯s calmposure darkened.


    The Zhu Family sisters were turned into frozen statues.


    ¡°Who else wishes to test my strength?¡± Zhao Juexian asked.


    His Dharma Form grew in size until his head scraped the firmament, looking down at the cultivators. A snowy python wrapped itself around his torso, its red eyes fixed on the crowd below.


    Neither Wu Shan nor the Xuankong Sword Prince spoke a word.


    None of them were stupid, they knew from the outset that appearances could be deceiving, especially when it came to the shriveled form of the old man. He could very well be an Ancestral Patriarch of a Heavenly Lord Family or a top five elder in a Heavenly Sect.


    He would be a headache even for the top ten Longevity Roll Heavenly Talents.


    Such curmudgeons were well known for concealing their most deadly arts. Yang Gangfeng had paid the ultimate price for underestimating him, and no one was about to make the same mistake.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Zhao Juexian returned to his shriveled form and stood behind Chen Fan.


    However, no one dared to question his strength.


    ¡°Who is he? Howe his servant is so powerful? I doubt that even Goddess Shenxi could have such a deadly servant.¡± many people asked the same questions in their minds as they looked at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan sipped a cup of tea whilepletely at ease. However, in everyone¡¯s eyes, his demeanor had been shrouded in mystery.


    ¡°So what do you think? Is my servant qualified to sit with you?¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The Xuankong Sword Prince and Mu Yanping nodded.


    However, Wu Shan was still unconvinced. He was the number five Warrior in the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect, and centuries of battles against powerful demons had taken a toll on his temper. He snorted and said, ¡°I agree that your old servant is powerful, but what about the three servant girls? They can¡¯t sit with us only because they are Xiao Mang¡¯s friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you wish to test them?¡± Chen Fan looked up and asked in surprise.


    Wu Shan stepped forward and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    He wagered that he had failed in noticing Zhao Juexian¡¯s power because old freaks such as him were good at concealing their strength. However, those three girls were young and inexperienced. Lin Wuhua seemed to be the strongest of the three, but even she had only reached the mid-stage of the Golden Core. Wu Shan figured that he could make quick work of them due to his higher level of attainment.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Lin Wuhua¡¯s eyes grew cold and stepped forward with a long de in her arm.


    Even as Wu Shan was going to perfunctorily offer the girl a head start, a sh of bright de Qi surged, illuminating the Brahma Pce.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The sh of icy energy chilled the air in the entire Brahma Pce, turning the hall into an ice cave.


    In the sky, heavy snow started to fall.


    However, even the ice and the snow seemed warm before the frozen silvery energy.


    Zhu Ninxue swore that she had never seen a more beautiful sword art execution. Even Hua Nonyin and Lin Xiao wore taut faces after seeing the move. Meanwhile, the Xuankong Sword Prince gasped in his mind.


    Lin Wuhua¡¯s attack had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectation.


    de Qi had created the frozenndscape using only one thousandth of its energy, the rest was packed tightly inside the glow.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Wu Shan shouted painfully.


    At the moment of life and death, he only had enough time to move his body to a side three inches. However, it was enough to escape from certain death.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Lin Wuhua¡¯s de Auranded on him, carrying furious lightning energy as vast as the sea.


    Everyone watched as Wu Shan¡¯s ck armor cracked open. It was superior-grade Spirit Treasure, but it was unable to hold out against the girl¡¯s attack. Everyone looked to Wu Shan with sympathy.


    The attack had created a one meter long gash on his body, extending from left shoulder to the right side of his abdomen. A few inches longer, and it would have severed his body in two.


    This was the heaviest injury Wu Shan had ever sustained.


    He breathed heavily, shouting and trying to heal his wound using his Golden Core energy. However, the gash was suffused by a silvery energy that gnawed at the wounds, preventing it from healing. The energy even prated further into Wu Shan¡¯s body. To everyone¡¯s horror, they noticed that Wu Shan¡¯s vitality was waning and so too was his level of attainment. After being dealt one blow, his cultivation was degraded to the mid-stage Golden Core.


    What kind of Dharmic de could lower a person¡¯s level of attainment?


    Everyone looked at Lin Wuhua with fear.


    They watched as the girl sheathed her de and stood beside Chen Fan like an ice sculpture of a gorgeous goddess. Lin Wuhua¡¯s level of attainment remained at the mid-stage Golden Core, so the potency of her attack solely came from the intricacy and effectiveness of her sword art.


    ¡°That is terrifying. not even the Tianxuan Sword Art nor the Haotian Sword Sect could match such efficiency.¡±


    Gongsun Kui was shocked, so was everyone else.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan shook his head with a grin, amused by Wu Shan¡¯s mistake. Zhao Juexian was not the deadliest warrior among Chen Fan¡¯spanions; it was Lin Wuhua. Since Zhao Juexian used to be the Chinese people¡¯s enemy, he didn¡¯t pay nearly as much attention to his cultivation than Lin Wuhua did.


    Lin Wuhua was a very eager and diligent student.


    Although Lin Wuhua was at the mid-stage of the Golden Core, her sword art had far exceeded her current level and could outshine some Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°Supreme Sword Art from a Supreme Sword Immortal!¡±


    The Xuankong Sword Prince gazed at Lin Wuhua, eyes filled with disbelief.


    He knew that Lin Wuhua¡¯s attack required Nomological Insight about the universe which only a Nascent Soul Cultivator could possess. Having gained such insight while being a Golden Core Cultivator would make her the most powerful sword master under the Heavenly Lord realm.


    What Lin Wuhua learned was only the tip of the iceberg. However, it was enough to bring down those Heavenly Talents.


    ¡°Anyone else?¡± Chen Fan said.


    Most people faltered. Lin Wuhua and Zhao Juexian had proven their prowess. Only a top ranking Longevity Roll Elite could bring them to heel.


    However, a few people rose to the challenge and wished to test Mu Hongti¡¯s strength.


    However, Mu Hongti had silenced them unequivocally with golden fists. She defeated four peak Golden Core Cultivators in a row, all with only one puch.


    By the end, Yang Gangfeng¡¯s sect borhter, the Perfected Cultivator from the Ghost Underworld Sect shouted out his challenge at Yun Yier¡¯s pet dog in a fit of anger.


    That was not a dog, it was the Qilin that Chen Fan had created while brewing the Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence. It reached the peak of the Golden Core as soon as it was born and had since been fed nothing but Heavenly medicine. By then, it was more powerful than a Heavenly Lord,


    The battlested only a fraction of a second and ended with the Perfected Cultivator being swallowed by the Qilin.


    In the end.


    Everyone came to the conclusion that most of them couldn¡¯t even defeat Chen Fan¡¯s pet.


    The development shocked everyone and Xiao Mang was also taken by surprise.

 Chapter 950 - The Banquet Was Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 950 The Banquet Was Beginning</h4>


    The dog was better than humans!


    They thought only the mortals would have such an idea, but the elites and heirs of the regions faced such a situation this day.


    Although Mu Yanping knew that dog was in fact a top Spirit Beast and it wasn¡¯t embarrassing to lose to it, many people still couldn¡¯t believe it. Wu Shan even spurted out blood and the disciples of the Ghost Underworld Sect had lost all of their dignity. If what happened this day was spread, the entire Ghost Underworld Sect would be discredited.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Sisi¡¯s jaw dropped and her eyes popped out.


    She thought Chen Fan would lose face with so many elites present, but it was the elites who were humiliated instead. Yang Gangfeng even lost his life.


    ¡°This is like a myth.¡± Many people thought they were dreaming.


    The sisters of the Zhu family looked at Chen Fan as if he were a God.


    They thought Chen Fan and his friends were just a bunch of weak Connate Cultivators. And yet, Yun Yier and Mu Hongti could already defeat all the cultivators of the same level.


    Zhu Ninmuo was already regretting it.


    Even though Chen Fan hid his power and his background wasn¡¯t as strong as Lin Xiao¡¯s, he was a Connate Cultivator and had help from Zhao Juexian and the others. So, he wasn¡¯t any weaker than some top sects.


    As for Hua Nonyin, she was extremely embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t even look into Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So, can they sit?¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    What else could Mu Yanping and the Xuankong Sword Prince say? They could only nod.


    Lin Xiao¡¯s smile had already frozen. He had never thought the banquet would turn out like this. The people present couldn¡¯t even look up and were suffocating.


    Unfortunately, nobody dared to disobey him after witnessing the power of Zhao Juexian and Lin Wuhua.


    Even Gongsun Kui offered a toast to Chen Fan. The sisters of the Zhu family and Sisi widened their eyes as they witnessed this.


    That was the descendant of the Gongsun family and an elite of the Longevity Roll, but he was toasting to a Connate Cultivator? In a heartbeat, the superior image of the elites in their minds had been destroyed.


    ¡°Brother is incredible.¡±


    Only Xiao Mang was still staring at Chen Fan with her twinkling eyes.


    Even though Chen Fan didn¡¯t show his real strength, he still stood out from the others. He was the center of attention no matter where he went, which made Xiao Mang really proud.


    Everyone else at the banquet was on pins and needles. On the other hand, Chen Fan really liked the Fire Dragon Wine and he drank a few jugs at once. Lin Xiao almost ended up broke because of him. That was a precious wine brewed by a Heavenly Lord!


    When Chen Fan left, Lin Xiao waspletely enraged.


    Mu Yanping and the others nced over the mess and Yang Gangfeng¡¯s corpse. They all felt sad and indignant.


    ¡°Who exactly is this man? There are more than one Half Heavenly Lords around him. That female assassin might even be a Sword Immortal! Is he a bastard of the Sect Master of Mount Emperor?¡± Mu Yanping said.


    ¡°Hisst name is Chen, but I¡¯ve never heard of an Overlord with thisst name who practices Fiend Arts on Tianhuang,¡± Lin Xiao said slowly.


    ¡°However, that kid really is a Connate Cultivator. He wouldn¡¯t be any stronger than those two maids. We might not have the same level, but we can definitely kill him if we exert ourselves.¡±


    ¡°How? Do you want to be killed by that female assassin?¡± Wu Shan said.


    Everyone went silent when he mentioned Lin Wuhua.


    Her attack was extremely powerful and not even Half Heavenly Lords would go head to head against it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone is more anxious than you are. That guy can only live for a few days more. Goddess Shenxi will being out soon,¡± Gongsun Kui said.


    Everyone followed his eyes and saw the dead Yang Gangfeng and the furious Perfected Cultivator of the Ghost Underworld Sect.


    They knew Chen Fan¡¯s name would be circting around the Reincarnation Sect.


    In fact, the news spread faster than they expected.


    Almost at the time when Chen Fan left the Brahma Pce, the thirty-six mountains of the Reincarnation Sect had learned about what he did.


    Everyone thought it was impossible at first!


    But then, after the sisters of the Zhu family, Zhang Shouzhuo and Sisi confirmed it, they had no choice but to ept it. Yang Gangfeng was indeed killed by Chen Fan¡¯s old servant and Chen Fan even humiliated the Xuankong Sword Prince and the others.


    Even though these news were astonishing, the disciples of the Reincarnation Sect found them eptable.


    They all came from a Heavenly Lord Family or arge sect, and all of them had a couple of elders like Zhao Juexian. So, they were instead shocked because Zhao Juexian was actually willing to be Chen Fan¡¯s servant. On the other hand, Lin Wuhua knew powerful sword arts and she was called the ¡°Ice Fairy.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that guy just has a powerful background. Otherwise, why would a Half Heavenly Lord work for a Connate Cultivator? Why would the Ice Fairy follow him?¡±


    Someone sneered.


    Many people nodded.


    In the Realm of Cultivation, cultivators only followed those who were powerful. People who relied on the forces behind them, like Chen Fan did, made the others feel sick. Young Overlords, including Jun Aochen and Li Huaixian, would have readily killed him.


    Everyone started to doubt if there was a hidden Chen family on Tianhuang and some guessed Chen Fan had a Nascent Soul Master.


    ¡°How can he possibly take the True Dragon Goddess away? There may only be a Heavenly Lord Family behind him. Even if he has a Nascent Soul Master, our sect also has a Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch, let alone the Ghost Underworld Sect, the Heavenly Jade Institute and the Gongsun Family! Who¡¯s afraid of him?¡± Zhang Dongshan said.


    He was a disciple of Mount Jueyan. His Master was also an elder of the Reincarnation Sect and he was one of the top ten cultivators.


    A lot of people knew Zhang Dongshan was one of Xiao Mang¡¯s suitors.


    After that, many other Chiefs and heavy hitters in the sect gave ament and everyone had a negative impression on Chen Fan¡¯s attitude. In order to pacify the crowd, he would either have to be as powerful as Li Huaixian and Jun Aochen, or have a powerful background like being the Sect Master¡¯s son of Mount Emperor and the heir of the Medicine God.


    Chen Fan was neither, so people would certainly look down on him.


    There had been a lot of discussions around the mountains of the Reincarnation Sect. Some even imed that Gui Mingzi, the Heavenly Jade Sword Prince and the Liyang Sword Lord were going to the banquet in honor of Goddess Shenxi just to meet Chen Fan.


    Everyone knew.


    The Masters behind Yang Gangfeng and the Xuankong Sword Prince were going to deal with him themselves.


    ¡°Gui Mingzi, the Heavenly Jade Sword Prince, the Liyang Sword Lord, these are all elites of the Longevity Roll. That guy is impressive. He pissed off a few of them at once.¡± Lin Xiao shook his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s not powerful enough. He only relies on his old servant and the maid. How can they protect him forever no matter how strong they are?¡±


    Wu Shan snickered.


    He hated Chen Fan and his friends.


    ¡°My Senior mighte too. Let¡¯s see if that kid can still be so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about... the top General of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect, General Xiao Hong?¡± Lin Xiao gasped.


    Xiao Hong.


    The top young cultivator of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect and the seventh elite on the Longevity Roll!


    He was truly a peerless elite!


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it. When he got out of the Brahma Pce, Xiao Mang was extremely excited.


    She grabbed Chen Fan¡¯s arm and asked why Lin Wuhua and the others became so powerful. As a cultivator with Divine Meridians of True Dragons who even had ess to countless resources in the Reincarnation Sect, she felt like she was no match to Mu Hongti and Yun Yier.


    This greatly decreased Xiao Mang¡¯s self-esteem.


    Chen Fan caressed Xiao Mang¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°I told you, your brother is much more powerful than all of the Reincarnation Sect put together. The things they teach you there are nothing. I can make you the best young cultivator on Tianhuang.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    This time, Xiao Mang trusted him and she nodded.


    Chen Fan really felt like Xiao Mang¡¯s talent was being wasted. If he taught her himself and passed down the True Dragon Divine Arts to her, she would be able to defeat cultivators like Yang Gangfeng.


    Inparison, Hua Nonyin and Zhang Shouzhuo were a bit worried.


    Although Hua Nonyin hated Chen Fan, she still told Xiao Mang that Chen Fan was in trouble.


    Yang Gangfeng was the heir of the Ghost Underworld Sect, but he was killed by Chen Fan¡¯s servant. The Ghost Underworld Sect would never let him get away, let alone the Heavenly Jade Institute, the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect and the Liyang Heavenly Region. The Sect Master of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect was even the seventh elite on the Longevity Roll, Xiao Hong.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s always a solution to a problem.¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers.


    The elites of the Longevity Roll were nothing in his eyes.


    Hua Nonyin hesitated and said, ¡°Just be careful.¡±


    She then left anxiously.


    After that, Chen Fan stayed in the True Dragon Pavilion. He either traveled around with the girls or gave Xiao Mang and Lin Wuhua lessons while he waited for Shenxi toe out.


    As time passed, the time for Shenxi to exit her secluded training was getting closer.


    More and more young Overlords came from all over Tianhuang and some were even from the Barren Regions or the far-off Fiend Sects, not to mention the Heavenly Regions. Tianyuan City was instantly full of people and the elites of the Longevity Roll had also showed up. Countless cultivators focused their attention on Tianyuan City and the Reincarnation Sect.


    After all, a divine-grade Golden Core was rare and nobody wanted to miss it.


    The day of the banquet was getting closer.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it at all so he remained calm. Suddenly, someone unexpected went to see him.


    ¡°Master wants to see you,¡± Hua Nonyin said.


    ¡°Elder Yuelon?¡±


    Chen Fan was startled.

 Chapter 951 - Who Would Regret It?

    <h4>951 Who Would Regret It?</h4>


    Elder Yuelon.


    The Master of the Violet Moon Peak and a female elder than ranked fifth in the Reincarnation Sect; she was a total legend. She had be a Half Heavenly Lord a thousand years in the past and her power was unpredictable. Besides, she was especially known for her fiery temper.


    Chen Fan was pretty grateful to this female elder. After all, during the three years Shenxi cultivated, she was the one who protected Xiao Mang.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    The two of them went to a tform on the Violet Moon Peak that was seventy-three thousand feet tall. This tform was a hundred feetrge and was empty. There was only an old tree and a female cultivator who was sitting under it.


    Chen Fan walked up.


    He found that Elder Yuelon looked very young and didn¡¯t seem like an old woman who had lived thousands of years.


    She looked gorgeous. Her hair was long like a waterfall and her skin was fair. She was even letting out beams of light like an amber. Chen Fan narrowed his eyes. He knew this was because her body didn¡¯t have a spec of impurities; it was also the sign that it would turn into a Nascent Soul Body soon. The energy inside her body was also faint.


    She was like a baby.


    Elder Yuelon was only half a step away from bing a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Elder Yuelon pointed and asked Chen Fan to sit.


    Chen Fan then sat with his legs crossed. He didn¡¯t look like he was facing a Heavenly Lord who was about to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator, but more like talking to a friend.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Hua Nonyin stood aside and was a bit discontent.


    Her Master was an elder that ranked fifth in the Reincarnation Sect, and even the leaders of the Heavenly Lord Families and Sect Masters of the Heavenly Sects had to be respectful. Chen Fan was only a Connate Cultivator, but he could sit there with her? Hua Nonyin¡¯s impression of Chen Fan immediately became worse.


    Elder Yuelon didn¡¯t care about this. She said slowly, ¡°Shenxi told me about you. You defeated the Ancient Demons and protected the two of them. The Reincarnation Sect owes you a favor.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Chen Fan said, ¡°Xiao Mang is my sister. I had to do that to save her. I should thank you for protecting Xiao Mang in thest three years instead. I¡¯ll pay you back in the future.¡±


    Pfft.


    Hua Nonyin almost burst intoughter.


    This was like a beggar telling the richest man in the country that he would return the favor one day. People would onlyugh after hearing this. Even if a beggar paid all of his dues back, the amount would only be a minuscule fraction for a billionaire.


    ¡°No,¡± Elder Yuelon said calmly, ¡°Xiao Mang is the future Goddess of our sect. You did us a favor by saving her life, so you don¡¯t have to pay us back.¡±


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    Elder Yuelon continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to the Ghost Underworld Sect. Their Sect Master said they wouldn¡¯t do anything to you. The Grand Elder of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect also told me they would just let it go. In thest few days, the Gongsun family, the Heavenly Jade Institute... I¡¯ve contacted all of them. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    ¡°This matter has been dealt with. I don¡¯t want you to make any more trouble for Xiao Mang.


    ¡°There are things I can do for you, but there are some people I can¡¯t deal with. I¡¯ll give you a Heavenly Book that belonged to our former Heavenly Lord. It recorded everything he learned in his entire life. You can establish a sect with this book. Our Sect Master also agreed to let you choose any two Spirit Treasures in Treasure Pavilion, even Quasi-Heavenly Treasures, and we¡¯ll protect you once. These are thepensations we offer you...¡± Elder Yuelon said.


    Hua Nonyin¡¯s eyes popped out.


    She realized how much Elder Yuelon had done to appease the Heavenly Sects. She even offered Chen Fan a Heavenly Book, two Quasi-Heavenly Treasures and protection. Those would have been too much for any other sects.


    That one-time protection was even like a death-free token.


    After hearing what she said, Chen Fan became less respectful and he sat upright as he stared at Elder Yuelon.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to thank you for saving Xiao Mang,¡± Yuelon said.


    ¡°Xiao Mang is my sister. Why does the Reincarnation Sect have to thank me for saving her?¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Young man, do you really want me to tell it straight?¡± Elder Yuelon finally opened her eyes and nced at Chen Fan. ¡°These things are enough for us to make it up for you. Just leave. When Shenxi gets out, Xiao Mang will cultivate for a century and will have no time for guests.¡±


    Then, she swayed her hand and closed her eyes.


    Hua Nonyin got up and moved closer to walk Chen Fan out.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    He stood up as he put his hands behind him. He looked at the storm outside and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember the kindness offered by the Reincarnation Sect and I¡¯ll return the favor. I can promise you that and I¡¯ll do so even after ten thousand years. However, I¡¯m going to take Xiao Mang with me after Shenxies out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any Heavenly Book or Heavenly Treasures and I¡¯ll deal with the Ghost Underworld Sect myself. Don¡¯t you worry about it.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Elder Yuelon was enraged.


    Boom!


    She widened her eyes and an invisible energy fell onto the tform. The floor copsed and even Hua Nonyin turned pale.


    When this elder was angry, she was even more terrifying than Feng Ziqiu.


    ¡°See if I dare or not!¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    He didn¡¯t move a bit under Elder Yuelon¡¯s terrifying energy. The images of the six fiends appeared behind him and they surrounded Chen Fan, blocking the force.


    ¡°Young people are disrespectful nowadays.¡±


    Elder Yuelon wasn¡¯t frightened by Chen Fan¡¯s power. She said with a cold voice, ¡°Xiao Mang is the future of our sect. She¡¯ll surely be a Heavenly Lord and will help me in the Reincarnation Sect for the next ten thousand years together with Shenxi. I can¡¯t let you take her away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Mang¡¯s brother. It¡¯s my right to take her,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Elder Yuelon became calm again. She turned around and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Young man, do you know how vast our world is?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered and didn¡¯t reply.


    He actually was the person who knew exactly how vast the world was, as he had stood on the top of the universe.


    ¡°Do you also know how talented Xiao Mang is? And how difficult it is to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator?¡± Yuelon continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m three thousand six hundred years old and have an eighth-grade Golden Core. I¡¯ve been half a step away from bing a Heavenly Lord a thousand years ago, but no matter how many years I cultivate, I¡¯m still stuck here. How many cultivators are there in the Heavenly Regions, the Barren Regions and the Fiend Sects who are stuck at the level like I am?


    ¡°Let me tell you, there are a lot and you can¡¯t even imagine how many!


    ¡°Only a few cultivators on Tianhuang have reached the Nascent Soul Level in a thousand years and there are a thousand Golden Core Cultivators in one sect. There are tons of Golden Core Perfected Cultivators on the, but just a small number of Nascent Soul Cultivators. This is like one in ten thousand cultivators!¡±


    Even Hua Nonyin was surprised.


    She was a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator at the moment, but she didn¡¯t know as much as Elder Yuelon did after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult to be a Heavenly Lord! But even our Ancestral Patriarch is in awe of Xiao Mang¡¯s talent and said she¡¯s going to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator in a thousand years. Our sect would even trade a real Heavenly Treasure for such a potential Heavenly Lord, let alone a couple Quasi-Heavenly Treasures.


    ¡°You¡¯ll waste Xiao Mang¡¯s talent if I let you take her. Only in the Reincarnation Sect can Xiao Mang be a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Do you want to destroy your sister¡¯s future?¡±


    Elder Yuelon then turned around and looked at Chen Fan, hoping he would understand.


    ¡°Elder, you are wasting Xiao Mang¡¯s talent,¡± Chen Fan said, ¡°With her True Dragon Divine Meridians, I can help her be a Soul Formation or Void Returning Cultivator in a thousand years. She may even be a Dao Reunion Cultivator in the future. The Nascent Soul Level is nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    Elder Yuelon waspletely disappointed and she didn¡¯t want to talk to Chen Fan anymore.


    ¡°Leave now. When Shenxies out, the Violet Moon Peak will be shut for a century. As for you, look out for yourself.¡±


    Then.


    Elder Yuelon swayed her hand.


    The sight of Chen Fan and Hua Nonyin was blocked by mist and they couldn¡¯t see Elder Yuelon anymore. They looked up and sawyers of arrays.


    ¡°You... Ah...¡±


    Hua Nonyin looked at Chen Fan and shook her head.


    She knew what Chen Fan said had angered Elder Yuelon. Her Master hated people who bluffed. A Connate Cultivator that looked down on Nascent Soul Cultivators was beyond arrogant.


    ¡°You have no idea how difficult it is to reach the Nascent Soul Level and how precious our gifts and protection for you are. The power of the Reincarnation Sect isn¡¯t something your old servant and maid canpare.¡±


    Hua Nonyin heaved a sigh.


    She was disappointed about Chen Fan¡¯s recklessness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much my promises mean to me.¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and left.


    Hua Nonyin stared at Chen Fan and thought that this young man was extremely mysterious, as if he were enveloped in mist.


    He seemed to be friendly and easy-going when he was ying with the little disciples of the Violet Moon Peak, but when he was facing the elites and Elder Yuelon, he was extremelycent. And yet, she knew what Chen Fan had missed. He would regret what he said this day in the future.


    That was the promise of the Reincarnation Sect!

 Chapter 952 - Shenxi Was Finally Ou

    <h4>952 Shenxi Was Finally Ou</h4>


    Chen Fan walked down the mountain.


    He knew Elder Yuelon wasn¡¯t paying him back. She just wanted him to let go of Xiao Mang. Everyone could see the love Xiao Mang had for Chen Fan.


    Although it was only family love at the moment, it might change in time.


    Would the Reincarnation Sect let a Connate Cultivator be the husband of the True Dragon Goddess, the future Heavenly Lord of the sect? No way!


    Xiao Mang wasn¡¯t just a future Heavenly Lord in the eyes of the elders of the Reincarnation Sect, but also someone who was like a princess. Her marriage could help establish a rtionship between their sect and another powerful sect. Both parties would benefit from it and could even form a league. This was verymon in the Realm of Cultivation.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you have Xiao Mang.¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the sky with determination in his eyes.


    He had to return the favor!


    But everything had to be done his way.


    Nobody could take anything away from him!


    After entering the True Dragon Pavilion, the girls approached him and asked many questions about the meeting. Sisi was the most excited one, as Elder Yuelon had been her idol since she was small. Only Xiao Mang looked over with a worried face.


    She knew Chen Fan was going to talk about taking her with him, but it wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Chen Fan smiled and hugged the girl. Heforted her as he caressed her head.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Even though Xiao Mang was worried, she nodded.


    She didn¡¯t see that there was fire burning in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Chen Fan felt that as the negotiation between him and Elder Yuelon failed, everyone in the Reincarnation Sect immediately became cold. Even the young disciples of the Violet Moon Peak were asked not to y with Chen Fan anymore.


    ¡°Looks like the Reincarnation Sect didn¡¯t take my words seriously!¡± Chen Fan mumbled.


    The Reincarnation Sect apparently thought Chen Fan just didn¡¯t want to leave Xiao Mang. They didn¡¯t think that he would really take Xiao Mang away, as that would be dering war on the Reincarnation Sect.


    Hua Nonyin and Elder Yuelon didn¡¯t think Chen Fan had the guts to do so, but they still ced more guards at the True Dragon Pavilion just in case.


    ¡°I wanted to be nice to you for Shenxi¡¯s sake, but you made me do this.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    As the day for Shenxi to exit seclusion got closer, the Reincarnation Sect became more lively.


    There were elites and mountain Chiefs who arrived from time to time. Even a fairy from the Ethereal Heavenly Sect on the Violet Moon Peak paid a visit.


    ¡°That¡¯s the brother of the True Dragon Goddess?¡±


    Li Dani looked at Chen Fan in shock.


    Chen Fan became more and more famous as time passed. After all, his servant had killed the second heir of the Ghost Underworld Sect. He also had a maid who was a ¡°Supreme Sword Immortal¡± and was the brother of the True Dragon Goddess. They had never seen someone so mysterious.


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±


    Hua Nonyin nodded.


    Li Dani was a guest from the Ethereal Heavenly Sect, who had fought with the Goddess of their sect for the first ce. Although she lost, she became extremely famous. And yet, she rose to fame mostly because of her beauty and dissolute life. Many male cultivators were after her.


    ¡°He¡¯s really weak. His cultivation arts and blood are also ordinary.¡±


    Li Dani shook her head and looked a bit disappointed.


    ¡°He¡¯s unpredictable. Mind your words,¡± Lin Xiao said.


    Other than Li Dani and Hua Nonyin, there were a few other men who were elites or top ten cultivators of the Reincarnation Sect. All of them were fierce and charming.


    ¡°Hm, how powerful can a Connate Cultivator be?¡±


    A red-haired man grunted. His hair was burning like fire and his eyes shot out beams of golden light. His body was full of golden dragon patterns like the Fiend of Fire.


    He was an elite from the Red me Heavenly Region.


    ¡°Right, what kind of Overlord is he if he relies on the help of an old servant and a woman? I can beat him by myself,¡± another man said. He was an elite from the Nifu Heavenly Region and one of the top five cultivators in his sect.


    ¡°Right, he¡¯s way weaker than Fairy Li.¡±


    Everyone else agreed.


    Li Dani covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Hua Nonyin didn¡¯t say anything. She knew those people were there for Li Dani, but she also knew Chen Fan¡¯s temper.


    Chen Fan, who was going to take a walk with Xiao Mang, said, ¡°Break their limbs and throw them off the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Zhao Juexian replied as he walked towards Zhou Kun and the others. His body became straighter every step he took and his energy got stronger.


    After ten steps, Zhao Juexian had entered the level of a Half Heavenly Lord. His robe fluttered in the wind and he crossed his arms in front of his chest.


    ¡°How dare you! This is the Reincarnation Sect and we are their guests.¡±


    Zhou Kun and the red-haired man were enraged.


    ¡°You humiliated my Master. That¡¯s unforgivable!¡±


    Zhao Juexian rushed to them like a ghost. The red-haired man and Zhou Kun wanted to fight back, but they were way weaker than Zhao Juexian.


    ¡°Crack, crack, crack!¡±


    A shadow shed through.


    After a few screams and the sounds of fractures, several people were thrown off the Violet Moon Peak by Zhao Juexian and the sky was full of golden blood. Only Li Dani was left there trembling.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    The disciples of the Violet Moon Peak gasped.


    Zhou Kun and the red-haired man might not be as powerful as Wu Shan, but they were peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivators. And yet, they were vulnerable in front of Zhao Juexian.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re a woman, my Master treats everyone equally,¡± Zhao Juexian said as he walked slowly.


    ¡°Help me, Brother Lin,¡± Li Dani yelled.


    But before Lin Xiao could say anything, Zhao Juexian had immediately reached Li Dani.


    Zhao Juexian was as fast as a beam of light. He had caught Li Dani when she flew three feet away. He pulled her towards himself and gave her a few hundred ps. Li Dani¡¯s face was smashed and her bones fractured. He then broke her limbs and threw her down the mountain.


    After that, Zhao Juexian became an old servant again and went behind Chen Fan.


    Everyone went silent.


    The disciples of the Violet Moon Peak were dumbfounded; they couldn¡¯t believe what they had seen.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far,¡± Lin Xiao turned around and said to Chen Fan after a while.


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers and said calmly, ¡°They must pay for what they said.¡±


    ¡°What they said may be offending, but you also disrespected the Reincarnation Sect by asking your old servant to hurt our guests.¡± Lin Xiao grunted.


    ¡°So what?¡± Chen Fan chuckled and didn¡¯t care at all.


    Lin Xiao widened his eyes and said, ¡°Fine, I hope you can keep being so confident in the future.¡±


    Before he left, he nced at Zhao Juexian and Lin Wuhua. He said, ¡°My friend, a Half Heavenly Lord isn¡¯t invincible.¡±


    Then, Lin Xiao walked down the mountain.


    What happened on the Violet Moon Peak was also spread around the entire Reincarnation Sect and Tianyuan City quickly became like a hurricane.


    This time, even the bystanders didn¡¯t agree with Chen Fan.


    ¡°He has such a bad temper. Zhou Kun and the others only said something, then he ordered his servant to break their limbs and throw them off the Violet Moon Peak. This is a mountain that¡¯s seventy-three thousand feet tall. Even a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator would be injured.¡±


    Zhang Dongshan snickered.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought that what Wu Shan and the others said was overstated. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already so arrogant when he¡¯s still a Connate Cultivator. When he enters the Golden Core Level, is he going to look down on all elites in the world?¡±


    There was a mor of voices.


    Many people were upset with what Chen Fan did.


    Zhou Kun and the others only said something offensive. They didn¡¯t deserve this. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord or a Sect Master of a Heavenly Sect. How could he break people¡¯s limbs and throw them off the mountain just because of what they said? Even the cultivators of the Reincarnation Sect were angry with Chen Fan.


    The cultivators he hurt were the guests of the Reincarnation Sect. He was disrespecting the whole sect.


    This incident was getting serious. Some cultivators from the other sects even went to the Violet Moon Peak to ask Chen Fan for an exnation, but they were all thrown off the mountain by Zhao Juexian.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attitude pissed everyone off.


    In the end, even the elders were stirred.


    Elder Yuelon went to stop those people, but a few groups of cultivators from the other sects had already been thrown to the bottom of the mountain with their bones fractured.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you hurt anybody again, I will no longer guarantee your safety from then on,¡± Elder Yuelon said.


    This female elder was really furious. She thought that Chen Fan was making enemies for himself and Xiao Mang. Those cultivators weren¡¯t scary, but they all had a powerful background. Not even a Heavenly Lord wouldn¡¯t offend that many people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take responsibility myself,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Stubborn.¡±


    Elder Yuelon shook her head and waspletely disappointed with Chen Fan.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll see how long you survive without my help.¡±


    When the cultivators from the other sects were enraged to a point where they wanted to ask the real elites to do something, beams of light shot out from the mountain behind the Reincarnation Sect.


    Goddess Shenxi was finally getting out!

 Chapter 953 - All the Elites Will Have to Make Way

    <h4>Chapter 953 All the Elites Will Have to Make Way</h4>


    On a mountain behind the Reincarnation Sect.


    There was a ce called ¡°Xuantian Mountain¡± that was a hundred thousand feet tall. It was the cultivation sacred ground of the Reincarnation Sect. The former Heavenly Lords used to cultivate there and that¡¯s where Shenxi was.


    This ce used to be enveloped in air currents and Spirit Mist.


    But then, beams of light shot out and the array around the Reincarnation Sect was overwhelmed, turning into light rays. Even people dozens of miles away in Tianyuan City could see that.


    Goddess Shenxi was finally out.


    At this moment, even ordinary people knew about it.


    Shenxi had indeede out! After cultivating for three years, she had finally refined the Butian Pill. She stepped out of the Xuantian Mountain with air currents and golden light surrounding her.


    ¡°Thank you foring.¡±


    This Goddess became more beautiful than she used to be right before entering seclusion. With long ck hair and fair skin, tall and slim, she was even more powerful than before. Still, those who had a higher level knew that she still had yet to form a Golden Core.


    Shenxi first greeted all the elites and elders.


    She was going to go through the Golden Core Thunder Tribtion on the top of Xuantian Mountain seven dayster and she was inviting the elites to be there.


    It was difficult to form a Golden Core.


    Apart from the forming process, she had to go through the Thunder Tribtion toplete a divine-grade Golden Core. That was what the cultivators focused on. Most elites failed at this step in the past.


    ¡°We¡¯ll certainly be there,¡± everyone replied.


    Shenxi then quickly returned to the Xuantian Mountain.


    She was still unstable and was at the most critical moment, so she couldn¡¯t be outside for too long. However, Shenxi seemed to be powerful, which astonished everyone and gave the disciples of the Reincarnation Sect confidence. The elders also gave a beaming smile and decided to organize a banquet to celebrate the first-ever birth of a sect Goddess!


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡± Xiao Mang wondered.


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Even though Shenxi only showed up for a while and didn¡¯t even see Xiao Mang and Chen Fan, Chen Fan could feel something was wrong.


    He was powerful enough to see the problem right away.


    ¡°Shenxi is being too hasty. She must cultivate for fifty years if she wants to form a divine-grade Golden Core. Even so, there¡¯s only one-tenth of a chance she can seed. Almost no one can enter the Golden Core Level after barely three years,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    A divine-grade Golden Core was way more difficult to form than they expected.


    They thought they could form a divine-grade Golden Core by just using Divine Arts, Heavenly Lord Arrays and Heavenly Medicines. That was insane. In the Realm of Cultivation deep inside the universe, those whopleted a divine-grade Golden Core, had a phenomenal-sess Divine Body or had Divine Meridians were called Divine Princes.


    Even a really powerful sect might only have a handful of them.


    In thest hundred thousand years, Mount Emperor only had a few Divine Princes, which showed how hard it was to form a divine-grade Golden Core.


    Unfortunately, the Reincarnation Sect didn¡¯t know about it.


    They were still preparing for the grand banquet. Many elites and Overlords of the Heavenly Regions went to witness the glorious moment of the Reincarnation Sect.


    One day, two days, three days...


    Finally, seven days had passed.


    The Xuantian Mountain waspletely enveloped in air currents and people could feel that someone powerful was about toe out!


    Down the mountain.


    A grand banquet was about to start and countless elites from different regions were on their way to attend.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s our turn.¡±


    Chen Fan patted his sleeves and walked down the mountain slowly with Zhao Juexian, Lin Wuhua and the others.


    It was time to end everything.


    ¡°The Grand Elder of the ck Buddha Sect in the Nifu Heavenly Region is here with his disciples.¡±


    ¡°Goddess Long Hua of the Long family in the Dragon Burial Region is representing her leader and is offering a hundred thousand Spirit Stones.¡±


    ¡°The Deputy Sect Master of the Haotian Sword Sect is here with his elder and Sword Prince, and they¡¯re offering one piece of superior-grade Spirit Treasure...¡±


    There was a stage lifted by Dharma Power looking over Xuantian Mountain. The elders were all up there with their best disciples. They became thrilled as they watched the heavy hitterse one by one.


    ¡°The Reincarnation Sect hasn¡¯t been so lively for thousands of years. Thest time we had such a banquet was when Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang became a Heavenly Lord.¡±


    Elder Zhongxuan smiled.


    ¡°Right, Shenxi is going to form a super-grade Golden Core and will be a Heavenly Lord soon. Together with Xiao Mang, the True Dragon Goddess, the Reincarnation Sect might have two Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords in theing thousand years. Even the Longevity Sect isn¡¯t as powerful as we are.¡±


    Elder Tiangong nodded.


    ¡°The Longevity Sect only has Luo Changshen, who ranks twenty-first on the Longevity Roll. How can they call themselves the leader of the top ten Heavenly Sects? They should have given way to the other sects.¡±


    The elders burst intoughter.


    Only Elder Yuelon seemed upset.


    ¡°Yuelon, I heard that your disciple¡¯s brother hurt quite a lot of people. The Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect came to me,¡± Lin Shan, the Grand Elder, said.


    This Grand Elder was extremely powerful.


    The ce where he was sitting copsed and turned into something akin to a ck hole. When he spoke, everyone remained silent.


    Huaixian stood behind Elder Yuelon and was startled.


    Elder Yuelon frowned and said, ¡°That kid is indeed a bit arrogant, but it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Not a big deal? I heard that the Ghost Underworld Sect, the Gongsun family, the Heavenly Jade Institute, the Red me Heavenly Region and Xiao Hong of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect want to go after that kid. He angered everyone and the elites of the other sects even used us of sheltering a criminal.¡±


    The elder of Mount Jueyan sneered.


    Zhang Dongshan stood behind him and nodded.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve also heard this.¡±


    ¡°Yuelon, even though he¡¯s Xiao Mang¡¯s brother, he has no sense of propriety.¡±


    ¡°Does he think that he¡¯s Li Huaixian, Jun Aochen or Chen Beixuan of the Beihuang Region?¡± a few elders added.


    Those elders were powerful entities in the sect. Everything they said represented the decisions of the entire Reincarnation Sect. Once they spoke, they had already given Chen Fan a death sentence.


    Hua Nonyin could only sigh.


    ¡°Elders...¡± Yuelon was about to exin.


    Then, the Grand Elder said, ¡°Enough! The Reincarnation Sect will not get involved. We can only save his life once. The rest is on him.¡±


    The Grand Elder was their leader when the Sect Master wasn¡¯t there.


    The elders nodded and agreed with him. Even Elder Yuelon could only shake her head. She had only kept Chen Fan alive because of Xiao Mang. She didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Hua Nonyin listened to what the elders said and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°My friend, you¡¯re too weak after all. If you were a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord, an elite of the Longevity Roll like Li Huaixian and Jun Aochen, or an Overlord like Chen Beixuan, these elders would not dare to do anything.¡±


    She closed her eyes.


    She knew Chen Fan was going to pay for his arrogance.


    At the banquet, the elites had already settled down.


    Those who sat on the stage were either Sect Masters and elders of the Heavenly Sects or elites of the Longevity Roll. They were shining, followed by True Dragons, surrounded by Fire Phoenixes, or their eyes were golden. Each of them was extremely powerful.


    Normal cultivators could only sit somewhere else.


    The Xuankong Sword Prince looked at the stage and said, ¡°Gui Mingzi, the Liyang Sword Lord, Gongsun Kui, Goddess Long Hua, Wang Xuanlong... Almost half of the elites of the Longevity Roll are here.¡±


    Mu Yanping chimed in, ¡°Unfortunately, among the top ten cultivators on the Longevity Roll, only Xiao Hong who ranks seventh and Gu Xiaoyi who ranks fifth are here. Li Huaixian and Jun Aochen haven¡¯t arrived yet. The Elixir Monarch, Chen Beixuan, is also nowhere to be seen. Without them, the banquetcks some color after all.¡±


    ¡°Hm, my Senior is here. That kid is going to die,¡± Wu Shan said as he stared at the entrance.


    Many elites arrived one after another. The climax of the banquet arrived when Jun Aochen showed up. Even the Grand Elder of the Reincarnation Sect went to wee him in person. Countless people moved closer to see this elite.


    Jun Aochen was indeed a peerless Overlord who ranked second on the Longevity Roll, right after Li Huaixian. He was handsome and his energy was as powerful as that of the old cultivators.


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed a top cultivator on the Longevity Roll. If there are any Heavenly Lords in theing thousand years, he will surely be one of them.¡±


    The elders sighed.


    Even the Grand Elder had to sit with Jun Aochen.


    Xiao Mang also nced at Jun Aochen several times, while the sisters of the Zhu family and Sisi had be fangirls.


    ¡°Ah! This is what a real elite looks like. Your brother doesn¡¯t deserve to be adored. From now on, Jun Aochen will be my forever goal. I have to marry him,¡± Sisi screamed excitedly.


    Xiao Mangughed. She had to admit that Jun Aochen was indeed charming. Chen Fan could onlypare to him when he was more powerful, back when he confronted the Ancient Demons by himself. He was indeed inferior right then.


    ¡°Brother... Where are you?¡±


    The girl heaved a sigh.


    Wang Xuanlong, Gufen and Long Hua were sitting near the edge of the stage and looking around.


    A year had passed, Chen Fan had defeated them and it was a severe blow to those elites, but they had be more powerful and they might even reach a higher ranking on the Longevity Roll.


    Gufen looked at Jun Aochen, Xiao Hong and those who were sitting at the center, and suddenly asked, ¡°If Elixir Monarch Chen is here, where do you think he¡¯d sit?¡±


    Long Hua and the Heavenly Jade Sword Prince were shocked.


    Wang Xuanlong finished the ss of wine and said respectfully, ¡°If Chen Beixuan is here, all the elites... will have to make way for him!¡±


    The others were first startled, then they nodded seriously.


    At the same time.


    Outside the banquet hall at the Xuantian Mountain.


    Chen Fan had already arrived.

 Chapter 954 - My Name Is Chen Beixuan

    <h4>Chapter 954 - My Name Is Chen Beixuan</h4>


    954 My Name Is Chen Beixuan


    Many Heavenly Talents sat on the Divine Stage.Although they were all Longevity Roll Heavenly Talents, their ranks also existed among them. Jun Aochen, Xiao Hong and Gu Xiaoyi sat at the center of the stage while the others surrounded them like stars would surround the moon.


    Everyone knew that only the top ten cultivators on the Longevity Roll had a slight chance of bing Heavenly Lords. However slim that chance was, that was a reality which set them apart from the rest of the cultivators on the list. Many old curmudgeons would only reach the top ten on the list and disregard the rest.


    ¡°Brother Aochen, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. It has been thirty years since we met at the Northern Sea. You have improved your level of attainment by leaps and bounds. It¡¯s a shame neither Brother Huaixian nor the mysterious Chen Beixuan is here, otherwise, it would have been one hell of a party!¡± Gu Xiaoyimented.


    He hailed from one of the Ten Major Heavenly Regions, the Heavenly Region of Wangqin, and was a renowneddie¡¯s man. He was wearing a white outfit that contrasted with his dark long hair. On his back was a de called Li Shang. It was considered the most powerful treasure below the Heavenly Treasure category. He himself was also called the Li Shang Sword Prince.


    Gu Xiaoyi considered himself superior to all the Longevity Roll Elites ranked below him.


    ¡°Brother Huaixian doesn¡¯t like crowds, so I doubt he would join us. As for Chen Beixuan, he is even more elusive than Li Huaixian,¡± Xiao Hong said with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°Li Huaixian has been cultivating in seclusion, trying to reach Nascent Soul. As for Chen Beixuan, I have found out that he was from a small family in the Beihan Region. Despite his humble beginning, he was extremely deadly and could counter Heavenly Treasures with his bare hands. He ughtered an entire race by himself. I don¡¯t think I would stand a chance against him,¡± Jun Aochen said carefully.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Xiao Hong and the others were all taken aback by his words.


    They knew Jun Aochen¡¯s unswering self-confidence in his own abilities. He was from the Heaven Trampling Sect, the second most powerful Heavenly Sect in the Ten Major Heavenly Regions. Of the hundreds of battles he had taken part in, the only defeat was in the hands of Li Huaixian. No one had seen iting when he conceded that he was no match against Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°You are too humble, Brother Aochen. Chen Beixuan¡¯s victory was likely exaggerated. He is at the most as powerful as us, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be trying to avoid us throughout the years. But nheless, it¡¯s already quite an achievement to be our equal,¡± Gu Xiaoyi said with a smirk.


    Everyone around him nodded.


    Jun Aochen kept his silence. However, the battle-will inside his eyes burned more intensely.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, do you think Xiao Mang¡¯s brother will join us today? Don¡¯t forget that you have promised us not to get involved again,¡± the Xuankong Sword Prince said.


    Disciples of the Ghost Underworld Sect said hotly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our senior sect brother from the Ghost Underworld Sect has already arrived with our sect master a while ago. I doubt his benefactor can rival our sect master.¡±


    Zhao Juexian had not only trampled over Yang Gangfeng¡¯s body, but also the fifty thousands years of reputation of the Ghost Underworld Sect. The incident had stirred the sect master and spurred him to visit Mount Reincarnation to seek justice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sect Brother Lin has told me that the Grand Elder said we won¡¯t mind what you do to him, as long as you spare his life,¡± Zhang Dongshan said while ying with the folded fan in his hand.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Mu Yanping and the Xuankong Sword Prince both let out ugly grins. They waited patiently for Chen Fan¡¯s arrival.


    They were nning to teach Chen Fan a lesson right before everyone¡¯s eyes. Wu Shan even flirted with the idea of keeping Chen Fan¡¯s attractive swordmaiden as his personal ve, considering it as a payback for havingnded a blow on him.


    The vengefulness inside of Wu Shan was shared among many other cultivators.


    Zhou Kun and Li Dani both sat expectantly in their seats, rubbing their hands together, ready to punish Chen Fan for humiliating them. Although their injuries were not life-threatening, they couldn¡¯t stomach the embarrassment.


    ¡°If he dares to show up, I will ask the elders to destroy him. I will spread his ashes in the valley of ten thousand snakes, and feed him to the ten thousand poisonous bugs,¡± Li Dani said with pouty lips. Her flirtatious eyes were filled with hatred.


    Even as everyone waited impatiently for Chen Fan, someone shouted, ¡°Oh look! Is that him over there?¡±


    The crowd turned around and looked toward the entrance.


    They watched as Chen Fan ambled toward the entrance with his hands linked behind his back. He was nked by three drop dead gorgeous women including the sword maiden, while Zhao Juexian brought up the rear.


    Even while they were finally near the entrance, some people were still shocked to see that he had actually dared to turn up. Did he know that half of the guests on the tform were there to seek revenge?


    Some other people couldn¡¯t hold back their eagerness for payback, so they rose to their feet and were ready to throw themselves at Chen Fan at any moment.


    ¡°Sister, look! Isn¡¯t that Xiao Mang¡¯s brother?¡± Zhu Ninxue eximed.


    Zhu Ninmuo looked up and saw Chen Fan and hispanions.


    ¡°He has the audacity to show up even after sect brother Lin announced that he was no longer under the Reincarnation Sect¡¯s protection. Does he know how many people here want to kill him on sight?¡±


    Zhu Ninmuo was shocked.


    They had been assigned the post at the entrance as greeters. Whenever a guest arrived, they would announce their names loudly.


    Gui Mingzi, Gongsun Kui, the Liyang Sword Lord and Xiao Hong...


    Anyone of them could defeat Zhao Juexian with ease. Xiao Hong was particrly powerful since he ranked in the top ten of the Longevity Roll. They were apanied by many grand elders and Sect Masters.


    Zhu Ninmuo couldn¡¯t think of one reason for Chen Fan to be there.


    Her confusion was shared by many disciples of the Violet Moon Peak. They made way for Chen Fan, creating a path in the sea of people


    ¡°Please, let them know I am here.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded with a smile.


    ¡°You... you...¡±


    Zhu Ninmuo looked up at Chen Fan and was speechless.


    She had only one thought in her mind.


    ¡°How could he have the audacity toe here?


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±


    Wu Shandu and many other low level cultivators sat closer to the entrance and were among the first to recognize Chen Fan. Some even jumped out of their seats in fury. If not for their courtesy toward the host, the Reincarnation Sect, they would have drawn their des and attacked right then.


    ¡°How dare you to actually show up? Do you really think so little of us? Very well then, since you are here, you might as well stay here forever.¡±


    Wu Shandu let out a ugly grin as poison spilled out of his eyes.


    Mu Yanping, the Xuankong Sword Prince and the red-haired brawny man all rose to their feet and followed Wu Shan to the entrance. Their level of attainment was lower than Zhao Juexian¡¯s, but they have already sent people to notify the elders and more powerful Heavenly Talents.


    It wasn¡¯t long before more than half of the Heavenly Talents on the tform learned of Chen Fan¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Humph! He had the audacity to humiliate my sect; let him pay the price.¡±


    Gui Mingzi rose to his feet with a cold smirk.


    ¡°Just so, we need to teach him a lesson!¡± the Liyang Sword Lord nodded in agreement.


    The Heavenly Jade Sword Prince, Gongsun Kui and Xiao Hong remained seated at the head of the table; however, displeasure also flickered in their eyes. They knew that Chen Fan was no longer under the Reincarnation Sect¡¯s protection; therefore, he would be no match against them.


    ¡°Sigh... You¡¯re too arrogant.¡± Hua Nonyin heaved a sigh in her mind.


    Meanwhile, Lin Xiao shook his head and took a sip of wine.


    Chen Fan¡¯s fate was set in stone the moment Grand Elder had spoken.


    Everyone waited expectantly for Chen Fan to enter the tform. They projected their Divine Sense to observe Chen Fan¡¯s actions.


    Xiao Mang¡¯s face paled and became lifeless.


    ¡°Cultivator Chen, are you sure you want to enter?¡±


    Zhu Ninmuo looked at Chen Fan as if he had gone mad.


    Many Heavenly Talents might not bring themselves to attack Chen Fan if he remained on that side of the entrance. However, as soon as he walked through the threshold, any one of those Heavenly Talents could be his enemy. They might even kill Chen Fan by ¡°ident,¡± and no one would care.


    ¡°Please inform Goddess Shenxi that Chen Beixuan has prepared a gift for her.¡±


    Chen Fan received a long jade box from Zhao Juexian and then he handed it over to Zhu Ninmuo.


    Zhu Ninmuo epted the box in a daze. She had never met anyone who would disregard his own life as Chen Fan did. She could already see the grinning faces of Gui Mingzi, Wu Shan and Zhou Kun.


    ¡°I will write down your name and the message about your gift here,¡± Zhu Ninmuo said mechanically and was going to write down Chen Fan¡¯s name on the jade tablet.


    They were surrounded by gloating res.


    Meanwhile, Gui Mingzi had already gone through the threshold and shot a hot nce at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, his three servant girls and his old servant Zhao Juexian congratte Goddess Shenxi. We offer you three Heavenly Pills!¡± Chen Fan ignored the res around him and announced.


    His tone was soft, but his words were heard over the entire Reincarnation Sect. Some people felt that the sky was falling around their ears.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Zhu Ninmuo was going to write down his name, and suddenly, realization dawned on her. She felt her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°What did you say? Chen Beixuan?¡± Zhu Ninmuo stammered. She looked up, gaping at Chen Fan incredulously.


    Zhu Ninxue, Wu Shan and Zhou Kun were all seized by fear and disbelief. Gui Mingzi was stopped cold in his tracks. He looked at Chen Fan, eyes filled with horror.


    ¡°Superior-grade Heavenly Pills?¡±


    ¡°Elixir Monarch, Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The air seemed to have stopped flowing for a moment.


    Everyone was speechless by the turn of events.


    Even Xiao Hong and Gu Xiaoyi pulled a taut face. Meanwhile, Lin Xiao and Zhang Dongshan were shaken to the core. They didn¡¯t even realize that they had dropped their wine cups.


    Wang Xuanlong let out a peal ofughter and gulped the content of his cup down his throat.


    ¡°Great! You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen!¡±

 Chapter 955 - He Is the Man

    <h4>Chapter 955 - He Is the Man</h4>


    955 He Is the Man


    Before Chen Fan revealed his identity, the mood on the stage was rxed. Countless cultivators conversed with each other, exchanging interesting stories about what they experienced along their journey.However, as soon as Chen Fan said his name, the tform suddenly became pin-drop quiet.


    Even a cultivator living under a rock knew that name. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at the schrly looking young man wearing in-old azure shirt that matched his ordinary look.


    If there was one man¡¯s name that was being heard all over Tianhuang, it would be Chen Beixuan.


    Chen Beixuan!


    The battle in Beihuang was what made him famous.


    Chen Fan had not only destroyed countless foes and countered the Heavenly Treasure with his bare hands; he also left the battle with many unsolved mysteries. Where did this young mane from? What kind of art did he use? What was his cultivation experience like?


    Some people believed that Chen Fan was as powerful as a Heavenly Lord, judging by his ability to use incredible arts. However, others argued that something was off about Chen Fan¡¯s art. It looked like Chen Fan had used some forbidden art to steal other people¡¯s power.


    However, the main contention was focused on his young age.


    Li Huaixian or Jun Aochen had risen to the top of the Longevity Roll after hundreds of years of brutal battles.


    Even Heavenly Lords need a few hundred years to prove their abilities once they reached the Nascent Soul realm.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s rise to power only took a few months. Then he disappeared as fast as he appeared, leaving only unanswered questions for the world to mull over.


    However, no one questioned the fact that Chen Beixuan was extremely powerful.


    His prowess was far beyond the Longevity Roll, and exceeded that of Li Huaixian and Jun Aochen. Worse, he also had incredible Alchemy skills, which added to his prestige and renown.


    Therefore, when such a legendary man suddenly appeared right in front of their eyes, everyone became shocked beyond belief.


    ¡°He really is Chen Beixuan! Are you sure he¡¯s not someone with the same name? He looks nothing like the Elixir Monarch Chen. I have heard Chen Beixuan excelled in Wood Elemental Art.¡±


    Many cultivators were brimming with shock and disbelief


    ¡°That¡¯s him. Just look at Wang Xuanlong¡¯s face.¡±


    Someone heaved a sigh.


    People turned to look at those who had already met Chen Fan such as Wang Xuanlong, Lichen and Long Hua. They had already risen to their feet and hurried to wee Chen Fan with great deference.


    ¡°So he really is Elixir Monarch Chen,¡± many cultivators eximed.


    Meanwhile, Lin Xiao and Zhang Dongshan wore troubled looks, with eyes filled with disbelief. Their distress was shared among many elders.


    ¡°Xiao Mang¡¯s brother is Elixir Monarch Chen?¡± Hua Nonyin murmured incredulously.


    Xiao Mang covered her mouth to stifle a cry of surprise. With eyes wide open, her face was awash with joy and glee. Xiao Mang had heard of Chen Beixuan¡¯s name and all the while, she thought it was just someone with a simr name.


    Sisi pouted and said, ¡°Humph.. whatever. He is just an Elixir Monarch, and is no match against Brother Aochen.¡±


    However, she was speechless when she saw Jun Aochen and Gu Xiaoyi rise to wee Chen Fan.


    ¡°Even Jun Aochen weed him in person?¡±


    Many people were aghast.


    However, more people looked at one another in realization.


    Jun Aochen was not weing the cultivator Chen Fan, but the Elixir Monarch Chen Beixuan.


    An Elixir Monarch was revered as much as a Heavenly Alchemist. They were the subject of worship for any cultivator who used Elixirs.


    Even those who loathed Chen Fan such as the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect and the elders of the Heavenly Jade Institute hurried to wee Chen Fan.


    Such was the power of custom.


    Regardless of the personal feud between them and Chen Fan, they wouldn¡¯t renege the custom or risk losing their prestige.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re so arrogant. Elixir Monarch of the Beihuang Region... Marvelous. What ad!¡±


    Elder Yuelon was seized by a pang ofplicated emotions. After a while, she finally heaved a sigh and came to terms with reality.


    She scanned the elders around her and saw the dark colors on Elder Jueyan¡¯s face. For a second, she felt a slight satisfaction and thought Chen Fan wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought.


    In the end, Yuelon looked at the Grand Elder and so did everyone else.


    Lin Shan, Zhang Dongshan, Elder Jueyan and Elder Zhongxuan, they all turned to see the Grand Elder, waiting for his response. The Sect Master wasn¡¯t there; the Grand Elder would represent the sect on his behalf.


    Jun Aochen and the other elites had already made their position clear, it was Mount Reincarnation¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch... please don¡¯t...¡± Lin Xiao¡¯ face darkened as he begged in his mind.


    The Grand Elder sat in his chair with an impassive face, looking like a statue. After a while, Lin Shan finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    ¡°Open the middle gate, assemble the ceremony guards, ande with me to wee our honored guests.¡±


    Life and color drained from Lin Xiao¡¯s face after hearing what he said.


    The Divine Stage was over a few thousand meters above the clouds.


    People traveled on and off the stage through small portals.


    The middle gate at the foot of the mountain was a huge behemoth and was reserved only for the most revered guest. Not even Jun Aochen nor the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect received such honorary treatment. In fact, only Heavenly Lords had ever gone through the middle gate. Therefore, using the middle gate was a clear signal of submission from the Reincarnation Sect to Chen Fan.


    Even Elder Yuelon eximed in awe, ¡°Such renown and prestige.¡±


    Meanwhile, Hua Nonyin and Zhang Shouzhuo were shaken to the core.


    The Elixir Monarch was the monarch of all alchemists.


    He was not an Nascent Soul Cultivator, but he might as well be one.


    Boom!


    A thunderous st was heard near the giant Divine Stage. Everyone looked up and saw a long stair descending from the stage and touching down near Chen Fan like a dragon.


    The Reincarnation Sect¡¯s disciples lined up and on both sides of the stairs, even making a path which led to them.


    At the top of the stair was the Grand Elder Lin Shan and many other elders, waiting for Chen Fan¡¯s grace.


    ¡°That¡¯s the cloud stair and the ceremonial guards. Such treatment is reserved only for Heavenly Lords.¡±


    Some knowledgeable cultivators recognized the procession and let out gasps of cold air.


    By then, even if there were people who didn¡¯t know who Chen Fan was, they should have felt Chen Fan¡¯s mighty clout after seeing the humble attitude shown by the members of Mount Reincarnation.


    The sight was so upsetting for Gui Mingzi and Wu Shandu that they looked as if their parents had died.


    An alchemist nodded and said, ¡°Only the Elixir Monarch has brought honor to all of us.¡±


    ¡°But this is nothingpared to the procession of the Elixir Emperor. Nascent Soul Cultivators lined up for miles to greet him. That was such a sight to behold,¡± someone else eximed.


    By then, Chen Fan¡¯s skill in Alchemy was second only to the Elixir Emperor.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded at Zhu Ninmuo after she wrote down his name on the tablet. He then gave Gui Mingzi a sidelong nce, which froze him in his tracks with one foot hovering above the ground.


    ¡°Is there anything you need from me?¡± Chen Fan asked with a calmposure.


    ¡°No... nothing.¡± Wu Shan and the others shook their heads.


    ¡°Oh? I thought you were going to seek revenge or what not.¡±


    Wu Shan¡¯s face paled and swore to Chen Fan that he wanted to bury the hatchet and that his punishment back at the Brahma Pce was well deserved.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and headed to the stairs. Even as Wu Shan heaved a sigh of relief, Chen Fan turned around and said.


    ¡°If you really want to fight me, make sure you bring more Heavenly Lords with you. Otherwise, those Golden Core Cultivators you gathered wouldn¡¯t even hold out against my servant. Pathetic.¡±


    After he said that, he ignored Wu Shan and went up the stairs.


    The Zhu Family Sisters and many junior cultivators looked up at Chen Fan¡¯s back and were speechless.


    ¡°He¡¯s the man!¡± many people eximed.


    Gui Mingzi nearly lost his bnce when he finallynded that hovering step. He knew he would never be able to stand up against Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan ascended the stairs and arrived at the top where the Grand Elder was waiting for him.


    As the Elixir Monarch, his prestige and authority outshined everyone on the stage, including Jun Aochen. Other than a Nascent Soul Cultivator or the Elixir Emperor himself, no one would sit closer to the head of the table than Chen Fan.


    Therefore, Chen Fan walked straight to the most prominent seat and sat down.


    Lin Xiao and the other¡¯s were terrified by Chen Fan¡¯s presence.


    Once he had sat down, he examined the faces of those around him and noticed that underneath the fake smiles there was sinister intent. He knew danger was still lurking.


    ¡°Very well, I have some scores to settle with you as well.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    He had never been a forgiving person iIn all of his life, and neither would he be this time.

 Chapter 956 - Do it Together. I’m in a Hurry.

    <h4>Chapter 956 - Do it Together. I¡°m in a Hurry.</h4>


    956 Do it Together. I¡°m in a Hurry.


    The Divine Stage hovering above the Xuantian Mountain was a thousand feet tall.Many cloud pirs lifted it up from the ground. There were elites of different sects on the stage, sitting and drinking together.


    But everyone was embarrassed.


    Many cultivators drank wine and nced at the young man in the middle of the stage at the same time. They had never thought the one who sat there would be someone they were expecting to kill easily. This young man became superior in a blink, just like a myth.


    ¡°The Elixir Monarch... Chen Beixuan,¡± Wu Shan said.


    He had never thought that Chen Fan was actually Chen Beixuan.


    Moments before, Chen Fan was still a Connate Cultivator he could do anything to, and right then, he was sitting at the top and Wu Shan could only look at him from afar. Chen Fan could make him yield with just a word and was even as superior as his Senior.


    ¡°Damn it. Why does Xiao Mang have such a brother?¡±


    Wu Shan was furious.


    He felt that it was impossible for him to get revenge.


    He looked at Xiao Hong and saw Xiao Hong shaking his head, which made him angrier.


    As for the Ghost Underworld Sect, they hadpletely lost their face. Gui Mingzi, an elite of the Longevity Roll, bowed and apologized to Chen Fan. The Sect Master even greeted Chen Fan at the stairs. A Heavenly Sect was being stepped on by an Alchemist.


    Some disciples of the Ghost Underworld Sect yelled, ¡°Master, so we¡¯re just going to give up?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. We may still have a chance,¡± the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect said as he narrowed his eyes. Sect Master Fu waspletely enraged.


    ¡°An Elixir Monarch may beparable to a Heavenly Lord, but he¡¯s not a real one after all. If Chen Beixuan doesn¡¯t be a Heavenly Alchemist, we¡¯ll have nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Besides, we¡¯re not the only ones who hold grudges against him. The higher he stands, the harder he falls.¡±


    ¡°What if... he bes a Heavenly Alchemist?¡± a disciple asked.


    ¡°Bulls**t! If he really bes a Heavenly Alchemist, we¡¯ll just run as far as we can and stay away from him. The Ghost Underworld Sect will avoid and respect him!¡± Sect Master Fu struck his disciple, sending him off the stage.


    Everyone remained silent.


    Not only the Ghost Underworld Sect.


    The Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect, the Heavenly Jade Institute, the Liyang Heavenly Region, the Red Fire Heavenly Region... Many Sect Masters and elders sat there and stared at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan was powerful and the Elixir Monarch was famous.


    But this wasn¡¯t enough to frighten the Heavenly Sects. After all, they all had a real Nascent Soul Cultivator behind them.


    ¡°An Elixir Monarch isn¡¯t enough to beat us all...¡± the elder of Heavenly Jade Institute grunted.


    At the same time.


    On the stage.


    Jun Aochen was sitting by Chen Fan¡¯s left, while the Grand Elder was on the right. These two people didn¡¯t seem to know Chen Fan and they basically remained silent, only nodding at each other.


    Many people felt something was wrong there.


    ¡°You must ask your brother to be careful.¡±


    Hua Nonyin reminded Xiao Mang.


    In fact, as the banquet approached the end, the atmosphere got weider. The air became heavier and people¡¯s voices got softer. Everyone seemed like they cared the most about Shenxi, but they were actually focusing their attention on the stage.


    ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen and the elites don¡¯t seem to have a good rtionship. They¡¯re not talking to one another at all,¡± everyonemented.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even the Grand Elder is ignoring him.¡±


    ¡°Elixir Monarch is just a title. Does he really think he¡¯s a Heavenly Lord who can make a Heavenly Sect yield? The Ghost Underworld Sect and the Reincarnation Sect aren¡¯t like the Feng family.¡±


    Someone sneered.


    Clever people could see.


    Chen Fan was like a Buddha being worshiped right then. Even so, nobody respected him in reality. They would definitely fall out with him if necessary.


    After three rounds of wine.


    The Grand Elder put down the ss.


    ¡°Cling!¡±


    This was like a signal. Everyone went silent and looked at this superior figure of the Reincarnation Sect.


    Lin Shan got up and said slowly, ¡°Thank you all foring to support our Goddess Shenxi and to witness the formation of a divine grade Golden Core. At such a grand event, we certainly need to have some battles to see who¡¯s the most powerful cultivator. We¡¯ve prepared a prize for you. It may not be as precious as Elixir Monarch Chen¡¯s superior-grade Heavenly Pills, but it¡¯s in fact a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure.¡±


    Everyone knew the highlight of the banquet wasing.


    In the Realm of Cultivation, the most powerful Overlords stood at the top. At such a banquet, elites from all over the had gathered. They all disliked one another, so they were always ready to fight. The organizer would also prepare some Dharma Treasures or Spirit Medicines as prizes.


    Although the Elixir Monarch was superior, a leader like Lin Shan was more trusted.


    But nobody had thought the Reincarnation Sect would give away a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure this time.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure! Even a Heavenly Lord Family would only have a couple of them. This is indeed the Reincarnation Sect,¡± the cultivators eximed.


    ¡°Ah, this Quasi-Heavenly Treasure must be Jun Aochen¡¯s. If Li Huaixian doesn¡¯t show up, nobody can be more powerful than Jun Aochen,¡± someone said.


    Most people nodded.


    But someone refuted, ¡°Not necessarily. Xiao Hong and Gu Xiaoyi haven¡¯t joined any battle in thest decades. Who knows how powerful they¡¯ve be after all these years? On the other hand, Chen Beixuan once exterminated a family by himself. He might be as strong as Jun Aochen.¡±


    Some knew the reason behind it and they shook their heads.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is in trouble.¡±


    Right after that.


    Someone flew to the sky with a sword and yelled, ¡°Lichen, the Tianxuan Sword Prince, is challenging Elixir Monarch Chen Beixuan. Please enlighten me.¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    Lichen had lost to Chen Fan once. He couldn¡¯t even beat Chen Fan with three other cultivators back then. Why would he challenge Chen Fan again?


    But then, the second, third, forth cultivator shot to the sky one after another and shouted.


    ¡°Gongsun Kui from the Gongsun family is challenging Elixir Monarch Chen.¡±


    ¡°Gui Mingzi from the Ghost Underworld Sect is challenging Elixir Monarch Chen.¡±


    ¡°Liyang Sword Lord is challenging Elixir Monarch Chen.¡±


    ¡°Red Fire Heavenly Region...¡±


    Eight cultivators flew into the sky and stood in the air, forming a semi-circle. Every one of them was an elite of a Heavenly Region with a position in the Longevity Roll. They were all challenging Chen Fan at the same time.


    While people were in shock¡ª


    Xiao Hong got up and yelled, ¡°Xiao Hong from the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect is challenging Elixir Monarch Chen.¡±


    Then, Xiao Hong turned into a beam of light and shot to the middle of the eight cultivators. The nine of them surrounded the Divine Stage, looking cold and fierce.


    ¡°What... What does that mean?¡±


    Countless people were dumbfounded.


    The elites of the Longevity Roll were superior. There hadn¡¯t been nine elites challenging one at the same time. Did this evenply with the rules?


    ¡°Not just one elite, but nine. The person they¡¯re challenging isn¡¯t Jun Aochen as well, but the famous Elixir Monarch Chen Beixuan.¡±


    An old cultivator shook his head and sighed. ¡°The title of Elixir Monarch might sound good, but the consequences are here.¡±


    Many people still didn¡¯t understand.


    But the clever ones had already realized it and they looked at Chen Fan with eyes filled with pity.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xiao Mang was startled.


    Elder Yuelon heaved a sigh and said, ¡°This is something he must endure. The more famous you are, the more responsibilities you have. You can¡¯t get away from it.¡±


    Xiao Mang and the others didn¡¯t understand.


    But someone exined to them.


    Nine cultivators challenging one certainly didn¡¯tply with the rules, but what about when juniors challenged a senior or when Golden Core Cultivators challenged a Nascent Soul Cultivator? They could work together for sure, or they would never be able to fight back.


    ¡°Even though Elixir Monarch Chen isn¡¯t a Nascent Soul Cultivator, he¡¯s being treated like one.¡±


    Zhang Dongshan jeered at Chen Fan with a smile.


    People around, including Lin Xiao, finally realized why the Grand Elder treated Chen Fan like a Heavenly Lord and allowed him to sit at the top. He had a n.


    ¡°Their real intention is finally revealed.¡±


    Since Chen Fan was weed as a Heavenly Lord, they would certainly treat him like one.


    The nine elites of the Longevity Roll seemed unbeatable, but they were weak in front of a Heavenly Lord... However, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a Heavenly Lord. He only got the title of Elixir Monarch with his Alchemy Arts.


    ¡°Looks like Chen Beixuan is going to suffer.¡±


    Many people lowered their heads and sighed.


    Hua Nonyin and Xiao Mang looked at Chen Fan with a worried face.


    On the stage.


    Chen Fan was still sitting expressionlessly.


    The Deputy Sect Master of Heavenly Jade Institute said, ¡°You¡¯re an Elixir Monarch who canpare to a Heavenly Lord. Now that these juniors are challenging you, you should show them what you¡¯ve got. Teach them something and let people know the power of an Elixir Monarch.¡±


    ¡°Right, you should be able to deal with those cultivators easily,¡± said the elder of the Red me Heavenly Region.


    The elders of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect and the Ethereal Heavenly Sect also spoke.


    In the end, the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect snickered.


    ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen, are you scared? If you are, just give us the gifts and apologize to us. We might spare your life.¡±


    Even the Grand Elder, Lin Shan, said, ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen, you can¡¯t reject our juniors. Otherwise, your reputation will be damaged. It¡¯ll be difficult to deal with.¡±


    Then, the entire Divine Stage went in silence.


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan and waited for his decision.


    Attack.


    Facing nine elites and one of the top ten cultivators of the Longevity Roll, even Jun Aochen were no match for them.


    Fall back.


    Chen Fan would lose his reputation. No matter how strong he was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the elders of the Heavenly Sects.


    None of those choices looked good for him.


    Chen Fan had been backed into a corner.


    Under everyone¡¯s attention¡ª


    Chen Fan put down the ss and said calmly, ¡°Nine? That¡¯s too few. All of you should step in together. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Those who heard him werepletely stunned.

 Chapter 957 - Defeated in a Blink

    <h4>957 Defeated in a Blink</h4>


    Nine was too few?


    Even Xiao Hong was astonished after hearing what Chen Fan said.


    The nine elites of the Longevity Roll stood in the sky with their True Essence surging to the limit, as if there were nine suns. Some of them were cold like ghosts, some roared like fiends, some were surrounded by Sword Qi and some had a bright de aura. The weakest one among them was a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator, while their leader, Xiao Hong, was unpredictable and had already be a Half Heavenly Lord.


    When nine elites worked together, even the old cultivators like Lin Shan or the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect might not be able to win.


    But Chen Fan thought he didn¡¯t have enough opponents.


    ¡°Haha, Elixir Monarch Chen, are you saying this just because you¡¯re scared?¡± Lin Xiao mocked Chen Fan.


    ¡°Who said you could talk?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and swayed his hand.


    ¡°p!¡±


    There seemed to be an invisible hand that gave Lin Xiao a p. His Spirit Treasures then shone and were instantly cracked. It seemed as if he had just been hit by a train and he crashed against the Xuantian Mountain, creating a giant hole.


    When the disciples of the Reincarnation Sect flew over, all of Lin Xiao¡¯s bones were fractured. He spurted out golden blood and was close to death.


    Countless people were terrified.


    Lin Xiao was the Grand Elder¡¯s most adored descendant and he had a sixth-grade Golden Core. And yet, he couldn¡¯t even withstand Chen Fan¡¯s p.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The elders of the Reincarnation Sect were enraged.


    Although Lin Xiao was the one who had been pped, the Grand Elder of the Reincarnation Sect was actually the one being humiliated. He immediately looked serious.


    But he was a powerful Grand Elder. He then said expressionlessly, ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen, you just gave him a small punishment. The nine elites are still waiting for you. As an Elixir Monarch, you should teach them something.¡±


    ¡°Right, Elixir Monarch Chen. Please don¡¯t reject them,¡± said the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect.


    The Sect Masters and elders looked at Chen Fan. They had already let out their True Essence and were ready to attack if Chen Fan rejected the fight.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t realize that; he only looked at Xiao Hong and the others.


    ¡°Just you nine?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after you beat all of us.¡± The Liyang Sword Lord sneered. Xiao Hong stood in the sky fiercely with his hands behind him like a mountain and he remained silent.


    ¡°Once I attack, you¡¯re all going to die. Don¡¯t say that I never warned you if something happens to you,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    The elites burst intoughter.


    ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen, we don¡¯t care if we live or die. Just do your worst.¡± Gongsun Kuiughed as his hair fluttered in the wind. He was surrounded by a golden aura and he glittered like the Divine Prince of the sun.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Chen Fan put down the ss and flew to the sky.


    Everyone held their breath.


    This astonishing battle had finally begun. Even Jun Aochen and Gu Xiaoyi sat upright and looked up, while the other cultivators were extremely excited.


    On one side, there were nine elites and Xiao Hong who ranked seventh on the Longevity Roll.


    And on the other was the Elixir Monarch, Chen Beixuan, who had defeated an entire family by himself.


    This would certainly be an earth-shattering battle. The Divine Powers and secret arts shown here would still be remembered thousands of yearster. Nobody knew how many elites would rise and how many would die in this battle.


    But more people believed that Chen Fan would be the one who would lose.


    They were certain about it.


    Who else, other than a Heavenly Lord, could defeat the nine elites? Not even Li Huaixian, Jun Aochen or Lin Shan would be able to pull off such a feat. Countless people were waiting for Chen Fan to lose.


    Only Xiao Mang stared at Chen Fan and prayed that he would win.


    Even if there wasn¡¯t much hope.


    Unfortunately, what happened next astonished everyone.


    Chen Fan stood in the sky and the nine elites surrounded him, as if he were the sun.


    An elder of the Reincarnation Sect even flew to the sky and formed an array to separate their battlefield along with the Divine Stage, so that they wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone.


    Wu Shan looked at the sky and said, ¡°That kid is going to lose. My Senior has cultivated the ¡®Divine King Fiend Art¡¯ to the phenomenal sess level. Even our Ancestral Patriarch is in awe and thinks that he has one-third of a chance of bing a Nascent Soul Cultivator a thousand yearster.¡±


    The ¡°Divine King Fiend Art¡± was a supreme cultivator art of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect.


    It was the reason why they had suppressed the Ancient Demons Loch for more than ten thousand years and even the Demon Commanders couldn¡¯t survive it.


    ¡°I guess Brother Xiao doesn¡¯t have to do anything. The other eight elites are powerful enough to deal with Chen Beixuan already,¡± Zhang Dongshan said viciously.


    Lin Xiao was his friend and Chen Fan had pped him. How could Zhang Dongshan not be angry?


    Mu Yanping and the Xuankong Sword Prince nodded.


    In fact, most people thought so too. No matter how strong Chen Fan was, he couldn¡¯t fight with nine cultivators at once. Besides, his Fiend Art was restrained by Xiao Hong. If he didn¡¯t enter the Nascent Soul Level, he would definitely lose.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is probably going to die.¡±


    Many old cultivators heaved a sigh.


    Meanwhile, the battle had started.


    ¡°Attack together. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    Chen Fan flew in the air calmly.


    ¡°You sure have guts! Show me your peerless cultivation arts first.¡±


    The Liyang Sword Lord grunted. He had short hair and was wearing a linen robe like a ve. The sky was filled with his Sword Qi as if there were a peerless Heavenly de.


    As the top cultivator of the Liyang Heavenly Region, the Liyang Sword Lord was even more powerful than Gongsun Kui. When he attacked, he was extremely fierce.


    The Liyang Sword Lord pointed at the air and shouted, ¡°Rise!¡±


    Then.


    Ny-nine swords appeared behind him and they shed across the sky. Each of them was about a foot long, but was covered with a silver aura. People could feel the powerful Sword Qi just by looking at them. They were apparently Spirit Treasures and some were even of mid-grade or superior-grade.


    Those swords were powerful enough to tear a Golden Core Cultivator apart.


    But when they were three feet away from Chen Fan, they seemed to have hit an invisible wall and rebounded. One, two, three... None of the ny-nine swords were able to go any further.


    After witnessing such development, many cultivators frowned and were surprised by how strong Chen Fan¡¯s body was.


    The Liyang Sword Lord yelled, ¡°Again!¡±


    Ny-nine beams of light merged into one and formed a sword wheel with silver glitters, which carried an energy of the Great Perfection Level. It was white like the moon.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The sword wheel shed across the sky.


    It created a beam of light and the sky was split, which showed how sharp the swords were.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The Liyang Sword Lord could certainly be ranked among the top ten on the Longevity Roll just by gauging this attack. Since its power wasparable to that of a Half Heavenly Lord, even the strongest body would be unable to resist it.


    Out of everyone¡¯s expectation¡ª


    Chen Fan only flicked his fingers.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    The sword wheel shattered immediately. The ny-nine swords seemed to be overwhelmed by Chen Fan¡¯s power and they were shot everywhere, letting out some buzzing sounds.


    And the Liyang Sword Lord trembled as if he would have been hit hard; he was pushed back three hundred feet.


    ¡°Weak.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    The elites were startled.


    At this point, even Zhang Dongshan and the Xuankong Sword Prince knew something was wrong.


    ¡°All right, let me do it.¡±


    Gongsun Kui stepped forward and let out the ¡°Giant Sun Force.¡± Many golden energy waves appeared in the sky which headed towards Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan only pointed.


    There seemed to be an invincible sword in the sky.


    It broke the golden energy waves like splitting the ocean. Gongsun Kui was terrified. He quickly took out six secret treasures and was surrounded by a colorful aura, but he still couldn¡¯t withstand the sword attack. In the end, the elites behind him helped him stop it together.


    This time, even Xiao Hong was frightened, while Jun Aochen and Gu Xiaoyi became more serious.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak. Attack together!¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He was no longer the old him back in the Beihuang Region. Afterpleting the fourth transformation of the Deity Wheel, it was like having four sacred-grade Golden Cores, which made him really powerful. He could conquer the world by only using the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡± Xiao Hong said.


    He started to doubt if they could really beat Chen Fan. Lin Shan and the others looked extremely serious as well. Chen Fan¡¯s power was way beyond their expectation. No one could face him alone.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    How powerful would it be when the nine elites attacked at the same time?


    In the sky, there was a sword wheel, de auras, the sun... All kinds of Essence Qi and energy came together and formed an ocean, which made the array of the Reincarnation Sect shake. Countless raging energies rushed towards Chen Fan.


    Such a sight frightened everyone, including Xiao Mang.


    But Chen Fan wasn¡¯t afraid; heughed instead.


    ¡°Haha, great one!¡±


    He then shed to the energy ocean like a beam of light.

 Chapter 958 - Killing Heavenly Talents Like Killing Insects

    <h4>958 Killing Heavenly Talents Like Killing Insects</h4>


    How powerful exactly was Chen Fan?


    Even Chen Fan didn¡¯t have the answer. He possessed thebined effect of four Sacred-grade Golden Cores: the Xuan Wu, the Azure Thearch, the Kun Peng and the Thunder Loch. Each time he leveled up any of those forms, his power and physique would improve significantly. By then, his body was extremely robust and durable, even without using Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    In fact, Chen Fan had not yet even tapped in to his dharma power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Amidst the sea of Essence Qi and Dharma Energies, Chen Fan¡¯s body flickered a second and pierced through space, shattering all the Dimensional Dharma Arrays around him. Suddenly, countless void dimensions opened up, sucking the surrounding surges of energy. Countless de Auras, de Qi and other deadly forces shed with Chen Fan¡¯s body, but they were knocked aside upon impact.


    While everyone was watching him with shock, Chen Fan flew into the sky with incredible speed, turning into a streak of energy and plunging into the sea of energy.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The colorful sea boiled over as Chen Fan created a path through the middle. He fought like an invincible god that expelled harmful energies far ahead of him. In a blink, he had arrived before the Heavenly Talents.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Xiao Hong was floored.


    The other Heavenly Talents were shaken to the core. No one had expected Chen Fan¡¯s body to be this strong.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan rammed into half a dozen Heavenly Talents, including Xiao Hong¡¯s towering frame. The impact had winded all of them and made them wince.


    Chen Fan hurled a fist at his foes, sending a few of the weaker ones flying.


    ¡°What a Physique Refinement skill!¡±


    Even Xiao Hong was forced to pull back a few dozen meters.


    He had been half-step away from bing Heavenly Lord for a while, and was confident enough to challenge Li Huaixian. However, he felt powerless in front of Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    The Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect¡¯s Demon-suppressing Force was well known for its unstoppable belligerence.


    However, it was easily countered by Chen Fan.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan burst intoughter.


    He rammed into his foe with the same momentum of an unstoppable train. Each punch and kick spelled doom for a Heavenly Talent.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Heavenly Jade Sword Prince¡¯s de was shattered by Chen Fan. Blood spat out from his mouth as he fell back seven hundred meters.


    ¡°You are too weak¡±


    Chen Fan flicked a finger and defeated Gongsun Kui; he rammed into Xiao Hong and sent him flying back. Xiao Hong struggled to gather himself and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t fight alone, use formations!¡±


    Although these Heavenly Talents had never fought as a team, formations and teamwork was part of their training. Once they heard Xiao Hong¡¯smand, they made a formation based on the Big Dipper constetion so that Chen Fan would have to deal with at least two Heavenly Talents at once, regardless of the direction of his attack.


    ¡°This is not enough.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    His attacks carried more weight than ten thousand primordial beasts. As he ripped across the sky, the firmament moaned as if it couldn¡¯t hold out against Chen Fan¡¯s energy.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan exchanged a few blows with nine Heavenly Talents at once.


    So powerful was Chen Fan that he had overpowered theirbined might. His punch and kick were able to prate his foes¡¯ bodies and shatter their golden cores.


    ¡°What kind of technique is that? Despite theck of form, even Heavenly Lords would sumb when facing such raw strength.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in fear.


    By the end, nine Heavenly Talents attacked at once as nine rays of energy merged into one scintiting beam. So deadly was this energy beam that even the Grand Elder Lin Shan wondered if he could withstand it.


    To counter it, Chen Fan simply punched back.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The space was torn at the seams and heaven fell from the sky.


    Endless gushes of Essence Qi burst out from the point of impact, forming a shockwave that made everything and everyone shake within its zone of influence. Even some sect elders felt they were going to faint before such unrelenting force.


    As for those nine Heavenly Talents, they were sent flying back like cannon balls.


    Gui Mingzi was the weakest, and his body exploded on the spot. Although he was able to quickly reform his body using a secret art, the regeneration had taken a toll on his energy.


    ¡°This is terrifying.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power even sent a chill down Xiao Hong¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Time to end this!¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    By then, none of the so-called Heavenly Talents on the Longevity Roll were his equal. Xiao Hong might be able to hold out against him for a while before he inevitably sumbed to his strength.


    After he had said that, Chen Fan disappeared out of thin air.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Fear shed across Xiao Hong¡¯s face, and before he had time to warn anyone, a Heavenly Talent¡¯s body was shattered as if a train had run him over. The explosion was followed by a shower of golden flood and squishy bits of flesh. Although the Divine Soul had escaped the blow, his energy had been greatly reduced.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan had appeared behind another Heavenly Talent and punched his body, causing another explosion.


    ¡°Together, NOW!¡± Xiao Hong shouted.


    This time, he no longer held back his strength. A deadly energy burned around him like fire as an appreciation appeared behind Xiao Hong. The apparition wore a ck outfit that made him look like the Immortal King from the Nine Heavens.


    As Xiao Hong took a step forward, so did the Immortal King. With perfect synchronicity, they punched at Chen Fan with an unfathomably powerful attack.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had decided to end this boring fight.


    He scanned his foe andnded his gaze on the weakest one: Gui Mingzi.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    The Liyang Sword Lord pulled a taut face.


    He brought his de above his head and started an art, sending out a crescent de Qi.


    As the de Qi traveled across the formation, many Heavenly Talents boosted its energy. After a second, the silvery crescent had increased its size three times.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t evade the attack and allowed the de Auras tond on him. Meanwhile, he reached out with one of his arms to grab hold of Gui Mingzi.


    ¡°Come over here!¡±


    Boom!


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even use Dharma Power.


    However, his hand seemed to send out suffocating energies that filled up the entire space, making the air above one¡¯s head as heavy as a b of concrete.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Gui Mingzi¡¯s body trembled as he found out that he couldn¡¯t use any Art of Concealment.


    It was as if the air had tapped him into ce as heavy tree sap would to unwitting insects. He couldn¡¯t use any of his Divine Powers as the flow of energy was paused by Chen Fan


    The rest of the Heavenly Talents hurried to Gui Mingzi¡¯s rescue while Xiao Hong doubled down on his art, letting the Immortal King¡¯s energy multiply.


    However, their attacks and de Auras couldn¡¯t even make a dent on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring more Heavenly Lords if you wanted to take me on? Well, now you will have to pay the price for not listening to me.¡±


    After he had said that, he closed his fingers and squeezed.


    ¡°No! What are you doing?¡± Gui Mingzi screamed.


    Not only was he the weakest, but his energy had also taken a toll after he had to regenerate his body. By then, he was weaker than Lin Xiao and was vulnerable to Chen Fan¡¯s least threatening attacks.


    ¡°Release him!¡±


    Xiao Hong showered Chen Fan with attacks.


    ¡°Oh, this is nothing, really. I just wanted to settle some scores with you. Didn¡¯t you want to kill me?¡± Chen Fan grinned.


    Gui Mingzi was overtaken by fear. Suddenly, he realized what Chen Fan was after when he saw the indifference in his eyes.


    Chen Fan was really going to kill him.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Before Gui Mingzi could beg for his life, Chen Fan brought his hands together, palm and palm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s physical strength could rival that of a Nascent Soul Fey Beast, so he had easily crushed Gui Mingzi¡¯s body. As golden blood oozed out from the gaps in Chen Fan¡¯s palms, Gui Mingzi¡¯s Divine Soul whimpered in half death.


    ¡°Insolence! How dare you!¡±


    The Sect Master and the elders of the Ghost Underworld Sect jumped out of their seats and fumed. Xiao Hong shouted, ¡°Spare him if you don¡¯t want to be Ghost Underworld Sect¡¯s enemy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elixir Monarch. Please forgive me,¡± Gui Mingzi pleaded.


    ¡°Toote.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was impassive and his gaze indifferent. He let Xiao Hong and the others shower attacks on him as he squeezed his hands together.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A noise was heard, which resembled the popping sound of a balloon.


    Under countless incredulous stares, Chen Fan had squashed Gui Mingzi¡¯s Golden Core and Divine Soul, and denied hisst chance to live. Not even a Grand Cultivator could be revived without a Divine Soul.


    Countless people were speechless.


    Just as everyone else, Xiao Hong couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    Chen Fan had killed a Heavenly Talent!


    Worse, he killed him in front of all the powerful forces of Tianhuang with such ease. It was as if he had just squashed an insect.


    ¡°Who else?¡±


    Chen Fan looked around with Gui Mingzi¡¯s blood still on his hand.


    No one dared to hold his gaze. Even Xiao Hong wore a troubled look.


    I kill Heavenly Talents just like killing insects.

 Chapter 959 - Dominate the Battle

    <h4>959 Dominate the Battle</h4>


    Gui Mingzi was dead?


    He was the first ever Longevity Roll Elite to die in a battle.


    Many people on the Divine Stage were overwhelmed with disbelief. They thought that Chen Fan would eventually be crushed under thebined might of the nine Heavenly Talents.


    However, that was far from reality.


    Gui Mingzi even paid the ultimate price.


    The sect master of the Ghost Underworld Sect pulled a dark face, body tense with anger. Gui Mingzi was the first disciple of the sect who had the potential of reaching the Nascent Soul level.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Sect Master Fu grunted vengfully as he fixed his chilling gaze on Chen Fan. Shadows of ghostly spirits swirled around his body, snarling and howling. However, even though he was the Sect Master of a Heavenly Sect, he couldn¡¯t say anything, nor did he dare.


    After all, death was amon urrence during battles among cultivators.


    Therefore, Sect Master Fu had to keep his silence and let his anger multiply and fester.


    Even as the other Sect Masters gloated over the Ghost Underworld Sect¡¯s loss, Chen Fan had already located his next target.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    He took a step forward and arrived before Gongsun Kui. ¡°I don¡¯t remember seeing you at the Brahma Pce, why do you want to kill me?¡±


    After he said that, Chen Fan pped Gongsun Kui.


    A force denser than mercury suddenly locked the flow of energy in the air. Gongsun Kui was paralized by the force, unable to put up any resistance.


    ¡°Cultivator Chen, please allow me to exin.¡±


    Gongsun Kui¡¯s face turned pale as he scrambled to exin himself.


    Even as he pleaded with Chen Fan, a golden me surrounded his body, and burned more intensely by the second. Countless golden symbols swirled around him, formingyers of protection. This was the Divine Art of Nine Burning Suns; when initiated, the user¡¯s blood would catch fire and turn into protective energies that could sear through any Golden Core.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t want his exnation. He was well aware of Gongsun Kui¡¯s involvement in the devious ploy to undo him. Without his support, the Liyang Sword Lord would have never risen against Chen Fan.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The golden fire had no effect on Chen Fan¡¯s hand. It went straight through the congration and mped Gongsun Kui¡¯s head within his grasp.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Gongsun Kui¡¯s head exploded.


    ¡°Stop, PLEASE!¡± the Liyang Sword Lord screamed. However, he had to watch as Chen Fan grabbed Gongsun Kui¡¯s Divine Soul in a vise grip. ¡°Don¡¯te bother me ever again.¡±


    Bang!


    Gongsun Kui¡¯s divine soul was reduced to nothing. Shock and regret was permanently etched onto the soulless face of Gongsun Kui.


    He was the heir of the Gongsun family, a fabulous young cultivator who lived a sessful life. He had never expected his life to end with such humiliation.


    ¡°How dare you? Do you know who he is? He is Ancestral Patriarch Gongsun¡¯s favorite heir,¡± the Liyang Sword Lord shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Although this brawny man was not a direct member of the Gongsun Family, he had been part of the family ever since his childhood. The death of his master¡¯s favorite heir had upset him greatly.


    ¡°Oh? Then tell that old man Gongsun toe find me. I can help him reunite with his grandson,¡± Chen Fan pped his hand and said calmly.


    The Liyang Sword Lord was so mad he was rendered speechless.


    Meanwhile, the Heavenly Talents shock turned into fear.


    In a few short minutes, Chen Fan had killed two elites. The message was clear: there was no point fighting against Chen Fan.


    After evaluating the situation, most people faltered. Some even started to consider capitting.


    However, Chen Fan had already found his third target.


    ¡°If I recall correctly, my servant broke the leg of your disciple. Are you here to avenge him?¡± Chen Fan arrived in front of a brawny man with red hair.


    The brawny man looked just like the disciple from the Red me Heavenly Region.


    However, everyone watched as the brawny man shook his head, insisting that he was confused and didn¡¯t mean to offend Elixir Monarch Chen.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t believe him.


    He could tell that he was closely rted to his disciple, perhaps he was a brother.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan punched the red-haired man and shattered his Golden Core. A shower of golden blood and bone fragments fell from the sky, washing away the Heavenly Talents¡¯st sliver of hope


    The third Heavenly Talent fell from the sky.


    ¡°Stop, stop now! We submit!¡±


    ¡°Stop, PLEASE!¡±


    By then, the elders watching the development unfolding could no longer sit still. The elders of the Reincarnation Sect hurried to start the protection array formation. Meanwhile, Elders from the Gongsun Family and other sects flew to the battlefield to aid their disciples.


    ¡°We¡¯re having a fair fight, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his finger as a dangerous light glinted in his eyes.


    ¡°We submit, we surrender!¡± the Elders of the Gongsun Family screamed.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Chen Fan turned and looked at the remaining six Heavenly Talents.


    The six of them, including Xiao Hong, were shaken to the core. Pride, reputation and even life, they had lost everything. The catastrophic defeat might even have a negative impact on their cultivation.


    However, Chen Fan had robbed them of all hope and confidence.


    ¡°Fine. Elixir Monarch Chen is indeed more powerful than us. We surrender.¡±


    In the end, Xiao Hong and the others lowered their heads, trying to swallow the bitter defeat.


    When Chen Fan finally returned to the Divine Stage, everyone looked at him with a newfound insight about his power.


    Moments before, they only knew Chen Fan as the Elixir Monarch, but at the moment they saw him as the person who defeated nine Heavenly Talents. A worthy opponent, if not a major threat to Jun Aochen and Gu Xiaoyi.


    ¡°It¡¯s unthinkable! He has earned himself a spot in the top three list of the Longevity Roll!¡± a senior cultivator eximed.


    The young generation cultivators looked at Chen Fan with shock and disbelief.


    They were mesmerized by Chen Fan¡¯s otherworly movement, unforgiving strength and ruthless demeanor.


    ¡°He really lives up to the reputation of being an Elixir Monarch.¡±


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    Wang Xuanlong lifted his cup and sent its content down his throat.


    Many other cultivators from the Beihuang Region were exhrated by the development. Despite Chen Fan having caused significant turmoil in the Beihuang Region, they rooted for him deep down.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Xiao Mang arrived with a whiff of fragrance. She threw herself into Chen Fan¡¯s arms.


    An attractive girl in his arms and his enemy under his boots, Chen Fan looked as glorious as ever. Many people wagered that only Chen Fan was worthy of the attention of the True Dragon Goddess.


    Meanwhile, Wu Shan, Zhou Kun and Li Dani were disheartened.


    The disciple of the Red me Heavenly Region pulled a dark face as hemented the death of his brother and his inability to fight back.


    ¡°One day, I will make him pay,¡± Wu Shan said.


    However, even he didn¡¯t believe that would ever happen.


    Chen Fan had defeated many Heavenly Talents in a fair fight. No one could me him for the death of his opponents. Even the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect had to swallow his anger in silence. Plus, even if he challenged Chen Fan right then, he knew he wouldn¡¯t survive.


    Meanwhile, Hua Nonyin and Sisi eagerly gave Chen Fan infatuated stares.


    Sisi was floored. She had thought that Xiao Mang¡¯s brother was a selfish slob, arrogant andzy. However, he had not only turned out to be the Elixir Monarch, but he also brought down many Heavenly Talents. He even earned Jun Aochen¡¯s respect.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you acted the way you do. You are powerful enough to be ranked on the of the Longevity Roll¡¯s top three.¡±


    Hua Nonyin heaved a sigh.


    She had been convinced that Chen Fan was an arrogant fool. However, she was captivated by Chen Fan¡¯s power. Meanwhile, the other female cultivators from the Violet Moon Peak were considering Chen Fan their idol.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Chen Fan returned to the stage while surrounded by elders of various sects.


    Despite himself, Elder Jueyan squeezed out a smile on his face and said, ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen is indeed powerful, almost too powerful.¡±


    ¡°It was a fair fight. Why? Do you think I overreacted? Maybe we can have a round as well. I promise I¡¯ll only use one hand.¡±


    Chen Fan gave him a sidelong nce and a crooked grin.


    His reply drained life and color out of the elder¡¯s face. He hurried to wave his hand.


    Although he was the elder of the Reincarnation Sect, a thousand year old curmudgeon, he wasn¡¯t a match against Chen Fan.


    The exchange sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spines.


    In the end, Elder Yuelon stepped in and begged Chen Fan to let the matter slide. Meanwhile, concern shed across Grand Elder Lin Shan¡¯s face, but it didn¡¯t stay there.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the other sect masters received some kind of message which brightened their mood quite a bit. Some of them looked to the entrance from time to time expectantly.


    Everyone sat down and the drinking continued.


    Two hourster, clouds started to gather above the Xuantian Mountain. However, Shenxi was still nowhere to be seen. Someone asked, ¡°Grand Elder. What is Shenxi waiting for?¡±


    Lin Shan¡¯s face softened a little and answered with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s waiting for a guest. He will aid her in the tribtion.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Which friend?¡±


    Everyone was perplexed.


    Who would be powerful enough to aid through a Golden Core¡¯s Tribtion? Even as everyone pondered on, Chen Fan seemed to have realized something.


    ¡°Haha, he has arrived.¡±


    Lin Shan suddenly rose to his feet.


    A disciple announced the arrival of a guest.


    ¡°The first Heavenly General of the Alchemy King, and the heir of the Medicine God has arrived.¡±


    ¡°The First Heavenly General of the Alchemy King and the heir of the Medicine God?¡±


    A swell of surprised murmurs rose from the crowd. Even Jun Aochen was shocked by the announcement.

 Chapter 960 - In Your Face!

    <h4>960 In Your Face!</h4>


    Who was the First Heavenly General of the Alchemy King?


    He was one of the Alchemy King¡¯s first disciples, who had also been with the Alchemy King ever since he reached the Nascent Soul realm a few thousand years in the past. No one knew exactly how he was doing and some even believed that he had already left this world. However, he was still alive and well, while the Grand Elders of Reincarnation Sect had changed three times.


    Many people guessed that he must have already be a Nascent Soul cultivator, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have lived for that long.


    Meanwhile, the others believed that the Alchemy King had given him some left over from a batch of immortality Divine Medicine, which had prolonged his life for another five thousand years.


    What did five thousand years mean?


    Most Golden Core Cultivators could only live up to two to three thousand years. Five thousand years meant virtually twice as that. In addition, doubling their life meant they have more time to umte more Qi and be more powerful. So powerful was this old man that not even the sect masters of a Heavenly Sect would hold out against him. Not to mention his unthinkable alchemy skills taught directly by the Alchemy King himself.


    As for the Medicine God Sect, they were even more powerful than the Alchemy King.


    The Medicine God Sect was even more ancient than Mount Emperor. It had been founded by a Divine Lord twenty thousand years before. Although the sect had to change and adjust to the changing eras many times, they remained a staunch force on Tianhuang with influence second only to Mount Emperor.


    Rumor had it that an ancient agreement between them and the other sects gave them the rights tomand them all.


    Therefore, the arrival of the two shook everyone.


    ¡°How is it possible? The Medicine God sect has been living in self-istion for hundreds of years. Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Just so! Thest time that old bone showed up was a hundred years ago. He was Alchemy King¡¯s shadow, never leaving his master¡¯s side. Why would he show up now?¡±


    Everyone was discussing as they waited.


    Both the Alchemy King and the Medicine God were mighty forces in Tianhuang.


    The Alchemy King was the only Heavenly Alchemist in Tianhuang, and therefore was revered even by Heavenly Lords. Meanwhile, the Medicine God sect was an imperishable ancient force. Its heir was the subject of worship for many alchemists.


    Their arrival made many people look at Chen Fan.


    After all, the Elixir Monarch title was only official if the Medicine God sect had acknowledged it.


    Zhang Dongshan sneered in his mind.


    ¡°Hmph! He upied the head of the table even in the presence of Medicine God and Alchemy King. Shameless!¡±


    The arrival of Alchemy King¡¯s first disciple and the heir of the Medicine God had stirred all the elders and the sect masters. Everyone swarmed the two to wee them, while Chen Fan remained in his seat.


    They looked toward the entrance and saw a heavenly flower descend from the sky as a golden lotus sprouted from the ground.


    An elegant jade carriage flew closer to the stage from a distant glow in the sky.


    This jade carriage was made out of a ten thousand year old fire jade. It was covered with heavenly arrays cast by heavenly lords.


    The carriage was being pulled by a Dragon Horse. The beast had two horns and was covered with golden scales. It emanated a majestic air superior to that of most elders. It was apparent that this Spirit Beast was as powerful as a Heavenly Lord.


    A lordly carriage pulled by a majestic beast slowly flew by, with a dozen servants and guards trailing behind it. All the servant girls possessed extraordinary beauty while the male guards were peak level Golden Core warriors.


    It was such a luxurious and exalted sight to behold!


    Many disciples of the Heavenly Sects were speechless.


    Grand Elder Lin Shan cupped his hands and announced, ¡°The Reincarnation Sect wees Heavenly General Zhang and the Divine Prince.¡±


    The Medicine God Sect was an imperishable ancient sect and its heir was granted the title of Divine Prince. He was as influential as any Heavenly Lord.


    A cold and stately voice drifted out from the jade carriage. ¡°Elder Lin, you¡¯re being too humble. The Reincarnation Sect and the Medicine God Sect have been allies since the beginning of time. Plus, you¡¯re also a good friend of the Alchemy King. You can just call me Medicine God Prince.¡±


    Everyone looked over and saw two men emerging from the carriage, one old and the other young.


    The elder¡¯s face was lined with wrinkles. He stumbled toward the crowd, taking a few short breaths from time to time. He was the most famous old freak in Tianhuang: Zhang Buyi. Despite his appearance, he could live at least another thousand years. He used to be the Alchemy King¡¯s guardian and had killed countless foes. Heter became known as the First Heavenly General.


    Meanwhile, the Medicine God Prince was a young man.


    The young man was wearing all ck and his body was suffused by a dark glow. The vigorous energy in his eyes made it clear that he was more powerful than any sect master present, if not even stronger than Jun Aochen. The floating energy surrounding him made people wonder if he possessed Divine Grade Golden Core.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the old man didn¡¯t stand alongside the young one. Instead, he stood half a step behind him, face awash with respect.


    ¡°Heavenly General Zhang, why are you...?¡±


    The elder from the Heavenly Jade Institute was perplexed.


    ¡°Alchemy King told me to treat the Medicine God Prince like my master, so I have,¡± Zhang Buyi said. His voice was hoarse and dry; it sounded like two sand papers rubbing against each other.


    The crowd became silent after hearing the old man.


    Although the Medicine God sect had been going slightly downhill, they still had the respect from the Alchemy King.


    ¡°Sir, we have invited you two here to aid Shenxi during her tribtion. I hope you could give her a helping hand,¡± Lin Shan said sincerely.


    Everyone finally realized that the dy in Shenxi¡¯s tribtion was because she had been waiting for those two.


    ¡°However, could they really help her?¡± Many people looked at the Medicine God Prince.


    ¡°Of course. My sect has a secret Divine Medicine called Three Incarnation Pill. It is designed to aid the Transcendence of a Divine Grade Golden Core. I have used this pill myself to form a Transcendent-grade golden core. Here¡¯s the pill.¡±


    The Medicine God Prince waved a hand andmanded a servant to move forward with a jade box.


    Lin Shan and many other elders were ted by the announcement. They kneeled down to thank the Medicine God Prince.


    Many people looked at the jade box with jealousy.


    That was supreme Divine Medicine that could upgrade the Divine Grade Golden Core. The sess rate of forming the superior-grade Golden Core was only ten percent, therefore, such a powerful pill was incredibly rare and precious, so much so that many Heavenly Lords even thought about taking it by force.


    ¡°Hurry, send it to the Goddess,¡± Lin Shan ordered Hua Nonyin.


    However, someone stepped forward and stopped Hua Nonyin.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Everyone looked over and saw the speaker was Chen Fan.


    ¡°Cultivator Chen, what do you want?¡±


    Lin Shan narrowed his glinting eyes.


    The other elders also widened their eyes in anger, charging up their True Essence. Shenxi¡¯s sess wouldy the Reincarnation Sect¡¯s foundation for the following ten thousand years. They wouldn¡¯t let anyone ruin her tribtion. If things became worse, even the Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch would interfere.


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to tell you that this Three Incarnation Pill is not the real one. The real Three Incarnation Pill is extremely rare and not even a Divine Lord would be able to make it. If Shenxi uses this fake pill, she would ruin her Golden Core,¡± Chen Fan exined calmly.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Many Medicine God Prince¡¯s followers flung back at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Idiot, shut up!¡±


    ¡°How dare you insult the Divine Medicine sect!¡±


    ¡°What a fool! Get out of my way.¡±


    The followers refuted.


    The Medicine God Prince didn¡¯t seem to care about Chen Fan¡¯s usation, letting it slide like a pointless and harmless nder. Lin Shan ordered Hua Nonyin to hurry. However, she was stopped by Chen Fan once again.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Lin Shan¡¯s anger red.


    The Medicine God Prince turned around and scanned Chen Fan from head to toe.


    ¡°So you are the one who calls himself Elixir Monarch? Did you know that this title is only granted by the Medicine God Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°Very well. Since you are ready to admit that you disgraced the Elixir Monarch title, I will spare your life if you tie your hands and kneel before me,¡± said the Medicine God Prince.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and grinned.


    ¡°Then Die! This is the Divine Law of Tianhuang!¡± the Medicine God Prince said sinctly.


    ¡°Divine Law of Tianhuang?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s smile grew cold and a light emerged in his eyes.


    The name reminded him of the curse cast on the Chinese, which had shackled the talents of countless Chinese cultivators.


    ¡°So, you are the culprit behind the Divine Law of Tianhuang?¡±


    Chen Fan rose to his feet and moved closer to the Jade carriage. ¡°You have cursed the Chinese and now you want to ruin Shenxi¡¯s cultivation using this fake pill.¡±


    ¡°Stop! One more step means death!¡± a guard shouted.


    Chen Fan kept on going.


    Grand Elder Lin Shan narrowed his eyes and questioned him in a scathing tone, ¡°Chen Beixuan, what is the meaning of this? Are you going to insult the Divine Prince?¡±


    Chen Fan ignored him and took another step forward.


    ¡°Young man, you are courting death,¡± said the Alchemy King¡¯s First Disciple as he opened his eyes and a powerful force started to awaken inside of him.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Chen Fan attacked with his fist in return.


    The punch ripped across space andnded squarely on the Medicine God Prince¡¯s face. The impact sent the Medicine God Prince flying all the way to the Xuantian Mountain.


    The crowd was stunned.


    They watched the shocking development and couldn¡¯t say a word.

 Chapter 961 - Stepping Over a Divine Prince and Shattering a Heavenly General

    <h4>961 Stepping Over a Divine Prince and Shattering a Heavenly General</h4>


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    The Zhu Family sisters were stunned by the development. They had just decided to side with Chen Fan, but his blow had shattered any hopes for that.


    Even Elder Yuelon widened her eyes in shock and disbelief.


    The other cultivators wondered if their eyes were ying tricks on them. The Medicine God Prince was the heir of an imperishable sect, and was considered an equal to a Heavenly Lord. Although it could no longer match Mount Emperor¡¯s influence in Tianhuang, it was still a powerful force in its own right. So much so that even the first disciple of the Alchemy King had to bow to him respectfully.


    He was also the final arbiter for warranting the Elixir Monarch title.


    However, as powerful as he was, he was sent flying by Chen Fan¡¯s mighty fist.


    ¡°Oh, shoot! Chen Beixuan is a savage!¡±


    Gu Xiaoyi¡¯s hand trembled in fear as he gasped. He was not only from a Heavenly Sect, but also a powerful force on the Longevity Roll. However, the presence of Medicine God Sect still terrorized him.


    ¡°A hero such as him is Jun Aochen¡¯s worthy opponent,¡± Jun Aochen said with fire in his eyes.


    Wang Xuanlong mmed the table and cheered for Chen Fan¡¯s bravado. He thought that even if Chen Fan had to pay the ultimate price for his action, it was well worth it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After Chen Fan had delivered his attack, some people were confused, some were gloating, and most of the audience was shocked. Zhang Buyi and the Medicine God Prince¡¯s guards were among those who were stunned.


    ¡°How dare you! Do you know who he is? He is the Medicine God Prince! The future Medicine God!¡± Zhang Buyi shouted.


    Despite his shriveled form, his heart was beating with a vigorous rhythm. With each passing beat, his appearance became more youthful, turning him into a powerful warrior at his prime: a furious one at that.


    ¡°He might be a prince in your eyes, but he was a barking dog in mine.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and ambled forward.


    Dark energy gushed out from under his feet with every step he took, forming a Fiend Qi that swirled around about Chen Fan in silence. The swirling motion picked up speed, forming a dark hole.


    The dark energy swallowed whoever, and whatever it came in contact with. Some guards charged at Chen Fan, but they quickly disappeared into the maw of the swirling maelstrom.


    The development scared the guards; they stayed clear of him.


    ¡°Such power! Your Fiend Art has surpassed the Primordial Fiend Ancestor and dominating the world may be possible. However, do you think this is enough to take on both the Medicine God and the Alchemy King? ¡±


    Heavenly General Zhang slowly straightened his back.


    His white hair turned ck and his skin became smooth. He had transformed from a dying old man to a Heavenly Lord at his prime.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are courting death!¡±


    A booming shout came up from the distance.


    The Medicine God Prince had finally gathered himself; he flew back to the Divine Stage. His elegant outfit was tattered, while his left cheek had sunk-in as if a truck had run him over.


    Anger had contorted his face.


    Without giving any warning, he attacked Chen Fan as soon as he returned.


    ¡°How dare you call me a dog! I will show you the power of a Divine Grade Golden Core!¡±


    Suddenly, an iridescent light emerged from behind the Medicine God Prince and turned into a de with a colorful glow.


    ¡°Fiend ying Sword of a Hundred Poisons.¡±


    Many elder¡¯s faces changed colors.


    Some people in the audience asked their elders for more detail.


    An elder exined that the Medicine God Sect was rumored to have a powerful art called Supreme Void Poison Sutra. It was one of the most powerful arts ever recorded. It fused one hundred kinds of poison into a divine sword, and turned the sword into a divine light which could be summoned at will. It excelled in both attack and defense thanks to its poisonous nature. It could melt the body of a Golden Core Cultivator with ease.


    This de was called Fiend ying Sword of a Hundred Poisons.


    People also said that only those who had a Divine Grade Golden Core could use this art.


    ¡°Whirr.¡±


    As the Divine Sword bore down on Chen Fan, it burned holes in the firmament, a testament to its extreme corrosive nature.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and kept on walking.


    He had ignored the attack, and let itnd on the dark energy swirling around him. The ck hole swallowed the de as easily as it did with the others. Then, Chen Fan pped the Medicine God Prince again, sending him flying back a few hundred meters to the edge of the divine stage.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The Medicine God Prince was floored.


    The Fiend ying Sword of a Hundred Poisons was the most powerful art below the Divine Art rank. Not even Jun Aochen or Li Huaixian could take a frontal blow from the de. Why didn¡¯t it work on Chen Fan?


    ¡°I told you that your Divine Grade Golden Core is a joke. It¡¯s not that much more powerful than an average Golden Core.¡±


    Chen Fan kept going forward.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe you!¡± the Medicine God Prince shouted and flew to the air. He formed a hand sign that looked like a lotus flower and then rested his hands near his Dantian. ¡°Behold, my Divine Form!¡±


    Suddenly, a sh of golden energy was shot from his Dantian and up into the sky; then swiftly headed back down, straight toward Chen Fan while carrying an unfathomable force.


    Any cultivator would be shocked at the sight of the golden energy.


    The force of the attack threatened to tear reality apart at the seams.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Supreme Void Divine Tripod Cauldron. It seems that the Medicine God Prince is going to use his Golden Core Divine Form,¡± an elder said.


    Many people were ted by the development.


    A divine grade Golden Core was much more powerful than the average Golden Core. What set the Divine Grade Golden Core apart was its ability to manifest a Divine Form: an upgraded version of a cultivator¡¯s Dharma Form.


    It could be a flying sword that could banish all spells.


    It could be a dragon whose power was increased after nine transformations.


    Or it could be a painting that contained all the knowledge in the world.


    It could be anything.


    Its flexibility was part of the Divine Grade Golden Core¡¯s strength,pared to Heavenly Treasures. Grand Elder Lin Shan had noticed that there was a small golden Tripod Cauldron amidst the golden glow.


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    Even as someone let out an awe inspired statement, Chen Fan punched at the golden Tripod Cauldron with his bare fist, shattering it in an instant.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Medicine God Prince¡¯s body was seized by a tremor.


    The Golden Core¡¯s Divine Form was a vessel for concentrated Essence Qi. If it was shattered, so too would the Golden Core. It would be a devastating blow to the cultivator.


    ¡°Impossible! How could you shatter my Supreme Void Divine Tripod Cauldron with one punch? You¡¯re not a Connate Cultivator, aren¡¯t you? You are a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord!¡±


    Blood spilled out from Medicine God Prince¡¯s mouth as he red at Chen Fan incredulously.


    ¡°Your Golden Core was a far cry from the real Divine Grade Golden Core. Do you think you can craft a Three Incarnation Pill with your pathetic power?¡± Chen Fan said as he walked forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! I am the most powerful! I have the Golden Core! I am the Divine Prince!¡± the Medicine God Prince shouted as he pushed his body backward to avoid Chen Fan.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A world-shattering energy rose behind Chen Fan with an intensity inching ever closer to that of a Heavenly Lord. Everyone watched as Zhang Buyi¡¯s body ballooned to an epic proportion. He looked down at Chen Fan; his mouth produced a booming incantation.


    His body filled up the space between Earth and Heaven as his power surged past that of Grand Elder Lin Shan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is in trouble,¡± everyone thought.


    ¡°Really now?¡±


    They then watched as Chen Fanid a foot on top of the Medicine God Prince and said, ¡°This is a real Divine Grade Golden Core, watch and learn.¡±


    The Six Fiend Shadow appeared behind Chen Fan, each of them was ten thousand meters tall.


    Those Fiend Shadows looked like primordial demons that were born before time itself. Some had three heads and multiple arms, some had nine different expressions on their faces, and some were morbid bone constructions.


    Zhang Buyi looked as insignificant as an insect in their presence.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A loud ripping noise was heard.


    The six fiends tore Zhang Buyi¡¯s Dharma Form into six pieces. Try as he might, Zhang Buyi wasn¡¯t able to stop the six mighty Fiend Gods.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    Chen Fan looked down at the Medicine God Prince, eyes filled with disdain. Six Fiend Gods snarled behind Chen Fan; their gigantic frames made the world look small.


    Everyone was stupefied by what they had just seen.

 Chapter 962 - Why Do I Have to Explain to You?

    <h4>Chapter 962 Why Do I Have to Exin to You?</h4>


    ¡°What did we just see?¡±


    Wu Shan and the others clenched their fists. The six Fiend God Forms above them stood like mountains and were as tall as the Xuantian Mountain.


    Zhang Buyi, the top disciple of the Alchemy King and an old man who had lived five thousand years, was torn to six pieces by the six Fiend God Forms. Countless drops of golden blood fell from the sky, as if rain were pouring down.


    This was like the battle between Gods and demons in the myths, which astonished everyone.


    Thousands of disciples of the Reincarnation Sect werepletely stunned.


    ¡°Not even Zhang Buyi is a match for him. He¡¯s a real cultivator with a divine-grade Golden Core! He has some truly invincible Divine Forms! Inparison, the Golden Core of the Medicine God Prince may not even have half the power,¡± the elder of the Nifu Sect said.


    Countless people nodded.


    Right.


    Although the Medicine God Prince was strong, he wasn¡¯t much stronger than Jun Aochen and Gu Xiaoyi. Even the Sect Masters thought they wereparable to him. And yet, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Forms were too terrifying. The disciple of the Alchemy King had been killed just like that, without any chance of resisting.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Zhang Buyi let out a cry and his Dharma Power made the thirty-six mountains shake. Countless arrays rose to stop him from destroying the entire Mount Reincarnation.


    But it was useless.


    Although Zhang Buyi was as powerful as a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord.


    He wasn¡¯t really one after all.


    Facing a supreme Fiend Art like the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art,¡± he couldn¡¯t fight back at all. He tried to take back his body, but the six Fiend God Forms tore it apart. There was blood everywhere and his Divine Soul was severely injured.


    ¡°Do you admit I¡¯m more powerful now?¡±


    Chen Fan stepped on the Medicine God Prince and snickered.


    The Medicine God Prince looked dull.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just seen.


    They both had a divine-grade Golden Core, but Chen Fan was much more powerful, even stronger than the Divine Prince of Mount Emperor. Only the descendants of Heavenly Lord Tatian had such power.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible... How can you be so powerful? Are the records in my sect wrong? Perhaps my Golden Core isn¡¯t a divine-grade Golden Core and I¡¯m not a real Divine Prince?¡±


    The Medicine God Prince shook his head.


    ¡°A divine-grade Golden Core isn¡¯t something you can make with just some defective medicine. Don¡¯t dream about forming one without any perseverance, great opportunities and Grand Divine Power.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    Even though his ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± had yet to reach the Golden Core Level, its power wasparable to a divine-grade Golden Core. The Golden Core of the Medicine God Prince was just a simpler version in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, which was like the difference between Porsche and Zotye.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Zhang Buyi stopped screaming.


    This time, the six Fiend God Forms tore his Divine Soul apart and swallowed it along with his Golden Core. Then, they took all the Dharma Power he had amassed in thest five thousand years and not a piece of him was left in the end.


    A Fiend Art was this cruel.


    And Zhang Buyi had already diedpletely, without a chance of being reborn.


    Everyone, including the Sect Masters of the Heavenly Sects, were terrified when they saw this. Lin Shan was alsopletely speechless.


    He was too vicious!


    A Heavenly General had been swallowed by Chen Fan. Such a Fiend Art was earth-shattering and even the Fiend Sects outside of the region weren¡¯t this powerful!


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been such a peerless person in the world!¡±


    An old cultivator shook his head and sighed.


    Gu Xiaoyi was also stunned. Chen Fan might be the most powerful person in the world; even Jun Aochen was weaker.


    ¡°Xiao Mang, your brother is too powerful,¡± Sisi mumbled.


    Xiao Mang¡¯s face had already blushed in excitement.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    After killing Zhang Buyi, Chen Fan took back the six Fiend God Forms and was about to stomp the Medicine God Prince to death.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Lin Shan and the others yelled at the same time.


    They could let Chen Fan kill Zhang Buyi, but not the Medicine God Prince, as he was the heir of a powerful sect. If he died on Mount Reincarnation, the Grand Elder would also be affected.


    The Sect Master of the Nifu Sect said, ¡°My friend, please listen to me. The Divine Prince is different from Heavenly General Zhang. He¡¯s the heir of the Medicine God Sect. If you kill him, they¡¯ll certainly be enraged. You¡¯ve already offended the Alchemy King. Do you still want to be the enemy of the Medicine God Sect?¡±


    ¡°Right, the Medicine God Sect is powerful and has a long history. Nobody knows how many Heavenly Lords and what trump cards they have. Even if you think you¡¯re as powerful as a Heavenly Lord, so what?¡± said the elder of the Heavenly Jade Institute.


    ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen, the one you¡¯re about to kill is a Divine Prince with Divine Meridians. Even though the Medicine God Sect has declined, they¡¯re still more powerful than the Heavenly Sects and you don¡¯t want to provoke them.¡±


    The Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect gloated.


    In the end, Lin Shan stepped up and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, my friend.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and turned around. He saw the Sect Masters and elders standing in a semi-circle to besiege him. The elders of the thirty-six peaks were even prepared to initiate the Heavenly Array of Mount Reincarnation.


    ¡°I want to kill him. Are you going to stop me?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°The Medicine God Sect used to have a Divine Lord and the world respects them. They¡¯re the dominators of Tianhuang and also an ally of the Reincarnation Sect. I won¡¯t let anyone kill their Divine Prince while he¡¯s here,¡± Lin Shan said seriously.


    ¡°Right, the Medicine God Sect is our friend. We must step forward when something happens to their Divine Prince.¡±


    ¡°The Red me Sect also has to do justice.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Jade Institute agrees...¡±


    Xiao Mang and the others watched the Sect Masters and elderse up, talking about their rtion with the Medicine God Sect and saying that they wouldn¡¯t allow Chen Fan to vite thews of Tianhuang.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? The Medicine God Prince wanted to give Sister Shenxi some defective medicines.¡± Xiao Mang was confused.


    ¡°This is reality,¡± Hua Nonyin said and heaved a sigh.


    These Sect Masters and elders might not really like the Medicine God Prince, but they couldn¡¯t watch Chen Fan do whatever he wanted. He had be famous after defeating the eltes today. If he killed the top Heavenly General and the Medicine God Prince as well, the entire Tianhuang would be terrified of him.


    By then, people would only say that not even the top ten Heavenly Sects were powerful enough to deal with an Elixir Monarch!


    The Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect was especially frustrated before and he finally had the chance to exact revenge.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Chen Beixuan. You can¡¯t kill me. If you do, you¡¯ll vite thews of Tianhuang. Mount Emperor will be enraged and our Ancestral Patriarch will hunt you down,¡± the Medicine God Prince said calmly with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, Elixir Monarch Chen. Just ask the Medicine God Prince to apologize if he misunderstood you. There¡¯s no need to kill him,¡± the elders said.


    ¡°Let the Medicine God Prince go, quickly,¡± the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect shouted.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan pushed his foot down expressionlessly. Many ribs of the Medicine God Prince broke and his body started shining. He trembled and even his face turned pale in an instant.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Many elders were enraged.


    The Grand Elder, Lin Shan, looked extremely serious. ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen, this is the Reincarnation Sect. You can¡¯t do anything you want here. If you really kill the Medicine God Prince, we¡¯ll never let you leave.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The elders of the thirty-six peaks shot to the sky and controlled the arrays around Mount Reincarnation.


    Boom.


    Everyone saw.


    Thirty-six beams of light shot up from the peaks. The elders were sitting inside the light rays and a disc that was a thousand miles appeared. The disc slowly spinned and some thunderous sounds were heard. People looked up and saw the legendary Reincarnation Disc.


    ¡°The Thirty-six Reincarnation Array,¡± an old cultivator said.


    This was a legendary array of the Reincarnation Sect. Even Nascent Soul Cultivators would be trapped inside and might get severely injured even if they managed to escape.


    As the Reincarnation Grand Array spinned, some powerful energy fell from the sky. Even Half of the Heavenly Lords felt short of breath. There were like thirty-six Half Heavenly Lords attacking together. The sky was covered with thunderclouds, as if the apocalypse were at hand.


    The six Fiend God Forms behind Chen Fan shot to the sky and it was like spring everywhere, but as the thirty-six arrays ovepped, even the six Fiend Gods seemed to be overwhelmed.


    Ten thousand feet, nine thousand feet, seven thousand feet, six thousand feet...


    The Fiend God Forms were pushed lower and lower. Chen Fan was like an ant in front of the giant Reincarnation Disc that could crush him at any time.


    People felt that this hero¡¯s life was short lived.


    ¡°Serves you right, Chen Beixuan.¡±


    The Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect snickered.


    The other sects Chen Fan had offended before also gloated. Lin Xiao, Zhang Dongshan and Mu Yanping even shed wide smiles.


    Only Xiao Mang was worried.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    Xiao Mang looked at the young man.


    Elder Yuelon sighed and said, ¡°All right, please stop now. Have you forgotten that we¡¯ve protected Xiao Mang for three years? Can you spare the Medicine God Prince¡¯s life in exchange?¡±


    The Grand Elder yelled furiously, ¡°Chen Beixuan, let go of the Divine Prince and surrender now!¡±


    But no matter how hard they tried.


    Chen Fan still didn¡¯t move; it seemed like he didn¡¯t care at all. He looked at the sky and said, ¡°I¡¯ll certainly return your favor, but why do I have to exin to you about the things I do?¡±


    Then, he stomped his foot.


    Boom!


    The Medicine God Prince was crushed, together with his Divine Soul, his body and his Golden Core.


    After witnessing this sight, the people present on the entire Mount Reincarnation were stunned.

 Chapter 963 - The Game Had Come to a Close?

    <h4>Chapter 963 The Game Had Come to a Close?</h4>


    ¡°How dare you do such a thing?¡±


    Even Lin Shan was dumbfounded.


    Everyone looked at the Medicine God Prince underneath Chen Fan¡¯s foot, whose body and Divine Soul had been shattered. He had a few secret treasures and a talisman his Ancestral Patriarch had given him. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t use them before as he had never thought Chen Fan would really kill him.


    When the Medicine God Prince reacted, it was toote. His body had already been frozen by Chen Fan and he couldn¡¯t even move a finger.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything and was stomped to death.


    ¡°Sthh!¡±


    Countless people gasped.


    This time, even Jun Aochen was in awe of Chen Fan¡¯s courage.


    There were many crazy people in the world, but there hadn¡¯t been anyone on Tianhuang who would dare to kill the heir of an immortal sect like Chen Fan did in thest hundred thousand years.


    A guard of the Medicine God Prince pointed at Chen Fan with his trembling finger and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re going to die. Our Ancestral Patriarch wille for revenge on behalf of the Divine Prince and Mount Emperor will be enraged.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chen Fan immediately swayed his hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The guard was killed immediately. He was a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator and he couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack at all. His Dharma Power, Divine Soul and Golden Core were then sucked in by the six fiends which increased the power of the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art.¡±


    ¡°If I want the ¡®Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡¯ to reach the level of a sacred-grade Golden Core, I¡¯ll need one more Nascent Soul Demon Commander. Such a small Golden Core doesn¡¯t help much,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    He wasn¡¯t really a demon and was beholden to morals after all. Otherwise, he would have let out the six Fiend Gods and killed everyone on Mount Reincarnation or even all of Tianhuang. He might then push the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± to the Soul Formation Level.


    But Chen Fan was the North Mystic Celestial Lord in hisst life. He had thousands of different ways of recovering and he wouldn¡¯t use such a small art for this.


    ¡°A demon, he¡¯s really a demon. Brothers, join me so we can take this demon down,¡± Lin Shan said with coldness in his eyes.


    The Thirty-six Reincarnation Array let out some thunderous sounds and started pressing down. The six Fiend God Forms shrank from seven thousand feet to three thousand feet tall.


    The powerful energy also knocked down many disciples below the Golden Core Level.


    ¡°Elders, please don¡¯t kill him. My brother is not a demon.¡±


    Xiao Mang turned into a beam of golden light and wanted to go to Chen Fan, but Hua Nonyin and the others stopped her.


    Even so, Xiao Mang¡¯s was still surrounded by a golden aura and the True Dragons formed by mist flew around. She begged, ¡°Elders, my brother is really not a demon.¡±


    ¡°He killed a Divine Prince. If he¡¯s not a demon, who is?¡± the Grand Elder yelled. His eyes seemed to be on fire and they shot out beams of light. He stared at Chen Fan as his energy surged beyond the level of a Half Heavenly Lord.


    Everyone then realized how powerful the Grand Elder was.


    ¡°Right, without the Medicine God Prince, how can Goddess Shenxi go through the Tribtion?¡± the other elders also yelled.


    Even though the defective version of the ¡°Three Incarnation Pill¡± was still there, it required a special secret art and taking it directly would be harmful. Since the Medicine God Prince had died, Shenxi had lost her hope of bing a Golden Core Cultivator.


    As expected.


    When people turned around.


    The Xuantian Mountain was surrounded by thunderclouds and all the storms in a thousand mile range were gathered at this point. Some energies came out of the clouds and there were even thunderbolts. The Thunder Tribtion had apparently started.


    Some powerful cultivators could see Shenxi through the thunderclouds; she seemed to be overwhelmed byyers of lightning.


    Clever people knew there was just a small chance for Shenxi to go through the Tribtion sessfully. Without the Three Incarnation Pill, her foundation wasn¡¯t stable enough.


    ¡°Our elite!¡± The elders of the Reincarnation Sect almost cried.


    If Shenxi could form a divine-grade Golden Core, she would be able to enter the Nascent Soul Level in a thousand years and be the Ancestral Patriarch of the Reincarnation Sect, who would protect the sect for ten thousand years. And yet, Chen Fan had screwed everything up.


    ¡°Kill!¡± the elders said.


    The Reincarnation Disc in the sky spinned faster and created an ominous banging sound. The pressure around Chen Fan also increased immediately. Three thousand feet, two thousand feet, one thousand feet. In the end, the Fiend God Forms had also been reduced to a five hundred feet height.


    Many disciples of the Reincarnation Sect yelled, ¡°Kill this demon!¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Xiao Mang¡¯s eyes widened and her body was covered with golden fire. She had initiated her True Dragon Meridians and wanted to help Chen Fan. On the other hand, Zhao Juexian and Lin Wuhua were confident in him and they weren¡¯t worried at all.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to see the arraying down above him. He turned around and asked, ¡°Are you going to attack?¡±


    In the forbidden ground on the mountain behind the Reincarnation Sect, it was still calm and nobody replied.


    Boom.


    The Thunder Tribtion was still continuing.


    Many thunderbolts struck and Shenxi fell a few hundred feet. The energy around her almost disappeared and her pale face was exposed.


    ¡°Goddess!¡±


    This time, even Hua Nonyin was anxious and many young disciples started crying.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, look what you¡¯ve done!¡± Elder Yuelon shouted.


    The other elders then initiated the Reincarnation Grand Array and wanted to kill Chen Fan immediately.


    Chen Fan said, ¡°I take responsibility for what I did and I always return favors. I saved Shenxi today and gave the Reincarnation Sect a Goddess. From now on, I don¡¯t owe you a thing.¡±


    Everyone was confused. Chen Fan then stomped his foot and yelled.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Boom!


    Countless runes shone under his feet. Those runes were part of the Grand Array of the Reincarnation Sect. They extended quickly and went into the Thirty-six Reincarnation Array.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± many elders asked.


    They found that they couldn¡¯t control their array anymore.


    Everyone looked up and saw the giant Reincarnation Disc sway like a drunk man or a cow that had lost control.


    The elder of Mount Jueyan said, ¡°Oh no, he took control of part of our arrays.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, what are you doing?¡±


    Even the Grand Elder was terrified.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about them at all. This so-called array was nothing in the eyes of an Array Grandmaster like himself. He had studied all the arrays of the Reincarnation Sect while he was staying at the True Dragon Pavilion. Although he couldn¡¯t control them at once, he could take them down.


    ¡°Completed!¡±


    Chen Fan used his finger as a pen and wrote a ¡°Chaotic Divine Chapter¡± in the air.


    When the Divine Chapter wasplete, the words shone over the world as if they were carrying an endless power. People were frightened, but found it addictive at the same time.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Chen Fan pointed at the air.


    The golden Divine Chapter flew to the sky and was shot into Shenxi¡¯s body. While everyone was confused, they saw Shenxi shake suddenly and her energy grew stronger. She could finally stand still while in the Thunder Tribtion.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Countless people widened their eyes and didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Nobody else should have been able to get involved in the Thunder Tribtion of a divine-grade Golden Core.


    Some old cultivators could guess why that happened and were all astonished.


    Chen Fan said, ¡°Shenxi¡¯s core Divine Art is defective. She¡¯ll die if you force her to go through the Thunder Tribtion. I¡¯ve alreadypleted her Divine Art and helped her form a divine-grade Golden Core. I¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Reincarnation Sect from now on.¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    A Divine Art!


    Chen Fan gave Shenxi aplete Divine Art?


    This was the core and most basic cultivation art from a sect with a history of thousands of years.


    A sect was a sect because they had their own cultivation arts, and Chen Fan gave such a thing away. It was indeed a great gift. At this moment, even Lin Shan was dumbfounded and he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    They wanted to criticize Chen Fan, but he also did them a favor by giving them a Divine Art.


    There had been many cultivation arts left by Heavenly Lords throughout history, but there weren¡¯t many Soul Formation Cultivators and Divine Arts. The Reincarnation Sect searched for years and could only find an iplete one. Even so, they still treated it as their treasure and gave it to Shenxi as a foundation. Besides, the Grand Elder couldn¡¯t stop Chen Fan even if he wanted to, as Chen Fan had already wrested half of the control of the Grand Array from them.


    But how could he thank Chen Fan?


    When the disciples of the Reincarnation Sect were struggling.


    Chen Fan had already flown to where Xiao Mang was. He said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan took the girl, Lin Wuhua and the others out of the Reincarnation Sect. Thousands of disciples of the Reincarnation Sect and the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect didn¡¯t dare to stop them and could only watch them leave.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡±


    Many disciples of the Reincarnation Sect were frustrated.


    Chen Fan made such a mess at the Reincarnation Sect and took Xiao Mang away, the True Dragon Goddess. They should have stopped them from leaving, but he also gave them a Divine Art and helped Shenxi form a divine Golden Core. Watching a future Heavenly Lord go away, the elders were feeling distressed.


    While everyone watched Chen Fan leave with Xiao Mang.


    Suddenly, everything in the world seemed to have frozen. Chen Fan and the others also paused in the sky like mosquitoes in amber. A voice then sounded from the mountain behind the Reincarnation Sect.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t take our Goddess.¡±

 Chapter 964 - Killing a Nascent Soul Practitioner with One Hack

    <h4>Chapter 964 Killing a Nascent Soul Practitioner with One Hack</h4>


    ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    When the faint voice was heard, everyone felt as if time had stopped. Trees, grass, animals, and wind, everything in a ten kilometer radius from the Reincarnation Sect froze, not moving in the slightest.


    Although the audience was unable to move, their minds raced.


    Many young cultivators couldn¡¯t figure out why they wouldn¡¯t move.


    But the elders knew what was happening.


    ¡°Seal of Heaven and Earth! This is the ability of a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord! It must be from one of the Reincarnation Sect¡¯s Ancestral Patriarchs. But which one? Xuhuang, Jinhai or Hongyang? ¡±


    Connate Cultivators could cast a spell over a few square kilometers area to stop the flow of Essence Qi.


    Golden Core Cultivators could tap into the Essence Qi in a muchrger area andmand it.


    However, the Nascent Soul Cultivators spell was called the Forbidding Art. They could deny the movement of everything around them. Since such power was built upon nomological insights of the universe, the Seal of Heaven and Earth had stopped the passage of time. Chen Fan¡¯s Grand Divine Power, de of Time was also one kind of Seal of Heaven and Earth.


    It was indeed a terrifying art.


    However, not even a Nascent Soul Cultivator could keep this art for too long. In a few seconds, the Essence Qi started moving again and people found out they could move again.


    Grand Elder Lin Shan was ecstatic. He kneeled and bowed to the mountain.


    ¡°Disciple Lin Shan wees you, Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang.¡±


    Tens of thousands of disciples of the Reincarnation Sect dropped to their knees and kowtowed to the voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang, the oldest Ancestral Patriarch of the Reincarnation Sect. He reached the ultimate enlightenment thirteen thousand years ago, I can¡¯t believe he is still alive.¡±


    Many senior elders eximed.


    Everyone looked up and saw a middle-aged man descend from the sky with hands linked behind his back.


    Despite the white hair on the man¡¯s head, his face only had a couple of wrinkles. He seemed to be in his early forties. However, his gaze was much more wizenedpared to the rest of his appearance. Wisdom and knowledge shed from time to time in his eyes. He floated in the air without using any art. It was as if he were naturally buoyant.


    Nascent Soul cultivators would gain nomological insights, therefore, their actions could defy earthly principles such as physics.


    ¡°Wee, Heavenly Lord Hongyang.¡±


    The Ghost Underworld Sect Master stepped forward and kowtowed.


    Heavenly Lords were the most powerful beings in Tianhuang. They were so rare that there were more Heavenly Regions that Heavenly Lords. They could bring down anyone who was under the Nascent Soul level and could pin entire Heavenly Regions under their thumbs with ease.


    While facing these Grand cultivators, no Sect Master would dare to look at them in the eye.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang nodded. Then he regarded Shenxi for a brief moment, nodded approvingly and then looked at Xiao Mang. ¡°Very good,¡± he said.


    In the end, he looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Your body is brimming with Fiend Energy. I¡¯m impressed. Although the Primordial Fiend Ancestor had a much higher level of attainment than you, the potency and purity of his energy was a far cry from yours. I wager that your Fiend Art is from the Fiend Realm instead of the mortal world. Am I right?¡± Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang said in a booming voice.


    As if magic, words flew out of his mouth and became many brilliant symbols that slowly blended into the rest of the world. Nascent Soul Cultivator¡¯s nomological insights of the universe meant that anything they did and said would be a permanent part of reality.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Why are you stopping me?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes, face impassive.


    ¡°Nothing, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. I am simply impressed by your power and your extraordinarily rare talent,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang said with a smile.


    His face beamed from side to side, however, the tension in the air was palpable.


    To a Heavenly Lord, any one below the Nascent Soul realm was as insignificant as an insect. Anyone would instinctively feel scared in the presence of a Heavenly Lord, just as a human would in front of a vicious tiger. Even the Sect Masters and Grand Elders stood in silence and fear.


    ¡°You have already seen my art, can we leave now?¡± Chen Fan said as he held onto Xiao Mang¡¯s hand and started off.


    ¡°Hold on a second.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang¡¯s body disappeared and reappeared in Chen Fan¡¯s path once again. He said, ¡°Cultivator Chen, please leave Xiao Mang with us. She is our disciple.¡±


    ¡°She is my sister, and she was only living with you people temporarily.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    ¡°Once she bes a disciple of the Reincarnation Sect, she will always be one of us! I don¡¯t care who you are, I will do whatever I can to stop you from taking her away. Failing to do so would be a disgrace to our ancestors,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang said with a serious face.


    ¡°Hehe, sounds like you really want my sister.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s gaze grew cold.


    ¡°She belongs to us,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang shook his head and said, ¡°The Reincarnation Sect is not ungrateful for the help you offered to her. We can admit you as my final disciple and I will teach you unthinkable arts. You will be a powerful force to be reckoned with.¡±


    ¡°You want me to be your disciple?¡±


    Chen Fan was amused by the suggestion. A deadly intent grew thicker in his eyes.


    He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord who had surpassed Immortal Cultivator Cangqin. What could a Nascent Soul Cultivator teach him?


    ¡°I think what you¡¯re really after is my Fiend Art.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    He had taught Shenxi the Divine Art of Chaos.


    However, without mastering the art, Shenxi would be unable to teach others the art. It was a failsafe Chen Fan had used to prevent his potential enemies from bing too powerful while he rose to power on Tianhuang.


    ¡°If I were your master, I would never allow you to use those insidious Fiend Arts. Examining your Fiend Art fully would be one of my duties,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang said.


    Everyone felt a chill down their spines.


    They initially thought the Grand Elder Lin Shan was a ruthless ruler, but Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang had really opened their eyes. Admitting Chen Fan as his final disciple was a ruse, what he really after was to strip Chen Fan¡¯s powerful art from him and use it for himself. If Chen Fan dared to defy him, he could easily do away with him in the name of sect rules.


    ¡°He is ruthless. Are all Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords like this?¡±


    Everyone was terrified.


    Xiao Mang widened her eyes incredulously. She couldn¡¯t believe that the Ancestral Patriarch could be this shameless.


    Meanwhile, Wu Shan and the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect looked at Chen Fan gloatingly. They were convinced that Chen Beixuan would cave in sooner orter.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste. Come with me now.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang didn¡¯t wait for Chen Fan¡¯s answer and tried to grab him.


    His movement seemed ordinary at first, however, his energy quickly filled up the space and stopped the flow of air. It was the Seal of Heaven and Earth once again. No one could even lift a finger. Lin Wuhua was turned into a frozen statue while her mind was terrorized by the incredible power.


    ¡°Break!¡± Chen Fan said.


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice boomed as six Dharma Forms appeared behind him. It was the Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art. Chen Fan had charged up the art to its maximum potential, forming a forbidding ground around him to protect Xiao Mang and Lin Wuhua.


    ¡°Resistance is futile. Anyone below the Nascent Soul would pose no threat to me. You won¡¯t be able to break my spell,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang said lightly.


    Then he doubled down on his art.


    The pressure in the air gained more intensity, threatening to crush the six Fiend God Forms. Already, the Fiend God Forms were shrinking in size.


    ¡°I have no quarrel with the Reincarnation Sect. I paid back Shenxi what I owed her by giving her a Divine Grade Golden Core. Is that not enough for you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Haha, how much is Karma worth? I am a Heavenly Lord, I am thew! ¡± Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang let out a peal ofughter. His sharp voice boomed in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Without speaking further, Chen Fan punched.


    The six Fiend God Forms flew into Chen Fan, strengthening his body. Chen Fan catapulted his body against Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang, turning into a sea of white energy.


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang waved his sleeve gently.


    Bang!


    Chen Fan was knocked off bnce. He tumbled back a few hundred kilometers before he finally gathered himself. A smear of blood appeared at one corner of his mouth.


    Although he had attained a level four Golden Core and his physique refinement was impable, he was not a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Therefore, he was struggling during the fight.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Tears welled in Xiao Mang¡¯s eyes as a golden me surrounded her. The True Dragon took to the skies, snarling, and hurling swooping down towards Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang. However, the attack was countered by Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang with ease.


    ¡°Insolence. You are my sect¡¯s goddess, but you still need to abide by the sect rules.¡±


    After said that, Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang threw Xiao Mang over to Elder Yuelon.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be grounded for a hundred years and won¡¯t be allowed toe out until she reaches the Golden Core realm.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Elder Yuelon lowered her head.


    ¡°Release her!¡±


    Chen Fan rammed through a mountain and appeared in the sky. His clothes were in tatters, but his battle will was surging. Boiling Fiend Qi swirled around him, making him look like a Fiend God.


    ¡°Talk to me when you have be a Heavenly Lord.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang¡¯s aloof voice drifted down from the clouds.


    He pointed a finger at the sky, as his body grew to incredible size. Suddenly, dark clouds gathered above Mount Reincarnation and cracks of thunder started to manifest. He had summoned the forces in Shenxi¡¯s Thunder Tribtion.


    Such was the power of a Heavenly Lord, he had all the elements of the world under his control.


    Everyone was stunned by Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang¡¯s power.


    He had summoned a Thunder Tribtion with a wave of his hand. Such power and marvelous conjuring should only belong to a god. Many people moaned for Chen Fan in their minds. They were convinced that Chen Fan was doomed.


    ¡°Just surrender.¡±


    Elder Yuelon heaved a sigh.


    Lin Wuhua and Zhao Juexian turned into bundles of nerves. This was the first time they doubted that Chen Fan would be able to emerge victoriously.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan¡¯s anger was gone.


    He regained his calmposure and then he looked at Lin Wuhua.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what the Extreme Sword Intent is? I told you that it meant that you can defy nomologicalws of the universe. I will show you today.¡±


    Chen Fan closed his fingers and shouted.


    ¡°de!¡±


    Boom!


    The Heavenly de of Obliteration on Zhao Juexian¡¯s back suddenly became alive with sizzling azure energy. It flew into Chen Fan¡¯s hand.


    With the de in his hand, Chen Fan transformed into a Divine Beastrger than Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang. The beastmanded the power of thunder, and its energy quickly overshadowed that of Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang. The Ancestral Patriarch was taken aback and then he realized in fear that the beast was a Thunder Loch.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang¡¯s face paled and was about to run away, however, it was toote.


    ¡°Thunder Divine de! Cracking The Firmament.¡±


    Chen Fan shouted as he hacked at his foe with the de.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sky cracked open, spilling out many unnamable colors.


    The attack tore the fabric of reality, and sliced through Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang¡¯s body with ease. Lin Shan and many other cultivators were shaken to the core in the presence of such an unthinkable power.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack had defied the nomologicalws and killed a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    Crack!


    The attack opened up the ground, making arge crack that extended from Chen Fan to miles away, severing the entire Reincarnation Sect into two. Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang was right in the middle of the path and was also neatly sliced in two halves.


    At this moment.


    Everyone looked up into the sky, and saw the man who could control Thunder.


    They felt that they were staring at a god!

 Chapter 965 Planet Tianhuang Was Horrified!

    <h4>Chapter 965 Tianhuang Was Horrified!</h4>


    ¡°This... This isn¡¯t real! Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang has cultivated for ten thousand years. How would he be killed by a young man? This is impossible!¡±The elders were dumbfounded.


    After a while, Lin Shan said as he trembled, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± There was a hint of fear in his eyes.


    This Grand Elder, who didn¡¯t panic even when they lost control of the Reincarnation Grand Array, was finally terrified. He couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore, but nobody criticized him.


    That was a Heavenly Lord!


    There were less than a hundred Heavenly Lords on Tianhuang. Many Heavenly Regions didn¡¯t even have one. When a family or sect had a new Heavenly Lord, they would certainly organize a banquet and invite guests from all over the. Even the top ten Heavenly Sects had to send their elders there to congratte them for bing the leaders of a region, just like the Wang family.


    Nascent Soul Cultivators were like a Heavenly Sect or a Heavenly Lord Family on their own.


    They could travel across the universe to the other cultivations and could even build a pce on the moon. They were immortal and were said to be on an equal footing with God.


    And Chen Fan killed such a person, just like that?


    Even Jun Aochen and Gu Xiaoyi were stunned.


    Wu Shan, Hua Nonyin and Elder Yuelon also froze like statues, while Xiao Mang looked at the sky with a wooden face.


    ¡°This is my brother?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s sh truly astonished everyone.


    ¡°That sh... That sh was too terrifying! It went through a thousand miles. This is the real Extreme Sword Intent, an Extreme Sword Intent that can kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator!¡±


    The Xuankong Sword Prince eximed as his hands shook.


    Everyone present gasped.


    They had heard of the Extreme Sword Intent. It was a state when a Nascent Soul Sword Immortal cultivated his Sword Arts to a very high level. The Sword Immortal could then gather endless Dharma Power and Sword Qi together and beat all kinds of powers. Lin Wuhua the Ice Fairy could already defeat Wu Shan at the mid-stage of the Golden Core Level with just a little grasp of the Extreme Sword Intent. Meanwhile, Chen Fan showed the Thunder Loch True Form and had be more powerful than Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang. So, how much stronger he would get after mastering the Extreme Sword Intent?


    Those present were increasingly being overwhelmed by raw terror.


    And what surprised them the most was Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang.


    This Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch, who showed his ten thousand feet Dharma Body, he was undeniably unstoppable and he didn¡¯t take Chen Fan seriously. To him, Connate Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators could never withstand an attack from a Nascent Soul Cultivator, no matter how strong and talented they were.


    A Nascent Soul Cultivator and a Golden Core Cultivator.


    That was the difference between the sky and the earth, humans and deities, mortals and saints!


    Regardless of Dharma Power, Nascent Soul Cultivators could create new rules with just a word. If a cultivator wasn¡¯t powerful enough, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist thews of nature¡ªjust like Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang had summoned the Thunder Tribtion¡ªand wield Divine Powers and Dharma Powers like he did.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang let out an earth-shattering cry and the thirty-six mountains almost copsed.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How did you injure me?¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang shouted.


    Even though his body had been split by Chen Fan, his Nascent Soul was a hundred times more powerful than that of a Golden Core. His Dharma Power glued the two pieces of his body back together as he quickly let out some secret treasures, creating beams of colorful light. Each one of them was a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure and he also used some top Heavenly Arts.


    But Chen Fan¡¯s sh was more powerful.


    Everyone saw.


    Although Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang reformed his body, the scar was still there. Many elders looked closely and found that the scar was actually some tiny azure and ck thunderbolts. Those thunderbolts exploded and reappeared, as if they would be regenerated forever.


    They didn¡¯t only stay on his Dharma Body, but also his own body and Nascent Soul.


    This was the power of the Thunder Divine de! Chen Fan shed with the energy of a sacred-grade Golden Core. How would it be weak? Even a Nascent Soul Cultivator would suffer from an unprecedented injury. The God of Thunder even killed Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals with this de back then. Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang didn¡¯t die right away because his Dharma Power was strong enough.


    If he were a new Nascent Soul Cultivator, he would have already died.


    Even so, Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang¡¯s energy had dropped to the bottom, almost dropping from the Nascent Soul Level.


    ¡°Damn it! How dare you hurt me! I¡¯m going to crush you and burn your Divine Soul for a hundred thousand years. I will also feed all of your family, friends and everyone else to the beasts,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang yelled.


    He wasn¡¯t as calm as he used to be anymore.


    Many terrifying Dharma Powers and energy waves came out of his body and shed against Mount Reincarnation. Countless peaks copsed. If the thirty-six elders didn¡¯t open the Reincarnation Grand Array in time, a lot of disciples of the Reincarnation Sect would have died.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Chen Fan raised the Heavenly de of Obliteration in his hand and shed once again.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The sky was cracked open again, as if there were an ancient God with a thunder de. Everyone saw that the de aura didn¡¯t seem to carry much power.


    But Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang was crushed together with the Dharma Spells and secret treasures, and the peaks of the eight mountains behind him were cut off. The clouds in the sky were split and a thousand-mile gap appeared.


    Boom!


    Then.


    More thunderous sounds were spread from the de to a thousand miles away.


    ¡°Terrifying, extremely terrifying!¡±


    This time.


    Everyone¡¯s mind was empty.


    For the first sh, they could say that Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang couldn¡¯t respond in time as Chen Fan sneaked an attack. And yet, for the second sh, Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang was still split in two pieces without all kinds of Divine Powers and Dharma Treasures activated.


    This wasn¡¯t luck, but strength.


    Chen Fan could really split a Nascent Soul Cultivator in half!


    ¡°This is the real Extreme Sword Intent, no, de Intent!¡± an elder of the Heavenly Jade Institute said.


    Lin Wuhua¡¯s eyes were twinkling, as if there were an extraordinary beauty in front of her. She stared at the de in Chen Fan¡¯s hand and tried to remember all the details of the sh.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang reformed his body again, but there was one more scar on him and his Quasi-Heavenly Treasure had been shattered. He knew he couldn¡¯t go head to head with Chen Fan anymore.


    ¡°Let me show you my Dharma Treasure.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang took out a small purple hammer.


    This purple hammer was made with a mysterious kind of purple copper. There were countless runes and arrays on it. Once it appeared, it grew to seven thousand feet in size, just like a mountain and shed towards Chen Fan.


    It was apparently a Heavenly Treasure as powerful as the Heavenly de of Obliteration.


    This should be thest Dharma Artifact of Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang.


    But Chen Fan was still expressionless and he shed once more.


    ¡°Thunder Divine de, Dividing Yin and Yang!¡±


    The sh split the sky.


    It was like a flying dragon, gently breaking the purple hammer and spliting Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang in half.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    This time, the Dharma Power of Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang dropped out of the Nascent Soul Level.


    His Heavenly Lord Dharma Power surged as he shouted, but it was useless. The three shes had injured him severely and his Nascent Soul was about to break. If he continued to fight, he might not be able to get back to the Nascent Soul Level his whole life.


    ¡°Run.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang finally calmed himself and noticed something was wrong.


    All Nascent Soul Cultivators were clever. When Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang found that he wasn¡¯t powerful enough to keep fighting, he turned into a beam of azure light and was about to escape. He was afraid that Chen Fan would stop him, so he threw out eight talismans, which were all created by a Heavenly Lord and had Heavenly Lord Dharma Power. At the same time, he immediately ran towards the mountain behind the Reincarnation Sect.


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang was confident that once he got into the mountain, the array there would stop Chen Fan from going further. Besides, he still had two friends sleeping there. When they were awakened, the three of them could probably finish Chen Fan.


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you let me run away, or I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang thought.


    Unfortunately, Chen Fan had already shed a fourth time.


    ¡°Thunder Divine de, Split the World!¡±


    Chen Fan knew this sh the best. When he went through the Tribtion in hisst life, he had also created a new world. So, when he put his determination into the de, everyone noticed that it seemed to be alive.


    Right.


    The azure, ck de seemed to have its own thoughts and soul.


    It was like the Divine Artifact the supreme Heavenly Venerate had used to create the world.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    The sh was invisible.


    Chen Fan shed and retrieved the de without making another sign.


    But the eight thunderbolts it created were terrifying and they went towards the Dharma Spells. Suddenly, they disappeared in the sky. Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang froze when he was almost in the mountain and a slit slowly appeared inside his Nascent Soul. The slit then extended to his Divine Soul, body and Dharma Treasures, and finally split him in two halves.


    The other two Heavenly Lords on the mountain behind the Reincarnation Sect didn¡¯t show up once, ever since the beginning.


    Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang, a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord, died!


    December 7th, 2021. Tianhuang Calendar, year 129564.


    The Elixir Monarch of the Beihuang Region, Chen Fan, defeated the nine top elites and killed both the Medicine God Prince of the Medicine God Sect and Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang of the Reincarnation Sect, in front of the elders of sixteen sects.


    When the news was spread, Tianhuang was horrified!

 Chapter 966 - Everyone’s Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 966 - Everyone¡°s Reaction</h4>


    966 Everyone¡°s Reaction


    The Reincarnation Heavenly Region, the Demon Warding Heavenly Region, the Changshen Heavenly Region.


    Many big cities were located in those Heavenly Regions. Half of the Golden Core Cultivators on Tianhuang were in the top ten Heavenly Regions and any earth-shattering news basically originated from those ces.


    In Sunset City.


    Business at Qinhe Tower was very good.


    As a popr gambling den in the Demon Warding Heavenly Region, countless foreign cultivators went there to have a go. Even so, Qinhe Tower was in fact most famous for being a news-monger on Tianhuang.


    Qinhe Tower was said to have been established by the thirty-seven top Chambers of Commerce of the ten Heavenly Regions. Those Chambers of Commerce asked some Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords to set up ¡°Sound Transmission Arrays¡± at thousands of Qinhe Towers around the. So, when a Heavenly Region received news, it would be spread all over the world in less than a day.


    This day.


    Countless cultivators had gathered at Qinhe Tower and waited patiently. Even the maids held their breath, with widened eyes as they walked quietly.


    ¡°Do you think Goddess Shenxi can go through the Tribtion sessfully andplete a divine-grade Golden Core today?¡± a middle-aged cultivator asked.


    Even though the elders and leaders of the famous families and sects in Sunset City were sitting in a room on a higher floor, they still kept ncing at the ¡°sound station¡± at the center of the building.


    The Qinhe Tower¡¯s Manager knew this didn¡¯t happen quite often, it was the day Shenxi went through the Tribtion.


    Apart from the Elixir Monarch of the Beihuang Region, another person that caught the attention of the cultivators in the past year was Goddess Shenxi from the Reincarnation Sect.


    Forming a divine-grade Golden Core was a big deal.


    Anyone who seeded inpleting one would be called a ¡°Divine Prince¡± or ¡°Divine Princess!¡± They wereparable to Heavenly Lords and were more powerful than the elites of the Longevity Roll. They could even be the most powerful warriors among the Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    If the Reincarnation Sect had one more Goddess, they would definitely rule the Changshen Heavenly Region and be the most powerful sect right after the imperishable sects.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s really difficult to form a divine-grade Golden Core. Even thest Divine Prince of Mount Emperor spent ten thousand years on it. If Shenxi can reach the ninth grade, she¡¯ll seed, but it¡¯s too hard.¡±


    Someone shook his head.


    ¡°Hm, Goddess Shenxi is talented and she shut herself in for three years. She will seed. Don¡¯t forget that Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang of the Reincarnation Sect is close to Alchemy King and the Medicine God Sect. If they join hands and help Shenxi, her Golden Core may be able to reach the divine grade,¡± a young cultivator said.


    The others.


    They either nodded or shook their heads.


    But some people didn¡¯t care about this. A cultivator from the Demon-suppressing Sect banged on the table and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if Shenxi can form a Golden Core or not. I just want to know, did our Senior eliminate that kid? He asked his maid to attack our Heavenly General and humiliated the Demon-suppressing Sect. We¡¯ll never forgive him.¡±


    The few disciples of the Demon-suppressing Sect also said, ¡°Right, he¡¯s only a Connate Cultivator. Brother Xiao Hong must be able to end everything.¡±


    In the past few days, other than the news about Shenxi, things about Chen Fan had also spread to the Heavenly Regions through news from Qinhe Tower. The disciples of the Demon-suppressing Sect and the Demon Warding Heavenly Region were enraged. The Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect was the pride of the entire region; everyone would be upset when their elites were humiliated.


    Not only in the Demon Warding Heavenly Region.


    The Gongsun family, the Ghost Underworld Sect, the Heavenly Jade Institute, the Red Fire Heavenly Region, the Beihuang Region, the Dragon Burial Region...


    Almost all of Chen Fan¡¯s enemies were waiting for the news to arrive.


    Many disciples of the Heavenly Sects thought the Reincarnation Sect was protecting Chen Fan. Otherwise, how would a Connate Cultivator dare to provoke the elites again and again?


    A cultivator of the Ghost Underworld Sect yelled, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the True Dragon Goddess, any disciple in our sect could kill him.¡±


    However, some Heavenly Lord Families of the Beihuang Region, including the Wu family and the Wang family, didn¡¯t feel right. Why did this cultivator with an old servant and three maids remind them of Chen Fan?


    ¡°Is that really Elixir Monarch Chen? But Elixir Monarch Chen used to be a Golden Core Cultivator. Why did he be a Connate Cultivator?¡± Even Wu Wendin wondered.


    Wu Qinyan, who received a Heavenly Book from Chen Fan, put her hands together and stared at the sound station. She had this feeling that Chen Fan must be the one who was at the Reincarnation Sect.


    Since all the elites, Sect Masters and elders were there, they were much more powerful than the Feng family.


    Could Chen Fan survive?


    Then.


    There came a beam of light.


    Everyone at the Qinhe Tower and on the rest of Tianhuang held their breath. The banquet at the Reincarnation Sect had started.


    ¡°The first news... Chen Beixuan is the True Dragon Goddess¡¯ brother?¡± the Manager of Qinhe Tower read the message and was stunned.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The other cultivators were also startled.


    Although Chen Fan had disappeared for a year, his name had been circted around the world. People knew about him and what he did through Qinhe Tower. They just didn¡¯t know what he looked like and where he came from.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I thought. How would there suddenly be an Overlord with thest name Chen? Chen Beixuan is Xiao Mang¡¯s brother. No wonder he¡¯s so powerful. They¡¯re a couple of elites!¡± someone pped and said.


    Those who heard this were really surprised.


    But the cultivators of the Demon Warding Heavenly Region, the Ghost Underworld Sect and the Red me Heavenly Region were furious instead.


    ¡°How dare he provoke our sect! Our Sect Master and elites are all there. They¡¯ll finish him!¡± said a cultivator of the Ghost Underworld Sect.


    The disciples of the Demon-suppressing Sect were calm.


    Even though Chen Fan was powerful, Xiao Hong was ranked seventh on the Longevity Roll, so he might have a chance.


    When the news spread to the Beihuang Region¡ª


    Everyone was shocked.


    Chen Fan had disappeared for a year. Since he had shown up again, his enemies would certainly pay attention.


    At the Wu family estate.


    Wu Wendin, the elders and many disciples were sitting on the stage.


    They were waiting for the Qinhe Tower¡¯s messenger to deliver thetest news.


    ¡°What happened next? Xiao Hong and the Ghost Underworld Sect are going after Elixir Monarch Chen. How is he?¡± Wu Qinyan asked. The members of the Wu family then said with a mocking tone, ¡°Sister Qinyan, you remember he¡¯s Elixir Monarch Chen, but he doesn¡¯t remember you. He¡¯s been away for a year. Besides, how would an Elixir Monarch be able to beat the Ghost Underworld Sect and the other sects?¡±


    Wu Qinyan turned around and shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    However, the elders of the Wu family and Wu Wendin remained silent and didn¡¯t move to stop the disciples. Wu Qinyan was shocked; she knew they didn¡¯t think what Chen Fan did was right.


    While everyone was arguing...


    The second message stirred Tianhuang.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan defeated the nine elites and killed three of them?¡±


    Everyone was stunned when the message was put on the message wall at the Qinhe Tower. The disciples of the Ghost Underworld Sect, the Gongsun family and the Red me Heavenly Region were even devastated.


    The three dead elites were their top ones, meaning that they had lost their hope for theing thousand years.


    But some people, like the disciples of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect, argued that even though Xiao Hong lost, their Sect Master and the elders of their sect weren¡¯t there. Chen Fan only defeated a young disciple and it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°Besides, Jun Aochen and Gu Xiaoyi are still there. Chen Beixuan may not be able to deal with them alone,¡± someone said.


    Many people were worried; they weren¡¯t happy for Chen Fan.


    All the elites had a powerful background, like the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect. He might not take revenge right then, but when everything was over, he could totally lead the elders to set an array to besiege Chen Fan and could even ask their Ancestral Patriarch for help.


    When the news reached the Wu family, Wu Wendin shook his head.


    ¡°Elixir Monarch Chen is too reckless.¡±


    Even Wu Baisu frowned and thought Chen Fan had indeed gone too far.


    But then, the third piece of news came and everyone was stunned.


    ¡°He killed the Divine Prince of the Medicine God Sect and the Alchemy King¡¯s top disciple? He¡¯s got courage!¡±


    ¡°He dares to kill the heir of an imperishable sect. No one in the world can save Chen Beixuan now.¡±


    ¡°Hm, he¡¯s really looking for trouble.¡±


    Countless people shook their heads.


    Some young cultivators were still unable to ept it, but the older cultivators immediately told them how terrifying the imperishable sects were. At this point, nobody had faith in Chen Fan anymore. Even if the imperishable sects had declined, Chen Fan was no match for them. Whoever offended the imperishable sects would be killed.


    So, he was currently on the killing list of Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Beixuan, you deserve this.¡±


    Countless cultivators in the Beihuang Region, the Red me Region, the Dragon Burial Region and the Ghost Underworld Sect were celebrating.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family, Wu Wendin, immediately issued an order, ¡°From now on, no one from the Wu family will ever get in touch with Chen Beixuan. Whoever vites the order will be executed. Don¡¯t drag the whole family down because of an outsider.¡±


    Many people were startled.


    And they were sad for Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had a great rtionship with the Wu family back then, but there was no other way. He deserved this.


    ¡°What a shame. He could have been listed on the Longevity Roll andter be able to fight for the top ces with Li Huaixian and Jun Aochen. We could have asked him to be our son-inw too.¡±


    An elder of the Wu family shook his head.


    Wu Qinyan was extremely pale and dumbfounded right then. She didn¡¯t move even when the other members jeered at Chen Fan. She only kept mumbling, ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡±


    ¡°Crazy.¡±


    Wu Wendin heaved a sigh. He got up and was about to leave the hall.


    He didn¡¯t want to hear the other news anymore. Even if Chen Fan had defeated the Sect Masters and escaped from the array, he had vited thew and offended the imperishable sects. He would certainly die. Nobody on the entire Tianhuang would be able to help him.


    ¡°Unless he¡¯s be a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord, otherwise... this is ridiculous,¡± Wu Wendin thought andughed.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to be a Heavenly Lord. Throughout history, the youngest Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord on Tianhuang was over five hundred years old. Even if Chen Fan had the talent, the Medicine God Sect and the Alchemy King wouldn¡¯t give him enough time, let alone Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wu Baisu said to Wu Qinyan with a smile.


    But when Wu Wendin was about to step out the door, a messenger from Qinhe Tower rushed in and yelled, ¡°Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang of the Reincarnation Sect was killed by Elixir Monarch Chen Beixuan on the top of Mount Reincarnation. The elders of sixteen sects witnessed it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Wu Wendin froze in the air.


    The elders and disciples of the Wu family were all dumbfounded.


    At this moment.


    All the cultivators of the Heavenly Sects, the Heavenly Regions and the entire Tianhuang were astonished.


    They didn¡¯t know Chen Beixuan before, but when they did, they were frightened by him!

 Chapter 967 - Number One Cultivator on the Longevity Roll

    <h4>967 Number One Cultivator on the Longevity Roll</h4>


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone first remained silent, then their voices were so loud that almost made all the Qinhe Towers fall. Countless people questioned the news. Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang was the most famous Nascent Soul Cultivator of the Reincarnation Sect, who had cultivated for thirteen thousand years. How could Chen Fan kill him?


    Besides.


    There had never been a Golden Core Cultivator able to kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator in all of their history. This waspletely different from what the cultivators on Tianhuang were familiar with.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. A Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch is unbeatable and can even kill the elites of the Longevity Roll with one finger. Chen Beixuan is only a Connate Cultivator, or a Golden Core Cultivator at most. How would he be able to kill Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang?¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s impossible even if he had a Heavenly Treasure.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Countless people shook their heads.


    Some old cultivators even yelled furiously and doubted if the news was urate. Others wondered if the Qinhe Tower had only wanted to make up a story to fool everyone in the world.


    The Qinhe Tower¡¯s Managers were also doubtful.


    They didn¡¯t believe it either, but the message had indeed been sent from the headquarters.


    Still, the second, third and fourth message also confirmed the news. The disciples of some Heavenly Sects even got the message from their own sects, since quite a lot of sects had the same transmission array.


    When everything was confirmed.


    Everyone became silent.


    A Golden Core Cultivator had killed a Nascent Soul Cultivator!


    Had anyone on Tianhuang done that in the past?


    An old cultivator hesitated and said, ¡°I heard that Heavenly Lord Tatian had once fought with a Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch at the peak stage of the Golden Core level when he was young, and it ended in a tie.¡±


    What he said made everyone feel even more terrified.


    Not even Heavenly Lord Tatian would be able to beat a Nascent Soul Cultivator, but Chen Fan killed Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang with several shes and the other two Nascent Soul Cultivators were actually too frightened to show up. This was an iparable difference.


    ¡°So, Chen Beixuan is much more powerful and talented than Heavenly Lord Tatian?¡± someone mumbled.


    Those from the Demon-suppressing Sect, Ghost the Underworld Sect and the Red me Heavenly Region were in despair.


    If Chen Fan was more talented than Heavenly Lord Tatian, did it mean that Chen Fan had the chance of bing a Soul Formation Cultivator and rule a? Even when Chen Fan only entered the Nascent Soul Level, who else on Tianhuang could resist him?


    Thinking of this, the Sect Master of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect was drenched in cold sweat and the elders of the Ghost Underworld Sect were stunned. There was only one Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch in their sect which wasn¡¯t enough to fight with Chen Fan.


    Many Heavenly Lord Families and sects had even issued an order, immediately forbidding their disciples from provoking Chen Fan.


    Since then, the disciples of the Heavenly Sects would have to run as far as they could when they saw him.


    At the Demon-suppressing Sect.


    Three elders were sitting in the main hall.


    All of their energy was subtle as if they were hibernating, but there seemed to be a small sun inside their bodies; it seemed as if they would explode at any time. They appeared to be Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords.


    The elder in a grey robe on the left said slowly, ¡°Is it really possible for a Golden Core Cultivator to kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator? Is he the Divine Prince of Mount Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Not even a Divine Prince can do that. There¡¯s a huge difference between a Heavenly Lord and a Golden Core Cultivator. Perhaps he¡¯s already reached the Nascent Soul Level,¡± The elder on the right said.


    ¡°No matter what, if he can kill Hongyang, he can kill us too. If this is true, we must send someone to apologize to Chen Beixuan right away. The Demon-suppressing Sect can¡¯t offend such a person, or we¡¯ll lose everything we¡¯ve built up over the years, said a white-haired elder sitting in the middle.


    Not only the Demon-suppressing Sect.


    The Gongsun family, the Heavenly Jade Institute, the Ghost Underworld Sect...


    All the sects who had offended Chen Fan before quickly made a decision to send their elders to apologize to Chen Fan with some gifts after receiving the news.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Ghost Underworld Sect even said Sect Master Fu was sending them to die. He had held a meeting to remove Fu Yibo from the position.


    At the Wu family estate, Wu Wendin and the others werepletely dumbfounded.


    All of the people who had mocked Wu Qinyan were trembling at the moment.


    They all looked at Wu Qinyan. They knew Wu Qinyan had helped Chen Fan once and received a Heavenly Book in return.


    Wu Qinyan stepped forward and said, ¡°Qinyan, Elixir Monarch Chen... No, Heavenly Lord Chen killed a Nascent Soul Cultivator. We have to send somebody there to congratte him as well. When you get there, you must represent the Wu family to say something good in front of him.¡±


    Wu Qinyan looked at this Ancestral Patriarch who used to be superior and unpredictable. After all was said and done, he was a normal person who would yield before an Overlord.


    In a blink.


    Across the Heavenly Regions.


    There were people who were shocked, sad, frightened or doubtful.


    When Chen Fan¡¯s name truly circted Tianhuang, even the Fiend Sects had to respect this peerless Overlord.


    From then on, there would be another supreme Overlord on Tianhuang.


    Chen Beixuan!


    Only when Medicine God Valley and Mount Emperor received the news, people became enraged.


    Meanwhile, after killing Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang, Chen Fan first took the purple hammer and turned it into a talisman. He infused it with tons of Dharmic Power inside to control this Heavenly Treasure.


    He looked at the mountain behind the Reincarnation Sect while holding his de.


    ¡°Are youing out?¡±


    The mountain was still in silence; nobody replied.


    After a while, his Immortal Will sensed that the other Nascent Soul Cultivator seemed to have chickened out. He put away the de and walked down the sky slowly.


    When he nced over everyone else.


    The Sect Masters, elders and elites like Jun Aochen lowered their heads and said ¡°Heavenly Lord!¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    But so what? Everyone respected his energy on par with that of the Nascent Soul Level. Chen Fan could kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator, so he was a de facto Heavenly Lord! He was an Overlord who stood at the top of Tianhuang, looking down at everyone else! There were only dozens of such Overlords across the regions.


    Many people, including Lin Shan, were trembling.


    Hua Nonyin and some of the others even felt dizzy.


    Before this day, Chen Fan was only a Connate Cultivator and not even Lin Xiao and Wu Shan took him seriously. And then, Chen Fan had be the youngest Heavenly Lord on Tianhuang. He had killed a Nascent Soul Cultivator and the Divine Prince. How domineering was that?


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers.


    Some invisible energies emerged, like Heavenly des, and immediately killed Wu Shan, Lin Xiao, Zhang Dongshan and Li Dani.


    Poof.


    The ground had been covered by golden blood. Those few cultivators had been split in half together with their Dharma Treasures.


    Everyone who saw this was frightened. The Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect had even knelt down, begging him Fan to spare his life.


    Chen Fan nced around and said calmly, ¡°I killed them because they tried to set me up. Is that all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they shouldn¡¯t be forgiven,¡± Lin Shan said.


    Even if his beloved descendant, Lin Xiao, died right next to him, he was still respectful and humble.


    There were thousands of descendants, but he had only one life. Not even Xuhuang, nor Jinhai would dare not to do anything. Lin Shan was only a Golden Core Cultivator and he couldn¡¯t confront Chen Fan.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He looked at Lin Shan and said, ¡°The Reincarnation Sect returned evil for good. I killed your Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord today and everything will be written off from now on. If you offend me again, I¡¯ll exterminate you.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Lin Shan replied respectfully.


    Chen Fan turned around and said to the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect, ¡°The Ghost Underworld Sect has offended me several times. I¡¯m now asking you to offer me three superior-grade Heavenly Medicines and three hundred million Spirit Stones. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to the Ghost Underworld Sect myself and see if you¡¯re faster than my de.¡±


    The Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect immediately pulled a long face.


    Three hundred million Spirit Stones were still fine for him, but it wasn¡¯t easy for them to get the superior-grade Heavenly Medicines. The Ghost Underworld Sect didn¡¯t even have a lot of normal Heavenly Medicines, let alone those of superior grade. However, looking at Chen Fan¡¯s fierce eyes, the Sect Master finally nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll gather everything for you and deliver it to you in ten days.¡±


    Chen Fan also requested something from the Heavenly Jade Institute, the Red me Heavenly Region and the Demon-suppressing Sect.


    After that, he left the Reincarnation Sect with Xiao Mang, Zhao Juexian, Lin Wuhua and the others. When he had arrived in the beginning, only Xiao Mang had greeted him.


    On the other hand, when he left, the Grand Elder of Mount Reincarnation led the Sect Masters, elders and disciples of sixteen sects to bend their knees. They only got up when Chen Fan had gone too far to be seen.


    ¡°He¡¯s truly an elite!¡± an old cultivator said.


    The other young cultivators were in awe of Chen Fan. He had killed a Nascent Soul Cultivator and defeated an entire sect. How impressive was that?


    Elder Yuelon stood there and looked at Chen Fan¡¯s back. She remembered when he first went to the Violet Moon Peak and said he had to take Xiao Mang with him; she even thought he was shameless. Who would have thought Chen Fan could already kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator, while she was still far away from bing a Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as the young people anymore!¡±


    She smiled wryly and shook her head. She hunched her back and looked as if her beauty were gone.


    Seven dayster, thetest ranking of the Longevity Roll was announced.


    Chen Fan reced Li Huaixian and became the number one cultivator! Thepiler gave a reason for that.


    ¡°He¡¯s Chinese and is under the five hundred year old mark, but he was able to kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator nheless. He¡¯s the most powerful young cultivator on Tianhuang!¡±


    Rumor had it.


    When the Chinese received the news.


    They all drank for three days to celebrate, including the Grand Elder. The other Barren Regions and the Heavenly Regions also went there to congratte them.


    The Chinese suddenly became a top race on Tianhuang.


    And the one who made it happen.


    Was Chen Fan, who achieved this by himself!

 Chapter 968 - The True Dragon’s Nine Transformations

    <h4>968 The True Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations</h4>


    A few dayster.


    People were still talking about how Chen Fan had killed a Nascent Soul Cultivator, and about him bing the first cultivator of the Longevity Roll. After all, there hadn¡¯t been such earth-shattering news on Tianhuang for a long time and this was even beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    Some people guessed that Chen Fan was a hidden Divine Prince of Mount Emperor, the descendant of Heavenly Lord Tatian.


    Some said Chen Fan was an elite from the others, who traveled to challenge the most powerful cultivators. And yet, nobody could tell which he was from, Dark Blue, Heavenly Wolf, Divine Weapon or East.


    Some even said Chen Fan was a reincarnation of an ancient Nascent Soul Cultivator and was in fact an old man, which was why he defeated all the young Overlords.


    No matter what.


    Chen Fan had be famous. Even the cultivators far in the Barren Regions knew the Chinese called Chen Beixuan. The Grotto-heavens and sects in the Beihuang Region were all dumbfounded when they got the news; they could only go to congratte the Chinese immediately.


    The Grand Elder of the Chinese was thrilled. Any Chinese cultivators, including the Qi Refinement Cultivators, were respected by people all over the.


    This was the power of a Heavenly Lord.


    Many Heavenly Regions, Heavenly Sects and families rose to the top of Tianhuang once they produced a new Heavenly Lord.


    But some old cultivators doubted.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t the Chinese proimed as sinners by Mount Emperor back then and were rendered unable to cultivate their entire lives? Chen Beixuan is Chinese. We¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    Although it had been thousands of years.


    Some people still remembered this incident.


    Chen Fan and the Chinese were directly challenging Mount Emperor and the imperishable sects, as they had vited the Divine Law of Tianhuang!


    Many people turned their attention to the imperishable sect in the Sacred Land¡ªthe one with aplete cultivation art, the one that had ruled Tianhuang for a hundred thousand years. Everyone waited for the next move from Mount Emperor.


    Mount Emperor or Chen Fan.


    Their conflict would stir the entire Tianhuang and start an unprecedented war.


    Even though some of Chen Fan¡¯s enemies like the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ghost Underworld Sect gave Chen Fan a few hundred million Spirit Stones, they were still upset and were waiting for Mount Emperor to help.


    The entire Tianhuang was calm and peaceful.


    After leaving the Reincarnation Sect, Chen Fan took Xiao Mang with him before Shenxi could go through the Tribtion. After all, he would feel embarrassed to see Shenxi as he had just killed their Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch.


    ¡°Brother, where are we going? Back to the Chinese settlement?¡± Xiao Mang asked as she yed with the little puppy in her arms.


    She was only a little girl. She had left the Chinese for too long and she missed her family so much, including the elders, her neighbors and Old Ding.


    ¡°No, we must go to the Ancient Demons Loch before that.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    The announcement of the new ranking of the Longevity Roll hadpletely exposed Chen Fan¡¯s identity to the world and the Chinese had also been acknowledged by people on Tianhuang. So, the imperishable sects like Mount Emperor would certainly notice this.


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t sure how they would react.


    But he had to be prepared to fight. He would definitely take revenge for the Chinese.


    Before that, he had to go to the Ancient Demons Loch andplete the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art.¡± Even if he couldn¡¯tplete the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel in the future, he needed toplete at least seven or five. After all, Mount Emperor wasn¡¯t the Reincarnation Sect. They used to have a Soul Formation Cultivator and nobody knew how powerful they were right then. If Heavenly Lord Tatian left some Divine Arrays or secret treasures for them, even Chen Fan would have to avoid them for a bit.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a shame Sister Wuhua left. Only Xiao Hei is here with me.¡±


    Xiao Mang pouted and looked sad.


    She was left with Chen Fan, Zhao Juexian and the Qilin in her arms. Lin Wuhua and the others didn¡¯t join them.


    Chen Fan had truly inspired them this time.


    They decided to travel around Tianhuang to increase their knowledge and power. After all, they would be protected by Chen Fan if they followed him and they would lose the chance to explore.


    ¡°This is reality. I can¡¯t protect you forever. You¡¯ll grow up, marry someone and be a Divine Princess.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and caressed the girl¡¯s hair.


    The girl widened her eyes and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry anyone. I¡¯ll follow you forever.¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    His world wasn¡¯t only on this small Tianhuang or Earth, but in the real, vast Realm of Cultivation deep in the universe.


    In that ce.


    There were brothers and masters in the sect he used to be in, opponents he had defeated in his previous life, enemies who were never on the same path as he was and friends he had known for five centuries.


    Inparison.


    Tianhuang was too small. There wasn¡¯t even one Soul Formation Cultivator, so how could the North Mystic Celestial Lord stay there?


    However, Xiao Mang was the first talented cultivator Chen Fan had ever seen since he had been reborn.


    ¡°All right, if you want to stay with me, you must continue your cultivation arts again and forget about everything they taught you at the Reincarnation Sect, so that you can build a better foundation. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have no chance of bing a Void Returning or Dao Reunion Cultivator,¡± Chen Fan said seriously.


    The girl was confused. She didn¡¯t understand why she had to cultivate everything again. A Nascent Soul Cultivator was already powerful and she wouldn¡¯t even dream of reaching the Soul Formation Level, but she still nodded.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    So.


    As the carriage ran towards the Demon Warding Heavenly Region, Chen Fan guided Xiao Mang through her cultivation.


    This time, Chen Fan passed down a real supreme Divine Art, the ¡°True Dragon Divine Art,¡± to Xiao Mang. This was a cultivation art from a sacred ground of the True Dragon kin in the universe. It was divided into nine transformations. Cultivators with the blood of dragons would eventually purify their blood as they cultivated the art and they could even be True Dragons afterpleting the nine transformations.


    A pure-blood True Dragon could fight with top Divine Beasts as strong as Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals, just like the Xuan Wu, the Heavenly Phoenix and the Kun Peng. It wasn¡¯t something normal Divine Beasts or Sacred Beasts couldpare to.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan separated the golden mist on Xiao Mang from her body. As the mist flew out, Xiao Mang couldn¡¯t help but tremble. That was the True Essence she had gotten over her cultivation years, and it had just been taken away, so it was extremely painful to her. The girl immediately turned pale and her face was covered in sweat, but she didn¡¯t let out a single sound.


    ¡°Phew, phew!¡±


    Such a situationsted for three days.


    When it ended, Xiao Mang fainted in the carriage and her power dropped back to the peak stage of the Qi Refinement Level. The Qilin whined next to Xiao Mang and licked her face.


    And yet, the girl got up immediately regardless of the pain and started cultivating the ¡°True Dragon Divine Art¡± Chen Fan had passed down to her.


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Having gifted talents or knowing some Divine Arts and secret arts wasn¡¯t something impressive. Chen Fan had seen thousands of elites, Divine Princes and Sacred Princes in hisst life.


    But in the end, only a few could be Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals.


    Those people could go towards the end because of their perseverance and courage.


    ¡°It¡¯s lucky that you met me and I¡¯m fortunate to have you as my sister.¡± Chen Fan pped andughed.


    The cultivationsted for two weeks.


    At first, plumes of golden mist surrounded the girl like dragons as she breathed. Then, the mist became denser and turned into a dragon with a head and horns. Although it was only three inches long, it was much stronger than the previous golden dragon, and it carried the ancient energy of a True Dragon.


    As she cultivated.


    The golden glitters on her hair became brighter. Her forehead was swollen and two horns grew out. There were even golden scales underneath her skin. Her energy had be powerful and pure, like a real Dragon Goddess.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    When the mist ran back into Xiao Mang¡¯s body and she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An endless energy surged out of her body. All animals and Spirit Beasts in a hundred miles knelt on the ground and trembled. A Golden Core Beast that went past dozens of miles away fell from the sky, not daring to move no matter what its master said. The Qilin next to her also jumped and hid in a corner of the carriage.


    Even Zhao Juexian had almost lost control of the carriage.


    ¡°You indeed have the True Dragon Divine Meridians. You were only a fake dragon before.¡± Chen Fanughed.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Xiao Mang blinked and the golden glitters in her eyes became dim. She looked at her hands in confusion and felt as if her body waspletely different.


    She knew she hadpleted the first transformation and she had risen back to the Connate Level again. Even though she was still at the early stage, she seemed to be much more powerful than she used to be.


    ¡°Miss Xiao Mang is too terrifying. Even though she¡¯s just entered the Connate Level, I feel terrified by facing her,¡± Zhao Juexian said in shock.


    ¡°She has the True Dragon Divine Meridians and you only have the blood of the Sky-Swallowing Python. A Nascent Soul Beast would certainly be frightened of a True Dragon.¡± Chen Fan chuckled.


    Xiao Mang was like the top Divine Prince at this moment.


    Although she was only an early-stage Connate Cultivator, she didn¡¯t have to fear when facing Golden Core Cultivators. If she reached the Golden Core Level, she could even fight with Nascent Soul Cultivators. This was the difference of being born with dragon blood. On the other hand, Chen Fan had to practice all kinds of top cultivation arts to have such a power.


    ¡°However, there are limitations after all. You¡¯ve onlypleted the first transformation of the ¡®True Dragon Divine Art,¡¯ the ¡®Pure Blood¡¯ stage, and there are eight more. If you want to reach the top, you can¡¯t just rely on the power of your blood. From now on, I¡¯ll give you a stricter training,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°All right, brother.¡±


    Xiao Mang nodded.


    At the same time, the carriage had entered the Demon Warding Heavenly Region.


    The Ancient Demons Loch wasn¡¯t far from them.

 Chapter 969 - The Ancient Demons Loch

    <h4>969 The Ancient Demons Loch</h4>


    The Ancient Demons Loch.


    Being one of the nine forbidden grounds on Tianhuang, it had be a well-known dangerous ce.


    It had ny-nine levels that were connected to the Realm of Ancient Demons. Billions of Fiend Soldiers and Fiend Generals were there and there were Demon Commanders deeper inside as well. A hundred thousand years in the past, Heavenly Lord Tatian had fought with the Ancient Demon King in that ce and created this enormous canyon, connecting the human and fiend world. The Demon Warding Heavenly Region was located above it and they were in charge of the Ancient Demons Loch.


    But when Chen Fan saw the Ancient Demons Loch, he was sure that the rumors were fake.


    ¡°This... This is the Ancient Demons Loch? How long is it?¡±


    Xiao Mang¡¯s eyes popped out and she stuck out her tongue.


    The sight in front of her eyes was too astonishing.


    A giant canyon appeared in front of them. It¡¯s narrowest part was a thousand miles wide and the widest part more than ten thousand. Its length was even more unimaginable.


    ¡°I heard that the Ancient Demons Loch is a few million miles long and it goes across three Heavenly Regions. So, the daily task for the cultivators in these regions is to kill the fiends in the Ancient Demons Loch. The Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect even has to kill the Golden Core Fiend Generals,¡± Zhao Juexian said.


    He had seen the Ancient Demons Loch more than once, but he was still in awe when he stood in front of this miraculous ce right then.


    ¡°A few million miles? Heavenly Lord Tatian is too powerful. He created such a huge canyon. I wonder when I can be like him,¡± Xiao Mang said.


    Even the puppy in her arms was stunned and it kept nodding.


    She was a bit worried as she spoke. Heavenly Lord Tatian was such a powerful cultivator. Then, how terrifying was Mount Emperor? They weren¡¯t a faction that a Nascent Soul Cultivator could resist.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t created by their battle. Soul Formation Cultivators aren¡¯t strong enough to form such a canyon, at least not the Soul Formation Cultivators on Tianhuang,¡± Chen Fan suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Everyone looked up in shock.


    ¡°If Heavenly Lord Tatian didn¡¯t do it, who did?¡± Xiao Mang blinked and asked.


    Chen Fan remained silent and frowned.


    There hadn¡¯t been any Soul Formation Cultivators on Tianhuang for a hundred thousand years, so they didn¡¯t know their real strength. Soul Formation Cultivators might want to create a canyon that was a few million miles long and ten thousand miles wide, but it was too difficult to do so through a battle, especially when Chen Fan sensed the trace left by Heavenly Lord Tatian.


    All Soul Formation Cultivators would leave a trace on the they cultivated on.


    Chen Fan felt that Heavenly Lord Tatian was barely a Grand Cultivator and was much weaker than the mighty figures of the imperishable sects and sacred grounds deep in the universe.


    It was impossible for him to create a canyon that was a few million miles in a series of attacks.


    How long was a few million miles? The Earth¡¯s diameter was only a few thousand miles. Did this mean that Heavenly Lord Tatian could destroy hundreds of Earths? Not even the peak-stage Soul Formation Cultivators were able to do so.


    ¡°Hm, I remember when I traveled around the Demon Warding Heavenly Region, an old cultivator told me that this canyon has already existed before the Ancient Demons invaded the. A few hundred thousand years ago, a beam of sword light struck down and formed the canyon. Several Heavenly Sects were destroyed because of that light ray.¡±


    Zhao Juexian wondered, ¡°That old cultivator said it was a sh from a foreign deity, but nobody knew who and where he was.¡±


    ¡°A foreign deity?¡± Chen Fan thought.


    However, this was something that happened ages past, so they forgot about it. They flew above the Ancient Demons Loch and felt the Fiend Qi inside.


    The ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± was initiated automatically.


    Six Fiend Gods appeared behind Chen Fan and started sucking in the Fiend Qi. They immediately became a bit more concrete.


    ¡°This is indeed a good ce for cultivating Fiend Arts. If I cultivate here, the ¡®Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡¯ will reach the Perfected Golden Core Level in less than six months.¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    Around them.


    Beams of light shed through and gathered towards the same direction.


    Those were cultivators from different sects and regions. The Ancient Demons Loch was finally open, so young cultivators from all over the went there to cultivate with the power of the Ancient Demons.


    The Ancient Demons Loch was toorge and it could even be seen outside Tianhuang, just like a wound inflicted on a person. However, there were a few special points spread throughout its whole length.


    Those points had the most amount of Fiend Qi and were the ces where the Ancient Demons came from.


    The Demon-suppressing Sect was located on thergest one.


    At the Demon-suppressing Sect.


    People who went there for the first time thought the Demon-suppressing Sect was simr to the other normal sects, but they wereter astonished when they saw the gates. Xiao Mang was having the same reaction at the moment.


    ¡°Huh? This is the Demon-suppressing Sect?¡±


    A giant city which had been built with copper was in front of them. There were countless runes and arrays around the city. Looking closely, they could even see the blood stains on the walls.


    This was a castle that still stood after countless years of battles.


    ¡°Right, this is the City of Demon Warding.¡±


    Zhao Juexian nodded. ¡°Rather than a sect, the entire Demon-suppressing Sect is more like a military camp. Their disciples are soldiers, the elders are Generals, while their Sect Master and Ancestral Patriarchs are Marshals. Their task is to kill the Golden Core Fiend Generals.¡±


    Xiao Mang stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°No wonder they said Xiao Hong is the top Heavenly General of the Demon-suppressing Sect.¡±


    Chen Fan noticed.


    Many small dots were flying outside the copper castle. Those were the cultivators rushing in and out of the city and of the Ancient Demons Loch. After their battles, they returned to the City of Demon Warding to rest and then returned to the fray.


    They had to thank the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect and the cultivators that killed the fiends¡ª


    Their effort upheld the peace on Tianhuang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and ask the locals something about the Ancient Demons Loch.¡± Chen Fan, Xiao Mang and Zhao Juexian turned into rays of light andnded on the city.


    After entering the city.


    They felt that the atmosphere waspletely different from that of any other city. All the cultivators were strapped in armor. They looked vicious as they walked as if they were in a hurry.


    There were disciples of the Demon-suppressing Sect guarding the city.


    Xiao Mang saw some cultivators, including Golden Core Cultivators, making trouble several times, but they were immediately killed by the disciples of the Demon-suppressing Sect. She even saw some cultivators with broken limbs from time to time.


    ¡°That¡¯s cruel,¡± Xiao Mang said.


    Chen Fan chuckled. She had never seen how humans and aliens fought in his previous life. The battlefield back then went across the gxy and a fortress could be asrge as the sun. More than billions of cultivators died every day.


    The three of them looked up.


    The Brahma Pce?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a Brahma Pce here as well.¡± Chen Fan was a bit shocked, but then again, he realized that gambling dens and brothels were more popr in ces closest to a battlefield. After all, people would need thefort of women after all that fighting and killing.


    Chen Fan took Xiao Mang inside.


    The Brahma Pce might not have as much information as the Qinhe Tower had, but it was eptable.


    This time, Chen Fan knew his way and he found the Manager that sold intel very quickly.


    ¡°I would like to buy all the maps and information of the ny-nine levels of the Ancient Demons Loch, especially those about the Spirit Medicines and Heavenly Medicines. It¡¯ll be better if you could give me some intel on the Demon Commanders and Divine Medicines,¡± Chen Fan said.


    The Manager sized Chen Fan up and said with disdain, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we only sell maps and intel of the first thirty levels to normal members. We must seek approval from the Chief Manager before giving you information about the other levels. Also, the intel about Demon Commanders and Divine Medicines can only be essed by our core members.¡±


    Since the Ancient Demons Loch appeared, nobody had gone further than seventy levels. Normal cultivators would stop at thirty and Golden Core Cultivators could go up till fifty. Only Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords could enter the sixtieth to the seventieth level. Even so, they didn¡¯t encounter the Demon Commanders of the Ancient Demons quite often. People even doubted if the Ancient Demons Loch really had ny-nine levels.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He was thinking if he should tell them who he was. They wouldn¡¯t dare to offend ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen.¡± Suddenly, someone spoke.


    ¡°My friend, are you nning to go to the Ancient Demons Loch? Why don¡¯t you join us? We¡¯re gathering some Overlords to go deep in there while it¡¯s still open. By then, you¡¯ll be able to get free intel and maps, and we can even look after one another.¡±


    Chen Fan turned around.


    He saw a brawny man in a red armor walking over.


    His energy was like burning fire. He had red hair and a red beard, and his eyes were glittering. He was a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator, who was as powerful as Lin Wuhua.


    ¡°No need,¡± Chen Fan rejected.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? Without someone who knows the way, even a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator won¡¯t be able to go deeper than the thirtieth level and may probably get lost,¡± the brawny man said.


    Chen Fan and the others might look like Connate Cultivators, but they were all talented and strong. Such cultivators either had a powerful background or were hiding their strength, so the brawny man didn¡¯t want to miss the chance.


    Chen Fan shook his head and was about to leave with Xiao Mang.


    Then, the Manager said to the brawny man, ¡°Captain Xue, your Madam wants to go to the Ancient Demons Loch and find the Immortal Divine Medicine again?¡±


    ¡°Immortal Divine Medicine?¡±


    Hearing this name, Chen Fan stopped walking.

 Chapter 970 - Gathering From All Directions

    <h4>970 Gathering From All Directions</h4>


    ¡°What do you know about Immortal Divine Medicine?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around, eyes glinting.


    The brawny man seemed embarrassed by the slip of the tongue. The manager in a golden outfit said in a cating tone, ¡°You might not know him. This is Captain Xue. He is one of Lady Zi¡¯s personal guards. Lady Zi is from the Dragon Burial Region. Legend has it that one of the Zi family¡¯s ancestors imed that they had found a Divine Treasure Cove in the deepest parts of the Ancient Demons Loch.¡±


    ¡°The cove was surrounded by marvelous herbs and beasts. However, it was guarded by a nine-headed phoenix. The Zi family Lord was convinced that he had hit the jackpot, andmissioned many expeditions to retrieve the treasures, but their attempts had all but failed. The Treasure Cove had be a joke.¡±


    ¡°My friend, let that be a lesson to you. Think twice before you venture out to seek treasure.¡±


    Captain Xue was embarrassed by the manager¡¯s jeering stab. He hurried to exin, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that. Even if you can¡¯t find anything, we will still reward you handsomely.¡± Unfortunately, his voicecked any confidence.


    He knew that his master was asking too much from the prospective cultivators, like Chen Fan.


    However, Chen Fan was exhrated when he heard the word ¡°Nine-headed Phoenix.¡±


    ¡°Very well, we are in if the price is right.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s words surprised everyone.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Captain Xue was taken aback.


    ¡°I promise, our price won¡¯t disappoint you. Although the Zi family is going down hill, they are a Heavenly Lord Family after all. There will be plenty of spirit treasures for you to choose at the end,¡± Captain Xue said.


    Chen Fan nooded. Their Spirit Treasures were of no interest to him. He then purchased some elixirs from the Brahma Pce and headed to the Zi family estate.


    The manager shook his head as he watched Chen Fan disappear into the distance. Hemented how easily Chen Fan had been overtaken by greed, readily putting his own life at risk.


    Even as he was about to start off, he suddenly noticed that the girl in the purple outfit looked familiar.


    There was a hint of a dragon¡¯s majesty about the girl¡¯s demeanor. Her blond hair and tall stature matched the description of the True Dragon Goddess from the Reincarnation Sect. If she really was the True Dragon, that young man must be...


    Shocked by his own conclusion, he ran to the chief manager to report his findings.


    The Zi family residence was located in a quiet corner of the region. The residence had a modest courtyard decorated with elegant pavilions. The autumn wind picked up the golden leaves on thewn, creating an almost poetic scene.


    When Chen Fan entered the courtyard, he found out that a group of people had already gathered there.


    Each of them were of Golden Core Level or above. Some of them had attained a peak superior-grade Golden Core. These were all members of the expedition hired by the Zi family. Chen Fan¡¯s appearance caught the crowd¡¯s attention, however, they all looked away with disdain after realizing that he was only a Connate Cultivator.


    A servant girl came closer and said, ¡°Captain Xue, you¡¯re back. Ourdy is expecting you.¡±


    Captain Xue gave Chen Fan an apologetic smile and hurried away.


    Chen Fan then led Xiao Mang and Zhao Juexian to a corner of the courtyard to rest a while.


    ¡°Brother, why do we need toe here?¡±


    Xiao Mang asked using Divine Will.


    ¡°We need them to lead us to the Treasure Cove. We will ditch them as soon as we get there,¡± Chen Fan said.


    He kept the real reason to himself, fearing that it would scare the girl.


    The Zi family¡¯s Ancestral Chief was right in thinking that there was a Divine Medicine. However, the phoenix was not a guard. It was the medicine itself. The medicine was called Divine Medicine of Nine Phoenix. It only grew in the untouched cultivation sacrednd. Therefore, it was unknown to the residents of Tianhuang. Chen Fan had read all the documents at the Alchemy Guild, and found no mention of it.


    ¡°If it really is the Divine Medicine of Nine Phoenix, it canplete the seventh transmutation of the Deity Wheel.¡±


    Chen Fan pondered.


    Meanwhile, amotion began among the crowd.


    ¡°Do you really think there will be any Divine Treasures?¡± a young cultivator asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s all bulls**t! They have been saying it for a thousand years, but still had nothing to show for it. Their obsession finally got the better of them. Look at the miserable state of the Zi family. I doubt they will find anything,¡± a brawny man said withughter.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we can find anything or not, as long as the pay is good,¡± a ck-robed elder said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    The group of people chattered away as if they had already forgotten about Chen Fan.


    These were renowned Golden Core Cultivators in the city. Since Chen Fan was only a Connate Cultivator, they naturally excluded Chen Fan in their discussion.


    ¡°The Lady is here.¡±


    Lady Zi had arrived.


    She was in herte thirties, but still kept a youthful appearance. Her dress was formal and stately, and her makeup was tidy. However, her eyes were flirtatious, constantly inviting attention. To Chen Fan¡¯s surprise, Lady Zi was not only a much stronger Golden Core Cultivator than anyone in the crowd. However, she had masked her true power and appeared to the public as an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator.


    ¡°Wee everyone. I am sure you know the purpose of the expedition, so I will be quick. I want you to know that the reward for escorting me to the nned destination is a million spirit stones for each of you.¡± Lady Zi¡¯s voice was ice cold.


    ¡°What if we encounter any dangers on the way?¡± someone shouted.


    Lady Zi¡¯s brow tightened a little as a flicker of displeasure shed in her eyes.


    ¡°I will bring the family treasure with me. It should ward off any Fiend Generals. However, If we are unlucky and encounter a Demon Commander, all bets are off. Just run for your life.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    The cultivatorsughed.


    They didn¡¯t think that they would encounter any tough enemies, they were just bargaining. Demon Commanders were Nascent Soul Ancient Demons that presided in the deepthest level of the Ancient Demons Loch. It was unlikely that they would encounter any.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man pointed a finger at Chen Fan and said, ¡°Mydy, what is up with these three? A bad teammate is much worse than a horde of deadly enemies. Are you sure they have what it takes to follow us to level thirty?¡±


    Everyone, including Lady Zi gave Chen Fan a questioning look. After realizing that Chen Fan was only a Connate Cultivator, she shook her head.


    Captain Xue stepped forward and said, ¡°Mydy, I invited Cultivator Chen here. I believe they are much more powerful than the visible Connate Level. It¡¯s all on me if I were wrong.¡±


    Lady Zi hesitated and wore a troubled look. Captain Xue was her most trusted confidant, so she didn¡¯t want to embarrass him in front of everyone. However, the other cultivators were insistent about removing Chen Fan from the team.


    Chen Fan looked up and locked his gaze with the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Why? Are you not satisfied with my abilities?¡±


    ¡°I just want to make sure you can hold your own well,¡± the middle-aged man said curtly. He was one of the strongest members of the team and had a level six Golden Core. His name was Heavenly General Hu, an outcast from the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect.


    ¡°Do you want to test me?¡±


    Chen Fan thinned his lips to form a smile.


    Suddenly, six ck holes appeared behind Chen Fan, unleashing belligerent forces that rushed past everyone. It was apparent that the force had reached the mid-stage of the Golden Core.


    ¡°Ah, another fellow cultivator of the Demon School! I am sorry.¡±


    Heavenly General Hu was shocked and hurried to apologize.


    The other cultivators gave Chen Fan a fearful nce. Although the Demon School Cultivation was not umon in Tianhuang, the environment in the Ancient Demons Loch would lend Chen Fan great power, and improve his level of attainment to the peak of the Golden Core. No one would want to be on his bad side.


    ¡°Very well, we will leave tonight,¡± Lady Zi announced.


    Everyone cupped their hands and left to prepare for the expedition.


    The moment Chen Fan entered the Ancient Demons Loch, a piece of news was spread among the elites of Tianhuang: Chen Beixuan had entered the Ancient Demons Loch!


    The next day...


    The center gate of the Ancestral Temple inside the Medicine God Sect was wide open.


    A shriveled old man shambled through the gate. Despite his form, powerful energy coursed in his veins. His skin was suffused with a golden glow, making him look like a buddha statue. It was the result of a powerful Body tempering Art: the Arhat Golden Body.


    Behind him, a column of Medicine God Sect cultivators kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°We will wait for your good news, Ancestral Patriarch. Please kill the fake Elixir Monarch and avenge our heir.¡±


    The old man nodded. His body turned into a wash of golden glow and flew toward the Ancient Demons Loch.


    The same scene happened not only in the Medicine God Sect, but also in the Gongsun Family territory, the Heavenly Jade Institute, the Gongsun Family estate and the Reincarnation Sect. Some people even imed that a light flew out of the Elixir Peak where the Alchemy King cultivated in istion.


    Meanwhile, at an unknown location, an old cultivator with a sly looking face shook his head. He held apass in one hand and a young girl in the other.


    ¡°Retrogression seems to be the main theme on this. A mortal could achieve immortality ten thousand years ago, but now a Nascent Soul Cultivator couldn¡¯t even defend against a Golden Core Cultivator. What a shame! Where are their dignity and honor? I don¡¯t think I would ever find the Grand Opportune Moment on this sodding!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what is the Grand Opportune Moment?¡± the girl asked.


    She was only seven or eight and was wearing a red padded jacket, making her look like a doll. However, her level of attainment had already reached the Connate Spirit realm.


    ¡°Why, I can¡¯t tell you that! It¡¯s top secret. Only the Major sects at the Sacred ground know of it. Bah! Those who knew about it are all but gone to the Hearnds to seek the real Grand Opportune Moment. I am the only one remaining in this forsaken ce!¡±


    The old cultivator shook his head.


    If someone was watching him, he would have been shocked to find that each of the old man¡¯s strides covered over a thousand kilometers.


    From time to time, he would consult thepass and adjust his direction. It was apparent that he had heard of the Ancient Demons Loch.

 Chapter 971 - Gathering of Nascent Soul Cultivators

    <h4>971 Gathering of Nascent Soul Cultivators</h4>


    Once through the gaping maw that was the entrance to the Ancient Demons Loch, Chen Fan reached its first level. The world was drastically different there. Other than the strange looking standing stones that were scattered across thend, the world was bleak and barren. Only very asionally did he see one or two nts.


    However, even those nts looked bizarre. They were covered with dark scales, only keeping a vague resemnce to the shape of a tree.


    Whenever a cultivator got near those nts they would extend their gnarly branches, trying to strangle the unsuspecting victims. Once they killed the cultivators, they would suck the blood out of them.


    The further they went, the more frequent they encountered those Fiend Trees.


    After a while, Chen Fan started to spot Fiend beasts lurking behind the shadows.


    Heavenly General Hu shouted, ¡°Be careful everyone. We have entered the Ancient Demons Loch. Stay away from any living things, even if it¡¯s a de of grass.¡±


    The sizable expedition consisted of over a hundred renowned cultivators and even more cannon fodder.


    They were hard to miss, especially when they flew over the sky of the demonic world.


    They annihted any fiend soldiers that dared toe out of their hiding ces. The loot from these demons was shared among the team members. After a few battles, Heavenly General Hu was elected as the leader of the expedition.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan trailed behind the team.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t like it here. The movement of my energy is greatly hampered,¡± Xiao Mang said under her breath.


    ¡°This ce is corrupted by the Fiend Qi. You need to conserve your energy, Spirit Qi is very scarce here.¡±


    Nheless, Chen Fan nodded.


    Chen Fan had stored arge batch of Elixirs in the de Strengthening Gourd, but that wouldn¡¯tst long either.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t need any supplements there. He felt at home as soon as he entered the Ancient Demons Loch. The six ck holes appeared behind him and started absorbing Fiend Qi. Chen Fan could sense the increasing potency of the Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art by the second.


    Many cultivators also sensed the energy flowing into Chen Fan. They all nced at Chen Fan fearfully from time to time.


    First level, second level, third...


    The group passed twenty levels with incredible speed. However, they started to slow down as they encountered golden core Fiend Generals more frequently.


    The cultivator¡¯s mood darkened with each level they have passed in the Ancient Demons Loch. After losing a few Connate Cultivators in the twentieth level, everyone grew silent to avoid drawing attention. They flew closer to the surface, trying to sneak to the next level.


    A cultivator heaved a sigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s only going to be more dangerous from here on. There will be plenty of Golden Core Fiend Generals. We better stay low.¡±


    He then turned around to Chen Fan and cupped his hands.


    ¡°I am Sima Tai. I¡¯m impressed by your Fiend Art, did you learn it from the Primordial Demon?¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head. ¡°I stumbled upon it by ident. ¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, we are in for a tough ride. You, me and these folks here should stick together, what do you say?¡± Sima Tai said with a smile.


    Chen Fan turned around and saw five other cultivators standing beside Sima Tai.


    Three were men and two were girls: one young and the other older. They looked like sisters and both looked very attractive in their flowy Taoist robes.


    The most powerful cultivators among them were only at the early-stage Golden Core, while the rest were only at the Core Formation level. Even their Dharma Treasures looked crude and powerless. It was apparent that they were nondescript cultivators hired to be cannon fodder.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Nheless, Chen Fan nodded.


    The higher level of attainment Chen Fan achieved, the more sympathy he felt for ordinary men and women. His humble beginning had taught him a valuable lesson: never judge others. He could not only explore the secrets of the universe with Supreme Heavenly Venerate, but also hold a conversation with low level cultivators without condescension.


    After some introductions, Chen Fan learned that the sisters were called Xu Rou and Xu Na. They circled around Xiao Mang, asking many questions.


    ¡°Cultivator Chen, I wonder... What kind of art does your sister practice? I noticed that many Ancient Demons were afraid of her.¡±


    The old man watched as Xiao Mang ughtered Fiend Soldiers and marveled.


    ¡°My sister has a touch of Dragon Kin¡¯s Bloodline,¡± Chen Fan said with a smile.


    Xiao Mang had held back most of her power to reserve energy, otherwise, her brilliance would have scared the Fiend Generals to drop to their knees.


    ¡°Dragon Kin. No wonder.¡± Everyone thought.


    The Dragon Kin was one of the strongest races in the universe. Even a wyrm¡¯s bloodline was powerful, much less that of a True Dragon.


    ¡°What a shame. My family¡¯s Fire Sparrow Bloodline was from a Golden Core Fey Beast. I have cultivated diligently, but I¡¯m still at the early-stage of the Golden Core, ¡± another young cultivator said with unveiled jealousy.


    ¡°Just so. Most ordinary cultivators like uscked proper training and had to figure everything out by ourselves. We would be as lucky if we could form an inferior-grade Golden Core,¡± said a senior cultivator as he nimbly pocketed some loot into his bag before anyone else could.


    Sima Tai also heaved a sigh of resignation.


    Cultivation was hard, but for ordinary cultivators, it was much harderpared to heirs of the Heavenly Lord Families. Most of them would hit a ceiling when they reached the Golden Core, and only a fraction of them could gain superior-grade Golden Core. Attaining the Nascent Soul realm was far beyond their reach.


    Chen Fan listened wistfully.


    The conversation reminded him of his early years as a cultivator. He had to risk his life only to get his hands on some useless elixirs. It was a miracle that he had reached the Connate Spirit level.


    Even after he reached it, he didn¡¯t feel safe until he met Fang Qiong and they watched each other¡¯s backs. However, that sense of safety and contentment were stolen from him after Fang Qiong was killed.


    ¡°It has been five hundred years, why would I think of this ancient history again? Maybe because I miss Xiao Qiong...¡±


    Chen Fan grimaced.


    He looked up into the starry sky toward Earth as if he were gazing at the purpose of his life. Protecting Xiao Qiong was more important than his life. He would never make the same mistake again.


    ¡°I have been away for too long. I should return to earth once I¡¯m done with the Ancient Demons Loch.¡±


    Chen Fan finally made up his mind.


    Suddenly, a loudmotion began.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Everyone looked into the distance.


    Meanwhile, outside the Ancient Demons Loch, a Golden Core Cultivator was startled by a fiery glow that plummeted into the Ancient Demons Loch.


    ¡°That¡¯s a... Heavenly Lord!¡± the cultivator murmured to himself in shock.


    There were only a handful of Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords in Tianhuang. They usually lived in seclusion, away from the public eye. Why would one of them show up at the Ancient Demons Loch?


    Before he coulde up with an answer, more powerful energy flew into the Ancient Demons Loch. Some were bright golden glows and others were dark and forbidding mists.


    ¡°One, two... three... So many Nascent Soul Cultivators!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°What is going on? Is there a Fiend gue that needs to be taken care of? Why would so many heavenly lords show up all the sudden?¡± a senior cultivator said, hands shaking in fear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are after the fiend.¡±


    Another Perfected Cultivator shook his head.


    Most experienced cultivators could identify Heavenly Lords just by their energy. Those energies that went into the loch belonged to Ancestral Patriarchs from the Ghost Underworld Sect, the Heavenly Jade Institute and the Red me Heavenly Region.


    ¡°They all have amon enemy...¡± Many people pondered.


    News of the strange happenings quickly spread across Tianhuang. Those who knew Chen Fan had been overtaken by concern and worry for Chen Fan¡¯s safety.


    It was apparent that all of Chen Fan¡¯s enemies had banded together.


    Was Chen Fan going to face multiple Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords at once?


    City of Demon Warding...


    Three elders sat in a giant temple, eyes closed. Their energy, albeit powerful, flowed slowly inside of them.


    Suddenly, one of them opened his eyes and eximed in shock.


    ¡°ck Fiend, Xuhuang, Mad Sword, Heavenly Lord Red Dragon and... and... Oh... thest one is tricky. His power is ten thousand times stronger than that of a Golden Core. Is that Ancestral Patriarch Fudu from the Medicine God Sect? Yes! That is him! I have never seen a gathering of so many Golden Core Cultivators. Chen Beixuan is in trouble!¡±


    A female elder sitting at the rightmost seat said, ¡°Sect Brother, should we stop them? After all, they are trespassing our territory.¡±


    The elder sitting at the center said, ¡°No. They¡¯re not going to remain here for long since they are heading to the Ancient Demons Loch. We will sit tight and watch.¡±


    After the brief exchange, the three closed their eyes and fell into slumber again.

 Chapter 972 - Land of Deities

    <h4>972 Land of Deities</h4>


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A Connate Level Fiend Soldier charged at them with a bronze battle de. He was wearing a ck scaly armor and had a menacing face with two protruding fangs.


    Xu Na produced a fiery red bangle to stop the enemy¡¯s charge. Failing that, she shouted, ¡°Help me, somebody!¡±


    However, the other cultivators were also mired in a tough fight. Even as Xu Rou turned into a bundle of nerves and unsure about what to do, Xiao Mang flew past her, leaving a smear of golden glow trailing behind her.


    Boom!


    Xiao Mang punched the Connate Level Fiend Soldier and shattered his body in an instant. Amidst the explosive impact, one could even see the shadow of a snarling True Dragon.


    ¡°Such power!¡±


    The sight exhrated the Xu Sisters.


    Sima Tai and the other cultivators were also taken aback by Xiao Mang¡¯s strength. They thought that Xiao Mang was only a Connate Cultivator, however, her power was on par with a Golden Core cultivator. When she was in battle, she had impable defense and overbearing offense. She seemed inexperienced in the deadly arts she used at first, however, her proficiency increased after each engagement. By then, she had killed the most amount of Fiends among the team members.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded approvingly.


    He had been sitting on the flying vehicle ever since he met Sima Tai. If the Fiend Soldiers got close to him, Chen Fan simply lifted a finger to summon six ck holes to devour them. Not even the Golden Core level Fiend Generals could escape the ck hole maws.


    As they progressed further, they met more and more Fiend Soldiers.


    Once they reach ces beyond level thirty, appearances of Golden Core Fiend Generals had be more frequent. It wasn¡¯t long before death and injuries started to ur inrge numbers.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A Golden Core Fiend General charged his undying horse into the cultivating formation, brandishing a huge battle halberd. The Ancient Demons had extremely tough physiques and excelled at melee battlespared to Tianhuang cultivators. He swung the halberd and killed half a dozen cultivators. Although he was killed by many Dharma Spells hurled at him, he had caused a few casualties.


    However, it was only the beginning.


    As they pressed forward, more and more Fiend Generals broke their ranks. Any one of them could take three or four lives with them before they were killed. Low level cultivators started to drop like flies.


    ¡°Damn it! Are we there yet?¡± Sima Tai cursed.


    He was struggling to hold his ground, and so were the Xu Sisters. Without Xiao Mang¡¯s protection, they might have already been killed.


    However, Chen Fan was still sitting motionlessly in the vehicle.


    He had cast the Starry Sword Array, forming a web of Sword Qi above them. Even though the Starry Swords were only Spirit Artifacts, they were extremely deadly in the hands of Chen Fan. Everyone watched as the Sword Qi eviscerated fiend soldiers within the web. Bits and pieces of the fiend soldiers were quickly absorbed by the ck holes.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able tost long. We should ask Heavenly General Hu and Lady Zi if we can turn back. I have done this many times, but never this far. ¡±


    A senior cultivator suggested.


    Many agreed with his notion.


    They quickly send Divine Wills to Heavenly General Hu, but his reply disappointed them.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± the cultivators cursed loudly.


    ¡°We are at level thirty five now. They might be able to pull through, but we are just ordinary cultivators trying to make a living,¡± Sima Tai fumed.


    However, they had gone too far and there was no turning back.


    Even if they turned around and headed back, they would never be able to make it through thirty levels of the Ancient Demons Loch alive.


    Chen Fan sat still with a furrowed brow.


    He knew the temperament of Ancient Demons well and rarely were they so foolish to throw their soldiers to the front line. They were a shrewd and cunning race, therefore, the mindless aggression had to be a ruse they often applied to lure the expedition deeper into their trap.


    By then, even Sima Tai noticed that something was amiss. ¡°Something is not adding up. I have never seen the Ancient Demons fight so mindlessly. ¡±


    Suddenly, a booming rm was heard emerging from the left nk of the expedition team as a tsunami of Fiend Soldiers charged at them from all directions. A few hundred Fiend Generals led the charge in a unique formation. At the head of the formation was a Fiend General in silver armor.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s the battle formation of the Ancient Demons Race! I thought it would only show up past level fifty. Why is it here now?¡± Sima Tai¡¯s face paled.


    Even Chen Fan was taken aback.


    He had seen the Battle Formation once during the battle at the Two World Peak. He learned that the Battle Formation was as deadly as a Heavenly Lord and could easily overpower this group of cultivators.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The shock continued as a flood of enemies rushed toward them.


    Many low level cultivators turned into bundles of nerves. Some wanted to turn on their heels, some were determined to fight back but most of them looked to Heavenly General Hu for help. If Heavenly General Hu and the Golden Core Cultivators stood at the frontline, they might be able to hold out against this wave of onught.


    To their disappointment, Heavenly General Hu and the rest of the Golden Core Cultivators abandoned them and darted deeper into the Ancient Demons Loch.


    ¡°Are they trying to flee? What are we? Mere lures for the enemy?¡±


    Sima Tai and the others felt a chill in their bodies.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    He had wondered about the purpose of bringing so many low level cultivators with the expedition team since the terrain in the Ancient Demons Loch was suitable for deployment of smaller battle groups. It turned out that these low level cultivators had been used as cannon fodder.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    As soon as the elite forces of the team pulled away, the Ancient Demons¡¯ battle formation annihted their defense, crashing into the ranks of low level cultivators.


    ¡°We are done for!¡±


    The other cultivators were seized by despair.


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh after seeing Sima Tai¡¯s hopeless eyes.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    He started the Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art and sent out six giant Fiend Gods into the enemy. They created six bloody paths among the sea of Fiend Soldiers


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Chen Fan dragged Xiao Mang and Zhao Juexian onto one of the paths.


    Sima Tai and a few other cultivators quickly followed them. However, the rest of the cultivators were swallowed by the sea of enemies and disappeared forever.


    ¡°Arhhh, Arhhh, Arhh!!!¡±


    The six Fiend Gods snarled.


    The blood of the fiend generals exhrated them, lending them more power and substance to their intangible forms. Their physical existence in the real world would mark Chen Fan¡¯s mastery in the Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Sima Tai followed Chen Fan and rammed through many waves of attacks. He had lost sense of direction as they followed Chen Fan blindly. By the end, he even lost count of the level they were in. His flying swords were depleted, and his Dharma Power exhausted; they were on theirst legs.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan killed thest Golden Core Cultivator.


    The group finally got to stop and take a breath.


    ¡°Whew. We are finally out of harm¡¯s way.¡±


    The senior cultivator sat down to take a break. Chen Fan scanned around him and noticed that only Sima Tai, the Xu Sisters, their senior cultivator and a handful of Golden Core Cultivators had made it out with him.


    The Brawny man and the young cultivator were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°The Zi family outright disregarded their lives. ¡±


    Chen Fanmented.


    Although Chen Fan saved them, he didn¡¯t feel bad for them being ditched by the Zi family. After all, they should have been aware of the risk.


    Sima Tai said, ¡°Thank you Cultivator Chen for saving us. We¡¯d be dead without you.¡±


    The other survivors also rose to their feet and thanked Chen Fan and Xiao Mang. They were the few Golden Core Cultivators that looked down on Chen Fan in the beginning, but now their hearts were filled withplicated feelings. Meanwhile, The Xu Sisters thanked Xiao Mang for her extra attention for them.


    ¡°My friend, your power must be on par with Heavenly General Hu,¡± a Golden Core Cultivator praised Chen Fan.


    At the end, Chen Fan was fighting alone. The six Fiend Gods had even uprooted the Ancient Demons¡¯ Battle Formation. Everyone was impressed by the strength of the Demon School Cultivators in the Ancient Demons Loch.


    However, no one knew that Chen Fan had been holding back his power all the while.


    By then, Chen Fan¡¯s power had gone beyond their wildest imagination. Xu Rou cast a suspicious nce at Xiao Mang and Chen Fan as she felt the duo reminded her of another pair.


    ¡°We are safe for now. But how are we going to get back home?¡± someone cried.


    The question darkened everyone¡¯s mood.


    They were at the deepest part of the Ancient Demons Loch, and they were bound to encounter more Ancient Demons on their way back.


    The thought made Sima Tai¡¯s face pale.


    Chen Fan then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, look there.¡±


    Everyone looked up at the sky and were shocked.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Even Xiao Mang and Zhao Juexian were taken by surprise.


    And of immeasurable brightness appeared before them. It looked out of ce in this bleakndscape.


    ¡°Is that the Deity Realm?¡±

 Chapter 973 - Heavenly Lord Chen?

    <h4>973 Heavenly Lord Chen?</h4>


    ¡°Is this some kind of trick?¡± Xu Rou said in a daze.


    The sight was miraculous. How could there be a Deity Land tucked away deep inside the lifeless world of the Ancient Demons Loch?


    Everyone looked into the distance and saw a marvelous scenery.


    White cranes glided across the sky as numerous Spirit Beasts roamed the ground. Countless divine mountains dotted thendscape. Some mountains had silvery waterfalls draping the scenery from top to bottom. On the mountain were countless glowing Spirit Medicines. Suddenly, a Golden Hawk soared into the sky and then swooped down to snatch arge Spirit Beast.


    The ground was teeming with Spirit Qi that rose into the sky to make a magnificent sky glow. Thend looked like the home of an immortal.


    ¡°This ce is more incredible than the Central Sacred Land. How is it possible?¡± Zhao Juexian was shocked.


    Golden Core Cultivators among the survivors greedily gawked at the scene and said, ¡°This must be the Treasure Cove that the Zi family¡¯s Ancestral Patriarch had mentioned. There are countless Treasure Medicines and Spirit Treasures. If we can get our hands on one or two of them, we could be Heavenly Lords as well.¡±


    Even Sima Tai was tempted by the reward.


    The ce fitted the description. If it really was what they were looking for, it would certainly be the opportunity of a lifetime. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Zi family rose to power and became a dominant force in the Dragon Burial Region because he had obtained half of a Heavenly Manual from this Treasure Cove.


    ¡°However, such a great blessing might only be bestowed on one of us. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Zi family wasn¡¯t alone when he discovered this ce,¡± someone pointed out.


    Suddenly, the Golden Core Cultivators looked at Chen Fan with a sinister re. They hugged Chen Fan¡¯s leg when they were in great danger, but when they realized that Chen Fan could be their roadblock to sess, they opted to treat him with hostility.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Everyone grew silent as reality set in.


    Even Xiao Mang was able to notice the growing hostility in the air. She couldn¡¯t believe that they would turn on Chen Fan right after he had saved their lives.


    However, Chen Fan remained calm.


    He had lived five hundred years and it wasn¡¯t the first time for him to be betrayed.


    Among the surviving Golden Core Cultivators, an elder with a golden robe stepped forward and was about to say something to Chen Fan, but then a familiar voice was heard behind them.


    ¡°You guys are still alive?¡±


    They looked back and saw the Zi family¡¯s elite fighters along with Heavenly General Hu standing not far from them.


    The battle had done a number on them and by then, only twenty or so of the warriors were still alive. But they were all in bad shape. All of them looked at Chen Fan incredulously.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that this group of low level cultivators had pulled through the deadly onught.


    Heavenly General Hu cupped his hand and said with a fake smile, ¡°Cultivator Chen, you are quite a fighter!¡±


    ¡°Cultivator Chen, I...¡±


    Captain Xue looked embarrassed.


    It was their n to use the low level cultivators as bait from the outset. When Captain Xue met the survivors, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to face them directly. He wanted to disclose the n to Chen Fan ahead of time, but Heavenly General Hu had made it impossible.


    Meanwhile, Lady Zi¡¯s face was cold and aloof as usual.


    She couldn¡¯t care less about Chen Fan. What was a lowly Connate Cultivator to her? He was at best expendable cannon fodder; his only purpose was to be a sacrifice for her. With her goal right before her, she had no time to waste on a pawn while in the middle of undertaking her master n.


    ¡°You were just doing your job,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Although Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold a grudge against the Zi family for abandoning him, he wouldn¡¯t let the Zi family touch the Treasures.


    ¡°Lady Zi, this is the Treasure Cove. We are your loyal servants and followed you here. Please be sure to spare some of the treasures for us, ¡± the cultivator in the golden robe said.


    ¡°Just so, our swords are yours,¡± a few other Golden Core Cultivators also chimed in.


    Compared to Chen Fan, Heavenly General Hu was a much more reliable benefactor and protector.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Xiao Mang was speechless.


    Chen Fan had saved their lives, but they turned their backs on Chen Fan as soon as they were out of danger.


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Heavenly General Hu nodded approvingly.


    He gave Chen Fan a malicious nce. Chen Fan¡¯s aloof expression didn¡¯t sit well with him. However, he let it roll off his back since victory was already in sight.


    ¡°Mydy, are we still good with fifty-fifty?¡± Heavenly General Hu asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Lady Zi nodded without any hesitation.


    Heavenly General Hu was the most powerful warrior among them; adding in the dozen or so Golden Core Cultivators under hismand, he wielded significant power. As for Chen Fan and the other low level cultivators, they were of no concern.


    ¡°Follow me if you want the opportunity of a lifetime.¡±


    Heavenly General Hu strided into the Deity Land with many others in tow.


    In a blink, only Sima Tai, the senior Cultivator and the Xu Sisters remained beside Chen Fan.


    However, even the senior cultivator was unable to resist the temptation and followed therge group into the Deity Land.


    ¡°Cultivator Chen, I...¡±


    Sima Tai cupped his hands and hesitated.


    ¡°It¡¯s your opportunity, go. Just be careful,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°I... I am sorry.¡±


    Sima Tai heaved a sigh and left Chen Fan.


    Xu Na also wanted to follow therge group, but Xu Rou refused to go with her.


    ¡°Sister, what are you doing? Our opportunity is right in front of us,¡± Xu Nained.


    Although Heavenly General Hu didn¡¯t say it out loud, everyone knew that he didn¡¯t like Chen Fan.


    That was why the other cultivators had abandoned Chen Fan to follow Heavenly General Hu. Although Chen Fan had saved their lives, in order to keep living and thrive, they need to follow Heavenly General Hu.


    Xu Na dragged Xu Rou to Chen Fan¡¯s side and bowed.


    ¡°Hail to you, Heavenly Lord Chen!¡±


    ¡°What? Heavenly Lord Chen?¡±


    Xu Na was floored.


    She examined Chen Fan again from head to toe and only saw a Golden Core Cultivator. Even though Chen Fan¡¯s energy was strengthened by the Fiend Qi in the Ancient Demons Loch, he was far from being a Heavenly Lord.


    Heavenly Lords were mighty beings that could overpower thebined force of all Tianhuang cultivators. They were worshipped as gods. How could Chen Fan, a lowly golden core cultivator, be a Heavenly Lord?


    ¡°You remember me?¡±


    Chen Fan was caught by surprise.


    Although his name was well known in Tianhuang, not a lot of people had seen his face. Plus, there were over a hundred thousand cultivators who practiced Demon School Cultivations.


    ¡°I had never met you, but I know a lot about the True Dragon Goddess. I had even met the Goddess a few times when she was little,¡± Xu Rou said.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He gave Xiao Mang an amused nce. Xiao Mang looked nothing like when she was a little girl. However, the True Dragon energy emanating from her body was easy to recognize. It was a give-away to Chen Fan¡¯s identity.


    ¡°The True Dragon Goddess from the Reincarnation Sect, then you must be...¡±


    Xu Na was speechless.


    Even as Xu Na was going to speak Chen Fan¡¯s name, Xu Rou covered her mouth and chided, ¡°Insolence. Heavenly Lord¡¯s name is not for you to say aloud.¡±


    Xu Na¡¯s face paled and kneeled down before Chen Fan to apologize.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since you have already recognized me, you might as well follow me.¡±


    Chen Fan waved his sleeve and started off toward the Deity ground with the Xu Sisters in tow.


    Xu Na thought that her thumping heart was going to leap out of her chest. She had met Chen Beixuan, the Elixir Monarch who had killed Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang!


    With such a powerful benefactor, she wouldn¡¯t even look at Heavenly General Hu or the Zi family.


    Heavenly General Hu was an outcast of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect: a sect that had been brought to heel by Chen Fan.


    ¡°Does it mean that we¡¯ll obtain treasures if we follow Heavenly Lord Chen?¡±


    Xu Na was overtaken by joy and excitement.


    The Deity ground looked close from a distance, but it took them half an hour to reach. When they were close, they saw that Lady Zi and Heavenly General Hu had been stopped by another group of cultivators.


    One of the cultivators was surprised to see Chen Fan.


    ¡°Cultivator Chen! What a small world.¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the speaker.


    It was Luo Changshen.

 Chapter 974 - Demon Commander’s Migh

    <h4>974 Demon Commander¡°s Migh</h4>


    Although Lady Zi and Heavenly General Hu had arrived at the Deity Land before Chen Fan, they were stopped by another group of cultivators. Upon closer inspection, Chen Fan realized the new group was made up of three individuals.


    A middle-aged cultivator in ck robe linked his hands behind his back and stood at the left of the group. His eyes were purple and a deadly energy flowed about him, giving away the Demon School Cultivation he practiced.


    An unkept Taoist stood at the right of the group. He carried a sign on his back that read: ¡°Learn your future to know your past.¡± He was holding a bronzepass and was followed by a young girl in a vibrant red jacket.


    Carrying an aloof and rxed air, Luo Changshen stood in the middle, looking as elegant and schrly as ever. He was apanied by an attractive girl with luring features despite her cold expression. Her energy was more potent than Jun Aochen and Gu Xiaoyi, but Chen Fan had never seen her before.


    Luo Changshen had met Chen Fan in the Beihuang Region. He ranked twenty one on the Longevity Roll. However, there and then, Chen Fan noticed that his power had improved by leaps and bounds.


    It was obvious that the three of them knew each other well.


    Standing abreast, they blocked the entrance to the Deity ground. Nheless, they paid no attention to the cultivators from the Zi family as their focus was on each other.


    ¡°Uh? Is that your friend?¡± the unkept Taoist asked.


    ¡°An old friend. He made a name for himself in the Reincarnation Heavenly Region. I¡¯m sure you know who I¡¯m talking about.¡± Luo Changshen cracked a smile and didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by Chen Fan¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Ah, I see. That¡¯s him. Not bad, not bad.¡±


    Lord Gu nodded.


    The old Taoist had to be incredibly powerful to brush off Chen Fan¡¯s feat of killing a Heavenly Lord and rise to power in Tianhuang with two words: ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Even the girl standing beside Luo Changshen was taken aback. She gave Chen Fan a nce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste our time. Move or we will make you!¡± a cultivator shouted.


    Heavenly General Hu also pulled a dark face.


    They had finally made it to the entrance but only to find out that someone else had arrived first. If not for his prudent nature, his followers would have already thrown themselves at the five men and women in their way.


    Meanwhile, Lady Zi kept a calmposure. She was surprised when she saw the unkept Taoist.


    ¡°Sigh... The cultivators on this are going downhill. They even let a Golden Core Cultivator kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator. I have seen half a dozen Nascent Soul Cultivators at the entrance to the Ancient Demons Loch, I bet they are after your friend Cultivator Chen. Now a group of inconsequential people dares to hurl insults at us. What the heck is wrong with this ce?¡±


    The unkept elder shook his head.


    ¡°These are fools, don¡¯t let them get to you, ¡± Luo Changshen said. Then he looked at the man in ck robe and added, ¡°Am I right Demon Commander?¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± the man asked. His voice was deep and husky.


    ¡°Demon Commander Yuanlong, ranking number seventy-nine among the Ancient Demon King¡¯s warriors. You are the guardian of the Ancient Demons Loch, how would I not know you?¡± Luo Changsheng said with a smirk.


    Nascent Soul? Demon Commander? Yuanlong?


    Heavenly General Hu and the others were confused.


    However, Lady Zi was shaken to the core.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Tianhuang has indeed fallen from grace. A local Nascent Soul Cultivator couldn¡¯t even hold out against one of my generals. If my power wasn¡¯t suppressed in Tianhuang, I would have annihted the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect.¡±


    Yuanlong cracked a smile. His voice wasced with disdain.


    ¡°Cut to the chase! Is that the Goddess of the Changshen Sect beside you? I have underestimated the Changshen Sect, you and Yuanlong must want to take the Grand Opportune Moment from me!¡±


    Lord Gu snorted.


    ¡°Lord Gu, the Fey God Sect had been biding its time all the while as well. Didn¡¯t you secretly founded the Fey King Hall in Tianhuang in order to gain influence? As for the Grand Opportune Moment, it¡¯s open to all of us. Whoever has the power shall get it.¡± Luo Changshen brushed off the usation withughter.


    ¡°Indeed. My lord found this ce a hundred thousand years ago. However, he was injured during the fight against Heavenly Lord Tatian at that time. But the moment is ripe now. We shall im what is rightfully ours.¡± Yuanlong shouted.


    ¡°Very well then, we will all head in there and see who willugh at the end,¡± Lord Gu said.


    They were all dominating forces in their own right, but none of them had considered Chen Fan as a worthy opponent, much less the Zi family. Heavenly General Hu and his followers didn¡¯t take it well and they started shouting.


    ¡°You are all stuck up on your high horses. Get out of my way or taste my thunder!¡±


    ¡°Just so! Do you know who our boss is? Have you heard of the Zi family? The loot is ours, don¡¯t even think about touching it.¡±


    ¡°Move, or die!¡±


    The cultivators barked.


    They had never heard of any Demon Commander nor of any Goddess of the Changshen Sect. So, they were convinced that they were bluffing.


    However, Chen Fan and Lady Zi pulled taut faces and grew silent.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The old Taosit grunted.


    ¡°Courting death!¡±


    Luo Changshen shook his head.


    Demon Commander Yuanlong didn¡¯t say a thing, instead he just waved his sleeves and shot out a jet of dark energy. The energy traveled faster than light andnded squarely on those cultivators who had shouted at him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone watched as the dark energy sliced those cultivators in half, destroying their Golden Core and Divine Souls in the process.


    Then and only then did they realize that hidden within the energy was a ck dagger. It looked nothing out of the ordinary, however, it had killed seven mid-stage golden core cultivators.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    Among the victims were Zhang Wentian and Fairy Yanlin.


    They were both renowned cultivators who possessed more than one Spirit Artifact. Not even Heavenly General Hu could bring them down in less than ten moves. However, they were killed by Yuanlong with an ordinary dagger. It was a clear sign that Yuanlong was a Nascent Soul Cultivator.

 Chapter 975 - An Astonishing Slash

    <h4>975 An Astonishing sh</h4>


    ¡°Is he... really a Demon Commander?¡± someone said with a shaking voice.


    After that.


    Everyone started grinding their teeth. Even Hu Shouxin¡ªthe Heavenly General of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect¡ªwidened his eyes.


    A Demon Commander!


    That was someoneparable to a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord on Tianhuang. In the Ancient Demons Loch, it wasmon to see a Demon Commander fight against three Nascent Soul Cultivators alone. Shouldn¡¯t such a terrifying being appear after the sixtieth level? Why was it here?


    What surprised Heavenly General Hu was that Luo Changshen and the scruffy old cultivator could stand side-by-side with a Demon Commander. Did this mean that they were Heavenly Lords?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Three Heavenly Lords came to the Ancient Demons Loch?¡±


    Heavenly General Hu was terrified.


    Sima Tai and the old cultivators were even trembling.


    Then, Lady Zi suddenly stepped closer and knelt before the scruffy old cultivator respectfully.


    ¡°Greetings Lord Gu. I¡¯m Zi Qiuyun from the Zi family in Dongyang City. Our Ancestral Patriarch once received half a Heavenly Book from you. The image is still hanging in our ancestral hall and we¡¯ve never forgotten about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a descendant of that kid back then. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been ten thousand years and he¡¯s also dead.¡± Lord Gu frowned. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°Get up. You can follow me there, but whether you can get a cultivation opportunity will depend on your luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lady Zi slowly walked and knelt behind Lord Gu while being extremely respectful.


    ¡°My Lady, what about us?¡± Captain Xue quickly asked.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Lady Zi didn¡¯t reply to him; she looked sorry.


    ¡°As for you, you¡¯re already lucky to be able to see the deity ground. Don¡¯t even dream about getting any cultivation opportunities.¡± The scruffy old cultivator snickered.


    ¡°Right, you¡¯ll be my food.¡±


    Yuanlong burst intoughter.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Countless plumes of ck mist rose behind him, turning into hell. A Fiend God inside, which was a hundred feet tall, got up. It was covered in a ck armor and its two horns were shining. Its eyes were red and there were pointed fangs in its mouth, as if it were a demon from Hell.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be a Divine Lord of Star Ocean in the Changshen Sect.¡± Luo Changshen shook his head.


    ¡°You mean, Chen Beixuan?¡± the Goddess of the Changshen Sect said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He can kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator at the Golden Core Level. Even though Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang are much weaker than normal, they¡¯re still powerful and talented. Disregarding whether he won the battle with his own power or with a treasure, such a cultivator can rarely be seen even deep in the universe and isparable to a Divine Prince.


    ¡°And yet, only three cultivators can have this opportunity. Lord Gu and Yuanlong have got their ces, so he should run as fast as he can if he¡¯s clever. Yuanlong is nothing like the Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang.¡±


    Luo Changshen heaved a sigh.


    His eyes glittered and he finally showed his real appearance. He was like a superior king and he looked down at Chen Fan and the others expressionlessly, as if they were ants.


    Lord Gu even stood with his hands behind him and nced over the deity ground.


    He had seen too many talents. If that day were an ordinary day, he might have asked Chen Fan to join the ¡°Devil God Sect¡± and taken him to see different worlds, but he couldn¡¯t just give up a cultivation chance.


    ¡°Grandpa, that girl is so beautiful. Save her and let her be my maid.¡±


    The girl pointed at Xiao Mang as she sucked her thumb.


    ¡°Alright, my little girl. Even if you ask for the stars, I can give them to you, let alone a simple maid,¡± Lord Gu said with a gentle smile.


    Xiao Mang watched Lord Gu and Yuanlong decide her own fate and was so enraged her face became flushed, but thinking thoroughly, she felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Yuanlong, Luo Changshen or Lord Gu.


    They all came from an unimaginably powerful background.


    The Goddess of the Changshen Heavenly Region was only like a maid next to Luo Changshen. Lord Gu had even taught the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zi family ten thousand years before, and ¡°Devil King Pce,¡± one of the five imperishable sects on Tianhuang, was a branch of his sect. So, how terrifying were they?


    This was the first time¡ª


    Xiao Mang discovered something hidden behind the world and she seemed to have unveiled part of the truth.


    Even the Demon Commander Yuanlong had the Ancient Demon King as backer. Then, Luo Changshen and Lord Gu must also be quite powerful.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Yuanlong reached out.


    Boom!


    An extremely giant hand came out from his back. It was covered with ck scales that were each an inchrge and the nails were shiny. It enveloped Chen Fan, Heavenly General Hu and the others like a devil¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yuanlong, I want that girl alive,¡± Lord Gu said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yuanlongughed.


    Its w becamerger andrger, finally covering the sky like a thundercloud. What was more frightening was that all Dharma Spells for escaping were being restricted. The dimension even became as hard as an iron te and nobody was able to run.


    Someone shed at the giant hand, but countless sparks were created when it made contact. However, none of the scales fell; instead, that mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator spurted out blood.


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed.¡±


    Seeing this sight, Heavenly General Hu and the others were devastated.


    This was a real Demon Commander, who was even more powerful than the legendary Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords.


    Even the sisters of the Xu family were frightened.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord, what should we do?¡±


    Xu Na was about to cry.


    Although Chen Fan had once killed a Nascent Soul Cultivator, Yuanlong was too powerful. Its fire burnt the sky and its energy shook the earth. Could Chen Fan really survive? Even Xu Rou thought it was impossible.


    Even Xiao Mang and Zhao Juexian looked at Chen Fan and were worried about him.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m the only one who can be saved. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lady Zi didn¡¯t want to watch this, especially when she heard Captain Xue and the others yelling, so she turned around.


    And what about Chen Fan? He was only an ordinary Fiend Art Cultivator, so Lady Zi had never thought about him, even if he had a powerful background. When Lord Gu spoke, his fate had already been determined and even a Nascent Soul Cultivator would have been unable to resist.


    ¡°What a shame! An elite of a generation is going to die here.¡±


    The Goddess of the Changshen Sect shook her head and sighed.


    Chen Fan¡¯s performance was astonishing at first. He defeated the nine elites, killed the Medicine God Prince and a Nascent Soul Cultivator. She had even heard about him in the Changshen Heavenly Region. Still, at the moment, he could only be killed while facing Yuanlong.


    People like the Goddess of the Changshen Sect knew how powerful a Nascent Soul Cultivator with aplete cultivation art was. That wasn¡¯t someone Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang couldpare to. As the soldier of the Ancient Demon King, it certainly had a divine cultivation art and earth-shattering power. Fighting with a few cultivators like Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do.


    ¡°Only someone like Divine Prince Luo can really shine under the stars.¡±


    The Goddess of the Changshen Sect looked at Luo Changshen. He was powerful and was even more unpredictable than her Ancestral Patriarch, which left her in awe.


    Then.


    Suddenly.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A de aura struck like a thunderbolt in the dark.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Yuanlong let out a cry. Its w was split in half and countless drops of ck blood fell from the sky in a hundred mile range as if it were raining.


    A cold voice then sounded.


    ¡°How dare you humiliate my sister?¡±


    At this moment.


    Everyone was shocked as they stared at the young man who was wearing an azure outfit and holding a sword in his hand.


    He stood there like God.

 Chapter 976 - Burning the Sky

    <h4>976 Burning the Sky</h4>


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Everyone went silent. Heavenly General Hu and the others were stunned and they stared at Chen Fan. They had never thought he could split a Demon Commander in half with one sh.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    All the members of the Zi family, including Captain Xue, were dumbfounded.


    Chen Fan was only a Fiend Art Cultivator in their eyes. In the Ancient Demons Loch, such cultivators might still be respected, but when they were outside, no one would be scared of them. Sima Tai and the cultivator in golden robe gasped. Chen Fan could injure a Demon Commander. Did this mean that his power was close to that of a Heavenly Lord?


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t look like a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord at all!


    Even Lord Gu raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Luo Changshen was still smiling, but he seemed a bit surprised.


    As for Yuanlong, it let out an earth-shattering roar.


    ¡°Damn it! How dare you hurt me!¡±


    This Demon Commander was truly enraged. Even though it didn¡¯t attack with its full power, Chen Fan had even injured its Dharma Form with that sh. This was a humiliation for the warrior of the Ancient Demon King.


    Yuanlong stared at the Heavenly de of Obliteration and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a Golden Core Cultivator. It would have been impossible for you to do this if you didn¡¯t have the power of the Heavenly Treasure.¡±


    The ck de was like a sickle and it was covered with glitters of light and Fiend Qi. It had been initiated to its full power and wasparable to a Heavenly Lord. Chen Fan had apparently initiated it with a Fiend Art instead of his Thunder Loch Dharma Power. Otherwise, his sh would have hurt Yuanlong, but not its Dharma Form.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Heavenly Treasure?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Lady Zi also looked at the Heavenly de of Obliteration. It was easier for people to believe that Chen Fan had injured a Heavenly Lord with a Heavenly Treasure than with his own power. Even so, they were still in awe of Chen Fan¡¯s courage.


    A Heavenly Treasure.


    Lady Zi also had one.


    Even when the Heavenly Lord Families declined, they had the protection of the Heavenly Treasures their ancestors had left for them, but Lady Zi wouldn¡¯t have dared to disrespect or resist Lord Gu and Yuanlong.


    No matter how powerful a Heavenly Treasure was, it wasn¡¯t as powerful as a real Nascent Soul Cultivator. Besides, how many times could ordinary people use a Heavenly Treasure with full energy? A peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator would use up all his power after at most five shes, while a Nascent Soul Cultivator could survive the attacks and slowly deal with him afterwards.


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    Chen Fan stood with the de in his hand and snickered.


    ¡°Kid, I guess you killed Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang with this Heavenly Treasure at the Reincarnation Sect, right? The Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang are too weak. Even a Golden Core Cultivator can kill them with the help of a Heavenly Treasure.¡± Lord Gu smiled with disdain and shook his head.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s Chen Beixuan?¡±


    This time.


    Even Lady Zi was stunned.


    Chen Fan was much more superior than a Fiend Art Cultivator.


    This youngest top Overlord of the Longevity Roll had caught the attention of the entire Tianhuang.


    ¡°Oh God, Elixir Monarch Chen Beixuan! I can¡¯t believe I left him behind and followed Hu Shouxin.¡±


    Sima Tai¡¯s eyes popped out.


    The cultivator in the golden robe even turned pale and was trembling. Captain Xue shook his head. ¡°No wonder he seems different.¡±


    Only Hu Shouxin looked furious and he yelled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the old man said? He only sneaked an attack on Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang with that Heavenly Treasure. He¡¯s no match to a real Demon Commander.¡±


    This time.


    Even Xiao Mang couldn¡¯t stand him. She shouted, ¡°My brother saved you and this is how you repay him? If it wasn¡¯t for my brother, you would have been eaten by Yuanlong.¡±


    Hu Shouxin immediately turned pale and was speechless. Even the cultivators under hismand, including the guards of the Zi family, despised him and started to back away.


    What Hu Shouxin said had struck a nerve nheless. Everyone was thrilled at first, but after listening to Lord Gu, they were startled.


    ¡°Right, even if he¡¯s killed a Nascent Soul Cultivator, he¡¯s only a Golden Core Cultivator after all and is far from the Nascent Soul Level. He¡¯s just relying on his Dharma Treasure. Yuanlong won¡¯t give him another chance.¡±


    Lady Zi shook her head and sighed.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re the one who killed Hongyang. I¡¯m now talking to you seriously. Do you really think that I¡¯m like those weak Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang? Let me show you what a real Nascent Soul Cultivator looks like,¡± Yuanlong said coldly. Its voice was like ice and those who heard it were freezing. Many Connate Cultivators shivered and there was even frost on their eyebrows.


    A Nascent Soul Cultivator could attack with a thought.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Yuanlong swayed its hands and a ck light curtain covered the entirend, expanding towards Chen Fan. All creatures were frozen and even the wind stopped. The world where Yuanlong was in was like the Ice Age.


    Someone pointed at the ck light and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s ice!¡±


    Everyone then saw that the ck light curtain was in fact ck ice. It was too dark that there was energy from Hell all over it, which was why it looked like ck running water.


    Lord Gu frowned and seemed to be frightened of the ck ice. He stepped back and said, ¡°The Underworld ck Ice. I can¡¯t believe Yuanlong haspleted this Divine Power. This was one of the top Ice Grand Divine Powers. Looks like thew it got when it reached the Nascent Soul Level has something to do with ice.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the Underworld ck Ice?¡± the girl next to him asked.


    ¡°Rumor has it that there¡¯s a kind of crystal formed thousands of years ago at the border of Hell and the Fiend World. It¡¯s extremely cold and can even freeze even Dharma Power, Divine Souls andws. So, it¡¯s really terrifying and even Nascent Soul Cultivators wouldn¡¯t want to touch it, or they might die. Yuanlong must have got quite a lot of cultivation opportunities. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able toplete this Divine Power,¡± Lord Gu exined.


    As he spoke.


    The ck ice crystals were spread like water and everyone fell back. A pair of cultivators were unable to run in time; they turned into ck ice statues after touching even just a bit of the crystals. People could see that their souls were frozen as well, which terrified them.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan took a step forward.


    Golden fire appeared and the Sr True Fire quickly filled his eyes, shooting out and turning into two towering fire pirs. They were like two tornadoes that sped towards the ck ice.


    Li Fire Golden Eyes!


    The first Divine Power Chen Fanpleted after he had been reborn was finally shown once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s just child¡¯s y.¡±


    Yuanlong sneered.


    Its Underworld ck Ice was a Grand Divine Power itpleted after making countless sacrifices and experiencing several moments of life and death for thousands of years. That wasn¡¯t something a Fire-based Divine Power could resist.


    As expected.


    People saw that the ck ice didn¡¯t melt even a bit when the Sr True Fire burnt it. Instead, the Sr True Fire turned ck and was frozen in the air.


    ¡°How can the Divine Power of a Golden Core Cultivatorpare to the power of a Nascent Soul Cultivator?¡±


    Lord Gu shook his head.


    The Goddess of the Changshen Sect heaved a sigh. The cultivation arts on Tianhuang were iplete and Deity Arts didn¡¯t even exist. No matter how strong Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Power was, it was nothing in the eyes of Yuanlong and Luo Changshen. Their Divine Powers were whole and truly powerful.


    ¡°I¡¯m destined to get out of here with Divine Prince Luo and travel across worlds,¡± the Goddess of the Changshen Sect thought.


    But then, Chen Fan grunted.


    He widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Do you really think this is all I¡¯ve got?¡±


    ¡°Xuanming True Fire, rise!¡±


    The Xuan Wu Dharma Form appeared behind Chen Fan. Apart from golden fire, there was a ck fire in his eyes, which was like the fire that burnt in Hell. It was as cold as the ck ice crystals. The two colors of fire burnt fiercely and quickly stopped the attack of the ck ice. Everyone was shocked.


    But this was only the beginning.


    Chen Fan cast spells again with his thunderous voice.


    ¡°Qilin Divine me, rise!¡±


    ¡°Azure Wood Heavenly Fire, rise!¡±


    ¡°Xukong Fire, rise!¡±


    ¡°Thunder Divine me, rise!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Chen Fan yelled five times.


    Five Dharma Forms, including the Qilin, the Azure Thearch, the Kun Peng and the Thunder Loch appeared behind him. Except for the Qilin Dharma Form, the other three were extremely concrete. There was also fire with five different colors, like ck, azure and yellow, appearing in his eyes. These fires twined with the Sr True Fire and the Xuanming True Fire, forming a seven-color fire.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Even Lord Gu was startled and Luo Changshen turned around in shock.


    Everyone saw.


    The seven fires turned into dragons, flying around Chen Fan. They all had a different energy. They suddenlybined and turned into a fire pir that was shot towards Yuanlong.


    Then.


    Let alone Yuanlong.


    Even the weakest cultivators could feel how powerful that seven-color fire was.


    In fact, Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Powers was still at the Golden Core Level, but their quality was too high. Each of them wasparable to a Divine Fire, or even stronger. When those seven fires merged, nobody knew how powerful they would be.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    People saw.


    The ck ice that covered a thousand feet immediately disappeared, like thin ice under the sun. The seven-color fire pir didn¡¯t stop and it went after Yuanlong, breaking the thirteenyers of protection of the ¡°Underworld Ice Crystals¡± around it. Yuanlong was then enveloped in fire, bing a burning fire pir.


    The fire rose like a tornado.


    It shone over the entire Ancient Demons Loch as if a miracle had been manifested.


    The Li Fire Golden Eyes could contain thousands of fires. The more kinds of fire there were, the more powerful it would be. In the end, the mountain, ocean, stars and the moon were being burned!

 Chapter 977 - Killing a Nascent Soul Cultivator with Bare Hands!

    <h4>977 Killing a Nascent Soul Cultivator with Bare Hands!</h4>


    ¡°Yuanlong, can you withstand these seven Divine mes?¡±


    Chen Fan stood on the fire dragon and stared at Yuanlong expressionlessly.


    Even though the Li Fire Golden Eyes he cultivated weren¡¯t powerful at first and was only a normal Divine Power, the energy surged as he added in other Divine mes. In the end, ten thousand kinds of fires gathered on one body could burn a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal.


    The Sr True Fire, Qilin Divine me... All those fires were as powerful as the ¡°Underworld ck Ice¡± of Yuanlong, but Chen Fan cheated with seven kinds of them.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Yuanlong couldn¡¯t even answer.


    It let out a cry and everyone was stunned. Countless ck ice crystals came out of its body and turned intoyers of ice, enveloping its entire body like a giant ck crystal. It had apparently pushed the ¡°Underworld ck Ice¡± to the maximum level.


    But it was useless.


    The seven mes were too terrifying. They quickly burned the ck ice to steam once theyer was frozen. In the end, the ice couldn¡¯t even be formed and the seven mes surrounded Yuanlong. Plumes of ck steam came out of Yuanlong¡¯s body and it looked like ck boiling water.


    The fire was already burning its Dharma Power.


    ¡°Looks like Yuanlong can¡¯t resist any longer. No matter how powerful it is, it shouldn¡¯t waste its energy like that.¡± Lord Gu frowned.


    ¡°Lord Gu, you¡¯re from the Devil God Sect, a famous sacred ground across the Realm of Cultivation. There are many powerful monsters and more than one Grand Cultivator. Have you heard of this Divine Power?¡± Luo Changshen asked.


    Lord Gu caressed his goatee and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this looks a bit like the ¡®Li Fire Golden Eyes¡¯ circted around the central gxy and is only a mid-grade Fire Divine Power. However, it has endless potential and can contain ten thousand kinds of fire. The more fire you cultivate, the more powerful it is. Chen Beixuan is so powerful because hepleted seven kinds of fire. The thing is, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone on Tianhuang who knew this Divine Power.¡±


    Cultivators like himself and Luo Changshen knew how iplete the cultivation arts on Tianhuang were.


    All cultivators outside the knew at least five Divine Powers and cultivation arts, and they mostly relied on Divine Powers, Dharma Treasures and secret arts for battles. Divine Powers on Tianhuang were iplete and cultivation arts were simple, and they fought with their fists? This was a total disgrace for other Immortal Cultivators.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this guy has already found his opportunity. If he isn¡¯t one of us, he must have had the cultivation art from some other senior out in the universe,¡± Luo Changshen said.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    While they were talking.


    Yuanlong¡¯s boiling body shrank one-fifth and its energy plummeted. But then, it stretched out a w and grabbed the ck me within the seven fires.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the energy inside the fire somewhere,¡± Yuanlong said.


    It was holding the ¡°Ancient Demon Sacred Fire¡± Chen Fan developed from the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art!¡±


    Chen Fan yawned and said, ¡°I once killed a royal member of the Ancient Demons, the Ancient Demon Prince, at the Two World Peak. Half of this fire was made with his Golden Core.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You killed the Ancient Demon Prince?¡±


    This time.


    Even Luo Changshen and Lord Gu were startled.


    The Ancient Demon Prince might not be as powerful as they were, but it was still a descendant of the Ancient Demon King. It wasn¡¯t someone the Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang could touch and it had a strong background. Even themselves had to be careful.


    ¡°How dare you, Chen Beixuan! I was thinking about taking him back to our sect, but I dare not to ept such a troublemaker now. The Ancient Demon King may destroy Mount Devil God.¡± Lord Gu shook his head.


    Luo Changshen also smiled wryly and was in awe of Chen Fan¡¯s courage.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Yuanlong opened its eyes wide and its pupils turned into crimson color. It was surrounded by anger and ist powerful energy made the Ancient Demons in a thousand miles tremble.


    Its ck ice crystals had also turned into crimson color. Apparently, it had startled burning its blood.


    But it didn¡¯t care about it. It stood in the sky with the seven fires around it and it said with a vicious look as it stared at Chen Fan, ¡°It¡¯s you! You killed our Prince! All of my Fiend Artifacts were taken away by his Majesty and I¡¯ll never be able to return to the Fiend World. I must settle the scores with you right here!¡±


    Every word it said carried endless hatred.


    ¡°You talk too much,¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    He spinned his Heavenly de of Obliteration and had already made the first attack of the Thunder Divine de with his supreme Fiend Art. The de aura turned into a ck thunderbolt that created a ck crack in the sky and broke the protection crystals on Yuanlong¡¯s body. A de mark an inch long appeared on it.


    But Yuanlong didn¡¯t care at all.


    It showed its ten-foot fiend body and stood like God.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Yuanlong swayed and its ws came out from behind Chen Fan. Chen Fan sensed them, so he turned around and shed. Yuanlong was pushed away dozens of feet; it created two long gullies on the ground with its feet.


    ¡°Yuanlong is getting serious.¡±


    Luo Changshen narrowed his eyes.


    The Ancient Demons were best at fighting closely and their bodies were imed to be invincible. Their Divine Powers and Dharma Powers were certainly weaker than those of humans, but who else could resist the Demon Commander of the Ancient Demons, other than cultivators who were born with a strong body or those who had a perfected Divine Body?


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Sima Tai and the others couldn¡¯t keep up with it.


    Many ck shadows appeared in the sky like ghosts. Yuanlong was still on the left this second and it was already a thousand feet away in the next. It was swift like a cat and its attacks were everywhere.


    ¡°Ancient Demon Instant Kill Punch.¡±


    Yuanlong threw a punch and the energy caused explosions in the sky.


    The energy of the punch ran through the de and hit Chen Fan¡¯s chest, shattering his clothes and creating a three-inch hole on him. His golden blood and azure bones were exposed.


    But Chen Fan¡¯s sh also struck Yuanlong¡¯s body and created a slit an inch long.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The two of them attacked swiftly.


    In the end, Chen Fan abandoned the Heavenly de of Obliteration and used all of the Fiend Arts he had learned from the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art.¡± He was at the moment like a warrior in the Blood Sea.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Yuanlong was knocked away and Chen Fan tore a piece of flesh from its body. It then saw how its own flesh was immediately swallowed by the six Fiend Gods.


    ¡°What cultivation art is this?¡±


    Yuanlong¡¯s eyes popped out.


    Even though they had only fought for a minute, Yuanlong had already felt something was wrong. His energy had dropped at least 10%, while Chen Fan¡¯s power continued to soar. It felt like it couldn¡¯t resist Chen Fan anymore, not to mention it had only been a minute.


    ¡°What kind of Fiend Art is this? It can swallow my blood and body. Not even the ¡®Imaginary Fiend Swallowing Art¡¯ is that powerful.¡±


    Yuanlong was frightened.


    ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art!¡± Chen Fan said.


    Unfortunately, no one had ever heard of it and even the elder of the Devil God Sect was clueless about this Fiend Art. The ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± was too high-end. It was a top Fiend Art even in the real Fiend World, so it wasn¡¯t something those small sects would know about.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan threw another punch.


    The six Fiend Gods spinned behind him and turned into a disc, sticking on his body. Chen Fan¡¯s punch was like an attack from seven Half Heavenly Lords.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Yuanlong was pushed back a few feet away.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop. The Fiend Arts became stronger and the Li Fire Golden Eyes didn¡¯t stop, either. The seven fires surrounded his fist like a fire dragon. Chen Fan punched dozens of times at once. Each of them carried a more powerful energy and was burning fiercely.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    There seemed to be the sounds of drums in the air.


    The impact of their sh shook the ground and the entire Ancient Demons Loch. Many Golden Core Cultivators retreated ten miles, but still felt like their blood was boiling and their bones vibrating.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying. Is this the power of a Heavenly Lord?¡±


    Even Lady Zi was dumbfounded.


    She was a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator who was much more powerful than Heavenly General Hu and she even had a Heavenly Treasure, so she shouldn¡¯t be weaker than Chen Fan. And yet, the energy Chen Fan had just then was more than ten times stronger than hers. Even if she had a Heavenly Treasure, she would have been torn to pieces in a few seconds if she were in the battle.


    Chen Fan was almost crazy towards the end.


    The power of the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± was being pushed to the highest level. The Ancient Demons Loch even gave him endless energy and Yuanlong became weaker and weaker.


    In the end.


    Chen Fan reached out and caught Yuanlong.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Yuanlong widened its eyes and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Chen Fan shouted.


    The six Fiend God Forms gathered behind him and were almost as concrete as real creatures. They gave Chen Fan all of their power and Chen Fan tore Yuanlong¡¯s fiend body apart. Countless drops of blood spouted from its body and burned the ground, creating some sizzling sounds as if it were raining.


    Dumbfounded, everyone looked at the man who had killed a Nascent Soul Cultivator with his bare hands.


    In less than three minutes.


    Demon Commander Yuanlong died!

 Chapter 978 - The Fiend Art Was Completed

    <h4>978 The Fiend Art Was Completed</h4>


    Boom!


    The world was raining blood and ps of thunder sounded. The hearts of billions of Ancient Demons ached. They hit their chests hard and screamed.


    Nascent Souls were formed with thews of the world and every Nascent Soul Cultivator had their ownw that was imprinted on a. When they died, the world also felt it, as if its son had died.


    This didn¡¯t happen when Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang died because the cultivation arts on Tianhuang were iplete.


    Yuanlong was a pure-blood Demon Commander. When it died, the entire Ancient Demons Loch could sense it.


    At the same time, a few Ancient Demons deep in the Ancient Demons Loch opened their eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This energy... Yuanlong died?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Yuanlong is a warrior ranked as the seventy-ninth. Even though his Majesty took all of its Fiend Artifacts and restrained one-third of its Dharma Power, it should be much more powerful than the Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, someone killed our Demon Commander here and we must take revenge!¡±


    Some Immortal Will shed in the air.


    All human cultivators in the Ancient Demons Loch suddenly found that the Ancient Demons had been driven insane. They all widened their crimson eyes and started attacking with all kinds of tactics.


    ¡°Have the Ancient Demons lost their minds?¡±


    The human cultivators quickly escaped from the bottom level of the Ancient Demons Loch. Luckily, the three Heavenly Lords of the Demon-suppressing Sect were there to help.


    However.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t know about it as he was in the deity ground.


    Everyone saw him holding Yuanlong¡¯s broken limbs and drenching in its blood. The six Fiend Gods behind him roared happily and they sucked in every bit of Yuanlong¡¯s blood and Fiend Essence.


    The Fiend Gods became more concrete and realistic in the end, and were only half a step away from bing real creatures that stepped on the world.


    ¡°What a terrifying Fiend Art! It can be used to swallow a Demon Commander?¡±


    Lord Gu caressed his goatee and covered his granddaughter¡¯s eyes at the same time, so that she wouldn¡¯t see this bloody sight.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve underestimated him. He should be qualified to go to the deity ground with us.¡± Luo Changshen chuckled.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Lord Gu seemed a bit angry.


    He finally spoke after a while, ¡°Fine, this is Tianhuang. Their cultivation arts are iplete and there are even restriction arrays formed by the ancient saints. I can only use 30% of my power. If not, you and that kid wouldn¡¯t even have a chance.¡±


    Xiao Mang and the others thought the scruffy old cultivator was only bluffing.


    Only Luo Changshen knew this scruffy old cultivator was a heavy hitter, an Overlord among the Nascent Soul Cultivators in the Divine Sects on surroundings.


    The Nascent Soul Cultivators of the Realm of Cultivation were different from those on Tianhuang. They worked their way up and mastered countless cultivation arts, Divine Powers and secret arts. Otherwise, how would the scruffy old cultivator be able to be the Lord of the Devil God Sect for twenty thousand years?


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Then.


    Chen Fan scratched at the air and pulled out a fiend fetus an inchrge. It looked simr to Yuanlong and was apparently its Fiend Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Please have mercy,¡± Yuanlong said.


    Even though it was a Demon Commander of the Ancient Demons, it wanted to live. It begged and felt furious at the same time. If the Ancient Demon King hadn¡¯t taken away all its Fiend Artifacts, it wouldn¡¯t have lost just like that. Still, it had no choice but to yield right then.


    ¡°My friend, don¡¯t go too far. The Ancient Demons are powerful and the Ancient Demon King is a Grand Cultivator even in Star Ocean. If you kill Yuanlong, you¡¯ll be the enemy of the Ancient Demons,¡± Luo Changshen said.


    ¡°Yes, we should avoid making any enemies,¡± Lord Gu also said.


    They didn¡¯t say that because of good intentions. They were only afraid that the Ancient Demon King knew they didn¡¯t help when their Demon Commander was in danger. They didn¡¯t want to be implicated.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered and ignored them.


    He had killed the Ancient Demon Prince and be the enemy of the Ancient Demons, so why should he let Yuanlong go? It would bring back a group of warriors to besiege him after that. Chen Fan¡¯s ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± was about to reach the Golden Core Level. He couldn¡¯t miss the chance.


    ¡°Swallow!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    In front of Yuanlong¡¯s desperate look, the six Fiend God Forms rose behind Chen Fan and turned into six fierce Ancient Demon Gods, which bit Yuanlong¡¯s fiend fetus.


    ¡°No... This is the energy of the Ancestor Fiends... You¡¯re cultivating the Ancestor Fiend Art!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll take revenge for you...¡±


    Before Yuanlong finished talking.


    His fiend fetus had already been absorbed by the six Fiend Gods. Almost all of the essence of a Nascent Soul Cultivator was stored in the Nascent Soul. After swallowing the fiend fetus, the six Fiend Gods burped and becamezy.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Their energy suddenly surged and broke through the limit, rising as if it would never stop. Their bodies were also erged after that.


    A thousand feet, two thousand feet, three thousand feet...


    An earth-shattering, ancient energy filled the entire Ancient Demons Loch, which startled countless Ancient Demons.


    Luo Changshen turned around and asked, ¡°This Fiend Art is indeed different from any other we¡¯ve seen before. Yuanlong said something about the ¡®Ancestor Fiend Art.¡¯ Have you heard of it?¡±


    Lord Gu was a bit upset. Chen Fan refused to listen to him and he felt humiliated, but he still frowned and said, ¡°The Ancestor Fiend Art? I¡¯ve only heard of the name ¡®Ancestor Fiends,¡¯ which has a special meaning to the demons. It usually represents the first Fiend Gods that were born when the world was created. Those are beingsparable to the Deities and are as powerful as the mighty Divine Beasts, including the True Dragon, the Heavenly Phoenix and the Xuan Wu.¡±


    ¡°If the art was named after the ¡®Ancestor Fiends,¡¯ it must be something important.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s in the hands of a local of Tianhuang.¡±


    Lord Gu shook his head; there was a glint of greed in his eyes.


    If the cultivation arts he cultivated weren¡¯t so different from the Fiend Arts, he would have snatched the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± away.


    Even he was surprised, let alone Lady Zi, Heavenly General Hu and Sima Tai.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As Chen Fan initiated his Fiend Art.


    A giant ck swirl appeared above his head and there were ck thunderbolts inside. Each bolt of lightning shone over the sky and carried a destructive energy.


    ¡°Oh God!¡±


    Sima Tai and the other looked up.


    People had already been astonished when Chen Fan killed a Demon Commander, and then, this new thing came along.


    ¡°Is Heavenly Lord Chen about to go through the Nascent Soul Tribtion?¡± someone asked.


    The Nascent Soul Tribtion and the Golden Core Tribtion werepletely different. The Golden Core Tribtion used thunderbolts to strengthen the body and form a Golden Core, while the Nascent Soul Tribtion was about realizingws. However, what was in front of them was as strong as the Nascent Soul Tribtion.


    Sima Tai banged on his legs and shouted, ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen is too powerful. Why didn¡¯t I follow him?¡±


    The cultivator in golden robe had already turned pale and startled trembling. Sima Tai and Chen Fan held no grudge against each other, so he should be fine. And yet, the cultivator in golden robe had betrayed the person who saved them. So, how would Chen Fan let him go?


    Only Xiao Mang and the sisters of the Xu family were thrilled.


    After all, the more powerful Chen Fan was, the more opportunities they could get.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the end.


    The six Fiend Gods became thirteen thousand feet tall.


    All of them were like Gods. There was one with three heads, six arms, an azure face and fangs, and one had white bones and was floating in the sea of Fiend Qi. There was another one that had nine faces and eighteen hands, and its six eyes opened wide to see the world...


    The bodies of these Fiend Gods were pretty realistic.


    Then, six ck thunderbolts struck in the sky. Those thunderbolts looked indifferent, but after they hit the six Fiend Gods, the bodies of the Fiend Gods shrank quickly from thirteen thousand feet to ten thousand feet, nine thousand feet, eight thousand feet.


    In the end, they shrank below a hundred feet.


    And they shrunk to an inch tall, like some ordinary puppets. But then, they all started roaring and their eyes became bright, as if they had a soul and their own thoughts.


    ¡°This Fiend Art has just beenpleted!¡±


    Lord Gu sighed.


    In the Realm of Cultivation, cultivators didn¡¯t get stronger when they hadrger Dharma Forms. Instead, the concrete, realistic ones were more powerful, even if they were only a couple feet tall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just using a Fiend Art to restrain Yuanlong. He¡¯s not as strong as we are.¡± Luo Changshen smiled.


    ¡°He¡¯ll never be one of us as long as he doesn¡¯t be a Nascent Soul Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Lord Gu also ced his hands behind his back and he looked expressionless.


    Then.


    The clouds suddenly dispersed.


    Chen Fan stood in the sky and the six Fiend God Dharma Forms were flying around him. Strictly speaking, they weren¡¯t Dharma Forms anymore, but Chen Fan¡¯s avatars. Each of them had the power of a Nascent Soul Cultivator and they could easily fight with a Nascent Soul Cultivator on their own.


    ¡°The ¡®Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡¯ is finallyplete.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    This was the hardest art Chen Fan had practiced ever since he started cultivating the fifth transformation of the Deity Wheel. The environment on Tianhuang had a lot of limitations. There wasn¡¯t much Fiend Qi, so his progress was slow. He only seeded in forming the true forms of the Fiend Gods with the help of the Demon Commander¡¯s power.


    The Deity Wheel deep in his body kept spinning and letting out countless beams of light, shining over the entire mansion.


    The shadows of the six Fiend Gods appeared on the fifth box on the Deity Wheel. The other four true forms, including the Kun Peng, the Azure Thearch, the Xuan Wu and the Thunder Loch, vibrated at the same time and seemed as if they had merged into one.


    The fifth transformation of the Deity Wheel waspleted!


    At that moment.


    Chen Fan opened his eyes and looked at the scruffy old cultivator. It seemed as if two thunderbolts had fallen from the sky and two long gaps appeared.


    ¡°Did you say that you want my sister to be a maid?¡± Chen Fan said coldly.

 Chapter 979 - Six Sacred Ancestors

    <h4>979 Six Sacred Ancestors</h4>


    What does Chen Fan mean?


    Even Heavenly General Hu was confused by Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    Meanwhile, Lady Zi widened her eyes in disbelief. Lord Gu was worthy of her Ancestral Chief¡¯s respect.


    The scruffy old cultivator pulled a dark face as his eyes glinted. His sleeves started to p despite theck of wind. A fake smile surfaced on his face as he asked, ¡°Boy, do you have a bone to pick with me?¡±


    ¡°She is my sister, no one should talk to her like that,¡± Chen Fan said firmly and calmly.


    ¡°Haha. She is just a kid from this forgotten. It should be her honor to serve my granddaughter.


    ¡°If I told people that I needed a servant girl, cultivators from all over Tianhuang would line up to be interviewed by me. Even disciples from sects deep in the gxy would be eager to join the Devil God Sect. However, they would have to start from the bottom and their rank would be even lower than my Granddaughter¡¯s servant.¡±


    The scruffy old cultivatorughed.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s eyes grew cold.


    ¡°Cultivator Chen, Lord Gu¡¯s power is beyond your imagination,¡± Luo Changshen said with a warm and cating smile, ¡°I bet you have already guessed that we are visitors from outside of Tianhuang. Lord Gu is the supreme leader of the Devil God Sect and is much more powerful than the average Nascent Soul. The Devil God Sect lords over an entire star system with trillions of lives, including many Grand Cultivators. It¡¯s not a shame to be his granddaughter¡¯s servant.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan held an impassive expression.


    He stepped forward toward the scruffy old cultivator with his hands linked behind his back.


    Lord Gu narrowed his eyes and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Boy, are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°You might be able to kill an Abyss Dragon, but you¡¯re still no match against me.¡±


    Powerful waves of energy emanated from the scruffy old cultivator¡¯s body, turning the air into liquid. The energy wave started insignificant, but rapidly grew stronger. In a blink, it filled up the space and made the air dense.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, don¡¯t be a stubborn fool. Lord Gu is more powerful than a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord, he is an immortal, ¡± Lady Zi said in a hurry.


    Her upbringing in the prestigious Zi family had given her more insight into Lord Gu¡¯s power.


    When the Ancestral Chief of the Zi family was only a Golden Core Cultivator, he had received a Heavenly Book from Lord Gu which helped him reach the Nascent Soul realm. Only the Divine Lord Tatian was able to pull off such an incredible feat.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lord Gu stepped forward.


    Suddenly, an unimaginable wave of energy erupted from his body.


    Everyone had an illusion of a sun rising into the sky as they heard a series of crackling noises that sounded like countless iron chains being snapped. Then they watched as a terrifying shadow flew up from behind Lord Gu and into the sky. It was a fifteen thousand meter long Naga.


    The Naga was covered in golden scales. Two horns on his forehead glinted under the sunlight but they weren¡¯t as bright as its pair of glowing eyes. Its energy was no less potent than that of a True Dragon and its presence forced many Golden Core Cultivators to the ground.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Even Zhao Juexian struggled against such an overbearing presence.


    Meanwhile, the dragon swimming around Xiao Mang was agitated by the Naga as if it, too, felt threatened.


    ¡°I am Lord Dragon from the Devil God Sect. I was but an old naga thirty thousand years ago, and had umted more energy than my peers due to my long life. Come to think of it, I think I have killed more than a dozen Nascent Soul Cultivators over the thirty thousand years. Are you sure you want to fight me?¡±


    Lord Gu cracked a smile.


    The water dragon opened its maw and puffed out a deadly stench.


    Sthh!


    Xiao Mang let out a gasp of cold air.


    He had lived thirty thousand years and killed over ten Nascent Soul Cultivators. He would have killed more than a third of all Nascent Soul Cultivators on the Tianhuang.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Xiao Mang screamed.


    Her mind wavered and thought that Chen Fan might be gravely injured during the fight.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Chen Fan linked his hands behind his back and stepped forward.


    Ever since he mastered the Fiend Art, he was able to perfectly conceal his energy. By then, he looked just like an ordinary young man who was about to be devoured by the water dragon.


    ¡°Boy, I like you and your sister. Why don¡¯t we bury the hacket ande join me? I can help you deal with the Ancient Demons and help you reach the Nascent Soul realm,¡± the scruffy old cultivator said.


    Greed flickered in his eyes as he looked at Chen Fan and Xiao Mang.


    Both Xiao Mang¡¯s True Dragon Divine Meridian, and Chen Fan¡¯s Fiend Art were extremely rare and valuable.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror?¡± Chen Fan said as he closed his fingers into a fist and punched.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Six Fiend God Forms appeared behind him and then erupted, unleashing many dharma powers into the fist. A dark glinting light came up at the tip of Chen Fan¡¯s fist.


    The sky seemed to have fallen around everyone¡¯s ears, and even the passage of time had lost its meaning.


    Chen Fan¡¯s punch tore reality at the seams, creating many dark gaping holes where violent Fiend Qi gushed out, ramming into the ground.


    Heaven Sealing Fist of Six Sacred Ancestors


    This attack was driven by the energy of the primordial demon who had shattered realities and sealed heaven.


    It was part of the incorruptible Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art and was as powerful as the True Martial Divine Fist. Chen Fan had charged up the attack to its maximum damage.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The water dragon staggered for a second and then exploded.


    The Fist Qi went on andnded on the scruffy old cultivator, sending his body flying backward. The scruffy old cultivator rammed into half a dozen mountain peaks and finally stopped.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    At this moment.


    Everyone gasped.


    So powerful was the attack that it rivaled the deadliness of the Thunder Divine de.


    ¡°How dare you do that?¡±


    The Goddess of the Changshen Sect pointed a finger at Chen Fan, face awash with shock.


    ¡°Cultivator Chen, you¡¯re in trouble. Lord Dragon is not someone you want to mess with.¡± Luo Changshen also pulled a dark face.


    ¡°Shut up or die.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    Suddenly, Lord Dragon swooped down from the sky, a golden arc trailing behind. His clothes were in tatters, but he was unharmed.


    ¡°You little sh*t!¡±


    Lord Dragon snarled in rage. His white hair stood on end.


    He was furious.

 Chapter 980 - Finish Him With One Punch!

    <h4>980 Finish Him With One Punch!</h4>


    Even the lowest level cultivators such as the Xu family sisters felt the presence of a powerful energy that was about to burst out.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A blinding golden light shot out from his body, painting his brows and hair the same color. He swung his arm in the air, trailing behind countless inscriptions and words from immortals.


    At this moment.


    Lord Dragon¡¯s body was suffused with a golden glow, making him look like a god.


    When the terrifying energy crashed onto the ground, it forced all cultivators, except for Xiao Mang and Luo Changshen to their knees.


    ¡°Grandpa is angry.¡±


    The girl stuck her tongue out and escaped into the Void Dimension.


    Lord Dragon¡¯s booming voice came down from the sky.


    ¡°Boy, I will show you the real power of a Nascent Soul Cultivator!¡±


    His body increased in size as the glow around him turned brighter. It wasn¡¯t long before his power surpassed that of Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang and reached an unprecedented level.


    Chen Fan was unfazed by the threat and punched.


    Heaven Sealing Fist of Six Sacred Ancestors


    Lord Dragon waved his arms in a circle and formed a golden Yin Yang Tai Chi Diagram that shed with Chen Fan¡¯s punch. The impact sent out a petrifying shock wave.


    Belligerent dark energy and the golden energy both ripped across space, engulfing the entire Ancient Demons Loch.


    Even the Nascent Soul Demon Commanders were shaken to the core.


    ¡°Who is fighting at level fifty-three? Such power! It¡¯s stronger than Yuanlong. Is it the Sect Master of Mount Emperor?¡±


    Many Demon Commanders looked in the direction of themotion.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s energy surged.


    Six Fiend God Forms appeared behind his back out of thin air.


    Each punch Chen Fan delivered carried thebined forces of the six Fiend Gods. If Lord Dragon were an average Nascent Soul, he would have been killed by Chen Fan.


    Even so, Lord Dragon¡¯s unimaginable power couldn¡¯t hold out against Chen Fan¡¯s unrelenting attack.


    ¡°You call yourself a Nascent Soul Cultivator?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    Lord Dragon was much more powerful than Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang, but defeating him only consumed twenty percent of his power. He hadn¡¯t even used the other four True Forms.


    ¡°Humph! Boy, don¡¯t feel too good about yourself just yet.¡±


    Lord Dragon flung back at him.


    Tai Chi Diagrams appeared one after another, each shining brighter than the one that came before. They loomed over the vastnd and blotted out the sky. Their energy permeated throughout the space.


    ¡°Break! Break! Break!¡±


    Chen Fan doubled down on his art.


    Heaven Sealing Fist of Six Sacred Ancestors!


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack shattered the Tai Chi Diagrams in an instant. Regardless of Lord Dragon¡¯s Divine Powers, be it fire, Ethereal Ice, Golden de or Blistering Ray, nothing could withstand Chen Fan¡¯s energy. The Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art was a supreme art, and no other Divine Power couldpare.


    By the end, Lord Dragon turned into a raging beast.


    He paused for a second and pulled a solemn face.


    In this moment, he was the center of the universe; a shining beacon in the darkness.


    ¡°Forbidden Art!¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as two words came out of Lord Dragon¡¯s mouth, everything stopped moving. Even the passage of time seemed to have stopped. Of all the cultivators, only Chen Fan and Luo Changshen were able to move about.


    Seal of Heaven and Earth!


    Lord Dragon¡¯s execution of Divine Powers was much deadlier than that of Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang.


    Lord Dragon shouted, ¡°Laws!¡±


    Countless invisible Divine Chains appeared out of thin air. They were the embodiment of the binding forces that held reality together. They were also the underlying forces that formed the Golden Core Cultivator¡¯s Thunder Tribtion. Only a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord could grasp such existence. However, Lord Dragon had tapped into its power only with a brief incantation.


    He was truly formidable.


    ¡°Grand Barren Divine Taming Art!¡±


    Lord Dragon swung his arms onest time to conclude the art.


    Suddenly, countless golden chains formed warp and weft of a golden mesh that was embedded in reality. It glowed with a divine light and filled the air with an incorruptible nomological energy. As more energy poured into the mesh, it became nearly indestructible.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Lord Dragon pointed a finger.


    The golden mesh disappeared and then reappeared around Chen Fan, holding him in ce.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan charged up his energy and tried to break free. However, not only the mesh held firm, Chen Fan suddenly lost his power and fell from the sky.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Xiao Mang widened her eyes in shock.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen!¡±


    The Xu Sisters also turned into bundles of nerves.


    ¡°This must be the supreme Divine Art from the Devil God Sect, the Grand Barren Divine Taming Art. Rumor has it that it can bring down a peak Nascent Soul level cultivator by removing his power and turning him into a defenselessmb.¡±


    Luo Changshen gasped as fear flickered in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, the Goddess of the Changsheng Sect trembled uncontrobly.


    Chen Fan was powerful enough to kill a Demon Lord with bare hands, yet he couldn¡¯t hold out against Lord Dragon¡¯s single blow?


    She finally understood why her elders wanted her to be respectful to Luo Changshen. The imperishable Divine Sect deep inside the Star Ocean wielded power that was beyond her wildest imagination. The Grand Barren Divine Taming Art alone could bring down any cultivator on Tianhuang, with the only exception being Lord Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Hey, boy. What else do you want to say?¡±


    Lord Dragon smirked.


    His body filled up the space between heaven and earth. He looked down at Chen Fan and said, ¡°What a shame. I had wanted to bring you under my wing, and let your sister be my Granddaughter¡¯s servant. But my offer has expired. I will extract your Fiend Art from your brain myself. As for your sister, I will wipe out her arts and make her a mortal again.


    ¡°It could have ended much differently.


    ¡°Boy, I doubt you saw thising.¡±


    Lord Dragon¡¯s voice was filled with pity. However, his cold face betrayed his true intention. He never wanted to have Chen Fan as his disciple. It was just a ruse for him to get what he wanted.


    ¡°Let go of my brother!¡± Xiao Mang shouted.


    She was ready to throw herself at the old man as the golden True Dragon snarled.


    However, Lord Dragon had sent Xiao Mang flying with the flick of a finger. Golden dragon blood spilled out from Xiao Mang¡¯s mouth as many bones had been fractured.


    ¡°Lady!¡±


    Zhao Juexian¡¯s face changed color and charged at Lord Dragon.


    Lord Dragon barely looked at him. He turned his palm down, summoning an invisible force to pin Zhao Juexian to the ground.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Chen Fan was furious when he watched as the old man injured Xiao Mang.


    Xiao Mang had been his closest friend ever since he entered Tianhuang. By then, he had treated the girl like his real sister. Her injury was hard for Chen Fan to watch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Xuan Wu, Azure Thearch, Kun Peng, Thunder Loch and the Sacred Fiend.


    Five apparitions appeared around Chen Fan at once. They snarled and shouted with each step Chen Fan took. Suddenly, a power that was ten thousand times more powerful than the sun burst out from Chen Fan.


    ¡°tter, tter.¡±


    Countless golden chains snapped at once.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body flickered and appeared right beside Xiao Mang. After scanning her with his Divine Will, he realized that Xiao Mang only had minor injuries. He heaved a sigh of relief and shot Lord Dragon a deadly gaze.


    ¡°Old Fool. DIE!¡±


    Chen Fan stomped the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground under his foot cracked and the cracks extended out like a spider web.


    Chen Fan propelled his body up into the air, and punched without using any Dharma Power.


    Heaven Sealing Fist of Six Sacred Ancestors.


    Chen Fan could subjugate a Nascent Soul Cultivator with the Fiend Forms. However, after adding on top of that the power of five Sacred-grade Golden Cores...


    No one could even begin to imagine the power of such a blow.


    Even Luo Changshen widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Lord Dragon screamed and revealed his true form, turning into a giant Golden Water dragon. He hurried to unleash the Grand Barren Divine Taming Art again.


    However, it was useless this time.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At this moment.


    An unthinkable energy erupted from the depth of the Ancient Demons Loch. The world copsed as the Kun Peng swooped down, severing the world into two.


    Everyone felt the sky had fallen close to their ears.


    Boom!


    A colorful ray of light shattered the golden chains, piercing throughyers of defensive dharma spells andnding on the golden water dragon, reducing it to smithereens. Then it kept going until it reached the deepestyer of the Ancient Demons Loch.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    When dust finally settled, everyone was shocked to see the dragon¡¯s golden blood falling like rain from the sky. Meanwhile, arge gaping hole had appeared on the ground.


    One man floated above the hole.


    Behind him was an iridescent halo that illuminated his head.


    He looked like the Heavenly Immortal from the ninth level of Heaven.

 Chapter 981 - Kneel and Beg

    <h4>981 Kneel and Beg</h4>


    On the fifty-third level of the Ancient Demons Loch.


    Giant cracks were everywhere, spreading to a thousand mile range outside the deity ground because of Chen Fan¡¯s punch. The ground was like a spider¡¯s web and the air was full of dust. There wasn¡¯t a single intact spot. The earth was still shaking andrge chunks of rocks fell from the sky.


    Underneath Chen Fan¡¯s feet.


    There was even a giant ck hole.


    It was a hundred meters wide and bottomless. Not even Golden Core Perfected Cultivators could see how far it went, how many levels of the Ancient Demons Loch it went through and how many warriors of the Ancient Demons it killed. The dimension even shattered and the strong dimensional storm behind it was exposed.


    The power of this punch was indeed earth-shattering.


    Even a peerless monster like Lord Dragon was knocked down after showing its thousand-foot body.


    ¡°How is that possible? It lost?¡±


    Everyone crawled out of the ruins and was dumbfounded after seeing what was in front of them. Lady Zi even knelt down with a shocked look.


    Ever since she had been born.


    She had been told by the ancestors of the Zi family about how powerful Lord Dragon was, like a myth about the outside world. It could kill Nascent Soul Cultivators with one hand and was the Lord of arge sect.


    But, such a being wasn¡¯t even able to withstand Chen Fan¡¯s punch?


    Lady Zipletely doubted herself.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s jaw dropped and her eyes were as round as saucers.


    She might look like an eight-year-old, but being a descendant of dragons from Star Ocean, she was in fact more than a hundred years old. She knew how powerful her grandpa was. After showing the true dragon form, not even the elders of some sects were a match for Lord Gu. And just then, it lost to a young man on Tianhuang.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen won!¡±


    Only Sima Tai and the sisters of the Xu family jumped excitedly.


    Compared to the superior cultivators from the others, they seemed to favor Chen Fan even more. However, Heavenly General Hu and the cultivator in golden robe turned pale instead.


    ¡°How dare you kill Lord Gu?¡±


    Luo Changshen stared at Chen Fan.


    The Xuan Wu, the Azure Thearch, the Kun Peng... Five Divine Forms gathered and formed a ring as powerful as he was. Even though Luo Changshen had not felt intimidated by Lord Gu, he widened his eyes even when he saw this event.


    ¡°What do I have to be worried about? The Devil God Sect cane to find me if they have the guts. I¡¯ll deal with all of them,¡± Chen Fan said calmly with seven-color mes burning in his eyes.


    He turned around, then red at the dying dragon in the sky and said with a mocking tone, ¡°You old snake may not be powerful, but you¡¯re good at ying dead! Why? Do you think I¡¯d let you go?¡±


    The golden dragon, with broken limbs and covered in blood, shook and a beam of golden light was suddenly shot towards the deity ground.


    And yet, Chen Fan flicked his fingers and the air froze.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The golden light ray hit the invincible shield and rebounded several times.


    It was apparently Lord Dragon, but it was now eight inches long only and the glitters on its body became very dim. Still, it was almost as powerful as it used to be.


    ¡°Humans have Nascent Souls, while demons have Fiend Fetuses. This must be your Monster Soul,¡± Chen Fan said without being surprised.


    ¡°Chen Fan, are you really not afraid that the Devil God Sect wille after you for revenge?¡± Lord Dragon asked.


    It only had a Divine Soul and no voice right then, but its Immortal Will could go extremely far. Its golden eyes looked fierce, which made many cultivators fall.


    Lord Dragon looked at Chen Fan in fear.


    It couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack even when it was at its best condition. Since it was only relying on the power of its Divine Soul and Nascent Soul at the moment, it was certainly no match for him either.


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers and said coldly, ¡°You hurt my sister and I must settle the scores with you. Even if the Grand Monsters of the Heavenly Monster Gxy were here, I¡¯d kill them, let alone someone from the Devil God Sect.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    Lord Dragon snickered.


    ¡°The Heavenly Monster Gxy is the ancestral ground where billions of monsters live and the Grand Monsters are the Overlords among the rest. You¡¯re only an ant on Tianhuang and I have no idea how you know about them, but you disrespected our Grand Monsters! My powers are restrained here and there are a lot of Dharma Treasures I couldn¡¯t bring to this. Otherwise, I would have already killed you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Try me.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    The five-color ring around him spinned faster and became a shadow. The Deity Wheel behind him also spinned slowly.


    Afterpleting the fifth transformation of the Deity Wheel, he could use the power of the five Golden Cores together in a short time. When the sacred-grade Golden Cores werebined, they were extraordinary. Chen Fan had only used his Dharma Power, and all kinds of Divine Powers and secret arts just then.


    Lord Dragon grunted and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    It was extremely terrified of Chen Fan.


    Especially when Chen Fan¡¯sst punch carried five powerful energies. Lord Dragon could sense the power of a few supreme Divine Beasts, which were beings that even the Grand Cultivators of the Devil God Sect could only look up to and were on the top of all the monsters across the universe.


    ¡°It should be impossible for him to get those cultivation arts. Otherwise, even the Princes of the ancient sacred grounds would be no match for him. However, this kid is indeed impressive. What should I do?¡±


    Lord Dragon looked around and thought about how to escape.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, then die!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward and the five-color Divine Wheel shone brighter.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Lord Dragon yelled.


    ¡°Right, can you listen to it first?¡± Luo Changshen said.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body shook a bit.


    Lord Dragon pondered for a while and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you half a Heavenly Book and a superior-grade Heavenly Pill, and we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Book? Heavenly Pill?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered and his eyes were full of disdain.


    What kind of Heavenly Books could impress the North Mystic Celestial Lord? Besides, Chen Fan gave Shenxi three superior-grade Heavenly Pills at once, so he didn¡¯t care about that.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want them? Kid, don¡¯t go too far. My cultivation art is nothing like the iplete arts on Tianhuang. Even the disciples of the top sects and the Princes of the royal families beg me to pass it down to them.¡±


    Lord Dragon was enraged.


    ¡°You can give your Heavenly Book and Heavenly Pill to the King of Hell,¡± Chen Fan said calmly and took a step forward.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The five-color ring behind him suddenly shone as bright as the sun and sped across the sky with an endless energy. It stopped above the head of Lord Dragon and pushed it down a thousand feet, almost smacking it on the ground.


    ¡°Kid, do you really want to fight with me till one of us dies?¡± Lord Dragon shouted.


    Countless golden glitters appeared on its body and its Dharma Power soared, trying to lift the ring up, but the energy of the five Divine Forms of Chen Fan were too terrifying. Lord Dragon was instead pushed down three hundred feet and its waist almost broke.


    ¡°My friend?¡±


    Even Luo Changshen was stunned.


    The nine Longevity Talismans appeared in his eyes and a powerful energy surrounded him. He couldn¡¯t watch Chen Fan kill Lord Dragon, or the Devil God Sect would me him for it.


    Chen Fan looked at Lord Dragon and said indifferently, ¡°If you want to live, kneel and beg my sister for forgiveness. Then, let me cast a spell on you, so that you can be my sister¡¯s servant for a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Lord Dragon was furious.


    It was the Lord of the Devil God Sect and a famous monster in the Star Ocean. How could it be the servant of a little girl?


    If the news were to spread, Lord Dragon would lose all its face. It roared and tried to resist, but it didn¡¯t work. The Divine Wheel spinned quickly and everything copsed. What scared Lord Dragon the most was that every time the Divine Wheel spinned, its Divine Soul was destroyed a bit.


    In half a day, everything it had cultivated in thest thirty thousand years would be gone.


    ¡°My friend, are you aware that the Devil God Sect will never let you go if you dare to capture their Lord as a servant?¡± Luo Changshen said.


    ¡°It humiliated my sister and I¡¯m only taking it as a servant for a thousand years. If the Devil God Sect doesn¡¯t like that, I¡¯ll just eliminate them. You¡¯ll be treated the same if you stop me,¡± Chen Fan said.


    This pissed Luo Changshen off.


    He had never seen such an arrogant person who always spoke of exterminating the Devil God Sect in his entire life. That was a sect with many powerful monsters and Soul Formation Cultivators. And yet, after seeing how firm Chen Fan was, Luo Changshen didn¡¯t dare to do anything.


    Lord Dragon begged and cursed at the same time.


    But as time passed.


    The five-color Divine Wheel spinned faster and faster. In an hour, half of its Monster Soul had already been destroyed.


    Lord Dragon couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Chen Fan then took it to Xiao Mang. Xiao Mang had just taken a Heavenly Pill and the Qilin gave her two drops of blood from its ws which had the power of an Earth Essence Heavenly Pill, so she healed very quickly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. I was too reckless.¡±


    Lord Dragon turned into human form, then knelt on the ground and begged.


    Its heart was bleeding and its anger umted, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t care at all.


    Lady Zi and the others watched Lord Dragon beg for mercy and were all frightened. Even the Goddess of the Changshen Sect felt like there was chaos in front of her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t cultivators outside of the unstoppable? Why is it kneeling before a Connate Cultivator and begging for mercy?¡±


    Seeing this sight, Luo Changshen was extremely astonished.

 Chapter 982 - The World Was Shocked

    <h4>982 The World Was Shocked</h4>


    Xiao Mang was kind after all.


    Looking at Lord Dragon¡¯s pitiful face, she agreed to let it get up.


    ¡°Are you happy now, Heavenly Lord Chen?¡± Lord Dragon got up and said with anger in its eyes.


    Chen Fan only flicked his fingers.


    Bang!


    An invisible energy exploded in the air. Lord Dragon¡¯s body let out beams of golden light and it flew a few hundred feet away, as if it had been hit by a giant hammer. It shed against a mountain that was ten thousand feet tall, which made the mountain copse.


    ¡°Little snake, you may be able to fool my sister, but not me. I don¡¯t care if you hate me or are pissed off, but in front of me, a dragon will have to coil up and a tiger will have to lie down. If I feel viciousnessing from your eyes again, it won¡¯t be just a flick of my fingers.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    He was expressionless and he nced around like an Immortal King. The North Mystic Celestial Lord wasn¡¯t someone soft-hearted like Xiao Mang.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Lord Dragon was first furious when it flew out of the ruins, but it finally yielded and turned into human form after hearing what Chen Fan said. It flew to Xiao Mang and stood respectfully like Zhao Juexian.


    No one dared not to resist when they saw Chen Fan tortured such a powerful Lord and they were all stunned. Heavenly General Hu and the others even went to apologize to Chen Fan immediately.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about those people at all. He just waved and let them leave.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen!¡±


    Sima Tai and Captain Xue also went to apologize with an ashamed look.


    ¡°Brother Sima, Brother Xue, don¡¯t be sorry. As I¡¯ve said before, we were all acting under orders. Still, the deity ground isn¡¯t a ce for you. Even though I don¡¯t know much about it, I think it¡¯s dangerous for Connate and Golden Core Cultivators by looking at the arrays on the outside,¡± Chen Fan said gently and asked the two of them to get up.


    ¡°To be honest, we dare not underestimate the deity ground either,¡± Sima Tai and Captain Xue smiled wryly and said, ¡°However, we¡¯re now deep in the Ancient Demons Loch and we won¡¯t be able to return without the protection of the Heavenly Lords.¡±


    They were right.


    Chen Fan remained silent for a while.


    He then took out a piece of jade from the de Strengthening Gourd and formed a golden talisman inside, then gave it to Captain Xue.


    ¡°This is a Hiding Talisman. It can hide your energy for ten hours. As long as you stay away from the Demon Commanders, nobody will discover you and you¡¯ll have enough time to get back to the ground,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Lord.¡±


    Sima Tai and Captain Xue were both thrilled and they bowed to Chen Fan several times before leaving.


    In the end.


    Only Luo Changshen, Lady Zi, the sisters of the Xu family and Chen Fan were left on the deity ground.


    Luo Changshen¡¯s eyes glittered; he took the Goddess of the Changshen Sect aside. He wasn¡¯t attacking, nor did he seem about to leave as well. Lady Zi was frightened and wanted to go, but she didn¡¯t want to give up the cultivation opportunity.


    Even though Lord Dragon stayed behind Xiao Mang respectfully.


    It had already thought of an idea.


    ¡°Kid, you want to detain me as a servant, but you have no idea that I¡¯ve already been a powerful monster at Star Ocean for thirty thousand years. The Dharma Spells on Tianhuang don¡¯t work on me. You just wait for my revenge.¡±


    There was a hint of satisfaction in its eyes.


    Suddenly, Chen Fan turned around.


    ¡°Right, I forgot to cast a restriction spell on you. I already said that you¡¯ll be a servant for a thousand years. We can¡¯t waste any minute of it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t resist at all.¡± Lord Dragon was respectful on the outside like a gentle old man, but Luo Changshen knew what it was doing and he looked at Chen Fan with a mocking look.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He drew an image in the air and the shadows of the six Fiend Gods appeared faintly. He said something nobody understood which carried an ancient energy.


    At first.


    Lord Dragon was still nonchnt about it.


    But as Chen Fan spoke faster, it felt that something was wrong. Chen Fan¡¯s voice resounded around the entire Ancient Demons Loch and an earthquake began. The six Fiend Gods roared, resonating with some kind of powerful energy in the world.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Lord Dragon looked up and was a bit terrified.


    ¡°It sounds like the pledge of the demons. It isn¡¯t a modern cultivation art, but something from the ancient times,¡± Luo Changshen frowned and said slowly as he tried to remember what it was.


    ¡°The curse ispleted!¡±


    When Chen Fan finished uttering thest word, the six Fiend God Divine Forms roared at the same time. All the levels of the Ancient Demons Loch shook and many people copsed on the ground. Even the Demon Commanders were astonished and were clueless about what was happening.


    A giant eye appeared in the sky; it opened and shot a beam of light into Lord Dragon¡¯s body.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Lord Dragon shouted at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Nothing, I just cast an ¡®Ancestor Fiend Curse¡¯ on you. Right, the curse is formed with the power of the ny-nine levels of the Ancient Demons Loch and has been witnessed by the ancient Ancestor Fiends. Unless you break through to the Void Returning or Dao Reunion Level again and go past the energy of the Ancient Demons Loch, you¡¯ll never be able to get rid of the curse,¡± Chen Fan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve done some calction. If you want to be a Void Returning or Dao Reunion Cultivator again, you¡¯ll need nine hundred and seven thousand years.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Lord Dragon was enraged and it sent the Monster Soul Dharma Form towards Chen Fan.


    But Chen Fan flicked his fingers and Lord Dragon fell on the ground like a dead snake. Its body wiggled a couple times and couldn¡¯t move at all afterwards. A giant eye appeared on its body and restrained all of its Dharma Power. It couldn¡¯t even move a finger.


    After dealing with Lord Dragon, Chen Fan turned around and looked at Luo Changshen.


    ¡°Were you trying to attack as well?¡±


    ¡°Our sects know each other. Now that you¡¯ve dealt with Lord Dragon, I won¡¯t interfere any longer,¡± Luo Changshen said calmly, but he was in fact extremely nervous; he was ready to attack if Chen Fan lost it.


    Chen Fan ced his hands behind him and was about to say something.


    But then.


    The vast deity ground suddenly shook.


    ¡°Oh no, the deity ground is about to open. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Luo Changshen took the Goddess of the Changshen Sect with him and sped into the deity ground.


    ¡°He runs pretty quick!¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and grunted.


    He turned around and said to Xiao Mang and the others, ¡°We should go too. You sisters are lucky you can go into the deity ground, but remember to stay close to me and don¡¯t touch anything. There are some restriction spells inside, I wouldn¡¯t want to touch them either.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Lord.¡±


    Xu Rou and Xu Na immediately bowed.


    Lord Dragon had already be a scruffy old cultivator again, lying on the ground desperately.


    Chen Fan swayed his body, and took Xiao Mang, Zhao Juexian, the sisters of the Xu family and Lord Dragon into the deity ground. Once they got inside, the entire deity ground shook and an invisible light shield covered the entire area.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord, don¡¯t leave me here.¡±


    Lady Zi yelled and shed over in a light ray, but she was struck by an azure thunderbolt once she was in the sky. She disappeared after being immediately burnt to ashes.


    When Chen Fan and the others got into the deity ground.


    He didn¡¯t know that his battle with Yuanlong and Lord Dragon had already stirred the entire Ancient Demons Loch, especially after hisst punch which was made with the power of the five Divine Forms, which almost broke the Ancient Demons Loch.


    Some incredibly powerful Fiend Qi surged out from the lower levels of the Ancient Demons Loch.


    But the Demon Commanders weren¡¯t the first ones to arrive.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A powerful energy fell on the deity ground; a brawny man with red hair and red beard, who was enveloped in fire, appeared. The brawny man looked around the vast deity ground and the battlefield in front of him, and was startled.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Swish!


    Another Sword Qi came down and a swordsman in a white outfit showed up. He was surrounded by stars. Looking closely, those stars were actually miniscule particles of Sword Qi.


    ¡°What a huge deity ground. It¡¯s a shame we¡¯rete; the array has already been closed,¡± the swordsman nced over the deity ground and said after heaving a sigh, ¡°Shenyan, you were the first to arrive. What have you found? Is Chen Beixuan here?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything. The battlefield is already shattered.¡±


    Heavenly Lord Shenyan shook his head. ¡°A Demon Commander must have taken part in the battle. Another one should be a monster, but I¡¯ve never seen one on Tianhuang! As for thest one... I have no idea where he came from.¡±


    The swordsman looked at the deity ground and said with glittering eyes, ¡°There aren¡¯t many Heavenly Lords on Tianhuang. Having no hint of their origin is the biggest hint. Chen Beixuan must be here.¡±


    The brawny man with red hair was about to speak.


    But then.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Many other energies came down from the sky. Some were like the sun, some were surrounded by Fiend Qi and some were enveloped in Buddha¡¯s light... Eight Nascent Soul Cultivators arrived at once and four of them were Demon Commanders.


    ¡°Shenyan of the Red me Heavenly Region, Sect Master of the Heavenly Jade Institute, old monk from the Gongsun family and Fudu from the Medicine God Sect. Why are you all here? Did you kill Demon Commander Yuanlong?¡±


    A Demon Commander grunted.


    The four Demon Commanders sat inside the Fiend Qi.


    All of them were powerful fiends that were as powerful as Yuanlong, but the five human Nascent Soul Cultivators were also strong. Their leader carried a terrifying energy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Demon Commanders. We¡¯ve just got here.


    ¡°The one who killed Yuanlong is also our enemy. You should have heard of his name. Even though the array of the deity ground is still shut and we can¡¯t enter freely, he wille out one day. By then, we¡¯ll be able to settle the scores with him,¡± Elder Fudu said as he gasped for air.


    The Demon Commanders nced around the battlefield to confirm what he said and looked at one another. Finally, they agreed.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    So, the humans and demons sat on opposite sides, blocking the entrance of the deity ground.


    The news about the deity ground quickly spread from the Ancient Demons Loch to the outside world, shocking Tianhuang. But then, another piece of news circted around.


    Elixir Monarch Chen Beixuan killed Demon Commander Yuanlong in the Ancient Demons Loch.


    In less than two weeks, two Nascent Soul Cultivators had died.


    Tianhuang was astonished!

 Chapter 983 - Planet Tianhuang Was Stirred

    <h4>Chapter 983: Tianhuang Was Stirred</h4>


    ¡°F**k, is it true?¡±


    ¡°My brother is a disciple of the Demon-suppressing Sect. He told me himself. How could it be fake? He said that Heavenly Lord Shenyan, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Jade Institute and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Gongsun family went to the Ancient Demons Loch. They¡¯re waiting for Chen Beixuan toe out at the entrance of the deity ground!¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is too terrifying! A Golden Core Cultivator killed two Nascent Soul Cultivators. We¡¯ve never had such an Overlord on Tianhuang.¡±


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a dead body of a monster as well. I guess it was also killed by Chen Beixuan.¡±


    All the regions were stirred when they heard the news.


    Countless cultivators were astonished by what Chen Fan had done.


    There weren¡¯t many Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang and several of them had died in less than two weeks. If Chen Fan kept running wild for a few more years, all the Nascent Soul Cultivators on the would be killed.


    Someone said, ¡°The deity ground is apparently a good ce for cultivating. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Zi family became a Nascent Soul Cultivator there. Now that Chen Beixuan is inside, is he going to conquer Tianhuang after he returns?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± a cultivator replied, ¡°The Ancestral Patriarchs and the four Demon Commanders are working together and they are making preparations to destroy the array of the deity ground. Besides, Chen Beixuan has to face nine Nascent Soul Cultivators when hees out. I¡¯m afraid even the Sect Master of Mount Emperor would be unable to survive this!¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is going to die. He¡¯s backed into a corner. The Medicine God Sect even asked Ancestral Patriarch Fudu to go there. Ancestral Patriarch Fudu haspleted the ¡°Thousand Poison Golden Body¡± and he has lived for more than twenty thousand years, which is one of the oldest Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang,¡± another cultivator gloated as he chimed in.


    People were startled.


    Even though the Medicine God Sect had declined, Ancestral Patriarch Fudu had already been known on Tianhuang for ten thousand years. However, rumor had it that he had died when he was cultivating the ¡°Thousand Poison Golden Body¡± of his sect.


    They had never thought he would still be alive.


    This showed how powerful his Dharma Powers and Divine Powers were.


    As time passed, more Nascent Soul Cultivators arrived at the entrance of the deity ground.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Xuhuang, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Reincarnation Sect!¡±


    ¡°Mount Alchemy King!¡±


    ¡°The Goddess of the Ethereal Heavenly Sect of thest generation.¡±


    ¡°The Ancestral Patriarch of the ck Buddha Sect in the Nifu Heavenly Region...¡±


    Many famous cultivators on Tianhuang gathered outside the deity ground. They all held grudges against Chen Fan. Although they might not attackter on, none of them would help him.


    Seeing so many Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords, even the four Demon Commanders were a bit nervous.


    They had mobilized dozens of troops of the Ancient Demons to form a giant array outside the deity ground. They upied a ce where they could escape quickly; not even the Nascent Soul Cultivators dared to provoke them.


    ¡°Oh God, there are dozens of Heavenly Lords and four Demon Commanders. This line-up is too powerful! How many people has Chen Beixuan offended?¡±


    The entire Tianhuang was stunned.


    Even the cultivators of the Fiend Sects were heading to the Ancient Demons Loch to see this for themselves.


    Many people thought, if Chen Fan really survived this battle, he would truly deserve to be the ¡°top Overlord of Tianhuang!¡± Nobody else, except Mount Emperor, would dare to provoke him anymore.


    ¡°Senior Chen?¡±


    Lin Wuhua and Yun Yier immediately went to the Ancient Demons Loch after hearing the news.


    Shenxi was also on her way.


    ¡°Shenxi, are you really going to the Ancient Demons Loch? Even though you¡¯ve be a Divine Princess, you¡¯re still not powerful enough to be involved in a battle between the Heavenly Lords. You might die,¡± said the Grand Elder of the Reincarnation Sect.


    Shenxi was enveloped in some Cloud Qi like a Goddess. She didn¡¯t say anything more; she looked determined. A pair of silver wings on her back were spread.


    She pped her wings.


    Then she turned into a bolt of lightning, disappearing in the sky.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    The elders heaved a sigh.


    At the Reincarnation Sect, in the Beihuang Region, in Old China Town... Whoever received the news was astonished. Those who knew Chen Fan even rushed to the Ancient Demons Loch.


    Meanwhile.


    On the vast deity ground in the Ancient Demons Loch.


    White cranes and golden eagles flew around and colorful light shone. There were mountains everywhere which were covered with Spirit Medicines, Spirit Herbs and Heavenly Medicines.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    A beam of light shed through.


    Chen Fan and the others showed up.


    ¡°Oh God!¡±


    Looking at what was ahead of them, Xiao Mang and the others were dumbfounded. It was like a fairnd and even Zhao Juexian was in awe.


    ¡°This is truly a Deity Land!¡±


    Zhao Juexian first breathed gently. He felt like some powerful energy ran into his body and increased his True Essence. He seemed to have gone a bit closer to the Nascent Soul Level after a thousand years.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Xiao Mang initiated the ¡°True Dragon Divine Art.¡±


    The energy gathered around her. She was enveloped in a golden aura; a golden True Dragon formed by mist expanded, growing to a two feet long size. It let out a cry and its energy spread in all directions.


    Lord Dragon, who was weak and lying on the ground like a dead dog, widened its eyes when it saw this sight.


    ¡°This is True... True Dragon Blood?¡± It trembled as it spoke.


    ¡°She has the pure blood of the ancient dragons and will have the chance of bing a real dragon in the future.¡± Zhao Juexian smiledcently. He was pretty stressed after Chen Fan got himself another servant.


    ¡°You know nothing!¡± Lord Dragon jumped and yelled, ¡°Blood of dragons? Open your eyes and look closer. She¡¯s protected by a True Dragon and carries the strong power of dragons. What she has are perfect, wless True Dragon Divine Meridians!


    ¡°Do you know what it means to have True Dragon Divine Meridians? It means that she can be a True Dragon one day if she cultivates step by step!


    ¡°Normal dragons are nothing to me, but this is a True Dragon! The breathing art she uses is extremely authentic and it works really well with her blood. Is she the kid of a True Dragon?¡±


    Lord Dragon¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    A monster like itself knew how terrifying True Dragon Divine Meridian was. It was a top kind even among the Divine Meridians. Cultivators with this kind of meridians could be Soul Formation Cultivators easily; they would also have a great chance of bing Void Returning or Dao Reunion Cultivators.


    ¡°And you wanted Xiao Mang to be your granddaughter¡¯s maid?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and red at it.


    Lord Dragon was immediately embarrassed and speechless.


    Even the Sect Masters of the ancient sacred grounds would have traveled through hundreds ofs to fetch a cultivator with True Dragon Divine Meridians as a disciple. The Lord of the Devil God Sect was nothing.


    ¡°Right, I wonder how my granddaughter is doing. She has a Teleport Dharma Treasure, so she should have run away,¡± Lord Dragon mumbled.


    It felt a bit better.


    The prospect of being a servant for the True Dragon Goddess sounded more pleasant than to serve a random young girl from a Barren Region.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Chen Fan suddenly pulled the girl back.


    Xu Na was confused.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In front of her.


    A ray of colorful light shot out from a colorful stone and the world shook. It was extremely sharp, just like a Heavenly Sword. A corner of Xu Na¡¯s gown fell inside the light and immediately disappeared.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    Even though Xu Na¡¯s gown was only an inferior-grade Spirit Treasure, it couldn¡¯t have been torn by someone below the peak stage of the Golden Core level.


    Xu Na almost cried. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just thought this piece of stone was beautiful and wanted to take it home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a Five Elemental Essence Ma Stone. It carries the Five Elemental Essence Ma Light and all cultivators under the Nascent Soul Level will die when they touch it.¡± Chen Fan wrapped the colorful stone with his Dharma Power and stored it inside the de Strengthening Gourd. ¡°This area is surrounded by countless restriction arrays. I have no idea who formed them, but that person must be powerful. You must stay close to me, or we won¡¯t even know if you die.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Lord Dragon narrowed its eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re partly right. The arrays were indeed formed by some Grand Cultivators, but it¡¯s ridiculous you think you can go around freely. I didn¡¯t dare to go inside back then and could only lure the kid from the Zi family to enter in exchange for a Heavenly Book. Luckily, he survived.¡±


    ¡°You mean you know the origin of this piece ofnd?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered.


    He looked at the sky.


    The entire deity ground was in his eyes. His Immortal Will pratedyers of arrays. He could sense how much danger there was behind the beautiful deity ground and the super array on the outside.


    Besides, the super array on the outside wasn¡¯t something a cultivator on Tianhuang could form.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about it.¡±


    Lord Dragon smiled.


    ¡°Then, shut up.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    Lord Dragon was surprised.


    He thought Chen Fan was going to keep asking, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it at all. He continued to walk inside the deity ground and collected some Heavenly Medicines and Divine Materials along the way.


    Taibai Golden Essence, colorful Spirit Ginseng...


    The Heavenly Medicines that grew there were much better than the ones in the outside world. More surprisingly, Chen Fan walked around without initiating any restriction spell, which stunned Lord Dragon.


    ¡°Hm, fine, I¡¯ll tell you a bit about it. I don¡¯t want you to think that you¡¯re unstoppable. You don¡¯t know how vast the outside world is and how magnificent the Star Ocean is,¡± Lord Dragon said.


    Chen Fan ignored it.


    But the others, including Xiao Mang and the sisters of the Xu family, looked over excitedly. They were curious about the outside world and Lord Dragon felt content about it.


    ¡°Speaking of the deity ground, I must mention Tianhuang. Do you know what standing Tianhuang has across the universe?¡± Lord Dragon asked.


    ¡°Hm, Tianhuang should be the most powerful among the surroundings,¡± Xu Na quickly said.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve also heard about it. The Heavenly Lords on our, including Heavenly Lord Astral Sea of the Wang family, travels to the others from time to time. Although there are others with life, the most powerful ones only have a few Nascent Soul Cultivators. Tianhuang is the best among all others, including East. Only our has had more than one Soul Formation Cultivator in history.¡±


    Zhao Juexian nodded.


    While Xiao Mang and the others were about to agree with him, Lord Dragon opened its eyes and shouted.


    ¡°Bulls**t!¡±

 Chapter 984 - News from Earth

    <h4>Chapter 984: News from Earth</h4>


    ¡°You can¡¯t shout at us like that even if we¡¯re wrong,¡± Xu Na said.


    Zhao Juexian also looked serious. Even though he wasn¡¯t as powerful as Lord Dragon, they were both Chen Fan¡¯s servants. Everyone would have been pissed if someone humiliated them like that.


    ¡°A bunch of narrow-minded people. You¡¯ve never seen how vast the universe is and you said that Tianhuang is the most powerful? How can I not say ¡®bulls**t¡¯ to you? If what you said is right, what am I? What¡¯s Divine Prince Luo?¡± Lord Dragon grunted.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Even Zhao Juexian was stunned.


    Lord Dragon was apparently much more powerful than Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang of the Reincarnation Sect. It had only lived thirty thousand years, but everyone was frightened of it, not to mention that it was the Lord of the ¡°Devil God Sect.¡±


    ¡°Fine, let me open your eyes.


    The scruffy old cultivator took out a cigarette. He blew out a plume of smoke and said slowly, ¡°Nobody knows how vast the Star Ocean is. What we do know is that it¡¯s boundless and is formed by manys, regions and the most powerful gxies.


    ¡°There¡¯s a region formed by countlesss at the center of the universe. It¡¯s called the ¡®Central Gxy¡¯ and it¡¯s the real core region of the Realm of Cultivation. The most powerful races, the top talents and the strongest sects all gather there.


    ¡°There are Sages that are born to be able to fight with Soul Formation Cultivators, elites that can kill Nascent Soul Cultivators at the Golden Core Level, beautiful Divine Princesses that attracted the ancient Saints and Overlords who can destroys with an attack.¡±


    Compared to the Central Gxy, all the others and regions are nothing, no matter if we¡¯re talking about sects, cultivators and sacred grounds,¡± the scruffy old cultivator said with a hint of admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°Really? Howrge is the Central Gxy?¡±


    Xiao Mang was interested after hearing what he said.


    A gxy formed with countlesss. How beautiful!


    ¡°Haha, nobody knows. Not even the Nascent Soul Cultivators are able to reach the end after flying for a hundred thousand years. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s billions of milesrge. You people on Tianhuang should just forget about it.¡±


    The scruffy old cultivator snickered and shook his head as he smoked again.


    ¡°Hm, Tianhuang is also powerful!¡± Xu Na said.


    ¡°Haha, Tianhuang? It¡¯s just a small barren in a deste area. Which region out there has less than a thousands?¡±


    The scruffy old cultivator cracked up. Heughed and shook his head at the same time.


    Tianhuang is way smaller than any found in other regions in the universe, let alone those found in the Central Gxy. Besides, do you know how powerful Luo Changshen¡¯s sect is?¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    Xiao Mang thought that Luo Changshen was almost as powerful as Chen Fan. A sect that could nurture a cultivator with the power of a Nascent Soul Cultivator had to be simr to Mount Emperor. So, would it be another imperishable sect?


    ¡°The ¡®Changshen Sect¡¯ where Luo Changshen came from is an imperishable sect. Do you know what it means to be an imperishable sect?¡±


    The scruffy old cultivator continued without waiting for the others to reply and he put up three fingers.


    ¡°This means that the sect hasn¡¯t only got one Soul Formation Cultivator, but generations of Soul Formation Cultivators. Once the sect loses all of their Soul Formation Cultivators, they¡¯ll be removed from the list of imperishable sects.¡±


    ¡°And the Changshen Sect is the one thriving in this generation. They have three Soul Formation Cultivators!¡±


    ¡°Three?¡±


    Sthh!


    Even Zhao Juexian was startled.


    Everyone gasped.


    Mount Emperor only had Heavenly Lord Tatian, who appeared a hundred thousand years in the past, and they had been ruling Tianhuang for so many years. The other sects like the Medicine God Sect even remained superior after a few hundred thousand years because they used to have Soul Formation Cultivators.


    As for the Changshen Sect, they had generations of Soul Formation Cultivators and there were three in this generation. So, how powerful were they? One of their Soul Formation Cultivators had the power to single handedly destroy Tianhuang and the cultivations in the area.


    ¡°The Changshen Sect indeed has many talented cultivators this generation,¡± the scruffy old cultivator shook his head and continued, ¡°Up until now, the Changshen Sect has conquered three hundred and thirty seven cultivations and the entire Nanli Region. Every one of thoses are asrge as Tianhuang, but they had over a thousand Nascent Soul Cultivators. However, this isn¡¯t regarded as a top sect, at least not much stronger than the Devil God Sect.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a top sect already?¡±


    Xiao Mang¡¯s eyes popped out.


    The others were also astonished.


    There might not be even three hundred and thirty sevens with life around Tianhuang, while the Changshen Sect ruled a few hundreds and a region. They also had three Grand Cultivators and countless Nascent Soul Cultivators. Wasn¡¯t that a top sect?


    ¡°Hm, the Changshen Sect is only superior in a corner of the universe. They¡¯re just a small sectpared to the top sects deep in the Star Ocean and the ancient sacred grounds with the ancient Saints.¡±


    The scruffy old cultivator grunted, ¡°Let alone those real sects that have conquered the Central Gxy and are standing on the top of the universe.¡±


    Then.


    The arrogant Lord Dragon also looked in awe.


    As if it were disrespectful to mention them. He slowly said seriously,


    ¡°Those are the sects that have truly had Sages before! How could an Immortal Sect have no Sages? What are we before these sects that have a history of at least a hundred million years? We¡¯re just a bunch of losers.¡±


    Lord Dragon shook his head and heaved a sigh.


    And yet Xiao Mang and the others didn¡¯t have many thoughts about it, they acted as if they were reading a Heavenly Book. Only Chen Fan seemed to be thinking about something, but he became normal again the next second.


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t talk about these things. Just focus on this deity ground!¡±


    Lord Dragon smoked the cigarette and changed the topic. ¡°Do you know why the Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang aren¡¯t as powerful as those on others?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around when he heard this question.


    Xiao Mang pondered for a while and answered, ¡°Brother said the cultivation arts on Tianhuang are iplete.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thews of Tianhuang are missing a part, which is why your Nascent Soul and Soul Formation Cultivators aren¡¯t as powerful as they should be,¡± Lord Dragon nodded and said, ¡°In fact, not only Tianhuang, all thes with life in the ¡®Abandoned Region¡¯ have this problem.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Chen Fan frowned and spoke for the first time.


    He was indeed confused. When he found that thews of Heavenly Lord Tatian were iplete, he had already felt something was wrong. Thinking carefully, thews on Earth were also the same, but there weren¡¯t any Nascent Soul and Soul Formation Cultivators, so it wasn¡¯t so obvious.


    But when Chen Fan returned to Earth in his previous life, he had never encountered this problem!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Some said the ancient Saints from Star Ocean formed a supreme array here and took away part of the arts.


    ¡°Some said this used to be the battlefield of the ancient Fiend Gods and Sages died here, so thews were left iplete. Others said this is a corner of the human world and thews of the human world reject ours. There are many versions of this, but no one knows what exactly is wrong with this region. Even Nascent Soul Cultivators from the others are restrained. So, we call it the ¡®Abandoned Region,¡¯ referring to the ce abandoned by the Gods!¡±


    The scruffy old cultivator shook his head.


    The ce the Gods abandoned!


    Xiao Mang and the others were immediately stunned and even Chen Fan was shocked.


    Nobody would feel good when they heard that their homnd was an abandoned ce.


    ¡°Of course, even though power is restrained here and many Grand Cultivators can¡¯t even use their Dharma Treasures, this indeed has many graves of Sages and Gods. It¡¯s full of opportunities like a deity ground. That¡¯s why the sects around the Abandoned Region started to settle down after we found this ce a few hundred thousand years ago.


    ¡°An Ancestral Patriarch of our sect once built the Fey King Hall on this, while Luo Changshen¡¯s Changshen Sect built the Changshen Heavenly Region. As for other sects or races, they all had their own branches. Some are not even on this, like the Dark Wolves, the Dark Blood Race, the Mermen and the Light Race.¡±


    The scruffy old cultivator added, ¡°I heard that the best opportunity is not on Tianhuang, but on a called  East.¡¯ Unfortunately, the Fey King Hall made the wrong decision and we can¡¯t go there anymore.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Chen Fan grabbed the cor of Lord Dragon and said with fire in his eyes, ¡°Did you say East?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those descendants of the truly powerful sects and races have gone to East for great opportunities. Only a few old cultivators like me stayed on Tianhuang,¡± Lord Dragon quickly said.


    Chen Fan asked Lord Dragon a few more things and realized he didn¡¯t know much. The others noticed something was off and Xiao Mang was worried. Chen Fan only shook his head, telling them he was fine.


    But Chen Fan had a lot going in his mind.


    He still remembered the Artifact Spirit of the Yuntian Pce told him that Earth used to be called...


    East?¡±

 Chapter 985 - The Divine Medicine Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 985: The Divine Medicine Appeared</h4>


    Luo Changshen and Lord Dragon were nothing to Chen Fan. Even if he hadn¡¯tpleted the fifth transformation of the Deity Wheel, he could fight with them or even kill them with the power of his sacred-grade Golden Core. This was the power of the North Mystic Celestial Lord.


    But Earth and Tianhuang were different.


    The most powerful cultivators on Tianhuang were Nascent Soul Cultivators, but there weren¡¯t many on Earth before Chen Fan left. If cultivators like Lord Dragon and Luo Changshen went to Earth, they could defeat five countries and all the Overlords with one hand. Not even the North Qiong Sect would be able to resist them.


    Lord Dragon even said the sects and races that went to Earth, including the Apollo Pce, the Wuji Sect and the Niekong Sect, were stronger than he was and had sent their top Divine Princes to look for opportunities there.


    Thinking of this, Chen Fan really wanted to go back to Earth immediately.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    There were still a lot of things he had to deal with on Tianhuang: the Chinese, Mount Emperor and ¡°Heaven¡¯s Equal¡± captured by Mount Emperor. Besides, the deity ground was in front of him right then. If he missed this chance, he would take ages to reach the ninth transformation of the Deity Wheel.


    Chen Fan had never been more eager for power.


    If he had the power of the Void Returning, Dao Reunion or even Soul Formation level, he would be able to conquer Earth.


    ¡°Phew, I should get all the Divine Medicines and treasures in the deity ground first. That way I can at leastplete the seventh transformation of the Deity Wheel, then settle Tianhuang and return to Earth.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh and thought with determination in his eyes.


    The main reason he didn¡¯t leave right away was because he had given Xiao Qiong and his parents a soul tablet each before he left Earth. The soul tablets hadn¡¯t shattered yet, meaning they weren¡¯t in danger. Otherwise, Chen Fan would have gone back already.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chen Fan said.


    He sped up and shed around the deity ground like the wind. He didn¡¯t take many of the inferior-grade Heavenly Medicines and rushed towards the core area instead.


    ¡°He wants to die.¡±


    Lord Dragon¡¯s eyes popped out.


    Even if the elder from his sect who was the best at forming arrays and prohibition spells were there, he would have to be careful in this mysterious forbiddennd.


    Lord Dragon was dumbfounded.


    Although the wind was raging and it was pouring on both their sides, they seemed to be walking on a safe path under Chen Fan¡¯s lead.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As they went deeper, the threats they encountered increased. A golden hawk, that was over a hundred feet and was surrounded in a golden aura, was pping its wings and trying to attack them with its ws.


    Chen Fan showed his Azure Thearch Longevity Body and threw a punch. His fist was shining like a piece of jade.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The golden hawk was knocked away by Chen Fan. Some energy waves came out from its ws, but the talismans around the deity ground absorbed them immediately.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The golden hawk felt something was odd and was trying to escape. Chen Fan grunted, then sped across the sky and tore a part of its wings off.


    ¡°Shriek.¡±


    The hawk let out a cry and pped its wings quickly. Drops of golden blood and its feathers fell from the sky. It then turned into a beam of golden light, flying deep into the deity ground.


    Xiao Mang and the others stared at Chen Fan and half of the wing in his hand in awe.


    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t a real ¡®Golden Heavenly Hawk,¡¯ it must have a bit of that pure blood, or it wouldn¡¯t be so powerful. Every feather and every drop of blood could be used to make Dharma Treasures and pills that were worth tons of Spirit Stones in Star Ocean.¡±


    The scruffy old cultivator looked at the wing and almost drooled.


    But he gave up after he nced at Chen Fan. The golden hawk was more powerful than ordinary Nascent Soul Beasts. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with it, but Chen Fan tore its wing off just like that, showing how terrifying he was.


    ¡°Who is this kid? He said that he¡¯s from around here, but his power is terrifying. Even the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce isn¡¯t as strong as he is,¡± Lord Dragon mumbled.


    Chen Fan had used too many Divine Powers and cultivation arts that couldn¡¯t be found on Tianhuang, which made Lord Dragon doubt if he had gotten help from some kind of ancient Grand Cultivator.


    But he had no idea where Chen Fan truly came from.


    It was too terrifying to think about. Even the most courageous person in the universe wouldn¡¯t have dared to imagine it.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost at the core area,¡± Chen Fan said.


    He broke many mysterious cultivation arts.


    A lot of prohibition spells in the deity ground weren¡¯t those from Tianhuang. Some were even unique cultivation arts the ancient sects or ancient sacred grounds had. If Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a reincarnation of a Celestial Lord, he would have been ttened. This gave Chen Fan a bad feeling.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Countless runes fell on the ground from Chen Fan¡¯s hands and formed a colorful path. They continued to go into the deity ground along the road.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When thest prohibition spell was broken¡ª


    A peaceful world suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    It was a calm ce that had fewer prohibition spells and runes than on the outside. A hugeke was ahead of them.


    Theke water was shimmering, reflecting the stars in the sky.


    On both sides of theke, many Spirit Beasts were drinking water. Xiao Mang and the others even saw a ck tiger that was three feet long and had eyes on top of its head, and a Spirit Beast that was asrge as a mountain. They seemedzy and had no intention to fight with the outside world.


    But none of them were weaker than the golden hawk.


    They were all Nascent Soul Beasts.


    Xiao Mang pointed at somewhere and yelled, ¡°Brother, look! Isn¡¯t that the phoenix the Zi family talked about?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up and saw a colorful phoenix flying in the sky. It was surrounded by an aura and Cloud Qi. Its wings were glittering and its body was a few feet long, like the king of the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s really the Divine Medicine of Nine Phoenix!¡±


    Chen Fan was startled.


    That was the Divine Medicine of Nine Phoenix, a rare Divine Medicine even deep in the Star Ocean! It had grown sorge and turned into a phoenix that flew around freely, so it must have existed for more than a hundred thousand years.


    ¡°With this medicine, I¡¯ll be able to reach the seventh or even the ninth transformation of the Deity Wheel.¡±


    Chen Fan was thrilled.


    This was the real opportunity! The other Dharma Treasures and books were nothing to him. Only these pure Divine Medicines and Divine Materials were important.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A beam of light suddenly shed past Chen Fan.


    The light ray was powerful, but the Divine Medicine of Nine Phoenix was an Immortal Divine Medicine. When it saw the light, it pped its wings and turned into a sh of colorful light, disappearing in the sky.


    At the same time, some invisible Sword Qi shot towards Chen Fan.


    If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t moved ten feet away in time, he would have been split in half.


    ¡°Hm, he¡¯s so fast?¡±


    A voice was heard.


    ¡°Luo Changshen,¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    Everyone turned around and saw Luo Changshen and the Goddess of the Changshen Sect.


    Even though their clothes were ragged and their faces were dusty, the energy in them surged. They each held a Dharma Treasure in their hands. They were the ones who had attacked just then.


    ¡°My friend, we meet again.¡±


    Luo Changshen was surprised he could¡¯t hit Chen Fan, but he nodded and greeted Chen Fan with a smile.


    ¡°You wanted to take away brother¡¯s Divine Medicine and even attacked us!¡± Xiao Mang shouted at Luo Changshen with her flushed face.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a Divine Medicine? I thought it was a Nascent Soul Beast and was nning to catch it to give Qing Luo a pet. I¡¯m sorry. As for the attack, it was a mistake.¡±


    Luo Changshen apologized, but he didn¡¯t look sorry at all. Qing Luo was apparently the Goddess of the Changshen Sect.


    ¡°However, the Divine Medicine belongs to anyone who¡¯s powerful enough to get it. How can you say that it¡¯s Brother Chen¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°We found it first,¡± Xiao Mang said furiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Xiao Mang.¡±


    Chen Fan stopped her and stared at Luo Changshen coldly. ¡°Why? You have any problem with who the Divine Medicine of Nine Phoenix belongs to? Did the Dharma Treasure in your hand give you courage so you dared to attack me?¡±


    The Divine Sword in Luo Changshen¡¯s hand let out some terrifying Sword Qi and was covered with golden glitters.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t know what exactly it was, but he knew it was at least a Heavenly Treasure or even something stronger.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I didn¡¯t fight with you outside the deity ground only because I didn¡¯t want to miss the opening time. Otherwise, how would I take you people of a barren seriously?¡±


    Luo Changshen suddenly became serious.


    He was like a supreme Lord who disdained everyone else.


    A moon came down, shining over the area. Luo Changshen flew below the moon elegantly, as if he had be an immortal who could go to Heaven anytime. An endless energy dropped and made everything in a thousand feet copse. Countless beasts were frightened by this; all of them looked up.


    ¡°That¡¯s the ¡®Sages Emotion Art¡¯ of the Changshen Sect. This guy has reached the ¡®Soaring State.¡¯ I¡¯m afraid he may be one of the top three young cultivators in his sect,¡± Lord Dragon exined.


    The top cultivation art of the Changshen Sect was the ¡°Sages Emotion Art.¡± It was divided into seven states, including Immortalization, Body Detaching, Marrow Transformation, Bone Changing, Corpse Liberation, Soaring and Restructuring.


    After reaching the Corpse Liberation State, one would be a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    The Soaring State was above the Corpse Liberation State and only those who had a divine-grade Golden Core could reach this level. Cultivators at this level could form a supreme Divine Form to summon the Nine Heavens Light. They were extremely powerful and were said to be able to kill Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Luo Changshen was apparentlyparable to Lord Dragon, or even more powerful. He was indeed the Divine Prince of the Changshen Sect!


    ¡°Piece of cake.¡±


    Chen Fan stood in the sky with his hands behind him and the five-color Divine Wheel appeared.


    The battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 986 - Slaying Luo Changshen

    <h4>Chapter 986: ying Luo Changshen</h4>


    How powerful was Chen Fan at the moment?


    Even he himself didn¡¯t know for sure. Afterpleting the fifth transformation of the Deity Wheel, he could already use the power of the five Divine Forms at the same time, which was the same as having five sacred-grade Golden Cores.


    Besides, he was evenparable to the real Nascent Soul Cultivators deep in the Star Ocean, unlike those on Tianhuang who practiced iplete cultivation arts.


    The five Divine Forms had increased Chen Fan¡¯s power several times, not to mention he knew many other Divine Powers and secret arts.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Xuan Wu, Azure Thearch, Kun Peng, Thunder Loch and the Sacred Fiend.


    The five Divine Forms appeared behind Chen Fan and formed a five-color Deity Wheel. Countless runes around the deity ground shone and tried to resist this terrifying energy, creating some cracks. If this wasn¡¯t so deep in the deity ground, the dimension would have copsed.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Facing Chen Fan¡¯s attack, Luo Changshen stood underneath the moon expressionlessly.


    He swayed his hand and shed.


    The moon behind himunched a ray of cold, transparent light. It was like a Heavenly Sword and it shed, creating a light line in the dimension.


    ¡°Blue Sky Soaring sh!¡± Lord Dragon eximed.


    The top Divine Power in the ¡°Sages Emotion Art¡± of the Changshen Sect.


    Luo Changshen had fought with a Nascent Soul Cultivator from the Star Ocean with this art back then and made that cultivator regress to a Golden Core Cultivator.


    This moon might look indifferent, but it was in fact dangerous.


    The Goddess of the Changshen Sect and Xiao Mang clenched their fists and held their breath. The cultivation arts the Divine Princes in the Star Ocean practiced were indeed out of the imagination of the cultivators on Tianhuang. They wouldn¡¯t only use their Dharma Power and arts to fight, but alsows.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I bet you¡¯ve never seen any Supreme Divine Art like this.¡±


    Luo Changshen smiled with arrogance in his eyes.


    ¡°You call this a Supreme Divine Art?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    He didn¡¯t move his body; he only used his Dharma Power to make the Divine Wheel spin faster. The moon that carried the power ofws was going to make Chen Fan fall from the Golden Core Level, but the Divine Wheel had truly powerful Divine Arts. The weakest one was the ¡°Azure Thearch Longevity Body¡± which was one of the Sacred Bodies of Five Elements and it wasn¡¯t something a Dharma Power the Changshen Sect could deal with.


    In front of Changshen.


    The Divine Wheel spinned and crushed the ¡°Blue Sky Soaring sh,¡± then shed against Luo Changshen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you. I can¡¯t believe your Divine Art is this weird.¡±


    Luo Changshen narrowed his eyes.


    He swayed his hand and shouted again, ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The moon behind him fell from the sky and rushed towards Chen Fan like a shooting star.


    The moon wasn¡¯t an image, but a reflection formed with Luo Changshen¡¯s Dharma Power.


    Obviously, Luo Changshen wasn¡¯t nning to attack Chen Fan with cultivation arts anymore, but with his own Dharma Power.


    He was confident that his Dharma Power was way stronger than that of the Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang, as he had a divine-grade Golden Core. Even if there were several cultivators like Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang, he would have nothing to fear.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Luo Changshen¡¯s attack was indeed terrifying.


    The river seemed to have drained and the sun fell. How powerful would the Dharma Power of a top Nascent Soul Cultivator be? His attack could crush everything in a thousand mile range.


    ¡°Buzz.¡±


    Following the attack.


    Countless runes and arrays around the deity ground shone at the same time and separated the two of them, so that the impact of their battle wouldn¡¯t destroy the entire piece ofnd. And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it and he controlled the five-color Divine Wheel to go head to head with Luo Changshen. He wanted to see who had stronger Dharma Power!


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire.¡±


    Luo Changshen sneered.


    He might not be able to beat Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Powers, but Chen Fan should be no match for his Dharma Power. This had nothing to do with talents. It was a difference between levels. A Golden Core Cultivator and a Nascent Soul Cultivator had a huge gap. Chen Fan could use other tactics to kill Nascent Soul Cultivators, but never with Dharma Power.


    And yet, the sh between the Divine Wheel and the moon was out of Luo Changshen¡¯s expectation.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The two Dharma Powers shed against each other. There was no earth-shattering explosion and Luo Changshen didn¡¯t beat Chen Fan. Instead, the moon formed by Luo Changshen¡¯s Dharma Power was crushed by the Divine Wheel like a piece of ss. After that, the Divine Wheel slowed down and rushed towards Luo Changshen.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Luo Changshen trembled.


    This Divine Prince of the Changshen Sect couldn¡¯t believe it.


    His Dharma Power couldn¡¯t beat Chen Fan, a Golden Core Cultivator? Did this even make sense?


    ¡°Has he formed a sacred-grade Golden Core? If not, why would he have such incredible Dharma Power? That¡¯s impossible! A cultivator with a sacred-grade Golden Core can be called a ¡®Sacred Prince¡¯ even in the Central Gxy and is on an equal footing with the Grand Cultivators!¡± Luo Changshen couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    In fact.


    Not only him.


    Lord Dragon and the Goddess of the Changshen Sect were also dumbfounded. Lord Dragon finally understood why he lost and his eyes almost popped out. He lost to Chen Fan because his Dharma Power wasn¡¯t strong enough?


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, don¡¯t be so cocky!¡±


    Luo Changshen finally used his real strength.


    He smacked the sword in his hand and yelled.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Boom!


    A beam of light shot to the sky from his sword. The copper sword was horrifying and vicious, making countless Nascent Soul Beasts fly away. All of those present even felt like there were needles pricking between their eyebrows and they could sense how sharp the sword was.


    Chen Fan was right in front of the attack, so he felt the hardest pressure.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Luo Changshen shed the five-color Divine Wheel.


    The five-color Divine Wheel was too powerful, but it had also been split in half. The remaining Sword Qi formed a mark a hundred feet long on the ground. That was the deity soil that even Nascent Soul Cultivators couldn¡¯t destroy!


    ¡°Nice!¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°This is a Dharma Artifact left by a Heavenly Lord of the ancient times. That Heavenly Lord used to be a sword cultivator who conquered the universe and he once challenged the Grand Cultivators by himself. Even though he lost, it was a glorious defeat.¡±


    Luo Changshen stood there with the sword and his energy soared continuously.


    Chen Fan had to fall back.


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed nice.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded as he backed away.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to see that Luo Changshen¡¯s sword wasparable to the Heavenly de of Obliteration and it would be still sharp even if it was buried for a few hundred thousand years. Such powerful sword energy was rarely seen. This sword had to be a top one even among the Heavenly Treasures.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Luo Changshen shed again and Chen Fan was pushed back three hundred feet more.


    But he still looked calm, let alone even feeling like taking out a weapon.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I admit that you¡¯re indeed the most talented cultivator I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. You¡¯re only a Golden Core Cultivator from the Abandoned Region, but you made me use my new Heavenly Treasure. I guess you¡¯re even stronger than the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce. However, meeting me is the most unfortunate thing that¡¯s happened in your life.¡±


    Luo Changshen looked sorry on the outside, but his eyes were full of viciousness.


    ¡°I was only saying it¡¯s a nice sword and so was itsst owner. As for you, you¡¯re just like an ant and I don¡¯t even care toment about you,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Luo Changshen was enraged and he looked even colder.


    ¡°Blue Sky Soaring sh!¡±


    He used this peerless art again.


    With the supreme Heavenly Sword in his hand, he shed and created a golden de aura. It shed past a golden snake that was eight feet long and the snake almost dropped below the Nascent Soul Level, making it back away quickly. Many other beasts were also frightened.


    ¡°Luo Changshen, you don¡¯t even understand your own Divine Power. Since you despise mortals so much, I¡¯ll let you experience what it¡¯s like to be a real mortal.¡±


    Chen Fan then finally put up one hand.


    He put his fingers together and shed in the air.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The five-color light behind him formed a sword full of countless golden runes. The image of the five true forms, including the Xuan Wu, the Thunder Loch and the Kun Peng were carved on it. Each one of them carried endless Dharma Power, as if the entire sword was formed byws.


    This sword had no name.


    It could only be called ¡°Dao Sword¡± which had been formed by invisiblews.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Chen Fan shed with it, and the de aura passed through the ¡°Blue Sky Soaring sh¡± and the Heavenly Sword easily, then struck Luo Changshen regardless of the Dharma Treasures and talismans on his body.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    When the sword hit Luo Changshen.


    He froze.


    And in front of everyone.


    Luo Changshen dropped from the Nascent Soul Level back to the Golden Core Level, the Connate Level and even below the Qi Refinement State in the end, bing a mortal.


    Turning from a Nascent Soul Cultivator to a mortal.


    It only took three seconds.


    One sh and Luo Changshen¡¯s immortality had been taken away!


    Everyone was astonished.


    Even the beasts that saw this were terrified and froze like statues.

 Chapter 987 - The Truly Great Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 987: The Truly Great Opportunity</h4>


    Luo Changshen became a mortal after a sh?


    He was the Divine Prince of the Changshen Sect and a Nascent Soul Cultivator with a divine-grade Golden Core, and yet he turned back into a mortal without even the power of a Qi Refinement Cultivator?


    This left Xiao Mang and Lord Dragon dumbfounded. The jaw of the Goddess of the Changshen Sect also dropped and many Nascent Soul Beasts by theke were stunned.


    ¡°What kind of Dharma Spell is it? The Blue Sky Soaring sh can only take a cultivator down one level temporarily. Even the Divine Lord of the Changshen Sect is only able to produce such a result. How can he turn Luo Changshen into a mortal without any powers?¡±


    Lord Dragon mumbled and his eyes almost popped out.


    Chen Fan¡¯s sh...


    It had gone beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    Even Lord Dragon thought it was incredible. This kind of Divine Power was beyond that of the imperishable sects and only the top sects and sacred grounds in the Central Gxy would have such a mysterious Divine Art!


    ¡°Ah, ah, where¡¯s my power? Where¡¯s my Nascent Soul Power I¡¯ve cultivated for seven hundred and thirty years? What have you done, Chen Beixuan? Where have you hidden my power?¡±


    Luo Changshen fell on the ground.


    The Heavenly Sword in his hand dropped. After losing his Dharma Power, he couldn¡¯t even pick up a sword.


    Luo Changshen wasn¡¯t able to ept this at all. He sat on the ground with a terrified and anxious look. He looked at his hands and tried to use his Dharma Power, but he realized that there was nothing in his body.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Chen Beixuan, you must be ying a trick on me. This has to be an illusion. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s true!¡± Luo Changshen murmured and suddenly tried to punch Chen Fan.


    His body was still a Nascent Soul Body after all. Countlessws and runes he attained in the past few centuries were imprinted on it. There was still some Nascent Soul Dharma Power which had yet to dissipate; it turned into a beam of light as it shed toward Chen Fan.


    ¡°p!¡±


    Chen Fan ced one hand behind him and pped Luo Changshen¡¯s face with the other.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Luo Changshen was knocked a few hundred meters away and he shed against a Spirit Tree. The tree was then split in half.


    ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re only a kid from the Abandoned Region. How dare you hit me! I¡¯m going to finish you and turn you into ashes...¡±


    This p made Luo Changshenpletely crazy.


    His hair was loose and his robe was torn. He wasn¡¯t as elegant as a Divine Prince should be anymore. Instead, he burned the Dharma Power in his body and attacked again.


    The five-color Divine Wheel then twined around Luo Changshen like chains.


    That was Chen Fan¡¯s ¡°True Martial Dao Sword.¡±


    It carried an endless power of rules. The harder Luo Changshen struggled, the faster he would use up his Dharma Power. After this attack, he had gone back to the Golden Core Level.


    As he was facing the attack from a mere Golden Core Cultivator, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even move his hands. He only stuck up his thumb and flicked with a cold look.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Luo Changshen seemed to have been hit hard.


    The secret treasures on his body broke at the same time and his ribs fractured immediately as if having been hit by a giant hammer. He spurted out golden blood and he was knocked away again. Even the Goddess of the Changshen Sect couldn¡¯t watch anymore.


    ¡°Divine Prince!¡± Goddess Qing Luo yelled.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m the Divine Prince of the Changshen Sect. I¡¯ve cultivated for seven centuries and stand as the most powerful young cultivator among the entire Nanli Region. Tianhuang is only a barren in the Abandoned Region and you haven¡¯t even formed a Nascent Soul. How would I lose?¡±


    Luo Changshen¡¯s face and his robe were covered in golden blood.


    The chains around him became tighter. At this moment, Luo Changshen couldn¡¯t even remain at the Golden Core Level.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When he attacked Chen Fan again, he couldn¡¯t break the ten feet dome of True Essence around Chen Fan. Everyone could only watch Luo Changshen drop from the Golden Core Level to the Connate Level, and finally be a powerless mortal.


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying! This Divine Power is ten thousand times more powerful than the ¡®Blue Sky Soaring sh.¡¯ How could there be such a cultivation art in the universe? Did humans create it? This is a forbidden art.¡±


    Lord Dragon shook his head and his eyes were full of fear.


    He was truly frightened.


    He originally thought that being given a thousand-year curse was already miserable, but what happened to Luo Changshen was even more tragic. He went from a Nascent Soul Cultivator to a mortal and everything he had worked for in thest seven centuries was gone. Lord Dragon could even see that Luo Changshen hadpletely be an ¡°Isted Being.¡±


    What was an ¡°Isted Being?¡±


    As the name suggested.


    It referred to a mortal who was isted from Spirit Qi, could never cultivate and could only live for a century.


    Such a tactic was much more terrifying than killing someone.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    The Nascent Soul Beasts quickly backed away and they stared at Chen Fan as if he were a giant monster.


    In this world.


    No one was more terrifying than Chen Fan. Dharma Power and Divine Powers were the most important things for a cultivator. Taking them away would make someone an ordinary person.


    ¡°What kind of cultivation art is that?¡±


    Luo Changshen stared at Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers and said, ¡°It has no name. I took inspiration from your ¡®Blue Sky Soaring sh¡¯ and created this cultivation art. It¡¯s formed by using my understanding of the world and the universe, so I can restrain your power. That is, until you develop a deeper understanding than I do one day, you¡¯ll never be able to get your power back.¡±


    Luo Changshen chuckled, then said seriously, ¡°Great talent, great tactic. I¡¯m in awe. However, I¡¯ll return to the top and beat you someday.¡±


    He became calm again in such a short time, as if he didn¡¯t care about losing his power. Lord Dragon waspletely in awe of his attitude. He was indeed the Divine Prince of the Changshen Sect.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The only thing he didn¡¯t tell Luo Changshen was that he was referring to the understanding he got in his previous life. Chen Fan used to be a Celestial Lord, so even the three Soul Formation Cultivators of the Changshen Sect weren¡¯t a match for him, let alone Luo Changshen.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, even though your cultivation arts are mysterious, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know the real secret of the deity ground,¡± Luo Changshen suddenly said.


    ¡°Oh, do you?¡±


    Chen Fan looked at him.


    Luo Changshen got up and said calmly, ¡°Spare my life and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Chen Fan agreed right away.


    Not being able to cultivate forever was already the biggest torture for Luo Changshen, so Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to kill him.


    But Luo Changshen didn¡¯t know about that. He thought he could be a top cultivator again. He pointed at theke and said, ¡°The entire deity ground was formed by some Saint or Deity in the ancient times. All the Spirit Veins on Tianhuang gathered here and every drop of water in thiske is more precious than any top Spirit Dews on the. Almost ny percent of the Spirit Qi is here.


    ¡°Otherwise, how would this small deity ground have so many Nascent Soul Beasts, Heavenly Medicines and Divine Medicines?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    Lord Dragon also looked closer immediately. He saw that each drop of water in theke was glittering, as if everything in the world was hidden inside. Those Nascent Soul Beasts only took a sip every time and their bodies would start letting out beams of light. They had to step aside quickly to refine their True Water.


    ¡°This is the World Thousand Spirit Water! Oh God, I thought it was just a legend and that could only be found in some imperishable sects or sacred grounds deep in the Star Ocean. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s a wholeke of it. That¡¯s unbelievable. I heard that one sip of it is alreadyparable to the top Spirit Stones,¡± Lord Dragon yelled as his body shook.


    The others asked him what was the World Thousand Spirit Water for.


    Lord Dragon then replied, ¡°It¡¯s formed by the Spirit Qi on the entire, so it¡¯s like an enormous Spirit Vein but ten thousand times better than the others. The power ofws inside may be weak, but it¡¯s ten times easier for a cultivator to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator after drinking this water for a long time.


    ¡°How much is ten times?


    ¡°That means there will be thirty to fifty more Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang in a thousand years, which is much more than the number we have right now.¡±


    After hearing what Lord Dragon said.


    Even Xiao Mang was stunned.


    A sip of it wasparable to a top Spirit Stone or Spirit Pill and it made it ten times easier to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Such kind of water existed? And there was a wholeke of it. How many cultivators could reach the Nascent Soul Level?


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Even the ancient Saints should have been thrilled to see so much World Thousand Spirit Water.


    ¡°Besides, this Spirit Water can only be made with artificial arrays. Who formed such arge array to trap the Spirit Qi on the here? This is so much work. Even the imperishable sects can¡¯t do so. I guess only the sacred grounds or sects deep in the Star Ocean can be so powerful...¡±


    Lord Dragon lowered his head and was confused.


    He didn¡¯t see that.


    Chen Fan was looking more and more serious.


    He was also surprised to see so much World Thousand Spirit Water here. It was much more useful than a couple Divine Medicines and he could certainlyplete the ninth transformation of the Deity Wheel. However, the situation on Tianhuang was too simr to that on Earth. The Spirit Qi on Earth was also trapped by some Grand Cultivator to nurture a few Spirit Treasures. Was this a coincidence? Or was there an astonishing secret behind?


    Suddenly, Luo Changshen said, ¡°Do you really think this is the great opportunity? You¡¯re wrong. The truly great opportunity hasn¡¯te yet.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 988 - The Fruit of Dao!

    <h4>Chapter 988: The Fruit of Dao!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    That wasn¡¯t the real opportunity?


    Such arge amount of World Thousand Spirit Water was enough for an entire imperishable sect to develop and survive in the universe for a hundred thousand years. They would have Soul Formation Cultivators for a few generations and tons of Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Even Chen Fan was shocked when he saw it.


    He had never seen such abundant resources after he was reborn. Even the sects and sacred grounds in the Star Ocean might not have so much Spirit Water. Only the ancient sacred grounds with a Divine King did.


    ¡°If this isn¡¯t a great opportunity, what is?¡± Lord Dragon asked quickly.


    Everything he had gotten in his entire life was less than half of theke. If he could have all the World Thousand Spirit Water, he was confident that he could have gone halfway through the Soul Formation Level.


    ¡°For us, having the World Thousand Spirit Water which can help us enter the Nascent Soul Level is already an incredible opportunity. And yet, for the Grand Cultivators that formed this piece ofnd, thiske isn¡¯t important,¡± Luo Changshen said calmly.


    Goddess Qing Luo ran to him and changed his clothes. Luo Changshen became elegant again. Even though he had no Dharma Power at all, he still looked like a Divine Prince.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those Grand Cultivators trapped the Spirit Qi of the entire Tianhuang here. There must be something more than the World Thousand Spirit Water.¡±


    Lord Dragon hit his head.


    Cultivators of different levels looked at things differently.


    Nascent Soul Cultivators looked up to the Soul Formation Cultivators. And what about the Grand Cultivators above the Soul Formation Level? They didn¡¯t care about the Spirit Artifacts that were useful for Nascent Soul Cultivators anymore. Things that could impress those heavy hitters would have to be something earth-shattering.


    Either Supreme Divine Treasures, peerless Divine Medicines and Sacred Medicines, or something that had to do withws and nature.


    Only those could catch the attention of those Grand Cultivators.


    ¡°But what else?¡±


    Lord Dragon had no idea.


    However, Chen Fan looked more and more serious. He used to be a Celestial Lord, so he knew what the Grand Cultivators craved for. There were things he didn¡¯t want to think about, as they were things he never wanted to see.


    Lord Dragon pointed at Luo Changshen and said, ¡°Tell us quickly! The Changshen Sect must have gotten some intel. You should know what the core opportunity in this deity ground is.¡±


    Even though he was Chen Fan¡¯s servant at the moment, he was still a Nascent Soul Monster and he almost pushed Luo Changshen onto the ground.


    Luo Changshen felt a bit humiliated, but he still spoke, ¡°Ourst Sect Master heard some news from an ancient sacred ground in the Star Ocean. He said that there was a truly great opportunity in the Abandoned Region. Not only Tianhuang, every has a different one, but all of them impressed the Grand Cultivators. Some can even help a cultivator be a Soul Formation Cultivator right away!¡±


    ¡°Bing a Grand Cultivator immediately?¡±


    This time, even Xiao Mang was dumbfounded.


    The sisters of the Xu family covered their mouths and their eyes blinked in shock.


    Soul Formation Cultivators!


    There had been less than five of them on Tianhuang in the past few million years. Even if they cultivated iplete arts, they still managed to rule the. This could be proven by looking at how domineering Mount Emperor was. They could destroy the world with one word and eliminate a Heavenly Lord Family easily. The Chinese used to have Heaven¡¯s Equal back then and they were as powerful as all the Heavenly Regions, but they were still oppressed by Mount Emperor.


    If there was really a treasure that could take someone to the Soul Formation Level...


    Countless cultivators on Tianhuang would go crazy and even Mount Emperor would do something to get it.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! No Divine Pills or Spirit Medicines can push cultivators to the Soul Formation Level! The difference between a Soul Formation Cultivator and a Nascent Soul Cultivator is like the difference between humans and God. Only those who have entered the Soul Formation Level can be the leaders of a family and the kings of a!¡± Lord Dragon shook his head and denied what Luo Changshen said.


    After all, he had cultivated for three hundred thousand years and was knowledgeable.


    Only cultivators like him knew how difficult it was to reach the Soul Formation Level.


    The Changshen Sect had ruled the Nanli Region and a few hundreds. They had countless Nascent Soul Cultivators, but only three Soul Formation Cultivators in the past hundred thousand years. However, they were still known as a thriving sect in this generation. Usually, it was normal to have no Soul Formation Cultivators in a generation.


    Only regions with Soul Formation Cultivators could be called Cultivation Region. Only races that had Soul Formation Cultivators would dare to call themselves ¡°Universe ns.¡± Only sects with Soul Formation Cultivators were regarded as real sects in the Star Ocean.


    Those were Grand Cultivators, entities who were superior in any region, or race across the universe. The ¡°True Gods,¡± ¡°Ancestral Gods,¡± and ¡°Creation Gods¡± in many races were actually Soul Formation Cultivators.


    That was why Lord Dragon shook his head.


    ¡°You know nothing! That¡¯s something which was spread from the sacred grounds in the Star Ocean. Many Grand Cultivators in my sect have confirmed it. If this Abandoned Region didn¡¯t have so many restriction arrays, our three Sect Masters would havee here a long time ago,¡± Luo Changshen refuted.


    After all, they were talking about the Soul Formation Grand Cultivators! If cultivators could be one of them just by using normal medicines and treasures, how would they be called Grand Cultivators? How were they different from Nascent Soul Cultivators?


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lord Dragon shook his head and insisted.


    Then, Chen Fan finally spoke, ¡°It¡¯s indeed difficult to be a Soul Formation Cultivator in just one step, but some treasures can help you achieve it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lord Dragon was startled. He turned around and still didn¡¯t look convinced.


    Not only him.


    Luo Changshen, Goddess Qing Luo and the sisters of the Xu family didn¡¯t believe it either. Not even Lord Dragon had heard of it. Chen Fan was only someone from Tianhuang. How much could he know about this?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Even the famous sacred grounds and Divine Sects in the Star Ocean aren¡¯t that powerful. Otherwise, there would have been Grand Cultivators everywhere,¡± Lord Dragon said.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t answer and he just said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too shallow. I know eight of them. For example, the Dao Fruit appears only when the world is created and it¡¯s formed by the Laws of Heaven. The second one is the Nine Heaven Deity Medicine from Heaven. A single drop can help a cultivator reach the Soul Formation Level. And there¡¯s the Chaotic Force, which can make cultivators into Gods...¡±


    After that.


    Chen Fan told them about eight other weird things.


    Unfortunately, Luo Changshen and the others had never seen or heard about the Dao Fruit, the Nine Heaven Deity Medicine or the Chaotic Force.


    Those were the most mysterious and precious things in the universe. Not even the Masters of the sacred grounds had heard about them, let alone some Nascent Soul Cultivators from the remote regions.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Luo Changshen didn¡¯t say a word.


    But his eyes were full of doubt. Only Lord Dragon thought that Chen Fan had been acting differently from someone born on Tianhuang; he couldn¡¯t deny what Chen Fan had said just yet.


    Then.


    Everyone remained silent and sat at theke, waiting for the great opportunity to appear.


    ording to Luo Changshen, it usually appeared in the evening. Even though it would only be there for a while, many Nascent Soul Beasts would benefit from it.


    Time went past quickly.


    In the evening.


    Boom.


    The entireke started shaking and countless beasts arrived. Everyone then saw many reflections of stars on the surface of theke.


    Those stars gathered in the sky and seemed to be forming something.


    ¡°That is?¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes.


    As the stars gathered, something indescribable slowly appeared on the surface of theke. It looked like a plume of chaotic air current, a Tai Chi sign or some purple energy, and after a while, it changed into other things. Everyone looked at it and felt like all the variations of the world were inside of it.


    It floated high up there with a hint of cultivation energy, looking perfect.


    <i>¡°I knew it!¡±</i>


    Chen Fan slowly closed his eyes.


    The others had already guessed what it was.


    The Dao Fruit!


    It had been formed by a Connate Cultivator and carried the Laws of Heaven. A cultivator could be a Grand Cultivator by just taking one. It was an extremely incredible Connate Spirit Artifact.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    Everyone stared at the Dao Fruit greedily and Lord Dragon almost couldn¡¯t control himself. That was a chance of bing a Soul Formation Cultivator! And yet, after ncing at Chen Fan, he pushed down the desire in his mind.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this Fruit of Dao hasn¡¯t ripened yet. It needs a hundred thousand years more to mature. If you take it now, you can only be a fake Grand Cultivator on Tianhuang or even just a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be perfect. You¡¯ll be a Grand Cultivator after all,¡± Lord Dragon said as he shook.


    He was thrilled and was trying very hard to control his greed and desire.


    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that the Dao Fruit is a Connate Spirit Artifact and it only appears when the world is created?¡± Why is it here now?¡± Xiao Mang suddenly asked.


    The girl wondered. She was surprised, but she still had a clear mind.


    ¡°Why do you care about it? Just use it!¡±


    Luo Changshen and Lord Dragon shouted, but nobody dared to do anything in front of Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan looked up and said with coldness in his eyes, ¡°Yes, the Dao Fruit normally appears only when the world is created, but this one is different. Someone used an array to take the Laws of Heaven on Tianhuang and formed it. This is the reason why Tianhuang has noplete cultivation arts and nobody here can be real Nascent Soul and Soul Formation Cultivators.¡±


    ¡°What kind of array can intercept the Laws of Heaven? This is stealing!¡±


    Everyone was astonished and even Lord Dragon was shocked.


    They didn¡¯t even think that such a cultivation art existed, let alone having heard about it.


    What were the Laws of Heaven? They were something superior! They were the fundamental blocks of the universe;ws were only one of their variations. Even Soul Formation Cultivators would only learn about them, but they never touched them or tried to intercept them.


    Intercepting the Laws of Heaven.


    This was ten thousand times more terrifying than bing a Grand Cultivator right away! Was this something a mortal or a cultivator was able to do?


    The Deities in Heaven should be the only ones able to do this.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Fan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this array before. It¡¯s called...¡±


    ¡°The True Martial Sky-severing Array!¡±

 Chapter 989 - The Deity Intercept the Laws of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 989: The Deity Intercept the Laws of Heaven</h4>


    True Martial Sky-severing Array?


    When Chen Fan said this name, even Luo Changshen and Goddess Qing Luo were confused. They had apparently never heard about it. Only the scruffy old cultivator frowned and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Luo Changshen calmed himself down and said with a mocking tone, ¡°Bulls**t. How would there be any array or person able to intercept the Laws of Heaven? This is totally beyond what we can do and even those ancient Saints deep in the Star Ocean don¡¯t know how to do so.¡±


    The others were enraged, especially when Xiao Mang saw Chen Fan as God. Watching Luo Changshen mock Chen Fan when he had no powers at all, she was furious and her face flushed.


    ¡°The fact that you don¡¯t know about it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Xiao Mang stepped up for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Luo Changshenughed arrogantly and didn¡¯t bother to refute.


    The white-haired Zhao Juexian also said slowly, ¡°Divine Prince Luo, even though you¡¯re from the Changshen Sect, you aren¡¯t a know-it-all. Our Master¡¯s Divine Powers aren¡¯t something you can imagine.¡±


    Luo Changshen grunted and said arrogantly, ¡°Chen Beixuan indeed knows some tricks that surprise me, but you¡¯re people from Tianhuang after all. How would you know how vast the Star Ocean and the universe are?


    ¡°The Laws of Heaven are the foundation of the universe and not even Soul Formation Cultivators can touch them. An Ancestral Patriarch in our sect came from the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground and learned from the Saints found there. The Purple Heaven Sacred Ground ranks among the top hundred in the entire Central Gxy. Even the Saints there think that messing with the Laws of Heaven is like walking on thin ice.


    ¡°So, who else can take away the Laws of Heaven?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid only the Immortal Sages can be that powerful. Do you really think that your Master knows more than the Saints of the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground and surpasses them in strength?¡± Luo Changshen asked.


    Even Zhao Juexian was speechless.


    Only the top Grand Cultivators above the Soul Formation Level could be called Saints.


    They were entities who looked down on the world; they were the true conquerors of the universe, superior even toplete sacred grounds and the Central Gxy. No matter how proud Zhao Juexian was of Chen Fan, he wouldn¡¯t think that Chen Fan was stronger than the Saints.


    Suddenly.


    The entireke became cold.


    Nobody talked; Chen Fan had not said a word since hest spoke.


    He just stared at the Dao Fruit and felt as if his energy had be ethereal. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    ¡°Even though our Divine Prince lost his Dharma Power, he¡¯s still much more knowledgeable than you, the people from Tianhuang.¡±


    Goddess Qing Luo was in awe of Luo Changshen. He might have lost his Dharma Power and look a bit pale, but he was stillcent and superior, which made Goddess Qing Luo admire him even more.


    Xiao Mang pouted and wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t refute this and tears welled up in her eyes.


    When she turned around and looked at Chen Fan¡ª


    Lord Dragon suddenly said in fear, ¡°My friend...¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the True Martial... Sky-severing Array...¡±


    ¡°Is that the Sky... Sky-severing Array of the True... True Martial Celestial Sect?¡±


    Xiao Mang and the others were confused.


    But when Luo Changshen heard the name of the ¡°True Martial Celestial Sect,¡± he froze as if struck by lightning. He seemed to have heard something unbelievable and he didn¡¯t look arrogant anymore.


    ¡°If there isn¡¯t another Sky-severing Array in the universe, this should be it,¡± Chen Fan replied with a cold voice.


    He looked at the sky. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything, but Chen Fan saw countless runes. Theyers of the golden array spinned slowly, as if they had existed for billions of years.


    That old array looked familiar and unfamiliar to Chen Fan at the same time.


    ¡°The True Martial Celestial Sect? The Sky-severing Array? What are they?¡± the sisters of the Xu family wondered.


    But nobody answered.


    Chen Fan, Luo Changshen and Lord Dragon remained silent.


    After a while, Lord Dragon finally suppressed his fear and shook his head.


    ¡°No wonder. It would make sense if it was formed by the True Martial Celestial Sect. That is the top sect in the universe, a sect that used to have Sages. The other sacred grounds and sects can¡¯t manage this, but the Sages of the True Martial Celestial Sect can.¡±


    ¡°The True Martial Celestial Sect is really powerful. What about the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground?¡± Goddess Qing Luo asked.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Lord Dragon didn¡¯t care to answer. He narrowed his eyes, grunted and turned around. He thought thatparing the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground with the True Martial Celestial Sect was humiliating for the True Martial Celestial Sect.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Goddess Qing Luo was enraged.


    She couldn¡¯t maintain her elegance anymore. Her face was full of anger.


    ¡°Qing Luo, Lord Dragon is right,¡± Luo Changshen stopped her and said, ¡°The Purple Heaven Sacred Ground may be one of the top hundred sacred grounds in the universe that rules dozens of regions and has Saints, but they¡¯re much weaker whenpared to the True Martial Celestial Sect.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Even Zhao Juexian and Xiao Mang were surprised.


    The Purple Heaven Sacred Ground was nothing in front of the True Martial Celestial Sect? So, how powerful was the True Martial Celestial Sect? Was it in the Top ten or or the Top Five in the universe?


    ¡°In the ancient times, thousands of races fought for the top ce and there were elites everywhere. The most powerful race among the others were humans. We upied the Central Gxy and looked down on the world. The reason why we could do so wasn¡¯t because of the sacred grounds, Nascent Soul Cultivators, Soul Formation Cultivators or Saints.


    ¡°It was thanks to the nine sects!¡± Luo Changshen stuck out nine fingers and said respectfully.


    ¡°The nine sects?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Xiao Mang and the others were extremely curious. Human cultivators relied only on nine sects to survive in the universe? Where were the other sacred grounds, Divine Sects and Grand Cultivators?


    ¡°Yes, those nine sects are the only sects that have Sages since the birth of humanity. They¡¯re known as the Nine Celestial Sects. The True Martial Celestial Sect is one of them, the first among all.¡± Luo Changshen nodded.


    Everyone still thought that the True Martial Celestial Sect was only one of the nine Celestial Sects.


    But what Luo Changshen said next frightened everybody.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a saying that circted across the universe.¡±


    ¡°Among humanity¡¯s nine Celestial Sects, the True Martial Celestial Sect is known as...¡±


    ¡°The first in fighting!¡±


    Then, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°First in fighting! Does this mean that the True Martial Celestial Sect is the strongest and the best in fighting across the universe?¡±


    Zhao Juexian gasped.


    ¡°They may not be the strongest, but they¡¯re definitely the best in fighting,¡± Chen Fan suddenly said as he looked far away, as if there were nothing in his eyes.


    ¡°Half of the worlds in the Central Gxy upied by humans belong to the True Martial Celestial Sect. They¡¯re in the northern border suppressing the monsters for the sake of humanity right now. As far as I know, the True Martial Celestial Sect is already halfway into the Thousand Monster Gxy.¡±


    What Chen Fan said astonished the sisters of the Xu family.


    ¡°Only the True Martial Celestial Sect can make the monsters yield. I guess normal Ancestral Patriarchs and Saints wouldn¡¯t be able to form such an earth-shattering array. I wonder which Perfected Immortal of the True Martial Celestial Sect formed this.¡±


    Lord Dragon shook his head and smiled wryly.


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    He had an answer in his mind, but he didn¡¯t want to say it.


    Chen Fan looked at the Dao Fruit that was spinning continuously. He was suddenly flooded with emotions and he heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Was it you?¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±

 Chapter 990 - True Martial... Chen Beixuan?

    <h4>Chapter 990: True Martial... Chen Beixuan?</h4>


    When Chen Fan was about thirty years old in his previous life, Master Cangqin of the True Martial Celestial Sect had taken him and Fang Qiong away from Earth. After that, he became the youngest Celestial Lord and was known as someone who had the greatest hope of bing a Sage.


    Chen Fan even had greater achievements than Master Cangqin back then.


    He had never thought Master Cangqin would lie to him, as it wasn¡¯t necessary. He was only a nameless cultivator and there weren¡¯t even many cultivators on Earth.


    But when he saw the True Martial Sky-severing Array on Tianhuang, he was skeptical about that.


    That was the ¡°True Martial Sky-severing Array!¡±


    Only Grand Cultivators of the True Martial Celestial Sect like Chen Fan knew the power of this array and how difficult it was to form it. As one of the rarest arrays in the universe, even Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals would find it hard to form it. Even though taking the Laws of Heaven could help in growing a ¡°Dao Fruit,¡± it wasn¡¯t beneficial to the Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals.


    ¡°Who formed this? Would it really be Master?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Although the Dao Fruit was precious, it was only useful for Soul Formation and Void Returning Cultivators. It didn¡¯t have much effect on Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals. So, the Dao Reunion Cultivators of the True Martial Celestial Sect wouldn¡¯t have done this.


    ¡°Besides, why on Tianhuang? This is a barren in a remote area of the universe and it¡¯s so simr to Earth. So, did they cause the strange things that happened on Earth as well?¡±


    Chen Fan became more serious.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t really care about the strange things that happened on Tianhuang or Earth.


    When he returned to Earth after a century, people there were still surviving. As for Tianhuang, the Laws of Heaven were being intercepted, so the local cultivators couldn¡¯t reach the Soul Formation Level easily. And yet, this was a matter for people on Tianhuang to solve. What did this have to do with him?


    But this array formed by the True Martial Celestial Sect made Chen Fan wonder if Master Cangqin had taken him away from Earth on purpose.


    Or maybe everything that happened in his past life or even after his rebirth had been nned by Master Cangqin.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Thinking of this, Chen Fan shook his head.


    He could rewind the time in a space dozens of meters wide and Master Cangqin could barely rewind the time of a continent. However, rewinding five centuries of time in the entire universe, including thousands of worlds and dimensions¡ª


    That was something incredible.


    Even Deities in Heaven or the ancient Fiend Gods weren¡¯t this powerful, let alone Master Cangqin.


    And Dao Ancestor Daluo, who created worlds, probably couldn¡¯t do this either.


    Chen Fan had been reborn five centuries in the past, and the entire universe, including the time in the Realm of Deities, had also been rewinded five centuries. Chen Fan couldn¡¯t imagine doing so even when he was at his peak.


    ¡°If me being reborn isn¡¯t my Master¡¯s n, why did he form this Sky-severing Array? Why was everything the same when I returned to Earth a centuryter? And why did he take me and Xiao Qiong away?¡±


    There seemed to beyers of mist in front of Chen Fan.


    He couldn¡¯t see the truth behind the mist. Many things that Master Cangqin did didn¡¯t seem as casual as Chen Fan thought anymore, but actually done for a purpose.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ve already be an outsider after being reborn. I¡¯ll kill whoever uses me as a pawn again, even if ites to Immortal Sages!¡±


    Chen Fan clenched his fists and his eyes glittered.


    Then.


    The Dao Fruit started spinning in the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It was like a fruit that was about to ripen, letting out noises that resounded across the sky. Even the sisters of the Xu family knew they could be Grand Cultivators one day after eating this fruit!


    ¡°Buzz, buzz.¡±


    Many beasts by theke that were covered with golden glitters stared at the Dao Fruit in the sky greedily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if the True Martial Celestial Sect did this, the ¡®Dao Fruit¡¯ is real. Even if I can¡¯t be a perfect Soul Formation Cultivator, I can be a fake Grand Cultivator and rule a region.¡±


    Lord Dragon said with a shaking voice. He looked at the sky and couldn¡¯t suppress his greed anymore.


    ¡°This belongs to Master. Even if you take it, you won¡¯t be able to use it,¡± Zhao Juexian said.


    He thought that Lord Dragon still hadn¡¯t figured out the situation. Chen Fan was the only one who truly had power at the moment. Even if Lord Dragon snatched the Dao Fruit, he would have to give it to Chen Fan in the end.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Lord Dragon chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    But he was thinking how he could get through everyone and take the Dao Fruit. Once he became a Grand Cultivator, he would no longer be afraid of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly.


    A beast turned into a beam of light and shed towards the Dao Fruit.


    Looking closely, that beast was a snake with wings and was eighty feet long. It was enveloped in Cloud Qi, which looked simr to the legendary ¡°Teng Snake.¡±


    Once the Teng Snake moved¡ª


    The other beasts couldn¡¯t control themselves either.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Eight other beasts also turned into rays of light to take the Dao Fruit.


    Chen Fan remained still.


    Not only him, a lot of old beasts also froze like statues. No matter how much they wanted the Dao Fruit, they didn¡¯t dare to get closer to theke.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord, aren¡¯t you going to take it?¡±


    Lord Dragon almost went for it as well, but he stopped when he saw Chen Fan looking at him.


    ¡°This belongs to the True Martial Celestial Sect. Cultivators who aren¡¯t disciples of the sect can never touch it.¡± Chen Fan shook his head. ¡°Of course, if you want to get it, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Lord Dragon doubted.


    He thought that Chen Fan would kill him once he flew in the air.


    Then.


    When the eight beasts got closer to the Dao Fruit, there weren¡¯t any barriers or traps anymore. In the end, Luo Changshen was finally unable to help it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A beam of light shot out of Luo Changshen.


    He then turned into a light ray and shed past the eight powerful beasts, arriving next to the Dao Fruit.


    ¡°This guy still has the secret treasure his Ancestral Patriarch gave him and he doesn¡¯t need his Dharma Power to initiate it?¡±


    The others were stunned when they saw this. Hadn¡¯t Luo Changshen be a mortal? Why did he have powers again? Only Lord Dragon hit his own chest and screamed.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Beixuan, I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment. I¡¯ll settle the scores with you when I be a Grand Cultivator!¡±


    Luo Changshen burst intoughter.


    There was a Divine Talisman in his body with the power of a Soul Formation Cultivator of his sect. This Divine Talisman didn¡¯t require any Dharma Power and it had been given to him by his Sect Master, so it was extremely precious.


    Even at the most critical moment, Luo Changshen had refrained from using it.


    And then, he used it for the Dao Fruit.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Fan said calmly as if he didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Even Xiao Mang was anxious.


    If Luo Changshen really became a Grand Cultivator, they would be the ones who would suffer.


    Out of everyone¡¯s expectation, A bolt of azure lightning struck when Luo Changshen touched the Dao Fruit.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The azure lightning looked indifferent, but it was extremely powerful. The Nascent Soul Beasts, including the Teng Snake, were immediately burnt to ashes.


    Although Luo Changshen had the protection of the Divine Talisman...


    He couldn¡¯t withstand the lightning strike. The Divine Talisman instantly exploded and he copsed on the ground, spurting out blood. His ribs were fractured and his clothes were torn.


    ¡°Why... Why?¡±


    Even though Luo Changshen was dying, he still widened his eyes and was still unable to ept it.


    ¡°Not everyone can touch the arrays of the True Martial Celestial Sect.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    Although the Dao Fruit didn¡¯t seem to be under any protection¡ª


    It was actually surrounded byyers of arrays. Those arrays were dangerous, deemed among the top arrays in the universe. Not even a Saint may be able to take the Dao Fruit.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Countless arrayyers appeared and spinned in the sky like a golden ball, enveloping the Dao Fruit. The Sky-severing Array finally showed its original form and let out its power after being touched.


    Then, an old man¡¯s voice sounded in everyone¡¯s minds.


    ¡°Only disciples of the True Martial Celestial Sect can get the Dao Fruit.¡±


    That voice seemed to be from someone who had lived in the ancient times.


    An old cultivator then showed up in front of everyone.


    They couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful he was. He was surrounded bys as he sat on the gxy. The sun and the moon moved around him and his eyes were evenrger than the sun. He looked expressionless.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Lord Dragon was pushed down to the ground and his true form was exposed. He said as he trembled, ¡°Greetings... Perfected Immortal. We... We weren¡¯t trying to disturb you. Please... Please forgive us. Please forgive us!¡±


    He knelt and bowed.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Xiao Mang, Goddess Qing Luo and many beasts had already fallen on the ground and started trembling. The voice was too terrifying. That was only a projection from the ancient times, but it made people feel out of breath. Even the deity ground started letting out some screeches, seemingly overwhelmed.


    ¡°What a shame! The fruit is right before me.¡±


    Luo Changshen knelt on the ground with blooding out of his eyes. He had waited half a day for that.


    ¡°Why am I not a disciple of the True Martial Celestial Sect. Why only for the disciples of the True Martial Celestial Sect? I hate this!¡±


    Luo Changshen had never hated his background so much like he did then. Why did it have to be the Changshen Sect only?


    ¡°Hm, what is he doing?¡±


    Luo Changshen was shocked.


    He saw Chen Fan walking towards theke without being frightened by the old man¡¯s voice. ¡°Does he want to die? That¡¯s the array of a Perfected Immortal! Even our Sect Master would have been killed if he forced his way in.¡±


    Luo Changshen snickered.


    But what happened next waspletely beyond his imagination.


    The golden aura around Chen Fan became brighter as he walked.


    In the end.


    Chen Fan turned into a golden sun.


    The golden aura carried a fearless and indestructible energy, which was a bit like thating from the old cultivator.


    No!


    Their energies were basically the same, just different in intensity.


    Was that possible?


    Luo Changshen¡¯s eyes popped out.


    Not only him.


    Lord Dragon, Goddess Qing Luo, Zhao Juexian, the sisters of the Xu family and many beasts at theke had their eyes open as wide as possible. An unbelievable idea appeared in their minds.


    ¡°He...¡±


    ¡°Clomp, clomp.¡±


    Chen Fan walked up to the sky in a golden aura like God.


    The arrays that protected the Dao Fruit were split and a golden path appeared. He walked to the Dao Fruit along the path and picked it safely.


    At this moment.


    Everyone was dumbfounded; even Xiao Mang was unable to believe it.


    ¡°He¡¯s... from... the True Martial Celestial Sect?¡±

 Chapter 991 - Planet Tianhuang Was Stunned

    <h4>Chapter 991: Tianhuang Was Stunned</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Luo Changshen watched Chen Fan go through the arrays as if taking a stroll and return with the ¡°Dao Fruit.¡±


    Since the beginning.


    Neither the Sky-severing Array nor the old cultivator moved in the slightest.


    Lord Dragon¡¯s eyes popped out and he almost bit his tongue off. He jumped and shouted as he watched this unbelievable sight, ¡°This is Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Oh God!¡±


    The sisters of the Xu family covered their mouths and looked at the sky in shock. They felt it was the first time looking at such a bizarre urrence.


    ¡°Is he really a disciple of the True Martial Celestial Sect?¡±


    Goddess Qing Luo stepped back and was startled.


    The True Martial Celestial Sect!


    An invincible Celestial Sect that was imed to be the first in fighting. It was a top sect even in the Central Gxy, a sect that once had Sages and was the most powerful force in the universe.


    Inparison, the Changshen Sect, the Devil God Sect and even the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground were nothing...


    The sects on Tianhuang would even be as weak as ants.


    But how did Chen Fan be a disciple of the True Martial Celestial Sect?


    Goddess Qing Luo didn¡¯t understand this.


    Not only her, everyone else was also confused. Wasn¡¯t Chen Fan only a local cultivator on Tianhuang? He might be able to fight with the disciples of the sect from other regions; still, why did he suddenly be a disciple of the True Martial Celestial Sect?


    ¡°No... Impossible.¡±


    Luo Changsheng¡¯s teeth were grinding and he didn¡¯t look arrogant anymore. He stared at Chen Fan as if he were a devil.


    He wasn¡¯t even this terrified when he had lost his powers.


    In the past...


    Chen Fan was only a cultivator from Tianhuang in Luo Changshen¡¯s eyes, while Luo Changshen himself was the descendant and Divine Prince of the Changshen Sect. His status wasn¡¯t something Chen Fan could surpass.


    But at this moment, Chen Fan suddenly became a True Dragon that flew above the sky. How could Luo Changshen remaincent? That was the True Martial Celestial Sect! Even when their normal disciples appeared, the three Soul Formation Cultivators of the Changshen Sect would have to greet them in person. A Divine Prince was nothingpared to them.


    This was the power of a Celestial Sect!


    Lord Dragon was already dumbfounded. His eyes popped out and he felt like everything he had known about cultivation for thest thirty thousand years had been crushed.


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡±


    Chen Fan took the Dao Fruit, then split the array and walked down from the sky.


    There were countless beasts around him, but none of them dared to do anything. They were clever enough to know what it meant to be able to take away the Dao Fruit with an identity. Chen Fan was someone even more astonishing and superior than the Dao Fruit.


    ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of the True Martial Celestial Sect... I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Luo Changshen shook his head and felt bitter from the bottom of his heart.


    He would have never provoked him if he had known Chen Fan was from the True Martial Celestial Sect, a sect which was ten times more powerful than the Changshen Sect.


    ¡°Brother, are you really from the True Martial Celestial Sect?¡± Xiao Mang wondered.


    Her eyes had almost turned into heart shapes and she was extremely excited. Her brother wasn¡¯t just a cultivator from Tianhuang, but someone superior, like a True Dragon!


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan, waiting for him to reply.


    Chen Fan nodded and then shook his head.


    ¡°Yes, and no.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    Chen Fan caressed Xiao Mang¡¯s golden long hair and said calmly, ¡°I used to be a disciple of the True Martial Celestial Sect and I was this old cultivator¡¯s seventh heir. And yet, I have nothing to do with them anymore.¡±


    ¡°You used to be the seventh heir of that old cultivator?¡±


    The others were shocked.


    How could he leave the True Martial Celestial Sect whenever he wanted? A hint of energy of that old cultivator was already so powerful that not even Nascent Soul Cultivators would dare to resist. So, how terrifying would his true form be? They couldn¡¯t imagine it at all, but they knew this old man had to be the most superior being in the True Martial Celestial Sect.


    Chen Fan had once been his disciple. How could he leave the True Martial Celestial Sect just like that?


    ¡°Chatter, chatter.¡±


    Only Lord Dragon trembled and lowered his head in fear.


    Once a cultivator entered a Celestial Sect, he would be a disciple of the sect forever. This was thew of the universe.


    Chen Fan was either someone who was powerful enough to betray his sect, or the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator of a Celestial Sect. No matter which one he was, his real identity was frightening.


    <i>¡°I don¡¯t wanna think about it. It¡¯s killing me.¡± </i>Lord Dragon tried his best to control his thinking.


    But he couldn¡¯t help but guess which type of cultivator Chen Fan was. Such a character was rare and the entire universe would know about it. Without the power of the Void Returning or the Dao Reunion Level, how could he betray a Celestial Sect? Chen Fan didn¡¯t look like a Saint or a Perfected Immortal.


    A thought came to Lord Dragon¡¯s mind, <i>¡°So, he must be the second type... The reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator?¡±</i>


    No wonder.


    Chen Fan was young and was born a cultivator of the Abandoned Region, but he knew much more than the Lord of the Devil God Sect and he could kill Nascent Soul Cultivators at the Golden Core Level. He had beaten Luo Changshen and had mastered countless Divine Powers and Dharma Curses. It turned out he was the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator.


    <i>¡°He¡¯s a Grand Cultivator of the True Martial Celestial Sect. This isn¡¯t someone a Soul Formation Cultivator from a remote region canpare to!¡±</i>


    Thinking of this.


    ¡°Plop.¡±


    Lord Dragon didn¡¯t even nce at the Dao Fruit, he knelt respectfully before Chen Fan. Being the servant of a Grand Cultivator from a Celestial Sect was his proudest achievement in thest thirty thousand years!


    In fact.


    Not only him, Luo Changshen and Goddess Qing Luo also guessed.


    ¡°I see, I see.¡±


    Luo Changshen shook his head and smiled wryly. He spurted out blood as he coughed and the glitters in his eyes gradually disappeared. He killed himself.


    ¡°Wise.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Chen Fan would never let him go, since Luo Changshen had found out where Chen Fan came from. The same went for Lord Dragon, the sisters of the Xu family and Goddess Qing Luo.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan let out his Sr True Fire and burned Luo Changshen¡¯s body to ashes. In the end, Luo Changshen turned into a plume of azure smoke, leaving his Universe Ring behind, which was then taken by Chen Fan.


    Goddess Qing Luo and the sisters of the Xu family knelt at the same time and begged with trembling bodies, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill us, Heavenly Lord.¡±


    But they were wrong. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t nning to kill them. The North Mystic Celestial Lord wasn¡¯t that vicious. He only used some secret arts and ced a spell in the mind of Lord Dragon and the others, so that they wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about it.


    ¡°All right, get up.¡±


    Chen Fan waved after putting the spell on them.


    Lord Dragon and Goddess Qing Luo got up respectfully like servants and stood behind Chen Fan. Zhao Juexian even let down his desire for revenge and looked at Chen Fan in awe.


    <i>¡°We may also be able to be Soul Formation Cultivators if we follow our Heavenly Lord.¡±</i>


    The ambition hidden deep in Zhao Juexian¡¯s mind came out at this moment.


    Xiao Mang was even more thrilled.


    She grabbed Chen Fan¡¯s arm and asked him to tell her about the True Martial Celestial Sect.


    Chen Fan caressed Xiao Mang¡¯s head and thought as he looked at theke, <i>¡°We can¡¯t waste the Dao Fruit and the World Thousand Spirit Water. It¡¯s time toplete the ninth transformation of the Deity Wheel and deal with all the matters on Tianhuang.¡±</i>


    After all.


    He was still worried about Earth.


    While Chen Fan and the others were cultivating in the deity ground.


    The outside world.


    There was turmoil.


    News about the deity ground and the Heavenly Lords blocking the entrance circted around Tianhuang. Countless cultivators went to the Ancient Demons Loch to look for opportunities and watch this rare battle with their own eyes.


    ¡°Oh God! Ancestral Patriarch Fudu, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Jade Institute, Heavenly Lord Shenyan, Heavenly Lord Xuhuang... There are over ten human Heavenly Lords and five Demon Commanders in the Ancient Demons Loch,¡± someone said.


    The deity ground was vast and full of colorful light. It was enveloped in ayer of an invisible light shield. No matter how hard the Heavenly Lords hit it, it didn¡¯t move a bit.


    Chen Fan sat in the deity ground.


    He saw ten light spheres floating in the air.


    Those light spheres were surrounded by red mes, Sword Qi or Buddha¡¯s light. Each of them carried an extremely terrifying energy and no Golden Core Cultivator could get closer.


    People counted them.


    Ten Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords¡ªwhich were one-third of the Nascent Soul Cultivators on the entire Tianhuang¡ªwere present. The Ancient Demons also had six Demon Commanders and each one of them was surrounded by earth-shattering Fiend Qi.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A ten-mile de light shot out from one of the light spheres and hit the deity ground. Even though the ground cracked, the deity ground and the surrounding invisible array didn¡¯t even shake.


    A Heavenly Lord had attacked the deity ground.


    It was only the beginning.


    After that, a spout of fire and someone surrounded by a golden aura attacked at the same time, and they shed against the deity ground. On the side of the Ancient Demons Loch, one of the Demon Commanders also joined in the fight.


    Apparently, the Heavenly Lords and Demon Commanders weren¡¯t willing to wait any longer.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a couple months and the Heavenly Lords are still patient. If Chen Beixuan doesn¡¯te out after six months, I¡¯m afraid the Heavenly Lords won¡¯t be able to sit still. There will be a huge change by then,¡± someone said anxiously.


    Soon.


    This became reality.


    An astonishing piece of news swept Tianhuang like a hurricane.


    People from Mount Emperor were on their way!

 Chapter 992 - The Power of Mount Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 992: The Power of Mount Emperor</h4>


    People from Mount Emperor were on their way?


    Once the news spread, the entire Tianhuang was stunned. It circted across the Heavenly Regions and even in the Barren Regions around the borders. Countless sects, families and cultivators were astonished.


    Mount Emperor!


    The most powerful, imperishable sect that had ruled Tianhuang for a hundred thousand years.


    Compared to the Medicine God Sect and the Fey King Hall, Mount Devil God hadplete cultivation arts and unpredictable power. They weren¡¯t people that an ordinary Heavenly Sect could measure up against. They were truly unstoppable, superior and offending them was out of the question! Manyrge sects had tried to fight against Mount Emperor in the past, but a singlemand of theirs had ended in the immediate destruction of their ancestral halls and the death of their Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Who would provoke such a terrifying sect?


    Even the top ten Heavenly Sects had to be careful in front of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s just Mount Emperor. Chen Beixuan killed the Divine Prince of the Medicine God Sect, but they didn¡¯t move to avenge him. They only showed up after Chen Beixuan went into the deity ground. I think Mount Emperor is more or less the same!¡± a young cultivator said in disdain.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There aren¡¯t many Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang. Even the Changshen Heavenly Region has only five Heavenly Lords. Mount Emperor may have eight, I gather? Or ten? It¡¯s just the total number of Heavenly Lords in a couple Heavenly Sects. Why should we be afraid of them?¡±


    Someone agreed with him.


    However, they were immediately scolded by their elders and were told not to drag their sects down with them if they wanted to die. How could the Medicine God Sect bepared to Mount Emperor? Their sects might really be eliminated if they provoked them.


    The older generation remembered.


    Fifty thousand years in the past, the Changshen Heavenly Region wasn¡¯t the top Heavenly Sect, but another called the ¡°Thunder Sky Sect.¡± They were known for their thunder arts and had five Heavenly Lords in one generation, which were called the invincible Five Ancestral Patriarchs of the Thunder Sky Sect.


    They were on top of the other nine sects in their heyday, and were said to beparable to the imperishable sects. Even the Medicine God Sect and the Fey King Hall were unable to do anything about it.


    And yet, the disciples of the Thunder Sky Sect identally offended Mount Emperor one day.


    Mount Emperor sent out an ¡°edict talisman.¡± It fell from the sky and let out beams of light, destroying the Thunder Sky Sect and killing hundreds of thousands of disciples.


    Their five Ancestral Patriarchs tried to resist, but were suppressed by the same talisman.


    The entire Thunder Sky Sect was exterminated with a piece of paper.


    After that, someone discovered that the edict talisman had to do with thews written by Heavenly Lord Tatian. They wereparable to an attack from a Soul Formation Heavenly Lord. How could a Nascent Soul Cultivator withstand it? So, it made sense for the Thunder Sky Sect to be exterminated. And that talisman was the ¡°Law of Tianhuang!¡±


    Since then...


    All sects obeyed the ¡°Law of Tianhuang¡± and nobody dared to go against Mount Emperor ever again. A few thousand years past, a Heavenly Lord of the Chinese vited thew and was caught by Mount Emperor right away.


    ¡°F**k, Chen Beixuan is also Chinese. Will Mount Emperor go after him?¡± some people said.


    In fact, they were right.


    The envoy from Mount Emperor went around the top ten sects and the Heavenly Regions to pass down the order from their Sect Master. They requested for Chen Beixuan to head to Mount Emperor and apologize for breaking thew of Tianhuang within a month.


    When the news spread¡ª


    The entire Tianhuang was stirred.


    ¡°Why? Senior Chen didn¡¯t vite anyw. Why should he apologize to Mount Emperor?¡±


    Mu Hongti and Yun Yier found it unreasonable.


    ¡°Right, Heavenly Lord Chen is the new Heavenly Lord of the Chinese. He¡¯s never offended Mount Emperor. Why should he apologize? Mount Emperor should apologize to us instead.¡±


    The Chinese were furious.


    They had already known that their blood carried the Law of Tianhuang. The eyes of countless Chinese cultivators had turned red. They hadn¡¯t been allowed to cultivate for thousands of years, which made them turn into a lowly race at the corner of a Barren Region, bullied by the other cultivators. All those things were kept in the hearts of the Chinese.


    ¡°Mount Emperor detained Heaven¡¯s Equal back then, and now, they want to catch Heavenly Lord Chen. Are they really trying to stop the Chinese from cultivating?¡±


    Everyone was enraged.


    ¡°If they kill Heavenly Lord Chen, the Chinese will lose all hope. We¡¯d rather die than to survive in disgrace!¡± the Grand Elder of the Chinese shouted.


    All the Golden Core Cultivators, including Qin Luo, stood behind him. Although the other elders didn¡¯t say anything, the determination in their eyes represented their stance.


    But there was nothing they could do.


    The news had already circted across the entire.


    The surrounding races and sects immediately requested for the envoys who were with the Chinese to go back. Many elders from the Heavenly Sects were on their way to congratte the Chinese, but they turned around and went back right away. Those who were already in the Chinese settlement made excuses to run away from them.


    The Wang Family originally agreed to let the Chinese rule the Beihan Region, but they were regretting the decision at the moment.


    Many other families in the Beihuang Region had also stopped contacting the Chinese, regardless of Wang Xuanlong and Wu Qinyan¡¯s objections.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family said, ¡°Chen Beixuan is definitely going to die. Even if Mount Emperor doesn¡¯t catch him, there are ten Heavenly Lords outside the deity ground. Once he shows up, they¡¯ll kill him for sure. So, why do we have to die with him?¡±


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, it was your order to befriend Heavenly Lord Chen and you¡¯re already regretting it after just a few days?¡± Wu Qinyan asked with tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Qinyan, don¡¯t me me. You should me Chen Beixuan. How could he offend Mount Emperor? No matter how strong he is, would he be stronger than the five Ancestral Patriarchs of the Thunder Sky Sect from back then?¡± an elder said.


    Wu Qinyan stood there without saying a word. In the end, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family locked her up and said she couldn¡¯t get out until the whole incident was over.


    This scene didn¡¯t only happen in the Wu Family.


    It was also replicated in other sects and families that had made contact with Chen Fan.


    In the end, all their Ancestral Patriarchs went and stopped their disciples from helping Chen Fan. Only they knew how terrifying Mount Emperor was. Chen Fan was powerful, but Mount Emperor had only used a piece of paper to exterminate the Thunder Sky Sect back then. So, they could definitely use their Divine Treasures to deal with Chen Fan.


    At the Demon-suppressing Sect, three Ancestral Patriarchs were discussing.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is going to die no matter what. Besides, even without Mount Emperor, he would never be able to get past Ancestral Patriarch Fudu.¡±


    They had always been watching, never taking any sides, but Chen Fan was facing great danger. Even those three Ancestral Patriarchs had lost faith in him.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go to the deity ground tomorrow. I have to pretend I¡¯m doing something, so that Fudu won¡¯t think the Demon-suppressing Sect is on Chen Beixuan¡¯s side.¡±


    The old man in the middle got up slowly.


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    The old woman on the right nodded.


    Only the old man on the left hesitated and remained silent.


    Even though he was confident about Chen Fan, he had to admit that Chen Fan was indeed in big trouble this time.


    ¡°What a shame. It took so long for Tianhuang to have such an astonishing young man, but he¡¯s about to be killed by those old people. How many more years do we have to wait until the next Soul Formation Cultivator shows up?¡±


    The old man on the left shook his head and sighed.


    At this moment, everyone focused their attention on the Demon Warding Heavenly Region, the Ancient Demons Loch and the deity ground, waiting for news about Chen Fan.


    One day, two days, three dayster.


    The deity ground was still uneventful.


    Chen Fan seemed to have disappeared.


    In the meantime, he was cultivating on the deity ground.

 Chapter 993 - The Cultivation Began

    <h4>Chapter 993: The Cultivation Began</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the deity ground.


    Chen Fan had no idea what was going on outside.


    He didn¡¯t start cultivating right away. He sat by theke, cross-legged with a rxed look. He was holding a small ball in one hand and fishing with a bamboo pole with the other.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s World Thousand Spirit Water. What kind of fish can you possibly catch from there?¡± Xiao Mang said as she ran to where Chen Fan was and leaned on his shoulder.


    ¡°Fishing is a way to enhance my mind. I¡¯m in fact here to strengthen my belief towards Taoism and to polish this ¡®Dao Fruit¡¯ at the same time. I¡¯m not sure if I should take it,¡± Chen Fan answered.


    The small ball slowly spinned in his hand. There were thousands of energy strands inside, catching the attention of people and beasts around. It was the Dao Fruit.


    ¡°Huh? Why? The others look at it every day,¡± Xiao Mang wondered.


    That was the Dao Fruit. Even if it was iplete, it could still turn someone into a fake Grand Cultivator. If someone were to consider Heavenly Lord Tatian¡¯s power, everyone knew how different a fake Grand Cultivator and a Nascent Soul Cultivator were.


    And yet, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t satisfied with it and even found it cumbersome?


    ¡°It would be useful to me if it wereplete, but an iplete one is nothing. And yet, I wouldn¡¯t eat aplete Dao Fruit even if I have aplete one. I would only use it as a reference or to make a Divine Treasure,¡± Chen Fan said.


    He only exined a bit since Xiao Mang asked him. There were a lot of things other people wouldn¡¯t understand if they hadn¡¯t reached a certain level. For example, Lord Dragon and the others had no idea why Chen Fan didn¡¯t refine the Dao Fruit to be a fake Grand Cultivator.


    They didn¡¯t know.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about bing a fake Grand Cultivator, or even a real one.


    He could have be one if he wanted to.


    He knew countless secret arts and Fiend Arts in his previous life and he took shortcuts for some of them, including the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art.¡± Chen Fan had the chance to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator after ying half the people from Tianhuang and he could be Soul Formation Cultivator if he killed everyone in the entire Abandoned Region.


    But what was the meaning of bing a Soul Formation Cultivator that relied on Dharma Treasures, Divine Treasures and Fiend Arts?


    Chen Fan had killed more than a thousand Grand Cultivators of such kind in his previous life.


    Without establishing a supreme foundation and opening up an unprecedented path, how could he be a Deity and get out of this world? And how could he make his unfinished dreame true?


    Chen Fan caressed the girl¡¯s hair and said with a smile, ¡°¡®I must have ambition to establish supremacy and I won¡¯t settle for anything until I¡¯m satisfied.¡¯ Although this saying sounds like a clich¨¦, that¡¯s what I think. Xiao Mang, you must also have a belief that goes beyond everything. If not, how can you get rid of the shackles of the universe and see the magnificent side of the world?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Xiao Mang replied. Although she didn¡¯t really understand him, what he said had to be right.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then.


    A beam of light was shot from afar.


    Apparently, the sisters of the Xu family were cultivating. They had been stuck between the peak stage of the Core Formation Level and the Golden Core Level. Their foundation wasn¡¯t strong enough. They had finally been able to reach the Golden Core Level With the help of the World Thousand Spirit Water.


    Then.


    Beams of light shot out from their bodies. After drinking a little bit of the water, one of them flushed like a cooked prawn, while the other shook violently.


    The Spirit Qi in the World of Thousand Spirit Water was too terrifying. Those Connate Cultivators couldn¡¯t withstand it at all.


    But the effects were still astonishing.


    In less than half a day, they both formed a seventh-grade Golden Core and even the Thunder Tribtion was blocked outside of the deity ground. The Thunder Tribtion was nothing in front of the Sky-severing Array.


    ¡°Let me do it too.¡±


    Zhao Juexian found somewhere quiet and sat down. He ced a jade gourd filled with World Thousand Spirit Water on his hand. He calmed himself and tried to reach the Nascent Soul Level.


    Lord Dragon, Goddess Qing Luo, Xiao Mang and even the little Qilin also took the opportunity to work hard and cultivate.


    On the other hand, Chen Fan was still fishing, practicing Martial Arts, making medicine and ying with the beasts around theke. Many beasts approached Chen Fan and even the colorful phoenix with nine heads flew back.


    He stretched his body and performed different Martial Arts movements. A lot of beasts couldn¡¯t help but to stop and watch him.


    Two weekster.


    Chen Fan finally stopped. He stood at theke and said as he looked up, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Different from Xiao Mang and the others, Chen Fan had yet to encounter any difficulties when he cultivated. He had been a Celestial Lord in his past life, and his understanding had gone beyond the limits of the Golden Core and the Nascent Soul levels.


    With enough Spirit Qi, he could even reach the Soul Formation or the Void Returning Level easily. He would only slow down a bit when at the Dao Reunion Level where he had to understand the mystery of the universe.


    If.


    Xiao Mang, Lord Dragon and the others represented people at different stages of growth.


    Then, Chen Fan would already be a giant with only bones! As long as he filled in blood and flesh again, he would be a powerful giant soon.


    <i>¡°But what¡¯s the point of that? I died during the Heavenly Tribtion in my previous life. Although what really killed me wasn¡¯t that small Heavenly Tribtion, I¡¯d be on the same path after all if I don¡¯t be more powerful than I used to be,¡± </i>Chen Fan thought.


    He summarized his cultivation journey since he had been reborn.


    He practiced the ¡°Void Mortal Refinement Art¡± at the Foundation Establishment Stage, and both were the ¡°Azure Thearch Longevity Art¡± and ¡°Soul Refining Art¡± at the Ethereal Enlightenment Stage. At the Soul Refining Stage, his Divine Body reached the phenomenal sess level and formed the Immortal Will Sword. At the Connate Level, he even formed a deity-grade Golden Core and forcefully went through the Tribtion. So, would most he had quite a strong foundation.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not enough. One deity-grade Golden Core is far from enough. I may be much more powerful than the Changshen Sect and the Devil God Sect; I can also even suppress the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground, but I¡¯m way weaker than the heirs of the Celestial Sects and monsters that show up every million years.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a deity-grade Golden Core, but they have a Sacred Body of the phenomenal sess level, or some Emperor Body, Starry Body and Chaotic Body that no one has ever had before. None of them are weaker than a deity-grade Golden Core. Even when Ipleted my True Martial Sacred Body in myst life, I wasn¡¯t afraid of a deity-grade Golden Core as well.¡±


    ¡°Having one deity-grade Golden Core isn¡¯t enough to build a supreme foundation!¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He was the only one who knew how vast the universe was and how many peerless talents there were. Inparison, they were the real elites, the real Sons of God.


    Some people had blood of Deities, and were able to kill Saints and fight with Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals once they were fully grown.


    Some people¡¯s parents were powerful Divine Beasts, like True Dragons and the Xuan Wu, and they were born with the body of Divine Beasts.


    Some people had reincarnated many times and had a strong foundation. They would have to stay on theirs to avoid any danger.


    Some people...


    Those people were the real dominators of the universe, the real Sons of God! The opportunities and gifts they had made Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals and Void Returning Saints envious.


    However, in the next five centuries, when thousands of elites fought and countless Divine Beasts showed up, the one who would stand on top of the world was going to be Chen Beixuan!


    In his previous life.


    Chen Fan was already able to defeat them.


    In this life...


    He didn¡¯t think he would lose when he was so prepared and had thus far made up for all of his regrets.


    <i>¡°Enemies from my previous life, wait for me. I¡¯ming!¡±</i>


    Chen Fan burst intoughter.


    He got up, spinned the Deity Wheel and started from the Xuan Wu Divine Form.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A giant Xuan Wu ten thousand feet tall suddenly appeared in the air and all the beasts, including the phoenix, became frightened. Lord Dragon even stopped cultivating and immediately looked at the sky in shock.


    ¡°This... This is the Xuan Wu?¡±


    His eyes popped out.


    He knew in his mind how terrifying this creature was! Even though it was only at the Golden Core Level, it made all the Nascent Soul Beasts lower their heads. There were seven kinds of Divine Thunder around the Xuan Wu, showing how powerful it was.


    ¡°But the Xuan Wu is a supreme Divine Beast. Why would there be a baby Xuan Wu here? It¡¯s a Divine Beast that travels across the universe and is able to go to the Deity Realm!¡±


    Lord Dragon couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how he racked his brains.


    Then, the Xuan Wu suddenly became a towering tree.


    The tree was dozens of thousands of meters tall and the tree branches even tore the sky open. Countless chaotic air currents ran down like some peerless Heavenly Swords that could kill Golden Core Cultivators. Each of its branches was surrounded by stars and each leave carried a world. It was like the entire universe.


    ¡°Is this the legendary Chaotic Divine Tree? Wasn¡¯t it broken by the Azure Thearch in the ancient times?¡±


    Lord Dragon was confused.


    The sisters of the Xu family and Goddess Qing Luo were also dumbfounded.


    Only Xiao Mang and Zhao Juexian knew what was going on, but they were also stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s full power. They finally realized he had never exerted himself before and this was his real strength.


    After the Chaotic Divine Tree, the Kun Peng and the Thunder Loch also appeared. In the end, there were six earth-shattering Fiend Gods.


    The energy Chen Fan produced had be greater and gradually reaching an unpredictable level.

 Chapter 994 - Ten Thousand Cultivation Arts

    <h4>Chapter 994: Ten Thousand Cultivation Arts</h4>


    Then.


    Lord Dragon and the others finally realized Chen Fan was evolving the cultivation arts.


    However, this frightened them even more. Each of the cultivation arts Chen Fan was evolving was extremely earth-shattering and they were a hundred times more powerful than the cultivation arts in Lord Dragon¡¯s mind! They would be treasurable cultivation arts even in the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground, but Chen Fan had practiced five of them to the phenomenal sess level. Besides, he seemed to be going to practice more.


    Right.


    Chen Fan was nning toplete the rest of the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel at once.


    He thought he could onlyplete eight transformations at most when he found the Divine Medicines, but the deity ground had given him a big surprise. Cangqin had stolen the Laws of Heaven and he didn¡¯t only leave half a Dao Fruit, but also a wholeke of World Thousand Spirit Water.


    The World Thousand Spirit Water might be useless for Cangqin, but it solved Chen Fan¡¯s biggest problem, which was theck of resources!


    Most of the time¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t that Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to speed up his cultivation process. The thing was: hecked resources. Earth and Tianhuang were no cultivations with abundant resources.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start. The sixth transformation!¡± Chen Fan said.


    He was dozens of feet tall at the moment, and he swallowed almost a ton of World Thousand Spirit Water at once. His entire body started to let out rays of light and an endless energy surged from his heart. Everything around him was destroyed by the impact.


    With so much Spirit Qi inside his body, even a Nascent Soul Cultivator might have exploded!


    ¡°Refine!¡±


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t care at all.


    Chanting sounds emerged from his body. Then, some old scriptures floated around him. His body sucked in the World Thousand Spirit Water which turned into a strong energy, strengthening his foundation.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Those old scriptures fell and were imprinted on Chen Fan¡¯s organs, dantian and mind. Chen Fan immediately had some energy of the ancient times in him. In the end, he seemed to have be a furnace that could refine and hide everything.


    If there were cultivators from the Star Ocean present, they would have found out.


    The cultivation art Chen Fan was practicing was the ¡°Dadao Furnace Scriptures¡± of the Dadao Sect.


    It was a cultivation art only the Sect Master of the Dadao Sect could learn, but Chen Fan had somehow been able to get a hold of it. Even though the Dadao Sect wasn¡¯t one of the nine Celestial Sects, they were an extremely mysterious and powerful sect in the Star Ocean.


    They were said to be able to learn ten thousand cultivation arts at once.


    The ¡°Void Mortal Refinement Art¡± Chen Fan practiced in the past was one of this sect¡¯s creations. Their cultivation arts were known for the possibility to co-exist. And yet, it wasn¡¯t a simple thing to refine ten thousand cultivation arts at the same time and even the former Ancestral Masters of the Dadao Sect had been unable to achieve it.


    But then.


    Chen Fan wanted to do it.


    The nine transformations of the Deity Wheel brought good and bad things to Chen Fan. Since he practiced nine cultivation arts at the same time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on a single kind of energy. However, Chen Fan could try to refine the nine cultivation arts with the ¡°Dadao Scriptures¡± and turn them into a Heavenly Art, merging with his body.


    This was indeed difficult.


    The ¡°Azure Thearch Longevity Art,¡± the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± or the Twelve Sky Art Paintings were all earth-shattering cultivation arts! They had been created by Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals or even Fiend Gods and Sages. So, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to merge them with his body.


    However, Chen Fan had been a Celestial Lord in his previous life, so it was possible for him to make it happen.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Dadao Scriptures were easy to cultivate.


    In just a week, Chen Fan had already cultivated the Dadao Scriptures to the Golden Core Level. His voice resounded around the entire deity ground and went into people¡¯s minds automatically, making them buzz.


    Right then.


    A lot of beasts had hidden as far as they could to stay away from Chen Fan. Those who were unable to escape had been brainwashed by the Dadao Scriptures and ended kneeling before Chen Fan.


    ¡°Taoism exists in the sky and for people!¡± Chen Fan said.


    Countless scriptures filled the sky. In the end, he sucked everything into his body and turned into a giant furnace, refining all kinds of Divine Powers and the cultivation arts he had. An image of a cauldron then appeared on the Deity Wheel.


    After that.


    The sixth transformation of the Deity Wheel waspleted!


    But this was only the beginning.


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t only aiming toplete the sixth transformation.


    While Chen Fan and the others were still inside the deity ground.


    The outside also suffered great changes.


    One day, two days, three days... The deadline set by Mount Emperor inched closer, but Chen Fan had yet to show up. Everyone was ready to see what Mount Emperor would do about him.


    ¡°Is Chen Beixuan scared? Mount Emperor only wants him to apologize. He can go there and argue with them. How can he still be called the top cultivator on the Longevity Roll if he never shows up?¡± someone questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve waited for a couple months and he¡¯s still nowhere to be seen. Looks like he¡¯s frightened by the ten Heavenly Lords. Heavenly Lord Shenyan said he wants to fight with Chen Beixuan alone. Nobody can get involved.¡±


    ¡°I think Chen Beixuan must have sneaked an attack on Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang. He¡¯s just a Golden Core Cultivator. How could he kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator?¡±


    Some strange remarks came out of nowhere.


    Many people were clearly aware that they must have been made by Chen Fan¡¯s enemies, like the Ghost Underworld Sect, the Red me Heavenly Region and the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect.


    However, it was still diforting when Lin Wuhua, Mu Hongti and Yun Yier heard them.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Lin Wuhua pulled out her sword right away.


    The girl in ck outfit yelled to the cultivators of Tianhuang on the top of the Ancient Demons Loch, ¡°I¡¯m Senior Chen¡¯s attendant. Whoever dares to say something bad about him or think he¡¯s not strong enough can talk to my sword!¡±


    A lot of Heavenly Lords saw that, but Ancestral Patriarch Fudu and the others were Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords after all; they didn¡¯t want to pick on someone that wasn¡¯t their own size.


    And yet, they also had disciples.


    Soon, an heir of the Ghost Underworld Sect went to challenge Lin Wuhua.


    However, Lin Wuhua was extremely strong. Even though she was only at the mid-stage of the Golden Core Level, she already had a bit of Extreme Sword Intent which helped her take Wu Shan down a level. Ordinary heirs of the Heavenly Sects were no match for her.


    So.


    Lin Wuhua defeated sixteen heirs from the seven Heavenly Sects in the Ancient Demons Loch at once. Even the senior disciple of the Red me Heavenly Region, who was an elite on the Longevity Roll; he also lost to Lin Wuhua.


    This time¡ª


    Lin Wuhua became quite famous.


    She was then ced on the top twenty ranking on the Longevity Roll and was titled the ¡°Sword Fairy.¡±


    Even Jun Aochen and Gu Xiaoyi wanted to challenge Lin Wuhua and see what she was capable of, while the others wondered how powerful Chen Beixuan was if his maid was already this strong.


    After Lin Wuhua humiliated the Heavenly Sects, those old cultivators finally took action.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An elder of the Ghost Underworld Sect was the first one. He had an eighth-grade Golden Core and was a top cultivator who had cultivated for two thousand years. He was an extremely powerful Half Heavenly Lord among all of them.


    Once he attacked, there was Ghost Qi everywhere and even Lin Wuhua was a bit overwhelmed. After all, there was a huge difference between their realms.


    Yun Yier widened her eyes and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡±


    ¡°Hm, didn¡¯t she defeat a lot of people with her sword? Can I challenge you?¡±


    The elder of the Ghost Underworld Sect snickered and let out some Skeleton Fiend Gods.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Lin Wuhua didn¡¯t give in.


    Her swordsmanship had improved, especially after Chen Fan showed her the Extreme Sword Intent. She blocked the attack from the Ghost Underworld Sect¡¯s elder and even started to gain some control back.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    At this moment.


    Many old cultivators couldn¡¯t just stand there anymore.


    Boom!


    Five of them attacked at the same time. They were all Half Heavenly Lords and elders from different sects, including the Grand Elder of the Reincarnation Sect.


    No matter how strong Lin Wuhua was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with six Half Heavenly Lords at once. She spurted out blood and was knocked away. Countless bones on her body were fractured and she almost exploded.


    ¡°Sister Wuhua!¡±


    Yun Yier and Mu Hongti immediately started crying.


    ¡°Are all the Heavenly Sects this despicable?¡±


    Lin Wuhua supported her body with the sword. Even though her mouth was bleeding, she still tried her best to stand.


    ¡°This little girl has some moral integrity and she¡¯s also talented. s, she¡¯s on the wrong side. Chen Beixuan provoked the Ancestral Patriarchs and Mount Emperor. He¡¯s definitely going to die,¡± one of the six elders said.


    ¡°Hm, even if my Master dies in battle, he¡¯s still a hundred thousand times stronger than you people.¡±


    Lin Wuhua grunted and cracked a smile.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The six old cultivators were enraged.


    They were about to take down Lin Wuhua, but a silver light suddenly shed through. Lin Wuhua and the two girls then disappeared.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    An elder narrowed his eyes and saw someone with silver wings in the silver light. The others looked at the Grand Elder of the Reincarnation Sect, who was looking cold. He had never thought that Shenxi would offer Chen Fan a helping hand.


    Still, this incident didn¡¯t rouse any great furor.


    Since the time set by Mount Emperor had finally arrived.


    At that moment, everyone focused their attention on Mount Emperor, the invincible and imperishable sect, waiting for their verdict in regards to how they would deal with Chen Fan.


    The next day.


    A Divine General visited the Chinese and passed down an order.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan vited the Law of Tianhuang and disobeyed Mount Emperor. The Chinese will now be locked up in jail. Chen Beixuan must surrender to Mount Emperor within three months, or...


    ¡°We¡¯ll kill all the Chinese to warn the world!¡±


    Once the news was spread, Tianhuang was stunned!

 Chapter 995 - Ninth Transformation of the Deity Wheel!

    <h4>Chapter 995: Ninth Transformation of the Deity Wheel!</h4>


    The Chinese, Old China Town.


    This ancient city was thest base of the Chinese and the ce where the Elder Union was. It was located in the northernmost part of the Beihan Region, near to the North Sea. It was originally a barrennd. Even cultivators of the Beihan Region were unwilling to go there, as there was too little Spirit Qi, let alone all kinds of cultivating materials.


    However, ever since Chen Fan drew many Spirit Veins over and turned the ce into a cultivation paradise, Old China Town had be more flourishing.


    And when Chen Fan became famous in the world, countless sects and cultivators went to Old China Town to see this ancient city, and it was flooded with people.


    But this day.


    The entire Old China Town was silent.


    All of the Chinese were looking at the Divine General in golden armor standing on the golden chariot in the sky.


    Everyone knew where the Divine General came from.


    Mount Emperor!


    That powerful sect that made the Chinese suffer for a few thousand years; it showed up to take away their hopes again.


    When the Divine General finished reading the order in his hands.


    The Grand Elder gently knocked the ground with his cane and said, ¡°The Chinese... will not yield!¡±


    Right.


    The Chinese wouldn¡¯t yield!


    Not only the Grand Elder, many cultivators and each of people among the ordinary citizens had their eyes wide open.


    They would not yield!


    Why?


    Why could Mount Emperor decide the life and death of the Chinese? Why would they ask the Heavenly Lord of the Chinese to kneel before them and apologize? Why would they put a spell on the Chinese and turn them into ves?


    ¡°Kid, what did we do? Why do you alwayse after the Chinese? Did our ancestors f**k yours?¡± Elder Lei shouted.


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Theirughter was filled with contempt for Mount Emperor.


    The Divine General in golden armor remained silent and waved his hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Elder Lei, who had a fifth-grade Golden Core, was pushed onto the ground by an invisible energy. He couldn¡¯t resist it even if he used all of his Dharma Power. In the end, he was smashed; his Golden Core, Divine Soul and entire body were shattered.


    ¡°Whoever offends Mount Emperor will end up like him,¡± the Divine General said indifferently as he nced over them, as if they were ants.


    Phew, phew.


    The entire temple was in silence. Nobody said a word. They only red at the Divine General in golden armor and their eyes even turned red.


    A whileter.


    Qin Luo stepped out and pulled out his sword, shing at the Divine General in golden armor.


    On that day.


    A total of 1736 Chinese cultivators, which were 99% of their Connate Cultivators, fought against the Divine General. All the elders, including Qin Luo, died in the temple, except the Grand Elder.


    After the battle.


    All the rest of the Chinese mourned and dressed in white.


    When the news about Old China Town spread across Tianhuang...


    Everyone was rendered speechless. They knew the war wasn¡¯t between a person and a sect anymore, but two races. It was a grievance which had been harbored for a few thousand years.


    A bitter historical enmity.


    One they had to deal with!


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Mount Emperor and him, they¡¯ll fight to thest ditch.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family slowly closed his eyes.


    This was thest thing he wanted to see, but it happened after all. The Wu family had been investing in Chen Fan since the beginning and he hoped that Chen Fan would seed one day. And then, Wu Wendin¡¯s fantasy waspletely shattered.


    Wu Wendin issued an order coldly, ¡°Spread my order. Miss Qinyan will be locked up for life. She won¡¯t be allowed to step out of the Wu family territory ever again. Nobody from the family is allowed to talk about her. Whoever breaks the rule will be killed!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The elders of the Wu family lowered their heads.


    Everyone knew Chen Fan was going to die.


    Not only the Wu family.


    The Wang family, the Reincarnation Sect, the Beihan Region, Medicine City... Everyone who heard the news was stunned. Many people were still thinking whether Chen Fan would surrender to Mount Emperor, and suddenly, it was over.


    After all, Chen Fan was the top cultivator on the Longevity Roll and a famous Heavenly Lord on Tianhuang.


    Even the top ten Heavenly Lords and Ancestral Patriarch Fudu weren¡¯t confident that they could catch Chen Fan. It was too hard to stop a Nascent Soul Cultivator from running.


    But then.


    The Dao Fruit had robbed him of all exits.


    The moment Mount Emperor made the Chinese ves, people knew there would be a war between Mount Emperor and Chen Fan, and the former party was clearly at an advantage.


    ¡°What a shame.¡±


    Heavenly Lord Xingdou heaved a sigh.


    He was the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wang family. He had just returned from another region. He was originally nning to rope Chen Fan in, but he ced this thought aside after hearing the news.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan may not lose. Mount Emperor isn¡¯t much more powerful than the Reincarnation Sect,¡± Wang Xuanlong argued in front of his Ancestral Patriarch.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wang family shook his head.


    Cultivators below the Heavenly Lord level would never be able to imagine how powerful Mount Emperor was. That was a sect that owned theplete cultivation art from a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator. Nobody knew how many more edict talismans¡ªthe ones that exterminated the Thunder Sky Sect back then¡ªwere in their possession.


    No matter how strong Chen Fan was, how could he beat the five Ancestral Patriarchs of the Thunder Sky Sect? How many more orders could he ignore?


    Nobody had faith in Chen Fan anymore!


    Many people even thought Chen Fan was a coward who would stay inside the Loch forever. Although the lives of the Chinese were important, his opponent was Mount Emperor, which had ruled Tianhuang for a hundred thousand years!


    ¡°Heavenly Lord, are youing?¡±


    This time.


    Even Lin Wuhua was unsure.


    Time flew.


    Three months passed.


    Chen Fan was at the most critical moment of his cultivation.


    He had started cultivating the seventh-transformation ever since hepleted the ¡°Dadao Furnace Scriptures.¡± He chose to practice the fourth and fifth paintings of the Twelve Sky Art Paintings for the seventh and eighth transformations of the Deity Wheel.


    Among all the cultivation arts Chen Fan practiced¡ª


    The ¡°Twelve Sky Art Paintings¡± was the most mysterious.


    It was a cultivation art he found in the universe and it might even be something from the past epoch. Chen Fan guessed that it might be a cultivation art the Gods practiced in the ancient times. Otherwise, it would be impossible to exin why the paintings required more and more resources.


    Thest three paintings may even need the resources from half of the universe.


    But once they werepleted, they would be extremely powerful!


    In fact, as the fourth and fifth painting werepleted, Chen Fan could gradually feel how powerful the Twelve Sky Art Paintings became. This cultivation art got stronger as he finished cultivating more paintings. Each painting was an enhancement for the previous ones. For example, the Xuan Wu was at least 5% more powerful than before!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    That day, on the deity ground.


    Fire phoenixes wailed and apes gibbered.


    Countless beasts in the deity ground were trembling and even the Nascent Soul Beasts stayed low on the ground. They could feel a suppression from deep inside their blood and they knew the creature at the center of theke was a terrifying Divine Beast.


    As for Lord Dragon.


    He waspletely dumbfounded.


    He had never thought there would be such a frightening cultivation art in the universe, one that could turn humans into pure-blood Divine Beasts,parable to the offspring of Divine Beasts.


    <i>¡°That¡¯s terrifying. He¡¯s indeed a reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator from a Celestial Sect.¡±</i>


    Lord Dragon gasped.


    He even conjectured that Chen Fan might be a Saint or a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal in his previous life. If not, how would he know such a cultivation art?


    However.


    The cost of cultivating like this was extremely high. Theke of World Thousand Spirit Water hadrgely shrunk.


    But it was worth it for Chen Fan.


    He had toplete the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel and the Twelve Sky Art Paintings. With the ¡°Dadao Furnace Scriptures,¡± he could finally let go of himself and cultivate without being worried about the interference from the Twelve Sky Art Paintings.


    As for the ninth cultivation art.


    Chen Fan chose the ¡°True Martial Divine Art¡± without any doubt.


    Even though he became a Celestial Lord with his own fundamental cultivation art in his past life, his power in both his lives was based on the True Martial Divine Art. It wasn¡¯t only his best cultivation art, but also the foundation of his fundamental cultivation art. He couldn¡¯t continue cultivating withoutpleting this art.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    When he practiced the True Martial Divine Art...


    The Sky-severing Array appeared in the sky.


    The Dao Fruit even jumped with joy. It had originally been prepared for the disciples of the True Martial Celestial Sect.


    Lord Dragon and the others were finally sure that Chen Fan was indeed a disciple of the True Martial Celestial Sect.


    The eternal, indestructible, unstoppable energy he had when he was practicing the True Martial Divine Art was something that couldn¡¯t be forged. That was the unique energy that only belonged to the True Martial Celestial Sect.


    <i>¡°He really is from a Celestial Sect. No wonder he¡¯s so cruel.¡±</i>


    Lord Dragon lowered his head and sighed.


    Ten dayster.


    Chen Fan got out.


    That day, nine bolts of Divine Thunder struck but were easily crushed by his punch. He was enveloped in some chaotic energy like a Fiend God from the ancient times and countless Dharma Forms appeared around him as he walked.


    The Xuan Wu, the Azure Thearch, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch... and finally, the True Martial.


    When the nine Dharma Forms were formed behind him, they turned into a giant Deity Wheel, which carried an eternal and indestructible energy.


    At this moment.


    Everyone knew.


    Chen Fan hadpleted the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel!

 Chapter 996 - Reaching the Deity Grade

    <h4>Chapter 996: Reaching the Deity Grade</h4>


    Above theke of World Thousand Spirit Water at the center of the deity ground, a young man was floating in the air.


    He was wearing an azure robe, and his ck hair was loose and shiny. He was surrounded by a golden aura, standing in the sky with a nine-colored fire burning in his eyes, like the unstoppable God of War.


    But what caught everyone¡¯s attention was the Deity Wheel above Chen Fan¡¯s head.


    It was like the moon, giving people a sense of eternity and immortality. The Deity Art let out beams of gentle light which shone over the entire deity ground. Even the arrays were unable to block the light.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    People outside the deity ground also saw the light. Countless cultivators stared at the light rays and felt that eternal, indestructible energy. The Heavenly Lords thought it had to be some peerless medicine or Divine Treasure inside.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A few Demon Commanders were unable to wait anymore and they attacked.


    Six Fiend Qi streams were gathered, forming a ck whirlwind that smashed against the deity ground¡¯s protection. The entire deity ground shook and cracked. Unfortunately, it still looked magical, untouchable.


    The sisters of the Xu family looked at Chen Fan and Xu Na asked with a confused look, ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, is that you?¡±


    Chen Fan was too dazzling at the moment.


    The Deity Wheel was above his head. He was standing in the air with a golden aura around him. He was carrying an eternal energy and he was like an incredibly tough Golden Core, which was pure gold, round and smooth.


    Right.


    Golden Core!


    There was nothing else that could describe Chen Fan better.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t answer her. The nine-colored fire spinned in his eyes as he let out his Immortal Will to feel everything around him.


    In his previous life, Chen Fan had only formed a sacred-grade Golden Core and he had no idea in what ways a deity-grade Golden Core would be more powerful. Such information was rarely mentioned even in books from the Celestial Sects. After all, deity-grade Golden Cores were rare and there were only a few examples in the past billions of years.


    And yet, Chen Fan had finally understood when hepleted it.


    A deity-grade Golden Core was a seed, one without a single w. Speaking of strength, the Deity Wheel might not be more powerful than the True Martial Sacred Core Chen Fan had in hisst life.


    The True Martial Sacred Core was a top sacred-grade Golden Core and was known for its purity. It was one of the most powerful Golden Cores in the universe. In terms of power, even the Deity Wheel would be unable to beat it. The difference between a sacred-grade and a deity-grade Golden Core was the level of ¡°perfection.¡±


    Since a deity-grade Golden Core had been perfected, it was unbeatable; it had the possibility of an endless evolution.


    It was a Deity Seed.


    If sacred-grade Golden Cores were the most powerful among ordinary people, deity-grade Golden Cores would be the seeds of Deities.


    With such seeds, cultivators would be able to enhance themselves constantly, having the chance to be Deities. Technically speaking, Chen Fan was like the descendant of a Deity after forming a deity-grade Golden Core; he was no different from the legendary Deities at the moment. Still, the real sons of Deities didn¡¯t only have a deity-grade Golden Core, but also a Deity¡¯s Body, Soul, Arts and Meridians.


    <i>¡°So, the Golden Cores of the Deities in the Deity Realm are at least at the deity grade?¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    He looked at the sky, and saw through the vast deity ground and theyers of arrays. He seemed to have a view of the supreme world that was enveloped in endless lights.


    That was where the legendary Deity Realm was located, a ce countless cultivators across the universe had dreamt about.


    But Chen Fan only snickered.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    There were people he still wanted to settle the scores with, even if he had been reborn after five centuries. He had already been to the Deity Realm anyway.


    <i>¡°However, the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel arepleted. I¡¯ve finally formed a Golden Core.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was relieved.


    He created his own supreme sect in his previous life and he had never lost a battle, but he was bound by the unstable foundation and his level after all. So, he couldn¡¯t move forward, just like a building without a secured foundation.


    But this day, Chen Fan had finallypleted cultivating a Golden Core.


    It was a deity-grade Golden Core.


    Boom!


    When Chen Fan activated the Deity Wheel, it startled spinning like a chariot with endless energy. This was a Deity Wheel formed by nine peerless cultivation arts. How powerful would it be? The nine images on the Deity Wheel spinned. The Xuan Wu, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch, the Azure Thearch up to the True Martial. They seemed to have merged harmoniously and would never be apart anymore. All of Chen Fan¡¯s energy was there.


    Crack, crack.


    Some terrifying energy filled the entire deity ground.


    Countless beasts fell on the ground and were trembling.


    ¡°Oh God!¡±


    Zhao Juexian, Xiao Mang and the others were dumbfounded.


    ¡°That¡¯s a terrifying Golden Core. I guess not even a Nascent Soul warrior can beat such a powerful Golden Core!¡±


    Qing Luo was terrified.


    She was extremely talented. She had already reached the highest point in the Half Heavenly Lord stage in three months. Her body was surrounded by the energy ofws and there was a plume of azure smoke above her head, like a dancing snake in the air. That was apparently the most powerful cultivation art of the Changshen Heavenly Region.


    The ¡°Suwen Longevity Art!¡±


    The green snake was formed with her Dharma Power. When it became a dragon, Goddess Qing Luo would be a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Goddess Qing Luo thought she would beparable to Chen Fan when she reached the Nascent Soul Level, but after seeing how powerful Chen Fan¡¯s Golden Core was, she waspletely stunned and she didn¡¯t want topete with him anymore.


    <i>¡°Divine Prince, you deserved to lose.¡±</i>


    Qing Luo heaved a sigh.


    There had never been such a frightening cultivator on Tianhuang. Even Heavenly Lord Tatian wasn¡¯t this powerful when he was a Golden Core Cultivator. Lord Dragon couldn¡¯t help but shake uncontrobly.


    He was the only one who understood.


    Chen Fan hadn¡¯t reached the Golden Core Level before. He was only at the Core Formation Stage. Just then, he had finallypleted the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel and merged nine supreme Divine Arts together to form an invincible Golden Core.


    Lord Dragon trembled as a thought came to his mind. <i>¡°He was already able to beat Nascent Soul Cultivators and kill Divine Prince Luo before, so how strong will he be when he turns into a Nascent Soul Cultivator? I think he can even fight with Soul Formation Grand Cultivators.¡±</i>


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan retrieved the Deity Wheel and became a normal young man again.


    But all the beasts and cultivators lowered their heads, not daring to look directly into Chen Fan¡¯s eyes; they were in awe of this invincible Grand Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°Brother, are you going to continue cultivating?¡± Xiao Mang asked.


    Chen Fan was about to nod.


    He had many unfinished ns.


    Although he had formed a deity-grade Golden Core, he could still perfect his Azure Thearch Longevity Body, cultivate some supreme Deity Veins Divine Arts and practice a few powerful Divine Powers. He could also enhance his Divine Soul, make Dharma Treasures, Divine Pills and Spirit Medicines, as well as refine the Dao Fruit. He wanted to turn the Dao Fruit into a real trump card.


    He was nning to stay in the deity ground for another year.


    Thiske of World Thousand Spirit Water was enough for him to finish what he wanted to do. By then, he would be able to fight with peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators with his Golden Core. If he sessfully refined the Dao Fruit, he could even enter the Quasi-Nascent Soul Level and beat the real Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°Wait, this is...¡±


    When Chen Fan identally saw what was happening outside the deity ground with his Immortal Will; he started to look fierce and the nine-colored fire burned in his eyes. An extremely terrifying energy surged out of his body as if he were going to destroy the world.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen!¡±


    Xiao Mang, Zhao Juexian and the others yelled and were confused.


    Lord Dragon and Goddess Qing Luo trembled, not daring to look up. Chen Fan was extremely vicious right then, like the God of War from the sea of blood. His coldness could freeze everything in the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Chen Fan slowly closed his eyes. He looked indifferent when he opened his eyes again, like a Deity looking down on the world.


    Chen Fan caressed the girl¡¯s hair and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s been quite a long time since we entered this ce. We¡¯ll get out after a couple of days. I haven¡¯t seen the Grand Elder in a while.¡±


    He wanted to kill and he had never wanted to do that so badly like he did right this moment!

 Chapter 997 - Im Here to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 997: I¡¯m Here to Kill</h4>


    Although the deity ground was full of prohibition spells, they couldn¡¯t block Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will, especially after he took control of the True Martial Sky-severing Array with some Dharma Spells.


    Even though he didn¡¯t have full control of it, he could see through the deity ground freely and was able to hear everything in a ten thousand mile radius.


    So.


    Chen Fan was able to see what was happening outside the deity ground and he saw many Nascent Soul Cultivators, including Ancestral Patriarch Fudu and Heavenly Lord Shenyan. He was a bit shocked at first. He had never thought there would be so many more Nascent Soul Cultivators outside after a few months. Each of them wasparable to Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang.


    If he hadn¡¯tpleted the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel, he would have had to avoid them.


    <i>¡°Has the deity ground been exposed? Are they here to take revenge?¡±</i> Chen Fan wondered.


    Soon, he heard something. ¡°Mount Emperor, prohibition, the Chinese, three months, exterminated, and so on.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t hear them clearly, he already had a good grasp of the events that happened in the past several months.


    ¡°Mount Emperor!¡±


    Chen Fan was enraged.


    He had never thought that an imperishable sect like Mount Emperor would go after the Chinese! A few years back, the Chinese were still a lowly race in the most remote area of the Beihan Region. Even the Barbaric Dragons with a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator could oppress them; that was how lowly they were. Even if they had gotten stronger, they still had less than a hundred Golden Core Cultivators.


    However, Mount Emperor decided to kill people of such a tiny, insignificant race.


    ¡°Great, Mount Emperor,¡± Chen Fan said furiously.


    The Grand Elder, Qin Luo, Elder Mulei, Old Ding...


    Even though Chen Fan didn¡¯t really know a lot of the Chinese, they came from Earth after all. They were people that Chen Fan felt close with on Tianhuang.


    But Mount Emperor had killed the Chinese because they couldn¡¯t find Chen Fan. Thispletely angered him.


    <i>¡°I didn¡¯t go to Mount Emperor to im revenge for Heaven¡¯s Equal and the Chinese, but you killed my Chinese cultivators. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan had never been so angry since he went to Tianhuang.


    He was radiating viciousness. Although he tried to suppress his anger since he didn¡¯t want Xiao Mang to worry, the deity ground still shook slightly and the energy in the dimension still frightened Lord Dragon and the others.


    ¡°Brother, are you really all right?¡±


    Xiao Mang was worried.


    Her Dharma Power wasn¡¯t as strong as Chen Fan¡¯s, so she couldn¡¯t see through the deity ground and had no idea what was going on outside. And yet, Chen Fan¡¯s expression made Xiao Mang think of something bad.


    ¡°Will your cultivation ns be ruined if we get out early?¡± Xiao Mang asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It doesn¡¯t really matter where I cultivate as long as I have the World Thousand Spirit Water,¡± Chen Fan replied as he nced over theke.


    The World Thousand Spirit Water was indeed precious to Chen Fan at the moment.


    But it was something that the deity ground had formed by absorbing the Spirit Qi of Tianhuang throughout thest hundreds of thousands of years after all, and was deeply connected with the Spirit Veins and the array. Even powerful cultivators like Chen Fan were unable to take all of it away, as this would destroy the base of the entire Dharma Array and would also activate the killing arrays in the deity ground. By then, Chen Fan might not be able to survive.


    ¡°Each of you, take one bottle of that water. We¡¯ll leave in three days,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Although Lord Dragon and the others didn¡¯t want to leave, they couldn¡¯t disobey him. They each took out a small jade bottle and filled it with the World Thousand Spirit Water, while Chen Fan sat on a rock, facing theke.


    There wasn¡¯t enough time.


    As it seemed, Chen Fan was unable to perfect his Divine Body, cultivate the super powerful Grand Divine Arts, Deity Meridians and Deity Arts, and go further to the Nascent Soul Level anymore.


    ¡°But it¡¯s actually a good thing. I didn¡¯t want to reach the Nascent Soul Level with the Dao Fruit, either. If I needed such a thing, I could have used other secret arts long before.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He knew he had been stirred by the ¡°True Martial Sky-severing Array,¡± which was why he wanted to return to Earth so desperately, but he couldn¡¯t rush it. If he didn¡¯t have a strong foundation at the Golden Core State, he would have to put in a lot of effort topensate for it when he went through the Dao Reunion Tribtion.


    He sat with his legs crossed. His ck hair fluttered in the wind and his skin was crystal clear like the most perfect piece of jade.


    <i>¡°I had the chance to perfect my Divine Body and cultivate Deity Meridians, Deity Arts and the Grand Divine Powers, but I guess I need to change all my ns now.¡±</i> Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    He asked the heirs of therge sects in the Star Ocean to prepare those Divine Powers for him. They were all powerful and created for killing. Many of them required the Nascent Soul Level, so Chen Fan could only try to cultivate them.


    And yet, Mount Emperor messed up all of Chen Fan¡¯s ns.


    He had to get out and head to Mount Emperor. After that, he would probably never have the chance to enter the deity ground again. After all, the location of the deity ground changed all the time and he might not be able to find it next time.


    But there were things he had to do for the Chinese.


    <i>¡°Mount Emperor!¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked up.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t have a hint of hatred, just a scheming gaze, ready to avenge the deaths of the Chinese.


    Chen Fan had be extremely powerful afterpleting the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel. With nine cultivation arts merging into one, it was like having the power of nine Nascent Soul Cultivators within him. The sacred-grade Golden Core, Divine Powers and Dharma Forms he had were even more terrifying than nine Nascent Soul Cultivators working together.


    Still, the North Mystic Celestial Lord had always been well-prepared. What if... Mount Emperor had a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator?


    <i>¡°Although I can¡¯t cultivate all of those deadly Divine Powers, I canplete one of them quickly. Also, I¡¯m not going to use the Dao Fruit to enhance my power. I can put my theories to the test, to see whether I was right. If it works... I won¡¯t ever have to be afraid of Soul Formation Cultivators anymore.¡±</i> As he thought of this, Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered, filled to the brim with coldness.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As he started cultivating, theke boiled again and a water spout was shot from theke. Chen Fan then sucked in the water to nourish his body.


    He began cultivating his Divine Powers again. This time... he did it for killing!


    Outside the deity ground.


    The fifty-third level of the Ancient Demons had already be a battlefield, with the deity ground as the boundary. On one side, there were countless warriors of the Ancient Demons led by the five Demon Commanders.


    On the other, there were a dozen light spheres floating outside the deity ground. Many cultivators came from all over Tianhuang and were gathering in groups. Except for the disciples of the Heavenly Sects, the other individual cultivators and disciples of small sects would definitely be defeated right away by the Ancient Demons once they entered the battlefield.


    ¡°A motley crowd.¡±


    Xiao Hong nced over them in disdain.


    Gu Xiaoyi smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re the top cultivator of the Demon-suppressing Sect and you¡¯ve led countless disciples into the Ancient Demons Realm time and time again. It is normal that you would look down on those individual cultivators and small sects.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sword Fairy and Goddess Shenxi? I¡¯m here for them,¡± Jun Aochen said viciously.


    Not only did those three Longevity Roll elites show up; a few other Half Heavenly Lords and young cultivators were also hiding somewhere.


    The entire Ancient Demons Loch had be a trap and everyone was waiting for Chen Fan toe out!

 Chapter 998 - Completing the Solitary Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 998: Completing the Solitary Cultivation</h4>


    Over a dozen Heavenly Lord Demon Commanders flocked to the Deity ground to bring Chen Fan down.


    This news had been spread all over Tianhuang and therefore attracted many cultivators to the area. Even those listed on the Longevity Roll wanted to witness the momentous battle, unprecedented on the Tianhuang.


    However, their focus was neither on Chen Fan nor on his opponent; instead, they wanted to see Chen Fan¡¯s servant girl and Shenxi.


    ¡°Someone saw them at the southeast corner of the fifty-ninth floor. But I¡¯ve also heard that Goddess Shenxi was called back by Heavenly Lord Xuhuang,¡± Gu Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    ¡°How arrogant of him to remain in Ancient Demons Loch!¡±


    Xiao Hong¡¯s eyelid twitched a little, while paired with a sneer.


    At least seven Heavenly Sects had issued a manhunt order for Lin Wuhua. Anyone who managed to kill her would get a superior-grade Spirit treasure as reward. If she was captured alive, the captor would receive a one-time favor from a Heavenly Lord. The reward was too great to pass up; countless cultivators flocked to the Ancient Demons Loch.


    However powerful Lin Wuhua was, she would be overwhelmed by the unending waves of onught.


    ¡°It seemed that they wished to break into level sixty, so that they could use the Ancient Demons to stop the attackers.¡± Jun Aochen nodded as the battling spirit red in his eyes.


    ¡°It has been four months since Chen Beixuan entered the deity ground. He has been turtling there ever since, despite Mount Emperor¡¯s insistent aggressions. They don¡¯t believe he¡¯s unaware of his situation. Ancestral Patriarch Fudu ordered his disciples to shout at the deity ground every day,¡± Gu Xiaoyi said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Humph! I think Chen Beixuan is afraid.¡±


    Xiao Hong sneered.


    At the moment, even Jun Aochen remained silent.


    Chen Beixuan!


    This was the name that belonged to the man who took Tianhuang by storm. He ughtered Heavenly Lords and Demon Commanders, forcing the ten Heavenly Lords to intervene. Any of those deeds could make a man famous, but he had done all of them.


    Jun Aochen knew that all the Qinhe Towers across Tianhuang were packed with cultivators, eagerly waiting for news from the front line.


    Even if Chen Fan was able to break through the encirclement of the ten Heavenly Lords, he would still have to face Mount Emperor.


    ¡°I bet he¡¯s going to chicken out. He must know how dire the situation is. Ten Heavenly Lords and five Demon Commanders are hot on his heels. If I were him, I wouldn¡¯te out ever again.¡±


    A senior cultivator sneered.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    It wasn¡¯t that Chen Fan had be weaker, it was the power of his enemies that had made them doubt Chen Fan. Ancestral Patriarch Fudu, Heavenly Lord Shenyan, Tianxuan Sword Master and Heavenly Lord Shenyan, each one of them possessed world shattering strength.


    Chen Fan had indeed killed Hongyang, but he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance before thebined might of the ten heavenly lords.


    ¡°Rumor has it that Mount Emperor has ughtered all the connate cultivators of the Chinese race. Despite its small size and meager influence, the Chinese have been truly resilient, never surrendering to their Essence Core enemies. I¡¯ve heard that the Grand Elder of the Chinese race is the only Connate Cultivator left among them. It would only be a matter of time for Mount Emperor to find him and kill him.¡±


    Another cultivator said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a massacre. The Heavenly Lords are too much for the average civilians.¡±


    A young cultivator stood up and shouted, ¡°If I were Chen Beixuan, I would storm Mount Emperor to avenge the dead!¡±


    A cultivator from the Ghost Underworld Sect said with a gloating smile, ¡°Humph! Chen Beixuan has been quiet for four months now. I bet he already ran away. He must be aware of the situation outside. Well, I don¡¯t me him, he¡¯d be doomed if he stayed.¡±


    To that, some people shook their heads in disagreement; some were indifferent, and some shared his gloating sentiment.


    All of Tianhuang was busy discussing Chen Fan¡¯s inactivity. Time was running out and Mount Emperor¡¯s three-month grace period was going to expire.


    Everyone believed that Chen Fan would falter since any one of the ten Heavenly Lords would be a deadly opponent for him. The best he could do was to go into secluded cultivation and avenge his defeat once he had improved his cultivation.


    ¡°That would make him a coward,¡± the people from the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sectmented.


    ¡°What choice does he have? He shouldn¡¯t have been arrogant, making so many enemies in the process,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Wu Wendin said, sighing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. I even wanted him to marry my heir,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Wang said as he shook his head.


    Such discussion could be heard all over Beihuang, Mount Reincarnation, the Demon Warding Heavenly Region, and the Changsheng Heavenly Region. Only a small fraction of the poption supported Chen Fan while most of them believed that he would fold before the threat.


    After all, Mount Emperor and the ten Heavenly Lord couldn¡¯t hold the encirclement forever.


    If he ever ran away, he would forever carry the guilt of abandoning the Chinese race. As time went on, more and more people lost their faith in Chen Fan.


    ¡°Senior Chen, are you really going to abandon us?¡±


    Somewhere in the Ancient Demons Loch, Yun Yier and Mu Hongti stumbled across a bleakndscape. Yun Yier¡¯s eyes were red and teary.


    Lin Wuhua¡¯s ck outfit had been stained by blood that seeped out of her wounds. She thinned her lips and pressed them together in silence.


    Even her belief in Chen Fan started to crumble.


    ¡°Mount Emperor¡¯s three-month grace period ends tomorrow. The Chinese race is doomed. If Chen Beixuan can even stomach such humiliation, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll ever see him again.¡±


    The sun had reached the zenith outside the Deity ground, surrounded by ten mes, each concealing a Heavenly Lord. The speaker was Heavenly Lord Shenyan.


    His words had made the others guffaw.


    Tianxuan Sword Master shook his head and said in disappointment, ¡°Ourbined forces are quite the overkill when ites to handling him.¡± His body was surrounded by Sword Qi, so deadly that it threatened to rip space open.


    Heavenly Lord Xuhuang, Ancestral Patriarch Guimin and the Ethereal Heavenly Sect¡¯s Goddess¡ªall of them nodded in agreement.


    Ancestral Patriarch Fudu heaved a sigh,menting his excessive caution.


    ¡°These jerks!¡±


    Shenxi stood behind Heavenly Lord Xuhuang and red at the heavenly lords with burning hatred in her eyes.


    Heavenly Lord Xuhuang had summoned her. As a disciple of the Reincarnation Sect, she had to obey orders. However, the arrogance of the Heavenly Lords didn¡¯t sit well with her.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, are you really going to abandon Xiao Mang?¡±


    Even as Shenxi wavered, a clear voice drifted down from the deity ground.


    ¡°Are you ready for your demise?¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by the voice.


    They watched as a young man in azure cloth descended from the Deity ground. His face was indifferent and his movement impassive. It was as if the Heavenly Lords were nothing but worthless insects. He was Chen Fan.


    In his eyes, the Heaven Lords were already dead!

 Chapter 999 - One Punch!

    <h4>Chapter 999: One Punch!</h4>


    Outside the Deity ground.


    The top ten Nascent Soul Cultivators of Tianhuang floated in the sky, letting out beams of light. On the other side, there were five Demon Commanders. They were all blocking the entrance of the Deity ground. Each of them let out surges of endless energy that swept the world in all directions. Many cultivators had to retreat; they couldn¡¯t even stand due to the pressure.


    There were fifteen Nascent Soul Cultivators, in such a small area at the same time.


    How terrifying was that?


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Although the Nascent Soul Cultivators were hiding their Dharma Power, a little bit of invisible energy still managed to seep through and cracked the mountains. They were the incarnation ofws and their power filled dozens of miles, distorting the entire area. Holes appeared in the dimension and dimensional storms emerged from them.


    Many Golden Core Cultivators, Connate Cultivators and Ancient Demons had already retreated a hundred miles for good measure.


    Shenxi, the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect, the elders and elites like Jun Aochen¡ªonly warriors of that level were able to get close to the Nascent Soul Cultivators, but they also felt as if they were small boats in a stormy sea.


    <i>¡°Is this the power of the Nascent Soul Cultivators?¡±</i> Jun Aochen thought.


    Even though he ranked third on the Longevity Roll and was already half a Heavenly Lord, he was still far off to bepared to a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Among them, only Shenxi was able to keep up with Heavenly Lord Xuhuang, thanks to his pair of silver wings and the Cloud Qi which surrounded him.


    Jun Aochen heaved a sigh. Heavenly Lords were too powerful as things were, so what about Chen Fan, who had killed Heavenly Lords before? How terrifying would he be? Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Jun Aochen was shocked.


    Everyone turned around and saw a young man in an azure robe walking out of the Deity ground.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The elders, especially the Grand Elder of the Reincarnation Sect, were startled.


    ¡°It is you!¡±


    There was also a hint of surprise on Shenxi¡¯s face. Although she wanted Chen Fan to show up, she was still unable to believe it when he really did so.


    <i>¡°There are fifteen Heavenly Lords present!</i>


    <i>¡°Why would he dare toe out?¡±</i>


    ¡°Great, great. That¡¯s indeed Heavenly Lord Chen! He isn¡¯t scared of the ten Heavenly Lords. Even if there are thousands of them here, they can¡¯t stop him!¡±


    Wang Xuanlong rushed to the Ancient Demons Loch and immediately recognized Chen Fan dozens of miles away. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wang family forbade him from getting in touch with Chen Fan, but he insisted on going there to see this with his own eyes.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen!¡±


    Long Hua, Gufen and Li Chen were also in awe.


    If people were stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s power when he defeated so many elites back then, one could imagine how they felt when they saw him step out of the deity ground to face ten Heavenly Lords and five Demon Commanders this day.


    What people admired him for was his courage!


    ¡°Is it really Chen Beixuan?¡±


    ¡°F**k, I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s here. That¡¯s impressive.¡±


    ¡°I thought he had chickened out, dead set on staying in the Deity ground for a whole century. I can¡¯t believe he showed up on thest day. Isn¡¯t he afraid of the Heavenly Lords and the Demon Commanders?¡±


    Even though countless cultivators of Tianhuang had run a hundred miles away, they were all Connate Cultivators or Golden Core Cultivators who could see everything at a distance with their Divine Powers. Most of them didn¡¯t know Chen Fan, but they were sure it was him when they saw a young man in an azure outfit who came out from the Deity ground.


    Boom!


    At that moment, the entire Ancient Demons Loch was stirred.


    The news about Chen Fan¡¯s appearance was swiftly spread across the fifty-third level, then all to all of the Ancient Demons Loch and even to the outside world.


    Even Lin Wuhua and the others¡ªwho were chased by the soldiers to the fifty-ninth level¡ªheard the noise. Those soldiers immediately stopped.


    Chen Beixuan got out.


    If he won the battle, everyone who went after Lin Wuhua and the two girls would suffer Chen Fan¡¯s revenge. They were only Golden Core Cultivators. How could they withstand the anger of a Grand Heavenly Lord?


    Even though Chen Fan had a small chance of winning, everyone stopped.


    Lin Wuhua and the others could finally catch their breath. Yun Yier then said with a flushed face and a shaky voice, ¡°Sister, it really is Senior Chen! He¡¯s here. He didn¡¯t give up on us!¡±


    Mu Hongti held Yun Yier¡¯s arm and nodded. She was so thrilled that she couldn¡¯t say a word; tears kept running down her face.


    ¡°Senior Chen, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Lin Wuhua looked up and Chen Fan seemed to be right in front of her. Her injured body swung slightly, almost falling on the ground. She waspletely relieved. Since Chen Fan showed up, she had nothing to worry about anymore.


    A whileter.


    The Qinhe Towers around Tianhuang spread the news all over the and everyone was astonished!


    ¡°You¡¯re Chen Beixuan?¡±


    In front of the Deity ground.


    There was red fire, Sword Qi and fiend mes that distorted the dimension. Spirit Qi couldn¡¯t even exist there, and no Dharma Power or Divine Power worked. Only fifteen light spheres that controlledws were floating in the air.


    Seeing Chen Fan, even the Heavenly Lords were a bit surprised. One of the Heavenly Lords, enveloped in blue ice me, slowly said,


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    How powerful was a Heavenly Lord?


    A mountain eight miles away shattered soon after. The ground was also overwhelmed and it cracked. The terrifying energy wave swept the entire sky, forcing the elites to fall back.


    Only one Nascent Soul Cultivator spoke, ¡°That¡¯s me!¡±


    While the elites were stunned by the power of the Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords¡ª Chen Fan stood in front of the Deity ground with hands behind his back. He didn¡¯t even move a bit, facing the energy wave. He still looked young and was like a handsome God. Chen Fan hadpleted the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel, so he had the characteristics of a Divine Body and an Earthlings appearance, which gave everyone a wonderful feeling.


    <i>¡°He¡¯s just a Golden Core Cultivator. How dare he kill Hongyang and Yuanlong! Looks like they were too careless.¡±</i>


    How observant were the Heavenly Lords?


    Swish, swish, swish!


    A dozen strands of Immortal Will scanned through Chen Fan. Even though Chen Fan was ten feet away, he couldn¡¯t hide his power. A Golden Core was a Golden Core only. He didn¡¯t even have a peak-stage Golden Core.


    No matter how strong an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator was, or whether he had a divine-grade Golden Core, the Heavenly Lords wouldn¡¯t take him seriously.


    A lot of Heavenly Lords were relieved. They smiled and shook their heads.


    The Tianxuan Sword Master looked at Chen Fan and said, ¡°You indeed have guts. With so many Heavenly Lords and five Demon Commanders there, you still came out and you even said we¡¯re here to die. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re too confident or you really have something that can beat us all.¡±


    The other Heavenly Lords also looked at him with a smile.


    A Golden Core Cultivator surrounded by fifteen Heavenly Lords was like a sitting duck. The Heavenly Lords could do anything they wanted. They were curious how Chen Beixuan would choose.


    His life or death choice...


    It¡¯s in their hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for Mount Emperor. I¡¯ll spare you if you submit to me. If not, I¡¯ll just kill you,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently, as if it were a piece of cake to kill ten Heavenly Lords and five Demon Commanders.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°What an arrogant kid!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a death wish!¡±


    At this moment.


    Many Heavenly Lords were enraged.


    Why were Nascent Soul Cultivators called Heavenly Lords? It was because they could control the power ofws a bit. When they got angry, mountains would shatter and the world would fall into chaos. So, how frightening would it be when a dozen Heavenly Lords were furious at the same time?


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Countless mountains in a hundred-mile range copsed and the ground cracked. The Fiend Qi and the Spirit Qi were split.


    Many cultivators nearby immediately exploded, turning into blood mist. The elders and elites also went dozens of miles away and even Shenxi had to move back.


    Only Chen Fan was standing still.


    However, there wasn¡¯t any power in him and he was as weak as an ant in front of the Heavenly Lords. He was like a little boat that would sink at any time in the raging ocean. All of Chen Fan¡¯s supporters were anxious when they saw this scene.


    Heavenly Lord Shenyan said, ¡°Chen Beixuan, we don¡¯t really hate you. You¡¯ve only killed our disciples. We can spare you if you give us the cultivation arts you used to kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator and everything you got in the Deity ground. Otherwise, once we be angry, your entire race will be exterminated!¡±


    That brawny man with red hair was covered in fire. He may have looked rough, but he was in fact meticulous and his eyes were filled with greed.


    ¡°I see,¡± Shenxi said.


    It turned out these Heavenly Lords weren¡¯t there to take revenge. They only wanted the secret arts Chen Fan had used to kill Nascent Soul Cultivators, the Deity Arts he got in the deity ground. He had been inside the mysterious deity ground for four months, so he must have got something.


    ¡°The Heavenly Lords are this despicable?¡±


    Shenxi was stunned, especially after seeing the greed in Heavenly Lord Xuhuang¡¯s eyes.


    The Heavenly Lords nodded. Even Ancestral Patriarch Fudu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Chen Beixuan. If you hand over the Divine Medicines you got in the Deity ground, we¡¯ll let you go. I can even convince Mount Emperor to spare your entire race. Of course, before that, you muste with me to the grave of the Divine Prince of the Medicine God Sect and bow nine times. You must also stay at his grave for a century, so that Tianhuang would know the power of the imperishable sects.¡±


    After hearing what he said, Chen Fan looked up and asked.


    ¡°Is the Medicine God Sect also involved?¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Fudu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, all the imperishable sects are on the same side. How can Mount Emperor just sit there after you killed the Divine Prince of the Medicine God Sect? Our Sect Master went to Mount Emperor in person to talk to their Sect Master about it.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Do you...¡±


    Before he finished talking.


    Chen Fan had already flown a thousand feet, throwing a punch straight towards the face of Ancestral Patriarch Fudu. Golden blood was spilled and his remaining four teeth have already fallen. Ancestral Patriarch Fudu was even knocked dozens of miles away, crushing countless mountains.


    ¡°You want me to beg you?¡±


    Chen Fan put away his fist. There was still blood on it.


    He didn¡¯t seem to have a hint of energy in him, but he stood in the air and nced over the Heavenly Lords without fear.


    At this moment.


    The entire Ancient Demons Loch was in silence. Everyone widened their eyes and couldn¡¯t believe what they had just seen.

 Chapter 1000 - Killing a Nascent Soul Cultivator Again

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Killing a Nascent Soul Cultivator Again</h4>


    <i>¡°Heavens!¡±</i>


    The other cultivators were stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s courage. That was Ancestral Patriarch Fudu of the Medicine God Sect. He was said to havepleted the ¡°Thousand Poison Golden Body¡± twenty thousand years in the past. It was the most famous body-tempering cultivation art on Tianhuang. Oncepleted, a person would be like an indestructible Heavenly Sword.


    And yet, Chen Fan had punched such a peerless Overlord away.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The Heavenly Lords were stunned and enraged.


    What Chen Fan did was a humiliation to all the Heavenly Lords. Even the Ancestral Patriarch of the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect red at him.


    The Dharma Power of both the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ghost Underworld Sect and Heavenly Lord Shenyan surged; their energy flooded out of their bodies like water. They were ready to attack at any time.


    A voice came from a mountain dozens of miles away. ¡°Wonderful, wonderful! It¡¯s been twenty three thousand years since someone attacked me. Looks like the young cultivators on Tianhuang have forgotten what I¡¯m capable of!¡±


    Boom!


    Mountains copsed and the ground cracked.


    A man surrounded by a golden aura dashed out of the ruins. He shed across the sky like a supersonic fighter aircraft, immediately arriving in front of Chen Fan.


    Bang!


    A pithole a few thousand feet wide was formed when his feetnded on the ground. Everyone looked over and saw Ancestral Patriarch Fudu. This white-haired elderly cultivator was surrounded by golden light. His skin and eyebrows had be golden in color like an Arhat.


    The golden aura seemed to be indestructible and it was highly corrosive. The surrounding Fiend Qi was immediately dissipated after touching it.


    ¡°Thousand Poison Golden Body!¡±


    Many old cultivators gasped when they saw this.


    That supreme body-tempering art of the Medicine God Sect was imed to be invincible, because it was formed by using ten thousand seven hundred kids of poisons. Not even Nascent Soul Cultivators were able to withstand many of them. How strong and terrifying would such a body be? Although Chen Fan¡¯s punch was powerful enough to kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator, Ancestral Patriarch Fudu only had four teeth broken.


    He swung his head and stared at Chen Fan with his golden eyes. He said with a thunderous voice, ¡°Kid, your punch is really hard, but do you think you can kill me with that? Don¡¯t even think about it. My Thousand Poison Golden Body isn¡¯t something you can destroy with your fist...¡±


    Before Ancestral Patriarch Fudu finished his sentence¡ª


    Chen Fan went to face and punch him with his crystal clear fist.


    Boom!


    That punch was earth-shattering; Chen Fan¡¯s hand let out rays of azure light. He was about to hit Ancestral Patriarch Fudu¡¯s head and Fudu could only use his hands to block it. A thunderous sound was heard, as if a hammer had struck a bronze bell.


    A terrifying energy wave was created when they shed.


    It split the dimension and cracked the ground of the Ancient Demons Loch. The energy storm made many elders and elites to spurt out blood as they were forced backwards. A lot of Nascent Soul Cultivators had to let out their True Essence to withstand the energy wave.


    ¡°That is...?¡±


    Everyone looked over.


    Ancestral Patriarch Fudu was smacked down by Chen Fan, forming a giant hole in the ground. He was nowhere to be seen. Nobody knew how further down the ground he went.


    ¡°He¡¯s strong!¡±


    This time, even Heavenly Lord Shenyan was shocked.


    The Thousand Poison Golden Body of Ancestral Patriarch Fudu wasn¡¯t only tough, its energy was also strong enough to beat the cultivators of the same level. None of the other Nascent Soul Cultivators would go head to head with Ancestral Patriarch Fudu with their bodily might, lest they ran the risk of being shattered to pieces like hitting an egg against a rock. And yet, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t even hurt after he punched Ancestral Patriarch Fudu. What was going on?


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A beam of light shot out from the ground a few thousand feet away.


    It was Ancestral Patriarch Fudu, who was covered in mud.


    Ancestral Patriarch Fudu was truly enraged. He was smacked down as if trying to reach the¡¯s core, and there was still a buzzing sound in his ears. There was even a fist mark on his hands.


    Ancestral Patriarch Fudu had been running wild on Tianhuang for thousands of years and he had never experienced something like this.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, my Thousand Poison Golden Body was formed with ten thousand seven hundred kinds of poisons and it carries all sorts of Divine Powers. Don¡¯t you think you can beat me with your mere fist...¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Fudu was surrounded by a golden aura and he sped to the sky.


    The sky was corroded by his Thousand Poison Golden Light and an enormous hole was created. The dimension¡¯s loweryer was also exposed. He was then even more powerful than ordinary Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    But Chen Fan punched again expressionlessly before Fudu finished talking.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Fudu was knocked away once again. This time, he flew three hundred miles away, shing against the army of the Ancient Demons. A few hundred Fiend Generals were knocked down and there was a long gap on the ground.


    ¡°F**k!¡±


    This time...


    A lot of cultivators were worried about this development, and they immediately retreated further.


    Battles between Heavenly Lords werepletely out of everyone¡¯s imagination. They thought they would be safe a hundred miles away, but the repercussions of the fight affected a three hundred mile range.


    ¡°Damn it! Let me show you my Grand Divine Power. Thousand Poison Heavenly Swords...¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Fudu was furious after being knocked down three times in a row. He shot up into the sky and the golden aura around him turned into countless Heavenly Swords.


    However, Chen Fan was still walking and he didn¡¯t care about the Heavenly Swords at all. He let them hit his body, and once again smacked Ancestral Patriarch Fudu down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground shook violently and a few hundred Fiend Generals died.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. Golden Body Destructive Punch...¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Thousand Poison Immortal Art...¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°All-directional Destructive Reincarnation Array...¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan knocked him away like a ball; everyone saw that no matter what cultivation arts Ancestral Patriarch Fudu practiced, the mountains in a thousand mile range copsed because of their battle and the ground was also cracked.


    Countless cultivators quickly backed away.


    The other Heavenly Lords looked extremely serious. They knew Ancestral Patriarch Fudu might not be the strongest among them, but he was definitely the hardest to deal with. Not even Heavenly Treasures could hurt his Thousand Poison Golden Body. And then, Chen Fan hit him around like a ball without using any Dharma Power, astonishing everyone else.


    This meant that Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Power might not be powerful enough, but his body wasparable to that of Ancestral Patriarch Fudu.


    After being knocked down the twelfth time, Ancestral Patriarch Fudu suddenly became calm. He sat in the sky with his legs crossed and his body was enveloped in a golden aura. He said indifferently, ¡°Chen Beixuan, no matter how strong you are, you won¡¯t be able to hurt me!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan walked slowly in the sky with his hands behind him.


    ¡°I thought my Thousand Poison Golden Body was already the most powerful on Tianhuang, second only to the ¡®Emperor Body¡¯ of Mount Emperor. I can¡¯t believe you formed a supreme Heavenly Body at the Golden Core Level. No wonder you¡¯re not afraid of provoking the Medicine God Sect and killing Hongyang. However, you¡¯ve made too many enemies. Now that there are fifteen Heavenly Lords and Demon Commanders present, you won¡¯t be able to run away,¡± said Ancestral Patriarch Fudu calmly.


    The other Heavenly Lords had spread around and their Immortal Will covered a thousand-mile range, locking on Chen Fan.


    Right then.


    Chen Fan was technically unable to escape, even if he turned into a fly.


    <i>¡°Hm?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to see that. He looked at Ancestral Patriarch Fudu and cracked a weird smile. ¡°I only used 30% of the power of my body. Since you said it wasn¡¯t strong enough, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m truly capable of.¡±


    Then.


    Chen Fan stomped his foot and clenched his fists. He bent his body, forming the shape of a bow.


    At this moment.


    There seemed to be nine shadows around him.


    Even though he didn¡¯t use the power of the Deity Wheel, all nine of the cultivation arts had reached the phenomenal sess level, which strengthened his body. The Xuan Wu, the Azure Thearch, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch, the True Martial... Afterbining the power of the nine cultivation arts, Chen Fan¡¯s body was so powerful that it was even out of his own imagination. It had already gone beyond the limitations of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    When he threw a punch, the world went silent. Ancestral Patriarch Fudu froze and he widened his eyes, as if he saw something terrifying.


    But it was toote.


    In an instant.


    Chen Fan threw a punch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The world became silent at that moment.


    The entire world seemed to have stopped. Everyone looked up and only saw a beam of golden light sh across the sky. Other than that, there was nothing else.


    But the next second, Chen Fan had already appeared a thousand feet away from Ancestral Patriarch Fudu.


    While many cultivators thought Chen Fan had missed.


    Some crackling sounds were hearding from the body of Ancestral Patriarch Fudu and his chest exploded. A giant hole appeared on his dantian, which expanded quickly. Soon, people were able to see the man behind Ancestral Patriarch Fudu through the hole.


    In the end, Ancestral Patriarch Fudu couldn¡¯t even say a word. His eyes were full of fear; he exploded into pieces together with the golden Nascent Soul in his body.


    Then.


    Everyone realized.


    Chen Fan¡¯s punch had pierced through Ancestral Patriarch Fudu¡¯s body and destroyed everything, including his Nascent Soul!


    Such power in just one punch!

 Chapter 1001 - Crush Them All!

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Crush Them All!</h4>


    Dead?


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Medicine God Sect¡ªwho was twenty three thousand years old and had the Thousand Poison Golden Body¡ªwas killed by Chen Fan?


    What about his secret treasures? His Golden Body? His Nascent Soul?


    As an old man who had lived for so long, didn¡¯t the Ancestral Patriarch Fudu have Defensive Divine Arts? Didn¡¯t he have eighteen secret treasures? Didn¡¯t he have a couple of Heavenly Treasures? Or any kind of cultivation art that could serve as protection?


    Everyone looked at Ancestral Patriarch Fudu for a while; he still didn¡¯t move. So, they had to ept that Ancestral Patriarch Fudu had died.


    After that, they found the situation ridiculous.


    Chen Fan had only punched him once.


    It was like the simplest punch a Martial Artist below the Qi Refinement Level could make. The mountains around him didn¡¯t copse, the world wasn¡¯t destroyed and the dimension didn¡¯t shatter. Not even wind was roused. People only saw a ray of golden light sh in front of them and Chen Fan appeared behind Fudu.


    And then, Fudu died.


    He had no chance to resist, at all.


    A Heavenly Lord of the Medicine God Sect with the indestructible Thousand Poison Golden Body, who had dominated Tianhuang for so long, was killed just like that!


    ¡°Damn, Ancestral Patriarch Fudu is useless. People even said he was a Nascent Soul Cultivator, one who was the most difficult to deal with, who had cultivated for thousands of years. Still, Chen Beixuan killed him just like that. Did he actually have an unearned reputation like Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang?¡±


    A disciple of the Ghost Underworld Sect was discontent.


    Many cultivators only thought Ancestral Patriarch Fudu was too weak and that his strength didn¡¯t match with his fame. Even Jun Aochen, Gu Xiaoyi and the elders of the Heavenly Sects frowned.


    They had no idea how Chen Fan killed Fudu with a simple punch.


    Only the Heavenly Lords felt a chill down their spines. Even the arrogant Demon Commanders were frightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s a terrifying punch. It¡¯s... close to the Laws of Heaven!¡± Heavenly Lord Shenyan said slowly after a while.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Demon-suppressing Sect nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s the first time he used a hint of his Dharma Power since the beginning. That¡¯s the most terrifying thing. Ancestral Patriarch Fudu didn¡¯t even react in time and was killed in an instant. Such powerful energy is something that our bodies can¡¯tpare to. Only the legendary ¡®Emperor Body¡¯ isparable to it.¡±


    He was the oldest among all of them and also had the highest level. He was as powerful as Ancestral Patriarch Fudu. Although he wasn¡¯t as tough as him, he had a strong Dharma Power and had never been in a battle for almost ten thousand years. Even the five Demon Commanders were scared of him.


    ¡°Is his body invincible?¡±


    The Heavenly Lords frowned.


    Nobody was truly shocked to see Chen Fan beat Ancestral Patriarch Fudu. Even though he had been a strong practitioner, his level wasn¡¯t as high as the others. And yet, it was really terrifying that Chen Fan had been able to kill Ancestral Patriarch Fudu with a single punch. At least the people present could never do so alone.


    Even Heavenly Lord Xuhuang said, ¡°His body can be regarded as the best on Tianhuang.¡±


    The Sword Master of the Heavenly Jade Institute said coldly, ¡°We should spread out, then use our cultivation arts and secret treasures to trap him. We can kill him slowly with our Heavenly Treasures. No matter how strong his body is, it¡¯s not invincible.¡±


    He was enveloped in Sword Qi and surrounded by ny-nine flying swords. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Chen Fan, sizing up every inch of his body and observing his every move. Chen Fan¡¯s figure was deeply imprinted in his mind.


    The Heavenly Lords and the five Demon Commanders were spread out to stand a hundred miles away from one another. Some sensitive cultivators looked up and felt many invisible strands of energy intertwining in the sky. The remaining Heavenly Lords seemed to have be one.


    An invisible array had already formed in the sky.


    ¡°Do you also want to die?¡±


    Chen Fan gave everyone a nce.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed powerful, but we have rules on Tianhuang. You killed a Nascent Soul Cultivator and provoked an imperishable sect. Mount Emperor also issued an order, asking you to surrender. Given my Ancestral Patriarch and Heavenly Lord status, I can¡¯t allow you to do whatever you want!¡± said the Ancestral Patriarch of the Demon-suppressing Sect.


    Shenxi saw the greed in the Heavenly Lords¡¯ eyes. They had be even greedier than before. She knew what Chen Fan had done to Ancestral Patriarch Fudu hadpletely enticed them.


    It was apparently impossible to form such a peerless body with the power of the Golden Core Level.


    He must have gotten some kind of opportunity and transformation in the Deity ground. With such an opportunity, any Heavenly Lord would immediately be the most powerful being on Tianhuang and even the people from Mount Emperor would have to respect him.


    ¡°That is true. Chen Beixuan, surrender and hand over everything you found in the Deity ground. Then we¡¯ll spare your life,¡± Heavenly Lord Shenyan said with greed clearly disyed on his face.


    Although the Goddess of the Ethereal Heavenly Sect and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ghost Underworld Sect didn¡¯t say anything...


    The invisible forces in the air became stronger. Dozens of terrifying strands of energy fell from the sky.


    How terrifying would it be when dozens of Heavenly Lords let out their power at the same time? Even Shenxi and Jun Aochen had never seen the like. The air in a hundred mile range froze into an iron te, and Fiend Qi and Spirit Qi couldn¡¯t even exist. The power ofws appeared inside, which could easily kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    This time, Chen Fan was their opponent.


    Nobody dared to underestimate him. The Heavenly Lords took out their best Dharma Treasures.


    Boom!


    A dozen surges of powerful energy were shot into the sky. The power produced by their Heavenly Treasures astonished all the cultivators. Heavenly Treasures could only show their true power in the hands of Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a death wish!¡± Chen Fan said with coldness in his eyes.


    He only wanted to kill Ancestral Patriarch Fudu. After all, Ancestral Patriarch Fudu was rted to Mount Emperor and the Medicine God Sect had to be involved in the crisis that the Chinese had faced in the past. Even so, the greed of the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ghost Underworld Sect and Heavenly Lord Shenyan had thoroughly angered him.


    <i>¡°All right!</i>


    <i>¡°I¡¯ll kill all the Heavenly Lords today.</i>


    <i>¡°I must let Tianhuang know that, Chen Beixuan... cannot be insulted!¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was truly enraged. He couldn¡¯t control his viciousness anymore.


    Chen Fan took a step forward. The sky seemed to have be the ground and it shook slightly as he walked.


    That was just the first step.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The second, third, and fourth step...


    Every step Chen Fan took made the air shake. In the end, the entire fifty-third level of the Ancient Demons Loch was shaking. Countless cultivators and Ancient Demons thought there was an earthquake.


    The Xuan Wu roared, the Kun Peng flew to the sky, the Fire Phoenix let out a cry and an ape screamed behind Chen Fan. In the end, they all turned into a ray of golden light.


    The golden light surrounded Chen Fan¡¯s entire body, dyeing his Azure Thearch Longevity Body gold. His fingers, eyebrows and hair also became gold in color and an indestructible energy surged out of his body.


    A Golden Body!


    That was the real Golden Body!


    It was an invincible Golden Body he had created by putting the nine powers together! It was only a step away from bing a Soul Formation Body. By then, he would be an immortal. As for the Thousand Poison Golden Body, it was nothing inparison.


    The Heavenly Lord of the Ghost Underworld Sect shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He raised his hands and sent out a ck banner. There were many golden lines carrying supreme Dharma Power and countless ghosts screamed around it. Apparently, that was the ¡°Thousand Ghost Banner,¡± the Heavenly Treasure of the Ghost Underworld Sect.


    Once it showed up, half of the fifty-third level of the Ancient Demons Loch was like Hell. Ghosts walked around and there were even some ghost soldiers riding ghost horses, rushing towards Chen Fan like an army.


    <i>¡°Heavenly Jade Starry Sword.</i>


    <i>¡°Red me Nine Heaven Mirror.</i>


    <i>¡°Xuhuang Bell...¡±</i>


    After the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ghost Underworld Sect made an attack, the Sword Master of the Heavenly Jade Institute, Heavenly Lord Shenyan and Heavenly Lord Xuhuang also attacked with their most powerful Heavenly Treasures.


    Boom!


    What was it like when dozens of Heavenly Lords attacked at the same time?


    At this moment.


    Even the Ancient Demons Loch seemed to have been overwhelmed. The area within a thousand mile range waspletely turned into a sea of energy. The dimension copsed and turned into terrifying storms. Only thews were exposed and shining bright. Any cultivators below the Nascent Soul Level would have been crushed into powder when they stood near those invisiblews, let alone staying inside.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±


    Everyone could only see.


    In the sky¡ª


    Many Heavenly Treasures sped towards Chen Fan like shooting stars. Each of the treasures had the might to level a thousand mile range territory.


    And then, dozens of them were attacking at the same time.


    Even if Ancestral Patriarch Fudu would have been reborn and cultivated his Thousand Poison Golden Body to the phenomenal sess level, he would have also died.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    At this moment.


    Even Xiao Mang was worried.


    Zhao Juexian, the sisters of the Xu family and Wang Xuanlong were also anxious.


    Only Lord Dragon remained calm. He had seen even more brutal battles deep in the Star Ocean. Since Chen Fan was the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator from the True Martial Celestial Sect, how would a dozen Nascent Soul Cultivators beat him? Besides, they were only Nascent Soul Cultivators who had practiced iplete cultivation arts on Tianhuang.


    In fact¡ª


    Chen Fan indeed didn¡¯t care in the slightest.


    As he faced dozens of Heavenly Treasures, he only raised his hand to throw a punch.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The Xuhuang Bell at the front was crushed by Chen Fan¡¯s punch. Countless pieces of the bronze bell were scattered all over the ce. Then, Chen Fan punched again.


    The second, third, fourth...


    Chen Fan punched fourteen punches at once and broke fourteen Heavenly Treasures.


    Those Heavenly Treasures¡ªwhich had been made with countless precious materials on Tianhuang and were too difficult to destroy¡ªall of them shattered and Chen Fan¡¯s golden fist was uninjured.


    A Golden Body! It was truly an indestructible Golden Body!


    While the Heavenly Lords were still in shock...


    They saw Chen Fan turn into a beam of golden light and sh across the sky.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    The Heavenly Lord of the Demon-suppressing Sect was startled.


    Five Heavenly Lords¡ªincluding Heavenly Lord Shenyan and the Sword Master of the Heavenly Jade Institute¡ªfroze in the air with fear in their eyes. A hole gradually appeared on their chests and it quickly expanded. Their limbs and bones then exploded.


    All five Heavenly Lords had been crushed into golden powder; their bodies and Nascent Souls were dissipated in the sky.


    With just one punch, five Heavenly Lords had died!


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    After gazing upon such a feat, the entire Ancient Demons Loch went silent. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Demon-suppressing Sect and Heavenly Lord Xuhuang gasped; they werepletely astonished.


    The Nascent Soul Cultivators were quite fragile in Chen Fan¡¯s hands!

 Chapter 1002 - Kill the Heavenly Lords!

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Kill the Heavenly Lords!</h4>


    Wind howled and ghosts whimpered in the Deity ground.


    The area in a thousand mile radius became a chaotic world with endless energy within. Golden blood and bones fell from the sky and some Entities seemed to be crying. The world was sad about the death of a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Even though there weren¡¯tplete cultivation arts on Tianhuang, they were still Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°Chatter, chatter.¡±


    Some cultivators looked at Chen Fan, who was standing in the sky with an entirely golden body, and their teeth started grinding.


    <i>¡°Five Heavenly Lords!¡±</i>


    The Thunder Sky Sect only had five Heavenly Lords when they were thriving, and all of them were among the most powerful cultivators on Tianhuang.


    The Goddess of the Ethereal Heavenly Sect, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Gongsun family, the Sword Master of the Heavenly Jade Institute... They represented the backbones of their respective sects; they would copse without them, and would have to be delisted from the Heavenly Sects as well.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, how could you be dead?¡±


    ¡°Oh God, that was our Sword Master. He cultivated for nine thousand years, but he simply died here. How can I face our ancestors from the Heavenly Jade Institute?¡±


    ¡°Goddess, you must have some kind of secret art to be reborn, right? How would our Goddess be killed like that? I can¡¯t believe it...¡±


    The elders of the Ethereal Heavenly Sect, the Heavenly Jade Institute and the Gongsun family knelt on the ground and cried. They only had one Heavenly Lord in their sect and family.


    Losing those Heavenly Lords was like the copse of a building.


    It was a severe and uneptable blow to sects and families like the Heavenly Jade Institute and the Ethereal Heavenly Sect.


    The other cultivators felt a chill down their spines, as if they had been sshed with ice water. Chen Fan was too powerful. Not even the five Nascent Soul Cultivators were able to resist him.


    Only a tough-bodied Demon Commander of the Ancient Demons had been able to fall back a thousand feet at thest moment, but half of its body was still blown up, almost dying in the process.


    ¡°Sthh!¡±


    Countless people gasped.


    Even the remaining Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs and the five Demon Commanders were stunned.


    No one, including the Heavenly Lords, had ever thought Chen Fan would be this powerful. They were still thinking that Chen Fan had killed Ancestral Patriarch Fudu with some kind of secret treasure or Divine Art.


    And yet, after he killed five Heavenly Lords with a punch...


    The five Demon Commanders from the Ancient Demons Loch also realized they weren¡¯t strong enough to fight against Chen Fan.


    They were no match for him, either the fake Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang or the real Nascent Soul Cultivators of the Ancient Demons. Nobody below the mid-stage or even the peak-stage of the Nascent Soul Level was able to resist him.


    Besides, he was only using the power of his body!


    What if Chen Fan used his Divine Powers, Dharma Treasures or even his Dharma Power? Who could withstand his attacks?


    After considering this¡ª


    Many Nascent Soul Cultivators were frightened. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Ghost Underworld Sect and Heavenly Lord Xuhuang even looked around and were prepared to run at any time. They were extremely frustrated, but Chen Fan was too vicious.


    ¡°Phew, he¡¯s impressive.¡±


    Xiao Mang was finally relieved.


    Goddess Qing Luo and the Xu family sisters were in awe of Chen Fan¡¯s power, while Wang Xuanlong, Jun Aochen and Gu Xiaoyi were speechless.


    To kill five Nascent Soul Cultivators with a punch.


    How can such an earth-shattering power exist? They weren¡¯t even close to that level, not to mention surpassing it.


    <i>¡°I won¡¯t be able to beat him!¡±</i>


    Jun Aochen shook his head.


    He hadpletely given up fighting with Chen Fan. Although they were only two rankings apart from each other on the Longevity Roll, the actual gap between them was huge. Even if he worked hard for another ten thousand years, he would still be no match for Chen Fan.


    The remaining elders and disciples of the Ghost Underworld Sect, the Reincarnation Sect and the Demon-suppressing Sect were also frightened.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan shed forward and stopped in front of a fire.


    The fire dissipated and Heavenly Lord Shenyan appeared. However, he wasn¡¯t as arrogant as he used to be anymore; he smiled wryly.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°You attacked me, and now you¡¯re going to run?¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Heavenly Lord Shenyan tried to suppress his anger and said with a smile, ¡°It was just a misunderstanding. If you move aside, I¡¯ll put everything behind me. Why don¡¯t youe to Red me Mountain for three days, so we can have a drink together?¡±


    ¡°Toote,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, do you really want to fight with the Red me Heavenly Region? You¡¯ve already killed five Heavenly Lords. If you kill more cultivators, no one in the entire Tianhuang will ever forgive you. Besides, I¡¯m not the submissive sort, and I won¡¯t let you do anything to me!¡±


    Heavenly Lord Shenyan knew there was no turning back and he immediately became enraged. A beam of red light shot out from his body. He seemed to have be the sun, radiating a scorching heat. Many fire-elementalws surrounded him; they were strong enough to kill Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    At this moment.


    Heavenly Lord Shenyan exerted himself and showed the invincible power of a Heavenly Lord!


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    After seeing this, Chen Fan onlyughed in disdain. He put his hands forward and pulled hard.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A thunderous cry resounded across the Heavenly Regions and the Ancient Demons Loch.


    Everyone saw.


    Heavenly Lord Shenyan¡¯s body was split in half and Chen Fan held his torn arms in his hands as blood dripped off. Endless shiny red blood fell from the sky. Each drop was likeva and many holes were formed on the ground. In the end, the area within a hundred mile range turned into a sea of fire.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    A ray of red light shot out of the body and tried to escape. Some of the Half Heavenly Lords saw a tiny person less than an inch tall inside the light ray. He looked more or less the same as Heavenly Lord Shenyan. That was apparently his Nascent Soul, which was running away in fear.


    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    Six holes appeared behind him and six arms with ck scales and white bones came out from them. They grabbed Heavenly Lord Shenyan¡¯s Nascent Soul and dragged him into one of the holes.


    The seventh Nascent Soul Cultivator had died!


    Everyone saw it happen.


    They were all terrified and even the Nascent Soul Cultivators were astonished.


    This time, people were finally able to see Chen Fan¡¯s moves in all their glory. Although Heavenly Lord Shenyan was powerful and was even able to burn Heavenly Lords to death, he had been unable to resist Chen Fan¡¯s Golden Body; Chen Fan tore him apart with his bare hands.


    Who would dare to face such a terrifying opponent after such a disy?


    Even the Demon Commanders regretted this and wanted to back away.


    Rumble.


    Chen Fan felt a hot energy surging out of the Deity Wheel, filling his limbs. The ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± was absolutely domineering. It could even refine an entire, let alone a mere Nascent Soul Cultivator. Unfortunately, that Nascent Soul Cultivator had only increased Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Power a bit; he was still far away from entering the mid-stage of the Golden Core Level.


    <i>¡°I can¡¯t waste the remaining Nascent Soul Cultivators. I should just eat them all,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    He nced over the other Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords. They were all trembling, as if they were looking at a demon. Even the five Demon Commanders and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Demon-suppressing Sect were shaking.


    When Chen Fan looked at Heavenly Lord Xuhuang¡ª


    Heavenly Lord Xuhuang immediately turned into a beam of light and sped far away as he shouted, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, Heavenly Lord. Our Divine Princess is your friend...¡±


    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ve already settled the scores with the Reincarnation Sect. If you attack me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chen Fan said as he stepped forward. His moves were akin to teleportation.


    He instantly shed a hundred miles forward and appeared behind Heavenly Lord Xuhuang, and he stomped him hard.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Heavenly Lord Xuhuang¡¯s body was smashed. Countless drops of blood and pieces of bone were shot in all directions. A powerful burst of energy pierced through the body and hit the ground, creating a giant footprint.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan ate the Nascent Soul of Heavenly Lord Xuhuang and his Dharma Power was increased by half.


    The eighth Heavenly Lord had died.


    Shenxi heaved a sigh after witnessing such actions. Even though she knew Chen Fan, Heavenly Lord Xuhuang had been too greedy; there was nothing she could do to help him.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Heavenly Lord Chen. I won¡¯t do this again.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, the Ancient Demons have never done anything to you. Why don¡¯t you just let us go?¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, aren¡¯t you afraid of our King? The Ancient Demons aren¡¯t like those small sects on Tianhuang. We have a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator. If you kill us, our King will head to Tianhuang to end you...¡±


    Then.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Demon-suppressing Sect, the Heavenly Lord of the Ghost Underworld Sect and the five Demon Commanders begged Chen Fan to spare them. A couple of Demon Commanders even threatened him that if he killed them, the Ancient Demon King wouldn¡¯t just let him get away.


    But Chen Fan ignored them.


    What Mount Emperor did made him be vicious. Those Heavenly Lords and Demon Commanders stood in his way, so he had to kill them all!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan kicked and split the Ancestral Patriarch of the Demon-suppressing Sect in half. The Nascent Soul of the Ancestral Patriarch flew out of the body and was swallowed immediately by the Fiend Gods behind Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    Although the five Demon Commanders had tough bodies and powerful Dharma Power, Chen Fan¡¯s body was even more terrifying. He had nine kinds of powers in him and his body was like an imperishable Golden Body.


    ¡°Crack! Crack! Crack!¡±


    Chen Fan went head to head with the five Demon Commanders.


    How powerful was his body? He crushed the bones, arms and legs of the five Demon Commanders; they ultimately exploded in the sky. Their bodies, Nascent Souls and Dharma Power were then eaten by the six Fiend Gods. The Fiend Qi contained in them doubled Chen Fan¡¯s power, pushing him closer to the mid-stage of the Golden Core Level.


    In the end¡ª


    Only the Sect Master of the Ghost Underworld Sect remained. He froze there; he was unable to believe what he had just seen.


    The fourteen Heavenly Lords had been killed by Chen Fan, all by himself!

 Chapter 1003 - Terror on Planet Tianhuang

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Terror on Tianhuang</h4>


    Whoosh!


    Wind surged, blowing across the Deity ground, kicking up dirt and dust which floated in the air to join the colorful sea of energy.


    Meanwhile, the entire fifty-third floor was gripped by a deadly silence. Everyone looked at the young man in fear. He was surrounded by a golden halo.


    Chen Fan had killed fourteen Heavenly Lords in one go, as if they were nothing.


    The joint attack of the five demonmanders was more powerful than Ancestral Patriarch Fudu. However, they were still annihted by Chen Fan. Both the Ancestral Patriarch of the Demon-suppressing Sect and Heavenly Lord Shenyan possessed incredible arts, but they were no match against Chen Fan. By the end, Ancestral Patriarch Guimin was the only one left on the battlefield.


    ¡°Chatter, chatter.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Guimin¡¯s teeth chattered in fear.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one who wore a lifeless expression on his face. The development had terrified all the cultivators.


    Such power!


    Tianhuang had seen many unmatched overlords such as Heavenly Lord Ba who had risen to power thirty thousand years in the past by subjugating the Demon Commanders in the Ancient Demons Loch.


    However, it was the first time Tianhuang had seen a warrior able to defeat a Nascent Soul Cultivator using only physical attacks.


    Such a feat was unprecedented.


    A dull-eyed elder who had lived over three thousand years old said in a shaky voice. ¡°Immortal Golden Body! Onlyte-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators can have such ability. He can only be harmed with elite Heavenly Treasures, if not Divine Treasures.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ancestral Patriarch Guimin finally conceded that he had made a mistake.


    <i>¡°Why would I insist on avenging my disciple?</i>


    <i>¡°Why was I so greedy, wishing to steal Chen Beixuan¡¯s art?</i>


    <i>¡°Why did I provoke Chen Beixuan, thinking that I could kill him?¡±</i>


    Ancestral Patriarch Guimin was seized by a pang of regret.


    Meanwhile, he fixed his re on Chen Fan, not daring to move a finger. He knew that Chen Fan would kill him in an instant if he ran away.


    ¡°You¡¯re thest.¡±


    Chen Fan looked down at Ancestral Patriarch Guimin indifferently, while readying himself for an attack.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, Heavenly Lord!¡± Ancestral Patriarch Guimin shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Please spare me! I will tell you everything about Mount Emperor and the Chinese race.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    His words caught Chen Fan¡¯s interest. He flew closer to Ancestral Patriarch Guimin.


    ¡°Mount Emperor realized that the Heavenly Jail wasn¡¯t big enough to keep all the Chinese, therefore, they kept most of them in a Heavenly Jail somewhere in the Northern Barren Land. It was hidden from the outside world and was guarded by Heavenly Generals. Other than me, no one else knew its whereabouts!¡± Ancestral Patriarch Guimin shouted.


    Seeing Chen Fan pausing his attack, he knew he had caught his attention. He would have died if he had spoken out one fraction of a secondter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Chen Fan shot Ancestral Patriarch Guimin a deadly re.


    ¡°I swear by my Nascent Soul! I will lead you to it if you spare me,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Guimin said.


    By making that oath, he had bound his Nascent Soul to the contract. If he failed to follow through, his Nascent Soul would disappear.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Even as a smile surfaced onto Ancestral Patriarch Guimin¡¯s face, Chen Fannded a blow on Ancestral Patriarch Guimin¡¯s body, which made it explode. Chen Fan yanked his Nascent Soul out from the explosion.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord, please!¡± Ancestral Patriarch Guimin shouted, thinking Chen Fan had changed his mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our deal is still on. However, I can¡¯t leave you unpunished after what you¡¯ve done. Therefore, I destroyed your body as a reminder to the rest of the world,¡± Chen Fan said in a cold voice.


    Ancestral Patriarch Guimin sullenly lowered his head in silence. His life was on Chen Fan¡¯s grasp. A pinch of Chen Fan¡¯s fingers would utterly destroy his Nascent soul.


    After that, Chen Fan turned into a sh of golden light that darted across the Ancient Demons Loch.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The golden light killed many disciples from the Gongsun Family, the Demon-suppressing Heavenly Sect and the Tianxuan Institute. The North Mystic Celestial Lord was well known for his vengeful temperament. He couldn¡¯t allow the enemies of the Chinese race to harm them again once he left Tianhuang. The best solution was to kill them, right there and then.


    ¡°Ah! Heavenly Lord Chen, please spare me!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, we were just following orders.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, are you going to wage a war against the entire Tianhuang?¡±


    Many disciples and the elders shouted out fear and anger. Some kneeled on the ground, begging for their lives.


    Chen Fan was unaffected by their pleas or questioning. He traveled through openings that he had created in the fabric of space and covered thousands of miles instantaneously.


    Those Golden Core Cultivators didn¡¯t stand a chance while facing his fury.


    Sometimes, Chen Fan simply rammed his body through the enemy lines to kill them. Not even the elders who were protected by Heavenly Treasures had been able to escape death.


    In the end, Chen Fan turned the Ancient Demons Loch into a bloodbath.


    Elders from the Tianxuan Institute, the Gongsun Family and the Demon-suppressing Sect were ughtered. Chen Fan had only spared a few cultivators from the Reincarnation Sect for the sake of Shenxi.


    Fearing for his own life, Ancestral Patriarch Guimin refrained from protesting when Chen Fan killed disciples of the Ghost Underworld Sect in front of him.


    <i>¡°That should be enough.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan reached level fifty-nine and killed the enemies who had been hot on Lin Wuhua¡¯s heels. He then escorted the three girls back to the Deity Ground.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord.¡±


    ¡°Senior Chen.¡±


    Smiles broke over the three girls¡¯ faces. Chen Fan waved his sleeve and summoned a golden light that carried Xiao Mang and Zhao Juexian out of the Ancient Demons Loch, then headed toward the Northern Barren Land.


    By the end, there were only a few hundred cultivators left in the Ancient Demons Loch, including the Xu family sisters and Goddess Qing Luo.


    As they looked at the dismembered bodies on the ground, the Longevity Roll elites were shaken to the core. None of them wanted to challenge Chen Fan and his servant girl anymore.


    Jun Aochen looked up at the golden glow as realization dawned upon him.


    <i>¡°I am afraid that Tianhuang is going to have a new leader!¡±</i>


    April 9th, 2022. Tianhuang Calendar, year 129565.


    Chen Fan killed the Heavenly Lords and five Demon Commanders in the Ancient Demons Loch. The news terrified all the regions on Tianhuang.

 Chapter 1004 - The One and Only in the World

    <h4>Chapter 1004: The One and Only in the World</h4>


    Tianhuang.


    Considering the rest of the universe, it was a ten thousand timesrger than Earth. It spinned slowly and created tides of Spirit Qi that turned into wind.


    And right then¡ª


    Everyone in the ten Heavenly Regions, the Barren Regions and the Fiend Sects stopped what they were doing; they waited patiently for news from the Deity ground.


    Not only all the Qinhe Towers.


    The Brahma Pce, Saint Fire City and the Wangqin Heavenly Sect also took the opportunity to establish their branches in the Heavenly Regions and the Barren Regions. They set up their individual stations and built transmission arrays to spread the news.


    The cultivators on Tianhuang had never been so nervous before, and the only person responsible for this was Chen Beixuan!


    Chen Fan was too impressive.


    Since he showed up, he had defeated elites, suppressed Heavenly Sects and killed Nascent Soul Cultivators. Even Mount Emperor had been stirred, and the ten Heavenly Lords and five Demon Commanders were waiting for him.


    Not even Heavenly Lord Tatian couldpare with him.


    ¡°Do you think Chen Beixuan wille out or not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s thest day of Mount Emperor¡¯s order. The Chinese will be exterminated if he doesn¡¯t show up.¡±


    ¡°I think Chen Beixuan must have chickened out. Not even Heavenly Lord Tyrant would have been able to fight against ten Heavenly Lords at the same time, even though he defeated the Heavenly Sects back then. And this is without taking the five Demon Commanders into ount, who are on the other side of the Deity ground.¡±


    Cultivators discussed.


    From the Reincarnation Heavenly Region to the southernmost Saint Fire City.


    From the remote Beihan Region to the magnificent Sacred Land.


    All cultivators were holding their breath, waiting for the final result toe. If Chen Fan actually came out alive, the battle would have certainly been the most tragic and dazzling in history.


    Could Chen Fan get away from the top ten Heavenly Lords?


    Perhaps the Heavenly Lords and Demon Commanders would work together and trap him in the Ancient Demons Loch.


    Sects that held grudges against Chen Fan, including the Ghost Underworld Sect, the Gongsun family and the Heavenly Jade Institute, all of them hoped that their Ancestral Patriarchs could kill that arrogant man who had humiliated the Heavenly Sects and killed their disciples.


    Whereas in the Reincarnation Sect, the Wang family and the Wu family, people had different attitudes towards Chen Fan.


    Most people hated Chen Fan for killing Ancestral Patriarch Hongyang and Elder Jueyan, while some like Hua Nonyin, Zhu Ninmuo, Sisi and Elder Yuelon hadplex feelings about this.


    Sisi and Zhu Ninmuo thought Chen Fan was arrogant, but they were also worried about him at the same time.


    On top of Violet Moon Peak.


    ¡°Master, will Heavenly Lord Chen really be fine?¡± Hua Nonyin asked anxiously.


    The white haired Elder Yuelon sat with her legs crossed. Her energy seemed to have improved after being provoked by Chen Fan. She remained silent for a long time, then heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The top ten Heavenly Lords are all there. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for Chen Beixuan to escape.¡±


    Not only in the Reincarnation Sect.


    All the members of the Wang family, the Wu family, the Alchemy Guild and the Grotto-heavens in the Beihuang Region were also discussing. The ten Heavenly Lords were too terrifying.


    Nothing like this had ever happened on Tianhuang in all of its history.


    There were only two ways left for Chen Fan.


    Life or death!


    ¡°What exactly will happen?¡±


    Countless people looked at the fifty-third level of the Ancient Demons Loch.


    At the Wu family estate.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family, Wu Wendin, sat on the top floor of the Zhenhai Tower. The elders also sat on the two sides, while the junior members were further down the hall. Many of the usually calm elders were anxiously looking at the door.


    ¡°Any news from the Qinhe Tower?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. This is thest one. Chen Beixuan hasn¡¯t gotten out yet.¡±


    ¡°What about Brahma Pce?¡±


    ¡°Same.¡±


    ¡°What did Saint Fire City and the Wangqin Heavenly Sect say?¡±


    ¡°They also said he¡¯s still in there...¡±


    The elders discussed, while the junior members of the Wu family stood aside. The gorgeous Wu Xiao, who was also a Golden Core Cultivator, stood out among the rest.


    Although she couldn¡¯t sit with the elders like Wu Baisu did, she had the highest rank among the other members of the Wu family.


    Seeing the elders bing more anxious, Wu Xiao stepped forward and said loudly, ¡°Elders, I don¡¯t think Chen Beixuan wille out. He¡¯ll die if he does and the Chinese will be exterminated if he doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s backed into a corner and his reputation has been destroyed. Our family can¡¯t have anything to do with him anymore.¡±


    The others immediately looked at Wu Xiao.


    After a while.


    Wu Wendin then raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Oh? Do you have an idea?¡±


    Wu Baisu was startled.


    She knew Wu Xiao had always been against Chen Fan. She had once sold Chen Fan out on the Ancient Deity teau and tried to besiege him with the other Heavenly Lord Families of the Beihuang Region. Unfortunately, Chen Fan turned the tide that time. Since then, Wu Xiao had been afraid of Chen Fan, even though he never came after her and she only started to show her hatred when he was in danger.


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. Kill Wu Qinyan, and apologize to Mount Emperor and the Heavenly Sects,¡± Wu Xiao said with a cold voice.


    The others werepletely stunned.


    ¡°What? Kill Qinyan? That¡¯s impossible. Qinyan is the best alchemist in our family and her Alchemy Arts have reached the Alchemy Master level. She¡¯ll probably be an Alchemy Grandmaster in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Wu Qinyan is a member of the Wu family and she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why would we kill her?¡±


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t kill Wu Qinyan, how can the Wu family survive when Mount Emperor looks for someone to me? Many families in the Beihuang Region know of the rtionship between Qinyan and Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Everyone discussed.


    Many junior members strongly opposed the idea, while the elders remained calm and considered the proposals while having the family interests as a priority.


    As the discussion continued, the family members started to agree with the idea of killing Wu Qinyan and apologizing to Mount Emperor. In the end, even the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family was a bit convinced. Wu Baisu felt downhearted as she watched on the side.


    When more elders supported Wu Xiao and Wu Baisu was about to say something¡ª


    Swish!


    ¡°Is this the family Qinyan would die for?¡±


    A flying sword came in. It was surrounded by a stream of water and was apparently a letter from Qinhe Tower. Everyone immediately shut their mouths and looked over.


    They knew.


    Qinhe Tower would only use flying swords to deliver messages when something big happened, or they would have sent someone to spread the news.


    The flying swordnded on Wu Wendin¡¯s hand.


    Wu Wendin read the message with his Immortal Will and he immediately turned pale, as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°What is it, Ancestral Patriarch? Has Chen Beixuan been killed by the Heavenly Lords?¡± Wu Xiao asked in anticipation.


    The elders also nodded.


    Qinhe Tower would only send out a flying sword because of this. Such a flying sword was at least a Spirit Treasure and it was really precious.


    Wu Baisu was extremely nervous right then.


    Everyone looked at Wu Wendin.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Wu Wendin was enraged. He banged on the table and got up furiously. His terrifying energy knocked Wu Xiao down.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, what did I do wrong?¡± Wu Xiao yelled.


    ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Wu family, but you ndered our descendant and even wanted to kill her. This is unforgivable. Drag her down to prison and lock her up forever. Also, ask Miss Qinyan toe now. No, I¡¯ll do that myself,¡± Wu Wendin said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Everyone was shocked and they all looked at Wu Wendin.


    A thought came to Wu Baisu¡¯s mind. Something must have happened outside the Deity ground and it seemed that Chen Fan had gotten things back in control.


    An elder asked, ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, what happened? Did Chen Beixuane out? Even so, the ten Heavenly Lords and the five Demon Commanders must be going after him. Even if he escapes from them, Mount Emperor will catch him eventually.¡±


    Many elders nodded and were confused.


    ¡°The Top ten Heavenly Lords? Five Demon Commanders?¡±


    Wu Wendin snickered and shook his head. ¡°From now on, there won¡¯t be any top ten Heavenly Lords and five Demon Commanders on Tianhuang, because...¡± said Wu Wendin with admiration, fear and shock in his eyes, ¡°Chen Beixuan killed them all!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    All the members of the Wu family were stunned. Wu Xiao even froze like a statue,pletely dumbfounded. Only Wu Baisu sighed and thought, ¡°Qinyan, you¡¯re right again.¡±


    At this moment, not only in the Wu family territory.


    In the Reincarnation Sect, the Wang family, the Changshen Heavenly Region, the Wangqin Heavenly Region, the Heavenly Sects and many other Barren Regions, all the cultivators who received the news were frozen.


    They knew Chen Fan might exit the Deity ground and try his best to resist, then a peerless battle would take ce.


    But none of them had thought that the battle would end like this. Chen Fan killed all the ten Heavenly Lords and the five Demon Commanders, all by himself. A lot of people couldn¡¯t believe it, at all.


    However, when the detailed information came...


    The entire Tianhuang went silent.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t use any secret arts, Divine Powers or Heavenly Treasures to defeat the Nascent Soul Cultivators, only his body.


    Then¡ª


    Even people who looked down on or held grudges against Chen Fan¡ªincluding Sisi and Elder Jueyan¡ªhad to admit.


    There might not have been any other peerless person like him on Tianhuang in thest hundred thousand years.


    On the hilltop tform on Violet Moon Peak.


    After receiving the news, Elder Yuelon put down the flying sword in her hand and looked outside. Chen Fan¡¯s face seemed to appear before her eyes and she heaved a sigh.


    <i>¡°So... what you said back then was true.</i>


    <i>¡°I¡¯m the short-sighted one, and the one who should be med!¡±</i>


    Elder Yuelon mocked herself.


    Hua Nonyin stood behind her with glitters in her eyes.


    That day, the name of Chen Beixuan circted across the entire Tianhuang. There was no one in the world who didn¡¯t know him anymore!


    At the same time, Chen Fan had turned into a beam of golden light and was rushing to the Beihuang Region with Xiao Mang and the others. They were going to Mount Emperor¡¯s secret prison, following the direction given by the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ghost Underworld Sect.


    His mind was full of viciousness; he only wanted to kill at the moment!

 Chapter 1005 - Mount Emperor’s Prison

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Mount Emperor¡¯s Prison</h4>


    Wind was howling and Spirit Qi was dense. The entire world was boundless. Looking down from the sky, there were plenty of farnds, cities and cultivators.


    Howrge was Tianhuang?


    When Chen Fan saw the the first time, it looked like it was ten thousand timesrger than Earth. Although the True Martial Sky-severing Array took part of the Laws of Heaven and caused the cultivation arts to be iplete, it was still extremely vast. The sky was filled with Essence Qi and there were Spirit Veins all over the ground.


    The distance between the east and west of Tianhuang was almost a hundred million miles.


    The Beihuang Region was located in the northmost area of Tianhuang and was thousands of miles away from the Demon Warding Heavenly Region. Chen Fan turned into a golden light ray and he pushed his Dharma Power to the maximum, splitting the sky and rushing through the clouds. Every time he shed, he traveled a few hundred miles farther.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A beam of golden light shed across the sky.


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t alone. Xiao Mang, Zhao Juexian, Lord Dragon, Lin Wuhua and the two girls were also with him. To maintain the fastest speed, his energy was boiling and his body was surrounded by mist. A ray of light was created in the sky.


    That golden light went through eight miles and the world seemed to have been split.


    All cultivators who saw it were astonished and they wondered which Heavenly Lord it was.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it anymore; he pushed his power to the highest level in order to get to the prison in the Beihuang Region as soon as possible. Mount Emperor¡¯s prison was used to lock up vicious Fiend Art Cultivators at the Golden Core and Nascent Soul Level. Most of the Chinese were ordinary people. While being detained there, countless of them would be sacrificed every second.


    ¡°Faster!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    The nine Divine Forms appeared behind him.


    The Xuan Wu, the Azure Thearch, the Thunder Loch, the Sacred Fiend... They formed a giant golden Kun Peng. An adult Kun Peng was said to be able to travel across the universe and swallow the sun. Its speed was one of the top three in the universe.


    In the end, Chen Fan traveled a thousand miles every time he shed and people¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t even catch up with him.


    Under such a high speed¡ª


    In around fifteen minutes.


    Chen Fan had passed through eight Heavenly Regions and seen the border of the Beihuang Region.


    Other cultivators would have been terrified if they knew about this. Even a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord had to use four hours to travel thousands of miles. When they reached the Beihuang Region, Chen Fanmunicated with the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ghost Underworld Sect with Immortal Will, then he flew to the northwest ording to his directions.


    At Mount Emperor¡¯s prison in the Beihuang Region.


    Looking from the outside, it looked like a nondescript prison.


    And yet, it was in fact a small world found by the cultivators of Mount Emperor and was used to detain the Fiend Art Cultivators and other cultivators who had vited thews of Mount Emperor.


    Mount Emperor had ruled over Tianhuang for a few hundred thousand years and even they had no idea how many sects they had destroyed. They would always capture the leaders every time they exterminated a sect, but there were many other disciples and low-level cultivators in each sect, and they were usually taken to other ces, instead of the Central Sacred Land.


    So.


    There were eight other ces on Tianhuang like the prison in the Beihuang Region and each had almost a hundred million prisoners. Life in those prisons was tough. They were like small worlds a few thousand milesrge and they weren¡¯t suitable for people to live in. A lot of low-level cultivators were unable to endure for eight years and even Connate Cultivators or Golden Core Cultivators might not be able to survive three centuries. As for ordinary people, they would die after a few months.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Wind howled.


    Lots of skinny, chained Chinese people were carrying giant rocks that weighed a thousand kilograms; men and women, old and young. They were walking towards the center of the castle. There were ten castles guarded by soldiers, Generals, Heavenly Generals and even Divine Generals.


    They were the reason why the prisoners couldn¡¯t resist!


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    A woman slowed down.


    The prison head in an azure armor next to hershed her with the lightning whip in his hands, mutting her body. She copsed on the ground and was unable to get up. The prison head then raised his whip and was about to hit her again.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    A skinny man with dark skin eight feet away immediately put down the rock in his hands with tears welled up in his eyes and ran over, trying to stop the prison head.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The head of the prison sneered and pulled out his sword. He was a Connate Cultivator and was way more powerful than that man. He instantly shed the man in half.


    After that, he shouted at the others with a long whip, ¡°Did you see that? This is what happens when you fight against Mount Emperor. Chen Beixuan disobeyed Mount Emperor¡¯s order and he¡¯s now inside the Deity ground. We can¡¯t catch him, but you Chinese must pay for what he did. Our Sect Master has ordered to enve you forever, so behave. Whoever slows down a bit will be killed!¡±


    Then.


    He cracked his whip, shattering the rocks around him.


    Countless descendants of the Chinese watched silently and they stared at the prison head as they clenched their fists. In fact, they were staring at Mount Emperor behind him.


    Why did Mount Emperor have to torture the Chinese just because they had a Heavenly Lord?


    They didn¡¯t even resist. What did they do to deserve this?


    Why did Mount Emperor have to go after the Chinese again and again?


    The minds of the Chinese were full of anger. There had been riots almost every day in the past three months, but all the soldiers guarding the prison were Connate Cultivators and the Generals were Golden Core Perfected Cultivators. Their Divine General was even a Nascent Soul Cultivator!


    As for the Chinese...


    Almost all of their Connate Cultivators had died in Old China Town. Their Grand Elder had also been detained by Mount Emperor and sent to the Central Sacred Land.


    However, it was useless to resist. A Qi Refinement Cultivator without any weapons would only be killed by those fully-armed Connate Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators. In three months, thousands of Chinese had died fighting and countless of them had been tortured or starved to death.


    But none of them were willing to live without dignity.


    They would rather die than yield!


    ¡°Hm, looks like you¡¯re angry.¡± The prison head smiled and stepped on the woman, leaving the couple split in half.


    ¡°You jerk!¡±


    At this moment, many people were unable to suppress their anger anymore. Some men dropped the rocks in their hands and the True Qi in their bodies went to the prison head.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. I want to see you resist. How can I kill you if you don¡¯t? Days here are too boring. How can you stay for a century without some fun?¡±


    The head of the prisonughed as heshed eight Chinese men with his whip, crushing them to pieces.


    ¡°Our Heavenly Lord wille and eliminate Mount Emperor to avenge us someday!¡± a skinny old Chinese man shouted with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Beixuan? He¡¯s hiding inside the Deity ground. I¡¯ll kill him if he dares toe out...¡± The prison head burst intoughter.


    Suddenly.


    Boom!


    The world shook.

 Chapter 1006 - Bloodbath in the Prison!

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Bloodbath in the Prison!</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Nobody could stand still, as if there were an earthquake.


    The prison heads were shocked. There had never been an earthquake in this hidden small world. <i>Why did this happen? Was the small world going to copse?</i>


    ¡°Someone¡¯s attacking out there,¡± a Golden Core Cultivator said seriously.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. This is Mount Emperor¡¯s prison. Who would attack us? Isn¡¯t he afraid that Mount Emperor would exterminate his family?¡± themanders wondered as they flew out of the castle.


    But it was toote.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The small world shook more and more violently. In the end, the ground cracked and a ray of golden light dashed inside.


    Everyone looked up.


    They saw a man in an azure gown inside the light ray. He had ck hair and eyes, fair skin, and his hair seemed to be made of gold. Next to him was a youngdy with long hair. She was surrounded by roaring True Dragons.


    The Chinese who had previously seen Chen Fan and Xiao Mang immediately knelt on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s our Heavenly Lord and Goddess!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t give up on us. He¡¯s here to save us now.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, you must take revenge for the Chinese and our elders!¡±


    Countless Chinese started crying. They knelt and bowed to Chen Fan and Xiao Mang. Many of them shouted. They had been tortured for so long and Chen Fan finally arrived.


    ¡°Is it really Chen Beixuan? How did he get away?¡±


    Themanders of Mount Emperor were confused. They hadn¡¯t received any news about it. <i>Did the ten Heavenly Lords let Chen Fan go?</i> A lot of them had already felt something was wrong.


    ¡°All of you deserve to die!¡±


    Chen Fan was enveloped in a golden aura, and the viciousness in his eyes astonished everyone else.


    His Immortal Will was extremely powerful. He had nced over the entire small world in a blink and witnessed how the Chinese were being tortured. There were a total of four hundred million Chinese inhabitants before he left back then, but there were only two hundred million left right then.


    In just a few months, almost two hundred million people had perished.


    Not even exterminating the entire Mount Emperor would be enough to settle the scores.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan immediately attacked.


    How terrifying was he when he was furious?


    A beam of golden light shed a few thousand feet across the sky.


    Right then.


    Chen Fan was apparently using his Azure Wood Qi de with his Dharma Power, which was a lot more powerful than it was when Chen Fan was on Earth. All the Golden Core Cultivators in dozens of miles were split in half in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    At that moment.


    Tons of cultivators fell from the sky like raindrops.


    Countless broken arms, bones, bodies and light golden blood fell from the sky. A few hundred soldiers were killed after this sh. Chen Fan even split the ten-mile castle in half. Over a hundred Golden Core Cultivators and a few thousand Connate Cultivators inside had died.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, how dare you!¡±


    Nine beams of light were shot into the sky from around the small world.


    The energy of the nine cultivators was at the Half Heavenly Lord level, and were as powerful as the elders of the Heavenly Sects. Each of them were wearing silver armor. They were the Heavenly Generals of Mount Emperor!


    They were all powerful enough to be on par with the top five elders of a sect on Tianhuang; they had even reached the level of Ancestral Patriarch of some Heavenly Lord Families. Their Golden Cores were above the seventh-grade and they were carrying some Quasi-Heavenly Treasures.


    The nine of them together were even able to fight with a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord.


    And yet, Chen Fan turned his wrist and the de aura gently shed across the sky.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan tore the sky apart.


    A crack eight hundred feet long appeared.


    Eight out of the nine Heavenly Generals were split in half, and their Divine Soul and Golden Core were also destroyed. One of them was only slightly touched by the de aura, but his body was also shed open and his Divine Soul ran away immediately in fear.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    At that moment.


    All the soldiers andmanders of Mount Emperor gasped.


    The nine Heavenly Generals used to be the most powerful cultivators present, other than the Divine General. They wouldn¡¯t even back away when facing Heavenly Lords, yet they couldn¡¯t resist Chen Fan¡¯s attack? How terrifying was Chen Fan? Those Chinese people who were worried about Chen Fan immediately cheered.


    Thest Heavenly General shouted as he escaped, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you humiliated and disobeyed Mount Emperor. We won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t listen to what the Heavenly General said. He just stomped his foot and crushed the Divine Soul and Golden Core of the Heavenly General to little bits. The Golden Core exploded and let out countless rays of light.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Xiao Mang, Lin Wuhua and the others flew out from their spots near Chen Fan¡¯s back, shing towards themanders and prison heads with their swords. Xiao Mang even growled like a True Dragon and her face was already covered in tears.


    Those were people she had grown up with.


    Many of them had given her snacks and fruits; they had watched her grow, but then they were no more and her home had been destroyed. How could she not be devastated?


    ¡°Master, wait for us.¡±


    Zhao Juexian and Lord Dragon followed.


    They swayed their hands and killed the Golden Core Cultivators Xiao Mang couldn¡¯t deal with. Lord Dragon was a monster from Star Ocean and Zhao Juexian had be unpredictably strong after drinking tons of World Thousand Spirit Water in the Deity ground. He was only waiting to get through the Tribtion to reach the Nascent Soul Level.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    Many Chinese got up and rushed to the prison heads andmanders with rocks, chains and shovels. Although they didn¡¯t have a high level, there were arge number of them. Besides, Xiao Mang, Lord Dragon and the others were there to support them as well.


    ¡°Be careful, Heavenly Lord Chen. There¡¯s a Divine General in the region,¡± a Chinese old man yelled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let him get away.¡±


    Chen Fan stared at a towering castle at the center of the prison. There wereyers of arrays and it was the core of the entire small world. He felt a powerful energy hiding inside, which came from a Nascent Soul Cultivator. It was apparently the Divine General of Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Divine General knew he couldn¡¯t hide his identity anymore, so he turned into a ray of golden light and sped into the sky.


    Once he showed up, the power of a Heavenly Lord was spread in all directions, putting pressure on the chests of people within a few hundred miles. Many low-level Chinese even knelt on the ground in an instant.


    ¡°This is a Heavenly Lord?¡±


    Countless people were stunned.


    They had never met the Divine General, so they had no idea he was that powerful. A lot of Chinese cultivators supporting Chen Fan immediately became anxious.


    ¡°Can Heavenly Lord Chen beat him?¡±


    At that moment.


    Everyone stopped and themanders of Mount Emperor also looked at the two cultivators in the sky. They knew those two people would decide the fate of the prison and the Chinese.


    The fierce Divine General¡ªd in golden armor, who was on a fire chariot and enveloped in an aura¡ªsaid, ¡°My name¡¯s Yinlong, the seventh Divine General of Mount Emperor. Chen Beixuan, you vited the Law of Tianhuang and yed our army. If you yield and apologize to Mount Emperor, we¡¯ll spare you and your people. Otherwise, all of you will be crushed to pieces!¡±


    His voice shocked the air, making mountains copse and the world shake. Countless Chinese were terrified.


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. Can Heavenly Lord Chen really defeat him?¡±


    Many people doubted.


    ¡°Surrender to Mount Emperor?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Mount Emperor myself. However, I¡¯m going there to kill all across the entire Central Sacred Land and to level Mount Emperor. Everyone who¡¯s rted will be killed as tribute for the dead heroes of the Chinese!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Divine General Yinlong was enraged.


    Mount Emperor had ruled Tianhuang for a hundred thousand years. Even the Thunder Sky Sect wouldn¡¯t have dared to disrespect Mount Emperor when they were thriving back then. How was Chen Fan courageous enough to say that he would level Mount Emperor?


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, the Chinese and even the Beihan Region will be crushed because of what you said. You¡¯ll regret this when our army ughters people all around the Beihan Region.¡±


    Divine General Yinlong then pulled out a golden spear behind him and he rushed towards Chen Fan on his chariot like a gold. The spear was shining bright in his hand and its spike seemed to be able to pierce through everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s Divine General Yinlong¡¯s ¡®Sky-piercing Spear.¡¯ He once killed a Nascent Soul Fiend Art Cultivator from a Fiend Sect with it. Looks like Chen Beixuan is going to die!¡±


    Themanders and soldiers were thrilled.


    But the next second, all of them were frightened.


    ¡°Just like an ant. Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan raised his hand and grabbed the Sky-piercing Spear effortlessly.


    He then broke the spear in half. After that, he gave a punch and knocked Divine General Yinlong away. He was barely getting started. He turned into a beam of golden light and went after Yinlong and kept attacking.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    Chen Fan gave countless punches, breaking many of Divine General Yinlong¡¯s bones.


    In the end...


    Chen Fan stomped his foot, then stepped Yinlong and his chariot to plummet towards the ground, creating a giant hole a few kilometersrge. Yinlong¡¯s Nascent Soul and body werepletely smashed.


    At that moment.


    The entire small world was in silence. All the soldiers andmanders of Mount Emperor watched this scene in disbelief.


    However, this didn¡¯t take the edge off of Chen Fan¡¯s anger!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    That day, the entire prison turned into a sea of blood. All prison heads, soldiers,manders and family members rted to Mount Emperor had been killed by Chen Fan. Blood ran all over the ground, making the rivers red!


    <i>¡°Not enough, it¡¯s far from enough! The scores can only be settled with the blood of Mount Emperor!¡±</i> Chen Fan shouted.


    He looked through the small world, the Beihuang Region, and stared at the center of Tianhuang...


    Mount Emperor!

 Chapter 1007 - To Mount Emperor!

    <h4>Chapter 1007: To Mount Emperor!</h4>


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The entire small world was in chaos. Apart from the Chinese, there were also other Fiend Art warriors and cultivators who had gone against Mount Emperor in the prison. Some of them were peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators or Half Heavenly Lords. The nine Heavenly Generals were there to suppress them.


    But then.


    Chen Fan arrived and killed the Heavenly Generals and the Divine General. Xiao Mang, Lin Wuhua, Lord Dragon and the others were also unstoppable, which encouraged many prisoners to resist together.


    The entire prison turned into a sea of blood.


    Countless Chinese and prisoners chased after the cultivators of Mount Emperor in hatred. The prison heads andmanders, who used to be superior, were besieged and torn apart.


    It was horrible.


    In the past few months, the number of the Chinese went from four hundred million to two hundred million. A million people died in the prison almost every day and most of them died because of the soldiers. So, how could they not be furious? There were a few hundred thousand soldiers and ten thousand Golden Coremanders in the prison, but they were all killed in less than a day. The blood of thousands of soldiers flooded the entire prison.


    When everyone was out...


    Chen Fan destroyed the entire small world, burying that sinful ce in the sky.


    Chen Fan turned around and told the Chinese cultivators, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Many people burst into tears and they punched the ground with their hands. Not all of the Chinese would return. Almost two hundred million of them had died in that sinful ce.


    This time.


    The Chinese were taking the flying ships back. There were a few hundred ships forming a hundred-mile line. Each of them was able to carry at least a hundred thousand people.


    The entire Beihuang Region was involved in the making of this fleet. The Heavenly Lord Families were there, led by the Wang family. Their leader had promised Chen Fan they wouldn¡¯t leave any Chinese behind, even if they had to use all the ships in the region. Wu Wendin even provided a hundred ships, since the Wu family was known for their fleets.


    A lot of cultivators from other races also asked to follow Chen Fan and join the Chinese. They had destroyed the prison and offended Mount Emperor, so they had nowhere else to go anymore.


    After the flying ships had left...


    An elder of the Wu family hesitated and said, ¡°Master, will we anger Mount Emperor for helping Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Wu Wendin narrowed his eyes and said after a while, ¡°It¡¯s not the time to think about Mount Emperor right now. We may also anger him if we don¡¯t help. We can¡¯t disobey both Chen Beixuan and Mount Emperor.¡±


    In the end.


    He said.


    ¡°The Beihuang Region is right next to the Chinese. We can¡¯t run away from them! Besides, the prison has been destroyed for so long already. Have you seen Mount Emperor do anything yet?¡±


    What Wu Wendin said enlightened the elders.


    <i>Right!</i>


    Mount Emperor didn¡¯t do anything. Didn¡¯t it mean that they had let Chen Fan go?


    Everyone was then relieved.


    The flying ships carrying the Chinese stretched for a hundred miles. All the other cultivators were stunned; all of them moved aside no matter how superior they were.


    What happened in the Ancient Demons Loch and the prison was quickly spread all across Tianhuang.


    When people knew the Divine General of Mount Emperor had been killed and the prison was destroyed, they were astonished.


    Chen Fan had only offended the Heavenly Sects after killing the ten Heavenly Lords outside the Deity ground, but he had finally given up thest chance of making peace with Mount Emperor by killing their Divine General and destroying the prison.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is mad. Mount Emperor has ruled Tianhuang for thousands of years and they¡¯re the only sect that has a Soul Formation Cultivator. Nobody knows how powerful they are exactly. Their Divine Master is even imed to be the most powerful cultivator on Tianhuang. It isn¡¯t wise to go against Mount Emperor because of a small race.¡±


    An old cultivator heaved a sigh.


    A young cultivator then refuted, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Chen Beixuan killed the top ten Heavenly Lords by himself. They were the strongest cultivators on Tianhuang in thest hundred thousand years, second only to Divine Lord Tatian. It¡¯s time for him to challenge Mount Emperor and show them what he¡¯s capable of.¡±


    The old cultivators thought Mount Emperor would just let Chen Fan go if he only wanted to save the Chinese. After all, they also had to pay a huge price besieging him.


    And yet, the young cultivators thought that if he didn¡¯t take revenge for his people, he wouldn¡¯t deserve to be the top cultivator on Tianhuang and he would waste his power. Didn¡¯t he cultivate to rule the world?


    Both parties argued fiercely.


    But they all agreed.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power had reached an unimaginable level. As long as he didn¡¯t go to Mount Emperor¡¯s headquarters, a few Divine Generals would not be enough to defeat him.


    In the next ten thousand years...


    Chen Fan and Mount Emperor might be the two opposing forces, but Mount Emperor was obviously more powerful. After all, nobody knew what trump cards they had. If Heavenly Lord Tatian wasn¡¯t dead or if he left some Divine Treasures or Divine Arrays behind, who could possibly resist?


    Still, the news circted around half a dayter.


    Chen Fan made a blood oath in front of the ancestors and recently deceased elders at the Ancestral Temple in Old China Town.


    ¡°Seven dayster, I¡¯ll go to Mount Emperor, exterminate their sect and destroy everything!¡±


    When the news came out¡ª


    Tianhuang was stunned!


    At the Reincarnation Sect.


    Elder Jueyan shook his head.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is too arrogant. Does he really think that he¡¯s invincible after killing the ten Heavenly Lords? That¡¯s Mount Emperor. They have nine Divine Generals, not to mention their Divine Master, who is said to be the most powerful cultivator on Tianhuang. They also have countless secret treasures, arrays and Divine Laws. He¡¯s digging his own grave!¡±


    ¡°Right, if Chen Beixuan hides away somewhere, Mount Emperor won¡¯t be able to do anything, but he¡¯ll only die if he throws himself into the trap.¡± The elders nodded.


    Only Elder Yuelon frowned.


    She believed Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t put himself to danger, but the situation was really unfavorable to him. Clever people would never attack Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away by your hatred!¡±


    Elder Yuelon heaved a sigh.


    Not only the Reincarnation Sect.


    Many other Heavenly Regions and Barren Regions were shocked by Chen Fan¡¯s decision and a lot of cultivators were confused. Chen Fan had already be the most powerful cultivator on Tianhuang.


    Mount Emperor never took any actions, nor did they condemn Chen Fan for destroying the prison, meaning that they couldn¡¯t do anything about it, either. Still, Chen Fan wanted to attack Mount Emperor by himself. That was insane.


    He was digging his own grave!


    Those who had a grudge against Chen Fan¡ªincluding the Demon Warding Heavenly Region, the Ghost Underworld Sect, the Gongsun family and the Red me Heavenly Region¡ªwere thrilled by the news.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan has always been arrogant. He¡¯s finally getting his fingers burnt this time.¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong a Nascent Soul Cultivator is, it¡¯s extremelycent to im that he¡¯s going to crush an imperishable sect!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see how he dies!¡±


    The elders yelled.


    Mount Emperor was even more furious.


    Their Divine Master gathered the top give imperishable sects and ordered the Divine Generals and Heavenly Generals around Tianhuang to return and prepare for the battle with Chen Fan.


    At that moment.


    Even cultivators in the most remote area rushed towards the Central Sacred Land and Mount Emperor. They didn¡¯t want to miss the most earth-shattering battle in history. Many Heavenly Lords, who were twenty thousand years old, were also on their way to Mount Emperor.


    This time...


    It was just one cultivator against an imperishable sect!


    Nothing like this had ever happened on Tianhuang before.


    It would be a shame to miss it!


    Only the Heavenly Lord Families in the Beihuang Region were unable to do a thing. They were too close to Chen Fan. If they dared to have a hint of hatred, Chen Fan would have already exterminated them. People were saying that the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family, Wu Wendin, was again regretting their decisions, but no one knew whether it was true or not.


    The entire Tianhuang was stirred in those seven days.


    But Old China Town was extremely calm.


    After doing a funeral and burying the elders, Chen Fan sat in front of the Ancestral Temple, facing the sunset, and remained unmoving after that.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Xiao Mang approached him with swollen eyes.


    Everyone she knew had died in the hands of the Divine General at Mount Emperor, including Old Ding. That Divine General called ¡°Baihe¡± was said to be their top Divine General and was Yinlong¡¯s brother. Yinlong was guarding the prison for him, while Baihe took the Grand Elder and the others back to Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take revenge for Qin Luo, Old Ding, the elders and Heaven¡¯s Equal. An eye for an eye!¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    He was enveloped in a nine-color fire.


    It was burning Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Power and body, refining the impurities he got from the Nascent Souls. Even though his Dharma Power was decreasing, it was getting stronger and his entire body shone brighter, like a crystal clear gem.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Xiao Mang nodded.


    An eye for an eye!


    A day passed, then a second, a third...


    As time passed, Chen Fan¡¯s energy became more and more powerful. His mind seemed to have connected with thend of the Chinese, the entire Tianhuang and the elders who died there. Looking from the back, he was like an unassable mountain that was a hundred thousand feet tall.


    Everyone who saw this realized.


    There was no turning back in this battle!


    Finally.


    The seventh day.


    When the first ray of sunlight shone over the temple, Chen Fan opened his eyes and slowly got up.


    It was time to go to Mount Emperor and settle the scores!

 Chapter 1008 - Time for Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Time for Battle</h4>


    Mount Emperor.


    This used to be a nameless mountain at the center of the Sacred Land. There was ake and many mountains surrounding it. It had only been a small mountain for thousands of years, but it hadter be the center of the entire Tianhuang since Divine Lord Tatian established a sect there.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Beams of light were shot from afar andnded at theke. All the cultivators got on the ships that sailed towards Mount Emperor. Even the Sect Masters and the elders from the Heavenly Sects had to go by ships, not daring to disrespect Mount Emperor.


    Sometimes terrifying light rays were seen shooting across the Heavenly Regions and directly heading to Mount Emperor without stopping. The cultivators on the ships guessed that they were some Ancestral Patriarchs or Heavenly Lords.


    ¡°Sister, here.¡±


    Xu Na waved.


    The sexy and gorgeous Xu Rou smiled and got on the magnificent ship a few hundred feet tall.


    There were a lot of cultivators from the different regions of Tianhuang, and all of them were stunned by the Xu sister¡¯s appearance. They immediately spoke with a smaller voice.


    ¡°This is Mount Emperor?¡±


    Xu Rou looked around.


    Theke was as green as a piece of jade and it was filled with Spirit Power. Some thousand-feet dragons flew out of theke from time to time. They were the pet Sages that Mount Emperor kept. In the sky, soldiers in armor were flying around. They were at least Connate Cultivators, while all themanders in ck armor were Golden Core Cultivators. As for those in silver armor, even Xu Rou wasn¡¯t sure how powerful they were.


    As she went on board.


    Dozens of Golden Core cultivator troops flew over. They were only soldiers on the outside of Mount Emperor. There were countless Divine Soldiers patrolling around and the center of Mount Emperor was even guarded by Heavenly Generals, Divine Generals and Grand Elders.


    <i>¡°They¡¯re indeed powerful. The Heavenly Sects can neverpare to them.¡±</i>


    Xu Rou looked up.


    Then, someone spoke.


    ¡°Have you heard? The Sect Master and the four Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords of the Heaven Trampling Sect are here.¡±


    ¡°Of course! The Heaven Trampling Sect is a branch of Mount Emperor, established by the son of Heavenly Lord Tatian. Now that Chen Beixuan is provoking Mount Emperor, the Heavenly Lords of the Heaven Trampling Sect won¡¯t just sit there.¡±


    ¡°Not only the Heaven Trampling Sect, the Sect Masters and the elders from the five imperishable sects are here, like the Medicine God Sect, the Fey King Hall and the Barren God Temple. Chen Beixuan has offended all the imperishable sects.¡±


    Many cultivators discussed.


    Xu Rou frowned.


    Other than Mount Emperor, there were also five imperishable sects on Tianhuang, but they had iplete cultivation arts like the Medicine God Sect and had already declined. And yet, they were still stronger than normal Heavenly Sects. Their Sect Masters and Ancestral Patriarchs were all powerful beings.


    Together with the branches like the Heaven Trampling Sect, there would be more than twenty Nascent Soul Cultivators on Mount Emperor in the end.


    Although Xu Rou wasn¡¯t worried about Chen Fan, she was in awe of Mount Emperor¡¯s power.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is insane. He could have ruled the Beihuang Region and helped the Chinese expand. He would have been able to fight against Mount Emperor after ten thousand years. And now, he¡¯s going to attack Mount Emperor by himself? The Divine Master is already enraged and has asked the Heavenly Lords to besiege him. No matter how strong he is, how many of them can he beat? Besides, the power of Mount Emperor isn¡¯t something the other imperishable sects canpare to.¡±


    A young mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator in luxurious clothes shook his head as he nced over the sisters of the Xu family in shock.


    ¡°Right, I heard that Divine General Baihe is the only mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator on Tianhuang and even Ancestral Patriarch Fudu isn¡¯t as strong as he is. Besides, the other eight Divine Generals are alsoparable to Baihe. There are also a few elders and their Divine Master who¡¯s said to be the top cultivator on Tianhuang, not to mention the treasures and arrays left by Divine Lord Tatian. It¡¯s truly unwise to challenge them alone.¡±


    Another elder of a Heavenly Lord Family also heaved a sigh.


    Mount Emperor had always been mysterious.


    But part of their power was already enough to make people gasp.


    A mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator!


    Apart from the Sect Masters, the Ancestral Patriarchs of the five imperishable sects and the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region, no one else on Tianhuang was at this level. Still, the Divine General of Mount Emperor was already at such a high level, so how terrifying would their Divine Master and Ancestral Patriarchs be?


    It was extremely difficult to advance after entering the Nascent Soul Level!


    ¡°Sister, will Heavenly Lord Chen be fine?¡± Xu Na asked anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Heavenly Lord Chen never does anything he¡¯s not sure about. Besides, he came from the True Martial Celestial Sect. How would he be afraid of Mount Emperor?¡±


    Even though Xu Rouforted her sister, she also felt worried.


    Since they had been born on Tianhuang, Mount Emperor and the True Martial Celestial Sect were both superior to them; they couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the two.


    And Chen Fan would apparently be at a disadvantage when fighting against a sect by himself.


    The young cultivator who spoke at the beginning smiled and got closer to the sisters of the Xu family.


    Not only the sisters of the Xu family.


    The Wang family, the Reincarnation Sect, the Demon-suppressing Sect, the Gongsun family, Saint Fire City... All the famous sects on Tianhuang rushed to Mount Emperor as soon as possible.


    They were all stunned when they arrived.


    After passing through theke, a mountain surrounded by mist was ahead of them. They saw energy falling from the sky and going into the mountain like a waterfall. Countless Spirit Beasts and cranes were flying around.


    More surprisingly...


    The entire Mount Emperor was enveloped in Dharma Laws. In this ce, even Golden Core Cultivators could easily cultivate Divine Powers; it was the ultimate cultivation sacred ground.


    ¡°Mount Emperor is more than ten times stronger than the Reincarnation Sect.¡±


    A cultivator of the Reincarnation Sect sighed.


    Elder Yuelon, Shenxi and the other elders stood behind him, while Hua Nonyin, Sisi and Zhang Ruoxu were at the back. That cultivator looked extremely calm. He was Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai, thest Heavenly Lord of the Reincarnation Sect.


    ¡°Hm, Chen Beixuan is too arrogant. How dare he challenge Mount Emperor! Now, he¡¯s finally hitting a snag.¡±


    Elder Jueyan grunted.


    The other elders also gloated. Chen Fan had killed two Heavenly Lords of the Reincarnation Sect, so they certainly had a bad impression of him.


    The elders of the Ghost Underworld Sect, the Gongsun family and the Ethereal Heavenly Sect were also eager to see Chen Fan die.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, how likely is it for Chen Beixuan to win?¡± Shenxi asked.


    The elders immediately red at her. They had no idea why their own Divine Princess would stand on their enemy¡¯s side. And yet, Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai still answered her, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never fought with Chen Beixuan before, by looking at his sh and how he killed Brother Xuhuang, I¡¯m sure his Dharma Power isparable to that of the Heavenly Lords. His body was incredibly strong and may have even reached the level of the legendary Immortal Golden Body. Ordinary Heavenly Treasures won¡¯t be able to hurt him.¡±


    The Patriarch added, ¡°Speaking of battling strength, normal mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators may be no match for him.¡±


    The elders were startled.


    A mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator was already the most powerful being on Tianhuang. It was said that only the former Divine Masters of Mount Emperor were at the peak stage of the Nascent Soul Level, but nobody knew if it was true or not.


    ¡°Does it mean that Chen Beixuan is unstoppable?¡± Elder Jueyan said furiously.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai replied.


    He looked at Mount Emperor with respect and fear.


    ¡°The power of Mount Emperor is far beyond our imagination. We¡¯ll never know what trump cards they have. They may still have real Divine Generals, those who followed Divine Lord Tatian back then, or some Divine Treasures and Divine Arrays.¡±


    ¡°The chance that Chen Beixuan will win this battle... is indeed pretty low!¡±


    Then¡ª


    The elders became worried, especially Elder Yuelon.


    Seven days seemed to be a long time.


    However, the cultivators from the Heavenly Sects and those from the outer reaches of Tianhuang had just arrived at Mount Emperor. Many of them were low-level cultivators and weren¡¯t even qualified to get on Mount Emperor¡¯s ship, so they could only stay outside theke.


    More people went to the restaurants like ¡°Qinhe Tower¡± and ¡°Brahma Pce,¡± and the City Lord mansions of many cities had even set up a giant screen in the sky.


    People would be able to see everything that was happening on Mount Emperor, even if they were thousands of miles away.


    When the seventh day arrived...


    The entire Tianhuang¡ª


    All cultivators in the Heavenly Regions and the Barren Regions stopped what they were doing and stood there quietly. They looked at the screens in the sky, waiting for the moment toe.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Beams of light appeared in the sky.


    Each of them caused amotion across the regions.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai!¡±


    ¡°The two Heavenly Lords of the Demon-suppressing Sect, Fuluan and Dingjun.¡±


    ¡°The Sword Master of the Haotian Sword Sect also came. His Sword Qi is indeed much more powerful than that of the other Heavenly Lords.¡±


    The appearance of each Heavenly Lord excited the onlookers in their corresponding Heavenly Regions. In the end, even Heavenly Lord Astral Sea from the Wang family had shown up. Dozens of Heavenly Lords had gathered around Mount Emperor. Only Heavenly Sects like the Ghost Underworld Sect had lost their Heavenly Lords and their people hated Chen Fan with a vengeance.


    The sun gradually rose to the sky and shone over thend.


    Many people started to get impatient.


    ¡°Is Chen Beixuaning or not?¡±


    ¡°Will he run away and be theughing stock of Tianhuang?¡±


    A lot of cultivatorsined.


    Suddenly, an Ancestral Patriarch opened his eyes.


    ¡°Here we go!¡±


    Everyone looked up and saw a ck carriage in the sky, heading towards Mount Emperor. At that moment, they knew.


    <i>Chen Fan is here!</i>

 Chapter 1009 - Kneel and Beg?

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Kneel and Beg?</h4>


    There were no clouds in a ten thousand mile radius and the sun shone brightly. Dozens of light spheres floated around Mount Emperor. They were the Nascent Soul Cultivators. The other cultivators couldn¡¯t even fly, and could only stay on the ships or watch on the inds nearby.


    Then.


    A ck carriage arrived. Everyone knew it had to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Besides, the carriage looked really special and people around Tianhuang already knew about it. It was Chen Fan¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is here!¡±


    At that moment.


    Countless cultivators on Tianhuang widened their eyes and sized the carriage up. Although Chen Fan was famous and was known for being the top cultivator on the, not a lot of people had seen him in person.


    ¡°It¡¯s Heavenly Lord Chen,¡± Xu Na yelled, while Xu Rou cracked a smile.


    ¡°Fairies, I can help if you want to meet Chen Beixuan. My family has arge influence in the Beihuang Region. Our Ancestral Patriarch is a friend of Chen Beixuan¡¯s. I guess he¡¯ll be willing to do this for me.¡±


    The young cultivator in luxurious clothes came up with a smile and a hint of arrogance on his face.


    ¡°Thank you, but no need.¡±


    Xu Rou pulled her sister away and turned around. The young cultivator immediately froze.


    Then¡ª


    A thunderous sound came from Mount Emperor and the mist around it dissipated. Everyone could see countless towers on the mountain and a road that went from the bottom to the peak. There was an old, towering hall at the top and an earth-shattering energy was rising from it.


    An expressionless cultivator in a white robe said arrogantly, ¡°Those who came to worship, please follow the Divine Law of Mount Emperor and start climbing from the bottom of the mountain. You can only meet our Divine Master after going through thirteen levels and reaching the peak.¡±


    He was apparently a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord.


    Even so, he was standing right at the entrance as a receptionist, which made countless cultivators gasp. Heavenly Lords were as superior as an Ancestral Patriarch in any Heavenly Sect, but Mount Emperor was using them to guard the door. They were indeed unpredictable.


    Many people turned around to see how Chen Fan replied. If he obeyed the rule, he would never be able to fight with Mount Emperor again.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Then, the door of the carriage was opened.


    Two men and a woman got out of the carriage. The young man in the front was wearing an azure robe. He had ck hair and ck eyes; he had no energy in him at all, as if he were just there for a pic. The girl behind him was tall and beautiful. She was in a purple gown and was surrounded by True Dragons. The other elder was also unpredictably powerful and was also a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    The young man looked at Mount Emperor with his hands behind him and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to worship.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not here to worship,nd your carriage. An elder wille to see you when he¡¯s free.¡± The Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord grunted and was stillcent.


    ¡°My Master is talking. How can your servant interrupt?¡±


    Lord Dragon behind Chen Fan stepped forward. His hand then became a dragon w covered with ck scales, which was an acrerge and was enveloped in countless bolts of lightning.


    The terrifying energy of the dragon w fell from the sky, giving pressure on the cultivators in a hundred miles.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The Heavenly Lord in white robe widened his eyes. He could feel the power of the w. It wasn¡¯t something normal Nascent Soul Cultivators could resist. How powerful was Lord Dragon? He was a mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator who had cultivated for thirty thousand years. Even though he was being restrained by the arrays after entering Tianhuang, fake Nascent Soul Cultivators were still no match for him.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The Heavenly Lord in white robe screamed.


    Half of his body was slit and his arm was torn off, along with arge piece of flesh. Countless drops of blood spouted out, sshing across the sky.


    That was not a severe injury for a Nascent Soul Cultivator, but to be defeated by Chen Fan¡¯s servant... Hepletely destroyed Mount Emperor¡¯s reputation!


    But Chen Fan ignored him. He was still staring at the hall on top of the mountain with an indifferent look.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m here to ask for an exnation from Mount Emperor. I must settle all the scores from a few thousand years ago to the present with you. Also, I want all the senior members of the Chinese back, unharmed.


    ¡°Second, you must hand over Divine General Baihe and the other Divine Soldiers topensate for the suffering of the Chinese in the past few months.


    ¡°Third, hundreds of millions of Chinese people died and they have been struggling to cultivate for a few thousand years. I want Mount Emperor to pay for this. You can sell your sect, Divine Treasures and Heavenly Medicines. You¡¯ll have to continue to make it up for us generations after generations.


    ¡°Otherwise...¡±


    Chen Fan paused.


    ¡°What?¡±


    A fierce voice sounded inside Mount Emperor. Once the man spoke, clouds in a thousand miles rolled and ps of thunder resounsed. An invisible energy fell over all those present.


    ¡°It must be an elder or even the Divine Master of Mount Emperor!¡±


    A lot of cultivators were startled.


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll level Mount Emperor, destroy everything you have and kill all the people rted to you. The remaining men will be ves, while women will be prostitutes. After that, I¡¯ll catch all those who killed the Chinese and all your senior members, then I¡¯ll burn your souls with the fire from the core of Tianhuang for a hundred thousand years!¡± said Chen Fan, ignoring the voice of the Divine Master. His eyes were full of determination. That was the promise he made in front of the elders who died at the Ancestral Temple!


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    Mount Emperor shook.


    Endless and powerful energy was shot to the sky, making the clouds in a three thousand mile range dissipate.


    ¡°One, two, three... There are thirty of them in total. Each one¡¯s as powerful as a Heavenly Lord. Are there thirty Nascent Soul Cultivators at Mount Emperor? Some of them are even stronger than ordinary Heavenly Lords!¡± someone counted and said.


    The Heavenly Lords looked extremely cold and they knew this battle was inevitable.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The door of the hall was opened and a middle-aged man in ck robe walked out. His ck robe was full of star patterns and he looked extremely fierce, like a king from the human world but a thousand times more powerful.


    Behind him.


    Six cultivators walked in a row. Some of them were wearing golden armor, some were extremely old, some were surrounded by monster energy, and some had white faces and azure beards. However, all of them were as powerful as Lord Dragon.


    An old cultivator eximed, ¡°Those are the Sect Masters and Ancestral Patriarchs of the five imperishable sects! The one in golden armor must be Divine General Baihe of Mount Emperor.¡±


    Then, thirty Nascent Soul Cultivators showed up, followed by hundreds of Heavenly Generals in silver armor who were as powerful as any sect elder. There were also countless Divine Soldiers in ck or azure armor. They sped to the sky and stood on both sides of Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    Many cultivators were grinding their teeth.


    They were too powerful.


    One Divine Master, six mid-stage Nascent Soul Sect Masters, dozens of Heavenly Lords and a few hundred Heavenly Generals. Not even the ten Heavenly Sects were able to resist such great forces.


    ¡°No wonder Mount Emperor is able to rule Tianhuang for thousands of years. They¡¯re truly powerful! Inparison, the Heaven Trampling Sect and the Changshen Heavenly Region are nothing.¡± Some Heavenly Lords shook their heads.


    The heart of Elder Yuelon and Hua Nonyin sank.


    On one side, Chen Fan and Lord Dragon were the only powerful ones, while on the other was Mount Emperor, which had dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators and countless Divine Soldiers.


    The difference between the two parties was huge.


    ¡°You want to level Mount Emperor alone?¡±


    An elder of Mount Emperor red at Chen Fan.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a Golden Core Cultivator. No matter how strong he is, how can he beat the Sect Masters and the top Divine General? We can deal with him effortlessly without the help of our Divine Master,¡± another elder said.


    ¡°Yeah, he thinks he cane here and do whatever he wants after killing a few early-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators. How powerful were the five Ancestral Patriarchs of the Thunder Sky Sect back then? They were also killed by our sect. With so many of us here to deal with him, there¡¯s no doubt he¡¯ll die,¡± the fourth Divine General said.


    The Divine Master and Sect Masters remained silent.


    They were already powerful by just being there. Even if Chen Fan was a mid-stage or even a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator, he would back away after seeing such a line-up.


    Another Heavenly Lord enveloped in an aura said, ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, why don¡¯t you just give up? You and Mount Emperor are both important forces on Tianhuang. You should yield to our Divine Master and make peace with us. Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?¡±


    He was the Heavenly Lord of the Wangqin Heavenly Region.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How powerful is Mount Emperor? Our Divine Master is broad-minded. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll forgive you for what you did. You should return to avoid hurting yourself,¡± a Heavenly Lord from the Nifu Heavenly Region said.


    Many Heavenly Lords didn¡¯t have confidence in Chen Fan either, and even Heavenly Lord Jinhai shook his head.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, if you wish to surrender, kneel in front of Mount Emperor and beg our Divine Master to let you and the Chinese go. We¡¯ll let you be our ves of the highest level,¡± Divine General Baihe said as he looked at Chen Fan from above with an arrogant tone. Letting Chen Fan and the Chinese be their ves was the kindest thing they could do.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even bother to reply. He only said one word.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    He swayed his body and turned into a hundred thousand feet tall. He was covered in golden glitters. There were nine Divine Forces in him and his Immortal Golden Body was activated to the highest level. His foot was surrounded by a golden aura and he stepped on the peak of Mount Emperor.


    At that moment.


    Everyone on Mount Emperor was terrified.

 Chapter 1010 - Crushed with One Foot

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Crushed with One Foot</h4>


    Seeing the golden foot that could truly level Mount Emperor, countless people were frightened and even the Heavenly Lords frowned.


    <i>¡°Chen Beixuan actually attacked?¡±</i> everyone thought.


    Chen Fan was supposedly there only to say something ruthless and to test them. He and the cultivators of Mount Emperor were all people that could shake Tianhuang by stomping their feet. Since Mount Emperor had already sent out such a fierce line-up, Chen Fan could just run away. They apparently couldn¡¯t catch him easily, either.


    Nobody had expected Chen Fan to attack.


    A tall Divine General in golden armor, who was surrounded by electric bolts and had the word ¡°nine¡± on his armor, opened his eyes and shouted, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    He turned into a ray of golden light and shed into the sky with a golden spear in his hand, letting out an electric bolt that could break a thousand mountains. That attack was as powerful as that of a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Many Heavenly Lords were startled.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ninth Divine General of Mount Emperor, Zheshan,¡± someone said.


    The higher the ranking of the Divine General, the more powerful he was. Although Zheshan was only the ninth, he was a bit stronger than ordinary Nascent Soul Cultivators, showing how powerful Mount Emperor was.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop. He stomped his foot like a mountain thrown into the ocean. How terrifying was the Immortal Golden Body? It was iparable, not something Zheshan could beat.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    His foot had just touched Zheshan.


    Zheshan spurted out blood and his three-foot golden spear was bent. His body was pushed down by an unstoppable energy. Even if he used all his Nascent Soul Dharma Power and the fire-like electric bolts around him, he couldn¡¯t move Chen Fan¡¯s foot a bit.


    Chen Fan still continued to push his foot down slowly.


    ¡°Brother, let me help you!¡± yelled another Divine General in golden armor, who was enveloped in ck mist and had the word ¡°eight¡± on his armor, as he sped to the sky with a giant hammer. He turned into a golden light ray, blocking underneath Chen Fan¡¯s foot.


    The eighth Divine General, Longyuan!


    Dong!


    How could the two Divine Generals possibly stop Chen Fan?


    Even if Chen Fan didn¡¯t use any Dharma Power, he had nine Divine Powers in his body, which was like nine real Nascent Soul Bodies altogether.


    Longyuan also spurted out blood and was pressed down.


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful.¡±


    Many people frowned.


    The two Nascent Soul Divine Generals were unable to resist Chen Fan¡¯s attack? More importantly, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even slow down, as if the Divine Generals didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also help!¡±


    Another beam of golden light rose from the top of Mount Emperor.


    ¡°And me.¡±


    ¡°Count me in!¡±


    ¡°Me too...¡±


    Many rays of light were shot to the sky one after another.


    One, two, three... In the end, seven Divine Generals rose to the sky together. All nine Divine Generals¡ªother than Divine General Yinlong who had died in the prison and Divine General Baihe¡ªhad already shown up!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    How terrifying was it when seven Divine Generals attacked together?


    The golden light around them was earth-shattering, and each of them represented aw. They were surrounded by differentws, including wind, fire, water, earth, electricity, darkness... In the end, seven light rays merged into one and formed a thick, towering beam of light. The seven Divine Generals had always worked well together and their Dharma Powers were far more powerful than that of seven normal Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Then.


    The beam of light was thick and was a thousand feet long. It blocked the space under Chen Fan¡¯s foot, preventing him from stepping down.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    What was more shocking was that the beam of light lifted Chen Fan¡¯s foot and pushed him away from Mount Emperor!


    <i>¡°Hm, interesting.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was surprised.


    He turned into a hundred feet tall and his voice was as loud as ps of thunder. When he spoke, waves were created on theke and the world shook.


    Chen Fan had never thought the seven Nascent Soul Cultivators could block his attack. Even though he was only using the power of his body, without applying any Dharma Powers, this was something that rarely happened. He then figured out that the nine Divine Generals of Mount Emperor were actually warriors that ordinary Nascent Soul Cultivators couldn¡¯tpare.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re not so powerful after all!¡± the fourth Divine General shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Chen Beixuan. You can¡¯t even beat us. How can you fight against Mount Emperor? Baihe hasn¡¯t attacked yet. When he does, he¡¯ll kill you with a sh!¡± another Divine General said.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, surrender, kneel and beg for mercy!¡± said the second Divine General, Tianquan.


    A lot of Heavenly Lords and cultivators looked over anxiously.


    Seven Divine Generals of Mount Emperor blocked Chen Fan¡¯s earth-shattering attack? Their elders and the real masters hadn¡¯t even done anything yet.


    ¡°Is this what Chen Beixuan amounts to? So, why did he say that he was going to level Mount Emperor?¡±


    Some cultivators frowned.


    The young cultivator in luxurious clothes behind Xu Rou and her sister even shook his head and said, ¡°What a waste of time. Looks like Chen Beixuan has run out of tactics.¡±


    The sisters of the Xu family red at him. While Xu Na was about to refute¡ª


    Chen Fan suddenly snickered, ¡°How dare you underestimate my power? Fine, I¡¯ll show the cultivators of Mount Emperor and the entire Tianhuang what¡¯s the real power of a Nascent Soul Cultivator, and what it¡¯s like to be truly invincible!¡±


    Then.


    Chen Fan yelled, ¡°Xuan Wu!¡±


    Boom!


    An extremely powerful and terrifying energy rose from Chen Fan¡¯s body. A giant Deity Wheel appeared behind him. The image of the Xuan Wu slowly appeared on the first box.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the Xuan Wu showed up.


    It started raining and bolts of lightning. Everyone saw seven ck rivers formed by the Xuanming True Water around Chen Fan. Each drop of that water was as heavy as a pond, so, how powerful were the seven rivers? They were a hundred times heavier than seven mountains!


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Once the power of the Xuan Wu appeared, the seven Divine Generals were immediately startled.


    They felt as if there were a mountain above their heads. Even if they worked together, the power of the beam of light was still being suppressed.


    But this wasn¡¯t the end.


    Chen Fan shouted again, ¡°Azure Thearch!¡±


    The second box of the Deity Wheel lit up and another powerful energy rose from Chen Fan¡¯s body. The Chaotic Divine Tree appeared, which was dozens of thousand feet tall and was surrounded by countless chaotic air currents; their earth-shattering power descended from the sky.


    Each of them was as powerful as an attack from a Golden Core Cultivator; there were more than a thousand which came from the Divine Tree.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The seven Divine Generals were pushed down a hundred feet. And yet, it didn¡¯t seem to be the end.


    ¡°Kun Peng!¡± Chen Fan shouted again.


    A Kun Peng appeared; it was a beast that traveled across the universe and was able to swallow the sun. Its wings were a hundred thousand feet wide when spread and they enveloped the entire Mount Emperor. When the power of the Kun Peng was put on Chen Fan¡¯s body¡ª


    The seven Divine Generals were overwhelmed; they dropped a thousand feet at once! The beam of light was almost overtaken.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡± a Divine General yelled.


    The other Divine Generals also exerted themselves. Chen Fan was only a thousand feet away from the top of Mount Emperor. If they couldn¡¯t stop him and allowed him to stomp on the mountain, they would still be ashamed even if they killed themselves. How could they face their Divine Master and ancestors?


    ¡°Fire!¡± shouted the ninth Divine General, Zheshan.


    A crimson fire started burning over his body. He was using his life to attack. Not only, him, the other six Divine Generals also did the same.


    One, two, three...


    When the seven Divine Generals were surrounded by crimson fire, their energy surged and they became a lot more powerful. The beam of light also turned red and lifted Chen Fan¡¯s foot up a thousand feet.


    Right when the Divine Generals began to feel relieved...


    Chen Fan yelled again, ¡°Thunder Loch!


    ¡°Sacred Fiend!


    ¡°Grand Dao!¡±


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Three more boxes on the Deity Wheel were lit up, manifesting the Thunder Loch with a dragon head and human body, six Fiend Gods, and a furnace that was ten thousand feet tall. Three more powers were activated; Chen Fan was surrounded by a six-color Divine Form.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan¡¯s heartbeat made the mountains shatter like a giant hammer. A tiny crack even appeared in the sky around him.


    Chen Fan seemed to be unstoppable as he stomped his foot!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment, the seven Divine Generals were unable to withstand it anymore.


    The beam of light was dispelled. Zheshan was the first one to explode and turn into a blood mist. Chen Fan¡¯s power had crushed him.


    Not only him.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    There were six explosions.


    The seven Divine Generals werepletely smashed by Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan killed the seven top Divine Generals with a stomp!


    At that moment, all the cultivators were astonished.

 Chapter 1011 - Smashed

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Smashed</h4>


    <i>¡°The seven top Divine Generals of Mount Emperor were stomped to death by Chen Fan?¡±</i>


    Everyone who saw this scene was dumbfounded, including the cultivators who were watching on the ships or through the screens in the sky!


    Those were the seven Divine Generals! Even the weakest one among them, Zheshan, wasparable to a Nascent Soul Cultivator. The second Divine General, Tianquan, was even known as the top cultivator below the mid-stage Nascent Soul Level.


    Everyone thought Chen Fan would have to put in some effort to fight with such a line-up, but he killed them all by just stomping his foot, as if stepping on ants.


    How terrifying was that?


    What a horrific power!


    At that moment.


    Countless cultivators gasped.


    The young cultivator in luxurious clothes who imed to be from the Beihuang Region... He widened his eyes, unable to believe what he had seen. Xu Na raised her chin and said arrogantly, ¡°What do you think? Heavenly Lord Chen is pretty impressive, right?¡±


    The young cultivator was speechless. He said with a grunt after a while, ¡°It¡¯s just a few Divine Generals. Mount Emperor still has their Divine Master, the Sect Masters and the first Divine General, Baihe. Chen Beixuan is far from winning. Don¡¯t be happy so soon.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Xu Na said arrogantly.


    Everyone at Mount Emperor was stunned, including the Divine Master and the five Sect Masters. It was as if they just had seen who Chen Fan really was.


    Then.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±


    A few beams of golden light shot out of the golden blood mist. Those were the Nascent Souls of the seven Divine Generals. Thergest one of all was only an inch long, while the smallest was the size of a walnut. A couple of Nascent Souls had already been smashed by Chen Fan, and the remaining ones shed towards Mount Emperor in fear.


    ¡°Do you think you can run?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    Those Divine Generals were the arbiters of Mount Emperor, so they also had to pay for their sins. Chen Fan wanted to exterminate all of them and level Mount Emperor. How could he leave them out?


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan stomped on the five Nascent Souls with beams of golden light shooting down from his foot, creating a thunderous sound.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Before Chen Fan¡¯s foot arrived, the air had already frozen, turning into an iron te. The five Nascent Souls found that they couldn¡¯t fly or even move a finger.


    ¡°Brother, help me,¡± yelled the second Divine General, Tianquan.


    The other Nascent Souls couldn¡¯t even fight back in time. They had already been crushed by the invisible energy in the air.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    They exploded like watermelons. In the end, only Divine General Tianquan was left, enveloped in a golden aura. He survived with the protection of a Dharma Treasure, but he had almost been overwhelmed.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt our Divine Generals!¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Chen Beixuan!¡±


    The elders of Mount Emperor were enraged.


    Swish, swish.


    Rays of light shot into the sky towards Chen Fan. The elders attacked in anger, hoping to block Chen Fan¡¯s foot. Even the first Divine General, Baihe, shouted, ¡°How dare you hurt my brothers!¡±


    A golden spear was formed in his hand. It carried an endless Divine Force and was made with gold. It was extremely sharp, and was able to prate anything.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Baihe threw out his spear.


    At that moment, the sky above Mount Emperor was slit. The golden spear shed across the air, forming a thousand-foot light ray bright like a bolt of lightning. Many Heavenly Lords were stunned by the power of the spear. If it went after them, they would be severely injured or they might even die.


    ¡°What a powerful spear! That must be the Divine General Baihe¡¯s ¡®God-killing Spear.¡¯ I heard that it was made by Heavenly Lord Tatian and is imed to be able to injure Divine Lords. Although this isn¡¯t the real one, it¡¯s also terrifying. He¡¯s indeed the top Divine General.¡±


    The Sword Master of the Haotian Sword Sect sighed.


    The other Heavenly Lords were also in awe.


    How terrifying was a spear that could kill Entities? It would be extremely powerful even if it wasn¡¯t a real one.


    And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    He stomped his foot. He was surrounded by a golden aura and even his hair looked like it was made with gold. He then turned into the Immortal Golden Body that was a hundred thousand feet tall.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    Those light rays hit Chen Fan and some thunderous sound came, as if there were hammers hitting a bell. The God-killing Spear pierced only half-way into Chen Fan¡¯s thigh. It was three feet long, while Chen Fan¡¯s thigh was evenrger than a mountain.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan stomped his foot in front of everyone and smashed thest Divine General to pieces. He even stepped on the top of Mount Emperor.


    Although the arrays were immediately activated and they blocked Chen Fan for a while...


    Chen Fan still broke eight of them in the end. He was only a hundred feet away from the main hall on the top of the mountain.


    At that moment.


    The eyes of all the cultivators of Mount Emperor turned red, as if they were bleeding.


    Mount Emperor had ruled Tianhuang for a hundred thousand years. Nobody had ever attacked them or killed their Divine Generals. It was a humiliation to Mount Emperor and all of the cultivators.


    The Divine Master then shouted, ¡°Baihe, kill him!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    The Divine General Baihe bowed and sped into the sky. He reached out and the golden spear appeared in his hand. He threw it towards Chen Fan; it was like a bright golden light ray.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±


    At that moment.


    Baihe threw out dozens of golden spears at the same time, prating Chen Fan¡¯s thigh. Each of them formed a hole a few feetrge on Chen Fan¡¯s leg.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body wasn¡¯t the real Immortal Golden Body after all.


    ¡°Did you kill our elders?¡± Chen Fan lowered his head and looked at the handsome and fierce Divine General.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re indeed a bit powerful, but you shouldn¡¯t offend Mount Emperor. I remember I crushed Elder Mulei into powder with my Dharma Power. He couldn¡¯t even make a noise before he died,¡± Divine General Baihe said coldly.


    He stood in the sky and showed his Dharma Body. The golden spear in his hand carried an energy that could kill Entities. Even Chen Fan¡¯s body seemed to be overwhelmed and the Heavenly Lords had to fall back.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll crush you to little bits in front of the cultivators of Mount Emperor and the entire Tianhuang, all for the sake of my elders!¡± shouted Chen Fan with viciousness in his eyes.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Baihe grunted in disdain.


    The spear in his hand let out beams of light and its terrifying energy shocked the world. That was a spear that could even injure Divine Lords and was the real enemy for Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Golden Body.


    At the same time, some invisible aura surrounded Baihe¡¯s body. Since he was in the territory of Mount Emperor, he could use the energy of the imperishablend and let out powers that were even stronger than that of a mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say anything else.


    He raised his fist and threw a punch.


    The energy wave shook the world. The Divine Body that was a hundred thousand feet tall had the potential to be extraordinarily powerful.


    But Baihe wasn¡¯t scared at all.


    He was enveloped inyers of light, which made his power surge. He was as powerful as Chen Fan in the end. The God-killing Spear in his hand even left a scar on Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Form.


    The two of them showed their Dharma Forms and became dozens of thousand feet tall.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    The sky cracked and the world was shattered.


    Waves a thousand feet tall were created on theke. Many ships were split by the impact of their battle. Countless cultivators retreated a hundred miles backwards in fear. Beams of light shot out of Mount Emperor and many Heavenly Lord Laws flew out to protect thend.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Golden Body was so strong he broke a few ribs of Baihe with a punch.


    However, Baihe had powerful Divine Forces and his spear was sharp, so he also created a giant hole in Chen Fan¡¯s body. Blood sshed around in the air.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    During the peak of the battle...


    Six Divine Forms appeared at the same time behind Chen Fan. The Xuan Wu howled and the Kun Peng roared. He uprooted a mountain dozens of thousand feet tall and threw it directly at Baihe. Baihe fell back immediately, but one of his arms was fractured.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Power was far more powerful than that of Baihe and his Dharma Form was also higher than Baihe¡¯s. If it weren¡¯t for the arrays of Mount Emperor and the spear, Baihe would have been unable to resist Chen Fan at all.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    After eight attacks.


    Baihe could barely resist.


    <i>¡°How can he be so powerful? I can only withstand at most ten more attacks. Looks like I need to gather the Divine Army and the elders to deal with him.¡±</i>


    Baihe was terrified.


    But then.


    Chen Fan shouted, ¡°Furnace!¡±


    Boom!


    A furnace ten thousand feet tall with countless Heavenly Dao patterns appeared in the sky. It had apparently been formed with the ¡°Dadao Furnace Scriptures.¡± Chen Fan held it in his arms, then lifted it above his head and threw it at Baihe.


    At that moment.


    The sky cracked and the sun copsed. The energy was extremely terrifying.


    Baihe couldn¡¯t resist it. He was smashed by the furnace and his Dharma Body was shattered.

 Chapter 1012 - Defeating the Enemies with Divine Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Defeating the Enemies with Divine Thunder</h4>


    Boom!


    How terrifying was it when a Dharma Body dozens of thousand feet tall copsed? It was like the explosion of a mountain. Many golden bones and endless blood fell into theke with the fragments of the body. Each of them created waves that were a few hundred feet high.


    <i>¡°Did Baihe lose?¡±</i>


    The Heavenly Lords were dumbfounded.


    Divine General Baihe¡¯s reputation was high on Tianhuang for thousands of years. He was a super Overlord second only to the Divine Master of Mount Emperor. Even some old Heavenly Lords or the Overlords of some Heavenly Sects would refrain from iming that they were more powerful than Baihe. His ¡°God-killing Spear¡± was especially terrifying, but he still lost.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Baihe let out a cry.


    Although only his Dharma Body copsed, Chen Fan¡¯s furnace had given him severe injuries. A beam of golden light shot out of the pieces of bones and blood. It was apparently Baihe¡¯s true body; and yet, cracks appeared all over him. His golden armor was shattered, his hair was loose and there was still blood on his mouth. He had been seriously hurt.


    <i>¡°I¡¯m not going to lose!¡±</i>


    Baihe couldn¡¯t believe it.


    He already had the energy from the entire Mount Emperor and had the God-killing Spear, but he couldn¡¯t even withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack? Thispletely shook his confidence.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. I can kill you as easily as ughtering a chicken.¡±


    Chen Fan stomped his foot.


    Boom!


    It was like a mountain thrown into the ocean. He stomped Baihe down to theke, all the way from the sky, creating mountainous waves. A giant pithole was even formed at the bottom of theke.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Baihe let out a thunderous cry. Theyers of golden fire on his body burned fiercely and even turned red. Rays of light from Mount Emperor surrounded him, making his energy surge. The God-killing Spear in his hand seemed to be able to prate the world.


    But Chen Fan looked at him coldly. His foot didn¡¯t move; not even a bit.


    The six Divine Forms, the Xuan Wu, the Azure Thearch, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch, the Sacred Fiend and the Grand Dao appeared again. The Deity Wheel spinned slowly as a terrifying energy went into Baihe¡¯s body, pushing down to the bottom of theke. As the energy of Chen Fan¡¯s foot increased, crackling sounds came from Baihe¡¯s body as if a piece of ss would have been crushed.


    Chen Fan apparently wanted to crush Baihe to pieces with his foot!


    That was how Baihe had killed Elder Mulei.


    The elders of Mount Emperor shouted furiously, ¡°How dare you! Let go of Divine General Baihe!¡±


    ¡°I told you. If Mount Emperor doesn¡¯t surrender, I¡¯ll do the same thing as you did to the Chinese. An eye for an eye!¡± said Chen Fan said as he stepped on Baihe.


    ¡°If you kill one of our elders, then I¡¯ll kill one of your Divine Generals. If you kill hundreds of millions of Chinese, I¡¯ll kill all your disciples and exterminate Mount Emperor!¡±


    While he was speaking.


    His foot kept pushing. Everyone saw Divine General Baihe struggling underneath the golden foot and he even swayed his God-killing Spear, forming some enormous holes in it. However, it was useless. Chen Fan¡¯s foot was like a hydraulic press that weighed ten thousand tons. He wanted to crush Baihe to pieces!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    At this moment.


    The elders couldn¡¯t just sit there anymore.


    Beams of light shed into the sky from the top of Mount Emperor. They were from the hands of the elders. Each attack was earth-shattering,parable to the most powerful attack from a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    Knives, swords, spears, axes, hammers...


    Thirty different Heavenly Treasures struck the target.


    They were all glittering and the other cultivators were terrified. How powerful was it when thirty Heavenly Lords attacked together? Even if they were only fake Nascent Soul Cultivators, their attack was still horrific. Thend within a few thousand miles could be shattered in an instant.


    ¡°A bunch of scum.¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand and took down a few Heavenly Treasures.


    He had formed the Immortal Golden Body and had nine Divine Forces in him, so his body was extremely powerful. Even if he were dealing with the attack with just his Dharma Form, he had only suffered a wound that was an inch long. It was a big deal for Chen Fan. On the contrary, Chen Fan¡¯s attack was earth-shattering, like a shooting star hitting the ground.


    However, those elders, who were Nascent Soul Cultivators...


    They could be injured or even die easily.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    An elder didn¡¯t run in time and was hit by Chen Fan¡¯s punch. Aurayers surrounded his body, but it was useless. He was then crushed to pieces together with his secret treasure and Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The eyes of the elders turned red.


    The attacks they made with their Heavenly Treasures were earth-shattering; they left many wounds on Chen Fan¡¯s body. Some elders even showed their Dharma Bodies which were only ten thousand feet tall, so they couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s punch. They spurted out blood and countless bones were fractured.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The world seemed to have cracked. There was a raging storm and waves a few thousand feet tall were created. The rest of the cultivators immediately ran a thousand miles away.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    At that moment.


    Countless cultivators on Tianhuang gasped.


    That was the first time they had seen many Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords attack at full power. It was totally unimaginable!


    Some old Golden Core Cultivators said, ¡°He¡¯s too powerful! We¡¯ll never reach his level even if we cultivate for ten thousand years more. No wonder he¡¯s being addressed as a Heavenly Lord!¡±


    ¡°The Nascent Soul Cultivators are strong, but Chen Beixuan is stronger! He fought with thirty Nascent Soul Cultivators by himself and suppressed Divine General Baihe at the same time. How terrifying is his Dharma Power? He even has a Dharma Form a hundred thousand feet tall. I guess nobody else on Tianhuang, apart from Divine Lord Tatian, has such a tall Dharma Form!¡± said another cultivator with a serious tone.


    A Dharma Form was created with an umtion of Dharma Power. The Dharma Form of a normal Nascent Soul Cultivator was ten thousand feet tall. Divine General Baihe¡¯s was thirty thousand feet, while Chen Fan¡¯s was a hundred thousand feet. Even though the height wasn¡¯t exact, it was too frightening. It showed that Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Power had gone beyond the mid-stage of the Nascent Soul Level.


    ¡°Perhaps he used some kind of secret arts. This kind of Grand Divine Power requires a lot of energy. I don¡¯t think Chen Beixuan can maintain such a tall Dharma Form!¡± someone chimed in.


    Within expectations.


    As the battle went on.


    Chen Fan had more wounds and his Dharma Form shrank to ny thousand feet, then eighty thousand feet and seventy thousand feet.


    The elders were thrilled when they saw it.


    ¡°Kill him. He can¡¯t stand it any longer!¡± Divine General Baihe also shouted as the fire around him turned red. His hair and eyes also became red in color and he shot out two beams of light.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s foot seemed to be lifted a bit.


    The elders outside also kept attacking. Rays of light shed into the sky and huge wounds were inflicted on Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Form. In the end, the elders turned into a colorful ray of light with more than a hundred colors.


    That attack shook the world; even the Heavenly Lords were frightened.


    How terrifying was it when thirty Nascent Soul Cultivators attacked together?


    Xiao Mang became anxious and the sisters of the Xu family held their breath. They widened their eyes as they stared at the battlefield, not wanting to miss a second.


    Many people knew.


    That attack would probably determine the result of the battle!


    ¡°You want to resist?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted expressionlessly.


    Everyone saw Chen Fan put his hand forward and seven rivers twined together, forming a small ball. It was ck in color and there wereyers of Divine Thunder inside. That was only the start.


    The Xuan Wu, the Azure Thearch, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch, the Sacred Fiend and Grand Dao.


    Six kinds of Divine Thunder were gathered on Chen Fan¡¯s hand. The ball then had six colors and it spinned slowly. The sky seemed to be overwhelmed and some ck holes were formed. A terrifying energy came into the world.


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice resounded around the sky!


    ¡°I was nning to use this attack to deal with your Divine Master. Since you came to die, I¡¯ll first let you experience the power of my Divine Thunder!¡±


    Then.


    The ball on his hand shed towards the elders of Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Grand Divine Power!


    ¡°Six Destructive Divine Thunder!¡±


    Each of the Divine Thunders formed by the six Divine Forces could kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator. When the six of them merged into one, their power increased several times; it waspletely out of people¡¯s imagination.


    That was a real Divine Art, a real Grand Divine Power!


    It was a Divine Art from an old sacred ground deep in the universe. It could be used to gather ny-nine Divine Thunders at the same time and could crush a. Although Chen Fan only had six, it was still extremely terrifying and was more than a thousand times more powerful than the ¡°Grand Five Elements Thunder.¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    At that moment.


    Even the Divine Master was startled.


    The elders in white robes even turned into beams of light and backed away in fear.


    But it was toote.


    Thunder Arts were imed to make the fastest attacks in the universe. People saw the ball freeze for a bit and then explode.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Countless cultivators who were far away lost all their senses. Only six colors were left in the world.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    When the six colors dissipated after a while, people could finally see clearly.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    Everything in a thousand mile range, except Mount Emperor, was gone. All the mountains, rivers, inds, ships and the thirty Nascent Soul Cultivators disappeared, leaving Chen Fan alone in the sky!


    With just a thunderbolt.


    All the enemies were defeated!

 Chapter 1013 - Deity Wheel!

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Deity Wheel!</h4>


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There are nearly thirty Heavenly Lords. Who in the world could defeat that many Heavenly Lords at once.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unthinkable!¡±


    Many cultivators eximed. Even those at the Heavenly Lords were shaken to the core.


    Chen Fan killed nearly thirty Mount Emperor Elders in one fell swoop. However powerful his earth-shattering andke-evaporating attacks were, ying so many Heavenly Lords would be virtually impossible.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    A sh of azure light appeared in the sky. The light came from the arcane inscriptions that covered the surface of a bronze wheel. Each sh of the azure light sent a turbulence into the air. From the azure light emerged a dozen cultivators in white robes. One of the elders had unleashed this wheel at thest moment and saved everyone¡¯s life from Chen Fan¡¯s deadly attack.


    That being said, only a dozen of the twenty or so elders survived in the end, proving Chen Fan¡¯s unthinkable power.


    Even Mount Emperor itself trembled under Chen Fan¡¯s might. Everyone watched asyers of Dharma Arrays revealed themselves around Mount Emperor, only to be shattered by Chen Fan¡¯s strike. The force went throughyers of protection, ying more of their disciples.


    ¡°Damn you, Chen Beixuan!¡±


    By then, not even the Divine Lord would simply sit and watch.


    If he hadn¡¯t started the grand array of Mount Emperor, Chen Fan would have already leveled the mountain, taking out the entire sect.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± the Divine Lord shouted.


    The Sect Masters from the five Imperishable sects flew into the sky in unison.


    They were the sect masters of the Medicine God Sect, Fey King Hall, the Barren God Temple... They were thest resort of the five imperishable sects as they struggled to survive. They would never get involved if the sect¡¯s survival was at stake.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Many plumes of golden smoke bellowed into the sky; each column contained far more energy than Divine General Baihe. Those sect masters wielded different Heavenly Treasures that gleamed above the clouds. Rays of their brilliance poked through the overcast like fingers and touched the ground. All those Heavenly Treasures were of the highest grade; they were even able to harm the Divine Lord.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The surviving white-robbed elders shouted at the top of their lungs, sending out a burst of energy that filled up the space between heaven and earth. It expanded slowly, nibbling away pieces of reality and any living being inside of it.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    Coutless cultivators flew out of Mount Emperor. They were d in armor of different color, indicating their rank and levels. Their numbers swelled quickly, until they blotted out the sun. They surrounded the elders and the five sect masters, then they charged at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡±


    Energy ripped open the sky and flew toward Chen Fan. Time lost its meaning as explosions melted the world into the primordial soup that gave birth to mankind¡¯s first sin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s battle-will surged as he entered a trance.


    Surrounded by six Divine Forms, he stepped one of his feet on Divine General Baihe and brandished an assortment of Heavenly Treasures, before he hurled them to the enemiesing his way.


    ¡°Mixed-essence Halberd!¡±


    ¡°Ring of Sky!¡±


    ¡°Sword Array of Six Illusions!¡±


    Chen Fan had looted those Heavenly Treasures from the corpses of the Heavenly Lords he had yed. The sky was suddenly swarmed with de Qi. Among them was a Battle Halberd of impressive size. It¡¯s sharp tip was shrouded by flowing primordial Qi. Trailing behind the halberd was a pair of bangles the size of the moon.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan battled against the army of Nascent Soul Cultivators while wielding multiple Heavenly Treasures at the same time.


    Deep in his battle trance, he paid little to no attention to his wounds, as the thrill of killing seized his mind.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you are dead!¡±


    The Medicine God Sect Master¡¯s face was losing color and life by the second, as the crimson de in his hand burned more intensely. It¡¯s sharp edge licked Chen Fan¡¯s skin, slicing it open and drinking his blood.


    ¡°Dead? Humph! You should look at yourself in the mirror!¡±


    Chen Fan swung the halberd andnded a crushing blow on the Medicine God¡¯s Sect Master, forcing him to retreat.


    However, the opening was quickly filled up by more warriors. Even the ordinary Golden Core Cultivators had assembled Battle Formations and joined in.


    ¡°Sword Array of Ten Thousand Forms!¡±


    Suddenly, ten thousand flying swords flew into the sky and gathered into a gigantic de that rammed its tip into Chen Fan. The attack had thebined might of ten thousand golden core cultivators and was able to cut open Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, release the Divine General!¡± an elder shouted.


    Baihe spat blood and squeezed augh out of his mouth. ¡°Kiddo! You¡¯ll never be able to kill me!¡±


    While Chen Fan was distracted by Baihe, the five sect masters attacked at once and winded Chen Fan. The sect master of the Barren God Temple gave Chen Fan a cold re and said, ¡°Release the Divine General and surrender, or die.¡±


    A dark divine de appeared in the Divine Lord¡¯s hand; he hacked at Chen Fan, causing a deep gash that nearly severed Chen Fan into two.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, DIE!¡±


    Possessed by his fury, the Divine Lordnded a few more deadly attacks on Chen Fan.


    In a blink, the tables had turned and Chen Fan was in danger.


    Countless weapons were hurled at Chen Fan as the elders and the other cultivators attacked at the same time. They easily overwhelmed him, causing grave injuries.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Xiao Fan gasped.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen!¡± The Xu family sisters and Lin Wuhua were suddenly seized by distress.


    ¡°Pathetic!¡±


    Chen Fan felt a fire in his belly.


    He found it uneptable to have his Dharma Forms shattered by those weaklings. He had nned to use the Six Destructive Divine Thunder, but he changed his mind and chose an even deadlier art.


    Chen Fan stopped moving and closed his eyes, as if he had fallen into a deep state of meditation. After a fraction of a second, he opened his eyes again and uttered four words.


    ¡°Nine Transformation Deity Wheel!¡±

 Chapter 1014 - Invincible! Invincible!

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Invincible! Invincible!</h4>


    Those words seemed to have opened a door.


    The golden Deity Wheel behind him suddenly let out beams of light. It was just like the Deity Light from the Deity Realm, making all the cultivators feel ashamed. Thest three boxes on the Deity Wheel¡ªthat had a phoenix surrounded by fire, a giant ape and an image of the eternal True Martial¡ªwere lit up.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Just as they were ignited...


    Chen Fan seemed to have broken free of some chains.


    An unimaginable, unstoppable, terrifying energy surged out of his body. The flying swords and treasures weren¡¯t even able to get closer than a hundred feet away from him and were bounced away by an invisible shield. Some azure lightning struck around him. It was the lightning ofws!


    He turned into a hundred thousand feet tall again.


    His body looked as if it were made with gold. The golden aura around him carried an indestructible energy; it was even more powerful than it used to be. As seen by those present, he was tall, massive, and every inch of his skin and hair was glittering.


    Boom!


    The Deity Wheel spinned above Chen Fan¡¯s head and the power of the nine Divine Forms was ced over Chen Fan¡¯s bodyyer afteryer. His energy broke through the early stage and the mid-stage of the Nascent Soul Level and had even reached the peak stage!


    At that moment, Chen Fan stood in the sky and stepped on Divine General Baihe like God.


    Everyone then realized.


    ¡°He¡¯s invincible!¡±


    ¡°Even if there were ten times more early-stage or mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators, they would not be enough to be his match!¡±


    ¡°This is the real power of a Nascent Soul Cultivator!¡±


    ¡°This is...¡± The Divine Master in ck robe was startled.


    The cultivators of Mount Emperor also widened their eyes and watched that unbelievable sight.


    Only Lord Dragon heaved a sigh and mumbled, ¡°I had not seen the real power of a Nascent Soul Cultivator ever since I came to Tianhuang. The fake Nascent Soul Cultivators on the are a total disgrace to us all.¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chen Fan lowered his head and said with a thunderous voice, ¡°Baihe, you killed my elder. I¡¯ll crush your Divine Soul for Elder Mulei¡¯s sake!¡±


    Azure lightning struck as Chen Fan spoke.


    That was the lightning ofws. Golden Core Cultivators would disappear if they touched it, and even the Half Heavenly Lords were scared of it. Chen Fan could apparently go through the Thunder Tribtion to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator at any time he wanted!


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m the top Divine General of Mount Emperor...!¡± Baihe yelled. He knew he was in danger!


    The Divine Master was enraged and he shouted, ¡°Chen Beixuan, how dare...¡±


    But it was toote.


    Chen Fan had stomped his foot!


    Crack!


    The Divine General Baihe, his golden armor, body, secret treasures and Nascent Soul were shattered like a piece of ss under Chen Fan¡¯s nine Divine Forces.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The golden blood, bones and fragments were spattered in all directions. Following Baihe¡¯sst cry, there was a beam of golden light underneath Chen Fan¡¯s foot, trying to escape.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan pushed his foot all the way to the bottom.


    He smashed Baihe¡¯s blood, bones and treasures into powder, and stomped for a few more times until everything was crushed.


    Everyone lowered their heads.


    They saw a light golden human-shaped hole on the ground. Divine General Baihe hadpletely disappeared with his Nascent Soul and Divine Soul.


    At that moment.


    All the cultivators were speechless.


    The Divine Master was enveloped in a vicious aura, as if he could destroy the world.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    His voice shook the world.


    ¡°Not only do I want to kill you, but all the Chinese, including the Grand Elder. I¡¯ll leave no one alive!¡± the Divine Master said with a cold voice.


    The death of the other elders and Divine Generals were not a big deal for the Divine Master. Mount Emperor was powerful enough. Still, Divine General Baihe had potential. He had broken through to the mid-stage Nascent Soul level at ten thousand years of age and would have a chance to reach the peak stage. He could have been the next Divine Master of Mount Emperor, but Chen Fan had just dashed all hope.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Divine Master shed with power, slitting the sky.


    The five Sect Masters, the elders and thousands of cultivators shouted at the same time. Endless energy went towards Chen Fan from all directions. The sky seemed to have split and the ground seemed to have sunk.


    While facing such a destructive power...


    Chen Fan was extremely calm.


    He looked up and flicked his fingers, killing an elder. After that, he crashed into the formation assembled by thousands of cultivators and turned them all into a blood mist.


    Then.


    Chen Fan swayed his body and became a young man in azure outfit again.


    His hands formed the shape of a lotus flower, letting out rays of golden light. The nine Divine Forms appeared again one by one. In the end, they turned into a beam of golden light which carried an eternal energy that could destroy everything.


    Chen Fan only raised his hand and threw a punch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The five Sect Masters were knocked away. Chen Fan¡¯s punch even prated the chest of the Ancestral Patriarch of the Medicine God Sect. Half of his body was mutted and his Nascent Soul was almost shattered.


    ¡°What kind of Fist Art is that?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°True Martial Divine Fist.¡±


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    The next moment, he was enveloped in a golden aura. He threw another punch, splitting the sky. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Medicine God Sect was unable to resist anymore. He exploded and not even his Nascent Soul was able to escape in time.


    The first Sect Master of the imperishable sects had just died!


    However, this was only the beginning.


    Chen Fan swayed his body and turned into a Kun Peng, spreading his wings and flying around the sky. He avoided countless attacks, including the sh from the Divine Master, showing up behind the Ancestral Patriarch of Fey King Hall.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of Fey King Hall yelled in fear, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, Heavenly Lord. Lord Dragon and I...¡±


    However, it was toote. Chen Fan opened his mouth and a giant ck hole appeared in the sky. It became the Yin Yang image and sucked the Ancestral Patriarch in, along with his body and Dharma Treasures.


    The second Sect Master had died.


    Then.


    Chen Fan became the Xuan Wu again. The Xuanming True Water turned into seven rivers. Each one of them weighed a hundred million tons, as massive as an ocean; countless cultivators were smashed to death.


    After that.


    Chen Fan turned into a creature with a dragon head and a human body. He held the Heavenly de of Obliteration in his hand and shed forward. The de aura killed three elders and even split the Ancestral Patriarch of the Barren God Temple in half.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    The Nascent Soul of the Ancestral Patriarch of the Barren God Temple shed out of his body. He even abandoned his Dharma Treasures. He immediately turned into a beam of golden light and ran as he yelled, ¡°Please, Heavenly Lord! I have nothing to do with Mount Emperor!¡±


    Seeing how vicious Chen Fan was, the remaining two Sect Masters of the imperishable sects hesitated, then they stayed far away so they could aid when needed.


    The Divine Master was enraged.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, fight with me if you dare!¡±


    Among the Nascent Soul Cultivators, the Divine Master was the most powerful. The Bloody ck de in his hand could even slit Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Golden Body open.


    And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about him. He turned into a fire phoenix surrounded by nine suns.


    The Fire Phoenix was surrounded by nine kinds of Divine mes and its cries could crack the sun. Its True Fire could even kill Nascent Soul Cultivators who were practicing fire cultivation arts; it could burn their bodies and Dharma Treasures to ashes.


    ¡°Seventh transformation, Red Sparrow!¡±


    Chen Fan became a firebird and sped for a few thousand feet. Thousands of cultivators in the sky were on fire and two of the elders were burnt.


    Then.


    The Azure Thearch, the Sacred Fiend, the Grand Dao... they appeared one after another.


    Chen Fan pushed the power of the Deity Wheel to the highest level. No matter which Divine Form he showed right then, he had nine Divine Forces at the same time,parable to nine real Divine Beasts. No cultivator was able to resist such a power, and the Divine Master could only fight it with the Divine de in his hand.


    The other cultivators, elders and Sect Masters of the imperishable sects were frightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    Everyone who saw this¡ªincluding Connate Cultivators, Golden Core Cultivators or even Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords¡ªwas astonished.


    The power of a Divine Beast was extremely strong, even stronger than a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Chen Fan was able to transform into nine Divine Beasts. Each of them had mastered the most powerfulws and their energy could be added onto the other. He was indeed unstoppable at the moment!


    That was the power of the Nine Transformation Deity Wheel!


    In the end.


    Chen Fan turned into a giant ape dozens of thousand feet tall.


    The ape was d in golden armor; it had a white head and red feet. There was a nine-color me in its eyes and a golden light wheel was spinning behind it.


    ¡°Mountain!¡±


    The giant ape shouted and grabbed a mountain a thousand miles away in its hand. It jumped a hundred thousand feet and threw the mountain down on the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The world copsed.


    Countless cultivators on Mount Emperor were smashed. The Golden Core Commanders were as weak as ants in front of such an iparable power. They had already been killed, even before they were touched. Those elders in white robes held on for a little longer, but they were then crushed after a couple seconds, together with their Dharma Treasures. Thest two Sect Masters spurted out blood and the Divine Master was smacked down to fall in theke, creating some mountainous waves.


    At that moment.


    All cultivators on Tianhuang witnessed this scene at the same time. Countless people looked at the giant ape that was ten thousand feet tall and was wearing a golden armor.


    A thought then came to everyone¡¯s minds.


    <i> Tianhuang... will be dominated by someone else!¡±</i>

 Chapter 1015 - Astonishing Power

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Astonishing Power</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The dimension cracked, and countless energy waves and power ofws were swept in a thousand mile radius. This battle waspletely beyond people¡¯s imagination.


    Chen Fan had only been there for an hour.


    Still, nine Divine Generals and more than twenty elders had been killed by then. Several Sect Masters of the five imperishable sects and thousands of Golden Core Cultivators of Mount Emperor were also dead. Even their Divine Master was smacked down to submerge in theke by the giant ape Chen Fan transformed into; nobody knew if he was alive or not.


    Such a terrifying power astonished all the cultivators on Tianhuang.


    ¡°How can he be so powerful?¡± said the Heavenly Lord of the Nifu Heavenly Region.


    ¡°He suppressed an imperishable cultivator with the power of the Golden Core Level. When did we have such a peerless person on the? Not even Heavenly Lord Tatian was as powerful as he is.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai of the Reincarnation Sect shook his head and his eyes were full of fright.


    Shenxi stood behind him with her hair fluttering in the wind. She stared at Chen Fan with her beautiful eyes, as if it were the first time she met him.


    He was terrifying!


    Chen Fan¡¯s power was totally out of the collective imagination of all the cultivators on Tianhuang. He was only an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator right then, but he was strong enough to kill so many early-stage and mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators. Nobody had ever thought about this.


    Only Lord Dragon understood a little.


    Tianhuang didn¡¯t haveplete cultivation arts, so the¡¯s Nascent Soul Cultivators were technically fake; they were at least a level weaker than the real Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    The five Sect Masters and Divine General Baihe were only early-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators and the most powerful one among them, the Divine Master, was only at the mid-stage of the Nascent Soul Level. However, this didn¡¯t make Chen Fan any less powerful. Even therge sects in Star Ocean didn¡¯t have a peerless elite that could kill Nascent Soul Cultivators at the Golden Core Level. Lord Dragon had only heard about someone like this in the top sacred grounds or the Celestial Sects in the Central Gxy!


    <i>¡°He¡¯s indeed the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator from a Celestial Sect. When he bes a Nascent Soul Cultivator, will he be able to kill Soul Formation Cultivators?¡±</i>


    As he thought of this.


    Lord Dragon felt a chill down his spine.


    The difference between the Golden Core and the Nascent Soul Level wasn¡¯t asrge as that between the Nascent Soul and the Soul Formation Level. That was like the difference between humans and God. A Soul Formation Grand Cultivator was as powerful as a sect or an Entity deep in the Star Ocean, someone who could even be the Ancestral God of a race! If Chen Fan could kill Soul Formation Cultivators at the Nascent Soul Level, he would truly beparable to the young Overlords in the Central Gxy!


    ¡°The Divine Master of Mount Emperor lost just like that?¡±


    Many people still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    That was the most powerful cultivator on Tianhuang, but he couldn¡¯t even withstand one attack from Chen Fan? Mount Emperor was too weak.


    Only two Sect Masters survived, but their bones were also fractured. They were lucky they got away. The Divine Master was even smacked down to theke.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then.


    Theke exploded and the mountain was shattered. The Divine Master came out with his de.


    The Bloody ck de in his hand let out some buzzing sound and beams of ck light, enveloping the Divine Master. It was a peerless Heavenly Treasure and was only half a step away from bing a Divine Treasure. It had been made by Divine Lord Tatian with the ¡°Divine Fiend Blood Steel¡± found in the Ancient Demons Loch. Some said that when the blood of Divine Fiends would be derived into steel when it fell on the mountains. Weapons made from this material were extremely sharp; they would carry a hint of the Divine Fiends¡¯ power, which was able to injure Soul Formation Cultivators!


    And yet, the Divine Master was a mess at the moment. His ck robe was torn and his armor was exposed. Without the armor, he would have been smashed.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I will make you pay for this!¡± the Divine Master shouted with viciousness as he looked around Mount Emperor. His energy surged; it reached the peak stage of the Nascent Soul Level.


    Everyone felt this.


    It felt as if there were a ck sun floating in the sky.


    ¡°You?¡± Chen Fan yelled. The giant ape roared and grabbed another mountain from afar, throwing it at the Divine Master. The Divine Master then showed the real power of a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. He swayed his Bloody ck de to sh at Chen Fan; the mountain in his hand was shattered.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    Chen Fan grabbed eight more mountains with his Dharma Power, but they were all split by the shes from the Divine Master. He then used his Heavenly Treasures, like the Mixed-essence Halberd and the Heavenly de of Obliteration, to fight with the Divine Master.


    But the Divine Master¡¯s Bloody ck de was a peerless Heavenly Treasure and it was unimaginably sharp.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    After a few shes, the Mixed-essence Halberd was split in half. Several more shester, the Heavenly de of Obliteration also started to crack. The Sword Spirit whined and was severely injured.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, my Divine de was made by a Divine Lord. Nobody on Tianhuang can resist it. I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    The Divine Master burst intoughter.


    He created some crimson de auras in the air with the Bloody ck de. Those de auras spinned and let out rays of light. It was indeed made with the blood of Divine Fiends. It was full of incredible power.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    Chen Fan took out four Heavenly Treasures at once, but they were all crushed by the Divine de.


    In the end.


    Chen Fan was enraged and he abandoned the Heavenly Treasures. The giant ape clenched his fists and beams of golden light shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s hands. He gave a punch and shed against the Blood ck de.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Divine Master fell back the first time.


    He looked at Chen Fan¡¯s hands in shock. They weren¡¯t injured at all. ¡°What kind of fist art did you use? How did you resist my Divine de with your bare hands?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s golden eyes were full of viciousness.


    His fists crushed the air and were surrounded by a golden aura. He pushed the True Martial Divine Fist to the highest level. That was a fist art the True Martial Celestial Sect used to dominate the universe. Chen Fan could finally show a bit of its power at the Golden Core Level, but it was already terrifying.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment.


    Thews in the sky whined under the golden fist.


    The sky was cracked by Chen Fan¡¯s fists. The Divine Master was already weaker than Chen Fan, so it was also too much for him to go head to head with the True Martial Divine Fist.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    After a few punches, even the Bloody ck de let out some buzzing sounds. It seemed to be a bit overwhelmed.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How would your fists be harder than my de?¡±


    The Divine Master was unable to conceive this.


    The Bloody ck de was said to be able to injure Soul Formation Cultivators. Had Chen Fan¡¯s body reached that level? Then, he should have killed everyone with an attack. Why did he have to fight with them for so long?


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan gave a punch. His energy broke the Bloody ck de and hit the chest of the Divine Master.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Although the Divine Master was powerful, his body was way weaker. He spurted out blood and many of his ribs were fractured. If it wasn¡¯t for the armor, he would have been killed.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s punches shattered the sky.


    He was surrounded by a golden aura and the nine Divine Forms. He yelled out of sheer joy. This was the most exciting fight he had ever experienced ever since he went to Tianhuang.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    At that moment.


    Chen Fan jumped into the sky and spread his wings. The Red Sparrow Divine Form appeared behind him. He hit the Divine Master with a nine-color fire twined around his hands and smacked him down on an ind a few hundred miles away; the ind sunk as a result.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Divine Master took an old medicine and got up to fight again, but he was way weaker than Chen Fan after all. Afterpleting the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel, Chen Fan was as powerful as nine Nascent Soul Cultivators and his Dharma Power wasparable to that of a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. Even though the Divine Master was also at the peak stage, he was a fake Nascent Soul Cultivator and was no match for Chen Fan.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan then tore his arm off, then gave a punch and knocked the Bloody ck de away.


    In the end, he stomped his foot and stepped on the Divine Master.


    ¡°You simply belong to a lowly race. How dare you humiliate me!¡±


    The Divine Master was furious and he took a few Heavenly Medicines at once. His robe turned red and his energy surged to the highest level. He shouted as his Dharma Power came out from his body, as if he could even topple mountains over.


    And yet, Chen Fan¡¯s giant foot didn¡¯t move the least bit; he firmly stepped on the Divine Master.


    He lowered his head and said with a thunderous voice, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Countless cultivators on Tianhuang felt like something was broken in their minds when they saw this sight.


    The Master of Mount Emperor¡ªwho had been superior for a hundred thousand years¡ªwas being stepped on by a Chinese Golden Core Cultivator. Even the most stubborn Heavenly Lords were terrified.


    ¡°Will there really be another dominator on Tianhuang?¡±


    Crack!


    The Divine Master yelled angrily and tried to fight back, but Chen Fan pressed him down even harder and was about to crush him.


    ¡°I came here to negotiate with you, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯ll give you what you want and kill everyone on Mount Emperor,¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t just represent himself, but also the elders that died at the Ancestral Temple and countless Chinese who had been killed unjustly under the Law of Tianhuang in thest thousand years.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Fire spouted out from the chest of the Divine Master and his ck armor was also overwhelmed. His entire body exploded like a tomato.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He yelled, ¡°Help me, Ancestral Patriarch!¡±


    When he spoke, the entire Mount Emperor shook and an unimaginable energy was shot into the sky. All cultivators in a few thousand miles trembled, and countless Golden Core and Connate Cultivators knelt down.


    ¡°That is?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes popped out and they looked over in shock.

 Chapter 1016 - The Hidden Hand

    <h4>Chapter 1016: The Hidden Hand</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Meanwhile, the entire Mount Emperor was shaking and many Heavenly Lord Laws appeared. Countless runes and arrays seemed to have been activated, letting out beams of light at the same time. The mountains, buildings and spiritnds made noises together, as if they were weing their master.


    ¡°This is... Divine Lord Tatian?¡±


    Countless people widened their eyes and looked over.


    Being called ¡°Ancestral Patriarch¡± by the Divine Master, this had to be a person who was beyond the ordinary. The ck-robed Divine Master could already be regarded as the most powerful Divine Master of Mount Emperor, but Chen Fan was still able to stomp him down. Even if the former Divine Masters were reborn, they wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Chen Fan. It would have to be at least Divine Lord Tatian or some peerless Overlord from that generation.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not Divine Lord Tatian, it would have to be one of Mount Emperor¡¯s founders,¡± Heavenly Lord Jinhai said seriously.


    The power was too terrifying. There seemed to be a True Dragon hiding in Mount Emperor and it slowly came to life. Its energy continued to surge, making people worry.


    <i>¡°Is there really a hidden old cultivator?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was a bit shocked.


    Divine Lord Tatian became a Soul Formation Cultivator a few hundred thousand years before. Even if he could live for a long time, he would have already died by then. And yet, this would not be enough to unsettle Chen Fan, even if Divine Lord Tatian was reborn. He hadpleted an earth-shattering Grand Divine Power and thest trump card during the months in the Deity ground for the Soul Formation Grand Cultivators.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s a Soul Formation Cultivator, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Chen Fan said firmly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    That energy rose to the peak stage of the Nascent Soul Level. While everyone was waiting, it suddenly disappeared.


    Crack.


    The door of the main hall on Mount Emperor opened and a man in ck armor walked out.


    The armor he wore even covered his head; only his crimson eyes were exposed.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mangya.¡±


    ¡°Who summoned me?¡±


    The voice of the man in ck armor seemed to havee from Hell, making the cultivators in a few thousand miles shiver.


    ¡°That¡¯s Divine General Mangya, the invincible Divine General under Divine Lord Tatian!¡±


    Then.


    Some old cultivators recognized him.


    The other cultivators were frightened by the name. When Mangya was young, he was a young elite of Tianhuang who had once ranked first on the Longevity Roll. He fought with Divine Lord Tatian countless times. In the end, Divine Lord Tatian defeated him after bing a Soul Formation Cultivator.


    Since then, Divine General Mangya followed Divine Lord Tatian around the entire Abandoned Region. All the others¡¯ inhabitants were afraid of them.


    His hands were stained with the blood of people from the other races and he was called the executor. He was a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator and was only a step away from the Soul Formation realm. If it wasn¡¯t for Divine Lord Tatian, he might have be a Soul Formation Cultivator as well.


    ¡°Why did he suddenly show up?¡±


    Even the Heavenly Lords were trembling.


    Everyone thought only some former Divine Master or ordinary Divine General under Divine Lord Tatian would show up, but the invincible Divine General Mangya was the one who actually appeared!


    He was the most powerful cultivator, second only to Divine Lord Tatian.


    Someone who had lived a hundred thousand years!


    He might not have been as talented as Divine Lord Tatian, but his power was unimaginably terrifying.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, run!¡± Shenxi said anxiously. Only Divine Princesses like her knew how terrifying Divine General Mangya was. He had fought a lot of battles and killed more than dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°Toote.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai shook his head.


    The moment Mangya showed up, Chen Fan¡¯s death was made certain. Mangya had surely paid dearly to go there after a living a hundred thousand years and he might even die afterwards. He had to kill Chen Fan before he did.


    As expected.


    The Divine Master underneath the giant ape foot shouted, ¡°I¡¯m the seventh Divine Master of Mount Emperor. My people have been killed by this man. Divine General, please kill him and take revenge for Mount Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the Divine Master spoke, Divine General Mangya looked at Chen Fan with his red eyes. His viciousness enveloped the entire world.


    ¡°Was it you who disturbed my sleep and offended Mount Emperor?¡± Mangya asked.


    He sized Chen Fan up and gave a mocking smile. ¡°You¡¯re only a Golden Core Cultivator with strong Dharma Power. However, your Divine Power is powerful and you practiceplete cultivation arts that don¡¯t belong to Tianhuang. You must be a cultivator from another region, right?¡±


    ¡°A cultivator from another region?¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    Heavenly Lord Jinhai asked quickly, ¡°Divine General, I¡¯m Jinhai from the Reincarnation Sect. Are you saying that Chen Beixuan isn¡¯t from Tianhuang?¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve never seen any Divine Power like his, at least not from around here. It has a strong, ancient energy, so it¡¯s probably from arge sect outside of the Abandoned Region,¡± Divine General Mangya said.


    At this moment.


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan in shock and even the Divine Master took a deep breath.


    That was it!


    No wonder there was suddenly a cultivator who could kill Nascent Soul Cultivators at the Golden Core Level. He even defeated the Divine Master with a Divine de. It would make sense if Chen Fan wasn¡¯t from their region. Those who were at the level of Ancestral Patriarchs would understand that therge sects in the Star Ocean were truly powerful.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Chen Beixuan Chinese? Are there Chinese people on others as well?¡± someone wondered.


    The others were also confused.


    Right.


    Chen Fan had never hidden his identity as Chinese and he was proud of it, which was why the Heavenly Lords didn¡¯t doubt where he actually came from.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Chinese cultivator?¡±


    Divine General Mangya stared at Chen Fan with shock, doubt and viciousness in his eyes. Chen Fan felt like Mangya was definitely going to kill him!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I came from Earth, which is what you call East,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently.


    He thought he was getting close to the truth. It was time to solve the mystery of why Heaven¡¯s Equal had been captured and why the Chinese were cursed.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re a descendant of East. No wonder you can break through the Law restrictions of Tianhuang,¡± Divine General Mangya said and cracked an evil smile.


    ¡°I followed Divine Lord Tatian to East back then and killed your ¡®Divine Lord Jiang,¡¯ leaving his sword in the Realm of Kunxu.


    ¡°That guy was the cultivator who had the highest chance of bing a Soul Formation Cultivator on East, but I killed him. I¡¯ll never forget the excitement of eliminating such a talent even after a hundred thousand years. It¡¯s incredible! So, when his descendant came to this, Heaven¡¯s Equal, I issued an order to detain him and put a prohibition spell on your people to avoid the rise of another Divine Lord Jiang.¡±


    Mangya burst intoughter excitedly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was astonished.


    It was in fact Mangya¡¯s order to put a prohibition spell on the Chinese and there was a conspiracy behind all this.


    Chen Fan looked colder as Mangya spoke. He had once seen a mountain ten thousand feet tall in the Realm of Kunxu. It was said to be the weapon ¡°Divine Lord Kunwu,¡± used to build the Realm of Kunxu.


    Divine Lord Kunwu had to be the ¡°Divine Lord Jiang¡± Mangya talked about!


    ¡°So, this actually started a hundred thousand years ago,¡± Chen Fan mumbled with a nine-color fire in his eyes.


    ¡°What I did back then was right. Your people certainly have unlimited potential. Even though Divine Lord Jiang was killed and Heaven¡¯s Equal was locked up, you showed up after a few thousand years. I should have exterminated your race on East!¡±


    Mangya shook his head.


    ¡°You! Deserve! To die!¡± Chen Fan said with a cold voice and the fire in his eyes was burning fiercely.


    He had never wanted to kill someone so badly. Everything that happened was finally pieced together; the hidden hand behind the suffering of the Chinese for countless years was right in front of him.


    ¡°You killed our Divine Lord and captured our talented people only because of your conspiracy. I¡¯ll do whatever I must to settle the scores with you, even if I have to die!


    ¡°Even if Divine Lord Tatian is still alive, I¡¯d still kill him and offer his blood to my ancestors!¡± Chen Fan said.


    He swore to kill the Divine Lord of Mount Emperor!


    Then.


    Chen Fan stomped his foot.


    Poof!


    Chen Fan stomped the Divine Master to pieces in front of everyone else. The armor couldn¡¯t protect him and Chen Fan crushed both his body and his soul


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Viciousness surged out of Divine General Mangya, shaking the world.


    Chen Fan only said a word.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The most brutal fight on Tianhuang was about to begin!

 Chapter 1017 - Crushing Mangya

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Crushing Mangya</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan had never thought that he would ever get to fight with a dead man from a hundred thousand years before in hisst battle on Tianhuang. That¡¯s right, Mangya was like a dead man to Chen Fan.


    He was surrounded by Death Qi and was wearing an armor made with ck iron from the Underworld. Although his Dharma Power was powerful, he couldn¡¯t hide his old, weak and declining energy. Mount Emperor must have used some kind of special cultivation art to bury him, so that he could maintain a certain hibernation state and live through a hundred thousand years.


    But this had also kept Mangya from essing the outside world.


    He had only sent out a Divine Lord talisman to help detain Heaven¡¯s Equal back then, but he couldn¡¯t do it himself, or he would have probably died. Since Mangya had been forced out of his slumber, Chen Fan could foresee that this would be hisst battle.


    Mangya also understood this, so he had to give his all.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A spear made with ck iron appeared in Mangya¡¯s hand. It was extremely heavy, as if there were another world inside. Countless chains formed byws were twined around the handle, and there was some Death Qi around it like the Reincarnation Spear of Hell.


    <i>¡°A Law-based Weapon?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan gazed at the spear.


    Same as Nascent Soul Cultivators, Dharma Treasures could also gatherws and be the rare Weapons of Law. If such a weapon was in the hands of ordinary people, they would be able to control thew energy in the world. Those treasures were the Dharma Treasures Nascent Soul Cultivators used to fight in the universe; the Heavenly Treasures used by the cultivators of Tianhuang were vastly inferior inparison.


    Chen Fan thought.


    Since the energy on Tianhuang had been taken by the Sky-severing Array, there wouldn¡¯t be anyplete Weapons of Law. He didn¡¯t expect Mangya to have one.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t the least wary.


    The nine-color Divine Wheel spinned behind him. He turned into a giant ape, then grabbed a mountain ten thousand feet tall and threw it at Mangya. The mountain seemed to be able to shatter the world.


    ¡°Hades,¡± Mangya said slowly.


    As he spoke, a yellow river appeared in the sky and coursed around him. Mangya¡¯s spear hadpletely disappeared and turned into the river.


    Some Heavenly Lords were immediately stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Law of Hades. Thew Divine General Mangya mastered is the ¡®Law of Hades!¡¯¡±


    The others asked what the Law of Hades was.


    But most Heavenly Lords ignored them. Some old cultivators exined to them instead.


    After bing a Heavenly Lord, a practitioner would form and understand one kind ofw, either themon ones like water, fire, thunder, electricity, wind and earth, or the non-mainstream ones like smoky rain, red dust, soil and ascension.


    Everything in the world hadws.


    Even musical instruments, chess, books and paintings hadws in them. There were once cultivators on Tianhuang thatpleted thews of chess and they formed a chess board every time they fought, turning their surroundings into mountains and rivers. Those who were under the Nascent Soul Level would never be able to get out.


    However, the Hades Law, the Underworld Law and the Reincarnation Law were very rare on any region and they had endless power. Some said that not even Nascent Soul Cultivators would dare to touch the Water of Hades. Once they did, they would lose all their memories.


    Mangya summoned a river of the underworld just like that. How powerful was he?


    ¡°What can Heavenly Lord Chen do?¡±


    The Xu family sisters kept their eyes wide open.


    The young cultivator next to them smiled and was about to answer them.


    The Water of Hades in the sky ran through the mountain as if it were invisible and shed against Chen Fan. A giant hole was formed on his body and there was yellow smoke billowing out of the edges.


    One attack.


    And Chen Fan was severely injured!


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the Spear of Hades!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Even Lord Dragon frowned.


    The Divine General Mangya didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the restrictions of Tianhuang. His Law of Hades was fairly intact and even the iplete parts showed the power of the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The ck spear in Mangya¡¯s hand was glittering and the river ran around the world like a yellow rope, shing towards Chen Fan.


    ¡°Open!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    He stomped his foot and attacked with the giant ape¡¯s Divine Power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Dozens of shields rose from the ground. Each one of them had been formed by yellow mud. They seemed to be fragile, but looking closely, those walls were actually glittering, as if they were made of gold. All of them were ten thousand feet tall and a few thousand inches thick.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    The river shed against the walls and broke eighteen of them at once before stopping.


    Being an invincible Divine General, Mangya had more tactics than that. He started drawing some runes in the air with his finger.


    ¡°Oh no, Mangya is summoning the Ghost God of the Underworld,¡± a Heavenly Lord eximed.


    Rumor had it that Mangya was born in the mysterious ¡°Underworld Heavenly Region.¡± He had then been buried for a hundred thousand years, so nobody could imagine how powerful he was.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    There seemed to be a crack in the sky.


    A giant w emerged; it was covered with scales and was surrounded by Ghost Qi. The nails on the w were extremely sharp, just like knives. Once it appeared, the world was filled with a terrifying energy; the cultivators in a thousand mile radius felt a chill down their spines.


    ¡°Underworld Summoning Divine Art!¡± Mangya shouted.


    The Ghost God heard his call and another giant w came out of the ck crack. Its energy wasparable to that of Mangya. Most importantly, it was a Ghost God from the Underworld, and no one knew how many years it had been killing in that cruel world. Its power was extremely strong and the fake Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang would neverpare to it.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll offer your flesh and blood to the Ghost God of the Underworld!¡± Mangya said with a mocking tone.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    After thest roar.


    The Ghost God came out of the crack and appeared in the world.


    It was a few hundred feet tall and it had two hard horns on its head. It was covered with azure scales; its eyes were as bright asnterns and there were lots of fangs in its mouth. There was a trident in its hand and its energy had apparently reached the peak stage of the Nascent Soul Level.


    ¡°This kid is the reason you summoned me?¡±


    The Ghost God narrowed its eyes and stared at Chen Fan. There was a hint of greed and viciousness in it. ¡°Although you¡¯re just a Golden Core Cultivator, I smell something like the Divine Beasts on you. Your blood and body must be tasty. I¡¯ll be able to reach the Ghost King level if I eat you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    The huge wound on his chest was healing.


    ¡°Kid, it¡¯s toote for you to fight back now. This is a Divine Art I got from a disciple of arge sect in the Star Ocean. It can be used to summon the Ghost God of the Underworld. The power of the Ghost God ispletely beyond logic. We can neverpare to it.¡± Mangya burst intoughter.


    He was thrilled about having the opportunity to kill another Chinese talent.


    ¡°Hm! The Ghost God of the Underworld?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    He had received the title of North Mystic Celestial Lord in his past life not only because he had defeated the elites across the universe, but also because he had suppressed thousands of worlds, let alone a mere Nascent Soul Ghost God. He had once gone to the Underworld and killed countless Fiend Gods and Ghost Gods; even Ghost Kings and Ghost Emperors had died by his hands.


    That was why he had been known as unbeatable!


    ¡°Kill!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    He turned into six fiends, then they merged into one in front of everyone else. He became a Fiend God that had six heads, nine faces and twenty-six arms. It was ten thousand feet tall and was enveloped in some dark Fiend Qi. When he opened his eyes, countless beams of light were shot out, as if he could see through thousands of worlds.


    ¡°Mangya, you said the Ghost God of the Underworld is invincible. What about my six ¡®Ancestor Fiends?¡¯ Are they powerful enough to fight with the Ghost God?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice shook the world.


    The Ghost God wasn¡¯t paying attention at first, but when it saw the six Fiend Gods, its eyes popped out. ¡°The six Ancestral... Ancestor Fiends?¡±


    The Underworld and the Fiend World were connected.


    Chen Fan¡¯s ¡®Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡¯ had the power of the six Ancestor Fiends. Each of them was a super powerful Fiend God that had once dominated the Fiend World. They were much more superior and stronger than Ghost Gods, even after they died.


    ¡°Damn it! Why is there a descendant of the Ancestor Fiends here? Mangya, you tricked me!¡± The Ghost God shouted as it turned around and tried to make its escape back to the Underworld.


    ¡°Toote,¡± Chen Fan said.


    His twenty-six different arms covered with ck scales stuck out and grabbed the Ghost God.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The Ghost God couldn¡¯t resist in time and Chen Fan directly tore it into twenty-six pieces.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    There were countless drops of ck blood and azure scales in the sky. The Ghost God was torn apart before it could even fight back.


    Chen Fan even stepped forward and approached Mangya. He ignored the river and covered the world with his hand.


    ¡°Since you killed my ancestors, I¡¯ll exterminate Mount Emperor in return!¡±


    The fiend¡¯s hand was earth-shattering.


    Divine General Mangya seemed to be as weak as an ant under that hand; crushing him would be an easy task.

 Chapter 1018 - Killing the Divine General

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Killing the Divine General</h4>


    Boom!


    Such power! The Six Sacred Fiends¡¯ twenty six arms hacked open reality andnded a crushing blow on Mangya, winding him.


    ¡°Heaven Sealing Fist of Six Sacred Ancestors!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    It was hard to imagine the magnitude of that punch while it was charged with the strength of the Six Sacred Fiends.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Six dark columns appeared in the sky, blotting out the sun. Within each dark column was a shattering world. Chen Fan punched as soon as the six dark columns grew to their full size.


    All of Chen Fan¡¯s twenty six arms punched forth at once.


    Each punch was harder than the one that came before it. Thest punch carried such power that it shattered the world. It might have leveled Mount Emperor if it weren¡¯t protected by a Divine Lord¡¯s energy.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The blow overwhelmed the Divine General, knocking his helmet off of his head. Enraged by the attack, heshed out with the Spear that was imbued with the force of Hades. Vast energy was gushed out from the tip of the spear, like the lifeless water in the river of Hades.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Each exchange of blows came with a ring noise that shook the world. The shockwave forced the cultivators standing a thousand miles away to retreat even further. Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords weren¡¯t exempt; they also had to pull back to get out of harm¡¯s way.


    ¡°He is so powerful. Is that the true power of a Nascent Soul Cultivator?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    By then, both Chen Fan and the Divine General Mangya had reached the peak of the Nascent Soul realm. Their power had far exceeded Lord Dragon; he had to acquiesce, recognizing that such power was a rare sight.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the end.


    The two flew into the Supreme Void and continued their fight. That way they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about harming bystanders; they could give full rein to their powers.


    ¡°Great Chaos Art!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s body flickered a little and transformed into a Kun Peng.


    In the sky, an energy singrity appeared. It was a mix of ck and white light that was intertwined, which formed a Yin Yang symbol. It charged at Mangya, threatening to swallow him. The Kun Peng was a behemoth in the astral world. It could swallow the sun and the moon, much less a human.


    ¡°Hades Reincarnation Art!¡±


    Mangya also started his most powerful art.


    He invented this Heavenly Art after he had gained the insight into the world of Hades. Everyone watched as symbols depicting thews of Hades appeared and swimmed about him. Each symbol dictated the life and death of one race in the living world. They formed an energy that emanated a graceful finality, whichshed at the torrent of ck and white energy.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The impact formed a small ck hole.


    Through the small hole, they saw the silhouette of a ruined world that had been engulfed by the ck hole they had created.


    However, neither Chen Fan nor Mangya had time to moan for the lives that were lost; they quickly started another art.


    The heat of the battle was rising.


    Chen Fan might be able to pin the Divine Lord under his boots, but the powerful Mangya was another story.


    However powerful Chen Fan was, he was but a Golden Core Cultivator.


    The Deity Wheel might be powerful, but the enemy he faced right then was six levels higher than him.


    ¡°Drizzle Spear Art.¡±


    Mangya was not only a great caster, but also a spear master. With a twist of his wrist, a pulse of energy was burst out from the tip of his spear which surrounded Chen Fan.


    ¡°Phhs... Pthsd...¡±


    The attack punctured Chen Fan¡¯s body at eight different ces.


    If not for Chen Fan¡¯s incredible physique refinement level, he would have been reduced to a pulp with the attack. Although he had escaped death, the wound on his body sizzled and yellow smoke rose from the opening, preventing Chen Fan¡¯s body from healing.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan was furious.


    The Heavenly de of Obliteration appeared in his hand with which Chen Fan hacked open the void and severed the bond between Yin Yang


    Thunder Divine de, first form: Crushing Space!


    The apparition of a primordial divine thunder king appeared in the void. He swung the thunder de and shattered the nearby space. Chen Fan had tapped into the energy of a primordial god to counter Mangya¡¯s unrelenting attack.


    Mangya¡¯s spear attack quickly sumbed to Chen Fan¡¯s divine de and was knocked out of Manya¡¯s hand.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t allow his opponent to rest, so he attacked again.


    ¡°Second form: Dividing the Yin Yang!


    ¡°Third Form: Split the World!


    ¡°Fourth Form: Cracking The Firmament!¡±


    Each attack caused an explosion in the sky, leaving a permanent mark in the fabric of space. Chen Fan had turned into a Divine King who possessed unmatched de arts. Mangya suddenly felt that his spear art felt short against Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    <i>¡°He is less than five hundred years old. Where did he get such powerful de Art?¡±</i>


    Mangya was perplexed.


    Unlike learning spells, there was no shortcut in learning battle arts such as the de arts. The only way to perfect those arts was through practicing, which required time. Mangya¡¯s spear had lent him confidence while facing Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang. However, he was facing Chen Fan; he felt like a rookie fighting against a martial arts master.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack had sent Mangya flying.


    He had been dealt three blows, and all of them had hacked through his armor,nding on his body. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Mangya¡¯s flesh was devoid of blood.


    Chen Fan looked down at Mangya and said in a cold voice, ¡°Mangya, even if you can defeat me, you will die soon after the battle.¡±


    ¡°If I die, I die for Mount Emperor. I cannot allow you to threaten my sect!¡± Mangya snorted. His body had long since perished, and what was dead may never die.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Chen Fannded another blow on Mangya¡¯s left arm, but in exchange, he was dealt a blow that nearly pierced his chest.

 Chapter 1019 - Planet Tianhuang Was Astonished

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Tianhuang Was Astonished</h4>


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan was extremely vicious.


    At this point, Chen Fan had used everything he had, except for the trump card and the Grand Divine Powers. The Heavenly de of Obliteration let out a buzzing sound and the Artifact Spirit whined when it shed with the spear. In the end, the de was shattered to little bits.


    The Heavenly de was only an ordinary Heavenly Treasure after all; it was much weaker than Mangya¡¯s Dark Iron Spear.


    ¡°Azure Thearch Crushing Finger.¡±


    After the sword broke, Chen Fan abandoned it and stuck out his finger.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A finger like the one of the Azure Thearch appeared in the sky and cracked the celestial vault. Chen Fan performed another Grand Divine Power.


    ¡°Hades!¡±


    Mangya had run out of tactics.


    He could only turn his spear into a river and envelop himself in the water to block Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Azure Thearch God Killing Hand!¡±


    ¡°Xuanming Divine Thunder!


    ¡°Red Sparrow Seven Fire!


    ¡°Grand Dao Furnace!¡±


    Chen Fan performed his Divine Arts one after another. Each of them was a top Divine Art from deep in the Star Ocean and could be counted as the most powerful secret art of a sect.


    Many Heavenly Lords and cultivators watching the battle on the screens were dumbfounded.


    ¡°He knows so many powerful Divine Arts. Is he really Chinese?¡± Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai mumbled.


    Not even Shenxi was certain anymore.


    Countless cultivators on Tianhuang would die to get all his Divine Arts, but Chen Fan seemed to consider them worthless. This wasn¡¯t something a cultivator of the Chinese or East would do. Not even the heirs from therge sects in the Star Ocean would act like this.


    ¡°Hades!¡±


    Mangya ignored him. His Dark Iron Spear was surrounded by the terrifying River of Hades and he pushed his power ofws to the highest level.


    Even though Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Arts were powerful, he couldn¡¯t deal with Mangya that easily.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s weakness had been shown. Mangya had cultivated for thousands of years and he had reached the peak stage of the Nascent Soul Level, but Chen Fan was only an early-stage Golden Core Cultivator. Even if his Divine Powers and Deity Wheel were powerful, he was still six levels weaker than Mangya; this was something Divine Powers couldpensate for.


    ¡°True Martial Divine Fist!¡±


    In the end.


    Chen Fan merged the nine Divine Powers again. That was the cultivation art he was most familiar with in his past life. It was at the moment like an old tree with new branches in his hands. The golden fist touched the Dark Iron Spear, as gently as a girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Mangya¡¯s body shook violently and he spurted out blood. He almost dropped the spear in his hand as he fell a few thousand feet backwards.


    ¡°What kind of fist art is that?¡±


    He was astonished.


    All of his spear arts and Divine Powers seemed to be useless in front of that fist art. If Chen Fan had reached the Nascent Soul Level or the peak stage of the Golden Core Level, his punch would have crushed his opponent.


    ¡°True Martial,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    He swayed his hand gently, like a child catching butterflies, and hit the spear again.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Mangya spurted out blood.


    He then took out a jade bottle filled with golden blood and took a drop of it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the drop of blood went down Mangya¡¯s throat, his energy surged and he became even more powerful. He was surrounded by the power of Hades and the entire river looked much clearer. Mangya¡¯s hair even became shiny and longer, reaching his waist. His skin was ruddy at the moment, and his energy covered his Death Qi all of a sudden.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Xiao Mang and the others were shocked.


    What kind of Heavenly Medicine or Divine Medicine could revive peerless Overlords like Mangya?


    ¡°It¡¯s Divine Blood, the blood of a Soul Formation Cultivator! No wonder Divine General Mangya can live for a hundred thousand years. He should have died already. I can¡¯t believe he kept himself alive with the blood of Divine Lord Tatian,¡± said an old Heavenly Lord as his body shook slightly.


    <i>¡°Divine Blood?¡±</i>


    Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened.


    A drop of Divine Blood was much more precious than a drop of medicine that was ten thousand years old. It had the knowledge of a Divine Lord and was really helpful for reaching the Soul Formation level. Unfortunately, less than half of the blood was left in Mangya¡¯s jade bottle and people knew they would never be able to get it.


    ¡°Even if you have Divine Blood, I will kill you today!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    His True Martial Divine Fist kept changing constantly. It was sometimes gentle and sometimes hard enough to break the sky. Countless fist arts were used and he was at the moment showing what the peerless fist arts were capable of.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    After just a while.


    Mangya spurted out blood again. Some of his bones were fractured and half of his face had almost been smashed. His blood dyed his robe red and he had to drink Divine Blood to keep himself alive.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After drinking the blood for five times.


    Even Mangya felt something was wrong.


    Chen Fan was too powerful.


    Even though there was arge gap between their levels, Chen Fan was like a tireless warrior who didn¡¯t even need to sleep. He used all of his earth-shattering Divine Arts one after another and not even Mangya was able to defeat him.


    <i>¡°The blood left by the Divine Lord can¡¯t get me through any more times,¡±</i> Mangya thought.


    He stared at the energetic Chen Fan, who seemed to be able to continue fighting for three more days. He knew he would be killed by Chen Fan if he didn¡¯t use his trump card.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end the fight.¡±


    Mangya was determined.


    He suddenly fell back and a golden scroll appeared in his hand.


    ¡°That is?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Chen Fan was startled.


    ¡°The Divine Law of Tianhuang?¡±


    The legendary Divine Law of Tianhuang that killed the five Ancestral Patriarchs of the Thunder Sky Sect, detained Heaven¡¯s Equal and degraded the Chinese down to the bottom? Was Mount Emperor really going to use this supreme trump card?


    ¡°Kid, you should be d you can die under the edict of a Divine Lord,¡± Mangya yelled as he opened the golden scroll.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment.


    An unimaginable energy surged out of the golden talisman and controlled thews. A sacred power suddenly appeared on every cultivator.


    All the creatures in a ten thousand mile range knelt and trembled at the same time. Even the Heavenly Lords shook a bit and were barely able to control themselves.


    ¡°It really is a talisman of a Grand Cultivator!¡±


    Even Lord Dragon was stunned.


    Although Divine Lord Tatian was only a fake Grand Cultivator, he was still a Soul Formation Cultivator. There was a huge difference between a Nascent Soul Cultivator and a Soul Formation Cultivator. This talisman could easily kill Nascent Soul Cultivators and exterminate a sect.


    ¡°What will Heavenly Lord Chen do?¡±


    In an instant.


    Countless people looked at Chen Fan.


    Boom!


    The talisman slowly opened and the word ¡°Die¡± appeared in the golden light! Even though there was only one word, it suppressed the whole world. Not even a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord would dare to look right at it. It might not be powerful, but it carried a terrifying energy, as if it had been implemented, just as if it were written by Entities; it represented the will of Sages!


    That was the power of a Soul Formation Cultivator!


    Grand Cultivators were unstoppable!


    ¡°The Divine Lord has spoken, kid. You¡¯re going to die!¡± Mangya shouted.


    The word ¡°Die¡± was enveloped in a golden aura, floating above Chen Fan¡¯s head. Everyone else was already frightened after feeling a bit of the energy. So, how much pressure would Chen Fan be facing right then?


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    There were explosions around Chen Fan.


    Some azure lightning appeared in the sky. Those were the Lightning of Law. The thunderbolts had been there originally because Chen Fan was about to reach the next level, but they were being controlled by the talisman to attack Chen Fan.


    ¡°Do you think you can kill me with a talisman of a fake Soul Formation Cultivator?¡±


    Chen Fan stood upright even when he was facing such a powerful energy. He was still standing as stable as a sword.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The talisman seemed to have sensed Chen Fan¡¯s perseverance and it waspletely enraged.


    Grand Cultivators were unstoppable!


    Even thousands of years after the Grand Cultivator had died, the piece of paper he had left behind would normally have the capability to defeat everyone, dealing with such a low-level cultivator was a given.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A more terrifying energy came out of the talisman. In the end, the talisman itself was burnt to ashes, leaving the word ¡°Die¡± which shone brighter and brighter.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The word ¡°Die¡± fell from the sky and sped towards Chen Fan like a shooting star, intento on killing him.


    ¡°Break!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    The nine Divine Forms appeared around him at the same time. The Deity Wheel showed up for the first time. It spinned slowly and merged the nine types of energy into one, shing towards the word ¡°Die¡± in the sky with all the hard work and Divine Powers Chen Fan had umted since his rebirth.


    Nobody could fathom how powerful it would be when the Deity Wheel and the talisman shed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In an instant.


    The world turned dark. All thews hid in the sky and the Heavenly Lords couldn¡¯t even feel their own bodies. Only a dark world was left in front of their eyes.


    A beam of Deity Light and a sacred golden light ray were shing against each other in this world.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The sky cracked.


    The Deity Light shone brighter and started to spin. In the end, it seemed to be able to destroy the world. On the contrary, the beam of golden light gradually became weaker and waspletely crushed by the Deity Light in the end.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Deity Wheel shed across the sky.


    It broke the word and immediately hit Divine General Mangya.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Mangya let out a cry.


    How terrifying was the power of the Deity Wheel? It carried all of Chen Fan¡¯s energy, which was iparable and unimaginable. That attack didn¡¯t only hit Mangya, but Mount Emperor, forming an enormous hole.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡± Mangya yelled.


    He was a Divine General who had followed Divine Lord Tatian to roam the regions. How would he lose to Chen Fan? Another couple of scrolls appeared in his hand. Those were apparently the talismans left by Divine Lord Tatian.


    But this time, Chen Fan would never allow him the chance to use the talismans again.


    ¡°Jiujue Destructive Power.¡±


    Chen Fan raised his hand.


    The Xuan Wu, the Azure Thearch, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch, the Sacred Fiend, the Grand Dao, the Red Sparrow, the Giant Ape and the True Martial.


    Nine types of energy were gathered in Chen Fan¡¯s hand, whichter turned into a small spinning ball with nine colors and endless energy. It seemed to have the capability to destroy the world.


    ¡°Jiujue Divine Thunder!¡±


    That was a truly destructive Divine Power that was much more powerful than the Six Destructive Divine Thunder.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan only flicked his fingers.


    A Divine Thunder struck on Mangya and exploded, crushing him to pieces. If the talismans didn¡¯t protect his Divine Soul, he would have disappeared with Mount Emperor. Even so, he had also been severely injured.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the Divine Thunder was dissipated¡ª


    Chen Fan stomped Mangya onto the top of Mount Emperor like a dead snake.


    ¡°I defeated Mangya today. From now on, Mount Emperor will no longer exist!¡± the Celestial Thearch said with a thunderous voice.


    The Cultivators in all the Heavenly Regions, sects and cities witnessed this. The entire Tianhuang waspletely astonished!

 Chapter 1020 - A Bloodbath on Mount Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1020: A Bloodbath on Mount Emperor</h4>


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Wind howled and waves were raging. The sun was descending and the golden rays of sunlight shone over theke. There were glitters like golden scales.


    Meanwhile.


    Cultivators in countless cities and sects were looking at the young man in an azure robe. They watched him step on Mount Emperor and Divine General Mangya, who used to be invincible a hundred thousand years in the past.


    Before Chen Fan came...


    Many people thought he was digging his own grave and some thought he was only pretending. A lot of people also thought that victory had gone to his head and that he had no idea about how powerful Mount Emperor was.


    Elder Yuelon, Hua Nonyin and Wu Wendin were also worried about Chen Fan and thought that what he had done was unwise.


    ¡°Ah, Heavenly Lord Chen could have had much more time to y with Mount Emperor. Unfortunately, he¡¯s only a Golden Core Cultivator right now. If he bes a Nascent Soul Cultivator, nobody on Tianhuang will be able to fight against him.¡±


    Not only this cultivator.


    Even the remaining elders of the Chinese tried to convince Chen Fan to try and stay alive, to settle the scores with Mount Emperor slowly in the future.


    However, nobody had thought this would happen.


    Chen Fan had actually defeated the nine Divine Generals, the five Sect Masters and the Divine Master with ease. Not even Divine General Mangya was able to withstand his attacks with the Divine Lord talisman.


    Although¡ª


    Chen Fan had to pay a huge price as well.


    That was a Grand Cultivator talisman after all. Chen Fan shed with it forcefully with the Deity Wheel to destroy it, and he was forced to use Grand Divine Powers like the ¡°Jiujue Destructive Power.¡± He seemed to have endured a great deal of pressure. Meanwhile, there were tiny cracks on his Immortal Golden Body. Some were long and some even had golden blood oozing out. Chen Fan was like a porcin doll with cracks all over.


    The Deity Wheel had even started to be dim. He had apparently paid a great price.


    Even so.


    Chen Fan was still ncing over the world in disdain. Not even the Heavenly Lords dared to look right into his eyes, let alone attacking him.


    This was his power!


    The invincible power that was strong enough to suppress a sect!


    Even Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai lowered his head to pay tribute to this invincible Overlord. Countless cultivators did the same and the arrogant Heavenly Lords also had to admit that there would be a new dominator on Tianhuang after Mount Emperor was defeated.


    His name.


    Was Chen Beixuan!


    Divine General Mangya shouted, ¡°Argh! Argh! I can¡¯t believe it! I¡¯m a Divine General. How can I lose to a Chinese kid? I beheaded Divine Lord Jiang and killed countless of your talents back then. I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    His armor had already been shattered, exposing his pale muscles. There were wounds all over his body and half of it had almost been mutted by the Divine Thunder, but he was still trying to escape with his Dharma Power.


    ¡°You can only watch me exterminate Mount Emperor and kill all your descendants. I¡¯ll make your sect disappear from the world. Only then can I take full revenge for the Chinese,¡± Chen Fan said while his golden foot held Mangya down tightly.


    He took out the de Strengthening Gourd.


    Ny-nine flying swords turned into beams of light that were shot in all directions. All the remaining elders and disciples of Mount Emperor rushed ahead.


    The Starry Sword Array was already close to bing a Heavenly Treasure; only a few more years were needed. The Sword Qi of the ny-nine flying swords split the sky and then shed with silver light rays trailing behind them. Their attack wasparable to that of a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡±


    The Sword Qi cracked the sky and created a beam of silver light above Mount Emperor, just like the tail of a shooting star.


    The disciples, Commanders and Heavenly Generals of Mount Emperor sped forward with their weapons, but Chen Fan¡¯s swords prated their heads immediately. Blood sshed in the air and there were human heads all over the ce.


    Chen Fan was really vicious right then.


    He was taking revenge for Heavenly Lord jiang, Heaven¡¯s Equal and the elders.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    The flying swords shed across the sky. Each of them was much more powerful than before. In the end, they created sounds like strong winds and carried an incredible power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An elder survived and attacked Chen Fan. Chen Fan retaliated by sticking out his finger.


    ¡°Azure Thearch Crushing Finger!¡±


    His finger came down as if it were going to crush everything. It went through the bodies, arrays and treasures around the elders, and poked on their Nascent Souls.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The Nascent Soul of the elder was cracked and his body fell down the cliff. His Divine Soul was also destroyed.


    Several attackster.


    An elder shouted, ¡°Ancestors, are you really going to watch this devil kill all of our descendants and humiliate Mount Emperor?¡±


    As he yelled.


    The entire Mount Emperor suddenly shone and manyws appeared in the sky. Countless arrays spinned with viciousness and a hint of sacred power.


    ¡°There¡¯s more? Mangya is already underneath my foot. Do you think you can turn the tide?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    He looked deep into Mount Emperor with his Li Fire Golden Eyes and saw the ancestors in a small worlding back to life. Their energy was as powerful as that of the Divine Master; it might even be stronger. They looked majestic in their silver robes. Those were apparently the former Divine Masters and elders of Mount Emperor, but they had been dead for thousands of years and they were only on theirst legs right then.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment.


    The eight Divine Masters and ancestors showed up at the same time. Although all their hair had fallen off, their energy was still strong. They activated the arrays around Mount Emperor together and attacked Chen Fan with a vast and endless power.


    ¡°Break!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    The Deity Wheel appeared behind him again. It let out beams of light, breakingyers of arrays and hitting Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Just then¡ª


    Mount Emperor looked as if it were being hit by a giant hammer and it shook violently. The former Divine Masters even spurted out blood.


    They weren¡¯t like Mangya. Their energy couldn¡¯t reach the peak stage after healing forcefully and they were currentlyparable to the Sect Masters of the imperishable sects only.


    ¡°Again!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    He didn¡¯t feel good about the sh, either. Although the Deity Wheel was his Golden Core and shing with Golden Core enemies was the most powerful tactic, the impact was terrifying and blood oozed out of his mouth. And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind any of it.


    He had to settle the scores that day.


    Even though Chen Fan might not be able to reach the Nascent Soul Level in the next few years after this battle, he would still have to eliminate Mount Emperor and keep his promise!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The second sh.


    Mount Emperor moved a few feet in the air and the oldest and weakest Divine Master among all exploded.


    Countless disciples of Mount Emperor cried, ¡°Old Divine Master!¡±


    ¡°Keep going!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    The Deity Wheel shot out rays of light again and it sped towards Mount Emperor. It was like an iparable shooting star that had struck down on the mountain.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This time.


    The other Divine Masters also spurted out blood and were unable to control the arrays anymore. Mount Emperor fell onto theke, straight from the sky.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Chen Fan also spurted out blood and there were more cracks in his body, but he immediately cast a spell and performed another Grand Divine Power he had cultivated in the Deity ground.


    ¡°Flying Deity!¡±


    Swish!


    A broken sword flew out from his back. It was enveloped in a silver aura and became heavier. In the end, a terrifying power surged out of it, as if a Heavenly Lord had descended upon the world. The silver Sword Qi split the sky and a man in robe appeared. He held the broken sword in his hand, then merged with it and shed forward.


    ¡°That is?¡±


    Countless cultivators were startled and a few old Heavenly Lords rubbed their eyes. That man looked familiar and was a bit like Heaven¡¯s Equal of the Chinese.


    And that broken sword.


    It was the sword of Heaven¡¯s Equal.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The de aura was extremely bright, like a sh done by a Sage. The man and his broken sword hadbined and turned into a beam of silver light, piercing through the dozens ofyers of arrays, killing one of the Divine Masters and cutting off the body of another in a heartbeat.


    ¡°What kind of sword art is it?¡±


    The other Divine Masters and elders were stunned.


    Chen Fan¡¯s sword could break through that many arrays? It was unbelievable. Those arrays were imed to be able to block attacks from Soul Formation Cultivators.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Flying Deity, created by a nameless swordsman deep in Star Ocean. It can activate the Immortal Will left by the former masters of the sword and make an extremely powerful attack. This first sh was for Heaven¡¯s Equal,¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    That Divine Power was truly frightening. The nameless Sword Immortal had once dominated the Star Ocean with it; he wasn¡¯t afraid even when facing the Overlords who had a higher level. One flying sword alone might not be powerful, but if there were hundreds of them, it would be like a hundred Sword Immortals attacking at the same time. How terrifying was that? With the sword of a Saint or a Perfected Immortal, it could even make attacksparable to those from their former masters! Even ordinary people would be able to kill Grand Cultivators with that Divine Power!


    Chen Fan only had the sword of Heaven¡¯s Equal, but he was still extremely powerful.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    He took the silver broken sword and shed again. The Sword Qi was swept thirty thousand feet.


    Mount Emperor couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. The broken limbs of the disciples andmanders were everywhere and blood flowed like rivers. Some of the old Divine Masters still wanted to resist, but Chen Fan killed them instantly.


    That day.


    The sound of killing resounded around Mount Emperor. A few hundred thousand disciples of this imperishable sect were killed by Chen Fan alone. It was marked as the ¡°Day of the Fallen¡± on the Tianhuang Calendar.


    Chen Fan exterminated Mount Emperor by himself.


    He rose to the top and became the most powerful cultivator on Tianhuang!

 Chapter 1021 - Dominating Planet Tianhuang

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Dominating Tianhuang</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Blood flowed in every tower and hall. All of their disciples had been killed by Chen Fan.


    In the end, Chen Fan performed the ¡°Jiujue Divine Thunder¡± again and shattered the door of the small world. He was going inside to kill the elders and Divine Masters buried there.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Chen Fan swayed his sleeve.


    A few furnace towers and treasure pavilions were sucked into his sleeve. Those were the most important treasures of Mount Emperor and were the main things Chen Fan could get after such a brutal battle. As for the book pavilion, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan grabbed Divine General Mangya with one hand and held the sword with the other, as he made his way into the small world.


    The small world was a few hundred milesrge and there were lights andws everywhere. The ground was covered with countless types of nts, including old medicines and Heavenly Medicines. It was a sort of top cultivation ground like no other on the entire Tianhuang. Cultivators could definitely enter the Connate Level after cultivating thirty years there.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    The remaining elders and former Divine Masters of Mount Emperor tried their best to fight back, but Chen Fan was fully determined. He took out a Heavenly Sword again and performed the ¡°Flying Deity¡± Divine Power.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The de aura shed across the sky and shone over the world.


    A former Divine Master of Mount Emperor from eight hundred thousand years before was immediately split in half. After he died, the entire Mount Emperor seemed to have lost the power to fight back. The remaining elders and a few hundred disciples knelt on the ground and begged Chen Fan for mercy.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d level Mount Emperor. I always keep my promises,¡± Chen Fan said with a smile while dragging Mangya along.


    The elders in front of him trembled. Although they were Nascent Soul Cultivators, they had been frightened by Chen Fan; they no longer dared to resist.


    The other disciples of Mount Emperor also knelt on the ground, keeping their gazes downcast at all times. They were scared and devastated.<i> ¡°Mount Emperor had lost to Chen Fan?¡±</i>


    Not only them.


    Even the Heavenly Lords and cultivators who had been watching the battle remotely were unable to believe this.


    Given their former unstoppable sect status, Mount Emperor only sent out Divine General Mangya and a few talismans to fight? Where were the Divine Treasures? And the Divine Arrays? Did Divine Lord Tatian not leave anything behind?


    ¡°Hm, if our Divine Prince hadn¡¯t taken away the Divine Treasure and Divine Array, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to run wild here.¡±


    Mangya grunted.


    ¡°Oh? You have a Divine Prince too? Even so, I can kill a Golden Core Cultivator in an instant.¡± Chen Fan was a bit shocked, but he didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not talking about some ordinary Divine Prince. How would I call him Divine Prince if he was just a Golden Core Cultivator? I¡¯m talking about the son of the Divine Lord, the son he most adored. The Divine Prince was born during the Divine Lord¡¯ste years and he¡¯s extremely talented. If he hadn¡¯t gone to look for the Grand Opportunity, he would have be a Soul Formation Cultivator a hundred thousand years ago!¡±


    Divine General Mangya burst intoughter and his eyes were full of disdain.


    ¡°The son of Divine Lord Tatian?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes popped out.


    The more powerful a cultivator was, the harder it was for him to have children. If a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal wanted a son, he might not be able to sire one even after a hundred thousand years. However, when he did, his son would certainly be earth-shattering. The ¡°Deities¡± in the universe were said to be the descendants of Sages, and they were known for their talents all across the universe.


    The son of a Grand Cultivator had to be more talented than Luo Changshen.


    Besides, he had taken away Mount Emperor¡¯s main treasure and array. Chen Fan had to find out where such a dangerous person had gone to.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name? Where did he go? Tell me, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Mangya continuedughing while ignoring Chen Fan¡¯s questioning; he gloated as he looked at him.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan shot out the broken sword. It turned into a ray of silver light that prated Mangya¡¯s body. Mangya was nailed to the small world inside Mount Emperor and was killed together with his Nascent Soul and Divine Soul.


    Divine General Mangya was dead!


    Chen Fan pointed at an elder kneeling on the left and asked with a cold voice, ¡°You, tell me, where did the Divine Prince go?¡±


    There was in fact an answer in his mind.


    As expected, the elder hesitated, but bowed and said in the end, ¡°Heavenly Lord, the Divine Prince Mangya talked about should be ¡®Mingyang.¡¯ He¡¯s the son of Ancestral Patriarch Tatian, who was raised deep in Mount Emperor with the Spirit Qi in the entire mountain. A few years ago, he came out and took most of the secret treasures, arrays and arge number of Divine Generals of the sect. I heard that he was going to look for the Grand Opportunity on some in the universe.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know. Not even the Divine Master would have dared to ask about the Divine Prince¡¯s whereabouts. Please forgive me, Heavenly Lord.¡±


    The elder bowed again.


    ¡°Some? A Grand Opportunity? Isn¡¯t it Earth?¡±


    Chen Fan looked indifferent.


    As expected, things didn¡¯t go as he wanted.


    As a sect established by a Grand Cultivator, Mount Emperor only had a hundred thousand years of history and wasn¡¯t really powerful. There were many tactics and trump cards Chen Fan hadn¡¯t used, but he had already defeated them and that was the reason!


    Chen Fan frowned and said after pondering for a while, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve surrendered, I¡¯ll spare your life, but you must work for the Chinese for ten thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The elders and disciples of Mount Emperor hesitated and nodded.


    However, Chen Fan was still worried. He took out a few jade tablets and grabbed the Divine Souls of the elders from their minds. Then, he put some Dharma Curses on the tablets.


    Those elders shook violently. It was extremely painful when their Divine Souls were wrested out of them, but they didn¡¯t resist.


    In the end.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Some crackling sounds were heard; there were azure glitters on the jade tablets. The prohibition spells had beenpleted. Looking closely, each of the jade tablets corresponded to the faces of each elder.


    ¡°Your Divine Souls have been made into tablets. Whoever takes your tablet will be your master. If your tablets break, your Divine Souls will also be destroyed!¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll never disobey your order.¡±


    The elders bowed again in fear.


    Their faces had turned pale. They had only yielded verbally before, but then, even their Divine Souls had been made into tablets. From then on, they would never be able to resist again. Thinking of this, the elderspletely surrendered to Chen Fan¡¯s will. As for the disciples, since they were only Golden Core or Connate Cultivators, Chen Fan could already scare them by putting a few prohibition spells on them.


    Then.


    Chen Fan walked out of the small world with the Mount Emperor¡¯s elders. He showed everyone that he had taken over the arrays of the mountain. Mount Emperor would then belong to the Chinese and the entire Central Sacred Land would be their territory.


    ¡°F**k.¡±


    ¡°Did he really exterminate Mount Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Elder Qiwu, Elder Mingyuan and the other disciples are standing behind Chen Beixuan? I¡¯m afraid Mount Emperor has yielded to him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an imperishable sect and they lost to one cultivator! Things on Tianhuang will start to change from now on.¡±


    Countless cultivators were dumbfounded.


    Even though they didn¡¯t want to believe it, they had to ept it when they saw the remaining elders of Mount Emperor standing behind Chen Fan respectfully, and that the arrays had been controlled by Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had truly defeated Mount Emperor by himself!


    After that.


    Chen Fan announced that Mount Emperor would be shut for a while and would be opened again after everything had been settled. Before that, those who had attacked him and the Chinese would have to pay a visit to Mount Emperor to surrender, or he would kill them afterwards!


    The Heavenly Lords were stunned.


    Those who held grudges against Chen Fan, like Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai of the Reincarnation Sect, the two Heavenly Lords of the Demon-suppressing Sect and the Ancestral Patriarchs of the Heaven Trampling Sect and the Gongsun family... All of them looked at Chen Fan. They saw the cracks on his body and felt that his energy was declining. They were considering whether to take that chance to kill him right then and there.


    But none of them dared to do anything.


    Chen Fan was too powerful and terrifying. He had defeated Mount Emperor at the Golden Core Level. Thinking of this, people felt a chill down their spines. Nobody knew what Chen Fan was actually capable of or if his wounds were real.


    In the end.


    The Heavenly Lords bowed to Chen Fan respectfully, then turned into beams of light and left one after the other.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    In the sky.


    Rays of light shed through.


    When the Heavenly Lords left, the cultivators who went to watch the battle¡ªthe Xu family sisters, Lin Wuhua and the young cultivator in luxurious clothes¡ªalso had to leave.


    When they were all gone, Chen Fan walked to Mount Emperor and formed an array that covered the entire mountain.


    When the array blocked Mount Emperor from the outside world, Chen Fan¡¯s body shook and he almost fell on the ground.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord?¡± the elders of Mount Emperor asked anxiously. Their eyes glittered and seemed to have viciousness in them.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Find me a room. I need to cultivate immediately. Also, send somebody to pick up my sister and the senior members of the Chinese, and let the Grand Elder out,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Even though he was severely injured, he still looked calm.


    When the elders saw the Divine Soul Tablets, they suppressed their viciousness and left respectfully.


    What happened in Mount Emperor was spread across all of Tianhuang. At this moment, not only Tianhuang was astonished.


    The news was even spread out of the and people on a few cultivations nearby also learned about Chen Fan.

 Chapter 1022 - Top of Planet Tianhuang

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Top of Tianhuang</h4>


    The battle between Chen Fan and Mount Emperor was live-broadcasted all over Tianhuang.


    All the cities and sects raised screens in the sky and the Heavenly Lords used their Dharma Power to show the battle to the masses. So, when Mount Emperor yielded, Chen Fanpletely astonished everyone on the!


    At that moment.


    Even the women who never cultivated or the elderly knew about Chen Beixuan.


    ¡°Oh sh*t, I heard that Mount Emperor was thergest sect on Tianhuang since the generation of our ancestors, but they were defeated by such a baby boy. That¡¯s insane!¡± an old man eximed as he smoked.


    A brawny man next to him said, ¡°What baby boy? Old man, that¡¯s Heavenly Lord Chen! He¡¯s the most powerful person on Tianhuang right now. Mind your words, if the other cultivators hear you, they¡¯ll cut your tongue off.¡±


    The old man immediately put away the cigarette and looked around. He was relieved when he saw nobody walked past; he no longer dared to say anything bad about Chen Fan ever again.


    Right this moment.


    Chen Fan¡¯s name was circting all across Tianhuang.


    Countless cultivators wanted to see Chen Fan in person, but were unable to. After all, most people on Tianhuang were of ordinary status and it wasn¡¯t a big deal to defend Heavenly Lord Chen in front of normal people.


    That day.


    Chen Fan truly became famous on Tianhuang!


    In the past, only cultivators, sects andrge families knew about him; by then, even the kids in remote cities knew Chen Beixuan was the most impressive person on the!


    All the Chinese were stirred!


    Although Chen Fan had finally arrived.


    They didn¡¯t expect too much from him.


    Mount Emperor was too powerful and superior. It was a sect established by a Divine Lord, so when they saw Chen Fan kill both Baihe and the Divine Master, then defeat Mount Emperor, they were extremely thrilled.


    ¡°Quick, go to the temple and tell our ancestors the good news.


    ¡°Are there any elders left? Take the guards to the Central Sacred Land right away. Heavenly Lord Chen has to rest after the battle and he needs our protection.


    ¡°Take some talented kids there too. Our future depends on them,¡± a few elders said.


    Many Chinese people knew Chen Fan was from the far off East, but so what? They all shared the same ancestry and had the same blood in their bodies. Since Chen Fan had avenged the Chinese, they all saw him as their family member.


    Before the Chinese moved.


    The Heavenly Lord Families and sects from the Heavenly Regions had already arrived.


    The first to arrive was the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family, Wu Wendin. He took the whole fleet, Wu Baisu and Wu Qinyan with him, and imed that he could take all the other Chinese to the Central Sacred Land to congratte Heavenly Lord Chen.


    The Alchemy Guild and the Wang family werete. They were enraged after seeing how shameless Wu Wendin was.


    Before they got going, Wu Wendin took Wu Qinyan and her sister aside and whispered to them.


    ¡°Qinyan, Baisu, the Wu family used to be prosperous, now it depends on you two whether we can thrive again. Both of you know Heavenly Lord Chen. When you get there, you must try to establish a good rtionship with him. He¡¯s a man who never forgets his old friends, or he wouldn¡¯t have taken Lin Wuhua with him. However, you must try your best to impress him. Look over there, many families and sects are eyeing him,¡± Wu Wendin said as he pointed at the other Heavenly Lord Families of the Beihuang Region.


    The two girls nced around and saw a group of women getting on board. They were tall, beautiful, plump, skinny. Each of them looked different, but all of them were as gorgeous as the two girls. Wu Baisu even recognized a few arrogant girls who were the daughters of some Heavenly Lord Families¡¯ leaders.


    They were apparently heading to Mount Emperor to see Chen Fan.


    After all, the famous Heavenly Lord Chen was still single.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch, what are you talking about?¡±


    Wu Qinyan widened her eyes.


    She liked Chen Fan, but only because he had given her a book. Besides, Chen Fan had such a grand status at the moment. How would hey eyes on a small alchemist like her?


    ¡°Haha, never mind, never mind.¡±


    Wu Wendinughed and asked eight female elders to join them. They would teach the two girls how to impress men while on the way.


    Not only the Beihuang Region.


    The Changshen Heavenly Region, the Wangqin Heavenly Region, the Dragon Burial Region, Saint Fire City... All the Heavenly Regions and sects were astonished by Chen Fan. When the Ancestral Patriarchs of the Heavenly Sects returned, they immediately prepared gifts to congratte him.


    On the other hand, the sects that once offended Chen Fan, including the Ghost Underworld Sect, the Ethereal Heavenly Sect and the Demon Warding Heavenly Region... They werepletely terrified. Those who had lost their Heavenly Lords decided to send their Grand Elders to Mount Emperor and apologize, while those with one Heavenly Lord remaining like the Reincarnation Sect were afraid that they would be killed if they went to Mount Emperor.


    As for the three Sect Masters of the imperishable sects who survived, they shut the gates of their sects right after they returned and opened all the Divine Arrays to protect themselves from Chen Fan.


    At this moment, not only Tianhuang was stunned.


    Chen Fan¡¯s name was even spread to a fews nearby.


    Zheyuan.


    This looked like a red gemstone in the universe. Over 70% of thend was red soil and had a high temperature. People living there all had red skin and were tall and strong. Their bodies were covered by all kinds of patterns, which were runes that prevented the fire from hurting them.


    Most cultivators on Zheyuan practiced fire-elemental cultivation arts. Even though they weren¡¯t as powerful as those on Tianhuang, a few sects also had Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords.


    Even though they also practiced iplete cultivation arts, they were still powerful.


    The Luowu Sect.


    One of the strongest sects in the secretnd on Zheyuan.


    Three Ancestral Patriarchs sat together cross-legged. There was a flying sword surrounded by an azure aura floating behind them. It seemed to be letting out some sounds, as if it were talking.


    Sitting in the main seat, a white-haired cultivator with wrinkles all over his face slowly asked, ¡°Brothers, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°If the news is true, Tianhuang will undergo great changes. I can¡¯t believe a powerful sect like Mount Emperor would be defeated by a Golden Core Cultivator,¡± a middle-aged man in a robe said, ¡°This Golden Core Cultivator must be from arge sect in the Star Ocean, or one even stronger than the ordinary imperishable sects. Maybe not even the Devil God Sect or the Changshen Sect would be able topare, or he wouldn¡¯t be so powerful.¡±


    ¡°So, what should we do? Divine Prince Mingyang of Mount Emperor took our brother and some of our disciples to East,¡± a brawny cultivator in red robe asked anxiously.


    After that.


    The middle-aged man turned around and looked at the main seat.


    The old cultivator sitting there opened his eyes and said, ¡°We¡¯ll just pretend we don¡¯t know anything about it. They chose to follow Divine Prince Mingyang there, so they must bear the consequences themselves. The Luowu Sect has nothing to do with it!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen or Mount Emperor, they are powers we can¡¯t face!¡±


    Then.


    The other two Ancestral Patriarchs of the Luowu Sect also heaved a sigh.


    Such a conversation was held not only in a few other sects on Zheyuan, but also Changgeng, Blue and Haolong.


    Since Tianhuang was thergest in the Abandoned Region and Mount Emperor had been established by a Soul Formation Cultivator, the entire Abandoned Region would know when something happened there.


    Some sects had sent people to follow the Divine Prince of Mount Emperor before and they were stunned after receiving the news.


    While some other sects stood aside and didn¡¯t get involved in the matter.


    Some of the other sects thought Chen Fan was already too terrifying for his young age, so he had to be from the most thriving sect in the Star Ocean, like ¡°Apollo Pce.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t want to befriend such a talented person? If they could convince him to take a few disciples out of the Abandoned Region, the entire sect would also benefit from it.


    And yet, none of them believed Chen Fan came from East.


    Most regions knew Earth had been declining in the past few thousand years. If it wasn¡¯t for the Grand Opportunity, the Heavenly Lords wouldn¡¯t have bothered to go to a ce like that.


    But no matter what.


    Chen Fan had risen to fame not only on Tianhuang, but also on the nearbys. His name circted in the Star Ocean!


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan was sitting in a room full of Spirit Qi deep inside Mount Emperor.


    His body was full of wounds and cracks. Even the Immortal Golden Body seemed to have been overwhelmed; it was letting out beams of golden light, trying to hold itself together. Chen Fan smiled wryly.


    ¡°What a huge loss! If I hadn¡¯t gotten anything from them, I would have had to shut myself in for more than three years to heal.¡±


    Then.


    He took out a small jade bottle.


    There was some blood with golden glitters in the bottle and he could feel the sacred energy inside. Chen Fan cracked a smile as he looked at the jade bottle.

 Chapter 1023 - Making a Pill with Divine Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Making a Pill with Divine Blood</h4>


    The blood of a Grand Cultivator!


    Chen Fan found this bottle of golden blood from Divine General Mangya¡¯s possessions. It was said to be the blood of Divine Lord Tatian. After drinking it, a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator would go into deep sleep and be able to survive a hundred thousand years. This was a special kind of blood, even Grand Cultivators found it precious.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan scanned the bottle of Divine Blood with his Immortal Will.


    Mangya had only used the blood to extend his life, but Chen Fan knew many more ways to make use of it. Some people in the Star Ocean cultivated some horrific Divine Powers with the blood of Divine Beasts or Grand Cultivators. Some used the blood and all sorts of medicines to make Divine Pills. Others tried to understand thews inside the blood to have a feel for the Soul Formation realm beforehand.


    And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t need to do so.


    He had been the North Mystic Celestial Lord in hisst life and was ten thousand times more powerful than a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator!


    But Chen Fan could find out whatws and arts Divine Lord Tatian cultivated through the Divine Blood. Then, if he ever met Divine Lord Tatian or Divine Prince Mingyang in the future, he would know how to deal with them.


    ¡°So bright!¡±


    When his Immortal Will entered, the golden blood sent out beams of light that carried some sacred energy. If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t restrained it with his Dharma Power, all the cultivators on Mount Emperor would have copsed on the ground; none of them would be able to remain standing.


    <i>¡°I heard that one drop of a Grand Cultivator¡¯s blood can already kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Although it isn¡¯t really that powerful, it¡¯s somewhere close to that level.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    There were only about eight drops of blood in the jade bottle, but the energy inside could kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator easily. Even fake Grand Cultivators like Divine Lord Tatian were Grand Cultivators.


    Grand Cultivators were unstoppable!


    <i>¡°Let me feel thews of Divine Lord Tatian... Hm, Hades, Taiyin, Darkness... All of them seem to be the evil type. Looks like he had the underworld style. I can¡¯t see the others clearly, but they¡¯re also Yinws. Besides, thesews are all iplete. The cultivation arts Divine Lord Tatian practiced are apparently imperfect.¡±</i> Chen Fan pondered as his Immortal Will scanned the blood.


    Only he could discern the Divine Power of a Grand Cultivator through sampling the blood. The other cultivators would have been killed by the Divine Blood!


    <i>¡°This world is indeed not intact, given the True Martial Sky-severing Array that covers it. The local cultivators will never be able to beplete Nascent Soul Cultivators. Does this mean that I can¡¯t reach the Nascent Soul Level here either?¡±</i>


    Thinking of this, Chen Fan suddenly became serious.


    He had not thought about this before.


    But after seeing the True Martial Sky-severing Array and the blood of Divine Lord Tatian, he suddenly thought that he might also share the fate of Divine Lord Tatian and the cultivators on Tianhuang if he tried to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator in that.


    Even though Chen Fan was strong.


    He didn¡¯t think he could resist the effects of the ¡°True Martial Sky-severing Array¡± formed by Master Cangqin and the Perfected Immortals of the True Martial Celestial Sect. He knew how terrifying the array was. Apart from Tianhuang, the entire Abandoned Region and countlesss were probably enveloped by the array.


    If it only covered one, it wouldn¡¯t deserve to be called Deity Array or Sky-severing Array.


    <i>¡°Before I left in myst life, I didn¡¯t feel that thews of the world were missing. When I returned to Earth a centuryter, the entire had already be calm. Nothing happened and I didn¡¯t feel anything wrong about thews either. So, everything happened in the century when I left Earth?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered.


    What were Master Cangqin or the other Perfected Immortals of the True Martial Celestial Sect nning? Was that the reason why Chen Fan left in his past life? Why didn¡¯t they tell him about the n?


    He had no idea about any of this.


    <i>¡°All right, just forget about it and focus on healing first. I¡¯ll find the truth about this when I return to Earth.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He put the small jade bottle on the stone stairs. The blood of a Grand Cultivator could save someone¡¯s life and was a Sacred Medicine for curing injuries. If Chen Fan took eight drops of it, all of his wounds would be healed.


    But having been a Celestial Lord, how would Chen Fan waste the blood like that?


    He took out a jade bottle. The liquid inside let out beams of nine-colored light, which also carried some sacred energyparable to that of the Grand Cultivator¡¯s blood.


    If Lord Dragon and the others were there, they would have recognized it.


    This was the blood from the phoenix of the ¡°Divine Medicine of Nine Phoenix.¡±


    When Chen Fan cultivated in the Deity ground and transformed into the nine Divine Beasts, the phoenix with nine heads had already gotten familiar with him. Chen Fan even gave it a Connate Art that could help it develop Spirit Will and Divine Powers, so it gave a bottle of its blood to Chen Fan in return, which carried 30% of its medicinal power. It would have to cultivate for another few thousand years to recover after that.


    Chen Fan put down the two jade bottles. He wasn¡¯t quite satisfied.


    He took out another bottle with some World Thousand Spirit Water inside. Although the bottle looked small, there was actually a lot of Spirit Water inside it. When Chen Fan filled the bottle, the entireke¡¯s level dropped by one foot and shrank one-third.


    <i>¡°The blood of a Grand Cultivator, a Divine Medicine, the World Thousand Spirit Water.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He had the main ingredients for making a Divine Pill, but that wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°tter, tter.¡±


    Chen Fan then took out dozens of jade boxes.


    Each jade box contained some kind of old medicine or even a peerless Heavenly Medicine he had found in different regions of Tianhuang and the Deity ground.


    <i>¡°No, I still need more.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    After all, Tianhuang was a normal, not a cultivation deep in the Star Ocean. However, he suddenly remembered Mount Emperor¡¯s Medicine Pavilion and he immediately scanned through it with his Immortal Will.


    <i>¡°F**k! Silver Emperor Herb, Heavenly Mango, Red Dragon Divine Tree, Phoenix Tree, Nine Leaf Heavenly Herb...¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was truly stunned.


    What Mount Emperor had waspletely beyond his expectation.


    He nced over and found arge number of Heavenly Medicines and a few Quasi-Divine Medicines. The Phoenix Tree was a tree that phoenixes used as a dwelling and it could only be cut off ten thousand years after it was grown. It carried the fire power of phoenixes and was most suitable for making pills and cultivating Fire Divine Powers. It was also seen as an expensive item even in the Star Ocean.


    <i>¡°These Quasi-Heavenly Medicines shouldn¡¯t have appeared on Tianhuang, unless...¡±</i>


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    He thought that since one of the nine forbiddennds on Tianhuang¡ªthe Ancient Demons Loch¡ªhad a ce like the deity ground, would the other forbiddennds and others have one as well?


    Divine Lord Tatian was a Soul Formation Cultivator and he knew the secrets of the Star Ocean, so he would never let go of those opportunities.


    <i>¡°So, is this Mount Emperor¡¯s real n?¡±</i> Chen Fan thought. If so, the remaining Quasi-Divine Medicines were actually the ones that didn¡¯t get picked. The real Divine Medicines they got from those ces should have been taken by the Divine Prince to Earth.


    <i>¡°Damn it. I¡¯ll kill him!¡±</i>


    Chen Fan grunted.


    He only wanted to kill the Divine Prince because he had to take revenge for the sake of Divine Lord Jiang and Heaven¡¯s Equal, but he also got more vicious and determined after this.


    <i>¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be able to make that pill with these. After that, my road to the Nascent Soul Level will be smooth and I¡¯ll have one more trump card even when I return to Earth.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan picked a couple of Quasi-Divine Medicines and put them on the steps, ready to start.


    This time, he was making a real Divine Pill, one that fake Divine Pills like the Changshen Pill and the Butian Pill couldn¡¯tpare to. What was a Divine Pill? It was a medicine that contained supremews and a bit of thews of the world.


    Like that ¡°phoenix with nine heads.¡±


    The pills he had made in the past were insignificant inparison.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chen Fan spent a week preparing the ingredients. He slowly trimmed off the parts of the Quasi-Divine Medicines and the Heavenly Medicines, and only kept what he needed. The blood of Divine Lord Tatian still contained thoughts of a Divine Lord which were terrifying even after a hundred thousand years had passed, so he had to cleanse it thoroughly. In the end, it turned into a golden cloud.


    After that.


    Boom.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t need a cauldron. He used the ¡°Dadao Furnace Scriptures¡± to form a furnace. It was three feet tall, with some Taoism patterns etched over it.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±


    All the Heavenly Medicines, Divine Blood and Spirit Water were poured into the furnace.


    ¡°Refine!¡± Chen Fan shouted as the furnace let out some thunderous sounds.


    Boom!


    Rays of light came out of the furnace. It became transparent like a crystal cauldron. By looking through the furnace, there was an Entity inside, a fire phoenix with nine heads and a river as grand as the gxy.


    Furnace Thousand Art!


    The Dadao Sect had always aimed at merging thousands of arts into one, so it was quite easy for Chen Fan to make a Divine Pill with this secret art. If the cultivators of the Dadao Sect knew, they would have hated Chen Fan for wasting such a precious art.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    At the same time.


    Endless energy was infused into the furnace, gradually healing Chen Fan¡¯s body, which was still full of cracks.


    The impurities inside his body were also removed. It was a Divine Pill. Even Nascent Soul Cultivators would have been overwhelmed by therge amount of power; Grand Cultivators could have used this to easily cure small injuries.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sounds inside the furnace became louder and louder. The Entity, the fire phoenix and river-like gxy gradually merged into one as the process continued. In the end, they turned into a golden light ball. There seemed to be an infant sitting inside. What was more peculiar was that it had nine orifices instead of seven, and there was an eye on its forehead and a belly button.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    When Chen Fan opened the lid of the furnace three monthster¡ª


    The Divine Infant opened its eyes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It carried an endless energy, and was a few times more powerful and perfect than a real Nascent Soul.


    The Nine Orifices Divine Nascent Pill waspleted!

 Chapter 1024 - The Nine Orifices Divine Infant

    <h4>Chapter 1024: The Nine Orifices Divine Infant</h4>


    The Nine Orifices Divine Nascent Pill.


    The cultivators in the Star Ocean would have been stunned if they knew about this. This pill was a real Divine Pill and had endless uses, but it was also a forbidden pill at the same time. None of the ordinary cultivators¡ªnot even Grand Cultivators¡ªwould dare to make it.


    Apart from the difficult refining method and the rare recipe, it involved various taboos. Many people had tried and failed to make the ¡°Nine Orifices Divine Nascent Pill¡± in all of recorded history, bing mad in the end. So, nobody would try to make the pill if it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The infant was born with nine orifices and was an inch tall. It was enveloped in a golden aura and its face had clear features like a real baby would. The only difference was that it had a closed eye on its forehead and belly button.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    When the Divine Infant opened its eyes, the entire room shook. Countless runes appeared on the walls and there were silver patterns on the floor, blocking the strong energy waves from the Divine Infant. However, even though this was the toughest room Mount Emperor had and was imed to be able to withstand an attack from a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord, it seemed to be a bit overwhelmed at the moment.


    The silver patterns were destroyed and the raging energy waves filled the entire room. They turned into some golden waves, as if they were about to break the walls.


    The energy even leaked outside of the room and shook the entire Mount Emperor, astonishing countless cultivators.


    ¡°Form!¡±


    Chen Fan showed his true appearance and stuck out his finger with a serious look.


    He poked the forehead of the Divine Infant and a beam of light was shot out from the finger. The light immediately turned into countless patterns all over the Divine Infant¡¯s body.


    The Divine Infant shook slightly, then slowly closed its eyes. Its nine orifices were shut, as if it were in a deep sleep.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Chen Fan was relieved.


    This golden Divine Infant seemed to be important to him. He had never been so serious before, even when he was facing the elders of Mount Emperor and Divine General Mangya.


    <i>¡°The Deity Wheel was indeed made by a Deity from Heaven. It¡¯s much stronger than the Nine Orifices Divine Nascent Pill after all, or I would have been severely injured.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan carefully drew some tiny patterns on the Nine Orifices Divine Infant with his finger. He finally took a deep breath when the infant shut all its orifices and wasn¡¯t moving anymore.


    <i>¡°Damn it. I should never make such a kind of pill next time if I¡¯m not powerful enough.¡±</i>


    An elder outside tried to reach Chen Fan with a Dharma Artifact, but Chen Fan told him he was practicing. Then, he shook his head.


    It was too difficult for him to make a Divine Pill.


    Even a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator had to be careful while making Divine Pills, fearful of the disasters that could be caused by the process.


    Divine Pills were given by God!


    They were like the children of God.


    When ordinary people made such pills, they were going against God¡¯s will and they would suffer all sorts of cmities.


    However, once they werepleted, their power would be beyond imagination. The ¡°Nine Orifices Divine Nascent Pill¡± was a taboo among the Divine Pills and only Chen Fan had dared to make it.


    <i>¡°Hm, nothing happens, as expected. Looks like the True Martial Sky-severing Array stopped them. Otherwise, one Soul Formation Thunderbolt would have been enough to crush me to pieces.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan sized up the golden Divine Infant and shook his head.


    <i>¡°The pill isn¡¯t perfect. It can¡¯t reach its full potential and it¡¯s not a real Divine Pill, just like the fake Grand Cultivators and the Dao Fruit. Still, it¡¯s enough for now. It¡¯ll be too overwhelming for me to make a real Divine Pill at this level.¡±</i>


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a perfect Divine Pill.


    Chen Fan was also satisfied.


    Being able to make the Nine Orifices Divine Nascent Pill was beyond his expectations. He thought he could only use the blood of the Grand Cultivator to enhance his body and gain part of the Soul Formation Laws¡¯ power.


    With the Nine Orifices Divine Nascent Pill, Chen Fan would have the chance to do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Swallow!¡±


    Chen Fan ate the Nine Orifices Divine Infant.


    The Divine Infant turned into a beam of golden light and shed into Chen Fan¡¯s mind. There was a huge space and countless golden clouds of Immortal Will inside. Suddenly, a one-inch Nascent Soul fell from the sky andnded on his mind.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment.


    There were beams of golden light shining over the entire mindspace.


    This wasn¡¯t the end.


    Chen Fan sat with his legs crossed and he put his hands in front of his chest. He ced his thumbs and index fingers together, the middle fingers and ring fingers crossed and the little fingers cocked.


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and shouted, ¡°Form!¡±


    The clouds and golden mist in his mind were immediately gathered, forming a golden swirl. It wasn¡¯t big at first, but it grew as more and more mist came, enveloping the entire mind.


    ¡°Refine!¡±


    Chen Fan crossed his fingers and changed his Dharma Seal.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The golden swirl spinned swiftly and it moved increasingly faster. In the end, there was only a ray of golden light. The swirl also became more concrete and it shrank to the size of a thumb.


    ¡°Drop!¡±


    When the golden swirl spinned 3650 times.


    A drop of golden liquid dropped from the center of the swirl onto the Nine Orifices Divine Infant. The Divine Infant shook slightly and its eyes seemed to be about to open, but the runes restrained it. The golden liquid covered its whole body, seeping into its skin.


    ¡°Again!¡± Chen Fan yelled.


    One drop, two drops, three drops...


    In the end, nine drops of golden liquid came out from the swirl. The glitters on the Divine Infant¡¯s body were dimmed by this,pletely bing dark golden in the end.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Chen Fan took a deep breath.


    He finally refined the Nine Orifices Divine Infant. It was only a seal before, but then the liquid formed by Immortal Will had refined its body. Chen Fan had paid a huge price to make this happen.


    Chen Fan¡¯s mind used to be full of golden mist, but only half was left at the moment. Those plumes of mist were technically his Immortal Will and Soul Energy.


    In the past, when Chen Fan sent out his Immortal Will¡ª


    He could cover four thousand miles, which was even further than that of Nascent Soul Cultivators. Ordinary Nascent Soul Cultivators could see things in two thousand miles and could only sense anything further, but not in detail.


    From this reference, one could see that Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will was much stronger than normal Nascent Soul Cultivators, almost reaching the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level.


    However, after forming the nine drops of golden liquid and refining the Nine Orifices Divine Infant, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t even scan five hundred miles with his Immortal Will, which was ten times less than before.


    <i>¡°But it¡¯s well worth it.¡±</i>


    Although Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Soul felt weak, he was extremely excited and energetic.


    That was the Nine Orifices Divine Nascent Pill!


    Being a forbidden Divine Pill, its main use was not intended for nourishing the body, increasing power or healing. If an ordinary person took it, he would be able to be the most powerful Nascent Soul Cultivator immediately, but this wasn¡¯t something Chen Fan wanted.


    The biggest use of the Nine Orifice Divine Nascent Pill was ¡°soul refinement!¡±


    What was soul refinement?


    When Chen Fan was reborn, he cultivated the ¡°Ancient Soul Refining Art,¡± a cultivation art the ancient cultivators used to enhance their Immortal Will. Afterpleting the art, one would have a more powerful Immortal Will than normal cultivators and could even use it to form swords.


    And yet, after reaching the Golden Core Level, normal Soul Refining Arts couldn¡¯t satisfy Chen Fan anymore.


    At the moment.


    Chen Fanpleted the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel at the Golden Core Level and could be regarded as the top Golden Core Cultivator across the universe. His Azure Thearch Longevity Body was also at the Great Perfection Level. He hadpleted five paintings of the Twelve Sky Art Paintings and finalized nine Divine Forms. His body was much stronger than a Nascent Soul Body and he was only half a step away from creating a Soul Formation Body, also known as the Immortal Golden Body.


    His Golden Core and body were both strong, but his Immortal Will was far behind.


    He was certainly stronger than normal Nascent Soul Cultivators, but he was nowhere near to the level of those young Overlords born with a Nascent Soul Body deep in the Star Ocean.


    <i>¡°In myst life, I heard that the young Azure Thearch of the Five Elements Immortal Sect was born a Nascent Soul Cultivator and automatically became a Grand Cultivator once he became an adult. The Soul Energy inside his body is a hundred times more powerful than that of ordinary people and can form more than one Immortal Will Flower in his head. My Immortal Will has reached the limit after forming nine drops of liquid. There¡¯s still a long way to go for me to be able to form Immortal Will Flowers.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He wanted to cultivate the most perfect Golden Core and to fight with the top Overlords in the Star Ocean, so he had to improve his Immortal Will.


    <i>¡°The Nine Orifice Divine Infant is called a taboo because it can refine the Immortal Will for a cultivator and it can let out medicinal power to nurture the Divine Soul at the same time. When necessary, it can also be used as the Immortal Will of the Nascent Soul Level.</i>


    <i>¡°When I finish refining the Nine Orifice Divine Infant, my Immortal Will will have the battling power of a mid-stage or even peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. It¡¯s me, and I¡¯m it. It¡¯s like I have an extra Immortal Will from a Nascent Soul Cultivator who has cultivated for ten thousand years.</i>


    <i>¡°This is the Immortal Will benchmark of the disciples from the real sacred grounds or Celestial Sects in the Star Ocean, but not the Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan focused on his mindspace.


    The nine orifices of the Divine Infant then opened slowly and constantly sucked in the golden mist inside Chen Fan¡¯s mind. After refining the mist in its body, the golden mist shrank, but became denser and brighter, like real gold.


    And when the Immortal Will went through the Divine Infant¡ª


    Chen Fan could feel that it was a hundred times stronger. The Immortal Will came out of his body, then out of the room and the arrays of Mount Emperor, scanning everything in ten thousand miles, including the wind, rocks and grass.


    Chen Fan was thrilled.


    He knew his Immortal Will had finally been improved.

 Chapter 1025 - Skyrocketing Power

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Skyrocketing Power</h4>


    Swish!


    An Immortal Will prated the room and the arrays of Mount Emperor, also enveloping theke. Chen Fan was looking over the world like an Entity.


    He could see the grass growing slowly and the vitality in his body rose. He saw arge fish hiding at the bottom of theke, getting ready to hunt. He saw two cultivators by theke, a man and a woman. The man was tall and handsome, while the woman was stunning. There was a hint of admiration in her eyes when she looked at the man.


    He saw...


    Chen Fan saw too many things.


    Theyers of veils that covered the entire world seemed to have been lifted in front of Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. His Immortal Will had been blocked by all kinds of arrays and was interrupted by the Essence Qi before. He could only see the movement of energy and Spirit Qi, and could never see the Laws of Heaven behind them.


    Right then¡ª


    Chen Fan looked over the and everything in ten thousand miles seemed to be in his hands. He even captured the powerfulws pervading the world.


    <i>¡°My Immortal Will finally reached the phenomenal sess level!¡±</i>


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    He saw when the Grand Elder of the Chinese was released, after being detained for a few months. Even though the old man still had sadness in his eyes, he wore a beaming smile on his face when the young boys and girls of the Chinese surrounded him.


    He also saw Mu Hongti and Yun Yier ying and chatting together, while Lin Wuhua was practicing sword arts somewhere. On the other hand, Xiao Mang was sitting in front of the desk with a serious attitude as she dealt with the matters of Mount Emperor, the Chinese and the entire Central Sacred Land.


    His Immortal Will also went around and sensed the elders of Mount Emperor; he saw them whispering, making ns to take Chen Fan down. And yet, none of them knew Chen Fan was listening.


    Swish!


    Chen Fan retrieved his Immortal Will, then slowly opened his eyes and eximed, ¡°The Nine Orifices Divine Infant is indeed powerful.¡±


    Such a Divine Infant was like the Immortal Will a real Nascent Soul Cultivator cultivated his whole life. It was ten times more powerful than that of the Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang. Besides, the Immortal Will after refinement could be hidden very well and nobody could sense it. In the past, even if Chen Fan thought he could see through the world, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could hide his Immortal Will from the elders ten feet around him.


    <i>¡°The Nine Orifices Divine Infant can only be an aid. I must rely on myself.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan had a clear mindset.


    The Immortal Will sent out through the Divine Infant was indeed powerful, but it didn¡¯t belong to him after all. Only when he cultivated his Immortal Will to the peak level could he refine and assimte all the medicinal power of the Nine Orifices Divine Infant into his body.


    Many cultivators across the universe would often be lost by gaining such a fictitious power, eventually bing influenced by the Divine Infant in the end, driving themselves into madness. That was why such a Divine Pill had been listed in the ¡°Forbidden Recipes¡± and even the ingredients were destroyed to ban people from cultivating it. If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t found the ¡°Divine Medicine of Nine Phoenix¡± identally, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of making this pill.


    Chen Fan touched his chin and thought, <i>¡°However, I should take this opportunity to cultivate an Immortal Will Divine Power.¡±</i>


    The recent battle had given Chen Fan many lessons.


    Although the Deity Wheel was powerful, it required a much higher level. During the battle with Mangya, Chen Fan was at a huge disadvantage in terms of level. That was why he prepared to strengthen himself this time. If the two of them had only been four levels apart back then, Mangya wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult to deal with.


    Besides...


    The Divine Powers of the nine Divine Forms were indeed powerful, but they couldn¡¯t be used to defeat enemies quickly.


    In the end, Chen Fan had to perform his two new super Divine Powers, the ¡°Jiujue Divine Thunder¡± and ¡°Flying Deity.¡± Those two Divine Powers were certainly powerful, but just like the Grand Divine Power, the ¡°de of Time,¡± they had a lot of requirements and burdened Chen Fan heavily. So, Chen Fan had to choose a couple of the normal or super Divine Powers that he could use on a daily basis.


    <i>¡°The True Martial Divine Fist is a killing art that uses my body.</i>


    <i>¡°The Xuanming Divine Thunder, the Thunder Divine de and the Azure Thearch God Killing Hand can only be counted as half-arts. They can¡¯t be used to defeat enemies with one attack.</i>


    <i>¡°But there¡¯s an art among the Immortal Will Arts that could be used.¡±</i>


    Deep in the universe.


    The cultivation arts people practiced were all different, but they were mostly categorized into three kinds: Qi Refinement, Body Tempering and Soul Refinement. The first two weremonly seen. Most cultivators practiced those two kinds of arts, but thest one was quite rare.


    Chen Fan had met the Mayans on Earth, but they were born with strong Soul Energy and had no special Soul Refinement Arts.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will used to be a bit stronger than that of normal cultivators only; it wasn¡¯t powerful enough to cultivate this kind of Divine Power.


    But things were different since he had attained the ¡°Nine Orifices Divine Infant.¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan tried to search for a book in his memory. He didn¡¯t know much about Immortal Will Arts. After all, Soul Cultivators were rarely seen. And yet, all of those arts were earth-shattering and anyone who could get a hold of them could be a Grand Cultivator.


    <i>¡°Grand Destruction Divine Art!</i>


    <i>¡°No, it¡¯s too domineering. I can only cultivate it when I reach the Soul Formation Level.</i>


    <i>¡°What about the ¡®Nine Transformation Divine de?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡°No, it¡¯s an art only for killing. I¡¯m looking for one that can be used to attack, defend and refine my Immortal Will.</i>


    <i>¡°And the ¡®Taiqing Wangqin Art?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡°I heard that it¡¯s from the Sect Master of the Taiqing Sect, but those who practice it would end up forgetting all about emotions and desires after cultivating it. So, what¡¯s the point of it?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan skimmed over all of the arts and eliminated them one after another.


    In the end, he chose three cultivation arts.


    ¡°Bodhi Sutra,¡± ¡°Astra True Solution¡± and ¡°Thousand Divine Weapon Art.¡±


    Chen Fan looked at those three cultivation arts. It was hard to choose one.


    <i>¡°The ¡®Bodhi Sutra¡¯ is the top cultivation art from the West. Oncepleted, cultivators can form a Bodhi Golden Body with Immortal Will and can even abandon their own bodies to merge with it. It¡¯s a supreme Tribtion Art.</i>


    <i>¡°The ¡®Astra True Solution¡¯ is a cultivation art I got from a special race called the Star Race. They were born in the stars with no concrete bodies. They only had Immortal Will, which was extremely powerful. They were born as Soul Formation Cultivators, able to live up to a million years. Each of them is imed to be immortal.</i>


    <i>¡°As for the ¡®Thousand Divine Weapon Art,¡¯ it¡¯s quite normal. It¡¯s an art that turns Immortal Will into weapons that can be used for attacking and defending. It can also form a hammer to refine Immortal Will. I found it in the book pavilion of the True Martial Celestial Sect,¡±</i> Chen Fan pondered.


    The ¡°Bodhi Sutra¡± and the ¡°Astra True Solution¡± were apparently at the same level. Both of them could help him reach the Soul Formation Level easily once he cultivated it to the initial sess level, and he could even be a Void Returning or Dao Reunion Cultivator in the future.


    On the other hand, the ¡°Thousand Divine Weapon Art¡± was only a normal Immortal Will Art. It might be rare among ordinary cultivators, but it wasn¡¯t quite special in the eyes of Celestial Lords like Chen Fan.


    And yet, Chen Fan chose the ¡°Thousand Divine Weapon Art¡± in the end after some thought.


    <i>¡°To cultivate each stage to the most perfect level is my goal for this life. The ¡®Bodhi Sutra¡¯ and the ¡®Astra True Solution¡¯ aren¡¯t the way I want to go. The ¡®Thousand Divine Weapon Art¡¯ might be normal, but my power will increase as I enhance my Immortal Will. There¡¯s no end to it. That¡¯s what I need.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered.


    The ¡°Bodhi Sutra¡± and the ¡°Astra True Solution¡± could only be cultivated up to the Dao Reunion State, but the ¡°Thousand Divine Weapon Art¡± was a killing art and he could still use it even after he became a Deity.


    Besides...


    There was a thought in Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    The ¡°Thousand Divine Weapon Art¡± was simr to a ¡°Deity Art¡± he had seen in his past life.


    <i>¡°Looks like that supreme Deity Art has yet to be found. I wasn¡¯t powerful enough in my previous life, so I missed it in the end. I heard that many old cultivators who had hidden for millions of years also came out to fight over that ¡®Deity Art,¡¯ making the world copse. Dozens ofs were destroyed and one Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal almost died. Atst, the Deity Art disappeared and nobody knows who got it.</i>


    <i>¡°I was quite sad about it back then. After all, that ¡®Deity Art¡¯ must have been passed down from the Deity Realm and it carries part of its mystery.</i>


    <i>¡°I must get it this life if I have the chance,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    The ¡°Thousand Divine Weapon Art¡± was easy to cultivate. He only needed to use his Immortal Will to make different kinds of Divine Weapons. The more detailed and sophisticated the Divine Weapons were, the more powerful they would be. If he could make the most powerful weapons, he could even kill Soul Formation Cultivators with an attack.


    <i>¡°The most powerful weapons are certainly the Deity Weapons on the ¡®Universe Deity Weapon Roll,¡¯ that were passed down from the ancient times. Unfortunately, they are all too powerful. I can¡¯t even simte their appearance right now. Looks like I can only start by making normal weapons,¡±</i> Chen Fan pondered as he formed a giant hammer with his Immortal Will, to gradually thump his Immortal Will into shape.


    About a monthter.


    A shiny, golden Divine Halberd with dragon patterns appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s mind. It looked as if it had been made with gold and there were many mysterious patterns all over it. It might be a normal weapon, but its energy was so strong that it seemed to be able to crack the sky.


    When the Divine Halberd was finished¡ª


    Its sharp de even went out of Chen Fan¡¯s mind and affected the outside world. Chen Fan only opened his eyes and a beam of golden light was shot out, creating a crack a few inches long on the wall. It almost split theyers of arrays.


    <i>¡°It¡¯spleted.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was content.


    Right then, the ¡°Thousand Divine Weapon Art¡± had reached the initial sess level. Then, he would have to cultivate it slowly and make more Divine Weapons. Once he had ten thousand weapons in his mind, he was confident that he would even be able to kill a peak-stage Grand Cultivator with a sh.


    As he made the Divine Weapons¡ª


    Chen Fan started cultivating at the same time.


    He was anxious, since he knew the power of the Golden Core Level wasn¡¯t enough to deal with everything on Earth, and for him to fight head to head with the heirs of therge sects around the Abandoned Region and the Star Ocean.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Two plumes of white smoke billowed out of Chen Fan¡¯s nose and mouth.


    The energy inside his body was refined as he drank the bottles of World Thousand Spirit Water, ate the Heavenly Medicines and sucked in the terrifying Spirit Qi. The cracks on his body were gradually disappearing; he became wless in the end, like a shiny gemstone. At the same time, his bodily power skyrocketed.


    The Nine Orifices Divine Infant sat in his mind, letting out a strong medicinal power.


    It pushed Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will and overall power to a higher level.


    Time passed.


    Meanwhile.


    The entire Tianhuang was also changing.

 Chapter 1026 - Chen Fan Got Out

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Chen Fan Got Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    While Chen Fan was in seclusion.


    The entire Tianhuang remained unsettled. Many things happened. First, all the Chinese, except a group of old people, moved to the Central Sacred Land.


    The Central Sacred Land was almost asrge as a normal Heavenly Region and there were countless Dharma Spells left by the Heavenly Lords of Mount Emperor,ws, Spirit Qi and Spirit Veins. The amount of Spirit Qi in the region was double that in a normal Heavenly Region, let alone ces like the Beihan Region.


    The Grand Elder had been rescued.


    There were also a few other elders with him.


    Even though the elders were very sad about the death of the Connate Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators who had died in Old China Town like Qin Luo, they still held themselves together and started taking over the matters of the Chinese.


    Before Chen Fan left, he gave Xiao Mang five jade tablets.


    Those five ¡°Soul Detaining Tablets¡± were the lives of Mount Emperor¡¯s elders. Their Divine Souls could be destroyed by gently squeezing the tablets. So, Qiwu, Mingyuan and the other elders could only obey Xiao Mang. As the Goddess of the Chinese, Xiao Mang had also picked up the duties of a Grand Elder and managed all kinds of matters regarding Mount Emperor and the entire Central Sacred Land.


    Although Chen Fan wasn¡¯t there.


    He was still influential.


    The Sect Masters and even the Ancestral Patriarchs of the Wang family, the Wu family, the Dragon Burial Region and the ck Buddha Sect went to congratte Chen Fan in person. They were a bit doubtful when they saw Chen Fan wasn¡¯t cultivating.


    But when Lord Dragon and Zhao Juexian stepped out¡ª


    A monster from the other region and a new Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    Both of them, together with the five elders of Mount Emperor, immediately astonished everyone.


    ¡°The Chinese are really something. Even if Chen Beixuan isn¡¯t here, they can still be the top sect in the world,¡± a Heavenly Lord eximed.


    The other sects¡ªincluding the Ethereal Heavenly Sect, the Heavenly Jade Institute and the Gongsun family¡ªtook action immediately.


    They sent their highest ranking person to Mount Emperor with gifts, intending to apologize to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Sister Shenxi, why are you here?¡±


    Xiao Mang even saw Shenxi. She was surprised, but thrilled at the same time.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai is cultivating a crucial Divine Power, so he couldn¡¯t make the trip. He asked me to apologize to Heavenly Lord Chen.¡± Shenxi was tall and gorgeous. She was surrounded by some air currents, like a swaying lotus flower.


    Her answer included a hint of embarrassment that shed on her cold face.


    Heavenly Lord Jinhai wasn¡¯t actually busy. He was too scared to show up, worried that Chen Fan would kill him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Sister Shenxi. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. You and the Reincarnation Sect are separate entities. My brother and I still remember.¡± Xiao Mang certainly understood. She grabbed Shenxi¡¯s arm with a smile.


    The heavy hitters from the other sects also smiled.


    They nced at Xiao Mang and Shenxi.


    These two girls in front of them were the highest-standing and brightest people on Tianhuang at the moment. One of them was the Goddess of the Chinese and Chen Fan¡¯s sister, while the other was the Divine Princess of the Reincarnation Sect and the only person who had a divine-grade Golden Core.


    They had heard that Shenxi had once traveled around Tianhuang and fought with Jun Aochen three times. She was in third ce on the Longevity Roll, right after Chen Fan and Li Huaixian.


    ¡°Sister Shenxi, have you found Li Huaixian? How powerful is he?¡± Xiao Mang wondered.


    Shenxi shook her head. ¡°Nobody knew his whereabouts. At first, everyone thought he was a secret Divine Prince of the Changshen Heavenly Region, but the Sect Master of the region denied it in person. I¡¯ve been looking for him everywhere in thest couple of years, but I still haven¡¯t found him. I¡¯m afraid he may be someone from outside of Tianhuang,¡± Shenxi replied.


    Many people also guessed that Li Huaixian was probably from arge sect of another region as well, the same as Chen Fan.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Time flew.


    Many sects went to Mount Emperor to congratte Chen Fan and Xiao Mang. There were even envoys from others. As for the sects that offended Chen Fan before, they had already knelt at the foot of the mountain and begged for forgiveness long before. In the end, only the five imperishable sects kept their doors shut and relied on the protection of their Divine Arrays, refusing to surrender.


    ¡°Hm, when my brotheres out, he¡¯ll deal with them one by one.¡±


    Xiao Mang snickered.


    Four years passed in a blink.


    This day.


    The sun was shining over Mount Emperor. Lin Wuhua sat on the peak with a swordying across her knees. She was guarding the door of Chen Fan¡¯s room.


    ¡°Screech!¡±


    She heard the door open.


    Lin Wuhua¡¯s body shook slightly. She got up, then turned around and saw a young man in an azure outfit, right as he was pushing the door open. He walked out and looked at her with a beaming smile.


    ¡°Heavenly... Heavenly Lord, you... you came out!¡± Lin Wuhua stammered.


    ¡°Yeah, thank you for guarding the door for me in thest three years.¡± Chen Fan smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Lin Wuhua waved and lowered her head. She didn¡¯t know where to put her hands. If other people saw this, they would have been surprised. ¡°Sword Fairy,¡± who ranked sixth on the Longevity Roll, always talked with a blunt tone. Why had she never been this shy before?


    When Chen Fan left.


    Lin Wuhua heaved a sigh and looked up slowly.


    There was a hint of confusion in her eyes.


    <i>¡°Senior Chen seemedpletely different than he used to be.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was indeed different.


    Three years were neither too long nor too short, but it was definitely the most rxed time he had ever had since he was reborn. He had dealt with matters on Tianhuang. Even though he still had no idea how things fared on Earth, it was useless to be so anxious since he was millions of miles away. Chen Fan therefore calmed himself down and looked back on his cultivation journey in the past dozens of years.


    He discovered.


    He seemed to be walking quicker, as if floating.


    His Immortal Will was one thing that had changed.


    As he reached a higher level, his body had also been strengthened, but his Immortal Will wasn¡¯t enhanced by much. He had only refined it with the ¡°Ancient Soul Refining Art¡± before. This was a low-level Soul Refining Art the cultivators in the ancient times had used.


    Such a problem didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, but when the time came for Chen Fan to reach the Soul Formation Level, the drawbacks would gradually show and would affect him greatly when he went through the Tribtion.


    Luckily.


    Chen Fan was constantly polishing his Immortal Will with the Nine Orifices Divine Infant in the past three years, making it purer. At the same time, he refined it with the ¡°Thousand Divine Weapon Art¡± to make it tougher. Right then, his Immortal Will could be soft like a breeze or hard like an iron wall.


    At the moment¡ª


    His Immortal Will was finallyparable to those of the outstanding disciples of the Celestial Sects and sacred grounds in the Central Gxy.


    Besides.


    Chen Fan washed his body with the World Thousand Spirit Water, removing all its impurities and purifying his True Essence. Although the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± and the ¡°Kun Peng Swallowing Art¡± could be used to enhance his strength by taking the vitality of Nascent Soul Cultivators, such an energy wasn¡¯t formed by himself step by step, so he couldn¡¯t control itpletely.


    In his previous life, Chen Fan¡¯s power wasn¡¯t pure enough and his body wasn¡¯t tough enough to withstand the Deity Tribtion because of the impurities, so he would certainly not make the same mistake again.


    He polished his Immortal Will again and again.


    His Treasure Body and True Essence were refined; almost all impurities had been removed. Looking closely, cultivators would see that Chen Fan¡¯s skin was extremely fair, without any pores and scars.


    The Buddhists called this a ¡°wless body¡± and the Taoists knew it as a ¡°Dao Body.¡±


    Technically speaking, Chen Fan was truly close to the ¡°Connate Dao Body.¡± Every breath and step he took resonated with the Essence Qi andws; he was like the son of the world.


    So, on the outside¡ª


    Chen Fan had be more elegant and ordinary, and he didn¡¯t seem to have any power in him. Even Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords would be unable to sense his True Essence in his body without using their Dharma Powers.


    Chen Fan walked down the mountain.


    Many disciples of the Chinese and Mount Emperor went past, but didn¡¯t notice him at all.


    They only found out when Yun Yier saw Chen Fan and yelled, ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen!¡±


    In a heartbeat.


    The entire Tianhuang was astonished.


    Xiao Mang, Lord Dragon, Zhao Juexian and the Grand Elder went there in a sh. Xiao Mang was so emotional that she couldn¡¯t let go of Chen Fan and the Grand Elder also started crying.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, what¡¯s your level right now?¡± Lord Dragon also wondered.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out Chen Fan¡¯s level at all.


    Three years back, Chen Fan was like a peerless sword that could kill someone within eyesight at any time. At the moment he was like a deep, bottomless pond that seemed calm but unpredictable. He could see that Chen Fan was at the early-stage Golden Core Level back then, but he wasn¡¯t sure anymore.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and didn¡¯t answer.


    The others couldn¡¯t muster the courage to ask further, as they looked at him in awe.


    There was only one exnation when you couldn¡¯t figure out a person¡¯s strength; his level had gone beyond your sight and you didn¡¯t even have the chance to touch him.


    Chen Fan was exactly like this.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m out, there¡¯s something I must finish. If the five imperishable sects have a death wish, we¡¯ll take their blood as a sacrifice.¡±


    Having heard what Xiao Mang had previously said, a glint of coldness shed in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Half a dayter.


    The news about Chen Beixuan¡¯s reappearance was spread across the entire Tianhuang, followed by an earth-shattering message: ¡°The Chinese will start a sect on Mount Emperor and Chen Fan said he¡¯s going to eliminate the five imperishable sects!¡±


    When the news came out.


    Not only Tianhuang, all the sects in the Star Ocean were also stunned.

 Chapter 1027 - A Catastrophe?

    <h4>Chapter 1027: A Catastrophe?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    All the regions on Tianhuang were shocked by the news.


    Chen Fan hadn¡¯t shown up for three years and even some junior members of the Chinese had lost hope. Some cultivators even guessed that Chen Fan was dead after being injured. But then he suddenly reappeared. The entire Tianhuang was stunned and nobody dared to make a move.


    What he said was especially astonishing.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen is finally going to establish a sect.¡±


    Many old cultivators heaved a sigh, especially those who were Chen Fan¡¯s enemies. Their faces were full of worry and desperation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Even if he doesn¡¯t, the Chinese are still there,¡± a junior said.


    Some elders then started educating the young members.


    The Chinese and a sect were different matters.


    If Chen Fan didn¡¯t establish a sect, the Chinese would only be a race with a poption of a few hundred million people. They might be a medium race in the Beihan Region, but they were nothing in a Heavenly Region with hundreds of billions of people.


    Mount Emperor had dozens of races as their ves back then and each of them had at least ten million people or as many as a billion. The Chinese had lost quite a lot of members not long before, including Qin Luo and Elder Lei Shan; they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive with just a Grand Elder.


    Even if they upied Mount Emperor, they wouldn¡¯t be able to rule the entire Tianhuang. They might only be able to have control over the Central Sacred Land, as they didn¡¯t have enough manpower and high-level cultivators.


    But it would be different after establishing a sect!


    Even cultivators who weren¡¯t Chinese could join them. If Chen Fan established a sect, he would recruit disciples from all around Tianhuang. Even some individual cultivators might join them to learn from Chen Fan. After all, Chen Fan had killed Nascent Soul Cultivators with a Golden Core Body, so he surely had some earth-shattering cultivation arts.


    By then.


    The power of the Chinese and Chen Fan would quickly increase and they might restore 70% of Mount Emperor¡¯s power in a couple of years.


    The entire Tianhuang would also be under the feet of the Chinese and would have to respect them, like they did Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Really? So, how can we stop him?¡±


    The junior members were immediately terrified.


    Nobody wanted to be oppressed by another powerful force like Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what the five imperishable sects say first. If Chen Beixuan can¡¯t deal with the five imperishable sects, people will only admire him but not be scared of him,¡± an elder said slowly after pondering for a long time.


    At that moment.


    Everyone on Tianhuang looked at Mount Emperor and the five imperishable sects.


    At the Medicine God Sect in Tianhuang¡¯s North Sea.


    There used to be an ind enveloped in Deity Light; it had different kinds of nts and Spirit Medicines all over. And then, storms and clouds hadpletely surrounded the ind and nobody could see it from the outside. People only saw some azure thunderbolts that separated the two worlds, as if they were hiding one from the other.


    In the ancestral hall.


    The temporary Sect Master and two powerful Ancestral Patriarchs of the Medicine God Sect sat with their legs crossed.


    Even though their Sect Master and Ancestral Patriarch Fudu died, there were three Nascent Soul Cultivators left, but all of them had long faces.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan has gone too far. We¡¯ve already shut our gates to avoid him. What else does he want? Does he really want to exterminate the Medicine God Sect?¡± a younger Ancestral Patriarch said.


    He was wearing a brown robe with all kinds of Spirit Medicines and Divine Medicines on it. There were a few hundred kinds in total and all of them were shimmering. That was the ¡°Hundred Medicine Robe,¡± a Heavenly Treasure known for its defensive power. A Golden Core Cultivator could withstand an attack from a Nascent Soul Cultivator after putting it on. This Ancestral Patriarch was called Ge Yan, a new Nascent Soul Cultivator of the Medicine God Sect.


    ¡°Hm, Chen Beixuan really thinks we¡¯re pushovers. If Divine Prince Mingyang hadn¡¯t taken away the Divine Array of Mount Emperor, they wouldn¡¯t have been defeated so easily. We all have the Divine Arrays left by our ancestors and we¡¯ve avoided all the danger in thest hundreds of thousands of years. I don¡¯t believe he can break the Divine Arrays.¡±


    Another Ancestral Patriarch with colorful skin also grunted.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The temporary Sect Master nodded.


    He looked at the oldest Ancestral Patriarch called Thousand Poison Boy, who was like an eight-year-old kid but with the most powerful energy among the three of them.


    Thousand Poison Boy sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Fey King Hall, the Barren God Temple and the others. We¡¯ll hide inside our Divine Arrays and see what he can do about it.¡±


    The two Ancestral Patriarchs also nodded.


    What was a Divine Array?


    It was an array formed by a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator with his own Dharma Power; it was the crucial tool that helped the imperishable sects to survive for ten thousand years. The Medicine God Sect defended themselves with the Divine Array several times when they encountered danger or when attacked by Overlords from the others.


    A few Divine Talismans were already able to back Chen Fan into a corner.


    They didn¡¯t think he was able to break the Divine Array.


    The other imperishable sects like Fey King Hall, the Barren God Temple and the Zhoufa Sect also had the same idea and wanted to resist till the end.


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan was sitting in the main hall of Mount Emperor, listening to Xiao Mang¡¯s report.


    ¡°What? Heaven¡¯s Equal is still alive?¡±


    Chen Fan widened his eyes and two beams of light shot out. There seemed to be two thunderbolts in the main hall and a terrifying power fell. All the cultivators were frightened and the five elders of Mount Emperor felt as if they were facing a dinosaur.


    Even Lord Dragon was stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    <i>¡°Heavenly Lord Chen has be even more terrifying after three years,¡±</i> Lord Dragon thought.


    ¡°Oh, tell me about the details,¡± Chen Fan said as he restrained himself, but his eyes were still full of astonishment.


    Heaven¡¯s Equal had been captured by Mount Emperor thousands of years in the past and he was still alive? Chen Fan had even met the Artifact Spirit he left behind in the Realm of Kunxu. It greatly admired Heaven¡¯s Equal. Having seen the sh that blocked the Path of Heaven as well, even Chen Fan wanted to meet this extraordinary senior.


    ¡°Yes, Heavenly Lord,¡± the Grand Elder said.


    After taking over Mount Emperor, they searched through all the treasure vaults, pavilions and even jails for books, Spirit Medicines and other treasures.


    In the end¡ª


    A disciple identally discovered a door somewhere in Mount Emperor, connecting to a small world.


    The Grand Elder and Xiao Mang immediately went there and saw it with their own eyes. They were anxious, as there might be some remaining Ancestral Patriarchs of Mount Emperor hiding inside, so they interrogated Qiwu and Mingyuan.


    They weren¡¯t willing to talk at first.


    And yet, when Xiao Mang took out the ¡°Soul Detaining Tablet¡± and threatened to destroy their Divine Souls, Elder Qiwu had finally spoken.


    That small world was in fact used to imprison people who resisted Mount Emperor. The weakest among them were Nascent Soul Cultivators, and there were also many Demon Commanders of the Ancient Demons and fiends from the Fiend Sects. Each of them was extremely dangerous. Not even the people of Mount Emperor dared to enter.


    The Grand Elder and the others had wanted to give up.


    But Elder Mingyuan suddenly said Heaven¡¯s Equal was also locked up inside. All the Chinese immediately became thrilled and many old men even started crying.


    That was Heaven¡¯s Equal!


    The ancestor of the Chinese, who led his people from East to Tianhuang and was then captured by Mount Emperor! They couldn¡¯t believe they would still get a chance to see him.


    So.


    Under Xiao Mang¡¯s request, Mingyuan had no choice but to open the door of the ¡°prison.¡± Lord Dragon volunteered to go inside as he was the most powerful one among them after all.


    He got in and out quickly, and confirmed that Heaven¡¯s Equal was indeed alive.


    ¡°If he¡¯s alive, why don¡¯t you bring him here now so I can meet him?¡± Chen Fan said anxiously.


    Xiao Mang looked at the Grand Elder, then hesitated and said, ¡°Brother, Heaven¡¯s Equal really can¡¯te out. You can only go and see him yourself...¡±


    When Chen Fan entered the ¡°Prison World.¡±


    Hepletely understood what the Grand Elder the others meant.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Prison World was only a thousand feetrge and the floor was full of ck crystals. It was like a small ind with a terrifying dimensional storm surrounding it.


    The raging dimensional storm spinned at a high speed. Some fragments shed across the sky like knives and not even Nascent Soul Cultivators would dare to touch them, or they would be torn to pieces.


    <i>¡°This is indeed the perfect prison.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan nodded.


    It had a thousand feet range and there were dimension fragments everywhere. Not even Chen Fan would be able to stay in this frightening storm for a long time. Only Soul Formation Cultivators could escape.


    There were a dozen bronze pirs in the prison.


    Those pirs were made with purple bronze from another and they were plunged deep into the ground, bing one with the entire prison. There were countless patterns and glitters on them. Some Divine Chains came out from the pirs, twining around the prisons tightly. Apparently, nobody would be able to escape, unless they had Dharma Powers that could destroy the prison.


    Right then.


    Apart from Heaven¡¯s Equal, five other prisoners were still alive.


    They were either aliens in ck armor or fiends with horns on their heads. Although their Dharma Power had declined, they were still standing upright. They were apparently Overlords that used to be superior on Tianhuang and none of them was below the mid-stage Nascent Soul Level.


    ¡°tter, tter!¡±


    Chen Fan ignored the other people and walked to where a man in white outfit was.


    He seemed to be a middle-aged man, but his hair hadpletely turned white and it was so long that it touched the ground. Two Divine Chains extended from the purple bronze pirs, piercing through his shoulders and linking him to the pir.


    Chen Fan could even see¡ª


    Not only did the Divine Chains restrain the man¡¯s body, they also went inside of his mind and prated his Nascent Soul, meaning that the man was constantly suffering from the pain of his Divine Soul being torn.


    However, the man didn¡¯t care about it at all. He opened his eyes and looked at Chen Fan with a gratified face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I can still see someone from my homnd. The Grand Opportunity on East should have appeared by now. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not an opportunity for the Chinese or the, but a catastrophe instead!¡±


    After hearing what he said.


    Chen Fan was astonished.

 Chapter 1028 - A Sage Trapped a Fiend There

    <h4>Chapter 1028: A Sage Trapped a Fiend There</h4>


    Chen Fan bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Please tell me more about it, Senior.¡±


    Speaking of identity, Chen Fan was the North Mystic Celestial Lord in his past life and even Master Cangqin wasn¡¯t as grand as he had be. However, in terms of power, he knew he was weaker than Heaven¡¯s Equal at the moment.


    Even so, Chen Fan bowed because Heaven¡¯s Equal was the ancestor of the Chinese and he had brought the Chinese cultivators all the way to Tianhuang. He had even been detained for a few thousand years for the sake of the Chinese.


    Such a cultivator was worth bowing to.


    ¡°Please sit. I¡¯ll tell you everything slowly.¡± Heaven¡¯s Equal smiled. Although there were two purple chains binding him, and his body and Divine Soul would be torn every time he moved, he was still smiling gently. ¡°Do you have wine?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chen Fan took out the Spirit Wine¡ªmade with the coldest water in the Beihuang Region¡ªfrom the de Strengthening Gourd. It was a gift from Wu Wendin, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family.


    ¡°Great! I haven¡¯t had this ¡®Ice Spirit Wine¡¯ for thousands of years.¡± Heaven¡¯s Equal started drinking. He suddenly said seriously, ¡°Since you came from East, you must know the situation there. Has the Spirit Qi been restored?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Spirit Qi on Earth has gradually been recovering even before I left. Although it¡¯s still far from the level of Tianhuang, it¡¯s getting stronger and Fiend Qi is alsoing out of the ground. I thought this had something to do with the Divine Treasure at the core, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case after hearing what you said,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°You really think the so-called Grand Opportunity is some Divine Treasure?¡± Heaven¡¯s Equal sipped the wine and smiled.


    Chen Fan frowned, then replied after a while, ¡°I heard about it from the Mayans.¡±


    ¡°Haha, the Mayans.¡± Heaven¡¯s Equal shook his head with disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°When I was on East, Mount Emperor came and tried to take the Grand Opportunity, but I defeated their Divine Master and only a small number of their descendants remained on Earth. Even though they were smart, they always thought too much. Hehe, if there¡¯s really a Divine Treasure, me and my Ancestral Masters would have taken it out. How would we still be afraid of Mount Emperor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a Divine Treasure?¡± Chen Fan frowned.


    If it wasn¡¯t a Divine Treasure.


    Why did the Mermen, the Gold n, the Demon Tribe, the Monsters, the Mayans and other Nascent Soul Cultivators rush to Earth? Even Divine Prince Mingyang left everything on Tianhuang behind and took away Mount Emperor¡¯s Divine Array.


    ¡°I swear it¡¯s definitely not a treasure,¡± Heaven¡¯s Equal said, ¡°Countless years ago, the Chinese found a fiend cave. The Fiend Qi inside even turned into actual fiends. What kind of treasure can be so evil? How would there be a Fiend Treasure on East?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Chen Fan also hesitated.


    He knew Heaven¡¯s Equal wasn¡¯t lying. He had believed the Mayans when he was on Earth and kept on thinking there was a hidden Divine Treasure, but aftering to Tianhuang and seeing everything in the Deity ground, especially the ¡°True Martial Sky-severing Array,¡± he realized that it certainly wasn¡¯t a Divine Treasure.


    Let alone everything else...


    Forming the ¡°True Martial Sky-severing Array¡± required more ingredients than what ten Divine Treasures required. The Perfected Immortals of the True Martial Celestial Sect wouldn¡¯ty eyes on just one Divine Treasure.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t a Divine Treasure, why did the races in the East and West go to war back then?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, to im a living environment.¡± Heaven¡¯s Equal shook his head. ¡°You could never imagine how desperate we were back then. The world changed day by day and the Spirit Qi dwindled every day. When East was thriving, there were even cultivators close to bing Soul Formation Grand Cultivators and there were many Nascent Soul Cultivators. In the end, only a few of them were left.


    ¡°So, war was inevitable, in order to fight for the remaining Spirit Qi.


    ¡°Of course...¡± Heaven¡¯s Equal suddenly paused and he looked more serious. ¡°We also wondered if the aliens were nning something. So, we pretended to dere war on them. Until those vicious beasts came, we immediately escaped and ran to Tianhuang.¡±


    Chen Fan interrupted, ¡°You¡¯re talking about the ¡®Universe Predators.¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You know about them?¡± Heaven¡¯s Equal nced at Chen Fan. ¡°Right, you came to Tianhuang by yourself and even defeated Mount Emperor. You¡¯re more powerful than I was back then. It makes sense you know about the Universe Predators.¡±


    Heaven¡¯s Equal continued, ¡°I only heard about them from the cultivators on Tianhuang when I came here. They¡¯re rarely seen even in the Star Ocean, let alone around the Abandoned Region. Besides, they weren¡¯t aiming at invading East, but only to kick us cultivators out of the.¡±


    ¡°So, you mean someone¡¯smanding the Universe Predators to do so?¡± Chen Fan looked up.


    The Universe Predators were those beasts Chen Fan had encountered on the Path of Heaven. They were like locusts in the universe and therge sects had worked together to exterminate them. Only some of them survived along the borders.


    If there was really someonemanding the Universe Predators, he would have to be a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator at the very least, or he wouldn¡¯t have been able to control those beasts.


    ¡°I would say... they seem to have been tamed. However, I don¡¯t really know much about the characteristics of those beasts. I only felt they were like obedient pets,¡± Heaven¡¯s Equal said slowly.


    ¡°Tamed?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes widened and he said after a while, ¡°Please continue.¡±


    ¡°I only heard about the sects in the Star Ocean aftering to Tianhuang. In fact, they¡¯ve already taken control of the entire region. The Mermen, the Gold n, the Demon Tribe and the Light Race were all controlled by them somehow. I can¡¯t even be sure if the imperishable sects on Tianhuang are being ruled by those people. I didn¡¯t notice these things before, but everything seems to havee together now,¡± Heaven¡¯s Equal said with jealousy in his eyes.


    ¡°They have Soul Formation Cultivators in every generation and tons of Nascent Soul Cultivators. They can invade a region effortlessly and are not restricted byws. They can even be real Nascent Soul Cultivators and Soul Formation Cultivators freely. I¡¯m so jealous of them! The most powerful cultivator of the Chinese was just half a Soul Formation Cultivator.


    ¡°Those sects in the Star Ocean control East, Tianhuang and all the others. They¡¯re the only ones who can treat entires as pawns for a few hundred thousand years and they¡¯re the only ones who can lock up the Heavenly Laws of a.¡±


    Then, Heaven¡¯s Equal heaved a sigh and finished a whole jug of wine.


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    He thought Heaven¡¯s Equal had underestimated the Changshen Sect and the Fey God Sect. Stealing the Laws of Heaven of the entire Abandoned Region wasn¡¯t something a Soul Formation Cultivator could do. Even in the nine Celestial Sects, there might only be a few cultivators who could do that.


    Only the True Martial Celestial Sect was powerful enough.


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s the catastrophe you talked about before?¡± Chen Fan asked. That was the thing he was most concerned about. He didn¡¯t care about the ns of the Changshen Sect or the Light Race. After all, he could just eliminate them when he returned to Earth.


    As long as the Soul Formation Cultivators didn¡¯t show up.


    Chen Fan believed nobody could resist him at this moment.


    In the past three years, all of his wounds had been healed and he had also pushed his power to the highest level. He cultivated a few Grand Divine Powers at the same time. Each of them was earth-shattering, able to defeat Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°Toote.¡±


    Heaven¡¯s Equal said, ¡°If the Spirit Qi has been restored, there will be no turning back anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why so?¡± Chen Fan said seriously.


    ¡°My ancestors and I actually did find out the n of the sects in the Star Ocean. In fact, we once caught a cultivator from an imperishable sect. He said the entire Abandoned Region and all thes with life have opportunities, but the Grand Opportunity was to be found on East,¡± Heaven¡¯s Equal said.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t know what exactly it was, but he said there¡¯s a saying in the Star Ocean.¡±


    ¡°What saying?¡± Chen Fan leaned forward.


    Heaven¡¯s Equal sipped the wine and said, ¡°A Sage trapped a fiend on East.¡±


    ¡°A Sage trapped a fiend on East?¡± Chen Fan frowned.


    What did that mean?


    So, there was a fiend deep under the ground on Earth? Was this a joke? Earth had existed for billions of years. What kind of fiend could live for that long? Even Void Returning or Dao Reunion Cultivators would have died already.


    <i>¡°Unless...¡±</i>


    Chen Fan could think of one possibility, but he immediately shook his head. It was too ridiculous. If that were true, Master Cangqin might not be strong enough to deal with it; at least a few Perfected Immortals were needed.


    What was worth a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal risking his own life?


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t have the faintest idea.


    At least a Divine Treasure or a Dao Fruit weren¡¯t worth it. That had to be rted to the survival of a Celestial Sect or the opportunity to be a Sage; they wouldn¡¯t be so determined otherwise.


    ¡°But even if it isn¡¯t what we thought was in the core of East, it¡¯s definitely something bad,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Heaven¡¯s Equal seemed to have guessed what Chen Fan was thinking and he nodded. ¡°That disciple also said that when the Grand Opportunity appeared, the entire East would be turned upside down. The may shatter and people may be crushed to pieces, or thews might be locked and there will be no Spirit Qi anymore, leaving a dead behind. There would be no Immortal Cultivators afterwards.¡±


    Then.


    Golden glitters shed in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and the ck crystal he was sitting on cracked, but he didn¡¯t notice it.


    What Heaven¡¯s Equal said... Wasn¡¯t it what Chen Fan had seen when he was reborn?


    Earth had no Spirit Qi at all and had be a dead since then. There were no Immortal Cultivators anymore!

 Chapter 1029 - Establishing a Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Establishing a Sect</h4>


    Chen Fan had seen quite a lot ofs that became barren in the universe. Manys filled with life had existed for billions of years and their Spirit Qi had been used up by the Immortal Cultivators.


    All of thoses had survived at least a few billion or even ten billion years. They were birthces of countless civilizations of Immortal Cultivation, and had plenty of Grand Cultivators and Saints, who were all famous across the universe.


    But Earth was different.


    Earth was a young. Its civilizations hadn¡¯t even existed for a few thousand years. It was quite energetic and should be able to be active for countless years, nurturing generations of Immortal Cultivators.


    But at the moment, it seemed that the Spirit Qi on Earth would disappear forever in the span of a century. There wouldn¡¯t even be Foundation Establishment Cultivators, let alone Grand Cultivators.


    Theses were known as ¡°Eternal Sleepings¡± in the universe.


    As the name implied, the would be sleeping forever. By then, not even the novice cultivators would want to stay there. After all, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to absorb a strand of Spirit Qi and they would have to get energy from food. This kind of would be too pathetic for their interests.


    There might be technology.


    However, Immortal Cultivation was the mainstream of the universe. Chen Fan had seen a few technologic civilizations being crushed by a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal, no matter how well-developed their technology was.


    Those civilizations had been developed for hundreds of millions of years at the border regions of the universe before reaching such a scale. So, people on Earth would also have to do the same after abandoning Immortal Cultivation?


    Thinking of this¡ª


    Chen Fan looked colder.


    He once thought Earth had been born a dead, so he didn¡¯t mind it before. He had also heard of nurturing a Divine Treasure with a. After all, this would only be held up ten thousand years on Earth. And yet, when he knew that Earth would be destroyed and that there would never be Spirit Qi again, he became more anxious.


    <i>¡°The True Martial Celestial Sect must be behind this, but for what?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was confused.


    A Sage locked up a fiend there... For what fiend would he trap the Spirit Qi of a and even set up such an astonishing array that covered so many regions? It must at least be at the Void Returning or Dao Reunion Level.


    <i>¡°Master, what exactly are you nning?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked up.


    But all of these weren¡¯t things he could understand at the moment. He tried to clear his mind and believed that the truth would be revealed when he returned to Earth.


    ¡°Right, Senior, do you know Divine Lord Jiang?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°That was the ancestor of the Chinese and a peerless elite who was most likely to be a Soul Formation Cultivator a hundred thousand years ago,¡± Heaven¡¯s Equal said with admiration on his face.


    ¡°I heard from Divine General Mangya that he killed Divine Lord Jiang and left his weapon in the Realm of Kunxu,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Haha, Mangya was only bluffing.¡± Heaven¡¯s Equalughed in disdain. ¡°Divine Lord Jiang was already halfway to reaching the Soul Formation Level, while Mangya was only a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. Not even the seven Divine Generals of Divine Lord Tatian were a match for Divine Lord Jiang, unless Divine Lord Tatian himself entered the fray... Divine Lord Jiang was recognized as the second most powerful Divine Lord in the world. Unfortunately, he suddenly passed away and the Chinese have been declining ever since.¡±


    Then.


    Heaven¡¯s Equal drank the wine with a frustrated look.


    Chen Fan chatted with Heaven¡¯s Equal for a while longer. They talked about Kunxu, the Artifact Spirit at the Yuntian Pce and the Perfected Cultivator who died on Yingzhou Ind. They bothughed and drank together.


    Chen Fan wanted to break the Divine Chains that locked Heaven¡¯s Equal with his Divine Art, but Heaven¡¯s Equal smiled and rejected him. Heaven¡¯s Equal showed Chen Fan his mind.


    Chen Fan peered into it.


    He saw that although the Nascent Soul of Heaven¡¯s Equal had been locked up, it was still glittering and was enveloped in a purple gold aura. It was three inches tall and was shining brighter and brighter. The two Divine Chains and half of the bronze pir behind had been melted by Heaven¡¯s Equal. With a little more time, even this small world would be destroyed, not to mention the bronze pir.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m in awe,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Heaven¡¯s Equal had been trapped there for a few thousand years, but his power didn¡¯t weaken at all and he was even melting the small world. No wonder Divine General Mangya wanted to kill him. Chen Fan knew that when Heaven¡¯s Equal finished refining the entire world, he would be just half a step away from bing a Soul Formation Cultivator.


    In the end.


    Chen Fan said goodbye to Heaven¡¯s Equal.


    While they were walking out, Heaven¡¯s Equal sent Chen Fan a message with his Immortal Will.


    ¡°Be careful of Tatian...¡±


    Chen Fan was a bit shocked. He then bowed respectfully and stepped out of the small world.


    After getting out of the small world, Chen Fan immediately started his preparations to leave Tianhuang. In order for the Chinese to survive on the, Chen Fan would have to eliminate their enemies like the five imperishable sects, so they couldn¡¯t attack the Chinese after he was gone. Aside from that, the Chinese would also need a strong foundation and the senior members would have to be protected by enough high-level cultivators.


    ¡°So, I must establish a sect and attract those individual cultivators to join it. Zhao Juexian, Lord Dragon and the elders of Mount Emperor aren¡¯t enough,¡± Chen Fan exined.


    ¡°Senior, what will you call your sect?¡± Lin Wuhua asked.


    Chen Fan smiled and replied, ¡°The name of the sect will be... North Qiong!¡±


    Chen Beixuan established the ¡°North Qiong Sect¡± on Mount Emperor, and was recruiting all kinds of individual cultivators and even disciples of the other sects, as long as they swore not to betray the North Qiong Sect. Besides, Chen Fan would be teaching the real Heavenly Arts and Divine Arts himself!


    When the news was spread.


    Tianhuang was stirred.


    The Heavenly Arts weren¡¯t the most shocking. They could be passed down as long as there were Heavenly Lords. However, Divine Arts were cultivation arts of Divine Lords. Not even the five imperishable sects hadplete ones and Mount Emperor only had a few. The Reincarnation Sect had the iplete Chaotic Divine Art from back then, but they still treated it as a treasure.


    ¡°Really? He¡¯ll even teach us Divine Arts? Is Chen Beixuan just bluffing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that the core Divine Art of Mount Emperor was taken by Divine Prince Mingyang and nobody else has practiced it before. Even if they have it, it¡¯s been locked inside their minds. Where did Chen Beixuan get those Divine Arts?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll learn whatever he teaches. I don¡¯t expect to learn Divine Arts. Just some Heavenly Arts will do.¡±


    Many individual cultivators were discussing.


    Most of them rushed to Mount Emperor immediately.


    After all, Heavenly Arts were something that only Heavenly Sects and Heavenly Lord Families had and it was impossible for them to learn. Since Chen Fan was establishing a sect, they would only wee him.


    At first, only some Connate Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators went to join.


    In the end, one Nascent Soul Cultivator showed up. His name was ¡°Qingshi,¡± a famous individual cultivator on Tianhuang. It wasn¡¯t born in a Heavenly Sect or arge family. He slowly reached the Nascent Soul Cultivator by exploring things himself.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen.¡±


    Qingshi seemed to be humble on the outside, but his eyes were full of disdain. Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to have any energy in him, just like an ordinary man. Even though he had heard about Chen Fan, he still sounded a bit disrespectful.


    However, when Chen Fan turned around and looked at him, he immediately went down on his knees.


    He felt as if there was a Divine Weapon in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes, shing his Divine Soul to pieces. The power and all kinds of secret arts and Dharma Treasures Qingshi was proud of were all useless.


    After that.


    Qingshi gave in and called Chen Fan ¡°Master.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t ept that.


    ¡°You will be a Minister in the North Qiong Sect. From now on, you can cultivate here and read cultivation arts in the ¡®Cultivation Pavilion¡¯ on the top of the mountain,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qingshi nodded.


    After the first one.


    The second and third Nascent Soul Cultivators arrived soon after.


    There was even a Nascent Soul Cultivator from another, who admired Chen Fan and was nning to stay on Tianhuang to cultivate there.


    Chen Fan epted them all.


    All their lives would be in his hands once they entered Mount Emperor anyway. In this period of time, Chen Fan had repaired and enhanced the arrays of Mount Emperor. Even though there wasn¡¯t a Divine Array, the other arrays could still kill a few Nascent Soul Cultivators easily.


    When the North Qiong Sect was officially established¡ª


    The mountain was flooded with cultivators from all around Tianhuang. The Ancestral Patriarchs of the Heavenly Sects even went there in person. Almost all of the Nascent Soul Cultivators, except those of the five imperishable sects, were gathered there.


    ¡°Congrattions, Sect Master,¡± said a Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch of the Changshen Heavenly Region.


    Chen Fan smiled and nodded.


    The Ancestral Patriarchs nced around and saw Lord Dragon, Zhao Juexian, the five elders of Mount Emperor and the five rogue cultivators behind Chen Fan. There were a total of twelve Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Such a terrifying force was as powerful as the former Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Sect Master Chen has truly risen to the top of Tianhuang this time, and the North Qiong Sect has be the top sect of the world,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai eximed. He finally dared to show up after Shenxi gave him her promise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. From now on, Sect Master Chen and the North Qiong Sect will be the leaders of all the sects on Tianhuang. Who would dare to disobey you?¡± said the City Lord of Saint Fire City as he hit his chest.


    He was Long Hua¡¯s father. He had established a city on his own and was close to Chen Fan, as opposed to the other Heavenly Sects.


    ¡°Right, right.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Ghost Underworld Sect also nodded. After Chen Fan destroyed his body, he got another one somewhere, but his ghostly face was full of respect right then, which looked hrious.


    Apart from them, the other Ancestral Patriarchs also watched from the side.


    Many Ancestral Patriarchs were in awe of Chen Fan, but felt troubled about the North Qiong Sect. Most Heavenly Sects refused to ept it. After all, it was like having someone controlling them. Who would like that? They could even see Chen Fan¡¯s idea of ruling the entire Tianhuang, which none of them wanted. And yet, they didn¡¯t want to offend him, so they remained silent. Even so, the atmosphere still became weird, making Heavenly Lord Jinhai and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ghost Underworld Sect feel embarrassed.


    While some Heavenly Lords wereughing in secret, Chen Fan suddenly stood and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re totally right. I¡¯ve already be the top cultivator of Tianhuang and the North Qiong Sect is the most powerful sect in the world, but a few small sects like the Medicine God Sect and Fey King Hall are still trying to fight against me. I must punish them.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarchs remained silent. After a while, someone asked, ¡°Huh? What do you mean, Heavenly Lord Chen?¡±


    ¡°Simple. I¡¯ll just kill them to warn the world,¡± Chen Fan said indifferently.


    Everyone was astonished!

 Chapter 1030 - When Did I Allow You to Interrupt Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1030: When Did I Allow You to Interrupt Me?</h4>


    After hearing what Chen Fan said, all the people in the main hall were astonished. Then, an Ancestral Patriarch surrounded by Sword Qi and twenty-four moons came up and objected, ¡°Heavenly Lord, please don¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and stared at that man.


    The man surrounded by moons was the Ancestral Patriarch of the Moon Sword Sect, one of the three powerful Sword Sects on Tianhuang. He was wearing a white robe with star patterns embroidered on it. The Moon Sword Sect was located on the northernmost part of Tianhuang, opposite to the Fiend Sects. The Sword Immortals of the sect had killed many Fiend Art Cultivators in the Savage Wastes and were the most vicious swordsmen among the three Sword Sects.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Moon Sword Sect, Yang Xiu, bowed to Chen Fan and said, ¡°Heavenly Lord, please listen to me. Sects like the Medicine God Sect and Fey King Hall have already suffered a great loss after their Ancestral Patriarchs died during the battle on Mount Emperor. Now that they have shut their gates and imed that they¡¯d nevere out as long as you¡¯re alive, why do you still have to be so ruthless?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the ck Buddha Sect, enveloped in ck mist, stepped forward and said, ¡°Yes, Heavenly Lord Chen. You¡¯re now the dominator of Tianhuang and the most powerful Overlord in the world. You need to show people you¡¯re not someone who kills without a reason, so they will obey you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Heavenly Lord Chen. Tianhuang has lost dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators. We can¡¯t bear more losses. Just let them go.¡±


    ¡°Those five imperishable sects only have a group of old cultivators left. They won¡¯t pose any threat to you and the North Qiong Sect. Besides, they¡¯re protected by their Divine Arrays. It¡¯s extremely difficult to attack them.¡±


    ¡°Right, if you let them go, you¡¯ll earn the respect from all the sects on the entire Tianhuang.¡±


    The other Ancestral Patriarchs in the hall also tried to convince him.


    Some said Chen Fan had to forgive people whenever needed, so everyone else would respect him and the North Qiong Sect. If he killed them, he would only make more enemies.


    Some said the Divine Arrays of the five imperishable sects were extremely tough, so Chen Fan might not be able to break them and might damage his reputation.


    Some even threatened that if Chen Fan exterminated the five imperishable sects, nobody on Tianhuang would obey him.


    The debate was even spread beyond the main hall.


    Many elders, Sect Masters and disciples from around Tianhuang heard about it.


    ¡°Yes, you should let the Medicine God Sect go. Why should we talk about killing on this happy day?¡± said an elder of the Wangqin Heavenly Region.


    ¡°I heard that the Divine Array of Fey King Hall was formed by a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator and has been operating for a few hundred thousand years. I don¡¯t think Heavenly Lord Chen can destroy it,¡± someone said.


    ¡°Haha, if Chen Beixuan wants to bully others, the Ancestral Patriarchs would certainly do something.¡± Some disciples of his enemy sects talked with their Immortal Will.


    Lin Wuhua, Mu Hongti and Xiao Mang suddenly realized¡ª


    The Ancestral Patriarchs seemed to be there to congratte the North Qiong Sect, but they were in fact trying to convince or even threaten Chen Fan.


    However, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t just kill them yet.


    After all, they were only coaxing him verbally and they acted like they were doing so for his sake. If Chen Fan killed them, the Realm of Cultivation on Tianhuang would be afraid of him and no one would be willing to work for him.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    Xiao Mang wanted to stand and speak several times, but Zhao Juexian stopped her.


    There were so many Nascent Soul Cultivators in the main hall right then. Although Xiao Mang was a Goddess, she was only a Connate Cultivator and it wasn¡¯t her ce to speak.


    ¡°So, you mean I should let them go and even let them continue to run wild on Tianhuang?¡± Chen Fan touched his chin.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the ck Buddha Sect yelled, ¡°That¡¯s the best way to do it. Turning swords into ploughshares, isn¡¯t it wonderful?¡±


    ¡°You better acknowledge the status of the imperishable sects right now. Divine Lord Tatian didn¡¯t exterminate them back then and even turned them into allies. The five imperishable sects and Mount Emperor ruled Tianhuang together. This is the best way to maintain peace on the,¡± said an elder of the Wangqin Heavenly Region.


    The Ancestral Patriarchs nodded.


    Shenxi even saw Heavenly Lord Jinhai smile.


    She knew the Heavenly Lords were working together to fight against the North Qiong Sect. Yang Xiu and the others might not like the Medicine God Sect, but it was better for them if the five imperishable sects existed. Although the North Qiong Sect was powerful, the five imperishable sects and the other Heavenly Sects wouldn¡¯t be scared if they worked together.


    Then, it would be impossible for the North Qiong Sect to dominate Tianhuang.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, what will you do?¡± Shenxi looked at Chen Fan.


    This was just like a real battle.


    The battle on Mount Emperor showed Chen Fan¡¯s hard power, and then, he would need his soft power to deal with the sects. No one could rule the entire Tianhuang with sheer power.


    ¡°I can¡¯t attack the Medicine God Sect?¡±


    Chen Fan leaned forward and the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect has just been established and it¡¯s certainly unwise to attack the other sects just like that,¡± Yang Xiu said.


    ¡°Those are the imperishable sects. Even Divine Lord Tatian left them alone back then. Please think thoroughly, Heavenly Lord.¡± The Ancestral Patriarch of the ck Buddha Sect chuckled as he touched his bald head.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord, please think twice.¡±


    In the end.


    Even the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region spoke.


    The Changshen Heavenly Region was the top Heavenly Region in the world and five of their Nascent Soul Cultivators were present. All of them were powerful. Their Sect Master was a middle-aged man in an azure robe. He seemed to be superior, like a Deity. He was a mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator and wasparable to Lord Dragon.


    He barely spoke, given his status as the Sect Master of the top Heavenly Region, but his words were always impactful.


    The City Lord of Saint Fire City, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ghost Underworld Sect, Zhao Juexian and Qingshi... All of them had serious looks.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord...¡±


    Even the Grand Elder wanted to convince Chen Fan. After all, the Chinese and the North Qiong Sect couldn¡¯t go against the entire Tianhuang. And yet, Chen Fan waved his hand gently and said as he slowly got up, ¡°What if I insist on attacking the five imperishable sects?¡±


    An Ancestral Patriarch said coldly, ¡°Then, Heavenly Lord will be against the will of all the sects on Tianhuang. You may have prestige for a while, but the Realm of Cultivation will gradually resist you. The North Qiong Sect is indeed powerful, but can you be more powerful than the whole?¡±


    Even though the Nascent Soul Cultivators in the main hall were sitting on opposite sides, they seemed to be on the ground and they all looked at Chen Fan seriously. They didn¡¯t seem to agree with Chen Fan¡¯s n at all.


    At that moment.


    The entire Mount Emperor was in silence.


    Countless cultivators looked up. They knew the crucial moment that would determine the fate of Tianhuang was right then. Whether the would be dominated by the North Qiong Sect alone or by the sects together depended on this debate.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen is too unwise. Attacking and ruling the world are two different things. He may be able to defeat Mount Emperor with power, but he can¡¯t suppress Tianhuang with that. If he spends a few centuries to slowly rope the sects and Ancestral Patriarchs in and gives them benefits, the situation wouldn¡¯t be like this,¡± Elder Yuelon mumbled.


    Hua Nonyin also nodded.


    They both led Violet Moon Peak and had control over a thousand disciples, so they knew it was impossible to rule only with strength. The disciples on the ground looked respectful on the outside, but were in fact disloyal. This was like the modern society on Earth and in the mortal world.


    Although Tianhuang was a cultivation, Immortal Cultivators were humans after all.


    Interests would be involved in any society that had humans. No Sword Arts could break the rtion between them!


    The Grand Elder also heaved a sigh.


    He felt like there were things he should have told Chen Fan beforehand.


    Chen Fan was young after all. He was less than five hundred years old and he still didn¡¯t know how to deal with interpersonal rtionships.


    The situation in the main hall was being live-broadcasted across the entire Tianhuang. Some Heavenly Lords of Mount Emperor had set up screens in the sky in the Heavenly Regions and cities to show the dealings unfold.


    Countless cultivators and ordinary people were watching on the streets.


    While the elders and Ancestral Patriarchs were watching in the Qinhe Tower or the Brahma Pce, enjoying the food and chatting with the maids there at the same time¡ª


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is indeed insane. Does he really think people would obey him after he defeated Mount Emperor? How would it be so easy? When Mount Emperor ruled the world, the Changshen Heavenly Region and the five Ancestral Patriarchs of the Thunder Sky Sect also disobeyed them.


    ¡°Strength is strength, tactic is tactic. He still has a long way to go if he wants to rule Tianhuang,¡± many Perfected Cultivators said.


    A lot of people were in fact jealous of Chen Fan, especially when he came from a small race like the Chinese. In the eyes of the members of the noble families, he was only an upstart.


    ¡°Hm, does he really think he¡¯s Divine Lord Tatian, someone who can suppress the entire Tianhuang?¡±


    A descendant of a Heavenly Lord Family, wearing an ivory robe and carrying a sword, snickered.


    Meanwhile, in the main hall.


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    Chen Fan seemed to have heard the funniest thing in the world and he burst intoughter. He almost fell down from the tform. Hisughter resounded in the main hall and even spread for a hundred miles, shaking the entire Mount Emperor.


    ¡°Disobey you? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Many Ancestral Patriarchs felt a chill down their spines. Their Divine Souls seemed to be suppressed by a sharp weapon.


    They looked more discontent as heughed.


    In the end, the Ancestral Patriarch of the ck Buddha Sect stepped forward and asked, ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, what do you mean...?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chen Fan opened his eyes.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Some golden glitters shed and a ray of golden light shot through the main hall, as if there was a bolt of lightning. The Ancestral Patriarch of the ck Buddha Sect couldn¡¯t respond in time. The light ray prated his head and his blood sshed dozens of feet high. His dead body even flew out of the door.


    Everyone was shocked and the Ancestral Patriarchs froze.


    After a while, Chen Fan said, ¡°When did I allow you to interrupt me?¡±

 Chapter 1031 - Chen Fans Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Chen Fan¡¯s Exnation</h4>


    In the meantime.


    The entire main hall was in silence because of what Chen Fan said and the Ancestral Patriarchs froze. The Sword Master of the Moon Sword Sect and the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region couldn¡¯t believe Changshen would kill somebody in front of so many Ancestral Patriarchs and cultivators at the ceremony.


    At this moment.


    The cultivators and ordinary people on Tianhuang saw the situation inside the hall. All of them witnessed how Chen Fan killed the Ancestral Patriarch of the ck Buddha Sect. Even the Divine Master of Mount Emperor would have been scared of him if he was there.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then, the dead body of the Ancestral Patriarch of the ck Buddha Sect fell out of the main hall. People looked over and saw how a weapon covered with golden glitters had been stabbed on the Ancestral Patriarch, prating his brain. The weapon gradually became blurred and nobody could see clearly what it was. A few cultivators next to the body had blood sshed on their bodies and they immediately backed away.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, how... how dare you?¡±


    A beam of ck light flew out of the dead body. It was apparently the Nascent Soul of the Ancestral Patriarch of the ck Buddha Sect. He was only an inchrge and was enveloped in mist. His face was full of fear and confusion. He couldn¡¯t believe Chen Fan would really kill him in front of everyone else. He was wide eyed at the moment, ring at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Nascent Soul of the Ancestral Patriarch of the ck Buddha Sect waspletely crushed.


    After witnessing such an act.


    All the cultivators were stunned and the Ancestral Patriarchs turned pale. Destroying people¡¯s bodies was something serious, but it was forgivable.


    After all, it was easy for Nascent Soul Cultivators to change bodies with different kinds of secret arts. It was like breaking someone¡¯s legs on Earth. Although it was against thew, it wouldn¡¯t be severe enough for a criminal to deserve death.


    But this.


    This was murder! The Divine Soul had been destroyed in front of the Ancestral Patriarchs!


    Some Ancestral Patriarchs tried to stop him, but it was toote. They all looked colder and there were waves of Dharma Power around their bodies. The moons around the sword Master of the Moon Sword Sect were even about to be shot out.


    Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai asked, ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°That old man disrespected me. I just wanted to give him a lesson. I never thought he couldn¡¯t even withstand one attack from me. He was too weak.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    All the Ancestral Patriarchs and the elders of the ck Buddha Sect outside of the hall were enraged. That was their Ancestral Patriarch, someone who had cultivated for twelve thousand years and had mastered seventeen body arts of the sect. He was known as the ¡°Unbeatable King Kong Arhat.¡± Not even the Heavenly Lords could hurt him with Heavenly Treasures and he was as powerful as Ancestral Patriarch Fudu.


    Still, Chen Fan said he was too weak, too vulnerable?


    <i>What the hell?</i>


    Some cultivators wanted to refute, but they found that the Ancestral Patriarch of the ck Buddha Sect was indeed unable to withstand Chen Fan¡¯s ¡°eye.¡± The Heavenly Lords in the hall knew Chen Fan must have practiced some kind of Immortal Will Arts by looking at the golden halberd.


    However, the cultivators and the ordinary people outside of the main hall didn¡¯t know that and they really thought the Ancestral Patriarch of the ck Buddha Sect was too weak.


    ¡°Ah, I thought that bald man was powerful, but he was killed in a heartbeat. He overestimated himself.¡±


    ¡°Right, Heavenly Lord Chen didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Whoever offends the superiors deserves to die.¡±


    People discussed.


    The Ancestral Patriarchs were enraged. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Beast Taming Heavenly Sect even came up and pointed at Chen Fan. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    The man was only wearing pants and there was an animal skin around his waist, while his upper body was bare. He was muscr and his body was full of tattoos of Divine and Heavenly Beasts. The Beast Taming Heavenly Sect and the Nifu Heavenly Region were next to each other, so their Ancestral Patriarchs were close friends.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A bolt of electricity shed in the air again. This time, the Ancestral Patriarchs were prepared and kept their eyes peeled to look closely. They saw a golden halberd a few inches long. Some of them could even see the dragon patterns covering it, as if there was a dragon flying around.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Beast Taming Heavenly Sect shouted, ¡°Open!¡±


    He was ready. His Dharma Power surged out of his body and an azure light shed. Countless tattoos of beasts were lit up at the same time. There were giant tigers, golden hawks, fire phoenixes, leopards and even Sky-Swallowing Pythons.


    The Beast Taming Heavenly Sect was known for their power, able to control the souls of thousands of beasts. After killing the beasts, they stored the souls into their bodies and formed a ¡°Thousand Beast Spirit Body.¡± It was extremely powerful and it could let out the spirits of the beasts when they fought. That was the Divine Power the Beast Taming Heavenly Sect used to dominate the south regions of Tianhuang.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At that moment, the entire main hall was filled with countless souls of beasts, frightening the cultivators on the entire Mount Emperor. Many of them had even copsed on the ground, right after the attack wasunched.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the arrays in the main hall, not even Golden Core Cultivators would have been able to remain standing.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    Even Xiao Mang was startled.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Beast Taming Heavenly Sect was one of the most powerful Ancestral Patriarchs in the main hall.


    ¡°Weak like an ant.¡±


    Chen Fan smiled in disdain, not moving in the slightest. That golden halberd then turned into a beam of golden light, piercing through the souls of the beasts.


    Those seemingly unbeatable beast spirits disappeared instantly, like snow in boiling water.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The halberd prated the forehead and mind of the Ancestral Patriarch, impaling his body and Nascent Soul in the front of the hall.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Beast Taming Heavenly Sect had no idea why his Thousand Beast Spirit Body was so vulnerable. In fact, the other Ancestral Patriarchs didn¡¯t understand this, either.


    ¡°Hm, I can¡¯t believe you tried to resist my ¡®Thousand Divine Weapon Art¡¯ with a Soul Art! You dug your own grave.¡±


    Only Chen Fan sneered.


    The Thousand Divine Weapon Art was one of the top Immortal Will Killing Arts. If the Ancestral Patriarch of the Beast Taming Heavenly Sect fought it with his Dharma Power and body, he might have been able to withstand a few attacks, but it was like hitting a rock with an egg if he resisted the attack with just an Immortal Will Art.


    If Chen Fan¡¯s golden halberd was perfectly refined steel, the ¡°Thousand Beast Spirits¡± would merely be marshmallows. How could they not be destroyed easily?


    ¡°Who else?¡±


    This time, Chen Fan looked around and even the Sword Master of the Moon Sword Sect lowered his head.


    When Chen Fan killed the Ancestral Patriarch of the Beast Taming Heavenly Sect, everyone finally realized their differences in power. That wasn¡¯t just the difference between Nascent Soul Cultivators, but between Connate and Golden Core Cultivators or Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Nascent Soul Cultivators were vulnerable in front of Chen Fan.


    In the end, the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region couldn¡¯t just sit there anymore. He knew everyone would be suppressed by Chen Fan if he didn¡¯t do something. This middle-aged man in azure robe stood and said, ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, those two Ancestral Patriarchs didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why did you kill them? Please give us an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Beast Taming Heavenly Sect had always been nice and he didn¡¯t offend the North Qiong Sect. We can¡¯t ept this at all.¡±


    ¡°Right, you must exin to us why you killed them without a good reason.¡±


    ¡°Please understand, Heavenly Lord.¡±


    The other Heavenly Lords also chimed in after the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region spoke.


    They didn¡¯t believe Chen Fan would kill all of them because of this.


    In a blink, everyone in the main hall became emotional.


    Even the Grand Elder, Zhao Juexian and Qingshi were worried. Only Lord Dragon stood there calmly. It would certainly be a joke if the Grand Cultivator of the True Martial Celestial Sect couldn¡¯t even suppress such a small group of Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°Exin?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and said, ¡°Why should I give you an exnation? Who do you think you are?¡±


    After that.


    Everyone was astonished. Many Ancestral Patriarchs and the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region were furious. Chen Fan was powerful and they had to admit it, but they couldn¡¯t tolerate him as he humiliated the others. Some bad-tempered Heavenly Lords almost flipped the desks over and pulled their swords out.


    Then.


    Chen Fan got up slowly.


    He walked down the stairs with his hands behind his back. There were 999 stairs, symbolizing that the North Qiong Sect was on the top of Tianhuang.


    ¡°Clomp, clomp!¡±


    Chen Fan walked down slowly. He didn¡¯t have a hint of energy on him, but an invisible pressure appeared in the hall, leaving all the Nascent Soul Cultivators speechless.


    People saw Chen Fan walk out of the main hall.


    Everyone on the entire Mount Emperor and Tianhuang was focusing on him.


    ¡°He?¡± Everyone was confused.


    Someone suddenly realized something and he gasped. ¡°Is he going to...¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    The Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region was frightened.


    But it was toote.


    Chen Fan nced around in disdain. There weren¡¯t any energy waves around his body, but he was fierce like the king from Heaven.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for an exnation?


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give you one today!¡±


    Then.


    Chen Fan turned into a beam of golden light and shot up into the sky. The light ray was too bright and it shed a few thousand miles in a blink, out of everyone¡¯s sight.


    It was going straight to the north.


    To the Medicine God Sect!

 Chapter 1032 - Worldwide Attention

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Worldwide Attention</h4>


    Boom!


    No one could imagine how fast Chen Fan was. He was like a ray of light that shed through ten thousand miles in a blink. Mount Emperor was located in the middle of Tianhuang and was about two million miles away from the Medicine God Sect. Chen Fan was already able to fly a million miles in an hour, so how fast would he be after his power increased?


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan flew faster and faster, and nobody could see him anymore. There were some thunderous sounds and a long beam of light, like a golden shooting star. Chen Fan had reached a hundred times the speed of sound and he even broke through the dimensional shield.


    Otherwise, the Four Righteousness Qi he created when he flew would have swept a few hundred miles.


    ¡°What¡¯s Chen Beixuan doing?¡±


    ¡°Why did he run away all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he said he¡¯d exin everything to us. Why did he leave?¡±


    Everyone in the main hall was astonished.


    The cultivators on Mount Emperor were also confused. Many of them were waiting for Chen Fan¡¯s exnation and to see what he would say to the two Ancestral Patriarchs, but he suddenly left.


    Only the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region and Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai could guess what was going on.


    ¡°Look, he¡¯s headed north. Do you think he¡¯s going to the Medicine God Sect?¡± a cultivator said.


    ¡°What? The Medicine God Sect?¡±


    Everyone else was startled.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. When Heavenly Lord Chen came out, he said he¡¯d exterminate the five imperishable sects,¡± a Perfected Cultivator from the Haotian Sword Sect yelled.


    The Heavenly Lords in the main hall looked furious. They had tried to convince Chen Fan to let go of the five imperishable sects, but Chen Fan instantly flew to the Medicine God Sect in front of everyone.


    This was like pping the Ancestral Patriarchs in their faces.


    Even those from the Changshen Heavenly Region looked upset.


    The Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region in azure robe suddenly picked up the ss and said with a smile, ¡°Hm, Heavenly Lord Chen is really impatient. However, the Medicine God Sect is a few million miles away from us and even Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords would take half a day to get there. I guess we will have to wait a long time for him to return.¡±


    An olddy of the Demon-suppressing Sect nodded and said, ¡°Right, it¡¯ll take at least three to five months for Heavenly Lord Chen to break the Divine Array of the Medicine God Sect.¡±


    ¡°The Medicine God Sect is just one of them, but Heavenly Lord Chen is nning to exterminate all five of the imperishable sects. If he takes three to five months to defeat one sect, he¡¯ll then need three years to deal with all of them. So, should we wait here for three years?¡±


    The Sword Master of the Moon Sword Sect drank with ridicule in his eyes.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    The people in the hall burst intoughter.


    A Heavenly Lord even said, ¡°The North Qiong Sect must be trying to make history by organizing a three-year opening ceremony. This will be the longest one on Tianhuang throughout thest ten thousand years.¡±


    The Heavenly Lords burst intoughter. The eyes of the Grand Elder and Xiao Mang were full of anger, and Lin Wuhua and the two other girls even pulled out their swords.


    Then.


    Lord Dragon coughed and said with a calm voice, ¡°Guests, my Master left something for you before leaving.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarchs frowned and looked up.


    Lord Dragon stepped forward with a golden ball in his hand. He threw it up and it shot out of the main hall into the sky. It then turned into a golden screen dozens of miles long.


    The cultivators on Mount Emperor and Tianhuang saw Chen Fan standing above the sea with his hands behind him through the golden light.


    The stormy waves were raging like dragons.


    The storms in the air were like water pirs and there were many azure lightning, which were the lightningws. They all surrounded a misty, unrealistic ind.


    ¡°That is?¡±


    Many cultivators were confused.


    But someone immediately said, ¡°The Medicine God Sect!¡±


    At that moment.


    All the Ancestral Patriarchs turned pale.


    Only Lord Dragon sneered.


    Chen Fan had already arrived at the Medicine God Sect and he had only spent half an hour.


    The Medicine God Sect.


    It was located on an ind enveloped in mist. Lightning struck and storms raged outside, but the inside was full of animals, nts and Spirit Qi, like a paradise.


    In the Medicine God Hall at the top of the ind.


    Three Ancestral Patriarchs sat cross-legged in the middle and some energy fell from above their heads. All of them kept their eyes closed, while the other elders and the senior members of the Medicine God Sect were gathered around them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the opening ceremony of the North Qiong Sect today. If we don¡¯t go to Mount Emperor, Chen Beixuan may really eliminate us,¡± said a short, frustrated elder.


    ¡°Hm, Elder Wu, you were born a coward. If Chen Beixuan dares toe, I¡¯ll just smash him to pieces.¡± A brawny man with tattoos of poisonous insects all over his body grunted.


    Elder Wu was enraged and he tried to refute.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Then, one of the three Ancestral Patriarchs in the hall slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. The Changshen Heavenly Region, the Demon-suppressing Sect, the Reincarnation Sect and the Wangqin Heavenly Sect have contacted me. They¡¯re going to force Chen Beixuan to step down during the ceremony and pressure him in the name of the Realm of Cultivation. No matter how domineering Chen Beixuan is, he wouldn¡¯t dare to go against all the sects on Tianhuang.¡±


    ¡°The Ancestral Patriarchs of the other four sects also have the same thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The elders were thrilled.


    If all the Nascent Soul Cultivators of the Heavenly Sects worked together and pressured Chen Beixuan, he would have to think twice even if he was powerful. After all, he would be facing the entire Realm of Cultivation on Tianhuang, especially when the Changshen Heavenly Region, the Demon Warding Heavenly Region and the Wangqin Heavenly Region were among the top ten Heavenly Regions and hadn¡¯t suffered huge losses during thest battle. They could easily gather dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Would Chen Beixuan try to go against the entire Tianhuang?


    If so, his North Qiong Sect would never be able to survive on the!


    ¡°Haha, you coward. I¡¯m sure that kid is still on Mount Emperor, forced to step down by the Sect Masters. He wouldn¡¯te to provoke us...¡±


    While Elder Ding wasughing at Elder Wu¡ª


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A thunderous sound came and the hall shook. Many elders fell on the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The elders were startled. The disciples of the Medicine God Sect also surged out of the medicine pavilions in fear and had no idea what was happening.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s attacking our Divine Array!¡±


    ¡°Thousand Poison Boy,¡± the temporary Sect Master of the Medicine God Sect who looked like a child, opened his eyes and a green light shed. He seemed to be looking outside of the Divine Array through the hall.


    He waved his hand.


    A light ball then appeared in the air.


    There was a young man in an azure outfit attacking the Medicine God Ind with his finger. The Medicine God Sect shook violently every time he attacked and a clear voice sounded in the ears of every disciple, elder and Ancestral Patriarch.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan of the North Qiong Sect is here. Pleasee and meet me.¡±


    At that moment.


    All the Ancestral Patriarchs and elders of the Medicine God Sect turned pale.


    Thousand Poison Boy yelled, ¡°Chen Beixuan!¡±

 Chapter 1033 - The Power of a Finger

    <h4>Chapter 1033: The Power of a Finger</h4>


    ¡°Oh God!¡±


    At that moment, Mount Emperor waspletely stirred.


    Countless guests and Perfected Cultivators stared at the golden light screen in the sky. They saw clearly that Chen Fan had only pointed at the air gently¡ª


    And the Divine Array of the Medicine God Sect shook violently.


    The shield formed by endless Cloud Qi was dented, as if hit by an invisible giant hammer.


    ¡°Has Heavenly Lord Chen really gone to the Medicine God Sect?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. I¡¯ve seen the ind with my own eyes when I traveled to the North Sea back then.¡±


    ¡°I thought even Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords would need half a day to get there...¡±


    ¡°Haha, those are just the normal Nascent Soul Cultivators. Heavenly Lord Chen defeated Mount Emperor by himself. How can youpare him with ordinary people? It¡¯s impressive to travel two million miles in half an hour.¡±


    Someone doubted, but another cultivator immediately exined.


    The entire Mount Emperor and Tianhuang were astonished by Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had only spent half an hour traveling across half of Tianhuang. This was frightening. Many elders even felt a chill down their spines.


    Chen Fan could get to the Medicine God Sect in such a short time.


    Then, wouldn¡¯t he need even less time to visit their own sects?


    If a sect offended Chen Fan in the future, he would show up to deal with them in just a while. As they thought of this, the elders and Perfected Cultivators quickly became silent.


    The Ancestral Patriarchs in the main hall even turned pale.


    How would they not understand things the elders could think of?


    Even the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region stopped talking and his eyes were glittering, while the other few elders were talking with their Immortal Will.


    On the other hand, those of the North Qiong Sect wereughing happily.


    ¡°Hm, it¡¯s nothing special to be able to run fast. The Medicine God Sect has a Divine Array that has been operating for a few hundred thousand years. After all, it was formed by a Grand Cultivator. I don¡¯t think Heavenly Lord Chen can break it easily.¡±


    An Ancestral Patriarch grunted in discontent.


    Xiao Mang and the others were enraged.


    Lord Dragon stopped them from saying anything, but their eyes were full of disdain.


    ¡°The power of a reincarnated Grand Cultivator from the True Martial Celestial Sect isn¡¯t something you can imagine! Just sit tight and watch!¡±


    Suddenly, the light curtain also started changing.


    After Chen Fan spoke, nobody came out of the Medicine God Sect and there was more and more Cloud Qi surrounding the ind.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the sky.


    Azure lightning struck. Heavenly Lords or peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators would be able to recognize that those weren¡¯t normal bolts of lightning; they had been formed byws.


    Cultivators would encounter this kind of lightning when they went through the Nascent Soul Tribtion. Even powerful Nascent Soul Cultivators would be in danger once being struck.


    Outside the ind, more and more lightning bolts struck and they formed a dazzling lightning curtain.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A thunderous sound came.


    Dozens of lightning bolts struck in the sky. They were surrounded by storms and air currents, like pirs that separated two worlds.


    But this was only the first change.


    Then, countless golden clouds with sacred energy appeared. Each of them held aw; they represented the power of the Laws of Heaven on the entire Tianhuang.


    In the end.


    An azure light screen was expanded in the sky, surrounding the entire ind. It was full of runes, as if it would split the world.


    The Medicine God Ind became smaller and more unrealistic behind the lightning and the azure light, as if it were being separated from the world.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As the threeyers of energy appeared.


    A sacred energy surged out and a terrifying force fell from the sky, spreading over a ten thousand mile radius. The cultivators near the Medicine God Ind felt like their hearts were exploding; a lot of ordinary people fell and trembled on the ground. Even Nascent Soul Cultivators looked to the north in fear. They felt like there was an invincible Saint there.


    In fact.


    Even people thousands of miles away could feel that sacred energy through the screen!


    ¡°A Divine Array! It really is a Divine Array!¡±


    Countless cultivators widened their eyes in fear.


    There had only been six Soul Formation Grand Cultivators on Tianhuang and the Divine Arrays weren¡¯t active all the time. Many people couldn¡¯t even see them once in their lives. They were all in awe since they were witnessing this with their own eyes.


    An old cultivator outside of the main hall said, ¡°It really is the ¡®Divine Array¡¯ of the Medicine God Sect. Look at the azure light screen. There are runes that carry thews of ¡®medicine¡¯ and ¡®poison.¡¯ The Grand Cultivator of the Medicine God Sect used to cultivate these twows, that is why the Divine Array he formed must be rted to them. The azure light seems harmless, but it¡¯s actually terrifying and is much more powerful than the power ofws. It has an endless amount of poisons. After touching it, even the body of a Nascent Soul Cultivator would turn into poisonous water and his Divine Soul would be destroyed.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by what he said. Soon, the entire Tianhuang knew how powerful the Divine Array was, and they finally realized what Chen Fan was facing.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    At that moment.


    Countless people were in awe. How could a man¡¯s power resist such an array?


    A Heavenly Lord in the hall said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a Divine Array. This Grand Divine Power is too terrifying!¡±


    A Divine Array was called invincible not only because it had endless power and carried the Grand Dao of a Divine Lord, but also that it could separate a piece ofnd from the rest of the world with dimensional storms, like the ¡°Two World Peak.¡±


    Not even Nascent Soul Cultivators were able to attack across worlds.


    Only Soul Formation Grand Cultivators could do so!


    ¡°I guess the Medicine God Sect will have nothing to worry about once they activated the Divine Array.¡±


    The Sect Master of the Wangqin Heavenly Sect sighed.


    Although the imperishable sects had declined, they were too powerful. Some people even thought that if the Divine Array of Mount Emperor was still there, Chen Fan might not have been able to defeat them so easily.


    Many Heavenly Lords were looking at Chen Fan at the moment, waiting to see how he dealt with this situation.


    The people of the North Qiong Sect also looked serious.


    The Medicine God Sect had apparently refused to make peace with Chen Fan and decided to resist until the end.


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan looked at the ind surrounded by azure lightning and storms.


    There wasn¡¯t any activity inside. He then said calmly, ¡°If you think you can keep me out of the ind with this turtle shell, I¡¯ll only have to break through it to meet you.¡±


    Then.


    Chen Fan put his hands in his sleeves and closed his eyes.


    In the next instant, he stuck out his finger and the world started to change!

 Chapter 1034 - Planet Tianhuang Bowed

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Tianhuang Bowed</h4>


    At that moment, everyone on Tianhuang, including the Ancestral Patriarchs and elders of the Medicine God Sect, the Heavenly Lords on Mount Emperor and countless cultivators and ordinary people... All of them looked at Chen Fan.


    Everyone was waiting to see what he would do.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan only stuck out his finger gently and nothing happened in the world. The waves were still raging, lightning continued to strike and the azure mist was still there. Medicine God Ind also became more and more unrealistic. Everything seemed to be the same!


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    ¡°Nothing else?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarchs on Mount Emperor wondered after a while.


    ¡°Haha, I thought it was some kind of peerless Divine Power, but it wasn¡¯t.¡± The brawny Elder Ding with lots of tattoos on his body burst intoughter.


    Even those of the North Qiong Sect were confused.


    Was Heavenly Lord Chen¡¯s Dharma Spell too weak for the Divine Array of the Medicine God Sect?


    While everyone else snickered, the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region suddenly realized something and his eyes widened.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Quasi-Soul Formation Finger!¡± Lord Dragon said.


    Quasi-Soul Formation Finger?


    While people in the main hall had no idea what was going on.


    The golden light screen in the sky showed an unbelievable scene.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Dozens of lightning bolts outside of Medicine God Ind were suddenly split in half by an invisible sword. Countless lightning bolts, made byws that could easily kill Golden Core Cultivators and harm Nascent Soul Cultivators, dissipated as if they never existed.


    Then.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The secondyer of golden clouds carrying the power of merit, which represented everything the Medicine God Sect did for the world, also started to disappear and arge hole was formed.


    In the end¡ª


    A thousand-meter crack appeared on the azure light screen with sacred energy and countless runes.


    That crack was extended into the dimension and onto the Medicine God Ind. The ind surrounded by Spirit Qi suddenly let out countless runes, but it didn¡¯t work. An invisible sword created a giant crack from the north to south of the ind, almost breaking it in half!


    At that moment.


    The entire Tianhuang was stunned.


    Countless cultivators watched dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The elders were dumbfounded. After a while, Elder Ding jumped, unable to believe what he saw. The Divine Array imed to be able to withstand the attacks from a Grand Cultivator was broken by Chen Fan with a mere finger?


    Not only Elder Ding¡ª


    The disciples of the Medicine God Sect, the guests on Mount Emperor and the cultivators all over Tianhuang were also overwhelmed by disbelief.


    The Heavenly Sects Heavenly Lords¡¯ eyes even popped out.


    Their Divine Arrays were even weaker than that of the Medicine God Sect. If Chen Fan could break such an array that easily, he could definitely exterminate their sects with ease!


    Thousand Poison Boy was at first shocked, he then jumped and said with a piercing voice, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. That was the Quasi-Soul Formation Finger. How can you do that? You¡¯re only a Golden Core Cultivator!¡± His voice even passed through the array and reached Chen Fan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Quasi-Soul Formation Finger?¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    They had never heard of it.


    Many Heavenly Lords in the main hall on Mount Emperor looked at the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region and Lord Dragon. They both knew about it.


    The Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region turned pale; he remained silent.


    While Lord Dragon cracked a smile, he coughed and said to the Heavenly Lords, ¡°The Quasi-Soul Formation Finger is an attack made by a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator after understanding countlessws, who has already merged himself with thews and is only a step away from bing a Soul Formation Cultivator.


    ¡°Such an attack is close to the Soul Formation Level. Although it isn¡¯t as powerful as that from a Grand Cultivator, it¡¯s still terrifying and it isn¡¯t something Nascent Soul Cultivators can resist. That is why it¡¯s also called the ¡®Quasi-Soul Formation Attack.¡¯


    ¡°The Divine Array of the Medicine God Ind was formed by a Grand Cultivator. How can he break it if he doesn¡¯t use something just as powerful?¡±


    In the end, Lord Dragon chuckled.


    After hearing what he said...


    The Ancestral Patriarchs in the main hall were stunned.


    The Heavenly Lords couldn¡¯t believe it, but when they saw the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region turn pale and remain silent, they knew this was probably true.


    The hall was silent.


    After a while, someone murmured, ¡°He¡¯s only a Golden Core Cultivator, but his attack has reached the Soul Formation Level. When he bes a Nascent Soul Cultivator, wouldn¡¯t he be able to kill Soul Formation Cultivators?¡±


    At that moment.


    Not only the Heavenly Lords, even the cultivators around Tianhuang were speechless.


    In the meantime, Chen Fan had turned into a beam of golden light and entered Medicine God Ind. His attack was in fact not the ¡°Quasi-Soul Formation Finger¡± Lord Dragon had talked about.


    He was just a Golden Core Cultivator after all. Even though he worked hard in the past three years and his power had reached the peak-stage of the Golden Core Level, he was still unable to surmount threerge states and make an attack of the Soul Formation Level.


    Lord Dragon¡¯s exnation was inurate, but it was close.


    Chen Fan was limited by his level, but his understanding of the Laws of Heaven wasparable to those old Heavenly Lords who had been stuck at the peak stage of the Nascent Soul Level, and might even be better than the Grand Cultivator of the Medicine God Sect.


    That Divine Array was towering and untouchable in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    But it was just an object to Chen Fan. It was already old and hadn¡¯t been repaired for a few hundred thousand years. As Chen Fan talked, his Immortal Will strengthened by the ¡°Nine Orifices Divine Infant¡± had already gone into the air and he could easily figure out everything about the array.


    So, when Chen Fan attacked¡ª


    The entire Divine Array copsed.


    Chen Fan had only used a small amount of energy, but it was just right. It was as if he were poking the supporting pir of the building, so the entire tower could be destroyed easily.


    In fact.


    The Divine Array of the Medicine God Sect had already let out a banging sound. Countless lightning bolts and beams of golden light were shot in all directions and the azure light screen shook violently. The entire array seemed to be copsing. The ind also shook inside the dimensional turbulence, as if it would sink at any time. This wasn¡¯t only due to the power of Chen Fan¡¯s attack, but also because of theck of maintenance of the array. It was almost going to break without his meddling.


    And yet, the cultivators of the Medicine God Sect didn¡¯t know this.


    They were all terrified. After seeing Chen Fan, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist and decided to make a run for it.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan turned into a beam of light and entered the main hall at the top of the Medicine God Ind.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Rays of green light were shot out. A kid, a man with a red beard and a skinny old man appeared. They were the remaining three elders of the Medicine God Sect, including Thousand Poison Boy and Ge Yan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, how dare you break into my sect. The Medicine God Sect won¡¯t let you get away...¡±


    Thousand Poison Boy pointed at Chen Fan. His green eyes were full of anger and fear.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t bother to say anything.


    He had sentenced the Medicine God Sect to death when they refused to open the door for him. Besides, how could he make those old cultivators obey the North Qiong Sect if he didn¡¯t exterminate the Medicine God Sect?


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Golden glitters shed in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes and a golden halberd was shot out like a shooting star.


    ¡°Thousand Poison Divine Banner.¡±


    Once Thousand Poison Boy took out a Heavenly Treasure with countless insect patterns and green glitters, the halberd had already prated his head.


    ¡°p!¡±


    His head exploded and a mini man that looked exactly like him flew out. It was his Nascent Soul; it tried to escape in fear, but the halberd destroyed it in the air.


    The halberd then shed across the sky.


    It killed Ancestral Patriarch Ge Yan immediately after destroying the Nascent Soul of Thousand Poison Boy.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, Heavenly Lord!¡±


    The skinny old man begged and was about to run away. And yet, Chen Fan turned around and his golden halberd split the old man in half, crushing his body and Divine Soul.


    After killing three Ancestral Patriarchs¡ª


    Chen Fan took out the de Strengthening Gourd and let out the ny-nine flying swords, forming the Starry Sword Array. Many bright shooting stars surrounded the Medicine God Ind and killed everyone who was present.


    ¡°Ah! Heavenly Lord Chen, please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Please, Heavenly Lord. I¡¯ll take you to the treasure vault.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, go to hell!¡±


    Countless disciples and elders of the Medicine God Sect begged, cried and cursed loudly, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about them. The Starry Sword Array covered the entire ind and the golden halberd appeared from time to time, killing the peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators. Elder Ding was immediately killed once he stepped out of the main hall.


    In the end...


    All the senior members in the Medicine God Ind were killed.


    Chen Fan took all the medicines and treasures from the ind, then turned into a golden ray of light that was shot towards the Barren God Temple.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Once he left, the Medicine God Ind immediately lost the protection of the Divine Array and was struck by countless dimensional storms. The remaining disciples werepletely unable to resist and were killed by the raging storms.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Chen Fan arrived at the Barren God Temple.


    He destroyed the temple and killed everyone inside with a finger. No matter how the Ancestral Patriarchs begged, he ignored them. There were heads everywhere and blood flowed like a river.


    An hourter.


    The Zhoufa Sect, Fey King Hall...


    In the end¡ª


    Six hourster.


    Chen Fan returned to Mount Emperor and ced the heads of the thirteen Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs of the five sects at the entrance of the main hall.


    The Ancestral Patriarchs went to see Chen Fan under the lead of the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region.


    The elegant Sect Master, who was wearing an azure robe and was a mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator, bowed and said to Chen Fan with a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m impressed by your power, Heavenly Lord.¡±


    The other Heavenly Lords¡ªincluding the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wangqin Heavenly Region and Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai¡ªbowed respectfully. There wasn¡¯t any hatred in their eyes anymore, only fear. They said at the same time, ¡°We¡¯repletely in awe of Heavenly Lord Chen¡¯s power!¡±


    At that moment, the entire Tianhuang bowed!

 Chapter 1035 - Im the King of Planet Tianhuang!

    <h4>Chapter 1035: I¡¯m the King of Tianhuang!</h4>


    Whoosh!


    On a square at the top of Mount Emperor, the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region led a group of Heavenly Lords to bow to Chen Fan.


    A Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord had an extremely high status!


    There were less than a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang. When a cultivator reached the Nascent Soul Level, the elders and the Sect Master of his own sect would open their gates and invite all the other sects on the to celebrate. The banquet wouldst for a year and even individual cultivators would be able to attend. It was arge event all across the entire Tianhuang. Also, cultivators who became Nascent Soul Cultivators would immediately attain a higher status.


    Even his Master had to bow to him and call him Heavenly Lord.


    This wasn¡¯t because Tianhuang had no moral ethics, but Nascent Soul Cultivators were too important. The fate of a sect, a family or a region depended on a Nascent Soul Cultivator. That was why they bore all the praises and reputation.


    A Heavenly Lord.


    The Lord of Heaven! How grand was that?


    Nascent Soul Cultivators would only call their peers ¡°brothers,¡± even if they were ten thousand years older or a few times more powerful. Although the Divine Master of Mount Emperor was said to be the top cultivator on Tianhuang, the Ancestral Patriarchs of the other Heavenly Sects would not need to act too respectfully in his presence.


    They were all Nascent Soul Cultivators. Even if he was powerful, they were still at the same level. Why should they obey him?


    So.


    Other than Soul Formation Grand Cultivators, the Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs wouldn¡¯t respect anyone else. They weren¡¯t even afraid of Mount Emperor. If they offended someone there, they could just leave. After all, people would still worship them no matter where they went. They could even travel across the universe and go beyond the heavens.


    No matter how powerful Mount Emperor was, could they still dominate beyond the heavens?


    And yet, cultivators on Tianhuang were astonished to see the Ancestral Patriarchs bow to Chen Fan! This meant that Chen Fan was already on an equal footing with them, like when Divine Lord Tatian waited for the Heavenly Lords toe to Mount Emperor with their tributes.


    ¡°Ancestor...¡±


    Elder Qiwu looked at Chen Fan and felt as if he were looking at Divine Lord Tatian.


    They were both powerful, domineering and respected. What was different was that Chen Fan was much younger than Divine Lord Tatian and had a much lower level, but their powers were simr.


    ¡°What a shame. Why wasn¡¯t such a peerless young man born in Mount Emperor?¡±


    Thinking of this, Elder Qiwu felt frustrated. Was Mount Emperor too domineering in thest hundred thousand years and hadpletely used up all the luck?


    ¡°Ancestors, do you see that? The Chinese are finally at the top on Tianhuang,¡± the Grand Elder said as he wiped off his tears.


    Among all the people...


    He was the happiest. The Chinese had suffered for a few thousand years and they finally rose this day. Even if he died right then, he wouldn¡¯t be ashamed to meet his ancestors.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Xiao Mang, Lin Wuhua and Mu Hongti were all excited and they looked at Chen Fan with their beautiful eyes. They felt as if this young man were enveloped in ayer of colorful aura, letting out rays of golden light.


    In addition...


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t quite the good-looking sort and there wasn¡¯t a hint of energy in him, but in the eyes of many girls, he was ten thousand times better than the most handsome man on Tianhuang.


    This was because of the power he had, which made him look like a Saint from Heaven.


    Elder Yuelon and Hua Nonyin shook their heads and smiled wryly.


    They found that they had underestimated Chen Fan and thought he had made the wrong decision; but he was always the winner in the end.


    ¡°Am I too shallow to see the true potential in him?¡± Elder Yuelon wondered.


    On the other hand, Wu Wendin was thrilled and he said with his Immortal Will, ¡°Qinyan, Baisu, did you see that? Heavenly Lord Chen is about to rise to the top of Tianhuang and be the King of the. This is something only Divine Lord Tatian had back then. If you don¡¯t seize the chance, other girls wille and crawl on Heavenly Lord Chen¡¯s bed, including the Goddesses of the Heavenly Sects and the daughters of therge families. By then, you¡¯ll bete.¡±


    Wu Qinyan and Wu Baisu blushed.


    Wu Qinyan wasn¡¯t thinking about anything. She knew Chen Fan had only returned a favor, but Wu Baisu¡¯s eyes were glittering. She looked at Chen Fan and suddenly felt like she could ept marrying this man.


    <i>¡°How wonderful would it be to stand next to him and enjoy the attention from the entire Tianhuang? I wouldn¡¯t mind if I had to share him with the others,¡±</i> Wu Baisu thought as her face turned redder.


    Not only her.


    The Xu family sisters, Goddess Qing Luo, Sisi... Many girls and countless cultivators were looking at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re not against me killing the five sects anymore?¡±


    Chen Fan tilted his head and looked at the Heavenly Lords.


    Everyone¡ªincluding the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region¡ªbowed and said, ¡°Those five sects offended you. They deserved to die!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If anyone disobeys you and the North Qiong Sect in the future, the Ghost Underworld Sect will never let them go.¡± The Ancestral Patriarch of the Ghost Underworld Sect talked as if he were Chen Fan¡¯s best subordinate.


    The other Heavenly Lords remained silent.


    But Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai and the City Lord of Saint Fire City also spoke.


    They were really frightened by Chen Fan. In half a day, Chen Fan had traveled thousands of miles across Tianhuang and eliminated the five imperishable sects.


    The olddy of the Demon-suppressing Sect, who had offended Chen Fan before, was even trembling and was afraid that Chen Fan would level her sect as well.


    Even with the protection of the Divine Arrays, the five imperishable sects had been unable to beat Chen Fan.


    They were only Heavenly Sects. How would they dare to resist?


    And yet, they had no idea the so-called Divine Array had been weakened after it lost its master. That was why Chen Fan could destroy it just like that. Even so, people were still in awe.


    Even the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region, Li Yuan, said respectfully, ¡°We all saw Heavenly Lord Chen¡¯s Dharma Power. You¡¯re way more powerful than us, possiblyparable to Divine Lord Tatian. From now on, Tianhuang will look up to you and the North Qiong Sect, and we¡¯ll heed your orders just as we did with Mount Emperor. We¡¯ll never disobey you!¡±


    As he spoke.


    The other Heavenly Lords bowed.


    Nobody talked about the Ancestral Patriarch of the ck Buddha Sect and the Beast Taming Heavenly Sect anymore. Having such a power, Chen could kill Nascent Soul Cultivators as if they were chicken; he could simply crush people who disobeyed him. Divine Lord Tatian was also like this when he rose to power. Although Chen Fan wasn¡¯t as powerful as Divine Lord Tatian was at the moment, it was all the same to the others, as he could control the life and death of all the¡¯s inhabitants, including the Heavenly Sects.


    At that moment.


    Even the cultivators who didn¡¯t like Chen Fan had to admit that he had be the King of Tianhuang. He could easily exterminate a Heavenly Sect.


    Seeing the Heavenly Lords bow¡ª


    Chen Fan burst intoughter and his voice became louder and louder. He then announced in front of countless cultivators, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be the King of Tianhuang!¡±


    That day, all the people on Tianhuang were astonished and countless cultivators cried at the same time.


    July 4th, 2025. Tianhuang Calendar, year 129568.


    Chen Fan exterminated the five imperishable sects in half a day and became the King of Tianhuang in front of billions of people!

 Chapter 1036 - Leaving Planet Tianhuang

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Leaving Tianhuang</h4>


    The Heavenly Lords returned to the main hall.


    Right then.


    Nobody dared to disobey Chen Fan and all the Heavenly Lords sat down in fear. Some beautiful maids brought in all kinds of Spirit Fruits. Each of them had a high level and a pleasant smell. With just one bite, the Spirit Qi would turn into a hot current that would go straight down to the dantian.


    Many Heavenly Lords were startled.


    Those were rare heavenly-grade Spirit Fruits which were as expensive as Heavenly Medicines, but Chen Fan took them out for his guests. The Heavenly Lords had no idea that Chen Fan had created a medicine field behind Mount Emperor with the ¡°Azure Thearch Longevity Art¡± to grow Spirit nts, Spirit Trees and Spirit Fruits. Those were part of the first harvest he had obtained.


    Chen Fan sat down and suddenly looked at the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region, who seemed to be upset.


    ¡°Are you discontented with me?¡±


    Li Yuan, who was in an azure robe, was a bit shocked, but he still got up and replied respectfully, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I understand why you¡¯re upset. The ¡®Changshen Sect¡¯ in the Star Ocean is behind the Changshen Heavenly Region. You¡¯re ming me for killing their Divine Prince, Luo Changshen, dragging your sect in,¡± Chen Fan slowly said.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Li Yuan looked up.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Chen Fan chuckled.


    He knew much more than Li Yuan did, including things Li Yuan knew and things he wasn¡¯t privy to.


    ¡°Phew, if you understand, please forgive me for talking bluntly. The Changshen Sect is arge sect in the Star Ocean and they rule over a region. They have tons of Nascent Soul Cultivators and Soul Formation Cultivators. In this generation, they even had three Divine Lords at the same time. Luo Changshen is the Divine Prince of the sect. You ced the North Qiong Sect, the Changshen Heavenly Region and even the entire Tianhuang in danger when you killed him,¡± Li Yuan said.


    His voice was soft. He had blocked it with his Dharma Power, so only the Heavenly Lords present could hear him and it didn¡¯t spread outside the hall.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Heavenly Lords were astonished and the Grand Elder also looked up in shock.


    This was the first time they had heard about it. They knew about therge sects in the Star Ocean, but they had never thought Luo Changshen would have such a powerful background; they didn¡¯t know those sects were so strong, either.


    ¡°Three Divine Lords in one generation!¡±


    Many people felt a chill down their spines just by thinking about it.


    Mount Emperor only had one Divine Lord and he ruled Tianhuang for a hundred thousand years. So, how terrifying would the ¡°Changshen Sect¡± be? And how courageous was Chen Fan, since he had killed Luo Changshen?


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, I¡¯ve never admired anyone before. This time, I¡¯m truly impressed.¡±


    An old Nascent Soul Cultivator from the Demon Warding Heavenly Region got up and toasted to Chen Fan.


    And yet, the other Heavenly Lords were anxious. If the Changshen Sect wanted to take revenge, they wouldn¡¯t care if people were from the North Qiong Sect or the other sects. They would just vent their anger on the entire Tianhuang. By then, the would copse.


    ¡°Nevermind, the Soul Formation Cultivators of the Changshen Sect would never be able to enter Tianhuang.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    The Sky-severing Array was there and the Soul Formation Cultivators of the Changshen Sect would nevere. Otherwise, their level would drop or they might even die. However, when he saw everyone else look doubtful, he pointed at Lord Dragon and asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    When Lord Dragon attacked Mount Emperor, he showed his power and people knew he was a monster transformed into a human, but the Heavenly Lords on Tianhuang believed they had never heard of his name. Many of them guessed Lord Dragon was a monster from the North Sea, who hadn¡¯te out for ten thousand years.


    Lord Dragon stepped forward and said after seeing Chen Fan nod, ¡°I¡¯m an Overlord from the ¡®Fey God Sect¡¯ in the Star Ocean.¡±


    There was always some gravitas about him, like a superior dominator. He waspletely different from the Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang. His perfect power of the mid-stage Nascent Soul Level was clearly exposed.


    ¡°He really is a cultivator from the Star Ocean.¡±


    Many Heavenly Lords were startled.


    The cultivators in the Star Ocean practicedplete arts, so their energy was much stronger than that of the cultivators on Tianhuang. They could never hide their full, perfect power.


    ¡°You came from the ¡®Fey God Sect.¡¯ That¡¯s a sect in the Star Ocean which isparable to the Changshen Sect,¡± Li Yuan suddenly looked at Lord Dragon and said, ¡°You¡¯re an Overlord from the Fey God Sect, but you work for Heavenly Lord Chen. Aren¡¯t you scared you¡¯d anger your own sect?¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯s eyes were full of confusion.


    For him, any cultivator from the Star Ocean was superior, especially Divine Princes and Overlords like Luo Changshen and Lord Dragon. They were senior members of a sect. Not even Mount Emperor would dare to offend them. Indeed, even Fey King Hall was under the Fey God Sect. Who would try to provoke them?


    And yet, Chen Fan used him as a servant, which waspletely beyond Li Yuan¡¯s imagination.


    The other Heavenly Lords didn¡¯t understand at first, but they were stunned after hearing the exnation.


    Having an Overlord from the Star Ocean was even more impressive than defeating Mount Emperor!


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen is offending two sects from the Star Ocean at the same time.¡± The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wang family was in awe.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Lord Dragon shook his head in disdain and said, ¡°Therge sects in the Star Ocean are nothing in front of my Master.¡±


    He then returned to his ce and remained silent.


    In a blink.


    The entire main hall went into silence.


    The Heavenly Lords were trying to understand what Lord Dragon said and they were eventually drenched in cold sweat. Why wasn¡¯t Chen Fan afraid of therge sects in the Star Ocean? He was only a Golden Core Cultivator. Was that possible?


    The Heavenly Lords then remembered a rumor that had been circting around Tianhuang. Rumor had it that Chen Fan didn¡¯te from the Chinese, but an old sacred ground deep in the Star Ocean. That sacred ground was thriving, which was why they could nurture a peerless elite who could kill Nascent Soul Cultivators at the Golden Core Level.


    Thinking of this¡ª


    The Heavenly Lords became more respectful to Chen Fan and even started to adte him.


    There was a huge difference between a cultivator with support behind him and one who just relied on himself. Even though Chen Fan didn¡¯t have a high level at the moment, nobody on Tianhuang would offend him.


    Only those with a powerful backing could be so domineering.


    ¡°How terrifying is he to be able to make Lord Dragon his ve and ignore the Changshen Sect and the Fey God Sect?¡± Even the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region became humble and obeyed Chen Fan¡¯s order.


    At this moment.


    Chen Fan had truly suppressed the entire Tianhuang.


    As long as he was still alive, nobody would do anything stupid, even if he left Tianhuang for a few centuries. After all, he could still return after thousands of years. By then, who could resist his anger?


    The opening ceremony of the North Qiong Sect had ended, but the entire Tianhuang was still in shock.


    The Ancestral Patriarchs of dozens of Heavenly Sects gave in in front of countless cultivators on the. Chen Fan had even exterminated the five imperishable sects to warn the world. Right then, no one would dare to go against the North Qiong Sect anymore.


    After the battle.


    The North Qiong Sect officially became the dominator of Tianhuang.


    Countless rogue cultivators and Fiend Art Cultivators rushed to Mount Emperor, hoping to join the North Qiong Sect.


    Chen Fan took them all in.


    However, he created an inner sect and an outer sect. Those who had a certain level were appointed to the outer sect to be ministers, elders, overlords, officers and disciples. The one with the highest standing was a mid-stage Nascent Soul Fiend Art Cultivator, who became the Grand Minister of the North Qiong Sect. Chen Fan even passed down half a Divine Art to him.


    Even though it was just half of it.


    That mid-stage Nascent Soul Fiend Art Cultivator waspletely astonished!


    That was a portion from a top Fiend Art from the Fiend World. It was much more powerful than any other cultivation arts the Fiend Art Cultivator had practiced before.


    On the other hand, the inner sect was mostly made by members of the Chinese and new recruits who were more trustworthy, including the five elders of Mount Emperor, Qingshi, Zhao Juexian and Lord Dragon.


    Chen Fan even entered Mount Emperor¡¯s prison to talk to Heaven¡¯s Equal again and also to take the six Ancient Demons and monsters out.


    Those Ancient Demons and monsters had been oppressed by Mount Emperor for ten thousand years and some had even been captured outside of the. They were all powerful and had at least a mid-stage Nascent Soul Level.


    They didn¡¯t want to obey Chen Fan at first.


    However, after Chen Fan beat them up and stabbed their Divine Soul with the Thousand Divine Weapon Art, they immediately yielded. Chen Fan couldn¡¯t just let them go, so he prepared to take them to Earth. After all, the people of the North Qiong Sect would probably be unable to keep them in line.


    ¡°Brother, are you really leaving?¡±


    Of all the North Qiong Sect¡¯s members.


    Only Xiao Mang, the Grand Elder and a few others knew Chen Fan was going to leave.


    Xiao Mang had already started crying and her view was blurry. Chen Fan caressed her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not from Tianhuang, so I have to leave after all. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ll never return. When you be a Golden Core Cultivator, I¡¯lle and take you with me.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Xiao Mang nodded.


    The Grand Elder was worried.


    To ensure peace on the, Chen Fan left Lord Dragon, Zhao Juexian and the Spirit Tablets of the five elders of Mount Emperor in Xiao Mang¡¯s care. He also stayed for six months longer and waited for Heaven¡¯s Equal to perfect his power.


    In this period of time¡ª


    Chen Fan taught the disciples of the North Qiong Sect every other month. The cultivation arts he taught in the sect were all from therge sects in the Star Ocean, which were much better than those on Tianhuang. In a century, the disciples of the North Qiong Sect would stand out and surpass the younger generation on the entire.


    At the same time.


    Chen Fan created arge number of medicine fields, transformed the terrain and created a giant Grotto-heaven with many Spirit Veins. He nted the Spirit Fruits and Spirit Medicines he harvested from the Medicine God Sect, then imbued the ce with the ¡°Yi Wood Spirit Qi¡± and set up a Spirit Gathering Array, then he watered the medicines with the World Thousand Spirit Water.


    Those fields were Chen Fan¡¯s biggest gain on Tianhuang.


    Spirit Medicines matured every six months. Chen Fan harvested them once before he left and he could still have some good harvests when he returned to Tianhuang in the future.


    Before leaving...


    Chen Fan went to look for the Deity ground, but he couldn¡¯t find any traces. He then visited the Heavenly Sects one by one, frightening the Ancestral Patriarchs. He also went to other forbiddennds and discovered that the opportunities found there had already been taken. In the end, he only found a weird treasure.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    Finally, Chen Fan returned to Mount Emperor. No, it had been renamed as Mount North Qiong.


    When he left, only Xiao Mang and the Grand Elder were there to send him off. They announced to the world that Heavenly Lord Beixuan was going to shut himself in to cultivate for decades or even centuries.


    Most cultivators of Tianhuang were calm.


    Nascent Soul Cultivators usually spent a long time cultivating in seclusion.


    ¡°Xiao Mang, work hard. I¡¯ll wait for the moment when you go through the True Dragon Thunder Tribtion and form a divine-grade Golden Core.¡± Chen Fan burst intoughter as he caressed Xiao Mang¡¯s head. He then turned into a beam of golden light, shooting up into the sky.


    At that moment.


    Xiao Mang looked up and knew the next time she met Chen Fan would be a long timeter.


    No one knew him when he arrived on Tianhuang. And when he left, everyone on the did.

 Chapter 1037 - Heavenly Jupiter

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Heavenly Jupiter</h4>


    Chen Fan traveled to Tianhuang through the Path of Heaven, but he could spare the trouble when he returned. He was still a Golden Core Cultivator back then. Although he could survive in space, it would take a century for him to fly from one to the other.


    When his power reached the Nascent Soul Level, he was already able to travel a short distance across the universe.


    Even though he could only go to thes within a region, it was a pretty impressive feat. In the Star Ocean, only Nascent Soul Cultivators were allowed to leave theirs. Many of them traveled across regions and encountered countless dangers along the journey. Some even died in the hands of beasts, ck holes or radiations, but those who survived would surpass ordinary Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan turned into a golden light ray and broke through twenty-sevenyers of the Four True Righteousness Wind, entering space. He looked back at Tianhuang and saw how vast it was.


    Heavenly Regions covered the and each of them was a hundred timesrger than Earth. The closer to Mount Emperor, the denser the Spirit Qi.


    Some powerful energy enveloped the entire and the Spirit Veins were all over the, just like human veins. Chen Fan could see that they eventually met in the Ancient Demons Loch.


    <i>¡°That¡¯s where the Deity ground is.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked serious.


    He knew 90% of the Spirit Qi on Tianhuang had been taken by the True Martial Sky-severing Array, forming a giantke full of World Thousand Spirit Water. Even after Chen Fan took ten bottles of the Spirit Water, he was still unable to see the bottom of theke.


    <i>¡°Thews and cultivation on this are iplete, as expected.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan opened his Dharma Eyes and the Nine Orifices Divine Infant appeared.


    There were some invisible Divine Chains of different colors twining around Tianhuang, but part of them seemed to have been cut off. Each chain was billions of miles long and there were no ends.


    Chen Fan knew.


    It was the True Martial Sky-severing Array!


    Only an invincible Deity Array like this one could be used to steal thews of a.


    <i>¡°Forming the True Martial Sky-severing Array on a is nothing for the True Martial Celestial Sect, but the entire Abandoned Region? Hundreds ofs here had one True Martial Sky-severing Array. Who would do that? Why did the sect spend so much energy here? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being swallowed by the Laws of Heaven?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked serious.


    He pondered for a while and decided not to go via the Path of Heaven. Instead, he turned into a ray of golden light and flew towards the with life closest to Tianhuang.


    In the universe, a might seem close.


    But in fact, it could be billions of kilometers away. Even a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord needed eight to dozens of years to travel from one to the other.


    Chen Fan was definitely faster than that.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    He turned into a Kun Peng dozens of feetrge, enveloped in a ck aura. He traversed ten thousand miles every time he pped his wings. The universe was the hunting ground for a Kun Peng and its speed was among the top five across worlds.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan kept flying across the universe.


    Even though there was no Spirit Qi at all, the Kun Peng absorbed energy from thes, the sun and the stars using the ¡°Great Chaos Art.¡± The cold power entered his body and was then refined by the Deity Wheel, transforming into Spirit Qi, like a non-stop engine that supplied energy to Chen Fan.


    About ten dayster.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A dimensional energy wave appeared outside of a shiny and a Kun Peng with wings jumped out. It lowered its head and looked at the. The was only one-tenth the size of Tianhuang, but it was still a hundred timesrger than Earth. Some powerful energy howled on the, just as dragons would. Looking closely, 70% of thend was covered with trees. It was definitely a paradise for Wood Elemental Cultivators.


    ¡°This is Heavenly Jupiter?¡±


    The Kun Peng seemed a bit confused.


    ¡°Master, that¡¯s my homnd, Heavenly Jupiter. I lived here for forty thousand years, before being caught and taken to Mount Emperor.¡± A rough voice sounded behind the Kun Peng.


    The Kun Peng swayed its body and turned into Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan grabbed a tall man out of the shadow behind him. The man was muscr and strong. His eyes were full of green glitters, like a monster.


    ¡°Mu Xiao, tell me about Heavenly Jupiter,¡± Chen Fan said.


    This man was one of the six monsters he had found in Mount Emperor¡¯s prison. They were all above the mid-stage of the Nascent Soul Level and were extremely fierce. Not even the people of Mount Emperor knew how to deal with them and could only lock them up in the ¡°Prison World.¡± Chen Fan was worried that nobody could suppress them when he left, so he created a ¡°Six Sacred Fiend World¡± with the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± to imprison those monsters and bring them along.


    ¡°Master, Heavenly Jupiter is the closest to Tianhuang. There are three sects with Nascent Soul Cultivators on it. They have ruled the for almost a few hundred thousand years. They are the ¡®Thunder Pole Institute¡¯, the ¡®Spirit Husbandry Sect¡¯ and the ¡®Ancient Monster Sacred Sect,¡¯¡± Mu Xiao said.


    It seemed to be simple-minded.


    But it was actually a monster transformed from a Spirit Tree that had lived dozens of thousands of years. Its body was extremely hard and strong. Not even Heavenly Treasures were able to harm it. Its Dharma Power was even ten times more powerful than that of cultivators of the same level. Although it was only at the mid-stage Nascent Soul Level, it could run wild around the universe. Some said it had exterminated a few sects and it liked to eat people. In the end, the Divine Master of Mount Emperor took it down himself.


    ¡°The Thunder Pole Institute is known for their Thunder Arts. This sect is the enemy of Wood Elemental Monsters. We fight whenever we encounter one another.


    ¡°The Spirit Husbandry Sect practices Wood Elemental Arts and controls spirits. Their cultivators like to use Wood Spirits to kill and they¡¯re arge human sect. Thest one is the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect formed by the Monsters on Heavenly Jupiter. Apart from me, there are five other Monsters that are basically Wood Elemental Monsters,¡± Mu Xiao exined. When it talked about the Thunder Pole Institute, a glint of hatred shed through its eyes.


    Wood Elemental Monsters like it were afraid of Fire Elemental and Thunder Elemental Cultivators the most. Even if those cultivators were weaker than them, they might still suffer. So, Chen Fan had burned Mu Xiao with the Red Sparrow Divine me to make it kneel and beg.


    ¡°Is there a forbiddennd with some kind of opportunities or treasures?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Mu Xiao pondered for a while, then hit its head.


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed a ¡®Spirit Well.¡¯ It¡¯s the sacred ground of the Monsters and is located at the heart of the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect. It¡¯s difficult for Wood Elemental Monsters to cultivate. I heard that there weren¡¯t so many Nascent Soul Monsters on Heavenly Jupiter, but after the Spirit Well appeared, there were suddenly a lot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It had to be something special if it was able to nurture so many Nascent Soul Monsters. Chen Fan put Mu Xiao into the dark shadow behind him, then turned into a ray of golden light and shed down onto the.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan was extremely fast. He passed through theyer of Four True Righteousness Wind with a few dimensional jumps. Once he entered Heavenly Jupiter, he felt the powerful Wood Element Spirit Qi inside. There was a sea of trees within ten thousand miles. All of them were giant, old towering trees that were thousands of years old.


    They were extremely old and hard. Not even the Spirit Artifacts of Connate Cultivators were able to chop them down.


    Chen Fan paused for a second, then followed the direction given by Mu Xiao and rushed to the headquarters of the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect. He only wanted to see if Heavenly Jupiter had the same situation as Tianhuang and if there was any opportunity, so he didn¡¯t want anyone to know. He started to slow down.


    As Chen Fan got closer to the ¡°Spirit Well.¡±


    He turned into an azure robed young man with fair skin. He was holding a wood elemental flying sword, giving the appearance of a mere Connate Cultivator.


    ording to Mu Xiao¡ª


    Even though the Spirit Well was a sacred ground of the Monsters, the other two sects didn¡¯t want the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect to dominate the alone. After a few battles, the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect gave in and decided to share the with the other sects. Humans could also go there and look for opportunities.


    As Chen Fan got closer to the Spirit Well, beams of light sped above his head. Those were human cultivators controlling Wood Elemental Spirit Treasures or lightning, or Wood Elemental Monsters that flew across with a green breeze.


    Those cultivators had at least the Golden Core Level.


    And their Golden Cores were all above the fifth or the seventh grade, which surprised Chen Fan a bit. <i>Were the Golden Core Cultivators on Heavenly Jupiter more powerful than those on Tianhuang?</i>


    There were some Connate Cultivators with a Wood Elemental Spirit Sword like Chen Fan. They usually flew low, right above the trees, so they wouldn¡¯t be knocked over by the Golden Core Perfected Cultivators.


    <i>¡°I¡¯m almost there.¡±</i> Chen Fan calcted.


    When he was a few hundred miles away from the ¡°Spirit Well¡±¡ª


    Chen Fan suddenly saw a wave of Dharma Power nearby. Someone was fighting. Looking closely, a man and a woman were being attacked by a group of Tree Monsters. The man was only halfway to the Golden Core Level and he apparently couldn¡¯t withstand that many Connate Tree Monsters.


    Those two cultivators couldn¡¯t resist anymore and they suddenly saw Chen Fan. The man instantly yelled with a hint of joy in his eyes.


    ¡°My friend, please help us!¡±


    As he spoke.


    The Wood Elemental Tree Monsters immediately turned around. They saw Chen Fan and their eyes were full of viciousness.

 Chapter 1038 - Spirit Husbandry Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Spirit Husbandry Sect</h4>


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A group of Tree Monsters looked at Chen Fan and snarled at him, warning him to back off.


    Mu Xiao sent a voice transmission to Chen Fan and told him that those Tree Monsters were the mostmon fiendish demons on Heavenly Jupiter. Each of them were over a thousand years old. Once their life essence was tainted by blood, they would be transformed into something known as Blood Tree Monsters, such as these ones. They were demonic beings that preyed on innocent humans and had an appetite for flesh. They were spread all across the Heavenly Jupiter, just like a never-ending gue.


    A dozen Tree Monsters surrounded the couple. Their bodies were covered with thick bark, which was able to withstand even the most deadly blows. Even disciples from powerful sects had sumbed to their threat.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    After Chen Fan realized that those two cultivators were both human, Chen Fan¡¯s first reaction was to save them. It was true that mighty cultivators were indifferent to the world¡¯s problems, but Chen Fan¡¯s conscience wouldn¡¯t let him sit idly and watch them die.


    Suddenly, the girl hiding behind the man spoke under her breath, ¡°Senior Brother Fu, he¡¯s just a Connate Cultivator, why would we ask help from him? We have already lit the re, Elder Sun and Elder Ding will be here in no time.¡±


    She was wearing a ming red skin-tight gown that revealed her lush curves. She was around sixteen; a hint of arrogance was hiding behind the budding beauty of her face. The flickering light emanating from her treasures suggested that she was a rich heir from a powerful sect. She had spoken quietly, but her remark didn¡¯t escape Chen Fan.


    <i>¡°What a fool,¡±</i> Senior Brother Fu cursed in his mind, <i>¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t realized that? We¡¯d be dead before help arrives if we don¡¯t make use of cannon fodder.¡±</i>


    Seeing Chen Fan was put off by the girl¡¯sment, Fu Qiang inwardly cursed the girl once again. She was heir to a powerful elder in his sect, and her affection would be adder that would help him rise to power. Otherwise, he would have already left her to deal with the Tree Monsters on her own.


    Despite himself, he gave the girl aforting look and shouted at Chen Fan, ¡°Fellow cultivator, please don¡¯t mind her. She is but a child and doesn¡¯t know any better. My name is Fu Qiang, I¡¯m a disciple of the Spirit Husbandry Sect. Your help will be heavily rewarded.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any rewards.¡±


    Chen Fan gave him a long nce and then started a Sword Art. He pointed a finger at the Wood Element Flying sword, then let out amand.


    Swish!


    The flying sword turned into a smear of azure light and arced across the sky like an elegant butterfly, leaving a trail of sparkling dust. Before any of the tree monsters realized what had happened, the sword had sliced through all of them.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The de went through seven Tree Monsters as if they were butter.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The leader of the Tree Monster was furious.


    They had never thought that a flying sword would be able to pierce through their immensely thick armor. It was obvious that Chen Fan¡¯s flying sword was only a spirit treasure, no better than the one wielded by Fu Qiang, which had failed to even make a dent on the Tree Monsters¡¯ armor.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Even the girl was taken aback by Chen Fan¡¯s mighty blow.


    ¡°Amazing Sword Art!¡± Fu Qiang eximed.


    His level of attainment was higher than the girl¡¯s and was able to see much more amazing nuances in Chen Fan¡¯s seemingly weak attack. Each of the jabs and shesnded on the Tree Monsters¡¯ weak points, dismembering them in an instant.


    ¡°His Sword Art is on par with those Perfected Cultivators,¡± Fu Qiang added. The turn of events changed his attitude toward Chen Fan and he even invited him to the Spirit Husbandry Sect as a guest.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Chen Fan replied calmly.


    He pointed a finger again and the flying sword traced a circle in the sky and plummeted toward the Tree Monsters again. Even as the monsters thickened their defense, the sword turned into five rays of light; they pierced the hearts of all the five Tree Monsters, killing them.


    Art of Multiplying de Auras!


    Fu Qiang¡¯s eyes were lit up with excitement.


    It confirmed that Chen Fan was a Sword Master who was worthy of his efforts to get on his good side.


    Chen Fan¡¯sck of high tier treasures belied his humble origin. Fu Qiang knew that the minds of such people could be easily swayed.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan had only reached the Connate level.


    However, his Art of Sword Reigning was sublime. The sword glided across the sky with fluid motions and turned into a godly divine weapon.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±


    The Tree Monsters stood no chance under Chen Fan¡¯s onught. The de went through their defense as well, as the Qi of Wood Spirit moved with ease.


    Chen Fan had yed more than a dozen Tree Monsters easily, including the leader of the monsters.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The remaining Tree Monsters turned tail and fled.


    Chen Fan waved a hand to make the azure de return. He only wanted to save the couple, not to be a full-fledged demon hunter. There were countless vile demons in the universe, and undertaking such a task was foolish. Chen Fan¡¯s mind was focused on the pursuit of Heavenly Dao, and could not be distracted by a fool¡¯s errand.


    ¡°Thank you for your help. May I know who you are? I shall report back to the Spirit Husbandry Sect and reward you heavily.¡±


    Fu Qiang approached Chen Fan, beaming from side to side.


    Meanwhile the girl in the red gown stood with a cold face and moved toward Chen Fan reluctantly.


    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need ¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and flew away.


    Suddenly, an angry voice came down from the sky.


    ¡°Who dares to harm my disciple?¡±


    With a crack of thunder, a brawny man with a face full of beard appeared in the sky. He was surrounded by lightning and possessed overbearing power. It was obvious; he was a Golden Core Cultivator.


    ¡°Was it you?¡±


    The brawny man cast a vicious re at Chen Fan and tried to overwhelm him with his energy.

 Chapter 1039 - Everyones Contempt

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Everyone¡¯s Contempt</h4>


    The man with a beard was a Golden Core Cultivator who was enveloped in bolts of azure lightning. When he was angry, his power was terrifying. Lightning struck and dozens of the surrounding trees were blown to pieces. Many more azure thunderbolts surrounded the man.


    Chen Fan felt as if there were a mountain above him. All the nts in dozens of feet around him seemed to have been smashed by an invisible hand, and the terrifying energy even became concrete, making the air freeze.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned with discontent in his eyes.


    The man might be powerful for Fu Qiang and the girl in a red gown, but he was just a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator to Chen Fan. His energy was like a breeze and couldn¡¯t even move Chen Fan¡¯s clothes. Chen Fan didn¡¯t want anything to do with him at first. After all, he had killed thousands of Golden Core Cultivators on Tianhuang, but the man was apparently determined to go against him.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The flying sword behind Chen Fan let out some blurry azure light which surrounded him. Some Sword Qi surged out and formed an invisible shield a few feet around him, blocking all the oppressive energy.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    The man with a beard was shocked.


    He knew how fierce and terrifying his gaze was. Many disciples in the sect would tremble when he stared at them. Was this weak Connate Cultivator unaffected by it? When the man was about to put more pressure on Chen Fan, Fu Qiang quickly said, ¡°Officer Ding, stop. He saved our lives before. He¡¯s definitely not the murderer.¡±


    Under the pressure from Fu Qiang, the girl in a red gown also gave her exnation.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    The man with the beard was Officer Ding. He didn¡¯t care about Fu Qiang as he was just a disciple of an outer sect elder, although things would be different if his Master, Perfected Cultivator Pofa, was present. However, the girl in a red gown was supported by a superior Ancestral Patriarch of the Spirit Husbandry Sect.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Officer Ding smiled.


    He nced over the dozens of dead bodies of the Tree Monsters on the ground and saw that they had been killed by a flying sword that went right through their hearts. He was a bit shocked. Officer Ding knew Fu Qiang and the girl didn¡¯t practice Sword Arts.


    ¡°We were trapped by these Tree Monsters and we had used up all our talismans. We also let out the rescue fireworks and could only wait for someone to save us. If this man didn¡¯te and kill those Tree Monsters, we may not have survived until you came,¡± Fu Qiang exined.


    ¡°He knows such a powerful Sword Art?¡±


    Officer Ding sized Chen Fan up and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Fu Qiang was just a Core Formation Cultivator, so he would certainly think Chen Fan was worth recruiting. And yet, Officer Ding was already a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator and was only half a step away from bing a peak-stage Golden Core Grand Perfected Cultivator. Once they reached such a level, Golden Cores below the fifth grade were nothing to him. Even if Chen Fan¡¯s Sword Arts wereparable to Sword Art Perfected Cultivators, those were just Sword Arts after all.


    Officer Ding could blow up everything in a ten mile range with a Thunder Art if he wanted; it wasn¡¯t a big deal no matter how strong Chen Fan¡¯s Sword Arts were.


    That was why Officer Ding only nodded at Chen Fan indifferently, but was very concerned about the girl.


    ¡°Brother Fu, Sister Zhang, are you two all right?¡±


    Then¡ª


    A few rays of light came from afar.


    Those were the disciples of the Spirit Husbandry Sect. It was indeed one of the threerge sects on Heavenly Jupiter. The Connate Cultivators among the disciples had powerful Dharma Power and a great foundation, which surpassed normal Connate Cultivators. As for the Golden Core Cultivators, their Golden Cores were basically above the fifth grade. The young man in white outfit who was leading the rescue group seemed to have a superior-grade Golden Core.


    ¡°Senior.¡±


    Seeing that young man, even Fu Qiang and Officer Ding bowed immediately.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    The young man in white outfit was enveloped inyers of runes. He gave a quick nce at all the people present and only nodded gently when he saw Sister Zhang.


    ¡°If you¡¯re okay, go to the Spirit Well quickly. Elder Sun is waiting for us,¡± said the young man.


    ¡°Brother Chen, this is our Senior, Qi Feng, who¡¯s known as the ¡®Perfected Cultivator of Spirit Runes.¡¯ He¡¯s good at using runes and secret arts. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about him,¡± Fu Qiang said with a smile after asking Chen Fan for his name, ¡°The Spirit Well is about to open. Why don¡¯t youe with us? It only opens to cultivators of the threerge sects. If we go together, I¡¯ll get a ce for you as well.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Chen Fan was about to shake his head.


    The girl in a red gown said impatiently, ¡°Brother Fu, let¡¯s get going. The Spirit Well will be closed soon. We¡¯ll miss the chance of enlightenment.¡± She red at Chen Fan impatiently as she spoke.


    Fu Qiang insisted, but Chen Fan shook his head, clearly uninterested.


    ¡°Hm, if he doesn¡¯te, it¡¯s his loss. Only a limited number of cultivators can go into the Spirit Well each year and it¡¯s guarded by the cultivators of the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect; other cultivators are forbidden entry. He¡¯ll just waste his time if he goes there.¡±


    The girl in a red gown grunted.


    ¡°Sister Zhang.¡±


    Fu Qiang then nodded at Chen Fan and followed the others. Not once did the young man in a white outfit look at Chen Fan, nor the rest of the cultivators from the Spirit Husbandry Sect.


    They werepletely different people.


    Those were the superior disciples of the Spirit Husbandry Sect, while Chen Fan was only a rogue cultivator at the Connate Level. Their destiny had been determined since the beginning.


    ¡°You¡¯d better make a detour if you don¡¯t want to go to the Spirit Well. Only cultivators of the threerge sects can enter that ce. Those Wood Monsters guarding the Spirit Well are vicious and they show no mercy to other cultivators. If you visit the Spirit Husbandry Sect someday, look for me. I¡¯lle and wee you myself,¡± Fu Qiang said sincerely.


    However, Chen Fan responded coldly, which angered the girl in a red gown. The other cultivators of the Spirit Husbandry Sect, including Qi Feng, were also upset.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Qi Feng said.


    Fu Qiang could only leave in the end.


    Swish!


    When those of the Spirit Husbandry Sect turned into beams of light and disappeared in the sky, Chen Fan flew towards the Spirit Well with the azure flying sword.


    The incident was just an unimportant matter in his journey. What he was concerned about the most was whether Heavenly Jupiter had the True Martial Sky-severing Array like Tianhuang.


    For this¡ª


    Chen Fan would have to dy his trip back to Earth and stay there for a bit.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    He shed through a few hundred miles in an instant. Soon, he saw a giant green moon floating in the sky. As he got closer, he found that the green moon was actually the crater of a massive volcano. Rays of green light were shooting out of it like green pirs.


    The group arrived at the Spirit Well!


    ¡°Stop! The Spirit Well is the Monster¡¯s sacred ground. Only cultivators of the threerge sects may enter.¡±


    A Wood Monster came in a beam of green light and looked over with an unfriendly face. Its skin was like dead old bark and it looked like a Tree Monster that had a failed transformation, but it carried a powerful Wood Elemental Dharma Power and Golden Core energy. There was a green aura around it, producing buzzing sounds in a hundred feet radius.


    ¡°We¡¯re disciples from the three sects.¡±


    Some rogue cultivators wanted to trick the Wood Monsters, but were immediately knocked away.


    Some people even hid themselves in light and tried to sh into the Spirit Well from above, but the arrays protecting the area discovered them. They were immediately exposed and a few Wood Monsters showed up, tearing them into pieces in the end.


    So.


    Many cultivators were stopped outside of the Spirit Well. Most of them were rogue cultivators. The Wood Monsters only allowed the disciples from the threerge sects to pass through.


    ¡°Ah, the best resources on Heavenly Jupiter are in the hands of the three sects. When can we the rogue cultivators get our chances?¡± a cultivatorined.


    Chen Fan stood in the air and looked into the ¡°Spirit Well¡± with his Dharma Eyes. The outside of the Spirit Well was like the crater of a volcano, but it was incredibly vast inside. As he looked deeper, the Wood Element Spirit Qi became denser, which could almost grow Wood Spirits.


    <i>¡°The Spirit Qi here is as dense as that in the Deity ground of the Ancient Demons Loch. There must be something special.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered.


    His Immortal Will was extremely powerful. It instantly passed through the arrays outside the Spirit Well¡ªbypassing a couple of monsters hidden inside¡ªand went deep into the bottom.


    <i>¡°Hm, there¡¯s an array?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    His Immortal Will felt the interference of an invisible array, but it was impossible for a normal array of the Nascent Soul Level or even a Divine Array to block it. That array on the other hand was like an iron wall that couldn¡¯t be passed through.


    <i>¡°The opportunity of Heavenly Jupiter must be there.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was certain.


    His Immortal Will was extremely powerful after being strengthened by the Nine Orifices Divine Infant and nothing on Tianhuang or even in the Abandoned Region could block it, but the array had actually done so, meaning that it didn¡¯t belong to this region and it might not even be the work of somerge sect in the Star Ocean. It must have something to do with the Deity ground or the so-called ¡°opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    While Chen Fan was about to cast a spell to pass through the monsters and enter the Spirit Well, a shocked voice was heard. ¡°My friend?¡±


    He turned around.


    Fu Qiang was standing in the light. The girl in a red gown, Officer Ding and Qi Feng were also there. They were surprised to see Chen Fan, and they were looking at him with a hint of disdain.


    ¡°Hm? Didn¡¯t he refuse toe with us? Why is he here now? Does he really think he can sneak inside with his Connate Level?¡± Sister Zhang said with a mocking tone.

 Chapter 1040 - The Young Man in a Yellow Robe

    <h4>Chapter 1040: The Young Man in a Yellow Robe</h4>


    ¡°Sister, shut up. He saved our lives after all,¡± Fu Qiang said as he pulled the girl in a red gown behind him. He kept apologizing to Chen Fan and said Sister Zhang was only ignorant. In the end, he invited Chen Fan to go into the Spirit Well with them again.


    Fu Qiang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll let me take one more person in.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He had nned to enter the Spirit Well, no matter if he had to sneak inside or force his way in. So, following Fu Qiang would serve the same purpose.


    ¡°He insisted on noting with us just then, and now he¡¯s following us.¡±


    The girl in red dress grunted in disdain.


    Chen Fan nced at her but kept silent.


    The little girl looked cute. She was arrogant and willful, but she wasn¡¯t a bad person. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about such things. No matter if she was good or bad, he could simply kill her if she went overboard. The North Mystic Celestial Lord wouldn¡¯t fuss about such an ant. He could just stomp on it if it pissed him off.


    An elder with a walking stick coughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ording to Fu Qiang, he was Elder Sun, an inner sect elder who led cultivators of the Spirit Husbandry Sect to this ce. His power was unpredictable and he had be a Half Heavenly Lord long before.


    Suddenly, someoneughed. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re here early.¡±


    Dozens of thunderbolts then started striking far away, thennded in front of everyone else in an instant. A group of cultivators showed up, surrounded by lightning.


    The Thunder Pole Institute!


    At that moment, even Fu Qiang and Qi Feng looked serious. The Thunder Pole Institute was the most powerful among the three sects. Luckily, they had a good rtionship with the Spirit Husbandry Sect. Among their cultivators, almost twenty of them were Golden Core Cultivators and the three leaders were currently enveloped in thunderbolts of different colors. Their lightning could crack the air and they apparently had a superior-grade Golden Core, showing how strong the Thunder Pole Institute was.


    Then.


    The Disciples of the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect had also arrived. They were a group of monsters that hadn¡¯t beenpletely transformed. They were vicious and were surrounded by Blood Qi, like wild beasts. They looked fierce and cunning, and were obviously intelligent. The strongest disciples of the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect were all Golden Core Cultivators. Once they showed up, they started to rattle those from the Thunder Pole Institute.


    ¡°Senior Qi Feng, the three Chiefs of the Thunder Pole Institute and the Monster Prince of the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect are here, almost all the top young cultivators on Heavenly Jupiter,¡± Fu Qiang said seriously.


    Sister Zhang was thrilled and her eyes glittered. She looked at Qi Feng, who had runes all over him, and the three Chiefs, who were surrounded by lightning. She was in awe even when she saw the ¡°Monster Prince¡± who transformed into a human.


    Not only her.


    Almost all the female cultivators present were attracted to those five.


    <i>¡°Hm?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan nced over the group of people from the Thunder Pole Institute and felt something was off when he saw a young man in a yellow robe. That young man also felt the same. He looked back at Chen Fan and smiled.


    Chen Fan turned around and seemed as if he didn¡¯t care at all, but he was in fact startled.


    <i>¡°His energy is wless and he seemspletely different from the Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang. He¡¯s apparently from the Star Ocean. The energy in him is also different from that of Luo Changshen and Lord Dragon, but his Dharma Power is extremely powerful,parable to Luo Changshen¡¯s. Whichrge sect in the Star Ocean does he belong to?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s heart sank.


    Luo Changshen, Lord Dragon, then this cultivator in a yellow robe. This meant that people from the Star Ocean had started to gather in the Abandoned Region. He had already seen a few on Tianhuang and Heavenly Jupiter, so how many of them would there be in the region in the central area?


    Thinking of this, Chen Fan couldn¡¯t repress his anger and he wanted to rush back to Earth right away, but he stopped himself.


    He had to find out the truth about Heavenly Jupiter.


    Only then could he know who was behind all this and be prepared when he returned to Earth.


    ¡°The Spirit Well is open!¡±


    Then.


    The giant crater shook slightly and the green light pirs disappeared. The Spirit Well was officially open. There was amotion in the crowd, but nobody dared to step forward in front of the Wood Monsters.


    A pretty female cultivator of the Thunder Pole Institute said to the young man in a yellow robe, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Lin.¡±


    The female cultivator was tall and gorgeous. She had a wheatish skin tone and was elegant. She was the top female cultivator of the Thunder Pole Institute who had a sixth-grade Golden Core. She was curious about that young man; he was enveloped in mist, which made people feel drawn to him.


    ¡°Thank you for inviting me here.¡±


    The young man smiled at the female cultivator. Her face blushed immediately.


    The young man turned aside and his smile disappeared. How would Lin Hey eyes on a female cultivator from a barren region? Being the famous young Overlord that he was in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm, many people across different regions knew of Lin He of the Demon Sun Sect. Countless female cultivators wanted to marry him. Lin He was extremely powerful; not even the Sect Master and the Ancestral Patriarchs of the Thunder Pole Institute were able to deal with him.


    <i>¡°But why did I feel like I was in danger, as if some fierce beast was staring at me?¡±</i> Lin He wondered.


    Mu Xiao¡ªthe Master of the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect and the cultivator with the highest level on Heavenly Jupiter¡ªhad disappeared a few thousand years in the past. However, the Sect Master of Thunder Pole Institute and the Chiefs and Grand Elders of the Spirit Husbandry Sect were at most mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators; they were actually fake Nascent Soul Cultivators, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him.


    <i>¡°Perhaps the disciples of other imperishable sects also came to Heavenly Jupiter. Hm, they¡¯re digging their own graves!¡±</i>


    A glint of purple light shed in Lin He¡¯s eyes.


    He cracked an evil smile as he put his hand around the waist of that beautiful cultivator. The female cultivator didn¡¯t resist and her face became redder.


    Right then.


    Cultivators of the three sects were flying to the Spirit Well under the lead of the Wood Monsters.


    Those who entered at the moment were mostly Connate and Golden Core Cultivators, while Elder Sun and Officer Ding stayed outside. Young disciples who went to the Spirit Well the first time had the highest chance of being enlightened and having a breakthrough.


    ¡°Hm, we let that kid mooch off us.¡±


    Officer Ding looked at Chen Fan and grunted.


    ¡°He saved Lingmeng¡¯s life. It¡¯s okay to give him a ce in the Spirit Well. The Spirit Husbandry Sect is arge sect on this and we¡¯re well-mannered. Besides, Lingmeng is the descendant the Ancestral Patriarch adores the most,¡± Elder Sun said.


    Meanwhile.


    Cultivators of the three sects had entered the Spirit Well. They felt that the ce was lively and the Spirit Qi was much denser than any other cultivation grounds on the outside world. There was even some Dao energy, which made them want to start cultivating immediately. It was indeed the top sacred ground on Heavenly Jupiter.


    The deeper they went into the Spirit Well, the denser the Spirit Qi.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    So, many cultivators flew down quickly and tried to get to the bottom, upying the best spot for cultivation. And yet, normal Connate Cultivators were unable to go more than a thousand feet deep; even the stronger ones would stop at one thousand and thirty feet.


    ¡°This ce should be fine.¡±


    Fu Qiang found a tform and told Zhang Lingmeng about it. They were nning to cultivate here.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Chen?¡± Fu Qiang wondered.


    ¡°Hm, he¡¯s at most an early-stage Connate Cultivator and his foundation isn¡¯t strong enough. I think he can only go three to four hundred feet,¡± Zhang Lingmeng said in disdain and suddenly became serious.


    ¡°Brother Fu, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but it¡¯s useless to rope him in. Even if he has a breakthrough, he can only get to the mid-stage Connate Level and is still a few states away from the Golden Core Level. Besides, the cultivation arts he practices aren¡¯t pure. I¡¯m afraid he can only form an inferior-grade Golden Core. He has no use for you, no matter how powerful his Sword Arts are. However, if you work harder and form a sixth-grade Golden Core, you¡¯ll be one of the top cultivators under Senior. By then, our Ancestral Patriarch may agree to let us get married when your Masteres to ask for permission.¡±


    Fu Qiang was surprised to hear Zhang Lingmeng say something like that. He then heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Even though Chen Fan knew powerful Sword Arts, he was just a Connate Cultivator after all, and he waspletely different from disciples of therge sects like them.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. After all, power and level are more important in the Realm of Cultivation. I should be able to form fifth-grade or even a sixth-grade Golden Core after this visit. It should be easier for me to marry you.¡±


    Thinking of this, Fu Qiang gave up his desire to rope Chen Fan in.


    When his Golden Core reached the sixth grade, Chen Fan would still be a Connate Cultivator, even if his Sword Arts were powerful.


    As Officer Ding said, he could just kill him with a bolt of lightning. Skills were nothing in front of absolute power. The two of them then calmed themselves and started cultivating with their legs crossed.


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan had reached a depth of ten thousand feet down the Spirit Well. It was the bottom of the well. Even peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators would be overwhelmed in such a ce, and only a couple of old cultivators or Nascent Soul Cultivators could stay there for a long time.


    <i>¡°It¡¯s here.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked down.


    That was the barrier that interfered with Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will.


    Ayer of green light appeared in front of Chen Fan. It shone over the entire bottom of the Spirit Well; it seemed to be indestructible. More importantly, it carried a strong wood elemental energy. It wasn¡¯t the True Martial Sky-severing Array.


    <i>¡°This is?¡±</i>


    While Chen Fan frowned.


    Someone said in shock, ¡°You?¡±

 Chapter 1041 - Killed with a Slash

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Killed with a sh</h4>


    Chen Fan turned around.


    The Senior of the Spirit Husbandry Sect, Qi Feng, was flying over. His Dharma Power surged in all directions, blocking all the powerful energy around him. It seemed that he also felt pressured after diving ten thousand feet down the Spirit Well.


    ¡°Are you the Connate Cultivator who saved Lingmeng? Why are you here?¡±


    Qi Feng frowned.


    This was ten thousand feet deep in the Spirit Well. Only cultivators of at least the peak stage of the Golden Core Level could survive there. Normal Connate Cultivators would have been smashed by the pressure; it was unnatural for Chen Fan to be there.


    While he was about to ask again.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Three thunderbolts struck and three Golden Core Cultivators surrounded by lightning made an appearance. Looking closely, they were the three Chiefs of the Thunder Pole Institute. ¡°Why, Qi Feng? You want to take this spot? I¡¯m sorry, but it belongs to the Thunder Pole Institute.¡±


    Their thunderbolts were purple, azure and yellow respectively, but each of them seemed extremely dangerous. The lightning even made the air shake.


    Qi Feng frowned and dodged to avoid them. He was confident in defeating any one of them, but not if they were together.


    Before leaving, Qi Feng looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Haha, despite those monsters and old cultivators, this ce is indeed the best area in the Spirit Well. The vitality and Spirit Qi are the densest and resources are most abundant here.¡±


    The three Chiefs of the Thunder Pole Institute discussed.


    They were all surrounded by earth-shattering thunderbolts and didn¡¯t ce Chen Fan in their eyes.


    After that.


    A few other cultivators came and they left immediately after seeing the three Chiefs of the Thunder Pole Institute. Even the Monster Prince of the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect had backed away silently.


    In the end.


    The three Chiefs finally took note of Chen Fan. One of them, who was surrounded by purple lightning, waved at Chen Fan with his giant hand.


    He said, ¡°Kid, we¡¯re in the ten thousand feet mark. This isn¡¯t a ce for a Connate Cultivator like you to stay. Go away.¡±


    His hand was a few feetrge and the purple lightning carried a terrifying energy that could easily kill a Connate Cultivator. Chen Fan had no doubt that if he were really a Connate Cultivator, he would have been burnt to ashes.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and went back a hundred feet. He then said coldly, ¡°So, that¡¯s how the Thunder Pole Institute deals with things? You just kill someone because of what he said?¡±


    ¡°Hm, you avoided my attack. Looks like you¡¯re pretty strong.¡± The cultivator with purple lightning was a bit surprised, but then, he attacked again with both hands.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    Bang.


    In the sky.


    Two giant hands surrounded by purple lightning appeared. Each of them was ten feetrge, like the hands of an Entity. They created whimpering sounds when they shed across the air.


    ¡°Hm, you¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered. He waved his hand and the azure flying sword behind him turned into a beam of light as it was shot at that cultivator.


    ¡°How dare you resist! You have no idea what you¡¯ve gotten yourself into. The ¡®Purple Lightning Soul w¡¯ is a famous Divine Power of the Thunder Pole Institute. It can even kill Golden Core Perfected Cultivators and destroy their Divine Souls, but you¡¯re just a Connate Cultivator,¡± said the man surrounded by azure thunderbolts.


    The other man with yellow thunderbolts around him also smiled and said, ¡°I guess he¡¯s lost his mind.¡±


    The three brothers practiced different Lightning Divine Powers at the Thunder Pole Institute and formed a superior-grade Golden Core together. They were known as the most outstanding elites on the entire Heavenly Jupiter and had always been domineering. Killing a Connate Cultivator wasn¡¯t a big deal for them. They would even exterminate a sect if they wanted to. That was why the other cultivators were afraid of them.


    Out of their expectation.


    Chen Fan watched the sword pierce through the two giant hands, then fly around the brawny cultivator with purple lightning and split his body in half. That cultivator let out an earth-shattering cry. ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    His two brothers were startled. One of them immediately flew to him and protected him with Divine Powers, while the other one took out a giant hammer surrounded by azure lightning. The hammer turned into dozens of feetrge, then it shed towards Chen Fan.


    ¡°If you help him, you deserve to die as well! Your sect, the Thunder Pole Institute, is also responsible for letting you be so cruel,¡± Chen Fan said as he waved his hand.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The de aura shed across the sky and cracked the azure hammer. It then swept through a hundred feet, splitting the man with azure thunderbolts in half.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    This time, the two of them werepletely stunned.


    They looked at Chen Fan as if he were a ghost. Chen Fan¡¯s sword didn¡¯t seem to have any power. They were sure that its Dharma Power was below the peak stage of the Connate Level; still, it had easily killed the top Chief of the Thunder Pole Institute, who was a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator. Did that make sense? It waspletely beyond their wildest imagination.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The second Chief quickly carried his other brother and tried to escape, but Chen Fan immediately shed them to pieces. Their limbs were cut off and fell on the ground. Chen Fan then threw them far away. The three Chiefs of the Thunder Pole Institute had been killed, just like that.


    <i>¡°Their Masters are also responsible for their brutality.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    It was a piece of cake for Chen Fan to kill the three Chiefs with his flying sword. The only thing he was concerned about was the azure light underneath his feet. He stomped his foot gently and felt the weak rebounding force from the light.


    And yet, when Chen Fan attempted to sh it open, the attack¡ªwhich could kill peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators¡ªbounced back as if it had struck a huge spring.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the end.


    Even if Chen Fanunched an attackparable to that of a Nascent Soul Cultivator, the azure light only shook slightly. The invisible energy rebounded, making Chen Fan¡¯s thumb go numb.


    <i>¡°That¡¯s strange. This array was definitely not formed by people from Heavenly Jupiter.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked at the azure light and saw it moving. Looking closely, he found that it was actually formed by countless runes. Those runes were even more mysterious than any other he had seen ever since he had been reborn. They might even go beyond the Divine Rune or Sacred Rune level, and the azure light looked a bit simr to the True Martial Sky-severing Array in a way.


    <i>¡°This is...¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes popped out, as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    He stood there for a long time, then finally stuck out a finger with azure glitters and poked the light gently. The azure light, which could withstand attacks from peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators, was split open. Chen Fan stepped one foot inside and he disappeared the next instant. The hole also closed afterwards.


    After a while¡ª


    Other cultivators passed through and saw the dead bodies of the three Chiefs from the Thunder Pole Institute. They instantly screamed, catching the attention of many cultivators nearby.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    More cultivators were wide eyed after they approached the area and saw the severed limbs of the three Chiefs. In a blink, news about this incident circted around the entire Spirit Well and was even spread to the outside world.


    Heavenly Jupiter was astonished!

 Chapter 1042 - The Celestial Sects Appeared!

    <h4>Chapter 1042: The Celestial Sects Appeared!</h4>


    The three Chiefs of the Thunder Pole Institute had an extremely high status and were like babies to the Ancestral Patriarchs in the sect, even if they were unable to be Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    The different Divine Powers they cultivated had reached the highest level and they could even fight with Nascent Soul Cultivators when they attacked together.


    But then, they suddenly died in the ¡°Spirit Well.¡± How could it not be astonishing?


    The Thunder Pole Institute was enraged!


    The Sect Master of the Thunder Pole Institute¡ªwho was a Heavenly Lord known as ¡°Qingtian¡±¡ªeven came out and rushed to the ¡°Spirit Well¡± with dozens of elders. They imed that they wouldn¡¯t stop until they found the murderer. The Sect Masters of the other factions had also been stirred. Some Ancestral Patriarchs from the Spirit Husbandry Sect and the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect also went there to investigate.


    The cultivators in the Spirit Well were also shocked.


    ¡°Really? The three brothers of the Thunder Pole Institute are dead? They¡¯re unstoppable together. Who can kill them in the Spirit Well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! The Sect Master of the Thunder Pole Institute is on his way. I heard that he¡¯s after the two monsters at the bottom of the Spirit Well, and the others like Qi Feng and the Monster Prince.¡±


    As people discussed.


    A cultivator from the Spirit Husbandry Sect said, ¡°I¡¯m sure this wasn¡¯t our Senior¡¯s doing.¡±


    Qi Feng also stepped up and said he didn¡¯t do it. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the Connate Cultivator with ck hair and ck eyes. After all, Chen Fan was thest one who had seen the three Chiefs alive at the bottom of the Spirit Well.


    Fu Qiang and Zhang Lingmeng were also astonished after hearing the news, but they immediately resumed their cultivation. The Spirit Well would be closed soon and cultivators on the outside world would be unable to enter for a while. The Sect Master of the Thunder Pole Institute could only wait outside, no matter how angry he was.


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan was flying in a light tunnel. The two sides of the tunnel kept shrinking and expanding, like waves of azure light. They seemed to be harmless, but the energy they carried could smash a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. Even Soul Formation Grand Cultivators would have to be careful.


    Chen Fan was enveloped in a light green aura. The azure light made way for him when they saw the light green glitters, forming a long passage for Chen Fan to go through.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    After a while.


    Chen Fan passed through the light and a ce like a deitynd appeared in front of him.


    There were many towering old trees and each of them was ten timesrger than trees on the outside world. There was dense Spirit Qi and countless nts, Lingzhi mushrooms and Spirit Medicines. Chen Fan could already see eight Divine Medicines when he nced around.


    Some extremely old Spirit Medicines and Heavenly Medicines had developed intelligence, like the ¡°phoenix with nine heads.¡± They turned into Spirit Beasts, such as horses, snakes, deer and tigers, wandering around the deitynd.


    However, what attracted Chen Fan the most was the green light ball floating in the sky. It shook slightly, as if alive. Countless beams of light connected it with the ground like veins. Every time it moved, the Spirit Qi outside was increased; it was like the heart of the.


    Chen Fan looked at it and said, ¡°The Heart of Wood God!¡±


    His eyes were full of shock and confusion. He seemed to be extremely surprised to see it there.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s someone on this who knows the ¡®Heart of Wood God.¡¯ Looks like the Abandoned Region isn¡¯t as ignorant as people im!¡± said a voice behind Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan turned around and saw a man and a woman walking out of the azure light. The man was in a yellow robe, while the woman was tall and fit. The man was holding a bronzemp with an azure fire flickering inside it; they seemed to have broken the prohibition spells with that artifact.


    ¡°The rumors in the Star Ocean were correct. There¡¯s indeed a Grand Opportunity on Heavenly Jupiter. Looks like I made the right decision toe here.¡±


    The young man in yellow robe stared at the azure light ball with greed in his eyes.


    ¡°Brother Lin, what¡¯s the Heart of Wood God?¡± the pretty female cultivator next to him asked. She was the cultivator from the Thunder Pole Institute who brought the young man into the Spirit Well.


    She had never thought there was something like that at the bottom of the Spirit Well, especially when she saw how magnificent the light ball was. It seemed to be carrying the power of an entire. After hearing the name of the Heart of Wood God, she soon began to think she had probably fallen into a trap.


    ¡°The Heart of Wood God is a supreme treasure, the biggest opportunity on Heavenly Jupiter. Whoever gets it can reach the Soul Formation Level easily, but don¡¯t worry, Little Butterfly. I¡¯ll share it with you.¡± Lin He, the young man in yellow robe,ughed as he held the female cultivator and caressed her body.


    The female cultivator became anxious.


    Soul Formation Level, Heavenly Jupiter, opportunity...


    Every word made her feel like she was falling into the abyss.


    ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t know where you learned about the ¡®Heart of Wood God,¡¯ but you better get out of here. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re hiding your power or if you¡¯ve had some kind of adventure, you¡¯re nothing in front of me, Lin He from the Demon Sun Sect.¡±


    Lin He red at Chen Fan.


    He let out the energy inside his body and he immediately became fierce. He turned from a normal cultivator to a Divine Dragon, looking down on everyone else. That power made the female cultivator tremble; she couldn¡¯t even lift her fingers.


    <i>¡°A Nascent Soul Cultivator, this guy is actually a Nascent Soul Cultivator. He¡¯s even a bit more powerful than our Ancestral Patriarchs and Sect Master,¡±</i> Little Butterfly thought.


    She had never thought she would encounter a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord. Little Butterfly felt as if she were a rabbit in front of a dinosaur. If she dared to resist, the young man in a yellow robe could easily crush her with a finger.


    Chen Fan turned around and said, ¡°Lin He from the Demon Sun Sect? I¡¯ve never heard about you.¡±


    Lin He immediately became serious. He had dominated the Little South Heavenly Realm for many years and had killed countless people. He could even destroy a effortlessly. He had never been disrespected by a Connate Cultivator.


    Lin He suddenly smiled and said with malicious intentions, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s only natural that someone from the Abandoned Region like yourself wouldn¡¯t know me, but do you really want to fight with me over the Heart of Wood God?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    When Lin He cracked a smile and thought Chen Fan would yield, Chen Fan said, ¡°This is just the shell of the Heart of Wood God. Its core was already taken away a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lin He was shocked.


    His eyes shot out rays of purple light and he scanned the azure light with Divine Arts. He saw the strong vitality inside, as if there was an entire. It didn¡¯t look as if it were just a shell.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Lin He snickered and said, ¡°Kid, we were meant to meet. I¡¯ll let you join our sect and be my follower. The Demon Sun Sect even has Soul Formation Grand Cultivators. You may have the chance to dominate the Star Ocean and fight with the Divine Princes of the other imperishable sects along with me in the future. Once I be a Soul Formation Cultivator, you may be able to be my Divine General!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t see who Chen Fan really was after all.


    At this moment.


    Ordinary cultivators from Heavenly Jupiter or even Nascent Soul Cultivators would have bowed after hearing such an offer. That was the superior Divine Prince of arge sect in the Star Ocean! He wasn¡¯t someone who fake Nascent Soul Cultivators on Heavenly Jupiter couldpare to. However, Chen Fan had never heard of his name and he only stared at the Heart of Wood God with confusion in his eyes!


    ¡°You have no idea who¡¯s in front of you.¡±


    Lin He raised his left hand surrounded by some purple mist andunched a wing attack at Chen Fan.


    Boom!


    Lin He had only used a bit of his power, but his attack carried the Dharma Power of the Nascent Soul Level. There was even a ck sun rising behind him, as if the sun had been contaminated by Fiend Qi. The terrifying Fiend Qi filled the entire dimension, shaking the whole deitynd. Many Spirit Medicines and Heavenly Medicines that had transformed into living creatures quickly hid in fear.


    <i>¡°He¡¯s going to die.¡±</i>


    The female cultivator hid in the arms of Lin He and started trembling when she saw how fierce Lin He was. She felt sorry for Chen Fan.


    But out of her expectation¡ª


    Chen Fan waved his hand gently.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Crack!


    The giant hand surrounded by purple mist was crushed instantly by Chen Fan. The power of his attack even swept through a thousand feet and struck Lin He, breaking the Defensive Dharma Spells on his body. Lin He was knocked away and he shed against the azure light ball.


    <i>¡°How is that possible?¡±</i>


    The eyes of the female cultivator popped out.


    Lin He was a Nascent Soul Cultivator. He was knocked away by an indifferent Connate Cultivator?


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Lin He was enraged.


    He was the Divine Prince of the Demon Sun Sect and was known as invincible across the Star Ocean. And yet, he had been thrown off like trash by someone on this barren?


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lin He¡¯s power surged and an enormous ck sun rose behind him. The sun was a few hundred feetrge and it filled the entire area. The Fiend Qi around it made the dimension shake and some power ofws was spread in all directions.


    ¡°Demon Sun Art.¡±


    Lin He threw the female cultivator aside, then let out a dark energy pir. The sun behind him also fell. This attack wasparable to that of a mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator, a real Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan was a bit angry about being interrupted.


    He swayed his body and the Chaotic Divine Tree appeared behind him. The entire dimension and the trees in a thousand mile range shook at the same time, as if they were greeting their master.


    Chen Fan was strengthened by the Divine Tree and his Dharma Power was endless. He stomped on the ck sun and stepped on Lin He. He lowered his head and looked at Lin He.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given a few chances for you to give in, but you offended me again and again. Even if the Sage of the Five Elements Immortal Sect who formed this ¡®Azure Thearch God-trapping Array¡¯ was here, I¡¯d kill him, let alone a Divine Prince of the Demon Sun Sect like you!¡±


    Lin He was first shocked, then he said in fear, ¡°What? This is the ¡®Azure Thearch God-trapping Array?¡¯¡±

 Chapter 1043 - Gathering Of The Three Sects.

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Gathering Of The Three Sects.</h4>


    Meanwhile, Lin He was pinned under Chen Fan¡¯s feet and was shaken to the core by what he had just heard.


    ¡°Uh? So you know about the Azure Thearch God-trapping Array?¡± Chen Fan asked with a half smile.


    ¡°Then you must know that the array is one of five that make up the god-ying Five Emperor Deity Array.


    ¡°The presence of the Azure Thearch God-trapping Array means that every single de of grass belongs to the Five Elements Immortal Sect. I¡¯ve heard that Five Elements Immortal Sect is well known for their vengefulness, and they would wage war for minor offences.¡±


    The temperature was mild, but Lin He was soaked in his own sweat.


    ¡°Oh? Are you a trespasser?¡± Chen Fan gave him a side-long nce.


    Lin He listened as he started to tremble uncontrobly. The Five Elements Immortal Sect and the Azure Thearch God-trapping Array were feared names among the disciples of the Demon Sun Sect, such as Lin He.


    It was one of the Nine Celestial Sects that resided at the center of the Central Gxy.


    The Demon Sun Sect was located at the Little South Heavenly Realm, a second tier sect in a second tier realm. Despite the Soul Formation Cultivators that guarded the sect, it was a far cry from the Nine Celestial Sects. Any ordinary disciple from the Nine Celestial Sects would deserve a red carpet treatment in the Demon Sun Sect.


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t...¡±


    Lin He was going to exin himself, but he quickly realized that it was all toote.


    He had gone too far and had not only taken Heavenly Medicine, but also had his mind set on the Heart of Wood God. It was an unforgivable affront.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    A light flowed in Lin He¡¯s eyes as he red at Chen Fan. Suddenly, his body turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Chen Fan looked up.


    Lin He gathered himself and killed the female cultivator right away; then, he gave Chen Fan an expressionless stare. ¡°If I kill you, no one will know what I did.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can kill me?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°You have a higher level of attainment than me. However, that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t kill you,¡± Lin He said as he produced antern with an azure me. ¡°This is thentern of Qinyou, a family heirloom of mine. You shall taste its wrath.¡±


    Lin He tapped thentern and the azure light started to dance, eventuallyshing out at Chen Fan.


    The green me burned through the fabric of space, robbing reality of its colors. It was the fire of Kodama, with a hint of the wood element thrown in for good measure.


    ¡°You¡¯re an expert in wood elements, but can wood survive the me?¡± Lin He¡¯s lips thinned into a smile. He had killed a Nascent Soul Cultivator with this me, so he was confident that Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan cracked a smile and took a step forward.


    Suddenly, the Chaotic Divine Tree turned into a giant Red Sparrow that extended its enormous ming wings. It easily overpowered the me of Kodama and dashed towards Lin He.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Lin He screamed as he was swallowed by the ze.


    Meanwhile, outside the Spirit Well...


    The cultivators present watched in fear as one after another mighty figure arrived.


    A cultivator looked up at the Nascent Soul Cultivators and eximed, ¡°Heavenly Lord Qingtian from the Thunder Pole Institute, Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family, and even the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect have sent two of their Grand Monsters: Fuhai and Tunshan.¡±


    Someone put in, ¡°The three brothers of the Chu Family were the precious princes from the Thunder Pole Institute. Theirbined might can defeat any Nascent Soul Cultivator. No wonder their deaths have infuriated the Thunder Pole Institute.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the culprit was a Sword Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. He killed them with a de. Right now they¡¯rebing through all the Sword Sages present to find out the murderer. Even the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect and the Spirit Husbandry Sect have joined the search.¡±


    Everyone waited in anticipation for the result of the investigation.


    The Spirit Well was a small ce and it was only a matter of time they checked every ce. Regardless of who the murderer was, one thing was certain: he was dead.


    ¡°I wonder what they¡¯re going to do with him. Death by thunder or soul extraction?¡±


    Many shook their heads.


    Meanwhile, inside the Spirit Well, an investigation was being carried out meticulously. Their focus was on Golden Core Cultivators who could descend to four thousand meters beneath the earth and ignored most Connate Cultivators. Fu Qiang and Sister Zhang were sitting on a giant rock, cultivating in peace.


    The first day, the second day, the third day...


    As time flew by, the investigatorsbed through their target area and narrowed the search down to a few suspects; all of them had solid alibis.


    Qi Feng stood up and put in, ¡°There is one more suspect. He is a Connate Cultivator and appeared at the bottom of the well out of nowhere. We forgot about him.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I remember such a person.¡±


    Many people agreed.


    Even the Monster Princes from the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect had also agreed. They tried to look for Chen Fan but he was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Interesting. How could a Connate Cultivator appear at the bottom of the well? There must be something more than meets the eye. I suspect that he is rted to the murder.¡±


    A senior disciple nodded.


    ¡°Then, we know what we should do. When the well is opened three days from now, we will turn it upside down. I¡¯m sure we will find him,¡± said the senior disciple.


    However powerful Chen Fan was, the Spirit Well was a small ce; he wouldn¡¯t be able to evade the search of Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Three dayster...


    Boom!


    A ray of emerald light burst out from the bottom of the well. The well was about to open up.

 Chapter 1044 - Planet Tianhuang... Chen Beixuan?

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Tianhuang... Chen Beixuan?</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯ll see the murderer soon. I want to know who¡¯s so courageous to dare kill the three brothers of the Thunder Pole Institute.¡± Many people went to see the show.


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a rogue cultivator,pletely unrted to the three sects.¡±


    ¡°Oh God, a rogue cultivator? Really?¡±


    The onlookers were shocked.


    Officer Ding and Elder Sun also frowned. ¡°Have you confirmed it?¡± ¡°Yes, Qi Feng sent a message from the bottom of the well. Even if it wasn¡¯t the rogue cultivator, he must have something to do with it.¡±


    ¡°Hm, I knew there was something strange about him, but the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family will never let him get away,¡± Elder Sun said angrily.


    As Officer Dingughed, his eyes showed a hint of confusion.


    He seemed to recall having seen that young man in azure outfit somewhere. Did they meet in some market or seminar? That shouldn¡¯t be possible. The young man was just a Connate Cultivator. How would they ever meet?


    <i>¡°Whatever. No matter where he came from, he will certainly be crushed by the Ancestral Patriarchs of the three sects!¡±</i> Officer Ding smiled.


    Then.


    Swish, swish. Rays of light were shot out of the Spirit Well. Once they came out, the elders of the three sects immediately went over and checked them. A few Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs even scanned their bodies with Immortal Will and also opened their bags. They only let those cultivators go when they confirmed nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Zhao Jianmin, Ye Xiangdong, Wang Wenzong...¡±


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    When Fu Qiang and the girl in red gown got out, they were stunned after seeing many senior members and Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs. Since they had been cultivating inside, they had no idea what was going on in the outside world.


    Zhang Lingmeng stepped out first.


    ¡°Lingmeng,e here.¡±


    There was a plump middle-aged woman, who was a Golden Core Cultivator, next to the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family. She waved to ask the girl in a red gown to move closer and she started scolding her. The disciples of the three sects certainly wouldn¡¯t stop the descendant the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family adored the most.


    Fu Qiang also got out and his Master, Perfected Cultivator Pofa, immediately asked him about what had happened. He was immediately covered in cold sweat. <i>¡°Isn¡¯t that Chen Fan whom we took into the Spirit Well?¡±</i>


    Thinking of this, he was drenched in sweat.


    This was a disaster! He thought that Chen Fan was digging his own grave after killing the three brothers of the Thunder Pole Institute. They would never let him get away.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve learned your lesson. Next up, find that man to atone for your actions,¡± Perfected Cultivator Pofa said with discontent in his eyes. His disciples were almost dragged down to the bottom by Chen Fan; he would certainly be enraged by this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to find the murderer.¡±


    Fu Qiang was anxious. The girl in red gown then looked at him and said, ¡°I told you there was no need to ask that rogue cultivator to join us.¡±


    Fu Qiang nodded.


    He only had hatred for Chen Fan in his mind at the moment.


    Not only him.


    Qi Feng, Officer Ding, Elder Sun and many other disciples were staring at the entrance of the Spirit Well. If Chen Fan wanted to sneak out, this would be the best time. When the Heavenly Lords blocked the entrance and started checking all the cultivators, it would be impossible for him to escape, even if he turned into a fly.


    One, two, three... Fewer and fewer people walked out of the Spirit Well until nobody else showed up. The Ancestral Patriarchs sitting in the sky were about to issue an order to block the entrance.


    Then¡ª


    Green light shed at the entrance of the well.


    Someone came out.


    At that moment, everyone looked at him at the same time.


    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Fu Qiang saw Chen Fan and immediately confirmed.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Perfected Cultivator Pofa¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Yes, I brought him into the Spirit Well. I¡¯d recognize him even if he were burnt to ashes.¡± Fu Qiang nodded and stared at Chen Fan with hatred.


    Chen Fan almost ruined the promising future of the disciples from the Spirit Husbandry Sect. So, how could he not be angry?


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Perfected Cultivator Pofa burst intoughter and was ready to capture the enemy.


    The two monsters closest to the well, ¡°Fuhai¡± and ¡°Tunshan,¡± sent out their Immortal Will. They wanted to see what the cultivator who had provoked the Thunder Pole Institute looked like.


    But when they saw Chen Fan, they werepletely stunned!


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±


    The cute girl in red gown jumped and pointed at Chen Fan. The disciples of the Spirit Husbandry Sect were immediately enraged. Many of them rolled up their sleeves and were about to go and beat Chen Fan up.


    Even the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family looked up.


    However, nobody saw him frown when he saw Chen Fan. He seemed to be a bit confused at first, then he realized something and his face was full of shock!


    ¡°Take him down.¡±


    Qi Feng had already rushed forward. The disciples of the Thunder Pole Institute, the Spirit Husbandry Sect and the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect behind him had formed three lines, blocking Chen Fan¡¯s way out.


    Qi Feng hovered in the sky and looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Brother Chen, just surrender.¡±


    The Sect Master of the Thunder Pole Institute, ¡°Heavenly Lord Qingtian,¡± slowly opened his eyes and stared at Chen Fan.


    At that moment.


    Countless disciples of different sects surrounded Chen Fan. When the elders and disciples of the Spirit Husbandry Sect, the Thunder Pole Institute and the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect wanted to take down Chen Fan to capture the attention of their Ancestral Patriarchs¡ª


    When Fu Qiang and Perfected Cultivator Pofa were relieved¡ª


    When Zhang Lingmeng raised her chin with arrogance¡ª


    When Qi Fengughed and was about to convince Chen Fan to beg for mercy¡ª


    Suddenly.


    Three majestic and familiar voices resounded.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Mind your behavior!¡±


    ¡°Please forgive us, Heavenly Lord Chen!¡±


    Everyone was startled. The disciples of the three sects, who were already in front of Chen Fan, also stopped what they were doing and turned around in confusion.


    The Sect Master of the Thunder Pole Institute, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family, Fuhai and Tunshan moved quickly and stood in front of Chen Fan. Their terrifying energy made countless cultivators tremble and the skin of many Connate Cultivators was even cracked open.


    In front of everyone else, those four superior cultivators who represented the threerge sects on Heavenly Jupiter were anxious like children meeting their teacher, and they bowed to Chen Fan respectfully.


    ¡°Greetings, Heavenly Lord Chen from Tianhuang!¡±


    They were extremely respectful and even the two monsters bowed like disciples who had just joined a sect. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family was drenched in sweat and he almost knelt on the ground like an old dog.


    <i Tianhuang? Heavenly Lord Chen?</i>


    Countless people looked at Chen Fan in shock. Both Fu Qiang, the girl in red gown and Qi Feng were dumbfounded; Officer Ding was also frozen on the spot.


    At that moment, everyone looked at the young man in an azure outfit who had ck hair and ck eyes.


    He nodded calmly.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    He replied arrogantly, as if he were responding to his subordinates. The four Heavenly Lords, dozens of peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators and countless cultivators around the Spirit Well... none dared to move one bit!

 Chapter 1045 - Returning to Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Returning to Earth</h4>


    The ¡°Spirit Well¡± that had a rim a few thousand feet tall was like a giant crater from a volcano. Beams of green light shot out of it, going into the sky. People outside could feel the vitality in the well, as if the lifeforce of the entire was gathered in that ce. All the disciples who came out of the ¡°Spirit Well¡± had be more powerful.


    The eyes of Connate Cultivators like Fu Qiang and Zhang Lingmeng shone brighter and they couldn¡¯t contain their energy anymore. They were apparently just half a step away from bing Golden Core Cultivators. Qi Feng and the Monster Prince had even be Half Heavenly Lords.


    But right then¡ª


    Those young cultivators of Heavenly Jupiter were looking at Chen Fan,pletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen of Tianhuang? What Heavenly Lord Chen? He¡¯s just a Connate Cultivator. How could he be a Heavenly Lord?¡± said Zhang Lingmeng, the cute girl in a red gown. The elders of the Spirit Husbandry Sect next to her were immediately startled. The middle-aged woman even dragged the girl in her arms immediately and covered the girl¡¯s mouth. She looked at Chen Fan in fear, then said angrily, ¡°Shut up! Do you want us to die?¡±


    ¡°But that guy is just a Connate Level cultivator. Why do the Heavenly Lords, Ancestral Patriarchs and Heavenly Lord Qingtian have to be so respectful?¡± Zhang Lingmeng said with her Immortal Will.


    The beautiful woman had realized.


    Chen Fan might not have said anything, but he had proven his identity by treating the four Heavenly Lords like trash. Many disciples of Heavenly Jupiter had no idea why this was happening, but some elders and top cultivators of the younger generation had guessed something.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch has mentioned Tianhuang and Heavenly Lord Chen. Don¡¯t you realize who he is?¡±


    The beautiful woman scolded the girl using Immortal Will. She felt the kid was too spoiled, which was why she had almost caused a great trouble for their sect and the Ancestral Patriarch.


    ¡°Huh? Tianhuang... Chen?¡± The girl in the red gown pondered for a while, then becamepletely shocked. ¡°He¡¯s Chen Beixuan from Tianhuang!¡±


    Even though the girl didn¡¯t say it loudly, all the people present were cultivators; even Connate Cultivators could hear the sound of mosquitoes dozens of miles away.


    When they heard the name ¡°Chen Beixuan.¡±


    They became terrified.


    That name was astonishing even on Heavenly Jupiter. That was the top cultivator of Tianhuang, who had exterminated Mount Emperor, all by himself! What was more fascinating was that he had killed almost forty Nascent Soul Cultivators, which was why he was known as the ¡°Killer of Nascent Soul Cultivators!¡±


    But this day.


    When this legendary ¡°Killer of Nascent Soul Cultivators¡± was recognized, they were frightened and stunned!


    ¡°He¡¯s Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Fu Qiang was dumbfounded and he looked at Chen Fan without blinking. His Master, Perfected Cultivator Pofa, also started shaking and fell to ground level.


    The others, including Officer Ding and Elder Sun, also turned pale.


    <i>Chen Beixuan!</i>


    The executioner who created a bloodbath on Tianhuang, one who had the blood of countless Nascent Soul and Golden Core Cultivators in his hands. Chen Fan had exterminated more than one imperishable sect and powerful sects that wereparable to the Spirit Husbandry Sect and the Thunder Pole Institute. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid in front of such a cultivator?


    Everyone finally understood.


    The reason why the Sect Master of the Thunder Pole Institute, Fuhai and Tunshan were so respectful to Chen Fan, including the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family who became quite humble... It was all because the person in front of them was too vicious.


    ¡°Rise,¡± Chen Fan raised his chin and said coldly, ¡°You recognize me?¡±


    Heavenly Lord Qingtian and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family stood upright. The Ancestral Patriarch even wiped his sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°Your name has circted around thes near Tianhuang. We all know who you are. We just didn¡¯t recognize you before, or we would havee and greeted you.¡±


    People on the others might not know what Chen Fan looked like.


    However, Heavenly Jupiter was really close to Tianhuang, so they basically knew everything about that. Many Nascent Soul Cultivators from Tianhuang had traveled to Heavenly Jupiter before. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family was even close to the Ancestral Patriarch of the Gongsun family. That was why he knew how vicious Chen Fan was.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Chen Fan nced around and asked, ¡°Are you trying to catch me?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    The four Heavenly Lords shook their heads.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal for Chen Fan to kill a few Golden Core Cultivators. They wouldn¡¯t say a word even if he killed the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family or the son of Heavenly Lord Qingtian.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have guts, but I do.¡± Chen Fan stared at Heavenly Lord Qingtian coldly. ¡°You must be the Sect Master of the Thunder Pole Institute. Your three Chiefs wanted to crush my Divine Soul just because I took their spot. I wonder if the Thunder Pole Institute would also do the same to me?¡±


    After that.


    The elders of the Thunder Pole Institute were startled.


    Heavenly Lord Qingtian then smiled wryly. ¡°Heavenly Lord, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Having such Chiefs, I don¡¯t think the Thunder Pole Institute should exist in the world.¡± Chen Fan shook his head. He nced at Heavenly Lord Qingtian as he spoke, like God issuing his order to punish the ordinary people.


    ¡°How arrogant! You want to exterminate the Thunder Pole Institute?¡±


    Many elders and disciples of the Thunder Pole Institute were enraged.


    No matter how powerful Chen Fan was, he was only someone from Tianhuang. Was he really nning to eliminate the Thunder Pole Institute because of the actions of some disciples? The thing was, their Sect Master had already apologized to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen!¡± Heavenly Lord Qingtian was also furious; his smile disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and looked at him.


    Heavenly Lord Qingtian stood there. He sometimes looked pale and sometimes angry. In the end, he bowed and became more respectful than before. ¡°What those three brothers did was my fault. If you want to punish someone, punish me. Don¡¯t drag the Thunder Pole Institute down along with them.¡±


    Then.


    The Dharma Spells and True Essence around his body were dissipated, and he put away his Dharma Treasures, letting Chen Fan deal with him.


    ¡°Sect Master!¡± the disciples of Thunder Pole Institute yelled.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and waved his hand. His Dharma Power surged out and struck Heavenly Lord Qingtian, which made him spurt out blood and be knocked a few hundred feet backwards. Countless bones on his body were fractured. Chen Fan didn¡¯t hold back when he attacked. Heavenly Lord Qingtian had almost died.


    ¡°Sect Master!¡±


    This time, even the elders of the Thunder Pole Institute were terrified.


    But Chen Fan had yet to finish. His flying sword flew out of his sleeve with azure glitters and impaled Heavenly Lord Qingtian to the ground.


    ¡°Your disciples at the Thunder Pole Institute are too cruel. I¡¯ll take away all your powers. What do you think?¡±


    The flying sword was covered with azure glitters and it prated Heavenly Lord Qingtian¡¯s mind with some powerful Sword Qi, messing it up. If he didn¡¯t reorganize his mind, his entire body would be destroyed and he wouldn¡¯t be able to use any Dharma Powers anymore.


    But then, Heavenly Lord Qingtian only lowered his head and said with a wry smile, ¡°You can do whatever you want to me.¡±


    Swish!


    Chen Fan took the flying sword back and looked at the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family. ¡°Your descendant isn¡¯t grateful for all that I¡¯ve done to save her life. Lock her up for a century and don¡¯t ever allow her to step out of the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Heavenly Lord!¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family nodded with sweat all over his body. At this moment, he would agree even if Chen Fan wanted to kill Zhang Lingmeng, not to mention just locking her up for a century.


    Zhang Lingmeng immediately turned pale.


    In the end.


    The two monsters also felt terrified when Chen Fan nced at them. As for Elder Sun, Officer Ding and Qi Feng, Chen Fan didn¡¯t even bother to look at them, and he also ignored Fu Qiang. They were nothing in the eyes of the North Mystic Celestial Lord.


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Then.


    Chen Fan turned into a beam of golden light and flew away, disappearing in front of everyone.


    ¡°Goodbye, Heavenly Lord Chen!¡± the four Heavenly Lords said at the same time. After a while, Chen Fan had traveled ten thousand miles away from the and they finally stood upright. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family smiled wryly.


    ¡°Brother Qingtian, we¡¯re lucky we survived. You may be a bit worse than me, but you still have the chance to reincarnate.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Heavenly Lord Qingtian shook his head. His body was as weak as that of a normal person at this moment; he was only relying on his Nascent Soul Dharma Power.


    An elder of Thunder Pole Institute moved closer and said, ¡°Sect Master, why do we have to let Chen Beixuan run wild? You can gather dozens of Heavenly Lords on Heavenly Jupiter and use some arrays and Dharma Treasures to capture him.¡±


    ¡°Haha, capture Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Heavenly Lord Qingtian burst intoughter and said when he saw everyone¡¯s confused look, ¡°Let alone Chen Beixuan¡¯s earth-shattering Dharma Power, do you really think he came alone?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No?¡± Everyone was astonished.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Heavenly Lord Qingtian snickered, ¡°I heard that there used to be six monsters and Ancient Demons in Mount Emperor¡¯s prison. They¡¯re as powerful as all of them. And now, they¡¯re with Chen Beixuan. You should know one of them.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Even the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family looked over.


    ¡°Mu Xiao!¡± Heavenly Lord Qingtian replied.


    At that moment.


    Everyone who heard this was astonished; even the two monsters from the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect, Fuhai and Tunshan, were frightened.


    <i>Mu Xiao? The former Sect Master of the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect and a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator? His Dharma Power was extremely terrifying and he had once dominated Heavenly Jupiter for ten thousand years. Even the three sects together were unable to deal with him. He was the top cultivator on the!</i>


    <i>Such a peerless monster is Chen Fan¡¯s servant and he even brought along five that are just as powerful!</i>


    Thinking of this, even the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family was terrified.


    ¡°He¡¯s truly... a peerless Overlord!¡±


    Elder Sun heaved a sigh.


    The girl in the red gown, Fu Qiang and Officer Ding were even trembling; they seemed to have lost their soul.


    After leaving Heavenly Jupiter, Chen Fan spent ten days traveling to eight others in the vicinity. He saw that each had a different Deity Arrays which hadn¡¯t been formed by the True Martial Celestial Sect and the Five Elements Immortal Sect. Also, the opportunity on thoses had already been taken away. Chen Fan didn¡¯t say a word.


    He stayed around Tianhuang for a while longer, then went on the Path of Heaven again.


    This time¡ª


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t take any more detours. He went all the way to Earth along the path.


    Two weekster.


    An old outside the sr system was lit up and Chen Fan appeared. He looked at Earth from afar. He was finally home.

 Chapter 1046 - At Earth’s Doorstep

    <h4>Chapter 1046: At Earth¡¯s Doorstep</h4>


    South Gate...


    This ancient was only a few thousand kilometers from side to side. Looking from above, it was covered with crumbled ruins of once mighty structures. Dust covered the stone paved road that hadn¡¯t been trodden for thousands of years. Suddenly, a dim light was lit up in the destendscape.


    ¡°The Southern Gate of Connate. I¡¯m finally back.¡±


    Chen Fan appeared in the sky.


    He was wearing a ck outfit whichplemented the darkness in his eyes. Emerging from the shadows of the clouds, he glided across the sky like a ghost. He had travelled the universe and seen countlesss. The quietness in space and the iprehensible vastness of the world unwinded his mind.


    He looked around wistfully.


    The Southern Gate of Connate was the furthest space portal outside of the sr system, the final linkage between earth and the world beyond. Looking from above, it had once been a bustling ce, and a testament to earth¡¯s former glory. This had been the starting ce of Chen Fan¡¯s journey in his past life.


    He had been away from earth for ten years.


    As he observed thendscape, his mind drifted to earth, to his home.


    <i>¡°Sister An, mom, dad, Fei Fei and Xiao Qiong, how are you doing?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t hold back the swelling emotion.


    He had wanted to go back home ever since he entered a secluded cultivation on Tianhuang. The presence of the outer space sects on Earth made that urge even worse. However, Chen Fan had dyed his n because of the Chinese on Tianhuang. They were on theirst legs and would soon fall apart without him.


    The Soul Tablet linked to his family members on earth was still intact, meaning they were safe.


    However, the thought of returning home still burned in his mind. After things settled down on Tianhuang, he amassed a huge amount of Spirit Stones and teleported to The Southern Gate of Connate in less than half a month.


    <i>¡°I wonder what is happening on Earth.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked at the sr system.


    A flicker of golden light danced in his eyes. It was bright enough to pierce the dark space. Upon closer inspection, one could see the energy of Dharma Laws swirling amidst a cloud.


    <i>¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He sensed that something was amiss. Earth and the sr system were undergoing a Grand Opportunity of epic proportions, much more important than the birth of a couple of treasures. It was a paradigm shift.


    <i>¡°I need to hurry.¡±</i>


    Even as Chen Fan got ready to move, he saw an iridescent light behind him and a powerful energying from the stone altar.


    He was not alone.


    <i>¡°Who goes there?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan turned around and saw that a group of people had emerged from the light. Despite their odd-looking clothing, the men and women in the group looked fair and handsome.


    Among the group of five cultivators, the most powerful was a male Nascent Soul Cultivator half-step away from bing a Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°Someone has beat us to it. Are you going to the Hearnds?¡± arge man asked as a golden glow surrounded his body. Chen Fan was taken aback after hearing thenguage he used.


    He had heard of such tongue in his past life, so he knew that it was amonnguage used among space faring races. This was the first time he had heard it ever since he had been reborn.


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m heading toward the Hearnds,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    His words had made them lower their guards. They noticed that Chen Fan was only a Golden Core Cultivator and posed no threat to them. The man guffawed and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re also from the Little South Heavenly Realm. We are cultivators from Shenyang. He¡¯s my senior sect brother Chen Haifeng, number 395 on the Little South Heavenly Roll and the rest are my junior sect borthers and sisters.¡±


    His tone wasced with pride and arrogance when he introduced his senior sect brother.


    Chen Haifeng was a young man with silvery pupils. He nodded half-heartedly.


    Chen Fan had never heard of them, but he nodded back nheless. He then asked the burly man about the recent news in the world.


    The burly man was Zhang Tianqiao, a top ten disciple from the Qiyun Sect. He proudly stated that although the Qiyun Sect didn¡¯t have any Soul Formation Cultivators, there were nearly half a dozen Nascent Soul Cultivators among the sect members. It was one of the best second tier sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    ¡°Sigh. We are from ordinary sects, so we didn¡¯t get a chance while wepeted for the Grand Opportunity. It was reserved for those Divine Princes from the elite sects.¡±


    After a while, Zhang Tianqiao suddenly asked. ¡°What is your name? Maybe our sects are rted.¡±


    ¡°Oh... I¡¯m Lin He from the Demon Sun Sect,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    He only knew three Star Ocean cultivators: Lord Dragon, Luo Changshen and Lin He. Everything considered, he could only pass for Lin He. Plus, Lin He was a nobody and using his identity would offer Chen Fan an extrayer of security.


    To Chen Fan¡¯s surprise, the name had turned the group into a bundle of nerves.


    ¡°You.. you¡¯re Divine Prince Lin He? I... am sorry. I didn¡¯t know,¡± the burly man stammered.


    Chen Fan even started an art to lend credence to his cover. The art turned his eyes purple and unleashed Fiend Essence into the world.


    The Qiyun Sect disciples were shaken to the core. They had never thought that such a handsome looking young man could turn out to be an evildoer. They charged up their energy to ward off the Fiend Essence, bodies taut with fear.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, are you all right?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°No... no, please call me Xiao Zhang,¡± Zhang Tianqiao hurried to put in. His legs nearly copsed. Chen Fan looked at the girls and saw that their faces were pale.


    ¡°Divine Prince Lin, we need to move on. It was nice to meet you.¡±


    Chen Fan watched as the group ran away without looking back.


    <i>¡°They don¡¯t make cultivators like they used to. Lin He is so weak that he couldn¡¯t even handle my Red Sparrow¡¯s Seven Fire.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He then found the altar and inserted the spirit stones to initiate the Dharma Array.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With an explosion of colorful energy, Chen Fan disappeared.

 Chapter 1047 - Sealed Off by Divine Arrays

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Sealed Off by Divine Arrays</h4>


    Swish!


    A colorful tunnel filled with dimensional storms was extended from South Gate, all the way to Earth.


    Chen Fan sat in the tunnel with his legs crossed. Thes around him were like stars, shing backwards. He had gotten used to space travel, so he waited patiently.


    But suddenly¡ª


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The tunnel seemed to have hit an iron te and it shattered immediately. Countless storms formed by the broken pieces of the dimension began to strike. They were raging and could easily kill a Golden Core Cultivator. Even Nascent Soul Cultivators would have only been able to withstand this for a few seconds.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Chen Fan immediately raised the Deity Wheel. His body was surrounded by a golden aura as he initiated his Immortal Golden Body to the highest level, letting the broken pieces of the dimension hit him.


    ¡°Damn it! Why did the tunnel break? Did someone attack it or was it an ident?¡± Many broken pieces of the dimension struck him. Even his Immortal Golden Body would soon falter, as ayer of golden aura dissipated.


    <i>¡°I must get out of here.¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    Such a dimensional storm was the dark side of the universe. Normal Golden Core Cultivators and Nascent Soul Cultivators would have been unable to survive it and could only travel smoothly with the help of Universe Teleport Arrays. Only peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators or Soul Formation Cultivators could travel around freely. Even though Chen Fan knew he would be fine if he stayed there for ten days or two weeks, there were dangers everywhere and dimension monsters may show up, so he didn¡¯t want to stay for a long time, either.


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    Chen Fan found a dimension gap, then turned into a beam of golden light and shed through it.


    Bang!


    Chen Fan appeared and fell onto a crimson.


    <i>¡°This is Yinghuo? Luckily, I¡¯m still in the sr system.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan scanned the area with his Immortal Will. Yinghuo was the former name of ¡°Mars.¡± It represented disaster in ancient China. When it rose up in the sky, it meant that there would be a disaster in the world.


    Chen Fan had been to Yinghuo a few times, but he felt that it was just a normal. And yet, he could feel a powerful energy at the moment, as if the ground had a pulse, beating slowly and firmly. Some energy rose from the ground, which nourished the and created air, water, lightning and nts.


    <i>¡°The is reviving!¡±</i> Chen Fan realized.


    The appearance of the Grand Opportunity on Earth must have affected the others as well. He stood on Yinghuo as he looked at the Earth and immediately understood why the dimensional tunnel broke.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A blue like a sapphire was spinning in the universe. It was enveloped in air currents and the energy was running like dragons flying in the sky. Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will was strong. He could even see theyers of arrays on the Earth¡¯s surface, which had sealed all thews, Spirit Force and Grand Dao inside.


    ¡°The True Martial Sky-severing Array, the Azure Thearch God-trapping Array, the Flying Deity Array...¡±


    Chen Fan looked around and recognized several Deity Arrays. Each of them was an array of the nine Celestial Sects and would astonish the universe once they appeared. However, those arrays had been formed outside of Earth and there were many other Divine Arrays and Sacred Arrays.


    Layers afteryers.


    The had been sealed off.


    At this moment, even Soul Formation Grand Cultivators would be terrified if they saw this Earth. They would be crushed by the Divine Arrays if they touched them, let alone attacking them!


    <i>¡°It¡¯s exactly like I thought,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    After leaving Heavenly Jupiter, he went to dozens of others, including Zheyuan, Longya and Dark Mist. Basically, every had a kind of Divine Array or Sacred Array. Those arrays might not be as powerful as the ¡°True Martial Sky-severing Array¡± on Tianhuang, but they blocked the Laws of Heaven and took the energy of the entire to form some treasures like the ¡°Dao Fruit¡± and the ¡°Heart of Wood God.¡±


    However, it was different from what was set up on Tianhuang.


    The treasures on thoses were basically empty shells. They had been taken away before Chen Fan arrived.


    So, Chen Fan could only take some Spirit Medicines, Heavenly Medicines, and treasures like the Fire God Stone on Zheyuan and Nine Underworld Water from Dark Mist. Even so, the amount of assets he had immediately soared. If he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go back to Earth, he would have tried to break through to the Nascent Soul Level.


    <i>¡°What¡¯s so special about Earth?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    When he saw the True Martial Sky-severing Array, he thought it had been formed by the True Martial Celestial Sect or Master Cangqin, but after seeing the ¡°Azure Thearch God-trapping Array,¡± he instantly forgot about this idea.


    Although the ¡°Azure Thearch God-trapping Array¡± was way inferior to the ¡°True Martial Sky-severing Array,¡± the ¡°Five Emperor Deity Array¡± it formed was also an array of the Five Elements Immortal Sect. It had the supreme Dharma Power that could rebuild the void and recreate the opportunity. Together with the ¡°Flying Deity Array¡± of the Ascension Celestial Sect, at least three Celestial Sects had settled on Earth. Chen Fan nced around and even saw other arrays of the ancient sacred grounds and sects, like the ¡°Thousand Merging Array¡± of the Dadao Sect.


    Almost all the top human sects in the universe had once settled here.


    But what was the value of Earth?


    Even when it was thriving, it was just a cultivation that could barelypare to Tianhuang and only had a Half Soul Formation Cultivator like Divine Lord Jiang. It was extremely ordinary when put in the Star Ocean¡¯s perspective, and it would even be worthlesspared to the ¡°Central Gxy.¡±


    There were cultivations billions of milesrge everywhere. Somes were protected by Gods and had Grand Cultivators in every generation. Some even had the cultivation arts passed down from Saints in the ancient times. The home of the nine Celestial Sects and sacred grounds were even more powerful.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t think Earth was worth the resources and efforts of a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal. Everything on Earth was inferior to the ingredients used to form the Deity Arrays and Divine Arrays.


    Thinking of this, Chen Fan was more certain that Master Cangqin was nning something when he took them away from Earth. It seemed that he didn¡¯t just pass by. He might have nned everything a few hundred thousand years before.


    <i>¡°Is it rted to the fiend trapped by a Sage there?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan rubbed his chin.


    The most valuable thing on Earth was the Fiend Qi from the underground, which might have some kind of treasure there. Chen Fan once had an assumption, but it was too terrifying. If it was true, Earth would be the enemy of the entire Star Ocean and the universe. Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    <i>¡°Anyway, everything will be clear when I return.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked at the sky and sped towards Earth.

 Chapter 1048 - Goodbye, North Qiong Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Goodbye, North Qiong Sect</h4>


    Mars was only a hundred million miles away from Earth.


    Chen Fan only needed half a day to fly to Earth. As he got closer, he felt the powerful vitality and terrifying energy that was spread ten thousand miles around Earth, as if it had be a lively cultivation. The Spirit Qi on the was even denser than on Tianhuang.


    <i>¡°Luckily, these Divine Arrays and Deity Arrays are only there for defense. Ordinary Nascent Soul Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators wouldn¡¯t know they were here if they don¡¯t attack.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan flew carefully.


    Only when he reached this level could he feel the killing arrays surrounding the. Each of them could crush Grand Cultivators easily; not even the ancient Saints would have dared to enter the. Those Deity Arrays and Divine Arrays had probably been formed thousands of years in the past.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t notice them because he wasn¡¯t powerful enough back then, and it wasn¡¯t the time for the arrays to appear, either.


    <i>¡°It doesn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t exist even if I didn¡¯t sense them before. I think Earth probably just allows Nascent Soul Cultivators to enter. Soul Formation Grand Cultivators will certainly be attacked by these arrays.¡±</i> Chen Fan guessed.


    He was familiar with most of those arrays, so after careful observation, he kind of knew what they were used for. Thinking of this, Chen Fan was relieved. He could even fight with Nascent Soul Cultivators, as long as there weren¡¯t any Soul Formation Grand Cultivators.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan turned into a beam of golden light and sped closer to Earth. When he was about to pass through the atmosphere, he immediately feltyers of the power ofws pushing around his body, making the trace of golden light shrink from ten thousand feet long to just a hundred.


    <i>¡°What is going on?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was shocked.


    His body shook and he almost headed towards the Earth¡¯s surface like a shooting star.


    Chen Fan felt as if he were carrying a hundred mountains on his back. He used to go a thousand times faster than the speed of sound; he could only reach twice the speed of sound at the moment. The Essence Qi in a few thousand miles even froze like an iron te. Chen Fan could only gather a bit of it within a few hundred feet slowly.


    <i>¡°I knew it. The Essence Qi and thews on Earth were strengthened.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan confirmed it after testing a few times.


    He wasn¡¯t quite surprised about this. Thews on many cultivations were extremely tough, and after being strengthened by a Grand Cultivator or a Saint, not even Connate Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators could fly there. An attack made by a Golden Core Cultivator could have destroyed everything in dozens of miles, but it could barely crush a mountain on thoses. This wasn¡¯t the most terrifying.


    Some said that in some powerful worlds deep in the universe, Nascent Soul Cultivators were just like ordinary people and they had to walk everywhere. Only Grand Cultivators or Saints were able to fly. And in the Deity Realm, even Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals were like Qi Refinement Cultivators.


    Ten thousand feet, nine thousand feet, eight thousand feet...


    He fell like an iron weight, but he quickly stabilized his body. After all, the Essence Qi on earth wasn¡¯t as strong as that on therges or the powerful realms out in the universe. Chen Fan sped above the sea with a trace of light, creating a long wave.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A weird fish a hundred meters long jumped out of the sea and roared at Chen Fan. It tried to bite him with powerful energy all over its body, but he crushed it to pieces.


    <i>¡°This sea monster is as powerful as a Connate Cultivator. Back on Tianhuang, its attack would have swept through dozens of miles across the ocean, creating raging waves.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan gauged how powerful the sea monster was and his heart sank.


    In just a decade...


    What had Earth be? In the past, the most powerful cultivators were at the Connate Level only, even if the Spirit Qi had been slightly restored. However, a sea creature¡¯s body couldpare to that of a Connate Cultivator at the moment, although it didn¡¯t have much Dharma Power.


    He pondered as he nced around and used his Immortal Will to find out his location. He was in a tropical area, probably the Southern Hemisphere.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go back first.¡±


    Even though Earth had changed a lot and even a fish had turned into a monster of the Connate Level, family and friends were more important. Chen Fan quickly flew to China. He cast a spell to hide himself since he didn¡¯t want ordinary people to discover him.


    Zhong Hai, China, 2026.


    A decade was an extremely long time for thergest city in China. The changes he saw there werepletely beyond Chen Fan¡¯s imagination.


    He looked at Zhong Hai from above and saw many buildings with a few hundred floors there. Zhong Hai Tower, which used to be the tallest in the city, was like a shorty among the other buildings.


    Not only Zhong Hai.


    Many other big cities Chen Fan was familiar with seemed to have had great changes. The poption in those cities was only a couple of million people before, but then Chen Fan saw crowds of people there. Almost 80% of the poption in China was gathered in those big cities, especially Zhong Hai. Chen Fan scanned the area with his Immortal Will. There were at least a hundred million people.


    On the contrary, the wild areas outside the cities seemed to have been abandoned. Many forests, ins, teaus and hills had be barrennds.


    A lot of beasts¡ªthat were three to eight meters long and had abundant Spirit Qi¡ªhad appeared there. Apes gibbered and tigers roared. Chen Fan even saw a dragon a few hundred meters long flying in the sea, and a leopard that was ten meters tall, asrge as an elephant and had green glitters in its eyes.


    All those beasts were above the Connate Level.


    <i>¡°Earth has changed too much in just a decade.¡±</i>


    Chen Fanmented.


    Golden Core Cultivators used to be unstoppable on Earth. Even the God of Death in Egypt, Anubis, was just a Golden Core Cultivator. At that moment, any monster could be close to the Golden Core Level.


    <i>¡°How can humans on Earth resist so many powerful beasts? The beasts aren¡¯t afraid of nuclear weapons anymore once they reach the Golden Core Level.¡±</i> Chen Fan frowned.


    Along the way.


    Although there were many monsters in the wild, people in the cities were peaceful and calm. However, as the Spirit Qi in the environment surged, there were more humans who started cultivating.


    Chen Fan saw people jumping a few meters onto the bus in the cities. In some parks or arenas, old people were wearing white cultivation outfits, practicing tai chi. They seemed to be rxed and their power had at least the Connate Level.


    But there were only a small number of such people.


    There might only be one in a hundred people. Most of the others were still unable to cultivate. They were only a bit stronger and could live over a century.


    <i>¡°There¡¯s no way the Connate Cultivators could resist the beasts out there. Besides, there are also Nascent Soul Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators from others, and the Divine Princes from therge sects in the Star Ocean.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He passed by many cities and he could sense the energy hidden inside. There were a few Connate Cultivators and even a couple of Golden Core Cultivators.


    And yet, not one Nascent Soul Cultivator came to view.


    If there weren¡¯t any Nascent Soul Cultivators in China or on Earth, ¡°Chen Haifeng¡± of the Qiyun Sect could have already conquered the and exterminated the five superpowers by himself.


    <i>¡°Whatever, I should go to meet my parents and Xiao Qiong first,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought as he shed towards Jin City in the Jiang Nan Province. The North Qiong Sect and the Chen family were there.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    He was extremely fast. In eight minutes, he had arrived at Jin City, but he was stunned when he saw East Mountain. The coldness in his eyes seemed to be able to prate the sky.


    <i>¡°Damn it. What happened to East Mountain?¡±</i>


    East Mountain used to be flourishing and flooded with people, but it was like a normal barren mountain at the moment. Looking closely, Chen Fan was able to see a couple of ruins. The thing was, the arrays Chen Fan had formed there were like iron buckets and they should have been able to operate for a thousand years.


    Swish!


    Chen Fan arrived at the North Qiong Pavilion.


    The North Qiong Pavilion with its twelve floors had been shattered and only a few floors were left. The grass and trees surrounding it were dozens of meters tall, covering the entire building.


    Chen Fan stood there with a cold look. He waved his hand and cut off all the grass covering the North Qiong Pavilion. He walked inside, searching every corner with his Immortal Will, but there was no trace of a single person. The ce seemed to have been abandoned for many years.


    <i>¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Qiong? Sister An? Mom? Dad? Grandpa?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan turned pale.


    Not only Sister An and the others, he couldn¡¯t even find the disciples of the North Qiong Sect. In the end, Chen Fan shot up into the sky andunched an attack on East Mountain.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The entire East Mountain copsed and the ground cracked. Countless rocks rolled down, burying the ruins of the North Qiong Sect and the North Qiong Pavilion.


    ¡°Mom, look at the Deity,¡± a little girl pointed at Chen Fan and yelled.


    The tall, elegant youngdy next to the girl immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude.¡±


    At that moment.


    The people in Jin City were startled. They looked up and saw someone, in a golden aura like a Deity, destroy the mountain with an attack.


    ¡°How powerful!¡±


    Countless people were frightened.


    Those at a higher level looked especially serious.


    The man who could still make such a destructive attack had to be a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator. People like him could make the entire Earth shake by just stomping a foot. Many people were anxious. Earth had already been in chaos, and then came another mysterious cultivator to Jin City, who would give all the heavy hitters in the city sleepless nights.


    Some old people widened their eyes. They recognized the ce where the golden man attacked. Wasn¡¯t that East Mountain that used to be powerful?


    At the same time, a lot of people were in awe of Chen Fan¡¯s power and some even took out their phones to record the scene. Unfortunately, Chen Fan had disappeared right after the attack, but this incident still circted on the Inte, causing a great furor.


    Only the little girl lowered her head and said, ¡°Why do I feel like he¡¯s sad? Do Deities get sad?¡±


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan was rushing towards Chu Zhou City anxiously.

 Chapter 1049 - Everyone Was Gone

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Everyone Was Gone</h4>


    Whoosh!


    A beam of golden light was shing ten thousand meters up in the sky where ordinary people couldn¡¯t see.


    Even though the was suppressing Chen Fan¡¯s power and his power could only reach the Golden Core Level, his speed was still fast. He flew in the sky like a supersonic fighter with a trace of a few hundred feet of white smoke behind him. Looking up from the ground, the sky seemed to have been split in half.


    ¡°Quack!¡±


    Some giant birds a hundred meters long flew across the sky. They were discontented when they saw a human trespassing their territories, but Chen Fan immediately got rid of them. Those who stood in his way were crushed to pieces.


    <i>¡°Faster, faster!¡±</i>


    There seemed to be a fire burning in Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    Jin City and Chu Zhou City were only five hundred miles away and Chen Fan was almost there. Chu Zhou City still looked the same as before, but there were more people. The buildings that used to have just thirty floors back then had a couple of hundred. Countless young people in fashionable clothes were wandering on the streets. Chen Fan looked at them like people in the 90s looked at people in the 21st century.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about that at all and he went straight to Yunwu Mountain.


    This was the ce Chen Fan had been stationed in.


    He had formed many arrays there, just in case. Before he left the, he once told Chen Huaian that if they lost East Mountain, they could move to Yunwu Mountain, one of the escape routes of the North Qiong Sect. The vis on the top of the mountain had also been built by the North Qiong Sect and they gave one to Auntie Tang.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fannded on the top of Yunwu Mountain.


    He searched every corner of the mountain with his Immortal Will, especially the secret mansion inside. Chen Fan had stored lots of elixirs, weapons and food there and he even formed a hidden array, which was enough for Chen Huaian and the others to hide there for decades.


    However.


    Chen Fan discovered that the furnishings were still in ce, the arrays had never been opened and the things in the base hadn¡¯t been moved, either. It seemed that Chen Huaian, Fang Qiong and the rest of them had never been there.


    <i>¡°How is that possible? Did someone attack the North Qiong Sect back then? Perhaps Xiao Qiong and the others couldn¡¯t escape in time?¡±</i> Chen Fan wondered.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Soul Tablet was still there, proving that they were alive, Chen Fan would have been enraged and turned the over to look for the murderer.


    <i>¡°No, there are a few other bases. They might be hiding somewhere else.¡±</i>


    As he thought of this.


    Chen Fan turned into a beam of golden light and shot up into the sky again.


    It was morning time, so many residents had gone out and started cultivating. Although the world had changed a lot and Spirit Qi had been restored, the Spirit Qi on Yunwu Mountain was particrly active, which made it a famous sacred ground. The houses there were so expensive that even ordinary heavy hitters were unable to afford them.


    When Chen Fan left, an elegant forty-year-old woman came out of the vi on Yunwu Mountain and she was surprised to see Chen Fan.


    ¡°Xiao Fan.¡±


    However.


    Chen Fan had disappeared.


    The woman stayed there for a while with confusion in her eyes. Her heart felt empty, as if she had missed something. In the end, she sadly walked back into the vi.


    And Chen Fan had no idea about it. He was going to the next base anxiously. Before he left Earth back then, he had built some secret bases in a few ces, so people of the North Qiong Sect and the Chen family would have ces to hide if someone attacked them.


    He went to seven bases.


    Each of them looked fine and the Dharma Arrays were still operating. Not even a candle was moved and not a single trace of people was found.


    <i>¡°Xiao Qiong, grandpa, where are you?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan became more anxious as he looked around. Even though the Soul Tablet was there, it could only prove that Fang Qiong and the others were alive, but were they OK? Prisoners in jail, beggars under the bridge and ves in chains were all alive, but they would rather be dead.


    When Chen Fan finished checking the seventh base, he looked extremely serious.


    <i>¡°There¡¯s just Yingzhou Ind left. If they aren¡¯t there, I¡¯ll have to turn the upside down. I must find them no matter what.¡±</i>


    Yingzhou Ind.


    It was located in Bohai Bay; it had been developed by a Golden Core Lord of the East House in ancient China. It was kind of a famous cultivation ce on Earth in the ancient times. When Chen Fan upied it, he had strengthened the arrays there to hide the ind and used it as thest base of the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When Chen Fan opened the gate of Yingzhou Ind, an enormous swirl appeared on the vast ocean. After entering, Chen Fan saw an astonishing sight.


    The entire Yingzhou Ind was full of Spirit Qi. Many beasts were flying in the sky and each one of them was at the Connate Level.


    Roar!


    A hundred-feet white snake in the sky was surrounded by fog and had horns on its head like a dragon, carrying a terrifying energy of the Golden Core Level. On the ground, a gigantic turtle with thunderbolts surrounding it was crawling. There was even a beautiful white horse with wings on its back speeding as fast as lightning.


    <i>¡°White Snake King, ck Water Turtle, Flying Horse...¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was shocked and thrilled at the same time.


    He was shocked because he scanned the whole Yingzhou Ind with his Immortal Will, but there was no sign of Xiao Qiong and the others. They didn¡¯t seem to havee to this ce at all, which disappointed him. And yet, what thrilled him was that those Golden Core Beasts were the ones Chen Fan had tamed back then. He finally met ¡°someone familiar,¡± even though they were just a group of monsters.


    ¡°Screech!¡±


    Then, there came the sound of an eagle. Chen Fan looked up and saw a giant golden eagle dozens of feetrge, shing towards him. Its feathers were all gold in color and were sharp like swords. Its ws seemed to be able to crack rocks. Its energy had even reached the mid-stage Golden Core Level. Once it appeared, the other beasts were also frightened and they lowered their heads in fear.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up.


    This giant eagle with golden wings was the beast Chen Fan took to Yingzhou Ind, the same that followed him to conquer Earth.


    The giant eagle was flying in the sky arrogantly, but it was stunned when it saw Chen Fan. It widened its eyes and pped its wings quickly, trying to run away.


    ¡°Come over here!¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand. The giant eagle was then pulled to Chen Fan by an unimaginably powerful energy and its body even shrank to half a meter in size.


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you happy to see your Master?¡± Chen Fan said expressionlessly.


    The giant eagle immediately shook its head and rubbed itself against Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Let me ask you, have you seen your female Masters and my grandpa, Chen Huaian? Where have they gone?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    The giant eagle tilted its head and pondered for a while, then sent its Immortal Will.


    Although it couldn¡¯t speak, it couldmunicate with its Immortal Will.


    Chen Fan frowned as he listened. ¡°You¡¯re saying they used toe to see you the first few years after they took you to Yingzhou Ind, but they suddenly disappeared six or seven years ago and have never been here since.


    ¡°Six or seven years ago exactly?¡± Chen Fan asked again.


    The giant eagle couldn¡¯t think of the exact time no matter how hard it tried, so Chen Fan captured the other beasts and asked them one by one. In the end, he confirmed that it was ¡°six years ago.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes popped out.

 Chapter 1050 - Nobody Knows Me

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Nobody Knows Me</h4>


    Six years in the past.


    Which was 2020.


    This was a special year. In Chen Fan¡¯s previous life, Master Cangqin had also taken him and Fang Qiong away that year. Chen Fan couldn¡¯t ept this. He got out of Yingzhou Ind with the giant eagle and flew all over China.


    He went to Yan Jin, West Mountain, Hong Kong, Zhong Hai, Jin City...


    Along the way¡ª


    Chen Fan saw how Earth had changed in the past decade. The flourishing streets were full of towering Qi Refinement Arenas. All kinds of arenas, sects and gangs had been built next to the department stores and shopping centers, bing the busiest ces in a city.


    Even though many people were unable to cultivate and had no talent whatsoever, they still practiced a few moves in the arenas to strengthen their bodies. The disciples who practiced Qi Refinement were even wearing outfits given by the country. Normal people would make way for them and they were surrounded by some pretty girls.


    However, Connate Cultivators were rarely seen even in the big cities and there were only a few Golden Core Cultivators in each city.


    Whenever Chen Fan arrived in a city, he searched around with his Immortal Will, but he still couldn¡¯t find Fang Qiong and Chen Huaian. They seemed to have disappeared from Earth.


    Some people he knew, like Jiang Tanqiu and Yan Xiaobai, were there, but they had already gotten married and had kids. They were living a simple and happy life, so Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to disturb them. He continued to look around and didn¡¯t miss any ces that Fang Qiong and the others would possibly be.


    Chen Fan even tried to look for the former disciples of the North Qiong Sect and the Chen family.


    And yet, the North Qiong Sect had disappeared after a decade. Even their headquarters on East Mountain and the North Qiong Pavilion had been destroyed. How could he find any disciples? Even if he could, they wouldn¡¯t know a thing. They only knew the senior members of the North Qiong Sect had disappeared together six years before. The North Qiong Sect and North Qiong Corp then suffered a huge blow afterwards.


    So, when the North Qiong Sect was gone, those disciples also lost their backbone and left one after another, while senior members like A¡¯Xiu, Yukishiro Sa and Yu Wenjin had been missing for many years.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hide his true self on the street most of the time, but nobody recognized him: Chen Beixuan, who had been so famous on Earth back then. Some people might feel that he looked familiar sometimes, but they weren¡¯t sure.


    After a decade¡ª


    Everything was taken away by time. Earth had new heros, new Overlords and new leaders at the moment. Chen Fan was like an old has-been. Nobody in the world knew him anymore.


    In the end¡ª


    Chen Fan returned to Chu Zhou City.


    The night had fallen. Chen Fan stood on the top of the mountain with the Soul Tablet in his hand. He looked at the stars in the sky. He stayed there for a long time as his eyes glittered.


    There was a Dharma Spell that could trace blood and Divine Soul. Even if that person was billions of light years away, he would still be able to find him. However, this Divine Power was too frightening, as it involved karma. Not even top Grand Cultivators would dare to use it, or they might die right away. It was one of the forbidden arts in the Star Ocean. At the same time, he could definitely find whoever he wanted, as long as he paid the right price.


    Even Chen Fan wasn¡¯t sure if he should use this Divine Art. Karma was the most terrifying energy in the world. Celestial Lords might not be afraid of it, but they still needed to be careful.


    Finally, Chen Fan made a decision with determination in his eyes.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chen Fan used his left hand as a knife with golden glitters at the fingertips and shed his right hand.


    Poof!


    There was a wound that was an inch long on his right hand and a drop of azure blood oozed out. The surrounding Spirit Qi surged and nts grew quickly, as if stimted by something. The drop of blood was then dripped onto the Soul Tablet.


    ¡°Blood draws towards blood. Divine Soul, please lead the way!¡± Chen Fan said with a serious look. His powerful Dharma Power surged into the Soul Tablet in front of his chest.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    After absorbing the blood, the Soul Tablet floated in the air and let out rays of azure light. It spinned continuously and it instantly took Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will through worlds and regions. In the end, Chen Fan saw a faint image of a woman in a white outfit, who was enveloped in mist.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong?¡±


    When Chen Fan widened his eyes and tried to look more carefully, the image of the woman in front of him disappeared. He came back to reality.


    ¡°Again!¡± Chen Fan yelled as fire burned in his eyes.


    He shed his hand again, harder than before. Arge amount of blood dripped onto the Soul Tablet as he continued to recite the spell. The Soul Tablet was initiated and it lit up, taking Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Soul through space. He saw that woman once again.


    ¡°Closer, closer!¡±


    Chen Fan widened his eyes.


    The face of the woman in white outfit gradually became clearer.


    ¡°That¡¯s Xiao Qiong. That¡¯s definitely Xiao Qiong. I¡¯ll recognize her no matter how far she is.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s eyes shone brighter.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    In order to see clearly, he poured more blood on the tablet, as if he didn¡¯t want to live.


    Such a Divine Power could originally be used to find families and loved ones only. Every time normal cultivators used it, they had to be extremely careful. Otherwise, their Divine Soul might be crushed by the energy. After all, karma was the most mysterious energy in the world. Besides, the Divine Power required a lot of blood and Essence Qi.


    And yet, this was the only way he could find his family.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then, the Soul Tablet started shaking violently and it sent out some azure light. The image around the woman in a white outfit was also shown.


    Chen Fan opened his eyes wider and saw the woman standing on a mountain. That mountain was tall, as if the sun, moon and stars were floating around it.


    The woman looked serious, as if listening to her teacher. There were a few young men next to her, who seemed to be telling her something. Each of them had powerful energy that was way stronger than that of Luo Changshen and Lin He, but the woman ignored them and was still focused.


    Then, the woman in white outfit seemed to have sensed something and she turned to Chen Fan¡¯s direction. When she turned her head, Chen Fan was startled.


    ¡°Xiao Qiong!¡±


    The profile of that woman was almost identical to Fang Qiong. She was a bit more ethereal, but how could Chen Fan be wrong?


    Crack!


    When Chen Fan recognized her, the entire image was shattered, turning into countless dots of light. The crystal clear Soul Tablet made with jade stone also let out a sound and fell on the ground. Its light was dimmed; Chen Fan would be unable to use it again in a while.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it.


    Even though he had just one look, he knew it was Fang Qiong and he found out where she was. He was familiar with that ce. In the five centuries of his previous life, he had spent four centuries there.


    The Northern Region of the Central Gxy.


    The True Martial Celestial Sect!


    <i>¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked at the sky.


    He was truly billions of light years away from that girl, one on this side and one on the other! Even with his power, it would take him more than ten thousand years to get there.


    But there was only joy in Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    Xiao Qiong was safe. It seemed that Master Cangqin had taken her away six years before, back to the True Martial Celestial Sect. Since she was fine, then his parents, Xu Rongfei, Sister An and Chen Huaian should also be okay. After all, they had disappeared at the same time. Even if they weren¡¯t at the True Martial Celestial Sect, the Soul Tablet showed that they were alive, so they were probably somewhere in the universe.


    Chen Fany on the ground and said with a wry smile, <i>¡°Mom, Dad, Fei Fei, grandpa, why didn¡¯t you wait for me? I came all the way from Tianhuang to see you, but now you¡¯re nowhere to be found. This makes me so sad.¡±</i>


    He spurted out blood as he spoke. In the end, his clothes were covered with light azure blood, but he didn¡¯t notice that.


    A Grand Divine Power like this was a terrifying Dharma Spell. Chen Fan could easily use it within the range of a or gxy, but could he not pay a price after looking at the True Martial Celestial Sect across billions of light years with the Golden Core Level?


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it at all and he looked calm. This was what he had expected. The injuries were just temporary, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal. He said as he looked at Star Ocean, ¡°Mom, Dad, Xiao Qiong, grandpa, wait for me. I¡¯ll travel across this endless universe ande to you one day!¡±


    Even though his energy was weak right then, his eyes were glittering, just like God¡¯s!

 Chapter 1051 - Reborn

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Reborn</h4>


    Whoosh!


    After resting on the ground for a long time, Chen Fan finally sat up slowly. He was a bit relieved to have found out something about Fang Qiong, but he was still worried. After all, his parents, Fei Fei, Sister An and his grandpa were still missing. Did Master Cangqin take them away or were they lost somewhere on Earth? Chen Fan had to search for the truth.


    Unfortunately, he was greatly injured, so he couldn¡¯t use the Grand Divine Power that involved karma anymore.


    However, the Soul Tablet was still shining, meaning his loved ones were alright. Chen Fan was a bit relieved.


    <i>¡°I must heal quickly and start looking for them. If they aren¡¯t on Earth, Master has probably taken them with him, too. However, it¡¯s normal for him to take Xiao Qiong. She traveled with me across the universe in my previous life after all, but why did he also take Sister An, grandpa and my parents?¡±</i> Chen Fan wondered.


    He sat with his legs crossed and started checking his wounds.


    At this moment, his golden body was full of tiny wounds. It was supposed to be a body that not even Heavenly Treasures could injure, but it was like a fragile porcin right then. The Dharma Power and Essence Qi had almost been used up, as if only a shallow puddle remained of a pond. Besides, many Divine Chains appeared in the sky, piercing into his mind and locking up his Nine Orifices Divine Infant.


    Chen Fan tried to use his Dharma Power and he felt that the power ofws in the world was putting pressure on him, suppressing his energy.


    When he made an attack with his finger, the energy only traveled a few feet. He had Dharma Power of the peak-stage Golden Core Level, but he could only summon the strength of the Qi Refinement State.


    <i>¡°Hm, what a Karma Divine Power.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan sneered.


    Karma was one of the most mysterious energies in the world. Even the indestructible golden body of the Buddha could be burned by such an energy.


    <i>¡°My body¡¯s torn, my Golden Core shakes, I¡¯m almost out of energy, my Divine Soul is being locked and there¡¯s the power ofws around me. If normal Golden Core Cultivators or Nascent Soul Cultivators were here, all of their powers would have been taken away. They would need to pay a huge price to cultivate back to their original level again.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    This was the might of a Karma Divine Power.


    And yet, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid. He had expected this to happen when he performed the forbidden Divine Power. Celestial Lords were the only ones that could get rid of karma.


    In the meantime, although his clothes were covered in blood and his energy was dropping, his body was still straight and the light in his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    <i>¡°I should take this opportunity to bepletely reborn again.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s ck hair fluttered in the wind, creating some whooshing sounds. He was in a ck outfit and had ck eyes, like a demon.


    Chen Fan had reached the peak stage of the Golden Core Level and he couldn¡¯t go further anymore.


    He hadpleted the Deity Wheel, formed a unique deity-grade Golden Core and had nine different Divine Powers in him. His Dharma Power couldpare to that of a Nascent Soul Cultivator and might even be more powerful than that of an early-stage or mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    His Azure Thearch Longevity Body had reached the Great Perfection Level and was as powerful as a Nascent Soul Body. Besides, Chen Fan had practiced five Sky Art Paintings at the same time, which greatly strengthened his body. With five moreyers of energy, his body was rare even among Nascent Soul Cultivators and could be regarded as immortal.


    As for his Divine Soul, after three years of refinement, the Nine Orifices Divine Infant had almost merged with Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will. His Immortal Will was extremely tough and could cover an area a few thousand miles wide at once. His Thousand Divine Weapon Art could even kill Nascent Soul Cultivators easily!


    Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Power, body and Divine Soul had all reached the peak stage of the Golden Core Level. His foundation was extremely strong and he was evenparable to the top Sacred Princes in the Central Gxy.


    However, it was really difficult tobine those three energies.


    If a Golden Core Cultivator wanted to enter the Nascent Soul Level, he had to merge his Divine Soul, Dharma Power and body into one, then turn into an infant that contained all his body¡¯s energy. This infant could travel across the universe even without the body.


    Until then.


    An Immortal Cultivator could truly go beyond his body and be called a ¡°Deity.¡± Being able to break through the limits of body and lifespan, he could at least live twenty thousand years or longer.


    The Soul Formation and Void Returning Level were only bonuses to the Nascent Soul Level.


    The Nascent Soul Level was truly the start of Immortal Cultivation. The Qi Refinement, Connate and Golden Core Level were just foundation states.


    <i>¡°My three kinds of energy have reached the highest level, but it¡¯s too hard to merge them. I was nning toe back to Earth to fight with the Divine Princes from the Star Ocean or even Soul Formation Grand Cultivators, so I can try to do so. And yet, it¡¯s too dangerous. Even if I have my trump cards, I¡¯m still not sure if it would work or not.</i>


    <i>¡°Even though I lost a lot of energy and my level dropped after using this Karma Divine Power, it¡¯s actually a good thing for me. I can take the opportunity tobine my energy and build the strongest foundation for the Nascent Soul Level,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    He started cultivating with his injured body.


    Even with the power ofws suppressing his energy, the cultivation arts he practiced were too terrifying. Each of them was among the most powerful in the universe. As he breathed, the Essence Qi in the world was gathered towards Chen Fan. Earth had abundant Spirit Qi right then, so it was a great ce for him to cultivate.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The cracks on Chen Fan¡¯s body quickly healed at a visible speed and his power was also restored slowly and stably.


    Foundation Establishment, Ethereal Enlightenment, Divine Sea...


    In just an hour, Chen Fan had reached the peak stage of the Divine Sea Level. In the end, he opened his mouth and shouted.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Boom!


    The entire world shook slightly. There seemed to be an earthquake in a hundred mile radius surrounding Yunwu Mountain. Nine holes even appeared on Chen Fan¡¯s head.


    The nine holes were connected to nine different worlds. Different kinds of energy were oozing out of them as if they were craters of volcanoes.


    ck Water, Yi Wood, Lightning... The energy poured onto Chen Fan¡¯s body like waterfalls.


    The Nine Transformation Deity Wheel spinned in his mind, absorbing the powerful energy from the nine worlds. The cracks that covered it were then gradually repaired.


    Chen Fan¡¯s energy broke through to the Connate Level and continued surging towards the Golden Core Level.


    Meanwhile.


    If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t suppressed his power¡ª


    The weather in a few hundred miles would have changed. People would think a Golden Core Cultivator was going through a Tribtion. However, Chen Fan contained everything within three feet away from himself.

 Chapter 1052 - Body Tempering with Dharma Laws

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Body Tempering with Dharma Laws</h4>


    Meanwhile, even people three feet away thought this little guy was only practicing Qi Refinement. Most of them didn¡¯t even think he had much power, or why wouldn¡¯t something happen when he cultivated?


    Foundation Establishment and Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators would have white smokeing out of their mouths and nose, while Connate Cultivators would attract all the Essence Qi in ten miles.


    Of course.


    Nobody would expect such a messy young man with grass and blood on his body to be a Connate Cultivator.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan was still cultivating.


    Soon, he would restore his Golden Core Level.


    He took out some Half Divine Medicines and ate them immediately. Those medicines were found ons like Heavenly Jupiter and Zheyuan before he definitely left the Tianhuang region.


    Each of them was ten thousand years of age or even older.


    ¡°Heavenly Heart Fruit,¡± ¡°Dragon Divine Herb,¡± ¡°Seven Star Soul Refinement Tree.¡±


    Chen Fan took eight Half Divine Medicines at once. This was why he wasn¡¯t worried about his injuries, as he knew he could recover in a short time.


    In the end.


    He crushed the Divine Medicines and poured the juice all over his body. Then, beams of light fell and surrounded Chen Fan. The power of the medicines healed his skin, making his body brighter, which let out some golden light. And yet, Chen Fan covered all of this with his power.


    Two hourster when Chen Fan¡¯s power reached the peak stage of the Golden Core Level again, he finally started the real highlight of the night.


    Body tempering with Dharma Laws!


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Nascent Soul Cultivators were Dharma Laws!


    In order to reach the Nascent Soul Level, cultivators had to take some kind of Dharma Law into their bodies to turn itpletely into Dharma Law Bodies, apart frombining the three energies. Chen Fan also needed the power of Dharma Laws in the world to refine his Dharma Power, body and Divine Soul.


    A Nascent Soul Cultivator could only master one kind of Dharma Law at most, like fire, earth and Hades.


    Those who could master two kinds were powerful among the other Nascent Soul Cultivators and had a promising future. For example, the Grand Cultivator of the Medicine God Sect had mastered ¡°poison¡± and ¡°medicine.¡±


    And those who could master three kinds were basically as powerful as the top Divine Princes in the Star Ocean.


    Rumor had it that there were even super talented cultivators in the Central Gxy who cultivated seven Dharma Laws. Such elites were basically destined to be Soul Formation Cultivators or even Void Returning and Dao Reunion Cultivators. Their lives were totally different than that from ordinary people. They were usually unstoppable among their peers and could even challenge cultivators of higher levels.


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan was attracting nine kinds of Dharma Laws!


    Xuanming True Water, Yi Wood Azure Thearch, Nine Heaven Thunder, Mixed Space, Ancient Demon Sacred Power, Grand Dao Thousand Arts, Red Sparrow Seven Malice, Huangde Soil, True Martial... Nine types of Dharma Laws were gathered to refine Chen Fan¡¯s body and Divine Soul.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    The Deity Wheel was spinning quickly. Those nine Dharma Laws were gradually formed like nine brights of different colors.


    However, there seemed to be an uncrossable distance between thoses and Chen Fan¡¯s body. That was a barrier between Heaven and men! It was also called the Barrier of Laws and was the point where countless peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators were stuck at.


    They practiced hard and looked for all kinds of Dharma Treasures, elixirs and Divine Powers.


    What they wanted was to get in touch with the Dharma Laws constantly and then refine them into their bodies in the end, truly reaching the Nascent Soul Level.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Chen Fan yelled.


    Then.


    The power of Dharma Laws that restrained Chen Fan were suddenly lit up and turned into the Fire of Dharma Laws. It was shapeless, but it carried a destructive energy. Even Nascent Soul Cultivators might die right away and their Divine Souls would also be destroyed if they touched it, while Golden Core Cultivators wouldn¡¯t even dare to touch it.


    This was the ¡°Fire of Dharma Laws¡± that appeared only when Soul Formation Grand Cultivators went through their Tribtion!


    It was formed by thousands of different energies in the world!


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t usually get so much power from Dharma Laws, so the fire was small. However, there was something akin to a pile of firewood underneath his feet. Once they were lit, there would immediately be a huge fire.


    ¡°Sizzle, sizzle!¡±


    The shapeless Fire of Dharma Laws was refining Chen Fan¡¯s body, Dharma Power and Divine Soul.


    His golden body was like a piece of copper enveloped in fire. Drops of golden sweat dripped off. In fact, those drops were the essence formed during the refinement of his body and they became hard golden spheres when they fell on the ground.


    His Divine Soul and Dharma Power even boiled, like water with steam rising into the air.


    Every plume of steam represented the energy of Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Power or Divine Soul.


    When the steam was dissipated, Chen Fan also lost part of his Dharma Power. In eight minutes, he had lost 10% of his energy and his body shrank slightly.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Chen Fan took out a light golden white crystal. It was extremely shiny and there seemed to be some white Sword Qi around it.


    ¡°Grand tinum Crystal,¡± a Quasi-Divine Material!


    It was a Quasi-Divine Material Chen Fan had found in the Deity ground on a and wasparable to the Dinghai Pearl. Every Quasi-Divine Medicine carried the power of Dharma Laws. The only difference was the amount.


    Once the Grand tinum Crystal was thrown in, the Fire of Dharma Laws burned Chen Fan¡¯s energy more fiercely, making some creaking sounds.


    He seemed to be a bit overwhelmed as well at the moment.


    Apart from the Grand tinum Crystal¡ª


    One, two, three...


    Chen Fan threw in eight Quasi-Divine Materials. Each of them could be used to make top Heavenly Treasures, something even powerful sects in the Star Ocean like the Changshen Sect would want, but Chen Fan used a generous amount for burning.


    When he threw those Quasi-Divine Materials inside¡ª


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The Fire of Dharma Laws seemed to have suddenly broken through some kind of bottleneck and started burning vigorously. Looking closer, the dimension around Chen Fan was distorted. The Fire of Dharma Laws had be concrete and was about to interfere with reality.


    Chen Fan burst intoughter and he shouted, ¡°Wonderful! Ten thousand powers in one!¡±


    The content in the ¡°Dadao Furnace Scriptures¡± of the Dadao Sect shed through his mind and turned into shiny golden words, which were then infused into his Divine Soul, Dharma Power and body, and became countless tiny runes.


    In the end.


    Chen Fan sat with his legs crossed like a cauldron. The endless power of Dharma Laws in the world was the fire, while Chen Fan¡¯s energy was the elixir inside.


    Chen Fan used the world as charcoal and the Grand Dao as a cauldron to refine his body.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    His body, Divine Soul and Dharma Power became brighter in the cauldron. After a while, endless impurities dripped down and turned into gas. The energies started to have signs of merging, while Chen Fan¡¯s power soared, as if the world and universe were beingbined into one with a hint of energy of the Dharma Laws.


    In the morning.


    When the sun rose.


    Many residents on Yunwu Mountain woke up and went to the top of the mountain. They saw a young man in a ck outfit with grass on his head and blood on his chest.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Many people were shocked.


    Chen Fan had finally burned all the power of Dharma Laws and he slowly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 1053 - Meeting an Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Meeting an Old Friend</h4>


    On the top of Yunwu Mountain, Chu Zhou City, Jiang Nan Province.


    More than a decade before, this ce had been a luxurious area in Chu Zhou City and only the richest billionaires could build vis there. When the houses built by the Wan Rong Group were destroyed, North Qiong Corp took over and rebuilt many again. At the moment, the mountain was a famous cultivation sacred ground because of the abundant Spirit Qi.


    Countless billionaires around the Jiang Nan Province had spent a lot of money to buy a small vi there, sending some talented members of their families there to cultivate. Many old people also went there simply for enjoyment.


    ¡°Old Ye, good morning!¡±


    ¡°Brother Sun, you¡¯re also here to practice!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my son has been recently taking sses with a master, and he got me a cultivation art for strengthening my body. Although I¡¯m old and I can¡¯t practice Qi Refinement with the young people, I still want to make myself strong, so I can live a few decades more.¡±


    A few old men greeted each other.


    They wore fleece clothes which fit their bodies perfectly and the materials were apparently not industrial products found in the market. Their hair had turned white, but they were all energetic.


    Way before they arrived, a few young men had gone to the top of the mountain early. They were the elites of the new Qi Refinement Families in the Jiang Nan Province. Even though they were just eighteen years old, they had reached the Foundation Establishment Level and be Qi Refinement Cultivators.


    ¡°Hm, somebody took my spot. Who¡¯s that? Do you know him?¡±


    Lu Yang was wearing an outfit for Qi Refinement given by the country. He was fast like a monkey and he reached the top of the mountain in a blink. When he saw a man in ck outfit sitting on the spot where he usually practiced, he immediately frowned.


    A few other young people were also surprised when they saw Chen Fan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s someone from Yunwu Mountain.¡±


    Everyone shook their heads


    ¡°Look at him. He¡¯s so messy. There¡¯s grass and dew around his body. I guess he climbed up secretly at midnight. Doesn¡¯t he know Yunwu Mountain is a private area?¡± A brawny man frowned. He was a mid-stage Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator who was strong like a tiger.


    Only Transcendent Grandmasters had such a level back then, but at the moment, even a young man had it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him to the security guards.¡±


    Lu Yang¡¯s arm lengthened like an ape¡¯s with his fingers bent like an eagle w, reaching towards Chen Fan.


    ¡°Lu Yang, what are you doing? He¡¯s just an ordinary man.¡±


    p!


    A girl in a green outfit reached out and blocked Lu Yang¡¯s w. Lu Yang was immediately enraged, but he didn¡¯t say anything when he saw the girl. He only snickered.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let him go for the sake of your sister, but this will be thest time. I won¡¯t give in next time, even if your sister asks me to.¡±


    Then, he turned around and left as he red at Chen Fan with viciousness in his eyes.


    ¡°Hm, if Sister Ranran was here, he wouldn¡¯t dare to talk like that.¡±


    Before the girl in green shirt spoke, the girl in a pink shirt next to her raised her chin and grunted.


    ¡°Alright, Xiao Xuan.¡±


    Jiang Feifei smiled.


    Then.


    Chen Fan slowly opened his eyes and was a bit shocked when he saw the two girls in front of him.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± The girl in a green outfit, Jiang Feifei, walked closer but kept some distance as she asked, ¡°Did you sleep here all night? Yunwu Mountain is always enveloped in fog and it¡¯s especially cold here at night. Not even Transcendent Grandmasters would cultivate here for a long period of time. Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Um... No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Chen Fan replied calmly.


    He wasn¡¯t even afraid of the Fire of Dharma Laws. How would he be worried about the cold air on the mountain? However, the girl in the green outfit still made Chen Fan¡¯s heart feel warm. He nodded to her, then got up and with the intention to leave.


    ¡°Hm! How can you just walk away like that? You upied the spot of Lu Yang from the Lu family just then. You would have been beaten up by Lu Yang if it wasn¡¯t for her. The Lu family is known for settling scores,¡± the girl in a pink shirt said in discontent.


    ¡°Lu Yang of the Lu family?¡±


    Chen Fan was shocked. When did Jiang Nan Province produce a Lu family? He should have heard of every family in the province when he was still famous in these parts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Xiao Xuan. It¡¯s nothing. Are you really okay?¡±


    The girl in the green outfit chuckled. She looked gorgeous and elegant. She would be regarded as a stunning girl even in the past. Chen Fan also looked at her a few more times.


    But then, he frowned.


    ¡°You practice the ¡®Foundation Physical Conditioning Art¡¯ of the North Qiong Sect?¡±


    The girl, Jiang Feifei, was startled and her eyes widened. She asked with extreme seriousness, like an angry leopard with its fur puffed up, ¡°How do you know that¡¯s the Foundation Physical Conditioning Art of the North Qiong Sect? The North Qiong Sect has disappeared for six, seven years. Normal people haven¡¯t even heard of this name.¡±


    Chen Fan nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. Calm down.¡±


    But the girl still seemed alert when she looked at Chen Fan. She thought Chen Fan was only passing by, but what he did made her wonder if he had another intention. She wasn¡¯t the one who lived on the top of the mountain. Her auntie, who was extremely important to her, was also there.


    Chen Fan wanted to walk down the mountain, but the girl stopped in front of him and wanted him to exin.


    Chen Fan frowned. ¡°I would have taken your powers away already if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you look like a friend of mine. Now, move.¡±


    ¡°Tell me exactly how you know about it, then I¡¯ll move.¡± Jiang Feifei stood still.


    Chen Fan found it hrious.


    He sized the girl up, then shook his head. ¡°I was wrong. It¡¯s not the real Foundation Physical Conditioning Art, just part of it. I know that the Foundation Physical Conditioning Art is a core art of the North Qiong Sect and they only pass it down to core disciples. You apparently have nothing to do with the North Qiong Sect. How would you have the ¡®Foundation Physical Conditioning Art?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Jiang Feifei waspletely stunned. She looked at Chen Fan in confusion, as if she had seen something unbelievable.


    ¡°Sister Feifei, just leave him alone. The sun is almost out. We should cultivate quickly, or we¡¯ll miss the ss.¡± The girl in the pink shirt grabbed Feifei¡¯s hand and was about to leave.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t radiate any energy and was apparently not in the same social circle as them. It was fine to talk to him, but it wasn¡¯t worth it to spend so much effort on him.


    ¡°Xiao Xuan, you go first,¡± Jiang Feifei said.


    ¡°Ah, Sister Feifei, have you fallen for this guy? I remember you¡¯ve never missed a ss since you came to Yunwu Mountain.¡± The girl in the pink shirt, Xiao Xuan, was dumbfounded. She nced at Jiang Feifei and Chen Fan in shock, feeling utter disbelief.


    Jiang Feifei blushed and quickly asked the girl to leave, ¡°Just go. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Even so, the girl still said to Jiang Feifei with her Immortal Will, ¡°Sister Feifei, you can¡¯t fall in love with him. There are a few famous Qi Refinement Cultivators in Jin City who want to marry you.¡±


    Jiang Feifeiughed when she heard what the girl in the pink shirt said.


    She wasn¡¯t a fool.


    She only saved Chen Fan out of kindness. Chen Fan¡¯s level, family background and appearance didn¡¯t match Jiang Feifei¡¯s criteria for choosing a partner. What she wanted was a peerless talent who could take down monsters and fight with Overlords of the other races.


    ¡°All right, she¡¯s gone. You can now tell me in detail how you recognized the ¡®Foundation Physical Conditioning Art,¡¯¡± Jiang Feifei asked firmly.


    ¡°Little girl, I only answered your questions because you helped me just then, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to keep answering.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°Hm, what little girl? How much older are you than I am?¡±


    Jiang Feifeiughed.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d answer me anyway. You must be rted to the North Qiong Sect somehow, since you recognized my cultivation art right away. Although I practice the ¡®Foundation Physical Conditioning Art,¡¯ I don¡¯t really have anything to do with the North Qiong Sect, but there¡¯s a kind olddy close to the senior members of the North Qiong Sect who¡¯s been helping as many disciples of the sect as she can. Why don¡¯t youe home with me to take a shower, eat something and rest?¡±


    Chen Fan was startled and he asked, ¡°Oh, who? What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s... Never mind. You wouldn¡¯t know her. She¡¯s a friend of the Sect Master of the North Qiong Sect. You don¡¯t even have a bit of energy and you¡¯re so young. I guess your parents must be some ordinary members of the sect. All right,e with me. You don¡¯t want to miss breakfast,¡± Jiang Feifei said as she walked towards the top of the mountain.


    Chen Fan frowned and followed the girl.


    The vi Jiang Feifei lived in was only two hundred meters away from where he cultivated, but as he walked, he became more and more nervous. Although he didn¡¯t scan the area with his Immortal Will, he had already guessed something from the appearance of the girl.


    <i>¡°Hehe, I¡¯m bringing a man from the North Qiong Sect back. Even though he¡¯s probably just an unimportant member, Auntie will certainly be willing to take him in. Ever since the North Qiong Sect was dismissed and that man went missing, she has been really sad, no matter what Sister Ranran told her. Unfortunately, this guy isn¡¯t anyone special, or she¡¯d be happier,¡±</i> the girl thought as she cracked a smile.


    She was quite certain that Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a core member of the North Qiong Sect and that he had nothing to do with the senior members. After all, the North Qiong Sect used to be a sacred ground for Qi Refinement on Earth back then. In the present world that had gone through great changes, the core members of the sect would basically be astonishing Grand Cultivators or even a Divine Sea or Connate Cultivators if they survived.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t have a hint of energy in him and he was only an ordinary man at the bottom of society. How would he be an important person?


    They arrived at a vi.


    At this moment, Chen Fan was a bit emotional. He stared at this familiar but also unfamiliar house.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m back. Look who I brought back.¡± Jiang Feifei knocked at the door.


    ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ming.¡± A gentle, pleasant voice came from the vi. The door was opened and an elegant forty-year-old woman walked out. When she saw Chen Fan, her body shook and she couldn¡¯t believe who was in front of her.


    ¡°Xiao Fan.¡±

 Chapter 1054 - The Situation on Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1054: The Situation on Earth</h4>


    ¡°Xiao Fan, is it really you?¡±


    The woman was around forty years old, but she seemed to have lived a long life. She was like a poem hanging on the door, elegant and gentle, as if she wouldn¡¯t be surprised even when the world copsed.


    Right then, she stared at Chen Fan with an emotional look. She wanted to hug him, but hesitated. The man in front of her was like a bubble that would disappear if she touched him.


    ¡°Yes, Auntie Tang. I¡¯m back.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded and hugged her.


    His eyes were a bit teary as well. When he returned to Earth after a decade, his parents were missing and his loved ones were far across the universe. People didn¡¯t know him anymore, as if they had forgotten all about him. Only Auntie Tang was still waiting for him in the vi he had given her back then. At this moment, Chen Fan¡¯s mind was filled with emotions.


    ¡°Great, great.¡±


    Auntie Tang patted the young man¡¯s back and tears welled up in her eyes. She had always treated Chen Fan like her own. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed in this vi by herself, with a hint of hope, waiting patiently for him to return.


    ¡°Have you heard about your parents and grandpa?¡± Auntie Tang said after a while as she wiped her tears.


    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ve asked around, but I still have a lot of questions.¡± Chen Fan nodded. He thought Auntie Tang had to know something. After all, Jiang Feifei said Auntie Tang had been providing shelter for the remaining disciples of the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Hm,e in. We¡¯ll talk inside.¡±


    Auntie Tang pulled Chen Fan¡¯s arm and took him in the house.


    Jiang Feifei¡¯s jaw dropped¡ªthe girl in the green outfit¡ªas if about to swallow a goose egg. <i>¡°Oh God, what did I just see? The calm, mature and elegant Auntie knows that kid! She even hugged him as if he were her own child.¡±</i>


    Jiang Feifei was confused.


    In her eyes, Auntie Tang was a calm and mature person. Even though their family didn¡¯t want Auntie Tang to go to Chu Zhou City, they couldn¡¯t change her mind, which was why they sent Jiang Feifei there to protect her.


    Jiang Feifei only thought Chen Fan was rted to the North Qiong Sect. She had never expected him to know Auntie Tang.


    The girl walked into the vi with questions in her head.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, this is Jiang Churan¡¯s cousin, Jiang Feifei.¡± Auntie Tang suddenly remebered Jiang Feifei and immediately introduced her to Chen Fan. She then said to Jiang Feifei, ¡°Feifei, he¡¯s your brother.¡±


    Jiang Feifei didn¡¯t look happy at all.


    Chen Fan looked like he was sixteen years old only, same like when she first met Auntie Tang a while back. He had remarkably fair skin, which made him look younger. Jiang Feifei seemed to be older than Chen Fan in every way, so how could she call him brother?


    ¡°Churan¡¯s cousin? Is Churan and Uncle Jiang okay?¡± Chen Fan looked up in shock.


    No wonder he felt familiar when he first saw Jiang Feifei. She was rted to Jiang Churan. He smiled when he thought about that girl.


    ¡°Sister Churan is the most powerful young cultivator in China and she¡¯s cultivating in Mount Yan, getting ready to enter the Golden Core Level. She¡¯s one of the best even in the world ss level,¡± Jiang Feifei answered with a proud look.


    ¡°Jiang Churan is going to be a Golden Core Cultivator?¡±


    Chen Fan was startled.


    But he became calm again. Earth was vigorously recovering like a patienting back to life. Not only did the nts and beasts evolve, humans also broke through many barriers and moved forward. Jiang Churan had already reached a certain level before Chen Fan left, so it was normal that she would soon enter the Golden Core Level after ten years.


    And yet, although they were both Golden Core Cultivators, Chen Fan was powerful enough to defeat Nascent Soul Cultivators. If he didn¡¯t control it, he would have be a Grand Cultivator.


    ¡°Right, something happened to Ranran before. She was lost in some mountain and then suddenly started cultivating once she came back. I gave her the ¡®Foundation Physical Conditioning Art¡¯ you gave me. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Auntie Tang said carefully.


    Chen Fan suddenly returned without any energy, looking messy, while Jiang Churan had risen to the top of the Earth and would soon be a Golden Core Cultivator. The Jiang family also became a famous family in China. Auntie Tang was worried that Chen Fan would be sad about it, so she was careful about what she said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Tang. That¡¯s fine,¡± Chen Fan replied with a smile.


    Auntie Tang was one of the people who treated him well in his two lives. Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t mind even if she gave Jiang Churan the True Martial Divine Art, let alone the ¡°Foundation Physical Conditioning Art.¡±


    The two of them then talked about the changes on Earth.


    Auntie Tang heaved a sigh and told Chen Fan about the situation on Earth in the past decade. When Chen Fan disappeared, the was still peaceful. The Grotto-heavens and the alien races suppressed by him were all behaving.


    The North Qiong Sect had many Overlords back then. The most powerful one, Chen Huaian, was only half a step away from the Golden Core Level and he used to dominate the world.


    However, six years before, the entire Chen family, the senior members of the North Qiong Sect and, many other masters like Ye Qincang, Azure Dragon and Red Sparrow, suddenly disappeared. The was immediately in chaos.


    Then.


    The world changed and Spirit Qi surged like crazy. The chains around the seemed to have been unlocked. The power of beasts and nts started to soar, while the cultivators felt like it was ten times easier for them to reach the next level. So, tons of Ethereal Enlightenment and Divine Sea Cultivators appeared and a Connate Cultivator was born from time to time.


    There were even rumors that those Golden Core Cultivators were the most powerful ones on Earth right then.


    But they were all treasurable assets of a country and nobody wanted to show them to people easily. So, when Jiang Churan became a Connate Cultivator, the Jiang family also became a powerful family in China.


    ¡°What about those alien races, like the Kindred?¡± Chen Fan frowned.


    The changes on Earth weren¡¯t worth mentioning for Chen Fan. Those Golden Core Cultivators wouldn¡¯t catch up to him even if they cultivated for another century. Those who could truly be his enemies were the people from thes in the Abandoned Region and the Divine Princes from the Star Ocean.


    ¡°They¡¯re also thriving and I heard that they even have the support from others. The strongest countries on Earth, like the United States and Europe, are also supported by thoses. The cultivation sacred grounds here, like the ¡®Taichu Temple,¡¯ the ¡®Wuji Arena¡¯ and the ¡®Sun Pce,¡¯ seem to have been established by the aliens as well,¡± Auntie Tang said with hesitation.


    Many people had made such assumptions on the Inte.


    But this information was blocked from the people by the senior officials of every country. A lot of people noticed the arrival of aliens, but they had no idea who they were exactly and what they looked like. Those aliens were said to be able to crush the most powerful cultivators on Earth. If it wasn¡¯t because of some scruples, the would have turned into their battlefield.


    <i>¡°If they were already here, why didn¡¯t they attack? Was it because of the Grand Opportunity?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Those cultivators had the power to conquer the Earth and any Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord from another could defeat all its countries, but they didn¡¯t do anything. The Divine Princes from the Star Ocean were nowhere to be found. They seemed to be nning something in the background.


    However, Chen Fan knew that there were a lot of things only the senior members knew. Auntie Tang wouldn¡¯t have the exact information after all.


    ording to Auntie Tang¡ª


    Even though the countries on Earth were still standing, the main forces were the Qi Refinement Sects. The most powerful ones were undoubtedly those supported by forces from others, including ¡°the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena, the Sun Pce and the Xuankong Sect.¡± Their power was unpredictable and some even said they had cultivators above the Golden Core Level. What they did could change everything on Earth.


    Then, there were the local sects of Earth, like Kunlun, Dragon Tiger Mountain, the Christian Church and Dragon Lake. They were all controlled by alien races behind them and the most powerful cultivators they had were Golden Core Cultivators.


    The group that followed was the historical sects, including the Hong Sect, the Tai Chi Sect and the Ba Ji Sect. Each of them had arge number of Connate Cultivators.


    However, none of them had Nascent Soul Cultivators. In fact, the Nascent Soul Level was above the Golden Core Level and it was an unfamiliar concept for people on Earth. Even Auntie Tang felt weird when she heard about it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a higher level beyond the Golden Core Level?¡± Auntie Tang wondered.


    ¡°How is that possible? Golden Core Cultivators are the most powerful ones on Earth. Even the Sect Masters of Kunlun, Dragon Tiger Mountain and the Christian Church are Golden Core Cultivators. There are only a few of them around the. I¡¯ve never heard of any levels above the Golden Core Level. Even if there were, you wouldn¡¯t possibly know about them,¡± Jiang Feifei interrupted.


    She sized Chen Fan up in disdain.


    Ever since Chen Fan showed up, everything he did was too weird. He was apparently close to Auntie Tang, but had no idea about what had happened on Earth in the past decade. He had no power at all, but he acted like the leader of the world.


    The Taichu Temple, Dragon Tiger Mountain and Kunlun were cultivation sacred grounds Jiang Feifei and people on Earth looked up to, but they seemed worthless in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. The terrifying races like the Kindred were even like ants to him. Jiang Feifei believed that Chen Fan was either someone earth-shattering or he just liked bluffing.


    In this world¡ª


    Who would look down on the Sect Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain and the leader of the Kindred?


    Jiang Feifei didn¡¯t have a clue.


    So, the doubts about Chen Fan in her mind grew. <i>Is he a fraud?</i> And yet, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud when she saw how happy Auntie Tang was.


    ¡°Of course there is. The Nascent Soul Level is above the Golden Core Level,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    ¡°The Nascent Soul Level?¡±


    Auntie Tang and Jiang Feifei were stunned.

 Chapter 1055 - A Gathering of the Younger Generation

    <h4>Chapter 1055: A Gathering of the Younger Generation</h4>


    Nascent Soul Cultivators sounded very unfamiliar to people on Earth.


    In the past, the most powerful cultivator on Earth was just a fake Golden Core Cultivator. Even the sleeping Ancestral Master of Yuntian Pce in the Realm of Kunxu only had an inferior-grade Golden Core. Right then, humans or monsters at the Golden Core Level were all dominators of a region. They could shake the world by stomping their feet and were the guardians of a country or a sect!


    There were only a few of those cultivators on Earth. They were scattered all over the world and almost couldn¡¯t be found, like a cup of water in the desert. In cities like Chu Zhou City, a Connate Cultivator was already as superior as a dragon, let alone those Golden Core Cultivators on the top of China and the.


    Jiang Churan was vital to China because she was talented and had a great chance of bing a Golden Core Cultivator. The Jiang family also became arge family in the country.


    As for the Nascent Soul Level.


    It was a very old concept even among the hidden forces like the Realm of Kunxu, the Christian Church, Dragon Lake and the Kindred. Many people had never heard about it and they would only read about Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords in the records from the ancient times.


    ¡°Are there really cultivators above the Golden Core Level? When the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena and the Sun Pce appeared all of a sudden, some people wondered if they might have Overlords that were more powerful than the Golden Core Cultivators backing them. A famous Golden Core Perfected Cultivator on Earth even wanted to challenge them, but he went missing shortly afterwards,¡± Auntie Tang said seriously.


    People on Earth could only make assumptions about cultivators above the Golden Core Level.


    Nobody knew if they really existed. After all, the most powerful people were only Golden Core Cultivators. The leader of Kunlun, the Sect Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain and the Pope of the Christian Church had just be Golden Core Cultivators a couple years back. Levels above the Golden Core were too far away from them. They wouldn¡¯t be able to reach them, even if they had a century.


    ¡°Auntie, isn¡¯t he just lying? The Sect Masters of the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena are Golden Core Cultivators only. How would there be Nascent Soul Cultivators?¡± Jiang Feifei looked at Chen Fan in doubt.


    She didn¡¯t think Chen Fan was a fraud. After all, Auntie Tang was experienced in seeing things in people, but Jiang Feifei didn¡¯t like it when Chen Fan told Auntie Tang some information he probably got out of his hat. This made Chen Fan look shallow.


    ¡°Shut up, Feifei. Xiao Fan would never lie,¡± Auntie Tang said seriously.


    Even though Chen Fan had no power at all at the moment, he had once been the top cultivator on Earth and the leader of the North Qiong Sect. Auntie Tang watched him attack the United States back then with her own eyes.


    But Jiang Feifei was too young.


    When Chen Fan was famous worldwide, she was only ten years old. She had only a vague memory of that time, so how would she remember Chen Fan after a decade had passed?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie Tang.¡± Chen Fan smiled and told her he didn¡¯t mind.


    Auntie Tang was now even sadder. Chen Fan used to be superior, but he wouldn¡¯t even refute a little girl¡¯s doubt at the moment. Auntie Tang heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, just stay here. Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯ll be powerful again soon,¡± Auntie Tangforted Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan was shocked at first, then he looked at his clothes and realized something.


    <i>¡°Auntie Tang thinks I¡¯ve lost my powers and that I¡¯m severely injured.¡±</i> Chen Fan found it funny.


    He was injured because of the ¡°Karma Art¡± before, but Chen Fan took the opportunity to merge his powers into one with the Fire of Dharma Laws. Although he couldn¡¯t enter the Nascent Soul realm because of the True Martial Sky-severing Array and the special situation on Earth, that was a critical step for him.


    In the meantime.


    Chen Fan¡¯s three energies had started tobine. When the process waspleted and when the Dharma Laws were infused into his body, he could go through the Tribtion and be a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    And yet, he couldn¡¯t exin all this to them and he could only give an embarrassed smile.


    After that.


    Chen Fan asked Auntie Tang about the North Qiong Sect. Even if the senior members had disappeared, they had countless disciples and Perfected Cultivators, and had the support from the Realm of Kunxu. The North Qiong Sect shouldn¡¯t have been shattered, no matter what.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. When the world changed, the Realm of Kunxu had already closed. Not only that, many Grotto-heavens were also shut. While the North Qiong Sect was in chaos, some mysterious Overlords attacked them one after another. Each of them was above the Golden Core Level. I¡¯ve tried to look for some clues in recent years, but couldn¡¯t find anything at all. However, everything seems to be pointing to the alien races like the Kindred and those from the universe like the Taichu Temple. They¡¯re the only ones on Earth who have such power,¡± Auntie Tang said.


    Sheforted Chen Fan.


    And she told him that a small number of people of the North Qiong had stayed and and remained in hiding in different ces of the. She could contact those people for Chen Fan, so he could just remain in the vi to heal first.


    ¡°Okay, thank you Auntie Tang.¡± Although Chen Fan was anxious, he still nodded with a smile.


    Once Chen Fan settled down and Auntie Tang left, he quickly examined his body.


    After that, Chen Fan was discontented and happy at the same time.


    He was discontented because the Dharma Laws on Earth were indeed iplete. The nine kinds of Dharma Laws he had refined were all like that. Even if he became a Nascent Soul Cultivator there, he would just be a fake one. He would have to leave the or the Abandoned Region and head to the Star Ocean.


    However, what made him happy was that the cultivation this time was really helpful.


    Chen Fan sat with his legs crossed and yelled, ¡°Rise!¡±


    A cloud appeared above his head and gradually formed three flowers, which were azure, multicolored and golden respectively.


    If cultivators outside the Star Ocean saw this, they would probably tremble.


    Those were the flowers formed when the energy of his Dharma Power, body and Divine Soul reached the highest level! It meant that Chen Fan had cultivated to the limits and was at the top of his current level.


    So, those flowers were also known as ¡°Flowers of the End¡± or ¡°Flowers of the Peak,¡± representing that the cultivator was already standing at the peak of a level and couldn¡¯t go any further. Cultivators who entered this state were called ¡°Super Cultivators.¡±


    Those at the Golden Core Level would be called ¡°Super Golden Core Cultivators,¡± and ¡°Super Nascent Soul Cultivators¡± at the Nascent Soul Level.


    However, there weren¡¯t many Connate Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators in the universe who had those flowers. Even if they did, they had just one, either that for their Divine Souls, their bodies or their Dharma Powers. Cultivators that had all three flowers were rare and there were just a few even in the Central Gxy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve formed three flowers, meaning that I¡¯ve reached the top of the Golden Core Level. I can only gather Dharma Laws to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator next, or I would be stuck at this level,¡± Chen Fan said.


    At the moment, cultivating wasn¡¯t quite useful to Chen Fan anymore. He might be able to increase the amount of Dharma Power, but it wouldn¡¯t be stronger. Cultivators that reached this point would have to either look for a breakthrough, create a powerful Dharma Treasure or Divine Power, develop some kind of special cultivation art or make some medicines.


    Chen Fan stayed at Auntie Tang¡¯s for a few days. He either chatted with her or cultivated during the day.


    At night, his Nine Orifices Divine Infant would travel all across China and the Earth to look for information about his family and the North Qiong Sect. Unfortunately, no matter how powerful his Immortal Will was, it was too difficult to find several people among billions of others.


    This day.


    When Chen Fan was waiting for Auntie Tang, Jiang Feifei arrived.


    ¡°Auntie Tang asked me to go with you to your gathering? No, I don¡¯t have time to hang around with you kids,¡± Chen Fan immediately rejected.


    ¡°This is Auntie¡¯s order. She wants you to go. She¡¯s worried that you¡¯d be sick if you stay in the house all day. Otherwise, why would I invite you?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Only Xiao Xuan and a few of our friends in Chu Zhou City will be there. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    She was usually an elegant, gentle and polite Goddess and many elites at school were after her. The senior members of her family even said she would be the next Jiang Churan in the future, so she looked up to her sister all the time. She talked and acted like Jiang Churan.


    However, she had been angry with Chen Fan since she met him.


    Not only did he look down on her, when he went to the vi, Auntie Tang also treated him like her own and gave Jiang Feifei less attention, making her feel upset. Also, Chen Fan didn¡¯t take the cultivation sacred grounds¡ªlike the Taichu Temple, Dragon Tiger Mountain and Kunlun¡ªseriously, whichpletely angered her.


    That was why she talked to Chen Fan with an unfriendly tone and never acted like a Goddess in front of him.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Auntie Tang was one of the few people he could never anger in his life. Besides, he was also curious about the current younger generation on Earth.


    Tian Shen Building, Chu Zhou City.


    That building had a hundred floors and was five hundred meters tall. A decade before, it was still called Tian Shen Hotel, but then, the Young Master of the Tian Shen Corporation rebuilt it. It had then be thendmark of Chu Zhou City. There were restaurants, bars, shops and Qi Refinement Arenas inside. Many people went there every day and they earned a lot of money.


    It wasn¡¯t that nobody wanted the Tian Shen Building, but rumor had it that their Young Master was rted to the Goddess of the Jiang family and his wife was her childhood friend.


    So, nobody in Chu Zhou City or even the whole Jiang Nan Province dared to provoke them.


    In the meantime.


    In a luxurious restaurant on the 95th floor of the Tian Shen Building, a few young members from therge families in Chu Zhou City were having a gathering. One of them was Lu Yang.


    ¡°Master Lu, I heard that Goddess Jiang¡¯s sister wille.¡± A young man smiled. His face was pale and his eyes were deep, as if he had had too much wine. However, he was also a peak-stage Foundation Establishment Cultivator from the Zhao family in Chu Zhou City.


    ¡°I wonder how beautiful her sister is. She neveres to our gathering, but she¡¯s suddenly showing up today. I heard that she¡¯s even bringing a guy along,¡± Another man said with a ss of wine in his hand. He was also from arge family in the city, the Yang family.


    The young people present, including Lu Yang¡ª


    Their families basically became powerful only in the past ten years. They all had one thing inmon: most of their members were Qi Refinement Cultivators and they even had Divine Sea Cultivators. Doing business or joining the government weren¡¯t important for them. This also showed that the cultivators on Earth had started to be authorities in every city.


    ¡°Hm, he¡¯s the person we met on Yunwu Mountain before. If it wasn¡¯t for Jiang Feifei, I would have already killed him.¡± Lu Yang grunted.


    ¡°After all, a person who doesn¡¯t cultivate is different from us. He¡¯ll feel the distance between us when we meet,¡± said Chu Yun, who was sitting in the main seat and had the highest level among all.


    The others also nodded.


    And Xiao Xuan agreed as well.


    This was an era that belonged to cultivators. No matter how high the social status of a person was, he would always be an ordinary man if he didn¡¯t practice Qi Refinement. The difference between him and cultivators was like that between monkeys and humans. They couldn¡¯t reallymunicate.


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan had arrived at the Tian Shen Building.

 Chapter 1056 - The Most Beautiful Girl in the Jiang Nan Province

    <h4>Chapter 1056: The Most Beautiful Girl in the Jiang Nan Province</h4>


    Jiang Feifei entered with Chen Fan; Lu Yang and Chu Yun then got up. They didn¡¯t care about Chen Fan, who didn¡¯t have any power, but Jiang Feifei came from the famous family in China, the ¡°Jiang family,¡± and her sister would probably be a Golden Core Cultivator. So, even the senior members in their families would have to be nice to her.


    ¡°Chen Fan, this is Chu Yun from the Chu family in Jiang Bei. His grandpa, Chu Tianxiao, is a famous Divine Sea Cultivator there and the Vice President of the Jiang Bei Cultivators Association. His uncle is even someone with a high ranking in the army.


    ¡°This is Lu Yang, Zhao Mingkong, Xiao Xuan...¡±


    Jiang Feifei introduced them one by one.


    Chen Fan nced around and found that he had met most of them on the mountain in Chu Zhou City. Lu Yang even looked at him with an evil smile, but Chen Fan ignored him.


    He noticed that all of those outstanding young people in Chu Zhou City had some power in them and the most powerful one, Chu Yun, had reached the mid-stage Ethereal Enlightenment Level. The cultivation art he practiced was the ¡°Cang Dragon Physique Refinement Art¡± Chen Fan had previously created. As for the others, they were also above the mid-stage Foundation Establishment Level. Jiang Feifei said that all of their families basically had one Divine Sea Cultivator.


    Lu Yang came from the Lu family of the Jiang Nan Province. Rumor had it that they even had a Connate Cultivator in the family, so Lu Yang had quite the high standing among those people.


    ¡°Sister Feifei, you¡¯re here. Come, just ignore those men.¡± Xiao Fan came up and dragged Jiang Feifei away, leaving Chen Fan in the group of men alone.


    ¡°Have you heard? The Ancestral Patriarch of the Huang family in Jin City has recently be a Connate Cultivator.


    ¡°Right, my grandpa told me that he¡¯s nning to go to Jin City to buy a gift for the Ancestral Patriarch of the Huang family. He even wants to give him the inferior-grade Spirit Herb he bought with three hundred million yuan.


    ¡°Connate Cultivators are like dragons. The Huang family used to be a second-rate family, and now they¡¯ve be first-rate.¡±


    Those people chatted with one another.


    They only nodded at Chen Fan and continued talking again, as if they had forgotten about him. Lu Yang also ignored him after ncing at him.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about this, at all.


    He sat down with a ss of red wine and looked around. After a decade, the technology on Earth had developed further. There were some small electronic appliances he couldn¡¯t recognize, but they indeed made life easier.


    A fat man wearing a fashionable, tailor-made suit approached Chen Fan and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, do you mind if I sit here?


    ¡°My name¡¯s Yan Junze. I heard you came here with the beauty of the Jiang family, Jiang Feifei. Is that correct?¡±


    Yan Junze was friendly. He didn¡¯t look like a domineering Young Master and he didn¡¯t mind Chen Fan¡¯s ordinary outfit. He just sat down, making the sofa shake.


    <i>¡°Jiang Feifei is a beauty?¡±</i> Chen Fan found it hrious.


    Chen Fan sized Yan Junze up and understood why he was so nice.


    On the 95th floor of the Tian Shen Building, cultivators were divided into two groups. Male cultivators were led by Chu Yun and Lu Yang, while female cultivators were led by Jiang Feifei. Apart from them, there were also many other Young Masters and Young Ladies of Chu Zhou City.


    However, since they didn¡¯t have a hint of cultivation energy, they couldn¡¯t fit in at all. Yan Junze was someone who couldn¡¯t cultivate. He went to talk to Chen Fan and apparently thought that Chen Fan was an ¡°ordinary person¡± like him.


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t know how lucky you are, brother. Jiang Churan is the most popr princess among the upper ss in Chu Zhou City and even all of Jiang Bei. She came from the Jiang family and has be an Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator at such a young age. Her sister is even a famous Goddess. Do you know Goddess Jiang? Jiang Churan, who killed the dragon king in the East Sea. I heard that she¡¯s going to be a Golden Core Cultivator soon...¡± Yan Junze widened his eyes and exined.


    He only stopped after Chen Fan nodded constantly.


    Then, Yan Junze confided, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re rted to Jiang Feifei, so you don¡¯t know how hard the life of ordinary people like us is. My family may be rich in Chu Zhou City, but it¡¯s nothing. In the current world, people will never respect you if your family doesn¡¯t have cultivators.


    ¡°At least one of the uncles, parents or grandpas of the Young Masters here is a Divine Sea Cultivator. The Lu family even has a Connate Ancestral Patriarch. If Master Lu wasn¡¯t from the coteral branch, he wouldn¡¯t be here with us,¡± Yan Junze said as he drank with sadness.


    Before the world changed, pretty women and models fought over rich people like him, but then they all went after the cultivators. They wouldn¡¯ty eyes on people who didn¡¯t cultivate, no matter how much money they had.


    Chen Fan nced around and found that many girls were looking at Chu Yun and Lu Yang.


    ¡°Brother Yan, you¡¯re indeed miserable.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    Yan Junze was furious.


    As he spoke, Chen Fan had a rough idea of the situation in China and on Earth. Countries were apparently developing the cultivation industry, so cultivators had a really high status in society.


    A normal Foundation Establishment Cultivator was worth even more than a PHD or Master¡¯s graduate. Somepanies or corporations would offer Foundation Establishment Cultivators up to a few hundred thousand yuan monthly, but they might not even ept it.


    Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators could earn even more,parable to the Transcendent Grandmasters back then. It wasn¡¯t difficult for them to make millions in a year and they were also superior. There were less than a hundred Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators in the entire Chu Zhou City, let alone Divine Sea Cultivators, who were usually Ancestral Patriarchs of arge family like Chu Yun¡¯s grandpa. He was even the Vice President of the Jiang Bei Cultivators Association.


    However, Connate Cultivators were very rare.


    Even after the world changed, a province had just a few of them. They had already had cultivation foundations in the past, like the familiar name Chen Fan heard, ¡°Tang Yuanqin.¡± He was the leader of the underground world of the Jiang Nan Province and was a peak-stage Connate Cultivator at the moment, a heavy hitter in the province.


    As for Golden Core Cultivators, Yan Junze didn¡¯t know much of them. They were the guardians of a country or a region and were considered valuable assets, so no one would show them to people easily. Chen Fan thought those who could reach the Golden Core Level should be the people he knew before leaving Earth.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t really hope to get into sacred grounds like the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena and the Sun Pce, not even Kunlun or the Dragon Tiger Mountain. I¡¯ll be satisfied if I can be a normal disciple of the Tai Chi Sect, the Ba Ji Sect or the Lu family.¡±


    Yan Junze sighed and looked at Chu Yun, who was surrounded by a group of pretty girls, with jealousy in his eyes.


    After that.


    Chu Yun and Lu Yang left Chen Fan out during dinner and games. Jiang Feifei wanted to ask Chen Fan to join them, but Xiao Xuan stopped her. In the end, an elegant woman in a Chinese dress said, ¡°Feifei, you must have certain qualities to enter a social circle. He¡¯s just a normal person. It doesn¡¯t do him any good if you force him to join us.¡±


    ¡°Right, Sister Feifei. Even if he knows your Auntie, he¡¯s not a rtive after all. If you ask your brother to join us, I¡¯d certainly agree,¡± Xiao Xuan also said.


    Jiang Feifei finally heaved a sigh after Chen Fan rejected her a few times.


    As Chu Yun said, cultivators and ordinary people had a huge difference. Chen Fan could neverpare to her if he didn¡¯t cultivate. The gap between them would only berger. In the end, they would just be estranged from each other.


    Even Jiang Feifei had given up. The others were also not close to Chen Fan and they only stayed around Chu Yun and Lu Yang. Some of them made asional approaches, but they quickly nodded politely and left once they knew Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a cultivator and had no powerful family background. In the end, Chen Fan drank and ate with Yan Junze, which made him look lonely.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, brother. I¡¯m used to this kind of gathering,¡± Yan Junze said as he lowered his head, ¡°Did you know? There¡¯s a special guesting today.¡±


    ¡°A special guest?¡± Chen Fan raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that it¡¯s a famous person in the Jiang Nan Province, and a super gorgeousdy. Many people call her the most beautiful girl in the Jiang Nan Province. However, her status is too high and she was invited by my Ancestral Patriarch. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be here with us,¡± Yan Junze said.


    ording to him¡ª


    That beauty had been famous in the Jiang Nan Province for at least a decade. Her father was a heavy hitter of the province and she herself was also a peak-stage Divine Sea Cultivator, half a step away from entering the Connate Level.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t quite interested.


    He had seen too many beautiful women in his life, including Fairies in Heaven. So, not even the prettiest girl in the Jiang Nan Province would catch his attention.


    But Chu Yun and Lu Yang were apparently different.


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯ll be here today,¡± Zhao Mingkong said excitedly.


    Jiang Feifei and the others also wondered.


    That beauty was famous around the Jiang Nan Province even though she didn¡¯t go out of Chu Zhou City.


    ¡°Sister Tang will be here soon. My uncle is with her,¡± Chu Yun said.


    The others, including Lu Yang and Jiang Feifei, were stunned. ¡°Even Uncle Minhui ising? What¡¯s so important that even a Major General like him has to show up?¡±

 Chapter 1057 - Chu Minhui Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Chu Minhui Arrived</h4>


    Everyone looked serious at this moment, including Jiang Feifei.


    Chu Yun¡¯s uncle was an incredible person. He had be a Major General at a very young age and hadmand over one of the best special forces in China. He had a high status in the army and was able to shake the Jiang Nan Province by stomping his feet.


    People like him and the Tang Beauty were very different from everyone present. It may very well be that not even their fathers or grandparents had never reached their level. The reason why Chu Yun was able to beat Lu Yang and be the top young cultivator in Chu Zhou City was because of his uncle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It seems to be rted to the Deity outside of East Mountain. My uncle said they¡¯re looking for someone,¡± Chu Yun said with arrogance in his eyes.


    With such an uncle, how could he not be arrogant?


    Jin City, East Mountain?


    Everyone was startled.


    ¡°Oh, I know. They must be looking for the ¡®Golden Deity¡¯ that appeared in Jin City. I¡¯ve seen a video of him. My dad even guessed that he may be a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator,¡± Xiao Xuan suddenly said with excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Everyone realized.


    Many people had seen that video, but it was soon deleted by the government. And yet, their families could still get some intel about it. Some said the military region of the Jiang Nan Province and the families in Jin City were all anxious at the moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. If they¡¯re looking for the Golden Deity, why are theying to Chu Zhou City?¡± a woman wondered.


    Chu Zhou City didn¡¯t have a high status in the Jiang Nan Province. It used to be strong, butter declined and became ordinary.


    Chu Yun frowned and said, ¡°I guess he¡¯s rted to Chu Zhou City somehow. There was once an astonishing cultivator in the city before. You should have heard about him when you were little.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the Sect Master of the North Qiong Sect?¡± Xiao Xuan¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Yeah, he was the top cultivator on Earth and the Sect Master of the North Qiong Sect back then. Unfortunately, he went missing decades ago and a lot of people have forgotten about him,¡± Chu Yun said, ¡°My uncle admired him the most back then. I heard that the ¡®Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise¡¯ they practice now was created by him.¡±


    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s just an old guy. He¡¯s not worth remembering. We¡¯ve alreadye to a new era, other Grandmasters like Ye Nantian, Huo Zhengtang and Chen Jiuyang have be Connate or Golden Core Cultivators. Even if Chen Beixuan returns, he can only look up to Perfected Cultivator Ye and the others, not to mention the sacred grounds, including the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena and the Sun Pce.¡± Lu Yang snickered and looked at Jiang Feifei.


    ¡°Besides, Feifei¡¯s sister Goddess Jiang may now be as powerful as Chen Beixuan was back then.¡±


    The world had changed and a new era had begun.


    Humans had never been so confident before. They were evolving a thousand times faster than they used to. Someone could be a Connate Cultivator or a Golden Core Cultivator every year or even every month.


    The names that used to be famous around the world, like Lin Shuming, Ye Qincang and Chen Beixuan, had already been forgotten. Even if people remembered them, they only smiled in disdain when they heard those names.


    Xiao Xuan raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°For sure! Sister Churan is a disciple of the Taichu Temple¡¯s Master. She¡¯s even cultivating to enter the Golden Core Level now. She¡¯ll soon be the top Overlord in the world.¡±


    The others were in awe.


    The Taichu Temple!


    That was the top cultivation sacred ground in the world. People were able to guess that they definitely had more than one Golden Core Cultivator in their ranks, from the respectful attitude of the other countries and sects towards them. They might even have Deities from others. Jiang Churan was obviously superior thanks to being a disciple of the Taichu Temple¡¯s Master, .


    ¡°Uncle Minhui is also powerful. He¡¯s already a Major General and will definitely be a core member of the army in five years. Lu Yang¡¯s great grandpa was also a famous Qi Refinement Master and is now a Connate Cultivator, and Xiao Xuan¡¯s father is the youngest Divine Sea Cultivator in Chu Zhou City,¡± Jiang Feifei said with a smile.


    She was capable and fair with everyone, so the younger generation in Chu Zhou City looked up to her.


    ¡°No, no, not even my uncle canpare to your Sister Churan. I only think that Beauty Tang¡¯s father is able to fight with her.¡± Chu Yun shook his head and waved his hand.


    A few people smiled and discussed.


    The rest of the people who didn¡¯t cultivate stood on the outside, looking at those lofty people enviously.


    Chu Minhui, Jiang Churan and Beauty Tang were like dragons to them. Young famous cultivators in Chu Zhou City and Jiang Bei like Jiang Feifei, Chu Yun and Lu Yang were the only ones they saw eye to eye, but were also bright and fierce to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of them!¡± Yan Junze said.


    Chen Fan sipped the wine and remained silent.


    Chu Minhui, Jiang Churan... Those names sent him back decades past when he first went back to Chu Zhou City. Right then, he had conquered Tianhuang, and was about to fight with the Divine Princes from the Star Ocean; to top it off, he would soon be a Nascent Soul Cultivator. However, those people were still trapped in this small, busy dominating China. Life was so unpredictable.


    After finishing dinner, someone suggested going to the arena downstairs. Some among the group immediately agreed.


    In that era, the most popr sport wasn¡¯t ¡°League of Legends,¡± ¡°Honor of Kings,¡± ser or basketball, but battling! Basically, every clubhouse and shopping mall had a fighting ring reinforced with some special metals. People would even ask an Array Master to form small-scale arrays underneath to prevent the ring from being destroyed.


    Once Yan Junze heard they were going to fight, he instantly became serious.


    ¡°Are you going?¡± Chen Fan nced at him.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll never get into this circle if I don¡¯t; nobody would befriend me,¡± Yan Junze said.


    When they entered the arena, Chen Fan finally understood why Yan Junze looked like that.


    Lu Yang and Chu Yun didn¡¯t only fight with their peers, they also spent time helping ordinary people who never cultivated. In recent days, even though some people didn¡¯t cultivate, they would still practice a few body arts or different forms of Tai Chi. Yan Junze had quite therge figure, but he had only practiced Monkey Boxing; he was immediately knocked down.


    While Chen Fan was watching him cry.


    Lu Yang pointed at him and said, ¡°Brother, do you want toe up here?¡±


    Jiang Feifei frowned and said, ¡°Lu Yang, Chen Fan isn¡¯t a Qi Refinement Cultivator and has never cultivated before. Leave him alone.¡± She had defeated a few female cultivators just then and had even fought with Chu Yun. People were cheering for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t use any True Qi nor Dharma Spells. I just want to teach him something. I would never hurt him,¡± Lu Yang said with a gentle smile.


    However, Jiang Feifei frowned. She felt like he was up to no good.


    ¡°Ask him to go, Sister Feifei. You can¡¯t keep protecting him. He¡¯s an adult already, but has never cultivated before. This is a good opportunity for Lu Yang to teach him something.¡±


    The others also agreed.


    Jiang Feifei nced at Chen Fan.


    On one side were her friends, while on the other was a guest her auntie cared about. She had no idea what to do. Besides, she didn¡¯t think Lu Yang would hurt Chen Fan in front of so many people, either.


    ¡°Brother,e on. It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Lu Yang said with a beaming smile, making people think he was friendly.


    ¡°You want to fight with me?¡± Chen Fan was shocked, as if he had heard the most unbelievable thing in the world.


    ¡°Right, don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t use any Dharma Spells. I¡¯m only going to use the twenty-four forms of Tai Chi. It¡¯s for old people and kids. I guess you¡¯ve practiced it before.¡± Lu Yang pretended to be nice.


    ¡°Are you sure? What if I get injured?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Lu Yang said.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord and he really couldn¡¯t ept fighting with a peak-stage Foundation Establishment Cultivator. Besides, he was worried that he would identally kill Lu Yang. He might even be able to kill a thousand Foundation Establishment Cultivators with one move.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Come on,¡± Lu Yang said again.


    But Chen Fan only shook his head.


    In the end, people around them began to speak.


    A female cultivator frowned and said, ¡°Feifei, your friend is too unwise. Lu Yang offered to teach him something from the Lu family, but he keeps refusing to go on stage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Feifei. This guy is a chicken. Lu Yang has already promised he wouldn¡¯t hurt him, but he still rejected the offer,¡± Xiao Xuan also said.


    Many people¡¯s eyes were full of disdain.


    In the current era, people looked up to those heros and Overlords. Even if they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them, they would still go up the stage. There weren¡¯t many people who would refuse to fight with them like Chen Fan did. Although no one said anything, they had silently regarded Chen Fan as someone they wouldn¡¯t get in touch with.


    The woman in the Chinese dress looked at Chen Fan and sighed. ¡°This kid has no idea that he¡¯ll never be a member of the upper-ss social circle in Chu Zhou City because of this.¡±


    But nobody would tell Chen Fan about those things.


    In the end, even Lu Yang shook his head and ignored Chen Fan. This time, Chen Fan was left alone and only Yan Junze would talk to him.


    ¡°Brother, you... Ah.¡±


    Even Yan Junze was speechless.


    Chen Fan only smiled.


    Meanwhile.


    A man and a woman got off a luxurious car near the Tian Shen Building¡¯s entrance.


    The man was around thirty years old and was wearing a military uniform. He was walking as fiercely as a tiger. He appeared to have the Major General rank. As for the woman, she was fair-skinned and wore sunsses at the moment. There was a precious jade bracelet on her hand, which was obviously a Dharma Artifact. All the people nearby were attracted the moment they showed up.


    The CEO of the Tian Shen Corporation immediately approached them to offer his greetings.


    Chu Minhui and Beauty Tang had arrived!

 Chapter 1058 - A Grand Event in Jiang Bei

    <h4>Chapter 1058: A Grand Event in Jiang Bei</h4>


    ¡°Minhui, why are you here? You should have told me, so I could ask Yingxia, Xingyu and Yicheng to also be here.¡± The CEO of the Tian Shen Corporation, Yang Chao, moved closer. He was thirty years old, the golden age of a man. He was extremely confident, given his status as the leader of a toppany like the Tian Shen Corporation.


    The woman next to him, Zhang Yumeng, had be more mature and she looked gorgeous with all her jewelry.


    The man was Chu Minhui.


    His energy wasn¡¯t strong, but he seemed to have merged with the world and had apparently reached the peak stage of the Divine Sea Level. He was only half a step away from the Connate Level. A few other senior members of the government also looked fearful when they looked at Chu Minhui; they were inplete awe of this peerless Overlord.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for an urgent matter, something important and confidential. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have spared my time toe.¡± Chu Minhui smiled.


    The young people of the current generation in Chu Zhou City had walked onto the stage.


    Yang Chao took over his father¡¯s business once he retired from the National Basketball Team and he developed the Tian Shen Corporation to be thergestpany in Chu Zhou City and Jiang Bei. Si Yinxia became Vice Minister of a Ministry, while Li Yichen was leading a department in the government; he was at the moment one of the top heavy hitters in the Jiang Nan Province.


    The others, including Ji Xingyu, Han Ming and Lin Lulu, were also shining bright in different fields, needless to mention ¡°Ji Xingyu,¡± a disciple of the Taichu Temple¡¯s Master.


    The younger generation of Chu Zhou City was thriving and some people even called them the Chu Zhou Gang. Those people shared resources and intel, and they had gone a long way in their own field.


    <i>Confidential?</i>


    Yang Chao didn¡¯t ask anything else. He turned to the woman with sunsses and a Dharma Artifact. ¡°This must be Beauty Tang. I¡¯m Yang Chao. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± The woman nodded.


    She was a bit arrogant, but Yang Chao didn¡¯t say anything. The woman was much older than they were, let alone the status of her father, the peerless overlord of the Jiang Nan Province.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    They went straight to the 100th floor of the Tian Shen Building.


    When they arrived, Yang Chao immediately turned on a few high-tech anti-wiretapping devices and took out a jade tablet to open ayer of green-lit screen. He then said, ¡°Minhui, you¡¯re the leader of Cang Dragon. We normally can¡¯t even meet once every few years. There must be something earth-shattering that brought you and Beauty Tang here.¡±


    Chu Minhui looked at the woman with sunsses and nodded.


    ¡°The reason why we came...¡± Chu Minhui looked at the woman with sunsses. She then took the sses off, exposing her gorgeous face. She was apparently Chen Fan¡¯s old friend, Tang Yuanqin¡¯s daughter, Tang Yifei.


    Tang Yifei said coldly, ¡°Do you still remember the incident that happened at East Mountain in Jin City not long ago?¡±


    ¡°You mean the Deity on East Mountain? Of course I do. Everyone talked about it on the Inte the past few days. They said he may be a hidden Golden Core Perfected Cultivator or a master of the North Qiong Sect.¡± Yang Chao suddenly remembered something and he was stunned. ¡°Are you thinking that he may be Chen...¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Chu Minhui and Tang Yifei nodded.


    Yang Chao froze there with a pale face. He said after a while, ¡°But he¡¯s already been away for a decade and we never heard from him ever since. He didn¡¯t evene back when the North Qiong Sect was destroyed. Would he show up now? Besides, even if he returns, he¡¯s just a Golden Core Cultivator. How could he help?¡±


    ¡°We understand what you¡¯re saying, but there¡¯s nothing else we can do right now.¡± Tang Yifei heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Right, Yang Chao, have you heard? The current leader of Kunlun, Azure Dragon, was severely injured when he challenged the Wuji Arena not long ago,¡± Chu Minhui said seriously.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yang Chao was stunned.


    Even though the world had changed, people at the top on Earth were the same. Azure Dragon was the leader of the four Generals of Kunlun and the only Immortal State Warrior in China. He was even one of the most powerful Golden Core Cultivators below Ye Nantian at the moment. He ruled over Kunlun and was like a guardian of the country. And yet, such a cultivator was seriously injured? The world would be astonished if the news was spread.


    ¡°Did the Wuji Arena Master do it?¡± Yang Chao asked quickly.


    The Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena, the Sun Pce and the Xuankong Sect were undoubtedly the most powerful sacred grounds in the world. Their Sect Masters were also top cultivators on Earth.


    ¡°No, a nameless cultivator defeated Azure Dragon with an attack. The Sect Master of the Wuji Arena didn¡¯t even show up,¡± Chu Minhui said.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    Yang Chao gasped.


    A nameless cultivator was able to defeat Azure Dragon, one of the strongest Golden Core Cultivators in China? Everyone knew what this meant.


    Yang Chao hesitated and said, ¡°Perhaps it really is a Deity from another...¡±


    Forces like the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena were mysterious and unpredictable. They seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, but they were extremely powerful. Not even the alien races like the Kindred would dare to provoke them. Many people guessed that they had the support from Deities of others. It seemed that people like Yang Chao knew this was probably true.


    ¡°Yes, although we¡¯ve tried our best to contain the news, those Deities are showing up more often. They always appear in mountains like Kunlun and Yunling to look for Grotto-heavens. Besides, we can¡¯t hide it from the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena any longer. General Ye may have cultivated hard, but he¡¯s just be a Golden Core Cultivator. Even if he¡¯s got a superior-grade Golden Core, there would still be a huge gap between his power and that of the Deities.¡± Chu Minhui smiled wryly.


    ¡°If there¡¯s someone on Earth who can fight with those Deities, that¡¯s him.¡±


    After that.


    The entire room went silent.


    After a while, Yang Chao said, ¡°So, you¡¯re here for Chen Fan, but why just you two?¡±


    He finally knew how urgent the situation was. Azure Dragon had lost and Ye Nantian was the most powerful cultivator left in China, but his level was simr to that of Azure Dragon. However, Yang Chao was wondering why they had sent Chu Minhui and Tang Yifei to look for Chen Fan. They should have used the country¡¯s forces.


    ¡°Yang, do you know how many enemies Perfected Cultivator Beixuan had on Earth back then? The Christian Church, Dragon Lake, the Kindred, the Mayans, the Dark Wolves... It¡¯s almost uncountable. People behind the copse of the North Qiong Sect are simr to those alien races. If we look for him so publicly, do you think their enemies wouldn¡¯t find out?¡± Tang Yifei said.


    <i>Right!</i>


    Yang Chao nodded after hearing this reasoning.


    Chen Fan had no idea someone was looking for him right then. The gathering of the younger generationsted for several hours. In the end, Chu Yun and Jiang Feifei were the most powerful male and female cultivators respectively.


    Chen Fan certainly didn¡¯t take those battles seriously, but Yan Junze¡¯s eyes brightened and were full of jealousy and admiration. For a person like him¡ªwho was rich but was unable to cultivate¡ªa Foundation Establishment Cultivator was also superior, not to mention Chu Yun and Jiang Feifei who were Ethereal Enlightenment Grandmasters.


    The gathering ended soon after.


    Jiang Feifei was taken away by her friends, and only Chen Fan and Yan Junze were left there. When they went downstairs, they walked past a woman with sunsses. That woman turned around and looked at Chen Fan in doubt, but heaved a sigh and left in the end.


    Chen Fan¡¯s life went back to normal when he returned to the vi on Yunwu Mountain.


    He cultivated during the day and traveled around Earth with his Immortal Will at night. Auntie Tang had been busytely. She was trying to find people rted to the North Qiong Sect for Chen Fan¡¯s sake. As for Jiang Feifei, she was still ignoring Chen Fan and would only nod at him when they ran into each other.


    Thissted for a week.


    One night.


    When Chen Fan returned the three flowers into his body, he opened his eyes and knew it was time to leave. He had stabilized his current level after ten days of cultivation. He returned to Earth to find his parents and family, and it was apparently impossible to do so if he just stayed in Chu Zhou City.


    <i>¡°I¡¯ll say goodbye to Auntie Tang tomorrow,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    However, Auntie Tang brought some news back the next day.


    There would be a grand cultivation event in Jiang Bei. By then, all the top cultivators of the province and those from other ces would attend. There might even be Connate Cultivators and Earth Level Deities. The famous sects, including the Ba Ji Sect, the Tai Chi Sect, the legendary Taichu Temple and the Sun Pce would also send representatives to participate in the gathering.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t have the slightest interest about that kind of gathering, but what Auntie Tang said changed his mind. She told him that a core member of the North Qiong Sect might attend the event.

 Chapter 1059 - News about the North Qiong Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1059: News about the North Qiong Sect</h4>


    ¡°A core member of the North Qiong Sect?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Fang Qiong, his parents, Chen Huaian, Sister An, Yukishiro Sa, A¡¯Xiu and Yu Wenjin were the core of the North Qiong Sect, followed by the backbone members of the sect, including Xie Yan and Hua Yunfeng. They had be Connate Cultivators a decade before. If they were still alive, they should have entered the Golden Core Level by then. After that, there were some elders at the Immortal State or the family members of the Chen family.


    They were the only core members of the North Qiong Sect, none of the rest were. Those Chen Fan had met during this time were basically normal members.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure who exactly this person is, but he¡¯ll certainly be there.¡± Auntie Tang nodded. She looked exhausted. She seemed to have been running around for Chen Fan¡¯s sake during this time.


    ¡°Hm, thank you, Auntie Tang. I understand.¡± Chen Fan nodded and felt really grateful for her help.


    He finally decided to stay. After all, Auntie Tang was so willing to help and it didn¡¯t matter even if he couldn¡¯t find anything in the end.


    The gathering was called the ¡°Jiang Bei Cultivation Grand Event.¡± There was advertising about it everywhere.


    Considered the most popr gathering of high-level cultivators in Jiang Bei, it was held once a year and was the signature event of the province. Every year, martial artists and cultivators in the surrounding provinces made their way over.


    Other than the Immortal State Warriors, some young cultivators would also attend the event. This was the fastest way to be recognized cultivators in Jiang Bei and the few neighboring provinces. A lot of television stations, media and tforms were live-broadcasting the event. The whole world would immediately know when someone won a match.


    ¡°You¡¯re going too? You don¡¯t have any powers. You didn¡¯t even dare to ept Lu Yang¡¯s challenge, either... Why would you go to a cultivation event?¡± Jiang Feifei said.


    ¡°Xiao Fei, how can you talk to your brother like that?¡± Auntie Tang said.


    Jiang Feifei could only apologize. Although she was mature and she would never make a fuss about little things, she still felt upset at this moment. After that, she kept ying with her phone along the way.


    Chen Fan was happy about it.


    Out of expectation, the venue used for the event was not located in Jiang Bei, but near the border of Dong Jiang Province. As they approached their destination, Chen Fan became more and more serious. He was very familiar with this ce.


    Qin Yang County!


    In his previous life, Zhou Tianhao had invited Chen Fan to this ce. He met his first disciple, A¡¯Xiu, and defeated Linhu, rising to the top of Jiang Bei.


    <i>¡°Is this a reincarnation?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t believe in destiny, but this was a truly eerie coincidence. He felt like he would meet an old acquaintance there, or even a few, but he had no idea as to who.


    Qin Yang County was considerablyrger than it used to be. It had be a small, yet crowded city, especially by countless martial artists, spell casters and cultivators flooding in for the Jiang Bei Cultivation Grand Event.


    Chen Fan said his goodbyes to Auntie Tang and walked around the city.


    The people who walked past him were basically Foundation Establishment Cultivators. Some were Ethereal Enlightenment Grandmasters and there were even a couple of Immortal State Warriors. All of them were fierce and the crowd always made way for them.


    ¡°How flourishing!¡± Chen Fan eximed.


    Qin Yang County was just a small town back then. The guest house from before only had two floors and A¡¯Xiu was one of the employees there. At the moment, there were tall buildings everywhere and the concentration of cultivators was much denser than in normal cities. There were all kinds of cultivation stores on the streets and virtually everyone had powers. It was almost a cultivation city.


    A familiar voice came. ¡°Oh, Brother Chen, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and saw Yan Junze with a bunch of Young Masters and Young Ladies behind him. Yan Junze immediately walked over and introduced Chen Fan to his friends.


    But those Young Masters and Young Ladies from the rich families in Chu Zhou City had already seen how Chen Fan had rejected Lu Yang, so they only nodded. Some girls even had a trace of disdain in their eyes.


    ¡°Brother Chen...¡± Yan Junze was embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You go on ahead.¡± Chen Fan patted his shoulder and left. Yan Junze stayed there with a frustrated look and finally followed Chen Fan.


    ¡°Hm, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll never be able to get into the upper-ss social circle of Chu Zhou City like me?¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t always meet people I like. I¡¯m sick of staying with those people all day and saying things that even I don¡¯t want to hear,¡± Yan Junze said, ¡°Of course, those are just some ordinary people. I wouldn¡¯t do the same to cultivators like Lu Yang and Chu Yun.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    That was really someone who was true to himself.


    The two of them wandered around Qin Yang County and went to see the event¡¯s venue. It was indeed magnificent. The hall was ten timesrger than the top stadium. Yan Junze said it had been made with a special kind of alloy and some Array Grandmasters had formed arrays there, which were able to withstand the attacks of Connate Cultivators. A hundred billion yuan had been invested to build that venue.


    ¡°Ah, the event has already started, but people like us can only wait outside until they finish and settle everything. Even so, one ticket can cost a few hundred thousand yuan,¡± Yan Junze said.


    ording to him¡ª


    Superior young cultivators like Lu Yang, Chu Yun, Zhao Mingkong and Jiang Feifei were probably meeting some respected cultivation seniors under the lead of their masters. The seniors might take some of them in as disciples and teach them Divine Arts. And yet, ordinary people like the both of them weren¡¯t even qualified to see those seniors.


    ¡°Right, I heard that even the beauty of Jiang Nan Province will also attend this gathering,¡± Yan Junze said.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Chen Fan found it funny. The guy would always rant about beautiful girls.


    Meanwhile, Chu Minhui and Tang Yifei were entering Qin Yang County in a ck car.


    ¡°Are you sure? The remaining members of the North Qiong Sect are here?¡± Chu Minhui lowered his head.


    ¡°Hm, I¡¯m sure. They seem to be the main organizers of this year¡¯s event. ording to the information, the event is held in Qin Yang County because they¡¯re waiting for Chen Beixuan to return. However, I heard that there are more and more forces involved in organizing the event and the fights over interests are getting more intense. Up till now, there are only a few remaining members of the North North Qiong Sect left there.¡±


    Tang Yifei whispered, ¡°If there are people on Earth who know anything about Chen Beixuan, it would be them.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Chu Minhui nodded with determination in his eyes.


    This day, not only Chu Minhui and Tang Yifei, many others who either knew or had never met Chen Fan were making their way to Qin Yang County.


    Inside a pretty bamboo building at ake outside of Qin Yang County.


    A fifteen-year-old girl in a white cultivation outfit was about to go out. She said to the olddy with white hair, ¡°Auntie Xiu, see you.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s face was full of wrinkles. She opened her eyes wide and looked at the girl. She wanted to ask the girl to stay, but only heaved a sigh in the end.


    The girl left seriously. There were two words on her clothes.


    ¡°North Qiong!¡±

 Chapter 1060 - The Grand Event Began

    <h4>Chapter 1060: The Grand Event Began</h4>


    More people surged into Qin Yang County as the event was about to begin. In the end, there were about a hundred thousand people in the city. All the television stations and the most authoritative live-broadcast media around the country were there.


    Apart from cultivators, there were also many tourists along the way.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t get into the venue, they could watch live-broadcasts in pubs, bars, hotels or even outdoors. After all, there weren¡¯t many chances for them to see the Connate and the Divine Sea Cultivators. Divine Sea Cultivators would battle during this cultivation event, and even Connate Cultivators might join the fight. So, who wouldn¡¯t want to go and see this?


    People said therge sects in the country¡ªlike the Ba Ji Sect, the Tai Chi Sect and the Wu family¡ªhad sent their cultivators there. They were all being led by an Immortal State Warrior and there might even be Connate Cultivators, but they would be thest to arrive.


    Other than Yan Junze, Chen Fan also saw Jiang Feifei, Chu Yun, Lu Yang and Xiao Xuan. They were surrounded by a group of young people who were Foundation Establishment Cultivators. They only nodded and left immediately when they saw Chen Fan. Lu Yang and the others didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Someone asked about Chen Fan.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Is he one of the young masters in Chu Zhou City?¡±


    Xiao Xuan then replied, ¡°He¡¯s just a friend of Sister Feifei¡¯s aunt. He didn¡¯t even dare to ept Lu Yang¡¯s challenge once. Lu Yang promised he wouldn¡¯t use his Dharma Power and True Qi to fight, but that guy still rejected him. He¡¯s not the same as us.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Everyone smiled.


    Since Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a cultivator, he wouldn¡¯t be on the same level as they were, no matter how high his social standing was. Many of them shook their heads and ignored him.


    The third day.


    The event finally started.


    This day, people flooded to the venue in the outskirts of Qin Yang County. It was an outdoor venue and was asrge as ten stadiums. The disciples of therge families in Jiang Bei were guarding the entrance. Those who wanted to enter had to have an invitation, or they wouldn¡¯t be allowed in.


    ¡°This event was organized for the high-level cultivators before, but it¡¯s be an asion for the families and sects to fight for the top ce. The best part of it are the ¡®sect battles.¡¯ The sect who wins can have the biggest amount of interests in the Jiang Bei province. Many sects in the country send their young disciples here,¡± Yan Junze said as he took out his invitation.


    Chen Fan looked around.


    A lot of young cultivators in different outfits were entering the venue through another passage.


    ¡°Ah, I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to get on the stage and defeat all the cultivators from therge sects and families in Jiang Bei, or even around China, bing the top cultivator of the younger generation. How amazing would that be! I guess even Wu Shishi woulde to me by then,¡± Yan Junze said sadly.


    Wu Shishi was a famous movie star in recent years. She was young, gorgeous, sweet and cute, and was Yan Junze¡¯s dream lover.


    Chen Fan patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You will one day.¡±


    The atmosphere waspletely different once they entered the venue. There were people going on the highest stage in the hall and each of them carried a powerful energy that made them seem like dinosaurs. People nearby cheered when they appeared.


    ¡°Zhao Deyang from the Zhao family in Chu Zhou City. He¡¯s a Martial Artist with powerful Internal Force and is now a Divine Sea Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Luo Guojun from the Luo family in Tian He City. I heard he¡¯s just retired from the army. He has incredible power and is said to be able to withstand attacks from Dharma Treasures and flying swords.¡±


    ¡°Master Xuanjian from the Xuanjian Arena in Qin Shui City. He¡¯s the most powerful swordsman in Jiang Bei and even Tang Yuanqin speaks highly of him...¡±


    People eximed every time a Divine Sea Cultivator entered.


    Chen Fan noticed that things were really different at the moment. Even a girl with golden hair and luxurious clothes behind him was obsessed with those cultivators.


    Those Divine Sea Cultivators also nodded and enjoyed the attention received from the audience as they stood on the stage.


    But that was not the highlight of the event.


    There was amotion in the hall when therge sects like the Ba Ji Sect entered.


    Yan Shigao pointed at a man at the entrance and yelled, ¡°Look! It¡¯s Gao Baisheng from the Ba Ji Sect! He became a peak-stage Divine Sea Cultivator a long time ago and is imed to be unstoppable.¡±


    <i>Gao Baisheng?</i>


    Chen Fan turned around.


    That man was tall and muscr, of about forty years of age. The entire venue shook slightly when he walked; he was a man full of power. Wasn¡¯t he the enemy from the Ba Ji Sect whom Chen Fan had defeated in the base of Cang Dragon back then?


    ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡± Chen Fan eximed.


    When Gao Baisheng arrived, the other cultivators also got up and greeted that invincible master. Although they were all at the Divine Sea realm, Gao Baisheng had defeated countless cultivators of the same level. He wasn¡¯t someone normal Divine Sea Cultivators couldpare to. Gao Baisheng only nodded and sat down.


    Then.


    People of the Tai Chi Sect, the Xin Yi Sect, Tantric Buddhism and Dragon Tiger Mountain arrived. Their leaders were at least at the peak stage of the Immortal State. Finally, the entire Qin Yang County was stirred when a Connate Cultivator of the Tai Chi Sect showed up.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    That man turned into a ck and white ray of light and descended from the sky tond directly on the venue.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Deputy Sect Master of the Tai Chi Sect, Chen Jiuyang. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s here. We¡¯re so lucky we came. This is much better thanst year¡¯s!¡± Yan Junze¡¯s body shook in excitement.


    Connate Earth Level Deities!


    They had rarely been seen on Earth a decade before. Even after the world changed, Connate Cultivators were still super overlords who could suppress a sect, a region and a race. Nobody couldpare to them if there weren¡¯t any Golden Core Cultivators.


    Chen Jiuyang was on the Heaven Roll back then, so how would people not be astonished by his appearance? Even Gao Baisheng got up and bowed.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Jiuyang was about to sit on the main seat... Then he suddenly felt something. He nced around, but only saw people cheering. He shook his head and sat down.


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan had looked away.


    Chen Jiuyang, another familiar name. The Internal Force and Transcendent State Masters in the past had entered the Divine Sea and Connate Level. Some had even gone through the Thunder Tribtion to be Golden Core Cultivators. However, where were the people Chen Fan cared about?


    His parents, grandpa, Sister An, Xu Rongfei, Yukishiro Sa, A¡¯Xiu, Yu Wenjin, Hua Yunfeng, Xie Yan... Were all of them taken away by Master Cangqin? If not, were they somewhere on Earth waiting for Chen Fan?


    Chen Fan sighed and realized he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. His search efforts thus far were like looking for a needle in a haystack, so why not just let theme to him themselves?


    He looked up.


    It was time to make aeback. Once he became famous on Earth again, those of the North Qiong Sect scattered around the would know about him. And Qin Yang County was the first step for that.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Chu Minhui and Tang Yifei were standing outside the venue. ¡°Still no sign of him?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯ve already looked around his hometown, Si Shui, his schools and the bar he worked in. We¡¯ve even searched all over Qin Yang County, but found nothing,¡± their subordinate said.


    Yang Chao was very anxious. ¡°Does it really work? What if he never came back? We¡¯re just wasting our time.¡±


    Chu Minhui remained silent. There was a hint of exhaustion and frustration on their faces.


    Not only Yang Chao, Chu Minhui and the others also understood that the whole world would have known by then if Chen Fan was willing to show up. If he didn¡¯t, he must have encountered some difficulties, like a decline in power or severe injuries. Then, they would never be able to find him no matter what they did. After all, Chen Fan was already close to bing a Golden Core Cultivator back then and it was easy for him to hide from a couple of Divine Sea Cultivators.


    ¡°Just let us try for a bit longer...¡± Chu Minhui smiled wryly. Suddenly, he looked at the sky and said, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    Tang Yifei also looked up and became serious.


    Yang Chao was startled. He saw a few beams of light falling from the sky with some terrifying energy. At that moment, not only people at the venue, even those around Qin Yang County felt the invisible pressure in their minds.


    ¡°It¡¯s people from the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena,¡± Chu Minhui said with a pale face and fear in his eyes.


    In the meantime, countless people were looking at the stage. Even Chen Jiuyang got up seriously and the Immortal State Warriors seemed to be a bit frightened.


    The Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena, the Sun Pce, the Xuankong Sect...


    Those names represented the super sacred grounds on Earth. Even the President of a country would have to respect them. The eptance of a cultivator into one of these sacred grounds would receive the attention of a country and even the entire. The Jiang family was of such a high standing because Jiang Churan was the disciple of the Taichu Temple¡¯s Master.


    ¡°Oh God, it¡¯s really them. People from the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena. I wouldn¡¯t have to bow to Lu Yang anymore if I could be one of them.¡± Yan Junze was so thrilled his heart almost exploded.


    The people in the venue, around Qin Yang County and in front of the television started to go crazy. Girls behind Chen Fan even screamed like some fangirls would.


    Only Chen Fan narrowed his eyes!


    The event had officially begun!

 Chapter 1061 - Break Off

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Break Off</h4>


    Boom!


    A few beams of lightnded on the venue¡¯s left stage; a terrifying energy was immediately spread. Many ordinary people who didn¡¯t cultivate felt like they were on a high teau, finding it hard to breathe. Some of the weaker ones even turned pale and almost copsed.


    Yan Junze¡¯s face was also flushed and he could only breathe after Chen Fan waved his hand, making the invisible energy dissipate.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Those cultivators didn¡¯t seem to care about the ordinary people, releasing their power without holding back. Chen Fan was very upset about such a domineering behavior, but none of the others dared to say a word.


    ¡°Wee, disciples from the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena and the Sun Pce.¡± Immortal State Warriors like Gao Baisheng and Chu Tianxiao got up and bowed.


    Even Chen Jiuyang narrowed his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this, even the Taichu Temple sent someone here. This event is truly brilliant!¡±


    The light dissipated and a few people appeared. There was an old man enveloped in an aura with some frightening energy around him, and there were young people who were only around eighteen years old, but looked arrogant and fierce.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    The old man in a golden robe nodded and Chen Jiuyang froze.


    ¡°Domineering!¡± someone whispered.


    ¡°That¡¯s the outer sect officer of the Sun Pce, Lord Xin. I heard that he¡¯s reached the peak stage of the Connate Level and is invincible among cultivators below the Golden Core Level. He always represents the Sun Pce and may not evenpromise when dealing with the President of a country,¡± someone exined.


    This time, Lord Xin was the only senior member of the sacred grounds who had shown up, but the young people he brought along came from different sects. They were enveloped in energy and their eyes were glittering, frightening the other young cultivators.


    ¡°The Taichu Temple sent their disciples here not just to watch the battle, but also to let them practice. Our disciples will be in trouble if they do join thepetition.¡± A few Immortal State Warriors looked at each other and saw how worried the others were.


    Even the elders of therge sects frowned.


    Only Gao Baisheng and Chen Jiuyang would still be able to remain on top.


    After that, a few more Connate Cultivators arrived. They were dominators of the Jiang Nan and the surrounding provinces. They knew Chen Jiuyang as well. All of them greeted one another and sat down.


    An old man of the Immortal State got up and announced, ¡°Since our guests are here, the event will start right now.¡±


    In the first part of the event¡ª


    The Ancestral Patriarchs or famous cultivators stepped up and shared their cultivation experiences with the others. They tried to exin everything with simple terms so the audience could understand. Even so, many people found it fascinating.


    It would have been impossible to buy this information from the Inte and teachers might not even teach these things in ss. Those Immortal State Warriors would only share them during events like this.


    Chen Fan certainly didn¡¯t care about this. He focused his attention on the cultivators from the Taichu Temple.


    Lord Xin knew powerful cultivation arts and the young people were also much stronger than the young cultivators in Jiang Bei.


    <i>¡°They¡¯re indeed cultivators from another, or they practice cultivation arts passed down from those cultivators.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan knew about the level and limits of Earth¡¯s cultivators.


    Although Golden Core Cultivators and Connate Cultivators appeared sometimes, cultivation arts on Earth were even more iplete than those on Tianhuang. Apart from the low-level arts from the Realm of Kunxu, people usually practiced arts from the Wu Dang Sect, Dragon Tiger Mountain, Tantric Buddhism, the Ba Ji Sect and the Tai Chi Sect. Those were the simplified versions. If it hadn¡¯t been for the rise in density of Earth¡¯s Spirit Qi on Earth and that there were many talented cultivators on the, those arts would have never been able to help them get through the Connate Level.


    Even so.


    Chen Fan had sensed that most of the Golden Core Cultivators only had an inferior-grade Golden Core.


    <i>¡°However, the cultivation art Lord Xin and those young cultivators practice is apparently different from that of Chen Jiuyang and Gao Baisheng. It¡¯s aplete cultivation art with just the Golden Core and Nascent Soul Level missing. Sections on the Qi Refinement and Connate Level are intact. It must have been passed down from therge sects in the Star Ocean. So, are the Taichu Temple, the Sun Pce and the Wuji Arena supported by cultivators from the Star Ocean?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes brightened.


    He watched Gao Baisheng and Chen Jiuyang rise because they were true locals on Earth, but he would never allow alien races like the Mermen and the Kindred, or cultivators from others like those from the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena to interfere.


    The destiny of people on Earth should be decided by themselves, not by others.


    Suddenly, someone snickered.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Brother Chen who refused to step on the stage? Why is he here? Does he want to show us what he¡¯s got this time?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around.


    Jiang Feifei, Chu Yun, Xiao Xuan, Zhao Mingkong and the others were sitting nearby and Lu Yang was looking at him with a smile.


    ¡°All right, Lu Yang. That¡¯s enough.¡± Jiang Feifei frowned. Even though she didn¡¯t like Chen Fan, she was kind after all; otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have stopped Lu Yang.


    ¡°Sister Feifei, Lu Yang is right. Your friend is a coward. Even Yan Junze dared to participate that time, but he just kept shaking his head. He¡¯s not manly at all.¡± Xiao Xuan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Feifei. There¡¯s a reason for Lu Yang to say that.¡±


    The others also spoke.


    Jiang Feifei had no idea what to do.


    Those people were her friends and she didn¡¯t want to refute them. Besides, deep inside she also thought Chen Fan was a coward. It wasn¡¯t important if he could win or not; still, as a man, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to ept the challenge. This made Jiang Feifei feel a bit disappointed.


    ¡°People have their own ambitions. Nobody can force him to do anything. We should just focus on ourselves. It¡¯s almost time for us to fight for Chu Zhou City. Let¡¯s just think about how we¡¯re going to do it,¡± Chu Yun said.


    He seemed to be helping Chen Fan, but was in fact separating Chen Fan from the social circle of the younger generation in Chu Zhou City, meaning that they would never ept him.


    Ignoring someone was often the best way to express contempt.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t even bother to look at them, as if they were ants underneath his feet and beggars on the streets.


    ¡°They...¡± Yan Junze turned pale.


    He was angry and he wanted to help, but he couldn¡¯t. He knew it was his choice to befriend Chen Fan. However, if he offended Chu Yun and the others, his family would also suffer the consequences. Reality was this cruel.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Chen Fan patted Yan Junze¡¯s shoulder and nced at Lu Yang. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Jiang Feifei, I would have smacked you to death and destroyed your Divine Soul.¡±


    Chen Fan sounded calm.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Lu Yang was stunned.


    Yan Junze was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t believe Chen Fan would threaten to kill Lu Yang. Jiang Feifei and the others were also stunned and they couldn¡¯t believe Chen Fan had said that.


    Chen Fan ignored him. He turned around and said to Jiang Feifei seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll let them go this time, but I won¡¯t show any mercy next time. Not even to you.¡±


    ¡°Chen Fan, what do you mean? Are you ming me?¡±


    Jiang Feifei was enraged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Ask your friends to behave.¡±


    Chen Fan nced at Xiao Xuan, Lu Yang and the others with an indifferent look. He had warned them. If it wasn¡¯t for Auntie Tang and that Jiang Feifei had helped him before, Chen Fan would have already killed Lu Yang and Xiao Xuan.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Jiang Feifei turned pale and her body shook out of anger. She then turned around and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll have nothing to do with you from now on!¡±


    Her voice became cold in the end. Xiao Xuan knew Jiang Feifei had already made a decision.


    ¡°This guy truly has guts! He doesn¡¯t have any power but dares to provoke Lu Yang.¡± Xiao Xuan red at Chen Fan.


    A woman in a Chinese dress witnessing the exchange shook her head.


    ¡°This young man is unwise. Lu Yang was obviously trying to make him angry; his goal was achieved since he even said something like that. Jiang Feifei was hesitating before, but now, she¡¯s broken off all ties with him. Isn¡¯t that what Lu Yang wants? Does he think Lu Yang and his friends will just let him go?¡±


    Lu Yang and his friends were apparently nning something.


    Chu Yun also frowned.


    Chen Fan was like a spoiled child in his eyes. Once he couldn¡¯t get something, he vented his anger on somebody he knew. Such a person would never be an Overlord! And there were mistakes that couldn¡¯t be undone.


    Like Jiang Feifei.


    ¡°Brother Chen, you¡¯ve made a huge mistake!¡± even Yan Junze said to Chen Fan anxiously, ¡°You should try to talk to Jiang Feifeiter. Although she¡¯s a Goddess, she¡¯s also a girl. She may forgive you if you try to please her, otherwise, you¡¯ll miss a great chance. Jiang Feifei is a good girl, it would be a shame to just let her go. Besides, Lu Yang and the others will definitely not spare you if you don¡¯t have her protection...¡±


    ¡°All right, brother. Just watch the battles,¡± Chen Fan patted his shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s her loss, not mine.¡±


    Yan Junze was astonished. He looked at Chen Fan as if there were a lunatic in front of him.


    Meanwhile.


    The battles between sects had officially begun. Many people were waiting for the top Overlords of Jiang Bei and the younger generation to fight.


    At the same time, some people in ck robes entered the venue.

 Chapter 1062 - Disciple from the North Qiong Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Disciple from the North Qiong Sect</h4>


    The highlight of the event was the ¡°sect battles.¡± The old Grandmasters and the famous cultivators would certainly not join the fight. So, therge families and sects would send out one of their young disciples. The winner would get 10% of the profits from the cultivation industry in Jiang Bei.


    That was a terrifying amount.


    There were countless cultivators in Jiang Bei who traded with one another, using all kinds of cultivation materials, Spirit Medicines and monsters¡¯ skins. Hundreds of billions in profit was made and 10% was enough to make a billionaire.


    Besides, more and more people arrived at the venue after the cultivation event started. The winner of thepetition would be famous in the world. So, evenrge sects like the Ba Ji Sect and the Tai Chi Sect would send their disciples to participate.


    Zhao Mingkong yelled,¡±Brother Chu will definitely get into the top ten this time.¡±


    ¡°Hm, Feifei will also be in the top ten, or even the top five. Isn¡¯t it true, Sister Feifei?¡± Xiao Xuan said.


    Lu Yang, Chu Yun and Jiang Feifei were all elites of the younger generation in Chu Zhou City. They had the attention from all the Young Masters and Young Ladies. Even if they couldn¡¯t get to first ce, they would still be given generous rewards as long as they managed to get into the top positions. Besides, an officer from the Sun Pce was present this time. If they performed well in front of ¡°Lord Xin,¡± they would truly be able to rise to the top.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    While the young cultivators were fighting and countless people were cheering¡ª


    Chen Fan¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t there anymore. His Immortal Will covered the entire venue and spread all over Qin Yang County.


    Chen Jiuyang, Lord Xin, Gao Baisheng... Some familiar, yet unfamiliar people appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s mind. He even saw Chu Minhui and Tang Yifei, who were both his enemies. Chen Fan paused for a while and kept searching. The reason why he attended the event was to look for the member of the North Qiong Sect hidden in the Qin Yang County.


    Then.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will was attracted by a familiar energy.


    ¡°This is... the energy of the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms?¡± Chen Fan frowned and turned around. The door was smashed open and a fourteen-year-old girl in a white cultivation outfit entered.


    ¡°Chen Yaoyao of the North Qiong Sect is here to challenge the cultivators in Jiang Bei.¡±


    Everyone became silent when the girl entered the venue.


    ¡°Hi everyone! This is Mango Live. I¡¯m yourmentator, Jiang Hua. I¡¯m here at the Jiang Bei Cultivation Grand Event right now. As you can see, the ¡®sect battles¡¯ have begun. Apart from the young cultivators in Jiang Bei, many other elites from around the country are also participating in the fight.


    ¡°Wow! Is that ¡®Landslide¡¯ of the Ba Ji Sect? The disciple representing the Ba Ji Sect is Gu Fei and his opponent is Chu Yun from the Chu family. Chu Yun once had three years of training in the ¡®Cang Dragon Special Force¡¯ when he was young and he knows a lot of martial arts used in the army...


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed a member of the Lu family. The candidate called Lu Yang defeated his opponents with a single punch.


    ¡°Hm, who¡¯s that? Why does she look like Goddess Jiang? Perhaps... Listen! Thementator said she¡¯s actually Goddess Jiang¡¯s cousin...¡±


    Mango Live was the most popr live-broadcast tform in recent times. In 2026, live-broadcast tforms hadrgely reced television stations and be the media young people liked the most. Jiang Hua was a well-knownmentator of Mango Live and hadmented on countless cultivator battles. A lot of people were watching the broadcast in front of theirputers and televisions.


    When the battle reached the climax¡ª


    It was time for Jiang Feifei to join the fight. She defeated her opponents easily with her Qi Refinement Art of the North Qiong Sect and some Zen Dharma Spells, causing amotion in the crowd.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Churan¡¯s sister. No wonder she¡¯s so powerful.¡±


    Cheng Hui was doing yoga and watching the live-broadcast in front of herputer. She was a third-year student at Jin City University. Not only her, a few other girls in the dormitory were also watching together.


    As the battle continued, the situation became clear.


    Chu Yun, Jiang Feifei, Gu Fei from the Ba Ji Sect and Feng Yunhao from the Tai Chi Sect stood out. The weakest among them was an early-stage Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator, while the strongest, Feng Yunhao, had even reached the peak stage and was only half a step away from entering the Divine Sea realm.


    There was a hint of jealousy in Cheng Hui¡¯s eyes as she looked at those young elites, who had be Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators before the age of twenty.


    But then.


    The door was banged open. Chen Yaoyao entered and challenged everyone in the venue, shocking countless people in the audience, including those in front of televisions andputers.


    ¡°F**k, that girl is only fourteen years old and she wants to challenge the entire Jiang Bei?¡±


    ¡°Wait, did you hear what she said? Chen Yaoyao from the North Qiong Sect? Wasn¡¯t the North Qiong Sect eliminated six years ago? Why would a disciple show up?¡±


    ¡°Yea, is the North Qiong Sect rising again?¡±


    People discussed.


    Meanwhile.


    Many guests at the venue were looking at the skinny girl with a mix of excitement and confusion. This was the first time something like this had happened after six years of the Jiang Bei Cultivation Grand Event! A lot of people didn¡¯t even know what the North Qiong Sect was until someone exined to them.


    ¡°Oh God, the North Qiong Sect? Wasn¡¯t it exterminated long ago? They still have disciples left?¡±


    Yan Junze was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Hm, she simply belongs to a declined sect. How dare she challenge Brother Chu?¡± Lu Yang smiled in disdain.


    Xiao Xuan and the others nodded.


    The girl got on the stage and challenged the entire Jiang Bei, so she would certainly catch the attention of the young cultivators. Only Chen Fan felt the authentic True Martial Qi Refinement Art and the familiar blood in her body. He had so many questions he wanted to ask her right then.


    At the same time, Gao Baisheng and Chen Jiuyang were also startled.


    The North Qiong Sect was a myth that could never be wiped out from minds of old cultivators such as them. Zhao Deyang from the Zhao family then waved his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re from the South Qiong Sect or the North Qiong Sect. Whoever interrupts the event must die.¡±


    How powerful would it be when an Immortal State Warrior like him attacked in anger? He had only released 30% of his power; immediately after, there was a beam of white light in the sky. It swept dozens of meters, shing towards Chen Yaoyao.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± many girls shouted.


    But Chen Yaoyao spread her arms and shed the white light ray in half with her hand. Even though she had also taken a few steps back, people still cheered for her after seeing her resist an attack from a Divine Sea cultivator.


    Gao Baisheng¡¯s eyes popped out as he whispered, ¡°It really is ¡®Humble Cloud Hand¡¯ of the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms. This girl is indeed a disciple of the North Qiong Sect, a core one from what I gather.¡±


    At this moment, everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 1063 - Chen Fan Stepped Up

    Chapter 1063: Chen Fan Stepped Up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    All the onlookers from the older generation knew what the True Martial Thirty-Six Forms meant.


    ¡°Hm, my grandpa hasn¡¯t given his all just yet. Let me try.¡± Zhao Mingkong grunted. Since the girl blocked Zhao Deyang¡¯s attack, his grandpa, he was also upset.


    He raised his hands into the sky with a giant ball of fog inside. There were all kinds of beastsing out from the fog ball. That was the ¡°White Fog Hands¡± of the Zhao family in Chu Zhou City.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The girl gathered the Spirit Qi from the world and attacked with the ¡°Deity Hugging Hammer,¡± breaking Zhao Mingkong¡¯s hands and ribs. He was knocked away.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    Zhao Deyang was enraged. He rose into the air and clenched his fist. A white giant hand a few metersrge appeared and smacked down.


    This time, Zhao Deyang no longer held back. He released all his power.


    ¡°Zhao Mingkong, you took the cultivation art of the North Qiong Sect. We helped you get into the Immortal State and maintain your status in Jiang Bei, but now you want to get rid of us?¡± the girl yelled as she performed different secret arts.


    ¡°What?¡± Many were shocked. They had never thought that there was a secret behind it.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Zhao Deyang was enraged and he released all his energy. The white fog within dozens of meters turned into swords and he controlled them to sh at the girl.


    And yet, he had never thought that the girl was as powerful as a Divine Sea Cultivator, and she knew many different cultivation arts, including the ¡°White Fog Hands.¡± Hers seemed to be an improved version. Chen Fan recognized that it was the ¡°Cloud Hand¡± of the Lu family, but he had improved it to make it more powerful.


    Zhao Deyang couldn¡¯t deal with her alone, so he yelled, ¡°Brother Luo, Brother Xuanjian, are you just going to stand there?¡±


    Luo Guojun and Master Xuanjian sighed and entered the battlefield. They were both experienced Immortal State Warriors. Chen Yaoyao was immediately at a disadvantage with the three of them working together.


    ¡°Luo Guojun, if Auntie Xiu hadn¡¯t taught you the ¡®Cang Dragon Physical Conditioning Exercise¡¯ and helped you get into the army, how would you be so sessful now?


    ¡°Also, Master Xuanjian, Auntie Xiu taught you everything you know. Only a few years have passed, and you simply want to kick us out of the Jiang Bei League... You even sent someone to kill Auntie Xiu. If it wasn¡¯t for my brother, Auntie Xiu would have died. Do you really think we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning? Auntie Xiu was wrong about you,¡± Chen Yaoyao shouted as tears welled up in her eyes.


    After all, she was just a fourteen-year-old girl.


    ¡°Wow, wow.¡±


    Many people¡¯s eyes glittered.


    They didn¡¯t know there were so many secrets behind this. The audience in front of televisions andputers were stunned, while the Immortal State Warriors of Jiang Bei turned pale. Their dark history was exposed in front of countless people! Even if they took down that girl, the reputation of the Jiang Bei Cultivation League would also be damaged.


    ¡°Hm, it¡¯s just a remnant of the North Qiong Sect. My friends, don¡¯t listen to her. Take her down and interrogate her,¡± Chu Tianxiao said with coldness in his eyes.


    This society was the world of cultivators after all.


    Even if it would affect their reputation, they could always tell the world that Chen Yaoyao was ndering them if they took her down. As long as there were no Connate or Golden Core Cultivators helping her, who would care about it?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s full of bulls**t. It¡¯s time to teach her a lesson,¡±said an elder of the Wu family.


    Then, the elders from Jiang Nan Province and a few top sects also spoke. They were all experienced Immortal State Warriors and each of them represented a powerful sect or family.


    In the end, Old Lord Lu of the Lu family in Jiang Nan Province said, ¡°The North Qiong Sect has already been marked as an evil sect. Chen Beixuan kept creating chaos in the world when he was here. We¡¯ll never let his descendants rise again.¡±


    He was one of the remaining Connate Cultivators in the Jiang Nan Province and had a very high status. Some said that he had always had issues with another Connate Overlord, Tang Yuanqin, and everyone knew Tang Yuanqin was very close to the North Qiong Sect back then. Once Old Lord Lu spoke, nobody dared to add anything else. In the end, even Gao Baisheng and Chen Jiuyang sighed.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Six Immortal State Warriors jumped down from the stage and rushed towards Chen Yaoyao at the same time. They all looked serious and they pushed their Dharma Power to the highest level, surrounding Chen Yaoyao. At this moment, even if she was at the peak stage of the Ethereal Enlightenment Level with power on par with the Divine Sea Level, she was still in great danger.


    ¡°Oh God! They¡¯re really attacking that little girl. How can those Immortal State Warriors be so shameless? Eight Immortal State Warriors besieging a girl who¡¯s an Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how can they say that the North Qiong Sect is evil? Wasn¡¯t the North Qiong Sect the guardian of China back then? The alien races only eliminated them because their Sect Master and senior members disappeared. The North Qiong Sect protected us, and now, these people are doing this to them.¡±


    ¡°Hm, these guys were probably supported by the North Qiong Sect in the past. Now they turn their backs on them since the sect has declined.¡±


    Meanwhile.


    The audience on the Inte made suchments as they witnessed this. The maternal love in many girls was aroused, especially when they saw a fourteen-year-old girl resisting the vicious attacks from Master Xuanjian and Zhao Deyang with tears all over her face.


    Although many forces tried to hide things about the North Qiong Sect¡ª


    Most people, especially the older ones, still remembered them after six years had passed, so they weren¡¯t happy about what Zhao Deyang and Master Xuanjian were doing.


    ¡°What a shame. If Chen Beixuan was still here, the North Qiong Sect wouldn¡¯t have fallen, allowing for a little girl to be bullied.¡±


    Someone heaved a sigh.


    Even though Chen Fan had disappeared for a decade, some people still remembered him, but it meant nothing for them. They knew this wasn¡¯t Chen Fan¡¯s world anymore. Even if he returned, he would no longer be able to dominate the.


    Inside the venue.


    The atmosphere seemed to be a bit calmer.


    Those who went there were rted to somerge sects or the Jiang Bei Cultivation League, so they would surely be on Jiang Bei¡¯s side.


    Although it was a bit unfair to see several Immortal State Warriors besieging a little girl, people still stood with Zhao Deyang. Lu Yang and Zhao Mingkong even shouted, ¡°The Sect Master of the North Qiong Sect has already died. How dare shee here to provoke Jiang Bei? Just kill her!¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll show her what purgatory is when we take her down.¡±


    Zhao Mingkong was beyond furious. Chen Yaoyao had broken his arms in front of everyone else. Even though it wasn¡¯t a serious injury, such humiliation turned Zhao Mingkong¡¯s eyes red.


    Xiao Xuan and Chu Yun wanted to speak, but they hesitated. They thought that the others had gone too far, but Chu Tianxiao was their senior after all, and Zhao Deyang had helped Xiao Xuan with her cultivation, so they could only remain silent.


    Jiang Feifei wanted to speak a few times, but the woman in the Chinese dress stopped her.


    The senior officials of Jiang Bei had already made a decision, so it was impossible for Jiang Feifei to change anything.


    Outside the venue.


    Chu Minhui and Tang Yifei were watching this scene from above.


    ¡°Sister Tang, let¡¯s do something.¡± Chu Minhui clenched his fists and wanted to step up, but he controlled himself. He was so angry his face flushed when he heard what Chu Tianxiao said.


    ¡°We can¡¯t help her. If we do, we¡¯ll lose everything. Do you think those Dark Races and the Christian Church didn¡¯t send their men here? I bet there must be a dozen Immortal State Warriors and at least three Connate Cultivators from the alien races hiding in Qin Yang County. They¡¯re also waiting for us, for the masters of the North Qiong Sect or for that man. Our intention will be exposed if we make any moves,¡± Tang Yifei said calmly.


    ¡°So, we¡¯ll just watch them bully a little girl? I held Yaoyao when she was born. She¡¯s thest kid of the Chen family. How could I face my instructor if we let her die?¡± Chu Minhui said with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they wouldn¡¯t kill Chen Yaoyao. After all, nobody¡¯s sure if that guy is really dead or not,¡± Tang Yifei said.


    Zhao Deyang and the others would certainly not kill Chen Yaoyao, but they would beat her up and might even lock her up forever.


    However.


    Tang Yifei had no idea who else could save that girl. The North Qiong Sect had fallen apart and their senior members had disappeared. Those who were rted to them were too afraid of the Dark Races, so they could only help them in secret. Not even the country would dare to offend the Dark Races and the Christian Church!


    Tang Yifei hoped for a miracle.


    Unfortunately, miracles didn¡¯t happen all the time.


    Meanwhile, at the venue.


    Chen Yaoyao kept fighting while facing attacks from the Immortal State Warriors, but she was still repelled. In the end, she was backed into a corner and had nowhere to run.


    In fact, even Gao Baisheng and Chen Jiuyang didn¡¯t think Chen Yaoyao would be able to escape.


    After all, she was only a little girl.


    ¡°That¡¯s the North Qiong Sect those races always talk about? It¡¯s nothing,¡± said a young man enveloped in an aura among the cultivators from others.


    ¡°We practice arts from therge sects in the Star Ocean and you¡¯ll follow the Divine Princes to conquer the regions in the future. A local sect on Earth is nothing. Just take it as a stepping stone,¡± Lord Xin said and looked at the sky.


    While the young people from others nodded¡ª


    Tang Yifei closed her eyes.


    Chu Minhui clenched his fists...


    Jiang Feifei turned around...


    Young cultivators of Jiang Bei like Lu Yang cracked smiles... The Immortal State Warriors were about to take down Chen Yaoyao as there was only despair left in the girls eyes...


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    A man suddenly appeared in front of Chen Yaoyao. Nobody knew how he got there, as if he had materialized out of thin air. After that, a cold voice came.


    ¡°Who said... the North Qiong Sect doesn¡¯t have any members anymore?¡±


    At that moment, everyone was stunned.


    They all looked at the back of the man, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1064 - He Is Chen Beixuan

    <h4>Chapter 1064: He Is Chen Beixuan</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Hm, why is there a man in ck? Who¡¯s he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He said he¡¯s from the North Qiong Sect as well. Is he one of their masters? But he doesn¡¯t seem to have any power in him. He¡¯s just an ordinary man who doesn¡¯t cultivate! How did he knock those Ancestral Patriarchs away?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what happened?¡±


    When the man showed up, not only were people in the venue shocked, even the audience watching the live-broadcast on televisions andputers were confused.


    Chen Fan was too fast, as if he had appeared all of a sudden.


    Everyone saw something sh in front of them and he showed up. Even Chen Jiuyang, Old Lord Lu and Lord Xin didn¡¯t see how he had arrived.


    Zhao Deyang, Master Xuanjian and the others felt an invisible energy that couldn¡¯t be blocked, as if there were aet falling from the sky. They were pushed backwards and they couldn¡¯t fight back, no matter how hard they tried. In the end, they took eighty steps back and fell to the ground. The weaker ones were almost injured.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    The Immortal State Warriors on the stage were enraged and Chu Tianxiao even got up as he stared at Chen Fan¡¯s back.


    The senior members of Jiang Bei were besieging a disciple of the North Qiong Sect and someone had dared to step up and stop them. This was a humiliation to the cultivation families; they had to suppress him!


    Old Lord Lu, Chen Jiuyang and Gao Baisheng were also stunned.


    Someone had dared to save the girl in such a situation? There were Connate Cultivators in Jiang Bei. They just didn¡¯t want to besiege a little girl.


    ¡°Another cultivator from the North Qiong Sect?¡± Chu Yun was astonished.


    ¡°That guy is dead. Grandpa Zhao and Master Xuanjian will never let him get away,¡± Lu Yang said. Zhao Mingkong also nodded.


    The younger generation had faith in Zhao Deyang, Chu Tianxiao and the others. Besides, more than half of the cultivators were Immortal State Warriors. No one would be able to stop them, except for the Connate Overlords.


    <i>¡°That¡¯s strange. Why does he look familiar?¡±</i> Jiang Feifei wondered.


    Xiao Xuan also found that Chen Fan suddenly disappeared. She looked at the man on the stage again. It indeed looked like Chen Fan.


    <i>¡°It wouldn¡¯t be him,¡±</i> Xiao Xuan thought.


    But she didn¡¯t notice that Yan Junze had turned pale and his body was trembling violently.


    ¡°Is it him?¡± Tang Yifei was also excited, while Chu Minhui¡¯s eyes brightened. However, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t facing them, so they couldn¡¯t be sure. They could only keep staring at him.


    At this moment, everyone focused their attention on Chen Fan.


    ¡°Kid, who are you?¡±


    Chu Tianxiao¡¯s voice resounded around the venue.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan ignored everyone else and only smiled at the little girl, who was panting with sweat all over her face.


    ¡°Chen Yaoyao, are you from the Chen family in Jinlin City?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my father is Chen Xiao. Do you know him?¡± Chen Yaoyao looked at Chen Fan in shock. She found Chen Fan familiar but unfamiliar at the same time, as if she had seen him somewhere.


    Chen Xiao, Chen Fan¡¯s cousin, was the dominator of the underground world in Jinlin City.


    ¡°Of course. I even held you in my arms when you were little.¡± Chen Fan gave a beaming smile as he caressed Chen Yaoyao¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll give those people a lesson for you.¡±


    Then.


    Chen Fan slowly looked up, facing the Immortal State Warriors, Gao Baisheng and Chen Jiuyang. At this moment, everyone finally saw who he really was.


    A lot of people were shocked. They thought this mysterious man looked pretty young!


    Jiang Feifei, Lu Yang and Xiao Xuan widened their eyes and couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. <i>¡°Wasn¡¯t that Chen Fan? Why did he suddenly run on the stage?¡±</i> They had never thought he was the man in ck.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t lying when he said he was from the North Qiong Sect. However, he doesn¡¯t have any power at all and didn¡¯t even ept Lu Yang¡¯s challenge. Why did he go up there now?¡±


    And yet, Gao Baisheng and Chu Tianxiao were already terrified, as if they had seen a ghost. Even Grandmasters like Old Lord Lu and Chen Jiuyang were stunned.


    ¡°You... You...¡± Chu Tianxiao pointed at Chen Fan and he couldn¡¯t even say a word as his body trembled.


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say that the North Qiong Sect is an evil sect? I¡¯m right in front of you now. You can say that to me once again.¡±


    Chen Fan was speaking calmly, but Chu Tianxiao was so terrified he almost copsed.


    ¡°The Master of the North Qiong Sect?¡±


    Many people in the audience and guests were startled.


    This was too unfamiliar to everyone. Even the older generation had to think for a while about who the Master of the North Qiong Sect was. After all, he had disappeared for a decade. And yet, they were all dumbfounded when they finally remembered and they looked at Chen Fan as if he were a ghost.


    ¡°Master of the North Qiong Sect? How dare you interfere with the matters of Jiang Bei? You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    Luo Guojun was thrown the furthest away and he felt dizzy. When he got up, he immediately attacked Chen Fan from the back. The Essence Qi of the world even turned into a tornado with terrifying power that shook the ground.


    However, Zhao Deyang and Master Xuanjian yelled in fear, ¡°No, Brother Luo. He¡¯s Chen...¡±


    Bang!


    Before Luo Guojun finished his sentence, Chen Fan had crushed him to pieces, together with his Golden Core and Divine Soul. Those pieces were even smaller than atoms and they turned into a blood mist.


    Then.


    As Zhao Deyang and the others said, ¡°He¡¯s Chen Beixuan...¡±


    Theirst two words sounded softer.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    This Immortal State Overlord of the Luo family had turned into a blood mist, as if he had never existed. Countless people in the venue and the whole country witnessed this with their own eyes. Even ¡°Jiang Hua,¡± thementator of Mango Live, was speechless.


    An Immortal State Warrior died just like that? Chen Fan killed him so effortlessly, like he was just sweeping the floor? That was Luo Guojun, an Immortal State Overlord!


    Many people felt like there was something wrong with the way they saw the world.


    Jiang Feifei, Lu Yang, Xiao Xuan and Cheng Hui were among them.


    However, those who recognized the young man or his name were deeply astonished. They knew the earth-shattering energy behind this name.


    That was the top cultivator on Earth back then.


    Chen Beixuan!

 Chapter 1065 - Suppressing Everyone!

    Chapter 1065: Suppressing Everyone!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had looked up and stared at the trembling Chu Tianxiao. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you hear me? Do you want me to repeat again?¡±


    Chen Fan spoke with a gentle tone.


    But Chu Tianxiao was so frightened his body kept shaking. He seemed like he had caught some kind of disease. He shook his head continuously.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, no, Perfected Cultivator Chen, Sect Master Chen, I heard you!¡±


    Many people, who still didn¡¯t know Chen Fan¡¯s identity, were all terrified when they saw how fearful Chu Tianxiao was¡ªthe Vice President of the Jiang Bei Cultivation League and a peak-stage Immortal State Warrior.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this guy? Why is Chu Tianxiao so scared of him?¡±


    Jiang Feifei, Lu Yang and Xiao Xuan looked at Chen Fan in shock and they kept guessing who Chen Fan was. At the same time, something hade to Chu Yun¡¯s mind after he heard ¡°Chen Beixuan¡± from Chu Tianxiao. He immediately started trembling and his face turned pale.


    ¡°If you heard me, then answer me,¡± Chen Fan said as he stepped forward.


    However, Chu Tianxiao fell on the ground and was unable to utter a single word. The other famous cultivators who had recognized Chen Fan also lowered their heads and shook like little rabbits.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, it¡¯s been a while...¡±


    In the end, Chen Jiuyang got up and bowed to Chen Fan with a wry smile.


    Chen Fan waved his hand as if waving off a fly. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t drag the Tai Chi Sect in. Get out of here.¡±


    He treated Chen Jiuyang¡ªthe Deputy Sect Master of the Tai Chi Sect and a Connate Earth Level Deity¡ªlike an ant, but Chen Jiuyang still bowed to him and left in a beam of light.


    Gao Baisheng also bowed respectfully and quickly took the disciples of the Ba Ji Sect aside.


    ¡°And you! You looked happy when you took advantage of the North Qiong Sect and bullied our girl here.¡± Chen Fan turned around and nced at Zhao Deyang and Master Xuanjian.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, we didn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding...¡± Zhao Deyang and the others shook their heads immediately. Then, Zhao Mingkong got up and shouted, ¡°Chen Fan, what are you doing? Do you think you can do whatever you want in Jiang Bei in the name of the North Qiong Sect...?¡±


    Zhao Deyang instantly turned pale and he almost fell on the ground. He yelled in his mind, wanting to kill his grandson.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled and grabbed Zhao Mingkong with his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that I only spared you because of Jiang Feifei and that I¡¯d kill you if you offended me again, right?¡±


    Then.


    No matter how hard Zhao Mingkong struggled, Chen Fan still crushed him into blood mist in front of the guests and the audience on the Inte.


    Chen Fan then flicked his sleeve again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke the North Qiong Sect again in your next life.¡±


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Some blood mist appeared. The Immortal State Warriors who attacked Chen Yaoyao, including Zhao Deyang and Master Xuanjian, were killed by Chen Fan. Their power wasn¡¯t even strong enough to withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attack for half a second; they were crushed easily, like a bunch of ants.


    At that moment, everyone became silent.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Jiang Feifei, Lu Yang and Xiao Xuan couldn¡¯t believe Chen Fan would kill people while the event was broadcast live.


    Even when the Immortal State Warriors besieged Chen Yaoyao, they only wanted to capture her, but not kill her. After all, there werews on Earth. Although they were superior cultivators, they were still under the control of the Golden Core Cultivators of Kunlun and Ye Nantian. Kunlun wouldn¡¯t let them go; even the Sun Pce and the Taichu Temple would punish them.


    However, Chen Fan had no scruples, like a savage from the wild. He dared to kill people decisively and at ease.


    Only some people who knew what Chen Fan had done in the past gave a wry smile.


    ¡°This is still the same Chen Beixuan who¡¯s cruel and would always settle the scores!¡±


    Then.


    Chen Fan went up the stage with Chen Yaoyao and walked to Chu Tianxiao in front of everyone else.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Chu Tianxiao knelt on the ground and said in fear, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, Perfected Cultivator Chen. I know nothing about what happened before. I only listened to them. They fooled me!¡±


    He continued when he saw Chen Fan kept walking, ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, my nephew is Chu Minhui, your former student and the current Major General of Cang Dragon. You can¡¯t kill me...¡±


    Before Chu Tianxiao finished talking.


    Chen Fan shot out a ray of golden light from his finger, which prated Chu Tianxiao¡¯s head and destroyed his Divine Soul.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t stop after killing Chu Tianxiao. He continued walking to get on the stage.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, this is the Jiang Bei Cultivation Grand Event. Countless people are watching on the live-broadcast tforms. Do you really want to kill so many people here?¡± a Connate Overlord finally said.


    Chen Fan ignored him.


    He had killed millions of people in the United States while witnessed by everyone on Earth back then, but who dared to say anything about that? Why would Chen Fan care about what people said?


    Chen Fan lowered his head and looked at Chen Yaoyao with a smile.


    ¡°Yaoyao, tell me, who did something bad to you when Auntie Xiu was sick?¡±


    Chen Yaoyao hesitated and was doubtful about this guy who suddenly showed up and imed that he knew her, but when she sensed the familiar energy in him and the resonation of blood and cultivation arts, she nodded. She then pointed at a few senior members of Jiang Bei on the stage.


    ¡°Him, him, him and him. Right, the one who sent an assassin is from the Lu family.¡±


    The senior members of Jiang Bei, whom Chen Yaoyao pointed at, were all terrified. She even pointed at Old Lord Lu, Lu Yang¡¯s great grandpa.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, please show mercy.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you can¡¯t kill me...¡±


    Those famous cultivators cried and begged, but Chen Fan ignored them. He flicked his sleeve and turned them all into blood mist. Finally, he looked at Old Lord Lu.


    ¡°Him?¡±


    ¡°Hm, I¡¯m sure. He sent someone to kill Auntie Xiu. That assassin couldn¡¯t hurt Auntie Xiu, but he killed my brother. The Lu family is behind all this.¡± Chen Yaoyao nodded as her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, there must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Old Lord Lu also showed a hint of fear, but he could still keep calm and talk to Chen Fan peacefully.


    ¡°No matter what the Lu family did or whether the Lu family did it, I promise it won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll give this little girl and the North Qiong Sect fifty billion yuan and a superior-grade Spirit Herb. I¡¯ll also serve the North Qiong Sect for fifty years!¡± Old Lord Lu said sincerely.


    He was a Connate Earth Level Deity, but he gave in, shocking everyone. The eyes of Jiang Feifei and Xiao Xuan popped out. That was a Connate Overlord, someone who was superior in the entire Jiang Nan Province. And yet, he yielded to a kid like Chen Fan. That was insane.


    Lu Yang even clenched his fists and yelled, ¡°Great grandpa!¡±


    Lord Xin of the Sun Pce even said with a grunt, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t go too far. Even though Old Lord Lu isn¡¯t from the Sun Pce, he¡¯s a good friend of mine.¡±


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about him at all. He only looked up and said indifferently, ¡°Did the Lu family do that?¡±


    Old Lord Lu pushed his Dharma Power to the highest level and his sleeves puffed up. Some powerful energy fell on the venue and many secret treasures flew out. He even tried to exin.


    But Chen Fan patted the de Strengthening Gourd gently.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A golden light ray shot out from the gourd and tore Old Lord Lu to pieces. Even his secret treasures and Divine Soul were almost swallowed, and they turned into beams of light, shing back into the de Strengthening Gourd.


    At that moment.


    Only the Connate Cultivators saw a golden eagle, that was an inchrge but fast, in the golden light. It was the ¡°giant eagle with golden wings¡± Chen Fan had tamed on Yingzhou Ind. It was at the Golden Core Level, so it only took a heartbeat to kill Connate Cultivators.


    ¡°A Connate Cultivator was killed?¡±


    Nobody could believe it.


    Even the audience on the Inte and those who knew Chen Fan¡¯s identity were dumbfounded. After all, Chen Fan had disappeared for too long and the Connate Overlords had been on the top of the world for a long time. None of them died even when they fought with the monsters in the ocean. They were powerful cultivators on an equal footing with the President of a country. There were only a few of them in a province. And that was Old Lord Lu of the Lu family!


    But Chen Fan had killed him, just like that?


    He didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back?


    Lu Yang froze there like a statue and he stared at the stage. He couldn¡¯t and wasn¡¯t willing to believe that Old Lord Lu, the backbone of the family, would die so easily in Chen Fan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Lord Xin couldn¡¯t believe Chen Fan would ignore him. The young cultivators from the Sun Pce and the Taichu Temple next to him were also frightened. They shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°How dare you provoke the Sun Pce! You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Lord Xin was even covered in glitters and some terrifying energy surged out of his hands.


    But Chen Fan only said calmly, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    An area within a hundred miles radius which covered Qin Yang County shook slightly and people in the venue also fell. Those talented young cultivators were even crushed to dust by Chen Fan and Lord Xin was knocked out of the venue, forming a giant hole on the wall surrounding it. He flew dozens of miles away before falling on the ground. Even if he survived, his organs had been destroyed.


    In the end¡ª


    Jiang Feifei had aplex look. Chu Yun, Xiao Xuan and Lu Yang were astonished. The Immortal State Warriors and Connate Cultivators of Jiang Bei stood upright respectfully. The other guests at the venue were confused. The audience watching the live-broadcast around the country were stunned. Jiang Hua, thementator of Mango Live, was speechless...


    Chen Fan held Chen Yaoyao¡¯s hand and sat in the middle of the stage in front of countless people.


    That young man nced around and announced to the world.


    ¡°I, Chen Beixuan, have returned!¡±

 Chapter 1066 - Killed Them All

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Killed Them All</h4>


    What an unexpected twist!


    The audience watching live-broadcasts on the Inte and televisions werepletely astonished. In the previous events, there would only be battles between a few Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators and a couple of superior Divine Sea Cultivators might have joined the fight.


    But this time.


    First, Chen Yaoyao made an appearance¡ªthe disciple of the North Qiong Sect that had disappeared for a long time. She fought with a few Divine Sea Cultivators with the Ethereal Enlightenment Level and she exposed the secrets behind the ¡°Jiang Bei Cultivation Grand Event¡± when the famous cultivators were about to capture her. It turned out those Immortal State Warriors had also been nurtured by the North Qiong Sect.


    Everyone thought this would be the end of the drama and that it would end with a tragedy. That little girl might have been courageous, but she wasn¡¯t powerful enough after all. And yet, a mysterious man from the North Qiong Sect suddenly showed up.


    That man was someone earth-shattering. A lot of people couldn¡¯t recognize Chen Fan, but they could see that he was a powerful cultivator from how respectful Zhao Deyang, Chu Tianxiao and Gao Baisheng were. Chen Fan killed Divine Sea Cultivators like killing ants and was apparently a Connate Cultivator. People found it intriguing to watch Chen Fan kill.


    That was a scene where the King returned!


    Even ordinary people like Cheng Hui also hoped that someone powerful would fall from the sky to defeat the enemies when they were in danger.


    If she were there to see it, she would have been thrilled.


    However, Chen Fan killed Old Lord Lu, a bunch of young cultivators and knocked down Lord Xin from the Sun Pce. These things didn¡¯t make people feel excited, but fearful instead!


    Old Lord Lu was a hidden Transcendent State Master back then. The Lu family had always been low-profile, until they suddenly rose and became famous in the Jiang Nan Province. Many people on the Inte knew him.


    Lord Xin was even more famous.


    He had always represented the Sun Pce tomunicate with countries andrge organizations. He could even talk casually with Golden Core Overlords. And ever since the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena and the Sun Pce appeared, nobody had tried to challenge these supreme cultivation sacred grounds.


    However, Chen Fan had killed those Connate Overlords as easily as killing Divine Sea Cultivators.


    Meanwhile, everyone finally reacted.


    <i>¡°Is that guy actually a Golden Core Sky Immortal instead of a Connate Earth Level Deity?¡±</i><i>This conjecture</i> came to people¡¯s minds and they were scared by it.


    Who exactly were Golden Core Cultivators?


    Even after Earth¡¯s revival, there weren¡¯t many Golden Core Overlords. Azure Dragon, Ye Nantian, the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect... Only the peak-stage Immortal State Warriors back then had the chance of entering the Golden Core Level.


    Even though monsters in oceans or mountains evolved much faster than humans, not many of them could reach the Golden Core Level.


    All the Golden Core Cultivators could shake the by stomping their feet and were like the guardians of China!


    Chen Fan looked so young, but he was a Golden Core Cultivator? How would the North Qiong Sect fall like that if they had such an Overlord? A Golden Core Overlord should have been respected by China and the world. Why had no one heard of him?


    Many young people couldn¡¯t understand this at all.


    Even ¡°Jiang Hua,¡± thementator of Mango Live, was speechless.


    A Golden Core Cultivator appeared!


    This was something earth-shattering and would totally astonish China and therge sects.


    But some people who recognized Chen Fan heaved a sigh. ¡°Not only China, all countries, all organizations, all cultivators and all races will be stirred because of his appearance!¡±


    That was Chen Beixuan, the top cultivator on Earth back then!


    He was already an unstoppable being who killed Golden Core Cultivators with his bare hands and destroyed the Mayan fleet a decade past.


    Ten yearster, who knew which level Chen Fan had reached? The Golden Core Level or above it?


    In the meantime, Chen Fan was sitting at the center of the stage and talking to the little girl, ¡°Yaoyao, where¡¯s your father? Why isn¡¯t he with you? You seem to be staying with ¡®Auntie Xiu?¡¯ What¡¯s her name? And did your brother really die in the hands of the assassin?¡±


    Chan Yaoyao blinked and thought Chen Fan¡¯s questions were strange.


    Auntie Xiu was Auntie Xiu. Why did he want to know her name? Besides, her father had been missing for a long time. Yaoyao hadn¡¯t seen her parents since her elementary school days. However, when she thought of her brother, tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Brother was adopted by Auntie Xiu. He volunteered to die to protect her. I heard them say that the assassin was hired by the Lu family. This family has always been preying on the profits of Jiang Bei and they¡¯ve tried to kick the North Qiong Sect out several times. Those people... They knew that Auntie Xiu¡¯s injuries were getting more serious, so they stopped contacting us. Many seniors were killed outside. Only me and Auntie Xiu are left now.¡±


    The little girl started crying and her face was covered with tears, but she quickly controlled herself and acted tough.


    Chen Fan looked at her as the viciousness in his eyes grew.


    What kind of miserable environment would force a girl not to cry even when she wanted to?


    All the families in Jiang Bei, the Lu family in Jiang Nan Province and those who turned their backs on the North Qiong Sect deserved to be eliminated!


    Chen Fan¡¯s voice resounded around the venue.


    ¡°Lu Yang!¡±


    Lu Yang was startled. He looked up and saw Chen Fan staring at him. He felt like he had never seen such eyes in his life.


    There was no trace of emotions in those eyes and Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to have feelings towards humans at all, like a piece of rock or a tree.


    ¡°Chen...¡±


    Lu Yang sounded hoarse. He tried to stay calm. As the member of the Lu family, the grandson of a Connate Cultivator and an elite who reached the Ethereal Enlightenment State at such a young age, how could he be afraid of a nameless cultivator who had dared not to ept his challenge?


    But then, as he faced Chen Fan who had killed his great grandpa.


    Lu Yang found that he was losing his anger and courage. His face turned pale and he didn¡¯t seem to be able to control his legs.


    This wasn¡¯t the same powerless Chen Fan anymore.


    ¡°Master of the North Qiong Sect,¡± ¡°Chen Beixuan,¡± ¡°top cultivator on Earth,¡± ¡°kills Golden Core Cultivators,¡± ¡°defeated the Mayans alone...¡± People around them listed a series of his titles and achievements. When Lu Yang was small, he watched the golden man shoot into the sky and fight with the Mayan battleships. The image of that golden man finally ovepped with the young man in ck who was in front of him right there.


    At this moment, Lu Yang finally felt the fear of being dominated by Chen Fan!


    Not only him, Chu Yun, Xiao Xuan, the woman in the Chinese dress and Jiang Feifei were all terrified. Although Chen Fan had disappeared for a decade, he was still famous around the world. After their memories were jogged, they also recalled how powerful Chen Fan was: an invincible Overlord who once ruled an era.


    In front of him.


    Chen Jiuyang, Gao Baisheng and Old Lord Lu were all like ants. Even Ye Nantian, Azure Dragon and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ba Ji Sect could only look up to him.


    They had ignored such an invincible Overlord.


    And they said he would never be able to fit into their social circle. Jiang Feifei had even been angered after seeing him talking arrogantly in front of them, saying that he would have killed them if it wasn¡¯t for Auntie Tang. She had thought he was just an ordinary man who was rted to her auntie.


    What Chen Fan had said sounded hrious to them back then.


    But at the moment, it left them drenched in sweat. Xiao Xuan¡¯s legs even kept shaking and her whole body was like jelly.


    They could only smile when they heard what Chen Fan had said.


    However, who wouldn¡¯t be terrified when Chen Beixuan¡ªwho had killed thousands of people and could defeat a country by himself¡ªsaid something like that?


    Grandmasters were out of the question and cultivators below the Connate Level were all ants.


    It was normal for people to be killed after provoking Grandmasters and Connate Cultivators, let alone Chen Fan who was the top cultivator on Earth back then.


    Yan Junze even opened his mouth wide. ¡°Brother... Isn¡¯t it too much?¡±


    Then.


    Chen Fan only waved his hand and his power pulled Lu Yang closer, from a few hundred meters away. Lu Yang was frightened and he even trembled. Didn¡¯t Chen Fan kill ¡°Zhao Mingkong¡± like this? Lu Yang then yelled, ¡°Chen Fan, no, Perfected Cultivator Chen, my grandpa is responsible for those things. I have nothing to do with that. I don¡¯t know anything about the North Qiong Sect and I don¡¯t know who this little girl is...¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to do with the North Qiong Sect, but if Jiang Feifei hadn¡¯t helped me back then, would you have killed me? Do you really think I couldn¡¯t tell what you were thinking when I spoke near the stage?¡± Chen Fan said indifferently as he made a cut in Lu Yang¡¯s arm, forming a wound. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Then.


    He cast the Bloodline Curse.


    This was the art Chen Fan had used to exterminate the Sheng family in Chu Zhou City, but not a lot of people knew about it. This time, countless people witnessed the power of this Divine Power the first time through live-broadcasts.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The members of the Lu family appeared and there were blood lines all over the sky. Chen Fan flicked the blood lines and some crimson fire burnt all the family members to ashes, destroying their Divine Souls as well. After that, Chen Fan gently released some energy and killed Lu Yang.


    After killing Lu Yang, he nced around and said.


    ¡°Who else wants to provoke the North Qiong Sect?¡±


    At that moment, Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. People at the venue, the Immortal State Warriors, the Connate Cultivators and even those watching on the Inte had lowered their heads not daring to look into his eyes!

 Chapter 1067 - The World Was Stunned

    <h4>Chapter 1067: The World Was Stunned</h4>


    After exterminating the Lu family, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t nning to stay at the venue any longer. He just wanted to ask Chen Yaoyao about her father, Chen Xiao; he also wanted to find out what had happened to the Chen family and the North Qiong Sect, and who was that ¡°Auntie Xiu¡± she had mentioned...


    But many of Chen Fan¡¯s old friends had shown up to see him.


    First was Gao Baisheng. A few disciples of the Ba Ji Sect like Gu Fei watched him walk to Chen Fan and bow respectfully.


    ¡°Master Chen, I¡¯m Gao Baisheng from the Ba Ji Sect.¡±


    He addressed Chen Fan as Master Chen, not as Perfected Cultivator Chen. That was how people in Jiang Bei had addressed him back then, but it had been reced by many other titles afterwards. However, the name Master Chen was something Gao Baisheng and his generation would never forget.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Is Old Huo doing well?¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    Old Huo was Huo Tingshan, Huo Doni¡¯s cousin. He had met Old Huo in Shenmen County when Chen Fan returned from the Realm of Kunxu. Even though Chen Fan had some quarrels with the Ba Ji Sect sometimes, they were quite close to each other. Meeting someone he knew again made him be emotional.


    ¡°Uncle Tingshan has be a Connate Cultivator and is now one of the elders of the Ba Ji Sect,¡± Gao Baisheng replied. Then, he started introducing the disciples from his sect to Chen Fan.


    Gu Fei walked like he was on a cloud.


    He looked at this young man, who seemed to be much younger than he was, but was powerful enough to suppress the entire Jiang Bei province and astonish the world. Chen Fan had been sitting among the audience just then, watching him fight.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Chen Fan nced around and nodded.


    Earth had been blocked for a few thousand years, which was why the talented kids appeared one after another once the revived. Many of them seemed to be as talented as the top elites on Tianhuang, Heavenly Jupiter and Zheyuan. Ye Qincang, Lin Shuming and Ye Nantian were evenparable to the Divine Princes in the Star Ocean.


    However.


    The quality of the cultivation arts, materials and environment on Earth was too low. Talent alone wasn¡¯t enough for someone to be a peerless disciple. Otherwise, why were there so little Dao Reunion Cultivators in the universe when there were so many talented people?


    Apart from Gao Baisheng, a few more of his old friends walked over.


    ¡°Hm, isn¡¯t that my uncle and Sister Tang?¡± Chu Yun turned around and saw people make way for a man and a woman. The man was in a military uniform with one star on his shoulders and a picture of a dragon head on his chest, while the fair skinned woman was wearing sunsses. They quickly walked through the crowd and made their way to the stage.


    They were both peak-stage Divine Sea Cultivators. Many people noticed that it was Chu Minhui, the Major General of Cang Dragon, and ¡°Tang Yifei,¡± the most beautiful woman in the Jiang Nan Province.


    ¡°Uncle Chu and Beauty Tang also know Chen Fan?¡±


    Xiao Xuan still had trouble getting used to Chen Fan¡¯s identity.


    Chu Minhui and Tang Yifei were superior in the eyes of the juniors in Chu Zhou City. The former was someone with a high ranking in the army, while the other was the daughter of the top Overlord in Jiang Nan who had control over half of the underground world of the province. Xiao Xuan wouldn¡¯t even imagine bing someone like them.


    Chu Yun smiled wryly and said, ¡°When Chen Fan... Chen Beixuan was in charge of Cang Dragon, my uncle was one of his students and I heard that Sister Tang¡¯s father, Tang Yuanqin, was only a normal member of the North Qiong Sect.¡±


    After that.


    Xiao Xuan had finally realized.


    Not only did Chen Fan have a terrifying power, he also had an extremely high status back then. Seeing how respectful Chu Minhui and Tang Yifei were, she could easily imagine Chen Fan looking over the world from the very top.


    On the other hand, Jiang Feifei was looking at that young man on the stage with a troubled look.


    She knew that when Chen Fan¡¯s identity was exposed, he no longer was the ordinary young man in the vi on Yun Wu Mountain, but the former top Overlord on Earth and the Master of the North Qiong Sect, Chen Beixuan!


    He seemed to have turned from human to God!


    He would only fly all the way to Heaven and she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him again.


    Jiang Feifei suddenly felt sad.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was sad. She had never liked this young man and even hated him once, but she just wanted to cry, as if there was something missing in her life.


    If someone who had been through this would only sigh. People were always like this. They never treasured things when they still had them and only knew how valuable they were after losing them.


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan was talking to Chu Minhui.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back! I knew the ¡®Golden Deity¡¯ outside Jin City was you,¡± Chu Minhui said excitedly as he saluted Chen Fan. He then continued with a guilty look, ¡°Sir, about my uncle and the Chu family, I didn¡¯t know they would do something like that. I rmended my uncle to the North Qiong Sect. It¡¯s my fault. I almost killed thest member of the Chen family. Please punish me.¡±


    He was extremely sorry and he lowered his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Chu Tianxiao is Chu Tianxiao. You are you. How would I be confused?¡±


    Chen Fan patted his shoulder. Tang Yifei had also taken off her sunsses and showed her cold, gorgeous face. She said with joy, ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    When she was about to say something else, she suddenly became serious and whispered, ¡°Perfected Cultivator, be careful. We received news that some alien overlords are hiding in Qin Yang County, looking for the remaining members of the North Qiong Sect so they can find you. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve already learned you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that is what I want. I¡¯m nning to kill all the cultivators who attacked the North Qiong Sect this time. I must frighten them and let the entire universe know that the North Qiong Sect can¡¯t be offended!¡±


    Chen Fan burst intoughter with viciousness in his eyes and stomped his foot.


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    Boom!


    The entire Qin Yang County shook. People couldn¡¯t keep their bnce at all and even some Foundation Establishment and Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators almost fell on the ground.


    Eight cultivators appeared in the sky and they looked extremely messy.


    They were all wearing a ck robes and their heads were covered with ck masks. Their bodies were enveloped in ck fog, adding to their mysterious look. While they were witnessing the events in hiding, not even Connate Cultivators like Chen Jiuyang and Old Lord Lu had noticed them.


    ¡°These are...¡± Tang Yifei¡¯s eyes popped out.


    Even though she was a peak-stage Divine Sea Cultivator, those cultivators seemed to be much more powerful than she was. Tang Yifei felt some evil energy in them, which was extremely terrifying.


    Once these people showed up¡ª


    A powerful energy enveloped the venue. Countless people had trouble breathing and even the cultivators present were terrified.


    More than one Connate Cultivator!


    ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of scum. I didn¡¯t kill them all back then and they attacked the North Qiong Sect. I won¡¯t spare them this time,¡± Chen Fan said coldly as he stepped forward.


    Bang!


    An indescribable energy surged out of his body and knocked those cultivators away. Their ck robes were also torn apart, exposing some aliens that were wearing armor, covered with ck scales, with red eyes, with wings and some who had blue skin.


    ¡°The Demon Tribe, the Kindred, the Mermen...¡±


    Tang Yifei recognized at least three races. They were the most terrifying beings on Earth. They were the ones who controlled therge countries from the shadows, including China; not even Kunlun dared to provoke them. Each of them was extremely powerful, not to mention there were at least eight present.


    One of the cultivators of the Demon Tribe yelled with a piercing voice, ¡°How dare youe back! Our Ancestral Patriarchs havee from our home. You¡¯re going to die.¡±


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The ss windows around Qin Yang County broke and the ears of many ordinary people started bleeding. Even those a hundred miles away were able to hear this.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chen Fan pressed his hand down gently and his True Essence crushed that demon to pieces. The Connate demon¡¯s body¡ªwhich was powerful enough to withstand missile attacks¡ªwas smashed like tofu. A crimson human-shaped pit appeared on the ground.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, if you kill us, our Ancestral Patriarchs will never let you go,¡± the other cultivators in ck robes also shouted. One of them even turned around and escaped.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it at all. He turned to Chen Yaoyao and said with a smile, ¡°Yaoyao, let me show you something.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan patted the de Strengthening Gourd gently. A beam of golden light was shot out as it made some joyful sound, as if it had been looking forward toing out. Chen Yaoyao widened her eyes and saw a three-inch golden sword with the words ¡°Essence Restoring¡± on it.


    While the little girl was still wondering what this tiny sword could do¡ª


    The sword turned into a golden ray and shed across the sky, splitting the remaining five aliens in half. It even went after thest one who ran away and shed it into two pieces.


    But the words said by thest Kindred shocked Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re toote. We¡¯ve already found thest disciple of the North Qiong Sect and we killed...¡± Before it finished its sentence, the Sword of Essence Restoring had arrived with a trace of de aura.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chen Fan said as he held Chen Yaoyao in his arms, then turned into a beam of golden light that shed out of Qin Yang County.


    The guests at the venue and the audience watching the live-broadcast looked at the golden ray in awe. They knew.


    A former legend had returned!


    Earth Calendar, May 7th, 2026.


    The Master of the North Qiong Sect, Chen Fan, appeared in Jiang Bei, killing the officer of the Sun Pce, dozens of Immortal State Warriors and seven Connate Cultivator, toter exterminate the Lu family. Once the news spread, the entire world was astonished!

 Chapter 1068 - Reaction of the World

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Reaction of the World</h4>


    Even though Chen Fan had left, everything he did had been recorded by the live-broadcast tforms on the Inte and had been spread around the world.


    There were only a few million people watching the live-broadcast at first, but once Chen Fan showed up, many posts appeared with tags like ¡°The Man in ck in Jiang Bei¡± and ¡°Who¡¯s the Master of the North Qiong Sect?¡± and ¡°Chen Beixuan Is Here.¡±


    The Inte was extremely developed in recent days.


    There were only a few of those news in the beginning and people didn¡¯t even care about them. Tons of rumors circted around the world every day in that era. Some said there was a Divine Treasure somewhere, some said a Grotto-heaven had appeared, some said someone became a Golden Core Cultivator or some cultivators from others had arrived. Most of them weren¡¯t true.


    And yet, a few minutester, more people asked questions and some of them even uploaded photos and videos, arousing people¡¯s curiosity. So, countless people started to flood into the live-broadcast tforms. Many tforms almost copsed, especially ¡°Mango Live.¡± During the busiest time, there were over a hundred million people online and two million more came every minute.


    ¡°Quick, quick, ask the technical department to increase the bandwidth. Our tform cannot copse,¡± the Manager of Mango Live said anxiously.


    Jiang Hua was also scolded by his boss. They wanted him to continue the live-broadcast, but he didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. In fact, anymentator would have been just as dumbfounded.


    In just a few minutes¡ª


    Dozens of Immortal State Warriors and a Connate Cultivator had died on the stage. Chen Fan had even exposed eight aliens, who were all Connate Overlords, by stomping his foot.


    ¡°The Demon Tribe, the Kindred, the Mermen...¡±


    Those were all powerful beings Jiang Hua, Mango Live and even China couldn¡¯t provoke.


    But Chen Fan killed them all in a heartbeat.


    Jiang Hua waspletely dumbfounded.


    Countless people in the audience watching the live-broadcast were even spitting out all the bad words they had in their minds.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that guy? He¡¯s so cruel. He even killed the cultivators of the Sun Pce and the Dark Races. I remember that Lord Xin has just met the President of the United States not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, those Connate Cultivators are from five different races and all of them are powerful. A Prime Minister in Europe offended the leader of the Kindred a while back and they immediately drained his blood.¡±


    ¡°The man in ck is terrifying. Do you know what he is?¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan! You don¡¯t know him?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Chen Beixuan?¡±


    ¡°F**k, you don¡¯t know Chen Beixuan? You were surely born after 2020. I guess you¡¯re still in kindergarten!¡±


    ¡°Says who...?¡±


    There were tons ofments on the live-broadcast, which almost made Mango Live copse. A lot of people couldn¡¯t recognize Chen Fan. After all, he had been gone for too long. The younger generation grew up without knowing him. However, those older than twenty-five years old still remembered Chen Fan clearly. A decade wasn¡¯t enough for them to forget what he had done.


    Chen Beixuan became the top search on WeChat, Weibo and Baidu. Everyone who knew Chen Fan went mad when they heard he was back.


    ¡°F**k, seriously? Isn¡¯t he just the Sect Master of the North Qiong Sect? I think he¡¯s at most a Golden Core Cultivator and is only a bit stronger than Ye Nantian, Azure Dragon and the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect,¡± someone wondered.


    But another group of people quickly refuted, ¡°Kid, you must be under twenty. You have no idea what Chen Beixuan means. He used to be an invincible Overlord of an era. Ten years ago, he could already kill Golden Core Cultivators. Do you have any idea how powerful he would be a decadeter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Kunlun and therge sects have been fighting against the aliens and Deities from others. And now, Chen Beixuan has finally returned. Those alien races who provoked our country are going down.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Chen Beixuan always seeks revenge for the smallest grievance. Just you wait. He¡¯ll certainly settle the scores.¡±


    Chen Fan might not have many die-hard fans, but they were all fast and they kept telling people about him on the Inte. Soon, even the young generations knew who Chen Fan was in the past.


    Although they didn¡¯t understand why the older seniors were so crazy about him, they could still feel his charisma.


    Meanwhile, news about Chen Fan¡¯s return had spread all over Earth through the Inte.


    At that moment¡ª


    All countries, sects, corporations and races were stunned after hearing the news.


    In Lin City, Tian Nan Province.


    Lu Yanwu was sitting in the mansion of the Lu family. She was almost forty years old, but she still looked the same because of Spirit Medicines and Qi Refinement. Her skin was fair and time didn¡¯t seem to have left any traces on her. And yet, she became more mature and attained the elegance unique to women.


    When the North Qiong Sect was eliminated, Lu Yanwu and the Lu family survived because they were only a branch and were mainly responsible for North Qiong Corp. However, North Qiong Corp had also been taken away by some greedy corporations. Lu Yanwu struggled and could only keep the Lu family holdings.


    Even though the Lu family was still a famous Martial Arts Family in China, they were much weaker than they used to be in their heyday.


    Lu Yanwu was dealing with their businesses that day. She looked up from time to time and rubbed her temples with her fingers. Her eyes were full of exhaustion. Countless people wanted to take down the Lu family after losing the support from the North Qiong Sect. Lu Yanwu had given out half of their territories in the Tian Nan Province, leaving only half of Lin City to themselves, but their enemies were still unsatisfied.


    ¡°Ah, if the North Qiong Sect and Perfected Cultivator Chen were still here, we wouldn¡¯t be humiliated by those people.¡±


    Lu Yanwu heaved a sigh and looked at the invitation card on the desk. She thought of the hypocritical and dirty look of the person who had sent it, which made her want to throw up. However, she had to smile and reply.


    Suddenly, a girl rushed in.


    ¡°Sister, sister, great news. Chen... Chen... He¡¯s back.¡±


    Lu Yanwu got up and scolded the girl, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Look at you! Yanshuang, you¡¯re the Lady of the Lu family. Don¡¯t be so rude when you¡¯re outside. If not, people would think that we don¡¯t have an ounce of manners.¡±


    But then, she was startled the moment she saw Old Lord Lu, who had barely showed up at the door. ¡°What brings you here? You should have told me before you came.¡±


    Old Lord Lu smiled and said, ¡°How can I note? There¡¯s such great news. Yanwu, the Lu family is going to rise again.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Yanwu was shocked. Then, the girl finally caught her breath and said, ¡°Sister, Perfected Cultivator Chen Beixuan has returned.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The invitation card in her hand fell to the floor.


    Lu Yanwu couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore. She stood there like a statue, as if she had been struck by lightning.


    <i>¡°You¡¯re finally... back?¡±</i>

 Chapter 1069 - The Stirred World

    <h4>Chapter 1069: The Stirred World</h4>


    Not only in the Lin State, the entire world was astonished by Chen Fan¡¯s return.


    At the Su family estate in Wu Zhou.


    Old Lord Su sat on the chair andughed when received the news. The other members of the Su family¡ªwho had been oppressed by countless cultivators in the Jiang Nan Province in thest six years¡ªeven started crying.


    How long had it been?


    Six years!


    Ever since Fang Qiong and the others disappeared, the Su family turned from a powerful family in the world to a normal cultivation family, or a declined family everyone could step on, in Wu Zhou.


    Those alien races that attacked the North Qiong Sect didn¡¯t even care about the Su family. Their main focus was on the core disciples and elders of the North Qiong Sect, sparing normal families rted to the sect, like the Su family. And yet, it had been a tough period of time for them.


    The Su family mainly ran enterprises in the past, but the world had changed.


    Cultivators had risen. Although the Su family had survived, they still had to give in. They gave up positions like the Presidency of the Jiang Nan Chamber of Commerce and the leadership of the Wu Zhou Business League. The remaining group of members could only stay in the old mansion of the Su family, being mocked by the others.


    Many members of the Su family had left because of all kinds of humiliation.


    But Fang Qiong¡¯s grandfather, and great grandfather Su Yanghao, couldn¡¯t give up so they stayed in the end. Upon hearing this day¡¯s news, even Su Yanghaoughed loudly.


    Fang Qiong¡¯s grandpa, Su Yangren, said as he weeped, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s finally over. Everything¡¯s finally over!¡±


    The junior members of the family, including Su Xiao and Su Peng, were also emotional.


    Even though Chen Fan didn¡¯t like them, and they also hated him in the past, they realized what they had lost once Chen Fan left. They only felt joy since Chen Fan had returned. How could they not respect him?


    On the Ind of Borneo, Southeast Asia.


    A group of Dragon Hall disciples hidden in the rainforest started crying after getting the news. Their leader approached them and shouted, ¡°Sect Master has returned. The North Qiong Sect will rise again and take revenge on the Dark Races!¡±


    ¡°Revenge!¡± everyone shouted.


    Jin City, Jiang Nan Province.


    Tang Yuanqin, who had reached the Connate realm and was the top cultivator in the Jiang Nan Province, was making tea. There was an unfinished game on the chessboard in front of him. It seemed to have been left there for a long time. Even the pieces became yellow, but had apparently not been moved at all.


    This game was the one Chen Fan and Tang Yuanqin didn¡¯t finish back then. Tang Yuanqin kept it until this day.


    And then.


    He grabbed a ck piece and made his move.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator, it¡¯s good to have you back!¡±


    In the Gu family territory.


    Their leader, Gu Shitong, was almost a hundred years old and had reached the Divine Sea Level. He burst intoughter after hearing the news.


    ¡°Quick, ask someone to prepare some presents for Perfected Cultivator Chen!¡±


    A lot of members of the Gu family were also excited. Some elders wanted to ask Gu Shitong to wait for a bit, but they didn¡¯t say anything after seeing the smile on everyone¡¯s faces.


    In Kunlun.


    Azure Dragon was drinking happily. Even though he was severely injured, he seemed to be extremely thrilled and he didn¡¯t listen to the others who tried to stop him from drinking.


    Chen Fan had returned.


    It was certainly worth celebrating.


    Kunlun didn¡¯t have to guard China on their own anymore!


    In the meantime, not only the Su family, the Tang family and the Gu family, almost all families rted to Chen Fan were excited. The North Qiong Sect was indeed gone, but Chen Fan was back. The North Qiong Sect was Chen Fan.


    The entire North Qiong Sect was tied to Chen Fan alone.


    Even if their headquarters was destroyed, even after losing many of their senior members, the North Qiong Sect would still be there as long as Chen Fan was alive. He represented one sect, one family!


    That was Chen Fan¡¯s power, the might of the top Overlord on Earth.


    When Chen Fan¡¯s enemies received the news, they were all terrified.


    Japan, Southeast Asia, Dragon Tiger Mountain, the Tantric Buddhism practitioners, the Maoshan Sect, the United States, the European Union, Egypt... Many forces were stunned. They focused all their attention on China, the Dong Jiang Province and Qingyang County.


    A lot of powerful forces whispered.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, this isn¡¯t your world anymore. You might still be able to suppress those Dark Races in the past, but now they all have the support from their ¡®homes.¡¯ Some supreme Overlords also came to Earth through different Paths of Heaven. The Golden Core Overlords wille to stop you if you try to do anything here.¡±


    They were a bit worried about Chen Fan¡¯s return, but not the least bit scared.


    After all, the era had changed and Earth was also changing constantly. A Golden Core Cultivator wasn¡¯t so special anymore. The top five Overlords in the world, like Azure Dragon, could also be killed by a nameless cultivator from the Sun Pce, meaning that those who dominated the weren¡¯t the Overlords anymore, but the Dark Races and their Ancestral Patriarchs.


    Not to mention¡ª


    There were super powerful forces like the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena, the Sun Pce and the Xuankong Sect, who were the real dominators of Earth, above the Dark Races.


    Even so, they were still a bit wary.


    A decadeter.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power was indeed nothing. The world¡¯s superpowers also had Golden Core Overlords right then. The United States and the European Union even had the support from the Dark Races; the Sect Masters and Ancestral Patriarchs of Dragon Tiger Mountain, the Maoshan Sect and the Tantric Buddhism people had also reached the Golden Core Level.


    But that didn¡¯t make them less fearful.


    Ten years in the past, Chen Fan could already kill Golden Core Cultivators with a sh, so how powerful would he be at the moment?


    Many people wanted to try him, but dared not to. Chen Fan had shown his determination for revenge since he returned. He killed eight Connate Overlords of the Dark Races at once, which was already the best deration.


    That day.


    Chen Fan was like a dinosaur, rushing into the eyes and ears of countless people on Earth, no matter if they cared about him or not.


    Even the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena and the Sun Pce were keeping an eye on Chen Fan, the former top cultivator on the.


    This day, the entire Earth focused on Chen Fan.


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan was shing out of Qin Yang County.


    Although that dead alien didn¡¯t finish its sentence, the st disciple of the North Qiong Sect¡± it mentioned, it apparently wasn¡¯t referring to Chen Yaoyao, but ¡°Auntie Xiu.¡±


    <i>¡°A¡¯Xiu, could it be you?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan thought as the viciousness in his eyes grew.

 Chapter 1070

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Meeting A¡¯Xiu</h4>


    Chen Fan was extremely fast.


    He spread his Immortal Will and locked his target in a heartbeat. The next second, he was above a building by ake outside Qin Yang County. Theke was surrounded by Spirit Qi and was obviously a good ce for cultivation. There was even a bamboo building next to it, full of elegance and tranquility.


    But in this moment¡ª


    It was the backdrop of a battlefield.


    Dozens of Connate Overlords were surrounding the bamboo building. Some of them were from the Dark Races and some were humans who spoke differentnguages. They were Overlords from Japan, Myanmar and Europe. They worked together to form an array and were trying to burn all the people at theke and in the bamboo building to ashes with the Sr True Fire.


    An old woman with white hair was struggling near the bamboo building.


    She looked simr to A¡¯Xiu, as if that girl had grown sixty years older.


    Even though the energy exuded by the woman was more powerful whenpared to that of any Connate Cultivator present, her power seemed to be blocked and she kept coughing. She seemed to have been seriously injured. If one could peer inside her body, her mind was enveloped by a ball of crimson energy. She was only able to release less than 20% of her energy. Thatyer of crimson energy was even absorbing her vitality, making her look older.


    ¡°Miss Xiu, just surrender. We had already found you a long time ago. We just had not caught you before. We thought we could find something else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Xiu. You used to be powerful, only half a step away from the Golden Core Level. Unfortunately for you, you¡¯ve even lost some of your powers and can only live for a few more years since our Ancestral Patriarch cast the ¡®Poisonous Blood Curse¡¯ on you. You¡¯re already so old. Why are you still resisting?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m so happy to see the former Chief of the North Qiong Sect in this state.¡±


    A few Connate Cultivators of the alien races taunted her.


    That woman was A¡¯Xiu.


    Even if she was spurting out blood and her back was bent, she still looked determined and wasn¡¯t nning to yield. ¡°The North Qiong Sect will never surrender! My Master will take revenge for me someday.¡±


    ¡°Ha, Chen Beixuan? He¡¯s been dead for many years. He went to Tianhuang, the most powerful in the entire Abandoned Region. They once had Soul Formation Cultivators and there are many imperishable sects. I heard that there are more than thirty Nascent Soul Cultivators. Even our Ancestral Patriarch is scared when talking about that ce. Chen Beixuan is only a Golden Core Cultivator, there¡¯s no way he can survive! Do you still think he would return?¡±


    A Kindred in a golden robe snickered.


    ¡°You know where Master went?¡± A¡¯Xiu was shocked.


    ¡°Of course, you people on Earth wouldn¡¯t know Tianhuang, but our Ancestral Patriarch knows how terrifying the is. Even all the cultivators on the homes of all the alien races working together are no match to those on Tianhuang. That¡¯s the top in the Abandoned Region. Not even Deities from the Star Ocean would dare to provoke them.


    ¡°Do you think Chen Beixuan is still alive after going to a region like that?¡±


    In the end.


    The aliens all burst intoughter.


    A¡¯Xiu immediately pulled a long face and her eyes didn¡¯t have any vitality anymore. She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but she knew those aliens had no need to lie to her.


    <i>¡°Master, did you really die on Tianhuang?¡±</i>


    A¡¯Xiu was devastated.


    Then¡ª


    A familiar voice was heard.


    ¡°Who said I died on Tianhuang?¡±


    There was then a p of thunder and a beam of golden light arrived with some terrifying energy.


    The entireke copsed three feet and countless aliens fell from the sky.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    The white-haired woman looked at the golden light and saw a young man with ck hair and ck eyes, wearing a ck outfit. He looked exactly like he was back then. Wasn¡¯t that Chen Fan?


    The Connate Overlords of the alien races and the other countries were immediately startled.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re still alive. How is that possible?¡±


    That Kindred even looked like they had seen a ghost. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Tianhuang? People in the Realm of Kunxu and the North Qiong Sect saw that with their own eyes. Why were you able to make it back alive? That¡¯s Tianhuang, a with imperishable sects and tons of Nascent Soul Cultivators...¡±


    Tianhuang is nothing. I¡¯ve even gone to the Deity Realm more than once. Besides, do I need to tell you where I¡¯m going?¡± Chen Fan grunted. His heart ached as he looked at A¡¯Xiu, who had white hair and tears all over her face.


    That was his favorite disciple back then.


    Before Chen Fan left Earth, A¡¯Xiu wasn¡¯t even twenty-five and she had be a Connate Cultivator. She was like a sick olddy at the moment, and was even being bullied by a group of ants. How could Chen Fan not be angry?


    His viciousness became concrete and swept the world, freezing the air in an area with a ten mile radius.


    ¡°Run.¡±


    The Connate Cultivators of the alien races and the Overlords from Japan, Myanmar and the United States turned into rays of light and escaped in all directions. Chen Beixuan seemed to be much more terrifying after ten years had passed.


    ¡°Hm, do you think you can escape?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    He gazed in the air.


    Then, everything in a ten mile range froze solid, including the Essence Qi, nts,ke and humans. Chen Fan stomped his foot gently in front of the startled look of the Connate Cultivators.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment, the world shook slightly.


    Countless ripples spread in different directions with Chen Fan¡¯s feet as the epicenter. All the cultivators of the alien races that touched the ripples were instantly torn to little bits like broken mirrors. Even if they put their bodies back together, the cracks could still be clearly seen.


    Chen Fan shocked the dimension and created dimensional storms.


    Those Connate Cultivators were unable to withstand the power of the storms and were immediately torn to pieces.


    ¡°Ah, Chen Beixuan, our Ancestral Patriarch will never let you get away with this...!¡±


    Drops of blood came down from the sky and countless pieces of limbs fell. Some of their Divine Souls weren¡¯t destroyed right away and were still screaming.


    But Chen Fan waved his hand and immediately crushed all the remaining Divine Souls, killing all the cultivators for good. Then he flew down and approached the old woman.


    ¡°A¡¯Xiu, I¡¯mte.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu didn¡¯t say anything, but her old face was covered in tears.


    When Chu Minhui and Tang Yifei rushed to theke, they saw dozens of human-shaped pits and Chen Yaoyao who was cleaning up.


    ¡°Yaoyao, where¡¯s Perfected Cultivator Chen and your Auntie Xiu?¡± Chu Minhui asked anxiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Uncle took Auntie Xiu to the bamboo building to deal with her injuries,¡± Chen Yaoyao said.


    She had already figured out who Chen Fan was and was extremely excited. That was the Sect Master of the North Qiong Sect whom she admired the most! He was Perfected Cultivator Chen who passed down the ¡°True Martial Thirty-Six Forms,¡± and was her uncle to boot.


    <i>¡°Hm, from now on, I also have someone backing me!¡±</i>


    The little girl was thrilled.


    But she was still anxious when she thought about Auntie Xiu coughing and her face full of wrinkles. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if uncle can save Auntie Xiu or not. I only want Auntie Xiu to live longer. Then, I¡¯ll make something good for my uncle to eat every day.¡±


    Even though the girl was young, she knew the curse cast on A¡¯Xiu was insidious.


    That Ancestral Patriarch had only cast a spell ten thousand miles away, but it was so powerful it made Auntie Xiu spurt out blood. In the end, she was turned into an old woman and had only a few years left to live.


    Not only her.


    Even Chu Minhui and Tang Yifei knew.


    They had been protecting A¡¯Xiu all these years and they had also thought about curing her, but no doctors or alchemists could deal with it. That was a curse from the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred.


    Although nobody knew for sure which level that Ancestral Patriarch was at, it had to at least be the peak stage of the Golden Core Level or above. Could Chen Fan really remove the curse from such an Overlord?


    ¡°Ah, I wanted to stop him just then, but Perfected Cultivator Chen was too fast. What should we do now?¡± Tang Yifei looked at the human-shaped pits and heaved a sigh.


    Not only did the Connate Cultivators of the alien races were killed there, but also those from countries like Japan, Myanmar and the United States.


    Dozens of Connate Cultivators had died in one go.


    That was an earth-shattering feat!


    Even Chu Minhui looked a bit worried. Chen Fan was indeed too reckless. He didn¡¯t know how dangerous Earth was right that moment. It wasn¡¯t the same where he was unstoppable anymore, when he was able to suppress the Grotto-heavens and alien races by himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Perfected Cultivator Chen when I have the chance,¡± Tang Yifei whispered.


    After she finished speaking, she looked up with a terrified face.


    ¡°This is...¡± Chu Minhui said with a serious look.


    ¡°Thunder Tribtion!¡±


    Yes, Golden Core Thunder Tribtion!


    A part of the sky which had a three hundred mile radius became a sea of lightning. Countless thunderbolts struck and formed azure lightning dragons, flying across the clouds.


    ps of thunder resounded in a hundred mile range.


    What would it be if it wasn¡¯t the Golden Core Thunder Tribtion?


    ¡°Is uncle going to form a Golden Core?¡± Chen Yaoyao opened her mouth wide in shock.


    ¡°No... It¡¯s your Auntie Xiu,¡± Tang Yifei said as she looked at Chu Minhui. They both saw their shared astonishment.


    A¡¯Xiu¡¯s power was restored and even increased in a blink, and she was about to go through the Thunder Tribtion? Besides, the thunderclouds didn¡¯t seem to have an end.


    It would probably not be an inferior-grade or a mid-grade Golden Core, but a legendary superior-grade Golden Core!


    In fact, Chu Minhui and the others had underestimated A¡¯Xiu.


    A¡¯Xiu went through nine Thunder Tribtions altogether and formed a ninth-grade Golden Core. In the end, she was halfway through the Divine Thunder Tribtion, but couldn¡¯t trulyplete a divine-grade Golden Core, which was a shame in Chen Fan¡¯s opinion.


    However, A¡¯Xiu was satisfied. Her curse had been removed. She restored her power and even went through the Thunder Tribtion, looking like a seventeen-year-old again.


    Chen Fan asked the three of them to go inside and said, ¡°A¡¯Xiu, what happened to the North Qiong Sect? Why did Xiao Qiong and my parents disappear? Where¡¯s Yukishiro Sa? Why are you the only one left here?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu then spoke slowly.

 Chapter 1071 - The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1071: The Enemy</h4>


    ¡°The Dark Races weren¡¯t the only ones who attacked the North Qiong Sect!¡± What A¡¯Xiu said astonished everyone else.


    Even Tang Yifei and Chu Minhui widened their eyes. That waspletely different ording to the information they had received. ording to A¡¯Xiu, six years before, the world had just started changing and the Spirit Qi had just been restored.


    All the members of the North Qiong Sect and the Deities in the Realm of Kunxu felt something was wrong.


    In the end, Chen Huaian predicted with the ¡°Thunder Soul Refinement Art¡± that the world was going to change and great danger was on its way, so he sent most members of the Chen family and ordinary people like Fang Qiong¡¯s parents to the Realm of Kunxu, where they would be guarded by Lu Yanxue. They thought the cultivators of the alien races like the Mayans might visit Earth, traveling all the way from their homes through the Path of Heaven.


    Chen Huaian, Fang Qiong and A¡¯Xiu had already prepared for it.


    If they couldn¡¯t defeat the enemies, they would immediately escape to the Realm of Kunxu and block the Mayan fleet with the ancient array there. However, all of them suddenly disappeared.


    That is, including Chen Huaian, Fang Qiong, Chen Fan¡¯s parents, Yukishiro Sa, Hua Yunfeng, Xie Yan, Yu Wenjin...


    All of them disappeared from the face of the Earth all of a sudden. Not even spy satellites or specialized cameras were able to find them.


    ¡°We wondered if the Overlords of the alien races came from their homes and took them away, but it doesn¡¯t seem possible after thinking it through. The array didn¡¯t even give us a warning back then. That was the array you formed. No Golden Core Cultivator could attack it,¡± A¡¯Xiu said and she was still in shock.


    ording to her, she was the only one who made it to the Realm of Kunxu, so she stayed there and refused to see other people who were rted to Chen Fan. At the same time, many people, like Ye Qincang and top Overlords of therge sects, also went missing.


    ¡°It happened on December 31st, 2020.¡± A¡¯Xiu said.


    <i>¡°Master Cangqin...¡±</i>


    Chen Fan lowered his head in shock.


    December 31st, 2020.


    It was the time when he got drunk and fell from a building. That night, he and Fang Qiong were taken away by Master Cangqin and they were gone for five centuries.


    Chen Fan could understand why Ye Qincang, Hua Yunfeng and Xie Yan were taken away.


    Every time Master Cangqin went to a, he would select many talented cultivators as a backup for the True Martial Celestial Sect. Even Chen Fan spoke highly of Ye Qincang¡¯s talent and thought he would be able to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator or even a Soul Formation Cultivator if he went to the Star Ocean.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s parents, Sister An and Xu Rongfei didn¡¯t have any cultivation talent at all. Why did he take them away?


    A thought came to Chen Fan¡¯s mind, <i>¡°Wait, is it because they practice the cultivation arts of the True Martial Celestial Sect?¡±</i>


    Xu Rongfei, Sister An, Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Gexin might not be talented, but they practiced the real ¡°True Martial Divine Art,¡± the core cultivation art of the True Martial Celestial Sect. So, it also made sense if Master Cangqin decided to take them too.


    After thinking of this, Chen Fan was relieved.


    Aside from other sects, the True Martial Celestial Sect was toorge, so there were disciples or Grand Cultivators dying and reincarnating from time to time.


    So, whenever they saw other cultivators practicing their own cultivation arts, they wouldn¡¯t kill them right away. They would try to trace the origin and see if they had been passed down by their own Grand Cultivators. If they didn¡¯t find Chen Fan, they would never do anything to Xu Rongfei, Sister An and the others. Otherwise, if Chen Fan really was a Grand Cultivator of their own, they would definitely be punished.


    But Sister An and the others would still be watched closely in the True Martial Celestial Sect.


    <i>¡°Phew, that¡¯s great. They¡¯ll never do anything to my parents as long as I hide my identity. Besides, Xiao Qiong has be one of them and is an important disciple. She¡¯ll be able to protect them.¡±</i> Chen Fan took a deep breath.


    ¡°After that?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Then, we started looking for everyone, but found nothing. Until one day, the Dark Races ambushed us. Later on, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred put a curse on me since I killed several Connate Cultivators of the alien races. Then I ran back to the North Qiong Sect, but it had already copsed. Countless disciples were killed... The entire East Mountain and the North Qiong Pavilion were destroyed...¡± A¡¯Xiu said with hatred in her eyes; there was a hint of fear only Chen Fan was able to notice.


    ¡°Apart from the Dark Races, there were many mysterious human cultivators among those who attacked East Mountain.


    ¡°They were all very powerful and there were even a few Golden Core Cultivators among them. If it wasn¡¯t for them, the array on East Mountain wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed. I quickly took Chen Yaoyao and escaped to Jiang Bei when one of them hurt me. I¡¯ve been investigating all these years and have confirmed the identity of the Dark Races, but I still know nothing about those human cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Could they be Overlords from other countries or forces like the Christian Church and Dragon Tiger Mountain?¡±


    Tang Yifei covered her mouth.


    It was too earth-shattering. That was like a battle between humans. If the news was spread, the entire world would be stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There weren¡¯t many Connate Cultivators on Earth back then, but those humans were all Golden Core Cultivators. Their energy was unpredictable and their clothes were totally different from those on Earth. They seemed to be from others.¡± A¡¯Xiu shook her head.


    ¡°Was it the Taichu Temple...?¡± Chu Minhui said.


    Everyone was startled.


    The Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena, the Sun Pce and the Xuankong Sect appeared out of nowhere and they were all powerful. Not even the superpowers dared to provoke them. If they had something to do with this, it would be difficult for the North Qiong Sect to settle the scores.


    A¡¯Xiu also hesitated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll know after I visit all those sects,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    He clearly knew that disciples of manyrge sects in the Star Ocean had already gone to Earth. Whoever controlled the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena and the others were definitely rted to thoserge sects.


    And yet, even Chen Fan wasn¡¯t sure where those Divine Princes were.


    Once they entered the Sr System, there was no sign of them anymore, but Chen Fan believed that they would certainly show up after he crushed the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena.


    ¡°No, Perfected Cultivator Chen. You¡¯ve just returned to Earth. You have no idea about the situation here right now...¡± Tang Yifei and Chu Minhui immediately said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made a decision. You don¡¯t have to say anything else. Just go,¡± Chen Fan said.


    The two of them wanted to try to convince him again, but thought otherwise after seeing his cold face; they finally got up and left.


    Once they stepped out of the building¡ª


    Chu Minhui whispered, ¡°Hatred has gotten into Perfected Cultivator Chen¡¯s head. He has no idea how terrifying sects like the Taichu Temple and the Dark Races are. Earth isn¡¯t the same anymore. The superpowers aren¡¯t the ones who dominate the. Those alien races would even kill the President of the United States and the Prime Ministers in Europe, and they see the superpowers as their pawns.¡±


    Tang Yifei also said anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t be able to convince him. Only my father or Azure Dragon can reach him. Besides, Perfected Cultivator Chen knows what he¡¯s doing. He¡¯ll definitely not act rashly.¡±


    When the two of them left and Chen Yaoyao stepped away to make some tea, Chen Fan shot out a beam of azure light that enveloped the entire building. ¡°A¡¯Xiu, you seemed to be hiding something just then. Now that everyone¡¯s gone, talk to me.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu hesitated and finally said, ¡°Master, I lied to you. In fact, I got the curse after I returned to the North Qiong Sect.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chen Fan gazed at the air.


    ¡°When I rushed back to the North Qiong Sect, I didn¡¯t only see the Dark Races and the cultivators from others. Their leader was a man who stood there like the sun in the sky and had boundless energy. He discovered and injured me with just a nce. All the cultivation arts you taught me and the power of the Golden Core Level... none of it was enough to resist him... After that, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred took the opportunity to put the curse on me,¡± A¡¯Xiu said with fear in her eyes.


    ¡°That man is too powerful. He¡¯s even a thousand times stronger than Chen Huaian. I would still feel weak in front of him, even though I¡¯ve gone through the Thunder Tribtion. I think he¡¯s not a Golden Core Cultivator, but a Nascent Soul Cultivator like the ones you talked about!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu was trembling.


    A Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord!


    An inferior-grade Golden Core Cultivator was already invincible on Earth, so how terrifying would a Nascent Soul Cultivator be? That was even the time when the world hadn¡¯t changed.


    ¡°Do you know where he came from?¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    ¡°No, I was injured by him after watching outside for a while. Before I escaped, I heard people call him ¡®Divine General¡¯ and they said he came from ¡®Apollo Pce¡¯ to look for cultivation arts which could present opportunities for a Divine Prince. That¡¯s why they attacked the North Qiong Sect, but they didn¡¯t find anything,¡± A¡¯Xiu said.


    She grabbed Chen Fan¡¯s hands and begged, ¡°Master, don¡¯t even think about taking revenge. That Divine General is a Nascent Soul Cultivator and he has the support of a powerful Divine Prince or even a sect. He crushed the North Qiong Sect only to find an opportunity. We can¡¯t fight against him. Our disciples wouldn¡¯t want you to be in danger, either. You¡¯re thest hope of the North Qiong Sect. If you die, the sect will truly be gone.¡±


    Tears ran over her pretty face.


    Chen Fan looked at her eyes and saw that her hatred of those cultivators had gone beyond his. After all, she was the one who stayed in the North Qiong Sect with the disciples. And yet, she was willing to let things go for Chen Fan¡¯s safety.


    Chen Fan caressed the girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kid. I¡¯m much more powerful than you think I am, even stronger than those Divine Princes and the Divine General.¡± He slowly looked up when A¡¯Xiu became calm.


    ¡°Haha, Apollo Pce? The name sounds powerful.¡±


    Chen Fan had heard of this name from Lord Dragon, Luo Changshen, Lin He and all the disciples from the Star Ocean he had met before.


    Apollo Pce.


    The top sect among the regions in the Little South Heavenly Realm!

 Chapter 1072 - Apollo Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Apollo Pce</h4>


    The Little South Heavenly Realm.


    That was the ce where the Changshen Sect, the Fey God Sect, the Demon Sun Sect and the Abandoned Region were located. Its full name was the ¡°Little South Heavenly Gxy Cluster.¡± It was at the southern corner of the universe and was far away from the Central Gxy, so it was called the ¡°Little South Heavenly Realm.¡±


    The ¡°Nanli Region¡± the Changshen Sect ruled and the ¡°Shanyang Region¡± where the Qiyun Sect was located also belonged to the Little South Heavenly Realm. Chen Fan didn¡¯t know how many regions there were, but he knew that there had to be more than one Soul Formation Grand Cultivator, as well as many imperishable sects. Apollo Pce had to be extremely powerful to be regarded as the top sect in the Little South Heavenly Realm, even stronger than the Changshen Sect and the Fey God Sect.


    ¡°A¡¯Xiu, rx. Let me see what the Divine General looks like,¡± Chen Fan said. When A¡¯Xiu closed her eyes, he cast a spell and poked A¡¯Xiu¡¯s forehead.


    Swish!


    His Immortal Will went into A¡¯Xiu¡¯s mind. He passed through countless memories and came to the moment when the North Qiong Sect was eliminated, six years prior.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan saw fire and explosions of energy on East Mountain. Many arrays were about to break under the attacks of the Overlords of the alien races. A lot of disciples of the North Qiong Sect led by their masters still sped towards those Connate Cultivators even though they weren¡¯t powerful enough.


    The North Qiong Sect was extremely powerful back then.


    Even though the senior members and top Overlords of the sect were missing, there were several elders who were Connate Cultivators and thousands of disciples at the Immortal State and Ethereal Enlightenment Level. Such a force could level arge country on Earth, but they were vulnerable in front of the Connate Cultivators of the alien races.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan saw a Connate Cultivator of the Mermen use a water-elemental Dharma Spell and turn into a hundred-foot blue sword, cutting East Mountain in half; at least eight Immortal State Warriors of the North Qiong Sect suffered the same fate. Countless drops of blood sshed over the sky.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect will never surrender!¡±


    Even the elders who were Connate Cultivators shot up into the sky.


    But dozens of Connate Cultivators of the alien races attacked at the same time and immediately killed them. Their Divine Souls were also destroyed. Blood spouted out of their bodies and broken limbs were everywhere.


    <i>¡°How dare you!¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked expressionless, but the coldness in his eyes was increased.


    He turned around and saw the Divine General A¡¯Xiu talked about.


    Eight human Golden Core Cultivators surrounded a man in a golden armor with a red cape. That man only stood there, but a terrifying energy fell, frightening cultivators in a hundred mile range. There were even beams of lighting out from his body, like a sun.


    ¡°Divine General Naran, we¡¯ve already searched the North Qiong Sect, but there¡¯s no cultivation art or treasure left by the ancient Deities. This sect is vulnerable. There¡¯s no way the opportunity is here.¡±


    A Golden Core Cultivator stood in front of the man respectfully.


    ¡°Hm, let¡¯s go somewhere else then. We must help our Divine Prince clear all the barriers. Apollo Pce will get the opportunity found on East...¡± the man said.


    ¡°Hm, someone¡¯s here?¡±


    The ¡°Divine General¡± noticed A¡¯Xiu and looked over. Then, two rays of golden light like Heavenly Swords shot out of his eyes, hitting A¡¯Xiu. The entire image of the memory was shattered. It was extremely terrifying.


    Then, Chen Fan stopped watching.


    <i>¡°A Nascent Soul Cultivator!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°That¡¯s indeed a Nascent Soul Cultivator and not an ordinary one. He must be a Nascent Soul Overlord from Apollo Pce, who¡¯s even more powerful than Lord Dragon and Divine General Mangya of Mount Emperor,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    ¡°Master, did you see him?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu was trembling.


    Chen Fan had ced great mental pressure on A¡¯Xiu as he browsed her memories with Dharma Spells. If she wasn¡¯t a Golden Core Cultivator, her Divine Soul would have been crushed. Even so, A¡¯Xiu still persisted.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Chen Fan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. The Divine General, ¡®Naran,¡¯ is indeed a Nascent Soul Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°So, we should just put revenge behind us for now. You¡¯ll surely be able to enter the Nascent Soul Level in twenty years. By then, it¡¯ll be easy for you to settle the scores and find the others,¡± A¡¯Xiu said anxiously.


    After bing a Golden Core Cultivator, she could vaguely see Chen Fan¡¯s power.


    He was a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator, which was much more powerful than she was, but he still hadn¡¯t entered the Nascent Soul Level. A¡¯Xiu knew Chen Fan would be no match for ¡°Divine General Naran¡± if he didn¡¯t be a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    ¡°Haha, do you know where I went and how I came back?¡± Chen Fan burst intoughter, making the bamboo on the roof shake.


    ¡°Huh?¡± A¡¯Xiu looked confused. ¡°They said you went to Tianhuang, which has tons of Golden Core Cultivators and Nascent Soul Cultivators. There are even imperishable sects founded by Soul Formation Grand Cultivators. Did you really go there? Did you see a lot of Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords?¡±


    For A¡¯Xiu¡ª


    One Nascent Soul Cultivator was already frightening. A hundred of them were unimaginable. If those Heavenly Lords went to war, they would certainly send Earth back to the Stone Age. Mountains would copse and they would be able to level a small country with just an attack. They were more terrifying than nuclear weapons. Chen Fan was lucky to be able to return safely.


    A¡¯Xiu didn¡¯t expect Chen Fan had made some kind of great achievement.


    But Chen Fan chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t just see them. I killed more than one of them.¡±


    After that.


    A¡¯Xiu was immediately dumbfounded.


    While Chen Fan was talking to his disciple in the bamboo building, the entire was stirred because of his appearance. People were shocked by his return and were thrilled that the North Qiong Sect could be rebuilt.


    But soon, someone said, ¡°Chen Beixuan is too reckless. He¡¯s throwing himself into a trap. The Dark Races, the Werewolves, the Mermen and the Demon Tribe must have more than one Golden Core Overlord and even more than those housed by the superpowers, even though they have never told the world about it. It may feel wonderful for him to y all those aliens, but the alien races will certainly not let him get away.¡±


    ¡°Hm, so he should just sit there and wait to be killed? The North Qiong Sect declined only because of those Dark Races!¡± a supporter of Chen Fan refuted.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right to resist, but Chen Beixuan even injured Lord Xin from the Sun Pce. He¡¯s their officer,¡± thatizen said.


    After that.


    The entire Inte went silent!

 Chapter 1073 - Chen Fan Is Out of Fashion

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Chen Fan Is Out of Fashion</h4>


    Indeed, that was the master of the Sun Pce.


    Mankind might be able to hold out against the Dark Races, but they could do nothing but fear while facing the Wuji Arena or the Sun Pce.


    Mankind had tried to challenge these forces, but to no avail.


    There had been a powerful Golden Core Cultivator who stepped up, but was crushed by an ordinary cultivator from the Sun Pce. Worse, the Sun Pce¡¯s cultivator had uprooted the nation that supported the Golden Core Cultivator, ughtering millions of innocent lives.


    Time had changed and the power of a Golden Core Cultivator was nowhere near what it was then. However, the members from the cultivation sacred ground still possessed terrifying might.


    The nations on Earth turned into bundles of nerves.


    Since then, no one dared to challenge the sacred ground. Meanwhile, any of their disciples paid a visit would receive a grand treatment, as if dealing with the Lord Emperor of the world.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that those sacred grounds elicited more respect than even the North Qiong Sect.


    Many people believed that they could easily take over the Earth.


    ¡°Indeed. Chen Beixuan¡¯s biggest mistake was to challenge the Sun Pce. Lord Xin was one thing, but the Sun Pce is another. It is more powerful than the North Mystic Sect. ¡±


    Many peoplemented on the inte.


    By then, the encrypted forum of the CIA had be the gathering ce of cultivators on Earth. Each and every user on the forum had to be verified in real life as a cultivator.


    Cultivators from all over the world discussed in the digital public space about Chen Fan¡¯s exact level of power.


    Ever since the Great Change that ushered in the age of cultivation, the CIA and many other cultivation organizations had worked together to roll out a level system.


    In this new system, cultivators were categorized into four levels: A,B,C, D. D level cultivators were ordinary martial artists, C were of Foundation Establishment level, B were the Ethereal Enlightenment, and A level consisted only the Divine Sea level cultivators.


    Above level A was the S-Level which consisted of Connate Overlords.


    The Golden Core Cultivators were ssified as X-level. There were only a handful of individuals qualified for this level and each of them was a mighty dominator in their homnd.


    On the forum, everyone debated whether Chen Fan belonged to level S or X.


    The leader of the Dragon Blood Family from Northern Europe offered, ¡°It would be hard to say. He killed Anubis, the God of Death and destroyed an entire Mayan fleet before he disappeared. He has to be a Golden Core Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what makes you think that he was able to maintain his level of attainment? I doubt he possesses the true might of a Golden Core Cultivator. ¡± A japanese overlord snorted.


    ¡°Just so! Chen Beixuan disappeared right before the golden era of cultivation on Earth. Even if he is of a Golden Core level, he must have barely reached it. He¡¯s definitely below Ye Nantian and Old dragon,¡± a Chinese cultivator said.


    Many people agreed with him.


    Chen Fan had disappeared for ten years. No one thought that the bleak space would have harbored any better environment for cultivation than modern earth. Therefore, Chen Fan¡¯s progress was surely much slower than the cultivators on Earth, such as Ye Nantian. Even Ye Nantian was still stuck at the early-stage of Golden Core level.


    ¡°What a pity. Chen Beixuan was ahead of his time, but now others caught up to him. If he would have stayed on earth, he might have already broken through to the Golden Core level,¡± many people eximed.


    Such sentiment was shared by many others.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen really missed out.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Perfected Cultivator Chen would have reached the peak of Golden Core if he had stayed on earth back then.¡±


    ¡°We would never fear the Dark Race or the Sacred grounds if we could produce another Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord.¡±


    Many leaders on Earthmented.


    Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords were very close to the Golden Core level breakthrough. They had the ability to grasp the Dharma Law that governed the universe. They could shatter a realm by lifting a finger and live for more than ten thousand years. Each and every Dark Race or the Sacred ground was backed by a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord.


    If Chen Fan could be a Nascent Soul Cultivator, he would save earth from the invasion.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, he missed the opportunity.¡± Old dragon shook his head.


    Despite his faith in Chen Fan¡¯s power, he wondered whether Chen Fan had already reached the Nascent Soul realm. Ever since Old Dragon reached Golden Core, he gained a renewed understanding on the difficulties of breaking through. He doubted that he could achieve such a state even after ten or twenty years. To be a Nascent Soul Cultivator was to be an immortal whose life wouldst an eternity even outside of Earth.


    ¡°Should we still contact Perfected Cultivator Chen?¡± a disciple of the Kunlun asked.


    ¡°Yes, why not? North Qiong is the backbone of our race and Perfected Cultivator Chen a paragon. We can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing,¡± Old dragon said.


    Meanwhile, such conversations were carried out at many other ces such as the Dragon Tiger Mountain, the Tantric Buddhism territory, the Tai Chi Sect and the Seven Kill Fist Sect. Although everyone wasmenting for Chen Fan¡¯s missing opportunity, the respect they had for him ran deeply.


    However, sentiments were much different among the Dark Races.


    A dark castle suddenly appeared in the dark woods of Romania. The crimson clouds in the sky outlined its ghostly edges.


    A dozen ck-d cultivators from the Blood Race sat around a table; all of them had reached Connate Level and some were even at the Golden Core realm. Many blond maids bustled around them and ced dishes, one after another.


    One of the Blood Race cultivators suddenly snatched a maid by the arm and pulled her neck close to his teeth. He sucked the girl¡¯s blood dry in a blink. The other maids kept working despite the trepidation.


    An elder sitting at the head of the table asked, ¡°Chen Beixuan? Is he the one who ughtered our Kindred in East?¡±


    He was surrounded by six other elders, all of them were at the Golden Core level. They were wearing a ck robe with golden trim, a standard attire for the elders of the Blood Race.


    ¡°That¡¯s him. We couldn¡¯t find him when we sacked the North Mystic Sect. He has shown uptely and killed a few of our men,¡± a Blood Race cultivator said.


    One of the elders said with a dark smirk, ¡°Humph! He¡¯s just a Golden Core Cultivator. Let the Blood Guards deal with him. The elders have many important things to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The other six elders nodded in agreement.


    The Blood Guard was made up by three Golden Core Cultivators and more than a hundred Blood Race Kindreds. The elders were convinced that Chen Fan would sumb to their might.


    Meanwhile, many alien races looked toward China. They were the Gold n from the South American jungles, Monsters from the Chang Bai Dragon Lake, and the Dark Wolves from Siberia.


    Those Dark Races had arrived from far aways and plundered the resources on earth while treating humans like animals. They didn¡¯t think Chen Fan would pose much threat to them.


    Meanwhile, the meeting rooms in the Taichi Temple, the Wuji Arena and the Sun Pce were also filled with scornful remarks.


    ¡°A pitiful mortal dares to challenge us? Have they forgotten our methods?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can make him work for us before we do anything. If he refuses, we will let Jiang Churan test her newfound Golden Core power on him.¡±


    ¡°I like that idea!¡±


    Satisfied, many Divine Wills disappeared from the meeting room.


    Meanwhile, inside a cultivation chamber at the Taichu Temple, a beautiful girl wearing a purple outfit was sitting in silence.


    Her body was surrounded by a nimbus that illuminated her graceful appearance. Her brows were slightly knotted, since her cultivation arrived at a critical moment. She was on the verge of forming a Golden Core.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan headed to Qin Yang County with Chen Yaoyao and A¡¯Xiu, then he found his Auntie Tang.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, are you all right?¡± Auntie Tang asked. Her voice was a mix of worry and guilt. ¡°Feifei told me about what happened. I can¡¯t believe she would do that to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Feifei is young and was under a lot of peer pressure. You don¡¯t have to be too hard on her,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Auntie Tang felt disappointed despite Chen Fan¡¯s amiable tone.


    She wanted Feifei to be on Chen Fan¡¯s good side and hoped that he would ept her as one of his disciples. But that was unlikely to happen.


    ¡°So be it.¡± Auntie Tangmented. ¡°Ah right, Uncle Jiang invited you to Yan Jin. He said he has something important to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Haishan?¡±


    A strange smile appeared on Chen Fan¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1074 - Slaughter the North Qiong Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1074: ughter the North Qiong Sect</h4>


    Jiang Haishan.


    The man used to be a deputy director at the Mayor¡¯s office in Chu Zhou City. Chen Fan didn¡¯t think too highly of him because of hisck of spine and titude.


    Chen Fan disliked him even more so than Jiang Churan.


    Jiang Churan wasuded as Goddess Jiang, thanks to being a disciple of Taichu Temple¡¯s Sect Master. As her status rose, so did her family¡¯s influence. The Jiang family quickly rose to be one of the most powerful families in China. Jiang Haishan brushed shoulders with leaders of the world and eventually became the representative of the Taichu Temple.


    Chen Fan had been back for a while and knew that, although Jiang Haishan might look like a representative of Taichu Temple, he was nothing but a dog to his master. The cultivators of the Taichu Temple would never think highly of a mortal such as Jiang Haishan.


    Even Auntie Tang knew that much.


    She always wore a hint of embarrassment on her face every time she was with her husband in public. By the end, she could no longer bear the shame and left Yan Jin.


    Chen Fan also knew that Jiang Haishan was aware of who he was and where he stood. That was how he knew that there was an extra significance to that invitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go,¡± Auntie Tang said with a knotted brow.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll have to visit Yan Jin sooner orter.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile and epted the invitation.


    Afterwards, the group left for Chu Zhou City under cover of the night.


    However, by then, everyone knew of Chen Fan¡¯s return.


    The next day, overlords all over Chu Zhou City and even the whole Jiang Nan Province flocked to Yun Wu Mountain, asking for Chen Fan¡¯s audience. However, their path was blocked by A¡¯Xiu. She even had to beat up a Golden Core Cultivator who dared to walk past her.


    The violence scared the rest of the visitors. They put down their gifts for Chen Fan and left.


    Some families who weren¡¯t on the North Qiong Sect¡¯s good side also went there to apologize; however, they couldn¡¯t even get into Yun Wu Mountain.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Feifei stood outside of the mansion, watching as many overlords begged Chen Fan for a meeting, but to no avail.


    ¡°Are you Jiang Churan¡¯s sister?¡± A¡¯Xiu turned around and asked.


    ¡°Yes, Sister Xiu.¡± Jiang Feifei lowered her head.


    She knew that A¡¯Xiu had reached at least the Connate Level.


    ¡°Your raw talent is impressive. Too bad you missed the opportunity to be my master¡¯s disciple. You¡¯ll have to be content with the Connate Level for the rest of your life.¡± A¡¯Xiu shook her head.


    Jiang Feifei clenched her fist and refuted indignantly, ¡°Sister Xiu, I might have missed my moment, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t reach above the Connate Level. Even Perfected Cultivator Chen is only a Golden Core Cultivator; there are plenty of cultivators at the same level. My cousin is a disciple of the Taichu Temple and she¡¯s going to reach the Golden Core soon. If I were you, I would be worried about the Dark Race¡¯s bounty on Perfected Cultivator Chen¡¯s head.¡±


    Jiang Feifei continued ranting, venting the displeasure and indignation that had built up over thest couple of days, ¡°Humph! He is just a Golden Core Cultivator! I don¡¯t understand what the fuss is about. I can reach immortality with or without him!¡±


    ¡°Dark Race?¡± A¡¯Xiu was taken aback by the familiar name. ¡°They¡¯re nothing in front of my master. Little girl, you will regret what you said very soon.¡±


    Even the mighty Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang had sumbed to Chen Fan¡¯s might, much less the alien races.


    A¡¯Xiu shook her head and left.


    ¡°I, Jiang Feifei, never regret anything.¡± The girl¡¯s voice rose behind her.


    Over thest couple of days, countless visitors arrived at the Yun Wu Mountain, but only Tang Yuanqin was allowed to enter.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, I¡¯m d that you returned safely.¡± Tang Yuanqin and Tang Yifei both bowed to Chen Fan.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed by your progress. You might even be able to reach the Nascent Soul realm.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°You know of the Nascent Soul stage?¡± Tang Yuanqin was taken aback.


    ¡°Why of course.¡± Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    ¡°If that is the case, I will just cut to the chase. The Dark Alien Race is different from the Alien races that have invaded earth before. They arrived through the Heavenly Path and most of them were Golden Core Cultivators. Some of their leaders are even Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords,¡± Tang Yuanqin said carefully.


    ¡°The Nascent Soul realm?¡±


    Auntie Tang gasped.


    ¡°So?¡± Chen Fan thinned his lips into a smile.


    ¡°Those Nascent Soul Cultivators are still in hiding, but sooner orter they will strike. Each Dark Race has more than ten Golden Core Cultivators; there are more than a hundred Golden Core Cultivators when they band together. It would be wise to stay low and umte more strength before we make a move. Our revenge can wait,¡± Tang Yuanqin said slowly.


    He spoke carefully; it was apparent he had thought about the idea for a long time.


    Chen Yaoyao, Auntie Tang and Tang Yifei nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, an attractive woman with auburn hair walked into the room. She pped her hands and said, ¡°Heavenly Cultivator Tang is a wise man. I like his idea, and so does Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Red Sparrow?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up with a warm smile.


    The woman was Red Sparrow, one of Kunlun¡¯s four mighty generals. Her appearance didn¡¯t seem to age at all, but the alluring seductive charm was much more potent than before.


    ¡°Kunlun and Azure Dragon are thinking the same?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Indeed. My master also rmended you to go into secluded cultivation for ten years before trying anything.¡± Red Sparrow nodded. Chu Minhui added, ¡°Perfected Cultivator, we have learned that the eight Dark Races had formed an alliance. They demanded your surrender, or else they will ughter the entire Chu Zhou City.¡±


    ¡°Let them try.¡±


    Chen Fan was furious. A pulse of icy energy erupted from his body, reducing the temperature in the room by a dozen degrees.

 Chapter 1075 - A Battle for the Fate of Humanity!

    <h4>Chapter 1075: A Battle for the Fate of Humanity!</h4>


    Chen Fan soon found out what had happened and immediately repressed his viciousness. Even though he had only released a hint of it, Jiang Feifei and Auntie Tang almost died of coldness. Even Connate Overlords like Tang Yuanqin and Red Sparrow had been overwhelmed; only A¡¯Xiu was able to resist it.


    ¡°Which eight races? What did they say exactly?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    <i>¡°He¡¯s terrifying! How powerful Perfected Cultivator Chen is right now?¡±</i> Red Sparrow looked at Chen Fan with fear in her eyes. She thought she would have caught up with Chen Fan a decadeter, but the difference between them was evenrger than before right then.


    Soon, Red Sparrow said in detail, ¡°The Mermen, the Gold n, the Kindred, the Werewolves, the Dragon Demons, the Monsters, the Demon Tribe and the Light Race. They¡¯re secretly controlling almost 90% of the countries on Earth, including the United States, all of Europe and Russia.¡±


    ¡°They sent out a message just now, asking you to surrender to them in a week. If not, they would kill everyone rted to you and destroy all the sects and cities involved!¡±


    Then, even Red Sparrow was enraged by the memory.


    The others were also furious.


    ¡°They¡¯re domineering. Are they taking us seriously?¡± Auntie Tang said angrily.


    Tang Yuanqin and Chu Minhui smiled wryly.


    Only Ye Nantian and Azure Dragon were powerful enough to face the eight alien races. If the Realm of Kunxu hadn¡¯t closed and the Deities were still there, they might have been able to fight them, but the human race was far behind at the moment.


    A¡¯Xiu even clenched her fists with a cold look.


    The North Qiong Sect and the eight alien races had be irreconcble. A¡¯Xiu couldn¡¯t wait to break into their headquarters and exterminate them.


    ¡°Haha, the Gold n, the Mermen and the Demon Tribe are nothing. They don¡¯t even have a ranking among the universe. Only the Monsters and the Light Race are among therge races. Unfortunately for them, I would only have to be careful if their Grand Cultivators were here. How can a few of their junior members kill me?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    The Monsters ranked fifth among the races in the universe.


    And the Light Race ranked thirty-ninth.


    They were powerful races that ruled many regions or even gxies. There were lots of Grand Cultivators among them; they might even have Saints and Dao Reunion Deities in their ranks. Chen Fan was unable to shoulder the consequences of offending those powerhouses at the moment, unless he became as powerful as he was at the end of his past life.


    Unfortunately for them¡ª


    The ones on Earth right then were only the branches of the Monsters and the Light Race, just like humans on Earth were only part of the human race in the universe.


    How could Chen Fan be afraid?


    But Tang Yuanqin, Chu Minhui and Red Sparrow didn¡¯t think so. Tang Yuanqin immediately said, ¡°Perfected Cultivator, you don¡¯t know how powerful those alien races are. Their Ancestral Patriarchs are all Nascent Soul Cultivators. The difference between the Nascent Soul and the Golden Core Level is huge. You should just hide for a while.¡±


    ¡°Right, Kunlun can protect Auntie Tang, the Su family and the Lu family. Although the eight alien races are strong, they also have their concerns. They won¡¯t be able to get what they want if they force us to go to the Taichu Temple,¡± Red Sparrow said seriously.


    Chen Fan could hear how desperate Kunlun was.


    People on Earth were a bunch of ants when facing the alien races and sects from others at this moment. Any of those factions could easily kill those ants, but they seemed to be trying to fight over humans on the. Besides, all the alien races and the cultivation sacred grounds have evil intentions, which is why Earth is in such a situation.


    But this would definitely not continue forever.


    There would finally be one day when humans would have to choose sides.


    By then, the entire human race could be eliminated from the face of the Earth.


    The seemed to be peaceful, but was actually in great danger!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided. Reply to the eight races for me. A week from now, I¡¯ll wait for them on Yun Wu Mountain. If they don¡¯te, I¡¯ll go to them one by one myself and exterminate them!¡± Chen Fan said firmly.


    Tang Yuanqin and Red Sparrow were stunned, while Chu Minhui and the others were terrified, as if they were looking at a psycho. They wanted to dissuade him, but he had already made up his mind.


    So, Tang Yuanqin, Chu Minhui, Red Sparrow and the others could only leave with hearts filled with anxiety.


    After they left, Chen Fan turned around and said to A¡¯Xiu, ¡°Also, spread the word. I¡¯m gathering all the disciples of the North Qiong Sect around the world. Tell them to meet me on the top of Yun Wu Mountain a weekter. We¡¯re going to rebuild the North Qiong Sect!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu knelt and bowed respectfully with tears in her eyes. Chen Yaoyao even jumped up excitedly.


    The North Qiong Sect was finally going to return after a six year hiatus. This time, Chen Fan would dye the sect g red with the blood of the eight alien races!


    Jiang Feifei looked at Chen Fan, A¡¯Xiu and Chen Yaoyao; there was only one thought in her mind: <i>¡°Are they mad?¡±</i>


    In fact, not only Jiang Feifei, everyone around the world thought Chen Fan was mad.


    In the past few days, the hottest issue on the Inte and in real life was Chen Fan¡¯s return. Many people were guessing how Chen Fan would deal with the Dark Races and the Sun Pce.


    After all, the North Qiong Sect had been destroyed by the Dark Races and Chen Fan even killed an officer from the Sun Pce.


    A lot of foreign cultivators were certain¡ª


    Chen Fan would never be able to withstand attacks from the Dark Races and the Sun Pce; he wouldter know how terrifying they were as he got closer to them. A pure-blood Kindred would be a Connate Cultivator once it had grown up and the older ones could even reach the Golden Core Level. There were also rumors about the Ancestral Patriarchs who lived for more than ten thousand years.


    How could Chen Fan fight against such powerful races?


    As expected¡ª


    Soon, a message was circted. The eight alien races ordered Chen Fan to surrender in a week, or they would kill him and everyone rted.


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s see how Chen Beixuan gets through this.¡±


    Many among Chen Fan¡¯s enemies burst intoughter on the secret forum.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is going to die. He can either yield, or just run. There¡¯s no other option. If he yields, his title and reputation will be damaged, but if he doesn¡¯t, where can he escape? To space? Then, what¡¯s the meaning ofing back?¡± someone said.


    ¡°Yeah, what a shame. If he could have kept a low profile for a while to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator, even the eight alien races might then decide not to provoke him. But now, he finally got himself in trouble,¡± an old Immortal State Warrior said.


    Many people felt sorry for Chen Fan.


    Even people who hated Chen Fan had to admit that he was indeed a peerless talent on Earth. If there was anyone who had hopes of bing a Nascent Soul Cultivator, it would be him.


    Unfortunately, Chen Fan had no idea how to keep a low profile. He provoked the alien races and sacred grounds like the Sun Pce once he showed up. He was digging his own grave.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the era when he could run wild anymore.¡±


    Even a foreign Golden Core Cultivator shook his head.


    That Golden Core Cultivator hailed from a Christian family in Europe. He had formed a Sacred Body and he was known as ¡°Sacred Eye.¡± He was the most authoritative Overlord on the forum after the Observer disappeared.


    So, people certainly believed what he said.


    While people were waiting for Chen Fan¡¯s decision, two astonishing messages were spread on the Inte, shocking the entire human race.


    ¡°Chen Fan said he¡¯ll wait for the alien races to meet him for battle a weekter.


    ¡°At the same time, he issued an order as the Sect Master, calling upon all the disciples of the sect to gather on Yun Wu Mountain and to rebuild the North Qiong Sect!¡±


    Once the news was spread, the entire world was astonished.


    ¡°Is he insane?¡±


    ¡°Oh God! He¡¯s going to fight with the eight alien races alone? He even said he¡¯d go to find them if they don¡¯t go? What does he think the eight alien races are? Something like the eight powerful families in Jiang Bei? Those are the super strong races that rule more than one each and are a thousand times more developed than we are. They¡¯ve already started space travel thousands of years ago!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if those eight races send one Golden Core Cultivator each, there will be at least eight in total, or even more. Chen Beixuan wants to fight them, all by himself?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really gone mad. Not only that, he wants the North Qiong Sect and Chu Zhou City to die with him too!¡±


    Countless people shook their heads.


    Meanwhile.


    The entire Chu Zhou City was in chaos.


    A weekter, the battle would begin on Yun Wu Mountain, which was only a few miles away from Chu Zhou City. The impact of the battle between those Golden Core Cultivators might destroy the city.


    Countless forces in Chu Zhou City quickly looked for Chen Fan, and begged him to change his mind.


    But Chen Yaoyao had sent them all away.


    They couldn¡¯t find Chen Fan, so they went to Kunlun, Dragon Tiger Mountain and the Ba Ji Sect. Even so, those sects were also in a panic. Those were the eightrge alien races. Each of them had Ancestral Patriarchs and tons of Golden Core Cultivators. Even after gathering all therge sects in China, they would still not be strong enough to fight with them.


    ¡°Ah, Perfected Cultivator Chen, how can you be so unwise?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Ba Ji Sect sighed.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan never yields. He was already like this a decade ago and he¡¯s still the same a decadeter.¡± The leader of the Gu family, Gu Shitong, shook his head.


    ¡°Fine, if he insists, Kunlun must at least protect the Lu and the Wu families.¡± Azure Dragon also heaved a sigh.


    The disciples of Dragon Hall on the Ind of Borneo, those of the Dark Witch Cathedral in Myanmar and the disciples of the North Qiong Sect around the world had already reached Chu Zhou City.


    At that moment¡ª


    The entire world was focused on Chu Zhou City, on Yun Wu Mountain.


    Waiting for the earth-shattering battle to begin.


    This battle would decide the future of Earth and the human race! Would humans survive? Would they have to beg the alien races for mercy or would they keep standing tall in the world? It was all about this battle!

 Chapter 1076 - The Time Has Come

    <h4>Chapter 1076: The Time Has Come</h4>


    Different from what people thought, Chen Fan was rxed at the moment. He donned an ancient linen robe, then A¡¯Xiu tied up his ck hair into a bun with a jade hairpin. He looked like a studious Young Master.


    Chen Fan fetched a boat and traversed the Yan Gui Lake down Yun Wu Mountain.


    Theke showed golden glitters in the sunlight; it had been a ce sought after by tourists once. Many local people of Chu Zhou City would also go there to rent a boat and enjoy the summer sun with their families. But then, the entire city was in silence.


    Many people had already left Chu Zhou City, as if they were running from an earthquake.


    In just a couple days, Chu Zhou City was almost emptied.


    On the other hand, many cultivators in China and around the world were heading towards the city.


    ¡°Master, these people aren¡¯t scared! You may even destroy Yan Jin University and crack the earth when you fight with the alien races. Aren¡¯t they worried about being dragged in?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu nced around and sighed when she saw the crowd.


    ¡°You silly! I should just kill myself if I can¡¯t kill a few Golden Core Cultivators without making a scene. Wouldn¡¯t it mean that all my hard work in thest decade was wasted?¡± Chen Fan poked the girl¡¯s forehead andughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Master is someone who dominated Tianhuang. A few Golden Core Cultivators are nothing to him.¡± A¡¯Xiu chuckled.


    Chen Yaoyao and Auntie Tang were making fish. It was fresh fish that was as long as an adult¡¯s arm and its scales also had a hint of golden color. It had actually broken a part of the boat with its tail when Chen Fan caught it; it seemed to be a mutated monster, but Chen Fan pped it and put it into the pot.


    ¡°Hm, it smells so good. You cook much better than my mom,¡± Chen Fan said.


    Auntie Tang smiled with worry in her eyes.


    The time for the battle was getting closer. Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to care about it, but the pressure from the outside world left Auntie Tang out of breath.


    <i>¡°Can Xiao Fan win this battle?¡±</i> Even Auntie Tang wasn¡¯t sure.


    Jiang Feifei sat aside coldly and was nning to watch Chen Fan die.


    Only A¡¯Xiu knew that, although Chen Fan seemed to be rxing on the boat, his Immortal Will had spread out and merged with the Yun Wu Mountain, Yan Gui Lake and Chu Zhou City.


    There was a golden talisman shing through Chen Fan¡¯s eyes almost every second and A¡¯Xiu felt that the Essence Qi around them was changing. The Essence Qi, the energy andws seemed to have formed a trap that enveloped the entire city.


    <i>¡°Master is forming an array!¡±</i> A¡¯Xiu realized.


    And yet, she couldn¡¯t see what kind of array it was and how Chen Fan was forming it. She might not have even noticed that if it wasn¡¯t because she was next to him. A¡¯Xiu waspletely in awe of such a tactic.


    In fact...


    Chen Fan was indeed forming an array.


    When he heard the message from the eight alien races, he knew he had nothing to be afraid of, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Auntie Tang, A¡¯Xiu, Chen Yaoyao, the Su family, the Lu family and many other ordinary people he knew while he fought.


    Those Dark Races might not be powerful for him, but they had arge number of members. With the threat from the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena and the hidden Apollo Pce as well, Chen Fan was nning to build a headquarters for his sect.


    This time¡ª


    He abandoned East Mountain in Jin City and nned to use Yun Wu Mountain as the base.


    That ce had a dense Spirit Qi and was where the Spirit Veins in Jiang Bei were gathered. Chen Fan was at the moment attracting all the Spirit Veins and Spirit Qi to that ce, from the entire province and a few other nearby provinces.


    People were unable to feel the Spirit Veins moving towards Yun Wu Mountain and they also couldn¡¯t see the energy currents in the sky.


    In a blink.


    The Spirit Qi on Yun Wu Mountain and in Chu Zhou City became denser.


    However, nobody noticed that and many cultivators only felt that their progress rate had be a bit faster. Chen Fan also buried some array materials in Yun Wu Mountain, the Yan Gui Lake and around Chu Zhou City.


    He had looted six imperishable sects and dozens ofs at one time, so he had tons of materials, which filled more than half of the de Strengthening Gourd.


    <i>¡°Golden Essence Crystals, Earth Yellow Essence, Thousand Ice Pirs, Dragon Divine Stones...¡±</i>


    Many Spirit Materials and Quasi-Divine Materials were buried after Chen Fan refined them. They would connect with the Spirit Veins and the entire Yun Wu Mountain to form arge array.


    The array would cover a hundred miles, enveloping the entire Chu Zhou City and Yan Gui Lake with Yun Wu Mountain as the center. Not even Nascent Soul Cultivators would be able to destroy it, let alone Golden Core Cultivators.


    <i>¡°Not enough.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    That array gathered the energy in a few thousand miles¡¯ radius with the Spirit Veins. It would be great for defending, but not enough for attacking. Nascent Soul Cultivators couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but they would also remain unscathed.


    <i>¡°More.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan took out the de Strengthening Gourd.


    Even though the gourd was a Spirit Treasure, it really wasn¡¯t a good one, but it had been with Chen Fan since the beginning, when he was weak. It evolved every time Chen Fan became stronger. It became more spacious and it also had more Divine Powers. It was the top Dharma Artifact Chen Fan had at the moment.


    Right then, Chen Fan was about to use its ¡°de Strengthening¡± function.


    ¡°My friend, please help me protect the Earth.¡± Chen Fan patted the gourd and sighed.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    The de Strengthening Gourd vibrated in the air, as if it were nodding.


    After that, Chen Fan cast a spell and let out a series of golden talismans. He pulled the Spirit Qi and Spirit Veins from a few thousand mile range to himself, as if he were dragging a thousand-ton bull, and connected them to the de Strengthening Gourd.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The green body of the de Strengthening Gourd then shook and there were sounds of swords moving around.


    After that¡ª


    Chen Fan buried the de Strengthening Gourd deep into the Yun Wu Mountain.


    That moment, the entire Yun Wu Mountain was immediately imbued with a hint of vicious energy, as if there were great dangers inside. Chen Fan heaved a sigh. The array was only supported by the Spirit Veins moments before, but adding the de Strengthening Gourd gave it a core. The gourd was holding the power of the entire array.


    <i>¡°The de Strengthening Gourd has been with me for many years. Its power isparable to that of a Heavenly Lord¡¯s Spirit Treasure, or even stronger, but that¡¯s not all.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan gazed in the air.


    The core of the de Strengthening Gourd was the ¡°de Strengthening¡± function.


    Chen Fan had killed millions of his enemies, including Connate, Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators in the past decade. Even if some weapons and Dharma Treasures had been broken, he still collected them and stored them in the de Strengthening Gourd. With countless Spirit Artifacts, Spirit Treasures and Heavenly Treasures, the de Strengthening Gourd had turned into an invincible killing treasure.


    <i>¡°Pixiu, Rosemallow, Asura... The nine flying swords of Sword Secret the Exalted Cultivator.</i>


    <i>¡°The Starry Sword Array I got from the Sword Pce.</i>


    <i>¡°The ¡®Wangwo Sword¡¯ of Li Chen, the Heavenly Jade Sword Prince.</i>


    <i>¡°The broken sword of Heaven¡¯s Equal.</i>


    <i>¡°The Sword Array of Six Illusions from the elders on Mount Emperor...¡±</i>


    Many flying swords were ced in the de Strengthening Gourd and nourished by the vicious energy. With the Heavenly Materials and Divine Materials Chen Fan added, their levels improved more and more.


    In the end, Chen Fan chose 9999 flying swords of at least the Spirit Artifact level. 990 of them were Spirit Treasures and nine were Heavenly Treasures. They had been stored in the de Strengthening Gourd for many years.


    This day.


    Chen Fan cast a spell and shouted, ¡°Rise!¡±


    Swish!


    9999 beams of light shot up over the sky and turned into thousands of stars, flying around. Each flying sword had a different attribute, like gold, fire, sharpness, weight, poison, coldness... All of them were extremely sharp and could easily kill Connate Cultivators. Dozens of them together could even kill Golden Core Cultivators.


    When those swords merged into one, they would be even more terrifying.


    ¡°Merge!¡±


    Chen Fan merged the swords with his body and then let out a ray of golden light. This action cracked the sky and thews on Earth were producing some screeching sounds. Even Chen Fan felt the sharpness of the swords; even the skin of his Immortal Golden Body felt as if it were being pricked by needles.


    Chen Fan was certain that this sword could hurt him.


    ¡°Haha, done.¡±


    Chen Fan burst intoughter. Once the array was formed, the entire Yun Wu Mountain and Chu Zhou City turned into an Asura Ground. Not even Nascent Soul Cultivators would be able to get out.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t have to worry anymore after setting up this array.


    <i>¡°This array covered the sky and the swords formed a gxy. I¡¯ll call it the ¡®Sky Gxy Array,¡¯¡±</i> Chen Fan thought as he looked at the sky, waiting for the arranged hour toe. He wanted to give the eight alien races, the guests from the rest of the universe and the people on Earth a big surprise.


    One day, two days, three days...


    The sun rose.


    It was the seventh day. The time for the battle had arrived!

 Chapter 1077 - He Cant Lose This Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 1077: He Can¡¯t Lose This Battle!</h4>


    The past week had been tough for the entire. Many people were waiting desperately for it to pass, while ordinary people only saw this as a rare battle between Golden Core Cultivators.


    All the reporters from different Inte tforms, television stations and media had gathered in Chu Zhou City.


    They set up all kinds of equipment and drones that aimed at the top of Yun Wu Mountain, ready to capture the earth-shattering battle. The advertisement to be shown during the battle was even sold at two billion by apany specialized in making ¡°Health Care Spirit Dew.¡±


    Young people were discussing it on the Inte. They didn¡¯t know much about the eight alien races and the Golden Core Level. They just thought that Chen Fan was definitely no match for those alien races, since they had a muchrger number of people. Still, Chen Fan had a geographical advantage, so there was a chance for him to hang on for a bit. After all, they all hoped Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t die right after the battle started. He had to at least die honorably.


    On the other hand, many elders and people of the cultivation world were being weighed down by grief.


    That wasn¡¯t a ¡°battle between Golden Core Cultivators,¡± but one that determined the fate of the Earth.


    The eight alien races were the main forces among the Dark Races. They represented powerful factions that dominated the Earth from the shadows. They had rarely showed up in the past six years and many cultivators had just heard a little about them. This day, they were intent on making an appearance to kill Chen Fan in front of billions of people.


    It wasn¡¯t some kind of battle. It was a demonstration, an armed protest!


    The eight alien races would certainly use their most powerful energies to destroy Chen Fan and astonish the world at the same time, so everyone would know how terrifying they were.


    By then, people¡¯s morale would sink to the bottom and it would be difficult to rouse them again.


    ¡°That is why Chen Beixuan can¡¯t lose the battle,¡± a high-level Qi Refinement Cultivator said.


    However, it was easier said than done. Ordinary people only thought the eight alien races had some Golden Core Cultivators, but they had no idea how many there were. There were in fact tons of them, not to mention the Nascent Soul Cultivators in their ranks. If their Nascent Soul Cultivators also joined the battle, the entire Yun Wu Mountain would copse, no matter how strong Chen Fan was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Chu Zhou City. We may not be able to help Chen Beixuan, but we can cheer for him.¡± The Gu family, Dragon Tiger Mountain, the Ba Ji Sect, the Tai Chi Sect... The Golden Core Ancestral Patriarchs of many sects were leading half of their elites to Chu Zhou City.


    In a blink¡ª


    Chu Zhou City was flooded with countless top cultivators.


    A lot of reporters filmed the sky with their cameras. There were beams of light shing in the air and they were apparently cultivators of the Connate Level or even above.


    ¡°Liu Song and his three disciples from the Zhengyang Sect. That¡¯s a famous sect in Sichuan.¡±


    ¡°The Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect brought four Connate Cultivators and the top young Overlord, Gao Baisheng, with him!¡±


    ¡°The Sect Master of the Tai Chi Sect didn¡¯te, but Chen Jiuyang and the five Connate Cultivators are all here.¡±


    ¡°Wait, those are the cultivators from Dragon Tiger Mountain. A few Ancestral Patriarchs of the Zhang family also came. Oh God, this battle will be fenomenal...¡±


    Many people eximed.


    Since they were living in an era where Spirit Qi had been restored, cultivators were seen like movie stars. They caught everyone¡¯s attention whenever they showed up.


    Most of them were worshipped like deities.


    And now, they were all in Chu Zhou City. There were even five or so Golden Core Overlords. ¡°<i>Wasn¡¯t this just a battle between Chen Fan and the Dark Races? Why did those powerful cultivatorse to watch?¡±</i>


    Young people on the Inte didn¡¯t understand.


    Only the sages who noticed the crisis on Earth over thest few years felt a chill down their spines. The Chinese Overlords gathering in that ce meant that they had also sensed the great power and pressure.


    ¡°Master, Azure Dragon is here.¡±


    On the top of Yun Wu Mountain.


    Chen Fan had been sitting on a cliff for two days, without talking or eating. His long hair was loose and his skin was fair.


    ¡°Bring him to me.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    Azure Dragon arrived with Red Sparrow and a group of people. Chen Fan could sense eight Connate Cultivators behind him. All the elites of Kunlun were probably present. Other than that, Chen Fan even felt the energy of Tang Yuanqin, the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect and Chen Jiuyang. Azure Dragon obviously represented half of the forces in China.


    ¡°My friend, why are you doing this?¡±


    Azure Dragon heaved a sigh when he saw Chen Fan.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Chen Fan smiled and nced over this leader of Kunlun, who was muscr, determined and was standing upright with a beard that seemed like a bed of needles. ¡°You still haven¡¯t recovered from your injury. Why are you here? I can defeat those Dark Races with a single attack. As for the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena and the Sun Pce, do you know anything about them?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a Perfected Cultivator. Ten years ago, I was already far behind you. And now, you can even examine my injury at a nce.¡± Azure Dragon also burst intoughter, but there was a hint of fear in his eyes and he put away his smile.


    ¡°Those cultivation sacred grounds are supported by the Deities from others. Although we aren¡¯t sure who those Deities are exactly, we know that they¡¯re looking for some kind of ¡®opportunity¡¯ around the historical sites and dangerous ces, including those in the Grotto-heavens.


    Azure Dragon then bowed and said to Chen Fan respectfully, ¡°Since they focused on the search for that ¡®opportunity,¡¯ we managed to maintain peace on Earth. However, it seems that they¡¯re about to find the opportunity and the Dark Races are also bing arrogant. Nantian has only reached the mid-stage Golden Core level and is still far from the Nascent Soul Level.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, Earth is in danger now. Please tell me how long you need to reach the Nascent Soul Level. If it¡¯s within five years, I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡±


    He spoke with determination and anticipation in his eyes, which burned like a candle of hope.


    The people behind Azure Dragon gasped after such a statement.


    They had never thought Azure Dragon would be so confident in Chen Fan, thinking that he could reach the Nascent Soul Level in such a short time. In Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes, Chen Fan was apparently more talented than Ye Nantian.


    All of a sudden, everyone focused their attention on Chen Fan.


    If he could be a Nascent Soul Cultivator, the crisis in front of them would immediately be solved. Not even the Dark Races and the Taichu Temple would dare offend a force that had a Nascent Soul Cultivator.

 Chapter 1078 - The Battle Began

    <h4>Chapter 1078: The Battle Began</h4>


    The peak of Yun Wu Mountain was surrounded by white fog at the moment. Countless powerful energy currents were gathered there, creating a strong wind with their very presence. Those present who weren¡¯t powerful enough couldn¡¯t even stand up straight.


    At this moment¡ª


    Tang Yuanqin, Chu Minhui, Chen Jiuyang, Red Sparrow and the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect were looking at Chen Fan. Many of them knew that Chen Fan¡¯s next words would determine the situation and change the entire in theing few years.


    They were kind of looking forward to it.


    If Chen Fan could really be a Nascent Soul Cultivator in such a short time, Earth would have a Nascent Soul Overlord and wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of either the cultivation sacred grounds or the Dark Races. The cultivation world on the could also take the opportunity to rest and keep up with those Dark Races with the advantage of having the Spirit Qi restored, so that it would truly be a real cultivation.


    Even Auntie Tang, Chen Yaoyao and Tang Yifei looked over with anticipation.


    Chen Fan remained silent for a while. When everyone thought he wasn¡¯t going to speak, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. It¡¯s easy for me to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator, but I don¡¯t want to do so on this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Azure Dragon looked at him and stepped forward as he clenched his fists.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know why.¡± Chen Fan looked at him. It was normal if other people like Auntie Tang didn¡¯t know the reason, but given his status as the leader of Kunlun who had contact with the alien races and cultivators from the others, Azure Dragon should know about the iplete Laws of Heaven in the ¡°Abandoned Region.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of the ¡®iplete Grand Dao¡¯ and the iplete Nascent Soul?¡± Ancestral Dragon frowned. ¡°But even an iplete Nascent Soul counts as a Nascent Soul. Do the Ancestral Patriarchs of the Dark Races have aplete one? If you be a Nascent Soul Cultivator, you can keep yourself safe and protect the North Qiong Sect, China and Earth at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, can¡¯t you just sacrifice a bit for Earth?¡± Azure Dragon begged Chen Fan.


    This old soldier, who had fought for China and Kunlun his whole life, had never lowered his head like this before. But right then and there, he was begging Chen Fan. He knew that an ¡°iplete Nascent Soul¡± was uneptable for cultivators who pursued longevity like Chen Fan, but this was the only way out for Earth.


    Chen Fan remained silent and shook his head.


    Although he looked indifferent, he was extremely determined once he made a decision.


    Azure Dragon immediately became low-spirited, as if half of his vitality had been taken away. He nodded at Chen Fan with a stiff body, then turned around and left.


    ¡°Master, Master.¡±


    Red Sparrow turned around and looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator, I¡¯m not sure what an ¡®iplete Nascent Soul¡¯ is, but please think about it. If you reach the Nascent Soul Level now, it would be a win-win situation. The North Qiong Sect will survive and Earth won¡¯t be destroyed! However, if you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to resist the attack of the Dark Races. There¡¯s only one of you after all. The entire will fall into darkness.¡±


    Chen Fan still shook his head.


    Even Red Sparrow was enraged and she quickly ran after Azure Dragon. Tang Yuanqin, Chen Jiuyang and the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect also shook their heads and sighed.


    Among everyone else¡ª


    Only the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect knew about the iplete Laws of Heaven, but they still felt sorry for Chen Fan. That was the Nascent Soul Level! If he could be a Nascent Soul Cultivator, he would rise to the top of the world. He was giving up such an opportunity. They wanted to convince him, but they could only leave after seeing how firm Chen Fan was.


    When everyone was gone, A¡¯Xiu also frowned.


    ¡°Master, if you can really be a Nascent Soul Cultivator, why don¡¯t you do it now?¡±


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too shallow. You have no idea how vast the universe is. The Nascent Soul Level isn¡¯t something special. I expect you to be a Soul Formation or Void Returning Cultivator, or even a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal!¡± Chen Fan patted the girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Earth and the entire Abandoned Region are locked by the True Martial Sky-severing Array. Cultivators who be Nascent Soul Cultivators here are only ¡®fake Nascent Soul Cultivators.¡¯ A huge price must be paid topensate for the ipletews in the future and it¡¯s not worth it for just a small increase of Dharma Power.


    ¡°Besides...¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°Those are just some Dark Races. I won¡¯t be scared even if their Grand Cultivatorse, not to mention just a bunch of Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu was quite confident. She heard a hint of arrogance in Chen Fan¡¯s words.


    The conversation between Azure Dragon and Chen Fan on Yun Wu Mountain didn¡¯t leak, but a bit of rumors also stunned the entire cultivation world.


    Someonemented on the underground forum.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is too arrogant. He said he can be a Nascent Soul Cultivator easily? What does he think the Nascent Soul Level is? ording to the books in China, Nascent Soul Cultivators used to be called Heavenly Lords in the ancient times, meaning the Lord of Heaven, and they were beings that used to control the world. Those cultivators are much more powerful than everyone else and he said he can reach that level easily? How arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Right, I don¡¯t know if Chen Beixuan is saying that only to scare the Dark Races or to embolden himself, but this is ridiculous. If he can really be a Nascent Soul Cultivator, why is he still at the Golden Core Level now? Everyone knows the great difference between the Golden Core and the Nascent Soul. Sects could never be top forces on Earth in ancient times without Nascent Soul Cultivators; the alien races in the universe would be also unable to rule a if they didn¡¯t have Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs,¡± Sacred Eye replied.


    He was the only Golden Core Overlord on the forum.


    Once he spoke, other people immediately said, ¡°Ye Nantian has barely be a mid-stage Golden Core Cultivator and Chen Beixuan said he can reach the Nascent Soul Level easily? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s been gone for a decade and Ye Nantian has already surpassed him.¡±


    ¡°I think Azure Dragon and the others must have been frightened by the Dark Races. If there¡¯s someone on Earth who can reach the Nascent Soul Level, that must be Ye Nantian or Sacred Eye.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is going down.¡±


    Countless people madements along those lines on the underground forum.


    Even the experienced Immortal State Warriors and Connate Overlords shook their heads.


    Some people refuted and said Chen Fan didn¡¯t want to enter the Nascent Soul Level only because thews on Earth were iplete, but the others immediately disagreed with them. A lot of Connate Cultivators were desperate to be Golden Core Cultivators as long as they could get through the Tribtion, no matter what grade of Golden Core they could form, let alone the Nascent Soul Level. Even a fake Nascent Soul Cultivator was a Nascent Soul Cultivator, one who could be on top of everyone else, and bing the best cultivator on the!


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is at the end of his wits.¡±


    Sacred Eye shook his head.


    Chen Fan had no idea about this.


    In the past seven days, some of the remaining disciples of the North Qiong Sect arrived in Chu Zhou City from all around the world. Those who were willing to go there were loyal disciples; after all, Chen Fan might not be able to survive after this day. The eight alien races were about to arrive and destroy the world. Still, those disciples chose to be there.


    ¡°Two elders at the Connate Level, seven Divine Sea Cultivators, thirty-three Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators and twenty Foundation Establishment Cultivators.¡± A¡¯Xiu brought the list of the remaining disciples.


    She spoke while tears ran down her face.


    How powerful had the North Qiong Sect been in the past?


    Chen Huaian was a Golden Core Cultivator.


    Hua Yunfeng, Xie Yan, A¡¯Xiu, Yukishiro Sa, Yu Wenjin... All of them were peak-stage Connate Cultivators. There had been dozens of elders at the Connate level and thousands of Divine Sea and Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators. They even had a hundred thousand Foundation Establishment Cultivators.


    But then.


    There was so little of them left. The North Qiong Sect might now even be on par with some second-rate families or small sects in the country, in terms of disciple count.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning. ¡°Have them enter the inner sect, I¡¯ll teach them myself. From now on, they¡¯ll be the first group of disciples and elders who will revive the North Qiong Sect. I want the universe to know their names in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu nodded.


    The Dark Races, the Taichu Temple, other cultivators, sect, consortiums, families and superpowers... All of them looked at Yun Wu Mountain.


    Finally.


    The seventh day arrived.


    That day, billions of people on Earth were ready to watch that peerless battle on televisions,puters and cell phones. Some people called it the ¡°greatest battle between humans and aliens.¡± There was still a great controversy surrounding whether Chen Fan could be the strongest or not, but it was seen without a doubt that the eight alien races were powerful forces.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, you¡¯re watching Mango Live and I¡¯m your host, Jiang Hua. The ¡®battle between Golden Core Cultivators¡¯ is about to begin. Perfected Cultivator Chen of the North Qiong Sect hasn¡¯t left Yun Wu Mountain in days. ording to a reliable source, he was sitting on one of the mountain¡¯s cliffs, waiting for the eight alien races to arrive. So, how many Golden Core Cultivators would the alien races have? You can now scan the QR code below to ce a bet,¡± Jiang Hua said at the broadcast center in the Tian Shen Building.


    Not only Mango Live.


    Other Inte tforms and casinos also had games for people to ce bets.


    They could bet how many Golden Core Cultivators of the eight alien races would show up, how many cultivators there would be, how long Chen Fan could stay alive and who would win the battle in the end. Most of them thought that the eight alien races would send at least one and at most ten Golden Core Cultivators.


    Since Chen Fan was the top cultivator on Earth back then and had defeated the Mayan fleet alone, everyone thought he wouldn¡¯t lose so easily. Besides, he had help from the cultivation world in China. Many people were still betting for Chen Fan to win. After all, he was one of the human race and they all hoped he could defeat the alien races.


    Then¡ª


    A banging sound was heard and countless people looked up.


    A ray of crimson light shed over the sky. It was obviously a Golden Core Cultivator from the alien races. However, it was only the beginning. After that, one, two, three... ten twenty, thirty beams of light...


    In the end, a hundred terrifying cultivators appeared on Yun Wu Mountain, covering the sky.


    At that moment, everyone on Earth was dumbfounded!

 Chapter 1079 - Desperate Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Desperate Earth</h4>


    The weather began to change when beasts like dragons and tigers showed up. Even while being limited by thews on Earth, a Golden Core Perfected Cultivator could control the weather within ten miles. Since there were a hundred Golden Core Cultivators in one ce, how terrifying would that be?


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There was an explosion and a giant hole appeared among the clouds. Wind raged, lightning struck and ps of thunder were heard. Chu Zhou City seemed to have gone through all four seasons in a blink, leaving summer in the end. The thickyers of thunderclouds were gathered, as if there were billions of Heavenly Generals surrounding Yun Wu Mountain.


    The hundred Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races stood there with their hands behind them and fierce looks. They were all wearing ck robes and armors; none of them said a word.


    All the onlookers were gazing upward. There were cultivators from the Demon Tribe with ck scales over their bodies and horns on their heads. There were strange-looking Monsters and those from the Light Race with wings on their backs. There were members of the Gold n who had golden bodies, and the Kindred wearing crimson capes, who had pale faces with crimson eyes...


    The eight alien races were all there, more than a hundred Golden Core Cultivators!


    In an instant¡ª


    The entire Earth went silent.


    The people who saw this¡ªthrough the live-broadcasts, televisions, the Inte, satellites and distant filming equipment¡ªfelt short of breath.


    <i>¡°How is that possible? Why are there so many Golden Core Cultivators?¡±</i> Countless people thought.


    What were Golden Core Overlords? There might not be even a few in a country of a family. China was said to have the most number of Golden Core Cultivators, but there were only eight of them. Ancestral Dragon, Ye Nantian, the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect, the Ancestral Patriarch of Tantric Buddhism... Each of them could shake the by stomping their feet and they were thest line of defense of the human race to threaten the alien races.


    This day, less than five Golden Core Cultivators of the human race went to Yun Wu Mountain.


    Many people thought it was enough.


    Five Golden Core Cultivators and Chen Beixuan, who imed to be invincible, should be able to fight against ten Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races, but the Dark Races had actually sent more than a hundred of them. How could they take it?


    ¡°Chatter, chatter.¡±


    Some people were grinding their teeth.


    Fear!


    It felt as if the proverbial ice water had been poured over people¡¯s heads, washing away all their arrogance. The Dark Races didn¡¯t say anything or do anything. They only sent a hundred Golden Core Cultivators there and that was already enough!


    They could already send out a hundred Golden Core Cultivators to deal with the declined North Qiong Sect and Chen Beixuan.


    Then, if there ever was a full-out war against humans on Earth one day, would they send out a thousand Golden Core Cultivators?


    This day.


    There were only a few dozens of Golden Core Cultivators altogether among the human cultivators. How could they fight against the massive number of Golden Core Cultivators from the Dark Races? Some clever people even thought of the mysterious cultivation sacred grounds.


    If the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena, the Sun Pce and the Xuankong Sect could suppress the Dark Races, how terrifying would they be?


    After thinking of this, many people were left out of breath.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Tang Yuanqin shook his head.


    He knew that Earth would never be the same after this day. The Dark Races had sent a hundred Golden Core Cultivators, flooding the entire Yun Wu Mountain to warn humans. They could call on an entire army at any time they wanted to level the.


    And Chen Fan would be the one being ughtered.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, did you know this would happen?¡± Tang Yuanqin looked at the peak of Yun Wu Mountain.


    At this moment.


    Not only him, many others who were rted to Chen Fan felt their hearts sink. As he faced a hundred Golden Core Cultivators, even those who were confident in Chen Fan had to admit that this might be the first andst time he lost a battle in his life!


    With a hundred Golden Core Cultivators present¡ª


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t even run away.


    Auntie Tang clenched her fists and her nails dug into her palms. Blood oozed out, but she didn¡¯t notice. She only stood upright, staring at Yun Wu Mountain.


    Jiang Feifei was still a bit discontented with Chen Fan, but she then felt sorry for him after witnessing this.


    The fox was mourning over the death of the hare.


    Chen Fan was the dead hare, while humans on Earth were the sad fox. If the Dark Races could defeat Chen Fan this day, they might destroy the the day after. As they considered the possibility, even Chen Fan¡¯s enemies hoped for a miracle to happen, but nobody could imagine how powerful Chen Fan had to be to beat a hundred Golden Core Cultivators alone.


    The Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect suddenly said, ¡°Besides, these alien races aren¡¯t ordinary Golden Core Cultivators.¡±


    He was in a studio in Chu Zhou City as a special guest; it was an interview conducted by a joint effort of the live-broadcast media and the television stations. He was the only one being interviewed who was a Golden Core Overlord.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Li, you mean...?¡± Jiang Hua asked.


    Not only Mango Live, almost all the reporters from the live-broadcast tforms and television stations were in the studio, which was located on the top floor of the Tian Shen Building. This was the highest point in Chu Zhou City, and it overlooked the entire metropolis. Given their status as joint Presidents of the Tian Shen Corporation, Yang Chao and Zhang Yumeng were also allowed in the top floor. They immediately looked over after hearing what Perfected Cultivator Li said.


    Not only them.


    All the people watching the live-broadcasts were hoping to hear something uplifting from Ancestral Master Li, even if it was just a tiny hint of hope.


    ¡°A lot of people don¡¯t know that the Golden Core has nine levels in total, three for each grade: superior grade, mid-grade and inferior grade. When going through the Golden Core Thunder Tribtion, the more a cultivator endures, the higher the level of his Golden Core is and the more powerful he will be. A ninth-grade Golden Core is nine times stronger than a first-grade,¡± Perfected Cultivator Li said slowly.


    ¡°You mean, those Dark Races are all inferior-grade Golden Core Cultivators, while Perfected Cultivator Chen is a superior-grade Golden Core Cultivator? So, there¡¯s still hope?¡± Jiang Hua asked as he trembled.


    Countless people looked over with anticipation.


    But what Perfected Cultivator Li said next shattered everyone¡¯s fantasy.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure about Perfected Cultivator Chen, but the Golden Cores of those Dark Races are at least mid-grade or even superior-grade,¡± Perfected Cultivator Li said.


    He hesitated, then continued, ¡°In fact, only General Ye Nantian in the cultivation world on Earth has formed a superior-grade Golden Core. The others are at most mid-grade. Most are of inferior-grade, including mine.¡±


    After hearing what he said¡ª


    Billions of people on the were heartbroken. If there weren¡¯t many mid-grade and superior-grade Golden Core Cultivators in the cultivation world, and all the alien races had at least mid-grade Golden Core Cultivators, did this mean that Earth and Chen Fan had no hope at all?


    At that moment, everyone felt endless despair.


    Perfected Cultivator Li was right.


    Those Overlords of the alien races followed their Nascent Soul Ancestral Masters to visit the Earth through the Path of Heaven. The weaker ones had already died on the way over. So, those who could make it to Earth were at least mid-grade or superior-grade Golden Core Cultivators. Some of them had even reached the peak-stage and were only half a step away from the Nascent Soul Level.


    In fact...


    Any of their Golden Core Cultivators could single handedly dominate the. Even Perfected Cultivator Li and Sacred Eye might not be able to resist them.


    However, humans on Earth didn¡¯t know about this. They knew the Dark Races were strong, but they had never thought that they were a hundred times more powerful than the cultivators on the.


    When they realized that, they immediately went silent. There was only a sense of despair in their minds.


    One Golden Core Cultivator of the alien races could already conquer Earth.


    How could they resist a hundred of them?


    No matter how strong Chen Fan was, he was alone. How could he resist a hundred Golden Core Cultivators at the same time? Many people guessed that even if Chen Fan entered the Nascent Soul Level, he would still be killed by those alien elites.


    At that moment.


    Everyone gave up hope that Chen Fan would win.


    Even the remaining disciples of the North Qiong Sect on Yun Wu Mountain felt a chill down their spines.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen!¡±


    Azure Dragon looked up with a hint of anger, despair and hope in his eyes. He hoped that Chen Fan could create another miracle like he did in the past, defeating all his enemies and killing all the Golden Core Cultivators. And yet, when Azure Dragon nced at those Overlords, there was only devastation left in his mind.

 Chapter 1080 - Chen Fan Is Unstoppable!

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Chen Fan Is Unstoppable!</h4>


    Meanwhile.


    The fog around the peak was lifted and Chen Fan appeared. He was wearing a ck robe and was standing there like a javelin.


    His eyes were like swords and he was extremely fierce. He was the very image of invincibility.


    And yet, his back looked deste in everyone¡¯s eyes. He was facing a hundred Overlords from the alien races and their terrifying energy enveloped the entire Chu Zhou City. Bolts of thunder struck the peak of Yun Wu Mountain, shattering the clouds. People knew how powerful the energy was.


    Chen Yaoyao, who was wearing a purple robe of the North Qiong Sect, used to be confident. But then, she grabbed A¡¯Xiu¡¯s clothes and said anxiously, ¡°Auntie Xiu, do you think uncle can really win?¡±


    ¡°I think so...¡±


    This time, even A¡¯Xiu was unsure.


    She had always trusted Chen Fan and she knew he had suppressed many Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang, but she also hesitated after seeing the Overlords of the alien races. She looked at Chen Fan. ¡°Master, did you really make the right decision this time?¡±


    Not only A¡¯Xiu.


    Red Sparrow, Auntie Tang, Chen Jiuyang, Gao Baisheng, Tang Yuanqin, Gu Shitong, Lu Yanwu, Yan Junze, Jiang Tanqiu and Qiu Yilun were all anxious after watching this through differentworks.


    In Jin City, Jiang Nan Province.


    Li Yichen was sitting in his office surrounded by his secretaries, subordinates and administrators. They were all watching the battle through arge screen on the wall.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen should be able to win the battle, right?¡±


    A new girl in the department wanted to liven everyone up.


    But seeing the pale face of her boss, she couldn¡¯t say another word.


    Li Yichen looked up.


    ¡°Chen Fan, I¡¯ve lost to you countless times and I¡¯ve always wanted you to fall, but this time... I don¡¯t want you to lose!¡±


    At that moment.


    Countless people were hoping that Chen Fan could win and that his legend could continue, but he had disappeared for a decade and missed the rise of Earth. Could he still smile arrogantly and resist the attacks from the Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races?


    Even people who had faith in Chen Fan weren¡¯t quite certain anymore.


    At the top of Yun Wu Mountain.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to fight with us on Yun Wu Mountain? We¡¯re here now. Do you have anything to say?¡± an elder of the Kindred said with a hoarse voice.


    His eyes had turned red and there was a cruel smile on his face.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Beixuan, do you really think we would only send a few Golden Core Cultivators here to die? I heard that you¡¯ve never lost and that you never fight a battle you¡¯re uncertain about, but have you thought about fighting a hundred of our Overlords here today?¡± An Overlord of the Demon Tribe burst intoughter. His voice was like ps of thunder and it made the water in Yan Gui Lake ripple.


    ¡°When lions fight with rabbits, they also have to exert themselves. Don¡¯t think that only people on Earth know about this. We¡¯ve killed countless of our opponents in the universe and our intelligence is far beyond your imagination. Besides, how could we miss the chance to kill you and astonish the ants on this?¡± A blue-skinned woman of the Mermen stuck out her red tongue and chuckled.


    The Grand Elder of the Kindred said, ¡°Cut the crap. Kneel or die! Chen Beixuan, make your decision.¡±


    He was wearing a ck and red robe with nine golden lines on it, meaning that he had lived nine thousand years. That was a terrifying being among the Kindred, who was only half a step away from the Nascent Soul Level.


    ¡°Kneel, or die!¡±


    At that moment.


    All the hundred Overlords of the alien races said the phrase at the same time.


    Their energy swept the entire sky like a storm, shattering the clouds in a few hundred mile range. Waves of dozens of feet high appeared on Yan Gui Lake and the invisible energy even shook Chu Zhou City. If it wasn¡¯t for the array, half of the city would have been destroyed. Even so, some cultivators without the protection of the array were still turned into blood mist and Connate Overlords also spurted out blood.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    At this moment.


    Even ordinary people knew how powerful those Overlords were.


    Golden Core Cultivators like Azure Dragon and the Ancestral Master of Tantric Buddhism even widened their eyes. They thought they had overestimated those Overlords, but in fact it was theplete opposite.


    They might not even be powerful enough to fight with the weakest among those alien cultivators.


    ¡°What can we do?¡±


    Even Azure Dragon was desperate.


    ¡°Ah, Perfected Cultivator Chen is in trouble.¡± The Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect shook his head.


    Meanwhile, only A¡¯Xiu trusted Chen Fan at this moment. The others had already started thinking about how the countries and sects should adapt to such a situation.


    Then.


    Chen Fan slowly looked up, then nced at the Golden Core Cultivators and shook his head.


    He said gently, ¡°You¡¯re the only ones here? Where are your Ancestral Patriarchs? And the Nascent Soul Cultivators? The Divine Princes and talents? Why is there just a bunch of fools? They even sent some mid-grade Golden Core Cultivators? I prepared for this for a long time, but everything is useless now!¡±


    But it was like a p of thunder in everyone¡¯s ears. They couldn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan still dared to mock those Overlords.


    <i>¡°Is he mad?¡±</i> Countless people thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    ¡°You ignorant man!¡±


    The Overlords of the alien races were enraged and a few of them shouted. Many of them looked at Chen Fan like he was an ant that was about to be stepped on.


    The woman of the Mermen covered her mouth and said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s going to die anyway. Let him talk for a bit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Chen Beixuan. We¡¯ll send out our Blood Guards to go after your friends and everyone rted to you. Don¡¯t worry, the entire North Qiong Sect will also follow you to Hell after you die. You won¡¯t be lonely there.¡± The elder of the Kindred looked cold.


    The Grand Elder of the Kindred said coldly, ¡°Crush him.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment.


    A hundred Golden Core Cultivators attacked together.


    They were all Overlords, who had fought hundreds of battles and killed countless people. Even if they looked down on Chen Fan, they wouldn¡¯t hold back in the slightest. They would only use their most powerful attacks to crush Chen Fan to pieces.


    Boom!


    How powerful were a hundred Golden Core Cultivators? Although they hadn¡¯t exerted themselves to the max, their energy was still extremely strong. The Essence Qi in a hundred mile radius was absorbed in a blink and each of their attacks had the power to destroy a city. Eight different kinds of energies were gathered and formed an energy current that struck down from high above. The colorful light ray was about to smack Chen Fan and Yun Wu Mountain until it reached the core of the with a destructive power.


    As he faced the earth-shattering attack¡ª


    The entire Earth remained silent.


    Everyone was nervous and many of them didn¡¯t have the heart to watch Chen Fan being killed by those Overlords. The disciples of the North Qiong Sect even stood upright and got ready to help.


    ¡°Xiao Fan.¡± Auntie Tang wanted to yell, but she couldn¡¯t. Her heart seemed to be torn.


    But the next second¡ª


    Chen Fan waved his hand and all that energy¡ªone that could crush the entire Chu Zhou City¡ªsimply disappeared.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    A lot of Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races widened their eyes and couldn¡¯t believe what they had seen. Even the calm Grand Elder of the Kindred frowned and seemed surprised.


    ¡°Again!¡± the Grand Elder of the Kindred shouted.


    Dozens of Golden Core Cultivators attacked again with endless energy, but their attacks disappeared just before reaching Chen Fan; they couldn¡¯t even move his hair a bit.


    This time.


    Not only the Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races, even the onlookers and the billions of humans on Earth were speechless and dumbfounded.


    ¡°Too weak,¡± Chen Fan finally said.


    He thought there would be an earth-shattering battle with all the Nascent Soul Cultivators of the alien races there, but it turned out that only a bunch of Golden Core Cultivators had shown up. They might not even be able to withstand one attack from him.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Chen Fan stuck out his finger in front of everyone.


    The Grand Elder of the Kindred, who was a sixth-grade Golden Core Cultivator, was blown up to pieces. Countless drops of blood were sshed in the sky and there were broken pieces of his limbs flying around. After that, Chen Fan made a shing motion with his hand and a hundred-foot azure de aura split eight Golden Core Cultivators in half. They flew as they screamed, but with only half of their bodies.


    In the end¡ª


    Chen Fan thought it was too slow. He turned into a beam of golden light, shing into the crowd of aliens. He didn¡¯t use any Dharma Power or Divine Power. He only sped across the sky like a shooting star and shed against the Overlords of the alien races.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Dozens of Golden Core Cultivators were hit by Chen Fan or swept by the trace of light.


    They immediately exploded, as if hit by a spaceship. Their bodies couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s sh, and their Divine Souls and Golden Cores were shattered upon contact. When Chen Fan looked back, he found that half of the aliens were gone. All the Overlords of the alien races looked at him in shock, including the Grand Elder of the Kindred. The eyes of Auntie Tang, Azure Dragon and Chen Jiuyang also popped out, while billions of others on Earth were dumbfounded!


    At that moment.


    The entire world was in silence.


    Only Chen Fan was left standing in the sky, like the invincible God of War!

 Chapter 1081 - Crush Them All

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Crush Them All</h4>


    What was invincible?


    What Chen Fan performed right then was an invincible power. There were a hundred Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races, but half of them had been killed by him. Fifty Golden Core Cultivators were crushed like watermelons. Blood sshed all over the sky and pieces of scales and broken limbs fell like raindrops.


    Some Golden Core Cultivators were only swept by the trace of light behind Chen Fan, but half of their bodies were also shattered. They immediately fell back in fear.


    ¡°How is that possible... Why is he so strong? He¡¯s just a Golden Core Cultivator, and yet we can¡¯t even withstand his sh? It¡¯s impossible. Even the body of our Ancestral Patriarch isn¡¯t that powerful.¡±


    Those Golden Core Overlords were beings that dominated the universe. They could easily see that Chen Fan didn¡¯t use any Dharma Spells or Divine Powers just then, which was why they were terrified.


    Even the Demon Tribe, who imed to have indestructible bodies, and the Dark Wolves, all were as vulnerable as tofu in front of Chen Fan.


    <i>¡°That¡¯s even more powerful than a Nascent Soul Body,¡±</i> many Golden Core Cultivators thought.


    On the other hand, billions of humans widened their eyes, unable to process what they had just seen. Many people immediately jumped up, knocking over coffee tables, desks and cups in front of them. Some even shoved their wives and kids to the floor, but they didn¡¯t even notice that. They only stared at the screen without blinking.


    Jiang Hua, the host of Mango Live, said as he looked at the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect, ¡°Perfected... Perfected Cultivator Chen killed dozens of Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races with one... one attack, but... but this has to be an illusion. It must be... an illusion created by those alien races, right? Perfected Cultivator Li, what... what do you think?¡±


    This Ancestral Patriarch, who was 156 years old, also pulled a bit of his beard off. He merely looked at the top of Yun Wu Mountain in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Chen Beixuan hasn¡¯t be a Nascent Soul Cultivator yet. Why is he so powerful? It¡¯s amazing. Can a Golden Core Cultivator be that strong?¡±


    In fact¡ª


    Not only the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect.


    All the Earth¡¯s Overlords who saw this happen were astonished.


    What Chen Fan had brought them wasn¡¯t surprise, but fear!


    The attack he performed was too powerful, too unbelievable. It waspletely beyond the definition of the Golden Core Level. No matter how strong a Golden Core Overlord was, it was already rare if he was able to defeat several cultivators of the same level. So, people couldn¡¯t imagine that someone like Chen Fan existed, a man who killed dozens of Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races, just like that.


    ¡°Xiao Fan is incredible!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s unstoppable!¡±


    ¡°Uncle killed those bad guys.¡±


    Only Auntie Tang, A¡¯Xiu and Chen Yaoyao jumped and cheered.


    Then, many of the remaining disciples of the North Qiong Sect also yelled, ¡°Sect Master is invincible. Perfected Cultivator is invincible. The North Qiong Sect is invincible!¡±


    At that moment, countless disciples of the North Qiong Sect started crying. Some elders even trembled. They seemed to be looking at Heavenly Chen or Master Chen, who dominated the world, back then. The humiliation and hardship the North Qiong Sect had suffered in the past few years were all spat out as they yelled.


    Soon.


    The cultivators in Chu Zhou City and the audience watching the live-broadcasts finally reacted.


    The cheers resounded around Yun Wu Mountain, toter spread across the entire Chu Zhou City, Jiang Nan Province, China and the whole. At this moment, even people who didn¡¯t like Chen Fan were cheering for him.


    ¡°Yay! That¡¯s great! I told you Perfected Cultivator Chen would never lose!¡±


    In Jin City, Jiang Nan Province.


    Li Yichen¡¯s office also had a joyful atmosphere. The new girl even jumped and cheered and Li Yichen cracked a smile.


    In the territories of the Lu family, the Su family, the Gu family, Kunlun, the Tai Chi Sect... Countless disciples were cheering and many Japanese Martial Artists were also thrilled.


    When the Overlords of the eight alien races made their entrance¡ª


    The entire Earth had trouble breathing.


    No matter how brutal and domineering Chen Fan was, he was someone from the Earth after all. As for the alien races, the Dragon Demons had horns and tails, and they were three feet tall. The Demon Tribe had blood scales all over their bodies and fangs in their mouths. The Mermen had blue skin and fins on their faces... Those strange aliens were nothing like humans. To top it off, the Kindred, the most simr to humans, drank human blood.


    Even those who hated Chen Fan had to stand on his side.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Azure Dragon took a deep breath.


    He was finally relieved. He nced at Chen Fan and thought, <i>¡°I didn¡¯t believe it when Chen Beixuan said he could be a Nascent Soul Cultivator easily, but now, his power seems to be even stronger than that of a Nascent Soul Cultivator!¡±</i>


    Azure Dragon didn¡¯t want a Nascent Soul Cultivator, but someone able to suppress the alien races. He didn¡¯t care if Chen Fan could be a Nascent Soul Cultivator or not. As long as Chen Fan defeated those alien races, he would be happy!


    Inparison.


    The Dark Races were terrified. Even the Grand Elder of the Kindred looked serious. ¡°Chen Beixuan, have you reached the Nascent Soul Level?¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t answer. He put his hands behind him and said with an indifferent look, ¡°Who are you to ask me questions?¡±


    He didn¡¯t look at the Grand Elder of the Kindred. Chen Fan had killed many peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators like him in this life and he didn¡¯t even bother to count.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Grand Elder was enraged. Some blue veins appeared on his pale face and the dark red blood inside his body was burning like fire. A powerful blood energy rose from him; he could not wait to tear Chen Fan to pieces.


    But Chen Fan was too terrifying. It was also afraid of him.


    A female cultivator of the Mermen suddenly shouted, ¡°I got it. He has formed a divine-grade Golden Core and is a Divine Prince like those heirs of therge sects in the Star Ocean!¡±


    ¡°A Divine Prince?¡±


    All the Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races widened their eyes and the Grand Elder of the Kindred was also startled.


    No wonder Chen Beixuan was so powerful. He had formed a divine-grade Golden Core. If he was really a Divine Prince, it was normal for him to be that strong. After all, a divine-grade Golden Core Cultivator was evenparable to a Nascent Soul Cultivator at his best.


    ¡°What Divine Prince?¡±


    Those from Earth who heard this were confused, including Huo ZhengTang, Tang Yuanqin and Chu Minhui.


    ¡°Ancestral Master Li, do you know what a ¡®Divine Prince¡¯ is?¡± Jiang Hua asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it in some old books,¡± the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect remained silent for a while and said with hesitation, ¡°I heard that ¡®Divine Princes¡¯ was a term used to refer to the Golden Core Cultivators who had a divine-grade Golden Core in the ancient times. A divine-grade Golden Core is something more powerful than a ninth-grade. Even in the past, there weren¡¯t many people who could be Divine Princes. In fact, most of them came from Tianhuang. There are many powerful sects and Soul Formation Cultivators, which is why peerless elites like the ¡®Divine Princes¡¯ appear there.


    ¡°All Divine Princes are on top of their peers and the most powerful ones are evenparable to the Nascent Soul Cultivators.¡±


    Boom!


    The entire Earth was stunned.


    Everyone thought a ninth-grade Golden Core was already the most powerful one. Ye Nantian was the only one on Earth who had a superior-grade Golden Core. Nobody had thought that there were even higher levels. Chen Fan had disappeared for a decade and had formed a divine-grade Golden Core, bing a ¡°Divine Prince¡± who wasparable with a Nascent Soul Cultivator. How could people not be shocked?


    ¡°Divine Prince Chen is invincible!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. From now on, we can¡¯t call him Perfected Cultivator Chen anymore. We must call him Divine Prince Chen.¡±


    ¡°With Divine Prince Chen here, those alien races and cultivators from others wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to us anymore.¡±


    Countless people burst intoughter.


    If Chen Fan would have heard that, he would have been left speechless. He had killed a couple of Divine Princes before, but he was also being given that stupid title.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had be more fierce.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Since you came to Yun Wu Mountain, I¡¯ll use your blood as an offer to the North Qiong Sect.¡±


    Chen Fan stood there with fire in his eyes. His frightening energy filled the dimension. He was still at an advantage even while facing dozens of Golden Core Cultivators.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, our Ancestral Patriarch is still alive. He won¡¯t let you get away if you kill us,¡± a female Overlord of the Mermen yelled.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan smacked down and his golden giant hand smashed the woman of the Mermen and dozens of Golden Core Cultivators next to her, breaking their Golden Cores at the same time. Countless drops of blood and pieces of bones fell.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    An Overlord burned his Golden Core and turned into a crimson ray.


    But anyone who got within a ten feet radius from where Chen Fan stood was immediately crushed to pieces.


    ¡°Run.¡±


    The remaining Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races quickly escaped with a fearful look, but the dimension had been contained by Chen Fan. Nascent Soul Cultivators would also have a hard time escaping, if at all. They struck an invisible shield and were unable to run away no matter what. In the end, Chen Fan moved closer and smashed them to little bits.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t use any Dharma Spells. He was like a cruel hunter, going after his enemies and crushing their bodies, Divine Souls and Golden Cores to pieces. It was extremely brutal, but those of the North Qiong Sect were extremely excited.


    As any of the North Qiong Sect¡¯s enemies, they should be taught a lesson.


    Whoever offended the North Qiong Sect had to be killed!


    In the end, only the Grand Elder of the Kindred avoided Chen Fan¡¯s attack, but half of his body was also crushed. His face was stained with blood and his ck hair was messy. He shouted, ¡°Chen Beixuan, our Ancestral Patriarch won¡¯t let you go. Our Overlords have gone all around the Earth to kill everyone rted to you. You will also go down to Hell one day to...¡±


    Boom!


    Before he finished his sentence, Chen Fan stomped his foot and crushed thest half of its body.


    When Chen Fan stopped and everyone was cheering, a beam of crimson light suddenly appeared in the sky, shooting towards Chen Fan with an extremely powerful energy. The evil energy carried by that ray was even more terrifying than a hundred Golden Core Cultivators put together!


    At that moment, countless people screamed in unison,¡±Be careful!¡±

 Chapter 1082 - A Nascent Soul Cultivator Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 1082: A Nascent Soul Cultivator Appeared</h4>


    The crimson ray carried an evil power like an attack of a demon from Hell. It shed and traversed a thousand feet in a heartbeat, to hit Chen Fan and tear him apart. A giant hole appeared on the clouds and the sky turned red.


    At that moment, countless people shouted, ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen!¡±


    Azure Dragon, Auntie Tang and Chen Yaoyao were anxious, and countless people in front of their TV sets also jumped up, not even able to breathe.


    Nobody had thought that there would be such a huge change when Chen Fan was suppressing those Overlords of the alien races.


    But the next second¡ª


    Chen Fan had shed to a few meters away.


    He ced his hands behind his back with a rxed look, as if he had expected this to happen. What the crimson ray had crushed was only a shadow Chen Fan left there because he was too fast.


    A voice in the sky was heard. ¡°Hm?¡±


    That was an old voice, and it carried a hint of evil energy. Its piercing sound resembled two pieces of metal rubbing against each other, which made many cultivators cover their ears.


    ¡°You noticed me?¡±


    Someone appeared.


    This being was enveloped in a ck fog and there were countless ck air currents surrounding it, climbing on its body like worms. People could see its red eyes through the fog. Rays of crimson light a few feet long were shot out from its eyes, creating crackling sounds in the air. The earth-shattering ray that appeared just then was shot by it. Once the being showed up, a terrifying energy was swept over a hundred mile range. Cultivators in the entire Chu Zhou City felt like their organs were being torn apart.


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying! It¡¯s much more powerful than a Golden Core Cultivator. Is it a Nascent Soul Cultivator?¡±


    Everyone was frightened.


    The muscles of Azure Dragon, Chen Jiuyang and Tang Yuanqin were tightened and they released their Dharma Power to resist the energy.


    Those below the Connate Level couldn¡¯t withstand it at all and they all descended to ground level.


    That cultivator in ck fog stood in the sky like a Fiend God. He had dealt with a hundred thousand cultivators in Chu Zhou City without doing anything. Only a few Connate and Golden Core Cultivators were still hanging on.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good. No wonder you could kill Mou Xu and the others.¡±


    The cultivator looked at Chen Fan and nodded.


    Mou Xu was the Grand Elder of the Kindred. The death of a hundred Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races wasn¡¯t a big deal for this mysterious Overlord.


    ¡°Being able to form a divine-grade Golden Core on such a small, you¡¯re certainly qualified to be my servant. Now, kneel and serve me. I¡¯ll give you supreme glory,¡± the cultivator said arrogantly, asking Chen Fan to kneel as if it were a gift.


    Chen Fan sneered.


    ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re just a Nascent Soul Cultivator. How dare you ask me to kneel?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    The cultivator in ck fog was enraged.


    The entire Chu Zhou City shook and countless windows shattered because of its voice.


    Many low-level cultivators felt like a giant hammer had struck their chests and they spurted out blood. Some ordinary people like Jiang Hua even knelt on the ground as blood oozed out of their eyes, ears, noses and mouths. If it wasn¡¯t for the ¡°Sky Gxy Array,¡± millions of people would have died.


    <i>¡°He¡¯s already so powerful without doing anything. If he attacks, I¡¯m afraid Chu Zhou City will be destroyed. This is truly the power of the Nascent Soul Level!¡±</i> Azure Dragon and the others thought.


    Even though Nascent Soul Cultivators had always existed, nobody on Earth had seen one before. They could only analyze the power of Nascent Soul Cultivators by looking at the traces left in the battlefields, but those Nascent Soul Cultivators had disappeared quickly and Kunlun didn¡¯t have much information about them.


    This day.


    When the power of the Nascent Soul Level was shown in front of the world¡ª


    Red Sparrow, Chu Minhui and Azure Dragon had to admit that they had underestimated the power of Nascent Soul Cultivators. They were countless times more powerful than Golden Core Cultivators. Even three hundred Golden Core Cultivators might not be a match for a Nascent Soul Cultivator, let alone a hundred. That was like the difference between Essence Qi and Dharma Laws.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can talk to me like that just because you killed Mou Xu. You have no idea how powerful a Nascent Soul Cultivator is. Young man, just kneel and be loyal to me. I can spare the North Qiong Sect. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill everyone in Chu Zhou City for my elder.¡± The cultivator snickered.


    ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll ughter you like a chicken!¡±


    Chen Fan stood on the top of Yun Wu Mountain with blood and bodies of the Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races around him. He was in a ck robe, with ck eyes and ck hair. He was enveloped in a golden aura, like a god.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± the cultivator said furiously.


    It was truly enraged. Some terrifying ck fog was then spread around, turning the sky into a dark zone. The cultivator stood there with crimson light in its eyes, as if it were a demon from Hell.


    ¡°Poof, poof.¡±


    Some human cultivators touched the ck fog identally. They immediately turned pale and died. Even Connate Overlords screamed and chopped off their arms or even half of their bodies to get rid of the ck fog.


    ¡°Be careful. Hide inside Chu Zhou City and avoid the ck fog. It¡¯s dangerous,¡± Chen Jiuyang and the others shouted.


    The Sky Gxy Array was activated, letting out beams of white light as it protected Chu Zhou City and Yun Wu Mountain from the ck fog. Outside the array, nts withered, rivers were dried and the ground turned ck. The entire world seemed to have entered the Realm of Fiends. A lot of cultivators¡¯ bodies were instantly dposed, leaving only skeletons on the road.


    ¡°Chatter, chatter!¡±


    At this moment, the audience watching this happen through cameras were also grinding their teeth.


    That was terrifying.


    They even saw one Golden Core Cultivator scream after touching the ck fog; he took eight minutes to get rid of it with his Dharma Power. His face turned pale and he was seriously injured.


    A plume of that fog was already strong enough to hurt a Golden Core Cultivator.


    So, how powerful would all the fog be?


    ¡°Is this the real power of a Nascent Soul Cultivator? That¡¯s too powerful. Nobody can resist it. That cultivator can destroy the entire Earth alone. Can Perfected Cultivator Chen really win?¡±


    At that moment, everyone, including Azure Dragon, considered the situation with heavy hearts.


    People in Chu Zhou City, Jiang Nan Province and all around the world were focusing their attention on Chen Fan. He had be thest hope on Earth.

 Chapter 1083 - Killed with a Slash!

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Killed with a sh!</h4>


    ¡°Kid, I can destroynds and turn the human world into the Realm of Fiends if I want. Are you really not surrendering? You must know that I can give you the energy of the entire East and the Abandoned Region. You¡¯ll control everyone¡¯s lives and be able to live ten thousand years!¡± the cultivator behind the ck fog said with crimson glitters in its eyes.


    At this moment, Chen Fan was only an ordinary divine-grade Golden Core Cultivator. He might have been tempted by the Soul Energy and the promising future the mysterious cultivator talked about.


    But Chen Fan only sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a pure-blood Kindred, who¡¯s lucky enough to have lived ten thousand years and entered the Nascent Soul Level. How dare you try to lure me? Do you want me to tear your wings off your body and burn them to ashes?¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The cultivator in the ck fog was enraged.


    Poof.


    Two rays of crimson light were shot in the sky and the clouds around Yun Wu Mountain disappeared. The cultivator waspletely revealed when the ck fog was lifted. It was one of the Kindred with ck scales all over its body, arge pair of bat wings, fangs and red eyes.


    Pure-blood Kindreds would enter the ¡°Blood Lord¡± state, which was equivalent to the Nascent Soul Level. The blood energy and dark magic in their bodies would enable them to live longer than ten thousand years.


    But they relied on their bodies and Divine Powers, and were much more powerful than human cultivators.


    ¡°Kid, you know quite a lot.¡± The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred licked its lips with its red tongue and its fangs were shiny. It greedily stared at Chen Fan¡¯s neck with its red eyes.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred had no idea how powerful Chen Fan was, but in its eyes, his blood made him seem like a human-shaped Divine Medicine which constantly let out some energy; this made the creature desperate to drink it. The Ancestral Patriarch believed that it would certainly be able to advance a level or even be a ¡°Blood Lord,¡± second only to the legendary Blood God, if it could suck Chen Fan dry.


    ¡°Still, knowing so many things doesn¡¯t help you much. You won¡¯t be able to run away while I¡¯m here, even though you have a divine-grade Golden Core.¡± The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindredughed with a piercing voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t follow those Divine Princes into the Earth¡¯s inner world because I want to attack a couple of disciples from Star the Ocean. I may even be able to drink the blood of human Nascent Soul Cultivators to strengthen my foundation. I never thought that a treasure like you would show up. Now, kneel and surrender. Give me your blood and I¡¯ll spare your family and friends. If not...¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± It snickered and made a grabbind motion.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    It snatched several Connate Cultivators who didn¡¯t make it into Chu Zhou City, then they were crushed by its hands, producing plumes of blood mist that were absorbed through its nose.


    ¡°Hm, their blood has no taste at all. I won¡¯t be able to enter the state of Blood Lord even if I swallow ten thousand of these humans. I¡¯d rather eat you instead,¡± the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred said with greed in its eyes.


    It finally couldn¡¯t help it and tried getting a hold of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Come here and sacrifice yourself for me.¡±


    Sizzle, sizzle.


    Five beams of crimson light dozens of feet long went towards Chen Fan like a crimson w. A powerful energy fell and lowered the water level in Yan Gui Lake by three feet. Countless disciples of the North Qiong Sect couldn¡¯t stand and were all terrified. Even the elders almost knelt on the ground; only A¡¯Xiu could remain standing.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu was anxious. That attack was too terrifying. It could easily kill a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    A silver light shieldyer appeared and enveloped the entire Yun Wu Mountain, protecting Chen Fan from the crimson light rays.


    ¡°Haha, is this array the only thing you have? That¡¯s what you rely on?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred snickered in disdain.


    The cultivation arts on Earth were iplete. It didn¡¯t believe that there would be an array that could resist its attacks. An attack from a Nascent Soul Cultivator could destroy cities.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The next second, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred made another wing motion with all of its power. Its terrifying Dharma Power was endless. The surrounding ck fog gathered and turned into a thousand-foot ck whirlwind, crashing on the ¡°Sky Gxy Array.¡±


    Countless onlookers were astonished.


    Even the Ancestral Dragon felt breathless. He felt like he would be torn apart even if there were ten of him. A lot of people looked at Chen Fan anxiously, hoping that the array he had formed could stand longer. In the meantime, even those who had faith in Chen Fan only hoped he could escape from the ws of the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred.


    And yet, out of everyone¡¯s expectation¡ª


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ck whirlwind struck the silver light shield. Even though it made the Sky Gxy Array shake a bit, it wasn¡¯t able to go further. After looking at the vibration of the array, it seemed that it could still take a hundred attacks like that one.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Not only the humans on Earth.


    Countless cultivators of the Dark Races and the alien races watching the battle with Dharma Spells or on the Inte were dumbfounded.


    Chen Fan¡¯s array could easily withstand the attack from the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred. Did this mean that the Ancestral Patriarch couldn¡¯t do anything about him and that Chen Fan would remain victorious?


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred apparently realized that as well and it became furious.


    ¡°Damn it. I can¡¯t believe it!¡± it shouted.


    Layers of blood energy surged out of its body and turned into a crimson fire. It held the fire in its hands and formed a crimson spear with bloodline power.


    A Bloodline Divine Power, the ¡°Blood Spear!¡±


    The spear was surrounded byyers of crimson fire and many chains twined around it, which restrained countless souls. That was a famous Divine Power of the Kindred. Some said that the more people they killed, the more powerful the spear would be. When nurtured to an extreme, it could even prate a and kill Grand Cultivators. Many alien races knew that the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred had to be truly angered if it was willing to use this Divine Power.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    It swung its arm and shot out the red spear.


    Swish!


    The next second, the spear had shed through a few thousand feet and arrived in front of Chen Fan.


    Poof!


    A silver light shield appeared in front of Chen Fan to block the crimson spear, but the spear was too terrifying. Some of the blood energy rose from it and kept going towards Chen Fan inch by inch; the light shield produced a crashing sound as it resisted the attack.


    Countless sparks appeared when the two artifacts shed against each other.


    There were thunderbolts at the tip of the spear. Many cultivators believed that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to withstand a single thunderbolt. Even Azure Dragon and Ancestral Master Li would be pierced through immediately.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    Crimson light and silver glitters were all over the sky. The spear couldn¡¯t go further when it was three feet away from the light shield. It then exploded and turned into bright, red fireworks.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred widened its eyes.


    That was an attack made with its full power. Withstanding the ¡°Blood Spear¡± was something the Ancestral Kindred might not be able to achieve without its Kindred body and all kinds of Divine Powers.


    ¡°What array is this?¡±


    Its eyes brightened and it stared at the Sky Gxy Array.


    Chen Fan ignored it and turned to A¡¯Xiu. ¡°Did it put the ¡®Poisonous Blood Curse¡¯ on you?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu nodded.


    She red at the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred with hatred and a hint of fear. That Poisonous Blood Curse had haunted her for six years. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Fan, she would have already died by then.


    ¡°This little girl is your disciple? Haha, she¡¯s pretty strong and her blood smells good. Unfortunately the ¡®Poisonous Blood Curse¡¯ wasn¡¯tpleted in time to turn her into my zombie, or I would have had another powerful puppet.¡± The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred gave an evil smile.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I may not be able to break your turtle shell, but so what? You can¡¯t hide in there forever. Many of your disciples, family, friends are outside Yun Wu Mountain and Chu Zhou City. I¡¯ve already sent someone after them. By then, I¡¯ll suck all their blood and refine their Divine Souls to make them my puppet zombies in front of you. Hahaha.¡±


    Then, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred burst intoughter.


    At that moment, even people watching the battle through a screen felt the viciousness and evil in the eyes of the Kindred¡¯s Ancestral Patriarch.


    ¡°Right, an array can¡¯t be moved. What can Perfected Cultivator Chen do?¡±


    Many cultivators were frightened.


    Although the array was powerful, it had to rely on the energy of a mountain, water or Spirit Veins. If he left the protection of the array, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred would be able to do anything to Chen Fan.


    The Ancestral Dragon and the others knew the Sky Gxy Array could protect Chu Zhou City, but the rest of the world was still exposed to the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred. It could destroy the and suck the blood of billions of humans. By then, who could resist it?


    When everyone felt devastated¡ª


    Chen Fan suddenly raised his hand.


    ¡°A¡¯Xiu, I¡¯ll take revenge for you.¡±


    Then.


    He stomped his foot and yelled.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Swish!


    There were 9999 beams of light shooting toward the sky from Yun Wu Mountain, Yan Gui Lake and Chu Zhou City at the same time, turning into a bright gxy.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Countless people were shocked.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred felt the earth-shattering Sword Qi and was terrified. It saw many light rays tearing the sky apart and piercing through its own field. Some of the ck fog was dissipated and the Dark Laws were broken.


    ¡°So many Spirit Treasures and Heavenly Treasures. Where did you find them?¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Right after, nine de auras in the sky immediately crushed its body to pieces. Although the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred ran a few hundred feet away with an Avatar Divine Power, it was still injured and its face turned pale.


    Chen Fan continued to control the Sword Qi.


    In the end¡ª


    Chen Fan became impatient after the fifth time the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred escaped with Divine Powers after its body being crushed. He put his hands together and said, ¡°Form a sword!¡±


    Boom!


    At that moment.


    The world turned dark. Thousands of de auras were gathered, forming a bright ray that was a foot long. That beam of light wasposed with countless stars like the gxy. Even people thousands of miles away could feel its brightness and sharpness.


    The Sky Gxy Array was finally showing its real power.


    That sword could kill Nascent Soul Cultivators!


    Once the sword array appeared, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred became paler. ¡°No!¡± it shouted as it turned into a ck tornado and tried to escape.


    But Chen Fan stuck out his finger.


    A silver de aura a foot long shed and traversed a thousand feet like a dragon, splitting the body and Divine Soul of the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred in half!


    Only one sh...


    And the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred died!

 Chapter 1084 - Conquer the Earth Alone

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Conquer the Earth Alone</h4>


    At that moment¡ª


    Countless people on Earth were dumbfounded and not even the Ancestral Dragon was able to believe it. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred¡ªwho was a Nascent Soul Cultivator that lived for thousands of years and was able to kill Connate and Golden Core Cultivators with its eyes¡ªdied just like that?


    In the Dark Castle in Romania, many pure-blood Kindreds saw this scene with their Divine Powers and they werepletely startled. They got up one after another and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Our Ancestral Patriarch would never lose!¡±


    Boom, boom!


    They were all Connate Overlords; they were terrifying existences once they released all of their energy. Manymon humans were so frightened they copsed on the ground and trembled. Some among the Kindred even grabbed those screaming humans and tore them apart, letting their blood and the pieces of their bodies scatter around the room.


    ¡°The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred would never lose!¡±


    Not only at the Dark Castle.


    In Blue Ocean City in the Antic Ocean, in Dragon Demon Valley in Persia, the Werewolves in Siberia, the Demon Tribe in the Great Rift Valley...


    Countless alien races were shouting.


    They wouldn¡¯t have felt that astonished even when a hundred Golden Core Cultivators died. In fact, Golden Core Cultivators were nothing to them. They could bring arge number through the Path of Heaven with the help of their homes.


    But Nascent Soul Cultivators were different.


    Even on their homes, Nascent Soul Overlords were very limited, ranging from eight to at most thirty. Tianhuang was the only with a bit over a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators in the entire Abandoned Region.


    But then¡ª


    Chen Fan had just killed a Nascent Soul Cultivator of the Kindred with a sh. How could those alien races not be afraid? How could they believe it?


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Not even the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred could ept it. It shouted and a crimson shadow in its body struggled. ck fog appeared near its wounds, trying to glue its Divine Souls and body together. ¡°I¡¯m the King of Blood. I¡¯m Adonis, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred, and I have lived twenty-four thousand years. I¡¯m invincible. Why would I lose to a human from East?¡± It yelled.


    In the end, a ck aura surrounded the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred and a powerful energy was spread in every direction, suffocating everyone else. It cast a spell using an ancient and evilnguage. That was thenguage of the ancient demons; it could be used tomunicate with the Fiend Gods in the Realm of Fiends and to borrow the endless evil power. Ordinary people would die even after listening to it and Connate or Golden Core Cultivators would also be frightened.


    However, that was useless.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A beam of light was shot out of its body, destroying its entire body and Divine Soul. Even the ck aura was torn apart.


    Everyone could see clearly.


    Some silver Sword Qi had crushed every inch of the body, ck fog and Divine Soul of the Ancestral Patriarch, taking even the slightest chance of resurrection away from it. In the end, its Divine Soul let out a cry and disappeared in the wind.


    At that moment.


    Not only humans on Earth.


    The alien races also felt a chill down their spines.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred who had lived twenty thousand years was killed by a foot stomp and a p from Chen Fan? That sounded like a myth. They used to treat people on Earth like animals they could ughter them anytime they wanted.


    But then.


    Even their Nascent Soul Cultivator had died in the hands of a human. How could they still look down on Earth?


    Many pure-blood Kindred in the Dark Castle cried and wailed.


    There was even blood falling from the sky.


    The world was also sad about the death of a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Although it was a fake Nascent Soul Cultivator from the Abandoned Region, it still controlled the power of Dark Laws.


    ¡°We¡¯ll kill Chen Beixuan!¡± many Kindred shouted.


    They didn¡¯t say that in earthennguages or their ownnguage, but in anguage spoken by the ancient demons. That was a curse and an energy, meaning that the Kindred would fight with Chen Beixuan until they died.


    Inparison, people on Earth were thrilled.


    ¡°Oh God! Perfected Cultivator Chen won! That¡¯s incredible! He killed the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred with a sh. The alien races will never provoke China and earth from now on,¡± Ancestral Master Li yelled as his hands shook.


    Azure Dragon also burst intoughter.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen always wins!¡±


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen is invincible!¡±


    ¡°Defeat those alien races and y all the Dark Races.¡±


    The entire Chu Zhou City turned into a sea of joy. Countless people wereughing and some even suggested Chen Fan to exterminate those Dark Races.


    Everyone thought it was only a joke.


    But Chen Fan really turned into a beam of golden light and shot up into the sky. He disappeared in a blink and he only said something from afar, ¡°A¡¯Xiu, just watch me exterminate those alien races. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Everyone else looked at Chen Fan dumbfoundedly and not even A¡¯Xiu could believe what she had heard.


    Only the Azure Dragon smiled wryly.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen always does things as promised. If he said he¡¯ll exterminate them, he certainly won¡¯t leave anyone out.¡±


    Meanwhile.


    None of the Dark Races around the world were furious at this point, only terror prevailed. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred was the only Ancestral Patriarch of the alien races left on Earth. The other Ancestral Patriarchs followed the Divine Princes into deep dimensions to look for the legendary deity ground and the Grand Opportunity. The headquarters of the alien races were basically empty. Only some Connate and Golden Core Overlords were there.


    In the past¡ª


    Those alien races wouldn¡¯t take it seriously even if all the Overlords of the cultivation world on Earth showed up.


    Dozens of inferior-grade Golden Core Cultivators might not even be able to break into the castle of the Kindred, so a dozen of their Golden Core Cultivators would be enough to deal with them.


    And then, they were frightened when Chen Fan was there.


    Chen Fan was someone who could kill Nascent Soul Cultivators. Even though he relied on the ¡°Sky Gxy Array¡± to do so, it was undeniable that he was capable of killing a hundred Golden Core Cultivators. Those alien races werepletely unable to resist.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Someone tried to escape.


    But how fast was Chen Fan?


    Even when he had only one-tenth of his power left on Earth, he could traverse a few hundred miles away with one step. He had arrived at the ce near Dragon Lake where the Monsters were stationed.


    On the top of Chang Bai Mountain.


    An Overlord of the Monsters shouted, ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen, please don¡¯t kill me. My people used to be your friends.¡±


    Chen Fan only said one word with a cold look.


    ¡°Kill!¡±

 Chapter 1085 - The World Was Astonished!

    <h4>Chapter 1085: The World Was Astonished!</h4>


    The Monster Ancestor of Dragon Lake was one of the six most powerful Overlords on Earth back then. Then, Chen Fan tamed an old dragon sent there by the Monsters¡¯ home to guard the Earth and took it into the North Qiong Sect. In the end, it reached the Golden Core Level and became the guardian beast of the sect.


    So, it was considered that Chen Fan should have a pretty good rtionship with the monsters of Dragon Lake.


    And yet, Chen Fan had heard that the Monsters in Chang Bai were the first to attack the North Qiong Sect six years in the past. The old dragon tried to talk to them and even knelt in order to protect the sect, but those monsters ignored it and eight of their Golden Core Cultivators ganged up to kill it.


    Although Chen Fan didn¡¯t see it in A¡¯Xiu¡¯s memory¡ª


    He heard from the survivors of the battle that the monsters had even eaten the old dragon¡¯s body; they also took out its Monster Core, pulled out its dragon tendons and peeled off its skin. They said with smiles that this was the consequence of being a betrayer and they would use its Monster Core to make medicines.


    So, why would Chen Fan hold back?


    That was why he went to Dragon Lake first.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Chen Fan yelled as he raised his fist and threw a punch at Dragon Lake.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    The Monster Overlords were frightened and about to escape, but it was toote.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    How terrifying was Chen Fan¡¯s punch? The entire world turned dark. Only a golden fist was left in the sky, shing with a trace of golden light.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Before the attack hit¡ª


    Many Connate Monsters had already been crushed into blood mist. In the end, not even the Golden Core monsters were able to resist. Their Dharma Power surged out and they used their treasures and Monster Cores to fight Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about them. His punch shed across the sky and struck like Buddha¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There seemed to be a God throwing a mountain to the ground. The energy of the punch covered every corner of Dragon Lake. Nobody was able to escape no matter what Dharma Spells they used. Layers of arrays appeared and tried to stop the energy, but they shattered as easily as egg shells. In the end, the entire Dragon Lake was destroyed, together with the Connate and Golden Core Monster inside.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment¡ª


    Even people a thousand miles away could see that bright beam of light, as if a hundred nuclear bombs would have exploded at the same time. The clouds in a hundred mile radius were dissipated and arge cloud ring was spread in all directions. Trees on the mountains near Dragon Lake fell and animals disappeared.


    In the end...


    When Chen Fan put down his fist.


    Dragon Lake had be a giant pit. Even the Grotto-heaven inside and the Path of Heaven behind it had been destroyed. The Monster Overlords would no longer be able to travel from their homes if they didn¡¯t repair the Path of Heaven.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    Many people who saw this scene with military satellites or Dharma Spells werepletely stunned.


    Some cultivators near Dragon Lake even took out their cell phones and captured that event,ter uploading the footage onto the Inte. Billions of people had watched it in a heartbeat.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t linger after destroying Dragon Lake; he immediately headed towards the next destination.


    Thirty secondster.


    At their of the Dark Wolves in Siberia.


    A hundred Overlords of the Dark Wolves¡ªred eyed beasts who were about eight feet tall, with ck fur and ws that could tear an aircraft carrier apart¡ªjumped into the sky. Chen Fan only flicked his fingers gently.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ps of thunder sounded in the sky.


    A hundred Connate and Golden Core Cultivators of the Dark Wolves shook and exploded one after another. All of them turned into blood mist.


    In the end, Chen Fan even stomped his foot and buried the entireir of the Dark Wolves a thousand meters deeper into the ground.


    One minuteter.


    Dragon Demon Valley in Persia.


    Two minutester.


    Paradise Lost of the Christian Church in the Vatican.


    Three minutester.


    Blue Ocean City in the Antic Ocean...


    In just ten minutes, Chen Fan had eliminated seven alien races. No matter what Overlord or Dharma Spell he was facing, it only took one attack to defeat each one. In fact, nobody on Earth was worth his second attack.


    Since there weren¡¯t any Nascent Soul Cultivators...


    No Golden Core or Connate cultivators could resist his attack, not even the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred. Chen Fan only wanted to test the ¡°Sky Gxy Array¡± and warn the world back then. Otherwise, he would have only needed a punch or a Divine Power to kill that Ancestral Patriarch.


    Even a Nascent Soul Cultivator was killed just like that, let alone those Connate and Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races.


    It wasn¡¯t that nobody had begged Chen Fan for mercy.


    He simply ignored them. Those Dark Races had traveled all the way across the universe to do whatever they wanted on Earth for the past six years. Their hands were covered with human blood.


    Chen Fan found many human skeletons deep inside Dragon Lake. Countless naked blonde women had been held captive in their of the Dark Wolves. He even saw the Mermen in Blue Ocean City trying tobine humans and beasts to make an entirely new race. After witnessing all those things, Chen Fan was dead set on sending those alien races to Hell and exterminating thempletely!


    An eye for an eye!


    Those Dark Races would still treat people on Earth as animals and humiliate all of mankind if he didn¡¯t make them suffer and be fearful.


    In the end¡ª


    Chen Fan went to the Dark Castle.


    Before he arrived, a powerful energy had enveloped the ce while covering an area with a hundred mile radius. Chen Fan had arrived when all those Kindred were still thinking whether they should wait for the other Ancestral Patriarchs to return or just run.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lightning struck and wind raged in the sky.


    A region within a hundred mile radius became windy and thunderclouds covered the sky. It was pouring and the wind was raging. Only Chen Fan was standing high up with his hands behind him as he looked at the castle.


    An elder of the Kindred flew out and shouted, ¡°Chen Beixuan, if you kill us today, our Ancestral Patriarch will finish you and exterminate the North Qiong Sect once hees out from the deity ground!¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t say anything. He only raised his finger.


    Poof!


    That Golden Core Kindred wearing a ck and red cape with seven golden lines on it was immediately crushed to pieces by Chen Fan, even crushing its Golden Core.


    ¡°Chen Fan, don¡¯t go too far. We¡¯ve already sent someone to China to hunt down your family and friends. Even if you survive, you¡¯ll only be alone in the future.¡±


    Another Kindred Overlord snickered.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan chuckled.


    He had expected this and had sent out six of his Nascent Soul Cultivators to ces like the Lu family and Su family territories to protect them. He only went there by himself because those Nascent Soul Cultivators weren¡¯t with him. If not, any of the six monsters would have been able to deal with the alien races effortlessly.


    In the meantime.


    In the Lu family estate in Lin City, a brawny man with dark skin lowered his hand. There was blue blood of a woman of the Mermen race on his teeth. He was one of the six powerful monsters, ¡°Mu Xiao.¡±


    The other monsters also went around China, killing all those Golden Core and Connate Cultivators of the alien races.


    ¡°Cut the crap. All of you should go to Hell.¡±


    Chen Fan stared at the castle and saw those dead maids inside. The viciousness in his mind immediately grew.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment, the nine-color fire in his eyes came out and turned into two crimson fire dragons to burn down the castle.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Countless Kindred Overlords screamed.


    They spread their wings and were enveloped in ck fog. They used all kinds of Dharma Spells, Divine Powers and curses to fight back, Some elders even took out their ¡°Sacred Artifacts¡± or treasures like a holy grail filled with blood that could dye the world red, but how could those things resist the two fire dragons?


    The ¡°Li Fire Golden Eyes¡± was the first Divine Power Chen Fan had cultivated.


    Even though it didn¡¯t have a high level, it had formed nine kinds of Divine mes after Chen Fanpleted the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel. Each of them could burn thousands of things and refine Nascent Souls. So, how powerful would the nine of them together be? Since the Kindred cultivated dark energy, they were restrained by the power of fire, so they couldn¡¯t resist the Divine mes at all.


    Almost in a heartbeat.


    Poof, poof!


    A few hundred Golden Core and Connate Cultivators of the Kindred turned into plumes of azure smoke. Even those who had run a thousand miles away were killed by Chen Fan with the Bloodline Curse.


    In the end, only a few Kindred were left and Chen Fan took them back for interrogation. The others were annihted.


    ¡°Retrieve!¡±


    Chen Fan took all the human maids in the castle as well. He then destroyed the castle and shed back to China in a beam of golden light.


    When Chen Fan returned to the top of Yun Wu Mountain¡ª


    Everyone looked at him dumbfoundedly. Azure Dragon, Auntie Tang, Chen Yaoyao and Jiang Feifei were also stunned, as if they were looking at a legend walking out of a myth.


    In ten minutes. Only ten minutes.


    Chen Fan went to the eight alien races¡¯ territories, killed more than a thousand Connate Cultivators and a hundred Golden Core Cultivators. How frightening was that? Billions of people on Earth werepletely astonished!

 Chapter 1086 - Top of the World

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Top of the World</h4>


    Chen Fan¡¯s battle with the eight alien races ended in an unexpected way. Azure Dragon was still thinking about a conversation two days prior, when he asked Chen Fan how long he needed to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    He still remembered how devastated he was when Chen Fan refused to listen.


    When the enemies arrived, people around the country were anxious, without a single thread of unity. The most powerful cultivator of their own even insisted on following his own n without considering the great picture. Azure Dragon was like leading a bunch of idiots into the battle while facing the anger of their powerful enemies.


    But right then¡ª


    Chen Fan had killed a hundred Golden Core Cultivators of the alien races and a Nascent Soul Cultivator of the Kindred. He then eliminated eight alien races in ten minutes. Azure Dragon waspletely in awe and had no other thoughts in his mind.


    ¡°Ten years ago, I didn¡¯t understand him and thought he was digging his own grave by fighting against the Overlords of the six Grotto-heavens. Ten yearster, I still don¡¯t understand him. I thought I had seen through everything, but it turns out I¡¯m just a toad at the bottom of a well.¡±


    Azure Dragon heaved a sigh and remained silent. He walked to Chen Fan, then bowed respectfully.


    After that.


    Chen Jiuyang, Huo ZhengTang, Red Sparrow, Tang Yuanqin, Chu Minhui and the Ancestral Patriarch of Tantric Buddhism also bowed to Chen Fan and thanked him sincerely.


    They didn¡¯t bow because of Chen Fan¡¯s invincible energy, but because Chen Fan had defeated the eight alien races and brought light to Earth again.


    This would be recorded in human history, and nobody would forget it even after thousands of years!


    Countless people in the audience bowed to Chen Fan one after another. There seemed to be an emotion stuck in their minds and they wanted to release it.


    He was the hero of mankind, the pride of mankind!


    Ten years back, Chen Beixuan had left the. People thought he had missed the rise of Earth and that he wouldn¡¯t be able to remain at the top. However, he returned after a decade and still saved the from danger.


    Only going against the flow could he show the true qualities of a hero.


    If he wasn¡¯t a ¡°hero,¡± who was?


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Auntie Tang covered her mouth and started crying. Chen Fan was like her own son, so how could she not be emotional when she saw his glorious victory.


    A¡¯Xiu, Tang Yifei and Chen Yaoyao were also emotional.


    Only Jiang Feifei felt troubled; what Chen Fan did was like a p on her face. She was ashamed of what she had said before, that she could certainly be a Golden Core Cultivator without him. Chen Fan had dealt with all their problems in ten minutes. With such power, he could dominate Earth in a blink.


    Thinking of what she had done in front of him, she felt that she had been awfully childish.


    Not only her.


    All the cultivators in Chu Zhou City who saw Chen Fan in front of their televisions also felt the same. Chu Yun, Xiao Xuan and Yang Yaohui even turned pale. The young man they looked down on suddenly rose to the top of the world and was actually the most powerful cultivator on Earth! And yet, they were only mid-stage Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators and were much weaker than him.


    ¡°I really underestimated him!¡±


    Chu Yun sighed.


    Meanwhile, billions of humans on Earth had gone mad.


    When the news about Chen Fan exterminating the eight alien races¡ªlike the Dragon Demons, the Kindred, the Dark Wolves and the Monsters¡ªwas spread around the world, people were stirred.


    In London, New York, Chicago, Tokyo, Mumbai, Bangkok...


    Many big cities turned into oceans of joy. People around the world were celebrating, as if it were the greatest festival.


    Although Chen Fan had once attacked the United States, what he did couldn¡¯tpare to what those Dark Races did. Besides, how would the quarrel between humans be more intense than the invasion of the alien races?


    Internal disunity dissolves at the threat of external invasion!


    That meant that even when they were fighting with each other, they would unite when facing theirmon enemies. No matter how domineering Chen Fan was, he was one of mankind and he wouldn¡¯t eat them, like the Kindred, the Demon Tribe, the Monsters and the Dark Wolves ate and enved people.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen is our pride!¡± many Chinese outside of the country said with beaming smiles.


    They were much more respected because of their Chinese faces when they walked on the streets. Some women even gave them fruits, bread and cakes. People in many Asian countries, like Korea and Japan, also received such treatment.


    ¡°We can¡¯t call him Perfected Cultivator Chen anymore. We should give him another name. His power can¡¯t be described with ¡®Perfected Cultivator!¡¯¡± a cultivator said.


    Right.


    The CIA underground forum had been in chaos.


    After celebrating, many people started condemning some others, including the famous Golden Core Overlord, ¡°Sacred Eye,¡± who replied to a post saying that Chen Fan would lose. Even though they didn¡¯t condemn him directly, they replied to him with a mocking tone, making ¡°Sacred Eye¡± feel so ashamed he almost deleted his ount. A lot of Immortal State Warriors and Connate Cultivators also felt the same.


    ¡°Who would have thought Perfected Cultivator Chen would be more powerful after leaving Earth for a decade? He even formed a ¡®divine-grade Golden Core¡¯ nobody has heard about!¡± a Chinese old cultivator eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve looked for some information. A divine-grade Golden Core was rare across the entire gxy even in the ancient times. Only the most powerful  Tianhuang¡¯ had Divine Princes from time to time,¡± the descendant of a cultivation family replied.


    ¡°Hm, I heard that Perfected Cultivator Chen actually went to Tianhuang. Did he learn something from therge sects there?¡± someone wondered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    Many people agreed.


    They finally realized that Earth used to be a famous cultivation in the gxy during ancient times when people called it  East,¡± which was even more powerful than the homes of the Kindred, the Monsters and the Dark Wolves. However, Tianhuang was truly the most powerful of all. Rumor had it that there used to be a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator who founded arge sect. There were tons of Nascent Soul Cultivators and thousands of Golden Core Cultivators in recent days. It was a given that Chen Fan¡¯s power had toe from Tianhuang as well.


    ¡°We certainly can¡¯t call him Perfected Cultivator Chen anymore. We must give him a unique title to show his power, the top cultivator on Earth! CIA should create a new level above the X Level, corresponding to the Nascent Soul Level,¡± someone suggested.


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Everyone else agreed.


    ¡°What about Divine Prince Chen?¡±


    ¡°Sect Master Chen or Grand Perfected Cultivator Beixuan?¡±


    There were many suggestions, but they were all banned. Divine Prince Chen wasn¡¯t powerful enough and thetter two were simr to Perfected Cultivator Chen.


    Then, the Observer, who had been gone for a decade, suddenly replied, ¡°In the ancient times, people called Nascent Soul Cultivators ¡®Heavenly Lords,¡¯ meaning the Lords of Heaven who were superior to the emperors in the human world. Chen Beixuan killed Nascent Soul Cultivators. He certainly deserves such a title!¡±


    The others immediately seconded it.


    Then, this title circted around the cultivation world and was further spread across the. When people talked about Chen Fan, they automatically addressed him as ¡°Heavenly Lord¡± or ¡°His Majesty,¡± showing how respected he was!


    In the meantime.


    Chen Fan had returned to Yun Wu Mountain and asked all unrted people to leave. He then released the ordinary people he had rescued from the eight alien races and started preparing for the reopening ceremony of the North Qiong Sect once A¡¯Xiu and Auntie Tang settled everything.


    He had a lot to do. By then, he would also have to establish a new system and rebuild the North Qiong Pavilion. That was just a preliminary preparation, so only people close to Chen Fan were able to enter Yun Wu Mountain at the moment.


    It was a simple ceremony.


    Chen Fan sat in the newly built tower on the top of the mountain as the Sect Master, meeting the core disciples, elders, guards, officers and disciples of the inner sect and outer sect.


    After that¡ª


    Chen Fan gave them some medicines and books, and set up some rules before letting them go back to practice.


    After all, there weren¡¯t many members in the North Qiong Sect right then. Apart from A¡¯Xiu, only two were elders at the Connate Level. So, they still couldn¡¯t be the top sect in the world just yet. Chen Fan would organize a grand ceremony when he truly revived the North Qiong Sect.


    Once the disciples left and the others sat down...


    Ancestral Dragon, Ancestral Master Li, the Ancestral Patriarch of Tantric Buddhism, Chen Jiuyang, Tang Yuanqin and Chu Minhui were all there.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen eliminated the eight alien races this time. I¡¯m afraid even cultivators of the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena would refrain from looking down on humans on Earth anymore.¡± Chen Jiuyang congratted Chen Fan with a joyful look.


    They all kept up with the times. They had already adapted to the new title in less than a day.


    Chen Fan smiled.


    Titles, like Earth Level Deity, Heavenly Being, Perfected Immortal and Heavenly Lord were only used around the border of the Abandoned Region. Only Soul Formation Cultivators would be given the title of Grand Cultivators in the Star Ocean and the Central Gxy. It would be a great humiliation to the Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals if Nascent Soul Cultivators called themselves ¡°Lords of Heaven.¡±


    However, he still epted it.


    If there was someone among the human race across the universe who deserved the title ¡°Heavenly Lord,¡± it would be him and him only.


    Tribtion Cultivators didn¡¯t even deserve to be called ¡°Immortal Monarchs¡± in usual conditions. They were onlyparable to Sky Immortals and weren¡¯t really powerful. However, Chen Fan was called the ¡°North Mystic Celestial Lord¡± in his previous life, which meant the ¡°Lord of Deities.¡± That was a superior and rare title even in Heaven, let alone in the human world. There weren¡¯t many cultivators who were granted this title. This showed how powerful Chen Fan was back then.


    Azure Dragon and Ancestral Master Li alsoughed in relief.


    The Dark Races had been eliminated, so they didn¡¯t have to be afraid of the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena anymore.


    But Chen Fan shook his head.


    ¡°Whenpared to the Sun Pce and the Wuji Arena, those Dark Races are nothing.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 1087 - Burying an Entire World

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Burying an Entire World</h4>


    ¡°They aren¡¯t powerful?¡± Tang Yifei said.


    A few hundred Golden Core Cultivators, a thousand Connate Cultivators and a Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch were just a tiny part of those Dark Races. Their Ancestral Patriarchs were either on their homes or deep inside the Earth, as they looked for the deity ground. Such powerful forces could destroy Earth a hundred times over, but they weren¡¯t even worth mentioning for Chen Fan.


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    They had no idea what was worth mentioning.


    Azure Dragon frowned and said slowly, ¡°Although forces like the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena and the Sun Pce were founded by cultivators from others, we¡¯ve tried to test how powerful they are. I¡¯ve fought with their Overlords. Those forces are indeed stronger than the Dark Races, but they have at most a couple of Nascent Soul Cultivators only.¡±


    He was the most qualified person to say that, as he had once fought with cultivators from the Sun Pce before.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those sacred grounds and the Dark Races are all from outside of the. They wouldn¡¯t be any stronger than the Kindred and the Dark Wolves.¡± Chen Jiuyang and Tang Yuanqin nodded.


    Chen Fan cracked a smile but he didn¡¯t refute.


    They weren¡¯t referring to the same thing when they said ¡°outside of the.¡±


    What Azure Dragon and Chen Jiuyang referred to wass other than Earth, like the homes of the alien races, Tianhuang, Zheyuan, Heavenly Jupiter and others in the Abandoned Region. However, what Chen Fan referred to was therge sects in the Star Ocean, including Apollo Pce, the Changshen Sect, the Fey God Sect and the Demon Sun Sect.


    Those were super forces that had Soul Formation Grand Cultivators and tons of Nascent Soul Cultivators. They were powerful enough to conquer thes in the entire Abandoned Region. Even though their Grand Cultivators couldn¡¯t enter the region for some reason, their secret treasures and arrays were so terrifying that not even the Earth and the alien racesbined could resist them.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t return to Earth for the Dark Races, but for thoserge sects of the Star Ocean.


    When the banquet ended and the guests left¡ª


    Chen Fan went to a room and took out a few Overlords of the Kindred from his sleeves, throwing them onto the ground. ¡°Tell me, where did your Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs go?¡±


    He kept them alive for that very purpose. They were all wearing a ck and red capes with one to five golden lines embroidered on them. They were the elders of the Kindred.


    However, they all sneered and remained silent as they faced Chen Fan¡¯s interrogation.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite dauntless!¡± Chen Fan said calmly and raised his finger. A beam of azure light was shot out, crushing the head of one of the elders of the Kindred.


    The core in its mind even exploded. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t control his energy with his Dharma Power, half of Yun Wu Mountain would have copsed. Even so, the entire room was a mess. There was blood everywhere and the other few elders were also covered in blood.


    ¡°Still not talking?¡±


    Chen Fan pointed at the second one.


    With barely time for a blink, the second elder was also killed.


    The third, the forth, the fifth...


    Chen Fan killed five elders of the Kindred at once. In the end, the entire floor was covered in blood, which was half a finger thick.


    When Chen Fan looked at the sixth and eldest Kindred.


    That old Overlord knelt on the ground and said with a respectful and fearful tone, ¡°Please forgive me, Heavenly Lord. I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯ll tell you everything. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Even though cultivators of the Kindred race were arrogant, they couldn¡¯t resist someone as cruel as Chen Fan.


    Soon after¡ª


    Chen Fan found out everything he wanted to know from the elder.


    ording to what it said, the eight Dark Races opened the Path of Heaven and each sent at least several Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs with a few hundred Golden Core Cultivators there. And yet, most of them had gone deep into the¡¯s core with the Divine Princes. Only one, which was the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred, was left on the outside.


    The surface of the Earth was only one-thousandth of Tianhuang, but its core was extremelyrge. The Deities had once buried worlds and deity grounds there during ancient times, with battlefields, mansions and graves of the ancient Sages everywhere. Those were all dangerous ces, but there might be Grand Opportunities hidden as well.


    A ¡°deity ground¡± or a ¡°sacred ground¡± was the ruin of an ancient battlefield.


    That was the Grand Opportunity!


    The Divine Princes from the Star Ocean came to Earth for this. The entrance of those deity grounds and sacrednds was usually located in the Grotto-heavens, mountains and oceans, which was why people saw Deities from others deep in mountains and forests.


    <i>¡°What¡¯s the Grand Opportunity?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    If those on Tianhuang, Zheyuan and Heavenly Jupiter¡ªlike the Dao Fruit and the Heart of Wood God¡ªweren¡¯t Grand Opportunities, what brought those disciples of top sects to this had to be something better than ordinary Quasi-Divine Medicines and Quasi-Divine Materials.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, those Divine Princes are extremely powerful. Even our Ancestral Patriarchs seem to be afraid of them and act like servants. We never dared to ask too many questions,¡± the elder of the Kindred answered, ¡°However, I heard that they¡¯re in the deity ground inside Earth and they¡¯ve been stuck there for six years. There seems to be some development recently, so all the Divine Princes have gone there.¡±


    ¡°What about the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena?¡± Chen Fan asked again.


    The elder of the Kindred didn¡¯t know much.


    It said that the cultivation sacred grounds had been established by the top sects in the Star Ocean to suppress Earth, but it didn¡¯t know which sects did that exactly. It only knew that the ¡°Sun Pce¡± had been founded by a servant of the Apollo Sect¡¯s Divine Prince.


    ¡°The Apollo Sect?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered.


    That top sect of the Star Ocean seemed to be the one who led the others to attack Earth. ording to the elder, many forces followed orders from the Apollo Sect. At least four of the eight alien races were under theirmand.


    <i>¡°Hm, then, I¡¯ll first eliminate all your forces here and find you in the deity ground.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan grunted and smashed the elder of the Kindred. He then got up and walked out of the tower.


    It was time to settle the scores with their master.

 Chapter 1088 - Reunited with an Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Reunited with an Old Friend</h4>


    Chen Fan stayed on Yun Wu Mountain for a few days to meet his friends and teach Chen Yaoyao, A¡¯Xiu and the disciples of the North Qiong Sect some cultivation arts.


    Chen Fan guessed that Master Cangqin didn¡¯t take A¡¯Xiu away because she hadn¡¯t cultivated the ¡°True Martial Divine Art.¡± The True Martial Thirty-Six Forms was a very normal art. Even regions ruled by the True Martial Celestial Sect or even other gxies had this cultivation art and they wouldn¡¯t ban its practice.


    It wasn¡¯t necessary.


    No matter how powerful a cultivator was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal with a punch.


    ¡°Master, all the cultivation arts we practice start with ¡®True Martial.¡¯ Is there a True Martial Sect?¡± A¡¯Xiu was clever, so she had already guessed it. And then, she finally posed the question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I came from a sect called the ¡®True Martial Celestial Sect¡¯ and the cultivation arts I¡¯ve passed down to you are also from this sect. They¡¯re earth-shattering Divine Arts even across the universe and they¡¯re powerful enough to eliminate an imperishable set,¡± Chen Fan said slowly.


    ¡°Then, is the True Martial Celestial Sect responsible for the disappearance of Grandpa Chen and the others?¡± A¡¯Xiu suddenly asked.


    ¡°Hm, how did you know about that?¡± Chen Fan was shocked.


    Even though the girl was already twenty years old, she still looked young after cultivating for a long time and forming a Golden Core. Her ck hair covered her shoulders and she was as gorgeous as a woman in a painting. Once she asked about it, she seemed a bit nervous. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to be anxious when you knew Xiao Qiong disappeared. Besides, Xiao Qiong and the others also practiced the ¡®True Martial Divine Art,¡¯ so I suddenly thought that the True Martial Celestial Sect wouldn¡¯t let them stay outside, right?¡±


    Even Chen Fan was in awe.


    ¡°You made a pretty close guess. I¡¯m not sure about the others, but Xiao Qiong is now learning from the masters in the True Martial Celestial Sect.¡± Chen Fan nodded.


    A¡¯Xiu immediately got emotional.


    ¡°Master, when are we going to the True Martial Celestial Sect? I want to see those masters as well.¡±


    Since they had been able to nurture a terrifying disciple like Chen Fan, the True Martial Celestial Sect had to be full of Deities, Overlords and powerful cultivation arts. They might even be much stronger than Kunxu and Tianhuang.


    ¡°The True Martial Celestial Sect...¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh and looked out the window.


    It was in the northernmost area of the Central Gxy, outside of the Abandoned Region and the Little South Heavenly Realm, billions of light years away from Earth. Even Chen Fan would need a century to get there.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything. He caressed A¡¯Xiu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Soon. In a couple years, I¡¯ll take you to the True Martial Celestial Sect to meet the others.¡±


    Normal Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators might take a century to go there and might even die on the way, but Chen Beixuan was the North Mystic Celestial Lord. Distance wasn¡¯t something he worried about.


    Time flew. Chen Fan had started his trip to Yan Jin.


    He had to go there to look for those Divine Princes, open the entrance to the deity ground, eliminate the threats to Earth and take revenge for the North Qiong Sect.


    Besides, he had some intel.


    Some people he knew¡ªlike Chen Yaoyao¡¯s father, Chen Xiao, and other members of the Chen family¡ªhad shown up in Yan Jin. Even though Chen Fan didn¡¯t really like those senior members, he was close to many of their juniors. He and A¡¯Xiu both felt they owed Chen Yaoyao a lot.


    Chen Fan went to Yan Jin secretly this time. Not even A¡¯Xiu knew where he was.


    Although Chen Fan was famous around the world and billions of people had seen his power, he turned from an invincible Heavenly Lord to a sixteen-year-old young man after putting on some white, fashionable clothes and cutting his long hair.


    If people didn¡¯t look closely, they might not be able to recognize him. Even though he looked familiar to them, none dared to say anything.


    After all, Chen Fan was the top cultivator on Earth right then, like the President of a country and the richest man in the world. How would he turn into an ordinary person?


    At the Yan Jin Railway Station.


    Chen Fan followed the others and got off the train. He was a bit emotional as he looked at the magnificent and futuristic railway station. That station wasn¡¯t even there thest time he went to Yan Jin.


    A driver approached Chen Fan and said, ¡°Brother, do you want to go to the Great Wall or Mount Yan? Many young people go to Mount Yan first whenever theye to the capital to see if they can join the cultivation sacred grounds. If you¡¯re able to get in, you¡¯d be able to rise to the top. It¡¯s even more glorious than being the top schr in the ancient times.¡±


    Chen Fan chuckled.


    It looked like the locals were still fleecing their customers after all those years. Chen Fan was nning to go to Mount Yan anyway, so he followed that driver.


    Mount Yan used to be the Ye family and Kunlun¡¯s territory, but Kunlun offered the mountain to the sacred grounds as a show of goodwill. Mount Yan then belonged to those cultivation sacred grounds. A region with a hundred mile radius became a forbiddennd of sorts. Ordinary people weren¡¯t allowed to enter, as if it were a small kingdom.


    Chen Fan suddenly became serious.


    ¡°I heard that the North Qiong Sect is the most powerful sect now. Most people have gone to Chu Zhou City to join it. The Taichu Temple was founded by cultivators from others after all. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to be their disciples.¡± Chen Fan pretended to frown.


    ¡°Hm, you know nothing, young man.¡± The driver widened his eyes. ¡°The North Qiong Sect was destroyed six years ago. Even if they reopened, there would only be a few disciples. Are there any other Golden Core Overlords other than Heavenly Lord Chen? No. A teacher doesn¡¯t have to have a high level, but he must know how to teach. No matter how impressive Chen Beixuan is, how can he teach a few thousand disciples by himself? However, the Taichu Temple and the others are different. They offer one-on-one teaching. If you be the disciple of one of the Sect Masters, you¡¯ll even be able to soar!¡±


    ¡°Do you know Goddess Jiang? Jiang Churan, who yed a dragon in the East Sea. She got into the Taichu Temple and became disciple of their Master, which was why the Jiang family became one of the top families in Yan Jin.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Which are the top families in Yan Jin right now?¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    The driver named a few, like the Long, the Meng and the Lei families.


    However, Chen Fan had never heard of them before. The famous families in Yan Jin from ten years ago¡ªincluding the Xiaos, the Lis, the Qins, the Hans and the Wangs¡ªseemed to have disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s a different time now. People mainly relied on wealth and rtions back then, but families must have cultivators to be sessful in the current society. The Han family and the Li family may have declined, but they¡¯re still surviving. The Xiao family and the Qin family even have some of their members in the Wuji Arena. One of them is a girl called Qin Yaner. However, the Wang family hasn¡¯t been that lucky...¡±


    The driver sighed and continued, ¡°I heard that Heavenly Lord Chen¡¯s grandpa came from the Wang family, but look what happened to them. When the North Qiong Sect was thriving, they didn¡¯t even get a bit of benefits from them, and when the North Qiong Sect declined, Heavenly Lord Chen¡¯s enemies decided to go after the Wang family because they couldn¡¯t exact revenge from him. So, the members of the Wang family died and got injured one after another. Wang Zhongguo even died of anger a few years back, while the junior members of the second and third generation have hidden somewhere. Their family haspletely disappeared.¡±


    The driver shook his head.


    <i>¡°The Wang family?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    That family was entangled with Chen Fan for five centuries. Chen Fan had basically settled the scores with the Wang family for what they had done in his past life and he had even cut off his rtionship with them.


    And yet, he felt bad after hearing about what happened to the Wang family. He didn¡¯t like them, but his mother, Wang Xiaoyun, came from this family. If she knew that half of her rtives were either dead, injured or missing, how sad would she be?


    Chen Fan pondered for a while and shook his head. He didn¡¯t go to Yan Jin for the Wang family, but to eliminate hidden dangers.


    Right when he got off the train¡ª


    His Immortal Will was spread in all directions and covered the entire Yan Jin City. Even though it was restricted by the Dharma Laws on Earth, enveloping Yan Jin wasn¡¯t hard.


    ¡°One, two, three... There are five Golden Core Cultivators. Looks like China and Kunlun are pretty powerful!¡±


    Chen Fan chuckled.


    He even sensed a pair of familiar energies, who might be his old friends. However, Chen Fan ignored them and his Immortal Will went past all the ordinary people.


    Yan Jin was vast.


    It spanned over a few hundred miles and had a poption of almost five million people. There were also many tall buildings with three to five hundred floors.


    It was difficult even for Chen Fan to look for a familiar face among so many people, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He kept searching as he chatted with the driver.


    <i>¡°Hm?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He suddenly felt that his Immortal Will had encountered some kind of rock. It was where Mount Yan was located. The mountain was surrounded by an array and not even Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will could go through.


    While Chen Fan was thinking whether he should use the ¡°Nine Orifices Divine Infant¡±¡ª


    Suddenly, his eyes brightened.


    <i>¡°Hm, this familiar energy...¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Chen Xiao from Jinlin City?¡±</i>

 Chapter 1089 - Whos an Ant?

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Who¡¯s an Ant?</h4>


    Chen Fan had never thought he would find Chen Xiao right after he arrived in Yan Jin.


    Chen Xiao had quite a high status among the younger generation of the Chen family, but his standing had gradually be less superior after Chen Fan¡¯s rise. And yet, he was sharp, experienced and was a valuable talent of the family, so Chen Fan had always liked him.


    Chen Fan frowned and asked, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the Beiding Pavilion?¡±


    He found that Chen Xiao was in a building called ¡°Beiding Pavilion¡± with his Immortal Will. Chen Xiao was chatting with someone with a ss of wine, and he had even reached the Divine Sea Level. It didn¡¯t seem like he was being detained.


    Chen Fan was a bit angry. After bing worldwide famous with his recent actions, Chen Xiao should have known he had returned. His daughter, Chen Yaoyao, was still on Yun Wu Mountain. Why was he in Yan Jin? Chen Fan had to make the trip over because of him and Chen Yaoyao even cried all day, worrying about her father.


    The driver said, ¡°Beiding Pavilion? That¡¯s the best brothel in Yan Jin. Not everyone can get in there. They only weerge families and high-level cultivators. Not even Foundation Establishment Cultivators are allowed to enter. You must have at least the Ethereal Enlightenment or Divine Sea level to be qualified.


    ¡°Brother, do you want to go there? Just forget about it. That ce isn¡¯t for normal people. I heard that it was founded by those who are supported by the cultivation sacred grounds. If ordinary people try to enter, those cultivators may break their legs and they may even disappear from the world.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    That was still a territory of mankind managed by Kunlun. How could Ye Nantian and Azure Dragon let those cultivators do that?


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Those cultivation sacred grounds are truly powerful. Which family of the upper ss in Yan Jin isn¡¯t rted to the masters, deacons or elders of the sacred grounds right now? Strictly speaking, the eightrge families are all supported by one of the sacred grounds. Everyone in the world has to obey them.¡± The driver shook his head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Chen Beixuan here?¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    ¡°Hm, brother, you know nothing. There is news only people in Yan Jin City know. Those Dark Races are in fact nothing. Although Heavenly Lord Chen is powerful, those cultivation sacred grounds are even more powerful. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred who died in Chu Zhou City was a Nascent Soul Cultivator, right? But Heavenly Lord Chen still had to kill it with a sword array.¡± The driver chuckled. ¡°And those cultivation sacred grounds? There are more than one Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch like that. Are they powerful or not?¡±


    ¡°Not only one Nascent Soul Cultivator?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned. The driver was only an ordinary person. How did he know about that?


    ¡°Of course! The sacred grounds have already released some news. People who are close to their deacons and elders said that they¡¯re not afraid of Heavenly Lord Chen. Their Ancestral Patriarchs even issued an order to allow him to be a disciple of their sacred grounds. See how powerful they are? Even Heavenly Lord Chen can only be their disciple,¡± the driver said with pride.


    The coldness in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes surged.


    Even though those sacred grounds had only been in Yan Jin for a few years, they had been an enormous influence that twisted people¡¯s minds.


    He looked around the city.


    Everyone seemed to be obsessed with the sacred grounds like the Taichu Temple, and had even forgotten about their country and race.


    Chen Fan knew that not only Yan Jin, perhaps all of China and most of the world had been deeply influenced by them. It was certainly thrilling that Chen Fan had eliminated the eight alien races, but Earth had been poisoned. The toxins would never be washed away if he didn¡¯t take out the Taichu Temple and the other sacred grounds.


    <i>¡°I must kill the cultivators from the others!¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked up coldly.


    Chen Fan also heard from the driver that Jiang Churan had be a Golden Core Cultivator and would exit seclusion very soon. Many cultivators had surged into Yan Jin City just to see ¡°Goddess Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Take me to the ¡®Beiding Pavilion,¡¯¡± Chen Fan said.


    He had nothing to do with Jiang Churan anymore, so he didn¡¯t care about her.


    The car soon arrived at the Beiding Pavilion. Chen Fan looked up and saw a magnificent hundred-foot building. One-tenth of the cultivators in the city were gathering there.


    <i>¡°What a brothel!¡±</i> Chen Fan snickered.


    He walked towards the building.


    A row of men in ck were standing fiercely near the entrance. They were surrounded by Dharma Power and were at least Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators. The two leaders were even Divine Sea Cultivators. This showed how powerful the ¡°Beiding Pavilion¡± was, since they were using Divine Sea Cultivators as guards.


    ¡°Stop! This is a private area. Only cultivators can enter,¡± a man in ck said.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Chen Xiao,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°What Chen Xiao? I¡¯ve never heard of him. Leave now, or we¡¯ll take you down.¡± The man waved. They were powerful and they worked for the Beiding Pavilion, so they had always been domineering.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered.


    ¡°Wait, did you say you¡¯re looking for Chen Xiao, the Deputy Deacon of the Taichu Temple?¡± suddenly, a Divine Sea Cultivator said, ¡°Xiao Sun, take him to the ny-seventh floor.¡±


    <i>¡°When did Chen Xiao be the Deputy Deacon of Taichu Temple?¡±</i> Chen Fan was shocked.


    He noticed that those people became very strange when they heard that he was looking for Chen Xiao. There was even a hint of pity in their eyes.


    However, Chen Fan still followed Xiao Sun upstairs.


    The Beiding Pavilion was grand and luxurious, which was out of Chen Fan¡¯s expectation. Once he entered the building, he saw many human maids in tulle dresses holding all kinds of tes full of Spirit Fruits. Each of them was stunning. There were women of all kinds of body shapes and of different nationalities, including Europeans, Americans, Africans and Southeast Asians.


    ¡°These girls were all picked from local universities. They¡¯re all virgins and have the best appearance as well as education level. Even out there in society, they could be Goddesses either on Weibo or at schools,¡± Xiao Sun said.


    Chen Fan looked indifferent.


    Soon¡ª


    They reached the ny-seventh floor.


    That was one of the most important ces in the ¡°Beiding Pavilion.¡± After the security check, Chen Fan even saw some Connate Cultivators and those who were on that floor had at least the Divine Sea Level.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for me? That¡¯s impossible. Is he someone from the Taichu Temple?¡±


    Chen Xiao walked out in a suit, holding a ss of wine. He was startled when he saw Chen Fan. ¡°You... Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°So, I should just watch Yaoyao cry at home?¡± Chen Fan said.


    He sized Chen Xiao up and saw that his cousin waspletely different. Even though he had be a Divine Sea Cultivator, his foundation wasn¡¯t strong at all. His body was slightly bent and he even talked carefully. His head was full of white hair and there seemed to be an energy in his body that chained him tightly.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Chen Fan frowned.


    ¡°Nothing. You should leave. I¡¯ll go see Yaoyao when I have time,¡± Chen Xiao said anxiously.


    ¡°Chen Xiao, who came to see you? Bring him in.¡± A majestic voice came from a room.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Chen Xiao replied respectfully like a servant addressing his master.


    Chen Xiao opened the door.


    It was a room that was a few thousand square metersrge and it upied a few floors. There were groups of cultivators, but the one at the center had a few young men enveloped in a certain aura. The energy they exuded was totally different whenpared to that of the others and was much more powerful.


    The one who spoke was a man with purple hair. There was an eye on his forehead. He looked young, but had already reached the Golden Core Level.


    Another young man, who had a pair of silver wings, yawned and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s just the rtive of a servant. Why do you want to meet him? They¡¯re only a bunch of ants. By the way, I heard that Jiang Churan will be out soon. Ancestral Patriarch Yuan will let you marry her when he takes her in as a disciple. Congrattions for getting a beautiful wife!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that Jiang Churan is talented and gorgeous. She¡¯s a rare outstanding person on this lowly. She¡¯ll be worthy of your superior status as the ¡®Immortal State Warrior of the Taichu Temple,¡¯¡± the others also chimed in.


    In their discussion¡ª


    They called Earth a lowly and disdained the humans living there.


    But the human cultivators standing around them¡ªwho were wearing luxurious clothes and possibly were from therge families in Yan Jin¡ªwere all putting up smiley and humble faces.


    ¡°This is different. You may not know, but my servant came from the Chen family and is the cousin of Chen Beixuan. That¡¯s why I chose him to be a Deputy Deacon,¡± Yuan Xiao said.


    ¡°Oh? Chen Beixuan¡¯s cousin?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Even the young men enveloped in an aura were astonished.

 Chapter 1090 - Pay a Visit!

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Pay a Visit!</h4>


    ¡°I had already heard about Chen Beixuan when I first came to East. I was still following Divine General Naran back then and we attacked the North Qiong Sect together. Unfortunately, it was just a normal local sect. We didn¡¯t even get oneplete cultivation art, let alone any Divine or Sacred Art. I killed some ants out of anger. However, I heard that he¡¯s been activetely and even the eight alien races were destroyed by him,¡± a blonde man with golden eyes said.


    He was enveloped in a golden aura as if there were fire burning around him; he was actually the most fierce among everyone present. He had reached the peak-stage of the Golden Core Level.


    ¡°Haha, the eight alien races are just a group of ves. In fact, all the beings in the Abandoned Region can only be ves in the eyes of therge sects in the Star Ocean. Their cultivation arts are iplete and even the powerful Tianhuang hasn¡¯t had a Soul Formation Cultivator in a hundred thousand years. We can certainly conquer them easily.¡± The young man with silver wings snickered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Chen Beixuan only defeated a bunch of ves with the power of a sword array. He may still have a chance of living if he¡¯s willing to obey and join our sects. Otherwise, the Ancestral Patriarchs may just take him down. The North Qiong Sect? They might be destroyed once again by ¡®Brother Huang.¡¯¡± The others also burst intoughter.


    Chen Xiao¡¯s body bent lower. He quickly made an eye gesture to tell Chen Fan to stay put.


    Chen Fan walked over indifferently.


    Those standing outside were mostly Divine Sea Cultivators. They might be famous people around the world, but they were tame and forting while being there, putting up fake smiles and agreeing with what those young men said.


    Some of them sized Chen Fan up and thought that he looked familiar, but they didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Most people didn¡¯t even look at him. After all, Chen Xiao was a servant and his rtive would even have a lower status. Besides, there wasn¡¯t any cultivation energy on Chen Fan. He was just an ordinary man.


    A sexy, plump woman in a light green dress then moved closer and said to Chen Fan, ¡°These are superior masters from the sacred grounds, while you¡¯re just a normal person. When you greet them, you must not look up, talk or move. You can only speak when they ask you questions.¡±


    Those young men considered themselves superior to a high degree.


    They even requested Chen Fan to stay a hundred meters away from them and to bow while waiting for them to ask him questions.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, just be patient. They¡¯re all from powerful backgrounds. Their masters are Ancestral Patriarchs of the sacred grounds. We can¡¯t offend them,¡± Chen Xiao said to Chen Fan with his Immortal Will.


    Even though he knew Chen Fan was powerful, he still sounded anxious as he faced those masters and had apparently not one bit of confidence in Chen Fan.


    ¡°Youckey, how dare you talk to him in secret?¡±


    A Connate Cultivator near to those young men suddenly produced a thunder whip and struck Chen Xiao, knocking him down. A deep wound appeared on Chen Xiao¡¯s back.


    Chen Xiao got up and clenched his fists with humiliation in his eyes, but he still walked to where Chen Fan was and gave him some signals.


    Chen Fan understood him.


    He was trying to ask Chen Fan not to do anything.


    Chen Fan stopped a hundred meters away from those young men and looked up. They were all holding different women in their arms. Those women were all above the Divine Sea Level and a couple of them were even Connate Cultivators. Chen Fan had seen some of them; they used to be famous ¡°Goddesses¡± on television. But at the moment they were all lying in the arms of the young men with ingratiating smiles.


    ¡°Chen Xiao, are you that frightened of them?¡± Chen Fan said.


    Once he spoke, many people who didn¡¯t care about him also turned around in shock. Even those young men frowned and looked over.


    ¡°Chen Xiao, didn¡¯t you tell your rtive what discipline is?¡±


    Yuan Xiao, the young man with purple hair, grunted.


    Once he became angry, all the cultivators were terrified. Chen Xiao even knelt and said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive him. My rtive has never met such superior people before. Please forgive him for my sake.¡±


    ¡°For your sake? You¡¯re just a servant. Even though you carry the title of Deputy Deacon, you¡¯re in fact a ve of the Taichu Temple. For you sake?¡± The young man with purple hairughed.


    Chen Xiao bowed and his head hit the ground even harder. He even started bleeding in the end.


    Chen Fan watched from the side.


    The man¡ªwho used to be the top cultivator under Tang Yuanqin, who was Chen Yaoyao¡¯s father, who was a member of the Chen family of Jinlin City¡ªlowered his head and became utterly humble.


    Chen Fan had no idea.


    <i>¡°What ever happened in thest six years that turned a brawny man into such a lowly servant?¡±</i>


    But there was only viciousness and hatred in his mind at the moment, for the young man with purple hair, all those so-called Majesties, the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena, the Sun Pce and everyone behind them.


    ¡°p!¡±


    When Chen Xiao wanted to bow again, Chen Fan stopped him and slowly got up.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°How can you get up before his Majesty allows you to?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    At that moment, countless cultivators were frightened. The Connate Cultivator shot out another thunder whip, but it was brighter this time; it carried some terrifying thunderbolts. Not only did it hit Chen Xiao, but also dragged Chen Fan in. It seemed that it would crush Chen Fan to little bits.


    ¡°No!¡± Chen Xiao yelled anxiously.


    But it was toote. Chen Fan had waved his hand and crushed the thunder whip.


    After that, the way everyone looked at him waspletely different.


    ¡°An Immortal Cultivator?¡±


    Even those young men were stunned and they immediately became serious. In their eyes, Chen Fan was just an ordinary man without any energy. But then, he destroyed the thunder whip of a Connate Cultivator and apparently had powers. That meant that everyone was wrong about him.


    ¡°Ah, Xiao Fan, why are you doing this.¡±


    Chen Xiao smiled wryly.


    He slowly stood up and his body was upright. There wasn¡¯t a hint of ttery on his face anymore. Only seriousness and viciousness were left.


    ¡°Bravo! That¡¯s more like my cousin and Yaoyao¡¯s father.¡± Chen Fan burst intoughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already repressed my anger for six years. This is nothing. Xiao Fan, I know your Dharma Power is strong, but you can¡¯t provoke them. They are all supported by a sacred ground and a Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch. There will be serious consequences if you do. I¡¯m not an important person, but you¡¯re the pride and hope of the entire Chen family.¡± Chen Xiao shook his head and spoke his mind.


    ¡°They¡¯re just a few disciples from the Star Ocean. I¡¯ll just exterminate the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena and the Sun Pce as well. I was going to do that anyway,¡± Chen Fan said with his hands behind him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The young man with purple hair, the one with silver wings and the other with golden eyes were enraged. Their powerful energy surged out, filling the room.


    At the same time, someone recognized Chen Fan and shouted, ¡°He¡¯s Chen Bei...¡±


    Before he finished talking¡ª


    Chen Fan had already rushed to the young men like a beam of light.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    The young men were terrified.


    But it was toote. After a few banging sounds, several shadows shed out. One of them even broke through the wall and flew a few hundred feet away.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± those young men yelled. Many of their bones were fractured after the punch. Even though Chen Fan had only used 10% of his power, he still almost crushed their bodies and Divine Souls.


    Yuan Xiao, the young man with purple hair, shouted, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    His third eye opened with bright golden light inside. It was apparently a terrifying Divine Power, but Chen Fan only stomped him to the ground and stepped on him until blood spouted out of his mouth. Chen Fan even stuck his finger into his head and pulled out the third eye.


    ¡°Are you the one who enved a member of the Chen family?¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The young man with purple hair let out a cry.


    The other young men tried to escape at the same time, but Chen Fan reached out and grabbed the one with silver wings with his hand, tearing his wings off.


    The young man with silver wings yelled, ¡°No, my Divine Power!¡±


    That was a rare Divine Power called the ¡°Heavenly Wings Divine Art.¡± There were two top Spirit Treasures nted inside his body. As he entered the Nascent Soul Level in the future, he would even be able to release the power of Heavenly Treasures; he would leave no trace when flying and have the ability to perform all kinds of Divine Powers. And yet, those wings had already been torn apart by Chen Fan.


    ¡°Are you the one who despises humans on Earth?¡±


    Then.


    Chen Fan threw another punch. The golden fist aura turned into an energy light ray, piercing through the young man with golden eyes. There seemed to be a spear prating his body and arge amount of blood was spilled.


    ¡°I¡¯m the disciple of an elder from Apollo Pce. How dare you hurt me!¡±


    That young man with golden eyes couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who destroyed the North Qiong Sect with Naran and killed many ants. How impressive! Looks like I should also kill a few ants from Apollo Pce,¡± Chen Fan said calmly, but with viciousness in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The young man with golden eyes was startled.


    But it was toote.


    Chen Fan threw a punch and crushed the body and Divine Soul of that young man to pieces. There were countless little bits of broken bones and drops of golden blood everywhere.


    After that, Chen Fan stomped his foot and smashed the young man with silver wings. He also flicked his fingers and killed the rest of the young men and the Connate Cultivators next to them. Then, he grabbed the young man with purple hair and said to Chen Xiao, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Boom!


    Then, Chen Fan turned into a beam of light, shooting out of the Beiding Pavilion and shing towards Mount Yan like aet in front of everyone.


    Then, a voice resounded around the entire Yan Jin territory.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan of the North Qiong Sect is here. Come out!¡±


    At that moment¡ª


    All the people in a hundred mile range looked up in shock and saw a golden light sphere floating above Mount Yan like the sun!

 Chapter 1091 - All of Yan Jin Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 1091: All of Yan Jin Was Shocked</h4>


    Yan Jin.


    That old city with three thousand years of history had a poption of five million people and was the center of China and the Earth. Countless media, corporations, celebrities and money circted there. There were many buildings that were thousands of meters tall. The top families and the most powerful cultivators in China were gathered in this city, let alone the cultivation sacred grounds.


    This day¡ª


    Qin Dongmu walked out of the Qin family garden wearing a silk robe and tailor-made shoes. He was fiddling with a pair of shiny jade spheres with his hand. They were apparently Dharma Artifacts of high quality that constantly released Spirit Qi to nourish the body. Besides, there were eight other Dharma Treasures on his body which had the Spirit Artifact level.


    ¡°Morning, Old Lord Qin.¡±


    ¡°Hope you¡¯re doing well.¡±


    ¡°I heard that my Lady is about to break through to the Connate Level. I must join you for celebration when the timees.¡±


    People congratted Qin Dongmu as he walked, but he only nodded with a smile and left the wealthy district.


    ¡°Qin Dongmu is so lucky. Chen Beixuan refused to marry his daughter, Qin Yaner, when Chen Beixuan dominated the world. But once he left, Qin Yaner immediately became a disciple of the Wuji Arena and the Qin family also became one of the eightrge families in Yan Jin.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Among the other families that wereparable to the Qin family back then, only the Xiao family is still surviving. The Wang family and the Li family have already disappeared. The Wangs were actually rted to Chen Beixuan¡¯s grandfather.¡±


    ¡°We should gain the favor of those sacred grounds instead. Chen Beixuan isn¡¯t reliable. Who knows when he¡¯ll disappear again?¡±


    ¡°Not just disappear. I heard that the elders of the sacred grounds have said that they¡¯re going to eliminate him.¡±


    Many people whispered after Qin Dongmu left.


    That was a top district in Yan Jin, a wealthy ce which was located in the suburban area. There was abundant Spirit Qi, so it was great for cultivation. People who lived there kept eyes all over the country.


    The disciples of the Taichu Temple had recently said that they would allow Chen Fan to be a member of the cultivation sacred grounds. That news had already circted among the upper ss of Yan Jin.


    Many people were guessing what Chen Fan would do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. Chen Beixuan is the top cultivator in the world. He even exterminated the eight alien races.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just taking advantage of their situation. Haven¡¯t you heard that the top Overlords of the eight Dark Races are all in the ¡®deity ground¡¯? Besides, the cultivation sacred grounds are much more powerful than the Dark Races.¡±


    ¡°If Chen Beixuan is wise enough, he should join one of the sacred grounds and form alliances. The North Qiong Sect would also be a sacred ground after a dozen years or so.¡±


    But Qin Dongmu didn¡¯t think so.


    <i>¡°Hm, kid, you refused to marry Yaner back then, and now, she¡¯s already be a disciple of the Wuji Arena. She¡¯s even going to marry one of their Majesties. Once she has a son, the Qin family will have support even from outside of the. We may even be able to move to the Star Ocean and establish a new cultivation family! And you, just stay here and wait for the sacred grounds to finish you!¡±</i>


    Qin Dongmu sneered.


    Apart from the Qin family, the top families in Yan Jin¡ªincluding the Xiao family, the Lei family, the Meng family and the Long family¡ªhad established all kinds of rtions with the cultivation sacred grounds. Many of their daughters had been married off to some young cultivators of those sects.


    Those young men weren¡¯t normal disciples, but respected descendants of therge sects in the Star Ocean.


    They might have already had more than one wife there, but those families in Yan Jin weren¡¯t worried about such details. It would be a great opportunity for them if their daughters could marry those young men. They might not like ordinary women, but those like Qin Yaner and Jiang Churan were gorgeous, elegant and had cultivation talents.


    <i>¡°It¡¯s time for Yaner to think about how she can please ¡®Yin.¡¯ I heard that he¡¯s a descendant of the Wuji Sect,¡±</i> Qin Dongmu thought. He had no idea Chen Fan had killed Yin, the young man with silver wings.


    When Qin Dongmu left¡ª


    A thunderous voice was suddenly heard. Everyone looked up and saw someone floating in the sky like the sun.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Qin Dongmu was startled.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan from the North Qiong Sect hase! All the cultivators from others,e on out...!¡±


    Even though Chen Fan wasn¡¯t loud, his voice resounded in a few hundred miles radius, even making Yan Jin shake.


    All the members of therge families, sects, consortiums, media and celebrities looked up and witnessed it.


    At that moment.


    Yan Jin had been stirred.


    ¡°Oh God. Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? Chen Beixuan from the North Qiong Sect, Heavenly Lord Chen is here in Yan Jin, and he¡¯s challenging the cultivation sacred grounds.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s some earth-shattering news. Looks like the world will be in chaos again. How long has Chen Beixuan been quiet? He¡¯s going after those cultivation sacred grounds so soon?¡±


    Countless people were shocked.


    News about Chen Fan¡¯s appearance in Yan Jin was swiftly spread around China and the world through the Inte, live-broadcast tforms and televisions.


    The was astonished again.


    Billions of people immediately focused their attention on Yan Jin.


    Chen Fan had just defeated the Dark Races. He was going after the cultivators from others so soon?


    Many people¡¯s hearts sank. The Dark Races were kind of predictable, but those from the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena, the Sun Pce and the Xuankong Sect were not. Nobody knew how much power they actually had.


    Members of the upper ss of Yan Jin understood that those cultivators were from others and had a much higher level, as well as a much more powerful background. They were truly the dominators of the Earth.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is doomed. I heard that there¡¯s more than one Nascent Soul Cultivator in those cultivation sacred grounds, and they even have Divine Princes with divine-grade Golden Cores. Chen Beixuan only killed the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred with the help of a sword array. He may be no match for those real monsters,¡± someone on the CIA underground forum said anxiously.


    But most of the others were actually quite confident with Chen Fan. After all, he had eliminated the eight alien races alone.


    At that moment¡ª


    Everyone in the world was looking in that direction.


    ¡°Brother, wait for me.¡±


    Chen Xiao looked at Chen Fan and gave a wry smile. He immediately tore his suit apart, jumped off the Beiding Pavilion with his True Essence and went after Chen Fan.


    Still inside the Beiding Pavilion, many disciples of therge families in Yan Jin were watching that scene with stunned expressions.


    ¡°Yin, Jinyao and the others are dead... Yuan Xiao was also caught by Chen Beixuan. What should we do?¡± a Connate Cultivator yelled as his hands trembled.


    That sexy woman in a light green dress even copsed on the ground.


    Chen Fan shed across the sky and held Yuan Xiao as he looked at Mount Yan.


    His eyes with golden glitters saw throughyers of arrays; he could also see many cultivators surging from the tall buildings on the peak of Mount Yan.


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave. You have no idea who you¡¯re provoking. Therge sects can crush you to pieces with a mere finger.¡±


    Yuan Xiao¡¯s ribs were fractured and his chest was dented. His face had turned pale, but he still continued to speak.


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Chen Fan said indifferently.


    Yuan Xiaoughed and said with a mocking tone, ¡°Haha, the ¡®Wuji Sect¡¯ is behind Wuji Arena, the ¡®Taichu Divine Realm¡¯ is behind Taichu Temple and the ¡®Niekong Sect¡¯ is behind the Xuankong Sect. As for the man with golden eyes you killed, he was a descendant of the ¡®Apollo Pce.¡¯ That¡¯s a famous imperishable sect in the Star Ocean. They have a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator and thousands of Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°Do you know what a Soul Formation Cultivator is? That¡¯s someone who can kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator with a drop of blood and can even sh the moon down from the sky.¡±


    Yuan Xiao kept his arrogant stance.


    ¡°So, what should I do?¡± Chen Fan still sounded calm.


    ¡°Put me down and surrender to the elders of the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena and the Sun Pce. I can convince them to spare you. Although you did something really wrong, ignorance can be forgiven. Besides, with my help, the elders would probably let you go,¡± Yuan Xiao said.


    As he spoke, there was a hint of joy in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, really? Are you sure the elders wouldn¡¯t kill me once I put you down? After all, I killed Yin, Jinyao and a few others.¡± Chen Fan turned around and stared at Yuan Xiao.


    Yuan Xiao froze with fear and shame on his face.


    He still wanted to try to convince Chen Fan, but Chen Fan had looked away and continued, ¡°Besides, ¡®Apollo Pce,¡¯ the ¡®Wuji Sect¡¯ and the ¡®Niekong Sect¡¯ are only powerful in the Little South Heavenly Realm. They can¡¯t even bepared to a normal sect in the Central Gxy.¡±


    ¡°You know about the Little South Heavenly Realm and the Central Gxy?¡±


    Yuan Xiao¡¯s eyes popped out.


    Those were things only disciples from the Star Ocean knew. People in the Abandoned Region would have never heard a word about them.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, the arrays opened and countless beams of light were shot from the ground. Many Connate Connate Overlords appeared, lining up in the sky and creating four formations. After that, the elders and deacons wearing armors, silver robes or golden robes stepped out. Each of them was much more powerful than the cultivators of the Dark Races.


    Finally¡ª


    Eight young men¡ªwho were all peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators and were much stronger than normal Half Heavenly Lords¡ªshowed up. Their leader was a man with purple eyes and blonde hair. The others were extremely respectful when they saw him.


    The blonde man with purple eyes stared at Chen Fan and shouted, ¡°Was it you who humiliated us?¡±


    His thunderous voice resounded all over Yan Jin.

 Chapter 1092 - Divine Prince Candidate

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Divine Prince Candidate</h4>


    When the blonde man with purple eyes showed up, Yuan Xiao immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s the Divine Prince Candidate of the Wuji Sect, Wu Kai. He¡¯s a divine-grade Golden Core Cultivator and is only half a step away from the Nascent Soul Level. Once he breaks through, he¡¯ll truly be the Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect. He¡¯s powerful enough to crack the sky and fake Nascent Soul Cultivators in the Abandoned Region are definitely no match for him.¡±


    The Wuji Sect.


    It was one of the top ten imperishable sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm and was as powerful as the Changshen Sect.


    In the truly powerful sects across the universe, a divine-grade Golden Core wasn¡¯t enough. A cultivator would only be named ¡°Divine Prince¡± after reaching the Nascent Soul Level.


    The Divine Prince Candidate, Wu Kai, was indeed powerful. Every move he made carried a hint of Dharma Laws after forming the divine-grade Golden Core. He had purple eyes and blonde hair because of the special Divine Powers he cultivated. The other young men around him were all weaker inparison.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, we didn¡¯t go after you so you decided toe here by yourself?¡± someone said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Ancestral Patriarchs have decided to let you be a disciple of the Taichu Temple. You may have the chance to follow the Divine Princes to travel across the universe in the future. However, you came here to humiliate us instead.¡± Another young man snickered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look down on us just because you have a divine-grade Golden Core and killed the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred!¡± The others grunted.


    The Divine Prince Candidate, Wu Kai, said calmly, ¡°Chen Beixuan, if you kneel and beg me, I¡¯ll let you go. I can even take you in as an outer sect disciple of the Wuji Sect.¡±


    ¡°Surrender quickly. I¡¯ll talk to the Ancestral Patriarchs and Divine Prince Wu so that they may spare your life,¡± Yuan Xiao also said.


    Chen Fan lowered his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just killed a few of your members. They were called ¡®Yin,¡¯ ¡®Jinyao¡¯ or something. Would you still let me go?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    The cultivators on Mount Yan were stunned.


    Therge sects couldn¡¯t send too many disciples out when they traveled across the universe. Other than the Divine Princes and the elders, there were some descendants who were Golden Core Cultivators. The so-called deacons and the Connate Cultivators were just ves and servants they had found on the Abandoned Region.


    Those descendants were ¡°their Majesties.¡± There were less than twenty of them even in the four sacred grounds. But still, Chen Fan had killed several of them. How could the people from the Taichu Temple not be enraged?


    ¡°Put Yuan Xiao down and we¡¯ll spare your life,¡± the Divine Prince Candidate said coldly. Yin was his brother. He was nning to put Yin in his team after he became a Divine Prince, but Chen Fan killed him.


    Countless people watching the live-broadcasts felt nervous for Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan had only killed the servants of therge sects before, but he was dealing with their descendants at the moment. If it wasn¡¯t for ¡®Yuan Xiao,¡¯ those people would have already attacked.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t bother to say anything.


    He directly crushed Yuan Xiao into blood mist, then reached out and grabbed a tree branch from a mountain without anyone knowing. He infused his True Essence inside the branch and turned into a beam of golden light.


    He was using the branch as a sword.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Wu Kai said coldly.


    The Connate and Golden Core Cultivators immediately shed towards Chen Fan, but he only swayed the branch in his hand with indifference.


    ¡°Buzz.¡±


    Golden light shone.


    His True Essence turned the normal, fragile branch into a peerless weapon. It split the Connate Cultivators, Golden Core Cultivators, Spirit Artifacts and Spirit Treasures in half.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan took a sh.


    Dozens of disciples of the Taichu Temple were immediately split in half.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    A few young men moved forward. They were all descendants of therge sects who had a superior-grade Golden Core. Their power wasparable to that of a Half Heavenly Lord and they werepletely different from the other disciples. And yet, Chen Fan only moved a bit and he crushed them to little bits together with their secret treasures.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A descendant of the Apollo Pce Took out a golden umbre that was letting out thunderous sounds. The Sr True Fire it had was turned into a fire dragon that swept the sky; that terrifying energy surged out of the umbre. It was apparently a treasure on par with a Heavenly Treasure; it could even make an attack with strength of the Nascent Soul Level.


    But Chen Fan raised his sword and shed.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Bang.


    A tiny crack appeared in the sky. The Earth was restrained by countless arrays and Dharma Laws, and the dimension was as thick as an iron te. Not even Nascent Soul Cultivators were able to crack the sky easily, but Chen Fan did just that. The de aura then shed in the air, splitting the descendant of the Apollo Pce and his umbre in half.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    The other descendants of therge sects were terrified.


    A lot of people recognized the umbre. It was the ¡°Sky Umbre¡± made by a top elder of the Apollo Pce for his disciple; it wasparable to ordinary Heavenly Treasures. Besides, it required less energy than a Heavenly Treasure. However, it couldn¡¯t even resist Chen Fan¡¯s ¡°branch.¡± That ¡°branch¡± didn¡¯t seem to be something special, but looking closely, it had turned into a peerless weapon. It might be a branch from a Divine Tree, which was why it had such strong power!


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Wu Kai was enraged.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the deacons or disciples died.


    But all of those descendants had an elder at the Nascent Soul Level backing them. If many of them were killed, it would cause a huge impact and would even affect Wu Kai¡¯s reputation. The elders who lost their disciples would certainly have a bad impression of him.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, don¡¯t think you can look down on us only because you have a divine-grade Golden Core. Let me show you what a real divine-grade Golden Core Cultivator looks like!¡±


    Wu Kai grunted.


    He waved his hands and a hundred-foot roll appeared in the sky. There were many vasts depicted on it, and each of them carried the power of a Golden Core. When a few hundred of them were gathered, they would let out rays of bright light that would shine over a hundred miles, as if God had arrived. Countless people were stunned by it.


    ¡°Wuji Gxy Painting.¡±


    That was a Divine Power Wu Kai obtained while he went through the Tribtion to form his divine-grade Golden Core. It was extremely powerful. When a appeared on it, Wu Kai would have the power of one more. In the end, he could gather the energy of a few hundred Golden Core Cultivators and destroy the world with one attack.


    Azure Dragon and the Ancestral Master of the Ba Ji Sect were frightened when they saw it through the screen.


    The entire Yan Jin was enveloped in a powerful energy and countless people were terrified.

 Chapter 1093 - Im Not a Divine-Grade Golden Core Cultivator Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1093: I¡¯m Not a Divine-Grade Golden Core Cultivator Anymore</h4>


    ¡°Too terrifying, too powerful! Is it still the power a Golden Core Cultivator should have?¡±


    Countless onlookers were stunned.


    Chen Fan had already shown them how he killed Golden Core Cultivators like chicken before. And then, Wu Kai¡¯s ¡°Wuji Gxy Painting¡± seemed to be even more powerful. A on the painting represented one Golden Core. That was impressive, even if the Golden Core was of inferior grade. There were a few hundreds altogether, so people could imagine how terrifying he was.


    Ever since Wu Kai got this Divine Power¡ª


    He had been one of the most powerful descendants among the Golden Core Cultivators in the Wuji Sect and he would certainly be a real Divine Prince in the future.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    He swayed his body and turned the branch in his hand into a supreme Divine Sword, killing the second descendant.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Wu Kai shouted.


    Once he pointed his finger, the painting behind him shot out beams of light towards Chen Fan. And yet, Chen Fan seemed to have been separated from the universe. He got rid of the Wuji Gxy Painting¡¯s control by taking a step forward and reaching a young man with silver hair.


    ¡°No!¡±


    That young man was also from the ¡°Wuji Sect.¡± He immediately let out a flying sword in fear. The flying sword was formed by countless dots of light and it carried a terrifying Dharma Power. Each of the light dots could injure a Golden Core Cultivator and also work as a shield when used together.


    However, Chen Fan shed once and an indestructible golden light ray appeared.


    Even without using any Divine Power, with a mere branch, Chen Fan was as powerful as a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. Those Golden Core Cultivators were no match for him.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The third descendant was killed.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Wu Kai shouted furiously and rushed forward as he performed all kinds of secret arts.


    But Chen Fan dodged to avoid his attacks and went to attack another descendant. In just a few seconds, many of the descendants hovering in the sky were killed. A few of them quickly escaped to Mount Yan and hid inside the array.


    ¡°How dare you ants despise humans on Earth!¡±


    Chen Fan shook the branch in his hand, which in turn let out the sound of a dragon, killing dozens of Connate and Golden Core Deacons around him.


    Wu Kai turned pale.


    In less than a minute¡ª


    Almost half of the disciples and deacons of the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena, the Sun Pce and the Xuankong Sect had died. They also lost ten descendants or so, making Wu Kai¡¯s heart bleed. He couldn¡¯t imagine how his elders would punish him when he returned to the Wuji Sect.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re dead. You have no idea who you¡¯ve provoked and what disaster you¡¯ve caused. Your sect, family, the entire country and Earth will be eliminated because of you. All humans will be our ves. Women will be prostitutes, while men will be servants in the Star Ocean. Everyone rted to you will be killed and none of your descendants will be allowed to survive!


    ¡°This will turn into a sea of blood to appease the enraged Divine Sects!¡± Wu Kai said furiously with fire burning in his eyes. He cursed in front of billions of people on Earth.


    At that moment.


    Everyone, including the Chinese, the Americans, cultivators and ordinary people felt the viciousness and hatred from Wu Kai¡¯s words.


    ¡°Did we really make a huge mistake?¡± many people said anxiously.


    Those who knew who were behind the sacred grounds even felt a chill down their spines.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re a sinner of mankind!¡± Qin Dongmu cried.


    But Chen Fan only snickered, ¡°Say that again after you seed in taking me down. Otherwise, you¡¯re only bluffing!¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Wu Kai grunted as the painting behind him shone brightly. ¡°Chen Beixuan, I heard that you¡¯ve also formed a divine-grade Golden Core on Tianhuang, but you have no idea there are also nine levels in the divine tier. How could your divine-grade Golden Core beparable to mine? I¡¯ll crush you today to warn everyone else on this!¡±


    Then¡ª


    Wu Kai stepped forward.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The ¡°Wuji Gxy Painting¡± let out a beam of light which made mountains copse. Countless people fell on the ground and trembled. The light ray was shot towards Chen Fan with an extremely terrifying energy. That attack astonished everyone. It was as powerful as that of a Nascent Soul Overlord; not even the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred would have been able to make such an attack.


    ¡°This is the real power of a divine-grade Golden Core Cultivator!¡± everyone eximed.


    In front of such a Divine Power, other Dharma Treasures, Divine Powers and Dao Bodies were nothing. Normal Golden Core Cultivators would be helpless against it without a top Heavenly Treasure; even a Nascent Soul Cultivator would have to be careful.


    ¡°Can Chen Beixuan resist it?¡±


    Countless people looked at Chen Fan with worries, doubts and anxiousness. Those who were watching this were all holding their breath.


    Many people guessed that Chen Fan might have a peerless treasure somewhere or he would also use his own Divine Power.


    However, Chen Fan only smiled and held the branch horizontally in front of his chest, then shed forward.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    This sh was ordinary, just like any little kid would do while practicing. It was the most basic movement; it couldn¡¯t even be regarded as a tactic.


    However, a three-inch golden light came out of the branch and split the hundred-foot ¡°Wuji Gxy Painting¡± in half like cutting butter.


    It happened so smoothly.


    Those terrifying auras, bright light, the power ofs and the frightening Divine Powerparable to an attack from a Nascent Soul Cultivator broke as it encountered Chen Fan¡¯s sh. The branch tore the painting apart and an invisible energy went towards Wu Kai.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    That Divine Prince Candidate of the Wuji Sect spurted out blood and fell from the sky. His Golden Core almost cracked by the impact of the sh. Many onlookers¡ªincluding the disciples of the four sacred grounds¡ªwere dumbfounded.


    Chen Fan stored the makeshift sword and said, ¡°Am I divine-grade Golden Core Cultivator? Not anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1094

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Bloodbath in the Sacred Grounds</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone remained silent when the Divine Prince Candidate Wu Kai fell from the sky. Countless disciples of the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena and the Sun Pce were at a loss for words, as if someone were choking them.


    Other people had no idea how terrifying Wu Kai was.


    But they knew.


    That was the most powerful cultivator among all the cultivation sacred grounds, other than those hidden Ancestral Patriarchs. Even the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred paid him visits sometimes and was even a bit respectful to him. After all, Wu Kai hailed from the ¡°Wuji Sect¡± in the Star Ocean. He was superior and was only half a step away from bing a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    And yet, Chen Fan broke the Divine Power of such a peerless Overlord with a mere tree branch?


    ¡°Argh!¡± Wu Kai shouted.


    His eyes were bleeding and the aura around his body shook violently like boiling water. Even the divine-grade Golden Core inside him was cracked.


    His Divine Power was connected to his Golden Core, so Wu Kai was also injured when the Divine Power was dispelled. Although he wouldn¡¯t die right away, his power also dropped by 30% and he could barely float in the sky. The next second, he stabilized his body and let out rays of light from his purple eyes.


    ¡°Damn it, Chen Beixuan! How dare you break my Divine Power! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Wu Kai yelled.


    Chen Fan¡¯s sh had cracked his divine-grade Golden Core; entering the Nascent Soul Level would be impossible for him in the next five centuries. A divine-grade Golden Core might be powerful, but it was extremely difficult to repair. He would need some Half-Divine Medicines or even Divine Medicines to recover. So, how could Wu Kai not be enraged? Chen Fan had affected the progress of his cultivation!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    His eyes let out two purple rays like two peerless Heavenly Swords. They carried a powerful energy with minuscule thunderbolts mixed in.


    ¡°Purple Eye Art!¡±


    Another powerful Divine Art of the Wuji Sect.


    And yet, Chen Fan only raised the branch in his hand and shed. A golden beam of light then broke the two purple rays and shed towards Wu Kai.


    ¡°Please have mercy!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be doomed if you kill him!¡±


    Those few voices came from Mount Yan. Then, some powerful energy was shot into the sky and several hands shed towards Chen Fan.


    But it was toote.


    Chen Fan shed with a cold look.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    It seemed to have hit a hard, invisible shield; but the next second, it broke through and split Wu Kai and his Divine Soul in half.


    ¡°No!¡± Wu Kai shouted.


    His eyes popped out. He was the Divine Prince Candidate of the Wuji Arena, and he had almost reached the Nascent Soul Level. How could he die by the hands of an earthling? However, Chen Fan¡¯s True Essence instantly destroyed his Divine Soul and mind. Wu Kai could only let out a cry as he immediately exploded into blood mist.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan took a silver light sphere left in Wu Kai¡¯s body and looked at it carefully. It was apparently a gxy painting simr to the ¡°Wuji Gxy Painting,¡± but there were some tiny marks engraved on it. That was Wu Kai¡¯s ¡°divine-grade Golden Core.¡±


    A Golden Core waspletely different when it reached the divine grade.


    Even if the owner died, the power of his Golden Core remained and it could still be used to initiate Divine Powers. This wasparable to an inferior-grade Heavenly Treasure; it was one of the most valuable treasures for cultivators below the Soul Formation Level.


    ¡°Damn it! How dare you kill the Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect!¡±


    ¡°Put down the Golden Core, or I¡¯ll crush you to pieces right now.¡±


    ¡°Kneel and beg for mercy!¡±


    The masters controlling those hands were seething with anger. After that, a powerful energy fell from the sky and all the people a few hundred miles around Yan Jin were pushed onto the ground. Azure thunderbolts even struck down; they were rted to Dharma Laws, meaning that someone had deeply defied the power ofws.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    One, two, three...


    Four cultivators appeared and surrounded Chen Fan. They were all fierce; many ordinary people fainted because of the overwhelming energy. The city was in chaos. Countless cars were stuck on the roads and even Connate Cultivators fell from the sky, as if a mountain were pushing them down.


    ¡°More than one Nascent Soul Cultivator!¡±


    Azure Dragon widened his eyes.


    There was an old woman in a ck outfit stepping on an unrealistd, a blonde man with golden eyes and the sun behind him, an elder with silver wings and silver eyes and one cultivator enveloped in fog.


    The Sect Masters of the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena, the Sun Pce and the Xuankong Sect were all there.


    All of them seemed to be Nascent Soul Cultivators and there were Dharma Laws around them. They were even more powerful than the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred. If Lord Dragon were there, he would understand.


    Even though the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred and those four Sect Masters were all early-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators, how could a normal Kindred in the Abandoned Regionpare to the Nascent Soul Cultivators from the Star Ocean? Those four cultivators were equivalent to the mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators in the Abandoned Region.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re Chen Beixuan? I was thinking of asking Jiang Churan to take you in to be a disciple. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d kill so many descendants and the Divine Prince Candidates of therge sects. You indeed deserve to die!¡± the old woman said.


    She was the leader of the Taichu Temple, Master of Yuan Xiao and Jiang Churan.


    A piece ofnd appeared underneath the old woman. There were Deities singing, Sky Immortals dancing and True Dragons flying. She was surrounded by an aura, as if she were the creator of the world.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He killed so many descendants and Divine Princes. Only his blood and that of all the people on this lowly can wash away the humiliation we suffered.¡± The Sun Pce Master grunted.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± said the Master of the Wuji Arena, who had silver wings.


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    Chen Fan shook the branch in his hand. It then let out the sound of a dragon and some golden light. Chen Fan was still at an advantage just by wielding the power that exterminated the eight Dark Races and killed the Divine Prince Candidate, even when facing the four Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid at all to fight against four cultivators on his own.


    Everyone was in awe of Chen Fan¡¯s courage.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan immediately blocked the attacks from the four cultivators. The four of them fought with Chen Fan one by one, but all of them were pushed a few hundred feet backwards.


    ¡°This kid is pretty powerful!¡±


    The old woman turned pale.


    ¡°He¡¯s only relying on his Dharma Power. We don¡¯t fight with just our Dharma Power once we reach the Nascent Soul Level, we also use our Divine Powers, Dharma Spells, Dharma Treasures and our very bodies. Wu Kai¡¯s Dharma Power isparable to ours. However, it isn¡¯t difficult for us to kill him.¡± The Sect Master of the Xuankong Sect grunted.


    Chen Fan frowned.


    The branch was just from a normal tree after all, not from a Divine Tree or a Deity Tree, so it couldn¡¯t handle all of his Dharma Power. It could only take 20% of his power and would shatter if he used more.


    Chen Fan was like Hercules swinging a wooden sword. So, how could he disy Hercules¡¯ real strength?


    But Chen Fan burst intoughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re just four ants. I can kill you in a heartbeat.¡±


    Then, he shook the branch again and infused his Dharma Power in it, turning it into a bright golden Divine Sword.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Chen Fan shed again, cutting off one of the old woman¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The old woman screamed as she stepped back. A pleasant smelling golden blood oozed from the wound. That was supreme Treasure Blood. Connate and Golden Core Cultivators would immediately be more powerful after drinking it.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± the old woman shouted.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal for a Nascent Soul Cultivator to lose an arm, given her status as Master of the Taichu Temple and a Nascent Soul Cultivator from the ¡°Taichu Divine Realm,¡± it was undoubtedly a humiliation to her.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll crush your Divine Soul and Golden Core to pieces,¡± the old woman said with coldness in her eyes. Thend underneath her kept changing and it was erged to envelop the sky.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Chen Fan snickered as he infused his Dharma Power into the branch, making it shake violently. The others felt that the branch would no longer stand the power infusion and the four Nascent Soul Cultivators were thrilled by this.


    They didn¡¯t know Chen Fan was holding a branch. They thought it was a supreme weapon.


    A cultivator would be much weaker after losing his weapon.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, we know that you¡¯re quite powerful since you were able to kill the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred and Wu Kai, but don¡¯t think you can resist against us Nascent Soul Cultivators. Besides, there are four of us here and we have the power of the entire array around Mount Yan, while you¡¯re fighting alone. No matter how strong you are, you should just yield to us,¡± the Sun Pce Master said with a thunderous voice.


    The other three Nascent Soul Cultivators also moved closer and besieged Chen Fan.


    Then.


    Boom.


    The branch was finally crushed into powder by the Dharma Power. At that moment, everyone looked at Chen Fan and saw him being surrounded by the four Nascent Soul Cultivators. He had lost his weapon. How could he resist them?


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen.¡±


    Everyone who cared about Chen Fan was anxious.


    Then, Chen Fan stood in the sky and chuckled, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t bully you too much.


    ¡°You think you outnumber me, right? Then, have fun with my servants!


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    Then.


    Chen Fan stomped his foot and a vast ck world suddenly appeared behind him. It was extremely dark and creepy. There was Fiend Qi swirling around and the sound of demons was everywhere. Then, six creatures jumped out of that world and surrounded the four Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Those were mighty demons with powerful Fiend Qi enveloping them. Their power had reached at least the mid-stage or even peak-stage Nascent Soul level, much stronger than the Master of Taichu Temple and the others. They were apparently the six demons Chen Fan had taken out from the prison on Mount Emperor.


    The world was astonished the moment the six demons appeared.

 Chapter 1095 - Tearing the Nascent Soul Cultivators Apart!

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Tearing the Nascent Soul Cultivators Apart!</h4>


    ¡°This... This... This...¡±


    Everyone who saw this was dumbfounded and those from the four sacred grounds turned pale.


    They were so proud because the cultivation sacred grounds had Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs; no matter how powerful Chen Fan was, he was no match against four Ancestral Patriarchs. The Masters of the Taichu Temple, the Wuji Arena, the Sun Pce and the Xuankong Sect were all capable of conquering Earth single handedly.


    Chen Fan had only relied on an array to kill the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred.


    Also, even though his ¡°branch weapon¡± was sharp, it broke in the end, after killing Wu Kai and cutting off the arm of the Taichu Temple¡¯s master.


    That meant that Chen Fan was in fact not strong enough to resist the attacks of four Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs. And yet, he suddenly summoned those six demons.


    As they looked at their Fiend Qi, Monster Qi, fierce looks, ck scales and vicious eyes, everyone knew how horrifying they were.


    Once they appeared¡ª


    The sky was covered with thunderclouds and azure lightning struck. Some Dharma Power a few times more powerful than that of the Ancestral Patriarchs was spread all over the world. Everyone within a thousand miles of that area was terrified.


    ¡°That¡¯s... That¡¯s terrifying. Where did Chen Beixuan find those six Nascent Soul Overlords?¡±


    Even Azure Dragon was dumbfounded.


    Nobody had thought that Chen Fan would have such a trump card.


    Chu Yun and Xiao Xuan trembled. If Chen Fan would have let those six demons loose at the Jiang Bei Grand Event, not even all the millions of people in Jiang Bei would have been enough for them. As for the Kindred, the Dark Wolves and the Monsters, Mu Xiao alone was able to deal with them.


    Besides...


    Mu Xiao was already the weakest among the six demons.


    They were at the mid-stage Nascent Soul Level. After Chen Fan strengthened them with the power of the six Ancestral Gods in the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art,¡± they became even as powerful as peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators. Not even Lord Dragon and Luo Changshen together were enough to deal with them. Each of them wasparable to Divine General Mangya.


    So, there were six ¡°Divine Generals¡± altogether!


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The eyes of the Taichu Temple¡¯s master popped out.


    ¡°Haha, I told you that you¡¯re only like ants to me.¡± Chen Fan chuckled. The six demons then shouted together.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had blood in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Master hasn¡¯t let us out for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun!¡±


    Boom!


    The six demons attacked at the same time. Six giant hands covered the sky and smacked down. There were countless azure thunderbolts on the giant hands. That was the thunder manifestation of Dharma Laws. Some terrifying Fiend Qi then surged out and easily pushed away those thunderbolts.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    The Sun Pce Master¡¯s eyes let out beams of golden light and a red sun rose behind him. His body was surrounded by Sr True Fire. After that, he took out a ¡°golden giant mace¡± that turned into dozens of feetrge, shing towards the six hands.


    But it was useless.


    The ¡°gold mace¡± only made one of their hands shake slightly before falling down. Not even one scale fell off.


    ¡°Oh no! Their bodies are extremely powerful. We won¡¯t be able to defeat them without a top Heavenly Treasure,¡± the Master of Sun Pce yelled.


    His giant mace should have been powerful enough to smash a normal Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    And yet, the bodies of those demons were much stronger than that of humans and their Dharma Power was also much more powerful. Chen Fan even strengthened their bodies with the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art,¡± so they were incredibly strong at the moment, with a hint of the Ancestor Fiends¡¯s power.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Thend underneath the Master of the Taichu Temple was torn apart by a few hands and her body was also scratched. That old woman was then torn to pieces. A demon, dozens of feet tall with ck scales and legs on its head had even put half of her body in its mouth, chewing it with its giant teeth.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The old woman was terrified. Her Nascent Soul quickly came out of her body and tried to run away.


    But another ck demon with red eyes that looked like a monkey sneezed and shot out a ray of yellow light, dragging the Nascent Soul of the old woman into its mouth.


    ¡°Burp!¡±


    The ck monkey burped after eating the Nascent Soul, as if it was really full.


    ¡°Soul Eating Monkey!¡± the Sun Pce Master eximed.


    The other two Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs turned pale. The Taichu Temple Master was as powerful as they were, but her ¡°Taichu Divine Art¡± was dispelled and she was eaten by the demons, together with her Nascent Soul.


    <i>¡°Run!¡±</i>


    That was the only thought in their minds. They immediately tried to escape.


    But it was toote.


    The six demons shot up into the sky and the dark shadow under their feet was spread, dragging a few thousand feet of the surrounding area into the ¡°Six Sacred Fiend World.¡± That was a small world Chen Fan had created and was a Grand Divine Power of a much higher level. Only peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators or Soul Formation Cultivators could manage to do this and nobody could escape from it.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The Wuji Arena Master¡ªthe Nascent Soul Cultivator with silver wings¡ªwas the second one. Even though he had silver wings like Yin did and those silver wings were even Heavenly Treasures that could enable flight at a high speed and perform all kinds of Divine Powers, he was still locked up in the ¡°Six Sacred Fiend World.¡±


    That was a sealed world. No matter how fast the Wuji Arena Master was, where exactly could he go?


    He was immediately torn to pieces by the six demons and Mu Xiao respectfully gave Chen Fan the silver wings.


    After that, the Sect Masters of the Xuankong Sect and the Sun Pce were also dealt with.


    The Sun Pce Master was the most powerful among all of them, but he only survived a couple minutes more. Soon, his Sr True Fire became dim. The voice of the Masterpletely disappeared in the Six Sacred Fiend World when the dark shadow swallowed thest bit of golden fire. Only the six demons roared inside that world, like the sound of Fiend Gods from Hell.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    When Chen Fan retrieved the six demons¡ª


    The Masters of the four sacred grounds hadpletely disappeared from the face of the earth. Only a couple of Heavenly Treasures, like the silver wings and the giant mace, were still floating in the sky, representing their existence.


    At that moment.


    The entire world was in silence.


    Everyone looked up and saw Chen Fan in the sky as he went to Mount Yan with his hands behind him, as if he were taking a walk.


    The deacons, elders and disciples of the four sacred grounds, and those remaining descendants of therge sects...


    None of them dared to stop Chen Fan!

 Chapter 1096 - No One in the World Could Resist

    <h4>Chapter 1096: No One in the World Could Resist</h4>


    Billions of people on Earth watched Chen Fan enter Mount Yan and eventually disappear in the arrays and fog.


    Everyone first remained silent. Then, they started talking loudly as if they were in a market!


    ¡°F**k, what did I see? Heavenly Lord Chen let out six demons and they killed the Masters of the four sacred grounds? That¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t Heavenly Lord Chen a ¡®divine-grade Golden Core Cultivator?¡¯ Why did he say he¡¯s not? He even has six Nascent Soul Cultivators with him. My heart almost stopped beating when he let out his six demons.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Heavenly Lord Chen¡¯s trump card! No wonder he¡¯s not afraid of the sacred grounds.¡±


    Many people were discussing.


    Ordinary people and cultivators in the United States, China, Europe, Southeast Asia and Japan were all excited. Chen Fan had brought them too many surprises since his return.


    At first¡ª


    People thought Chen Fan was only a Golden Core Cultivator, but he then exterminated the eight Dark Races to prove that he was as powerful as a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    After that...


    Everyone thought Chen Fan had formed a divine-grade Golden Core, butter Chen Fan said he wasn¡¯t a divine-grade Golden Core Cultivator anymore, during the battle with Wu Kai. That made people wonder if he had reached an even higher level.


    Finally.


    When the Masters of the four sacred grounds besieged Chen Fan, he let out six Nascent Soul Overlords. Each of them was much stronger than a normal Nascent Soul Cultivator; they killed those Masters effortlessly.


    That was totally beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.


    Azure Dragon shook his head and smiled wryly.


    <i>¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, you should have taken out your trump card, so we wouldn¡¯t have to be worried about the Dark Races and the four sacred grounds.¡±</i>


    Red Sparrow, Chen Yaoyao and Tang Yifei were enraged.


    They thought that Chen Fan had scared them on purpose.


    Only A¡¯Xiu understood.


    Chen Fan was the one who was truly powerful, not those six demons. As she continued practicing Chen Fan¡¯s cultivation arts, A¡¯Xiu was able to feel the gap between her and her Master with more rity. Even though they were both Golden Core Cultivators, they simply couldn¡¯t bepared.


    Qin Dongmu even looked devastated.


    ¡°How is that possible? Why is Chen Beixuan suddenly so powerful? He even has six Nascent Soul Cultivators under hismand. Nascent Soul Cultivators are regarded as elders even in the Star Ocean! Why can he control them?¡±


    Many rich people looked at Qin Dongmu with a mocking smile.


    Chen Fan went to Mount Yan and killed the Masters of the four sacred grounds. It didn¡¯t look as if he would let their disciples go, either. The Qin family relied on the Wuji Arena. Qin Yaner was a disciple of their Sect Master and she was going to marry their descendant, ¡°Yin.¡± Since the Wuji Sect had been defeated, the Qin family would also go down.


    At this moment¡ª


    Not only the Qin family.


    The other families who relied on the four sacred grounds¡ªlike the Xiao family, the Meng family, the Long family and the Lei family¡ªalso felt hopeless and powerless. They were nothing in front of Chen Fan¡¯s invincible power.


    The entire Earth waspletely conquered! Nobody dared to doubt Chen Fan¡¯s status again.


    No one in the world could resist him!


    Chen Fan walked into Mount Yan with hands behind his back.


    The remaining descendants of therge sects were frightened. They tried to attack Chen Fan with the array, but he killed them immediately with a finger. Those disciples who wanted to escape were unable to do so, either. Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will had searched the entire Mount Yan, and the energy signature of their ¡°pure cultivation arts¡± and powerful True Essence couldn¡¯t escape from it, at all.


    ¡°Poof, poof, poof!¡±


    Chen Fan found eight descendants of therge sects and killed them one by one.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, we¡¯ve never done anything to Earth. Why do you have to kill me?¡± a descendant of the Sun Pce yelled.


    ¡°Hm, didn¡¯t Divine General Naran of the Apollo Pce attack the North Qiong Sect?¡± That descendant immediately turned pale after hearing what Chen Fan had said.


    When Chen Fan stomped him to death and turned to the other descendants, they shouted, ¡°We had nothing to do with what the Sun Pce did to the North Qiong Sect.¡±


    Chen Fan ignored them and killed them with a sh.


    ¡°Those who create chaos in China and on Earth must die!¡±


    Earth was Chen Beixuan¡¯s home, but those disciples from the Star Ocean ran wild there. ¡°<i>Did they even take the North Mystic Celestial Lord seriously? They deserve to die!¡±</i> Besides, what those descendants of therge sects did on the was simr to what the Dark Races did. Chen Fan had seen them take women as furnaces for cultivation and they had killed many people.


    There was a bloodbath around Mount Yan. Those descendants who helped their sects were also killed by Chen Fan. Some people who used to be close to Chen Fan even knelt and begged him.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t show an ounce of mercy.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    In the end.


    Blood ran all over Mount Yan. Chen Fan found all the Connate Cultivators, Golden Core Cultivators, Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators and even Divine Sea Cultivators, and killed them one by one in front of the pce.


    The arrays around Mount Yan used to be shields, but they had turned the mountain into a prison at the moment. Nobody could escape from it. Chen Fan looked into the soul of a descendant and easily found which disciples were involved.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Qin Yaner got up.


    That top beauty of Yan Jin hadn¡¯t changed much. She was wearing a white dress and her hair covered her shoulders. She looked as gorgeous as a fairy from ancient myths.


    As Qin Yaner spoke, she looked at Chen Fan with fear and hatred. The two of them had already had an engagement before they were born, but Qin Dongmu broke it. She had no contact with Chen Fan at all. When Chen Fan went to Yan Jin and dominated the world, Old Lord Qin wanted Qin Yaner to marry Chen Fan again, but how would Chen Fan agree that time?


    Who would have thought that the difference between them would be even wider after a decade?


    ¡°When it¡¯s enough, I¡¯ll stop,¡± Chen Fan replied expressionlessly.


    He then killed another thirteen deacons. When Chen Xiao approached him, Chen Fan suddenly said, ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Churan? Isn¡¯t she a Golden Core Cultivator?¡±


    There were only about a hundred Golden Core Cultivators in the four sacred grounds.


    So, it was very obvious that Jiang Churan had disappeared.


    Many people looked at one another, but none dared to answer. In the end, Qin Yaner said, ¡°Sister Churan was taken away by a Divine General of the Taichu Divine Realm once she got out. I heard that they went to the deity ground. The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect likes her a lot and wants to marry her.¡±


    ¡°The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    That was out of Chen Fan¡¯s expectation. He was nning to find Jiang Churan and send her back to Chu Zhou City, so Auntie Tang wouldn¡¯t be worried. Since she wasn¡¯t there, Chen Fan simply set the matter aside for the moment.


    Chen Fan turned around and asked, ¡°Do you know the way to the deity grounds?¡±


    Qin Yaner hesitated and whispered, ¡°Only our Sect Master and descendants know about this. That is confidential information. I heard that it¡¯s hidden in a secret area and it involves time and space. However, Yin once told me that every Grotto-heaven has a passage to the deity ground.¡±


    ¡°The Grotto-heavens?¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    Thergest Grotto-heaven on Earth was undoubtedly the Realm of Kunxu. He still hadn¡¯t visited Lu Yanxue, Qi Xiu¡¯er and the other disciples of the Chen family after he returned. It looked like it was time for him to go there.


    Then.


    Chen Fan stayed on Mount Yan for a few more days.


    Azure Dragon arrived at Mount Yan in the afternoon with people from Kunlun to help Chen Fan and Chen Xiao eliminate the disciples of the sacred grounds. They sniffed out a lot of low-level disciples. After all, what those people did in the past six years had been recorded in the files of Kunlun.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Red Sparrow led a Kunlun troop to scour the territories of families like the Leis, the Longs and the Mengs. They had a fair amount of evidence about what they did, including promoting the sects for the sacred grounds, as well as trafficking talented disciples and female ves. The whole world was stunned once these dealings were exposed.


    After that battle...


    Nobody dared to im the ¡®sacred ground¡¯ name anymore.


    The North Qiong Sect became the only sacred ground in the world, while Chen Fan became the top cultivator on Earth!


    He started preparing for his trip to the Realm of Kunxu once he settled everything on Mount Yan.


    Before that.


    Jiang Haishan went to see him several times, but Chen Fan ignored him. On the other hand, Auntie Tang seemed to have a lot in her mind. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Chen Fan knew she was worried about Jiang Churan. After all, nobody knew what the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect was like and what was inside the deity ground.


    Chen Fan smiled andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Tang. I¡¯ll bring Churan back safely.¡±


    Then, many upper-ss families in Yan Jin also went to pay a visit. Qin Dongmu ran to Mount Yan, wanting to apologize to Chen Fan. If not for the fact that the Qin family never did anything serious, Chen Fan would have killed him already. Even so, Chen Fan still asked him to leave and never enter Yan Jin again.


    Some disciples of the Wang family were also found. Chen Fan felt sorry for them; he asked Chen Xiao to help them settle down.


    Chen Xiao was definitely the most powerful butler in Yan Jin right then. He had the North Qiong Sect and Chen Fan backing him and could do whatever he wanted in the upper-ss circle of the city.


    After dealing with everything¡ª


    Chen Fan left in secret.


    He shed and traversed a thousand miles, soon arriving at the entrance of Kunxu in the Deity Burial Valley. It was covered in snow, and many apes and beasts roared. He even saw a giant snake that was asrge as a hill, twined around a peak. Its white body was merged with the mountain; people wouldn¡¯t see it if they didn¡¯t pay attention.


    There were Connate and Golden Core Beasts, which could rarely be seen, all over the ce.


    Chen Fannded in the Deity Burial Valley and immediately looked serious.


    All those beasts had been killed using sharp weapons or Dharma Power. There were even human corpses as he went towards the teleport array. Their clothes were the same as those worn in the Realm of Kunxu; besides, they seemed to have been killed recently and had obviously tried to fight back before they died.


    There were more dead bodies along the way.


    <i>¡°The Realm of Kunxu is in trouble.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan immediately turned into a beam of light and shed towards the teleporting altar with viciousness in his eyes.

 Chapter 1097 - Say That Again

    <h4>Chapter 1097: Say That Again</h4>


    The gate on an old altar deep in the Deity Burial Valley had been opened. There was blood on both sides of the gate. It seemed like the ce was attacked the moment the gate was opened. The guards looked shocked and they seemed to be terrified before they died.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Chen Fan immediately shed towards the Realm of Kunxu.


    The Realm of Kunxu.


    Since the small world was connected to Earth, the Spirit Qi had also surged there when the world changed and all kinds of Connate Beasts appeared. There were even some Golden Core Beasts.


    But right then, a pce surrounded by clouds was floating above the Heavenly Capital. Lu Yanxue, Qi Xiu¡¯er and Fire Spirit King were standing there with a serious look.


    ¡°Three days ago, the Mixed-Essence Sect was attacked by a group of people in ck outfits. Not one survived.¡±


    ¡°Two days ago, the Mieqing Sect was also exterminated. Only their Sect Master made it out alive, but he was also severely injured.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, Fentian Valley...¡±


    Everyone became more serious.


    The Mixed-Essence Sect, Fentian Valley... Those were the seven Exalted Sects of the Realm of Kunxu. Even though their Sect Masters had been killed by Chen Fan back then, there still were more than a hundred Connate Cultivators left. In recent times, since the Essence Qi on Earth had soared, those Connate Cultivators had be Golden Core Cultivators. Each sect had at least twenty Golden Core Cultivators, but they were still defeated by those mysterious attackers.


    The Sect Master of the Mieqing Sect, the top cultivator in Kunxu, had also run away.


    ¡°Who are they? Why are they so cruel? When did we provoke them?¡± Fire Spirit King¡¯s hands were shaking. Those mysterious people kepting killing as they moved. Not only the seven Exalted Sects, the other small sects were also eliminated. Not even Chen Fan acted this brutally when he visited Kunxu.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They¡¯re all in ck outfits. I heard that they came from the ¡®Taichu Divine Realm.¡¯ They¡¯re here to do something for their Divine General. If they don¡¯t destroy a sect, they still check all their cultivation arts, but so far they seem disappointed. Some have even said that they had only found low-level arts,¡± Qi Qingwei said coldly.


    All of them looked furious.


    Who would be happy to hear someone say that their cultivation arts were inferior and that they were lowly people? Even Lu Yanxue said, ¡°If they want toe, then let theme. Gather all the Deities in Kunxu. I¡¯ll wait for them in the Yuntian Pce!¡±


    Half a dayter.


    When Chen Fan reached the Deity Burial Valley and entered the Realm of Kunxu¡ª


    The entire Yuntian Pce had been besieged. Countless cultivators in ck outfits surrounded the Heavenly Capital with viciousness.


    Lu Yanxue looked at the vicious cultivators outside in fear.


    ¡°None of them are Connate Cultivators. There are almost a hundred Golden Core Cultivators and they¡¯re much more powerful than our cultivators in the same realm. They¡¯re at the mid-stage or even peak-stage Golden Core Level. We¡¯re in deep trouble,¡± Qi Qingwei said as she trembled.


    Even the Deities from the Realm of Kunxu turned pale.


    They thought that they could easily deal with those cultivators with a hundred Golden Core Cultivators and the Yuntian Pce, which was a Heavenly Treasure. And yet, their opponents had a simr number of cultivators who were a hundred times more powerful.


    Fire Spirit King fought with them before, but he had been defeated by one of them after a single exchange, and he was supposed to be in the top ten among the other Deities.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can defeat them...¡± Many old Golden Core Cultivators shook their heads.


    A cultivator in ck snickered and said, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re indeed a bunch of ants. Do you think you can survive hiding in a small Heavenly Treasure? This small world is the entrance to the deity ground. We won¡¯t let you stand in our way.¡±


    Dozens of cultivators surrounded a man with purple hair respectfully and they called him ¡°Heavenly General Yuan.¡± This ¡°Heavenly General¡± had never spoken since he showed up, but his fierce energy made many people have trouble breathing.


    The Heavenly General with purple hair said, ¡°Kill them. This cannot be dyed.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Once he spoke¡ª


    The people of Kunxu immediately felt the pressure. Even though the Yuntian Pce was a Heavenly Treasure that Heaven¡¯s Equal had left behind, it only had the power of a Nascent Soul Cultivator. How could it withstand the attacks from a hundred peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators? In the end, the Heavenly General with purple hair also attacked and broke its outermostyer of arrays.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Countless men in ck came from the sky.


    They were like tigers in a flock. The Golden Core Cultivators of Kunxu couldn¡¯t resist at all; one of them died immediately. Qi Xiu¡¯er had reached the Connate Level; she could be as powerful as a Golden Core Cultivator when she activated her Red Sparrow¡¯s Divine Meridians. She was enveloped in fire and light like a phoenix, but she still struggled as she faced the attacks from six cultivators in ck outfits.


    ¡°Why? Kunxu has done nothing to you. Why do you have to kill us?¡±


    Lu Yanxue was wearing a long, white dress. She clenched her fists with a pale face and a hint of struggle and anger in her eyes.


    ¡°Hm, this is all because of the King of Kunxu, Chen Beixuan. He killed my brother and exterminated my sect. If our Divine General hadn¡¯t gone back to the deity ground due to some urgent matter, he would also have been killed. Luckily, he¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to kill everyone in Kunxu to take revenge for my brother.¡± The Heavenly General with purple hair sneered.


    He was Yuan Xiao¡¯s brother.


    ¡°What? Because of Perfected Cultivator Chen?¡±


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen has returned?¡±


    ¡°Seriously? He should have appeared in the Heavenly Capital. That¡¯s the end of the Path of Heaven.¡±


    The Deities were shocked. Even Lu Yanxue and Qi Xiu¡¯er were startled.


    Chen Fan went on the Path of Heaven a decade before and had never returned since. The girls thought they had lost him. Many members of the Chen Family hiding inside the Yuntian Pce, like Chen Guoguo, were also wide eyed.


    ¡°Of course, I may spare your life if you hand over the members of the Chen family and surrender to be my servants. Hm, you two look quite beautiful. You can be my concubines.¡± The Heavenly General nced at Lu Yanxue and Qi Xiu¡¯er with a squinty look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! My Master wille after you,¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er yelled with a golden aura around her. Her Red Sparrow Divine Art let out some golden fire, forcing back the cultivators surrounding her.


    ¡°You¡¯re Chen Beixuan¡¯s disciple. Wonderful! When I take you down, break your limbs nd torture you to death, I¡¯ll see if Chen Beixuan can still be so arrogant.¡±


    Heavenly General Yuan shot out two beams of purple light from his eyes and stepped on Qi Xiu¡¯er.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er let out a cry.


    Several bones on her body were fractured and her Red Sparrow Dharma Form behind her was almost dispelled.


    Even though she had the Red Sparrow¡¯s Divine Meridians, she was two levels weaker than Heavenly General Yuan after all. That was the huge difference between a Connate Cultivator and a Nascent Soul Cultivator. There was no way she could fight back.


    ¡°Stop! Let Xiu¡¯er go!¡±


    The Deities of Kunxu immediately rushed towards Qi Xiu¡¯er, while Lu Yanxue controlled the Yuntian Pce and released beams of light from the pce to form an energy ray, shing towards Heavenly General Yuan.


    ¡°Losers.¡±


    Heavenly General Yuan waved his hand and knocked eight Deities away, breaking those light rays. ¡°I might have had to be careful if the Lord of this pce were here, but you little girl are just an ant.¡±


    Then.


    He pressed his foot down. Golden fire spouted out from the mouth and nose of Qi Xiu¡¯er. She was almost crushed to pieces.


    ¡°My husband will never let you get away if you kill her!¡± Lu Yanxue said coldly.


    ¡°Oh, Chen Beixuan is your husband? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll kill you and this little girl, then cut your bodies to pieces. I¡¯ll also put your Divine Souls in a Dharma Treasure and burn them with Fiend Fire for ten thousand years...¡±


    While Heavenly General Yuan burst intoughter.


    Suddenly¡ª


    A banging sound was heard and a ray of golden light shed in the sky, followed by someone¡¯s voice that gave Heavenly General Yuan a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Say that again?¡±


    Chen Fan had arrived!

 Chapter 1098 - One-on-One? Stomped to Death!

    <h4>Chapter 1098: One-on-One? Stomped to Death!</h4>


    Outside the Yuntian Pce.


    Meanwhile, a few hundred Golden Core Cultivators were fighting. Even though there were many Deities from Kunxu, they weren¡¯t as powerful as the cultivators in ck. They had to retreat back to the Yuntian Pce to escape the attacks from the disciples of the Taichu Divine Realm; they were relying on the arrays and the Yuntian Pce¡¯s power to fight back.


    <i>¡°Damn it, Chen Beixuan! This is payback for what he did.¡±</i> Many people had simr thoughts.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Yuntian Pce that was still standing, most Deities of Kunxu might have already surrendered. After all, they had yielded to Chen Fan back then and they could do the same to appease the people from the Taichu Divine Realm.


    But when that familiar voice came.


    Those Deities were immediately startled.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen?¡±


    The cultivators in ck outfits and the Heavenly General Yuan also turned around in shock. ¡°Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Boom!


    Azure lightning struck in the sky and a man in a ck outfit appeared. He had ck hair and ck eyes, and was enveloped in ayer of golden aura. His eyes were full of disdain and viciousness, which gave people a chill.


    ¡°Is it really him?¡±


    The men in ck were stunned.


    Although the people in Kunxu didn¡¯t know that Chen Fan had killed four Nascent Soul Cultivators on Mount Yan, those disciples of the Taichu Divine Realm did. Otherwise Heavenly General Yuan wouldn¡¯t have secretly snuck into Kunxu, instead of going to Chu Zhou City or Mount Yan.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    ¡°Brother Fan!¡±


    Lu Yanxue, Qi Xiu¡¯er and Chen Guoguo yelled at the same time.


    The Deities of Kunxu even shouted with all of their energy. Chen Fan was like God in their eyes and he had arrived to save the world.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, why are you here?¡±


    Heavenly General Yuan felt a bit of guilt.


    ¡°Did you say that you were going to kill both my wife and disciple, andter torture their souls for ten thousand years?¡± Chen Fan said coldly with fire burning in his eyes.


    Although Lu Yanxue didn¡¯t have an official rtion with him, she was his wife and she had helped him rule the Realm of Kunxu. Qi Xiu¡¯er was also Chen Fan¡¯s disciple, but Heavenly General Yuan was stepping on her right then. Kunxu had even been flooded with blood. At that moment, Chen Fan was counting the seconds to go to the Star Ocean and exterminate the Taichu Divine Realm.


    ¡°Yeah, so what? Chen Beixuan, you killed my brother, Yuan Xiao. Jiang Churan would also have been killed, if it wasn¡¯t for ¡®Divine General Qing Yuan¡¯ who had to take Jiang Churan to the Divine Prince. So, why can¡¯t I kill your disciple?¡± Heavenly General Yuan snickered and nced at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I know you have six demons with you. Each of them is at the mid-stage or even peak-stage Nascent Soul Level and they have an extremely strong body. However, let¡¯s not talk about our servants. How about we have a fight with only our strengths? Otherwise, I can kill your disciple right now!¡±


    ¡°No, Master!¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er shouted.


    But Heavenly General Yuan pressed his foot down and almost crushed Qi Xiu¡¯er to pieces. She spurted out blood and couldn¡¯t say another word.


    ¡°All right!¡± Chen Fan said with a glint of viciousness in his eyes.


    He released his dark world and pushed the six demons a few hundred miles away. Heavenly General Yuan then nodded and took out a golden rope, tying Qi Xiu¡¯er up and throwing her to his subordinates.


    ¡°Haha, let us fight with our Dharma Power now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold back. I¡¯ll let you experience the pain my brother suffered when he died.¡±


    Heavenly General Yuan burst intoughter.


    A vast world appeared behind him. There were sounds of True Dragons and Heavenly Phoenixes, and there were Divine Beasts and Deities flying in the sky. Mountains and buildings were everywhere, as if it were a real world.


    A powerful burst of energy then fell on a hundred mile radius, making countless cultivators in the Realm of Kunxu feel terrified. Many residents of the Heavenly Capital even knelt down.


    ¡°Taichu Divine Art!¡±


    When the disciples of the Taichu Divine Realm became members of the sect, they nted a ¡°World Seed.¡± Once they entered the Nascent Soul Level, a small world would develop in their dantian. Even though the small world wasn¡¯t real, it carried a terrifying energy. How powerful would a cultivator be when he had the power of a world in his body?


    ¡°Oh God! He¡¯s a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord!¡±


    Countless Deities of Kunxu were astonished.


    Although Heavenly General Yuan had disyed a powerful energy, everyone had assumed he was just a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator or a Half Heavenly Lord.


    But then¡ª


    When Heavenly General Yuan released the power of his Nascent Soul, the Deities of Kunxu realized the truth: he was already a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord!


    ¡°Azure lightning strikes and he¡¯s surrounded by Dharma Laws. This is the power of a Heavenly Lord!¡± an old cultivator on Kunxu said.


    A Heavenly Lord!


    That was a superior being even in the ancient times. A Heavenly Lord could control Dharma Laws and change the world with a singlemand. Such a super being had made an appearance in Kunxu, leaving everyone devastated.


    ¡°A Perfected Cultivator?¡±


    Lu Yanxue looked at Chen Fan with worry.


    ¡°Brother Chen...¡±


    Chen Guoguo and the other junior members of the Chen family were pale and speechless.


    ¡°Our Heavenly General will certainly win!¡±


    Many cultivators in ck outfits cracked smiles.


    They had watched the battle on Mount Yan, outside the Yan Jin province. Even though Chen Fan was powerful, most of his power came from the six demons. His own Dharma Power might only beparable to an early-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    As for Heavenly General Yuan Feng, he was a famous General in the Taichu Divine Realm. He might not be as strong as the top ¡°Divine Generals,¡± but he wasn¡¯t a normal Nascent Soul Cultivator like the Taichu Temple Master.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Chen Fan chuckled and lowered his head. ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    Then.


    He attacked Yuan Feng with his hand, which looked even fairer than a girl¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    Yuan Feng snickered.


    He performed the ¡°Taichu Divine Art¡± and the world behind him covered Chen Fan like a giant painting with a certain suction force. If Chen Fan were sucked into that world, he would be unable to escape. Even Nascent Soul Cultivators might die in there.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Out of Yuan Feng¡¯s expectation, Chen Fan¡¯s hand went into the ¡°Taichu World¡± and tore it apart.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Yuan Feng widened his eyes and the other disciples of the Taichu Divine Realm were also stunned.


    Although that world wasn¡¯t real, it was extremely powerful; not even ordinary Nascent Soul Cultivators would be able to escape. However, Chen Fan tore it to pieces like a piece of paper. <i>Is he really human?</i> Many people wondered if there was a demon inside Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Taichu Weapon Making Art!¡± Yuan Feng yelled.


    The vast world behind him rolled into his hand and turned into a sword with purple and ck stripes. It was enveloped inyers of small thunderbolts and glitters. Yuan Feng attacked, shing with the energy of a word. That attack was almost powerful enough to kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    And yet, Chen Fan only flicked his fingers and the purple and ck sword in Yuan Feng¡¯s hand broke. Yuan Feng was even knocked away and his body was almost shattered.


    ¡°This is impossible. I made this Divine Weapon with the power of the world. How could a Golden Core Cultivator break it?¡± Yuan Feng shook his head. His purple hair became messy and his eyes were full of shock.


    The Taichu Weapon Making Art was a more advanced cultivation art than the ¡°Taichu Divine Art.¡±


    It could be used to make a Divine Weapon with a world as the core.


    This Divine Weapon wasparable to a Heavenly Treasure and was extremely tough. Not even Nascent Soul Cultivators would be able to break it, but Chen Fan did by merely flicking his fingers. That was terrifying. How powerful was Chen Fan¡¯s body? It was so strong that it could fight against a top Heavenly Treasure.


    ¡°Again!¡± Yuan Feng yelled.


    The shattered world behind him let out beams of light and was about to form another Divine Weapon, but Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A beam of golden light shed across the sky. Yuan Feng and the Taichu World behind him were split in half by a golden halberd engraved with dragon patterns.


    There was blood everywhere.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Yuan Feng screamed as his Nascent Soul rushed towards Qi Xiu¡¯er. He knew that Qi Xiu¡¯er was his only ticket to survival. If he lost her, the six demons would easily crush him, let alone Chen Fan.


    ¡°You want to run?¡±


    Chen Fan immediately stepped on Yuan Feng¡¯s Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    A demon¡ªcovered in ck scales, with horns and a giant tail, enveloped inyers of Fiend Qi¡ªsuddenly appeared behind Qi Xiu¡¯er, tearing the cultivators guarding her to pieces.


    Ancient Demon ¡°Fei Lian¡± was known for flying invisibly in the sky. Ordinary people would never be able to find traces of it.


    ¡°No!¡± Yuan Feng shouted.


    But it was toote. Chen Fan had stomped his foot and smashed his Nascent Soul. The six demons also showed up and rushed into the crowd, killing hundreds of cultivators in ck outfits.

 Chapter 1099 - Demon in the Deity Ground

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Demon in the Deity Ground</h4>


    The Yuntian Pce had turned into a battlefield.


    Lu Yanxue, Fire Spirit King and the Sect Master of the Mieqing Sect looked at Chen Fan, clearly dumbfounded. They watched those six demons kill a hundred peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators like chickens.


    ¡°This... This...¡±


    Fire Spirit King pointed at Mu Xiao.


    Mu Xiao grabbed the leader of the cultivators in ck, who was a Half Heavenly Lord. It tore his dantian apart, took out his Golden Core and ate it like chestnuts. It was extremely brutal.


    The head of the Mieqing Sect lowered his head and said, ¡°All those demons are Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords; they are as powerful as Heavenly General Yuan Feng.¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    That was more than one Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord! There had only been a couple even in the ancient times. Where did theye from? Together with Chen Fan, there were seven Nascent Soul Cultivators present.


    Fire Spirit King and the others were speechless.


    Chen Fan immediately untied Qi Xiu¡¯er and gave her a Spirit Pill. Qi Xiu¡¯er wasn¡¯t extremely injured, so her body recovered swiftly. She got up and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He then snatched Yuan Feng¡¯s Divine Soul from within his shattered Nascent Soul. It was light golden in color and it swayed with the wind. It seemed to be a little weak after losing the protection of his Nascent Soul.


    Chen Fan took out a precious Soul Pill, crushed it and put it into Yuan Feng¡¯s Divine Soul, making it erge. At the same time, he brought out the ¡°Red Sparrow Seven Fire¡± of the ¡°Nine Underworld Fiend Fire.¡±


    ¡°No, Heavenly Lord. Please don¡¯t kill me,¡± Yuan Feng¡¯s Divine Soul yelled in fear.


    He knew that Chen Fan was going to burn his Divine Soul with Fiend Fire. An eye for an eye. And yet, Chen Fan ignored him and put his Divine Soul into the fire, making him scream painfully.


    Yuan Feng cried and shouted, ¡°Heavenly Lord, please forgive me. I... I have something important to tell you. It¡¯s... It¡¯s about the deity ground...¡±


    However, Chen Fan still ignored him and took out a bronzentern from his sleeve, throwing Yuan Feng¡¯s Divine Soul inside. That was the ¡°Lantern of Qingyou¡± that used to belong to Lin He of the Demon Sun Sect. It was a precious treasure of their sect and only a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator would be able to make it. It could be used to trap humans or demons with ease. Yuan Feng¡¯s Divine Soul would be slowly refined in thentern; it would survive up to ten thousand years.


    Then, Chen Fan officially entered the Yuntian Pce, being warmly greeted by Lu Yanxue and the others.


    The entire Realm of Kunxu was stirred with the return of the King of Kunxu. Countless cultivators went to visit Chen Fan, including the members of the Chen family. After a decade, Chen Guoguo had grown into a cute, youngdy.


    ¡°Grandpa disappeared?¡±


    Knowing that Chen Huaian and many others were missing and that almost all of the members of the Chen family outside had died, the present family members were startled, but they eventually epted it as Chen Fanforted them.


    Many senior members of the Chen family immediately requested to be sent back to Earth so they could rebuild their territory.


    Chen Fan agreed with them.


    He also wanted the Deities to go back with him and join the North Qiong Sect. After all, the Spirit Qi on Earth was as abundant as in the Realm of Kunxu at the moment. Besides, Chen Fan foresaw a possible disaster in Kunxu.


    ¡°What disaster?¡±


    Lu Yanxue was startled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    He was quite worried after hearing about the ¡°deity ground¡± from people of the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena. Grotto-heavens like the Realm of Kunxu were connected to Earth and those deity grounds were underneath them, apparently connected to the Grotto-heavens. If something happened in the deity grounds, the Grotto-heavens would also be affected.


    Those Grotto-heavens seemed powerful, but they weren¡¯t as tough as a. They could be destroyed easily.


    ¡°Prepare for moving. Take the Yuntian Pce as well,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Lu Yanxue nodded.


    The Deities of Kunxu were also frightened. The Taichu Divine Realm had only sent a Heavenly General over and he defeated all therge sects. How could they fight against a Nascent Soul Cultivator? Besides, ording to Chen Fan, there was more than one Nascent Soul Cultivator. Countless of them were on their way to Earth from the Star Ocean, including the Divine Generals and Divine Princes, who were much more powerful than Heavenly Generals.


    ¡°Leave, we must leave. Let¡¯s go to Earth, to Chu Zhou City. There are arrays formed by Heavenly Lord Chen.¡±


    The entire Realm of Kunxu was stirred.


    However, that move was extremelyplicated. After all, there were billions of people and countless sects there. The sects only wanted to send their best disciples and books to Earth at first, but at this time, they wanted the Earth Level Deities and ordinary people to also go with them.


    How much chaos would be caused with so many Deities of Kunxu returning to Earth?


    Chen Fan was then standing on a snowfield in the north of Realm of Kunxu. Snow God Pce was located nearby, but was a thousand miles away from him. Everything there was frozen and there wasn¡¯t any sign of life. There was a world of chaos outside of the snowfield.


    Countless dimensional storms surrounded it and even Golden Core Cultivators would be torn to pieces if they fell in.


    Chen Fan looked up with golden glitters in his eyes. He saw throughyers of dimensional storms and a vast world appeared in front of him.


    That world was enveloped in an aura. There were cranes and dragons flying in the sky, and mountains, rivers and buildings everywhere.


    When Chen Fan opened his eyes wide¡ª


    He saw some ck, terrifying Fiend Qi behind the aura. The Fiend Qi filled every corner of the world. Rather than a deity ground, it was more like a ¡°fiend ground!¡±


    Chen Fan lowered his head and said with a hint of confusion in his voice, <i>¡°There¡¯s a fiend ground deep on Earth? The Fiend Qi there is even purer than that of the Dao Reunion Fiend Lord I killed in my previous life. It carried a powerful energy and is simr to the power of the six demons.¡±</i>


    The Deities trapped a demon there, ording to the legends in the Star Ocean. Did they only detain the demon with this vast deity ground? But the Fiend Qi had contaminated the entire world and that demon should have been able to escape!


    ¡°No, even though the Fiend Qi is powerful, there¡¯s a hint of Death Qi as well, like the oldest zombies in the underworld. Perhaps, it isn¡¯t a living fiend down the deity ground, but a ¡°Fiend Zombie.¡±


    Chen Fan was shocked.

 Chapter 1100 - Whos a Pawn?

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Who¡¯s a Pawn?</h4>


    A ¡°Fiend Zombie¡± had been buried under a deity ground thousands of years in the past. It might even have already been there before Heavenly Lord Jiang, Heaven¡¯s Equal and Master Cangqin lived there.


    <i>¡°Did a real ¡®Deity¡¯ do this?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered.


    The Deity he mentioned wasn¡¯t a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal that people would talk about, but someone who had ascended. However, a real ¡°Deity¡± was rare, there would be only one in a million years. Chen Fan went through the Tribtion when he was five hundred years old, which was why he was known as the most possible person to ascend next. Of course, he had actually gone way past this level in his previous life.


    <i>¡°One or a few Deities formed this deity ground millions of years ago and trapped a ¡®Fiend Zombie¡¯ inside, so that its Fiend Qi wouldn¡¯t contaminate the world. That Fiend Zombie isn¡¯t just a Dao Reunion Fiend Lord. It might even have the same level as the six Ancestor Fiends...¡±</i> Chen Fan thought as his Divine Soul spinned, creating some sparks. Many things he wondered about in his previous life and this life appeared and began to connect like pearls.


    <i>¡°But why did Master and those from the Five Elements Immortal Sect, the Ascension Celestial Sect and the Dadao Secte here? To strengthen this array?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Looking closely, he found that even though the deity ground was contaminated by Fiend Qi, there were still Deity Patterns on rocks, mountains and oceans. Those words and graphics were extremely old. Not a lot of people across the universe would be able to recognize them; even Master Cangqin would be confused.


    Because those were ¡°Deity Patterns.¡±


    Only Tribtion Deities or real Deities could understand.


    However, that wasn¡¯t a big deal for Chen Fan. He had had a pretty good understanding of those ¡°Deity Patterns¡± in his previous life.


    There was golden fire burning in his eyes. His Li Fire Golden Eyes had been activated to the maximum level and he even used the ¡°Nine Orifices Nascent Soul¡± to look around the ¡°deity ground.¡±


    Even though there were many dimensional storms around it, Chen Fan was certain about a few things.


    <i>¡°The main Fiend Qi of the Fiend Zombie is still being suppressed by the ¡®deity ground.¡¯ The Fiend Qi that leaked out is just a bit of its power, maybe less than one out of ten thousand.¡±</i>


    If the Divine Princes or the Grand Cultivators from the Star Ocean were there, their eyes would pop out.


    The Fiend Qi was powerful in their eyes and a peak-stage Nascent Soul Fiend Fetus could be formed by gathering a plume of it. With more of this substance, a Nascent Soul Fiend Material could be created and it could even turn the entire ¡°deity ground¡± into a fiend ground with dangers everywhere. Some Divine Princes of therge sects might have died already, but Chen Fan was only guessing. How powerful exactly would the Fiend Zombie be? If it were alive, it would probably frighten the entire universe.


    Even though the Fiend Zombie was powerful, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t afraid.


    He had killed more than one being of the same level in his previous life. He was just shocked that there would be such a ¡°creature¡± in the human world, and on Earth of all ces. Chen Fan had never heard of it, even though he had lived there five centuries before.


    <i>¡°That¡¯s right. I was just an ordinary person before I left Earth. I had just be a Soul Formation Cultivator when I returned. How could I discover the n of the Deities in the ancient times?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He was still frowning.


    Although there was an unbelievable creature inside, the treasures found within were indeed precious for the disciples of the imperishable sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm. One ¡°Fiend Spirit Stone¡± was already enough to make countless Nascent Soul and Soul Formation Cultivators fight over it.


    But those treasures weren¡¯t quite important to Master Cangqin or the Five Elements Immortal Sect.


    <i>¡°What¡¯s the Grand Opportunity they¡¯re looking for? They formed so many arrays on Earth and around the entire Abandoned Region; they even used the ¡®True Martial Sky-severing Array.¡¯ Such formation would only be used for an earth-shattering opportunity. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s just for strengthening this array.¡±</i> Chen Fan pondered.


    He felt as if there were many secrets behind this. He even wondered if it was part of the n when he had been taken away from Earth in his previous life.


    <i>¡°If I¡¯m someone important in their n, Master Cangqin would havee to pick me up even if I was on Tianhuang. The Path of Heaven seems long for Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators, but Soul Formation Cultivators only need a day to travel across the path. And for the Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals, who can swallow the sun and can live millions of years, the entire Abandoned Region is at their fingertips.</i>


    <i>¡°However, in 2020, he took away Xiao Qiong, Grandpa, Ye Qincang and many unrted people, leaving me here. Does this mean I¡¯m not important at all?¡±</i> Chen Fan kept on guessing.


    He felt so close to the truth.


    <i>¡°If I¡¯m not important, then who is?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was certain.


    Among the people Master Cangqin took from Earth in his previous life, he was the brightest and most sessful. He had never heard of Ye Qincang, Hua Yunfenga and Xie Yan back then, so those people might have been stuck under the Soul Formation Level, or when they finally reached the Void Returning or Dao Reunion Level, Chen Fan had already been reborn.


    He looked up at the sky and nced over every corner of the vast ¡°deity ground.¡± Chen Fan even saw some cultivators surrounded by auras of different colors. They could either be enveloped in Fiend Qi or silver glitters, or bright like the sun. All of them were flying around the deity ground like shiny little humans.


    At this moment¡ª


    The ones Chen Fan could still see through the dimensional storms were the truly powerful cultivators from the Star Ocean. One of the young men was enveloped in an aura like Apollo, which made Chen Fan narrow his eyes a bit.


    The Divine Prince of the Apollo Sect!


    ¡°Just wait for me. I¡¯ll enter the deity ground soon and kill you all!¡± Chen Fan whispered with coldness in his eyes.


    But he was still confused. If Chen Fan wasn¡¯t the most important pawn, who was? And what exactly did the Celestial Sects want?


    <i>¡°Perhaps...¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was suddenly shocked.


    He looked up and activated his Li Fire Golden Eyes to the highest level. His eyes were like two golden torches as he scoured the deity ground.


    Then.


    An unimaginable sight appeared in front of Chen Fan.

 Chapter 1101 - The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1101: The n</h4>


    Dimensional storms were raging and countless invisible dimension fragments spinned at a high speed. There was even some terrifying energy that could crack the sky. Nascent Soul Cultivators would also be crushed to pieces if they entered.


    There was a vast deity ground within the storms, covered in Fiend Qi and Deity Light, like the Tai Chi Diagram.


    Chen Fan looked up and saw an unbelievable sight.


    Countless Deity Arrays and Divine Arrays covered the sky of the deity ground. The True Martial Sky-severing Array, the Azure Thearch God-trapping Array, the Dadao Furnace Array... Chen Fan recognized eight of them. They were all top arrays that could easily kill Grand Cultivators and trap Saints. They had iparable power and dangers everywhere.


    But that was not the most surprising point.


    Chen Fan saw the shining Deity Arrays spinning in the sky like a giant millstone, and the ¡°Fiend Qi¡± in the ¡°deity ground¡± seemed to be attracted by them. The Deity Arrays crushed the Fiend Qi and transformed it into energy that rose up to ground level.


    <i>¡°How is that possible? The Deities of the True Martial Celestial Sect formed the Deity Array to refine the Fiend Qi of the ¡®Fiend Zombie?¡¯¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was shocked.


    In his eyes, the powerful arrays were spinning like millstones, constantly absorbing the Fiend Qi. The liquid formed was covered with golden glitters; it also released purple smoke, like some top Divine Liquid.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t any different from Divine Liquid and Deity Liquid.


    If the Fiend Zombie was exactly like what Chen Fan thought it was, it would be the most terrifying creature in the world,parable to the Deities in Heaven. No other fiends¡ªeven in the entire Fiend World¡ªhad such high-level of Fiend Qi as it did. After being refined, the energy formed was still stronger than that of all other types of energy in the world, even though it had already weakened.


    Strictly speaking, it wasparable to the Deity Qi in the Deity Realm.


    In the entire universe, only the nine Celestial Sects could open a passage to the Deity Realm in their core cultivation sacred grounds to get some Deity Qi; the other sects could only dream about it. A cultivator would only be able tomunicate with the Deity Realm and use the energy found there to strengthen his body once he reached the Tribtion State at least. Even though people said that it wasn¡¯t true that cultivators would be able to live a few thousand years after taking a breath of Deity Qi, to live a few hundred years more wasn¡¯t a difficult feat. Deity Qi wasparable to Heavenly Pills and it was even more effective with a higher level.


    But at this moment, there were more than a thousand plumes of ¡°Deity Qi.¡± It was almostparable to a small-scale cultivation sacred ground in a Celestial Sect.


    Master Cangqin had formed that array hundreds of thousands of years before. So, Earth had also been nurtured by the ¡°Deity Qi¡± for a few hundred thousand years?


    <i>¡°Where does the Deity Qi go?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked at the sky.


    The golden and purple energy flowed to the sky and was infused in the Earth¡¯s core.


    <i>¡°There¡¯s no way it goes to Earth. It would have turned into the brightest cultivation after being nourished by ¡®Deity Qi¡¯ for thousands of years, let alone a cultivator. It would beparable or even stronger than thes in the Central Gxy, as powerful as the homes of the ancient sacred grounds.</i>


    <i>¡°By then, there would be countless Grand Cultivators and Saints on Earth, let alone Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators!¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    That was Deity Qi!


    Other than the core disciples of the nine Celestial Sects, Chen Fan should be the only one who knew how terrifying the Deity Qi of Heaven was. In his previous life, he reached the Tribtion State at three hundred years of age and he kept breaking shields to attract Deity Qi to his body in the next two centuries. Hisst two centuries of cultivation were in fact much faster than the previous three.


    At that time, even a hundred Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals were no match for his little finger.


    Although the Deity Qi Earth enjoyed might not be as good and as much as it used to be, the had been nourished for a few hundred thousand years.


    Even a pig!


    Even a pig could be a Deity Pig after breathing Deity Qi for a few hundred thousand years, and would be able to fight with a True Dragon!


    <i>¡°Did Master Cangqin also take away the Deity Qi?¡±</i> Chen Fan wondered.


    However, Deity Qi was much more powerful than anything else. Only Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals, Sacred Treasures or Quasi-Deity Treasures could contain energy of such level.


    Such a Sacred Artifact might be able to be a Supreme Deity Artifact after being nurtured by Deity Qi.


    <i>¡°If it¡¯s just a Deity Artifact, how will the Celestial Sects divide it? The True Martial Celestial Sect isn¡¯t the only one that formed an array here. However, there¡¯s no way there¡¯s more than one treasure. The Deity Qi is only enough for one.¡±</i> Chen Fan shook his head. <i>¡°No, no, there must be something I¡¯ve missed. It¡¯s definitely not a Deity Artifact.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan continued to look around.


    Although the deity ground had powerful Fiend Qi, the Fiend Qi was being contained and only a bit leaked out. Half of the Fiend Qi was lost after being refined by the Deity Arrays. The amount of Deity Qi formed every day was even less what Chen Fan took in every breath during his previous life.


    Besides, Chen Fan had never heard about anyone having a Deity Treasure before his rebirth.


    ¡°Deity Treasures¡± were the most important Dharma Treasures in the universe and they could determine the life and death of Celestial Sects. One more or one less could immediately change the fate of all humankind and even the universe. The other Celestial Sects would never allow the True Martial Celestial Sect to upy this ce to make another Deity Treasure.


    <i>¡°What could it be? A Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal is sleeping in the Earth¡¯s core and is nning to break through the Tribtion State with the Deity Qi? Or, some heavy hitter from the ancient times died here and hoped to be reborn? Perhaps there¡¯s a Deity Zombie on the that is trying to create a new spirit by absorbing ¡®Fiend Qi?¡¯¡±</i> Chen Fan was confused.


    Many thoughts appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s mind, but he denied them one after another.


    That ce was too eerie.


    An incredible being had died there in the ancient times; a Deity trapped a fiend underneath and the Celestial Sects had been nning something in that ce for hundreds of thousands of years.


    There wereyers of mist and countless powerful people were involved. Even Chen Fan was unable to understand it.


    <i>¡°Wait!¡±</i>


    While he was extremely confused, he looked again and an unimaginable idea came to his mind.


    <i>¡°Perhaps...¡±</i>

 Chapter 1102 - Deity Nurturing Ground

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Deity Nurturing Ground</h4>


    Chen Fan slowly closed his eyes, seemingly deep in thought. When he opened his eyes again, the entire world in front of him seemedpletely different.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At this moment¡ª


    The dimensional storms seemed to have disappeared in front of his eyes and everything seemed to have gone further away from him. The first thing he saw was the deity ground that was letting out beams of light; it had many Deity Patterns around it and was suppressing an unimaginable Fiend Zombie.


    The deity ground was enveloped in a faint glow.


    The powerful Fiend Qi started to appear slowly, turning into all kinds of Nascent Soul Fiend Fetuses, Fiend Children and Fiend Materials, but the deity ground was like a filter in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes right then. It filtered out the most polluting ¡°Fiend Qi of the Fiend Fetus.¡± The arrays were the second filteringyer, which transformed the Fiend Qi into ¡°Deity Qi.¡±


    And the thirdyer was the Earth itself!


    Chen Fan looked up with golden glitters in his eyes.


    <i>¡°Why did they form the True Martial Sky-severing Array? It seems that they¡¯re only using the power of Dharma Laws of the entire and region to transform the ¡®Fiend Qi¡¯ into ¡®Deity Qi.¡¯ So, why did the Spirit Qi on Earth dissipate in thest few thousand years, turning the into a dead? It seems like the energy of the whole was used to dilute that ¡®Deity Qi,¡¯¡±</i> Chen Fan said to himself.


    <i>¡°The ¡®Deity Qi¡¯ is too dense. Only Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals and top Sacred Treasures can absorb it. Ordinary people or normal cultivators would explode and die after breathing in just a bit. However, once it¡¯s filtered by the arrays and diluted by the energy of thes inside the array, people with lower cultivation could still take it in.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan continued his pondering as his eyes brightened, <i>¡°Venom is certainly deadly, but it would be diluted if a drop of venom is mixed into a river, losing its effects. ¡®Deity Qi¡¯ is the same. A plume of Deity Qi can kill thousands of ordinary people, but after diluting it with the energy of the entire, its energy level would drop and normal people would then be able to take it as well.</i>


    <i>¡°So, the goal of this n is to nurture people on Earth!¡±</i>


    Then.


    Chen Fan finally understood why there wasn¡¯t much ¡°World Thousand Spirit Water¡± ons like Tianhuang, Zheyuan and Heavenly Jupiter.


    How powerful was the energy a thousands of milesrge would form in a few hundred thousand years? It could even make more than one Soul Formation Cultivator!


    At the same time¡ª


    Chen Fan also realized.


    The reason why there were only a few Soul Formation Cultivators in the Abandoned Region after so many years.


    That was because the energy and most of the Spirit Qi in all thes in the past few hundred thousand years had been transferred to Earth by the Deity Arrays.


    Chen Fan looked up.


    He believed that there had to be ake full of ¡°World Thousand Spirit Water¡± deep inside the Earth like on Tianhuang, but thatke would be as vast as an ocean, a hundred timesrger than the one on Tianhuang!


    <i>¡°Phew, I wonder how powerful thes like Tianhuang, Heavenly Jupiter and Earth were a few hundred thousand years ago. I guess they used to be asrge as thoses in the Central Gxy, with arge amount of energy and countless Nascent Soul and Soul Formation Cultivators. There might not be any region in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm that couldpare with them.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan thought about the past.


    He finally understood why the oldest books on Earth told of ancient times when there used to be countless ancient Gods and immortal Deities. That had to be an extremely flourishing. However, after the Celestial Sects took the energy of the in the past few hundred thousand years, it turned into a small less than thirty thousand miles wide in the end.


    <i>¡°But why did the Celestial Sects do this? Even though there are talented cultivators on Earth, including Ye Qincang, Xie Yan and Hua Yunfeng, I think they can only reach the Nascent Soul or Soul Formation level at most. They aren¡¯t worth it!¡±</i>


    Chen Fan touched his chin and felt something was wrong.


    Were they nning to develop a cultivation race using the deity ground, the arrays and Earth asyers of filters and the energy ofs from the Abandoned Region for dilution?


    That was too much.


    Besides, most people on Earth had no cultivation talent, at all. Only some of them, like Ye Qincang, Hua Yunfeng and Xie Yan, did, but they might even be less talented than Qi Xiu¡¯er and Xiao Mang. Those two girls had ¡°Divine Meridians¡± and were destined to be Soul Formation Cultivators.


    <i>¡°Or... they weren¡¯t nning to develop an elite race, but to nurture just one or a few people?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered.


    He remembered that some old and powerful races would bury their heirs in a flourishing and nourish them with the blood of countless Overlords, Divine Beasts and Saints. After thousands of years, the heirs would finallye out of the and be Soul Formation or Void Returning Cultivators!


    Many top races in the universe had used this kind of way to nurture ¡°Divine Fetuses,¡± ¡°Sacred Fetuses¡± and ¡°Fiend Fetuses.¡±


    The Light Race that ranked thirty-ninth among the races in the universe had once put a descendant of the Ancestral God in the core ¡°secretnd¡± of their race. They fed him with the blood of Grand Cultivators and Saints every day and gave him the juice of countless Divine Medicines to drink. They even drew the energy of dozens of others for him.


    After three hundred thousand years¡ª


    That ¡°descendant¡± finally came out and became a Soul Formation Cultivator. Three centuriester, he even reached the Void Returning Level and was known as one of the most powerful Saints, following the Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals. He conquered the universe and killed countless Soul Formation and Void Returning Overlords. People called him the ¡°Sacred Prince of the Light Race!¡± He was the backbone of the entire race. Chen Fan even fought with that Sacred Prince in his previous life and killed him on the Light Race¡¯s home.


    <i>¡°Don¡¯t these three arrayyers look like a nurturing ground for a Divine Fetus?¡±</i> Chen Fan thought, <i>¡°No, the Celestial Sects wouldn¡¯t do this for a ¡®Sacred Fetus.¡¯ It¡¯s a ¡®Deity Fetus¡¯ they¡¯ve been nurturing with Deity Qi for a few hundred thousand years!</i>


    <i>¡°This is a ¡®Deity Nurturing Ground!¡¯¡±</i>


    Even Chen Fan was stunned.


    A Deity Nurturing Ground!


    What was a Deity? It was a being that stood on top of the world. Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals of humankind or Tribtion Deities were all superior. There might not even be a couple Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals in a Celestial Sect. One of them was already strong enough to suppress a top race or a Celestial Sect.


    However, the Celestial Sects wanted to nurture a ¡°Deity Fetus¡± there.


    Once the ¡°Deity Fetus¡± grew, it could be a thousand times more powerful than a Sacred Prince or the Son of the Azure Thearch. It would be able to be a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal easily and might even have the chance of reaching the Tribtion State.


    A ¡°Deity Prince¡± that could probably go through the Tribtion in the future!


    That was the n of the Celestial Sects. Only such a creature was worth the True Martial Celestial Sect forming the ¡°True Martial Sky-severing Array¡± and the Celestial Sects spending so much time on it!


    Chen Fan lowered his head and looked at the deity ground. <i>¡°The Spirit Qi on Earth has been restored, meaning that the ¡®Deity Fetus¡¯ has been born, as the doesn¡¯t have to give it nutrients anymore.</i>


    <i>¡°This is the biggest opportunity on East.</i>


    <i>¡°A ¡®Deity Fetus¡¯ can make the most powerful races and the top Celestial Sects crazy. The sacred grounds, Grand Cultivators and Saints would fight over it. After all, if they can get the fetus, there would certainly be a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal, who may even reach the Tribtion State, in their sect.</i>


    <i>¡°Then, that sect will be able to rise and be the most powerful of all, which may even be able to stand on an equal footing with the nine Celestial Sects!¡±</i>


    After thinking this.


    Even Chen Fan heaved a sigh. <i>¡°This opportunity is indeed a great one.¡±</i>


    And yet, how would people not know about a ¡°Deity Fetus¡± like this? When the Sacred Prince of the Light Race appeared, he immediately became a Grand Cultivator and entered the Void Returning Level after three centuries. In just three thousand years, he had been regarded as the tenth Saint below the Dao Reunion Cultivators. Being ranked the tenth among all the Saints across the universe! This was their most glorious title.


    Thinking of how many sacred grounds and Saints were in the Central Gxy, everyone could imagine how terrifying that title was! The Light Race immediately rose from the fiftieth to the thirty-ninth because of it. Before that, they had been stuck in the fiftieth ce for seven hundred thousand years!


    Of course, that didn¡¯t include the old cultivators in the nine Celestial Sects and the Saints who had lived countless years. Only the younger generations were ranked. But still, it was terrifying!


    <i>¡°In my previous life, the entire universe would have been astonished if a ¡®Deity Fetus¡¯ was born. It could have be a Void Returning or Dao Reunion Cultivator in a few centuries.</i>


    <i>¡°However, I killed many elites of different races in the five centuries of my past life, including the Sacred Prince of the Light Race, the Son of the Azure Thearch, the Heavenly Monsters and even the legendary heir of the Deities, but I never came across any ¡®Deity Fetus¡¯ or ¡®Deity Prince!¡¯¡±</i>


    Chen Fan caressed his head and couldn¡¯t think of a simr urrence.


    The Sacred Prince of the Light Race was already the most powerful young cultivator he had encountered in his previous life. Stronger Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals were rarely seen across the universe. There might not have even been one in ten thousand years. Which Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal didn¡¯t live more than a million years? Technically speaking, he would have known if there had really been a ¡°Deity Fetus.¡±


    <i>¡°Let me think. How many cultivators became Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals in my previous life?¡±</i> Chen Fan pondered for a while and froze.


    In his previous life.


    In five centuries.


    The only one who had be a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal.


    Chen Beixuan!

 Chapter 1103 - Regrets of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Regrets of the Past</h4>


    Five centuries was a long time. It equaled the five lives of an ordinary person. Chen Fan had lived only five centuries in his previous life, but he had been able to reach the Tribtion State and was given a title: the ¡°North Mystic Celestial Lord!¡±


    However, five centuries was indeed a short time.


    Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals could live up to millions of years, and Grand Cultivators and Saints could cultivate in seclusion for five centuries straight without getting out. Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals were rare and there would only be one every ten thousand years in the universe. There were indeed other Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals when Chen Fan was on the top of the world, but none of them were humans.


    Across the entire universe¡ª


    Among all the human cultivators, the only one who had be a Dao Reunion Cultivator in five centuries was Chen Beixan.


    <i>¡°I¡¯m the Deity Fetus?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was shocked.


    Looking back on his previous life, he had be a Soul Formation Cultivator in a century, a Dao Reunion Cultivator in two centuries and a Tribtion Cultivator in three centuries. He had been known as the cultivator who had the most hope of ascension. That might sound like he was indeed the ¡°Deity Fetus,¡± but the cultivation time in the first half of his life had been too long. A ¡°Deity Fetus¡± should have be a Soul Formation Cultivator in a decade, at most.


    The ¡°Sacred Prince of the Light Race¡± had even be a Soul Formation Cultivator right away!


    Of course, that had something to do with his own potential. The Sacred Prince of the Light Race was the descendant of their Ancestral God and had been born with a Nascent Soul cultivation; it was a walk in the park for him to reach the Soul Formation Level. If he hadn¡¯t died, he might have had the chance of bing a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal as well. Unfortunately, Chen Fan had killed him on the home of the Light Race. People on Earth were just ordinary people. Even if Chen Fan was indeed a ¡°Deity Fetus,¡± he wouldn¡¯t have been able to advance immediately.


    <i>¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right. If I¡¯m the Deity Fetus, Master Cangqin wouldn¡¯t have let me go during this life and would have taken me back to the True Martial Celestial Sect. He would have even fought with the other Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals. How could he leave me on Tianhuang?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    That didn¡¯t make sense at all.


    Besides, even though Chen Fan didn¡¯t advance as quick as a ¡°Deity Fetus¡± in the first half of his previous life¡ªafter he had entered the Tribtion State at three hundred years old¡ªhe had gone deeper into the level and had even fought with the Deities in Heaven, earning the title of the ¡°North Mystic Celestial Lord.¡± That wasn¡¯t something a ¡°Deity Fetus¡± could exin.


    A ¡°Deity Fetus.¡±


    Was the fetus of a Deity, the child of a Deity!


    It would be born as a Deity and would automatically be a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal when fully grown. That was why the nine Celestial Sects had done everything they could to form Deity Arrays to nurture it with the Fiend Qi of a Fiend God. And yet, that would not guarantee that the Deity Fetus would reach the ¡°Tribtion State.¡± The Tribtion and Dao Reunion Level were two different concepts. Otherwise, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t have been the only person who had reached the Tribtion Level in the past thousands of years.


    <i>¡°Besides, I wasn¡¯t just a Tribtion Cultivator in my previous life. I killed more than one real Deity from Heaven. Even if the Fiend God under this deity ground is reborn, I¡¯d be able to kill it like chicken, let alone a mere ¡®Deity Fetus¡¯ nurtured by a bit of Fiend Qi.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan grunted.


    But if he wasn¡¯t the ¡°Deity Fetus,¡± who was?


    Chen Fan was the only human who had be a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal in the five centuries of his past life.


    ¡°Unless... That Deity Fetus was never born, or she died early,¡± Chen Fan lowered his head and whispered. There was a glint of sadness in his eyes right then.


    Chen Fan had guessed the answer, but he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    If that was the truth.


    Chen Fan would owe her so much he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it up to her in his entire life.


    <i>¡°In my previous life, Master took me with him, but since I was too stupid and had no cultivation talent at all, I ended up reaching the Ethereal Enlightenment Level when I was thirty years old and still wasn¡¯t even close to the Divine Sea Level,¡±</i> Chen Fan though as memories resurfaced in his eyes.


    <i>¡°When I met Xiao Qiong, she was already a Golden Core Cultivator. In just three years, she reached the Golden Core Level and had a top sacred-grade Golden Core. She was born to cultivate and was the most outstanding disciple among the others in the True Martial Celestial Sect.</i>


    <i>¡°After we met, Xiao Qiong didn¡¯t look down on me, she kept helping and encouraging me. She even married me and swore she would never leave me. And yet, my cultivation progress was far behind her.</i>


    <i>¡°She reached the Connate Level after a year, the Golden Core Level after three years and the Nascent Soul Level after five years!</i>


    <i>¡°Even the teachers of the True Martial Celestial Sect thought Xiao Qiong would be able to be a Soul Formation Cultivator in thirty years at most, and even had hope of reaching the Void Returning or Dao Reunion Level in the future. As for me? I was just a Divine Sea Cultivator. If she didn¡¯t die in the hands of that ¡®enemy¡¯ just because she wanted to protect me, she would have been the one who conquered the universe!¡±</i>


    Chen Fan slowly closed his eyes.


    As he thought of that enemy, some unforgettable memories and hatred came to Chen Fan¡¯s mind.


    He thought he had forgotten about those memories already, but they in fact became even clearer, making Chen Fan clench his fists. His entire body seemed to have gone beyond this universe.


    Things he couldn¡¯t understand in his previous life became clear at that moment.


    Many details he had not paid attention to in his previous life suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t help but to think about everything he had missed, hated, lost and forgotten in his previous life!


    <i>¡°In my previous life, my Master took me and Xiao Qiong away from Earth. He took Xiao Qiong to the True Martial Celestial Sect and left me somewhere else. If Xiao Qiong had not found me, I would have been killed by some kind of monsters or Connate Cultivator,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    <i>¡°In this life, Master also passed by the Earth and took away Xiao Qiong, but he didn¡¯t take me.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I¡¯m not the Deity Fetus... It¡¯s you!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Fang Qiong!¡±</i> Chen Fan said.


    He had been wrong since the beginning. He had thought he was an elite, who was destined to be the most powerful cultivator in the world. And yet, the greatest opportunity on Earth and the ¡°Deity Fetus¡± born in the Deity Nurturing Ground had actually been Fang Qiong, not him. That was why he had not been able to be a Connate Cultivator after so many years, while Fang Qiong reached the Nascent Soul Level in five years.


    <i>¡°That time, I always wondered why my power suddenly surged after Xiao Qiong died. I couldplete a cultivation art and form a Divine Power right away. Xiao Qiong must have transferred her ¡®opportunity¡¯ to me.¡±</i> Chen Fan gave a wry smile and his eyes were full of regrets.


    ¡°You silly girl.¡±


    At this moment.


    Chen Fan finally understood everything.


    Earth was a Deity Nurturing Ground and the ¡°Deity Fetus¡± was Fang Qiong, which was why Fang Qiong had been so talented. Chen Fan had used to merely be a nameless ordinary man in his previous life. Before Fang Qiong died, she must have passed her energy to Chen Fan through a secret art or special method.


    Even though there might only have been one-tenth of the energy left after such a kind of transfer...


    It had been ¡°one-tenth of the Deity Fetus¡± still, which had made Chen Fan¡¯s power and talent soar. His cultivation improved tremendously, bing a Soul Formation Cultivator in just a century and reaching the Void Returning and Dao Reunion Level after two centuries.


    Chen Fan thought that even in his previous life, Master Cangqin had visited Earth only to take Fang Qiong away. Master Cangqin took him away in the end just because Fang Qiong requested it.


    After thinking of this, Chen Fan could only smile wryly, feeling a hint of pain in his heart.


    <i>¡°You silly girl. Why were you so stupid? Why did you give me so much? How will I ever pay you back?¡±</i> Chen Fan shook his head and sighed.


    What Chen Fan had achieved in his previous life might have been way beyond what one-tenth of the Deity Fetus could do; not even aplete Deity Fetus would have been able to take Chen Fan to that level. The North Mystic Celestial Lord had been someone on top of the world, even above the Deities, not to mention being a mere Deity Fetus.


    However, that didn¡¯t diminish the merit of Fang Qiong¡¯s help in the slightest.


    He had been like an elite hidden in the crowd, a dragon trapped in the shallows. After Fang Qiong gave him her energy, he had flown back up into the sky with the help of the wind, bing the invincible North Mystic Celestial Lord.


    Without Fang Qiong¡ª


    He might have taken way longer to enter the Connate, Golden Core and Nascent Soul levels. It might have taken him thousands of years to figure out his own path. Although he would have still risen to the level of the ¡°North Mystic Celestial Lord¡± in the end, that might have taken ce millions of yearster. And yet, it was also possible that Chen Fan might have died before reaching the Connate level.


    Life was an ever-changing journey.


    Even Chen Fan wasn¡¯t sure who he would have be without Fang Qiong¡¯s help.


    But he would have definitely not been able to rise to the top of the universe in five centuries, creating so much trouble for the Deities.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hands and everything in front of his eyes disappeared. The dimensional storms outside the Realm of Kunxu started to rage again.


    He sat there with his legs crossed. Instead of cultivating, he looked up at the sky.


    He was able to see a bright gxy, where the Central Gxy was located and where Fang Qiong was. She was billions of light years away from him.


    Chen Fan looked at it without blinking his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t seem to care about time anymore.


    Three dayster.


    He wiped off the dust on his body and slowly got up. When he looked at himself again; he felt as if he were the most ordinary person without the least bit of energy. His aura and glitters disappeared, leaving no trace on him.


    He used to be an ordinary person in his previous life, and then, he became one again.


    But his eyes were full of confidence and determination, as if he were able to crush everything.


    <i>¡°In my previous life, I only reached the Dao Reunion and Tribtion Level with the help of Xiao Qiong¡¯s ¡®Deity Fetus.¡¯ But in this life, it¡¯s easy for me to rise back to that level on my own. I might even be able to go to Heaven again!¡±</i> Chen Fan thought as the aura around him shone brighter. He turned into a beam of light and shot up to the sky.


    ¡°I must make up for all my regrets and mistakes! I want Xiao Qiong and everyone who loves me to be happy! I must make all my enemies pay! I want the world to know my name again! I want the Deities to be terrified of me! I want to be the most powerful, and one and only in the world with the name of the ¡®North Mystic Celestial Lord!¡¯¡±


    His voice became louder¡ª


    In the end, it almost resounded around half of the Realm of Kunxu and countless people were astonished.


    ¡°After being in the human world for twenty years, I¡¯m going to rise to the top again!¡±

 Chapter 1104 - Enemy of the Previous Life

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Enemy of the Previous Life</h4>


    Chen Fan lowered his head.


    There were still many things he didn¡¯t understand. Were there any other secrets on Earth? Where did the creature suppressed in the deity grounde from? Who trapped a fiend there? Were the Celestial Sects the only ones involved? If the Celestial Sects worked together, why did the True Martial Celestial Sect take Fang Qiong away in the end?


    There were still a lot of mysteries on Earth.


    Also, where did therge sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm hear about the fiend trapped there? And how did they learn that a ¡°Grand Opportunity¡± existed? Other than the Divine Princes, elders and Overlords, who else had traveled to Earth from the Abandoned Region? What were the Grand Cultivators¡ªlike Divine Lord Tatian and the Sect Master of the Changshen Sect¡ªnning?


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about those things anymore.


    He stood there with hands behind his back. He didn¡¯t bring anything with him. Even the de Strengthening Gourd had been used to suppress the ¡°Sky Gxy Array¡± in Chu Zhou City. He knew had been able to reach higher levels quickly in his previous life only because of the one-tenth of the Deity Fetus. Without Fang Qiong¡¯s help this life, he was indifferent like an ordinary person, but he was still very calm.


    <i>¡°I may not be able to be a Dao Reunion Cultivator in five centuries without the Deity Fetus, but I can rise to the top of the universe and be the North Mystic Celestial Lord again on my own. It¡¯s just a Deity Fetus. What kind of Grand Opportunity is it? Being able to be reborn is already my greatest opportunity! My greatest ¡®fortune!¡¯ Even the Buddha would have been unable to predict this.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan smiled and said as he started to look cold, ¡°No wonder that ¡®enemy¡¯ sneaked into the True Martial Celestial Sect to attack a Nascent Soul Cultivator. I was still grieving for Xiao Qiong at that time, so I didn¡¯t think about this.¡± Chen Fan shook his head and snickered.


    <i>¡°The True Martial Celestial Sect fought with ¡®his¡¯ sect back then and caused a war between the nine Celestial Sects. Even Master entered the war to fight with ¡®his¡¯ Master. Master Cangqin didn¡¯t seem as if he had just lost a disciple. He had apparently been enraged because the backbone of the sect had been killed.¡±</i>


    In the end, his smile turned into a vicious sneer.


    Chen Fan looked up.


    He was able to clearly see that there were arrays formed by other Celestial Sects, but not the one from where that enemy had arrived. He then remembered that the Celestial Sects had worked together to nurture a Deity Fetus, but Fang Qiong had joined the True Martial Celestial Sect in the end. When their sect fought with the sect of that ¡°enemy,¡± the attitude of the other Celestial Sects...


    Chen Fan had finally understood a lot of things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Qiong. I¡¯ll settle all the scores this life,¡± Chen Fan said as he pulled open a passage in the raging storm, then turned into a ray of golden light and shed towards the deity ground.


    Before delving deep into the universe, he had to deal with the ants on Earth first.


    The deity ground was surrounded by an aura.


    Mountains thousands of feet tall and rivers like dragons were everywhere. Waterfalls fell from the sky, dragons and phoenixes circled them, and the powerful energy became dragons and snakes, flying in the air.


    There were beams of golden light everywhere, as if it were Heaven on Earth.


    Looking closely, there was ck Fiend Qi behind the light. That Fiend Qi had turned into countless strange fiends, including apes with seven heads and dozens of arms, shapeless fiends with eyes all over their bodies or dragons with one eye and ck scales. The Deity Light and Fiend Qi had created a weird world.


    The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect was standing on a ship with ny-nine floors, carrying countless treasures. Each level had been carved with countless runes and arrays. The entire ship was releasing beams of colorful light; it flew the skies like a floating city. The ship would also fire powerful attacks from time to time.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A Divine Power shattered a Nascent Soul Fiend. Countless broken pieces of arms and sshes of ck blood were seen all over the sky.


    The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect nced around the deity ground with hands behind his back as he said, ¡°Just a bunch of beasts poisoned by Fiend Qi. They seem to have Nascent Soul power, but are in fact vulnerable.¡±


    A few Nascent Soul Cultivators around the Divine Prince smiled and said, ¡°Not even a real Nascent Soul Beast would survive the attacks of our ¡®Taichu Heavenly Ship,¡¯ let alone a few fiends.¡±


    They were people of the ¡°Taichu Divine Realm.¡±


    Each disciple of that sect had a small world inside their bodies. They had the idea of having one cultivator dominating one world. The ¡°Taichu Heavenly Ship¡± was also called the ¡°Ship of Good Fortune.¡± It was one of the top battleships of the Taichu Divine Realm. Some said that when they used the ¡°small world¡± of a dead peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator as the core of the ship and countless high-level Spirit Stones as fuel, together with the control of Nascent Soul Overlords, it could activate seventeen Divine Powers at the same time and make attacksparable to those from a Nascent Soul cultivator.


    ¡°Hm, East is the ce where a Deity trapped a fiend? I think it¡¯s just a barrennd like the abyss in the Realm of Fiends. Humans here seem to be ruling the, but the fiends are the true dominators. I¡¯ll lead my army to kill everyone here when I get the Grand Opportunity and be the Sect Master.¡± The Divine Prince shook his head.


    He was enveloped in an aura and there were worlds being constantly created and destroyed around him.


    That was an indicator that the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect had cultivated the ¡°Taichu Divine Art¡± to the level where he was able to create a world with a thought; he was at the moment as powerful as a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    The eldersughed and said, ¡°Of course! Your Highness is the ¡®Divine Prince¡¯ of the Taichu Divine Realm, a top cultivator on the Little South Heaven Roll. You¡¯ll certainly take over the realm in the future. Eliminating a is nothing. You¡¯ll even be able to clear half of the Abandoned Region.¡±


    The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect was right.


    The Taichu Divine Realm was arge sect in the Little South Heavenly Realm. They had a few hundred Nascent Soul Overlords and ruled a vast region. There were even dozens of ships like the ¡°Taichu Heavenly Ship.¡± Each of them could easily conquer a and all of them together could even cause a bloodbath in the gxy.


    Suddenly¡ª


    A beam of azure light arrived from afar.


    An elder in a grey robe caught the azure light. It was a flying sword. He scanned the flying sword with his Immortal Will and was startled by what he found.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s news from the human world.¡±


    Everyone looked over.


    They all knew the Divine Prince was interested in a woman on Earth. He thought she had cultivation potential and was about to marry her when they returned to the Taichu Divine Realm, which was why he had asked the Master of the Taichu Temple to teach her well and had sent Divine General Lin to pick her up.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± said the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect.


    ¡°Divine General Lin has found ¡®Divine Princess Jiang,¡¯ but the Taichu Temple seemed to have been eliminated by someone called ¡®Chen Beixuan.¡¯ Elder Lan was also killed,¡± the elder in grey robe said anxiously.


    ¡°How dare he?¡±


    The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect narrowed his eyes.


    None of the disciples on the ship dared to make a sound and even the elders became serious. They knew their Divine Prince was enraged.


    ¡°Not only the Taichu Divine Realm, the sects established by the Apollo Pce, the Wuji Sect and the Niekong Sect were also exterminated by this Chen Beixuan. All of their Nascent Soul Cultivators are dead,¡± the elder continued.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect chuckled, while some disciples trembled.


    ¡°Fine, the opportunity will appear soon. Therge sects have already gone to the center of the deity ground. I can¡¯t miss it, either. I¡¯ll just spare that kid for now. When I get the opportunity, I¡¯ll return to the Earth¡¯s surface and settle the scores with him.¡± The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary man from Earth. How can he kill the elder of the Taichu Divine Realm? I must take revenge for Elder Lan even if I have to kill half of the people on the!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s time to take revenge for Elder Lan,¡± the elders said.


    At this moment¡ª


    Not only the Taichu Divine Realm, people from all the otherrge sects on Earth grunted upon hearing the news.


    The Divine Prince of the Apollo Sect shook his head, not caring about this at all, while the Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect imed that he would crush Chen Beixuan with viciousness in his eyes. As for the Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect, he only grunted and was even more vicious... The Divine Princes sneered in disdain. They were all powerful beings in the universe. How would they take Chen Fan seriously?


    The Divine Princes and elites of the other sects alsoughed and ignored the news.


    It was just a Golden Core Cultivator on Earth. Even if he had killed a couple of Nascent Soul Cultivators, he was still no match for the Divine Princes and elites on the Little South Heaven Roll like them.


    Most people were thinking that Chen Fan was going to die.


    When the Divine Princes acquired the Grand Opportunity, nobody would be able to withstand the anger of therge sects. After all, Chen Fan had provoked the most powerful imperishable sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    However, everyone had rushed to the center of the deity ground since the opportunity would appear soon. They could only remember the name ¡®Chen Beixuan¡¯ to deal with him after they returned.


    And yet, none of them knew.


    The dimension in a corner of the deity ground was shattered and a beam of golden light zed inside. Chen Fan appeared with fire in his eyes, as if he were going to burn the entire world down.

 Chapter 1105 - Lin He of the Demon Sun Sect Appeared Again

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Lin He of the Demon Sun Sect Appeared Again</h4>


    In a corner of the deity ground, deep inside Earth.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A man surrounded by a golden radiance appeared. It was Chen Fan; he went through the dimensional storms and entered the deity ground.


    ¡°Hm, this shiny look is not quite appropriate.¡±


    Chen Fan looked around and saw Deity Light and Fiend Qi everywhere. Plumes of Fiend Qi rose from the ground like smoke and turned into some weird fiends. Those fiends had at least the Connate Level, while the powerful ones wereparable to Nascent Soul Cultivators. That ce was like a sea of Fiend Qi, and it was ten times denser whenpared to the Ancient Demons Loch. It was a true heaven for Fiend Art cultivators.


    Chen Fan was enveloped in a golden aura like the sun, catching the attention of many fiends in the surroundings.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After killing a Nascent Soul Fiend with the True Martial Divine Fist, Chen Fan activated the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± to turn into a Fiend Art Cultivator.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Once the fiend art had been activated, six giant holes appeared behind Chen Fan and they sucked in Fiend Qi like crazy. Chen Fan was getting a thousand times more Fiend Qi by the second. In the end, he spread the Six Sacred Fiend World and let the six demons out.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The six demons roared and sucked in the Fiend Qi around them. Chen Fan felt like a fish that had just hopped from the ground and back into the ocean.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The Six Sacred Fiend World behind him was only a few feetrge in the beginning. As it sucked in more Fiend Qi, it quickly erged to three feet, four feet, five feet... It finally stopped when it reached a ten feet diameter.


    The small world might only be ten feet wide, yet it was able to cover the surrounding ten miles once it was spread. Not even Nascent Soul Cultivators were able to escape it.


    <i>¡°This is definitely a sacred ground for Fiend Art Cultivators,¡±</i> Chen Fan said as he frowned, <i>¡°Hm, why do I sense some strange energy mixed in the Fiend Qi? Even my ¡®Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡¯ seems to have broken through the bottleneck and advanced a bit.¡±</i>


    That was great.


    Chen Fan had reached the top of the Golden Core Level and formed the three flowers of energy. The next step would be to enter the Nascent Soul Level andplete the Dharma Law Body. It was terrifying to find that the Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art could still advance further at this point. Chen Fan seemed to have broken through the bottleneck.


    He lowered his head and pondered.


    That should be due to the strange energy inside the Fiend Qi. Chen Fan guessed that the fiend underneath the deity ground might have originated billions of years in the past, and the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± was used to cultivate the remaining power of the six Ancestor Fiends in the universe. There was a high likelihood that the fiend came from the same era as the six Ancestor Fiends, which was why the Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art reached a higher level.


    A thought came to Chen Fan¡¯s mind, <i>¡°Or should I say that this is the real power of the ¡®Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art?¡¯¡±</i>


    He had only used a bit of the Fiend Qi from the Fiend World and the energy inside the Ancient Demons Loch when he practiced this art, which weren¡¯t as pure and powerful as the fiend energy from the ancient times. The Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art was just like a normal Divine Art or Sacred Art before, but after this, its real power was finally revealed after being awakened by the energy of the ancient demon.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Six Fiend Gods appeared behind Chen Fan. Their Fiend God Forms seemed to have be a bit more intelligent and there was a hint of ancient energy in them, as if they were Ancestor Fiends from the ancient era.


    Roar!


    The six Ancestor Fiends roared and an invisible energy immediately filled a dozen mile radius. Those vicious fiends stopped and bowed to Chen Fan; not even the Nascent Soul Fiends dared to move.


    <i>¡°The Fiend Zombie¡¯s Qi can do this!¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was surprised and thrilled.


    He kept the Fiend God Forms and flew above the deity ground in a beam of ck light. Even the Divine Princes of therge sects would find it difficult to walk in that ce, and they had to keep fighting with the fiends. On the other hand, Chen Fan seemed like a king who had returned to his territory. Countless fiends bowed to him respectfully.


    As more of that strange energy in the Fiend Qi was absorbed by Chen Fan, the six Fiend God Dharma Forms became clearer and he also flew faster. In the end, he turned into a ray of ck light, shing by dozens of miles with some thunderous sounds.


    ¡°Who¡¯s doing that in this Realm of Fiends? There are early-stage Nascent Soul Fiends along the border of this ce!¡±


    A group of cultivators passed by on an azure flying boat. They looked at the ck light far away in shock.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a Nascent Soul Fiend Art Cultivator. There are only three Fiend Sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm. I wonder if he¡¯s from the ¡®Luofeng Abyss,¡¯ ¡®Heavenly Evil Valley,¡¯ or... the ¡®Demon Sun Sect¡¯?¡± An old cultivator frowned. He hesitated when he said thest name.


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan also noticed that group of people and he immediately shed towards them.


    Swish!


    Chen Fan appeared with ck glitters in his eyes and the six Ancestor Fiends behind him roared like peerless Fiend Lords.


    ¡°Which Field Sect are you from? I¡¯m Elder Wu Xiu from Little South Wind Valley. I¡¯m here with my seven disciples.¡± The old cultivator bowed, seemingly on his guard.


    The reputation of Fiend Art Cultivators wasn¡¯t really good and their power surged in that deity ground. So, everyone was worried that Chen Fan might kill them.


    However, Wu Xiu wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    He was a Nascent Soul Cultivator and the azure boat he was on was the famous ¡°Qingye Flying Boat¡± of the Little South Wind Valley. It was fast; rumors said it was able to travel across the universe. The weakest one among the seven disciples that came with him was almost a Nascent Soul Cultivator as well, and a few of them had already started forming the Dharma Law Body. They didn¡¯t look the least frightened of that young Fiend Art Cultivator.


    Chen Fan nced over and saw that the azure boat was dozens of feet long, like a green leaf. There were countless glittering azure runes, which were mostly wind-elemental and wood-elemental. The boat was moving at a high speed and there were eight people on it in total. The male cultivators were tall and the female cultivators looked gorgeous. They all seemed to be quite powerful,parable to people of the Qiyun Sect.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Lin He from the Demon Sun Sect,¡± Chen Fan said.


    He hadn¡¯t encountered many cultivators from the Star Ocean, so he could only use Lin He¡¯s name.


    Those people immediately seemed terrified and there was fear in the eyes of many female disciples. Even Elder Wu froze.


    ¡°Oh... You¡¯re Divine Prince Lin He of the Demon Sun Sect. Pleasure to meet you,¡± Wu Xiu said with a stiff smile.


    ¡°Why? Am I famous?¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    ¡°Famous? You¡¯re a scary being that haunts children at night. People say you can easily kill everyone on a, and that you¡¯re one of the most vicious cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm,¡± the disciples thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Divine Prince of the Demon Sun Sect who¡¯s on the fiftieth rank of the Little South Heaven Roll. We certainly have heard about you,¡± Wu Xiu said.


    ¡°Brother Lin, we must leave first. Goodbye.¡± Wu Xiu wanted to turn the boat around and leave, but Chen Fan blocked their way. ¡°Slow down. I want to ask you something.¡±


    Chen Fan gave them a beaming smile.


    With the six roaring Fiend God Forms behind him and Lin He¡¯s reputation, nobody dared to ignore him.


    ¡°Please ask. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± Wu Xiu smiled wryly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Little South Heaven Roll? You said I ranked fiftieth, so who has a higher ranking than I do?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about the ¡®Little South Heaven Roll?¡¯¡± Wu Xiu was shocked and the other disciples also widened their eyes. That was something even ordinary people in the Little South Heavenly Realm would have heard about!


    Someone wondered if Chen Fan was really Lin He or not.


    And yet, Chen Fan yawned and a Fiend God with white bones flew out, swallowing a Nascent Soul Fiend nearby. Apart from Lin He of the Demon Sun Sect, who else could be so young but cruel at the same time?


    Even Wu Xiu stopped doubting and exined quickly, ¡°The Little South Heaven Roll is a list of outstanding young cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm. Those who reach the Nascent Soul Level before the age of five hundred years old will be listed on it, but the top ones are basically Divine Princes, like the ones of the Taichu Divine Realm, the Apollo Sect, the Wuji Sect, and you...


    ¡°Of course, this isn¡¯t an authoritative list. After all, many real Nascent Soul Overlords aren¡¯t listed on it. They¡¯ve already started cultivating secretly to try to enter the Soul Formation Level. Besides, some top Divine Princes of therge sects aren¡¯t even considered in the list,¡± Wu Xiu said.


    ¡°Oh, why is that?¡±


    Chen Fan was startled.


    As Wu Xiu exined, Chen Fan finally understood.


    Even though the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect and the Apollo Sect seemed powerful, they weren¡¯t the strongest ones among the younger generations in their sects. In fact, each imperishable sect had more than one Divine Prince. For example, the Changshen Sect had three of them, including Luo Changshen. The more powerful the imperishable sect, the more Divine Princes¡¯ they had.


    ¡°So, the Divine Princes that came to Earth aren¡¯t the real thing?¡± Chen Fan frowned.


    ¡°They¡¯re also Divine Princes, but they¡¯re merely the weakest and youngest in their sects,¡± Wu Xiu replied.


    <i>¡°Aren¡¯t you the youngest Divine Prince of the Demon Sun Sect too? Why did you ask this question?¡±</i>


    However, Elder Wu would never say that to Chen Fan¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1106 - Meeting Jiang Churan

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Meeting Jiang Churan</h4>


    All therge sects in the Star Ocean had more than one Divine Prince, and the ones who had traveled to Earth were the weakest ones. This made Chen Fan¡¯s heart sink. He wasn¡¯t afraid of them; nobody on Earth could frighten him, other than Soul Formation Cultivators. However, that also meant that the cultivators present were only the vanguard and the main forces of therge sects hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    ¡°I must find Jiang Churan immediately, then take care of those so-called ¡®Divine Princes¡¯ in the deity ground and return to the surface,¡± Chen Fan thought.


    He then asked a few more questions about the general situation in the area.


    The entire deity ground was extremely vast. Even though there were fiends everywhere, some dead bodies of Deities and Saints of the ancient times were also buried in battlefields, so treasures could be spotted from time to time.


    Wu Xiu had heard about it more than once.


    Someone found a broken dagger in the mountains. It was extremely shiny and sharp,parable to Divine Treasures. However, it had been forged ages before, so its quality had degraded and it couldn¡¯t perform Divine Powers.


    Someone also found a jade box with an old book in ake. The book was written with scripts that nobody could recognize, but none of their flying swords and Dharma Treasures could destroy the book. A few Nascent Soul Cultivators almost died fighting over it.


    Someone...


    There were all kinds of opportunities in the deity ground. Although there were many fiends, cultivators sometimes heard about people finding treasures, Divine Medicine, books or weapons. Even a broken weapon wasparable to a Quasi-Divine Treasure.


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re only on the outskirts of the deity ground. The deeper you go, the more opportunities and treasures you can find. However, it¡¯s also more dangerous inside. There are many arrays and more powerful fiends. I heard that there are even Soul Formation Beasts at the center. It¡¯s not a ce we can go to.¡± Wu Xiu shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for people from the Taichu Divine Realm and Apollo Pce. Do you know where they are?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Apollo Pce?¡± Wu Xiu was shocked. ¡°They¡¯re the top sect in the Little South Heavenly Realm. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they should be deep inside the deity ground. I heard that there¡¯s a magnificent temple that¡¯s ten thousand feet tall. There must be a Grand Opportunity inside. Almost all the cultivators of therge sects have gone there. However, you must be careful. There are a lot of dangerous fiends in that district. Some Nascent Soul Cultivators have already been killed...¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I understand.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He then turned into a beam of ck light and flew to the center of the deity ground.


    ¡°Lin He doesn¡¯t seem as vicious as people say he is!¡± a female disciple in a pink shirt said.


    Elder Wu turned around and red at her. <i>How could she be that shallow?</i> He would have killed everyone on the boat if he found anything offensive in their conversation. Then, they would have been able to see how cruel Lin He was.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan kept going forward.


    There were more fiends as he went deeper into the deity ground. Nascent Soul Fiends were seen everywhere and their power also increased. At first, there were just early-stage Nascent Soul Fiends; but then, mid-stage Nascent Soul Fiends appeared. In the end, there were even peak-stage Nascent Soul Fiends.


    Those fiends were dozens of feet tall. Some of them had ck scales and horns; some had a hundred heads and a hundred eyes, while others were flying in the sky like dragons. They were dominators of an area. They weren¡¯t scared of Chen Fan and even wanted to challenge him.


    Chen Fan let out the Six Sacred Fiend World and imbued the power of the six Ancestor Fiends on the six demons. They immediately tore the fiends to pieces when they flew out.


    ¡°Phew! I¡¯m almost there.¡±


    Chen Fan heaved a sigh of relief.


    This deity ground was indeed vast; he had finally reached the core district after flying for a long time. There were peak-stage Nascent Soul Fiends at every step; everywhere was dangerous.


    <i>¡°This is the temple?¡±</i> Chen Fan looked up.


    A towering temple appeared. He found that it wasn¡¯t merely ten thousand feet tall when he flew closer. It was much taller than the mountains around it and was made with ck stones. There were some old and mysterious patterns on it, which were Divine Patterns from ancient times. The temple was full of mysterious energy and was enveloped in Deity Light.


    There were also threerge words above the doors.


    ¡°Origin Divine Pce.¡±


    What did that mean?


    Even Chen Fan frowned and had no idea what it meant.


    He got closer and saw many people gathering around that temple. Some groups were on hundred-foot ships, riding powerful Nascent Soul Beast, inside a sword array, while others stayed on a mountain... They were all powerful; each group had at least one Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    A few of them even had several Nascent Soul Overlords.


    Lone cultivators like Chen Fan were very rare, but all of them were powerful and could not be disdained.


    ¡°Are you from ¡®Luofeng Abyss,¡¯ ¡®Heavenly Evil Valley¡¯ or the ¡®Demon Sun Sect?¡¯¡± someone moved closer and asked when he saw Chen Fan alone, surrounded by Fiend Qi.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lin He from the Demon Sun Sect,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Oh, Divine Prince Lin He. No wonder you managed toe to the center alone.¡± That man¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. He invited Chen Fan to the Flying Dharma Artifact of his sect. It was an enormous bronze castle with more than one Nascent Soul Cultivator and a hundred Golden Core Cultivators inside.


    The Nascent Soul Cultivator called Ling Yun said, ¡°We¡¯re from the Xuanfeng Sect in the ¡®Wuluan Region.¡¯ Although our sect isn¡¯t as powerful as the Demon Sun Sect, we have a few Ancestral Patriarchs who are about to be Soul Formation Cultivators. Unfortunately, we¡¯re not allowed to enter the temple.¡±


    ¡°Why? Can thoserge sects stop you from entering?¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    He looked at thergest ships. All were a thousand feet long; they were surrounded by an aura and were apparently much more powerful than ordinary Heavenly Treasures¡ªthey were in fact top Spirit Treasures used for wars. They could kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator with one attack when countless disciples activated them.


    ¡°Not only that.¡± Master Ling Yun shook his head and pointed at the temple in front of him. ¡°Do you know what this temple is?¡±


    ¡°Please, do tell.¡± Chen Fan bowed.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Master Ling Yun touched his beard and said with a smile, ¡°Normal people wouldn¡¯t have recognized it, but I like reading old books and I¡¯ve finished reviewing all the records from the ancient times in my sect, especially the anecdotal stories. That¡¯s why I know a bit about this kind of script.


    ¡°As written above the doors, this temple is called ¡®Origin Divine Pce.¡¯ When seen together with the records on the nearby steles, the answer bes clear.¡± Master Ling Yun smiled.


    ¡°You mean this is the center of energy of the entire deity ground, a supply hub?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    Master Ling Yun nodded, seemingly pleased.


    <i>¡°So, the temple might have been built by the Celestial Sects, not by some Deities in the ancient times. It was used to store Deity Essence refined from the Fiend Qi. After all, the characters the Deities wrote in the past were different.¡±</i> Chen Fan thought. However, the ¡°Deity Patterns¡± around the temple were connected with the entire deity ground. Master Cangqin and the others didn¡¯t seem to know much about the Deity Patterns and they might not have built the pce.


    But no matter what¡ª


    If there really was Deity Essence inside, that would be the greatest opportunity. Even Chen Fan was excited about it. The Deity Qi would gather to form Deity Stones and Deity Crystals. Even just one of them would already be much more powerful than a hundred million Spirit Stones. That high-level energy was difficult to be absorbed even for Chen Fan, but it was extremely valuable.


    <i>¡°With a Deity Crystal like those, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll reach the Nascent Soul Level. I can even take the opportunity to turn my deity-grade Golden Core into a Deity Body and Deity Soul!¡±</i> Chen Fan was thrilled.


    But Master Ling Yun continued.


    ording to him, therge sects had locked the doors of the pce, and the Divine Princes of the Taichu Sect and the Apollo Sect had already entered. Normal cultivators like them could only wait outside until the Divine Princes finished searching.


    ¡°Ah, you can¡¯t deal with thoserge sects alone. You¡¯d certainly be able to enter if a few more elders and disciples of the Demon Sun Sect were here.¡± Master Ling Yun sighed.


    Chen Fan nced around.


    He saw a fewrge ships surrounding the main entrance, barring other cultivators from entering. The energy of many Nascent Soul Cultivators rose from those ships and their leader was even a mid-stage or peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. They were all enveloped in an aura and it was extremely powerful. Ling Yun said that they were the ¡°Divine Generals.¡±


    A ¡°Divine General¡± was an extremely powerful Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    Cultivators could only receive that title when they reached the mid-stage Nascent Soul Level. Every Divine Sect had a different number of Divine Generals following their Soul Formation Cultivators. The most powerful ones were terrifying.


    ¡°Divine General Yun of the Wuji Sect, Divine General Xuanming of the Niekong Sect, Divine General Lin of the Taichu Divine Realm... There are Divine Generals from six imperishable sects in total, but only Divine General Naran of Apollo Pce entered the temple with their Divine Prince.


    ¡°Those five Divine Generals closed the entire temple and not even the top ten cultivators on the Little South Heaven Roll were able to get in!¡± Master Ling Yun shook his head and sighed.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed that Chen Fan was looking at a woman next to Divine General Lin. She was wearing a white long dress and she looked as cold as snow. She was as gorgeous as the female cultivators from others, and was in fact even more elegant.


    It was Jiang Churan!

 Chapter 1107 - Blocked the Door Alone

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Blocked the Door Alone</h4>


    ¡°Jiang Churan.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered. Jiang Churan lookedpletely different from a decade before.


    She was just an average woman when Chen Fan first met her in Chu Zhou City, but then she became elegant and frozen cold, as if she were enveloped in plumes of Deity Qi.


    Such unique qualities made her stand out among the female Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators. No wonder the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect hadid eyes on her, then chosen her to be his Divine Princess long before, asking the Master of Taichu Temple to take her in as a disciple.


    Chen Fan lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Maybe Jiang Churan is also one of the ¡®Deity Fetuses¡¯ on Earth somehow.¡±


    The cultivation speed of humans on Earth had obviously gone beyond that of cultivators on Tianhuang, Heavenly Jupiter and Zheyuan. A few years after the world changed, there were people who had broken through the Golden Core Level. There were also arge number of Connate Cultivators and tons of Divine Sea and Ethereal Enlightenment Cultivators. If thoserge sects invaded Earth after a century passed, they would be facing a cultivation with Nascent Soul and Soul Formation Cultivators everywhere.


    Such a terrifying collective cultivation speed couldn¡¯t simply be exined by the ¡°changes of the world.¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t know why before.


    He finally understood after learning about the n arranged by Master Cangqin and the others. They diluted the Fiend Qi with energy from countlesss and infused the Deity Qi into Earth, nurturing generations of humans on the. Even though most Deity Qi had been gathered inside the body of the Deity Fetus, which was Fang Qiong, the rest of it would also scatter into the others.


    That included Ye Qincang, Hua Yunfeng, Xie Yan, Ye Nantian and Azure Dragon as well.


    They also had the potential of bing Soul Formation Cultivators. There might not even be one talented cultivator like them in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm in a thousand years, but at the moment there were quite a lot of them on Earth. Countless elites were hidden from society. Looking back, Chen Fan knew Earth hadn¡¯t truly entered a cultivation era, because nobody had passed down real cultivation arts yet.


    Jiang Churan seemed to have also benefited from the ¡°Deity Qi,¡± which was why she had made such a huge progress.


    Master Ling Yunughed and said, ¡°Are you interested in the woman next to Divine General Lin? You can¡¯t touch her. She¡¯s the Divine Princess the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect chose for himself. He will take her back to the Taichu Divine Realm.¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Chen Fan chuckled and said, ¡°Are you just going to let them block the entrance? No matter how strong they are, they can¡¯t resist a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The imperishable sects might be powerful, but smaller sects like us can also fight them if we work together. In fact, before Divine General Naran and the others got in, they promised us that they would be in there for three days at most. After that, nobody will be allowed to stop us from entering freely and getting opportunities inside the ¡®Origin Divine Pce,¡¯¡± Master Ling Yun smiled and said.


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He looked at Jiang Churan again. He had to take her back to keep his promise to Auntie Tang, and to take responsibility as a man from Earth.


    <i>¡°But... What does she think about it?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan sighed.


    In front of the magnificent temple.


    Jiang Churan stood on the Taichu Heavenly Ship quietly, lookingpletely different from the other disciples of the Taichu Divine Realm. Many disciples didn¡¯t even bother to talk to her. Even though she was the Divine Princess, everyone knew she was only a woman from a barren, who had no background and was just a Golden Core Cultivator. She was much weaker than the peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators and those who were about to be Nascent Soul Cultivators, let alone the elders and Divine Generals.


    So, not even the elders seemed to take her seriously.


    Jiang Churan only stood silently at the bow as her white dress fluttered in the breeze.


    ¡°Are you upset because I forcefully brought you here?¡± Divine General Lin walked closer with his hands behind him. He looked at thend, which was polluted by Fiend Qi through countlessyers of aura.


    He was wearing golden armor and a red robe. There was a glint of golden light between his eyebrows and his eyes were shining like swords; he looked extremely handsome. Besides, his Dharma Power was unbelievably powerful. Even if he was just standing there, the disciples on the ship were all acting respectfully.


    Although Jiang Churan was upset, she was also in awe of his charm. Nobody on Earth couldpare to Divine General Lin, not even the core disciples of therge sects like ¡°Yin¡± or top Overlords like Ye Nantian and Azure Dragon. Many of the female disciples present were also looking at him.


    <i>¡°I guess only the Divine Princes inside the temple can defeat him.¡±</i> Jiang Churan sighed.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jiang Churan bowed.


    ¡°I heard that Chen Beixuan exterminated the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena. Do you know him? Is he an old friend of yours?¡± Divine General Lin turned around with golden glitters in his eyes.


    ¡°We used to be friends, but I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time,¡± Jiang Churan said in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯ll be the wife of our Divine Prince from now on. You may even rule the entire ¡®Taichu Divine Realm¡¯ with him in the future. So, how can a superior person have any rtion with someone from a barren? It¡¯ll defile you and damage the dignity of our Divine Prince,¡± Divine General Lin said.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t speaking loudly, his voice sounded like ps of thunder in Jiang Churan¡¯s ears, making her shake slightly. She clenched her fists and felt as if her body were under the pressure of a huge mountain. After a while, Jiang Churan lowered her head and replied, ¡°I understand!¡±


    Divine General Lin continued looking at the world. ¡°Divine Princess, you grew up on Earth. You¡¯ve never seen what the Realm of Cultivation is truly like and you¡¯ve never met any earth-shattering Overlords or elites, so it¡¯s understandable that you still hold feelings for some people on this small.


    ¡°However, you¡¯ll see the imperishable sects that rule over thousands ofs, the Soul Formation Grand Cultivators who have power to break the moon, thousands of Nascent Soul Overlords and the peerless elites of an era when you leave the Abandoned Region and go to the Star Ocean. Then you¡¯ll know how little you¡¯ve seen and how ridiculous Chen Beixuan is.¡±


    Divine General Lin chuckled, but Jiang Churan felt the disdain in his words. He despised people, as if they were ants or flies.


    Divine General Lin continued, ¡°Chen Beixuan thought that he could fight against us after killing a few Nascent Soul Cultivators and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred, but he doesn¡¯t know there are thousands of cultivators like Elder Lan in the Taichu Divine Realm. We can destroy the he¡¯s protecting with a small troop or even with the Taichu Heavenly Ship we¡¯re using right now.


    ¡°And I¡¯m talking about the Taichu Divine Realm only. There are other imperishable sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm, including the Wuji Sect, the Niekong Sect, the Changshen Sect, the Fey God Sect and the Devil God Sect, not to mention the most powerful Apollo Pce.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is vulnerable, especially when facing those unstoppable forces. He¡¯s not dead yet only because we don¡¯t have time to deal with him, or I would have killed him with a sh back then. Our Divine Prince doesn¡¯t even have to do a thing.¡±


    Jiang Churan felt a chill down her spine. She could sense Divine General Lin¡¯s arrogance, but she also had to admit that he could definitely destroy Earth by himself.


    ¡°Yes, Divine General. I understand,¡± Jiang Churan lowered her head and said.


    Divine General Lin nodded.


    He didn¡¯t bring up the subject anymore; such a matter wasn¡¯t worth mentioning twice.


    Three days had passed.


    More and more cultivators gathered in front of the Origin Divine Pce. Chen Fan even saw the people of the Qiyun Sect he had met at the Connate Southern Gate, including Chen Haifeng who ranked 395th on the Little South Heaven Roll and Zhang Tianqiao.


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan had finally realized why Master Ling Yun was so respectful and why people of the Xuanfeng Sect and the Qiyun Sect were so afraid of him.


    Many other Divine Princes of the imperishable sects arrived in those three days. The five Divine Generals made way for cultivators who were ranked in the top hundred of the ¡°Little South Heaven Roll¡± and invited them to enter the ¡°temple¡± earlier. Even the top hundred cultivators had such a privilege; he, ¡°Lin He,¡± was among the top fifty and was even the Divine Prince of the Demon Sun Sect!


    Chen Fan had heardter that it was an unspoken rule of the Little South Heavenly Realm to let the Divine Princes enter any secretnd for three days first before allowing the others to go.


    Master Ling Yun smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think the Divine Generals would stop you if you really want to get in.¡±


    Chen Fan shook his head and remained silent.


    After three days, the Divine Generals of the imperishable sects moved their ships aside and opened the temple. When everyone was about to rush inside¡ª


    Someone suddenly stood in front of the entrance with hands behind him, blocking a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators. Then, a calm voice was heard.


    ¡°This ce belongs to Earth. Nobody can enter without permission.¡±


    At that moment, everyone became silent.

 Chapter 1108 - Who Else?

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Who Else?</h4>


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    Many people looked at Chen Fan in shock. He was in a ck outfit and his hair was ck. The Six Fiend God Forms appeared behind him, making him look like a powerful Fiend Art Cultivator.


    ¡°He wants to stop all of us from entering?¡± Someone wondered.


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have to say that this ce belongs to Earth. If what he said is true, doesn¡¯t it mean that only people on Earth can enter and that we are thieves? He would also be a thief if that¡¯s the case. I can see that he came from a Fiend Sect.¡± A cultivator shook his head.


    ¡°Hm, there are only three famous Fiend Sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm, Luofeng Abyss, Heavenly Evil Valley and the Demon Sun Sect. I wonder which sect he¡¯s from. No matter what, he can¡¯t block our way. He¡¯s digging his own grave!¡± Another young cultivator grunted.


    At that moment¡ª


    Cultivators riding monsters, boats, battle forts and red gourds turned to stare at Chen Fan.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just joking, I suggest you leave right away. Not even Divine Princes of the imperishable sects can bear the consequences of stopping us from getting the opportunity, said a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    That elder was wearing a brown linen robe while he sat on a red gourd. Someone recognized that he was the Sect Master of the ¡°Wine God Sect,¡± Wu Yuan. The gourd he was sitting on was an astonishing Heavenly Treasure called the ¡°River Gourd.¡± When it opened, it could create a river and flood a continent.


    Such a Sect Master was certainly fierce.


    ¡°Divine General Lin He, you should move aside faster,¡± Master Ling Yun immediately said, while he looked at the five Divine Generals.


    ¡°Lin He? The Divine Prince of the Demon Sun Sect? No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant and dares to stand in the way of more than a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators.¡± Everyone was startled.


    Lin He of the Demon Sun Sect was famous in the Star Ocean. He was said to be unstoppable and extremely cruel. However, many people also frowned. What did Lin He mean when he said the ce belonged to Earth? Lin He wasn¡¯t someone from that. Why was he helping them?


    A lot of Nascent Soul Cultivators looked serious when they heard the name Lin He; the elder in linen robe also froze.


    That was a Divine Prince of an imperishable sect, and one of the top fifty cultivators on the Little South Heaven Roll. Normal Nascent Soul Cultivators were certainly no match for Lin He, but some of them were still upset.


    ¡°Haha, Lin He, you¡¯re only known for your viciousness and you barely rank fiftieth on the Little South Heaven Roll. Speaking of power, you¡¯re not much stronger than I am,¡± said Divine General Yun of the Wuji Sect. He was surrounded by two cloud dragons like a Deity.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lin He. You¡¯re very famous. Why don¡¯t you fight with me and show the Divine Powers of the Demon Sun Sect?¡± Divine General Xuanming of the Niekong Sect also chimed in with a snicker.


    Then, a few other Divine Generals of therge sects also spoke.


    Lin He was famous because he was cruel, but he was at the bottom whenpared with the other Divine Princes in terms of power; he was just a bit more powerful than Luo Changshen.


    Only Jiang Churan looked at Chen Fan in shock. She covered her mouth and her eyes were full of surprise. She wondered why Chen Fan was there.


    While people were wondering about Chen Fan¡¯s intentions, someone yelled, ¡°This guy is not Lin He of the Demon Sun Sect. Divine Prince Lin was killed in the Abandoned Region; his shattered soul tablet is proof. The Demon Sun Sect is enraged... Their Grand Elder and many Nascent Soul Cultivators are already on their way to East.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was astonished.


    <i>¡°Lin He was dead and this Fiend Art Cultivator in ck outfit was fake?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked over and saw Zhang Tianqiao of the Qiyun Sect. He avoided Chen Fan¡¯s gaze, while Chen Haifeng sneered at Chen Fan with silver glitters in his eyes. Those disciples had apparently gone back to the Star Ocean and received thetest news.


    Wu Yuan pointed at Chen Fan and said, ¡°Haha, he¡¯s not Divine Prince Lin! Tell us, who exactly are you? How dare you disguise yourself as Divine Prince Lin? I believe you were the one who killed him!¡±


    Many other cultivators who had not dared to speak before also condemned Chen Fan, as if they had never been scared of him.


    ¡°Did I say I was Lin He?¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not Lin He, who are you? Why are you standing in our way? Do you know someone inside and want to take everything for yourselves?¡± Divine General Lin frowned and asked.


    The other Divine Generals also looked cold.


    If that were true, the Divine Princes in the temple would be in danger, but they also wondered who would be courageous enough to go against that many Divine Princes at the same time.


    ¡°I am Chen Beixuan, the person you talked about just now!¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Divine General Lin couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The Divine Generals first frowned, then looked at Chen Fan as if he were an animal or an idiot. The hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators present and the disciples of the other sects were also stunned.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan? He¡¯s the cultivator from Earth who exterminated the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena? How dare youe to the deity ground and block the entrance alone? You don¡¯t want to live, do you?¡±


    ¡°Right, does he really think he can fight against all the sects in the Star Ocean on his own, just because he killed a few weak Nascent Soul Cultivators?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hrious!¡±


    Many people shook their heads.


    The elders of the Wuji Sect and Apollo Pce smirked and said, ¡°Hm, we didn¡¯t have time to deal with him, but he delivered himself to us. This is a good time to crush him, and to give the people on this a lesson.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only him, we must kill everyone rted to him as well. These locals wouldn¡¯t know how powerful we are if we don¡¯t kill billions of people.¡± Another elder grunted.


    Master Ling Yun was shocked.


    <i>¡°Wasn¡¯t Chen Fan Lin He from the Demon Sun Sect? Why did he suddenly be a local?¡±</i>


    Divine General Lin even turned to Jiang Churan and said, ¡°This man sure has guts. Unfortunately, he had kicked a steel te; he has no idea who he provoked. Look, someone can¡¯t stand still anymore.¡±


    Jiang Churan lowered her head without replying to him. She clenched her fists so tight they started bleeding; her face turned pale and her eyes were full of worry.


    As expected.


    A Nascent Soul Cultivator shot up to the sky and made an attack with a giant bronze axe.


    The axe spinned quickly in the air and turned into a light wheel that was a few feetrge. It immediately shed a few thousand feet across the sky, appearing in front of Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Huntian Axe!¡± someone yelled.


    That was quite the famed Heavenly Treasure; it belonged to an elder of the Jinding Sect called Lu Tianming. As the axe spinned faster, it went further and became more powerful. In the end, it could even crack a open. Lu Tianming was just an early-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator; although he couldn¡¯t bring out its true potential yet, he was able to easily kill a cultivator on Earth.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    But out of people¡¯s expectation¡ª


    Chen Fan only raised his hand and threw a punch, diverting the Huntian Axe. A fist mark even appeared on the giant axe.


    ¡°He blocked a Heavenly Treasure with his bare hands?¡±


    Many people¡¯s eyes popped out.


    ¡°Only legendary Body Tempering Cultivators have such terrifying power!¡± Master Ling Yun said.


    Cultivators were also categorized into Qi Refinement Cultivators and Body Tempering Cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm. The Body Tempering Cultivators he had mentioned were those who had mastered a Nascent Body Tempering Art to the highest level. Such cultivators were powerful beings ranked at the top of the Star Ocean; they were sometimes recruited as Divine Generals¡¯ by Soul Formation Cultivators.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Let me try.¡± The Sect Master of the Wine God Sect, Wu Yuan, snickered. He patted the giant red gourd and a river came out.


    At first the river was still very small, but then it started to widen afterwards. It became a hundred-mile river floating above the entire deity ground like a shiny shield.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Wu Yuan pointed his finger.


    The silver river struck with some terrifying energy. That attack was able to make a few hundred miles ofnd sink, and not even Nascent Soul Fiends asrge as mountains would have been able to withstand it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan threw a punch.


    He pulverized the entire river and the energy even went up, creating some thunderous sounds. The attack swept through a few thousand feet, even shattering the red gourd Wu Yuan was sitting on. Wu Yuan immediately ran away in fear.


    By this time¡ª


    Even the mid-stage and peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators and the Divine Generals narrowed their eyes. Chen Fan¡¯s punch wasn¡¯t something normal Nascent Soul Cultivators could duplicate. At least Ling Yun, Wu Yuan and the other Nascent Soul elders were no match for Chen Fan.


    ¡°My turn!¡± Chen Haifeng said.


    He shot out silver fire from his eyes. It then turned into a huge bird behind him, which looked like the sun, showing what an Overlord on the Little South Heaven Roll was capable of.


    ¡°That¡¯s the ¡®Silver Pole True Fire.¡¯¡± someone eximed.


    That was a top Fire Divine Power. Ordinary cultivators wouldn¡¯t even be able to summon it. It wasparable to the Nine Underworld Fire, which was able to burn Nascent Soul Cultivators. Even Divine Princes had to be careful not to touch it; the Divine Generals would also be wary.


    <i>¡°Watch out!¡±</i> Even Jiang Churan yelled in her mind.


    But Chen Fan only opened his mouth and sucked the firebird in. He then reached out and grabbed Chen Haifeng as if he were picking up a cat. He threw him to the ground, breaking half of his bones; then he stepped on his head and smashed half his face. Blood sshed everywhere. In the end, Chen Fan nced around indifferently.


    ¡°Who else?¡±


    Everyone was speechless and Jiang Churan looked at him dumbfoundedly.

 Chapter 1109 - Smashed!

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Smashed!</h4>


    Lu Tianming of the Jinding Sect¡ªan early-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator with the Huntian Axe¡ªwasn¡¯t even able to withstand a punch from Chen Fan.


    The Sect Master of the Wine God Sect, Wu Yuan, was an early-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. He had let out a silver river from the ¡°River Gourd¡± that was able to crack the ground on an area a few hundred miles wide, but Chen Fan also destroyed it with an attack.


    Chen Haifeng of the Qiyun Sect¡ªwho cultivated the ¡°Silver Pole Heavenly Eyes¡± and ranked 395th on the Little South Heaven Roll¡ªwas a real Nascent Soul Overlord able to control the ¡°Silver Pole True Fire.¡± However, Chen Fan sucked the fire in and easily stepped on Chen Haifeng as if handling a chicken.


    These three cultivators were like the Nascent Soul elders in their sects, but none of them survived Chen Fan¡¯s attacks. After seeing this, many other Nascent Soul Cultivators lost the courage to even say a word.


    Some Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords of the Abandoned Region were thinking about giving Chen Fan a lesson, but then, all of them remained silent.


    Chen Fan looked around and said, ¡°Who else?¡±


    All the Nascent Soul Cultivators were speechless; some elders of the smaller sects even took a step back.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you really want to stand in our way? Haha, you must know that the Divine Princes inside the temple wille out eventually. Will you also be able to stop them?¡± an elder of the Wuji Sect said.


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers and said calmly, ¡°That would be great. Then I won¡¯t need to go inside to find them.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    ¡°How dare you provoke the Divine Princes! Do you know what the title of ¡®Divine Prince¡¯ means?¡± The Nascent Soul Cultivators shouted at the same time. The disciples of the imperishable sects were also furious.


    For all therge sects and the entire Little South Heavenly Realm, ¡°Divine Princes¡± were beings that couldn¡¯t be offended. They might not be as strong as the Divine Generals, but they had unlimited potential and each of them had a chance of bing a Soul Formation Cultivator, which was why they were also called ¡°Little Divine Lords.¡± They had a much higher standing than that of normal Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°Cultivators can only be titled ¡®Divine Princes¡¯ if they form a divine-grade Golden Core at the Golden Core Level, master more than three Dharma Laws andplete some dangerous missions at the Nascent Soul Level. Chen Beixuan, I don¡¯t know where you got your Dharma Power, but you¡¯re far from being able to look down on our Divine Princes,¡± Divine General Lin said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Fan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve already killed at least two so-called Divine Princes, Lin He and Luo Changshen. They were as vulnerable as mere animals.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    Lin He of the Demon Sun Sect! Luo Changshen of the Changshen Sect! They were famous Divine Princes in the Star Ocean! The Changshen Sect even had three Divine Lords; normal imperishable sects would never provoke them.


    A disciple of the Changshen Sect widened his eyes and yelled, ¡°You killed Divine Prince Luo? Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re dead. All your people, family, friends, disciples and all the people on this are going to die. Our Sect Master will certainly level East and y all the locals avenge Divine Prince Luo!¡±


    The others also looked serious.


    More than one Divine Prince had died!


    That was earth-shattering! Each imperishable sect had at most six Divine Princes in a generation and some might have just a couple. Even so, such precious beings died in the hands of an earthling. Everyone could easily imagine how furious the senior members of the Changshen Sect and Demon Sun Sect were!


    Many people felt a chill down their spines.


    They could already foresee the battleships of the Changshen Sect and Demon Sun Sect making their way toward the Abandoned Region and killing people on Earth and the surroundings.


    A middle-aged Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord from Blue yelled, ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you know what you did? You¡¯re dragging down East and all thes around us along with you!¡±


    A few Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords of the Abandoned Region also trembled.


    A disaster.


    A real disaster wasing.


    Even Jiang Churan gasped. Two Divine Princes! Even if they weren¡¯t as renowned as the Divine Princes of the Taichu Sect and the Apollo Sect, they were Divine Princes nheless. Still, Chen Fan killed them. How enraged would those two sects be?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chen Fan said and raised his hand gently.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    An invisible energy struck the middle-aged Heavenly Lord from Blue called ¡°Fengxiang,¡± who was wearing dark blue armor. His teeth came off and he spurted out blood. His body spinned in the sky like a spinning top, then fell a few hundred feet away.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t hate the cultivators from the Changshen Sect or the others; they were only fighting for their own interests. However, that Heavenly Lord was from the Abandoned Region and he should stand on the side of Earth at this time. However, he chose to support cultivators from the Star Ocean. That was something Chen Fan couldn¡¯t tolerate; he would kill all the cultivators who took that stance!


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    A lot of Overlords were enraged.


    There were a few elders, who were surrounded by red fire, golden light or purple dragons. They carried the power of Dharma Laws and were at least in the mid-stage Nascent Soul realm, much more powerful than ordinary Nascent Soul Cultivators. One of them said coldly, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re too arrogant. We just don¡¯t want to fight in front of a temple at the risk of activating the arrays in the deity ground and attracting the fiends here. Otherwise, do you think we would be scared of you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just a few of us are already powerful enough to kill you, let alone the hundred cultivators, Divine Princes and Divine Generals here. We¡¯ll spare your life if you stand aside,¡± said another elder enveloped in fire.


    An elder enveloped in ck fog said, ¡°We¡¯ll die if we try going in? He¡¯s just bluffing. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d do anything.¡±


    All the old cultivators were all from the imperishable sects. The Divine Arts they practiced had a long history and they were unpredictable. Even the Divine Generals respected them, not to mention the other elders and cultivators.


    All of them stepped forward as they sneered, as if they were betting that Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t make a move.


    Someone even snickered, ¡°The elders are too kind. They should just kill him to warn the and to let people in the entire Abandoned Region know what would happen if they offend therge sects from the Star Ocean.¡±


    ¡°Whoever enters dies!¡± Chen Fan said coldly and stepped forward.


    Poof!


    His hand started to let out beams of golden light; he was enveloped in a golden aura like a golden fire. Some terrifying energy gathered in his hand and he smacked down to attack the elders.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A golden hand dozens of feetrge struck. There were azure thunderbolts covering the hand; it shone bright like golden fire. It seemed that Chen Fan¡¯s energy had reached the peak. He wasn¡¯t holding back at all, in order to kill those elders with a single attack.


    ¡°Sizzle, sizzle!¡±


    A golden flower appeared on Chen Fan¡¯s head. After that, illusory flowers started floating in the sky; even ps of thunder resounded. That was the ¡°Flowers of the End¡± skill. It meant that Chen Fan¡¯s body had been pushed to the highest level, and his attacks wereparable to those made by a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    All the Nascent Soul Cultivators were terrified after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s attack. They could sense the power of that giant hand; it was powerful enough to destroys and split the universe.


    That golden hand might only be a few feetrge, but it was a hundred times heavier than a mountain! Not even the Divine Princes and Divine Generals would be able to withstand its attack, let alone the elders, who were mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Divine General Yun yelled as his hand shot out a dagger with ck and white straps. It shed a few thousand feet like a beam of light, aiming to sh the golden hand.


    The elders even performed different kinds of Dharma Law Divine Powers, creating red fire, golden light rays and purple dragons.


    A terrifying energy coursed through them and an energy ray shed with the golden giant hand. There were even strong powers shot by Heavenly Treasures.


    But Chen Fan only shouted, ¡°Shock!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t using his True Essence at all. At that moment, mountains in a hundred mile range copsed, and countless fiends below the Nascent Soul Level exploded. There was a raging wind a few thousand feet around Chen Fan. Many Dharma Artifacts of the small sects had been blown away; even the ships of therge sects shook violently. A lot of cultivators below the Nascent Soul Level would have been killed if it wasn¡¯t for the ships and their seniors.


    ¡°Ah...!¡±


    Before they could even be astonished by the power of Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    A giant hand smacked the old cultivators to the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It looked as if a massive hammer were hitting a rock. The ground shook and people heard some crackling sounds, like bones fracturing. Everyone remained silent.


    In front of the temple¡ª


    Only pools of gold, purple and red marks were left. The elders had already been smashed to pieces together with their Nascent Souls!

 Chapter 1110 - Heaven Sealing Fist of the Six Sacred Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 1110: Heaven Sealing Fist of the Six Sacred Ancestors</h4>


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Wind was raging and fiends were roaring in the deity ground. There were many mountains and abysses that connected to the underground like the gates of Hell. Fiend Qi spouted out from the holes, intertwining with the Deity Patterns to create some weird fiends. A towering, magnificent temple stood at the center of the deity ground.


    But at this moment¡ª


    All the Nascent Soul Cultivators and countless Golden Core Cultivators who came from the Star Ocean and the Abandoned Region werepletely silent. They either looked at the golden hand, or at the human-shaped blood stain, dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± someone said after a while.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead. I can¡¯t even sense any energy from his Divine Soul. I don¡¯t think anyone would survive that,¡± another person said.


    ¡°Gulp!¡±


    Heavenly Lord Fengxiang¡¯s face had yet to heal and he wanted to fight with Chen Fan. However, his legs were also shaking at the moment.


    Chatter!


    Not only him, a few of the Heavenly Lords of the Abandoned Region were also grounding their teeth.


    They were all Heavenly Lords, who could run wild on their owns. Basically, nobody could threaten them, apart from the cultivators from the legendary Tianhuang. And this day, those Heavenly Lords started to be fearful as they faced the ck haired young man in a ck outfit.


    Yes, fearful!


    All those elders belonged to imperishable sects. They were twenty thousand years old on average; each of them had fought many battles and killed countless people. They might have even taken the life of more than one Nascent Soul Cultivator. They had also practiced the terrifying Divine Powers and cultivation arts of the imperishable sects, making them as powerful as Lord Dragon.


    Usually¡ª


    Such an elder had the ability to dominate a fews. Not even all the Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords on Blue were a match for the like. After all, Nascent Soul Cultivators in the Abandoned Region weren¡¯t real ones; they were weaker than those in the Star Ocean. They might even be inferior whenpared to those of the imperishable sects.


    However, Chen Fan smashed such a powerful elder, just like that?


    Master Ling Yun lowered his head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t use his Dharma Power, only the power of his body.¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t loud, what he said had shocked the other Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    With the power of his body.


    With one hand.


    Chen Fan had just killed five elders of the imperishable sects!


    Such a powerful cultivator could be a top Divine General and could follow the Soul Formation Grand Cultivators to conquer the Star Ocean and rise to fame in the universe.


    ¡°How... How could there be such a terrifying Overlord on a barren? I don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t get it!¡± An elder shook his head.


    The disciple of the Changshen Sect who had spoken earlier was also stunned.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Chen Fan had killed Luo Changshen before, but he did after such an attack.


    Even Jiang Churan widened her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe Chen Fan could be so powerful. He had just left Earth for a decade and he was still a Golden Core Cultivator back then. At the moment, he was able to kill five Nascent Soul Cultivators with one hand?


    ¡°Kid, how dare you provoke us! You can¡¯t be forgiven!¡± Divine General Yun yelled.


    Two of the five dead elders belonged to the Wuji Sect! They were superior even among the senior members of the sect and were part of the inner sect. However, a local on this barren had killed them.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Divine General Yun shouted.


    A ck and white dagger circled around his hand and shot towards Chen Fan as Divine General Yun activated it. This man was enveloped in a ck and white aura; a spear that was a foot long suddenly appeared in his hand. The spear was made with an unknown metal and it carried some chaotic energy.


    Divine General Yun held the spear in his hand and turned into a beam of ck and white light. He spinned as he moved towards Chen Fan.


    Poof!


    The spear shed across the sky and created a long mark on the ground. That was the ¡°deity ground¡± and there were Deity Patterns in every corner; they were powerful even after billions of years. Normal Nascent Soul Cultivators were unable to destroy anything in this region. It could be seen how Divine General Yun¡¯s spear was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Divine General Yun is giving it all out,¡± the other Divine Generals said seriously.


    A Divine General had at least the mid-stage Nascent Soul Level and all of them were even at a higher level. Besides, Divine Generals were much more powerful than normal Nascent Soul Cultivators. After all, they were specialized in killing and they practiced fighting-oriented cultivation arts and Divine Powers.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chen Fan clenched his fist and the golden light around him was gathered on his hand. He then threw a punch. That was an attack with the might of the Nascent Soul Level. A tiny crack appeared in the sky, just like a ck hole.


    Divine General Yun wasn¡¯t able to withstand it, either.


    The ck and white dagger was knocked away and Divine General Yun spinned at a high speed in the sky. However, he eventually slowed down, seemingly uninjured. Instead, he took the power of Chen Fan¡¯s punch and drew a huge circle in the air as he made another attack.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan punched again and knocked the spear away, but it felt a bit stronger than it used to be.


    <i>¡°The Art of Power Borrowing?¡±</i> Chen Fan frowned.


    Divine General Yun drew another big circle in the air. He was surrounded by ck and white fog, which took a small amount of energy from Chen Fan¡¯s fist into the spear. The energy turned into force and the spear stabbed again.


    One stab, two stabs, three stabs...


    In the end, Chen Fan threw seventeen punches and Divine General Yun stabbed seventeen times, each harder than thest. Thest stab was almost twice as powerful as the first one!


    ¡°Wuding Spear Art,¡± someone yelled.


    That was a spear art created by a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator in the Star Ocean. It was a killing art for peak-stage Qi Refinement Cultivators and could be used to borrow the Dharma Power of the opponent. It could even kill a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator!


    ¡°Such an advanced spear art.¡± Even Chen Fan was in awe.


    Even though Divine General Yun didn¡¯t have strong Dharma Powers, his martial art skills were exceptional. He had fought with Chen Fan up until that point only using a spear. Chen Fan was only using his fist, but his attacks were also scary.


    ¡°But that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    He slowly ced his fist at waist level. A golden aura surrounded his body, which then turned ck and started releasing Fiend Qi. The next second, Chen Fan punched and yelled.


    ¡°Heaven Sealing Fist of the Six Sacred Ancestors!¡±

 Chapter 1111 - A Bloodbath

    <h4>Chapter 1111: A Bloodbath</h4>


    Heaven Sealing Fist of the Six Sacred Ancestors.


    It was a fist art from the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art¡± which the Ancestor Fiends of the Fiend World used to kill Deities in the Deity Realm. Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t a martial art that belonged to the human world, or the cultivation world for that matter; instead, it was a Fiend God Art from ancient times.


    Its terrifying power was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. It wasn¡¯t that powerful when Chen Fan had used it in the past.


    But at this moment¡ª


    Chen Fan had used it with his peak-stage Nascent Soul Body and the power of the ¡°Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art.¡± How powerful would it be?


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Six giant holes appeared behind Chen Fan and then they cracked open to form a dark world. The power of the six Ancestor Fiends inside gathered around Chen Fan¡¯s fist as he threw a punch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This time...


    An enormous hole was created in the sky. The Deity Patterns on the ground, mountains and temple shone at the same time, and countless azure thunderbolts struck to protect thend. Some terrifying Fiend Qi swept the world, making people in an area dozens of miles wide shake. At this moment Chen Fan seemed to have be a Fiend God from the ancient times; his punch could even split the universe.


    ¡°You can borrow my fist energy and send it back to me. But what happens if I punch with ten times the force, how much energy can you take?¡± Chen Fan said indifferently.


    Divine General Yun widened his eyes and yelled, ¡°Open!¡± He seemed to have realized that he was in danger.


    The spear in his hand carried some energy two times more powerful than before and he drew a long curve with it, throwing it in Chen Fan¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    There seemed to be a ck and white thunderbolt in the sky.


    No words could describe that attack. Even Divine General Yun thought it was the most powerful attack he had ever done in his life. Even the spear arts of some Soul Formation Grand Cultivators might not be better than his.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it. He only punched with the power of the six Ancestor Fiends.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ck and white spear shed with Chen Fan¡¯s fist. Divine General Yun widened his eyes. He felt how the fist energy was ten times more powerful than before and was moving towards him. Divine General Yun spinned the ck and white fog around him to show the world his power, but it wasn¡¯t helping.


    ¡°No!¡± Divine General Yun shouted.


    The Dharma Power in his body surged and even his ck and white Nascent Soul started burning. He pushed his energy to the highest level, to no avail.


    Chen Fan¡¯s fist first destroyed the spear, then struck Divine General Yun¡¯s chest, creating a giant hole. After that, the energy went from his chest to his neck, stomach, organs, limbs and head. When it reached his mind, it smashed his Nascent Soul and Divine Soul to little bits.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ck and white energy rays were shot from his body in all directions with a bit of golden blood and broken pieces of bones. Chen Fan¡¯s terrifying fist energy had also moved further ahead.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The fist energy was unstoppable.


    It went dozens of miles more after killing Divine General Yun, cracking a few mountains along the way. Those Nascent Soul Fiends who made contact with the residual energy were even crushed to pieces. The fist energy then eventually stopped after traveling for a hundred miles.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan lowered his fist and the ck aura around him disappeared.


    His robe fluttered in the wind, and he stood upright in front of the temple, like a sword. None of the Nascent Soul or the Golden Core Cultivators¡ªwho imed that they could kill Chen Fan easily and would eliminate everyone on Earth¡ªdared to speak.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I was kicking a steel te?¡± Chen Fan turned around and looked at Divine General Lin.


    The Divine General remained silent with a pale face.


    Even though he was strong, he was onlyparable to Divine General Yun. If Chen Fan had the power to kill him with a punch, it wasn¡¯t hard to kill Divine General Lin as well. Even the other Divine Generals and elders of the imperishable sects were terrified, while the Nascent Soul Cultivators from the Abandoned Region, like Heavenly Lord Fengxiang, werepletely stunned. <i>¡°That was a Divine General. Chen Fan killed him with just an attack?¡±</i>


    How powerful was Chen Beixuan?


    ¡°Sh*t, why is there such a monster on East? Not even the Divine Princes are this powerful,¡± someone whispered. Master Ling Yun was dumbfounded.


    He had yed host to such a cruel guy for a whole day.


    As for the disciples of the Qiyun Sect, they had already been frightened. Chen Haifeng didn¡¯t even dare to say a word. Chen Fan had killed a Divine General with just one punch and could certainly stomp him to death like an ant.


    Divine General Xuanming of the Niekong Sect yelled, ¡°Chen Beixuan, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Our power isn¡¯t something you can imagine. Divine General Yun is the weakest among the Divine Generals of the Wuji Sect...¡±


    ¡°Did I allow you to speak?¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and threw a punch.


    ¡°Heaven Sealing Fist of the Six Sacred Ancestors!¡±


    Boom.


    The six giant ck holes appeared again and formed a dark world on Chen Fan¡¯s fist. A beam of ck light was shot and the fist energy filled the world. Divine General Xuanming was startled. He would have been killed if he hadn¡¯t used the Divine Art of the Niekong Sect to jump ten feet backwards. Even so, the ck fist energy was still able to sh past his arm, crushing it.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    However, a lot of cultivators who followed the Niekong Sect weren¡¯t so lucky.


    The elders and disciples from a couple of small sects under the Niekong Sect were swallowed by the ck fist energy. The energy killed five Nascent Soul Cultivators in a row before shooting into the sky, creating some thunderous sounds.


    Divine General Xuanming shouted furiously, ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you think we can¡¯t deal with you?¡±


    Divine General Lin also grunted and said, ¡°Start the Taichu Heavenly Ship. Let us all kill him together!¡±


    Zhang Tianqiao of the Qiyun Sect shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right. Kill him! We¡¯re superior cultivators from therge sects in the Star Ocean. How can we let a local on a barren humiliate us? Our friends back in the Little South Heavenly Realm willugh at us if we don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Many cultivators from other regions¡ªlike Lu Tianming from the Jinding Sect and Wu Yuan from the Wine God Sect¡ªhad never liked Chen Fan.


    Therge sects immediately took out their Dharma Treasures when they viciously started to attack. Cultivators like Heavenly Lord Fengxiang were also afraid that Chen Fan would kill them because of what they had done, so they also got ready to fight.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There were countless beams of light at the moment, Dharma Laws and Divine Powers in front of the temple. The ce had turned into a sea of energy.


    Dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators attacked at the same time.


    ¡°Hm, you¡¯re digging your own grave. I was thinking about sparing you, but on second thought, I should just kill you all!¡± Chen Fan grunted with viciousness in his eyes.


    He stepped forward and stomped Chen Haifeng to pieces.


    Then, he shot up into the sky and turned into a beam of ck light, going straight into the crowd. Chen Fan¡¯s body was extremely powerful. His three flowers of energy had already reached the peak and he was in an area full of Fiend Qi at the moment. So, how terrifying would his power be?


    ¡°Heaven Sealing Fist of the Six Sacred Ancestors!¡±


    Chen Fan threw a punch and cracked several flying treasures. That also meant that at least a group of elders and their disciples had died, more than dozens of people in total.


    ¡°Heaven Sealing Fist of the Six Sacred Ancestors! Heaven Sealing Fist of the Six Sacred Ancestors!¡±


    Chen Fan kept attacking; there seemed to be some ck dragons flying around the cultivators in front of the temple. A couple of Nascent Soul Cultivators were killed every time he punched.


    ¡°Aim at him and fire!¡± Divine General Lin said.


    The Taichu Heavenly Ship enveloped in an aura turned around. Seventeen Divine Powers came out of it and formed a ray of colorful light which was shot at Chen Fan.


    But how experienced was Chen Fan?


    Such a massive Dharma Artifact controlled by countless people wasn¡¯t something he could resist alone. Even if he was powerful enough and unafraid of it, he wouldn¡¯t just stand there and let them kill him.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan immediately shed away like a light ray and went to the cultivators from the other small sects, like those of the Jinding Sect, the Wine God Sect and Heavenly Lord Fengxiang.


    He attacked everyone he didn¡¯t like.


    The Heaven Sealing Fist of the Six Sacred Ancestors was extremely terrifying when it was strengthened by the Fiend Qi in the deity ground. Each attack wasparable to a punch from a peak-stage Nascent Soul Divine General; normal Nascent Soul Cultivators werepletely unable to withstand it. Even their own flying treasures were unable to resist Chen Fan¡¯s attack. In the end, apart from Master Ling Yun and some other Nascent Soul Cultivators, all the others were killed.


    Blood flowed like a river in front of the temple.


    Some of the hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators were dead or injured, while a few escaped.


    The sight where cultivators of therge sects in the Star Ocean had gathered in front of the temple was gone in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Damn you, Chen Beixuan!¡± Divine General Lin shouted.


    Chen Fan only answered with a punch!

 Chapter 1112 - Crush Them All

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Crush Them All</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s punch struck the Taichu Heavenly Ship, knocking the thousand-foot Dharma Artifact dozens of feet away. Layers of arrays around it cracked and countless beams of light were shot out. However, the disciples of therge sects were thrilled. Chen Fan had exterminated a sect and killed a Nascent Soul Cultivator with just a punch.


    Still, at this moment.


    He still hadn¡¯t hurt any disciples or elders of the Taichu Divine Realm. The arrays of the ship were even repaired quickly. The ship itself was a Dharma Artifact for battling, a top Spirit Treasure in its own right. It carried a small world left by a Soul Formation Grand Elder that provided energy for the ship, and it almost seemed like it had an unlimited supply of power with the addition of the Dharma Power from the three hundred and sixty disciples and five Nascent Soul elders. Chen Fan would have a difficult time breaking it by himself.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, give up already.¡± Divine General Lin snickered.


    Jiang Churan also held the ship¡¯s rail tight and looked at Chen Fan anxiously.


    ¡°Again!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    The Heaven Sealing Fist of the Six Sacred Ancestors struck the Taichu Heavenly Ship with the power of the six Ancestor Fiends. That ck fist energy broke through dozens of arrays and even created a dent on the ship, but the ship only shook slightly and slided dozens of feet away. All the disciples on the ship were fine.


    ¡°Our seventy-seventh elder spent five centuries to build this ship, and it was made with ¡®mixed-gold copper¡¯ from deep inside a ck hole. It can withstand the attacks of a Nascent Soul Monster. Our Soul Formation Grand Cultivator evenid a small-scale Divine Array on it. Chen Beixuan, how can you break this ship with your bare hands?¡± Divine General Lin snickered.


    The other imperishable sects also drove their ships towards Chen Fan.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Many frightening energy rays were shot in the sky. Each Divine Power wasparable to an attack from a Nascent Soul Cultivator and there were over a hundred of them right then.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t care in the slightest.


    ¡°Heaven Sealing Fist of the Six Sacred Ancestors!¡±


    This time¡ª


    The phantoms of the six Fiend Gods appeared behind him; the six demons, including Mu Xiao and the Soul Eating Monkey, also showed up. Chen Fan threw a punch with the power of the six mid-stage Nascent Soul Beasts and the Dharma Power of the six Ancestor Fiends.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This time, the Taichu Heavenly Ship seemed to be a bit overwhelmed. Dozens of arrays around it cracked and the entire ship creaked. There was even a giant fist mark on it. Suddenly, the ship let out beams of light and an illusory array appeared.


    Chen Fan¡¯s fist energy attacked and it immediately disappeared.


    <i>¡°A Divine Array?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was startled.


    Only Half Grand Cultivators could resist his punch; it seemed that the array apparently had power at the Soul Formation Level as well.


    ¡°It this the trump card of the Taichu Divine Realm?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    Divine General Lin even sneered. ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re the only person on East and in the whole Abandoned Region who can force our Divine Array out, but that¡¯s it.¡±


    The five elders and the three hundred and sixty disciples on the Taichu Heavenly Ship activated the array at the same time. Sixteen Divine Powers turned into a colorful ray of light, shooting across the sky like a Divine Sword. Although Chen Fan was able to dodged, it was only the first attack.


    There was a second, third and forth attack.


    The otherrge sects approached that ce at the same time.


    The ¡°Wuji Starship¡± of the Wuji Sect was a thousand feet long and was made with  Gold¡± from the core of a. It was entirely silver white and was covered with glitter. Its body was hard and it had seventy-seven Starry Arrays, which made connections with the stars and drew energy froms. The energy of the ¡°Wuji Star Ship¡± was thus endless; it was as powerful as a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    The ¡°Apollo Golden Ship¡± of the Apollo Pce had been refined for nine centuries with the ¡°Apollo True Gold¡± and had ny-nine Apollo Fire Arrays. The ship would be enveloped in fire like a sun once the arrays were activated, as if it could burn the world down.


    The Niekong Sect...


    Each imperishable sect had their own unique battleship and iparable Dharma Artifacts. Those creations weren¡¯t things a lone cultivator could resist; each of them could destroy a. The ¡°Taichu Heavenly Ship,¡± the ¡°Wuji Starship¡± and the ¡°Apollo Golden Ship¡± were allparable to peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators, or even more powerful.


    At the moment¡ª


    Chen Fan seemed as if he had been besieged by a few peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Divine General Lin, Divine General Xuanming and the others flew out from their ships and turned into beams of light to attack Chen Fan; he was instantly at a disadvantage.


    That was not the end.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A banging sound was heard from the Origin Divine Pce and there was a terrifying surge of energy. It appeared that the Divine Princes had sensed something was wrong and were about to rush out.


    Divine General Lin and the others were thrilled.


    Chen Fan would no longer be able to escape once the Divine Princes joined the fight. The Divine Prince of the Apollo Sect was a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator and he alone was alreadyparable to Chen Fan.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re dead.¡± Even Divine General Xuanming burst intoughter.


    Divine General Lin even looked at Chen Fan expressionlessly, as if he were watching a fish struggling on the cutting board.


    ¡°Surrender,¡± Divine General Lin said.


    ¡°Open!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    He was like a crazy demon, no longer hiding his power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Three flowers that were green, colorful and golden respectively appeared on top of Chen Fan¡¯s head. ps of thunder immediately resounded around the world, as if the Entities were ying drums. Everyone sawyers of Dharma Powering out of Chen Fan¡¯s body and turning into fire in the end. The fire had three colors and it seemed like it could burn the universe to ashes.


    ¡°This is...¡± Divine General Lin narrowed his eyes and something came to his mind.


    ¡°The Flowers of the Peak! The Flowers of the End! There are even three of them!¡± Master Ling Yun¡¯s eyes popped out and eximed, ¡°ording to legend, only the top elites in the Central Gxy have the Flowers of the End. They represent the most powerful and invincible level! Why does he have them?¡±


    All the Divine Generals were startled.

 Chapter 1113 - A Divine Prince? Just an Ant

    <h4>Chapter 1113: A Divine Prince? Just an Ant</h4>


    But it was toote.


    Chen Fan threw a punch. A three-color fire burned on his fist and turned into a beam of three-colored light, breaking through the arrays of the Taichu Heavenly Ship and prating the hull. In the end, the energy struck the sacred ¡°Taichu Divine Array¡± and split it in half.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment.


    The entire Taichu Heavenly Ship was split and its bow shot out. Almost half of the few hundred Golden Core Cultivators on the ship were killed; even a Nascent Soul elder died.


    Only Jiang Churan survived as Chen Fan grabbed her and held her in his arms.


    ¡°Argh.¡± Divine General Lin screamed furiously.


    A cold voice came from the Origin Divine Pce. ¡°Stop!¡±


    But Chen Fanpletely disregarded it.


    He held Jiang Churan with one arm and clenched his other fist, manifesting a three-colored fire once more; it represented that the energy of his body, Dharma Power and Divine Soul had reached the highest level. He then punched again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Half of Divine General Lin¡¯s body exploded and the terrifying fist energy even went past him, hitting the ¡°Apollo Golden Ship¡± and creating a giant hole in it.


    ¡°You idiot! Our Divine Prince will never let you live if you kill our Divine General!¡± That cold and angry voice came out of the temple.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan threw a punch.


    This second attackpletely destroyed the other half of Divine General Lin¡¯s body, his Divine Soul and Nascent Soul. The energy even reached the ¡°Wuji Starship,¡± making it spin and fall back a thousand feet away.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    That cold voice sounded enraged.


    Boom, boom!


    The voice became louder and closer. It was like ps of thunder in the end, shaking the world. A ray of golden light emerged from the main entrance of the temple and a young man appeared.


    His eyes seemed mythical and his body was surrounded by a myriad of worlds. The worlds then shattered, as if he were the author of all creation. He was unimaginably powerful, much stronger than Divine General Lin, Divine General Yun and Divine General Xuanming.


    One of the remaining elders of the Taichu Divine Realm cried, ¡°Your Highness, you must kill this man to avenge Divine Prince Lin and our disciples!¡±


    That young man was the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect. He became truly enraged after seeing Divine General Lin¡¯s dead body and the broken Taichu Heavenly Ship. He became even more vicious when he saw Chen Fan holding Jiang Churan.


    ¡°How dare...¡±


    Before he finished his sentence.


    Chen Fan had already thrown a punch. The fist energy with three colors struck the Divine Prince and pushed everyone else behind him back into the temple.


    Chen Fan then said, ¡°A Divine Prince? You¡¯re just an ant in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    It seemed that no one, including the Taichu Divine Prince, had thought that Chen Fan would make a move. He even knocked the other Divine Princes and young cultivators down. The Divine Princes weren¡¯t the only ones who had entered the Origin Divine Pce earlier. There were many young cultivators who ranked in the top hundred of the Little South Heaven Roll.


    Those cultivators might not be from therge sects, but all of them were talented, having at least the mid-stage Nascent Soul Level,parable to Divine Generals.


    They wouldn¡¯t have gone out of the temple if they hadn¡¯t received an emergency message saying that something was happening at the entrance.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Get out there. We can¡¯t let this guy block the entrance.¡±


    A dozen rays shot out of the Origin Divine Pce and a group of young cultivators showed up. Some of them had purple eyes and silver hair, some had golden bodies, some were surrounded by Deity Qi while others had silver glitter in their eyes. Each of them was exceptionally powerful,parable to Divine General Lin. The Divine Princes at the front were even standing there like the sun. Jiang Churan only had a look at them and she even felt as if she had been injured by their auras.


    <i>¡°That¡¯s terrifying. Is that the real strength of a Divine Prince?¡±</i> Jiang Churan was stunned.


    Then, she felt a bit at odds. Chen Fan had dared to attack the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect, even forcing him back with a punch. Did this mean that his power wasparable to that of the Divine Princes?


    ¡°Kid, who exactly are you? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯ve made a huge mistake?¡± the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect said coldly as he nced at Jiang Churan and the casualties of the Taichu Sect.


    A dozen young cultivators next to him even yelled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Brother Chen of the Qiyun Sect? His head was smashed and even his Nascent Soul is broken.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t that Elder Lu Tianming of the Jinding Sect? His ¡®Huntian Axe¡¯ was split in half and his entire body has been crushed. I wouldn¡¯t have recognized him without looking at the weapon.¡±


    ¡°And Wu Yuan of the Wine God Sect. Isn¡¯t that shattered gourd his?¡±


    Everyone nced around the entrance and eximed.


    They had just entered the temple for a few days. Why did it look as if a bloodbath had taken ce by the entrance? Not only did the Taichu Sect suffer heavy casualties, the other sects had also lost half of their Nascent Soul elders and disciples. Many disciples of the smaller sects had even been smashed together with their Dharma Artifacts. Only those of the imperishable sects had survived, but someone also noticed that Divine General Yun of the Wuji Sect wasn¡¯t there; there was a broken spear that looked like Divine General Yun¡¯s weapon on the ground a few thousand feet away.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Did they fight at the entrance?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. They seemed fine half a day ago. Besides, we haven¡¯t found anything in Origin Divine Pce yet. Isn¡¯t it too early to start fighting?¡±


    Many people widened their eyes.


    They had no idea what had happened at the entrance of the temple.


    Someone suddenly wondered whether Chen Fan had killed the Nascent Soul Cultivators, but this was just a passing thought. There was no way Chen Fan would be able to defeat a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators alone, no matter how strong he was!


    But then, the elder of the Taichu Divine Realm cried, ¡°Your Highness, you must take revenge for us. He destroyed our Taichu Heavenly Ship and killed Divine General Lin. He even took our Divine Princess away. Almost a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators were killed outside the temple.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Divine General Yun was also killed by this demon. We would have also died if you hadn¡¯te out in time,¡± an elder on the Wuji Starship also said.


    Then.


    The disciples of the Niekong Sect, Apollo Pce, and the Changshen Sect also screamed and cried in pain.


    ¡°Did that guy really kill them all by himself?¡±


    At this moment, even the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect was dumbfounded.


    They had just gone into the temple for three days; Chen Fan had killed almost a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators, two Divine Generals and even destroyed a Dharma Artifact?


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect asked.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan from Earth!¡± Chen Fan replied calmly.

 Chapter 1114 - The Flying Deity!

    <h4>Chapter 1114: The Flying Deity!</h4>


    <i>¡°Chen Beixuan from Earth?¡±</i>


    Everyone was astonished when they heard the name.


    ¡°You?¡±


    The Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect looked at him in shock. Many elites of the Little South Heaven Roll were also stunned. The one who had killed a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators was a young man from Earth. Wasn¡¯t that unbelievable? A lot of people had heard of Chen Fan¡¯s name and knew he had already exterminated a few sects established by the imperishable sects on the.


    However, those were only branches founded by several Nascent Soul Cultivators with a couple of disciples, so nobody had taken Chen Fan seriously.


    And yet, none of them had thought that Chen Fan would enter the deity ground and kill all the Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°You are beyond redemption... The entire Earth will pay for your sin. Kneel and beg us now, we may think about sparing your life,¡± the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect said with viciousness. There were countless azure thunderbolts on his body.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll vent our anger on Earth. I¡¯ll kill everyone on the to avenge our Divine General if you don¡¯t yield to us.¡±


    The Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect snickered with silver glitter in his eyes.


    ¡°Just kill him and take revenge for our friends. Why are you still asking him to surrender?¡± The Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect seemed as if he had jumped out of reality and existed on another ne. His voice was as cold as ice.


    ¡°Surrender or die!¡± said the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, the strongest among them.


    He was surrounded by fire and even his eyebrows and hair were gold in color. There was a terrifying Dharma Power in his body. He only stood there and the entire world seemed to have burned down. He was the most powerful Divine Prince in the Little South Heavenly Realm. Jiang Churan didn¡¯t even dare to look at him, as she was worried that his aura would hurt her eyes.


    The power of a few Divine Princes and a dozen cultivators surged at the same time.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The entire world was filled with their terrifying energy. How powerful would an attack be when a dozen mid-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators and a few peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators worked together? Not even a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators were a match for them. Their power was overwhelming, even though they had yet to attack. Jiang Churan was even having trouble breathing despite the fact that she was being protected by Chen Fan.


    <i>¡°Chen... Chen Fan, do you really think that you can defeat so many Divine Princes and Nascent Soul Cultivators? Why don¡¯t you just run away?¡±</i> She thought anxiously in her mind.


    The Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect performed a Divine Power that allowed him to travel in between two worlds; he appeared a few thousand feet behind Chen Fan, while the other Divine Princes and elites of the Little South Heaven Roll spread out to surround their enemy.


    The elders of the imperishable sects¡ªincluding the Wuji Sect, Apollo Pce and the Niekong Sect¡ªsteered the battleships to where Chen Fan was at the same time and besieged him.


    Chen Fan was immediately backed into a corner.


    ¡°Surrender...¡± The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect was about to ask him to yield¡ª


    But Chen Fan had alreadyunched an attack.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Boom!


    An azure flower, a colorful flower and a golden flower appeared on top of his head again. The energy of Chen Fan¡¯s body, including his Dharma Power and Divine Soul were pushed to the highest level. A three-colored fire burned fiercely around Chen Fan. He threw a punch and six holes appeared behind him, attracting the Fiend Qi of the entire deity ground. The Heaven Sealing Fist of the Six Sacred Ancestors was even activated to the maximum point.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The fist energy was unstoppable.


    Three young cultivators of the Little South Heaven Roll were immediately killed before they could take out their Dharma Treasures. The fist energy had even prated their bodies and struck the Apollo Golden Ship, breaking the arrays open and destroying half of the ship. Dozens of Golden Core Cultivators of Apollo Pce were killed.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce shouted. He was enveloped in a golden fire like an enraged golden lion. The fire burned fiercely and he went towards Chen Fan like the sun.


    Chen Fan threw a punch and knocked the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce away, then rushed towards the normal elites. Every move he made was iparable.


    Other Divine Princes tried to protect those elites, but they couldn¡¯t withstand Chen Fan¡¯s punch at all.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After that, Chen Fan kicked a young elite who was at the mid-stage Nascent Soul Level, splitting his body in half.


    ¡°Taichu Sect Birth and Death Art.¡±


    A world appeared behind the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect, then shrank and became a ray of light that was then shot at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Look out!¡± Jiang Churan yelled.


    This was one of the most terrifying and powerful Divine Powers of the Taichu Divine Realm. It used the power of a world as energy, turning it into a cruel killing art. Even though the small world had just been created by the Divine Prince, it was already extremely powerful. Peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators would immediately die if they didn¡¯t have the protection of their Heavenly Treasures.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t dodge. He took the attack of the ¡°Taichu Sect Birth and Death Art¡± with his back. His True Essence was breached and a hole appeared. That hole was an inch deep, as if having been stabbed by a knife. And yet, Chen Fan¡¯s body was extremely strong. Such a Divine Power was onlyparable to a stab.


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive?¡± The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect was shocked.


    Chen Fan immediately threw a punch, almost shattering half of his body. He would have already gone to Hell to find Divine General Lin if there weren¡¯t a dozen small worlds that blocked Chen Fan¡¯s fist energy.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    The Divine Prince of the Apollo Pce was surrounded by fire. He rushed towards Chen Fan with the Apollo Spear in his hand like an unbeatable knight.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    Chen Fan fought with the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce with his bare hands.


    The spear carried a sacred energy and was obviously a weapon made by a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator. It was a Dharma Treasure with the level of a Quasi-Divine Treasure. Even Chen Fan¡¯s body was overwhelmed by; his bones and flesh were visible on his fist. Although the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce was also knocked away by Chen Fan, there was one thing that was clear.


    Chen Fan was injured!


    ¡°Kill him. He may just be a fraud. A Nascent Soul Cultivator who truly has the three flowers would never be this weak. It would be someone who is able to fight head to head with a Soul Formation Cultivator. Let¡¯s kill him together,¡± the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce yelled.


    The Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect had already turned the flying sword in his hand into an aura that enveloped Chen Fan.


    Billion Gxy Sword Qi!


    This seemed to be one of the strongest Divine Powers of the Wuji Sect. The de auras that looked like raindrops forced Chen Fan to fall back. Many tiny holes appeared on Chen Fan¡¯s skin. Chen Fan had to protect Jiang Churan with one hand, or she would have died as the Sword Qi attacked them.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect even jumped and shed Chen Fan¡¯s back with a shapeless de in his hand, leaving a three-inch wound that exposed Chen Fan¡¯s bone.


    ¡°Forget about me. Just leave. You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t,¡± Jiang Churan shouted.


    She was about to cry. Even though she didn¡¯t like Chen Fan, she still bit her lip so hard it almost bled when she saw him being attacked by the others because of her.


    ¡°I promised Auntie Tang to take you back, so I must keep my promise. Besides, these are just a bunch of ants. How would they be able to kill me?¡± Chen Fan looked up and sneered.


    He raised his hand.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    A bronze sword Chen Fan got from Luo Changshen appeared in his hand. It was said to be a sword that belonged to a peerless Heavenly Lord in the gxy. That Heavenly Lord had challenged a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator with this sword. Even though he had lost, that was still a Quasi-Divine Treasure.


    Chen Fan was no longer a normal cultivator after grabbing hold of that sword. He had suddenly be a peerless Sword God with Deity Qi and Sword Qi around him.


    ¡°Oh no. Stop him!¡± the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce yelled.


    However, Chen Fan had shed with the sword. He said, ¡°Flying Deity!¡±


    Whoosh!


    At that moment¡ª


    No Dharma Spell was able to hide the silver de aura. There seemed to be an invincible swordsman in that ray of light, drinking wine and traveling around the gxy. Chen Fan was holding the sword like a Deity. No words could describe this attack.


    That was not a sword art from the human world; it belonged to the Deities. It shouldn¡¯t even exist in this world.


    Swish!


    Chen Fan moved around with the sword. The entire deity ground was covered in silver light. Everyone felt as if time had stopped; they could only see a beam of silver light in front of them.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    And when Chen Fan made a shing attack¡ª


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Thirteen young elites of the Little South Heaven Roll were crushed to pieces by the Sword Qi. Then, therge battleships, including the Apollo Golden Ship and the Wuji Starship, were split in half. The hundred elders and disciples on the ships were all killed. In the end, there were wounds on the bodies of the Divine Princes. No matter how many Dharma Treasures and Divine Powers they used, they had been unable to resist the attack.


    The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect widened his eyes and asked, ¡°What kind of sword art is this?¡±


    Chen Fan smiled.


    The Sword Art was called ¡°Flying Deity.¡± It had been created by a nameless Sword Immortal in the Star Ocean. It didn¡¯t only stimte the Sword Qi of its master; it was also a supreme Sword Art. The nameless Sword Immortal had once killed a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal with this art, making a name for himself in the Star Ocean! It was one of the top three Divine Powers Chen Fan had!


    Unfortunately.


    The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect would never hear the answer.


    Six Divine Princes had been killed by the ¡°Flying Deity!¡±


    Everyone was astonished!

 Chapter 1115 - Kill You a Hundred Times!

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Kill You a Hundred Times!</h4>


    Wind howled and fiends roared in front of ¡°Origin Divine Pce.¡± Many ck dragons passed through the gates of the temple like whirlwinds. The pce was towering construction which was entirely ck, engraved with countless Deity Patterns, as if it were a giant beast lying on the ground. Nothing had been able to leave a trace on it even after a thousand, ten thousand, or even a hundred thousand years.


    Meanwhile.


    Blood was flowing like a river at the entrance of the temple. A hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators and a few thousand Golden Core Cultivators had been killed by Chen Fan. After that, Chen Fan¡¯s Flying Deity had even killed thirteen young elites, destroyed five battleships and wounded six Divine Princes.


    The red wounds weren¡¯t wide.


    However, it was already unusual to be able to leave a wound on the Divine Princes¡¯ bodies, going through their treasures and talismans.


    There was only a line between winning and losing during a battle of Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Most Nascent Soul Bodies were unable to withstand attacks from a top Heavenly Treasure, except for cultivators who specialized in Body Tempering Arts and had attained a phenomenal-sess body like Chen Fan. Cultivators would certainly die after being shed by a Heavenly Treasure, once their Divine Powers and Dharma Treasures were breached.


    In fact, the six Divine Princes were also like that.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The silver robe of the Wuji Sect¡¯s Divine Prince was torn apart from the middle. That robe was worth at least a billion Spirit Stones in the Star Ocean; but then, it had just been split in half. Then the wound slowly moved deeper into his body.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The Spirit Treasures around the Divine Prince let out a crackling sound. A bronze ring on his finger, a ck bracelet on his wrist, a jade pendant on his waist and eight other treasures hanging on his neck broke at the same time.


    ¡°The Shanhe Pendant, a Wuji Sect Divine Ring, one Divine Lord Jade Tablet, a Void Stone Bracelet...¡± Master Ling Yun nced over and recognized several of them. Each treasure was at least the Heavenly Treasure level. Normal Nascent Soul Cultivators would never be able to get any of them in their entire lives, but the Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect had eight. They were all defensive Dharma Artifacts and were even more precious than ordinary Heavenly Treasures.


    Still, all of those treasures were shattered; they had lost their glimmer and all of their Spirit Qi. Chen Fan¡¯s attack had seemingly broken them.


    Then.


    The Divine Prince¡¯s body was split open in the middle, exposing his shiny jade bones and light gold muscles.


    A golden body, jade bones and Divine Blood.


    That meant that his body had reached the phenomenal sess level and was much more powerful than a normal Nascent Soul Body; not even ordinary Heavenly Treasures would be able to hurt him. However, his body was the same as the others in front of the ¡°Flying Deity Sword.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the end.


    The Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect exploded. Even his light silver Nascent Soul was split in half. He wouldn¡¯t be able to survive anymore once his Nascent Soul was shattered.


    The Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect had died with a single sh!


    But that was only the beginning.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Sounds akin to fireworks were heard.


    The Divine Princes of the Taichu Sect, the Niekong Sect, the Fuyao Sect... Six Divine Princes exploded one after another. Even though their Dharma Artifacts were extremely powerful and Master Ling Yun had even seen that they had Divine Talismans¡¯ from Soul Formation Grand Cultivators, those things had not been of much help. Chen Fan¡¯s sh had destroyed the talismans, and the indestructible Nascent Souls and Divine Souls of the Divine Princes had been shattered.


    The Flying Deity was extremely terrifying!


    In the end, the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, who was enveloped in golden fire, was split in half. Everyone who saw this was dumbfounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying. Too terrifying!¡± Master Ling Yun whispered as his legs shook. He had not done anything to Chen Fan before, so Chen Fan decided to spare him.


    Some of the elders and disciples who had survived were also grinding their teeth.


    Those people thought that dying right then was preferable.


    The Divine Princes of the Taichu Sect, the Wuji Sect, the Niekong Sect, Apollo Pce... Six Divine Princes and countless disciples and elders of therge sects had died there.


    It was an earth-shattering disaster!


    The entire Star Ocean would be enraged when the news reached the Little South Heavenly Realm. The senior members of the imperishable sects wouldn¡¯t just sit there. They would certainly send out battleships that were a hundred times more powerful to Earth. By then, not only Earth and the Abandoned Region, not even their own Nascent Soul and Golden Core Cultivators would be able to escape.


    The imperishable sects would certainly vent their anger on them.


    ¡®Our Divine Prince and Divine General are dead. How did you, the Nascent Soul Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators survive? Did you betray our Divine Prince?¡¯


    If someone said this, they would be doomed.


    Suddenly, someone yelled, ¡°Ah, I won¡¯t die yet!¡±


    A talisman of the Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect started burning and a sacred energy surged out. It was obviously a ¡°Substitute Divine Talisman,¡± which was a level higher than that of Defensive Divine Talismans, who had been drawn with the blood of a Grand Cultivator.


    How precious was the blood of a Grand Cultivator?


    Rumors said that one drop was enough to kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator and level an area with


    a few hundred mile radius. Even though this sounded exaggerated, it was indeed easy to save someone with the ¡°Substitute Divine Talisman¡± written with the blood of a Grand Cultivator.


    Swish!


    The talisman burned and turned into an aura that surrounded the Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect. The two halves of his body were gradually glued back together. His muscles grew, and his blood and bones also returned to normal. Even the red wound on his skin was wiped off by the sacred light in the end. The Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect then looked exactly the same as he was before.


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed a Grand Cultivator Divine Talisman,¡± the remaining Nascent Soul Cultivators eximed.


    Master Ling Yun touched his beard and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. How could the Divine Princes of the imperishable sects, ¡®Little Divine Lords¡¯ who might be Soul Formation Cultivators, have no talismans able to protect them? There¡¯s no way they would die just like that.¡±


    The Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect burst intoughter.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, your Sword Art is pretty nice, but it¡¯s impossible for you to kill me with it. My power isn¡¯t something you can imagine.¡±


    He was enveloped in talisman¡¯s aura and his body had beenpletely healed. There wasn¡¯t a single wound and his energy rose to the highest level, even more powerful than before. He didn¡¯t look as if he would be dying anymore.


    ¡°Perfected Cultivator Chen...¡±


    Even Jiang Churan grabbed Chen Fan¡¯s clothes anxiously.


    If the Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect could be healed, the other Divine Princes could alsoe back to life with the help of some talismans or treasures. Chen Fan¡¯s earth-shattering attack might have only been able to kill a few young elites.


    Other people thought Chen Fan was invincible, but Jiang Churan had already noticed that the aura around the bronze sword had be dimmer after the first sh. It seemed that Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t have the power to make a simr attack any time soon.


    In fact, Jiang Churan was right.


    The ¡°Flying Deity¡± could arouse the supreme sword intent hidden in ancient swords. Its attacks were extremely terrifying, which was why it had been able to kill the six Divine Princes.


    Still, a single sh had used up its energy and it needed a while for the power to be restored. Chen Fan didn¡¯t have another Divine Sword, and he couldn¡¯t make any attacks at the moment.


    Even so, Chen Fan patted her hand and chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated my ¡®Flying Deity.¡¯ It¡¯s a supreme Sword Art that can kill Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals. You can¡¯t just save yourself with a ¡®Substitute Divine Talisman.¡¯ You won¡¯t get away from it, even if you have a thousand lives, let alone you just have one.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect said coldly.


    Before everyone else reacted, the red line had appeared again on the Divine Prince¡¯s body, splitting him in half together with his Divine Soul and Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then.


    The Divine Princes of the Wuji Sect, the Taichu Sect and the Fuyao Sect were reborn using Substitute Divine Talismans of their own, but they were killed again by the sword intent inside their bodies.


    The Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect had three Substitute Divine Talismans and was reborn three times. Nheless, he was consecutively killed three times by the invisible sword intent.


    In the end.


    He used up all his Divine Talismans and screamed helplessly. The sword intent inside his Divine Soul crushed both his Nascent Soul and body, exploding into blood mist and dissipating in the world.


    At that moment, everyone became silent.


    All the remaining Nascent Soul Cultivators, elders and disciples watched that scene in a daze. Master Ling Yun¡¯s hands were even shaking.


    How terrifying was that Sword Art?


    Even the Substitute Divine Talisman written by a Divine Lord with the blood of a Grand Cultivator had been unable to bring the Divine Prince back to life. Even if he was reborn, the Sword Qi would still go after him. Did this mean that the sword would always be in his Divine Soul and would follow him forever, even if he reincarnated?


    ¡°Is... Is this a Sword Art of the human world? Not even a Divine Sword Art would have such terrifying power!¡± Master Ling Yun said.


    Chen Fan smiled.


    That surely wasn¡¯t a Sword Art of the human world. A nameless Sword Immortal had used it to kill a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal at the Void Returning Level,pletely astonishing the universe. The ¡°Flying Deity¡± he had created was one of the top twenty Killing Divine Powers across the universe; it was among Chen Fan¡¯s top three Divine Powers.


    If it weren¡¯t for the need of having a Divine Sword every time it was performed, it might have be one of the most powerful Divine Powers in the world!


    But then.


    There was a me burning on the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce. The fire enveloped a golden Nascent Soul, which turned into a beam of golden light that went into the Origin Divine Pce.

 Chapter 1116 - Heavenly Soldier Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Heavenly Soldier Pavilion</h4>


    ¡°You want to run?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce is quite smart. He knows that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get away from my sword intent with his ¡®Substitute Divine Talisman,¡¯ so he abandoned his body and ced all his energy on his Nascent Soul. However, does he really think that he can escape?¡±


    The Flying Deity was a peerless Divine Power.


    Chen Fan¡¯s single sh had a sword intent which had already been incrusted deep inside their Divine Souls. Even if they reincarnated in another world, the sword intent would still be with them.


    If they were reborn ten times, it would kill them ten times.


    If they reincarnated a hundred times, it would kill them a hundred times!


    They would truly be free until the day when the sword intent and the Sword Qi were used up. Although Chen Fan¡¯s sh wasn¡¯t as powerful as that of the ¡°nameless swordsman,¡± it could easily kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator several times.


    ¡°Just wait here. Take the sword. If someone tries to run, kill him.¡±


    Chen Fan imbued the bronze sword with more sword intent and gave it to Jiang Churan.


    He had killed all the cultivators above the mid-stage Nascent Soul Level. The most powerful one left was Master Ling Yun who was just an early-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. Even a bit of sword intent was enough to kill them with ease.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Jiang Churan nodded and took the sword.


    Her white dress fluttered in the wind; there wasn¡¯t a hint of struggle or worries of a little girl in her expression.


    Chen Fan stared at Master Ling Yun and the others to give them a warning before he left. The remaining Nascent Soul and Golden Core Cultivators quickly nodded as they trembled; they almost knelt on the ground.


    Chen Fan was truly vicious.


    He had killed the Divine Princes, even after they used the Substitute Divine Talismans toe back to life, so how would the Nascent Soul Cultivators try to resist? He wouldn¡¯t let them go until all of them died. How would anyone dare to provoke such a terrifying being?


    ¡°Wait for me. Take them back to Earth if I don¡¯t return in seven days,¡± Chen Fan said as he picked up the Dharma Treasures and bags of the Divine Princes, then he turned into a beam of golden light and rushed into Origin Divine Pce. Only Jiang Churan and some Nascent Soul and Golden Core Cultivators were left in front of the temple after he disappeared.


    Master Ling Yun looked around and saw torn body parts on the ground. There used to be a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators and disciples of the sixrge sects outside the temple; only a few of them remained.


    Chen Fan moved slowly inside the Origin Divine Pce.


    He looked around and saw some light golden blood on the floor. The blood had a pleasant smell and was full of Spirit Qi; it seemed that it was blood of the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce. Even though he had powerful treasures with him, able to keep his Nascent Soul and Divine Soul, the sword intent still made him suffer extreme pain.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get away.¡±


    Chen Fan grunted.


    He followed the blood trail and went further inside.


    The Origin Divine Pce wasrge. The corridors on both sides were a thousand feet long, built with some unknown ck stones. There were a lot of ancient Deity Patterns on the walls and the building had obviously been built a million years in the past.


    <i>¡°Hm, maybe I was wrong. Perhaps Master didn¡¯t build this pce?¡±</i> Chen Fan frowned.


    He had thought at first that Master Cangqin had built it to store Deity Qi, andter form Deity Stones and Deity Crystals. However, it seemed to have a much longer history. The meaning of the word ¡°Origin¡± might not be what Chen Fan had imagined.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan decided to move at a high speed and passed through the corridor, toter enter a ce with many rooms.


    Every room was a few thousand feet high. Even the stone table and chairs were extremelyrge, as if it were a hall for giants. Chen Fan felt like an ant from the human world.


    ¡°Heavenly Art Room,¡± ¡°Heavenly Essence Hall,¡± ¡°Heavenly Pill Pavilion...¡±


    The name of the rooms were written above the doors with some ancient script. The scripting style looked like birds flying in the breeze.


    Ordinary people would be confused by them.


    But Chen Fan recognized that it was the ¡°bird seal script,¡± which was also called ¡°feather script,¡± used by thousands of worlds in the ancient times. A lot of historical worlds or families continued to use it.


    <i>¡°These used to be ces where they practiced, rested and stored medicines in the ancient times?¡±</i> Chen Fan was a bit shocked.


    Each of those rooms was almost ten thousand feet high; even a stone chair was a few thousand feet tall. What creatures could have been so big they had to use such massive furniture?


    Not even the giants roaming in the universe were that tall. Creatures like those would be as powerful as Soul Formation Grand Cultivators once they were born. After all, a body that was ten thousand feet tall and a Dharma Body that was ten thousand feet tall were two different concepts.


    <i>¡°I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t a ce where ancient Deities lived. I¡¯ve seen Deities before. Once their Dharma Forms appear, they can indeed lift a gxy and step on a world. Numbers can¡¯t describe their height. However, their true bodies are simr to that of humans.¡±</i> Chen Fan touched his chin. <i>¡°So, there were other creatures here, apart from the Deity and fiend pair?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan walked around.


    He found that the medicines, herbs and Dharma Artifacts in the alchemy room had been taken away a few hundred thousand years before. Chen Fan was certain that the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce wasn¡¯t that one who took them. It should have been Master Cangqin and the others who formed the arrays there.


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t upset by this.


    He had realized that there wouldn¡¯t be many treasures left, ever since he saw the True Martial Sky-severing Array. He only hoped that there would be something those Grand Cultivators and Saints of the Celestial Sects didn¡¯t like. Chen Fan really had nothing at the moment. Everything was used in the Yun Wu Mountain to form the Sky Gxy Array. He only had one flying sword left.


    ¡°Weapons Pavilion,¡± ¡°Armor Pavilion,¡± ¡°Helmet Pavilion...¡±


    When he saw the few rooms at the back, he guessed that they would also be empty. However, he finally realized something after seeing the names of the rooms.


    <i>¡°This was the dwelling of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals who helped the Deity to suppress the Fiend Zombie!¡±</i> Chen Fan pped once he made the connection. No wonder this Origin Divine Pce was like a military camp.

 Chapter 1117 - A Deity Weapon?

    <h4>Chapter 1117: A Deity Weapon?</h4>


    ¡°All the mysteries have been solved. This isn¡¯t the ¡®Origin Divine Pce.¡¯ The que must have been written by Master, which is why the script looks more modern. This pce used to be where the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals lived. Only those who were born in the Deity Realm and followed the Deities around could be ten thousand feet tall,¡± Chen Fan whispered.


    Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were just myths.


    There might not be anyone who had seen Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals with their own eyes in thest millions of years. After all, no one had ascended anymore.


    Let alone Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.


    It was still a mystery whether ascension and the Deity Realm were real.


    Many people even wondered if the Deities that flew to the Deity Realm in the ancient records were fake. They might have only left the universe and gone to other worlds.


    However, Chen Fan had seen them before.


    He had even fought and killed them.


    Those Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were ten million feet tall, even taller than the Cloud Giants. Only the Universe Giants could surpass them. Besides, all of them were at least Soul Formation Cultivators and the Heavenly Generals were even Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals.


    Chen Fan sneered and a glint of viciousness shed in his eyes as he thought about the battle with those Heavenly Generals.


    <i>¡°Then, this pce should have been named ¡®Heavenly Soldier Pce¡¯ at first andter changed to Origin Divine Pce afterwards. There must be a deep meaning behind it,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    He quickly shed through a few rooms and saw that the Weapons Pavilion and the Armor Pavilion were empty, as he expected.


    Even though those Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were like ants to Chen Fan in his previous life, having killed arge number of them, their armors and weapons were all Divine Treasures, Sacred Treasures or even Quasi-Deity Artifacts.


    Weapons and Dharma Treasures of that level in the Deity Realm were much more powerful than those in the human world.


    <i>¡°Not even a piece of tile?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan waspletely speechless.


    He walked around the rooms several times and still found nothing. Only stones remained.


    <i>¡°Whatever.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head.


    He walked out of the Weapons Pavilion and was about to go after the Nascent Soul of the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce again. Suddenly, he saw something in a corner.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    A broken sword was stuck in the ground. It was a few feet long and was entirely ck, full of rust and surrounded by dust. It had lost all its Spirit Qi, bing scrap metal after countless years there.


    <i>¡°This is...¡±</i>


    Chen Fan touched his chin and walked around the broken sword.


    He tapped the broken sword and the sound of a bell was heard. It had been made with a special material, something Chen Fan had never seen before. It was so hard that it didn¡¯t move a bit even if Chen Fan punched it.


    <i>¡°This broken sword is definitely not from a few hundred years ago. It was more likely made with Deity Gold in the ancient times. This is a powerful material that¡¯s normally used to make Deity Treasures. There¡¯s just a little of it, even in the entire universe. I also had to go to other worlds to find it when I tried to make a Deity Treasure back then.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He said as his eyes glittered, ¡°This broken part must belong to some Deity Weapon. It might have cracked during a war and its Deity Qi dissipated, which is why it¡¯s stuck here.¡±


    The weapons of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were all made with Deity Gold in the Deity Realm. They were extremely precious and were at least a thousand feet long. So, that de was just a small part of a Deity Weapon.


    And yet, even if the Spirit Qi had dissipated, it was extremely precious as it was.


    After all, it had been made with Deity Gold!


    Chen Fan went through countless worlds and fought with lots of Divine Beasts to find the Divine Materials be wanted. He broke into the old sects and had battles with those Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals only for a piece of Deity Gold.


    <i>¡°Of course, it¡¯s not entirely made of Deity Gold. If not, it would be worth even more than an ancient sacred ground. The Perfected Immortals of the nine Celestial Sects would surely fight over it. However, it does have a bit of Deity Gold, which is why it¡¯s so hard and can remain like this after millions of years.¡±</i>


    The Grand Cultivators of the Celestial Sects who stayed in the Heavenly Soldier Pce might have thought that it had lost all of its Spirit Qi, so they had not been interested in taking it away. And those Divine Princes and young elites didn¡¯t know that it used to be a Deity Weapon, so they ignored it.


    But Chen Fan was thrilled.


    Even if it was just a part of the Deity Weapon, even if it had no Deity Qi and had turned into scrap metal, it was still a Deity Weapon made with Deity Gold after all.


    It didn¡¯t have any Divine or Dharma powers, but it was hard and sharp. Not even normal Divine Treasures couldpare with it.


    <i>¡°I won¡¯t have to use ¡®Flying Deity¡¯ if I have this weapon. I¡¯d be able to split the Taichu Heavenly Ship and the Wuji Starship in half with a single attack. The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce and the Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect would be unable to withstand my attacks, no matter what Divine Treasures they use.¡±</i> Chen Fanughed.


    He narrowed his eyes and his Immortal Will sensed that there was still a hint of energy deep inside the sword. The energy was weak, but had yet to disappear even after millions of years.


    It seemed that the Deity Weapon had notpletely turned into scrap metal.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan tried to infuse some Dharma Power inside, but the broken sword didn¡¯t respond.


    He kept going.


    The patches of rust on the broken sword began to peel off and it let out rays of light as more Dharma Power was infused.


    Then, a suction force came from the Deity Weapon. Chen Fan felt how its True Essence was being absorbed by the de. Ten percent, twenty percent, thirty percent... In the end, the de sucked in almost ny percent of his Dharma Power,parable to all the True Essence of a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. After that, it let out a gentle sound.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The sword vibrated gently and the rust on its de disappeared, exposing the crystal clear body.


    The aura around the de became brighter, and it turned into a sphere of light in the end; some powerful energy was released. Although it was just a small part of a Deity Weapon, it had a higher level than many Divine Treasures and Sacred Treasures in the human world. After all, it was from a sword of the Deity Realm.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Chen Fan wanted to pull it out.


    But the broken sword remained where it was. Chen Fan¡¯s strong body and Dharma Power werepletely unable to move the sword, not even a bit. The Deity Light on the de even started to dim. It seemed that the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce had also stumbled upon that broken sword, but he couldn¡¯t take it away no matter what and could only leave it there. At this moment, the sword hadn¡¯t acknowledged Chen Fan, either.


    Chen Fan snickered.


    ¡°Hm, you want to run? Do you think I¡¯m those Divine Princes? I¡¯ve killed countless cultivators like your Master back then and you¡¯re just a broken sword.¡±


    Then.


    Chen Fan stomped his foot and shouted.


    ¡°Xuantian Weapon Control Art!¡±


    Buzz!


    A beam of red light was shot out of Chen Fan¡¯s hand and hit the broken sword.


    The red light immediately went inside the broken sword, making it shake violently like a magic spell cast by a wizard. The sword made noises a thousand times louder and rays of light came out, shining over the entire room. Some terrifying energy surged out of it, cracking Chen Fan¡¯s skin open.


    But Chen Fan kept staring at the broken sword firmly and infused his Dharma Power into the Xuantian Weapon Control Art.


    Buzz, buzz!


    The sound of the broken sword became louder and resounded in the entire pce in the end. A red aura started to appear on it and slowly moved downwards.


    One foot, two feet, three feet...


    Ten feet, twenty feet, thirty feet...


    The ¡°broken sword¡± struggled and released some Sword Qi, creating some wounds on Chen Fan¡¯s body. Blood oozed out quickly. Thergest wound almost split Chen Fan in half, but he didn¡¯t care about it. He continued casting the spell to refine that Deity Weapon while the red aura was still expanding.


    In the end¡ª


    The sword brightened when the red light enveloped the entire Deity Weapon, then dimmed immediately and turned into a normal ck sword a few feet long.


    Chen Fan pulled it out and saw that it was entirely ck and shiny like a mirror. Looking closely, there were some red patterns on it.


    At this moment.


    Chen Fan knew he had refined the Deity Weapon, but it would take a while for him to make it his own, like the de Strengthening Gourd.


    But Chen Fan only chuckled.


    ¡°You still want to escape from my hand? Even if your Masteres, I can kill him with one hand.¡±


    The broken sword wasn¡¯t moving, but Chen Fan felt the vibration deep inside it.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it. He looked outside the temple. ¡°It¡¯s time to deal with the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce.¡±

 Chapter 1118 - The Power of a Deity Weapon

    Chapter 1118: The Power of a Deity Weapon


    That broken sword was the biggest reward he had gotten ever since he entered the deity ground or even since his return to Earth. It was just a normal sword of a Heavenly Soldier back then which had lost all its Spirit Qi. It had even turned into a ck iron bar that looked useless.


    But Chen Fan was happy to have it.


    A Deity Weapon was a Deity Weapon after all. Its level was much higher than Divine Treasures. It was like having a Divine Treasure for him. Even if it didn¡¯t have the power and Divine Powers a Divine Treasure had, it was sharp and was able to break any Heavenly Treasure. Chen Fan had finally found a weapon he liked after having been reborn.


    <i>¡°You don¡¯t even have a name, so I know you¡¯re not a famous weapon. Feel honored since you¡¯re able to follow me.¡±</i> Chen Fan smiled and walked out of the Weapons Pavilion.


    He nced around to ensure he didn¡¯t miss any treasure, then turned into a beam of light and went after the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce.


    Even though the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce tried to hide himself.


    The sword intent inside his body made him bleed from time to time, leaving more and more blood on the floor. Chen Fan quickly went deep into the Origin Divine Pce and finally reached a magnificent hall.


    It was more than ten timesrger than the other pavilions.


    Chen Fan entered.


    He saw the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce standing on one side of a well. He had turned into human form enveloped in a golden fire-like aura and he looked over coldly.


    ¡°How dare youe after me! You have no idea what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a Divine Prince. How would I be afraid of you?¡± Chen Fan walked forward and replied calmly.


    ¡°Haha, do you think you can kill me with that Sword Art? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m different from those losers? How would I be killed by sword intent?¡± The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce sneered.


    He had stopped there to rest for a bit. His energy rose, his face became ruddy and his body became surrounded by fire. Chen Fan even saw the red wound on his forehead disappear. That sword intent seemed to have been wiped off forcefully by the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce.


    Chen Fan stared at him for a while and suddenly chuckled.


    ¡°A Soul Formation Cultivator made you a Natal Spirit Treasure. No wonder it can suppress my sword intent. But do you really think you canpletely rid yourself of my Flying Deity with that?¡±


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce said, ¡°Hm, I may not be able to get rid of it right now, but my Ancestral Patriarch will help me deal with it easily after I kill you and return to the Star Ocean. As for you, even if you run away from me today, the entire Earth and the North Qiong Sect will still die with you!¡± His energy was being gradually restored. Then, he took out a herb with the shape of a dragon and crushed it with his hands; then he opened his mouth and immediately ate it. His power instantly reached the highest level again, as if he had never been injured.


    ¡°A Quasi-Divine Medicine that¡¯s fifty thousand years of age?¡± Chen Fan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Chen Beixuan, I underestimated you and only fought with you with just one weapon outside the pce. Now you¡¯ll realize how terrifying the Apollo Sect is and how powerful a Divine Prince can be,¡± said the Divine Prince he took out three pills, which released some sacred energy; they were Quasi-Divine Medicines that looked like fire.


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±


    The fire around the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce becamerger after taking three Quasi-Divine Medicines, turning into a sun behind him in the end. His energy was also a few times more powerful than it used to be, as if he were about to break through the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level. His eyes were glittering and energy surged out of his mouth, ears and nose. He also seemed a bit overwhelmed by the medicinal power of the three pills.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    He took out something the size of his fist that was surrounded by golden light from his ring and said to Chen Fan, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you may not have heard of this treasure.


    ¡°This is the ¡®Apollo Armor¡¯ made by our Divine Emperor. It can only be used three times, but it¡¯ll grant me the power above the Nascent Soul Level, just like a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator every time I use it. There are only a few treasures like this in the Apollo Pce and they¡¯re only offered to Divine Princes like me. I didn¡¯t want to use this treasure, but I have to since you¡¯ve formed the three flowers of energy, which are something I¡¯ve never seen before,¡± said the Divine Prince as he opened his hand.


    That golden light surrounded him and turned into a golden armor. The armor was entirely made with gold and it carried a sacred energy.


    Once the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce donned the armor, his energy surged and reached an unimaginable level.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the sky.


    The shapeless Dharma Laws appeared. Some of them even turned into chains. The golden Dharma Laws representing the sun were burning and they twined around the entire pce.


    The energy of the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce soared continuously. His body didn¡¯t change, but there seemed to be an entity rising behind him, looking at the entire human world.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re like an ant in front of me. I can stomp you to death. You don¡¯t know how powerful and how terrifying I am right now!¡± said the Divine Prince.


    His voice shook the world and even the temple let out some thunderous sound.


    A golden spear appeared in the hand of the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce. Even though he was just a Nascent Soul Cultivator right then, he was surrounded by fire and was unbelievably powerful like the God of War, with the energy of the Apollo Armor and the spear that seemed to be able to prate Chen Fan and split his body in half.


    As he faced the Divine Prince, Chen Fan slowly raised the ck iron bar in his hand.


    ¡°This in my hand is a Quasi-Divine Spear made by a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator and I¡¯m wearing the ¡®Apollo Armor¡¯ offered by the Divine Emperor. How would you be able to injure me with that indifferent ck metal? Are you nuts?¡±


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce burst intoughter.


    Chen Fan remained silent and shed with the sword.


    The next second, a beam of light was shot through the hall. The ¡°armor,¡± the energy, the Dharma Treasure, everything seemed vulnerable.

 Chapter 1119 - Im Sorry, I Am!

    <h4>Chapter 1119: I¡¯m Sorry, I Am!</h4>


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t so sure about how powerful that Deity Weapon was. Its Spirit Qi had dissipated and it had turned into scrap metal. It had only a bit of hardness and sharpness left, but Chen Fan was able to feel the Deity Meridians deep inside it; it was still able to release the power of a Deity Weapon.


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan was infusing his Dharma Power into the Deity Weapon as he tried to activate it for the first time.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    That ck iron bar lit up when the mighty Dharma Power went into the Deity Weapon. All the green rust over it was peeled off and beams of light were shot out from the iron bar. It had just be a sharp de shining brightly. Even the air seemed to be overwhelmed. It wasn¡¯t just a broken iron bar anymore.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Chen Fan shed at the terrified Divine Prince of Apollo Pce.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    It sounded as if a thunderbolt had struck. The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce saw a ray of light shing across the sky¡ªlike the peerless Deity Sword of the Deity King¡ªas it shed his body. It cracked the golden spear easily, as if it were cutting a piece of tofu. His Apollo Armor was shattered and the de aura shed and split the Nascent Soul of the Divine Prince in half.


    That light ray kept going. After shing the Divine Prince, it even struck a stone pir which was full of Deity Patterns. It was something that nobody had been able to move a single bit, in the middle of the hall, creating a one-foot crack on it.


    ¡°This...¡±


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce was astonished.


    He reacted and let out an earth-shattering scream after a while, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Boom!


    A p of thunder came from the sky.


    His Nascent Soul was split in half and blood gushed out. For Nascent Soul Cultivators, their bodies were nothing after forming the Nascent Soul, since it carried ny percent of their essence. Each drop of golden blood that oozed out represented the loss of power the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce had gained in the past few or even dozens of years; there was no way he could get that back.


    ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t die! How would an ant from Earth like you be able to hurt me with just an iron bar?¡± The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce had no idea what he was talking about anymore. He just kept taking pills and medicines.


    He took some superior-grade Heavenly Medicines, Quasi-Divine Medicines and even the root from the broken pieces of a Divine Medicine.


    Maybe only a tenth of that Divine Medicine remained, the root being thest part; it was still releasing purple light and sacred energy. It seemed to be a real Divine Medicine, something extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce ate half of it and many granules immediately grew on his Nascent Soul. The granules quickly spread and connected to the other half of the Nascent Soul. In almost a blink, the split Nascent Soul became intact again.


    ¡°How dare you try to go against God¡¯s will?¡±


    Chen Fan waved his hand and shot out the ck iron bar surrounded by an aura, nailing the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce in front of the well. No matter how hard he struggled and how powerful his Divine Medicines were, nothing helped, at all. Beams of light shot out from the iron bar; it was like hot steel in ice water for the Divine Prince¡¯s Nascent Soul, as it created sizzling sounds.


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce yelled, ¡°Argh! What... What¡¯s this? Pull... Pull it out. I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±


    He felt as if his Divine Soul would have been nailed to a cannon, being burned with an extremely high temperature. That pain went deep into his soul; it was a pain on par to that of those whose souls were burned by Fiend Fire, or even worse. That invincible Divine Prince of the Apollo Sect was unable to help letting out a cry.


    Poof!


    Plumes of golden fog rose from his Divine Soul and a giant hole appeared on the Nascent Soul around the ck iron bar. No matter how powerful the Divine Medicines were and even if his Nascent Soul and Divine Soul tried to heal, it would be useless. The light of the iron bar was like poison to the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce. He was unable to withstand it.


    Chen Fan stepped on the Divine Soul of the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, looked down and asked him coldly, ¡°Who issued the order to exterminate the North Qiong Sect?¡±


    ¡°It... It was Naran. I... I only asked him to find some cultivation arts on earth, but he... he exterminated all... all the sects on the. I had nothing to do with it.¡± The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce cried and stammered.


    ¡°What about Divine General Naran? I heard that he had entered the Origin Divine Pce with you,¡± Chen Fan asked indifferently.


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce remained silent as his eyes glittered.


    However, Chen Fan pushed the ck iron bar deeper into the Divine Soul. The Divine Prince was unable to withstand, so he continued talking, ¡°He... He¡¯s returned to the Star Ocean. We¡¯re just the vanguard of the sect. Once we find the Grand Opportunity, we¡¯ll... we¡¯ll notify the main forces and the Grand Divine Prince.¡±


    ¡°He ran away?¡± Chen Fan frowned, then lowered his head and looked at the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce.¡± What Grand Opportunity have you found? There¡¯s nothing in the Origin Divine Pce, not any treasure nor opportunity.¡±


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce waspletely speechless.


    Chen Fan had even pulled out the ck iron bar and stabbed him four times, creating four golden holes in his body. However, no matter how Chen Fan threatened him, he held back as he tried not to make a sound. The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce obviously knew he would have the chance to live if he didn¡¯t mention anything about the Grand Opportunity. If he did, he would have no use for Chen Fan anymore.


    ¡°Even if you refuse to talk, I know.¡±


    Chen Fan sneered as he pulled out the ck iron bar and walked to the well in the middle of the hall.


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce saw Chen Fan getting closer to the well; he immediately became anxious and said with a trembling voice, ¡°What do you know?¡± He even raised his hands.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Chen Fan looked at the well with hands behind his back. <i>¡°Origin Divine Pce. I haven¡¯t seen the word ¡®origin¡¯ anywhere in the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion. It must be inside the well.¡±</i>


    ¡°This well looks empty, but it¡¯s actually connected to the entire deity ground and the arrays in the sky. It¡¯s one of the core control points of this world. I guess there isn¡¯t only one temple like this in the whole deity ground; there should be at least ny-nine, so the entire piece ofnd can be covered. Whoever takes control of the ny-nine ¡®temples¡¯ will be able to control the deity ground as well. By then, it¡¯ll be easy to get the Grand Opportunity,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°How... How did you know that?¡±


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce waspletely startled; he looked at Chen Fan as if he were a ghost.


    Chen Fan smiled and remained silent.


    He even knew what was the so-called Grand Opportunity.


    ¡°Origin, origin.¡±


    When Master Cangqin and the others left that word at the entrance of the pce, they had made clear what the nature of the Grand Opportunity was. It wasn¡¯t a Deity Weapon or a Dharma Treasure. It didn¡¯t have to do with books or talismans left by the ancient Deities and it wasn¡¯t anything about Divine or Deity Medicines. It was an unimaginable Fiend Zombie suppressed underneath the deity ground!


    The ¡°Deity Fetus¡± had already appeared.


    The arrays above the deity ground formed by countless Celestial Sects weren¡¯t useful anymore. Not even Master Cangqin may return to that.


    And yet, the super array that turned Fiend Qi into ¡°Deity Qi¡± they left here was the most valuable thing on Earth!


    ¡°Whoever takes control of the ny-nine ¡®Origin Temples¡¯ can take all the Deity Qi. That was the real great opportunity! Even if the Fiend Zombie underneath the deity ground may have just one-thousandth of its energy left after providing its Fiend Qi for millions of years, that one-thousandth would easily help a cultivator be a Grand Cultivator,¡± Chen Fan whispered.


    His eyes glittered and his heart started pounding.


    If he was able to control that array...


    He was confident that he would be able to reach the Soul Formation Level and even be a top Soul Formation Cultivator within a decade. Then, he would be able to defeat all the Soul Formation Grand Cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm, even if they worked together, and he would not be afraid when he returned to the True Martial Celestial Sect.


    However, the next second, the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce shattered Chen Fan¡¯s fantasy. ¡°Chen Beixuan, I don¡¯t know where you heard about this huge secret. There are less than five people in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm who know that this used to be the ce where Saints and Deities from the Star Ocean formed Deity Qi and Deity Crystals. Those five people are all top cultivators in the Star Ocean.


    ¡°You must know that you¡¯ll never be able to upy the Origin Divine Pce. There used to be a Pseudo-Soul Formation Fiend in this pce. One of our Ancestral Patriarchs sacrificed himself thousands of years ago, with the intent to kill that fiend. He even died here because of this. And yet, the Pseudo-Soul Formation Fiends in the other pces are still alive, so it¡¯s impossible for you to take control!¡±


    There was a hint of pain in the eyes of the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce.


    The death of a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator was an unbearable disaster, even for the powerful Apollo Pce. The Changshen Sect only had three Soul Formation Cultivators, but they already called themselves the strongest sect in the Star Ocean, and the Apollo Sect had just a few more than they did.


    <i>¡°A Pseudo-Soul Formation Fiend?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    It was a knotty topic, even for him.


    With the two words ¡°Soul Formation,¡± any monster, life, human or fiend would be totally different. Fiends were dumb; they had no intelligence nor Divine Soul, at all. Chen Fan was able to crush a peak-stage Nascent Soul Fiend with one hand, but he would have to use his trump cards to survive.


    That was the power of those at the Soul Formation Level.


    The cultivation arts passed down by the Pseudo-Soul Formation Divine Lord Tatian¡ªwhich he used to sweep the Star Ocean¡ªwere already hard for Chen Fan to deal with, let alone having more than one Pseudo-Soul Formation Cultivator. There were ny-nine temples in total, equivalent to ny-nine Pseudo-Soul Formation Cultivators!


    <i>¡°No wonder there isn¡¯t any barrier at the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion. I was thinking why Master and the others had not built some arrays and traps to protect the core of their array. Now I know why.¡±</i> Chen Fan nodded.


    <i>¡°And yet, one temple is enough. I may not be able to take all the Deity Qi in the ny-nine temples around the deity ground, but getting a 99th to form a Deity Crystal is not a difficult thing. Even if I just take a breather for the Deity Qi, it¡¯ll be beneficial for my power and may even push it further, to reach an unprecedented Golden Core Level,¡±</i> he thought as he walked to the well and sat down with his legs crossed. He sent his Divine Soul inside, and started muttering and casting a spell with his hands.


    As he did...


    Some talismans appeared in the air and flew into the well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Our Ancestral Patriarch has also been here, he was also unable to open the array in the well. This array is connected to a supreme Deity Array deep in the atmosphere. Either you seed in controlling all ny-nine Origin Divine Pces, or whether you¡¯re a descendant of one of the Celestial Sects that formed this array, you won¡¯t be able to activate it.¡± The Divine Prince of Apollo Pcey on the floor and snickered. There were eight golden holes around his body that were still healing.


    The Divine Prince saved his strength in secret and grunted before saying, ¡°Even though we don¡¯t know who formed this Deity Array, even our Divine Emperor and Soul Formation Ancestral Patriarchs confirmed that it¡¯s one of the most powerful arrays across the universe. Whoever formed it must be from an ancient sacred ground or a powerful sect, or even one of the nine Celestial Sects. Do you know the nine Celestial Sects? Those are the loftiest sects in the Central Gxy. Based on your identity and background, I doubt you¡¯ve ever heard of them. Haha,¡± said the Divine Prince as he burst intoughter.


    But the next second, hisughter stopped.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A beam of light was suddenly shot out of the ten-foot well and shed through the hall, piercing through the pce and continuing to a ce far away in the sky. It contacted the arrays around the world. At that moment, the entire deity ground started shining. When seen from above, there seemed to be stars on the vast deity ground that glimmered through the sky and the dark.


    ¡°You...¡±


    The eyes of the Divine Prince popped out. He looked at Chen Fan in shock, as if he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 1120 - Underneath the Deity Ground

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Underneath the Deity Ground</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone in the deity ground looked over when the ray of light appeared. Jiang Churan who was standing in front of the Origin Divine Pce, Master Ling Yun, the other cultivators all over the deity ground and countless fiends in that world, all of them looked up at the same time and stared at the earth-shattering ray in shock.


    ¡°What... What¡¯s that?¡± Jiang Churan wondered.


    Master Ling Yun was astonished at first, then he looked up and saw many golden arrays at a gigantic scale appear ten thousand feet high above; they were connected to the sky, letting out beams of light. The ends of the arrays were thousands of miles away and they covered the entire deity ground, even extending high in the air.


    Some powerful energy was surging out of those arrays.


    Even if the energy emerged and disappeared quickly, Master Ling Yun and the others still felt terrified in their minds. That burst of energy that leaked out of the arrays seemed to be able to make the sky copse, shattering with it an area with a ten thousand mile radius. Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators like them were like ants in front of those arrays.


    ¡°Is that a Divine Array? No... It¡¯s a Sacred Array, which has a higher level!¡± Master Ling Yun¡¯s hands were shaking.


    What was a Sacred Array?


    Apollo Pce was the top sect in the Little South Heavenly Realm and they ruled a few regions, but they only had a few Grand Cultivators after all. Their Divine Emperor was also the most powerful cultivator in that region, but he was countless light years away from reaching the Void Returning Level.


    Once a cultivator entered that realm, he would be a Saint.


    That would be an earth-shattering existence even deep in the Star Ocean. The Purple Heaven Sacred Ground once mentioned by Luo Changshen had managed to stand out among the surrounding regions only because they had a Saint. A Saint could shake half of the Little South Heavenly Realm and destroy many regions by merely stomping a foot. A fair amount of Nascent Soul Cultivators had never seen a Void Returning Saint, who could be a world dominator in the universe, in their entire lives. And yet, in the meantime, Master Ling Yun had noticed that there was more than one Sacred Array that had never been discovered before.


    How could they not be terrified?


    ¡°What¡¯s happening inside the Origin Divine Pce? Why is there such a huge change? Why do these arrays exist? Did the ancient deities leave an array here after suppressing the fiend? Did Chen Beixuan open it?¡± Master Ling Yun said as he shook.


    The other Nascent Soul Cultivators also turned pale and were extremely fearful.


    Jiang Churan looked into the temple anxiously. She wanted to go inside right away to make sure Chen Fan was safe, but she stayed there in the end to keep an eye on the Nascent Soul Cultivators, standing with the bronze sword in her hand.


    Not only in front of Origin Divine Pce¡ª


    Cultivators in every corner of the entire deity ground looked over in shock. With such an activity, even those ten thousand miles away would be able to see it.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that where the Origin Divine Pce is located? Has the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce found the Grand Opportunity?¡±


    Many cultivators who came from Star Ocean said to each other, ¡°We should speed up as well. We can¡¯t fall behind the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce and the Wuji Sect anymore, or we¡¯ll never catch up to them!¡±


    Meanwhile.


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce next to the well deep inside the Origin Divine Pce widened his eyes and looked at Chen Fan in shock. He watched Chen Fan cast the spells and shoot out Dharma Seals from his hands as he muttered. Countless ancient runes flew into the well and the entire temple was immediately awakened like a sleeping beast, all because of Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Spells.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The array rose to the sky.


    Some strong energy waves shed around the light ray and there were even thunderbolts mixed in, letting out a destructive energy. Even the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce a hundred feet away felt the ray¡¯s terrifying power.


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce said as he shook, ¡°You... How did you activate the array inside the Origin Divine Pce?¡± The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce widened his eyes and pointed at Chen Fan. ¡°That¡¯s a super array built by Saints and Perfected Immortals from the Central Gxy to control the entire deity ground! How did you activate it without taking control of the ny-nine Origin Divine Pces?¡± He could not believe it; he looked as if he had gone mad.


    What Chen Fan had done was a great blow to him. He used to be confident, thinking that Chen Fan would ask him for help as he faced such a knotty problem. After all, the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce left out hisst trump card when he spoke. In fact, Apollo Pce had a grasp of the array¡¯s operating pattern after exploring the Origin Divine Pce for a few hundred thousand years.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t enough for them to control the entire array, they could use it to get some benefits from it. Until then, the Grand Cultivators of Apollo Pce were still clueless about the array¡¯s true purpose. The tactic of nurturing the Deity Fetus was too clever and beyond their imagination, but it didn¡¯t stop them from realizing there had to be a Grand Opportunity inside the array.


    But the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce had never thought that Chen Fan would be able to control the array without his help.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s definitely impossible!¡± The Divine Prince shook his head.


    Even his golden Divine Soul vibrated violently, as if due to suffering a huge blow. The foundation of his Divine Soul and Nascent Soul also seemed to be shaken.


    ¡°Why not? Have you forgotten what you said? There¡¯s another way, apart from controlling the ny-nine Origin Divine Pces,¡± Chen Fan said as he controlled the array and spinned the light ray in the well.


    ¡°Another way?¡± said the Divine Prince. His eyes almost popped out and he looked at Chen Fan as if he were a ghost. ¡°You... You¡¯re someone from those super sects that built the array? From the ancient sacred grounds in the Central Gxy, or one of the nine Celestial Sects? You¡¯re a descendant of a Celestial Sect?¡±


    At this moment...


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce was truly frightened.


    The nine Celestial Sects! Those were sects that were truly superior, the dominators of the universe. Apollo Pce might be the top sect in the Little South Heavenly Realm, yet it was nothing in front of the nine Celestial Sects. Those mighty sects could destroy Apollo Pce with just a finger. Even though the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce had respect and high status, he was clearly aware that his power wasn¡¯t even worth-mentioning for the nine Celestial Sects. He might even be weaker than a baseline disciple of those Celestial Sects.


    ¡°Are you really from one of the nine Celestial Sects? Is it the Five Elements Immortal Sect or the Ascension Celestial Sect?¡± the Divine Prince asked.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t reply.


    He was putting all his energy and attention on the well right then.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    As Chen Fan opened the array in the Origin Divine Pce, connecting it to the other Sacred Arrays in the sky, his mind also traveled to the vast, boundless sky in a sh. He only felt as if he were just a mayfly in front of a towering tree, using his small amount of energy to move a Divine Tree.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    Some blue thunderbolts shed on the light ray of the Origin Divine Pce.


    Every thunderbolt carried an energy that could easily crush a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. Even Chen Fan had to be careful at that moment. If he identally led the array away, half of the deity ground and Earth would be blown up. Earth had the protection of too many arrays, so the itself would make it through, but Chen Fan, Jiang Churan and the others would probably disappear from the world.


    <i>¡°This Origin Divine Pce is just one of the ny-nine anchors Master left in the deity ground to attract the Fiend Qi of the Fiend Zombie and to purify to create Deity Qi. After that, the Deity Qi is sent to Heaven.</i>


    <i>¡°So, this well is the most crucial part of the temple.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan lowered his head and looked carefully at the well. After a while, he hit his head. <i>¡°Isn¡¯t this the ¡®Origin Well?¡¯ Why didn¡¯t I realize this? I got blinded by something else. Other than the ¡®Origin Well,¡¯ no other arrays can turn the Fiend Qi of a taboo existence like the Fiend Zombie into Deity Qi.¡±</i>


    The Origin Well.


    Rather than a Dharma Artifact, it was more like an array like the Spirit Gathering Array. It had just one use, which was turning all kinds of special energies into Spirit Qi that cultivators could take in.


    In fact, every sect had an Origin Well. Chen Fan also wanted to build one when he established the North Qiong Sect; he did ask his subordinates to do so before he left Tianhuang.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t recognize it before because the Origin Well in the temple was too weird. Not only did it produce Spirit Qi, but also Deity Qi.


    <i>¡°Being able to refine an Origin Well to this level which can turn Fiend Qi of a Fiend God to Deity Qi, the materials used to make it must be beyond my expectations. I¡¯m afraid that not even ordinary sacred grounds would have those materials. Only the oldest, most powerful Celestial Sects and races do, and they must also have the help from an Array Master,¡±</i> Chen Fan pondered.


    The price of an Origin Well had to be as high as a Sacred Treasure. There were a total of ny-nine temples in the deity ground, meaning that there were ny-nine Origin Wells. Such an expensive price waspletely out of Chen Fan¡¯s wildest imagination.


    <i>¡°The Masters built ny-nine Origin Wells and so many arrays outside of Earth just for a ¡®Deity Fetus?¡¯¡±</i> Even Chen Fan doubted this.


    A single Celestial Sect would have neverpleted such arge amount of work alone.


    There had to be a few Celestial Sects working together, giving out all they had and going through thousands of years of nning to create all those things.


    That was something a Deity Fetus couldn¡¯t justify.


    At least for Chen Fan, it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    <i>¡°Fine, just forget about it. Let¡¯s see if this Origin Well can produce ¡®Deity Qi,¡¯¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    He slowly activated the light ray with his Immortal Will, in an attempt to turn a bit of Fiend Qi into Deity Qi. Still, when he initiated the array¡ª


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The entire Origin Well shone and the light enveloped the entire temple. Immediately after, a suction force from the well sucked Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Soul in.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes popped out. An unbelievable sight appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 1121 - The Real Peak

    <h4>Chapter 1121: The Real Peak</h4>


    In a hidden area deep inside Earth, an old and extremely vast deity ground enveloped in Deity Lighty between countless dimensional storms. The Deity Light and Fiend Qi within were constantly intertwined like the Tai Chi Diagram.


    Many cultivators and fiends from others wandered around the deity ground, but they were all like ants. Beams of Deity Light shot out of the deity ground and countless Deity Patterns shone brightly. Plumes of ck fog rose from the ground, turning into fiends.


    <i>Where did these fiendse from?</i> Many cultivators from others had no idea about it. They only thought that it was Fiend Qi released by the fiend suppressed underneath the deity ground. But what fiend was it? What was its name? How long had it been suppressed there? Why was it trapped there? Would ite out again in the future? Nobody had ever had answers for those questions. They even had to invest a herculean effort just to break into an Origin Divine Pce on the outside of the deity ground, having lost a Grand Cultivator in the process. So, it was impossible for them to know those things.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t think too much about it in the past. He had only made guesses in his mind.


    And then, he was attracted by the well. His Divine Soul kept going down, following the Fiend Qi of the Fiend Zombie. He passed through many unimaginable dimensions andyers of ck fog and arrays, finally seeing the appearance of the fiend being suppressed at the bottom.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An unimaginable giant Fiend God appeared in front of Chen Fan when the ck fog dissipated.


    Chen Fan saw that the Fiend God was so long that it wentpletely beyond his scope of vision. Even if his Immortal Will were to spread for a few thousand miles, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the end of the Fiend God¡¯s body, whichy underneath the deity ground. It had ck scales all over its body, which looked like undting mountains. He was unable to see its face and general look, at all. Its fingers were dozens of miles long; its eyes seemed to have the size of a, and it was enveloped inyers of dense Fiend Qi. Within the Fiend Qi waves, the sun, moon ands were surrounding that gigantic entity. Countless Dragon Demons a few hundred miles long roared next to it. Ity there quietly, like something that had existed for a long time.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan was also able to notice something.


    Many Deity Patterns that came down from the deity ground turned into a sort of glimmering chains, twining around it. Still, those chains were nothing to that enormous Fiend God.


    It was like a giant that had been sleeping there, even before the ancient times. Ity in the sky, and it didn¡¯t look like a dead body. The Fiend Qi around it had formed huge tides as it breathed; its chest even moved up and down slightly, as if it were still alive. It may very well be sleeping there or it had already died, but Chen Fan could still feel the fierceness around it, even after billions of years; he could sense this even when he was countless kilometers away right then.


    <i>¡°How long ago did this Fiend God die?</i>


    <i>¡°A hundred thousand years? A million years? Ten million years? Or even a hundred million years?¡±</i>


    Not even Chen Fan was able to tell.


    At this moment, even Chen Fan was in awe of its existence and power. A Fiend Zombie that died millions or even billions of years in the past, to have been preserved for this long... That was seriously terrifying. People said the dead bodies of Golden Core and Connate Cultivators wouldn¡¯t decay for ten thousand years, but even those of Soul Formation Grand Cultivators and top Spirit Treasures or Divine Treasures wouldst for billions of years.


    Only those Deities who stood at the top of the universe could preserve their dead bodies for so long.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The six Fiend God Forms hopped out behind Chen Fan and the six Ancestor Fiends roared as they sucked in the terrifying Fiend Qi of the Fiend God¡¯s dead body. The Fiend Qi on the deity ground had been filtered once after all. However, they had bypassed the deity ground and were having direct contact with the Fiend God¡¯s corpse right then; they were extremely thrilled because of this opportunity.


    ¡°Roar, roar!¡±


    The shadows of the six Ancestor Fiends were erging at a visible speed.


    Their shadows became more and more concrete every time they breathed in a plume of Fiend Qi, as if they had taken some powerful tonic. Many Fiend Patterns with an ancient energy gradually appeared around them. Once those patterns appeared, Chen Fan felt that he was starting to make further progress in the Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art, and his power seemed to have broken through to an unpredictable level.


    <i>¡°I can¡¯t believe the ¡®Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art,¡¯ the most difficult among all my cultivation arts, would be the first to have a chance to break through the bottleneck.¡±</i> Chen Fan found it hrious.


    The Six Sacred Ancestor Fiend Art was one of the top three cultivation arts in the Fiend World, which was just as powerful as the True Martial Divine Art, one of the nine Divine Arts Chen Fan cultivated. It might be even stronger.


    Besides, there weren¡¯t many ces in the human worlds across the universe that had Fiend Qi, so he had not ced much hope on cultivating that Fiend Art to the peak.


    But then¡ª


    The powers of the six Ancestor Fiends were increasing at a terrifying speed, just as they breathed in more Fiend Qi. Chen Fan had already reached the peak of the Golden Core Level before.


    And yet, there were signs of a breakthrough right then.


    <i>¡°I¡¯m making further progress!</i>


    <i>¡°Even though I didn¡¯t reach the peak of the Golden Core Level in my previous life, I formed the ¡®Flower of Dharma Power¡¯ at the Nascent Soul Level. I heard that some elites from the oldest races and sects can advance a step further after forming three flowers. That step is the real peak in the universe, known as the ¡®Grand Golden Core Level,¡¯ ¡®Grand Nascent Soul Level¡¯ and ¡®Grand Soul Formation Level,¡¯¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    The early stages of his cultivation journey in his previous life were quite normal, but he had the chance to rebuild his foundation when he reached theter stages. His power and cultivation speed kept improving as he progressed.


    Especially after entering the Tribtion Level.


    Chen Fan went very deep in that level, which waspletely out of everyone¡¯s imagination.


    The Tribtion Level was just a stage before ascension, but Chen Fan chose not to proceed, even though he had gone past the Gate of Heaven several times. He kept exploring that level to develop his own way, a road that nobody had walked before. That was why he had been able to dominate in the universe and be called the ¡°North Mystic Celestial Lord.¡±


    ¡°I was already able to kill Deities from Heaven with my bare hands when I was at the Tribtion Level back then, breaking the myths that Deities can¡¯t be defeated. So, why can¡¯t I reach the Grand Golden Core Level, enter the real peak and cultivate until I reach the top of humanity?¡± Chen Fan said as his eyes became brighter. He wanted to stop there before. After all, there were too few resources in the Abandoned Region and it wasn¡¯t enough for Chen Fan to cultivate.


    But then...


    Chen Fan was tempted by the Origin Divine Pce and the unimaginable Fiend Zombie in front of him. The six Ancestor Fiends flew around him as they took in Fiend Qi and cheered at the same time.


    Suddenly, a shocking voice came from behind Chen Fan. ¡°Hm? What... What is that?¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and saw the Divine Soul of the Apollo Pce¡¯s Divine Prince.


    He had also been attracted and transported by the Origin Well. His Nascent Soul and Divine Soul had already beenpletely restored due to the effects of the small piece of Divine Medicine he had taken. There were only a few glittering holes that showed that the man had been severely injured. Meanwhile, the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce widened his eyes, since there was something unbelievable in front of him.

 Chapter 1122 - A Chaotic Fiend God

    <h4>Chapter 1122: A Chaotic Fiend God</h4>


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce waspletely stunned as he shivered and said, ¡°This is the fiend that¡¯s trapped underneath the deity ground? Why is it so big? I heard that the Demon King of the Ancient Demons is only a hundred thousand feet long, but this thing looks longer than a hundred million miles. One of its fingers isrger than a and its entire body is probably asrge as a ster system.¡±


    Those who had never seen a corpse of a Fiend God could never imagine how astonished the Divine Prince was.


    When people looked at the sun from Earth, it was just the size of a silver bowl, but when they were dozens of kilometers away from it, they would find that the fireball was countless kilometers long, and it would upy their entire sight.


    It was also important to consider that the Fiend God¡¯s body was much more distant, as seen from where Chen Fan and the Divine Prince were. If the deity ground wasn¡¯t blocking its horrifying power, the two of them would have been pushed to the ground.


    ¡°Look... Look, its chest is still... still moving. Is it still alive?¡± The Divine Prince was dumbfounded, and his body was shaking.


    ¡°If it¡¯s indeed alive, it¡¯ll be even more horrifying than when it lived during its normal lifespan,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    A body that didn¡¯t decay after millions of years was worth admiring, but something able to live billions of years was a frightened existence. Not even Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals were able to live more than ten thousand years; this monster was still alive after billions of years. What kind of terrifying creature was it? This was surely some famous behemoth even in the ancient times.


    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce asked as he trembled.


    At the same time¡ª


    The six demons inside the Six Sacred Fiend World also sneaked out. They stood behind the six Ancestor Fiends and crazily sucked in the incredibly dense Fiend Qi in the environment; they looked at Chen Fan with a curious face.


    That Fiend Zombie was too terrifying.


    It could crush the world and frighten Nascent Soul Cultivators dozens of miles away. If it wasn¡¯t for the deity ground, it could turn a to a dead zone by just lying there. Its endless Fiend Qi would sweep the world and turn half of the region into a realm of fiends in all the human settlements.


    Let alone everything else.


    Everyone knew how terrifying the Fiend Zombie was by merely looking at how its Fiend Qi leaked out to the deity ground, spawning myriads of Golden Core and Nascent Soul Fiends, including the Pseudo-Soul Formation Fiends in the ny-nine Origin Divine Pces.


    ¡°Not even the legendary Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals on the top of the universe or the Ancient Demon Lords of the Fiend World are that powerful,¡± the Divine Prince said with dull eyes.


    ¡°Even the corpse of a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal would only decay after billions of years,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    Time was the most powerful energy in the world.


    Powerful cultivators¡ªlike the Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals¡ªwould also die after millions of years. Even if they found some Deity Medicines to extend their lives, they would only be able to survive for a million years more. Wasn¡¯t that why so many cultivators wanted to ascend to the Deity Realm for the sake of longevity?


    Mu Xiao, who was enveloped in ck bark, asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Master, do you know what it is?¡±


    It was one of the prisoners Chen Fan brought out from Mount Emperor. It used to be at the mid stage of the Pseudo-Nascent Soul Level, but Chen Fan had been providing Fiend Qi for cultivation. The fiend ground seemed to also have helped; Mu Xiao seemed to be breaking through a bottleneck, and was about to enter the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level.


    Chen Fan remained silent.


    The Divine Prince also turned around. ¡°Chen Beixuan, I know you have a mysterious background. You must be rted to the nine Celestial Sects even if you aren¡¯t one of them, since you can control the Origin Divine Pce¡¯s array. Even so, I don¡¯t believe you know where this Fiend Zombie came from. It¡¯s been here for billions of years; even the most powerful cultivators of the nine Celestial Sects have no idea about its origin, at least not our Divine Emperor.¡±


    The current Divine Emperor of Apollo Pce was known as the most powerful Overlord in the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    Apollo Pce slowly rose to the top of the realm under his lead. They conquered two regions in a row and dominated the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    If even such an earth-shattering cultivator didn¡¯t know about it, the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce didn¡¯t believe Chen Fan would.


    In fact, Mu Xiao and the other demons were also doubtful.


    ¡°I indeed don¡¯t know what it is,¡± Chen Fan answered calmly. When the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce started to lookcent, Chen Fan continued, ¡°But I know its identity.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Divine Prince sneered with confusion in his eyes.


    ¡°Ever since the end of the ancient time period, the Deities were unable to easily travel to the human world anymore. This beast has been sleeping here for billions of years or may have already died, even though its body hasn¡¯t decayed. Then, there¡¯s only one possibility: It was suppressed by the Deities during the ancient times billions of years ago. The Deity Patterns on the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion of the deity ground actually prove this,¡± Chen Fan said.


    The history of Earth was the evidence of what Chen Fan had said.


    That Fiend Zombie had been sleeping in the Earth¡¯s core for billions of years. If it would have happened after Earth was born, the would have never been able to take its powerful energy, and would have exploded right away.


    Chen Fan considered that as the more likely reason.


    That Fiend Zombie had been sealed deep inside Earth by the Deities.


    ¡°So, Earth seems to be a ce beyond my imagination. It can trap a Fiend God that is more powerful than a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal from the ancient times. Perhaps it used to be one of the real ancients or a fragment of an ancient from the past,¡± Chen Fan pondered.


    ¡°The ancient times?¡±


    Mu Xiao, the Divine Prince and the others were startled.


    These ¡°ancient times¡± did not allude to the era people on Earth and the Abandoned Region talked about, but a much earlier time before the universe was formed, a primordial era. Those were the real ancient times when Fiend Gods and Deities fought. A could be asrge as a gxy back then, with a diameter of billions of miles.


    In such an era, even ordinary humans might have bodies as powerful as those of Golden Core or Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    In fact, there were so many ordinary people only because the Spirit Qi dissipated and the primordial world was shattered. The human race had been quite famous in the past. Each one of them could fight dragons and tear eagles apart, not to mention those Fiend Gods born from chaos.


    ¡°This is the legendary Chaotic Fiend God?¡± The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce started trembling again.


    Chaotic Fiend Gods!


    Those entities were the stuff of old legends. They belonged to the Primordial Race, meaning that they hade into existence even before the world was created. The True Dragon, the Heavenly Phoenix, the Xuan Wu, the Kun Peng and the Divine Ape came from the bloodline of the Chaotic Fiend Gods. There had already existed the very first True Dragon and the first Kun Peng before the world was born; of course, their bloodline and power were certainly much more powerful whenpared to what their descendants inherited.


    Their descendants were stillparable to Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals when they reached adulthood, after countless generations, which showed how powerful their ancestors had been.


    Those legendary Chaotic Fiend Gods were said to be able to flicks away, capture moons and stars, and cover the sky with one hand. The most powerful ones among them were even able to create worlds, and were on an equal footing with the ancient Heavenly Venerates. How terrifying was that? To a certain extent, the Deities in Heaven weren¡¯t much stronger than the Chaotic Fiend Gods.


    ¡°Is it really a Chaotic Fiend God?¡± Even Mu Xiao was stunned.


    The ¡°Soul Eating Beast¡± that looked like a monkey trembled. Its ck fur stuck out and it rolled into a ball, fearfully looking at the Fiend Zombie floating in the dimensional storms.


    ¡°Yes, and no,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    ¡°Master Chen, what do you mean?¡± a demon asked with a hoarse voice.


    The other demons and the Divine Prince also turned around and looked at Chen Fan.


    ¡°The Chaotic Fiend Gods were born from chaos and they can be divided into birthed Fiend Gods and nurtured Fiend Gods,¡± Chen Fan said, ¡°Birthed Fiend Gods came to being with the world and are the truly powerful ones. Each of them isparable to a Deity in Heaven, or even more powerful. Strong Divine Beasts like the Candle Dragon, the Red Sparrow, the Kun Peng, the Zhuyan and the True Dragon can kill Mysterious Deities. As for nurtured Fiend Gods, they appeared after the world was born. Not all of these Fiend Gods are powerful. The strong ones can bepared to the Heavenly Venerates, but the weak ones are only on par with Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals or Grand Cultivators and Saints.


    ¡°As the bloodline weakens generation after generation, the weakest among them may fall to the Nascent Soul or even the Connate and Golden Core levels. So, they can¡¯t be called Fiend Gods anymore. They¡¯re just ordinary races.¡±


    Chen Fan looked at the giant fiend body. ¡°Although it¡¯s powerful and it still hasn¡¯t decayed after billions of years, it¡¯s inferior to the real Chaotic Fiend Gods that truly dominate the world and travel in Heaven. It has the level of a normal Mysterious Deity, so it should be a nurtured Fiend God.¡±


    ¡°A nurtured Fiend God?¡± Mu Xiao and the others were shocked.


    ¡°How do you know that? Why do I feel you¡¯re just bluffing?¡± The Divine Prince stared at Chen Fan doubtfully. He had only managed to see Soul Formation Grand Cultivators in all his life, so he had no way to gauge powerful cultivators above that level, including the Saints and Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals. Chen Fan suddenly said that it was a nurtured Fiend Godparable to a Mysterious Deity. How could the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce not doubt him?


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even know what a Mysterious Deity was.


    That level was too high for him; he was countless stages behind. Not even the Divine Emperor of Apollo Pce would see one in his entire life, let alone the Divine Prince.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan chuckled, not bothering to refute.


    Was that Nascent Soul ant worthy enough for the North Mystic Celestial Lord to lie?


    Chen Fan lowered his head and looked at the fiend body that was billions of miles long. There were mountains on top of it; a single ck scale could be a few thousand milesrge,parable to a continent. Chen Fan could even see a lot of creatures living there. They had different races and civilizations, just like humans. There might even be Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°For them, this fiend body has existed for billions of years and may even be older than Earth. So, is it like an ancient, an incrediblyrge ancient full of Fiend Qi?¡± Chen Fan whispered.


    Other people might not know.


    But Chen Fan had indeed fought with the Deities from Heaven in hisst life. He had even fought with Fiend Gods born from chaos, killing more than one of them, so he was able to identify whether the fiend was a birthed or a nurtured Fiend God just by looking at it.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d need a few centuries more to return to the level I attained in my previous life. I think I¡¯ll be able to shorten the time with this Fiend Zombie.¡± Chen Fan¡¯s eyes shone brighter and brighter as he looked at the gargantuan corpse.

 Chapter 1123 - The Greatest Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 1123: The Greatest Fortune</h4>


    Then, no matter what the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce said, Chen Fan chose to ignore him.


    He sat in front of the Fiend Zombie with his legs crossed. This opportunity was too precious. He searched all over the deity ground to get there and be able to directly take in the dense Fiend Qi released from the corpse. That was ancient Fiend Qi that came from the ancient times, ages before the Fiend World was born, which was much better than the normal Fiend Qi found in the Fiend World, which had been diluted ten thousand times.


    ¡°Roar, roar!¡±


    The six Ancestor Fiends also sat behind Chen Fan.


    Some of them had either three heads and six arms, white skeletons, or nine heads and twelve faces. Each of them came from the ancient Chaotic Fiend Gods and was as old as that Fiend Zombie. Their bodies becamerger as they sucked in the Fiend; the purple and ck patterns that appeared on them became denser, making them more mysterious and unpredictable.


    In the end, the six Ancestor Fiends even returned to their original appearance. Even the luster of their scales, fingers and hair was restored, as if they were real. They moved slowly andzily as they stretched their bodies. They smirked with spirituality and wisdom in their eyes, as if they had been reborn.


    <i>¡°Strictly speaking, these Ancestor Fiends have only found the spirituality and intelligence they had in the ancient times, but they¡¯re still far from bing real Ancestor Fiends again.¡±</i> Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    A ck world slowly extended underneath his feet; it was the Six Sacred Fiend World.


    A cultivator was supposed to be able to find a stable dimension in the sky when he was at least a Nascent Soul Cultivator; being able to create a world was only possible at the Soul Formation Level. Soul Formation Cultivators were known as Ancestral Gods and Creation Gods in many civilizations because they could create worlds in the sky and give people good fortune. Many Soul Formation cultivators would move some races into their worlds. After thousands of years of reproduction, those races would settle down in the small world and respect the Soul Formation Cultivators as their Father Gods.


    Soul Formation Cultivators would also receive arge amount of incense fire, which was beneficial to their Immortal Will and Divine Souls.


    Many Soul Formation Grand Cultivators in the universe used that kind of missionary work to cultivate, by iming a world or herding a. Chen Fan even wondered if there was someone above the Soul Formation Level on thes that were imed in the Abandoned Region, or whether the nine Celestial Sects had locked that ce like the Soul Formation cultivators would, creating a religion and continuing harvesting there.


    <i>¡°All this has nothing to do with me right now. I¡¯ll deal with it with those Celestial Sects when I reach the peak again one day,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought with coldness in his eyes.


    The Six Sacred Fiend World underneath his feet absorbed the energy from the Fiend Zombie and becamerger. It eventually expanded from ten feet to twenty feet, thirty feet, forty feet... Its area rose almost at a doubled speed. If it kept erging, it would be a real world one day.


    By then...


    Chen Fan would be able to do whatever he wanted in that realm, like mobilizing the power of the world with every move he made. He would be someone like a real Entity!


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The Origin Well let out a buzzing sound again, after cultivating for a day in front of the Fiend Zombie. Some bright light immediately enveloped them, trying to drive them away. The well¡¯s energy seemed to have almost been depleted; it wasn¡¯t enough for them to keep cultivating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Fan got up and nced at the incredibly enormous Fiend Zombie from afar. <i>¡°My power right now isn¡¯t enough to move it even a single bit, let alone hurting its scales and fingers. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not even qualified to get close to it. I would be crushed to pieces if I move closer than ten thousand feet from it. If I want to make use of it, I must be at least a Nascent Soul or Soul Formation cultivator.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan knew.


    That Fiend Zombie was indeed a great treasure. It was the corpse of an ancient Chaotic Fiend God that wasparable to a Deity from Heaven. Even after billions of years, the scales on its body were still top Spirit Materials and could be used to make supreme Fiend Treasures.


    Even so, Chen Fan¡¯s level was too low right then. He wasn¡¯t even as powerful as a single hair from that Fiend Zombie. He would have to first enter the Nascent Soul level if he wanted to take benefits from it, or have a simr power to get the opportunity.


    <i>¡°I can also go back to the Origin Divine Pce to test the power of the Deity Qi.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan thought.


    Buzz!


    A beam of light shed through. Their Divine Souls immediately went back to the hall. The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce surrounded himself with a golden aura and he tried to make a run for it. Chen Fan didn¡¯t even bother to attack. He only swayed his body and sent out the six demons. They rushed forward and bit the Divine Prince viciously, dragging him into the Six Sacred Fiend World to suppress him alive.


    At the moment, his Fiend World had already be a hundred feetrge and would be able to suppress at least eight peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators; the Divine Prince wasn¡¯t that difficult to handle.


    Chen Fan sat in front of the Origin Well with a cross-legged position.


    He slowly raised his hands, hugged the air and moved his hands as if he were spinning an invisible millstone. The Origin Well started glittering with the stimulus of his gentle motions;yers of tiny arrays came into view. Countless runes covering the walls of the well began to light up. At this point, the true power of the Origin Well was finally revealed by Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As if a valve had been opened¡ª


    The empty well was suddenly filled with ck ink, which was actually extremely dense Fiend Qi from the Fiend Zombie. It was extracted from all over, even below the deity ground, which then went into the well. It was even denser than the Fiend Qi on the deity ground. Layers afteryers started to umte; almost all the ck ink turned into liquid, seemingly like a pool of ck water.


    <i>¡°This pool contains more Fiend Qi than a Fiend General could get after cultivating for a thousand years!¡±</i> Chen Fan eximed in his mind.


    Swish!


    At this moment, the Origin Well was truly activated. Rays of golden light were shot from the walls of the well; many arrays Chen Fan could recognize were opened one after another.


    ¡°Spirit Gathering Array,¡± ¡°Fiend Refining Array,¡± ¡°Essence Restoring Array,¡± ¡°Spirit Tempering Array...¡±


    A hundred thousand arrays were tightly stacked on top of each other. That ¡°Origin Well¡± was a supreme treasure that was worth all the assets in a region, or even more than that.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    As the Origin Well opened, the dense ink-like Fiend Qi started to move and was gradually refined. That whole process took over a month.


    During this period of time, Chen Fan asked Mu Xiao to tell Jiang Churan to return to Earth and also sent three demons to escort her back. All those demons had broken through the bottleneck and reached the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level as Chen Fan¡¯s power increased. They were currentlyparable to the cultivators at the same level in the Star Ocean; their power was powerful enough to suppress Mu Xiao and the entire Earth easily.


    After Jiang Churan left¡ª


    Chen Fan continued to wait in the temple.


    Five days, ten days, fifteen days...


    Finally.


    A monthter, the Origin Well suddenly buzzed and let out countless beams of golden light.

 Chapter 1124 - Initial-Success Deity Body

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Initial-Sess Deity Body</h4>


    <i>¡°It¡¯s finally turned into Deity Qi.¡±</i> Chen Fan was thrilled. He looked into the Origin Well and saw that the pool of dense ck Fiend Qi had already disappeared. The entire Origin Well was empty. Only a plume of light gold Deity Qi was left floating in the middle of the well.


    Chen Fan avidly looked at that plume of Deity Qi.


    The shape of the Deity Qi changed constantly, producing beams of golden light. However, the inside of that single plume of Deity Qi was colorful; Chen Fan appeared to see a world there. The weather changed, the sun rose, the moon set and creatures were multiplying. It gathered and formed a light sphere in the air. All the Spirit Qi around it was pushed away, and the Essence Qi in the entire hall became like still water, as if the light sphere was a superior element.


    Chen Fan watched it for a while, then took a deep breath with joy in his face.


    <i>¡°It truly is Deity Qi from Heaven. Even if it¡¯s a bit impure, it¡¯s incredible to be able to see this in a human world of this universe. Master and the others really put in great efforts to set this up.¡±</i>


    That was the Deity Qi from Heaven.


    It was the strongest energy that only Tribtion Mysterious Deities had or could only be found in the remaining secretnds across the universe. It was much more powerful than all the Spirit Qi, Essence Qi and Fiend Qi, and was the foundation of Heaven. Legends in the human world said that people could live ten thousand years by just taking a breath of it. Chen Fan had found many energiesparable to the Deity Qi of Heaven in his previous life, or even stronger ones.


    There was Hongmeng Purple Qi, Taixu Xuanhuang Power, Connate Chaotic Qi, and so on.


    But in this life, he was just a low-level cultivator. Being able to have contact with Deity Qi from Heaven at the Golden Core Level was the biggest opportunity Chen Fan had ever encountered since his rebirth.


    <i>¡°One Origin Well can make a plume of Deity Qi in a month. Then, if the ny-nine Origin Wells work together, they¡¯ll be able to produce at least a hundred plumes of Deity Qi, or even more. After all, the power of arrays can be umted. The more Origin Wells, the more efficient,¡±</i> Chen Fan guessed ording to his current power.


    That plume of Deity Qi was only enough for Chen Fan to cultivate fully for a week, at most.


    After a week passed, he would have finished refining the Deity Qi. He would then start to feel hungry and could only wait patiently. That problem would be solved if he had control of five Origin Divine Pces; the more pces he controlled, the faster his cultivation would be, and the earlier he could enter the Nascent Soul and Soul Formation levels.


    <i>¡°Let¡¯s forget about it. I¡¯m already lucky to have one Origin Well. That¡¯s the Deity Qi from Heaven. Other cultivators, even Soul Formation Grand cultivators could only hear about it their entire lives, let alone Nascent Soul cultivators. They wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to see it once.¡±</i> Chen Fan shook his head and chuckled.


    In his previous life, Master Cangqin had only allowed him to enter the core cultivation sacred grounds of the True Martial Celestial Sect when he was cultivating to be a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal. There was an area inside that was connected to the Deity Realm; it was full of Deity Qi, as if it were a corner of the Deity Realm. It was the most precious and most important secretnd of the True Martial Celestial Sect, which had been developed by the Ancestral Master of the sect when he ascended. Only Ancestral Patriarchs and Sect Masters would be able to enter.


    <i>¡°Why is Deity Qi so valuable? Because many Divine Powers and cultivation arts in the world were passed down from the Deity Realm. It¡¯s impossible to cultivate those cultivation arts to the highest level by just taking in Spirit Qi and other energies. People can only cultivate a simplified and iplete version like the martial artists on Earth back then. So, they¡¯re certainly much weakerpared to the Immortal Cultivators of the same level.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan reached out and held the light sphere as if he were caressing a child; it softly released a gentle Deity Light.


    In fact, not only all kinds of Divine Powers and cultivation arts, even the cultivation levels were like that.


    In the Central Gxy, Golden Cores weren¡¯t categorized into nine grades. There were only three levels, from the seventh grade to the ninth grade. As for those below the seventh grade, almost none existed in the Central Gxy. The Spirit Qi found there was a hundred times more abundant than on Tianhuang; all the cultivation arts, medicines, arrays, cultivation environments and even the teachers were much better. Even a normal cultivator on a near the border would be able to form a seventh-grade Golden Core.


    Therge sacred grounds and the True Martial Celestial Sect even forbade candidates without a divine-grade Golden Core to enter!


    The rare Divine Princes in the Little South Heavenly Realm and the Abandoned Region were merely the most ordinary cultivators in the Celestial Sects. They would be unable to be core disciples if they couldn¡¯t form a sacred-grade Golden Core.


    Chen Fan had been expelled from the True Martial Celestial Sect in his previous life because he had only formed a seventh-grade Golden Core.


    After that, Chen Fan improved tremendously. His cultivation speed became faster and his power surpassed that of his peers. He had even defeated the elites of the True Martial Celestial Sect and torn the Cang Min Realm apart, toter stand in front of Master Cangqin and be his seventh disciple. However, Chen Fan had already established his foundation back then. Even if he cultivated and formed a sacred-grade Golden Core again, it would have a defect.


    <i>¡°Even normalbor disciples would have a divine-grade Golden Core. That¡¯s why the nine Celestial Sects are able to stand on top of the universe, overlooking the regions. Apart from the top cultivators, this is another reason why the other regions can¡¯tpare to the Central Gxy.¡±</i> Chen Fan shook his head and heaved a sigh. The difference between the Central Gxy and the Little South Heavenly Realm was like that between the United States and the small countries in Africa.


    Even though they were all countries, one of them was a modern civilization and the others were primitivemunities.


    However, Chen Fan knew some more of their secret news.


    <i>¡°I once heard that people were born with a divine-grade Golden Core and Divine Powers in the ancient world. Golden Core Cultivators back then knew one or several Connate Divine Powers and were naturally powerful, way better than the Nascent Soul Cultivators nowadays. Those Chaotic Fiend Gods and the Deities in the Deity Realm were even stronger. Their Golden Cores didn¡¯t even have the divine grade or sacred grade. They were born with a deity-grade Golden Core.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered. That was a rare secret; everyone would be stunned if this were to be spread to the rest of the universe. Being born with a deity-grade Golden Core? There hadn¡¯t been a single cultivator like this across the entire universe in the past thousands of years. Even if someone formed a deity-grade Golden Core, he wouldn¡¯t tell a soul.


    <i>¡°Not only Golden Core Cultivators; Nascent Soul and Soul Formation Cultivators were also the same. They all had a Deity Infant and a Deity Soul, standing on the highest point of the world. A Golden Core Cultivator in the Deity Realm canpare to a Nascent Soul Cultivator in the human world, while a Nascent Soul Cultivator in the Deity Realm can even fight against a Soul Formation Cultivator in the human world. This is why the Deity Realm is vastly superior, right on top of the universe while overlooking the world. Even if there are more elites and more astonishing cultivators, they only count as rare pearls. There¡¯s no way they can confront the Deity Realm.¡±</i>


    There were things Chen Fan was only able to understand when he reached the level he used to have in his previous life.


    He went past the Gate of Heaven and attacked the Deity Realm several times. Not a lot of people in the world could really understand why he did that, but Chen Fan would set this matter aside for the moment. He simply held the golden light sphere that was gently letting out colorful light rays in his hand.


    The Deities in the Deity Realm and the Fiend Gods in the chaos zone were too powerful; they already had a deity-grade Gold Core since the moment they started cultivating, since they were born surrounded by Deity Qi and Connate Chaotic Qi. Their foundation was much stronger than that of the normal races in the human world who took in Spirit Qi and Essence Qi. Carnivores that ate meat were usually much stronger than herbivores that ate nts.


    Many things had already been set since the beginning.


    Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t have been able to form a deity-grade Golden Core in this life because his foundation wasn¡¯t right at first. A deity-grade Golden Core required a Deity Qi Foundation. If he didn¡¯t go to the nine Celestial Sects or the forbiddennds in the universe, he would never be able to find any Deity Qi. That plume of Deity Qi was worth more than a hundred million Spirit Stones and could easily be sold at the price of a, a superior-grade cultivation in the center of the universe.


    <i>¡°I had the chance toplete the nine transformations of the Deity Wheel and cultivate the hardest Dharma Power to the highest level, but my Divine Soul and body are still missing something. Even if I can¡¯t form a Deity Body and a Deity Soul right now, I can still strengthen my foundation and try to push these cultivation arts to the Deity Realm level,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought as he slowly used his Azure Thearch Longevity Body to absorb the colorful light sphere in his hand.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body was a top Divine Body Art. Chen Fan had cultivated it to the Great Perfection Level and was one step away from forming a perfect Divine Body, one that wasparable to that of a Soul Formation Cultivator. Right then, Chen Fan¡¯s body was as powerful as that of a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    That level was already the limit of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body had only reached the peak after he strengthened it with the Twelve Sky Art Paintings, along with cultivating the Azure Thearch Longevity Body and taking countless Quasi-Divine Medicines and Heavenly Medicines.


    But then.


    As the plume of Deity Qi was gradually infused and absorbed by Chen Fan, his body suddenly became crystal clear and started releasing bright light, like an exquisite and dazzling diamond statue. All his bones, meridians, veins and organs were extremely shiny; they produced beams of golden light.


    The Azure Thearch Longevity Body that was spinning normally also seemed to have some wonderful changes, reaching an unpredictable level. In the meantime, if someone looked at the azure light sphere representing the Azure Thearch Longevity Body in Chen Fan¡¯s mind, he would find that the number of talismans that formed it immediately increased several times and it looked much moreplex than it used to be. Every azure talisman was covered in golden glitters, as if this were its real appearance.


    In fact, the Azure Thearch Longevity Body right then had be the real thing.


    When the Azure Thearch created this cultivation art, he had used the Deity Qi from Heaven and the chaotic power in the sky. This art used to be a real Chaotic Art; still, since there was less Deity Qi in the universe, his descendants could only take out a part and practice it like a normal cultivation art.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When Chen Fan breathed in the Deity Qi and cultivated¡ª


    The blood in his body ran like mercury, making sshing sounds like the Yangtze River, shaking the entire temple. The sound was even spread outside the temple to dozens of miles away like ps of thunder. Countless fiends that passed by were terrified. Golden light was shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s body. He was surrounded by an aura, and many Dharma Laws appeared in the air. The Power of Order surged out, as if Chen Fan would have been brought up by Dharma Laws of the world. The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce waspletely frightened.


    <i>¡°What is going on? He¡¯s just a Golden Core Cultivator. Why is his body even more powerful than that of a Nascent Soul Cultivator like me? It¡¯s even closer to the Grand Dao of the universe, and there are many Dharma Laws hidden inside. That¡¯s impossible. When I went through the Tribtion and formed the Dharma Law Body, it wasn¡¯t as perfect as his. His body is almostparable to the Divine Body of a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator.¡±</i>


    The Divine Prince didn¡¯t have a clue.


    In fact.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body was undergoing a great transition right then.


    His body directly jumped from the Sacred to the Deity level.


    Chen Fan was about to form a Deity Body at the Golden Core Level. If this news were to spread, the entire universe would be astonished. There weren¡¯t many people who could form a Sacred Body, and only young core Overlords of the nine Celestial Sects had a Deity Body, apart from those legendary Deities.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    While cultivating¡ª


    There were even some azure Dharma Laws exploding around Chen Fan, as if he were going through the Nascent Soul Tribtion. The original peak was only reached partly. His body was drenched in the power of Dharma Laws. Only the Flower of Dharma Law was real among the so-called three Flowers of the End. The other two had either been strengthened by the Nine Orifices Divine Infant or empowered by the Twelve Sky Art Paintings. They were both illusory, although rarely seen in the world as it was.


    One day, two days, three days...


    Chen Fan kept cultivating and rested from time to time. He took out a plume of Deity Qi every month and a year passed just like that.


    Until one day, a green flower appeared on Chen Fan¡¯s head.


    It was as bright as ss; it seemed tangible, like a green lotus flower from the Deity Realm. Once it appeared, flowers fell from the sky and golden lotus flowers grew on the ground. The sound of Dharma Laws was heard, and five images emerged, representing the Red Sparrow, the Kun Peng, the Xuan Wu and two others.


    This Flower of the End represented that Chen Fan¡¯s body had truly be a Deity Body and the attainment of the Golden Core level¡¯s apex! He was only a step away frompleting the Grand Golden Core Level, like those found in the Deity Realm.


    <i>¡°My body didn¡¯t advance much in reality, even though I forcefully pushed it from the level of Divine Body to Deity Body. My Divine Body was at the Great Perfection level. After being strengthened by the Twelve Sky Art Paintings, it was able topare to a Sacred Body. That is why I was halfway to the peak. Once I absorbed Deity Qi, my body¡¯s foundation changed from a Sacred Body to a Deity Body. It¡¯s only a level higher,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    He gently stretched his arms. He was surrounded by the golden Deity Light and was letting out beams of bright light like a Deity from Heaven. He felt that the blood in his body was making sounds like raging waves. The entire Origin Divine Pce also shook, following his movement. Chen Fan was then confident that he would be able to crush all the Nascent Soul Cultivators below the Soul Formation Level while only using the power of his body. As long as the Divine Princes and Divine Generals of the Little South Heavenly Realm weren¡¯t at the Soul Formation Level, they would be helpless against his punch, no matter how powerful they were.


    <i>¡°This is the power of a Deity Body! I¡¯ve already cultivated the Golden Core Deity Body to the maximum level. It¡¯s equivalent to the initial sess level even whenpared with the Deity Body Arts of the Celestial Sects.¡±</i> Chen Fan was thrilled.


    After his rebirth, he had never thought he would be able to form an initial-sess Deity Body so soon. His original thought was that it would be more efficient if he built his foundation again after reaching the peak.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Countless rays of light were shot when Chen Fan opened and closed his eyes. Many golden lotus flowers appeared and disappeared within ten feet in the air. He didn¡¯t seem to match the world, as if he were a God that was visiting the mortal world. A Deity Body was the most difficult one to cultivate among all the cultivation arts; those manifestations were the most obvious effects once it waspleted.


    That was because the biggest external difference between Deities and ordinary people was their bodies.


    They were enveloped in Deity Qi and every move they made created all kinds of images, lookingpletely different from ordinary people. In the meantime, twelve images followed Chen Fan whenever he moved. Nobody would question him if he said he was a Deity.


    <i>¡°Fine, I should use the power of this Origin Divine Pce to refine my Divine Soul as well. I have topletely push my energy to the Golden Core Level found in the Deity Realm, the peak of the Golden Core Level.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and continued to breathe in the Deity Qi to cultivate.


    Meanwhile.


    The Earth was also stirred.


    Astonishing news came from the rest of the universe, saying that the cultivators of others were on their way. This time, they would truly make an appearance. Earth instantly became the center of the entire Abandoned Region and the Little South Heavenly Realm!

 Chapter 1125 - The Arrival of Cultivators from Other Planet Regions

    <h4>Chapter 1125: The Arrival of Cultivators from Other Regions</h4>


    After Chen Fan left Earth and entered the deity ground, the situation on the also started to drastically change. Although the North Qiong Sect hadn¡¯t officially opened its doors, the entire world had already ced all of their attention in Chu Zhou City of the Jiang Nan Province, especially on the small Yun Wu Mountain.


    More and more of the remaining disciples of the North Qiong Sect gathered from all around the world...


    Especially when the Realm of Kunxu was reopened and the Golden Core Cultivators of Kunxu and the members of the Chen family returned to the North Qiong Sect, the power of the North Qiong Sect was pushed to the top. They had more than a hundred Golden Core Cultivators! Not even the entire Earth had suchrge forces, let alone the fact that they also had the Sky Gxy Array. The remaining members of the Dark Races had once tried to attack the North Qiong Sect when Chen Fan left, but they were immediately killed by a ray of de aura.


    Chen Fan had been away for two months.


    The North Qiong Sect was opened during that period, with Chen Fan as the Sect Master; Lu Yanxue and A¡¯Xiu were the administrators. The Golden Core Cultivators from the Realm of Kunxu became the outer sect elders of the North Qiong Sect. They opened their sect on Yun Wu Mountain to the public and started recruiting disciples from all over the world. Even though the sect wasn¡¯t officially formed, everyone could see their fierce tiger-like power. Many small sects, including the Seven Malice Sect and the King Kong Sect, even decided to join the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°They¡¯re thriving. I¡¯m afraid the North Qiong Sect has be the top sect in the world,¡± Countless people eximed. Especially on the CIA underground forum, a lot of foreign cultivators, like those from Japan, Korea and Myanmar, were so jealous they were speechless. Not even Sacred Eye dared to say a word, since he was afraid that the elders of the North Qiong Sect would find and kill him. After the North Qiong Sect was established, their branches were built all around the five continents and the four oceans. Every region had their own division.


    In Eastern Europe.


    ¡°Stop! What are you doing?¡± Dozens of disciples from the North Qiong Sect broke into the manor of a family that cultivated dark magic. The leader of that family, who was a Connate Cultivator in a ck robe, was enraged.


    Colin walked in and yelled, ¡°Neil Houston, you followed the Kindred back then and killed a few thousand people just to get the dark cultivation arts from them. Half of the Kindred maids even came from the Houston family. We¡¯ve already heard everything from the maids¡¯ mouths and we have irrefutable evidence. The Houston family hasmitted the most heinous crime. You betrayed mankind and must be exterminated!¡±


    He was a handsome and tall fellow wearing a tight blue outfit. His power had apparently reached the peak Divine Sea Level; he was one of the most powerful cultivators among the remaining disciples of the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°How dare you! The Houston family is a historical family that has existed for centuries. Where was the North Qiong Sect back then? Don¡¯t think you can be the adjudicator of Earth because Chen Beixuan has the upper hand right now,¡± Neil Houston shouted. He used to be well-mannered, acting as politely as a noble, but his face waspletely twisted right then. He waved his hand and the gilded ck cane in his hand released a giant plume of ck mist, turning into countless ck bats. They flew towards the disciples of the North Qiong Sect as they squeaked. Each of them had the power of an Ethereal Enlightenment Beast.


    ¡°Whoever resists will die!¡±


    Colin grunted.


    Boom!


    Then, a giant ck hand smacked down from the sky, crushing countless bats to mist. Neil Houston was pressed down on the ground like a frog; he couldn¡¯t even move a finger.


    ¡°A... A Golden Core Cultivator?¡± Neil Houston¡¯s eyes popped out and his face turned pale.


    ¡°Thank you, elders.¡± Colin went up quickly to restrain Neil Houston with an Anti-magic Ring, then bowed respectfully to a point in the air. A gentle ¡°hm¡± sound was heard and a beam of ck light immediately shed away.


    ¡°Phew, they¡¯re gone.¡± Colin took a deep breath and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Those were the outer sect elders from Kunxu. All of them were Golden Core Cultivators, much more powerful than the disciples of the North Qiong Sect, which scared Colin and others every time they worked with them. However, with Chen Fan there, those Golden Core Cultivators would not dare not to be presumptuous.


    ¡°Search the manor. Take all the members of the Houston family away. Don¡¯t miss any one of them.¡± Colin issued that order with a hint of worry in his eyes. The North Qiong Sect was superior right then because of Chen Fan¡¯s name, but if he left them someday, what could they do?


    But the people on Earth had no time to think about this.


    Once the North Qiong Sect was opened, they immediately started expanding to the whole world. In just six months, the North Qiong Sect had already gained control of the cultivation worlds across almost half of the.


    The North Qiong Sect had many cultivation arts Chen Fan had left behind and also arts passed down from the Realm of Kunxu to ancient Earth. Those were extremely attractive to all the other sects. At first, only the smaller sects gave in. In the end, evenrge sects like the Tai Chi Sect and the Ba Ji Sect also went over to the North Qiong Sect to take up the roles of outer sect elders.


    The disciples of the North Qiong Sect were prominent figures in recent days. They were much more revered than those of the cultivation sacred grounds like the Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena back then.


    ¡°Mom, I want to apply for the junior disciple admission exam for the North Qiong Sect.¡± A little girl stared at themercial of the North Qiong Sect on the television with her big eyes.


    ¡°That would be great! You¡¯ll be even more sessful than the billionaires in the future if you can be a disciple,¡± said her young mother as she smiled with her eyes.


    Time flew.


    Although Chen Fan wasn¡¯t there, the North Qiong Sect was constantly growing. A¡¯Xiu and Lu Yanxue established the framework of the North Qiong Sect. There were member levels, including core elders, inner sect elders, outer sect elders, core disciples, inner sect disciples, outer sect disciples and apprentices. There were also Sect Masters, officers and guardians in different continents. The North Qiong Sect became stronger day by day. They stood on top of the Yun Wu Mountain like a huge monster and Chu Zhou City also became a cultivation sacred ground that caught the world¡¯s attention.


    But one day¡ª


    A satellite captured the passing of a shooting star from the universe whichnded on North America.


    Then, rumors circted, saying that it was a Nascent Soul Heavenly Lord from Tian. He traveled across the vast universe with an old bronze ship, and decided to take his disciples to Earth as part of their learning.


    That Nascent Soul Cultivator called Anpo was quite friendly.


    East used to be the most flourishing cultivation in the entire Abandoned Region, second only to Tianhuang. And now, it started thriving again. There are many Golden Core Cultivators and countless elites. That¡¯s why I brought my disciples here to have a glimpse of the power of their seniors and to learn.¡±


    The disciples of the North Qiong Sect became quite alert when Anpo was concerned.


    Even though he didn¡¯t hail from arge sect in the Star Ocean, he was a cultivator from another after all, and nobody knew what he truly wanted from Earth. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred and Heavenly Lord Fengxiang were also from others, but they threw their weight around on Earth. Some elders of the North Qiong Sect suggested killing Heavenly Lord Anpo with the Sky Gxy Array.


    And yet, all the other forces on Earth weed Heavenly Lord Anpo joyfully when they heard of his arrival.


    They had been too miserable, feeling oppressed by the North Qiong Sect during the past six months. Even the five superpowers felt difficulty when breathing. The President of the United States had immediately gone to meet Heavenly Lord Anpo. Then, many consortiums, families and sects went to pay him a visit, one by one. A lot of the members from those consortiums had even be disciples of Heavenly Lord Anpo.


    ¡°This Heavenly Lord is only here with a peaceful agenda, to establishmunication between Earth and Tian. We can¡¯t just reject his kindness because of the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred. The epted Heavenly Lord Chen, so why not Heavenly Lord Anpo?¡± someone said.


    With the huge build-up by the foreign media¡ª


    Heavenly Lord Anpo seemed to have be a friendly alien overnight, one that went to Earth to help people. Anpo was also very kind; he didn¡¯t act superior like a Nascent Soul Cultivator would. He befriended the senior officials of North America and took in members of a lot of consortiums and families as his disciples. He even promoted that he was going to establish a sect on Earth, to teach people the cultivation arts of Tian.


    There were even rumors spreading around.


    Heavenly Lord Anpo wasn¡¯t a normal early-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator, but a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator, a renowned master at the Grand Heavenly Lord level in the entire Abandoned Region. All three of his best disciples were Nascent Soul Cultivators and the others were also peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators.


    It all happened in a heartbeat.


    The entire world was in an uproar.


    Countless people traveled to North America and wanted to be disciples of Heavenly Lord Anpo. The country was soon flooded with people. Heavenly Lord Anpo seemed to have a halo on his head, seemingly surpassing Chen Fan. There was even a sect rising in North America, trying topete with the North Qiong Sect.


    A disciple of Heavenly Lord Anpo even said, ¡°Chen Beixuan? Never heard of him. Even the Ancestral Patriarchs of the Kindred were at the bottom on their home. It¡¯s not a big deal to kill him, my three seniors can tear him apart. Besides, my Master is someoneparable to the top Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred.¡±


    After hearing what he said, the world was stunned.


    Heavenly Lord Anpo remained silent in regards to that topic, but his third disciple, Heavenly Lord Xing Hu said, ¡°If Chen Beixuan is here, he shoulde and meet our Master. Master is a famous Heavenly Lord deep in the universe. He¡¯s cultivated for more than twenty thousand years. Chen Beixuan is only a Nascent Soul Cultivator. How can he be so rude?¡±


    The second disciple, Heavenly Lord Xuanlong, also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Master is famous around the gxy. Whenever he visits a, all their Nascent Soul Cultivators wille to wee him. Being the only Nascent Soul Cultivator on East, Chen Beixuan should have led his subordinates here to greet Master as a junior should.¡±


    Heavenly Lord Anpo was wearing a robe. He had white beard and white hair, with the extraordinary image of an immortal. He only caressed his beard and smiled without saying a word. However, his disciples were unhappy about Chen Fan and the North Qiong Sect.


    Some foreign cultivators even said, ¡°Heavenly Lord Anpo traveled a long way here. As the representative of Earth, Heavenly Lord Chen shoulde to wee Heavenly Lord Anpo and his friends from Tian. Otherwise, they will think that we¡¯re rude.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Heavenly Lord Chen dominates the world and is the only Nascent Soul Cultivator. He¡¯s the only way out.¡±


    ¡°North Qiong Sect, ask Heavenly Lord Chen toe out quickly!¡±


    Many people discussed.


    Even theizens were excited.


    Chen Fan had been missing for six months. Many of his foreign enemies had not dared to make a move at first. After all, although Chen Fan wasn¡¯t there, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the hundred Golden Core Cultivators of Kunxu. Still, the arrival of Heavenly Lord Anpo and those from others had given them the best excuse.


    In a blink.


    The North Qiong Sect became the world¡¯s center of attention.

 Chapter 1126 - Get out and Die

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Get out and Die</h4>


    ¡°Where¡¯s Heavenly Lord Chen?¡±


    ¡°Cultivators from Tian have arrived. As the cultivation leader of Earth, Heavenly Lord Chen shoulde to meet them and discuss diplomatic terms together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if he doesn¡¯t wee Heavenly Lord Anpo, he should still say something and tell us what to do, instead of disappearing and hiding like he¡¯s doing now.¡±


    Many people said simr things.


    Even some senior officials of the home country¡¯s cultivation world expressed worries to the North Qiong Sect.


    After all, Heavenly Lord Anpo was too terrifying. Although he looked nice and he imed that he wanted to make peace with Earth, he had dozens of Golden Core Cultivators and three Nascent Soul Cultivators under hismand. His power was also unpredictable; he was not someone the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred couldpare to. Everyone on Earth knew Chen Fan was powerful, but they had no idea how strong he truly was. They still thought Chen Fan had killed the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred only by relying on the Sky Gxy Array, which was why they were so worried.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Should we open the sword array and just go there to kill Anpo? I don¡¯t think he has any good intentions.¡±


    ¡°But Master told us not to use the ¡®Sky Gxy Array¡¯ before he left. It¡¯s the foundation of the North Qiong Sect. If we use it to attack Anpo in North America, the attack would need to travel across the ocean, and the defense in Chu Zhou City would be weakened. What if someone attacks us by then?¡±


    The elders also discussed.


    Auntie Tang nced over and saw two parties in the newly built North Qiong Sect on Yun Wu Mountain. One was led by Auntie Xiu, the Golden Core Cultivators of China and elders of the North Qiong Sect, while the other was led by Lu Yanxue and dozens of Golden Core Cultivators of Kunxu.


    Undoubtedly, Lu Yanxue¡¯s party was more powerful. There were dozens of Golden Core Cultivators and even disciples Chen Fan had taught in person like Qi Xiu¡¯er, but A¡¯Xiu was halfway on the process to forming a divine-grade Golden Core and she had control of the Sky Gxy Array, so she wasn¡¯t that much weaker. Even though the two parties werepeting with each other, they cooperated most of the time, especially when Heavenly Lord Anpo came so unexpectedly.


    ¡°Master had once said that the Sky Gxy Array can kill peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators, but the defense in Chu Zhou City will certainly be weakened once we use it. If we make a reckless move and give our enemies a chance to destroy Chu Zhou City and the North Qiong Sect, how will we exin to Master when hees back?¡± A¡¯Xiu said calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m also thinking the same thing. Heavenly Lord Anpo is just bluffing. He would not dare toe to Yun Wu Mountain as long as he doesn¡¯t know how powerful Heavenly Lord Chen is. Since he¡¯s outside not in Chu Zhou City, what if we just let him be for now?¡± Lu Yanxue also analyzed calmly.


    The North Qiong Sect chose to give up and remain silent.


    This disappointed a lot of supporters of the North Qiong Sect and Chen Fan.


    ¡°What¡¯s the North Qiong Sect doing? They¡¯re letting those cultivators from another push us around?¡±


    ¡°Are the rumors true? Is Heavenly Lord Chen trapped in some alien space inside Earth like the cultivators from the Star Ocean? Or is he really afraid of meeting Heavenly Lord Anpo?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Heavenly Lord Chen is just a Golden Core Cultivator, but Heavenly Lord Anpo is different from the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred. He¡¯s a real peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator and his power is unpredictable! It¡¯s normal for Heavenly Lord Chen to be frightened.¡±


    Many people started discussing.


    There were ongoing arguments on the Inte and the CIA underground forum. Those who didn¡¯t usually show up also went online to mock the North Qiong Sect, while Chen Fan¡¯s supporters also got out to refute.


    ¡°Hm, why does Heavenly Lord Chen have to tell you traitors where he goes?¡±


    ¡°Right, Heavenly Lord Chen has been invincible his whole life. He never gave in, even when he dealt with the Mayan fleet and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred. How would he be frightened by a Nascent Soul Cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen must be in seclusion break through to the Nascent Soul Level!¡±


    Aizen with an ID called Zhu Xiaoque even stood on the front line. She seemed to know a lot of secret information. She kept quoting sources and her arguments were irrefutable, driving a lot of Chen Fan¡¯s haters away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any real proof. Besides, there¡¯s no use to convince me. Go convince Heavenly Lord Anpo,¡± someone added anxiously.


    As expected.


    A few dayster, Heavenly Lord Anpo spoke for the first time.


    ¡°I heard that Heavenly Lord Chen of East is a peerless elite. He can kill Nascent Soul Cultivators at the Golden Core Level and is an extremely talented cultivator in the entire region. I would like to meet him and revel in his charm.¡±


    Given his status as a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator who represented Tian, what he said was extremely important. Besides, Anpo only said he wanted to see Chen Fan; not even the North Qiong Sect could escape after this.


    ¡°Master has traveled somewhere to cultivate. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t meet you,¡± A¡¯Xiu said.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± A¡¯Xiu replied.


    ¡°When will he return?¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that, either,¡± A¡¯Xiu answered.


    She couldn¡¯t answer those few questions. Even though Heavenly Lord Anpo still looked friendly, his disciples had be impatient. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. I think Chen Beixuan is just a coward. He¡¯s scared of my Master and he¡¯s hiding from us. East seems to have revived, but there¡¯s nobody powerful here after all.¡±


    After hearing what he said, all the people of the North Qiong Sect were enraged. A¡¯Xiu even widened her eyes; she couldn¡¯t wait to use the sword array to immediately y that arrogant man. The Inte in China was also stirred and many foreigners were unable to watch this anymore.


    ¡°Shut up, Xing Hu. Don¡¯t be rude,¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo stopped him and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind waiting for a while if Heavenly Lord Chen is not here.¡±


    Then, he returned to North America.


    Things seemed to have settled in a blink. Anpo didn¡¯t provoke them again and the disciples of the North Qiong Sect also calmed down. There was currently a tense mood between North America and China.


    But after a while.


    Some cultivators from another made an appearance.


    They were cultivators from a close to Earth, called Expedition, and their leader was also a Nascent Soul Cultivator, whose name was Yaron.


    Heavenly Lord Yaron¡¯s arrival seemed to have opened the door.


    In a month, a dozen groups of cultivators came from other parts of the universe to Earth, one after the other.


    Cultivators from almost all thes around Earth, including Huosang, Yangu and Blue paid Earth a visit. When they arrived, all of them went past China andnded in Eastern Europe, South America, the Middle East and Southeast Asia. All of them were sought after by the cultivators and senior officials of those countries.


    Especially when those of the Gold n came from their home, Earth waspletely stirred.


    ¡°The Gold n? Isn¡¯t that one of the eight powerful alien races?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the headquarters of the Gold n in South America waspletely leveled by Chen Beixuan. And now, their home has sent people over. I heard that there are three Nascent Soul Cultivators in their group.¡±


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect is in big trouble.¡±


    Countless people discussed on the Inte.


    The cultivators from the others weren¡¯t a big deal, but the Gold n was different. There was truly a feud between Chen Fan and the Gold n. Their members who stayed on Earth back then were all killed by him, including their vanguard. The eight powerful alien races held a grudge against Chen Fan and the North Qiong Sect.


    As expected.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n arrived the next day and said coldly, ¡°Ask Chen Beixuan to get out and die!¡±

 Chapter 1127 - One Slash!

    <h4>Chapter 1127: One sh!</h4>


    ¡°The Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n really said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a few divisions of the North Qiong Sect in South America have already been leveled by the Golden Core Overlords of the Gold n. I heard that the Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n is ready to head to the North Qiong Sect to settle the scores with them.¡±


    ¡°The people of the North Qiong Sect are doomed.¡±


    Some people felt sorry for them; some snickered, some just watched this as a drama and some were thrilled.


    The entire Inte was in chaos. Following the arrival of dozens of forces, Chen Fan and the North Qiong Sect weren¡¯t the only powerful beings on Earth anymore. After the arrival of the Heavenly Lords from Huosang, Yangu and Blue, all of them went to meet Heavenly Lord Anpo. They called themselves his juniors and acted like they were his disciples. Even the Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n was respectful to him, not daring to be rude. Everyone then realized Heavenly Lord Anpo was truly a famous cultivation senior in several parts of the universe.


    Someone had even imed that Heavenly Lord Anpo was only half a step away from bing a Soul Formation Cultivator, to reach the level of Divine Lord Jiang.


    That would be too terrifying.


    How powerful was Divine Lord Jiang? Even the top Divine General of Divine Lord Tatian, Mangya, would have been unable to deal with him. He couldn¡¯t be described as a normalte-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. Regardless of those on Tianhuang, Heavenly Lord Anpo was almost the top cultivator in the entire Abandoned Region.


    A disciple of Anpo even snorted. ¡°I told you my Master is superior. We asked Chen Beixuan, a Golden Core Cultivator, toe to meet Master, but he didn¡¯t show up. So now, Master would certainly not let this alone.¡±


    A few disciples from Tian also said they wouldn¡¯t intervene.


    The Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords of the others also stood aside. The Gold n was a battling force to them. Earth was a they had carved up, so they surely didn¡¯t want a troublemaker like Chen Fan.


    The world was worried.


    One night.


    A giant golden hand that was an acrerge appeared above Chu Zhou City, crashing down on Yun Wu Mountain. While it was still ten thousand meters away from the ground, its terrifying energy was felt; the water in Yan Gui Lake shook with the pressure. Many ordinary people or low-level cultivators had even knelt on the ground. They couldn¡¯t withstand such a horrifying energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Nascent Soul Cultivator! The Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n is attacking!¡± someone yelled.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    On the peak of Yun Wu Mountain, A¡¯Xiu was standing on top of the North Qiong Pavilion with a broken sword in her hand. She shed at the sky coldly. An unbelievably bright and sharp de aura struck, leaving a deep mark on that golden hand.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Countless drops of blood with golden glitter fell from the sky, as if it were raining blood.


    Argh!


    There was a heavy cry in the sky and an angry voice came out from the clouds, ¡°The North Qiong Sect will fight with the Gold n till the end.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu shed a second time as a response.


    Boom!


    The silver white Sword Qi shed in the sky, gathering a few hundred flying swords that looked like the bright stars in space. They dived into the void and chased opponents in the sky. There was blood and flesh all over within a range of dozens of miles around Chu Zhou City. A half an arm made with gold that was dozens of feet long was cut off in the sky and it fell, creating a giant pit on the ground.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n screamed as he shed to the east.


    News about that battle almost spread across the world at the speed of light and the whole Earth was astonished. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n attacked the North Qiong Sect and he lost? Someone even heard from cultivators of others that an Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n had been severely injured. One of his arms had been cut off.


    ¡°The sword array of the North Qiong Sect is so strong. Even though Chen Beixuan is not here and it¡¯s controlled by a little girl, it¡¯s extremely powerful, enough to kill Nascent Soul Cultivators!¡± someone eximed.


    Many foreign forces and consortiums that showed up were immediately terrified; none dared to say anything. Even the disciples of others became pale.


    ¡°We¡¯ve underestimated the North Qiong Sect. Considering those two shes, that array can already be regarded as a peak-stage Heavenly Array, or even one with a higher level. It can be listed as a Half Divine Array,¡± said Heavenly Lord Yaron of Expedition.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a sword array. It can only protect one region. Can it protect ces outside of Yun Wu Mountain as well?¡± The others grunted.


    As expected.


    Someone soon destroyed a branch of the North Qiong Sect in Southeast Asia. Although the North Qiong Sect had already started evacuating their members in the rest of the world, there wasn¡¯t enough time and there were still a lot of disciples in other countries. They were immediately met with disaster.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The full-power attack of a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator was like a small-scale nuclear weapon. It destroyed a mountain; killing a few hundred outer sect disciples and officers of the North Qiong Sect who were still inside.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect is just like an ant. Next,¡± said a cultivator from another, who was enveloped in ck fog, and whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    Japan, Myanmar, Korea, Australia, Southeast Asia...


    Many divisions were destroyed one after another.


    The branches the North Qiong Sect built around the world in the past six months had just be weak spots and centers of their enemies¡¯ attacks. Countless disciples and innocent people died almost every second.


    Those cultivators from others didn¡¯t care if people were members of the North Qiong Sect. Their attacks could level a city or a vige and kill thousands of people. Humans around the world could only clench their fists with hatred in their eyes as they saw this. Those who were members of the North Qiong Sect even started crying.


    In Okinawa, East Sea.


    Bang!


    An Overlord enveloped in a golden aura reached out cruelly and formed a hundred-foot hand, in an attempt to smash the North Qiong Tower in the center of the city to pieces.


    ¡°You ants, Chen Beixuan is the one to me. He provoked the Gold n and that¡¯s a capital offense!¡±


    While he was yelling coldly and was about to smack the North Qiong Tower.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A de aura appeared in the sky and immediately prated the Overlord with a golden aura, splitting his body in half from his head to his feet. Even his Divine Soul and Golden Core inside him were crushed by the Sword Qi.


    ¡°A flying sword?¡± There was a vague exmation in the air.


    That flying sword disappeared immediately.


    Not only in Okinawa.


    Around the entire world, all the cultivators from others who dared to attack the North Qiong Sect were killed by the flying sword at the same time. A hidden Nascent Soul Cultivator wanted to take the opportunity to catch that flying sword, but a few hundred flying swords suddenly appeared in the sky. Under the lead of a flying sword that had the level of a Heavenly Treasure, those swords had almost killed that Nascent Soul Overlord as well.


    The Sky Gxy Array was supported by nine swords at the Heavenly Treasure level, which were able to kill nine Nascent Soul Cultivators at the same time when released! The sword array would cover wherever the Sword Qi reached on the entire Earth.


    At that moment.


    The world was astonished.


    Everyone was frightened by the power of the Sky Gxy Array.


    To think there was such a terrifying sword array. No wonder Chen Fan left without worries. Ordinary Nascent Soul Cultivators would be unable to resist the Sky Gxy Array. While the cultivators of the others felt hopeless and the Gold n was fearful, Heavenly Lord Anpo, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a while, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°The North Qiong Sect¡¯s array looks quite simr to my old friend¡¯s ¡®Northern Dipper Sword Array.¡¯ I wonder if Heavenly Lord Chen got it from my friend or if he stole it along with other tactics. Please dispel my doubts.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The world was startled after hearing this. Was Heavenly Lord Anpo saying that Chen Fan had stolen his old friend¡¯s Northern Dipper Sword Array?


    A¡¯Xiu was so furious her face became flushed. She shouted, ¡°This is the ¡®Sky Gxy Array¡¯ my Master created it by himself. It¡¯s a secret array of his sect and ispletely different from the ¡®Northern Dipper Sword Array.¡¯¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re just bluffing, Anpo! You said they look simr. Then, show us the ¡®Northern Dipper Sword Array.¡¯¡±


    Anpo didn¡¯t reply to her. He just said calmly, ¡°If Heavenly Lord Chen won¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll have to go into the North Qiong Sect in person. This is about my friend¡¯s legacy. I must do this.¡±


    Then.


    He really moved, driving the old bronze ship and turning into a beam of light in the sky. Hended on the top of Yun Wu Mountain, putting pressure on the North Qiong Sect. Tian had sent an extremely powerful line-up. There were three Nascent Soul Cultivators and dozens of Golden Core Cultivators. That old ship was a few hundred feet long and was covered with a metallic glow, as if the God of War had just arrived.


    Anpo went there in person.


    Nobody knew exactly how powerful that top cultivator of the Abandoned Region was.


    Even A¡¯Xiu felt a heavy heart. Although she had faith in Chen Fan, she started to doubt if the Sky Gxy Array would be enough to deal with Anpo.


    ¡°Since Heavenly Lord Chen isn¡¯t here, can you please hand over the array map on behalf of Sect Master, so I can identify if it¡¯s my friend¡¯s ¡®Northern Dipper Sword Array?¡¯¡± Anpo was still looking nice at the moment. He spoke while his white hair and beard fluttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± A¡¯Xiu replied to him with a sh.


    But when the Sword Qi reached dozens of feet away from Heavenly Lord Anpo, it dissipated. The terrifying Sword Qi that was able to kill Nascent Soul Cultivators seemed to be useless at the moment.


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed the top cultivator of the Abandoned Region.¡± Many people in the audience watching that scene through live-broadcasts gasped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn, A¡¯Xiu,¡± Anpo said gently as his robe and sleeves fluttered in the wind like a Deity in the clouds.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu shed dozens of times at once and the other Golden Core Cultivators of the North Qiong Sect also took out their Dharma Artifacts, turning into countless rays of light to attack.


    But Heavenly Lord Anpo only flicked his sleeve gently and swept all the Sword Qi and Dharma Artifacts aside. He made every move calmly; the way he did it so effortlessly made everyone¡¯s heart sink.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s Dharma Power seems to be more terrifying than Master¡¯s!¡±


    Even A¡¯Xiu was in despair.


    When she gritted her teeth, and was about to take out the de Strengthening Gourd to fully activate the Sky Gxy Array, and to awake all 9999 flying swords to kill Anpo.


    Suddenly¡ª


    A beam of bright silver light shed across the air like a flying sword.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Anpo was immediately startled when he saw the de aura and he quickly shed dozens of feet away, but the bronze ship below him was unable to escape. Following a banging sound, it was split in half by the de aura of the Flying Deity. Dozens of Golden Core Cultivators turned into blood mist.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Chen Beixuan?¡± Anpo looked in the distance with stern eyes. His sleeves had also been cut off by the de aura, which made him feel terrified. If he hadn¡¯t dodged quickly enough just then, he would have died with that sword attack.


    The three Nascent Soul Cultivators, including Xing Hu and Xuanlong, even took to the sky, as if they were facing their biggest enemy.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of Heavenly Lord Chen¡¯s attack!¡±


    A soft voice was heard. A woman dressed like a courtdy¡ªwho was pretty as a painting and moved like a green lotus¡ªwalked in the sky with a bronze sword in her arms.


    She was only a Golden Core Cultivator.


    But behind her¡ª


    One, two, three... Eight Nascent Soul Cultivators walked out. Their fierce energy was exuded, sweeping over the entire world.


    Earth was shocked!

 Chapter 1128 - News from Planet Tianhuang

    <h4>Chapter 1128: News from Tianhuang</h4>


    On the top of Mount North Qiong.


    Countless people looked over in shock and saw almost ten Nascent Soul Cultivators walking in the sky with their hands behind them. It was Jiang Churan and the others. Apart from normal Nascent Soul Cultivators like Master Ling Yun, the ones who really frightened everyone were the peak-stage Nascent Soul Beasts like Mu Xiao and Soul Eating Beast.


    They were enveloped inyers of Fiend Qi and ck fog; their eyes were like crimsonnterns, which stared at those from Tian with evil intent. Heavenly Lords like Xing Hu and Xuanlong felt a chill down their spines under their gaze, as if some ancient beasts were staring at them.


    ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Chen Beixuan?¡±


    Anpo raised his eyebrows and stared at the woman that looked like a green lotus, but mainly, he was looking at the bronze sword surrounded by silver white glitter in her arms.


    His exquisite instinct could sense a destructive intent hiding inside the sword. That was the sword intent that had cut off half his sleeve and made him feel like he was in danger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that you¡¯re not worthy of Heavenly Lord Chen¡¯s attacks. I¡¯ll sh you on his behalf.¡± Jiang Churan looked indifferent as she walked slowly in the sky. Every step she took created a golden lotus. She was like a Goddess from Heaven while surrounded by a few Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°It¡¯s Churan!¡±


    Auntie Tang covered her eyes and looked at the sky in shock and joy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jiang Churan, Goddess Jiang? Didn¡¯t she disappear when the Taichu Temple was destroyed? Why did she show up again? And why does she say she¡¯ll sh him on behalf of Heavenly Lord Chen?¡± Many people were shocked.


    Jiang Churan had yed a dragon in the East Sea back then, and even became a disciple of the Taichu Temple¡¯s Sect Master, so she was a well-known cultivator and many people recognized her. However, she was just a Golden Core Cultivator at the moment. How could she fight with top Overlords of the Abandoned Region like Heavenly Lord Anpo?


    ¡°Sister Jiang,¡± A¡¯Xiu and the other yelled with a surprised look.


    ¡°You¡¯re Heavenly Lord Chen¡¯s disciple. Please excuse my manners. I don¡¯t know where Heavenly Lord Chen is. The ¡®Sky Gxy Array¡¯ he formed looks very simr to the ¡®Northern Dipper Sword Array¡¯ that an old friend of mine created. I went a bit too far since it¡¯s about my friend¡¯s legacy. Please forgive me,¡± Anpo said as he became calm and friendly again.


    Jiang Churan opened her thin lips and said gently, ¡°Do you understand what I said? I asked you to leave.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The disciples from Tian, including Xing Hu and Xuanlong, were enraged.


    ¡°Please tell me where Heavenly Lord Chen is. I¡¯ll discuss other things with him myself.¡± Anpo still looked normal like an immortal and his sleeves were still fluttering.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Jiang Churan grunted as she made a circle in the air with the bronze sword in her fair hand. She then performed the Flying Deity and shed at Heavenly Lord Anpo again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The white Sword Qi filled the world.


    A silver white de aura was shot like a waterfall andnded like a Deity. Jiang Churan¡¯s body shone like a dragon At that moment; it ovepped with the moon in the sky, as if she were the Goddess from the moon. She was stunning!


    The ¡°Flying Deity¡± appeared again.


    Crack!


    That sh was extremely terrifying. Although it wasn¡¯t as powerful as the one Chen Fan used to kill the six Divine Princes in the deity ground, it still had endless energy. The silver de aura covered the sky with viciousness. Xing Hu and the others were trapped inside it. They felt cold and there seemed to be countless needles being on their bodies. They couldn¡¯t even move a fingertip.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Heavenly Lord Anpo was finally startled. He flicked his sleeve and was only able to protect Xing Hu. His first disciple, second disciple Xuanlong, and many Golden Core Cultivators were enveloped by the de aura at the same time.


    ¡°Sizzle, sizzle!¡±


    Almost in a heartbeat.


    Dozens of Golden Core Cultivators and disciples were killed in the sky and torn to pieces by the silver white de aura. Even their Nascent Souls were unable to escape and were immediately split in half once the de aura appeared. When Xuanlong¡¯s Nascent Soul got out of his body, the Soul Eating Beast instantly made a strange noise and shot out a ray of ck light, sending his Nascent Soul into its mouth so it could chew it to little bits.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Heavenly Lord Anpo became angry for the first time. His friendly look had disappeared; he then stared at Jiang Churan with coldness and viciousness.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Anpo, do you want to try another sh? If Heavenly Lord Chen were here, he wouldn¡¯t have been so nice to you,¡± Jiang Churan said gently with the sword in her hand. She bloomed in the sky like a lotus; her looks were extremely gorgeous and pure like those of a Goddess.


    ¡°Little girl, the sword in your hand is just a Heavenly Sword. How many shes can you use with the sword intent inside?¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo snorted.


    ¡°Try me,¡± Jiang Churan said calmly.


    Heavenly Lord Anpo¡¯s eyes moved around violently. He nced at Jiang Churan and the Soul Eating Beast that was licking its lips, then finally said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just forget about it for now, but I¡¯ll remember this grudge and I¡¯ll take revenge one day.¡±


    Then.


    He turned into a beam of light and left with Xing Hu.


    Once Anpo left, A¡¯Xiu and the others immediately rushed forward. Auntie Tang even covered her mouth and looked at Jiang Churan in shock as tears ran down from her eyes.


    Jiang Churan came down and exined, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry. Heavenly Lord Chen is fine too. He¡¯s cultivating in the deity ground. He¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d Master if all right.¡± A¡¯Xiu and the others took a deep breath.


    Auntie Tang nodded as she cried and smiled at the same time. ¡°Xiao Fan is a good boy. I knew he¡¯d keep his promise to bring you back.¡±


    The fight on Mount North Qiong had ended


    After that, the North Qiong Sect and China were happy for sure and the entire human race was excited. On the other hand, the alien races and cultivators from others seemed devastated.


    ¡°Why is Chen Beixuan so powerful? His maid is strong enough to scare Heavenly Lord Anpo away? Didn¡¯t people say that he¡¯s just a Golden Core Cultivator? Has he be a Nascent Soul Cultivator?¡± Someone wondered.


    Jiang Churan was being misunderstood as Chen Fan¡¯s maid.


    The other cultivators from others looked even worse. The faces of the Gold n and the races who held grudges against Chen Fan had even turned ck. Many of their remaining members looked like they had lost their parents. They thought their seniors from their homes would take revenge for the eight alien races, but Chen Fan was bing more and more terrifying.


    ¡°That little girl is only relying on the sword intent inside the Heavenly Sword and there¡¯s no source for that sword intent. She can¡¯t make too many attacks. However, the Soul Eating Beast and the Tree Monster can pose a threat to us. They¡¯re as powerful as I am. I¡¯m afraid nobody on East can fight with them, except for me,¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo said.


    ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Many cultivators frowned.


    Peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators were rarely seen in the entire Abandoned Region, not even Pseudo-Nascent Soul Cultivators. Apart from the Divine Lord in a ck robe and a few Ancestral Patriarchs like Divine General Mangya, almost no one was at this level on Tianhuang.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve already contacted a lot of friends. They will arrive on East sooner orter so we can get the Grand Opportunity together. Not too long ago, I had also sent four disciples to Tianhuang to invite a few friends from Mount Emperor toe. They wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity on East as well.¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo gave a meaningful smile.


    Yes, Tianhuang!


    As they thought of this, all the cultivators from others were shocked.


    Other than the mysteriousrge sects in the Star Ocean, Tianhuang was generally acknowledged as the most powerful in the Abandoned Region. They had many Soul Formation Cultivators and Mount Emperor hadplete cultivation arts. Even therge sects in the Star Ocean would find a strong force like Mount Emperor tricky to deal with and would avoid confrontation when possible. After all, Soul Formation Cultivators in the Star Ocean were unable to enter the Abandoned Region.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s see how the North Qiong Sect and Chen Beixuan survive when the imperishable sects of Tianhuang arrive.¡± The Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n grunted.


    Then.


    Earth became peaceful again.


    But everyone was able to feel that great pressure.


    Five dayster.


    Four ancestors of the Dark Wolves arrived on Earth through the Path of Heaven.


    Ten dayster.


    Five Mermen arrived with an army on a dozen battleships. They traveled ten thousand miles to get there and brought a few hundred Golden Core Cultivators of the Mermen.


    Two weekster.


    The Overlords of the Light Race arrived...


    In just three months.


    Twenty three other forces arrived from space, except for the Path of Heaven of the Monsters , which was temporarily cut off. One of them was the first Blood Ancestor of the Kindred. Its eyes were full of crimson glitter and its body was covered with purple Fiend Patterns. Its energy was unpredictable,parable to that of Heavenly Lord Anpo. The first day it arrived on Earth, it had already swallowed a city in East Europe and sucked the blood of a million people. It was extremely vicious.


    Almost a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators gathered on Earth!


    While China was the only restricted area, the other countries and continents had been flooded with those Nascent Soul Overlords. Even the senior officials of all the countries were frightened, but they didn¡¯t have the power to resist and had already been dominated by those Nascent Soul Cultivators from others. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was some kind of mysterious energy and the so-called Grand Opportunity on Earth, the Blood Ancestor would have already started killing and turned Earth into a sea of blood.


    <i>¡°This will truly be a rough battle.¡±</i> Even Jiang Churan looked a bit serious.


    Although she believed in the sword she held and Mu Xiao, there were less than ten Nascent Soul Cultivators on her side, while the other party almost had a hundred, not to mention Anpo and the Blood Ancestor; their power didn¡¯t seem to be bnced no matter what.


    <i>¡°When will Mastere back?¡±</i> A¡¯Xiu had never missed Chen Fan so much.


    The twenty-sixth, the twenty-seventh...


    Many Nascent Soul Overlords traveled across the universe to Earth, one by one. In the end, more than a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivatorsnded on the, but they seemed to be waiting for something and they weren¡¯t in a hurry to make any moves.


    Those with inside information had already guessed who they were waiting for.


    Tianhuang!¡±


    The most powerful in the Abandoned Region.


    All the Overlords from differents were waiting for those from Tianhuang, for Mount Emperor to make a move to defeat the North Qiong Sect and carve up the Earth!


    ¡°Hm, no matter how strong Chen Beixuan is, how can he fight with Mount Emperor? The six imperishable sects? And the Overlords of Tianhuang which is full of Nascent Soul Cultivators? Tianhuang can crush the North Qiong Sect and even the Earth to pieces with just a finger!¡± someone grunted.


    In fact¡ª


    Nobody doubted his words and people on Earth who knew Tianhuang also felt a chill down their spines. That was a super that had five Soul Formation Grand Cultivators. Since ancient times, they had had countless Nascent Soul Cultivators... It would already be wonderful to have five Nascent Soul Cultivators on a normal, but the number of Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang had never dropped below a hundred. The alone was able to surpass half of the Abandoned Region.


    Let alone the existence with six powerful imperishable sects and Mount Emperor!


    The fourth month.


    Finally.


    News of Tianhuang was heard from a distant part of space!

 Chapter 1129 - The Universe Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 1129: The Universe Was Shocked</h4>


    Mount Arkent, Coast Range, North America.


    This mountain was located along the coast, facing the Pacific Ocean. It was surrounded by continental and oceanic spirit veins; the earth-elemental and water-elemental Spirit Qi converged to form a massive Spirit Vein. However, people knew Heavenly Lord Anpo chose to settle there because there was a Gate of Hell there, which was the entrance to the deity ground deep in the core.


    The mountain had be the ce where all the cultivators from others gathered.


    Tian, Expedition, Huosang, Yangu, Blue... Cultivators from differents and alien races like the Kindred and the Dark Wolves were all there. As seen from the sky, the top of Mount Arkent had been leveled to form a giant teau. Heavenly Lord Anpo had even built a stone pce with his Dharma Power and many Nascent Soul Cultivators were sitting cross-legged in the hall.


    Some of them were cultivating with their eyes closed, some were chatting and some were drinking alone.


    Such a situation hadsted for almost a month. Many people knew what the Nascent Soul Cultivators were waiting for. Earth was like a juicy piece of meat right then, waiting for their leader to arrive and carve it up. Then, they would be able to share the entire Earth equally.


    ¡°News from Tianhuang should be here soon,¡± Heavenly Lord Xing Hu said with a smile. He had remained gloomy ever since his two seniors died; he finally started smiling coldly in the recent days. ¡°My junior has traveled around Tianhuang before and he knows the Divine Lord of Mount Emperor. I guess he¡¯s already leading Mount Emperor¡¯s forces through the Path of Heaven.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The time when Mount Emperor and the Heavenly Lords of Tianhuange will be the time for the North Qiong Sect and Chen Beixuan to be crushed to pieces.¡± The Nascent Soul Cultivators snickered.


    ording to their thinking¡ª


    They would certainly be able to get the Grand Opportunity on Earth after having traveled through space. They didn¡¯t mind giving bigger shares to the Divine Princes of therge sects in the Star Ocean. Still, a so-called North Qiong Sect had suddenly risen on Earth, trying to cut off their road to benefits.


    Standing in people¡¯s way of making money was like killing their parents, let alone intervening in people¡¯s cultivation.


    Even though the Heavenly Lords were smiling and holding sses of wine, they could not wait to destroy Chen Fan and everyone from the North Qiong Sect, until nothing but dust remained.


    ¡°Hm, they¡¯re here.¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo looked at the sky as he smiled.


    At that moment.


    Not only Mount Arkent.


    In the North Qiong Sect, the Christian Church, Dark Wolf Valley, the Blood Sea in Eastern Europe... Almost all the Nascent Soul Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators looked up at the same time and saw a ray of bright light shing to Earth from a hundred million miles away, just like a shooting star.


    All their hearts sank.


    They knew that news from Tianhuang had arrived!


    Heavenly Lord Xing Hu got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s Qihao! Let¡¯s go and wee him. He must be here to deliver the good news first. The troops of Mount Emperor and Tianhuang must be right behind him.¡±


    Heavenly Lord Anpo, who had messy hair and an immortal¡¯s youthful look, also touched his beard and nodded as he smiled.


    Many Heavenly Lords got up with a thrilled look and went towards that ray of light. The invited representatives of the human race, including leaders of consortiums in North America, were startled by this arrival. They clearly knew what theing of people from Tianhuang meant: the power of the entire Earth would truly lose its bnce and the North Qiong Sect would no longer be Earth¡¯s dominator anymore; the cultivators from others would takemand.


    ¡°Ah, we can¡¯t go against their forces. We¡¯ll have to count on the cultivators from others to survive in the future.¡± An old consortium leader heaved a sigh. The others also shook and looked bitter.


    Not only the cultivation world.


    Even the Inte and the CIA underground forum were in silence at the moment. At least half of the billions of people on Earth knew what the arrival of that bright beam of light meant.


    At that moment¡ª


    All humans focused their attention in that ce. Every member from the North Qiong Sect, except for A¡¯Xiu, felt butterflies in their stomachs.


    Tianhuang!


    Those two words represented the strongest force in the Abandoned Region. Even therge sects in the Star Ocean had to give in to them. <i>¡°Such a powerful force is finallying to Earth?¡±</i> Even Jiang Churan¡¯s heart sank.


    Heavenly Lord Xing Hu went up and weed the neer into the hall, evidently joyful.


    ¡°Qihao, When will the Divine Lord and the Sect Masters of the Heavenly Sects get here? How many Nascent Soul Cultivators of Tianhuang areing? Will the six imperishable sectse too? Is Mount Emperor going to bring their Divine Treasure as well?¡± Xing Hu asked as his eyes became brighter. The other Nascent Soul Cultivators were all smiles.


    If the six imperishable sects made an appearance on Earth and Mount Emperor did so with their Divine Treasure in tow, the North Qiong Sect and Chen Beixuan would be as vulnerable as ants and mayflies. The Overlords from Tianhuang would be able to crush him and the North Qiong Sect to pieces with just a finger.


    The fourth disciple of Tian was a handsome young man in a green robe. He seemed to be a bit worried at the moment; there was hesitation in his eyes. ¡°Uhm, the Heavenly Lords of Tianhuang will indeede here, but not many of them.¡±


    Heavenly Lord Xing Hu smiled and said, ¡°What do you mean not many? Even if not all of their hundred Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords cane, there should be at least sixty, right?¡±


    The disciple hesitated for a moment, then replied, ¡°There may be less.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as the Sect Masters of Mount Emperor and the imperishable sects are here; the others aren¡¯t really that important. We¡¯ve already got over a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators. What we¡¯re missing is a force able to suppress this, just like Mount Emperor,¡± said Xing Hu with a smile.


    ¡°Right, right!¡±


    The Nascent Soul Cultivators nodded.


    ¡°Mount Emperor and the imperishable sects are noting.¡± The disciple shook his head.


    ¡°What do you mean? Is Mount Emperor disdaining the opportunity on East? That¡¯s impossible. Even the Divine Princes of therge sects in the Star Ocean are crazy about it. We may not know exactly what it is, but we can tell its importance by looking at the vanguard of Apollo Pce; they sent out their Divine Prince and Divine Generals. I¡¯m sure it must be something.¡± Xing Hu frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they despise the opportunity, Mount Emperor was destroyed and the imperishable sects have been exterminated. Tianhuang is now under control of one cultivator and one sect, which is why they can¡¯te.¡± The disciple sighed.


    ¡°What? Mount Emperor was exterminated?¡± Xing Hu was truly shocked.


    Not only him, the Nascent Soul Cultivators and Sect Masters from the others were just as shocked. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n¡ªwho had a huge body and was drinking a ss of wine¡ªeven shook, almost spilling the wine out.


    ¡°Even an extremely old imperishable sect like Mount Emperor was defeated. Looks like there¡¯s a new dominator on Tianhuang! He must be the most powerful cultivator in the Abandoned Region since he was able to suppress Tianhuang. Perhaps we¡¯ll have to celebrate the birth of the sixth Soul Formation Divine Lord very soon!¡± Anpo wasn¡¯t surprised. He burst intoughter instead as he caressed his beard, then turned around and said to the disciple nicely, ¡°Who¡¯s that cultivator? Is heing to East?¡±


    The Nascent Soul Cultivators also asked quickly, ¡°Right, what¡¯s the name of this top overlord? Is he here?¡±


    If that new dominator of Tianhuang had been able to level Mount Emperor, he definitely had to be much more powerful than them. Everyone would certainly be thrilled if such an Overlord arrived.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s called Chen Beixuan. I heard he¡¯s extremely terrifying. He swept the entire Tianhuang alone and killed almost a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators. He even established a sect called the ¡®North Qiong Sect¡¯ on Tianhuang. As of this moment, half of the has already yielded to the North Qiong Sect...¡± the disciple said with a smile.


    ¡ª-


    As he spoke, he found that the entire hall became silent. Everyone looked at him dumbfoundedly. Even his calm, experienced Master froze and the muscles on his face twitched. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n also dropped the wine ss on the floor without knowing.


    Xing Hu couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard so he asked again, ¡°What... What did you say? What¡¯s his name again?¡±


    ¡°His name is Chen Beixuan. Right, he¡¯s either from Tianhuang or the Chinese of East. He should have alreadye back to East. Have you heard about him, Master?¡± the disciple wondered. The face of his three seniors turned darker and darker; they were on the verge of tears in the end.


    They didn¡¯t just know him!


    That was tantamount to a p of thunder in their ears!


    <i>¡°That guy is the new dominator of Tianhuang?¡±</i>


    At that moment, all the Nascent Soul Cultivators who heard the news felt like their hearts were being stomped by ten thousand alpacas.


    The news shared in the hall couldn¡¯t be blocked, further spreading around Earth and a few other surroundings at the speed of lightning. The name Chen Beixuan of Tianhuang had truly astonished the entire Abandoned Region and the Little South Heavenly Realm as well!

 Chapter 1130 - Chen Fan’s Name

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Chen Fan¡¯s Name</h4>


    Chen Fan had traveled to cultivate in another,ter defeating Mount Emperor and the six powerful sects there and making Tianhuang yield. The entire Earth was stunned once the news was spread. Billions of people widened their eyes, unable to believe what they had heard. Even the disciples of the North Qiong Sect were dumbfounded; their jaws dropped so much they could swallow a duck egg. It was inconceivable.


    ¡°Seriously? Heavenly Lord Chen suppressed Tianhuang? Isn¡¯t Tianhuang the most powerful in the entire Abandoned Region? There are Grand Cultivators and tons of Nascent Soul Cultivators!¡±


    ¡°Right, I also heard that cultivators from others say that it¡¯s already impressive for normals to have five Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs, but one sect on Tianhuang has already got a few of them. The most powerful Mount Emperor has endless power, many Divine Generals and elders. Their Divine Lord is even known as the most powerful cultivator in the world. Who would have thought that the powerful Tianhuang would be defeated by Heavenly Lord Chen?¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen is terrifying!¡±


    The North Qiong Sect was stirred.


    Countless disciples of the North Qiong Sect were discussing excitedly. The Deities of Kunxu even turned pale. Chen Fan had traveled through the Path of Heaven and achieved such a feat... That was beyond astonishing. It wouldn¡¯t have happened even in the ancient times when East was the most thriving of all; the times when Heaven¡¯s Equal and Divine Lord Jiang were alive.


    ¡°Master is incredible!¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er, Lu Yanxue and A¡¯Xiu were so excited their faces became flushed.


    Inparison, people on the Inte and the cultivators from others were arguing endlessly. Many of them couldn¡¯t believe it; they thought the fourth disciple of Heavenly Lord Anpo had to be talking nonsense. The vast Tianhuang had more than a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators. How would the six imperishable sects be leveled by a Chinese young man?


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen went to Tianhuang a decade ago. He wasn¡¯t even a Golden Core Cultivator back then... He was able to suppress Tianhuang? Perhaps Your Highness misunderstood something or heard some fake rumors?¡± Qin Dongmu questioned.


    He had changed his azure silver robe for a simple ck coat. The Taichu Temple and the Wuji Arena had been destroyed; the Qin family thus fell to the bottom in Yan Jin. Qin Dongmu could only be careful, but he still stepped forward to speak ill of Chen Fan from time to time.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I would have believed it if he said Heavenly Lord Chen was on an equal footing with Heavenly Lord Anpo, but killing over a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators alone? That would be horrifying if it were so. How could there be such a terrifying Overlord? Even the Master of Taichu Temple was far from this level,¡± many members of families in Yan Jin also added.


    The eight great families in Yan Jin.


    Even though the Qin family had declined, while the Meng family, the Long family and the Lei family had also been exterminated by the North Qiong Sect, they had been in Yan Jin for many years and certainly had some close connections. The North Qiong Sect was thriving right then, so it wasn¡¯t the proper time to say anything. However, the remaining members of those families were ready to make a move again after the arrival of the cultivators from others.


    Gao Baisheng, Chen Jiuyang and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Ba Ji Sect stepped up to refute the news.


    Not only them, other people from the cultivation world in Japan, Korea, the United States and Europe were also doubtful.


    The Ancestral Patriarchs of the Gold n, the Kindred, the Dark Wolves and Huosang might not have spoken, but their disciples and followers did. A lot of Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords in the hall also nced around and they seemed a bit skeptical when they looked at the fourth disciple.


    The handsome cultivator Zhang Qihao was wearing a green robe. He was also a Nascent Soul Cultivator, the most talented among Anpo¡¯s disciples. He had reached the Nascent Soul Level before turning one thousand years old. He snickered after all the questioning.


    ¡°This is what I saw on Tianhuang. You can make the trip to see for yourselves if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Xing Hu immediately intervened to ease the tension, ¡°Qihao, don¡¯t be mad. We just can¡¯t believe it. That Chen Beixuan is just a Golden Core cultivator and he didn¡¯t have that cultivation a decade ago. How could he ever be able to defeat the entire? Mount Emperor has a Divine Treasure and a Divine Array, let alone their hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators.¡±


    Someone who sat in the middle of the hall with Anpo said, ¡°Yeah, there was a Kindred ancestor seventy thousand years ago, a Half Grand Cultivator who was about to reach the Soul Formation Level and thought itself unstoppable. So, it went to challenge Postnatal and defeated the Overlords of Mount Emperor, but was severely injured in the end when the Divine Lord fought back with their Divine Treasure. My ancestor died a century after returning to our. How could Chen Beixuan be more powerful than the ancestor of the Kindred?¡±


    This cultivator was enveloped in ck fog, with pale skin and eyes so red that blood almost oozed out; it had an incredibly powerful energy which scared everyone. Its voice carried a hint of hatred when it talked about Chen Fan. It was the first Blood Ancestor of the Kindred; the one Chen Fan killed was the fifth Blood Ancestor.


    The green-robed Zhang Qihao exined, ¡°I heard that Divine Prince Mingyang took with him both the Divine Treasure and the Divine Array, which is why Chen Beixuan could easily defeat Mount Emperor.¡±


    Everyone finally understood.


    But even so, they still couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Even without those tools, Tianhuang still had tons of Nascent Soul Overlords. Their former Divine Lords were all top cultivators,parable to Heavenly Lord Anpo and the Blood Ancestor of the Kindred!


    A tall Wolf Ancestor of the Dark Wolves said, ¡°There must be something wrong! How can he single handedly defeat a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators before reaching the Soul Formation Level? Does it mean that he can also beat all the Heavenly Lords from others if he¡¯s here? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t believe it either.¡± The Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n grunted.


    The Nascent Soul Cultivators of the Demon Tribe, the Mermen and the Dragon Demons also yelled at the same time.


    Even Heavenly Lord Anpo looked a bit skeptical about it. Zhang Qihao was his disciple; he shouldn¡¯t doubt him, but this ¡°truth¡± was too terrifying. Heavenly Lord Anpo could handle fighting eight Nascent Soul Cultivators at most; he would have to fall back if there were more. If Chen Fan was able to defeat a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators, did it mean that he could deal with him while using just one hand?


    Even if those hundred Nascent Soul cultivators didn¡¯t attack at the same time, the situation was still absurd.


    ¡°You!¡± Zhang Qihao raised his eyebrows furiously.


    None of the Ancestral Patriarchs in the hall trusted him, no matter what he said. Each had lived twenty thousand years or so, and all of their ages put together even surpassed Master Cangqin. They were confident in themselves, thinking they were only a bit weaker than the Divine Princes from therge sects in the Star Ocean. How would they believe that a Nascent Soul Cultivator could fight against a hundred cultivators of the same level, on his own? Besides, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a Nascent Soul Cultivator. He was merely a Golden Core Cultivator.


    Not only were people in the hall arguing¡ª


    Those on the Inte all over the Earth were at it as well.


    The North Qiong Sect and the Chinese certainly believed it. Chen Fan went to Tianhuang, rose to fame on a foreign and became the top Overlord. He defeated countless cultivators of another. How glorious was that? He could even be listed in the annals and surpass those famous Generals of yore.


    Those who were close to Chen Fan¡ªincluding Chen Jiuyang, Gao Baisheng, the Su family, the Lu family and the Gu family¡ªwere even fully convinced.


    On the contrary...


    The people of the cultivation world in Japan, Myanmar, Korea and the United States were unwilling to believe it, especially the consortiums¡¯ representatives. They might have feared the cultivators from others, but they also hated the vicious and domineering Chen Fan.


    On the CIA underground forum.


    Even Sacred Eye showed up and said, ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen is indeed powerful right now, but we saw with our eyes that he could barely fight with the Golden Core Anubis back then, let alone defeating a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators by himself. This must be fake news.¡±


    While the entire Earth was fully invested in heated arguments.


    The second shooting star shed across the sky.


    A Nascent Soul Overlord of Dark Mist traveled across space on a battleship to visit Earth. Dark Mist wasn¡¯t far away from Tianhuang. Chen Fan also went past this on his way back.


    A Nascent Soul Cultivator called Ancestral Patriarch Dark Mist was there. People took him to the hall, then everyone quickly began to ask him about Tianhuang.


    Ancestral Patriarch Dark Mist hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯ve indeed heard that Tianhuang has suffered huge changes. Mount Emperor doesn¡¯t rule Tianhuang anymore; the North Qiong Sect does. The one who defeated Mount Emperor is called Chen Beixuan.¡±


    ¡°Is it really Chen Beixuan?¡±


    The Nascent Soul Cultivators widened their eyes, still unable to believe it.


    But then¡ª


    The third and fourth shooting stars streaked across the sky, one after the other. They were cultivators from Zheyuan and Longya. Theirs were even closer to Tianhuang, and all of them confirmed what the Ancestral Patriarch Dark Mist had said.


    While everyone was panicking and didn¡¯t know what to believe¡ª


    Nascent Soul Cultivators of Heavenly Jupiter had sailed across the gxy on a thousand-foot battleship and arrived on Earth. It was the closest from Tianhuang, so they arrivedst. The top Overlords of the threerge sects¡ªthe Spirit Husbandry Sect, the Thunder Pole Institute and the Ancient Monster Sacred Sect¡ªwere there, including the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family, Heavenly Lord Qingtian and the two monsters, Fuhai and Tunshan. All of them had received the invitation from Zhang Qihao and went to Earth to attend the grand event.


    But when everyone asked about Chen Fan, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family could only widen his eyes.


    ¡°It certainly is true. Heavenly Lord Chen suppressed Tianhuang and killed dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators of Mount Emperor unaided. Even Mangya, Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s follower and top Divine General, was killed by Heavenly Lord Chen. There¡¯s no one on Tianhuang and the surroundings who doesn¡¯t know about him. I heard that many sects were about to hold a Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony for Heavenly Lord Chen, to bestow the Divine Lord title.¡¯¡±


    The Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony.


    That was one of the grandest ceremonies in the Abandoned Region, the Little South Heavenly Realm, and even in the other regions in the universe. People nominated and titled someone as Divine Lord, one who would be as superior as the emperor in the ancient times.


    Under normal circumstances, only Soul Formation Grand Cultivators¡ªor those near the Soul Formation or Grand Cultivator level like Divine Lord Jiang¡ªcould be given this title. A Divine Lord¡¯s superiority was extreme; less than ten cultivators in the entire Abandoned Region had received such a title in thest few hundred thousand years.


    Once Chen Fan became a Divine Lord, his power would be truly recognized, astonishing the hundreds in the entire Abandoned Region and bing the well-deserved top cultivator in this sector of the universe!


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Heavenly Lord Chen should have arrived on East a long time ago. He left much earlier than we did. Have you seen him?¡± Heavenly Lord Qingtian asked.


    The entire hall was in silence.


    Xing Hu, the Blood Ancestor of the Kindred and Heavenly Lord Anpo had their mouths tightly shut. They remained silent with glittering eyes and extremely stern expressions. The Overlords of the alien races who held grudges against Chen Fan¡ªincluding the Dark Wolves, the Kindred, the Mermen and the Gold n¡ªalso turned pale.


    One person had made a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators bow down.


    That was Chen Fan¡¯s power!

 Chapter 1131 - The Large Sect Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1131: The Large Sect Arrived</h4>


    By the time the Nascent Soul Cultivators of Heavenly Jupiter arrived¡ª


    The entire Earth, the few nearbys and countless Overlords from others were frightened by Chen Fan¡¯s name.


    Even the most arrogant Kindred and Mermen races had given in. Heavenly Lord Anpo¡ªwho had said that he would avenge his disciples and take back his friend¡¯s Northern Dipper Sword Array¡ªbecame friendly again and never talked about revenge anymore. He even imed that what had happened between him and the North Qiong Sect was just a misunderstanding. He had made a mistake about the sword array; it was definitely not the Northern Dipper Sword Array.


    They couldn¡¯t me him for backing out.


    The news brought by Zhang Qihao and those from Heavenly Jupiter was too terrifying.


    Chen Fan had defeated the six imperishable sects and destroyed Mount Emperor, making the entire Tianhuang tremble under his feet. And then, even though there were almost a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators on Earth, Chen Fan might even see them as too few. Heavenly Lord Anpo and the Blood Ancestor of the Kindred were both weaker than Mount Emperor¡¯s Divine Lord and Divine General Mangya. Under such circumstances, who would dare to provoke Chen Fan and the North Qiong Sect?


    Even the first Blood Ancestor of the Kindred showed goodwill. He said he was there only to befriend Earth, not to put the North Qiong Sect in a difficult situation, also iming that it had been therge sects in the Star Ocean who had asked the eight Dark Races to besiege the North Qiong Sect; they had nothing to do with it.


    ¡°We came to East just to exchange cultivation experiences and establish a friendly rtionship between our twos. We didn¡¯t mean to be hostile.¡± The Gold n, the Mermen and the Demon Tribe also spoke with kind and beaming smiles, one after the other. They would even help an olddy cross the street right then, forget about destroying cities.


    ¡°All hail Heavenly Lord Chen!¡±


    On the other hand, Earth was truly thrilled.


    Throughout the past decade, people on Earth had been living carefully and obsequiously in front of the alien races and cultivators from the Star Ocean. They feared that those incredibly powerful overlords from the universe would kill everyone on Earth if they angered them. After Chen Fan reappeared, even if the cultivators of the alien races destroyed a town or a city, the North Qiong Sect would go after them and demand for the ones responsible to be handed over, let alone if they killed everyone on Earth.


    Some cultivators from others even said that Earth would be a top among the rest of thes in the Abandoned Region, second only to Tianhuang. All thanks to Chen Fan¡¯s rise.


    How could people on Earth not be excited?


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen has really turned the tide and saved us. He¡¯s indeed the backbone of the entire Earth and the human race, worthy of being called our savior.¡± Azure Dragon heaved a sigh.


    He was the leader of Kunlun, the guardian of China after Ye Qincang had left. So, the word ¡°savior¡± spoken from his mouth carried a lot of weight. Weibo, WeChat, Baidu and the CIA underground forum had already been flooded with posts from Chen Fan¡¯s supporters. Not even Sacred Eye dared to say a word about Chen Fan at this moment. Otherwise, the supporters led by Zhu Xiaoque, would go after him until he left the forum.


    ¡°Indeed, there hasn¡¯t been anyone on East with the power to suppress the world, not since Divine Lord Jiang died a hundred thousand years ago. Who would have thought that Heavenly Lord Chen would be able to stand on the top of the and defeat Mount Emperor in a decade?¡± everyone of the Realm of Kunxu alsomented.


    Other people on Earth might not understand. They only knew Tianhuang was strong.


    Only the Deities of Kunxu knew by reading the old books that Heaven¡¯s Equal had traveled across the universe to Tianhuang, and how terrifying such a was. It was the center of the Abandoned Region, a ce that had been thriving since the ancient times. And yet, Chen Fan had suppressed them; it was a remarkable and horrifying feat. They wouldn¡¯t have believed it if it wasn¡¯t for the testimonies from Heavenly Jupiter, Dark Mist and Longya.


    The brawny Fire Spirit King yelled, ¡°Even Divine Lord Jiang died in the hands of Divine General Mangya; Heavenly Lord Chen killed him, so he might be as powerful as Divine Lord Jiang or more. I guess we should listen to the Ancestral Patriarchs from Heavenly Jupiter and start preparing the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony for Heavenly Lord Chen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We should call him Divine Lord Chen.¡± The Deities nodded.


    Divine Lords!


    There had been less than ten of these transcendent beings in the entire Abandoned Region in the few hundred thousand years of history. They were cultivators who stood at the top like True Dragons and were rarely seen even in the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    Unconsciously¡ª


    The Deities from Kunxu, the North Qiong Sect, the Chinese and the entire Inte had started calling Chen Fan ¡°Divine Lord Chen.¡± Not even the cultivators from others dared to be disrespectful when they talked about Chen Fan. They lowered their voices, just like when they addressed someone superior.


    The Sect Master of the Mieqing Sect cried and said, ¡°Our Ancestral Masters watched East decline for a hundred thousand years. And now, Divine Lord Chen finally appeared to help East thrive again!¡±


    Then¡ª


    The North Qiong Sect expanded again, all thanks to Chen Fan¡¯s ¡°Divine Lord¡± title. They rebuilt their destroyed divisions and branches, toter settle the scores with the cultivators from others who had attacked the North Qiong Sect.


    Jiang Churan held the bronze sword, A¡¯Xiu controlled the sword array and the demons like Mu Xiao and the Soul Eating Beast went alongside. The cultivators from Heavenly Jupiter, Dark Mist, Longya and Zheyuan also followed them in fear.


    In a heartbeat...


    Those cultivators from others who had attacked the North Qiong Sect and also humans on Earth were ferreted out. Most of them were from the Dark Races and non-humans. They had been extremely vicious, often resorting to destroying cities and towns. The rest of the cultivators were humans after all, so they never went too far.


    In Ocean City, a man with dark blue skin and green hair like seaweed widened his eyes and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m the Mermen¡¯s Heavenly General under the Ancestral Patriarch. You can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡± A¡¯Xiu only shouted as a bright de aura shot out from her back and split him in half. Since the beginning, the five Ancestral Patriarchs of the Mermen had never shown their faces. They only hid inside Ocean City, watching their own Heavenly General die.


    Not only the Mermen.


    The Gold n, the Demon Tribe, the Kindred, the Dark Wolves... All the alien races were being settled. They were at a disadvantage since the rest of the cultivators were frightened by Chen Fan and no longer dared to help them to face the North Qiong Sect. Even an Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n had been killed in the rainforest in South America by Jiang Churan because he had recently attacked the North Qiong Sect.


    However, the North Qiong Sect didn¡¯t kill them all. After all, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t there. They were worried that those Dark Races and aliens would start ughtering people on Earth on theirst throes, so they left after killing some of their leaders.


    The cultivators from others alsoid low, while avoiding any provocative acts. Even Heavenly Lord Anpo and the first Blood Ancestor of the Kindred were all smiles during this time.


    In a blink.


    All races began to coexist peacefully; Earth had never been this peaceful before. Humans lived and worked in peace and contentment, as if they had returned to the era before the changed.


    And yet, not long after.


    The real crisis arrived.


    An old battleship was sailing slowly across the universe.


    The ship was a thousand feet long. Although it was scarred, covered with countless traces of attacks, it still carried a strange, vicious energy. There were a few thousand people on the ship. Each of them was a Golden Core Cultivator with a stable and strong power. There were also dozens of Nascent Soul elders, sitting cross-legged. Their eyes were full of silver glitter that astonished the world; none of them were weaker than the Blood Ancestor of the Kindred and Heavenly Lord Anpo.


    The most terrifying of them was a young man standing at the bow with hands behind his back.


    His hair was silver, and his body was surrounded by countlesss and chaos. Even though he didn¡¯t show a hint of his energy, every move he made had the potential to make dimensions copse and break Dharma Laws. A sun rising and a moon falling seemed to be contained in his eyes. He stood at the bow, while quietly looking at Earth. His eyes seemed to be able to see through everything, to clearly look at the ants and the people on Earth.


    ¡°They¡¯re finally here,¡± a man said as he heaved a deep sigh.


    On August 13th, 2027, Yi Qian, the third Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect in the Star Ocean, arrived on Earth with the vanguard of the Wuji Sect. The entire Earth was immediately in danger!

 Chapter 1132 - Arriving on Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Arriving on Earth</h4>


    August, 2027.


    It was already summer. The weather was great and the country was prosperous. The entire Earth became peaceful and flourished after the quarrel between the cultivators from others and the North Qiong Sect ended.


    All kinds of cultivation sects and gangs started to emerge in the past six months. The North Qiong Sect certainly continued being thergest cultivation sect on the top of the mountain that overlooked Earth, but the cultivators from others also passed down their cultivation arts. Even though such cultivation arts might be iplete, they were like fuel delivered in times of snow for the cultivators on Earth whocked guidance in cultivation arts, whichpensated for their biggest shoring.


    So.


    Many Connate Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators appeared. A few people broke through the Connate level almost every day and one reached the Golden Core Level every two weeks. The number of Golden Core cultivators on Earth had already surpassed the hundred mark at the moment. Also, apart from the North Qiong Sect, there were dozens of other sects on the.


    The Dark Mist Sect, the Huosang Sect, the Zheyuan Sect...


    The most thriving were undoubtedly the three sects from Heavenly Jupiter and the Tian Sect where Anpo was. Each of them had almost a hundred thousand disciples and were catching up with the North Qiong Sect.


    At the peak of Yun Wu Mountain, Chu Zhou City.


    Yun Wu Mountain had been rising every second after the arrays and Spirit Veins were formed. In just a year, it had be a mountain that was ten thousand feet tall, even taller andrger than Mount Everest, just like a giant pir outside Chu Zhou City. That ce had be the cultivation center of the North Qiong Sect and the Earth. Countless people flew up and down every day.


    Those who were able to enter the mid-levels were at least Golden Core Cultivators; only the core members of the North Qiong Sect could cultivate at the peak, including Chen Fan¡¯s friends and family, aside from the Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs.


    Old man Su Yanghao was walking on top of the thousand-foot North Qiong Mountain with hands behind his back.


    The Su family of Wu Zhou had suffered for seven years, but Lu Yanxue immediately took them back to Chu Zhou City once Chen Fan returned. They were rted to Fang Qiong¡¯s grandfather after all, so they couldn¡¯t just abandon them.


    ¡°Hi, Old Lord Su!¡±


    ¡°Stay healthy, Old Lord Su!¡±


    ¡°Good to see you again, Old Lord Su!¡±


    The elders at the peak-stage Golden Core level and the junior members of the Chen family greeted Old Lord Su respectfully. Su Yanghao nodded with a smile in response. Even though he wasn¡¯t in Wu Zhou anymore, he looked even more energetic and young, and his face was ruddy. It seemed that he had been practicing Qi Refinement and taking medicines. Besides, he was relieved and pleased because of his family¡¯s revival.


    ¡°Father, a few consortiums in Europe, the United States, and also the Mitsui Group in Japan want to do business with the Su family and develop some Spirit Stone Mines in the East Sea. They don¡¯t need our money; we just have to lend our name to their endeavors. I heard that they already have billions in investment.¡± Su Zhengde, the leader of the Su family and Fang Qiong¡¯s uncle, showed up with a smile, clearly thrilled by the prospect.


    The Spirit Stone mining industry had been developed in the past few years.


    After the environment of Earth changed, the previously rare Spirit Stone mines began to form. Although they were much smaller than those found on Tianhuang and Heavenly Jupiter¡ªand the Spirit Stones¡¯ quality wasn¡¯t quite high¡ªthey belonged to Earth after all. Once a Spirit Stone Mine was found, it would be imed by a country or a top sect as strategic materials. Just like oil and uranium mines, they would never open them to the public and would only sell a small amount of the Spirit Stones. Some mines were currently upied by a privatepany, which showed how powerful thatpany was.


    Su Yanghao frowned and said seriously, ¡°Did you agree?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. It was only a verbal exchange. That is why I¡¯m here to talk to you about it.¡± Su Zhengde quickly put away his smile when he saw Old Lord Su¡¯s face.


    ¡°Reject it. The Su family doesn¡¯t want to be involved in those things.¡± Su Yanghao shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s a trade that involves more than a billion yuan. Our family didn¡¯t even have that much in assets back when we were at our strongest.¡± Su Zhengde couldn¡¯t just give up so he tried to refute, but he quickly lowered his head after seeing Old Lord Su¡¯s serious face. He added, ¡°The Tian Sect in North America also wants to start apany with us. We¡¯ll get half of the cultivation materials, medicines, Dharma Treasures and talismans the Tian Sect sold to China. Can we ept the offer?¡±


    ¡°The Tian Sect? Anpo¡¯s sect?¡± Su Yanghao frowned tighter and stared at his son. ¡°Have you lost your mind? How dare you get involved in Anpo¡¯s business? Don¡¯t you know he¡¯s the leader of the cultivators from the others and is an enemy of the North Qiong Sect?¡±


    ¡°But Heavenly Lord Anpo has clearly said that it was just a misunderstanding. He¡¯ll make peace with them and will put the matters of their disciples and hatred behind him...¡± Su Zhengde said.


    ¡°You fool!¡± Su Yanghao shouted, ¡°The cultivators from the others aren¡¯t humans. They¡¯re just a bunch without morals who are only scared of the powerful ones. And you believed him just because he talked to you nicely? Where have your decades of experience and your brain gone? Were they eaten by a dog? The Su family will be doomed if I leave you in charge once I die!¡±


    Su Zhengde¡¯s lips moved a bit. He wanted to refute him, but didn¡¯t dare to say anything in the end.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanghao was a bit tired, and he didn¡¯t want to see his son like this. He heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Zhengde, you must know that the Su family has been able to revive only because of Divine Lord Chen¡¯s kindness. He put what we did to him behind, but we cannot ever forget, and we must do everything right. If we anger Divine Lord Chen and the North Qiong Sect, they can just tell the world they have nothing to do with our family and we¡¯ll immediately go back to the dust again.


    ¡°Do you really think Europe, the United States, the Mitsui Group and the Tian Sect want to cooperate with us because of our family¡¯s reputation? Even for free? They¡¯re only doing this because of the North Qiong Sect and Divine Lord Chen!¡±


    As Su Yanghao spoke, Su Zhengde¡¯s head kept lowering and it almost touched his chest in the end.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no need to be too careful. Even though Xiao Qiong is missing, he¡¯s Divine Lord Chen¡¯s wife after all. If these were the ancient times, the Su family would be like the rtives of the emperor and you would be the emperor¡¯s father-inw. It¡¯s normal to have quarrels between rtives. Look at how the elders of the Chen family treated Divine Lord Chen! And yet, isn¡¯t Divine Lord Chen still protecting the juniors of the Chen family right now? So, ask Su Peng and Su Xiao to get closer to the younger generation of the Chens and the Divine Lord¡¯s disciples. We still have a long way to go in the future. After all, it¡¯ll be the era of Immortal Cultivation,¡± Su Yanghao said.


    ¡°Yes, father. I understand.¡± Su Zhengde¡¯s eyes brightened. He nodded and left.


    <i>¡°F**k the Mitsui Group and the Tian Sect.</i>


    <i>¡°We¡¯ll be able to live longer and be Connate or Golden Core Cultivators if our family can rely on Divine Lord Chen, not to mention money. We¡¯ll live a few thousand years. By then, we would no longer care about such a small amount of money.¡±</i>


    Su Zhengde gave a more beaming smile as he thought.


    Not only the Su family of Wu Zhou.


    The Lu family of Lin City, the Zheng family of Hong Kong, the An family of Don He Province and the Wang family of Yan Jin also held onto the North Qiong Sect tightly and relied on this backbone to expand their families slowly, so that they could stand tall in China like dominators and be famous first-ss families in the world.


    As for the Chen family, they were definitely thriving!


    It was Chen Fan¡¯s family. Even though the honored Chen Huaian and Chen Gexin were missing, the third-generation juniors like Chen Guoguo and Chen Ning were still present. They were thirty years old at the time, so they could represent the Chen family and the North Qiong Sect to deal with family matters. North Qiong Corp had also restarted operations.


    North Qiong Corp had mainly operated ording to the Jin Xiu Group¡¯s structure and sold Spirit Qi Water back then. At the moment they had upied almost half of the Spirit Stone mines on Earth, selling all kinds of Spirit Stones, Spirit Medicines, herbs, talismans and Dharma Artifacts. Chen Fan brought the de Strengthening Gourd filled with cultivation resources from Tianhuang.


    There were billions of Spirit Stones that were enough for the cultivation world on earth to use for a century, not to mention that there were many other Heavenly Medicines, Spirit Medicines and ordinary medicine.


    ¡°Mr. An, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Miss Zheng, you¡¯ve also arrived.¡±


    The leader of the An family in Don He Province, An Tianshu, met Zheng Anqi from the Zheng family in Hong Kong. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Miss Zheng, we can safely say the proposal is real, right?¡±


    ¡°I think so. A few Nascent Soul Cultivators of the North Qiong Sect have gone out and even the Ancestral Patriarchs from Heavenly Jupiter and Zheyuan are also sending someone over.¡± Zheng Anqi nodded.


    The Zheng family of Hong Kong suffered the least when the North Qiong Sect disappeared. After all, the family status was only based on money. And yet, they had still been oppressed by many new forces. Zheng Anqi could only try her best to keep the family afloat. Once the North Qiong Sect was rebuilt, Zheng Anqi immediately returned to take charge of North Qiong Corp¡¯s finances.


    At the North Qiong Pavilion.


    Not only the An and Zheng families¡ª


    The senior members of the Lu family, the Wang family, the Chen family and the North Qiong Sect had also gathered. Everyone knew something important was going to happen when they saw this group together; all of them looked serious, but there was still a hint of joy in their eyes.


    <i>¡°Looks like the rumors are true. They will hold a ¡®Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony¡¯ for Xiao Fan and officially bestow him with the Divine Lord title,¡±</i> Auntie Tang thought as she witnessed the event unfold.


    In the past six months.


    There had been simr spections on Earth and the cultivation world on others.


    Chen Fan had astonished Tianhuang and killed Divine General Mangya. He was already qualified to take over Divine Lord Jiang¡¯s ce and be the first Divine Lord in thest hundred thousand years! Earth would be the top in the Abandoned Region once he received this title, and the North Qiong Sect would rise above all others.


    <i>¡°Have those things Jiang Churan told me about really ended?¡±</i> Auntie Tang frowned and remembered Jiang Churan had told her about the Divine Princes of therge sects in the Star Ocean.


    Even if it were so, there were still cultivators from others who needed to be dealt with, so nobody had time to care about therge sects in the Star Ocean.


    Master Ling Yun and the others had mentioned that only a few Divine Princes and elders of therge sects in the Star Ocean had visited Earth. Their real troops would take countless years to travel to Earth; the distance between the regions in the Star Ocean and the Abandoned Region was much more apart than that between Tianhuang and Earth. If they decided to fly over with their ships, they would have to travel thousands of miles.


    Even the Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect and the Apollo Pce had to start their trip to Earth more than a decade earlier.


    Auntie Tang was relieved as she thought of this.


    However, they had no idea that the Wuji Sect¡¯s vanguard had arrived on Earth. Yi Qian looked over the and said, ¡°This is the legendary East where the Deities trapped a fiend?¡±

 Chapter 1133 - Divine Lord Chen?

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Divine Lord Chen?</h4>


    In the calm, dark space.


    Yi Qian, third Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect, was overlooking Earth, the blue spinning slowly like a dazzling sapphire in front of his eyes.


    Even though the Deity Arrays were invisible, the was full of Spirit Qi and energy that flew around like dragons. There were countless Dao Laws and Dharma Laws, which were tightly organized like a steel te. The Essence Qi was extremely dense. Some energy dragons that almost had a concrete shape roared and circled around the Earth¡¯s sky, and they were at least a few thousand miles long. The Spirit Qi on Earth increased at almost every second.


    In just eight years, the amount of Spirit Qi on Earth was already three times denser than on Tianhuang, almost catching up with those famous cultivations in the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    ¡°This is indeed a cultivation, although it¡¯s unfortunately destined to suffer massive disasters. It¡¯ll immediately decline if it can¡¯t get past the danger,¡± Yi Qian said calmly, without a shred of emotion.


    Even though he was unable to see the denseyers of Deity Arrays around Earth, he already knew how terrifying that was from his Sect Master¡¯s counsel and the old books before he left.


    A Soul Formation Grand Cultivator of arge sect in the Star Ocean had once suppressed his power and went to Earth while being under the restraint of the Dharma Laws. He even tried to use his Soul Formation Dharma Power to find the Grand Opportunity on Earth, but an arrayyer appeared and a ray of colorful light crushed the Soul Formation Grand Cultivator to pieces in a heartbeat, not even leaving a trace of his Primordial Essence.


    Half of the sect had traveled with the Soul Formation Cultivator, including more than three hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators, a hundred thousand Golden Core Cultivators and a powerful fleet with dozens of old battleships; more than half of them were crushed in the end. Only a few Nascent Soul Cultivators managed to escape back to the Star Ocean. Since then, all the senior members of therge sects in the Star Ocean had been aware of how terrifying that seemingly indifferent was.


    ¡°However, those invisible arrays won¡¯t activate as long as I don¡¯t use the Soul Formation power. How can the ordinary people of this stand against me?¡± Yi Qian said gently and told the subordinate behind him, ¡°Stop here. Go down there and ask the disciples of the Wuji Arena toe and greet me. I also want to ask them about my brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± a Divine General in silver armor behind him replied as he turned into a beam of light andnded on Earth like a shooting star, along with dozens of Golden Core Cultivators.


    At the Griffith Observatory, North America.


    That ce was equipped with thetest Galileo II¡¯ space telescope, which pointed at the sky all the time. Although the amount of Spirit Qi had surged in recent years and there had been cultivators from others arriving, Galileo II faithfully watched space as the outermost eye of Earth.


    ¡°Wait, what is that?¡± The observer was eating a burger. Suddenly, he saw a faint shooting star and his eyes popped out.


    On his screen.


    An old battleship that was almost ten miles long was floating in space. It was covered with marks created by swords, spears and axes, while others were teeth marks left by beasts. Countless people wearing silver armor were floating on both sides of the battleship. They stood closely to each other and protected the battleship like guards. It stayed motionless right outside the Earth¡¯s atmosphere, as if it were a vicious beast that posed a huge threat to the.


    ¡°Quickly, sound the rm. There are cultivators from others again, and they seem to be much more powerful this time,¡± the observer yelled anxiously.


    Not only in North America.


    The countries in Europe, China, Australia, Japan...


    Almost all the nations with long-range space telescopes saw the Wuji Sect¡¯s battleship immediately. Compared to the prior arrival of the cultivators from others, that old battleship a few kilometers long gave them much more pressure.


    ¡°Ring, ring, ring!¡±


    At that moment, the rm of the official offices and top sects in different countries on Earth rang at the same time.


    On Mount Arkent, the United States.


    Heavenly Lord Anpo was sitting cross-legged in the hall while earnestly talking to a few disciples. Xing Hu couldn¡¯t suppress his anger when he thought about how the North Qiong Sect had been thriving in recent days; he kept a long face every day. Heavenly Lord Anpo was also holding a breath in his heart, but he wouldn¡¯t do anything if he wasn¡¯t certain he could win. Meanwhile, while he was about to scold Xing Hu, he suddenly looked up.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    In South America.


    A few Ancestral Patriarchs of the Gold n were sulking inside an old temple in the Brazilian rainforest. They suddenly looked up to the sky at the same time.


    ¡°That is?¡±


    In Eastern Europe.


    In the castle of the Kindred, a beam of ck light shot up into the sky and the pale face of the Blood Ancestor of the Kindred appeared. It looked up and there seemed to be two crimson light rays shooting out of the from its eyes as it stared at the old battleship. It saw the ck and white Tai Chi diagram on the ship and a hint of joy appeared on its pale face.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Wuji Sect!¡±


    ¡°The fleet of therge sects from the Star Ocean is finally here!¡±


    Almost everyone recognized the sign on the battleship and were frightened at the same time.


    The existence of therge sects in the Star Ocean wasn¡¯t any secret to the cultivators in the entire Abandoned Region. The Wuji Sect had already established the Wuji Arena on Earth a long time before and their Divine Princes had arrived on Earth a few years back. However, that was the first time for them to arrive on a giant ship with thousands of Golden Core Overlords.


    The cultivators from Heavenly Jupiter and the others who were close to the North Qiong Sect thought, <i>¡°Oh no, the Wuji Sect is here. What should Divine Lord Chen do?¡±</i>


    At the North Qiong Pavilion.


    The members of the North Qiong Sect¡ªwho were at the moment discussing when and how they were going to hold the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony¡ªwere startled at the same time. Jiang Churan, A¡¯Xiu, Mu Xiao and Master Ling Yun immediately flew into the sky and looked out of the with Divine Powers.


    Everyone remained silent after they noticed the thousands of Golden Core Cultivators who were lining up like ants and the Nascent Soul elders with powerful energy. Master Ling Yun even hit his own legs and yelled, ¡°That¡¯s really the fleet of the Wuji Sect. The ck and white Tai Chi diagram is the Wuji Sect¡¯s emblem.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed. Divine Lord Chen killed the fourth Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect. They won¡¯t simply let it go, now that they¡¯re here on Earth,¡± Master Ling Yun said seriously.


    The others, including Jiang Churan, were terrified.


    August 13th, 2027.


    The Wuji Sect fleet had arrived on Earth! The Divine General of the Wuji Sect, Yin Hai, was acting under the orders of the third Divine Prince, Yi Qian. He asked all the Nascent Soul Cultivators on Earth to hear the Divine Prince¡¯smand.


    A few cultivators from others were upset about this.


    After all, not all thes had been conquered by therge sects in the Star Ocean, like the eight alien races. For many of them, therge sects in the Star Ocean were extremely far away from them, countless light years away. So, why should they follow the orders of the Divine Prince?


    ¡°Not even Divine Lord Tatian or Divine Lord Chen of Earth would put on such airs,¡± said a cultivator from Yinchuan.


    ¡°How dare you offend the Divine Prince! We¡¯ll just kill you if you refuse to follow orders!¡± Yin Haimanded with an indifferent voice. Dozens of peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators of the Wuji Sect behind him rushed forward together and immediately killed all the cultivators from Yinchuan. The entire base was flooded with blood.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch of Yinchuan flew out. He was enraged after witnessing this happen; he wanted to fight back with his life on the line. And yet, Divine General Yin Hai shed him in half, together with his Nascent Soul. He had beenpletely unable to escape.


    ¡°Whoever offends the Divine Prince will end up like him!¡± Divine General Yin Hai said calmly.


    That day.


    Cultivators from fours, including the Ancestral Patriarchs and disciples, were killed by Yin Hai. Over seven Nascent Soul Cultivators died and an area with a radius of a few hundred miles was leveled. All the cultivators from the others were frightened after seeing this. Even Ancestral Patriarch Anpo flew up and obeyed the third Divine Prince¡¯s orders.


    ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of Pseudo-Nascent Soul Cultivators. Only you two are eptable.¡± Yi Qian looked at them and grunted in disdain as he pointed at Heavenly Lord Anpo and the Blood Ancestor of the Kindred.


    They had already reached the peak-stage of the Nascent Soul level and their power wasparable to a mid-stage Nascent Soul elder of arge sect in the Star Ocean.


    But, there were more than eight mid-stage Nascent Soul elders and even dozens of early-stage Nascent Soul elders behind Yi Qian at the moment. They were as fierce as mountains and oceans,pressing the air as densely as water. Even if the Nascent Soul Cultivators of more than a hundreds were there, they would be terrified and unwilling to make a move. The cultivators led by Ancestral Patriarch Anpo were even treating Divine Prince Yi Qian respectfully.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the disciples of my brother¡¯s sect here to meet me?¡± Yi Qian saidzily.


    Ancestral Patriarch Anpo moved closer and replied respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, the fourth Divine Prince¡¯s Wuji Arena has already been destroyed by Chen Beixuan a year ago. Not only the Wuji Arena, even the sects of the Taichu Divine Realm, the Niekong Sect and the Apollo Pce were also exterminated by him.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Yi Qian narrowed his glittery eyes.


    An elder of the Wuji Sect shouted, ¡°How dare he exterminate a Wuji Sect branch? Who¡¯s this Chen Beixuan? Where is he? Ask him toe and kneel before His Majesty, or we¡¯ll kill everyone in his sect!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, elders, Chen Beixuan is the most powerful Overlord in the Abandoned Region. He defeated Mount Emperor at the Golden Core Level and rose to the top of Tianhuang. Some sects are about to title him Divine Lord. I heard that they¡¯re going to organize the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony at the North Qiong Sect soon,¡± the first Blood Ancestor of the Kindred replied.


    ¡°Divine Lord? Haha!¡±


    The elders on the Wuji Starship burst intoughter. Even Divine Prince Yi Qian shook his head with a smile. ¡°This is indeed a barrennd, the broken Abandoned Region. A Golden Core Cultivator is about to be a Divine Lord? Those who are not Soul Formation Grand Cultivators wouldn¡¯t even dare to call themselves Divine Lords in the Little South Heavenly Realm. If they did, the people in the other regions would say that we don¡¯t have any powerful cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Right, right!¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo, who was being scolded at the moment, nodded with a beaming smile.


    ¡°Fine, just ask Chen Beixuan toe. I want to see him. Yin Hai, move your troop to take him down. Go to the deity ground and contact my brother as well. Why is he still not here to meet me after so long?¡± Divine Prince Yi Qian said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yin Hai replied.


    ¡°I heard that Chen Beixuan is currently in the deity ground, but his sect, the North Qiong Sect, is still on Earth. We¡¯re willing to lead the way for Divine General Yin Hai,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Anpo said while the first Blood Ancestor of the Kindred also agreed.


    With Divine Prince Yi Qian¡¯s approval, Ancestral Patriarch Anpo and the others followed Divine General Yin Hai as he descended.


    At the top of Mount North Qiong.


    The first Blood Ancestor of the Kindred was enveloped in ck fog and its face was pale. It said with an owl-like voice, ¡°That kid of the North Qiong Sect must have never thought I would be back again.¡±

 Chapter 1134 - At the Top of Mount North Qiong

    <h4>Chapter 1134: At the Top of Mount North Qiong</h4>


    Lightning struck above the Yun Wu Mountain. ps of thunder resounded and a sea of clouds rolled down.


    Divine General Yin Hai, with silver hair and silver armor, led his troop down; there were dozens of Heavenly Lords behind him. Even though they weren¡¯t using any Divine Powers, their energy was ghastly enough to destroy the minds of people within a range of a few hundred miles. The North Qiong Sect had to set up the array to resist such a powerful energy, which felt like a raging wave.


    ¡°You bat, how dare youe again? I spared you life before. I would have used ten thousand swords to chop you into bat meat sauce if I had known what would happen today!¡± A¡¯Xiu yelled from North Qiong Pavilion, her eyes open wide.


    ¡°Ancestral Patriarch Huosang, Ancestral Patriarch Yangu, Ancestral Patriarch Yaron... What do you mean by this?¡±


    Jiang Churan nced at the Nascent Soul Cultivators behind Divine General Yin Hai. When she saw the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family and Heavenly Lord Qingtian, who had been invited to North Qiong Pavilion but were following the Blood Ancestor of the Kindred, she immediately looked cold.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Huosang and the others looked embarrassed.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family and Heavenly Lord Qingtian even hid in the back with fearful looks.


    A fews like Heavenly Jupiter had always been close to the North Qiong Sect, but they immediately turned their backs on the North Qiong Sect once Divine General Yin Hai appeared and showed them his brutal tactics and overwhelming power. Their actions were beyond despicable.


    ¡°Fairy Jiang, a fine fowl only perches on a fine tree. We should follow His Majesty now that he¡¯s here. We may even have the chance to be Divine Generals in the future, and learn from the Grand Cultivators of therge sect in the Star Ocean,¡± the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family said.


    Heavenly Lord Anpo smiled as he touched his beard. He had white beard and white hair, and his face reflected youth like an immortal. He said to Jiang Churan, who was standing arrogantly with the bronze sword, ¡°That¡¯s right, Fairy Jiang, Goddess A¡¯Xiu. A wise man submits to fate. Don¡¯t go against God¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s just you. The North Qiong Sect would never be an obsequious servant of these cultivators from others.¡± A¡¯Xiu grunted.


    After hearing what she said, all the Nascent Soul Cultivators from the others looked furious, including the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family. Jiang Churan and Lu Yanxue also felt anxious in their minds, but they had been backed into a corner, so they couldn¡¯t show a hint of hesitation in such a situation.


    ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn. This is what happens when you fight against fate and don¡¯t know what fear means. Divine General, looks like they¡¯re going to resist until the end.¡± said Heavenly Lord Anpo to Divine General Yin Hai while shaking his head, as if he were feeling pity for them.


    ¡°Hm, hand Chen Beixuan over and kneel before our Divine Prince to hear hismands. Otherwise, we¡¯ll level the North Qiong Sect and kill everyone within a thousand mile range three days from now. We¡¯ll leave no one alive!¡± Divine General Yin Hai said calmly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu, Jiang Churan and Lu Yanxue widened their eyes.


    ¡°Two days!¡± Divine General Yin Hai said calmly.


    A¡¯Xiu stood at the top of the mountain with the de Strengthening Gourd in her hand and shouted with a cold and serious look, ¡°We don¡¯t even need a day. The North Qiong Sect has only one answer. Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°How courageous!¡± Divine General Yin Hai opened his eyes wide. The silver glitter in his eyes were like thunderbolts.


    The dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators behind him also shouted and rushed to attack one by one, trying to capture the core members of the North Qiong Sect just to give Divine General Yin Hai a good impression.


    Boom!


    Even though only half of the dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators attacked, they were extremely fierce and terrifying. There seemed to be a dam copsing ten thousand feet in the sky. Endless Essence Qi and golden rays of light were shot in the sky. Many Divine Powers and Dharma Spells formed a giant hand which smacked down, smashing dozens of miles around Yun Wu Mountain.


    ¡°Sky Gxy Array, rise!¡± A¡¯Xiu yelled.


    She didn¡¯t hold back at all this time.


    9,999 flying swords shot up into the sky and turned into something akin to bright stars. A¡¯Xiu, Lu Yanxue, Qi Xiu¡¯er, Mu Xiao and Master Ling Yun also jumped up with a Heavenly Sword, then controlled the entire sword array and sped towards the thirty Nascent Soul Cultivators like nine silver dragons.


    When Chen Fan formed this array, his goal was to make it powerful enough to kill nine Nascent Soul Cultivators at the same time when nobody was controlling it. If there were enough people to control it, its power could surge a few fold.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±


    In the sky.


    There were de auras like raindrops and bright rays of light like dragons. Nine silver dragons surrounded by stars flew around the Nascent Soul Cultivators. Many screams were heard. A Nascent Soul Cultivator died almost every time a silver dragon shed through.


    In a mere sh¡ª


    Nine Nascent Soul Cultivators died.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    Even Heavenly Lord Anpo froze, while the Blood Ancestor of the Kindred looked extremely serious. The hands of Heavenly Lord Xing Hu and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family were also shaking.


    The power of the Sky Gxy Array waspletely out of their expectations.


    ¡°A bunch of vulnerable losers.¡± Divine General Yin Hai grunted. After seeing Heavenly Lord Anpo¡¯s embarrassed face, he stepped forward and smacked down with silver light covering his hand.


    ¡°Let me show you what a real Divine Power is!¡±


    ng.


    His hand was enveloped in a dense silver aura, as if it werepletely made with silver. The flying swords attacked his hand, creating some clear nging sound like that of metals touching. They easily bounced away from his hand and he even flicked the nine Heavenly Swords away when they shed at the same time.


    ¡°Goddess A¡¯Xiu, be careful. Divine General Yin Hai is a famous top Divine General of the Wuji Sect. He¡¯s reached the peak-stage of the Nascent Soul Level and is nothing like normal Divine Generals,¡± Master Ling Yun yelled.


    ¡°If you know who I am, why don¡¯t you surrender quickly?¡± Divine General Yin Hai said gently.


    He was surrounded by a silver aura like a silver statue. Countless stars and Dharma Laws were circling around his body when he walked, soon turning into a bright silver ring. He seemed to have just used a Divine Power of the Wuji Sect. The Divine General didn¡¯t move a bit, even when the flying swords had tried to stab him time and again. He only moved and slightly raised his hand when the nine Heavenly Swords approached him.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu was pushed back by his punch. Her energy was roiling and she almost spurted out blood.


    She was the weakest among the nine cultivators who were controlling the flying swords. Even after passing throughyers of arrays, the invincible power of Divine General Yin Hai¡¯s every move had managed to reduce her vitality.


    ¡°This is the power of a top Nascent Soul Cultivator from arge sect in the Star Ocean? Heavenly Lord Anpo and Heavenly Lord Xing Hu are vulnerablepared to him.¡± A¡¯Xiu was startled.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Mu Xiao turned into a ray of green light and shed across the sky with a wood-elemental Heavenly Sword.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a wood monster, loser.¡±


    Divine General Yin Hai only waved his hand and a silver whip appeared. Heshed the whip like a silver dragon and struck at the green de aura, almost splitting Mu Xiao¡¯s body in half.


    Although Mu Xiao was also at the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level, it was a Pseudo-Nascent Soul Cultivator and was much weaker than Yin Hai; It wasn¡¯t even able to withstand an attack from him.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    The other monsters like the Soul Eating Beast also tried stabbing Divine General Yin Hai with their Heavenly Swords.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    The peak of Yun Wu Mountain had turned into a sea of swords. Countless flying swords surrounded an area with a thousand feet radius like stars, besieging Divine General Yin Hai. And yet, he was wearing silver armor and his body was enveloped in a silver aura, as if he were a God descending to see the world. Every move he made was able to knock down one Nascent Soul Cultivator of the North Qiong Sect. The Sky Gxy Array waspletely unable to trap him; it was letting him get closer to the North Qiong Pavilion instead.


    Those of the North Qiong Sect were trying their best to stop him. Some disciples even sacrificed themselves and rushed forward, but were killed by Divine General Yin Hai with a finger.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu was no longer able to resist after being hit a fourth time; her body flew out of the Heavenly Sword¡¯s aura. She looked extremely pale and the corners of her mouth were covered with blood. As for Lu Yanxue, she had been separated from the Heavenly Sword the third time.


    ¡°How dare you ants try to stop me!¡± Yin Hai said indifferently.


    Mu Xiao tried to help, but was immediately knocked down by him. He then let out a burst of silver light, crushing Mu Xiao¡¯s body and Divine Soul.


    ¡°Uncle Mu Xiao!¡± A¡¯Xiu¡¯s eyes reddened.


    Although Mu Xiao had only been with the North Qiong Sect for a few months and was a wood monster, it had gotten along with everyone. All the disciples of the North Qiong Sect were filled with anger after seeing its death; they wished they could yell at the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After that, a Nascent Soul Cultivator from the Star Ocean who had yielded to Chen Fan was also whipped to death.


    Then, the third, the fourth...


    In a blink, five Nascent Soul Cultivators died. In the end, only the disciples of the North Qiong Sect, including Jiang Churan, A¡¯Xiu and Qi Xiu¡¯er, were left.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The entire sword array was broken. Divine General Yin Hai went to the peak of Mount North Qiong and stomped North Qiong Pavilion to pieces. He then grabbed A¡¯Xiu by the neck and said coldly, ¡°Ask Chen Beixuan to get his a** here right now, or I¡¯ll exterminate the North Qiong Sect!¡±


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Jiang Churan activated the sword intent inside the bronze sword she held and it turned into a beam of sword aura. Still, it was just a sword intent after all, instead of Chen Fan himself; Divine General Yin Hai crushed it with a punch. Jiang Churan was knocked a few thousand feet away like a shooting star. There were some crackling sounds around her body; half of her bones were fractured.


    ¡°Let go of Sister Xiu!¡±


    The disciples of the North Qiong Sect rushed forward one by one. Even the Deities of Kunxu also followed with red eyes.


    However, Divine General Yin Hai only flicked his fingers and rendered all those Golden Core Cultivators into little bits. A group of Golden Core Cultivators were like ants in front of his peak-stage Nascent Soul power; they couldn¡¯t even touch one of his hairs.


    Even Azure Dragon had brought some help, but one Nascent Soul Cultivator was enough to beat them up and make them spurt out blood.


    In just ten minutes.


    The entire North Qiong Sect had been defeated. They couldn¡¯t resist anymore!


    Divine Prince Yi Qian, who watched this fight in space,mented, ¡°The array is pretty powerful, but the one who controls it is too weak.¡±


    An elder smiled and said, ¡°This is just a barren for ants. If it wasn¡¯t for the Deities who formed arrays to suppress the fiend in the ancient times, how would they ever have the chance against the full Divine Power of the Wuji Sect?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A like this can be easily leveled by an elder and a troop. It¡¯s indeed not worth mentioning.¡± Yi Qian shook his head with an indifferent look.


    Given his status as the Divine Prince of arge sect in the Star Ocean, he had seen countlesss and elites; he would never take people on Earth seriously.


    ¡°Ask Yin Hai to kill everyone of the North Qiong Sect. Don¡¯t leave out anyone. That woman seems quite gorgeous and talented. Bring her to me, she can be my wife,¡± Divine Prince Yi Qian said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± His subordinate understood and left.


    In the meantime, the peak of Yun Wu Mountain was turning into a sea of blood.


    The Sky Gxy Array was still there, but only four Heavenly Swords were still resisting in the sky. Master Ling Yun and the others felt hopeless. Defeating Yin Hai was impossible, even if they controlled the array. This top Divine General of the Wuji Sect was truly terrifying; he was as powerful as a Divine Prince.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to think about it. Hand Chen Beixuan over, or die!¡± Yin Hai said coldly.


    A¡¯Xiu struggled in his hand and shed with the Heavenly Sword, but it only created a clear nging sound. She waspletely unable to hurt Divine General Yin Hai, not even leaving a mark on him.


    There was only despair in the minds of Jiang Churan, Qi Xiu¡¯er and Lu Yanxue.


    Not only them.


    All the billions of people who were watching the battle through live-broadcasts were devastated. The North Qiong Sect was thriving recently, and wasparable to sects from others, but they still were unable to even resist against Yin Hai? The Sky Gxy Array that imed to be able to kill nine Nascent Soul Cultivators at once was even broken in less than ten minutes.


    ¡°This is the power of a top Divine General from one thergest sects in the Star Ocean? It is terrifying... He¡¯s much more powerful than normal peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators, not to mention the Heavenly Lords in the Abandoned Region.¡±


    Master Ling Yun was trembling.


    Yin Hai¡¯s power seemed to be as strong as Chen Fan¡¯s when he was in front of the Origin Divine Pce. Other than thest attack using Flying Deity, there was almost no difference between Yin Hai and Chen Fan.


    Not only him.


    The disciples of the Zheng family, the Wang family, the Chen family and the An family were all clenching their fists, staring at Yin Hai¡¯s hand as he was grabbing A¡¯Xiu¡¯s neck. Even some enemies of the North Qiong Sect¡ªlike the Gold n, Huosang and Yangu¡ªfelt sorry for them. Wasn¡¯t Yin Hai using the destruction of the North Qiong Sect as a warning to them?


    The cultivators in Japan, the United States and Europe also felt the same way and they pitied them from the bottom of their hearts.


    Even theizens watching via the Inte were crying miserably.


    ¡°From now on, the Earth¡¯s dominator will bepletely changed,¡± countless people said in sorrow. Therge sects of the Star Ocean had only sent out a Divine General, and he had swept the whole world and stepped on the North Qiong Sect, not to mention they still had the more powerful Divine Prince Yi Qian and the Wuji Sect deep in the Star Ocean. How terrifying were the real imperishable Divine Sects?


    Nobody was able to imagine that.


    Meanwhile, on Mount North Qiong.


    The girl gritted her teeth and said clearly with a shaking voice, ¡°A¡¯Xiu would never betray her Master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re his disciple? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll just kill all the cultivators like you first, then crush everyone else of the North Qiong Sect together with their Divine Souls and bodies. Lastly, I¡¯ll wipe your race and country off this. Let¡¯s see if that helps you make up your mind,¡± Yin Hai said with a smile.


    At that moment, he was smiling like a demon in A¡¯Xiu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You monster, Master will never let you go!¡± A¡¯Xiu said in hatred.


    ¡°Haha? How can Chen Beixuan deal with me? He still hasn¡¯t shown up after I killed countless disciples of the North Qiong Sect, five of his Nascent Soul Cultivators and trapped his disciple like an ant. Besides, even if he¡¯s here, I¡¯ve traveled across the Star Ocean and killed dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators. How would I be scared of him, a Golden Core Cultivator?¡± Divine General Yin Hai burst intoughter.


    Then.


    A gentle voice was suddenly heard.


    ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 1135 - Slashing Yin Hai

    <h4>Chapter 1135: shing Yin Hai</h4>


    That voice appeared abruptly behind Divine General Yin Hai. The group of Nascent Soul Cultivators from others had their eyes peeled to look around, but had no idea where it came from.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Divine General Yin Hai was startled and his bright silver armor released rays of concrete light. A powerful energy was manifested in a hundred feet radius with him as the center, making him feel extremely terrified. He looked calm when he entered the North Qiong Sect, but in fact, he was on high alert. After all, Chen Fan was known as the ¡°top cultivator in the world.¡± Yin Hai had fought a hundred battles, so he wouldn¡¯t lower his guard; he had covered a hundred mile radius with his Immortal Will.


    Even a mosquito, a piece of grass and the change of a plume of Essence Qi in a hundred mile range wouldn¡¯t escape his notice.


    Yin Hai grabbed A¡¯Xiu¡¯s neck and kept Jiang Churan, Qi Xiu¡¯er and Lu Yanxue alive to lure Chen Fan out with what he said. After all, Earth had live-broadcasts and was under surveince; everything that was happening there had already been spread across the world. As long as Chen Fan was on Earth, Yin Hai believed that he would show up eventually.


    But that voice was too terrifying.


    It came from less than a hundred feet behind Yin Hai. It was like closely blowing air to his neck when it came to a battle between Nascent Soul Cultivators. So, who wouldn¡¯t be frightened of this? Yin Hai quickly turned around and saw a ck-haired young man in a ck outfit, standing less than a hundred feet away from him. He stood indifferently with hands behind his back.


    ¡°Master!¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er and A¡¯Xiu yelled.


    ¡°Chen Fan.¡±


    Jiang Churan and Lu Yanwu were also surprised.


    ¡°Divine Lord Chen! Sect Master, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    The disciples of the North Qiong Sect and Azure Dragon even looked joyful and thrilled. The audience watching the live-broadcast all over Earth were all shocked at the same time.


    Chen Fan was back. The North Qiong Sect would be saved. Even Heavenly Lord Anpo and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family widened their eyes. A person¡¯s reputation was important. Chen Fan had subdued Tianhuang and defeated Mount Emperor while being at the Golden Core Level, bing the top Overlord in the Abandoned Region. So, even the two of them were scared of such a being, who was so close to a true Divine Lord.


    ¡°You¡¯re Chen Beixuan?¡± Yin Hai narrowed his eyes and sized Chen Fan up. He suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°I was just thinking about how courageous you were since you dared to show up in front of me, but this is in fact just a clone of your Divine Soul. Why? Is the real you afraid of dying? Are you hiding in some rat hole and worrying that I¡¯d drag you out?¡±


    A Divine Soul clone?


    Everyone felt dumbfounded. A¡¯Xiu and the others carefully looked at Chen Fan and found him truly odd. He was enveloped in a light golden aura and his feet were above the ground. His body seemed like an illusion. There was some golden light shooting out of his forehead and belly button, as if there were eyes on them. He indeed didn¡¯t look like a real person.


    ¡°It really is a clone of his Divine Soul. Chen Beixuan is such a coward.¡±


    Divine Prince Yi Qian, who was seeing this from the battleship in space, shook his head with a smile.


    The elders around himughed and said with a mocking tone, ¡°He¡¯s indeed a cultivator from a barren. His sect doesn¡¯t evene close to our most basic sects. Everyone would fight until the end if someone attacked the Wuji Sect, including our Sect Master and the bottom disciples. Regardless if we could win, such an attitude can¡¯t be lost. Otherwise, how can the Wuji Sect stand on top of the Star Ocean like God?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a clone?¡±


    The hearts of everyone on Earth also sank at the same time.


    Even the most ignorant people knew there was a huge difference between a clone and the real him.


    No matter how powerful the clone was, it would have less than 80% of the real body¡¯s power; possibly not even 50%. Normal Divine Sea Cultivators could form a clone, but they couldn¡¯t hold it for long. Their ¡°Immortal Will Clones¡± weren¡¯t quite useful when they reached the Connate or Golden Core level, although they were able tost longer. They used the power of their own bodies in a real battle. Clones were too fragile and they wouldn¡¯t even be able to withstand the attacks from cultivators of the same level, so nobody would waste their time to practice a Clone Dharma Spell.


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed. Divine Lord Chen may not be much more powerful than Divine General Yin Hai and only his clone is here. Are we going to lose?¡± someone whispered.


    All the Nascent Soul Cultivators from others and those who traveled with Yin Hai¡ªincluding the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family, Heavenly Lord Qingtian and Ancestral Patriarch Anpo¡ªshowed a hint of relief on their faces.


    Inparison.


    Those of the North Qiong Sect immediately became serious again; Jiang Churan even had her heart in her mouth.


    Chen Fan, or the clone of Chen Fan¡¯s Nine Orifices Divine Infant, said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion for quite a while. Then I suddenly felt that the sword intent I had left in the bronze sword dissipated. That¡¯s why I sent my clone here to check things out. I can¡¯t believe you would get here so soon. How courageous of you, toe to the North Qiong Sect, kill my servant and hurt my disciples.¡±


    He raised his fair hand and scratched gently in the air.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Two faint ck shadows of Mu Xiao and the Soul Eating Beast instantly appeared next to Chen Fan like plumes of smoke. Those two monsters might have been killed by Yin Hai, but their Divine Souls and bodies had already been connected to the Six Sacred Fiend World and were strengthened by the power of the six Ancestor Fiends, simr to Chen Fan¡¯s clone. Even if they were killed, Chen Fan had the ability to collect their souls and rebuild their bodies for them, as long as they hadn¡¯t been dead for too long. However, restoring their power would take some time.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Divine General Yin Hai only watched Chen Fan without the urge to stop him.


    ¡°Form!¡±


    Chen Fan pointed his finger and formed a talisman. His entire body was made with pure Immortal Will right then. The Nine Orifices Divine Infant was another way of forming a Nascent Soul. Normal Nascent cultivators gathered the three types of energy to do so, but the Nine Orifices Divine Infant relied only on Immortal Will, so it had no Dharma Power at all and couldn¡¯t use any Divine Powers. And yet, its Soul Energy was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination; the Soul Dharma Spells it performed had much more powerful effects.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    There was a wave of noise in the sky.


    The Nascent Souls of the North Qiong Sect¡¯s disciples, including those of the cultivators who had surrendered on the top of Yun Wu Mountain converged in the sky, flying towards Chen Fan. He gently ced them in a shiny, crystal clear jade tablet.


    Those people weren¡¯t Chen Fan¡¯s clones and he had never left an imprint on them, so he was unable to rebuild their bodies for them. Only Soul Formation Grand Cultivators could perform such a Divine Power. And yet, it was a piece of cake for Chen Fan to send them to reincarnation. His Divine Power could even recreate a six-path reincarnation. That way, the people who reincarnated would be limited to China or on Earth, instead of scattering all over the universe.


    ¡°What a Soul-Summoning Dharma Spell,¡± Yin Hai eximed, but he still looked the same and was still grabbing A¡¯Xiu¡¯s neck. ¡°Chen Beixuan, why are you gathering their bodies and Divine Souls? I can kill them ten times, a hundred times more if I want, until the cores of their Divine Souls shatterpletely.


    ¡°Besides, your favorite disciple is still in my grasp. I can crush her Divine Soul and body to pieces in front of you, but there¡¯s nothing you can do!¡±


    He ended with a smile.


    Everyone who heard him was shocked by his malicious and indifferent nature.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Fan chuckled and a glint of golden light shed deep in his eyes.


    The next second, Divine General Yin Hai immediately moved three feet back with a startled look, but it was toote.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    An unimaginable golden light ray, which went beyond everyone¡¯s vision and mind, shed in the sky like a shooting star. It gently passed through Yin Hai¡¯s left hand and severed it, thus releasing A¡¯Xiu.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The nine Heavenly Swords, thousands of flying swords, Golden Core Dharma Spells and Nascent Soul Overlords... None of them had been able to move Divine General Yin Hai¡¯s body a bit; but then his left silver arm had been directly sliced off. The edge of the remaining stump was extremely smooth, as if it had been cut by an unimaginably sharp knife.


    Everyone who saw this was dumbfounded.


    Even Divine Prince Yi Qian in space; he gasped while the elders next to him yelled.


    ¡°Divine General Yin Hai has cultivated the Star Gold Body, one of the top three Body Tempering Arts of our sect. He left his body drift in the gxy and bathed it with endless power of thes, spending nine thousand years to finallyplete it. This body made him fearless when facing Heavenly Treasures, and is supposed to be able to break all kinds of cultivation arts. What Divine Weapon did Chen Beixuan use to destroy it so easily?¡±


    Their surprise made sense.


    Divine General Yin Hai was a dominator in the universe; he had never lost when he fought with Overlords of different regions, mostly because of his Body Tempering Divine Power. How could his arm be cut off in just a second?


    ¡°It seems to be a Divine Power, not a Divine Weapon,¡± Divine Prince Yi Qian frowned and said.


    Divine General Yin Hai watched with a gloomy expression as Chen Fan pulled A¡¯Xiu in his arms; he shot silver light from his eyes, creating countless holes in the sky as he said with a creepy look, ¡°How dare you destroy my body!¡±


    He was enraged.


    He was indeed powerful afterpleting the Star Gold Body, but the body was difficult to repair when it was broken. Chen Fan¡¯s sh had wasted at least three centuries of his cultivation, or even more. ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯vepletely angered me. I¡¯ll crush all your disciples and the entire North Qiong Sect. I¡¯ll even catch your Divine Soul clone, then put it in amp and burn it with Fiend Fire for ten thousand years to vent my anger...¡± Yin Hai said as the silver aura around his body became brighter and brighter with each word. In the end, a silver ring that shone over the world was formed, covering a thousand feet radius. The entire area seemed to have turned into a sea of silver glitter and countless starry Dharma Laws were everywhere.


    That was a ¡°Divine Domain.¡±


    When a Nascent Soul Cultivator cultivated to the highest level, he could integrate the Dharma Laws into a domain and ce a piece ofnd under his control. He would be like an Entity in this domain, and was only a fine line away from creating a world. Some terrifying energy rose from his body and fell in a hundred mile radius, stressing everyone¡¯s hearts and frightening even the Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°Divine Lord, look out!¡± Master Ling Yun yelled anxiously. Normal peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators wouldn¡¯t have a simr domain.


    Chen Fan only smiled; a glint of golden light shed in his eyes again.


    The next second¡ª


    A golden halberd made with dragon patterns was immediately shot from the third eye on Chen Fan¡¯s forehead with a hint of energy. It ignored the few thousand feet of distance and arrived in front of Yin Hai in a blink, shing the sky and splitting Yin Hai¡¯s body in half, right from the middle.

 Chapter 1136 - An Attack Across the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1136: An Attack Across the Sky</h4>


    <i>¡°The invincible Yin Hai, the top Divine General of the Wuji Sect, was killed by such a simple attack?¡±</i> Heavenly Lord Anpo and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe Yin Hai had died just like that. Peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivators knew many Divine Powers and cultivation arts. How could they be killed that easily? At the same time, they were also astonished by Chen Fan¡¯s tactic.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it. I only saw a beam of golden light. It seemed to be a halberd with dragon patterns.¡±


    ¡°This guy is a clone of his Divine Soul. He didn¡¯t bring any Dharma Treasures with him. Where did the halberde from? Is this some kind of unique Immortal Will Dharma Spell? It¡¯s too terrifying. Not even Divine General Yin Hai was able to resist it,¡± many Nascent Soul cultivators from others whispered.


    The elders and disciples of the Wuji Sect were furious when they saw that; even Yi Qian narrowed his eyes and stared at Chen Fan with coldness.


    ¡°You really dare to kill me? Aren¡¯t you worried that angering the Wuji Sect may result in the extermination of the North Qiong Sect?¡±


    Yin Hai stood inside the Divine Domain.


    The two halves of his body were enveloped in the Divine Domain, releasing bright silver light. After that, they started to merge together like mercury; his body graduallybined to be intact again. And yet, the light red wound along his forehead and nose was still there, shining with golden glitter. It seemed that his Star Gold Body might be able to recover, although it wouldn¡¯t return to the peak level.


    Yin Hai looked at Chen Fan coldly with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    He had felt the viciousness in Chen Fan¡¯s attack. If his body wasn¡¯t powerful enough, having reached the level where it could regrow limbs, he would have been killed by Chen Fan¡¯s halberd. By then, the Wuji Sect would have been enraged; they would have been ready to kill every member of the North Qiong Sect and all the people on Earth. That was a serious consequence; Yin Hai didn¡¯t think Chen Fan had overlooked such an oue.


    At that moment, a lot of smart people on Earth were frightened.


    Many Nascent Soul cultivators from others even said, ¡°Heavenly Lord Chen, stop. You can¡¯t hurt Divine General Yin Hai.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t make such a huge mistake, Heavenly Lord. Divine General Yin Hai came from the superior Wuji Sect and is a well-known Divine General. If you kill him, the entire North Qiong Sect and Earth will suffer a catastrophe.¡±


    ¡°This will lead to serious consequences. You may even drag us in. Please think twice, Heavenly Lord.¡±


    Heavenly Lord Anpo, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family and Heavenly Lord Yaron pretended to be righteous as they tried to stop Chen Fan, speaking as if they were doing it for Chen Fan¡¯s own good. Even though Chen Fan was powerful, that was just a clone of his Divine Soul after all, while Yin Hai was a real Divine General who had arge sect from the Star Ocean backing him up.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Chen Fan nced at those cultivators from others indifferently.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord, please listen to me. Divine General Yin Hai is here only to invite you to meet His Majesty. Why do you have to let this trifling matter affect your rtionship? Just bury the hatchet for my sake,¡± Anpo said with a friendly look. His long sleeves, white hair and white beard fluttered in the wind like those of a Deity.


    Jiang Churan and A¡¯Xiu were enraged upon seeing Anpo¡¯s face.


    Chen Fan only replied with one word, ¡°Kill!¡±


    A halberd with dragon patterns surrounded by a golden aura came out of his third eye; he held it in his hand. The one-foot long golden halberd controlled by the Nascent Soul was like the God of War as Chen Fanunched an attack.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Four Nascent Soul cultivators from the others¡ªwho were at the moment standing in front of him¡ªwere split in half.


    That Thousand Divine Halberd was a supreme Divine Weapon Chen Fan had made by refining his Divine Soul for several years; it was on par with the top Heavenly Treasures. It was extremely sharp, and nobody could resist the attack when Chen Fan swayed the halberd.


    ¡°How dare you ants stop me!¡±


    The first sh, second sh, third sh...


    Not even a Nascent Soul Overlord was able to resist Chen Fan¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Heavenly Lord Yaron was fighting with a purple Heavenly Hammer, but Chen Fan crushed both him and the hammer with the halberd. Ancestral Patriarch Huosang was surrounded by fire, although he seemed hesitant. Chen Fan had already swayed the halberd and cut off his head. The Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family and the others looked terrified and started begging. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t let them go. He shook the halberd in his hand, which prated their bodies like a poisonous dragon, destroying their Nascent Souls and Divine Souls as well.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Yin Hai shouted with coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°You have to die as well!¡±


    Chen Fan moved with the halberd and eventually merged into one. He turned into a beam of golden light and shed across the sky, breaking through dozens of Nascent Soul cultivators and speeding towards Yin Hai.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    No matter how hard Yin Hai tried, he was unable to stop it. He even took out a silver sword, which was the Thousand Star Sword he had made when he refined his body back then; it was imed to be a superior-grade Heavenly Treasure, but it almost cracked into two pieces under the attack of the Thousand Divine Halberd.


    ¡°What Divine Weapon is this?¡± Yin Hai yelled in shock.


    Chen Fan only shook the dragon-patterned halberd in his hand and it turned into an earth-shattering ray of golden light, prating Yin Hai¡¯s body. Then, Yin Hai activated his vitality several times. A lot of silver stars surrounded him and the terrifying Divine Domain covered an area with a thousand feet radius. He kept reviving inside the starry Divine Domain, again and again.


    But Chen Fan kept attacking. Every time the Divine Domain appeared, he broke it again.


    In the end, Yin Hai dared not to rebuild his body again and he yelled, ¡°Chen Beixuan, who exactly are you? There shouldn¡¯t be an Overlord like you on East! It¡¯s impossible there¡¯s such a talent at the Golden Core Level.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just because you haven¡¯t seen one,¡± Chen Fan replied and shed again with his halberd, splitting the entire thousand-foot Divine Domain in half. Yin Hai almost died.


    Yin Hai couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Would you really dare to kill me, Chen Beixuan? Aren¡¯t you scared that the Wuji Sect would go after you? His Majesty is right outside the with his army. Once he descends, even ten North Qiong Sects would be crushed to little bits.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty? The third Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect? Haha, I killed one of the Divine Princes of your sect, so I guess I already have a feud with the Wuji Sect. It doesn¡¯t matter if I kill one more Divine Prince and a Divine General at this point,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    ¡°You killed His Majesty?¡± Yin Hai was finally startled. He looked at Chen Fan with wide eyes, unable to believe what he said.


    Billions of people on Earth were stunned by what Chen Fan had said, including the cultivators of the North Qiong Sect. A Divine Prince! That was a superior being who had a much higher status than a Divine General, ording to the hierarchy followed by therge sects in the Star Ocean.


    <i>Chen Fan killed a Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect.</i>


    This was earth-shattering news!


    ¡°Not only the Wuji Sect¡¯s Divine Prince, also others from the sixrge sects, including the Apollo Sect, the Niekong Sect and the Taichu Divine Realm; all of them died in the hands of Heavenly Lord Chen.¡± Master Ling Yun smiled wryly.


    Yin Hai looked at Chen Fan like a crazy man after hearing that. Nobody would dare to kill a Divine Prince, let alone six of them. He had offended six imperishable sects in one go! Yin Hai felt his scalp tingle only by thinking about those names, the Taichu Divine Realm, the Niekong Sect, Apollo Pce... Not even he would have the courage to offend those sects.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re dead. No matter how powerful you and your background are, nobody in the universe can save you. You¡¯re going to die!¡± Yin Hai burst intoughter.


    ¡°Really? But you must die before that happens!¡±


    Chen Fan took a step forward to have Yin Hai underneath his foot. Although his Divine Soul and Nascent Soul were light, they pushed that heavy silver idol down on the peak of Yun Wu Mountain. Yin Hai felt as if there were a mountain on his back; his face eventually became purple as Chen Fan kept pressing his foot down on him. His entire body and Divine Soul were about to be smashed.


    ¡°Divine Prince, help me!¡± Yin Hai finally spoke and begged.


    However, before Divine Prince Yi Qian came down and said a word, Chen Fan had already stomped his foot and turned Yin Hai into meat sauce. Following a banging sound, some blood and flesh was scattered and the ground was full of glitter. The bones, blood, flesh and organs were letting out silver light, toter be fuzzy like stars.


    ¡°How dare you kill the Divine General of the Wuji Sect!¡± Divine Prince Yi Qian banged on the armrest and slowly got up, ring at Chen Fan through the vast distance. ¡°What do you think I should do with you? You killed the Divine General, the Divine Princes and offended the six Divine Sects. Nobody in the entire Star Ocean is as arrogant as you are. I was close to my fourth brother. I must kill you to avenge him,¡± Yi Qian said. Even though he was dozens of kilometers away from Chen Fan, his voice sounded right next to Chen Fan¡¯s ears.


    Not only Chen Fan¡ª


    All the people within a hundred mile radius of the North Qiong Sect heard his voice. That was how terrifying a top Divine Prince was. He was still in space, but his voice had already reached the Earth¡¯s surface.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just nning to kill your Divine General, I¡¯m going to kill you too!¡± Chen Fan replied.


    Then, his halberd vibrated and he became an incredible golden ray of light, shing through a hundred miles with the halberd in front of the surprised looks of countless people on Earth. He passed through the atmosphere and immediately reached the battlefield in space. He showed the true body of the Nine Orifices Divine Infant. It was like a baby surrounded by a golden aura. He then rushed towards the Wuji Starship with the Thousand Divine Weapon.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In a blink¡ª


    Arge hole appeared on the Wuji Starship. Over a hundred Golden Core cultivators and three Nascent Soul elders were killed by Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Open the defensive arrays right away. Use ny-nine Gxy Arrays to tear him to pieces,¡± an elder shouted furiously. However, Chen Fan followed the halberd and flew around in a beam of golden light. He had gone beyond the limit of his body and only his Nascent Soul existed. The Thousand Divine Weapon he was using wasn¡¯t a concrete substance, either.


    That so-called Sword of Primordial Essence was countless times faster than normal flying swords and Dharma Treasures.


    The Gxy Arrays werepletely unable to lock onto Chen Fan, even allowing him to enter the Wuji Starship. Every time a golden ray of light shed through, the lives of a couple of Nascent Soul cultivators were imed. In the end, Divine Prince Yi Qian couldn¡¯t help but step in to attack.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The gxy shook because of his terrifying attack. Countless waves of stars rolled in all directions, destroying a small dozens of miles away. Yi Qian stood on the Wuji Starship like an invincible God, letting out his powerful energy without holding back. He seemed to be the center of the entire world at this moment; the God that controlled everything.


    A peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivator.


    Or even someone more terrifying than a peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivator.


    Yi Qian was finally showing how scary a peerless Overlord was. He was telling the world what a real Nascent Soul cultivator looked like! The Nascent Soul cultivators of the past had all kinds of ws, as if they were defective goods. However, Yi Qian¡¯s Dharma Power and Divine Powers were real. Even the people on Earth who were dozens of kilometers away could slightly feel the terrifying energying from the sky.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan only shed with the halberd in response.


    The attack shed across the sky.

 Chapter 1137 - The Astonishing Divine Infant

    <h4>Chapter 1137: The Astonishing Divine Infant</h4>


    Just like a sapphire, the blue Earth was spinning slowly in the vast, boundless space. A ten-mile old battleship floated in the universe. It was entirely made with an unknown kind of gold, nked by thousands of Golden Core Cultivators in silver armor who were Divine Soldiers of the Wuji Sect. There were even dozens of old Nascent Soul elders standing on the ship.


    Divine Prince Yi Qian stood in the sky with his hands behind him. Many rays of powerful energy were being shot from his body in every direction, without any restraints. He was surrounded by azure thunderbolts and was the center of countless stars, attracting endless energy like a ck hole.


    He only attacked with his hand to counter Chen Fan¡¯s sh, which had turned into a golden ray of light. A thousand stars were intertwined in the sky and formed a Tai Chi Yin Yang Fish, rushing towards Chen Fan like a ck and white halo.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    In space.


    Beams of light appeared and energy was shot everywhere. The halberd and the ring of ck and white light shed against each other, creating bright energy rays and exploding in the universe like fireworks. The terrifying ck and white energy was interwoven with Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will, which cracked the air. It was a battle outside of Earth and itpletely showed how powerful the two of them were.


    Billions of people on Earth looked up and watched that scene anxiously.


    Normal people couldn¡¯t see the battle in space. Only some Nascent Soul Cultivators or Golden Core Cultivators using special Divine Powers could look beyond the atmosphere and watch it.


    ¡°Kid from East, you seem to be quite powerful. I can¡¯t believe you were able to form such a strange clone with your Divine Soul. It¡¯s a Divine Soul on the outside, but there¡¯s a Nascent Soul formed by Immortal Will inside. How ingenious!¡± Yi Qian said with a gentle tone. He saw through Chen Fan¡¯s appearance and seemed to have discovered the Nine Orifices Divine Infant inside. ¡°I love talented people, so I don¡¯t want to kill you. Unfortunately, you killed my brother. No matter how messy he was, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he was a Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect. If I don¡¯t take revenge for him, how could the Wuji Sect rule the Star Ocean and remain superior? But still, if you¡¯re willing to join our sect as a Divine General, I¡¯ll convince our Sect Master to spare your life.¡±


    He floated in the vast cosmos.


    Countless stars underneath his feet formed a beam of light like a bridge and some ck and white energy spinned around him like a Yin Yang Fish.


    Yi Qian¡¯s power waspletely beyond that of the six Divine Princes Chen Fan had previously met. Even the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce was weaker than he was. Strictly speaking, Yi Qian was a Divine Prince in every sense; his Divine Powers, Dharma Power and level were all at the peak-stage of the Nascent Soul level.


    ¡°Kill!¡± the ck haired and ck d Chen Fan said expressionlessly; his eyes shot out golden light rays that were an inch long.


    The halberd with dragon patterns in his hand shone and produced rays of dazzling light, crushing the air. Some invisible energy that frightened the world rose from the halberd and it attacked Yi Qian fiercely.


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave.¡± Yi Qian sighed. His handsome face didn¡¯t show a hint of mercy. It was full of indifference, as if he was a God that stood above the world.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Yi Qian became a Yin Yang Fish again, shing against Chen Fan¡¯s halberd with dragon patterns.


    The Yin Yang Fish was one of the highest Divine Powers of the Wuji Sect and was called the ¡°Wuji Loop.¡± When the day came that it refined the Yin Yang energy into the chaotic world and went from Tai Chi to Wuji, that Divine Power would reach the peak level. By then, it would be able to crush an area with a radius of a few thousand miles, including a continent.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s halberd was invincible and extremely sharp. The halberd with dragon patterns was the first ¡°Thousand Divine Weapon¡± Chen Fan had made; it had be sharp to the extreme after a few years of refinement. Many cracks were created in the sky when Chen Fan held it in his hand.


    And yet, when the halberd struck the Yin Yang Fish, it was as if it were chopping a ball of cotton; the Yin Yang Fish was soft and rigid at the same time, while being extremely tough at the same time. Chen Fan was trying to break water with a knife... The halberd kept letting out bright golden light, but it still wasn¡¯t able to split the Yin Yang Fish in half. Instead, the ck and white energy turned into ropes and slowly twined around the halberd, enveloping Chen Fan in the unpredictable Yin Yang energy.


    ¡°My ¡®Wuji Loop¡¯ was made bybining the lifeless energy in Hell and the vitality in Wanwu. I spent three thousand years refining it to this ck and white diagram, putting all the Dharma Laws and domains of life and death inside, and it has a base with Dharma Laws as chains. Even peak-stage Nascent Soul Divine Generals would die if my Wuji Loop ensnares them. Your Divine Weapon would never be able to break it no matter what you do,¡± Yi Qian said calmly.


    He was only mentioning it in passing¡ª


    But that Wuji Loop covered the world and surrounded Chen Fan, turning into a giant ck and white sphere.


    People had still been able to see Chen Fan before, but they were only able to see gleams of golden light at the moment. Although a halberd tried to cut the sphere open sometimes, it was like trying to sever water with a knife. The ck and white energy kept circting and there was no way they could be truly cut off. Even the golden glitter disappeared in the end. Chen Fan waspletely locked up inside.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s ¡®Wuji Loop¡¯ was already perfect. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s evenparable to the second Divine Prince¡¯s ¡®Yin Yang Eye¡¯ and the first Divine Prince¡¯s ¡®Azure Dragon Star Refinement Art.¡¯¡± A haggard elder in a white robe smiled as he touched his beard.


    The Wuji Loop, the Yin Yang Eye, the Azure Dragon Star Refinement Art and the Wuji Gxy Painting of Wu Kai the Divine Prince Candidate were among the strongest Divine Powers of the Wuji Sect, which were the real Divine Powers for the Soul Formation level. They were all incredibly powerful.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±


    ck and white energy shed in the air with some sharp swishing sounds. They were moving at an extremely high speed, splitting the sky.


    This violent exchange was terrifying to the Blood Ancestor of the Kindred, Heavenly Lord Anpo and Master Ling Yun, who were watching the battle on the ground. Master Ling Yun even smiled wryly.


    ¡°The Divine Lord is too careless. Yi Qian is the third Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect and a truly mature one at that. He¡¯s nothing like the six Divine Princes from before, who had just entered the Nascent Soul Level. Not even normal Nascent Soul Cultivators can resist them as they go deeper and further in the domain of the Nascent Soul Level. However, Divine Lord has only sent his clone. How would he be able to fight with Yi Qian?¡±


    ¡°Senior Ling Yun, is Divine Prince Yi Qian that powerful? Didn¡¯t Master kill Divine General Yin Hai easily?¡± A¡¯Xiu asked quickly.


    ¡°He¡¯s not just powerful. There¡¯s a world of difference between him and normal Nascent Soul cultivators! Yin Hai can¡¯tpare to him at all.¡± Master Ling Yun smiled wryly, then shook his head and added with a sigh, ¡°You still haven¡¯t reached the Nascent Soul level, so you have no idea that the power of a peak-stage cultivator can be ten times more powerful than that of an early-stage cultivator. It¡¯s like a dog fighting an elephant, let alone the Divine Princes on top of all the Nascent Soul cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why?¡± Master Ling Yun said quickly.


    All the members of the North Qiong Sect were shocked.


    The Nascent Soul level was divided into nine grades, just like the Golden Core level. The weakest ones were the Pseudo-Nascent Soul Cultivators on Tianhuang. They didn¡¯t haveplete cultivation arts and the Dharma Laws weren¡¯t intact, so cultivators could only be half Nascent Soul cultivators without the real energy of the Nascent Soul level, which resonated with Dharma Laws. The Divine Domains were the best exnation; none of the Nascent Soul Overlords in the Abandoned Region knew cultivation arts for developing Divine Domains, while they were actually standard Divine Powers a Nascent Soul cultivator should have.


    Then there was the early stage, the mid-stage and the peak stage of the Nascent Soul level.


    Cultivators would normally havepletely different Dharma Powers as they advanced and became stronger. It was difficult for them to fight with cultivators of a higher level. After all, their Divine Powers were much more powerful with a higher level. The strongest ones were the peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivators. Many Divine Generals, like Divine General Yin Hai, Divine General Naran and Divine General Mangya, were at that level. That was the peak of normal Nascent Soul cultivators. The next step was to reach the lofty and seemingly unreal Soul Formation level.


    But Divine Princes were different.


    Divine Princes had already formed a divine-grade core at the Golden Core level; they would already have mastered the ¡°Divine Laws¡± once they entered the Nascent Soul level.


    What were Divine Laws?


    They were things above the Dharma Laws and had the power of overriding normal Dharma Laws; only Soul Formation Cultivators had such a terrifying power. Divine Laws were much more powerful than ordinary Dharma Laws and their Divine Powers were also much stronger. For example, Divine Prince Yi Qian had control of two types of Divine Laws, life and death. That was why his Wuji Loop was much beyond the peak-stage of the Nascent Soul level.


    So¡ª


    When seen from the scope of the regions in the Star Ocean, the strength of a sect was also determined by the number of Divine Princes they had, apart from seeing if they had Soul Formation Ancestral Patriarchs or not. The more Divine Princes they get, the more powerful they were and the more potential they had for the future, since Divine Princes were much stronger than other Nascent Soul cultivators. For example, Yi Qian could easily defeat Divine General Yin Hai.


    Of course, this was just amon situation and there were exceptions. In Chen Fan¡¯s previous life, he had already killed Divine Princes after forming a seventh-grade Golden Core and was much more powerful than his peers when he entered the Nascent Soul level.


    Different kinds of bloodlines, Divine Powers, Dharma Spells, Spirit Treasures, Body Arts and Array Arts resulted in differences in power.


    However, Chen Fan was apparently being suppressed by his Divine Prince Yi Qian. Yi Qian only stood in the air with silver glitters in his eyes. He was able to suppress Chen Fan only by putting one hand behind him and reaching out another to control the ¡°Wuji Loop.¡± The Wuji Loop formed by ck and white energy twined around Chen Fan tighter and tighter. It shrank from thirty feet, twenty feet to five feet... three feet, almost smashing Chen Fan into meat sauce.


    A¡¯Xiu, Jiang Churan, Auntie Tang and Su Yanghao looked at the sky anxiously.


    Even though they weren¡¯t able to witness that thrilling scene, they knew that Chen Fan was in danger by looking at the faces of people around them. Many Nascent Soul cultivators seemed to be terrified.


    That ck and white sphere shrank from a hundred feet to five feet right then. Everyone was able to imagine how strong the pressure inside was. Even a Heavenly Treasure would immediately shatter if it was ced inside the sphere.


    That was Yi Qian¡¯s power, the third Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect!


    Master Ling Yun shook his head and said without a hint of hope, ¡°If Divine Lord Chen were here in person, he would still be able to fight with Yi Qian directly. A clone of his Divine Soul is useless.¡±


    The Wuji Loop shrank, bing smaller and smaller, as if it were about to squash Chen Fan.


    Even Divine Prince Yi Qian shook his head and heaved a sigh. While the dozens of Nascent Soul elders on the Wuji Star Ship showed a trace of joy... a beam of bright golden light suddenly emerged from the ball made with ck and white energy.


    That golden light was so sharp and so bright that not even the ck and white sphere¡ªwhich had the strength to crush a¡ªwas able to contain it, at all.


    Everyone looked up and saw.


    One, two, three... Countless rays of dazzling golden light appeared, making the entire ck and white sphere transparent. In the end, even the billions of people on Earth were able to see a child-like golden infant sitting at the center of the ck and white sphere with its eyes closed.


    That infant was entirely made with gold and was only eight inchesrge, but it had nine orifices, and there was an eye on its forehead and belly button respectively, like a Divine Infant that came from Heaven.


    Then, the Divine Infant opened its eyes!

 Chapter 1138 - The Cauldron Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 1138: The Cauldron Appeared</h4>


    There were seven orifices in the human body.


    Ordinary people used ears, nose, eyes, mouth and tongue to explore the world, absorb nourishment and maintain their vital organs. However, when we talked about Immortal Cultivators, each orifice was born connected with everything in the universe; they had all kinds of incredible Divine Powers.


    So, there were many arts in Taoism, like the Li Fire Golden Eyes, which could be used to look at things thousands of miles away.


    Buddhism had six Divine Powers, including the Divine Foot Power, Heavenly Eye Power, Heavenly Ear Power and Mind Connection Power. All of them were cultivated by Grand Cultivators who had reached the peak level; they had extremely sensitive seven orifices and six senses. Soul Formation Divine Lords were said to be able to look at the gxy with their naked eyes and see the creatures on Pluto while still being on Earth. Void Returning Saints and Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals were even more terrifying. They were able to look across billions of gxies and see Heaven. The Deities in Heaven even watched three thousand worlds like prints on their palms.


    So, the cultivation arts for the seven orifices reigned supreme across the entire universe.


    As the name implied, Chen Fan¡¯s Nine Orifices Divine Infant was born with nine orifices. It had two more eyes than the ordinary people; one on the forehead and one on the navel. That was terrifying. It was a real and natural Fortune Spirit with different types of unbelievable Divine Powers. If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t refined it into a clone, it would have immediately emerged to travel across the world and easily kill Nascent Soul cultivators. It might have even be an Ancestral Patriarch of a sect in the future without even reaching the Soul Formation Level!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the Nine Orifices Divine Infant opened its eyes and nine orifices.


    Swish!


    Nine rays of light shot out of its ears, nose, mouth, forehead and belly button like sharp light swords. Crack, crack. It sliced the Wuji Loop formed by dense ck and white energy into eight pieces, just like an electric chainsaw.


    ¡°Form!¡±


    Divine Prince Yi Qian raised his other hand and cast a spell to attack Chen Fan.


    The Divine Infant spoke at the same time. ¡°Break!¡±


    And yet, its voice was barely audible. It became a powerful Immortal Will which was spread in all directions. Although the Wuji Loop had been formed by Divine Laws of life and death, it was still something with a shape, while Immortal Will was shapeless. Cultivators would usually avoid fighting with each other using Immortal Will after reaching the Nascent Soul level; they might only use it to interfere in other people¡¯s attacks during a battle. A full-powered attack made with Immortal Will would only be able to give the enemy a gentle shake. If that were so, what was the use of it?


    How terrifying was Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will?


    The Nine Orifices Divine Infant was a forbidden Divine Pill formed by Immortal Will. Chen Fan had kept refining his Divine Soul over the past few years andpleted the Flowers of the End. He had even used the powerful Deity Qi to refine his Divine Soul while being secluded in the deity ground. By then it was halfway to bing a Deity Soul. As the Infant became more refined, its Immortal Will would also be purer and more powerful. Its entire body had been made with the purest gold and was extremely strong. The power of its would-be Deity Soul was equivalent to ten Nascent Souls joining forces!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The invisible Immortal Will swept over a hundred thousand feet in the void like a hurricane.


    That terrifying Immortal Will covered a range of a few hundred miles. The dimension outside the Earth was quite fragile; it directly cracked and many ck holes appeared. This Immortal Will struck Yi Qian¡¯s Defensive True Essence as hard as a hammer, making it vibrate violently. Yi Qian was even knocked dozens of feet backwards.


    The rest of the disciples riding the Wuji Starship were much worse inparison.


    They had beencent, thinking that Yi Qian would surely win, so they didn¡¯t open many defensive arrays. The Nascent Soul elders were fine; their Immortal Wills and power were quite strong, and they had all kinds of Dharma Treasures. However, those Golden Core Cultivators weren¡¯t that lucky. Even though most of them had reached the peak-stage of the Golden Core Level, they still screamed painfully as they held their own heads after the foreing Immortal Will had bashed them; blood oozed out of their ears, nose and mouth.


    Some weak cultivators immediately exploded and turned into blood mist.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Chen Fan had killed a few hundred Golden Core Cultivators with just his Immortal Will.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re digging your own grave.¡± Yi Qian narrowed his eyes with a glint of coldness inside. His hair was loose and a bit messy. He had never thought that Chen Fan would make an attack with his Immortal Will. However, both of them had an Immortal Will at the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level; Yi Qian only felt flustered, but he could still fight back.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    He cast a spell and the ck and white energy around him was quickly interweaved like two ck and white dragons, forming arger Wuji Loop to envelop Chen Fan.


    However, Yi Qian had no idea this was only the beginning. What happened next was Chen Fan¡¯s real tactic.


    Chen Fan sat while floating cross-legged in space with his palms facing up. He cast a weird spell with his five fingers, and his nine orifices vibrated as he gently said a word...


    ¡°Hold!¡±


    Boom.


    In front of the surprised look of countless people, that eight-inch Nine Orifices Divine Infant turned into a cauldron seemingly made of gold. It was only an inchrge; a tiny round cauldron with three legs and two handles. It had many mountain patterns and the movement of the sun, moon and gxy engraved on it. It seemed that God had been its crafter and it carried endless power of the world. It was made with an unknown material which made it seem strangely heavy.


    The golden cauldron only stood there. It seemed to be suppressing the sun, moon and air like an old, giant mountain. There was even a hint of sacred energy surging out of it.


    ¡°Oh no, this is...?¡±


    Yi Qian¡¯s eyes popped out when he saw that cauldron, as if something had clicked in his mind.


    But it was toote. The golden cauldron shook slightly.


    The entire world instantly shook along with it; the cauldron let out the sound of a giant bell. However, that sound had reached an inaudible level, only bing a terrifying wave of Immortal Will. There was even a visible golden wave in the sky, spreading in all directions at an extremely high speed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Yi Qian was the first to suffer.


    The light ray formed by the stars underneath his feet were immediately shattered. Cracking sounds were perceived close to Yi Qian. Many invisible shields were cracking constantly, which was the sound of the Defensive True Essence and the Dharma Spells outside Yi Qian¡¯s body; all of them were breaking because of the cauldron¡¯s sound of the cauldron. Even the ck and white energy surrounding his body was split. Yi Qian had to keep falling back. The jade tablet hanging around his neck was lit up, forming an azure aura to cover him, helping him survive the ominous sound.


    Meanwhile, something terrible was happening to those traveling on the Wuji Starship.


    The golden energy wave had swept the ten-mile old battleship like waves and countless disciples on board screamed. Even though they were descendants of an imperishable sect and cultivated all kinds of Divine Powers, they were just Golden Core Cultivators after all. How could they resist the Divine Treasure level of power from Chen Fan¡¯s Nine Orifices Divine Infant?


    Right.


    That cauldron had been created based on a powerful Sacred Treasure of a Saint deep in the universe, the ¡°Mountain River Cauldron.¡± It was a supreme artifact refined with the Thousand Divine Weapon Art, using his Nine Orifice Divine Infant as the core. Even though Chen Fan could only release one-tenth or even one-hundredth of the treasure¡¯s power, it was stillparable to a Quasi-Divine Treasure.

 Chapter 1139 - Killing the Divine Prince

    <strong>Chapter 1139: Killing the Divine Prince</strong>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    How terrifying was a Quasi-Divine Treasure?


    Such artifacts were also considered as a Dharma Treasure of an imperishable sect. Even some Soul Formation Overlords might not find enough Divine Materials to make a real Divine Treasure in their entire lives; Quasi-Divine Treasures were the most powerful weapons they would normally have. The weapon of a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator! How powerful was that? They could kill Nascent Soul Cultivators with one drop of their blood, not to mention the Divine Weapons they made with everything they had.


    Although the Mountain River Cauldron was just an Immortal Will Quasi-Divine Treasure, and its power wasn¡¯t even half of what a real one would have¡ª


    It was still too powerful.


    ¡°Poof! Poof!¡±


    It seemed to be raining blood deep inside the universe. Many mid-stage and peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators of the Wuji Sect¡ªd in silver armor and silver robes, who were fierce like Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals¡ªexploded and drifted in space like dumplings. Almost half of them exploded into blood mist because they weren¡¯t strong enough. A couple of elders¡¯ bodies at the front were even torn because of the golden energy waves.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Yi Qian was enraged.


    He didn¡¯t take the normal Golden Core Cultivators of the sect seriously. They were all cannon fodder in his eyes; there were more than ten thousand of them in the Wuji Sect. Yi Qian didn¡¯t feel bad at all when a thousand of them died, but the dozens of elders were his core followers who were willing to travel across the universe to East with him. They were the team Yi Qian relied on to attain the sect¡¯s supreme authority in the future, so even one of them dying made his heart ache.


    ng, ng, ng!


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t know nor cared about his ns.


    The old Mountain River Cauldron with three legs and two handles shook three times. The golden energy waves became wider and wider. In the end, they even turned into one-foot tall golden waves which covered the world and swept over a hundred miles. Many smalloids in the area were crushed by the golden waves; even therger ones, just as kilometer¡¯s wide cities, were shattered to little bits. Not even fragments the size of a fist remained.


    The Golden Core Cultivators on the Wuji Starship werepletely overwhelmed. Poof, poof. Almost all of the few thousand Golden Core disciples exploded and died.


    Half of them might not have survived if the elders hadn¡¯t opened all the defensive arrays of the ship. Even so, the bodies of the five weakest elders had still been torn; their Divine Souls and Nascent Souls were shattered.


    ¡°Go to Hell!¡± Yi Qian¡¯s face was full of coldness and his eyes were glittering.


    He was truly furious.


    He had still felt admiration because of Chen Fan¡¯s talents before and wished to rope him in, but he wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Two ck and white energies that were double the size of thest ones turned into two dragons, flying all around the sky like agile, lifelike dragons that surrounded Chen Fan. There was even a mix of some powerful vitality and a life-draining energy in the air. The Dharma Laws of life and death appeared and the entire world became ck and white. The sky was full of azure thunderbolts formed by the Dharma Law Divine Chains.


    Yi Qian¡¯s attack was much stronger than the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level.


    The vitality around him was burning like a torch right then. His Dharma Power, Divine Powers and body were all above the standard found in the peak-stage Nascent Soul level. He even was on par with disciples of some sacred grounds and Celestial Sects Chen Fan had encountered in his previous life.


    But Chen Fan ignored Yi Qian.


    He had sworn to exterminate the entire Wuji Sect Right when he met Divine General Yin Hai. Chen Beixuan was definitely not a nice guy. He wouldn¡¯t hold back when it had been someone who had attacked the North Qiong Sect, destroying the North Qiong Pavilion and killed arge number of his disciples.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The golden cauldron spinned in the air and suddenly disappeared. The next second, it appeared in front of the Wuji Starship, then turned into a ray of golden light and shot towards the ship.


    Dong!


    In front of the solid and gigantic vessel that was a thousand feet wide and almost ten miles long, that eight-inch golden cauldron could only count as dust in space. That Wuji Starship was the most powerful battleship of the sect; it had been used to conquer the universe for countless years. It was even made of the extremely hard Gold and protected with ny-nine Gxy Arrays. One could only imagine how tough it would be.


    In fact...


    Not even peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators were able to make it budge. It was even more powerful than the ship used in the deity ground. It was a full-fledged battleship assigned as the Divine Prince¡¯s ride.


    But then¡ª


    The eight-inch golden cauldron cut straight into the Wuji Star Ship and pierced through, effortlessly entering its deepest parts, as if it were a sharp Heavenly de cutting butter.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There seemed to be dazzling fireworks in the universe. The thousand-foot ship¡ªarmed to the teeth, entirely made with Gold, that also carried an ancient and vicious energy in its silver white glitter¡ªexploded as if billions of nuclear bombs would have been detonated at the same time.


    Boom!


    At that moment, everyone on Earth and even those on the rest of the Sr System looked up and were able to see that gorgeous light disy deep in space like the sun in the sky. There was even a time when it covered the light of the real sun.


    The silver glitter in Yi Qian¡¯s eyes shook violently; he shot an inch long ray of light as he let out an earth-shattering shout.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The enormous Wuji Star Ship exploded because of Chen Fan¡¯s attack. There used to be dozens of Nascent Soul elders, but only the strongest eight who were protected by their top Heavenly Treasures had survived the explosion in the end. The rest of the elders died in the attack; none of their bodies were intact and even their Nascent Souls and Divine Souls were lost.


    Yi Qian said clearly with a cold voice, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you lowly and despicable ant. I will catch and punish you, then I will create a bloodbath on this, killing every nt, person and lifeform to vent my anger!¡± He performed a Divine Art with his hands and sped towards Chen Fan with the ck and white Dharma Laws as if riding on a dragon.


    Bang!


    And yet, Chen Fan still dodged and moved slowly in the universe, turning into a beam of light and shing against the remaining eight Nascent Soul Cultivators. They were no longer able to escape. They looked frightened; some of them even yelled, ¡°Divine Prince, please help.¡± However, it was useless. Even the mid-stage Nascent Soul elders of the imperishable sects were vulnerable in front of the Mountain River Cauldron, which was close to a Quasi-Divine Treasure.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The blood of the eight elders was spilled everywhere. Their golden bones and blood were spread all over the sky. Their bodies were crushed by the cauldron and even their Divine Souls and Nascent Souls were smashed into pieces, inch by inch by the Divine Cauldron.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Yi Qian¡¯s eyes reddened. His head even spouted light rays formed mostly by blood and his terrifying power was strong like mountains and oceans, shaking thes. He was extremely enraged. The Wuji Loop formed by the two ck and white dragons even spinned at a high speed with extremely sharp movements, as if it was about to cut the universe open.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    This time, Chen Fan also turned around and controlled the Mountain River Cauldron to sh against Yi Qian.


    The two of them no longer held back at all. They performed all the Divine Powers and Dharma Powers they knew, raising their power to the maximum level. Once they saw each other, they gave it all and fought with their lives.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The eight-inch golden cauldron shed with the concrete ck and white Divine Loop.


    The ck and white Essence Qi dragons gathered the Dharma Laws, growing to almost a few hundred feet long in the end. They swiftly spinned in the sky and created a ten-kilometer dimensional crack, as if they were two Heavenly des. However, the ck and white loop was vulnerable in front of the golden cauldron; it was directly crushed to pieces.


    Bang!


    The golden cauldron showed no mercy. It directly sped towards Yi Qian.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Yi Qian was terrified.


    He finally felt something was off and immediately made hand gestures to cast spells and perform many Divine Powers. The colorful energy formed an Essence Qi Hand, covering the golden cauldron.


    But it was toote.


    The full-power attack of the golden cauldron was easily able to crush those Dharma Spells and the Essence Qi Hand, bumping into Yi Qian.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Yi Qian¡¯s body was extremely tough; it had already reached the peak stage of the Nascent Soul Level,parable to Chen Fan¡¯s perfected Azure Thearch Longevity Body from back then. There were eight Defensive Dharma Artifacts all around his body, but all of them shattered when shing against the golden cauldron. Countless golden bone pieces and blood was shot in all directions.


    ¡°Form!¡± Yi Qian¡¯s Divine Soul shouted.


    He also had ¡°Substitute Divine Talismans¡± written with the blood of a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator on his body. Those were things every Divine Prince had. Since he was the core candidate of an imperishable sect, a Divine Prince was highly valued by the Grand Cultivators, which was why they wrote talismans themselves to keep the Divine Prince safe. Sacred energy flowed all over space when the talisman was ignited.


    Chen Fan shed against the Divine Prince a second time, as soon as his body of waspletely reconstructed and recovered its peak level.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There seemed to be fireworks in the sky. Yi Qian¡¯s body waspletely crushed this time. His bones turned into powder and every inch of his muscles was torn. Practically none of his body parts had been left intact; even his Nascent Soul was nearly shattered.


    But the ¡°Substitute Divine Talisman¡± was indeed written with the blood of a Grand Cultivator. Its power was terrifying.


    Whoosh!


    Another Substitute Divine Talisman red up. Sacred energy surged out of the talisman and turned into a golden aura to envelop the dead Divine Prince Yi Qian, helping him reform his body and recast both his Divine and Nascent Souls.


    But it was useless.


    The third time Chen Fan attacked¡ª


    Poof!


    Yi Qian was like a smashed watermelon. Even if it could be rbined and be fully restored once again, someone else could stomp on it once more.


    Yi Qian was finally scared after his third rebirth. His Nascent Soul had already jumped out before his body became concrete, to flee in a beam of light. He quickly burned the Escape Divine Talisman on his body and immediately shed to reappear ten thousand miles away.


    ¡°Hold!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t let him run. The golden cauldron shifted forward to reach a ce above Yi Qian¡¯s Nascent Soul. The Mountain River Cauldron might just be eight inches tall, but it was a Divine Cauldron used to suppress the sun, moon and gxy by the Saints in ancient times. So, how terrifying could it be? The real Mountain River Cauldron could even suppress a with ease, let alone Yi Qian.


    The entire sky immediately froze to be an iron te in front of the Mountain River Cauldron; not even talisman¡¯s power was able to escape.


    The ck and white Nascent Soul quickly yelled in fear, ¡°I¡¯m the Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect. You can¡¯t kill me. I have some secret information about the deity ground. I¡¯ll tell you everything...¡±


    But the Mountain River Cauldron only made a gentle descent.


    Poof.


    The ck and white Nascent Soul was smashed!

 Chapter 1140 - I Asked You to Die, So Die!

    <h4>Chapter 1140: I Asked You to Die, So Die!</h4>


    The third Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect, Yi Qian, was dead.


    Not only him, Divine General Yin Hai, dozens of Nascent Soul elders and thousands of disciples he had brought on the old Wuji Starship had also died. None of them managed to escape.


    After Chen Fan collected the treasures Yi Qian had left behind, returned to his original appearance andnded back on earth, the entire Earth reverberated with cheers and turned into a boiling ocean. There was joy and respect on the faces of all the North Qiong Sect¡¯s disciples. All of them were ted as they looked at Chen Fan, as if he was God incarnate. Even A¡¯Xiu, Lu Yanxue and Qi Xiu¡¯er were so thrilled their faces became flushed. Auntie Tang even hugged Chen Fan and cried emotionally.


    Inparison.


    The cultivation world of the others became silent.


    The dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators who had survived, including the two monsters, Fuhai and Tunshan, the first Blood Ancestor of the Kindred and Ancestral Patriarch Anpo, were at a loss for words. The Blood Ancestor of the Kindred had already run away and left its descendants behind when it realized that the situation was bad. The Gold n, the Dragon Demons, the Light Race and the Monsters were also in a panic, and those who were smart had already made a quiet escape.


    And yet, Earth wasn¡¯t that big. Where could they run to?


    Unless they left the Earth and returned to their homes, Chen Fan would certainly not let them go.


    Chen Fan attacked and killed a Dragon Demon a few hundred meters long who was trying to escape, as he announced to all the disciples of the North Qiong Sect and Nascent Soul Cultivators from others, ¡°Ask all the disciples to immediately go after the remaining cultivators around Earth. If they don¡¯te to kneel in front of Mount North Qiong after three days, find them and kill them all. I¡¯ll even go to theirs andpletely exterminate their races.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu and the others were thrilled and were eager to fight.


    They hated those races and Nascent Soul Cultivators from the others; countless disciples had died in their hands. Even if Chen Fan would send them to the reincarnation cycle, they had died nheless.


    Many cultivators from others turned pale.


    They knew that there was no way they could escape.


    Earth wasn¡¯t that big. Unless they hid inside the deity ground or ran to the great expanse of the universe, they would be unable to escape from Chen Fan¡¯s Immortal Will which covered every inch of the world. They were all Nascent Soul Cultivators, their energy made them look as bright as the sunpared to normal people in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes. Even if they were a few thousand miles away, Chen Fan would be able to see them right away.


    And what about the deity ground and outside the?


    Chen Fan¡¯s true body was in the deity ground and there were many Nascent Soul Fiends. Going there was like sending themselves to die. However, it was even more difficult to escape from the. The Path of Heaven was easy to traverse the first time, but hard on the way back. Although Nascent Soul Cultivators were able to travel across the universe, there was a chance for many of them to die in the middle of the trip if they didn¡¯t have enough resources.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill us, Divine Lord. Please don¡¯t kill us!¡±


    Dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators under Heavenly Lord Qingtian knelt in front of Mount North Qiong, trembling before Chen Fan. The Ancestral Patriarchs of the Gold n were the most respectful. They almost prostrated themselves on the ground and wore ttering smiles on their faces. They nodded and bowed, as if they wanted to kiss the ground underneath Chen Fan¡¯s feet.


    Even Ancestral Patriarch Anpo and his disciples had respectfully knelt on the ground, saying that the Divine Lord was invincible and begging him for mercy.


    Among the dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators, only a couple of them escaped. Chen Fan¡¯s power was too terrifying. Everyone thought that a Divine Prince from arge sect in the Star Ocean would have supreme power. Not only did he have many Nascent Soul Divine Generals, but his power was also as strong as mountains and oceans. His Wuji Starship had enough power to dominate the Abandoned Region and defeat any. Even Ancestral Patriarch Anpo knew he could definitely not contend against that Wuji Starship.


    However, Chen Fan killed all those enemies by himself.


    That was too terrifying.


    It meant that Chen Fan had the power to dominate the entire Abandoned Region by himself. Even if all the hundreds ofs, countless races and sects in the Abandoned Region worked together, they might still fall short to be Chen Fan¡¯s match.


    More terrifyingly, Chen Fan had only used his clone to do everything, while his true body was still cultivating in the deity ground. If that wasn¡¯t terrifying, what was? Even Divine Lord Jiang of East hadn¡¯t been that powerful back then.


    So, they knelt down and addressed Chen Fan as Divine Lord to give themselves peace of mind.


    With such an earth-shattering power, Chen Fan truly deserved to be the Divine Lord and dominate the entire Abandoned Region. Even cultivators from therge sects in the Star Ocean would have to be careful in front of a peerless Overlord like him. After all, the situation in the Abandoned Region was special. Soul Formation Grand Cultivators werepletely to enter. So, no matter how powerful they were, there was no way they could deal with Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan said calmly, ¡°Those who killed disciples of the North Qiong Sect,e up here to die. If you do, I won¡¯t go after your families and races.¡±


    Among the dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators, a few of them shook and showed an extremelyplex look.


    Someone even shot up into the sky and tried to run, leaving a beam of crimson light. But Chen Fan reached out and the halberd with dragon patterns killed him immediately. In the end, three Nascent Soul Cultivators walked out with pale faces after seeing that situation.


    Those three Nascent Soul Cultivators from others knelt in front of Chen Fan and said with shaking voices, ¡°Please, Divine Lord. We¡¯re all kneeling before you. Please give us a way out and let our homes and races go.¡±


    They were all Overlords of alien races from the Gold n, the Monsters and the Mermen respectively. Given their status as Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords, they would have preferred to die fighting than yield willingly.


    But Chen Fan wasn¡¯t the same anymore.


    Chen Fan was so powerful that he wasparable to Divine Lords from the ancient times, so he certainly had the ability to settle the scores. The homes of the alien races might be located deep in the universe, but it was just a few more steps away and a bit more troublesome for Chen Fan. All the Nascent Soul Cultivators from thoses had made the trip to Earth. So, if Chen Fan went there, how could the Golden Core Cultivators, Connate Cultivators and ordinary people fend against him?


    There was such an example in the Abandoned Region from the ancient times.


    No dared to resist when a new Grand Cultivator or Divine Lord rose to power. If not, he might travel across the universe and kill all the offending races and creatures living on differents, one by one. Those imperishable sects deep in the Star Ocean could stand at the top and rule a few hundreds in a region because they had such cruel tactics.


    So, they had to step forward and be willing to die.


    Otherwise, their own race would be eliminated by Chen Fan in the future, even if they escaped.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll let your races and homes go after you die, as promised.¡± Chen Fan nodded and waved his hand, killing the three Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Even though they had died, there was relief on their faces.


    All the cultivators from others who saw this happen were terrified. They knew that a new Divine Lord had risen on Earth and East had reached the peak again.

 Chapter 1141 - Breaking Through to the Nascent Soul Level

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Breaking Through to the Nascent Soul Level</h4>


    Not only them¡ª


    Everyone who had watched that scene through videos was stunned by Chen Fan¡¯s power. Those were Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords, beings who stood on top ofs and were as superior as whole sects and Ancestral Patriarchs. They had just volunteered to die because of what Chen Fan had said. It was much more astonishing than Chen Fan killing a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    The Observer posted ament on the CIA forum. ¡°At this point, Divine Lord Chen¡¯s power has already gone beyond that of a normal Nascent Soul Cultivator, creating a huge difference. Otherwise, those three Nascent Soul Cultivators of the alien races would have never surrendered and died willingly.¡±


    Countless people were also thrilled about it.


    At this moment, even ordinary people in Japan, the United States and Europe were excited about what Chen Fan had achieved. They even rushed to the streets to parade and hold celebration balls.


    Not only did Chen Fan represent the North Qiong Sect and China, he was also someone from Earth.


    Chen Fan¡¯s rise would also help the entire East thrive, just like Tianhuang. They would be able to dominate the entire Abandoned Region because they had a few Divine Lords; not even therge sects in the Star Ocean would dare to look down on them.


    ¡°Divine Lord Chen, he¡¯s truly Divine Lord Chen!¡± many cultivators eximed.


    Azure Dragon also seemed to be emotional. He had never thought Chen Fan would have reached such a terrifying power in a blink. Less than two decades had passed since Chen Fan was a teenager.


    The sun and the moon had changed in the past two decades;s had moved, time had passed and there had vicissitudes had taken ce. Not only Chen Fan, Earth had also suffered massive changes.


    Inparison¡ª


    The Qin family in Yan Jin, the Japanese consortiums and some dark families in Europe were terrified. Even the Divine Princes of therge sects in the Star Ocean had been killed by Chen Fan. Dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators from others bowed to him and even the most powerful Heavenly Lord Anpo knelt before him. In such conditions, what else could they do to resist? Who else could challenge the invincible status of Chen Fan and the North Qiong Sect?


    Qin Dongmu even sighed all day with a gloomy look.


    However, they were as weak as ants in the eyes of Chen Fan and the North Qiong Sect at the moment. Nobody even bothered to care about them. When humans worked, when would they concern themselves about the thoughts and movements underneath their feet?


    An experienced Golden Core Cultivator among the Deities of Kunxu suggested, ¡°It¡¯s time to give Divine Lord Chen a title. Let¡¯s organize an extremely grand event that catches the attention of Earth and the entire Abandoned Region and officially title Divine Lord Chen as ¡®Divine Lord!¡¯ We must tell the world that Earth has risen and returned to the pinnacle of the ancient times.¡±


    The entire North Qiong Sect immediately agreed with his suggestion, Azure Dragon and the others then spread the news around the cultivation world on Earth. In the end, even the most ordinary three-year-old child knew about it.


    In a heartbeat¡ª


    The entire Earth had been stirred.


    Right.


    After a decade of changes and oppression from the cultivators from others and therge sects in the Star Ocean, there should be a grand ceremony on Earth to crown Chen Fan and celebrate everything.


    A¡¯Xiu and Jiang Churan went to the newly built North Qiong Pavilion the next day and asked for Chen Fan¡¯s approval.


    Chen Fan replied, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Finally, the event was confirmed to be held six monthster. That period of time was reserved for those cultivators from others to arrive, and for preparing the ceremony at the same time.


    Even the Olympics and the World Cup required eight years for preparations. It seemed to be too rushed, to only spend six months to arrange everything for the most grand ¡°Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony¡± on Earth. Besides, Chen Fan expected himself to go back to the surface in less than six months.


    After getting Chen Fan¡¯s approval¡ª


    Therge countries in the world were shocked. The five superpowers worked together with all of their hearts; many consortiums, sects and families offered him everything they had.


    All thends, constructions, materials, capital and procedures weren¡¯t a big deal. China approved all of them. The President of the United States even rolled up his sleeves and went to Chu Zhou City wearing a helmet to personally act as supervisor. Right then, the entire Chu Zhou City and the Jiang Nan Province had be arge construction site. An unprecedented project on Earth had begun.


    Not only ordinary people...


    The cultivators from others also helped out.


    Many Nascent Soul Cultivators offered their cultivation resources and some Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs even provided mountains and pavilions¡ªwhich were made with special Dharma Powers and were extraordinarily stunning. Each of them was glowing and majestic. They all lined up above Chu Zhou City and formed a pce in the sky. The one at the top was the Yuntian Pce from the Realm of Kunxu.


    Right then.


    The Yuntian Pce had moved out of the Realm of Kunxu to the peak of Yun Wu Mountain, recing the North Qiong Pavilion as the most important ce of the entire North Qiong Sect.


    Chen Fan¡¯s Nine Orifices Divine Infant had been sitting there, ever since it had killed Divine Prince Yi Qian.


    He even took some time to refine the entire Yuntian Pce, upgrading that Heavenly Lord Spirit Treasure to a higher level. He also connected it with the Sky Gxy Array and turned the North Qiong Sect into something like a metal pail.


    Every day.


    Some disciples went to ask for his opinion.


    Chen Fan never refused to see any of them. His true body was cultivating in the deity ground anyways, so it wasn¡¯t a waste of time for him. He even took the chance to help A¡¯Xiu, Jiang Churan, Lu Yanxue and Qi Xiu¡¯er with their cultivation. The junior members of the Chen family like Chen Ning and Chen Guoguo also followed Chen Fan. Although they weren¡¯t real disciples, they had be core members of the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Master, why are we organizing the ceremony in such a hurry? Just six months for preparations. We can easily wait for several years for the news to spread around the entire Abandoned Region. That way everyone in the region will have a chance to congratte you,¡± A¡¯Xiu wondered.


    For a grand event like the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony...


    Normal sects had to use a decade or even a century to prepare for it. When Divine Lord Tatian was crowned, the entire Tianhuang and dozens ofs in the surroundings had spent five centuries to organize the ceremony, and for all the cultivators above the Golden Core Level in the entire Abandoned Region to get there. Quite a lot of Golden Core Cultivators even died of old age on Tianhuang.


    However, Chen Fan had only spent six months preparing it. He wasn¡¯t just rushing, he was hasty while doing it.


    If Earth wasn¡¯t a that had just risen and Chen Fan wasn¡¯t so cruel, the old cultivators from others would have said that he didn¡¯t have any manners.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait for that long. I¡¯ll have to go to the Star Ocean and find Xiao Qiong in two years at most.¡± Chen Fan reached out and caressed the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Besides, there are things that haven¡¯t been dealt with. I¡¯m hoping I can finish everything in the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony!¡± Chen Fan said with coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°What else do you need to do yourself? You¡¯re already unstoppable in the Abandoned Region.¡± A¡¯Xiu smiled, then suddenly looked shocked and confused. ¡°Master, do you mean therge sects in the Star Ocean? Are they stilling? Hadn¡¯t they already visited them?¡±


    Chen Fan only offered a silent smile.


    There were things only Jiang Churan and Master Ling Yun knew among the entire North Qiong Sect members. They didn¡¯t even tell A¡¯Xiu and Lu Yanxue. Earth was where the Grand Opportunity was located; thoserge sects in the Star Ocean had been nning for dozens of or a few hundred thousand years to get it. Even Soul Formation Grand Cultivators had their eyes on the.


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce and Yi Qian were only a few representing the vanguard.


    The real troops were still out there.


    Only a few Divine Princes and dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators had died. Those imperishable sects had more than a thousand Nascent Soul Cultivators, including a hundred Divine Princes and Divine Generals. They even had tons of Golden Core Cultivators. How would they just let it go that easily? Chen Fan guessed that news about Earth had already spread to the Star Ocean. They would never underestimate him on their next visit and would use all their powers to attack. A lion exerted itself even when it fought with a rabbit!


    By then, it would truly be a tough battle.


    Even though Chen Fan didn¡¯t take the imperishable sects seriously, he was still a Golden Core Cultivator after all.


    That was why Chen Fan had to shut himself and refine his body and Divine Soul with Deity Qi. He was trying to cultivate his body, Dharma Power and Divine Soul to the peak level or even merge them into one. Then, he would be confident that he would be able to protect the girl in front of him, the entire North Qiong Sect and Earth in that unprecedented battle.


    <i>¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe. If I don¡¯t kill you and make you wary, how would you rats give up on Earth?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan snickered and looked at the sky with viciousness hidden in his eyes.


    Time went by quickly.


    Deep inside the Origin Divine Pce.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body was still sitting next to the Origin Well. Meanwhile, there was a Deity Wheel floating above his head and spinning slowly with lights of nine colors. His body was crystal clear like a shiny diamond or amber, without any ws. Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Soul in his mind was also transparent, glowing with a dazzling golden light.


    His Divine Soul had never been as bright as the sun in the sky before.


    Everyone one who looked at his Divine Soul felt as if it were floating up above the sky with a rxing, free and perfect energy, seemingly indestructible. There were even beams of light surrounding Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Soul. Flower surged out of his head and golden lotuses grew underneath his feet, constantly appearing and dying, which made him look like a Deity!


    A Deity Soul!


    Chen Fan had formed the legendary Deity Soul.


    Among the Deity Body, the Deity Soul and the Deity Core, the Deity Soul was the hardest toplete. After all, there were cultivation arts for Dharma Power and body in every sect, like the Battling Celestial Art of the True Martial Celestial Sect and the Five Elements Deity Art of the Five Elements Immortal Sect. There were a few cultivators who seeded in forming a Deity Body and a Deity Core in the past hundreds of thousands of years, but those with a Deity Soul were rarely seen.


    Not even Chen Fan had any deity-level Soul Refinement Art that directly aimed at forming a Deity Soul.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s Deity Soul was indeed the easiest to form among the three of them as well. He had only refined it with Deity Qi and hadpleted it in a few months, which was much easier than forming the Deity Body. Chen Fan guessed that it might be rted to the fact that he had been reborn and that he had already had a Deity Soul in his previous life.


    <i>¡°Whatever, it¡¯s time to move on to the final step.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan looked up.


    He saw how the three Flowers of the End above his head became concrete without a hint of impurity, seemingly real. This meant that Chen Fan¡¯s body, Divine Soul and Dharma Power had reached the peak level, the extreme of that universe, which was the legendary Grand Golden Core Level! That was the ¡°Three Deity Beauty¡± that had always been rare throughout history.


    The next step was tobine the three of them and try to break through to the Nascent Soul Level, to obtain the power that could really crush everything!

 Chapter 1142 - Transcending Further

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Transcending Further</h4>


    What was the Three Deity Beauty?


    It was already very rare for normal people to form a divine-grade Golden Core, a Divine Body or a Divine Soul. They could be called Divine Princes and rule an imperishable sect in a region as the superior candidates for the next Sect Master, worshipped by billions of people. The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, the Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect, Yi Qian and Wu Kai were among them.


    If the divine-grade Golden Core, Divine Body and Divine Soul were allpleted at the same time, it would be called the ¡°Three Divine Beauty.¡±


    Once the Golden Core, body and Divine Soul reached the divine grade, a cultivator would certainly be able to go further to attain the Soul Formation Level. After reaching that rank, everything would be as easy as eating and drinking; there would no longer be any barriers. When the time came, he or she would automatically be a Soul Formation Cultivator. Those descendants of Divine Beasts in the universe were at that level.


    The True Dragon Divine Meridian in Xiao Mang and the Red Sparrow¡¯s Divine Meridian in Qi Xiu¡¯er also belonged to that level.


    The Three Divine Beauty was rarely seen even among Divine Princes, and there might not even be a single cultivator in the regions of the entire Little South Heavenly Realm who had achieved it. Only the oldrge sects and top sacred grounds in the Central Gxy deep in the Star Ocean had such peerless beings. That wouldpletely shake the Little South Heavenly Realm if people knew about it.


    However, what Chen Fan formed right then wasn¡¯t the Three Divine Beauty, but the ¡°Three Deity Beauty.¡±


    A deity-grade Golden Core, an initial-sess Deity Body and a supreme Deity Soul!


    There might not be even one cultivator able toplete each one of them in millions of years. Chen Fan had never heard of someone who had a deity-grade Golden Core in his previous life. The Deity Body and Deity Soul were also rare. A cultivator able to form all three of them at the same time would indeed be peerless throughout history. Once the news was spread, the entire universe would be shocked, let alone the Little South Heavenly Realm. That would be an elite that appeared only once in millions of years!


    Without those supreme bodies, Chen Fan¡¯s talents would be the most respected in the world!


    Chen Fan had only achieved the Three Sacred Beauty when he was a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator in his previous life. The sacred-grade Golden Core, True Martial Sacred Body and Sacred Soul were way weaker than the Three Deity Beauty. Even so, he had been powerful enough to dominate the universe and was known as the most outstanding cultivator among his peers of the True Martial Celestial Sect. He hadpleted the ¡°Three Deity Beauty¡± in this life, when he was still at the Golden Core Level, which was much stronger than when he was a Golden Core Cultivator in the previous life.


    Even when the Deities from Heaven descended to the world with the Golden Core Level, they would still be weaker than Chen Fan right then.


    ¡°The earlier Iplete the Deity Body, Deity Soul and Deity Core, the better. It means that my foundation is stable and I¡¯ll be able to go further in the future. This wouldn¡¯t be quite useful anymore if I wait until I be a Dao Reunion Perfected Immortal or reach the Tribtion Level toplete them. Doesn¡¯t every Tribtion Mysterious Deity have a Deity Body and Deity Soul?¡±


    Chen Fan mumbled.


    After a year taking in Deity Qi, his body from inside out, all his bones, muscles and Divine Souls had be transparent and were shining with a bright light. His organs had five colors, including ck, white, azure, red and yellow, and were letting out five-colored light like five Gods. There was light green blood running in his veins, creating a thunderous sound like a river.


    The Nine Transformations Deity Wheel above his head was spinning. Essence Qi of one kind of attribute came down with every turn, attracting a special Dharma Law in the world.


    At this point, Chen Fan had cultivated his Golden Core to the peak level and even the weakest Divine Soul became a Deity Soul.


    A Deity Soul was a veritable soul from a Deity. Even when the body of the ancient Deities was destroyed during the weakest Connate and Golden Core levels, their Deity Souls were still able to survive in the universe for ten thousand years. So, if Chen Fan¡¯s Deity Soul met Yi Qian right then, he would be able topletely crush the Wuji Starship and all the Nascent Soul Cultivators like Yi Qian in a blink. It was much more powerful than the ¡°Nine Orifices Divine Infant.¡± That was why Chen Fan turned the Nine Orifices Divine Infant into his clone and sent it outside.


    <i>¡°Even though Earth and the Abandoned Region are covered by the True Martial Sky-severing Array and the Laws of Heaven were taken away, the True Martial Sky-severing Array shouldn¡¯t be that powerful. It can only steal from one at most and is impossible to cover the entire Abandoned Region. There must be some ces it doesn¡¯t cover.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was preparing to enter the Nascent Soul Level.


    Because he knew that Yi Qian and the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce were only part of the vanguard. Having experienced many things in the universe for five centuries, Chen Fan knew how terrifying those imperishable sects were. They weren¡¯t factions that the false-god forces like Mount Emperor couldpare to.


    However, Earth and Tianhuang had a problem inmon. Their Laws of Heaven were iplete and their Dharma Laws were being taken. Even when a cultivator reached the Nascent Soul Level, he would only be a Pseudo-Nascent Soul Cultivator and would never be able topare to the real Nascent Soul Cultivators. Technically speaking, Chen Fan had to leave the Abandoned Region if he wanted to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator; he was in a ce where the True Martial Sky-severing Array was not covering.


    The deity ground!


    That world created by the Deities of the ancient times with supreme power of good fortune might be enveloped by the Fiend Qi of the Fiend Zombie, but it still had Deity Patterns everywhere. That was a world that belonged outside of the universe and had the Dharma Laws of the Deity Realm; not even the True Martial Sky-severing Array was able to take the Laws of Heaven away.


    <i>¡°When normal Golden Core Cultivators reach the Nascent Soul Level, they can only master ordinary Dharma Laws and have the power of one kind of Dharma Law. Those with a divine-grade Golden Core can put ¡®divine-grade Dharma Laws¡¯ into their bodies, while those with a sacred-grade Golden Core are more powerful. They could contain sacred-grade Dharma Laws. As for cultivators with a deity-grade Golden Core, they couldmunicate with the Deity Realm and imprint the Dharma Laws of the Deity Realm deep in their Divine Souls and Golden Core, refining the Golden Core with the supreme Dharma Laws of the Deity Realm and entering the Nascent Soul Level in the end!¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered.


    Divine Laws, Sacred Laws, Deity Laws.


    Those threepletely different energies were, strictly speaking, three levels of energies, from the lowest to the highest. Even just a plume of the most powerful Deity Laws of the Deity Realm could kill Nascent Soul Cultivators and suppress Sacred Laws and Divine Laws easily, let alone the most ordinary Dharma Laws. So, creatures born from the Deity Laws of the Deity Realm could have the power of a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator, even if it was just a normal rabbit.


    Dharma Laws were formed by the invisible Essence Qi energy in the universe.


    Dharma would be born naturally when the Essence Qi was cultivated to the extreme. And when Dharma was cultivated to the highest level, Dao could be realized.


    Grand Dao was the most powerful energy across the entire universe and among worlds.


    Unfortunately¡ª


    The Dao energy was too supreme and too powerful. Cultivators at the level of Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals were able to touch a bit of it. Only after entering the Tribtion Level could cultivators realize the Dao and the Laws of Heaven. As forpletely controlling the Laws of Heaven as part of the body, only the legendary immortal Dao Ancestors and Heavenly Venerates had such power.


    After reaching that level, cultivators would survive even if the world was destroyed, and they wouldn¡¯t age even when the sun and the moon ceased to be. They would remain intact after suffering thousands of disasters and would have the ability to master thousands of arts and experience longevity, being truly at ease, free and perfect! They would be the loftiest beings even in the Deity Realm and would stand on top of the world.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already realized the Dao and established my own in my previous life, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to form Deity Laws,¡± Chen Fan whispered. He was quite experienced in forming a Nascent Soul.


    He had recultivated twice in a row in his previous life to make up for the Golden Core level foundation, forming the Three Sacred Beauty in the end.


    So, Chen Fan was able to form the Nascent Soul again and at ease right then.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    He slowly spinned the Deity Wheel and the surrounding Dharma Laws immediately turned into invisible energy, which was sucked into Chen Fan¡¯s body. Those Dharma Laws included the most basic, like earth, fire, water, wind, wood, lightning, sun, moon,s, life, death, reincarnation, fortune and rebirth. Normal cultivators would be able to form a Nascent Soul after mastering one of them. If they could master two or three, they would already be regarded as powerful among the Nascent Soul Cultivators. Even the Divine Princes would be unable to cultivate a few more.


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t mind it at all. He ced all the Dharma Law Power in the entire world into his body and was unafraid of anyplexity.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Those three thousand Dharma Laws turned into shapeless fire, burning Chen Fan¡¯s body crazily. Not only his body, even his Divine Soul and Golden Core were burnt by the shapeless fire. The Fire of Dharma Laws was one of the most terrifying fires in the world. Even peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators wouldn¡¯t touch it easily, or they might fall into reincarnation and their Divine Souls could be burnt to ashes.


    ¡°Not enough!¡±


    Facing the three thousand fires of Dharma Laws, Chen Fan shouted as he opened his mouth. Three different kinds of fire¡ªgold, azure and five-colored¡ªburned down from the three Flowers of the End.


    Those were the three fires of energy, vitality and spirit; they had a special name in Taoism: ¡°Samadhi True Fire.¡± This meant that when the energy, vitality and spirit were burned, one could reach the state of Samadhi and one¡¯s power would be extremely terrifying. It was also called the ¡°Fire of the End¡± and ¡°Samadhi Divine Fire¡± in the universe. Cultivators who were able to form that fire were usually more powerful than their peers and horrifyingly strong. A little bit of fire spouted out of their mouths could easily refine countless cultivators of the same level, even if they didn¡¯t attack with their hands.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The ¡°Fire of Dharma Laws¡± and the ¡°Samadhi Divine Fire¡± burned at the same time.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body and Divine Soul became more dazzling in the fire and released countless beams of light. He slowly flew high and sat above the pce cross-legged, like a bright moon and a Deity from Heaven.


    ¡°Still not enough. This energy isn¡¯t enough tobine my Deity Body, Deity Soul and Deity Core.¡±


    Chen Fan felt pain all over his body, but he still stayed still. The initial-sess Deity Body was too terrifying. Even an attack from a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator might not be able to kill Chen Fan. As for ordinary Nascent Soul Cultivators, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t be injured a single bit, even if he stayed there for them to attack a hundred times.


    ¡°The more talented I am, the harder it is for me to reach the Nascent Soul Level. Cultivating my Three Deity Beauty was a hundred times more difficult than breaking through the Nascent Soul Level in my previous life. Looks like I must put in more materials.¡±


    Chen Fan thought as he cast a spell with his hands and shouted, ¡°Deity Qi!¡±


    Boom!


    The Deity Qi saved up in the Origin Well in thest five months and the five colorful floating light spheres were all for this moment. Swish. A sphere of Deity Qi was attracted by Chen Fan and then it was thrown into the fire outside Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Samadhi Divine Fire became ten times more powerful immediately after being strengthened by the Deity Qi. The azure, golden and five-colored fires turned into an earth-shattering tornado, almost refining the air as well. The entire pce started making thunderous sounds and countless arrays appeared to stabilize the situation.


    The Deity Patterns in a ten mile radius in the deity ground also began to let out rays of light as Chen Fan shouted. The power of Dharma Laws of the Deity Realm was infused into the Fire of Dharma Laws, making the fire more transparent and its power more frightening.


    Even the three Flowers of the End seemed to be a bit overwhelmed under the refinement of the two fires and they gradually started to melt, as if they were about to merge into one. Chen Fan¡¯s body, Divine Soul and Golden Core also shone brighter and transcended further under the fires!

 Chapter 1143 - Before the Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Before the Ceremony</h4>


    Two young people went to Chu Zhou City while Chen Fan was trying to enter the Nascent Soul Level.


    At that moment, the entire Chu Zhou City had turned into an extremelyrge metropolis. Cultivators from all around the world, including Japan, the United States and Europe, all of them had gathered there. There were even cultivators of the alien races and from others on the streets.


    Those high-level Connate and Golden Core Cultivators¡ªwho were usually arrogant and might even kill people because of a small matter in their own territories¡ª-were acting like ordinary people at the moment. They walked on the streets with a smile without a hint of arrogance on their faces. As the ¡°Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony¡± got closer, more and more cultivators went to Chu Zhou City.


    If someone were to look at Chu Zhou City on the top of Yun Wu Mountain¡ª


    He would see dots of starlight gathering like an ocean. Each dot represented one Connate Cultivator; there were more than a thousand of them in Chu Zhou City at the moment.


    Two young people, a boy and a girl, had arrived in the city. The boy was handsome, but he wore azy and evil smile, while the girl looked cold and her skin was as fair and smooth as ivory. Her body was fluttering in the wind like a willow.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special. I heard that there¡¯s a peerless Overlord who¡¯s powerful enough to kill Divine Prince Yi Qian and Divine General Yin Hai, but I don¡¯t sense anything like that from these people. Most of them are just Connate or Golden Core Cultivators, and there aren¡¯t many Nascent Soul Cultivators. How could a few Pseudo-Nascent Soul Cultivators who practice iplete arts deal with the third Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect?¡± The boy nced at the people on the street and smiled in disdain.


    Considering the entire Earth and the Abandoned Region, Chu Zhou City was at the moment flooded with Connate and Golden Core Cultivators, looking extremely flourishing. Even the sacrednds on Tianhuang might not have that many Golden Core Cultivators.


    However, they were absolutely nothing to the man.


    All of the old cities he had seen in the universe were muchrger than Chu Zhou City and had much more cultivators. If he wasn¡¯t worried about the legendary ¡°killer,¡± he would have flown to the base of the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Be careful. Not only did the third Divine Prince, a few other Divine Princes and many Divine Generals and elders also died in the deity ground. Some Spirit Tablets in the Wuji Sect, the Taichu Divine Realm and the Niekong Sect have already shattered, meaning that at least five Divine Princes died on Earth, aside from Divine Prince Lin He of the Demon Sun Sect and Divine Prince Luo of the Changshen Sect,¡± the girl said with a cold voice.


    Eight Divine Princes, including Yi Qian and Luo Changshen, had died in the Abandoned Region and the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce was missing.


    This news certainly shook the entire Star Ocean.


    And the regions in the Little South Heavenly Realm were stirred.


    Those were Divine Princes!


    There were only a few of them per generation in each imperishable sect. Even the powerful Apollo Pce merely had six Divine Princes in a generation. They were regarded as the core disciples of the sect and candidates for the next Sect Master, talents that had hope of bing Soul Formation Cultivators. Even just one of them dying would usually shake a corner of the world. Since eight Divine Princes had died and one was missing, which involved eight imperishable sects, how would the regions just sit there?


    The sects responded pretty quickly.


    They had already sent many secret agents and spies to the Abandoned Region. Once they were mobilized, the sects would be able to know everything that happened on Earth and the deity ground.


    Soon.


    Chen Fan¡¯s information had been ced on the desk of every senior member of the imperishable sects in therge regions.


    Chen Beixuan, a thirty-eight years old Chinese from East who had an ordinary background and a Golden Core cultivation. He dominated Tianhuang, defeated Mount Emperor and killed both Luo Changshen and Lin He one after the other. He ughtered dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators in the deity ground and killed six Divine Princes with the Flying Deity attack. He had even killed the third Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect in space with his clone.


    Even though there wasn¡¯t much information, every bit of it was enough to frighten people and all of them together were able to create huge waves in the entire Star Ocean.


    <i>The nine Divine Princes were killed by a Chinese called Chen Beixuan, who wasn¡¯t even forty years old and was still a Golden Core Cultivator?</i>


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m retarded? How would I believe in your information that doesn¡¯t make any sense?¡±


    Almost all the senior members who received Chen Fan¡¯s information scolded their spies in the Abandoned Region quite harshly. Some with a fiery temper were even close to stabbing those spies.


    Chen Fan was too unbelievable.


    Even the top talent with the fastest cultivation speed in the Little South Heavenly Realm needed thirty years to be a Golden Core Cultivator and five centuries to reach the Nascent Soul Level. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t even forty, but he had formed the most powerful Golden Core and defeated Nascent Soul Cultivators at the Golden Core Level. He was inplete defiance of historicalmon sense. A cultivator with a divine-grade Golden Core was powerful and his power could lie between the Golden Core and Nascent Soul level, but nobody would be able to kill Nascent Soul Cultivators like chickens the way Chen Fan did. Not even Divine Princes were a match for him.


    More than one senior of therge sects said, ¡°Chen Beixuan must have already entered the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level or may even reach the Soul Formation Level soon. If not, he would never be this powerful!¡±


    However, as time went by, many urate news were sent from Earth and they had to ept the fact that Chen Fan was still a Golden Core Cultivator. From Earth to Tianhuang, from the Divine Sea Level to the Connate and Golden Core level, his cultivation path was quite clear and he had always been good at killing. His Golden Core and Connate level couldn¡¯t be seen like usual levels and he was at least one level stronger than his peers.


    After receiving Chen Fan¡¯s information, therge sects weren¡¯t unable to stand idle anymore.


    He was a rare talent. He reached the Golden Core level before forty and might be able to be a Nascent Soul Cultivator in a century. But this was the very reason why he had to be eliminated. Otherwise, if he kept cultivating and reached the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level someday, wouldn¡¯t he take the Soul Formation Grand Cultivators down from the altar and level an imperishable sect?


    That was quite possible.


    Chen Fan was known for seeking revenge for the smallest grievances. The enmity between the Divine Sects and Earth was quite intense. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t powerful enough right then, but when he truly became a Divine Lord, he would certainly take revenge.


    Of course, only the senior members of somerge sects were worried about it. The Soul Formation Grand Cultivators who truly ruled the sects didn¡¯t care about that little thing at all. The difference between Soul Formation Cultivators and Nascent Soul Cultivators was like that between God and humans.


    There were always stories about Connate Cultivators killing Golden Core Cultivators or Golden Core Cultivators defeating Nascent Soul Cultivators deep in the Star Ocean, but nobody had heard about anyone defeating Soul Formation Cultivators at the Nascent Soul Level; they were much more powerful than Nascent Soul Cultivators. A Soul Formation Cultivator was an imperishable sect. The Nascent Soul Cultivators, Golden Core Cultivators, elders and disciples under him were merely unimportant people. As long as the Soul Formation Cultivator was there, he would be able to suppress a single handedly, making billions of people bow, not daring to resist.


    ¡°Some elders in the sect are still worried that Chen Beixuan may threaten our Grand Cultivator after bing a Nascent Soul Cultivator. I think they¡¯re just worrying too much. I¡¯ve never heard of any Nascent Soul Cultivator who can defeat Soul Formation Cultivators in all of recorded history. Such a rumor is as rare as a myth even in the Central Gxy.¡± The handsome boy snickered as he walked.


    ¡°The elders and Deputy Sect Masters have wisdom as deep as an ocean and they¡¯ve seen much more than we have. Even if Chen Beixuan can¡¯t threaten the Divine Lords, he would still have the power to destroy everything when he truly reaches the Quasi-Soul Formation Level. Given the circumstances that the Grand Cultivators can¡¯t enter the Abandoned Region, wouldn¡¯t Chen Beixuan rule the entire region? Such being the case, we would never be able to get the Grand Opportunity on East,¡± said the cold girl with a willow-like body. She had caught a lot of people¡¯s attention as she walked.


    Those two people were also from therge sects in the Star Ocean.


    They seemed to be indifferent like ordinary people, but their power was in fact as powerful as that of Yi Qian; they were respectively a Divine Prince and a Divine Princess of an imperishable sect called the Fuyao Sect. The boy was called Qiao Zhen and the girl was Qiao Yu. They were actually brother and sister, and were the descendants of the Fuyao Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Both became a Divine Prince and Divine Princess together and were famous young Overlords deep in the Star Ocean.


    The two of them walked around Chu Zhou City like a couple.


    Everyone who walked past made way for them. They talked about Chen Fan and the North Qiong Sect in public, but nobody around them heard what they said. Even peak-stage Golden Core Cultivators continued chatting with each other and went past the both of them. They seemed to be separated from the entire world; it seemed as if they didn¡¯t exist there.


    ¡°Heh, eight Divine Princes have died because of this so-called opportunity and the fifth Divine Prince of Apollo Pce is still missing. And yet, therge sects keep on sending people to East like crazy. Seriously...¡± Qiao Zhen shook his head.


    ¡°Mind your words. This is the decision of the Divine Masters and Sect Masters. Were merely disciples, how can we doubt the Grand Cultivator? We just have to keep an eye on Chen Beixuan here. Our mission will bepleted when the ¡®Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony¡¯ starts,¡± the girl Qiao Yu replied gently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A Golden Core ant is holding a ¡®Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony¡¯ and bing a Divine Lord... This ispletely ridiculous. Even the Half Grand Cultivators in the Fuyao Sect can only cultivate in secret, not daring to im themselves Divine Lords. Nobody can be called a Divine Lord without bing a Grand Cultivator. Only these locals in the Abandoned Region could make such a joke, crowning a Golden Core Cultivator as a Divine Lord.¡± Qiao Zhen sneered with disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Just wait. The Sect Masters will settle all the scores,¡± the girl, Qiao Yu, replied indifferently as she looked on with calm in her eyes, as if she wasn¡¯t looking at any of those ordinary people.


    As more disciples of the imperishable sects entered Earth and hid to wait for the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony to take ce, Chen Fan who was in the Origin Divine Pce also reached the toughest stage of breaking through the Nascent Soul Level.


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±


    He was sitting in the middle of the pce with both of his legs crossed and his palms and feet facing upwards. He was like a golden yellow Golden Core enveloped in endless fire. His Deity Body, Deity Soul and Deity Core were being burned in the fire and were turning more and more vague, as if they were about to be one. The three flowers above his head had already merged and formed a flower-shaped light.


    But up until that point, he was just halfway through the Nascent Soul Level.


    Then, the real challenge came.


    Boom!


    In the Origin Divine Pce, some shapeless Dharma Laws were appearing in the air and they formed bolts of green lightning, striking the space around Chen Fan. The green thunderbolts were denser than any other time. When they struck around the air, each of them was extremely green, carrying the terrifying power of lightning and Dharma Laws that could easily crush Nascent Soul Cultivators into powder. Meanwhile, there were more than a thousand thunderbolts in the pce. The most powerful ones had even be green dragons a foot long with four ws and two horns. They were fierce and frightening, making the air in the pce shake.


    The Nascent Soul Tribtion had begun!

 Chapter 1144 - Breaking the Golden Core and Forming the Nascent Soul!

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Breaking the Golden Core and Forming the Nascent Soul!</h4>


    The Nascent Soul Level.


    Some cultivators divided the eight stages of the Qi Refinement level into the upper and lower four stages. The Qi Refinement, Connate, Golden Core and Nascent Soul levels were the lower four stages, while the Soul Formation, Void Returning, Dao Reunion and Tribtion levels were the upper four stages.


    The Nascent Soul level was the highest stage among the lower four. After going further from that step, cultivators would be truly the kings among the others and could be called high-level Qi Refinement Cultivators. Although the imperishable sects had tons of Nascent Soul Cultivators, only several of them among billions of people on a would be able to reach higher levels. Those were the Ancestral Patriarchs of a race or a sect.


    There was a saying in the universe: ¡°Nascent Soul is easy to cultivate, Soul Formation is difficult toplete.¡±


    That meant that it wasn¡¯t hard to form a Nascent Soul. As long as a cultivator had perseverance, enough cultivation resources, training from a Master in arge sect, high-level Qi Refinement Arts and enough cultivation talents, he would be able to reach the Nascent Soul level after a thousand years. However, it would be too difficult if he wanted to go further to attain the Soul Formation level. Many people were already stuck at the Golden Core Level as they tried walking along the path to the Soul Formation Level.


    Even for those who had formed a divine-grade Golden Core and be Divine Princes, there might not even be one out of ten Divine Princes who would be Soul Formation Cultivators, the dominators of a world even in the Central Gxy, who truly stood on top of the universe, overlooking the sun, moon and the gxy. The disciples of the sacred grounds or the Celestial Sects might not be able to deal with the Soul Formation Cultivators, either.


    Once reaching the Soul Formation level, a cultivator would be able to decide his own destiny.


    The Celestial Sects and sacred grounds were indeed powerful, but he had the ability to hide far away along the border of the universe or in other gxies. He could break through the barrier between two worlds and sneak into the Underworld or the Fiend World. He could even create a small world and hide inside it, to be the creator of everything. The universe was so vast. Who could catch him?


    So, technically speaking, forming the Nascent Soul wasn¡¯t that difficult.


    Forming a Nascent Soul was hard to create for many ordinary Qi Refinement Cultivators, but Chen Fan had been reincarnated from a Celestial Lord. He had cultivated the Nascent Soul level twice in his previous life, and his foundation was so strong that he had the Three Deity Beauty. Reaching the Nascent Soul level was as easy as eating and drinking water for him.


    But the situation was exactly the opposite.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The green thunderbolts turned into bright electric dragons that flew around the air. Countless bolts of lightning struck Chen Fan¡¯s body, Golden Core and Divine Soul, trying to imprint the Dharma Laws into his body.


    That was the Nascent Soul Tribtion that he had to go through before reaching the Nascent Soul Level. The power of Dharma Laws would be imprinted in his body and Divine Soul, so that he couldpletely master some kind of power of Dharma Law. The Dharma Law Lightning was terrifying. A lot of cultivators had burned their bodies at that stage, but Chen Fan¡¯s initial-sess Deity Body wasn¡¯t even afraid of thunderbolts ten times more powerful, let alone that green lightning.


    At the same time, Chen Fan had also encountered some difficulties.


    He was surrounded by a golden aura, thunderbolts and glitter, but he was still not taking a step forward to ¡°refine his body with Dharma Laws.¡± He frowned as if there was a big issue.


    Chen Fan was torn.


    Every cultivator had to choose his path after reaching the Nascent Soul Level. What kind of path? He had to decide which type of Dharma Law he would follow to continue his cultivation journey.


    A Fire Qi Refinement Cultivator had been practicing cultivation arts and Divine Powers rted to fire, so he would surely choose the Dharma Law of Fire. That would directly strengthen his cultivation arts and power. Or, a swordsman that practiced Sword Arts would certainly choose the Dharma Law of Sword.


    More powerful ones like the first Divine General of Mount Emperor, Mangya, had a very rare Dharma Law, the ¡°Law of Hades.¡± It was one of the strongest Dharma Laws, simr to the Dharma Law of Reincarnation, Underworld and Darkness.


    Some people even cultivated multiple cultivation arts and mastered a few Dharma Laws at the same time, so their power would be doubled when they fought. However, the more Dharma Laws they chose, the higher the chance they might have the problem of biting off more than they could chew in the future.


    Chen Fan was also facing that problem right then. Which type of Dharma Law did he need?


    Boom!


    The Golden Core moved and the Deity Wheel spinned. Nine Divine Forms slowly appeared behind Chen Fan.


    The Xuan Wu, the Azure Thearch, the Ancestor Fiend, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch, the Grand Dao, Thick Soil, Red Sparrow, True Martial...


    Even since the Foundation Establishment Level, Chen Fan had cultivated nine Divine Arts. The ones with the lowest level were also supreme Divine Arts and he didn¡¯t even know the level of the most powerful ones. They had apparently been passed down from the ancient times or thest epoch.


    They represented different Dharma Laws respectively. Once Chen Fan chose one of them, he would apparently have to give up the other eight which would be minor cultivation arts and he wouldn¡¯t be able to specialize in them anymore.


    ¡°Ah, I mainly cultivated the ¡®Golden Immortal Body¡¯ and had the most powerful Dharma Law of Gold in my previous life. After that, I started cultivating the Divine Powers of the True Martial Celestial Sect. I¡¯ve never had to make a choice like this before!¡±


    Chen Fan smiled wryly.


    Other people only had a couple of Dharma Laws, but he had nine to consider. If the other cultivators knew about it, they would want to kill him with a brick. However, cultivating nine types at the same time wasn¡¯t difficult for Chen Fan. When he cultivated till the end in his previous life, he had billions of Dharma Laws in his body and created his own path. So, what was wrong with nine of them?


    But the Nascent Soul Chen Fan wanted was different.


    He wanted to form ¡°Deity Laws¡± instead of Dharma Laws!


    Deity Laws were also called the ¡°Deity-Grade Dharma Laws¡± or ¡°Dharma Laws of the Deity Realm.¡± They were a kind of power way beyond normal Dharma Laws. It could be put in this way. Essence Qi was like soft cotton, while Dharma Laws had been formed by condensing, extracting andbining a type of Essence Qi, making some kind of rope. Divine-Grade Dharma Laws were rough hemp ropes, Sacred-Grade Dharma Laws were sailing ropes with great quality and Deity-Grade Dharma Laws were super carbon steel wires.


    Steel wires might be as thin as hair, but they could easily lift a ton of heavy things.


    Deity-Grade Dharma Laws were also the same. Even just a bit of it could destroy ten times or a hundred times of the normal Dharma Laws. Besides, there were rankings among the Dharma Laws.


    If two people had a Dharma Law of Fire at the same time, one with a Deity Law and one with a normal Dharma Law, then the one with the normal Dharma Law wouldn¡¯t even have the qualification to mobilize a hint of Fire Essence Qi in front of the other cultivator, since he had a much deeper understanding of thews and controlled much more powerful energy.


    That was why the Overlords who had a Deity Infant were that powerful.


    Some Deities in Heaven could easily defeat Soul Formation Cultivators even if they were just Nascent Soul Cultivators, while normal Divine Princes and Sacred Princes would barely survive when facing Soul Formation Cultivators.


    <i>¡°I¡¯m different from the people born with a Deity Body or Deity Meridians. They¡¯re gifted. They can naturally form a deity-grade Golden Core once entering the Golden Core level and form a ¡®Deity Infant¡¯ after entering the Nascent Soul level. However, my talents are acquired. I must raise all the nine Dharma Laws to the ¡®Deity Law¡¯ level to get the chance to form a Deity Infant,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    And yet, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could push the nine energies to the Deity Law level at the moment. The Deity Qi in the Primordial Essence was apparently not enough to make a Nine Deity Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Whatever. Even if it¡¯s not enough, I have to try.¡± Chen Fan gritted his teeth and was determined to give it a go.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    While he really started turning the Golden Core.


    Nine types of terrifying energies let out some thunderous sounds around Chen Fan.


    A ck river entirely made of Xuanming Water, a giant fireball formed by Seven Malice Fire, a dark and ancient world, a lively energy like green like trees... Nine types of energies representing different attributes had appeared around Chen Fan. Each of them represented a supreme power and carried a powerful energy.


    Some glitters of different colors appeared in the nine energies. They were bright like diamonds and few like gold, as if they were some kind of rare crystals. Those were Dharma Laws, the most powerful energy, nine types among billions that formed the entire universe.


    These Dharma Laws were apparently very rare. There were only a few dots in the nine powerful energies like pearls in the ocean. Just a bit of Dharma Laws wasn¡¯t enough to form a Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Deity Qi!¡± Chen Fan yelled.


    One of the only four light spheres of Deity Qi in the Origin Well flew to him quickly and turned into countless rays of colorful light, infusing the nine types of energies. The energy of each attribute is immediately erged and there were a few times more Dharma Law crystals appeared.


    ¡°Again!¡± Chen Fan yelled again when he saw that it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Poof!


    The second and third sphere of Deity Qi went into the nine energies one after the other. The Xuanming Water, colorful fire, dark world and green energy also becamerger and there were more and more Dharma Laws as shiny as crystals. In the end, when the fourth sphere of Deity Qi went inside, the Dharma Law crystals of each type of energy were basically the size of table tennis balls.


    Nine light spheres the size of table tennis balls that were bright like crystals surrounded Chen Fan and spinned slowly.


    Each of them seemed to be a ball, but they were also like diamond columns. There were thousands of faces and the inside could be seen through the surfaces. There might be a firerger than the sun burning, a ck river in space that was billions of miles long or six towering Ancestor Fiends roaring. All of them looked tiny, but they carried a terrifying energy that made people tremble. They were full of sacred energy and even those with a higher ranking would bow and worship them.


    At that point, the nine types of Deity Laws were formed.


    ¡°Nascent Soul, form!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    The nine Deity Laws merged with the Golden Core. Chen Fan also focused on his Divine Soul and vitality around his body immediately, then gathered everything in the Golden Core.


    Dong!


    At that moment.


    The Nine Transformation Deity Wheel seemed to be under some invisible pressure and it slowly expanded. There was some kind of energy inside that was about to surge out. The entire sea of energy had also expanded with the Nine Transformations Deity Wheel. Plumes of golden fog filled the area and created clouds and mist, making it look like Heaven.


    The Nine Transformations Deity Wheel was still resisting obstinately. The glitter in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes froze. He then gritted his teeth, stomped his foot and said, ¡°Open!¡±


    Boom!


    Nine ck holes appeared in the Origin Divine Pce. They were connected to different worlds. The Xuanming ck Water, the Red Sparrow Divine me, the Chaotic Fiend Qi, dimensional storms... Nine types of terrifying energy dripped from the nine ck holes likeva. There were even glints of golden light, which carried Deity Qi and were apparently Deity-Grade Dharma Laws.


    Chen Fan used his supreme Dharma Power to open the passages to the Deity Realm forcefully!


    Of course, his Golden Core Level wasn¡¯t enough to open even a crack of the Deity Realm, let alone piercing through it. He would have at least the Tribtion Level to trulymunicate with the Deity Realm and take Deity Qi into the human world. What Chen Fan opened were just thends of origin near to the Deity Realm, including some fire-elemental regions or Qi-elemental regions. They were very close to the Deity Realm and might have some Dharma Laws of the Deity Realm sometimes.


    Those Dharma Laws of the Deity Realm were nothing for Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals or Tribtion Mysterious Deities.


    But for Chen Fan who was only a Golden Core Cultivator right then, there were like raindrops from Heaven. They were extremely abundant and helpful. At the same time, many precious Quasi-Divine materials and top Heavenly materials, like the Golden Essence Crystal, Earth Yellow Essence, Dragon Divine Stones and Divine Dimension Crystals. They also flew out of Chen Fan¡¯s sleeves and shattered.


    The powerful energy inside immediately turned into dragons, flying towards Chen Fan. A Dragon Divine Stone was usually enough for ten Fire Golden Core cultivators to go through the Tribtion and be Nascent Soul Cultivators, but at this moment, it was only a crystal the size of a thumb.


    In the end¡ª


    Chen Fan had almost been enveloped by the nine-colored light balls. The sea of energy had expanded again and again, and the nine terrifying energies filled the entire dantian. The extremely hard Nine Transformations Deity Wheel¡ªwhich was releasing beams of eternal light and seemed like it wouldn¡¯t move even if the sun and moon copsed or the world was destroyed¡ªfinally let out a cracking sound and visible cracks appeared on it.


    The Golden Core had shattered!

 Chapter 1145 - Through Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Through Life and Death</h4>


    The Golden Core was shattered.


    A tiny crack appeared on the Nine Transformations Deity Wheel. That Deity Wheel¡ªcarved with the Xuan Wu, the Red Sparrow, the Kun Peng and the Grand Dao floating in the air like a moon¡ªimmediately seemed to have an energy that wasn¡¯t perfect and free anymore.


    Chen Fan¡¯s heart was as cold as ice.


    He knew that there was no turning back anymore at this point; he would need to go through the formation of his Nascent Soul. What was a Golden Core? ¡°Golden¡± represented immortality and with the word ¡°golden¡± in the name of the Golden Core meant that it was the most perfect, hardest and moststing thing in the world. Although the Golden Core of a normal cultivator might break or dim after a few thousand years, and even the Golden Core of a Divine Prince might not make it through dozens of thousands of years...


    Chen Fan¡¯s deity-grade Golden Core was something truly immortal.


    Even when a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator died, his Nine Transformations Deity Wheel would probably still float in the sky like the sun and the moon. Even if Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Soul faded, his body decayed and his life stopped, that Golden Core would still exist. If an old Grand Cultivator grabbed Chen Fan¡¯s Golden Core, he would easily be able to make a supreme treasure on par with a Divine Treasure!


    Such an incredibly hard Golden Core had suddenly been shattered. It was an extremely serious problem even if it was just a tiny crack.


    So, if Chen Fan was unable to form the Nascent Soul at once, he would return to the level he was at a few years before and suffer an unprecedented blow, having only 80% of his Dharma Power left. That was why forming the Nascent Soul was so difficult. The higher his level and the more stable his foundation, the more barriers he would encounter when forming the Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Keep going!¡±


    ¡ª-


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes had no emotions at all and his calm mind didn¡¯t have a hint of panic or fear. He only kept going step by step and continued propping the nine ck holes open. He attracted the energy in those nine high-level worlds to himself, pouring it in his sea of energy.


    Boom!


    The nine ck holes that used to be the size of a thumb expanded to the size of a bowl right now. All kinds of energy shot towards Chen Fan like high-pressure water guns. A few times more beams of golden light also appeared and more and more Dharma Laws of the Deity Realm came out of them, flying into Chen Fan¡¯s Nine Transformation Deity Wheel.


    The nine worlds all counted on the supreme Deity Realm to exist and were far above the human world. There might even be some Sacred Beasts and Deity Beasts. So, those worlds were filled with the energy from the Deity Realm and carried a lot of Dharma Laws of the Deity Realm. They had even denser and purer Essence Qi than in the human world.


    However, Chen Fan also had to pay the price after opening the nine worlds forcefully.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    His crystal clear Deity Body started burning and the endless vitality turned intoyers of fierce fire. The Deity Soul made of gold also let out light golden fire. His energy, vitality and spirit also burnt at the same time, supporting the formation of the Nascent Soul and opening the nine passages to attract even more powerful energy down at the same time.


    Poof!


    Even Chen Fan was a bit overwhelmed at this moment. Two drops of blood dripped down from his ears and nose, then immediately evaporated into powerful vitality and went into the energy.


    If his foundation wasn¡¯t incredibly strong, having an initial-sess Deity Body, a Nine Transformation Golden Core and a supreme Deity Soul, any Nascent Soul Cultivator would instantly be dried.


    Those nine worlds were way beyond the human world.


    Only those with the power of at least the level of Grand Cultivators or Saints could open them. Even though the nine ck holes Chen Fan opened were only the size of a bowl, he still had to pay a heavy price.


    Crack, crack!


    The power from the nine worlds pressed onto Chen Fan¡¯s flesh, creating some screeching sound like the piercing sound of a steel frame being crushed by something heavy.


    Right when he continued burning his Divine Soul and vitality.


    A clear crackling sound came and the second crack appeared on the Nine Transformation Deity Wheel.


    Just like a dam, when the first and second crack appeared, the entire dam would soon copse no matter how tough it was. All the efforts paid could be wasted at thest stage!


    Then.


    The third, forth, fifth... a hundredth crack also appeared!


    The Nine Transformation Deity Wheel floating like the moon couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Its eternal, immortal, indestructible energy of freedom and perfection was gone. It expanded to a few timesrger and filled the entire energy sea.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A tiny golden fragment fell off from it and dropped into the sea of energy, turning into some powerful energy. Then, the second, third and fourth fragment!


    The Deity Wheel drawn with the nine Divine Formspletely copsed like a decayed towering ancient temple.


    As the Golden Core broke, Chen Fan¡¯s energy immediately became messy. The aura around his body kept shining and disappearing, while the fire became more fierce sometimes and shrank sometimes. He was apparently in a turbulent moment. Many powerful energy surged out of the Deity Wheel and filled Chen Fan¡¯s entire dantian and Qi Sea. The energy even ran out of the Qi Sea and moved around his organs and limbs.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Blood even oozed out of Chen Fan¡¯s nose and ears. In the end, he spurted out blood from his mouth, which then turned into a sharp golden sword, shooting dozens of feet away.


    Whoosh!


    Chen Fan¡¯s face was light gold in color right now and his energy had dropped from the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level all the way to the Golden Core Level, even having the sign of lowering to the Connate Level. The seriousness of his injury waspletely beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. Even when he suffered from karma after using the supreme forbidden Divine Power to look for Fang Qiong and his parents on the top of Yun Wu Mountain back then, he didn¡¯t have such severe injury.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body was now like a big furnace with water boiling and steam billowing out, which was about to blow his entire body and Divine Soul to ashes anytime.


    Chen Fan also had to prop the nine passages open, resist the azure thunderbolts of Dharma Laws, organize his True Essence, refine the Dharma Laws and form the Nascent Soul at the same time.


    He wouldn¡¯t have hung on if his Deity Body wasn¡¯t incredibly powerful. His skin was fair and his every bone and organ was as tough as Quasi-Divine Treasures like an extremely hard copper pea. Even a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator might not be able to kill Chen Fan with an attack and would only make him spurt out blood.


    ¡°No wonder there haven¡¯t been a lot of people who could form a nurtured deity-grade Golden Core in history. If the body isn¡¯t tough enough, cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to get through the stage where the Golden Core breaks and the Nascent Soulpletes!¡± Chen Fan realized.


    Even Chen Fan was almost overwhelmed.


    Crack!


    Countless Heavenly Medicines and Quasi-Divine Medicines he saved in thest few years had to fly out of the Dinghai Pearl in his arms. When they were above his head, they shattered and turned into drops of medicine juice, nourishing the body and Divine Soul. At the same time, Chen Fan took a deep breath and gathered the nine Deity Laws and his energy, vitality and spirit in his body together. Thisst step would determine his sess!


    ¡°Form!¡±


    As Chen Fan shouted.


    The Nine Transformation Deity Corepletely cracked and the True Essence, Dharma Power, Divine Soul and vitality around Chen Fan shrank. The fire on his body immediately disappeared, gathering only in his sea of energy.


    The space and time in the entire Origin Divine Pce seemed to have frozen.


    Only Chen Fan was floating in the air cross-legged like an old stone statue.

 Chapter 1146 - Forming the Deity Infant

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Forming the Deity Infant</h4>


    Whoosh!


    In the old, towering pce entirely made of an unknown ck stone, wind stopped blowing, Essence Qi froze, dust fell on the floor and even time seemed to have stopped. Only Chen Fan was sitting in the air alone with his legs crossed.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes...


    A long timeter.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t have the tiniest bit of energy around him, like a y sculpture. All of the golden light went back into his body and there wasn¡¯t even a movement of Dharma Power. His skin also looked dull as if he had died thousands of years before.


    Such a conditionsted for three days and three nights.


    Suddenly...


    Boom.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body cracked.


    Countless light golden pieces of bone, azure blood and organs enveloped in a five-colored aura cracked and blood sshed all around the entire Origin Divine Pce. Even his head was gone. There was only a sphere of golden light left, expanding quickly. Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Soul could be seen floating inside it, trying to bnce the powerful Essence Qi within his body.


    An unclear voice sounded. ¡°Form!¡±


    Swish!


    Countless drops of blood and pieces of bones and organs in the surroundings seemed to have been grabbed by an invisible hand, gathering back in the golden light sphere, forming Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    In less than two days the body had been rebuilt.


    Boom.


    His body exploded again and the golden light sphere expanded to arger size than it used to be. The strong light moved violently and there seemed to be countless air currents moving about, which were on the verge of breaking the entire light ball.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan¡¯s Divine Soul still looked indifferent. He only shouted again.


    Drops of blood and many bones came together again and formed Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    Just like that.


    Nine times in a row.


    Chen Fan¡¯s body broke nine times, more shattered time after time. In the end, there wasn¡¯t even a small tiny piece of bone. All of it had turned into small particles. However, Chen Fan still brought his body parts back together. It did get harder towards the end and the fire on Chen Fan¡¯s Deity Soul also seemed a bit dull. His Deity Body wasn¡¯t as perfect and powerful as it used to be, just like a wed diamond.


    However, Chen Fan had still been reborn nine times with his supreme Divine Powers each time his body was shattered.


    Every time he was reborn¡ª


    Although the energy of his Deity Body became weaker, countless azure thunderbolts struck and imprinted many Dharma Laws inside, giving his body a hint of ancient, eternal and uncertain energy. Those Dharma Laws not only entered his body, but also his True Essence and Divine Soul, which made the golden light sphere shrink at the same time.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When he was reborn the ninth time¡ª


    The golden light sphere in his body finally shrunk to the size of a goose egg. It let out rays of gentle light like a centa. An endless, illusory energy surged inside and an astonishing miracle unknown to the world was happening.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An extremely vague sound came from that golden centa, like a baby¡¯s heartbeat.


    Then.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    The second, third, forth... The sound became stronger, one after the other. It shook the world in the end, as if God were ying the drum. All creatures in a hundred mile range felt that their bodies were weak.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the ninth sound was heard¡ª


    The fiends below the Nascent Soul Level in a thousand mile radius were all crushed at the same time. Even the Nascent Soul Fiends bled and were severely injured. All of them were terrified and they ran away like crazy.


    Even the demons in the Six Sacred Fiend World and the Divine Soul of the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce also emerged and looked at Chen Fan dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce wondered.


    He had been trapped in the Six Sacred Fiend World for more than a year, so he had no idea what was happening out there. Mu Xiao and the Soul Eating Beast then said with a hoarse voice, moved by joy, ¡°Master... is going through the Tribtion to form the Nascent Soul!¡±


    Even though their bodies had been crushed and their Divine Souls had been killed by Divine General Yin Hai, they had made aplete recovery after a few months resting in the Six Sacred Fiend World. All of their wounds had been healed and they became even more powerful than they used to be.


    ¡°Going through the Tribtion to form the Nascent Soul? This guy is truly a Golden Core Cultivator?¡± The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce waspletely stunned.


    He thought Chen Fan was also a Divine Prince who had used a divine-grade Golden Core to form the Nascent Soul, but was much more powerful and talented than he was, may very well be the descendant of some Celestial Sect or sacred ground.


    He had never thought that Chen Fan would truly be a Golden Core Cultivator and was forming the Nascent Soul right then.


    ¡°How could there be a Golden Core Cultivator in the world, one who could kill almost a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators and easily defeat our Divine Prince alone?¡± The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce was frightened. ¡°Are those sacred grounds and Celestial Sects deep in the universe really that terrifying? Any of their Golden Core cultivators can defeat the Nascent Soul Divine Prince of the Little South Heavenly Realm?¡±


    That was the first time the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce felt fearful of Chen Fan from the bottom of his heart.


    More like, scared of the towering, unpredictable old sect behind him.


    When facing a powerful sect that could shake the world by showing just a corner, Apollo Pce, his ce of birth, waspletely weak, fragile and vulnerable. Any Grand Cultivator from Chen Fan¡¯s sect could easily crush the entire Apollo Pce with a finger.


    <i>¡°That¡¯s strange. What Nascent Soul is he forming? Would he be able to master Divine Laws or even Sacred Laws by making use of his terrifying talent? Images appeared in the sky and resonated with the Dharma Laws of the world when our Divine Prince formed the Nascent Soul. The more images appeared and therger the area covered by the images was, the stronger is the Nascent Soul. Why doesn¡¯t he have any images? Has he failed?¡±</i> the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce wondered.


    Then.


    A river with ck waves appeared behind Chen Fan. It was entirely ck and the ck water inside it ran quickly with the Xuanming energy which could freeze everything.


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce widened his eyes.


    No!


    Not only behind Chen Fan.


    A ck river of thousands of miles long appeared in the sky above the entire vast deity ground. Raging Xuanming ck Water shed against itself and turned into some giant waves across the sky.


    An image of the Nascent Soul appeared. It was so massive that it almost covered the entire deity ground.


    But that was only the beginning.


    Then, a towering Chaotic Divine Tree that held up the sun and moon appeared. Countless chaotic air currents ran down from the Divine Tree. Each of them could easily kill a Golden Core Cultivator. Every branch of the Divine Tree had a gxy and every leaf seemed to have a world inside.


    After that, an enormous Kun Peng flew around the sky with a world on its back. It was enveloped in the endless energy of the chaotic space, turning into a giant ck hole, covering the sky and the sun.


    The Xuan Wu, the Azure Thearch, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch...


    Nine images appeared one by one.


    Each of them was earth-shattering; they covered the entire deity ground. At that moment, all the cultivators looking for the opportunity in the deity ground and the Nascent Soul Fiends looked up at the same time and saw that astonishing scene. Some images couldn¡¯t be contained and they expanded out of the dimension to Earth. A lot of people looked up and saw that strange phenomenon in the sky, but they mostly thought that it was just a mirage or some kind of art performed by a cultivator. They shook their heads and forgot all about it, making it only a topic for casual conversation.


    But the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce was truly astonished.


    <i>¡°One, two, three... There are really nine images and each of them is extraordinary. If I¡¯m not mistaken, aren¡¯t they the Divine Beasts, the Xuan Wu, the Kun Peng, the Red Sparrow and the Thick Soil Giant Ape? All of them powerful Divine Beasts across the universe! Ordinary Divine Beasts couldn¡¯tpare at all. There are only a scant few cultivation arts about them left. Every one of them are secret arts of the ancient sects and sacred grounds. However, this guy has cultivated nine of them?¡±</i>


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce watched the Dharma Laws in the world resonating with each other. Many Deity Patterns in the entire deity ground were roiling. When the images of the six Ancestor Fiends appeared, all the fiends within a radius of thousands of miles from the deity ground bowed at the same time, as if they had seen their master.


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce thought as he became more terrified, <i>¡°Who exactly is this guy? Why can he form nine Dharma Laws at the same time? I feel like each of them is superior and even more powerful than Divine Laws, as if he were the God of Deities. All his cultivation arts are strong; they resonate with the Dharma Laws of the entire world, making the world feel excited!¡±</i>


    Nine images appeared at the same time.


    Even the most talented cultivator in the history of the Little South Heavenly Realm had at most four images. He formed four Divine Laws, dominating the regions around the Little South Heavenly Realm. He was known as unstoppable, finally bing a Divine Lord.


    And yet, Chen Fan formed nine images. How much more terrifying was his talent than that of the renowned Divine Lord in history?


    In the end, the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.


    And for Chen Fan, everything would happen without extra efforts. Once his Golden Core broke and his Nascent Soul waspleted, the nine images were the most basic things he would have. When those nine images appeared, the golden centa shining gentle light inside his body had also started to dim slowly.


    Buzz!


    A three-inch Nascent Soul sat cross-legged in the middle of the Qi Sea in Chen Fan¡¯s dantian. It was just the size of a child¡¯s palm and it had delicate features, simr to Chen Fan. The Nascent Soul seemed to be insignificant, but it was letting out beams of gentle light, carrying an eternal, free and perfect energy, as if it wouldn¡¯t move a bit even if the sun and moon copsed or the was destroyed, sitting there like the Buddha.


    At the same time.


    The nine Divine Forms¡ªincluding the Xuan Wu, the Kun Peng and the Thunder Loch¡ªappeared one after another behind the Nascent Soul. They turned into a nine-colored light and surrounded the Nascent Soul like a giant wheel.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the Nascent Soul appeared¡ª


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, Mu Xiao, the Soul Eating Beast and all the Nascent Soul Fiends in a few thousand miles seemed to have encountered their biggest enemy. They all knelt towards the direction of the Origin Divine Pce as they trembled and bowed to Chen Fan, respectfully and fearfully.


    A long sigh sounded in the pce. ¡°Ah!¡±


    Then, Chen Fan slowly opened his tired andplex eyes.


    Two decades after having been reincarnated and going through quite a bit of difficulties, the Nine Deity Nascent Soul was finallypleted.

 Chapter 1147 - The Full Nascent Soul Power

    <h4>Chapter 1147: The Full Nascent Soul Power</h4>


    Different from the others when forming a Golden Core, Chen Fan formed the Nascent Soul calmly and casually, since the Golden Core had been formed by gathering endless Essence Qi and Spirit Qi from a thousand mile radius, while the Nascent Soul was formed once the cultivator resonated with the Dharma Laws and merged with them to be one. The power of Dharma Laws was ethereal. Cultivators werepletely unable to touch it before reaching the Golden Core and Nascent Soul levels. Apart from those nine images, ordinary people couldn¡¯t even feel the power.


    However, the demons and the Apollo Pce¡¯s Divine Prince knelt down in the Origin Divine Pce, trembling as their minds were filled with endless fear.


    In their eyes¡ª


    Chen Fan was still sitting there and his energy seemed to havergely decreased. Even the aura around his body had be dim, like a porcin vase covered in dust, not as shiny as it used to be. However, they felt like Chen Fan had been sitting there since ancient times. Every move, every pause he made, even when his fingers slid in the air, all of it carried Dao energy.


    The countless Dharma Laws in the world seemed to resonate with Chen Fan. As he breathed, a huge tide appeared in the invisible world of Dharma Laws.


    In the world of Dharma Laws, they felt as if Chen Fan were the God that dominated everything, the God of Gods and the Emperor of the sky!


    ¡°Chatter, chatter!¡±


    The demons were fine. They had already been suppressed by Chen Fan. He had even refined them to make them his clones and connected himself with their energy; they had gotten used to Chen Fan¡¯s fierce power because of this.


    However, this was the first time the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce had seen Chen Fan¡¯s full power. His golden Nascent Soul knelt on the floor and trembled. The Sr True Fire burning around his body became gentle at the moment, acting respectfully toward Chen Fan as if facing a superior being.


    <i>¡°What is happening? I¡¯m a Divine Prince. How can I kneel before a nameless man? He¡¯s not a Divine Lord or a Grand Cultivator!¡±</i> the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce shouted in his mind.


    He wanted to look up. The dignity of Apollo Pce didn¡¯t allow him to bow, but the fear in his mind because of the Dharma Laws rendered him unable to even lift a finger. The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce found that the Divine Powers of Fire and his cultivation arts seemed to have encountered something with a higher level as they faced Chen Fan. He couldn¡¯t even use a hint of True Essence.


    ¡°Is that a Sacred Law? No, a Sacred Law wouldn¡¯t threaten my Dharma Power. I¡¯ve never heard of a Divine Prince beingpletely powerless to fight back when facing a Sacred Prince.¡±


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce took swift action and mobilized the True Essence in his body. After all, he was a Divine Prince, whom ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯tpare to. However, the Fire Dharma Power was afraid. If he attacked Chen Fan, the Dharma Spells would immediately dissipate in the air once he let them out.


    The Divine Prince then realized.


    It was a problem rted to the Dharma Law.


    Chen Fan had a Dharma Law of Fire that had a higher level than his, so his Fire Dharma Power couldn¡¯t do anything to Chen Fan. From then on, Chen Fan would be immune to the Divine Powers of Fire. Other than Dharma Spells from a Grand Cultivator, nothing else would be able to hurt him.


    And yet, the Divine Prince still had no idea what Dharma Law could have such terrifying power.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Then, Chen Fan moved.


    He slowly stretched his body, then unwound his legs to touch the ground and raised his hands for a stretch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When Chen Fan¡¯s feetnded on the floor, the area within a few thousand mile radius shook, knocking the Divine Prince and many fiends down. The ground rolled like raging waves. The powerful Essence Qi in the sky formed a level-twelve storm as Chen Fan stretched his body, sweeping the entire Origin Divine Pce.


    Many Dharma Laws, including the Xuanming ck Water, the Chaotic Azure Qi, the Void Dimension Storm and the Seven Malice Divine me appeared. The images that could almost be seen with bare eyes showed up one by one behind Chen Fan. When the Dharma Laws appeared, the raging storm of Essence Qi shook the entire pce, creating some banging sounds as the wind reached the walls. If it wasn¡¯t for the Deity Patterns on the walls which stopped the Dharma Laws from going outside, an area epassing dozens of square miles would have been destroyed by those terrifying images of Dharma Laws.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He had just formed the Nascent Soul, so he was still unfamiliar with that sudden increase of power. He reached out with both hands and tried to gradually control the energy which had soared countless times.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    Many fire phoenixes that were only an inchrge appeared and flew in Chen Fan¡¯s hands. Then, they turned into a ck creature which was thebination of a turtle and snake stepping on ck water. After that, they changed into several other creatures continuously.


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t using a hint of Dharma Power to create such changes. He only relied on the Dharma Laws.


    In fact¡ª


    Even though Chen Fan had lost all his Dharma Power and was just an ordinary man at the moment, he could easily kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator with the power of the Dharma Laws around him. The pce finally became peaceful again as he got more used to the energy and retrieved the images of the Dharma Laws one by one.


    The demons and the Divine Prince had almost died in the storm of Dharma Laws. They had been tortured by the Xuanming Water, fire and Taiqing Yi Wood Azure Qi, making them want to die. The fear nestled in the Divine Prince¡¯s mind was too much to be described in words.


    <i>¡°Did this guy form a Nascent Soul, or did he be a Soul Formation cultivator and went through the Tribtion? Why is he so terrifying? I can¡¯t even withstand a bit of his leaked Essence Qi...¡±</i>


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce only felt that his Nascent Soul might be fake.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan closed his eyes to reflect upon himself and started looking at the result of his cultivation. He scanned his mind, Qi Sea, Nascent Soul, limbs and organs with his Immortal Will. After a while, he slowly opened his eyes withplex glitters in his eyes. He looked joyful and a bit discontented.


    <i>¡°Strictly speaking about the standards of the human world, I¡¯ve officially entered the Nascent Soul level. I formed nine Deity Laws at the same time and cultivated the ¡®Nine Deity Nascent Soul¡¯ that has never been seen in history. I¡¯d be regarded as a peerless talent with a strong foundation even among the legendary Deities or in Heaven,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    Normal divine-grade Golden Core cultivators were only able to master a couple of Divine Laws after reaching the Nascent Soul level and having four would already be enough for one to be regarded as the top cultivator in the Little South Heavenly Realm. As far as Chen Fan knew, even the Central Gxy had very few cultivators who could cultivate eight or nine Divine Laws.


    As for sacred-grade Golden Core Cultivators, it was even harder for them to form Dharma Laws.


    Chen Fan had cultivated the level two times in his previous life, only attaining five Sacred Laws when he reached the Nascent Soul level again. This time, he formed all nine types of Deity Laws at once. It was extremely tough and his body exploded nine times. He almost became crazy and was severely injured. However, hepleted it at one go and didn¡¯t need to form each type of Deity Law one by one.


    ¡°However... this is only the standard of the human world in the universe!¡± Chen Fan heaved a sigh.


    Cultivators in the human world usually focused on only one field of cultivation, Qi Refinement, Body Tempering or Soul Refinement. After all, very few people could manage the three of them at the same time and cultivate them to the highest level. Too much energy and too many resources were needed. Let alone everything else, Chen Fan had used countless resources to form a Golden Core Deity Body. Hepleted it with twelve plumes of Deity Qi in the end.


    Normal ancient sects wouldn¡¯t have such luxurious means.


    That plume of five-colored Deity Qi could be sold at a sky-high price in the universe and could even be used to buy a Divine Treasure embryo. Even Soul Formation Grand Cultivators and Saints would be jealous if they saw this.


    Only the top Celestial Sects or ancient sacred grounds had the resources for their disciples to cultivate all three of them.


    <i>¡°I¡¯m already better than all the talents in the world after being able to form the Nine Deity Nascent Soul, and my foundation is extremely strong. Apart from the gifted monsters and those who were born with the most powerful bodies, almost no one has a stronger foundation than mine. Unfortunately, this is just the standard of the human world...¡±</i> Chen Fan wasn¡¯t satisfied and he sighed.


    He remembered a passage he had seen on a tall ancient stele somewhere near the Deity Realm that described the cultivation levels in Heaven. He still remembered one of the sentences clearly.


    ¡®The Nascent Soul level is when the Deity Infant, the Deity Body and the Deity Soul reach the Nascent Soul Level andbine into one to create an endless energy called the Full Nascent Soul Power. This is truly the start of the cultivation journey...


    ¡®This so-called ¡®Full Nascent Soul Power¡¯ is the most basic energy a creature in Heaven has after cultivating to the Nascent Soul Level andbining his energy, vitality and spirit. I heard that cultivators in Heaven use it as a foundation to make a set of rules corresponding to strength, calcting the amount of power a cultivator has at a certain level.¡¯


    Of course¡ª


    Strength gradings were just numbers; anything could happen during a real battle. A few numbers couldn¡¯t determine the result. Divine Powers, Dharma Spells, treasures, arrays, talismans, martial arts and evenbat awareness were all key factors that affected the oue of the battle.


    Solely speaking of strength, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t the one who had the highest strength value in his previous life, but he had been the only one who was able to rise to the top of the universe, overlooking from above.


    <i>¡°However, the ¡®Full Nascent Soul Power¡¯ is indeed the base. With this power, I¡¯ll truly be able to survive in the universe and travel across worlds. I can also go through the passages that connect two worlds and go around the chaotic dimensions without being torn apart by dimensional storms. I heard that cultivators in Heaven are only regarded as real cultivators after obtaining the ¡®Full Nascent Soul Power¡¯, to have the chance of bing immortal in the future, like a grown beast,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    The Full Nascent Soul Power had all kinds of powerful Divine Powers, far more than just strength value. There was only one sentence about it in the description of the ancient stele: ¡®Once the Full Nascent Soul Power is achieved, a cultivator will be able to defeat a Soul Formation Cultivator!¡¯


    Reaching the Soul Formation level was even more difficult than going to Heaven.


    Even when Chen Fan had be a Nascent Soul Cultivator in his previous life, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to say that he could fight against Soul Formation Cultivators. And yet, the Full Nascent Soul Power could suppress Soul Formation Cultivators. So, how terrifying was it?


    Chen Fan looked into his body.


    He found that although his Deity Infant had beenpleted and he had nine types of Deity Laws which were extremely terrifying, the resources in the Origin Divine Pce weren¡¯t enough for his Deity Body and Deity Soul to reach the Nascent Soul Level as well. Simply put, only his Deity Infant had reached the standard Nascent Soul Level of the Deity Realm at the moment, while his Deity Body and Deity Soul were still at the Golden Core Level.


    ¡°Dharma Power of the Nascent Soul Level, body and Divine Soul of the Golden Core Level. So, my energy can only attain the ¡®Half Nascent Soul Power¡¯?¡¯¡± Chen Fan frowned.


    There was too little Deity Qi in the Origin Divine Pce. Chen Fan was nning to look for more resources and leave the Abandoned Region after a couple of years to enter the Nascent Soul Level. However, given the impending threat of therge sects in the Star Ocean, he had to rush and do this earlier. This time, he was only able to step one foot into the Nascent Soul realm.


    <i>¡°And yet, I don¡¯t mind having just Half Nascent Soul Power. I don¡¯t think anyone in the Abandoned Region can resist my ¡®Half Nascent Soul¡¯ attacks with my Divine Powers.¡±</i> Soon, Chen Fan picked up the pieces and snickered.


    For a period of time¡ª


    Chen Fan remained seated in the hall, gathering some spare Deity Qi and cultivating his Divine Powers again. The wonders and power of the Deity Infant werepletely out of Chen Fan¡¯s expectations. He cultivated many Divine Powers and Dharma Spells in this life, including the Li Fire Golden Eyes, the Primordial Five Elements Divine Weapon and the Connate Grand Qin-na Hand. The activation of the Deity Infant made them show apletely different power; even the True Essence had some magical changes which Chen Fan didn¡¯t expect.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony was getting closer.


    It started raining in the entire Earth and the Little South Heavenly Realm; a raging storm arrived.

 Chapter 1148 - Getting Out

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Getting Out</h4>


    The Earth.


    It was already 2028 and it had been almost six months since the arrival of the Wuji Sect¡¯s third Divine Prince, Yi Qian. The Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony was about to begin. At this moment, humans on Earth had finally realized how crowded the universe they lived in was.


    Tian, Zheyuan, Heavenly Jupiter, Yangu, Dark Mist...


    Other than the homes of the alien races, cultivators of dozens of other cultivations in the Abandoned Region arrived. Each was represented by at least one Nascent Soul Cultivator together with his Golden Core disciples. The entire Chu Zhou City had already been filled with people. A¡¯Xiu and Lu Yanxue immediately arranged those cultivators from others to stay in Tian He City and Qin Shui City.


    Even so, the city was still flooded with people.


    That was the first Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony of the Abandoned Region in thest hundred thousand years. Cultivators of all thes were very curious about it. All of them moved quickly once the Path of Heaven was opened.


    When the people in Chu Zhou City walked on the streets, they would sometimes see beautiful three-foot women wearing red feathers while riding giant firebirds; those were cultivators from Huosang. There were also aliens with dark skin, green eyes and a hoarse voice¡ªthey weren¡¯t humans, but cultivators of the Sylvan Race from Heavenly Jupiter. There were also Mermen Overlords who had dark blue skin and were enveloped in arge water bubble.


    And there were the members of the Gold n, the Dark Wolves and the Kindred, plus the cultivators of Heavenly Jupiter, Zheyuan and Tian.


    After the Ancestral Patriarch of the Zhang family and the Nascent Soul Cultivators of the Kindred had died, Chen Fan didn¡¯t go after the rest of them to kill them all. He still allowed them to attend the ceremony on Earth, but they had to obey the rules of the North Qiong Sect. Whoever dared to bully humans would be killed! In fact, those Dark Races had no intention of resisting anymore. Chen Fan had be superior. Even his clone was strong enough to kill Divine Prince Yi Qian. How could they resist?


    Right then, all the alien races on Earth were trembling under Chen Fan¡¯s power. As time passed, the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony inched closer and Earth also turned into a sea of joy.


    In Chu Zhou City.


    A vi outside the suburbs.


    After bidding farewell to a few friends, Jiang Feifei went to that vi. She was very stubborn. She didn¡¯t want to live on Yun Wu Mountain anymore when she learned Chen Fan¡¯s identity; she was unwilling to ept the kindness the North Qiong Sect was offering. In the end, Auntie Tang could only find her a vi by the Yan Gui Lake.


    It was a remote area off the beaten track; the house had its own entrance and courtyard.


    Jiang Feifei walked to the entrance and took a deep breath with a serious look. She pushed the door open and saw a middle-aged man in a ck shirt standing in the courtyard with his hands behind his back. He didn¡¯t turn around after hearing the sound of the door.


    He said, ¡°You¡¯re back. Have you said goodbye to your friends?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already followed your orders and said goodbye to them one by one. I told them I¡¯m going traveling for three years.¡± Jiang Feifei bowed respectfully with a hint of hesitation in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Master, shouldn¡¯t I tell my auntie? She treated me the best. Even though we¡¯ve had some misunderstandings before, she still tries to convince me to cultivate in the North Qiong Sect, over and over. I really don¡¯t want to watch her die.¡±


    ¡°Your auntie is too deeply involved in the matters of the North Qiong Sect. She¡¯s not going to survive this. She would die anyway, even if we told her beforehand.¡± The man in ck shirt shook his head.


    Jiang Feifei knew her mysterious Master had powerful Divine Powers and unpredictable tactics.


    She had risen from the early-stage Ethereal Enlightenment level to the peak-stage Connate level in just a year, ever since she became a disciple. It was indeed impressive. Besides, her Master has been living in Chu Zhou City for more than six months, but Chen Fan¡¯s clone on Yun Wu Mountain had never discovered the man in ck shirt while being so close to him.


    This meant that her Master¡¯s Divine Powers were at least as powerful as Chen Fan¡¯s.


    Jiang Feifei hesitated and finally mustered the courage to say, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Chen Beixuan, I know that he¡¯s extremely powerful. Even the Wuji Sect¡¯s third Divine Prince was no match for him! He may be able to survive if we tell him in advance so he can prepare for it.¡±


    The middle-aged man in ck shirt immediately grunted with a cold look.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    The vi¡¯s courtyard immediately turned from a warm, sunny springtime world to a sub-zero ce. Even the Essence Qi in the air froze and a ten-foot Spirit Tree in the middle of the courtyard had instantly withered, turning into ck branches. Jiang Feifei was frightened by the terrifying energy and she even knelt on the ground as she trembled.


    What was more surprising was that the area around the courtyard still had nice weather. People walked past and seemed to bepletely unaware of what was happening inside. Chen Fan¡ªwho was at the top of the Yun Wu Mountain cultivating with his eyes closed¡ªalso had no idea about that scene down the mountain.


    ¡°Mas... Master, please don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    That was the first time for Jiang Feifei to truly see the power of the man in a ck shirt. She felt as if he were a fiend that stood tall in the world. His eyes were full of dignity; he could easily crush her with a breath, without even using his pinky finger. A peak-stage Connate Cultivator wasn¡¯t even an ant in front of that man.


    <i>¡°Who exactly is my Master? I feel like he¡¯s even more powerful than Chen Beixuan!¡±</i> Jiang Feifei was surprised.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    The man in ck shirt repressed his anger.


    When Jiang Feifei got up with her shaking body, he said with hands behind his back, ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary girl on this. You have no idea how terrifying those imperishable sects in the Star Ocean are. Yi Qian? Haha. Although he¡¯s a Divine Prince, he isn¡¯t even one of the top ten, or twenty, or thirty in the Wuji Sect.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Feifei was startled.


    The man in ck shook his head and snickered. ¡°How terrifying is an imperishable sect that stands on top of the universe and rules a region? They have a Divine Prince generation every few thousand years. The Wuji Sect has five generations of Divine Princes alive and Yi Qian is only one of them, not to mention those old monsters who haven¡¯t formed a divine-grade Golden Core, but are peerless talents that have been cultivating for an extremely long time and can even touch the Soul Formation Level. Rumor has it that there¡¯s a Grand Elder on the Wuji Sect¡¯s home who has been alive for fifty thousand years. He¡¯s only half a step away from bing a Soul Formation Cultivator. He¡¯ll rise to the top of the Soul Formation level once he steps the other foot in.¡±


    ¡°Each imperishable sect deep in the Star Ocean has at least ten thousand Nascent Soul and Golden Core Cultivators. Earth is just a normal. No matter how powerful Chen Beixuan is, can he deal with so many opponents alone?¡±


    Then, the man turned around. ¡°If I tell you that more than a hundred thousand Golden Core Cultivators, a few hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators and more than dozens of Grand Elders and Divine Princes of each sect are gathering outside the sr system, waiting to crush Earth to pieces once the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony starts... would you still be confident that Chen Beixuan can stop them?¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Jiang Feifei was speechless.


    Even though she hated Chen Fan, she still hoped that he could get through this from the bottom of her heart. After all, if Chen Fan lost, the entire Jiang family, Auntie Tang and Jiang Churan would be unable to escape.


    However, Jiang Feifei realized that if the man in ck shirt was right, even if all the cultivators on Earth joined forces, they would be unable to resist an attack from that powerful army, not to mention Chen Fan alone.


    ¡°Master, can¡¯t you help Earth a bit?¡± Jiang Feifei tried to convince her Master.


    She didn¡¯t know the detailed background of her Master, but she knew that his name was Song Yufeng. He was born on a normal in the Nanli Region and his family had died in the war when the Changshen Sect conquested Nanli. Then, Song Yufeng broke into the Changshen Sect with a sword to single handedly take revenge for his family, defeating the Lords of the thirteen mountains of the Changshen Sect. In the end, a Divine Lord of the Changshen Sect stepped forward to fight with him and injured him severely. He was known as the ¡°Lone Ranger¡± deep in the Star Ocean.


    Even though Song Yufeng had been injured, he had survived a battle against a Divine Lord. That was already enough to make him famous in the Star Ocean; he was then listed as one of the most powerful cultivators below the Soul Formation level.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Song Yufeng looked up and said indifferently, ¡°Although Chen Beixuan is quite talented, he¡¯s too arrogant. It isn¡¯t a big deal that he managed to kill the elders and disciples of the Qiyun Sect, the Wine God Sect and the Jinding Sect, but he shouldn¡¯t have offended the imperishable sects. He even killed nine Divine Princes at once, provoking almost half of the imperishable sects in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm.


    ¡°How could he kill the Divine Princes? Those are the cultivators that may be Divine Lords of a sect and are part of their valuable assets. If he kills the Divine Princes, he has to pay the price of being attacked by therge sects.


    ¡°Fortunately, the arrays of the Abandoned Region stop the Divine Lords from entering. Otherwise, the Soul Formation Grand Cultivators would have already destroyed half the with a p, including crushing him and the North Qiong Sect to pieces.¡±


    <i>¡°Besides, this is East, the ce where the Deities trapped a fiend and where the Grand Opportunity is located. Chen Beixuan wants to have the earth-shattering opportunity to himself, but the entire Star Ocean won¡¯t let him.¡±</i> Song Yufeng thought in his mind.


    He certainly wouldn¡¯t say that to Jiang Feifei. He only waved his hand.


    ¡°Be prepared. We¡¯ll be leaving Earth seven dayster, when the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony starts.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jiang Feifei could only lower her head and bow in the end.


    She knew she would be a totally different person after leaving this time. She would be the disciple of Song Yufeng, a famous Overlord in the Star Ocean. Chen Fan and the entire North Qiong Sect would die and the billions of people on Earth would probably not be able to smile again.


    Jiang Feifei was unable to bear seeing that. She had been born a kind person, but how could a woman like her stop the army from the Star Ocean with her power?


    <i>¡°Chen Fan, I wish you were more humble and meek. The power of therge sects in the Star Ocean isn¡¯t something the Earth can resist!¡±</i> Jiang Feifei sighed in her mind.


    Right then.


    Not only Jiang Feifei, many others on Earth would also be taken to the Star Ocean.


    Those rogue cultivators from the Star Ocean didn¡¯t know Earth was a Deity Nurturing Ground, but they knew that the talent shown by the earthlings was astonishing, given the fact that they were able to cultivate at such a high speed. So, they arrived earlier to take some children away, before therge sects arrived. Once the imperishable sects got there, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to interfere and get anything from Earth anymore.


    One day, two days, three days...


    The seventh day.


    When the sun rose in the east, the first beam of sunlight shone on the North Qiong Pavilion¡¯s roof and the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony officially started. Chen Fan slowly opened his eyes in the Origin Divine Pce. It was time for him to get out!

 Chapter 1149 - Deity Art!

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Deity Art!</h4>


    Chen Fan had strengthened all the cultivation arts and Divine Powers he had cultivated since his rebirth during his recent seclusion. He soon discovered that the biggest benefit of forming the Deity Infant wasn¡¯t the nine Deity Laws or the strong Dharma Power.


    In fact, the sacred grade was the highest level in the human world.


    Chen Fan had formed the True Martial Sacred Body in his previous life; he had even fought against the descendants of the legendary Deities. He wasn¡¯t any weaker than them, and he even smashed their Deity Bodies which were known to be indestructible. The Dharma Power and Divine Powers of a sacred-grade Golden Core and a sacred-grade Nascent Soul wereparable to those of a Deity Core and a Deity Infant. The difference between them was in the level of Dharma Laws and the nature of their power.


    The Deity Infant was a level that could only be reached by the cultivators in the Deity Realm; there were naturally plumes of Deity Essence Force when the Infant used its Dharma Power. The Deity Essence Force belonged only to the cultivators of the Deity Realm and was of a much higher quality than normal True Essence. Not even sacred-grade cultivation arts couldpare to it. All kinds of Dharma Spells and Divine Powers would automatically be more powerful when they were activated with the Deity Essence Force, and their effects would also be totally different.


    For example, the Dadao Furnace Scriptures Chen Fan had cultivated in this life could originally turn into a giant cauldron to refine ten thousand arts. Then, many ancient patterns had appeared on the cauldron after his breakthrough. Looking closely, Chen Fan found that those were Deity Patterns.


    The Origin Divine Pce was no more than an ordinary pce with Deity Patterns carved on it. It couldn¡¯t even destroy Chen Fan¡¯s attack easily.


    After being strengthened by the Deity Patterns, the Dadao Furnace became more powerful and ethereal. Chen Fan would no longer need to use any Dharma Power to fight with the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce; he could simply burn him to ashes with that cauldron.


    Besides, many Dharma Spells¡ªincluding the Li Fire Golden Eyes, the Connate Grand Qin-na Hand and the Grand Five Reincarnation Art of Destruction¡ªalso had some astonishing changes, showing signs of developing into the legendary Deity Arts.


    Chen Fan could even use the Skyfall Hammer of the simplest True Martial Thirty-Six Forms to shake the entire Origin Divine Pce. Endless Essence Qi and Dharma Laws were gathered, taking all the energy of the world in a thousand mile radius. He could even crack the ground if he attacked with his full power.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    The Divine Prince watched Chen Fan¡¯s power evolve, as he stayed in a corner with fear in his eyes.


    The longer he watched, the more desperate he became.


    Chen Fan¡¯s evolved Dharma Spells and Divine Powers had still been within the knowledge of the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce at first, but they had bepletely unpredictable as they developed. For example, when Chen Fan shed with the Thunder Divine de, the air was split and a ck crack that was a few feet long would appear. Even a giant stone pir in the Origin Divine Pce had almost been split in half by Chen Fan.


    The Divine Prince was truly frightened.


    He and the other Divine Princes had tried this before when they entered the pce. They had been unable to move that ck stone wall, even afterunching a full-power attack. The pce was old; it had stood for hundreds of millions of years. It had been built by some unknown Grand Cultivator, but the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce understood that it had to be someone of unimaginable power; maybe not even the Emperor of Apollo Pce had such a power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan formed a circle with hands enveloped in a golden aura. He performed the True Martial Divine Fist and punched the wall. The stone wall made of an unknown ck stone was dented; a fist mark the size of a sink was created. Although the wall returned to normal, that was still frightening for the Divine Prince.


    In the end¡ª


    ng! Chen Fan pulled out a ck iron bar full of rust and shed with the Flying Deity cultivation art.


    Boom!


    The entire pce shone brightly at that moment. There were beams of crystal clear Deity Light, thousands of aura strands and auspicious light.


    Countless green bits of patina and rusts on the ck iron bar were dissipated at the same time, and the iron bar released hundreds of millions of aura beams. The pce was filled with a powerful energy, making the world shake violently. The entire pce was like a small boat in the ocean. Although many Deity Patterns had appeared on the stone walls to resist Chen Fan¡¯s power, it was all to no avail. All the fiends in a few thousand miles range knelt as they trembled; they felt as if there were a Deity King rising in the pce.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Chen Fan attacked again.


    The strong Deity Power surged out, almost destroying the Divine Soul of the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce. If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t purposefully protected him, he would have been crushed to little bits, even if he was just under the pressure of the edge of the de, let alone facing the iron bar directly.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The Deity Weapon struck the stone wall.


    Countless Deity Patterns emerged and Deity Light shone on the stone wall. Many golden array patterns appeared in an attempt to stop the sh, but the attack was a terrifying sh Chen Fan had unleashed using a broken Deity Weapon with the full force of the Deity Infant¡¯s Dharma Power. Those stone walls were just part of normal architecture from the Deity Realm after all; they couldn¡¯t block an attack that was so close to the Soul Formation Level.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In front of the dumbfounded look of the Divine Prince, a hundred-foot giant crack appeared on that towering stone wall. The crack extended from one side of the wall to the other, almost splitting the entire stone wall in half. More terrifyingly, the Deity Patterns on the wall would never be restored after the sh. This meant that the hundred-foot crack would remain on the stone wall of the Origin Divine Pce forever.


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce realized something. <i>¡°Is this man as powerful as the most powerful Grand Elders of Apollo Pce?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s tactics hadpletely gone beyond what a Nascent Soul Cultivator could do.


    He wasparable to those old monsters who had been cultivating secretly for countless years, and already had one foot in the Soul Formation Level, almost igniting the Divine me. He would probably be just a bit weaker even when facing the real Soul Formation Grand Cultivators.


    The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce even guessed that Chen Fan could be one of the top ten cultivators below the Soul Formation Level in the entire Star Ocean.


    It wasn¡¯t an authoritative list ranked by young people like the Little South Heaven Roll, but one that had the old monsters of the imperishable sects and other sects across the regions, who cut themselves off from the world to cultivate and had been alive for more than ten thousand years. In the top ten! How terrifying was that?


    Those old monsters had already gone beyond the Nascent Soul Level. Every move they made carried Soul Formation Dharma Laws and could easily defeat a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators. Not even the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce was a match for them.


    <i>¡°This guy can truly run wild in the entire Abandoned Region if the Sect Masters and Divine Lords don¡¯t show up,¡±</i> The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce thought.


    Chen Fan still wanted to improve the real Grand Divine Powers, like the Jiujue Divine Thunder, the Grand Five Reincarnation Art of Destruction and the Passage Of Time. However, he decided not to after seeing the Divine Prince who was trembling in the corner.


    If he performed those Divine Powers with the Deity Infant¡¯ Dharma Power, he would really flip the world and shake both the sun and the moon. Nobody would survive within the Origin Divine Pce and an area with a thousand mile radius, except for himself.


    <i>¡°I¡¯ve never had a Dharma Power that went beyond my body in my entire life. This is the first time I¡¯ve had such a powerful Dharma Power. This is exciting.¡±</i> Chen Fan smiled and shook his head. <i>¡°All right, my Divine Powers and Dharma Spells are ready. It¡¯s time for me to go out and settle the scores with thoserge sects.¡±</i>


    He raised his head and his eyes looked right above him, as if he were seeing the massive army gathering outside Earth, through the Origin Divine Pce and the vast sky!

 Chapter 1150 - The Ceremony Began

    <h4>Chapter 1150: The Ceremony Began</h4>


    On Earth.


    As the day of the ceremony drew near, billions of people all over the world had be a sea of joy.


    In order to let everyone watch the unprecedented Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony, television stations and media around the world¡ªincluding Mango Live, Banana Live, BBC and CNN¡ªcame together. They used a few thousand cameras and tons of drones, satellites and transmission arrays to capture every corner of the entire Chu Zhou City from all angles, not leaving a spot unattended.


    ¡°Jiang Hua¡± of Mango Live was the host of that live broadcast.


    He had be famous since he had hosted the live broadcasts of Chen Fan¡¯s battles twice, and was thus appointed as the host by the North Qiong Sect, while another female host was Ningxin, Xu Rongfei¡¯s roommate at Yan Jin Film Academy from back then.


    The thirty-year-old Ningxin wasn¡¯t as fetching and shy as she used to be. She seemed more mature and calm at the moment. She was an actress of the national television station, but the seniors urgently transferred her over to host the live-broadcast because of her rtionship with Chen Fan.


    In the end, there were even two special guests, Master Ling Yun and Heavenly Lord Anpo.


    ¡°Master, Heavenly Lord Anpo, I can¡¯t believe we have the pleasure of having you as the special guests of this live broadcast. We¡¯re more than thrilled; I¡¯m a fan of you both,¡± Ningxin was wearing a tailored ck suit as she spoke to the camera with a beaming smile.


    Master Ling Yun seemed a bit cautious.


    He hailed from arge sect in the Star Ocean and had never seen such a strange technology from Earth. As he faced that small camera, Master Ling Yun was unable to understand why that ordinary machine that had no Spirit Qi at all could transmit sounds and images to billions of people, especially when his Immortal Will could scan an area with a few hundred mile radius.


    Inparison, Heavenly Lord Anpo was rxed and calm.


    Heavenly Lord Anpo smiled and said, ¡°Hosts, viewers, it is my honor to be thementator of Divine Lord Chen¡¯s ¡®Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Anpo, can you exin to us what a ¡®Divine Lord¡¯ is?¡± Jiang Hua asked curiously.


    Even after more than a year of promotion, many people on Earth were still confused about the Divine Lord title. They knew Chen Fan was powerful, beyond the scope of normal Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords, but they didn¡¯t understand why a Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony made the Deities from Kunxu cry and countless cultivators from others yield. A few Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords had even killed themselves merely because a single order.


    ¡°I know that Divine Lord is the title for a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator, but I don¡¯t understand why this Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony has to be so grand. Many cultivators from others traveled a thousand miles to attend this event. As far as I know, Divine Lord Chen and the North Qiong Sect in fact used to be the enemies of Heavenly Lord Anpo back then, right? Two of your disciples were killed in the hands of the North Qiong Sect,¡± Jiang Hua said with a piercing voice. Many people were sweating on his behalf.


    That smiling, immortal-like old man with white hair and white beard facing him was a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. If he became enraged, he had enough power to crush everyone in the entire television station to pieces.


    ¡°Haha, you may not understand the weight of the two words, ¡®Divine Lord,¡¯ in our minds.¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo wasn¡¯t angered at all.


    ¡°Oh, please go on,¡± Jiang Hua said.


    ¡°As you know, Divine Lord is the title for a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator, but do you know what a ¡®Soul Formation Cultivator¡¯ is?¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo asked.


    ¡°Well...¡± Jiang Hua and Ningxin looked at each other.


    The two of them were only ordinary hosts and not even Connate Cultivators. So, they knew nothing about a cultivation as high as the Soul Formation level. In fact, none of the people on Earth had an understanding about such a cultivation tier. Only a few Nascent Soul cultivators and the core members of the North Qiong Sect were familiar with it.


    ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t know at first. I felt like I was stuck when I reached the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level. I read many old books and went to Tianhuang to look for records about Soul Formation Cultivators in the six imperishable sects. After that, I finally realized the secrets of the Soul Formation level,¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo caressed his beard and said, ¡°The Soul Formation Level appears to be a level above the Nascent Soul realm. However, its difference with the Nascent Soul level is actually evenrger than that between Nascent Soul cultivators and ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jiang Hua was shocked. The people on Earth sitting in front of televisions andputers were also shocked.


    <i>¡°The difference between Soul Formation cultivators and Nascent Soul cultivators was evenrger than Nascent Soul cultivators and ordinary people? How is that possible?¡±</i>


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo said with a tone of certainty, ¡°Let alone other regions, in all of the few hundreds in the Abandoned Region, there have only been six Soul Formation Cultivators since a million years ago, which are the six Divine Lords of Tianhuang. Together with several other Divine Lords, less than ten people have been bestowed with such a title. Thest one, Divine Lord Tatian, also died a hundred thousand years ago.


    ¡°Even though there aren¡¯t many Nascent Soul Cultivators in the Abandoned Region, we still have around a thousand eight hundred. There may even be a few thousand in thest hundred thousand years. However, there isn¡¯t even one Soul Formation Cultivator among the thousands of Nascent Soul Cultivators. This is how difficult it is to reach the Soul Formation Level.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Master Ling Yun said, ¡°There hasn¡¯t been one Soul Formation Grand Cultivator in thest dozens of years in all of the Wuluan Region where the Xuanfeng Sect is located, although there are also imperishable sects. Seven centuries ago, there was once a Cultivation Grand Event in the Wuluan Region. Over one thousand three hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators showed up.


    ¡°Think about this, there were one thousand three hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators, but none of them has be a Soul Formation Cultivator. This is how difficult it is to reach the Soul Formation Level.¡±


    People all over the Earth werepletely astonished after hearing what they had said.


    There wasn¡¯t even one Soul Formation Cultivator among a thousand Nascent Soul Cultivators. The difficulty of reaching that level was truly much higher than breaking through from the Divine Sea to the Connate level, or from the Connate to the Golden Core level.


    ¡°In fact, most sects that have Soul Formation Cultivators are from those ancient or imperishable sects. Half of the Soul Formation Grand Cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm used to be the Divine Princes or elders of those sects before reaching that level. Only a few of them were lucky enough to rise to the top of the Soul Formation Level with either talent or opportunities. Once cultivators reached the Soul Formation realm, their sects and families would also be different. They would eventually rule a region and be the natural dominators.


    ¡°For example, many of thes yielded to the Grand Cultivators in the Nanli Region where the Changshen Sect is located and the Silver Star Region where the Wuji Sect resides. Even if somes, sects or families tried to resist, they failed in the end,¡± Master Ling Yun said.


    ording to the two of them¡ª


    The birth of a Divine Lord represented the rise of a powerful sect.


    After thoserge sects rose, they would certainly not tolerate anyone who was encroached on their power, and they had to dominate the entire region. Such being the case, the cultivators in their region could only obey them or be eliminated. There was no other choice.


    The disciples of Heavenly Lord Anpo had been killed by the North Qiong Sect. They should be bitter foes at this point, unable to survive in the same world together. However, everything waspletely different once Chen Fan became a Divine Lord.


    ¡°If someone dies after offending a Divine Lord or his sect, it bes evident that said person deserved it. As there are skeletons paving the road to the rise of a Divine Lord, no sect or family would try to take revenge. They would only be even more fearful and respectful when dealing to the Divine Lord,¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo said firmly.


    Master Ling Yun also nodded.


    Divine Lords couldn¡¯t be offended!


    That was the first rule of the Abandoned Region and the entire Little South Heavenly Realm. There were very few people who survived after viting that rule. There weren¡¯t many of them, apart from Song Yufeng.


    Heavenly Lord Anpo hesitated and said, ¡°Besides, I heard that once someone rises to this position, he¡¯ll be able to gather all the fortune in the entire region and be someone like the Child ofs or the Child of Fortune. He¡¯ll have an invisible yet powerful energy and would never lose in this region. That¡¯s why the Divine Lord title is so precious.¡±


    Even he was unable to figure it out.


    What exactly the Qi ofs and the Child of Fortune were.


    If Chen Fan was there, he would understand that if a Soul Formation Cultivator cultivated in another region, he would leave his own Dao Patterns and Dharma Laws there, resonating with the Dharma Laws of the world in that ce. Using Dharma Spells and Divine Powers there would bring twice the result with half the effort, which was like having a home advantage.


    In fact, Nascent Soul Cultivators were also the same. They left many Nascent Soul marks in the regions of Tianhuang. Unfortunately, the Nascent Soul Dharma Laws in the Abandoned Region were iplete, so they couldn¡¯t strengthen their power by much. Master Ling Yun knew about it, but not a lot.


    Everything about the Soul Formation level and fortune was usually known by the big secrets across the entire universe; ordinary Nascent Soul Cultivators weren¡¯t familiar with them.


    ¡°Look, the fog outside the sky pce of the North Qiong Sect has been lifted. The Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords have been invited to enter. The ceremony has officially started,¡± Jiang Hua yelled excitedly.


    Dong!


    Following the sound of a morning bell and the evening drum¡ª


    The fog that enveloped the mountains and pavilions floating on the top of Yun Wu Mountain were lifted, showing the towering peak and the stunning cultivation ground. A lot of disciples of the North Qiong Sect came down from the cloud stairs wearing robes, ushering the guests who came from afar inside. Those who were able to go up the stairs were at least Nascent Soul Heavenly Lords or the representatives of a.


    The Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony had officially begun.


    Meanwhile.


    Outside the sr system.


    Countless cultivators were spread out in space, wearing armors, holding weapons and radiating auras. They were arranged in eight formations, lined up in the void. Each of them had a vicious energy and was surrounded by True Essence. All of them seemed to be Golden Core cultivators and there were countless of them.


    There was a group of more powerful Nascent Soul Cultivators at the forefront.


    The few Divine Princes at the front either wore golden armors with fire burning around their bodies like the golden sun floating in the sky, or some with silver wings and Yin Yang eyes, while others had a Demon Sun that swallowed the sky behind them like a Fiend Dog eating the sun. Each of them were incredibly terrifying; none of them were weaker than Divine Prince Yi Qian. They were only more powerful than he was, surpassing the peak-stage of the Nascent Soul level.


    They were wearing armors that had different kinds of light. They stood on the chariots, holding the reins. There were different monsters pulling the chariots. They were either one-hundred-foot winged dragons, fierce ck tigers or giant green rhinos. All of them were Nascent Soul Beasts.


    Qiao Zhen and Qiao Yu were standing on one of the chariots.


    It was then that a knight in golden armor, standing at the front like the sun, slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and trample all over the Earth!¡±


    Boom!


    The entire army started moving as he issued the order. Countless Golden Core and Nascent Soul cultivators boarded the battleships; they followed the Divine Princes riding chariots on their way down to Earth.

 Chapter 1151 - Watching Them Build Towering Buildings, Watching Their Buildings Fall

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Watching Them Build Towering Buildings, Watching Their Buildings Fall</h4>


    As the pce of the North Qiong Sect opened, many guests and Nascent Soul cultivators from others arrived one after the other. The grand Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony had officially started. Over a hundred Nascent Soul cultivators would be gathering at the North Qiong Sect.


    The three Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs of the Luowu Sect of Zheyuan were all there.


    ¡°How flourishing. It has been a long time since so many Nascent Soul cultivators were gathered in the Abandoned Region. Never again did I see such a sight, ever since Divine Lord Tatian died back then.¡± The second Ancestral Patriarch in a robe looked around and sighed.


    ¡°Hm, the North Qiong Sect is really domineering. They threatened to destroy the sects if they didn¡¯t send their disciples to congratte Chen Beixuan. They really do think they¡¯re the dominators of all the regions. Divine Prince Mingyang is still...¡± The tall and brawny third Ancestral Patriarch who was wearing a red robe grunted, but the old Grand Elder interrupted him before he finished talking.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The Chief Ancestral Patriarch of the Luowu Sect, who had thin white hair, yelled with a serious look, ¡°Do you want to die? This is the top of the Yunwu Mountain, the base of the North Qiong Sect. How can you mention Divine Prince Mingyang? Do you want Chen Beixuan to level the Luowu Sect one day?¡±


    The red-robed third Ancestral Patriarch was a bit upset. He exined that he was only speaking with his Immortal Will; other people wouldn¡¯t hear him.


    But he also felt scared in his mind. He knew the North Qiong Sect had a lot of hidden talents. Chen Beixuan was known for having formed an infant with his Immortal Will, and he had killed the Divine Princes from the Star Ocean. He had all kinds of tactics; it might not be safe even if they talked with their Immortal Will.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention anything about that man anymore. Your brother is already following him and we¡¯re now at the North Qiong Sect for the ceremony. We¡¯ll be safe and sound if we don¡¯t help them,¡± the old man said.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan indeed had no time to care about them.


    The Nine Orifices Divine Infant was sitting at the top of the North Qiong Pavilion. A¡¯Xiu and Jiang Churan were feeling anxious. ¡°Master, when will your true self arrive? The ceremony is about to begin. The guests from the other regions are waiting in the main hall.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He¡¯lle eventually,¡± Chen Fan said gently as he got up, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go and meet them first.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu and the others didn¡¯t understand what Chen Fan had actually meant, but they quickly kept up the pace. Only Jiang Churan was a bit shocked and a thought shed in her eyes.


    In the main hall on Yunwu Mountain.


    Chen Fan arrived and the entire ceremony reached its climax. Countless Nascent Soul cultivators looked up and billions of people on Earth looked at that supreme Overlord, who was about to be the Divine Lord.


    ¡°Divine Lord Chen is here. He looks really young, just like a seventeen-year-old young man,¡± Jiang Hua eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Ningxin nodded and looked at Chen Fan, who was wearing an official ck robe for that ceremony. There were twelve ancient Chinese patterns on the ck robe, including those of bird, animal, fish, insect, mountain, river,ke, the sun, the moon and the universe. He was wearing an old crown made with the Quasi-Divine Material known as Star Essence Crystal. It was made by twelve Nascent Soul Overlords led by Heavenly Lord Anpo for six months; it was a top Heavenly Treasure with super strong defensive power.


    Chen Fan was wearing a ck robe and a crown on his head. He looked as fair as jade and was extremely majestic.


    ¡°This is the Divine Lord? He was just a regr handsome man when I met him back then. Even though I realized he was Heavenly Lord Chen Beixuan and Fei Fei¡¯s boyfriend afterwards, who would have thought he would be the dominator of the entire Abandoned Region and the top Overlord across the universe one day?¡± Ningxin spaced out for a moment.


    The audience was even frightened by Chen Fan¡¯s power; they couldn¡¯t say a word as they watched the ceremony in front of their televisions.


    On the contrary, the Nascent Soul cultivators in the main hall of the North Qiong Sect weren¡¯t only astonished, but also terrified. In their eyes, Chen Fan¡¯s power was like mountains or oceans. He was filled with apletely different sacred energy, as if he had merged with the whole world. He seemed like a Deity from Heaven, a dominator of the universe.


    ¡°Perhaps, being titled Divine Lord can really get the power of the world...¡± Even Heavenly Lord Anpo was stunned.


    After just six months, Chen Fan¡¯s energy had be much deeper than it used to be. Even the strong Nascent Soul cultivators weren¡¯t sure about how powerful he was.


    However, they had no idea that the real Chen Fan had already be a Nascent Soul cultivator. His clone had also evolved, resonating naturally with the Dharma Laws in the entire world. At this moment, if Divine Prince Yi Qian were still there, the Nine Orifices Divine Infant would be able to split him in half with a halberd, without even using the Mountain River Caldron.


    ¡°The Divine Lord is here. Let the ceremony begin.¡± The host was Li Yuan, the Sect Master of the Changshen Sect who traveled all the way from Tianhuang.


    Thirty Nascent Soul cultivators of Tianhuang had traveled this time. The Sect Masters of all the Heavenly Sects were there. Except for Heaven¡¯s Equal who was still trapped in Mount Emperor and Xiao Mang who was cultivating, the Grand Elder also arrived with Shenxi, Lord Dragon, Qingshi and Wu Wendin, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family.


    Shenxi had already returned to the peak-stage Golden Core level right then. She was shrouded in chaos and she looked as ethereal as a celestial being. Countless Nascent Soul cultivators around her were in awe, but she only looked at Chen Fan quietly.


    Ever since they bid farewell three years ago, Chen Fan had already killed the Divine Princes of therge sects in other regions and was about to be a Divine Lord.


    And yet, she was still stuck below the Nascent Soul level. That was the first time Shenxi had felt that the distance between Chen Fan and her was too vast. It was a gap that was almost impossible to ovee. She might not be able to keep up even by spending her entire life on it.


    Not only her.


    Wu Qinyan, Wu Baisu, Lin Wuhua and Wang Xuanlong had also felt the same.


    Chen Fan¡¯s energy was so powerful at the moment, like an unpredictably deep pond.


    Inparison, the Grand Elder of the Chinese and Qingshi were thrilled. The elders of the Chinese, including Elder Xu, Elder Qi and Elder Li, were also shaking out of sheer excitement.


    ¡°How many years has it been? It has been close to a million years ever since Divine Lord Jiang died and Heaven¡¯s Equal led our ancestors toward Tianhuang. The Chinese finally have another Divine Lord,¡± the elders cried.


    On the other hand, Azure Dragon and the others were also emotional, but they had never experienced that kind of unforgettable shame like those elders of the Chinese did. Those elders had truly made it through the darkest times. At the border of the Beihan Region, even the Golden Core Barbaric Dragon God had bullied the Chinese and threatened to exterminate them. This had happened while China on Earth was also in great danger under the attack of the Dark Races and the Taichu Temple back then; they had not truly suffered after all.


    ¡°Elders, please stand on my left,¡± said Chen Fan to the remaining elders of the Chinese when he saw them.


    The hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators in the hall were shocked, but none of them dared to say anything. That was the glory they deserved. Then, witnessed by billions of people, the few remaining elders walked toward Chen Fan with the help of Lin Wuhua and the two girls. They stood upright and faced the gazes of the whole and countless Overlords.


    Their most powerful Grand Elder was only a peak-stage Golden Core Cultivator, but nobody had a problem with them standing there.


    The rise of a Divine Lord was the rise of a family, a sect and a race.


    Chen Fan was still quite young, only thirty years old. If he reached the Soul Formation level, he would be able to live a hundred thousand years more. Many people realized that their children, grandchildren, great grandchildren and themselves would also live under Chen Fan¡¯s rule and the North Qiong Sect in the future.


    <i>¡°We can¡¯t offend him. We really can¡¯t offend him!¡±</i>


    Heavenly Lord Anpo shook his head slowly.


    His two disciples standing in the hall also looked serious; both the tall Xing Hu and the handsome Zhang Qihao in a green robe had sorrow in their minds.


    Chen Fan had be superior. Tian would never be able to take revenge anymore!


    The second Ancestral Patriarch of the Luowu Sect immediately anxiously said with his Immortal Will, ¡°Senior, quickly find brother and bring him back. He¡¯ll die if he continues to follow that guy and go against Divine Lord Chen; this would cause the Luowu Sect great trouble.¡±


    Even the brawny third Ancestral Patriarch remained silent right then.


    The experienced old man didn¡¯t even say a single word and his eyes were full of uncertainty. He was apparently struggling in his mind.


    Meanwhile.


    Under the lead of Li Yuan, the Sect Master of the Changshen Sect, the ceremony officially began and the ancient rituals and etiquette were performed one by one. Half a day had passed. There hadn¡¯t been any mistakes or problems.


    When thest part of the ceremony came, which was the crowning of the Divine Lord.


    Li Yuan asked as a matter of routine, ¡°Who has any objection to Divine Lord Chen being titled Divine Lord?¡±


    He thought this question would sh by. Azure Dragon, A¡¯Xiu and the hundred Nascent Soul cultivators in the hall also thought the same. After all, Chen Fan had already be superior and had suppressed all therges. Who would still have the courage to provoke Chen Fan?


    But then...


    A voice was heard.


    ¡°Me!¡±


    Everyone in the hall turned around in shock.


    In the meantime.


    At Yan Gui Lake, near the base of the Yunwu Mountain. The Lone Ranger of Star Ocean, Song Yufeng, flicked his sleeves and said to Jiang Feifei who was next to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    Jiang Feifei struggled for thest time. ¡°Master, is there really no turning back?¡±


    Her auntie and her cousins were still on the top of Yunwu Mountain. Jiang Feifei wanted to try onest time.


    Song Yufeng shook his head. ¡°The die has been cast. Countless Divine Princes and the pawns of the Grand Cultivators in the Star Ocean have already decided. I won¡¯t be able to turn the tide even if I go there, unless Chen Beixuan is truly a Divine Lord.¡±


    Then, Song Yufeng smiled wryly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help them. People think I¡¯m very powerful, able to fight against Grand Cultivators because I escaped from the Divine Lord of the Changshen Sect. And yet, only those who have truly dealt with Grand Cultivators like me know how strong and terrifying they are. I would have been smacked to pieces if that Divine Lord of the Changshen Sect hadn¡¯t shown mercy.¡±


    Jiang Feifei feltpletely hopeless.


    She turned around and sighed as she looked at the grand pavilion surrounded by Deity Light on the top of Yunwu Mountain. Who would have thought that the superior North Qiong Sect, which was about to rise to the top of the Star Ocean, would soon be eliminated? A sentence from Kong Shangren¡¯s ¡°The Peach Blossom Fan¡± suddenly came to the girl¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Watching them build the towering buildings, watching them feast with their guests, watching their buildings fall...¡±

 Chapter 1152 - The Only Way Out?

    <h4>Chapter 1152: The Only Way Out?</h4>


    ¡°Me!¡±


    When the voice resounded, everyone turned around and looked over with wide eyes at the same time.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? He¡¯s digging his own grave. Isn¡¯t he giving a chance for Divine Lord Chen to kill by showing up like that in the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony?¡± Countless Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs shook their heads.


    A¡¯Xiu, Azure Dragon and the Grand Elder of the Chinese were even enraged.


    Chen Fan was about to be crowned as Divine Lord, but someone had dared to make trouble in such an important event. It was a humiliation to Chen Fan, the North Qiong Sect, all the Chinese and even the Earth!


    Everyone saw a thirty-year-old unknown Nascent Soul cultivator in a ck robe, standing at the back of the hall.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this? Which and sect is this Nascent Soul cultivator from?¡±


    ¡°He looks unfamiliar. I¡¯ve never seen him before. I¡¯ve traveled across the Star Ocean and met many Ancestral Patriarchs on all thes, but I¡¯ve never met this guy before. Is he a new Nascent Soul cultivator from the recent decades?¡±


    Many were confused.


    Only Heavenly Lord Anpo was a bit shocked when he saw the man in a ck robe. ¡°Him?¡±


    ¡°Do you know this man, Heavenly Lord Anpo?¡± Ningxin asked with a rxed look.


    ¡°He¡¯s a Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch from a at the border of the Abandoned Region called Tianyu. His name is Yao Xianyang. Tianyu is located in a remote region and there haven¡¯t been any Overlords on the, so most cultivators don¡¯t know much about it. I met this Heavenly Lord Yao when I went past Tianyu back then, but he¡¯s just an early-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. Why would he stand against Divine Lord Chen?¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo was confused. There was hesitation in his eyes. ¡°Perhaps...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps what?¡±


    Before Jiang Hua asked¡ª


    A few others walked to the middle of the main hall of the North Qiong Sect, one by one.


    ¡°I also object.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a lowly junior from a declined. He¡¯s not even a Nascent Soul Cultivator. How can he be a Divine Lord?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Someone must be at least a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator or close to bing one to have the Divine Lord title. Chen Beixuan is only a normal cultivator, with a bit more powerful Dharma Power and a bit more impressive Dharma Treasures, and he wants to intimidate us and be a Divine Lord. Don¡¯t even dream about it!¡±


    Among the few hundred guests that attended the ceremony, several others stepped forward to object.


    In a blink, even A¡¯Xiu was dumbfounded. She had never thought that there were that many people who weren¡¯t afraid of dying.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Yao from Tianyu, Heavenly Lord Zhang from Jiuzhu and Ancestral Patriarch Gu from Chunyuan?¡± a guest listed where those people were from in fear. Tianyu, Jiuzhu and Chunyuan were all located in the remote area of the Abandoned Region, that was why their cultivation arts weren¡¯t quite powerful and they didn¡¯t have many Overlords. They were even weaker than Heavenly Jupiter and Zheyuan.


    Why would a few normal Nascent Soul cultivators like them dare to provoke Chen Fan?


    Someone who knew him immediat talked to him, sending an anxious message with Immortal Will, ¡°Ancestral Patriarch Gu, are you mad? Quickly, apologize to Divine Lord Chen.¡±


    But Ancestral Patriarch Gu said coldly, with a serious look and a sense of mission, ¡°Chen Beixuan, quickly step down if you still have self-awareness. Don¡¯t defile the Divine Lord name. If not, the Abandoned Region will be theughing stock of the entire Star Ocean.¡±


    ¡°Right. Chen Beixuan, end this unnecessary ceremony and surrender now. Tell everyone how you despicably killed the honorable Divine Princes. Put down your hatred and you may still have a chance to live.¡±


    The others also spoke righteously.


    ¡°Our Sect Master suppressed Tianhuang and killed the Divine Princes of therge sects in the Star Ocean with his own power, and is recognized by the public as the Divine Lord. How would he kill them despicably as you say? You¡¯re simply ndering him.¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er widened her eyes.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is just a Golden Core cultivator and the Divine Princes had already be Nascent Soul cultivators. How can a Golden Core cultivator kill Nascent Soul cultivators? He must have used some despicable means.¡± Yao Xianyang shook his head and snickered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Chen Beixuan, have you thought about what therge sects in the Star Ocean would do to Earth and the whole Abandoned Region after you killed their Divine Princes and angered them? How can we resist thoserge sects with our meager power? We¡¯ll certainly be crushed to pieces if we stand against them!¡± Ancestral Patriarch Gu was enraged. In the end, his eyes widened, as if they were going to burst. If other people didn¡¯t know better, they would have thought he was a righteous vignte.


    A¡¯Xiu, Shenxi and Azure Dragon were so furious that their faces turned purple.


    The ck d Lin Wuhua even pulled out her sword with a cold look. The Sword Qi filled the main hall. She couldn¡¯t wait to kill those men who were talking nonsense.


    But then, Chen Fan slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°So, what do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°Simple. End this so-called Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony and dismiss the North Qiong Sect. Tie up your hands and kneel before the grave of the dead Divine Princes to apologize to them. If I say something good about you, the Divine Princes from therge sects in the Star Ocean may spare your life,¡± Ancestral Patriarch Gu smiled and said while he caressed his white beard and his long sleeves fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± Chen Fan continued.


    ¡°Then, when the armyes, the entire North Qiong Sect and the Earth will be smashed to little bits. Even if I want to help you, the Divine Princes won¡¯t listen to me.¡± Ancestral Patriarch Gu shook his head.


    ¡°Hm, you¡¯re just some dogs of the so-calledrge sects in the Star Ocean after all, barking on behalf of your masters. My Master even killed the arrogant Divine Prince Yi Qian like a chicken. Why would he be afraid of therge sects in the Star Ocean?¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er sneered.


    ¡°You ignorant girl. You¡¯re just a toad at the bottom of a well. How would you know how terrifying therge sects in the Star Ocean and the Grand Cultivators are? Little girl, you¡¯ll regret what you said today for the rest of your life!¡± said Ancestral Patriarch Gu angrily.


    The others were also enraged and they joined in to condemn Chen Fan.


    ¡°All right, get out of here. Today is the day Master bes Divine Lord. I don¡¯t want to kill you and get the hands of the North Qiong Sect dirty,¡± A¡¯Xiu replied gently.


    Chen Fan had made another caldron of Butian Pills in the past six months, with the ¡°Butian Medicines¡± he had gotten from the Reincarnation Sect, all for A¡¯Xiu to strengthen her foundation and form a Golden Core again. This time, she had made it through the Tribtion andpleted a divine-grade Golden Core, a top one among divine-grade Golden Cores.


    At this moment, A¡¯Xiu was surrounded by a golden aura and a sun behind her was about to shoot up into the sky. Although she was a Golden Core cultivator, her power wasparable to that of a Nascent Soul cultivator! She was even stronger than Ancestral Patriarch Gu and Yao Xianyang.


    The Ancestral Patriarchs who attended the ceremony noticed that even though Shenxi, A¡¯Xiu, Qi Xiu¡¯er and Jiang Churan were just Golden Core cultivators, they were all quite powerful. They were either shrouded in chaos, surrounded by Red Sparrows or floating in the sky like the sun. Each of them had formed a divine-grade Golden Core.


    ¡°Together with Goddess Xiao Mang on Tianhuang, the North Qiong Sect already has five future Divine Princes and a Divine Princess a decade after they were founded. They¡¯re as powerful as therge sects deep in the Star Ocean. That¡¯s an impressive feat. How did Chen Beixuan teach them?¡±


    Everyone was terrified.


    Although the Changshen Sect and the Wuji Sect had a few generations of Divine Princes, they were born over countless years. In the recent five thousand years, Yi Qian and several others were the only ones who had formed a divine-grade Golden Core in the powerful Wuji Sect. They might not be able to surpass the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°The Divine Princes behind us are here for the safety of the North Qiong Sect and the Earth. Little girl, you don¡¯t appreciate people¡¯s kindness and even dare ask us to leave? You¡¯re impudent...¡± Ancestral Patriarch Gu widened his eyes, furious.


    A¡¯Xiu didn¡¯t bother to speak. She immediately struck an ancient fist pose.


    Boom!


    Her body was enveloped by a golden aura once she took that stance. She was drenched in the golden light like a Goddess of War. A golden light wheel appeared behind her. The entire main hall shook as she threw a punch.


    The sky was filled with powerful golden vitality, which shook the area within a ten mile radius.


    The fist carried sharp golden glitters that were iparable, unstoppable and indestructible, as if a Deity God from Heaven were performing a Fist Art of the Deity Realm in the human world, making every single person who witnessed the attack feel terrified.


    The supreme Fist Art the True Martial Celestial Sect had used to dominate the universe.


    The True Martial Divine Fist!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Gu and Yao Xianyang were just early-stage Nascent Soul cultivators, some were barely Pseudo-Nascent Soul Cultivators. How would they be able to withstand a powerful punch from A¡¯Xiu? The leaders were knocked out of the North Qiong Sect¡¯s main hall, and the dozens of disciples who had followed them were even torn to pieces by the terrifying vitality.


    ¡°This head disciple of the North Qiong Sect seems elegant. I can¡¯t believe her fists can be this domineering.¡± Many people were frightened.


    Ancestral Patriarch Anpo and Master Ling Yun were as powerful as A¡¯Xiu, or even stronger than she was. And yet, they didn¡¯t have such a terrifying power, one that was able to defeat a few Nascent Soul cultivators like A¡¯Xiu when they were Golden Core cultivators.


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave, little girl. You¡¯ve just cut off the only way out for your Master and the North Qiong Sect. When the army of the Star Ocean arrives, the entire Earth will turn into a sea of blood. You¡¯re all going to die...¡± Heavenly Lord Zhang of Jiuzhu crawled up and shouted after being knocked away. He had spun eight times in the square facing the hall with dust all over his face.


    Crack!


    The air exploded.


    A ck hand formed with bark of withered trees reached out and grabbed Heavenly Lord Zhang easily, as if he were a little beast. Then, in front of everyone¡¯s frightened looks, a giant head came out and swallowed the yelling Heavenly Lord Zhang whole.


    Gulp, gulp.


    Mu Xiao chewed with disdain on its ck face. It thought that Heavenly Lord Zhang was too weak. Its appetite had grown ever since Mu Xiao followed Chen Fan; it would only eat those above the mid-stage or peak-stage Nascent Soul level.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Yao Xianyang and the others were terrified. They turned into beams of light and tried to escape, but Mu Xiao and the Soul Eating Beast caught them and threw them into their mouths one by one, chewing them to little bits. The Soul Eating Beast even swallowed their Nascent Souls.


    In the end¡ª


    Ancestral Patriarch Gu was the only one left and the demons surrounded him with evil intentions. They ground their teeth, rubbed their ws and drooled, as if they were about to swallow him. The others in the hall didn¡¯t care about him anymore and they were about to congratte Chen Fan for bing the Divine Lord.


    Suddenly¡ª


    A spear fell from the sky andnded in front of Mu Xiao and the others.


    After that, an extremely strong, fierce voice resounded all the way from space, covering the entire Earth.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, the Divine Princes are here. Come forward, kneel and surrender. Otherwise, the entire Earth will be crushed to pieces. Billions of people will drown in a sea of blood and you will be responsible for it!¡±


    At that moment.


    Billions of people on Earth looked up.


    Countless Golden Core cultivators in armor covered the entire sky like Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. Even the sun became dim with such arge number of them.


    Song Yufeng, who had just stepped out of the courtyard, shook his head and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°They¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Jiang Feifei looked up and was dumbfounded. Her face was full of fear.


    March 3rd, 2028.


    On the day of the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony, the coalition army of the seven Divine Sects in the Star Ocean arrived on Earth!

 Chapter 1153 - Divine General Naran

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Divine General Naran</h4>


    ¡°They¡¯re really here.¡±


    Jiang Feifei looked up with a dumbfounded face.


    She thought her Master was exaggerating as he urged her to leave Earth as soon as possible. She had never expected the armed forces of therge sects in the Star Ocean to really travel to Earth. It wasn¡¯t a ¡®small¡¯ trouble like Divine Prince Yi Qian or the Mayan fleet.


    The troops were scattered across the entire sky, covering the sunlight. There were countless of them, armored cultivators who seemed to be at the Golden Core Level. Their energy shook an area within a hundred mile radius. There were also a lot of Nascent Soul Cultivators that could be called Ancestral Patriarchs, each being strong enough to dominate a.


    Standing at the top of the army were dozens of Divine Princes and Divine Generals.


    They were either surrounded by light, shining bright like the sun, shimmering like rivers; others hadrge worlds behind them, or they floated in the sky like Demon Suns. Each Divine Prince and Divine General was incredibly powerful. Even if they were dozens of kilometers away from the ground, people were able to feel the astonishing, terrifying energy radiating from the sky.


    This time, not only did countless stern soldiers, thousand-foot space battleships that covered the sky and many Nascent Soul elders arrive.


    There were also beasts that were pulling the chariots of the few Divine Princes at the front.


    Each of them was at the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level and was even more powerful than Heavenly Lord Anpo. They bared their fangs, brandished their ws and let out a foul haze from their mouths. The most terrifying thing was the beast¡¯s bloodlines.


    ¡°They¡¯re bloodlines from Divine Beasts. Double-Winged Dragons, Red Fire Fiend Tigers and Jade Rhinos are all descendants of rare Divine Beasts. They usually stay deep inside the Divine Sects... Not even the elders or the Deputy Sect Masters would take them on a trip. I can¡¯t believe they let them pull the chariots to Earth. Looks like the Divine Sects are truly enraged.¡±


    Song Yufeng shook his head.


    Divine Beasts were incredibly powerful creatures across the universe, in a league high above that of monsters. Any living thing rted to the words ¡°Divine Beast¡± would immediately be worth a hundred times more, like one of those Cindere stories.


    This wasn¡¯t only because descendants of Divine Beasts had a much more powerful Dharma Power than monsters of the same level; each descendant would also be born with some kind of Divine Power, inherited in its blood. The Divine Powers from Divine Beasts were so strong they surpassed all the ordinary Dharma Spells. The Kun Peng¡¯s ¡°Great Chaos Art¡± and the Xuan Wu¡¯s ¡°Xuanming Divine Thunder¡± were both earth-shattering Grand Divine Powers.


    In fact¡ª


    Thebat strength of the seven Divine Beasts that were pulling the chariots could very well be as strong as that of the seven Divine Princes.


    Once they arrived, the creatures and vicious beasts in the five oceans and the five continents on Earth were immediately subdued; they trembled in front of theirzy eyes, not daring to move at all. That was how terrifying the Divine Beasts¡¯ bloodline was.


    Jiang Feifei turned pale after hearing that.


    <i>This tower is finally falling...</i>


    In the main hall of the North Qiong Sect, many cultivators from others were already startled. Master Ling Yun even counted as he trembled, ¡°The Demon Sun Sect, the Taichu Divine Realm, the Changshen Sect, the Wuji Sect, the Niekong Sect, the Fuyao Sect and... Apollo Pce!¡±


    Every name he said made the cultivators from others look more serious. In the end, Xing Hu, the three Ancestral Patriarchs of the Luowu Sect and Li Yuan from the Changshen Sect turnedpletely pale.


    The Star Ocean was extremely vast and had many regions. Each region was a lotrger than the Abandoned Region, with hundreds ofs and sects. Those like the Qiyun Sect in the Shanyang Region alone were already as powerful as the entire Abandoned Region.


    However, there weren¡¯t many imperishable sects that stood on the top of the regions. None of them were to be underestimated. The famous ones, like the Demon Sun Sect and the Wuji Sect, were well-known even in the Abandoned Region.


    The Changshen Sect and the Fey God Sect had even established sects on Tianhuang.


    Actually¡ª


    Many sects in the whole Abandoned Region were rted to therge sects in the Star Ocean. The Wang family on Tianhuang had once had an art called the ¡°Billion Gxy Sword Qi,¡± which had been inherited from the ¡°Billion Gxy Grand Divine Power¡± of the Wuji Sect.


    A Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch yelled anxiously, ¡°Seven Divine Sects are here, including Apollo Pce. What is going on? I thought therge sects in the Star Ocean would have only sent a small number of squads to the Abandoned Region, not this many people... Why are they all here now?¡±


    All the members of the North Qiong Sect were already panicking.


    The seven Divine Sects had shown up as a coalition force; that line-up waspletely out of their expectations. A¡¯Xiu had also thought the Divine Sects would only send someone like Divine Prince Yi Qian with dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators and a battleship to Earth. She had never thought they would gather such arge, terrifying army and travel all the way across the universe to Earth.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er and Lu Yanxue looked at Chen Fan in fear.


    Only A¡¯Xiu clenched her fists and stared at the Divine General in golden armor hovering in the sky; he was descending with a golden edict in his hand. Hended on the top of Yunwu Mountain and proimed the order to Chen Fan and the North Qiong Sect.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve already asked you to surrender, but you didn¡¯t listen. A hundred thousand soldiers have arrived now and the Divine Princes are also here. All the members of the North Qiong Sect are going to die.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Gu burst intoughter. He ran to the Divine General in golden armor and said with a ttering tone, ¡°Master Naran, I¡¯ve already tried to persuade them through feelings and reason, but Chen Beixuan is too stubborn. He ignored the power of the Divine Princes and the Divine Sects. They¡¯ve got a death wish and I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    That Divine General who had just descended had a powerparable to that of Yin Hai, or even stronger. His face was covered by a golden helmet, showing only two fires burning fiercely in his eyes. He said without any emotions, ¡°Chen Beixuan, the Divine Princes have already arrived outside of the. Hear your orders quickly. If you resist, the Heavenly Soldiers will crush the North Qiong Sect to pieces and nobody will survive!¡±


    Chen Fan had yet to speak, but A¡¯Xiu shouted clearly, ¡°Naran!¡±


    <i>Hm?</i>


    Divine General Naran looked up and nced at A¡¯Xiu. The fire in his eyes pulsed slightly.


    ¡°I was thinking about who you were. You¡¯re that ant from back then. I let you escape when I attacked the North Qiong Sect. Why? Do you still want to challenge me? I think you should just think about how to survive. Chen Beixuan angered all the Divine Sects this time. The Divine Princes came with anger and they swore to kill everyone on Earth. Even if you¡¯re as pitiful as a bereaved dog, you won¡¯t be able to run away...¡±


    It was Divine General Naran of Apollo Pce. He had once taken matters into his own hands, issuing an order to level the North Qiong Sect in Jinlin City and was the one responsible for the bloodbath suffered by the North Qiong Sect.


    Before he finished talking¡ª


    A¡¯Xiu shouted and shot up to the sky. Her small body was enveloped in an endless aura, turning into a beam of astonishing light to punch Divine General Naran.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The air cracked under A¡¯Xiu¡¯s punch.

 Chapter 1154 - What if I Refuse?

    <h4>Chapter 1154: What if I Refuse?</h4>


    Boom!


    The terrifying golden fist turned into a golden light wheel a footrge. It shed across the sky and let out a banging sound, as it headed towards Divine General Naran. A¡¯Xiu imbued the attack with anger, humiliation and suffering from the past decade, including the grief caused by the death of her friends. It was extremely powerful. It almost turned into fire in the end, covering the world; it could even smash Ancestral Patriarch Gu and the others into meat sauce.


    Unfortunately...


    Divine General Naran wasn¡¯t an ordinary Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    He was the most powerful Divine General that stood above the Nascent Soul Cultivators in the Star Ocean.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Divine General Naran only responded with a casual punch, and A¡¯Xiu was knocked a few thousand feet away, shing against a magnificent pce. Boom! A giant hole was created in the structure; many of her ribs were fractured and she spurted out blood.


    ¡°You¡¯ve overrated your ability, ant.¡±


    Divine General Naran shook his head slightly.


    He had thrown a punch that knocked A¡¯Xiu away, as effortlessly as wiping dust off his clothes. It wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning.


    Divine General Naran turned around and said with golden fire burning fiercely in his eyes, ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you want to be like this disciple, kicking a steel te and fighting stubbornly with your back against the wall, dragging the entire North Qiong Sect down to be killed by me like before? Don¡¯t worry. The Divine Princes will do it personally this time. I guarantee you, our hundred thousand soldiers will not let any of the members of the North Qiong Sect escape, nor the billions of people on this.¡±


    Chen Fan remained still like a mud bodhisattva.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er, Lu Yanxue and Shenxi were all enraged and frightened at the same time. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that their powers were more or less the same as A¡¯Xiu¡¯s, and that they were definitely no match for Divine General Naran, they would have rushed forward to fight with him.


    The entire main hall was dark like the night and the atmosphere became extremely heavy. A lot of Nascent Soul Cultivators from others didn¡¯t even dare to say a word.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, kowtow and apologize to the Divine General immediately, then you might find a way to survive. If not, everyone in the entire main hall and the North Qiong Sect will be burned to ashes by the anger of the Divine Princes,¡± the high-spirited Ancestral Patriarch Gu said again.


    The white haired, white bearded cultivator flicked his sleeve; he acted as if he were concerned about Chen Fan. He almost sounded heartbroken in the end, as if Chen Fan would be the sinner who would condemn the entire North Qiong Sect, Earth and the Abandoned Region, if he didn¡¯t kneel and surrender to Divine General Naran.


    Many cultivators in the main hall were also shaken; their mindset started to change at this moment.


    They couldn¡¯t be med for that.


    If therge sects were still merely causing small troubles like Yi Qian, sending over a single battleship with forty Nascent Soul Cultivators, the Ancestral Patriarchs would have continued to stand behind Chen Fan and fight with therge sects of the Star Ocean till the end. How would a new Divine Lord be afraid of a Divine Prince from arge sect of the Star Ocean? Even thoserge sects would have to respect Divine Lord Jiang and Divine Lord Tatian when they were still alive.


    However...


    The seven Divine Sects had joined forces just then. There were tons of battleships and countless Golden Core Cultivators, like clouds blotting the sun and the sky. The seven Divine Princes were even riding chariots pulled by Divine Beasts¡¯ descendants. None of the cultivators in the main hall had solid confidence to defeat them, at all.


    Not even Mount Emperor¡ªwhich had been declining for a hundred thousand years¡ªhad ever felt such a terrifying sensation, not to mention those imperishable sects that had been dominating the other regions for thousands of years; they would have countless generations of cultivators. Those were truly the most powerful sects that truly stood at the top of the Star Ocean like a mountain. Even though their Grand Cultivators weren¡¯t present, those Divine Princes might have lots of Divine Arrays, Divine Talismans and forbidden Dharma Artifacts.


    Heavenly Lord Anpo even guessed that the Divine Princes might have brought along their, ¡°Divine Treasures.¡±


    A ¡°Divine Treasure¡± was a Dharma Treasure; it was the most powerful ancient artifact of a sect; it would very much determine their fate. When a Divine Treasure was activated to the maximum level, it could even cut the moon off from the sky. Even though the Divine Princes didn¡¯t seem to be able to activate the Divine Treasures, people were still afraid of them.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, heed your orders.¡±


    After knocking A¡¯Xiu down, Divine General Naran spread the golden paper roll in his hands. ¡°This edict means great news for you and the Chen family. The Divine Princes decided to show you mercy; Chen Beixuan, you must thank them for their kindness.¡±


    Then, he was about to read the order¡ª


    Chen Fan suddenly opened his eyes and said gently, ¡°Was it you who destroyed the North Qiong Sect eight years ago?¡±


    Divine General Naran waved and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about those little things that happened in the past. You¡¯ll find out if you ask someone.


    ¡°The first Divine Prince has already issued an edict to grant you the Divine General title of Apollo Pce. From now on, the entire North Qiong Sect and the Earth will belong to Apollo Pce. His Majesty will allow you to rule over the Earth and he listed this as your ¡®territory,¡¯ so that the reign of the Chen family canst forever. He even allowed the Chen family to follow him to the Star Ocean and practice the real cultivation arts to reach the Nascent Soul Level, so you won¡¯t have to cultivate iplete arts and Dharma Laws in this stinky ditch. Once you enter the Apollo Pce, you and I will both be officials in the same sect. Do you still want to make a fuss about the destruction of a small sect? I can make it up to you by giving you a hundred mountains, a thousand Golden Core Cultivators as servants and a Nascent Soul Cultivator as your attendant.¡±


    Divine General Naran was very generous.


    ¡°Of course, you can work under the other Divine Princes as well. The seven Divine Sects have already established a covenant, to manage East together. Thisnd will be the territory of the Chen family forever. You can choose whoever you want,¡± Divine General Naran added in the end.


    <i>¡°What?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Apollo Pce wants Chen Fan to be one of their Divine Generals?¡±</i>


    Everyone was simultaneously shocked, but it did make sense after pondering for a bit. Chen Fan was too powerful, and most importantly, he was very young. He had killed Nascent Soul Cultivators at the Golden Core Level, so the Divine Sects were certainly interested in him.


    If they could rope in such a talent, even the Soul Formation Grand Cultivator would be interested and willing to teach him in person.


    Of course, the current crisis would be naturally solved once Chen Fan bowed and took the edict; the cultivators from others and the disciples of the North Qiong Sect would survive. However, their master would be changed from Chen Fan to therge sects of the Star Ocean.


    Many Nascent Soul Cultivators widened their eyes and looked at Chen Fan. A lot of people on Earth sitting in front of their screens hoped that Chen Fan would ept the edict deep in their hearts.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, ept the edict. Take the order and we¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    In Yan Jin.


    Qin Dongmu was wearing a ck cultivation outfit and a pair of ck cloth shoes. He sat on the sofa with two jade balls in his hands, watching Chen Fan nervously and hoping he would take the order.


    Qin Yaner¡ªwho had cascading ck hair, skin as white as snow, paired with a white, shimmering gown¡ªturned her head away. She didn¡¯t want to see her father¡¯s ugly, evil face.


    Dozens of years had passed, but the beauty from Yan Jin still looked as stunning as before.


    She widened her gorgeous eyes and looked at Chen Fan on the television.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, will you ept it?¡±


    At this moment, not only people who knew Chen Fan, even the billions of people on Earth felt their hearts were in their throats. Jiang Hua asked anxiously, ¡°Heavenly Lord Anpo, Master Ling Yun, do you think Divine Lord Chen will ept the edict?¡±


    Heavenly Lord Anpo hesitated, not knowing how to answer the question.


    Master Ling Yun was extremely torn. If Chen Fan epted the edict from the first Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, Earth and therge sects in the Star Ocean would bury the hatchet; he would be able to get rid of Chen Fanpletely and return to the Star Ocean.


    And yet, Master Ling Yun had been attracted to the lively atmosphere in the North Qiong Sect and the mysteries surrounding Chen Fan after staying at the North Qiong Sect for more than a year. He watched as A¡¯Xiu¡ªwho used to be a normal cultivator who had formed a Golden Core and lost all her powers¡ªreturned to normal and returned to the peak-stage Golden Core Level in six months with Chen Fan¡¯s ¡°Butian Pills.¡± She had even fought with Nascent Soul Cultivators using a powerful Fist Art.


    Master Ling Yun still remembered clearly about the beams of bright light that had shot up to the sky outside the Origin Divine Pce and the sacred-grade arrays.


    He didn¡¯t want Chen Fan to yield.


    However...


    Was there still a chance at this point? There were a hundred thousand soldiers in space eyeing them closely. He had no idea how many trump cards the Divine Princes had in their possession, either.


    In the meantime¡ª


    The entire world focused their attention on Chen Fan.


    If he epted the edict, Earth and the entire Abandoned Region would still be his. He would be a Divine General; a duke of sorts, just like in the ancient times. He could choose to obey or disobey orders and live freely like he did right then, and could even have the support from the Apollo Sect, a powerful sect of the Little South Heavenly Realm. However, if he refused, the army of the seven Divine Sects would descend to crush the entire North Qiong Sect and the whole to pieces.


    There was only one thought between Heaven and Hell. It was all in Chen Fan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Even A¡¯Xiu, as she struggled to get up, couldn¡¯t help but nce at Chen Fan.


    At that moment, hundreds of millions of people were focusing on Chen Fan, waiting for his decision.

 Chapter 1155 - Defeating Thousands of Soldiers with a Cauldron

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Defeating Thousands of Soldiers with a Cauldron</h4>


    While the world was focusing on Chen Fan and waiting for his reply, the coalition army of the seven Divine Sects outside the Earth¡¯s atmosphere had already covered more than half of the sky.


    The Divine Princes sat on their chariots at the front, while controlling the Divine Beasts¡¯ descendants by pulling the reins and staring coldly at the.


    Qiao Zhen smiled and said, ¡°I wonder if Chen Beixuan would refuse to take the edict from His Majesty.¡±


    Together with Qiao Zhen and Qiao Yu, the eight Divine Princes were the most powerful Overlords of the seven Divine Sects. They weren¡¯t like Yi Qian or the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce. They had fought many battles and represented their sects countless times; their power was extremely terrifying. They would still chat joyfully in the middle of a battlefield.


    A Divine Prince surrounded by gxies, who had wings on his back with the sun rising and the moon setting in his eyes, said, ¡°He¡¯s too stubborn. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll concede.¡±


    It was the second Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect, Wang Wei.


    He had mastered the Soul Formation Divine Power called ¡°Yin Yang Eye.¡± Rumor had it that his eyes could see through different worlds and realms; he could see everything and everyone, including Gods and ghosts, which was quite a terrifying ability. However, the truly impressive thing about Wang Wei was the pair of silver wings on his back. They were ¡°Treasure Wings¡± made with natural Spirit Treasures. He had refined them to produce a horrifying Divine Power that was on par with the battling power of a peak-stage Heavenly Treasure. He could travel a thousand miles with one p and shift the air around him. They were really impressive, no matter if they were used for fighting or escaping.


    A Divine Prince of the Taichu Divine Realm said, ¡°He¡¯s too stubborn. Even when the sky is falling over, he still thinks about how to flip it over. Does he think we¡¯re ying around like Yi Qian was? This is an exhaustive n made by the Grand Cultivators. Our hundred thousand soldiers came to attack with full power and to overturn the entire Earth. No matter what trump cards, tactics or Divine Powers he has, we can crush them with the most powerful energy. This is how therge sects work; we¡¯re honorable and fair. Why would we use deceitful means?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    All the Divine Princes nodded in agreement.


    The Grand Divine Prince of Apollo Pce¡ªQin Feng, who was d in golden armor like the sun in the sky¡ªsaid gently, ¡°I¡¯ve already given him a chance. It¡¯s his choice whether to seize the opportunity or not. If he decides to resist, the army will immediately descend and crush the North Qiong Sect. I¡¯m quite interested in seeing how powerful this Chen Beixuan is, since you imed that he¡¯s an impressive cultivator, able to kill Nascent Soul Cultivators at the Golden Core Level, and defeat Yi Qian with a clone, to boot.¡±


    Many people knew.


    The current first Divine Prince of Apollo Pce was the descendant of the Apollo Pce¡¯s Emperor.


    Although he wasn¡¯t his biological son, he had the blood of that invincible Emperor in his body. He had inherited the ¡°Golden Bird Bloodline¡± of the Apollo Pce¡¯s Golden Family and was truly unstoppable. Not even the old monsters who had lived forty thousand years may be a match for him, while Yi Qian waspletely vulnerable in front of him.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    Qin Feng¡¯s hands held the reins tightly. The nine-winged fire phoenix pulling the chariot¡ªwhich was a few hundred feetrge and was enveloped in fire¡ªscreeched and cracked the world. A fire pir dozens of miles long spouted out of its mouth and shed across the sky, as if God had arrived. Countless people on Earth had also seen that red fire, which had suddenly appeared in the sky.


    He looked at Chen Fan with eyes devoid of emotion.


    Chen Fan¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t Qin Feng¡¯s concern. He only had to decide between two choices, to fight or to surrender. Qin Feng had fought hundreds of battles and he had no doubt about his chariot and the halberd in his hands. Countless powerful sects and Nascent Soul Cultivators had died under the hands of the Apollo Pce¡¯s army. Taking into ount that the armies of the seven sects were present, Chen Fan would have no chance to live through this.


    The other Divine Princes also had simr thoughts.


    Chen Fan was like a fish on the cutting board waiting to be ughtered in their eyes.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, your way out is right in front of you. Your life is in your own hands.¡±


    Qiao Yu lowered his head and looked down at the Earth.


    In the meantime...


    Not only in space.


    Heavenly Lord Anpo, Master Ling Yun, Lord Dragon, the Ancestral Patriarchs of the Luowu Sect, the cultivators in the entire main hall and Qin Dongmu also looked at Chen Fan anxiously, waiting for him to speak.


    His next words would probably determine the life or death of thousands of members of the North Qiong Sect and billions of people on Earth.


    <i>¡°Is he going to ept or not?¡±</i>


    Qi Xiu¡¯er and the others were also torn.


    Even though epting the offer to be a Divine General meant that he would have to yield to the Apollo Pce¡ªwith the precedent that Divine General Naran had even attacked the North Qiong Sect arrogantly and severely injured A¡¯Xiu with a punch¡ªthey didn¡¯t want Chen Fan to die fighting for them, either. The army of the seven Divine Sects had arrived fiercely and they apparently had tons of Overlords. Divine General Naran alone could already defeat all the powerful cultivators of the North Qiong Sect, let alone the seven Divine Princes and a hundred thousand soldiers who were also waiting to attack.


    Qingshi and two others talked to each other with their Immortal Will and made suggestions, ¡°It¡¯d be great if Divine Lord Chen could just ept it for now and buy us some time.¡±


    ¡°Hm, Divine Lord is someone superior. Why does he have to kowtow before the Apollo Pce?¡± Lord Dragon grunted and refuted.


    Chen Fan was a disciple of the True Martial Celestial Sect in his eyes. He could use that trump card when the army made a move. Not even a Soul Formation Cultivator would dare to kill a descendant of a Celestial Sect like Chen Fan. If not, that Soul Formation Cultivator would have nowhere to hide in the universe. The True Martial Celestial Sect would certainly exterminate the perpetrator¡¯s sect and go after him to avenge Chen Fan and quench their anger.


    ¡°Be careful, Divine Lord. Qin Feng, Wang Wei, Qiao Zhen and Qiao Yu are the best Divine Princes of this generation and they¡¯re much more powerful than the normal Divine Princes. Even though you¡¯re a superior being, everyone is the same before a sword. I don¡¯t think you should fight them,¡± Lord Dragon also said.


    The Grand Elder, Shenxi and Li Yuan, the Sect Master of the Changshen Sect, also joined the discussion.


    Everyone was arguing whether Chen Fan should ept the edict of Apollo Pce, what good would that do him if he did and how they were going to run from the seven Divine Sects if he didn¡¯t.


    Only A¡¯Xiu clenched her fists and looked at Chen Fan anxiously with her beautiful eyes. There was still a hint of fear in her mind.


    Divine General Naran couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He frowned and asked, ¡°Chen Beixuan, what¡¯s your decision?¡±


    ¡°Divine General?¡±


    Chen Fan finally spoke. Once he opened his mouth, he snickered.


    ¡°Why? Are you going to reject the offer?¡± Divine General Naran turned cold.


    ¡°Haha, you want me to kowtow to a Divine General? Who are you to stand in the sky and talk to me like that? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t exact revenge because you have someone behind you?¡± Chen Fan said as he got up slowly, while his hands were holding the armrests of the chair. He nced at Divine General Naran and the coalition army of the seven Divine Sects in the sky, then snickered with hands behind his back.


    ¡°Bulls**t Divine Princes. They¡¯re just a group of ants.¡±


    Everyone was shocked after hearing what he had said.


    Even the Divine Princes witnessing the exchange from the sky turned cold at the same time. The Grand Divine Prince, Qin Feng, red at Chen Fan with coldness in his eyes. The nine-winged fire phoenix he was riding screeched, and the fire around its body warmed the world, as if it were a second sun in the sky.


    Divine General Naran¡¯s expression immediately changed. He looked at Chen Fan coldly. ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you really have to be that stubborn? You must know that if the Divine Princes are enraged, not even the painful cries of billions of people would appease them.¡±


    Many earthly cultivators and from others were devastated. Qin Dongmu struck his thighs and sighed when he heard the stupid decision Chen Fan had made. How could Chen Fan reject such a good and once-in-a-lifetime offer? Earth could have be a territory of therge sects in the Star Ocean. He was too dumb and reckless in his eyes.


    Qin Dongmu thought¡ª


    He would have knelt if it were him standing there, surrendering and happily taking the edict. Then, the Qin family would have the chance to prevail on Earth forever, and have thousands of generations of descendants. How wonderful would it be to be the Emperor of Earth? It would be nothing to yield and be a toad.


    Some elders of the Sun and the An families said with wry mouths, ¡°Our son-inw is great, except that he¡¯s too bad-tempered. Doesn¡¯t he know how to be flexible?¡±


    Su Yanghao was so angry he wanted to beat someone with his crutch.


    Song Yufeng even shook his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing to watch.¡±


    Then, he stepped out of the door with Jiang Feifei.


    The die was cast. Since Chen Fan had chosen to die, not even fairies would be able to save him. The hundred thousand soldiers in space were ready to move. The descendants of the Divine Beasts that were pulling the chariots let out smoke from their mouths and snorted, staring at Chen Fan with evil intentions. They were ready to rush down at any time to ughter people on the and tear Chen Fan to pieces.


    ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re unrepentant, I¡¯ll let you wait and watch the second bloodbath to be held at the North Qiong Sect. Let us see if you¡¯ll regret it when the army arrives.¡± Divine General Naran sneered. He shook his head as he turned around and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, a cold voice was heard,ing from behind him.


    ¡°Naran, you hurt my disciples and almost exterminated the North Qiong Sect. Do you think you can just get away with it?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you going to kill me?¡± Divine General Naran turned around and chuckled.


    If Chen Fan attacked him, he would truly end his own life in front of the Divine Princes. Even if the Grand Divine Prince Qin Feng appreciated him and wanted to take him in, they wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Chen Fan hadpletely cut his way out; he would have to fight with the seven Divine Sects until the end. Divine General Naran didn¡¯t think he had the guts to do so.


    But the next second¡ª


    Roar!


    The six demons suddenly jumped out from Chen Fan¡¯s back and grabbed Divine General Naran. The six of them worked together and pulled him from different corners in the air. As Divine General Naran¡¯s gaze held extreme fear, and after Chen Fan said ¡°eat it,¡± the six demons tore Divine General Naran to pieces. The Soul Eating Beast even roared and caught Divine General Naran¡¯s Nascent Soul, which had tried to escape with a frightened look, with its hands. No matter how painfully Divine General Naran shouted, the ape shoved the entire Nascent Soul in its mouth and narrowed its eyes, showing a contented look.


    Chen Fan had only gazed at the air since the beginning, never looking at the dead Divine General Naran, as if he were just an ant unworthy of any attention.


    Then.


    Boom!


    Chen Fan¡¯s clone stomped his foot and turned into a giant golden cauldron with three legs and two handles. It shot up and soared in the sky with a thunderous sound, just like a beam of golden light that prated the sky and shed across the air, shing against the hundred thousand soldiers. It crushed countless Golden Core Cultivators like an unstoppable warrior slicing butter and creating a long path of blood in the sky, with a lot of broken limbs and sshes of blood.


    At that moment, everyone in the world was astonished. Even the eyes of the Divine Princes and Master Ling Yun had popped out; they could not believe that Chen Fan would straight out attack the powerful army with a hundred thousand soldiers.


    Only Wang Xuanlong of the Wang family banged his thighs.


    ¡°Nice! That¡¯s Chen Beixuan, the Divine Lord Chen I know!¡±


    <i>¡°No matter how you try to stop me, I will deal with you by myself!¡±</i>

 Chapter 1156 - Slaying Divine Princes under the Stars

    <h4>Chapter 1156: ying Divine Princes under the Stars</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the cold universe above the stars, countless broken limbs and drops of shimmering blood were everywhere. Chen Fan turned into the Mountain River Cauldron and attacked while giving free rein to his anger. That sh had beenparable to a full-power attack from the most powerful peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator, immediately creating a path of blood through the ranks of the hundred thousand Golden Core Cultivators. A thousand of them had died along the way, and the air was full of white bones and broken limbs.


    Everyone in the world watched that scene whilepletely dumbfounded.


    The Divine Princes on the chariots also seemed a bit startled. They had never thought that Chen Fan would really make a move and attack them first. There were a hundred thousand Golden Core Cultivators! No matter how weak they were, a bunch of them together were powerful enough to kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator, not to mention there were also the elders, Divine Generals and Divine Princes of therge sects. Why would Chen Fan dare to do so?


    Qin Dongmu, the consortiums of different countries and some elders of the Su and An families were terrified.


    Some of the cultivators from the others sitting in the main hall of the North Qiong Sect couldn¡¯t even hold the wine sses, letting them crash on the ground in fear. Only a few of them, like Jiang Churan and Auntie Tang, knew of Chen Fan¡¯s temper. They knew that even if there were thousands of enemies, he would choose to fight with them. Besides, Divine General Naran had even hurt A¡¯Xiu before.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    A¡¯Xiu couldn¡¯t help crying; her fair, little face was covered with tears the size of beans.


    She understood that Chen Fan could have chosen differently, like taking the edict from the Apollo Pce temporarily. He could have pretended to have surrendered,ter refusing to obey the orders afterwards, and to take revenge on the Divine Sects after he became a Soul Formation Cultivator. And yet, Chen Fan would not give in, just because of her.


    The Grand Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, Qin Feng, said coldly, ¡°You jerk.¡±


    He pulled the reins in his hands and the nine-winged fire phoenix that was pulling the golden chariot let out a piercing sound; red fire started burning fiercely around its body. Many bright red feathers stuck out and its eyes with golden fire were widened as he stared at Chen Fan. A powerful energy was radiated by it. It seemed that the fire phoenix had already felt the anger of its master.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan is too stubborn. He just has to yield. Countless Nascent Soul Overlords in the Star Ocean would go to great lengths to be granted the title of Divine General of Apollo Pce, but he didn¡¯t treasure this opportunity at all.¡± The Divine Princess of the Fuyao Sect¡ªd in a white armor like a lotus flower¡ªsighed gently.


    ¡°A local from a barren, disconnected from the cultivation society, would certainly not know how precious the edict from the Apollo Pce is. Apollo Pce didn¡¯t even give such a good bargaining chip to Song Yufeng, who had once dominated the Star Ocean and escaped from the Divine Lord of the Changshen Sect. If this is not Chen Beixuan¡¯s destiny, he can¡¯t me anyone if he dies and his sect is destroyed. Billions of people on the entire will mourn for him,¡± Qiao Zhen also said.


    The Divine Princes looked at Chen Fan indifferently. They felt like they were watching a fish struggling on a cutting board when they saw him.


    Qin Feng didn¡¯t say anything.


    But the elders and Divine Generals of Apollo Pce werepletely enraged.


    The edict of Apollo Pce was valid across the Star Ocean. Which Nascent Soul Cultivator in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm would dare to disobey?


    ¡°Kill him and avenge the Divine General.¡±


    ¡°Right, we must kill whoever offends the Apollo Pce.¡±


    ¡°This guy is digging his own grave!¡±


    The few elders looked cold.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The hundred thousand Golden Core Cultivators reacted, unleashing their fury. They lined up to quickly arrange countless formations in the sky, under themand of the Nascent Soul Divine Generals. They created square formations with a thousand soldiers each. Soon after, the surrounding space was filled with a hundred vicious, yet orderly square formations; Chen Fan was at the center.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan showed his true body. He held the halberd with dragon patterns in his hand and shed across the sky with golden light around him.


    But this time¡ª


    He was attacked by the tactical formations of therge sects.


    Those Golden Core soldiers weren¡¯t unlike those disorganized cultivators on Tianhuang; they were cultivators who had been nurtured by therge sects since they were small and had gone through countless training rounds and battles. The customized armors and weapons were all Spirit Treasures and had all kinds of arrays inside; their Dharma Powers were able to connect with their Divine Souls. Even though there were a thousand of them, they seemed as if they had be one.


    Every formation was able to produce Nascent Soul power.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Chen Fan had been able to kill a thousand people by using the halberd. And then, a formation with a thousand cultivators had resisted his attack. Light flowed on the armor on those Golden Core Cultivators and they immediately merged into one, releasing Dharma Power that surpassed the Nascent Soul Level, blocking Chen Fan¡¯s attacks. Only dozens of Golden Core Cultivators had been killed by his weak energy.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Dozens of formations in the surroundings took the opportunity to besiege Chen Fan when they saw he had attacked. Countless golden fires, weapons, flying swords and starlight sped across the sky and turned into energy waves as they directed their attacks towards Chen Fan.


    What was it like when a thousand Golden Core Cultivators worked together? They were even the elites among the Golden Core Cultivators; normal ones wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to be picked by therge sects. Not even ordinary Nascent Soul Cultivators would be able to resist their attacks, and they were at least as powerful as the elders of therge sects.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the universe.


    Many thousand-foot Dharma Spells shed across the sky. There were many forest-like formations and countless weapons were packed like trees, pointing at the sky with glitters shining on them. Thousands of armors had even let out some crackling sounds. There was light flowing around the armor of those soldiers and their entire bodies were enveloped in a golden aura which seemed to be alive; the light connected them to the whole formation. Looking from the outside, there seemed to be only one person breathing, although there were a thousand Golden Core Cultivators.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s halberd shed across the sky and split the entire formation apart, also crushing the dimension. However, upon a closer look, Chen Fan saw that his attack had not achieved his goal. Only a hundred people had died in the entire formation. He had already been able to sh a few thousand cultivators to death with the cauldron. Besides, once those formations shattered, there would be others taking their positions soon, using their energy to attack again.


    ¡°Every little makes a mickle.¡±


    A thousand Golden Core Cultivators together were able to defeat a Nascent Soul Cultivator, and there were over a hundred formations in the sky, surrounding Chen Fan in all directions.


    Looking from the outside¡ª


    The sound of fighting was everywhere and countless rays of bright energy were shot in all directions. There were many gs and weapons in the sky, closely surrounding Chen Fan, and thousands of soldiers were packed densely around him. A beam of golden light shed through from time to time, but was immediately covered by countless people.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this look like a hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers besieging the Monkey King?¡± Azure Dragon wanted to make a joke.


    However, the people around him frowned and stared at the sky. Even Qi Xiu¡¯er had chosen to ignore him. Azure Dragon could only cough with an embarrassed look and quickly turned away.


    On the other hand, the Divine Princes were extremely rxed.


    ¡°Do you think Chen Beixuan can survive the attack of a hundred formations?¡± said the second Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect, Wang Wei, while maintaining a rxed smile while sitting on a chariot pulled by a Jade Rhino.


    The Jade Rhino pulling his chariot was a foot long; its body was green, like a piece of precious jade. It seemed to be harmless on the outside, but it was the famous Splitting Rhino, which was imed to be able to stand in the air and split a sea full ofs. It could travel thousands of miles per day and was the most well-known riding beast in the universe.The most impressive part was the horn on its head. It was said to have a very powerful Divine Power which releases a kind of green energy. One of its attacks was already strong enough to crush a thousand-mile, which was why it was called Splitting Rhino.


    The Grand Divine Prince of the Taichu Divine Realm surrounded by countless worlds said gently, ¡°These formations are troops formed by soldiers selected from countless Golden Core cultivators of the Divine Sects. We gave them the best weapons and armors, and taught them the strongest battling tactics and cultivation arts. Each of them is able to fight against ten of their peers at the same level; they¡¯ve also participated in conquering different worlds ands. If they can¡¯t even deal with a local in the Abandoned Region, they should just return immediately and be dismissed.¡±


    ¡°Right, they¡¯re under themands of therge sect¡¯s Divine Generals. They will never let Chen Beixuan get away.¡±


    Qiao Zhen also nodded. He saw the seven Divine Generals with different glitters surrounding them, looking quite vicious. They weren¡¯t inferior to Divine General Naran at all and might even be more powerful. They stood in the air, using their Immortal Will to mobilize the hundred thousand soldiers to besiege Chen Fan.


    ¡°Hm, I came here thinking I could watch a great battle and go down there to see how powerful the person who killed my brother is. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s that weak; he can¡¯t even defeat our soldiers. I would have directly killed that ant and taken his Divine Soul to appease my brother if I had known this was going to happen!¡± A man in ck surrounded by Fiend Qi, just like a ck sun in the sky, openly snickered.


    The Divine Princes of the Changshen Sect and the Niekong Sect sitting on the chariots also had a trace of disdain in their eyes.


    The Grand Divine Prince, Qin Feng, even frowned.


    If Chen Fan was that weak, the edict he had issued before would be like aplete joke. Taking such a weak local into the Apollo Pce and making him a Divine General... Wouldn¡¯t the worldugh at them?


    Even though the formations with a hundred thousand Golden Core Cultivators were indeed terrifying¡ªand they could easily kill the Divine Princes or Nascent Soul Cultivators¡ªChen Fan was a legend. He should have the power to fight back.


    Song Yufeng, who was watching the battle on Earth, shook his head slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He then took to the skies with Jiang Feifei and left the battlefield on Earth from another side.


    But then...


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    A thunderous sound rang in the air.


    The sound didn¡¯t originate from the real world, but it sounded deep in everyone¡¯s minds, like a loud noise when something struck an old copper bell or a giant cauldron.


    Deep inside the formations, many golden ripples that could be seen with the naked eye were spread in all directions. All the Golden Core Cultivators¡ªand even the Nascent Soul Cultivators and elders, who had had contact with the ripples¡ªfroze in the air. A thousand soldiers who were the closest to the core were overwhelmed and their heads exploded. Even their Divine Souls had been shattered.


    Then¡ª


    A Divine Cauldron with three legs and two handles turned into a beam of golden light, as it jumped out of the formation. While seeing through the golden light, there was a good-looking Nine Orifices Divine Infant a footrge hugging a cauldron. It broke through the formations and killed countless people along the way. It went past the seven Divine Generals and the elders, finally shing against the dumbfounded Divine Prince of the Demon Sun Sect.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Divine Prince of the Demon Sun Sect, who was called Lin Yang, was crushed into pieces by the golden Divine Caldron, just like tofu.

 Chapter 1157 - Drenched in Divine Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Drenched in Divine Blood</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Faster than a blink, everyone was stunned by that thunderous bell sound. Even the Divine Princes and Divine Generals had spaced out for a while.


    The Divine Prince from the Demon Sun Sect, Lin Yang, had been crushed to pieces by the small golden cauldron.


    By the time everyone collected themselves, they saw a beam of golden light shooting out of the countless formations, shing through miles of the sky and hitting Lin Yang. Lin Yang was an experienced Divine Prince of the Demon Sun Sect and he had already reached the peak-stage Nascent Soul level. He had all kinds of Dharma Powers in his arsenal, and was much more powerful than ordinary peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivators.


    But, at this moment¡ª


    His body was shattered. His entire body fell apart and countless drops of shimmering golden blood and pieces of bones flew all over the sky, as if a watermelon had been smashed by an iron hammer. The watermelon juice and the broken pieces were scattered everywhere, painting an extremely miserable view. Chen Fan¡¯s attack, his Divine Soul holding a small cauldron, it was as if Lin Yang were a piece of tofu going against a walnut. His body, which was imed to be the most powerful among the Nascent Soul cultivators¡ªand the treasures of the Demon Sun Sect he had on his body¡ªdidn¡¯t seem to be useful, at all.


    ¡°Lin Yang¡¯s dead?¡±


    Many people were dumbfounded; they had not even reacted.


    Lin Yang was Lin He¡¯s brother and he was recognized as the top super Overlord among the Divine Princes of the Demon Sun Sect. Normal Divine Generals were no match for him at all. The Grand Elders¡ªwho had been cultivating for fifty thousand years and were about to touch the Soul Formation Dharma Laws¡ªwere the only ones who could fight head to head with him. But then, Chen Fan had smashed him to pieces with a cauldron?


    Chen Fan¡¯s Nascent Soul was just a foot long Nine Orifices Divine Infant that was holding a small golden cauldron with three legs and two handles. It seemed good-looking and weak, but was actually like an iron hammer that could easily crush Lin Yang.


    How could everyone not be frightened?


    The Divine Beast descendant that was pulling Lin Yang¡¯s chariot was a Red Fire Fiend Tiger that was a few feet long. It was a vicious beast that could frighten the dozens of Nascent Soul elders around it by releasing an earth-shattering roar to the sky. It opened its mouth and shot a thousand-foot pir of ck fire.


    The fire pir burnt over the sky and created a long ck mark in the air, as if it were a trace ofva.


    The most terrifying was that dozens of Golden Core Cultivators along the way were unable to escape in time. They were hit by the ck fire and immediately disappeared, turning into smoke. There wasn¡¯t even a little residue left of their Divine Souls and Spirit Treasures. The ck fire also passed where a Nascent Soul cultivator was. Half of his body was gone in a blink; he quickly fell back as he screamed painfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Swallowing Fiend Fire!¡¯¡± a Nascent Soul elder yelled.


    The Divine Power that Guardian Beast had inherited that fire from the Divine Beast. It was a high-ranking fire even on the ¡°World Thousand Fire Roll.¡± It was said to be able to burn everything, including the sun and the moon. When a real Fiend Tiger used this Divine Power, it could even destroy a.


    That Red Fire Fiend Tiger might not have be a Divine Beast; still, not even the Divine Princes would dare to touch the fire spouted from its mouth. It was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Chen Fan immediately turned into the Mountain River Cauldron and sped ahead.


    Crack!


    Some terrifying energy rolled in the sky. People could even see plumes of sacred energy rising from the cauldron. There seemed to be a massive river running in space, which was then suppressed by Chen Fan¡¯s cauldron. Even when the Swallowing Fiend Fire made contact, the Mountain River Cauldron only released more golden light; it wasn¡¯t damaged in the slightest.


    ¡°My cauldron was made ording to the Super Sacred Treasure of a Saint in the Star Ocean. If you could destroy it with a small fire, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to live up to its ¡®Super Sacred Treasure¡¯ title,¡± Chen Fan said as his body shone and shed towards the Red Fire Fiend Tiger.


    The beast let out a few Fiend Fires, but it was still unable to injure him. Its fluffy, yet vicious tiger face was then filled with humanly fright.


    But then, a shout came behind Chen Fan.


    ¡°How dare you attack me! You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    Boom!


    Some more terrifying Fiend Qi rose from the ce where Divine Prince Lin Yang had died. He took out a Substitute Divine Talisman to rebuild his body and Divine Soul. Blood and flesh were gathered, bing Lin Yang again. A Fiend Sun floated behind him and the powerful Fiend Qi filled an area with a radius spanning for dozens of miles, turning the entire world into a powerful Realm of Fiends.


    Dong!


    Lin Yang¡¯s ck hair was standing straight as swords would. His face was full of anger; fire was emerging from his seven orifices. He was surrounded by viciousness which frightened the onlookers. This overly powerful Divine Prince of the Demon Sun Sect was truly scared and enraged at the same time.


    What frightened him was that he would have died in Chen Fan¡¯s hands after that attack, were it not for the Substitute Divine Talisman his Divine Lord had given him.


    What made him furious was that he had been the only one among the seven Divine Princes present who had been crushed by Chen Fan¡¯s cauldron and almost died. He almost lost all the reputation of the Demon Sun Sect. If that were to spread to the Star Ocean... it would certainly enrage the Grand Cultivator of the Demon Sun Sect, and he would smack him to death upon his return.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A ck, nameless sword flew out of Lin Yang¡¯s chest. It was less than three inches long, entirely gray and extremely dark. However, it seemed to be surrounded by endless viciousness and fiend energy. When it shed across the sky, a furious Fiend Snake dozens of feet long appeared in the dimension. Fiend energy filled the air, as if it were a Fiend Sword that had emerged straight of the Realm of Fiends.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan turned around and used the cauldron to knock the ck sword away. Then, he shed against the Red Fire Fiend Tiger again and swore to kill that Divine Beast descendant after countering a sneak attack.


    The Red Fire Fiend Tiger also jumped a few thousand feet away obediently. When Chen Fan tried to kill it, Lin Yang had already rushed forward in anger with the sword in his hand. Chen Fan had to show his true form and fight with Lin Yang with the shiny dragon-patterned halberd.


    ¡°nk, nk!¡±


    Chen Fan showed his true form and struck with the halberd, immediatelyunching dozens of attacks. The halberd shed with the sword in Lin Yang¡¯s hand and thunderous sounds were heard, creating ripples in the sky like those seen in water and making the air shake violently.


    Many Golden Core Cultivators nearby were even killed by the impacts of their battle.


    Even the Nascent Soul elders had to step back. Only the Divine Princes were still standing arrogantly on the chariots like six nails, stably remaining on the battlefield and watching the two of them fight.


    Chen Fan and Lin Yang used the most powerful energy they had.


    Chen Fan¡¯s halberd was like a dragon surrounded by a torch-like aura, while Lin Yang¡¯s sword was full of astonishing viciousness; each attack carried the terrifying fiend energy from Hell. Normal Nascent Soul cultivators would have gone crazy and fallen into the fiend world because of the fiend energy within that sword, even if Lin Yang merely wielded it. However, Chen Fan had the Nine Orifices Divine Infant. His Immortal Will was as deep as the ocean and his Taoist mind was as tough as iron. Why would he care about fiend energy at the Nascent Soul level?


    Boom!


    In the end, the entire sky was in chaos.


    Other people could only see a golden ray of light and a beam of ck light intertwining in the sky. Every time they shed, a banging sound akin to thunder was heard and bright light appeared in the sky, shining like the sun.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Lin Yang shed viciously, which looked like a ck thunderbolt and created an inch long wound on Chen Fan¡¯s arm. However, the halberd had also prated his chest and he almost died again.


    But Lin Yang burst intoughter.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I¡¯m not a loser like Lin He and Yi Qian. You¡¯re destined to be killed by me today, if this is all you have. Stop resisting and die by my sword. In fact, the Grand Cultivators said that whoever kills you will be the Earth¡¯s ruler. The Grand Opportunity on this would be mine, and the family and people you¡¯re protecting will at my mercy.


    ¡°By then, I¡¯ll send them down to Hell to meet you.¡± Lin Yangughed as he constantly swayed the ck sword in his hand.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Fan only grunted and shed with the halberd from an unbelievable angle, as if it were the horn of an antelope. It miraculously went past the ck sword and hit Lin Yang.


    Boom!


    Countless beams of ck light were shot out of Lin Yang¡¯s body, but he was still unable to resist the attack and was split in half. Although he was powerful, even stronger than Yi Qian¡ªsomeone at the top of the peak-stage Nascent Soul level, the most powerful Nascent Soul Cultivator Chen Fan had ever met after his rebirth¡ªthere was still a massive gap between him and Chen Fan in terms of Martial Arts. Chen Fan was like an adult fighting a child; all the tactics Lin Yang had used were full of ws and could easily be dealt with in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    So¡ª


    Even though Lin Yang¡¯s power was simr to that of Chen Fan¡¯s clone, he waspletely unable to withstand the attack. He could merely inflict small injuries in return.


    Luckily, Lin Yang still had two Substitute Divine Talismans, so he quickly rebuilt his body again. Still, there was a hint of fear in his face after all. He knew the difference between Chen Fan and himself when it came to fighting. He then shouted, ¡°Brother, help me!¡±


    Roar!


    The Red Fire Fiend Tiger dashed in the air with countless Fiend Patterns underneath its feet and the fire around its body began to burn the dimension. It sped down and its terrifying vitality shook the air and the surrounding space. That attack wasn¡¯t inferior to one dealt by a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator; it was even stronger.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Not even Chen Fan would want to confront it with his body. He could only turn into the Mountain River Cauldron and shed with the Red Fire Fiend Tiger.


    Bang! The Red Fire Fiend Tiger let out a cry and was knocked a few thousand feet away. It was indeed a descendant of a Divine Beast; its body was incredibly powerful. It only felt a bit dizzy after going directly against Chen Fan¡¯s Mountain River Cauldron, and could still stand up while shaking. Lin Yang would have been crushed to death if it were him receiving the attack.


    However, Lin Yang also took this opportunity to heal and then rush forward with the sword again.


    Boom!


    Chen Fan was still besieged by Lin Yang and the Red Fire Fiend Tiger. Although he was powerful and able to suppress the two of them, he couldn¡¯t deal with them at the same time.


    The Divine Princes watching on the side had already gauged Chen Fan¡¯s strength.


    ¡°He¡¯s nothing special. Even though he¡¯s a bit more powerful than I am, there isn¡¯t a huge difference; he¡¯s onlyparable to Qin Feng,¡± a few Divine Princes said secretly.


    ¡°This is Chen Beixuan? Too disappointing.¡± Qin Feng even shook his head.


    However, it made sense after thinking it further. Chen Fan was merely someone from the Abandoned Region after all. How strong could he be? The peak-stage Nascent Soul level was already his peak. Even those Grand Elders of the Divine Sects, who were over fifty thousand years old, were barely able to touch the higher levels or go halfway to the Soul Formation Level.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When Chen Fan killed Lin Yang for the third time¡ª


    Another Divine Prince yelled and joined the fight!


    ¡°My turn!¡±

 Chapter 1158 - Only a Clone?

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Only a Clone?</h4>


    Boom!


    The neer was the second Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect, Wang Wei. He stood on the Splitting Rhino and a pair of silver wings had grown on his back. Yin and Yang alternated in his eyes billions ofs seemed to be following him. Apart from the Apollo Pce, the Wuji Sect undoubtedly held the deepest hatred against Chen Fan among the otherrge sects.


    ¡°Wuji Loop!¡±


    Wang Wei immediately used the supreme Divine Power of the Wuji Sect once he joined the fray. Two ck and white energies were intertwined like chains, bing one. Endless energy of death and powerful vitality came together like a Yin Yang Fish and enveloped Chen Fan.


    The Divine Power he was known for was the ¡°Yin Yang Eye.¡± However, when he used the Wuji Loop, the power wasparable to Yi Qian¡¯s and was even stronger.


    Crack, crack!


    The air shook because of the two ck and white energies, as if it were a road that couldn¡¯t bear heavy objects. What made him different from Yi Qian was that his Wuji Loop was much more powerful, ancient and simpler. The ck and white energy flowed in the air like two rumbling chariots, blocking Chen Fan¡¯s way out from the front and the back.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Chen Fan had to give up the idea of going after them. The glitters on the dragon-patterned halberd froze, and it turned into a straight spear. Chen Fan was moving carefully at the moment; there was even perspiration on his forehead. He looked serious, as if there were a mountain in his hand. Chen Fan wielded the halberd, which was as light as a feather, and gently poked the center where the ck and white energies converged. It seemed like a slow move but was in fact really quick.


    Bang!


    The center of the Yin Yang Painting where the two dragons converged was poked by Chen Fan. At that moment, the Wuji Loop¡ªwhich was originally quite tough, able to cover and seal everything¡ªwas shattered because of Chen Fan¡¯s gentle poke. Two energies exploded in all directions and were unable to form the Yin Yang Fish anymore.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Wang Wei raised his eyebrows.


    Chen Fan had made an impressively move, poking the strongest and also the weakest point of the Wuji Loop, easily breaking the entire structure. Wang Wei turned it into ck and white energy again, but they weren¡¯t as strong anymore. He didn¡¯t know if Chen Fan had only touched it by ident or whether he was truly capable of such a feat. So, he yelled, ¡°Again!¡±


    He continued to use the Wuji Loop. Two clusters of ck and white energies¡ªeven more powerful andrger than before¡ªformed the Divine Painting of Life and Death andpletely enveloped Chen Fan. Even the Nascent Soul Divine Generals would have died if they were inside.


    Then, Wang Wei patted the Splitting Rhino he was riding.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The footrge green rhino looked up and roared. A ray of green energy light was shot out of the green horn on its head.


    That energy ray seemed harmless, as if it were a normal green light, but when it shed across the sky, the entire world was split. There was a meteorite a few thousand metersrge floating in the middle. It had gone through a lot in space for billions of years and the exposed parts were still full of luster. It was tough; not even an attack from a Nascent Soul cultivator would have easily destroyed it.


    It had been split in half by the green light, as if cut by a knife. The light ray continued forth and went past Chen Fan. Even though he was powerful, he didn¡¯t dodge in time. Half of his arm had contact with the light ray and it immediately disappeared.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Lin Yang, the Divine Prince of the Demon Sun Sect, rushed forward again on the Red Fire Fiend Tiger.


    Wang Wei also spurred the chariot into action and the Splitting Rhino stepped on the gxy, rushing towards Chen Fan as it split the world. Chen Fan¡¯s clone might have lost an arm, but he still had an unfazed expression. He held the halberd with one hand and instantly shed dozens of times, moving across the sky and shing everywhere, like a beam of bright, earth-shattering light.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    Chen Fan fought with two Divine Princes and two Divine Beasts descendants by himself, but he didn¡¯t seem to be at a disadvantage.


    Bang!


    Even Wang Wei was almost split in half by Chen Fan, together with his Splitting Rhino. The pair of silver wings on his back released rays of silver light, dots of starlight and silver glitters; they were extremely beautiful, like fireflies. Wang Wei was even enveloped in a silver light sphere with his Splitting Rhino; a series of buzzing sounds and a single, banging sound were heard. He dashed in the air and appeared a few thousand feet away, dodging Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Starlight Wings!¡±


    It was a unique Divine Power of the Wuji Sect. During the Golden Core Level, two Heavenly Treasure embryos were refined and ced on a cultivator¡¯s back, to be nurtured with blood and True Essence, so that they could mergepletely with the body. As the cultivator became stronger, the wings would also be more powerful. In the end, they would even be able to crack the sky, tear the world apart and quickly traverse long distances in the air. It was one of the most powerful Divine Powers of the Wuji Sect.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s confident attack failed, but he still looked indifferent. He only turned into a beam of golden light with the halberd and kept going after Wang Wei, who in turn had to use the Starlight Wings to shift in the air in order to avoid Chen Fan¡¯s attacks.


    With such a pair of powerful Heavenly Treasures in hand, he had a much greater chance of escaping.


    The Splitting Rhino even shot out beams of green light from time to time. Each of the light rays was full of an energy strong enough to destroys. Even Chen Fan would have to stop attacking to avoid them. His clone had only been formed with the Nine Orifices Divine Infant after all. It had at most the peak-stage Nascent Soul level and it wasn¡¯t his true body. It couldn¡¯t fight against the Splitting Divine Power of the Splitting Rhino.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When Lin Yang was crushed by the Mountain River Cauldron Chen Fan had once again turned into¡ª


    The third Divine Prince yelled and joined the battle.


    The Grand Divine Prince of the Changshen Sect, Yuan Yi!


    That was a truly earth-shattering Overlord. Among the seven Divine Princes, Yuan Yi was second only to Qin Feng of the Apollo Pce. He was a cold and silent man, but there were nine purple gold Longevity Talismans in his eyes, and a cold moon went down behind him. An ancient Saint wearing an old robe with long sleeves fluttering in the wind was standing on the moon.


    ¡°This guy has already cultivated the ¡®Sages Emotion Art¡¯ to the peak of the sixth stage. One more step and that Deity on the moon will be able to fly out. He¡¯ll then reach the peak of ¡®Restructuration¡¯ and will be half a step away from bing a Soul Formation Cultivator.¡±


    A Divine Prince was a bit shocked.


    The Sages Emotion Art of the Changshen Sect was divided into seven stages: Immortalization, Body Detaching, Marrow Transformation, Bone Changing, Corpse Liberation, Soaring and Restructuration. The fifth stage was the Nascent Soul level, while the sixth stage was the Ascension level. Only Divine Princes were able toplete it. Yuan Yi had already reached the peak of the sixth stage and was far more powerful than Luo Changshen back then.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    After he attacked, the Double-Winged Dragon pulling the chariot remained unmoving. It leaned back against the cold moon behind it and a powerful energy surrounded Chen Fan.


    Whenever Chen Fan moved, there seemed to be thousands of mountains pressing on him and his movement was also paused sometimes. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, it was the biggest weak point in a battle of the peak-stage Nascent Soul level.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Wang Wei immediately moved forward using the silver white wings.


    His eyes shot out two rays of light, one gold and one silver. They intertwined like the sun and the moon, carrying the Yin and Yang transformation mystery. This was the Divine Power Wang Wei was good at, the Yin Yang Eye.


    Lin Yang also moved closer with his sword, attempting a sneak attack from Chen Fan¡¯s back.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Chen Fan broke through the cold moon¡¯s vicious nature, then miraculously poked Lin Yang¡¯s back and gently touched his sword, knocking him away again. And yet, Chen Fan didn¡¯t avoid the gold and silver light rayspletely and was illuminated by the Yin Yang Eye. Half of his thigh was hit by the light rays, which made it disappear immediately.


    <i>¡°He won¡¯t be able tost much longer!¡±</i>


    Wang Wei was thrilled. His face was full of joy.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t have any Substitute Divine Talismans like they did. He would truly be wounded if he were ever injured. The more serious his injuries were, the weaker he would be. Finally, he would fall.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Lin Yang was in a killing frenzy at the moment; his eyes were full of veins and he swayed the ck sword in his hand, leaving many ck marks. Countless howling Fiends¡¯ Will covered an area with a few thousand feet radius, which turned the world into a ghost realm. He and the Red Fire Fiend Tiger attacked on both sides. At this moment, the Red Fire Fiend Tiger had already been seriously wounded. Chen Fan¡¯s halberd had inflicted many injuries on its body, arousing its fierceness.


    ¡°Blue Sky Soaring sh!¡±


    Yuan Yi took the opportunity to use that invincible Divine Power of the Changshen Sect.


    Swish!


    The cold moon behind him was letting out an extremely cold, yet crystal clear light. The light shed across the sky like a Heavenly Sword and shed forward. More terrifying was that the so-called Deity on the moon seemed to be jumping out. He held the light with his hand and attacked Chen Fan with an ethereal and mysterious body, like a fairy swaying a sword.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This attack was too terrifying.


    Even the Divine Princes and elders turned pale. They had never thought that Yuan Yi was that powerful. He hadpletely surpassed his two peers, Lin Yang and Wang Wei. Merely speaking of that attack, Yuan Yi¡¯s power was alreadyparable to that of the Grand Elders, who had been cultivating for fifty thousand years and were half a step away from bing Grand Cultivators. Even Qin Feng frowned slightly.


    Yuan Yi had almost taken that step, as he touched the edges of the Soul Formation Dharma Laws. He was close to that level and was certainly a formidable rival.


    Lord Dragon, who was on Earth, was startled.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s the Light of Ascension. He can¡¯t take that attack forcefully!¡±


    Before the others asked, he immediately continued, ¡°The Light of Ascension is the manifestation of the sixth stage of the Changshen Sect¡¯s ¡®Sages Emotion Art.¡¯ Only after the Light of Ascension appears would the sixth stage truly bepleted. Luo Changshen had only touched that stage before. He hadn¡¯t cultivated it to the peak. Rumor has it that once the ¡®Light of Ascension¡¯ ispleted, the cultivator will be regarded as invincible under the Half Grand cultivators.¡±


    In the end, Lord Dragon whispered, ¡°Divine Lord Chen is in danger.¡±


    Indeed.


    As Lord Dragon said, not even Chen Fan would be able to escape under the attack of Wang Wei and Lin Yang, and he would have to take the Blue Sky Soaring sh. That supreme Divine Power of the Changshen Sect didn¡¯t just kill people. It was said to have been able to wipe off the power a cultivator had after a thousand years of cultivation.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Chen Fan looked fine on the outside, but the footrge Nine Orifices Divine Infant inside his body shrank and turned into an eight inches tall figurine. The energy outside his body had also plummeted, immediately falling out of the peak-stage Nascent Soul level, almost dropping back to the mid-stage Nascent Soul level.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Wang Wei was thrilled. There were gold and silver glitters shining in his eyes. He pushed his Yin Yang Eye to the maximum and immediately left two holes on Chen Fan¡¯s body. Lin Yang had also shed with his sword and almost slit Chen Fan open. There was a deep wound an inch long on Chen Fan¡¯s back, which had almost split him in half.


    The invincible and undefeated Chen Fan had immediately been backed into a corner.


    Lord Dragon and A¡¯Xiu immediately turned pale. The billions of people on Earth also went silent, as they looked at the sky anxiously.


    On the other hand, the Divine Princes looked rxed and calm.


    ¡°The die is cast. Although Chen Beixuan is strong, Brother Yuan Yi will settle this once he makes a move.¡±


    The Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. We should start thinking about how to allocate this and then look for the Grand Opportunity.¡±


    Qin Feng also turned around and looked at Earth.


    Chen Fan had already be past tense. He wouldn¡¯tst for long while being attacked by three Divine Princes, no matter how he struggled. In fact, Yuan Yi¡¯s appearance was clearly indicating that Chen Fan was destined to die. The Divine Generals and elders talked andughed loudly. They got ready and were about to eliminate the North Qiong Sect, to then ughter people all around the world.


    But then Qiao Yu, the Divine Princess of the Fuyao Sect, hesitated and said, ¡°Wait, ording to the information, that golden Nascent Soul seems to be just Chen Beixuan¡¯s clone. It¡¯s called the ¡®Nine Orifices Divine Infant.¡¯ The real him doesn¡¯t look like this...¡±


    After hearing what she said¡ª


    Everyone was startled. The smile on Qin Feng¡¯s face, the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, had also frozen.


    Then...


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A sigh was heard, giving everyone goosebumps. The Divine Princes had even be frantic and fearful.

 Chapter 1159 - Like Ants

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Like Ants</h4>


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When the sigh was heard¡ª


    Everyone had been simultaneously shocked by it.


    The Divine Princes and elders turned around and saw a young man in a ck outfit walking slowly in the air, as if emerging from the depths of the universe with hands behind his back.


    He had ck hair and ck eyes, and was wearing a ck robe with twelve pictures printed on it: flower, bird, fish, insect, mountain, river, the sun, the moon and people on East. He was wearing the Divine Lord crown and was good-looking; he seemed to be a seventeen-year-old young man. He looked exactly like the ¡°Chen Fan¡± who had fought with the three Divine Princes, as if they were twin brothers.


    However¡ª


    That Chen Fan was much more realistic than the one who had fought with the three Divine Princes. He had a more substantial, human-like presence.


    ¡°That was indeed his clone!¡±


    An elder gasped.


    The Divine Princes also turned pale.


    In fact, the Divine Sects in the Star Ocean had collected a lot of Chen Fan¡¯s information. The battle between him and Divine Prince Yi Qian had even been the main focus of the reports. Since the cultivators from others had also watched that battle, apart from the billions of people on Earth, only those Nascent Soul cultivators from others were able to see the details of the battle; most of the information had been spread to the Star Ocean from word of mouth.


    There was no way the Divine Princes hadn¡¯t looked into Chen Fan¡¯s information before traveling to Earth.


    And yet, they were too arrogant after all. They thought that Earth was just a barren, so how powerful could Chen Fan be? The power Chen Fan¡¯s clone had shown was also within their expectations. He had fought against three Divine Princes alone and was only at a disadvantage moments before. Such a powerful strength matched his identity of being the top Overlord in the Abandoned Region, but it wouldn¡¯t be deemed as someone with more power.


    If someone said there was a super talent¡ªwho would regrly only appear in the Central Gxy¡ªin the Abandoned Region around the barren area of the universe...


    Even the Grand Cultivators behind it all would have been skeptical, let alone the Divine Princes!


    So, the Divine Princes had only nced over the report; none of them had read it carefully. Being a woman, Qiao Yu would usually pay more attention to details after all. Besides, she had traveled to Earth before and she knew that Chen Fan¡¯s clone was on the top of Mount North Qiong. She felt doubtful from the bottom of her heart after observing Chen Fan fight.


    However, the situation becamepletely different when the real Chen Fan appeared.


    <i>¡°He fought with the three Divine Princes to this point with a clone?¡±</i>


    Everyone felt a chill down their spines once they thought about this.


    They knew there were many cultivation arts for creating clones in the Realm of Cultivation, but they could never be more powerful than the real bodies. In fact, the power of the clones might even be two times weaker than the cultivators themselves.


    If the clone of a cultivator were the same as his real body, he would clearly be at an advantage when fighting two against one. Especially for those Overlords on the top of the world like the Soul Formation Grand Cultivators; there would be one more Grand Cultivator if they had a clone, and they could certainly suppress the other sects. So, the more powerful the Clone Arts were, the closer the strength of the clones to the real bodies and the more treasurable they were.


    A Celestial Sect in the Central Gxy had a Grand Divine Power called ¡°One to Three.¡± It could be used to create three clones that had powersparable to the real body¡¯s.


    That Divine Power was ranked as one of the top ten super cultivation arts on the Universe Wonderful Art Roll; it was a truly earth-shattering and powerful Divine Power. That Celestial Sect dominated the Star Ocean with that Divine Power. So, a Divine Power was enough to determine the fate of a Celestial Sect or a sacred ground.


    Chen Fan¡¯s clone would have never been more powerful than his real body, no matter what.


    Then, they had to find out how strong the real him was.


    ¡°It seems that you had fun bullying my clone. You even besieged him.¡± Chen Fan waved his hand gently and the Nine Orifices Divine Infant stuck in the tough battle with the three Divine Princes turned into a beam of golden light, immediately shooting back to him.


    Yuan Yi frowned and looked at Chen Fan with a sour look.


    Even Lin Yang and Wang Wei looked upset.


    After fighting so hard, they found out it had only been a clone. It wouldn¡¯t have helped much even if they killed him. Lin Yang was almost spurting out blood. He had lost a total of three Substitute Divine Talismans. Each of them was as precious as a Nascent Soul Spirit Treasure.


    The Grand Divine Prince, Qin Feng, spoke for the first time. ¡°You¡¯re Chen Beixuan? You really had us fooled with your clone. You¡¯re indeed the top Overlord on the whole East, or even the entire Abandoned Region.¡±


    He spoke seriously as he pulled the reins in his hand and rode the hundred-foot nine-winged fire phoenix surrounded by thousands of fires like the God of War.


    That was the first time Qin Feng hadplimented Chen Fan, looking him in the eye and recognizing his strength.


    ¡°Abandoned Region... I don¡¯t like the name. You can call it East Region or ¡®Milky Way,¡¯¡± Chen Fan said gently. He used his Immortal Will to repair his Nine Orifices Divine Infant while he spoke.


    His Nascent Soul looked awful after having fought continuously.


    An arm and a leg had been disintegrated and its body was covered with wounds. Its power had even dropped to the mid-stage Nascent Soul level. However, with Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginably powerful Immortal Will, plumes of golden smoke billowed out of the Nine Orifices Divine Infant¡¯s mouth, healing at a visible speed.


    ¡°The Milky Way... This is how you call it on Earth, right?¡±


    Qin Feng frowned slightly. ¡°I can change it to this name. If you join the Apollo Pce, I can offer you the entire Ab... East Region and grant you the title of ¡®Divine General East.¡¯ After that, you¡¯ll be the Lord of all the surroundings, including this one. Apart from the opportunity found on this, we¡¯ll take nothing else, and I¡¯ll allow the Chen family to rule this region forever!¡±


    Qin Feng offered to confer the title of Divine General to Chen Fan again.


    That wasn¡¯t an edict delivered by Divine General Naran, but a promise from the first Divine Prince of the Apollo Pce. Not even their Emperor would retract from such amitment.


    Many people were shocked, but then, they understood.


    Qin Feng was interested in Chen Fan¡¯s strength and he truly cherished such a talent. Chen Fan¡¯s clone was already that powerful, so what about his real body?


    A glint of displeasure shed in Lin Yang and Wang Wei¡¯s eyes, but they didn¡¯t say anything in the end. The elders and Divine Generals were also worried about Chen Fan¡¯s power. His clone was already able to fight against three Divine Princes... would his real body be able to shake the sun and the moon?


    ¡°What do you think? We can negotiate the terms further if you¡¯re unsatisfied with the offer.¡± Qin Feng was very sincere.


    But Chen Fan only chuckled.


    ¡°Your subordinates attacked the North Qiong Sect and injured my disciples. And now, youe to attack Earth with a hundred thousand soldiers. Do you really think I¡¯m a pushover? Besides, you¡¯re merely a Nascent Soul cultivator, yet you want me to work for you. You¡¯ve overrated yourself,¡± Chen Fan said calmly as if merely stating facts.


    He was the reincarnation of the North Mystic Celestial Lord. Not even the Sect Masters of the Celestial Sects had been able to subdue him, let alone a so-called Divine Prince from a barren region in the universe.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Qin Feng immediately became cold and his eyes were full of cold glitters after hearing that.


    The elders of Apollo Pce were even enraged, ¡°You arrogant man, you have no idea what you¡¯re doing. Our Divine Prince is acting quite sincerely, but you dare to humiliate him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too arrogant. We can¡¯t let him live!¡±


    ¡°Attack! Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s capable of.¡±


    The Divine Princes were all enraged.


    Qin Feng was the most powerful one among them. If Chen Fan looked down on him, didn¡¯t it mean that he despised everyone else present? How could thecent Divine Princes ept that?


    Suddenly, a voice was heard.¡±I get it now. That¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Everyone turned around in shock and they saw the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect chuckle and say, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you startled me. I thought you were truly powerful, already at the Soul Formation level. But after thinking for a while, that ¡®Nine Orifices Divine Infant¡¯ isn¡¯t actually your clone. It¡¯s obviously made with something like a Divine Pill or a treasure. It should be an object, like a puppet. You almost fooled us.¡±


    There were worlds appearing and disappearing around the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect. His eyes even had images of the sky breaking and the sun and the moon falling.


    ¡°A puppet? A treasure?¡±


    All the cultivators who heard this were surprised. The Divine Princes even seemed to have a lot in their minds.


    A clone purely created with a Divine Power would certainly be much weaker than a real body. Only Soul Formation Grand Cultivators or Half Grand Cultivators could form clones with the power of peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivators. That was why everyone was so fearful.


    But it would be apletely different matter if it had been made with some kind of treasure or puppet.


    Some sacred grounds andrge sects deep in the universe would even use Soul Formation puppets to act as guards and suppress the other sects. The famous Puppet Sect was said to specialize in Puppet Arts. Their puppets were even more powerful than the cultivators themselves. So, Chen Fan¡¯s real body might not be any stronger than the Nine Orifices Divine Infant.


    <i>¡°Is it really a Puppet Art?¡±</i>


    The Divine Princes and elders sized the Nine Orifices Divine Infant up.


    It looked exactly like Chen Fan, but it had in fact been formed purely by Immortal Will. It carried some weird energy and was born and nurtured naturally. It apparently had some kind of treasure instead of something created with a Divine Power.


    ¡°Haha, it turns out you¡¯re only relying on the power of a treasure. You almost scared me.¡± Lin Yang snickered.


    ¡°Pretty clever, but it¡¯s useless.¡± Qiao Zhen shook his head.


    Yuan Yi directly moved his chariot without saying a word as the Double-Winged Dragon let out a clear roar and sped forward towards Chen Fan. Many Divine Generals led the hundred thousand Golden Core Cultivators to surround Chen Fan from all directions, sealing the entire space. There was no way Chen Fan could escape.


    The other Divine Princes¡ªincluding Lin Yang, Wang Wei, the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect and the Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect¡ªalso went forward.


    Qin Feng said indifferently, ¡°Chen Beixuan, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Kneel and ept the offer. When you be my Divine General, I¡¯ll let the Chen family rule East forever. If you resist, I can only exterminate the North Qiong Sect and kill all the disciples of your sect.¡±


    A Nascent Soul elder from Apollo Pce yelled, ¡°His Majesty is showing you kindness. Chen Beixuan, kneel and thank him quickly!¡±


    Many elders were sneering. How would the Nascent Soul cultivators from therge sects take Chen Fan, who was simr or even inferior to a clone, seriously? They could crush such an ant easily. Why was there a need to negotiate with him?


    As he faced the enemies who were besieging him from all directions, Chen Fan only said two words, gently, with a calm look.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Then, he raised his crystal clear hand and smacked down.


    Boom!


    An unimaginable power exploded in space. The entire world shook, as if the universe were copsing, thes were shattering and the sun and moon were falling! An extremely terrifying Dharma Power swept over the nearby region of the universe, scaring countless people. Not even the Nascent Soul elders were able to stand still; their bodies swayed side to side.


    At that moment, Chen Fan was like the God King who stepped out straight from the ancient times, watching everyone in the world. The Divine Princes were like ants underneath his feet!

 Chapter 1160 - Unstoppable Power!

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Unstoppable Power!</h4>


    In the boundless space outside the Earth¡¯s atmosphere, a hundred thousand Golden Core Cultivators and many elders surrounded Chen Fan; the seven Divine Princes were at the center.


    They were all shining, some with a golden aura, some were like the sun and some produced silver glitters. Each of them had reached the peak of the Nascent Soul Level, whereas Qin Feng and Yuan Yi at the front had even touched Soul Formation Dharma Laws. The power of Dharma Laws appeared around them, which became concrete and formed Divine Laws like runes in the sky, enveloping them with a trace of sacred energy which circted on their bodies.


    A cultivator would be able to decide his own destiny after reaching the Soul Formation realm!


    Real Grand Cultivators had all kinds of incredible Divine Powers. Shaking the universe, crushing the moon and stepping on the gxy weren¡¯t difficult for them; they were far beyond the Nascent Soul attainments.


    Although those two cultivators had only touched the edge of the Soul Formation Power and had just a hint of sacred energy, their power still gave people chills down their spines. The others only felt frightened; even the Nascent Soul elders were unable to stand next to the two of them. The space had also been suppressed by this energy. They had surpassed the other Divine Princes and had unpredictable power. Their bodies were surrounded by bright light, like real sons of God.


    But at this moment¡ª


    Even the powerful ones like Qin Feng and Yuan Yi were a bit terrified.


    The energy Chen Fan had released was too frightening.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Azure vitality fell from the sky like a waterfall. Chen Fan¡¯s 48,000 acupuncture points all around his body opened at the same time and a huge amount of smoke billowed out of his seven orifices. A transparent, ss-like azure flower appeared and bloomed above Chen Fan¡¯s head. When it came out, petals fell around Chen Fan and golden lotuses grew from an illusory ground. He was surrounded by colorful light, as if he were a Deity from Heaven.


    Qin Feng and Yuan Yi were like bumpkins in front of Chen Fan, who was enveloped in a majestic aura, shooting out beams of light. Their own auras were immediately subdued; there was no point ofparison, just like the difference between pearls and the moon.


    ¡°How is he still a Golden Core or Nascent Soul cultivator? Even the top Divine Princes don¡¯t have such a terrifying power. Didn¡¯t they say that he was just relying on his clone? Why is his real body so powerful, much more so than the clone?¡±


    All the cultivators were frightened and even the Divine Princes were astonished.


    More terrifying was the powerful Blood Qi that surged out of Chen Fan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Even though Chen Fan had only made a casual attack with the power of his initial-sess Deity Body, not even using the Divine Soul in his body and his Dharma Power¡ª


    His terrifying vitality shook the sun and the moon. A powerful energy fell and his body let out some thunderous sounds as Deity Light burst, releasing thousands rays of light. It was a frightening sight. Many Golden Core Cultivators nearby were unable to withstand that energy; trails of blood appeared on their bodies, which were almost about to burst open. The elders at the early-stage or mid-stage Nascent Soul level also trembled, unable to control themselves.


    Only the Divine Princes were better; they were still able to maintain their power.


    Still, they looked frightened; the seven Divine Beasts¡¯ descendants were also nervous. There was a hint of anxiousness and fear on the fluffy face of the Red Fire Fiend Tiger.


    ¡°What kind of energy is that? Has he already be a Half Grand Cultivator?¡± Qiao Zhen yelled in shock.


    Half Grand Cultivators were cultivators who had already ced one foot in the Soul Formation level and had attained Soul Formation Dharma Laws. Even by achieving a hint of control over Soul Formation Power would make a cultivator much more powerful than a Nascent Soul cultivator. They would be far above the Nascent Soul realm and their bodies would have already undergone ¡°Divine Changes¡± which couldn¡¯t be described with the power of the Nascent Soul level. Not even Divine Princes would fight against them.


    In fact¡ª


    Every Half Grand Cultivator was an earth-shattering being, the real trump card of an old sect. They were the Grand Elders of their sects and would live at least for sixty thousand years. Rumor had it there was even a super old monster in the Apollo Pce who had lived almost ny thousand years. He was truly a heel away from reaching the Soul Formation level and his power was like that of dragons and Gods, which waspletely unimaginable.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s merely decades old. Even if he¡¯s hiding his cultivation age, how would he be a Half Grand Cultivator? This region was abandoned by the Entities a long time ago. Only one cultivator can be a Pseudo-Soul Formation cultivator in a hundred thousand years. Can a local like him really enter the sacred Grand Cultivator level?¡± Lin Yang said.


    The eyes of the other few Divine Princes had even reddened out of jealousy.


    Even though they were called Divine Lord Candidates, only one among dozens of Divine Princes had the chance of bing a Soul Formation Cultivator. That was a one in ten or even one in a hundred probability.


    Entering the Half Grand Cultivator level was the biggest goal of their lives. Then, they would be able to break through the Nascent Soul Level¡¯s thirty thousand year limit and would be able to live much longer.


    If they could survive to eighty thousand years of age, they would be close to the Soul Formation Cultivators.


    However, the ck d young man in front of them was energetic and was apparently at the prime of his age. He was countless years from bing old. He had already be a Half Grand Cultivator, which was like being half a God... How could the Divine Princes not be envious?


    Meanwhile.


    Chen Fan¡¯s hand smacked down like a millstone falling from the sky, with powerful vitality and azure light as cold as water. Normal Nascent Soul elders had already been frightened before. Only the Divine Princes would be able to still hold on.


    ¡°Kill him! I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s truly halfway to the Soul Formation Level!¡± shouted a peak-stage Nascent Soul Divine General of the Wuji Sect as he steered the thousand-foot Wuji Starship and turned into a beam of silver light, letting out a thunderous sound. The entire vessel was enveloped in silver light; it became an astonishing light beam that was shot at Chen Fan.


    At the same time¡ª


    Dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators had also gotten themselves back together and released their Dharma Treasures and Divine Powers.


    Boom!


    There seemed to be a giant hole in the sky where some powerful energy surged out like a raging sea. Many colorful energy tides were formed, pressing towards Chen Fan. The Divine Generalsmanded the hundred thousand Golden Core Cultivators to get into formations and besiege Chen Fan with their Dharma Power.


    The other Divine Princes¡ªincluding the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect, Lin Yang, and the Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect¡ªalso made their moves at the same time. There was a Fiend Sun covering the sky, traces of attacks in the air and worlds appearing and disappearing. All kinds of Divine Powers, together with the Divine Beasts scions, attacked Chen Fan like crazy.


    ¡°Just like ants.¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were devoid of emotions. He only raised his hand and smacked down.


    Bang!


    The fast-approaching Divine General of the Wuji Sect was easily smashed into meat sauce by Chen Fan¡¯s hand like a fly. He didn¡¯t have the least bit of power to fight back. His body in silver armor was like an egg struck by an iron hammer; the shield formed by endless silver light only withstood for 0.01 seconds, to immediately shatter. The Divine General, who had been at the top of the peak-stage Nascent Soul level was as fragile as an ant under Chen Fan¡¯s hand, and his body waspletely torn. Countless pieces of torn limbs with light silver blood were shot in all directions, as if a Goddess were scattering flower petals in the sky.


    The remaining power of that attack had even struck the battleship he was operating.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Wuji Starship¡ªmade of the seemingly indestructible Gold, able to withstand the attacks from a peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivator¡ªwas crushed by Chen Fan. Half of the ship was smashed to form a saucer and the ny-nine powerful arrays carved on it were easily destroyed as well.


    After a second look, the oval-shaped Wuji Starship had then turned into a saucer.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    After smashing the Divine General of the Wuji Sect...


    Chen Fan ignored the powerful Dharma Spells and Divine Powers heading towards him and sped to attack the group of Nascent Soul elders. He grabbed that thousand-foot saucer and swayed it with supreme power.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Eighteen Divine Generals were hit by the saucer and they immediately fell back a thousand feet. Their skins cracked, their blood boiled and they had almost been smashed. Those Nascent Soul elders were even worse.


    Their vulnerable Nascent Soul bodies were like tofu in front of an iron hammer when going against Chen Fan¡¯s initial-sess Deity Body. Just a gentle touch was enough to crush them to little bits.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    Chen Fan held the saucer the thousand-foot Wuji Starship had be, as if it were an unimaginably massive shield. The Wuji Starship that weighed billions of tons was as light as a feather before Chen Fan¡¯s extremely terrifying body strength. He used it as a broom, swaying it side to side. He wasn¡¯t performing Martial Arts; he was more like a child throwing things around instead.


    However, the wails of those Nascent Soul elders had resounded everywhere.


    How would they be able to withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attacks? The Wuji Starship was extremelyrge and waspletely unable to hide. Following a series of crackling sounds, a dozen Nascent Soul cultivators were killed and dozens of elders were injured. In the end, the Nascent Soul elders were terrified. All of them turned into beams of light and escaped in all directions, using their tactics and Divine Powers.


    ¡°Stop, you evil creature!¡±


    The few Divine Princes were all enraged.


    Wang Wei¡¯s eyes turned red. The Wuji Sect had therger number of dead elders. He steered his chariot with Yin Yang power in his eyes and a bright silver aura around his body, stepping through the gxy and shing towards Chen Fan with a silver spear in his hand, just like a knight.


    Not only Wang Wei, the other Divine Princes also stepped in and attacked together. Yuan Yi from the Changshen Sect rushed forward and performed the ¡°Blue Sky Soaring sh¡± again! A hundred thousand Divine Soldiers sped forward like myriads of ants, covering the entire sky.


    The sound of killing shook the sky, the armors nged and the swords were as densely packed as a forest. Chen Fan was right at the center, surrounded by all of them.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Chen Fan only clenched his fist gently with his thumb under the other fingers and threw a simple punch.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A ray of azure light appeared, piercing through the universe. That ray was endless, as if it were a Divine Sword that pierced through space. It immediately broke through the formations and thousands of Golden Core cultivators. It shed through the forest-like army in a blink, and more than ten thousand Golden Core Cultivators that stood in its way were killed by Chen Fan.


    Then¡ª


    Chen Fan flipped his hand again and swayed his arm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Divine Princes who were rushing forward were pushed back by Chen Fan at the same time.


    All the Dharma Spells and Divine Powers¡ªincluding the Blue Sky Soaring sh¡ªwere all broken by Chen Fan¡¯s attack. They couldn¡¯tpete at all, as if they were only reflections in the mirror. The Grand Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect at the forefront was even crushed by Chen Fan, together with his chariot. Countless drops of golden blood were sshed in space like beautiful flowers.


    If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t held back a bit, the green Splitting Rhino would have been smashed into meat sauce by Chen Fan¡¯s hand. Even so, the beast still suffered a huge blow. Its entire body was injured; it had been knocked dozens of miles away as it whined in pain.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    All the cultivators of therge sects who witnessed the scene felt as if a basin of water had been poured over their heads; their hearts were as cold as ice!

 Chapter 1161 - Killing Divine Princes like Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Killing Divine Princes like Dogs</h4>


    Killing a Divine Prince with a hand and defeating thousands of soldiers with a punch!


    Chen Fan¡¯s clone had only shocked the others, but not frightened them. The three Divine Princes were able to deal with him while working together. However, the power shown by Chen Fan¡¯s true body was truly invincible!


    Wang Wei was the Grand Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect of that generation and he was strong enough to be one of the top five in the Little South Heaven Roll. Even though he hadn¡¯t touched the Grand Cultivator level, he had gone deep into the Nascent Soul realm. He had many Divine Treasures and secret artifacts of the Wuji Sect on his body; he had also cultivated two Divine Laws, including Yin and Yang. He had the ability to create and change destiny. However, Chen Fan had smashed him into a meat patty with ease, even though he hadunched a full-power attack on his chariot and his Splitting Rhino. That was too terrifying.


    Wang Wei indeed had the Substitute Divine Talismans provided by the Divine Lord of the Wuji Sect, but so what?


    He was unable to withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attacks even while going full out. Chen Fan would simply smack him a few more times after every rebirth with the Divine Talismans. That was a vast difference between strength levels. It wasn¡¯t something that Dharma Treasures or Divine Powers couldpensate for. Besides, Chen Fan had defeated a hundred thousand soldiers with a punch. It was even more astonishing.


    At this moment¡ª


    Even the arrogant Lin Yang, the cold Qiao Zhen and the supercilious Yuan Yi had to square up as they faced Chen Fan¡¯s strength.


    Chen Fan¡¯s acupuncture points all over his body released arge amount of energy; he was covered with azure water-like glitter. A green flower seemingly made of jade floated above his head. He was enveloped in rays of light and every move he made carried a massive momentum, which shook the vast universe. That waspletely beyond the Divine Princes¡¯ expectations. It was apletely different level, and the fact scared them.


    ¡°He may not truly be that strong. He might have just used some kind of secret art...¡± said the Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect with a hoarse voice. He was enveloped in ayer of fog, looking ethereal and unrealistic, as if he would jump out of the world at any time.


    The Niekong Sect was thergest assassin sect deep in the Star Ocean.


    They weren¡¯t good at face-to-facebat; their forte was covert assassinations, attacking from behind. The Divine Powers of the Niekong Sect were mainly focused on concealment, traveling between spaces and assassinating with bursts of power.


    So, among all of them, the Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect was the least afraid of Chen Fan. If he really couldn¡¯t deal with him, he could simply run away whenever he wished.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Chen Fan yelled indifferently and reached out with one of his hands.


    His hand, which was covered with azure glitter, went beyond the dimension and half of it disappeared. After that, it appeared above the Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect and grabbed his head.


    ¡°No!¡±


    There was fear in the eyes of the Niekong Sect¡¯s Divine Prince. He shouted as he tried to escape, but Chen Fan held his head in a vise grip... Then, boom! His head was crushed like a watermelon. Many red and white fragments were shot everywhere. Even the Nascent Soul in his mind was shattered, leaving a headless corpse.


    Chen Fan shook his hands after killing the Niekong Sect¡¯s Divine Prince, then took a step forward and suddenly shed across the sky, appearing next to Lin Yang.


    ¡°Divine Lord Chen, please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Lin Yang¡¯s heart also skipped a beat with fright.


    He was different from the other Divine Princes. He only had one Substitute Divine Talisman left, after having fought with Chen Fan¡¯s clone. If he were killed again by Chen Fan, he would have nothing else to count on and would be exposed in the universe, possibly dying somewhere.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Red Fire Fiend Tiger next to him let out an earth-shattering roar. It opened its mouth wide and rushed towards Chen Fan with fierce fire, as if it could swallow everything in ten thousand miles, like a tiger dashing down the mountain.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, stop!¡±


    Yuan Yi and Qin Feng also realized what he was nning to do. They yelled as they let out all kinds of Divine Powers and Dharma Spells, trying to stop Chen Fan.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Chen Fan only waved his hand and dispelled all the Divine Powers. The impact of his counterattack hit the Red Fire Fiend Tiger. Boom! Although the tiger had the blood of a Divine Beast, the proportion was too thin; it wasn¡¯t a real Divine Beast descendant after all, so it waspletely unable to withstand the full-power attack of Chen Fan¡¯s initial-sess Deity Body, and was immediately crushed in the air. Its few-feet-long body was cracked and turned into a few pieces, along with countless drops of blood which sshed all over the sky.


    Then¡ª


    Chen Fan stepped forward and rushed towards Lin Yang.


    Lin Yang was also exerting himself right then. He was surrounded by Fiend Qi and other powerful energy. Layers of Fiend Qi were stacked on top of each other and turned into fierce ck fire in the end. The ck sun behind him was activated to the maximum and the ck sword in his hand made sounds like weeping ghosts. Countless furious snakes appeared and rose to the skies, gathering to be a giant fiend head that was about to swallow Chen Fan whole.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    That attack seemed to have split the universe in half. A deep, ck line was left in the air, like a wide river that no one was able to cross.


    But Chen Fan only looked up. ng! Azure light appeared on his arms and beams of light shone. He used his body to block Lin Yang¡¯s terrifying attack, which was enough to kill a peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivator.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Lin Yang¡¯s eyes popped out.


    Even those old monsters or Grand Elders¡ªthose who had be Half Grand Cultivators and lived sixty thousand years¡ªdidn¡¯t have such a terrifying body. His ck sword was a famous Heavenly Treasure of the Demon Sun Sect; it had once belonged to a Grand Elder. It was nurtured in the Fiend Pool located in the Demon Sun Sect, as it soaked in Fiend Qi for three thousand years. It had already be a top Heavenly Treasure a long time before. It was impossible for cultivators to block its attacks with their bodies, no matter how strong they were, unless they were real Grand Cultivators!


    ¡°Perhaps his body is already close to that of a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator...¡± Lin Yang couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Chen Fan reached with his hand and cracked the ck sword in two pieces in a violent manner. He then threw a punch at Lin Yang.


    ¡°Divine Lord, please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Lin Yang was truly frightened at the moment.


    Chen Fan was able to break a top Heavenly Treasure with his bare hands. His body had already reached an unbelievable level and might possibly beparable to the body of a Divine Beast. How could they fight with such an abnormal being? Not even the Grand Elders knew what to do about him; Lin Yang was terrified to an extreme, and his body leaned back as he begged.


    But Chen Fan only threw a punch with an indifferent look and coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    That punch was too frightening. The powerful fist energy that shook the universe turned into beams of azure light and effortlessly destroyed Lin Yang¡¯s body, Nascent Soul and Divine Soul with an overwhelming power. Lin Yang¡¯sst Substitute Divine Talisman¡¯ flew out; it was also burnt by the azure light rays.


    In the end¡ª


    Lin Yang exploded. His Divine Soul waspletely destroyed; it couldn¡¯t be healed anymore. Chen Fan grabbed the dimensional treasures on his body and stored them in the Dinghai Pearl.


    The first Divine Prince died during the attack of the sevenrge sects!


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    The entire sky was in silence when Lin Yang died. Everyone stopped everything they were doing and looked over as they trembled in fear. Even the Divine Princes were startled; Qiao Zhen, Wang Wei and the others had turned pale by the news.


    A Divine Prince had just died!


    Chen Fan had killed him with thousands of soldiers around him. Countless Nascent Soul cultivators, Golden Core cultivators and the other Divine Princes nearby wanted to save him, but they couldn¡¯t. How terrifying was Chen Fan¡¯s power right then? It was earth-shattering ; it swept the entire world!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Dharma Laws rumbled in the sky. A Fiend Sun appeared and shone brightly. It then became dim, slowly fading,pletely disappearing in the end.


    Lin Yang¡¯s Dharma Laws resonated with the world after he died, making the world feel sad. The more powerful the dead Nascent Soul Cultivator was, the clearer the resonance with the world, bing more frightening than it was at the same time.


    Even the powerful Lin Yang had died in Chen Fan¡¯s hands and was pinched to death like an ant, so what about the others?


    Qiao Zhen, Qiao Yu, Wang Wei, the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect and the Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect weren¡¯t much stronger than Lin Yang. Even Yuan Yi and Qin Feng hadn¡¯t truly gone past the Divine Prince level. Could they really fight with Chen Fan?


    Nobody had the faintest idea.


    However, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t holding back right then.


    ¡°Halberd!¡± Chen Fan shouted.


    The healed Nine Orifices Divine Infant swayed its body and turned into a beam of golden light, shooting onto Chen Fan¡¯s hand. A foot-long halberd with dragon patterns appeared. There was a golden dragon with nine ws howling on the halberd and its eyeballs looked lively. Some sacred energy came out of it; the halberd¡¯s power wasparable to a Quasi-Divine Treasure.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Energy surged again, once Chen Fan got the halberd.


    He sped forward. The tip of the halberd was shining with bright light and it cracked the air, shing dozens of miles further in a blink, to reach the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect at a high speed.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Guardian Beast of the Taichu Divine Realm, the Double-Winged Dragon,¡± suddenly roared and its thousand-foot body were straightened in the air. A powerful energy surged out from it. It even spread its wings as countless purple patterns appeared on them and covered the sky, like two walls blocking the void, sealing off the entire sky.


    At the same time, the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect also performed his best Divine Power quickly.


    ¡°A world with a thought!¡±


    Countless worlds appeared in front of him; they were spread to form a shield made of a sea of stars. Every starlight was a world. Even the Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect¡ªwho could leap within spaces¡ªhad to spend a lot of time to go through that shield, formed by so many worlds. That Divine Power was enough for the Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect to remain invincible.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    The Grand Divine Prince of the Taichu Divine Realm, who showed his strongest defensive power, had just sighed out of relief and he saw the Double Winged Dragon, as long as the sky, suddenly freeze when he looked up.


    Then¡ª


    An unimaginably sharp ray of golden light prated from the dragon¡¯s head to its tail, piercing through the shield formed by its purple wings and instantly rising in front of the stars. The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect looked up, wide eyed, and saw Chen Fan throw the golden halberd. The halberd miraculously went through the barriers andyers of air, then destroyed countless worlds and stabbed the Divine Prince¡¯s body.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    In the sky¡ª


    A beam of dazzling light pierced the sky.


    The Double-Winged Dragon and the billions of people in the world were unable to stop him. The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect was even able to clear the coldness on Chen Fan¡¯s face, but it was toote.


    Behind him¡ª


    A halberd covered with dragon patterns appeared, then stabbed his body, deeply and gently twisted.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The Divine Prince of the Taichu Sect had been crushed to pieces by Chen Fan¡¯s halberd, together with his Divine Soul and Nascent Soul. He didn¡¯t even have time to use the Substitute Divine Talismans¡¯ in his body before disappearing. The endless Immortal Will on Chen Fan¡¯s halberd hadpletely destroyed his Divine Soul.


    In a heartbeat, the second Divine Prince had also died.


    The entire Star Ocean was terrified!

 Chapter 1162 - A Bloodbath in Space

    <h4>Chapter 1162: A Bloodbath in Space</h4>


    The second Divine Prince died.


    Chen Fan even killed him when he still had Substitute Divine Talismans on his body; there simply was no time for them to work. That kind of talisman was written with the blood of Grand Cultivators and had all kinds of incredible Divine Powers. When it came to cultivators below the Soul Formation Level, the talismans could bring the pieces of their shattered souls back together in a certain period of time, but the method wasn¡¯t infallible after all.


    The dragon-patterned halberd in Chen Fan¡¯s hand was specially used for restraining Substitute Divine Talismans.


    That weapon was called Destroyer Halberd, which was used by an invincible and cruel Divine King in the Central Gxy who had fought many battles. He had ughtered billions of people in countlesss and formed that Destroyer Halberd with the blood of True Dragons and his endless viciousness. The most terrifying part of it was that it carried a killing intent which was strong enough to destroy Divine Souls.


    Even though Chen Fan had only forged it with the Thousand Divine Weapon, it still had a bit of the Destroyer Halberd¡¯s power.


    He didn¡¯t use it only because he was afraid those Divine Princes would run away; it was the right moment to begin. Chen Fan showed that extremely terrifying weapon without hesitation.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s halberd shed in the sky like a dragon, which was surrounded by golden and azure light. A beam of golden light immediately swept for a thousand feet in the air. Eight Nascent Soul elders were unable to react in time and their bodies were split in half. Even their Nascent Souls and Divine Souls were cut into two pieces by the golden light ray.


    All of those elders were members from the imperishable sects.


    They were extremely powerful, and had all kinds of life-saving Divine Powers and secret treasures. Some of their treasures were a bit weaker than the Substitute Divine Talismans, but it would still be difficult to kill them. However, all Dharma Treasures and secret arts were like sheets of paper in front of the halberd; they were shed to pieces with ease. The Divine Souls of the elders werepletely torn to little bits by the earth-shattering viciousness. Even the Soul Formation Grand Cultivators would have been barred from reviving if they were present.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Then.


    The Double-Winged Dragonpletely cracked open from head to tail.


    Countless light gold pieces of bone and Divine Blood sshed around the sky, as if a Goddess were scattering patels. They exploded like extremely dazzling fireworks.


    Still, everyone who witnessed this happen felt chills down their spines!


    The Double-Winged Dragon was a descendant of the Taichu Divine Realm¡¯s Guardian Divine Beast, the Six-Winged Dragon. Even though its blood wasn¡¯t pure, and it was also at the bottom among the other Divine Beasts, it was a Divine Beast after all, known for its powerful body. Rumor had it that a Grand Cultivator had only been able to injure it with a Divine Treasure, but breaking down its bodypletely had been close to impossible.


    Judging from this, its lineage was extremely strong, a breed with tough bodies!


    However, a dragon with such a powerful bloodline had been torn open by Chen Fan¡¯s destructive attack. Its thousand-foot dragon body couldn¡¯t even stop Chen Fan for one second; it fell victim to the mighty halberd attack.


    How could people not be shocked?


    At this moment¡ª


    Even Qin Feng and Yuan Yi looked extremely cold. Qin Feng¡¯s nine-winged fire phoenix ride couldn¡¯t help but groan; its eyes were full of anxiety.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power was too terrifying.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±


    While everyone was terrified, Chen Fan took the opportunity to speed into the group of Nascent Soul cultivators. This time, there were more than a hundred Nascent Soul elders from the seven Divine Sects and the weakest among them had the early-stage Nascent Soul level. They were enough to dominate a and overlook billions of people from the top. And then, Chen Fan rushed towards them like a tiger in a flock, killing at least four elders every time he swayed his halberd!


    Chen Fan had refined the Destroyer Halberd with his Divine Soul for countless years; its quality wasparable to a Quasi-Divine Treasure and it was extremely sharp. Normal Nascent Soul Spirit Treasures would be split in half immediately after touching it. Chen Fan was incredibly powerful by himself, and his power was multiplied by the halberd. The 48,000 acupuncture points on his initial-sess Deity Body were kept constantly open to absorb the endless energy of the world; his blood also ran constantly like the Yangtze River, producing thunderous sounds.


    When the Deity Body was pushed to the highest level¡ª


    Chen Fan¡¯s heart pulsed violently.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Every sound made the air shake the air, as if God were ying a drum. The bodies of many Golden Core cultivators nearby had almost been torn to pieces, and their Divine Souls trembled because of the sounds.


    Chen Fan was drenched in Deity Light and he let out bright azure beams. The halberd in his hand was like a long dragon, fierce and vicious. He was at the moment like the God of War who descended to the human world. All the Nascent Soul cultivators, Divine Princes and Divine Generals were as fragile as ants,pletely vulnerable before him.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Wang Wei who had just been reborn was boldly split in half by his halberd.


    That was the third Divine Prince.


    The Wuji Sect was ranked third among the seven Divine Sects, ranking below Apollo Pce and the Changshen Sect. Still, their Grand Divine Prince had been killed and crushed easily by Chen Fan. The Spirit Wings on Wang Wei¡¯s back¡ªwhich were on par with Heavenly Treasures¡ªwere even torn off and stored inside the Dinghai Pearl. Chen Fan was nning to give them to his disciples, like A¡¯Xiu.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    When billions ofs, a golden sun and a moon rose in the west, which was the sign of Wang Wei¡¯s death, the other Divine Princes and Divine Generals of therge sects couldn¡¯t remain passive anymore.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Divine Generals of the Wuji Sect cried tears of blood.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you killed our Divine Prince. The Wuji Sect will fight with you till the end!¡± An elder of the Wuji Sect burnt his Divine Soul and turned into a beam of bright silver light, aimed towards Chen Fan.


    The attack shook the world. Its power even went beyond the peak-stage Nascent Soul level, reaching the Soul Formation realm.


    However, Chen Fan only countered casually, splitting the dazzling silver light in half. He then rushed forward again with coldness in his eyes. His ck outfit fluttered in the wind and countless rays of azure light shot up into the sky, shining over the entire sea of stars like gs. At this moment, Chen Fan was holding a halberd in his hand, hovering in the sky while drenched in blood. He didn¡¯t look like a young man anymore, but more like a killer walking out of a hellish sea of blood in the eyes of all the onlookers.


    ¡°We can¡¯t hesitate anymore. Let¡¯s work together and fight with him till the end!¡± Qin Feng shouted while holding the reins in his hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t be intimidated by him. He merely has a body close to that of a Half Grand Cultivator and a sharp Dharma Treasure in his hand. We still have the secret treasures given by our Divine Lords; we¡¯re not weaker than him. Don¡¯t forget the help of a hundred thousand soldiers, we can stand our ground!¡± the Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect yelled loudly, with a pale face right after being reborn.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Yuan Yi immediately controlled the ¡®moon image¡¯ to attack without further ado.


    Boom!


    The remaining five Divine Princes, including Qiao Zhen and Qiao Yu, also moved at the same time, attacking Chen Fan with all of their might. No one dared to go easy anymore at this point. The power Chen Fan had disyed was too terrifying; he killed Divine Princes like dogs. It would be reckless for them to hold back in front of such an Overlord.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Qin Feng rushed to the forefront.


    He was holding a spear made with gold. The nine-winged fire phoenix pulled the chariot forward and the wheels rolled as it sped across the sky. He stepped on a beam of light and turned into a mighty golden ray of light that was shot towards Chen Fan.


    The hair of the Grand Divine Prince of Apollo Pce stuck out like raging mes and his body was surrounded byyers of golden fire. His spear was so sharp it was shimmering and he rode the fire phoenix as if he could pierce through the sky. He was much more powerful than Wang Wei and the others. Not even ten Divine Generals would be enough to withstand his attacks.


    Yuan Yi waved his hands.


    A cold moon fell directly from the sky and became the gorgeous Light of Ascension, which shed at Chen Fan. There was an ancient cultivator standing in the air, within the Light of Ascension. That Blue Sky Soaring sh was strong enough to turn a peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivator back into an ordinary person. If Chen Fan¡¯s clone were there, he would have been destroyed by the attack.


    The Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect jumped higher in the air, while Qiao Zhen and Qiao Yu performed their Divine Powers.


    Many Nascent Soul elders and Divine Generals shouted and mobilized the remaining dozens of thousands of Divine Soldiers. They formed grand scale formations and surrounded Chen Fan from all directions. All kinds of Divine Powers and Dharma Spells wereunched. There were as many gs as trees in a forest and the glitters produced by the armors were as bright as the sun. An extremely strong viciousness filled the surrounding space. All the Golden Core cultivators were using their most powerful energies.


    Everyone knew¡ª


    If they were unable to kill Chen Fan, this battle would definitely end with the defeat of the seven Divine Sects.


    The imperishable sects stood in the sky and overlooked the Star Ocean. How could they ept such a failure? The Grand Cultivators would certainly be enraged. Those under the Divine Princes would probably be killed. Such being the case, they would rather die fighting.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    At that moment, a vicious energy shook the sun and moon. Even the bones of the billions of people watching the battle from the Earth could feel the cold energy above them.


    ¡°No matter how you struggle, you¡¯re just a bunch of ants. Since you dared toe to Earth, you¡¯ll never be able to return. Remember not to mess with East on your way to reincarnation!¡±


    Chen Fan looked indifferent and his eyes were extremely cold.


    He stood in the sky as his body released light rays that were ten thousand feet long. The attacks made with the halberd in his hand left a wake of countless broken limbs, also killing countless Divine Soldiers.


    Golden Core cultivators, Nascent Soul cultivators, Divine Generals and elders were killed by Chen Fan¡¯s extremely sharp and golden halberd. Even Qin Feng, the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, was easily knocked away.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect wanted to make a sneak attack.


    He even burned his secret treasure. A sacred energy burst out of a nameless dagger in his hand. The power broke through the Nascent Soul level¡¯s limit and reached a sacred level. It was apparently a forbidden treasure made by a Grand Cultivator; it could make attacks like those of a Soul Formation expert. Even though the power of Grand Cultivators were restrained and couldn¡¯t exist in that universe, it was extremely terrifying after all. The entire space shook, the sun and the moon trembled and the bodies of countless Golden Core Cultivators were torn open and shattered to pieces.


    Unfortunately...


    Chen Fan was smart. He had attained the Deity Soul already and was ahead of the game. He immediately shed away and the powerful sacred energy had only touched half of his body.


    Although his initial-sess Deity Body had been injured, not even a Grand Cultivator would have been able to destroy it with a full-power attack, not to mention an attack made with less than half of the energy. It immediately healed.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan was enraged. He killed all the hundred thousand Divine Soldiers and blood flowed everywhere. The Divine Prince of the Niekong Sect was unable to dodge in time and was crushed into meat sauce. A sea of blood covered everything in space that day; the entire sky turned into a red ocean!


    His vicious power shook the sky!

 Chapter 1163 - Crushed! Crushed!

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Crushed! Crushed!</h4>


    ¡°ng!¡±


    In the cold of outer space, the killing shook the sky and blood flooded everything. Countless energy waves raged in the area. All the cultivators from others widened their eyes, trying to see what was happening, but even the Nascent Soul Overlords like Heavenly Lord Anpo was unable to see clearly. Billions of people on Earth could only watch through the blurry image brought by the satellites and try to guess.


    However, everyone was able to see an Overlord enveloped in an aura wielding a golden halberd, hovering among the cultivators in that sea of blood, high above the sky. His ck hair fluttered and his eyes were like torches. Anyone was able to see him clearly, even though they were a hundred kilometers away.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan looked cold. Every attack he made killed a thousand Golden Core Cultivators. Those peak-stage Golden Core Divine Soldiers chosen by the Divine Sects were unable to withstand a single of Chen Fan¡¯s attacks, no matter if they were organized in formations.


    Even the elders and Divine Generals of thoserge sects were being killed by Chen Fan.


    Only the remaining four Divine Princes could fight him on a more even ground.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Qin Feng, the Grand Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, drove his chariot to the forefront. He swayed the golden spear in his hand like a dragon, but Chen Fan used his halberd to knock him away; his hair became messy and he was covered in blood.


    Yuan Yi even performed the Blue Sky Soaring sh. A full moon fell from the sky, but Chen Fan easily cracked it apart with an attack.


    As for the weakest ones, Qiao Zhen and Qiao Yu, the two of them worked together to form a Landscape True Form Painting with mountains, fairies and snakes flying inside. Countless Deity Spirits came down from the painting and attacked Chen Fan, but he merely raised his halberd in the sky, and its powerful viciousness¡ªwhich could tear the sky apart¡ªkilled all those invisible spirits. If Qiao Zhen and Qiao Yu hadn¡¯t run quickly enough, they would have died in Chen Fan¡¯s hands.


    Yuan Yi turned around and said to Qin Feng with a pale face, ¡°We can¡¯t hold back anymore, Brother Qin. We¡¯ll be the next ones to die if we don¡¯t use our trump cards.¡±


    Qin Feng gritted his teeth and nodded. He then took out a golden sword.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the Divine Sword appeared, a sacred energy suddenly came out of the sword handle. The terrifying power was spread in an area of a hundred mile radius; countless Golden Core cultivators felt as if their bodies were cracking and their hearts were trembling. The air was even split by the invisible Sword Qi, creating a giant gap that went deep in the universe. The invisible Deity Arrays covering the Earth were seemingly stimted, and many ripples appeared.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    The Divine Sword made a sound that shook the sky.


    Many Golden Core cultivators nearby immediately exploded, turning into blood mist. The other Nascent Soul Divine Generals also fell back in fear. Qin Feng held that sword as his energy surged endlessly; it was as if it had broken through some kind of bottleneck towards an unknown level.


    ¡°A Quasi-Divine Treasure?¡±


    Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and stared at that sword.


    It was a Divine Weapon made by a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator, which carried the energy of that Grand Cultivator. Even a hint of it would have made the sky shatter. A drop of blood of a Grand Cultivator was enough to kill Nascent Soul Cultivators... What about the weapons they made themselves?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This sword is called ¡®Yaoyang.¡¯ It¡¯s one of the seven swords of the Apollo Pce Emperor. Chen Beixuan, I didn¡¯t want to use it before, but you truly amazed me. I must use this trump card,¡± Qin Feng said with the Divine Sword in his hand and thousands of light rays around him.


    As they looked through the light, people were able to see his muscles shaking. His blue veins appeared and his face was distorted. He was just hanging on forcefully. Even though the Quasi-Divine Treasure was below a real Divine Treasure, it was the sword of the Apollo Pce Emperor after all. Even a Nascent Soul cultivator would be subject to a massive pressure in order to stimte its power. The Divine Prince of Apollo Pce was a top cultivator among the peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivators, which was why he was able to use it for a short while.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    While the two of them talked, Yuan Yi swept his hands up and a sword as cold as the moon appeared above his head. Once it showed up, a terrifying energyparable to that of the Yaoyang Divine Sword rose.


    Everyone could see¡ª


    The sword was shimmering; it was covered with ripples like a clear river, seemingly reflecting the endless time and space.


    ¡°Blue Sky Divine de,¡± an elder said.


    It was one of the guardian treasures of the Changshen Sect, a terrifying Divine de which was said to be able to take away the power a cultivator had gained after fifty thousand years of cultivation. Even though it was just a Quasi-Divine Treasure, its Divine Power was so abstruse it was leagues beyond the level of a Quasi-Divine Treasure.


    At the same time¡ª


    Qiao Zhen and Qiao Yu also gritted their teeth; a mountain and river painting which was ten thousand miles long was spread underneath their feet. The painting was more than a thousand times more realistic than the Landscape True Form Painting from before. There were mountains, rivers, thousands of miles of forests, cities, buildings and billions of people. A whole world was unfolded.


    The Mountain River Universe Map of the Fuyao Sect!¡±


    ¡°Stth, that¡¯s the treasure they use to guard their sect. I can¡¯t believe they brought it here.¡± Lord Dragon was shocked.


    The Mountain River Universe Map wasn¡¯t a weapon for attacking. It could form a world like Chen Fan¡¯s Dinghai Pearl. Even though the world wasn¡¯t a real one, it wasn¡¯t far from it. A Grand Cultivator could easily put it inside his body if he had it; he wouldn¡¯t have to make his own Divine Map, which made things ten thousand times easier.


    That was truly a precious treasure. It was worth more than the Yaoyang Divine Sword and the Blue Sky Divine de. Even Chen Fan narrowed his eyes ever so slightly.


    ¡°There are three Quasi-Divine Treasures in total. Looks like the seven Divine Sects are truly determined,¡± Master Ling Yun said with his trembling lips.


    Boom!


    Those three powerful energies of the Soul Formation level ran through the air and fell from the sky, making people a few thousand miles on the ground kneel and tremble. Their power was much much stronger than that of any of the Divine Princes!


    The hearts of the others who knew about this also sank.


    Divine Treasures were extremely rare in the Star Ocean. Many Soul Formation Grand Cultivators couldn¡¯t even make one their entire lives. That was why Divine Treasures were the ultimate Divine Weapons of arge sect, and they wouldn¡¯t easily take them out. It seemed as if Quasi-Divine Treasures were the most powerful among Divine Weapons.


    There were eight Divine Princes present, but only three of them had brought Quasi-Divine Treasures, showing how rare the treasures were. Even the seven Divine Sects were afraid that their Quasi-Divine Treasures would be lost on Earth. It would cause a much greater loss than the death of a Divine Prince would. Qin Feng and the others didn¡¯t want to use them either; not if they weren¡¯t in a critical moment of life and death.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, let me ask you onest time. Do you surrender?¡± Qin Feng was holding his Divine Sword, drenching in thousands of golden light rays. His cold voice came from above the sky and terrifying energy waves sped towards Chen Fan. Thetter only felt as if he were in a raging ocean, at the risk of being flipped over at any time.


    Yuan Yi, Qiao Zhen and Qiao Yu also rushed forward with their Quasi-Divine Treasures.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The Blue Sky Divine de split the sky like a beam of green light. Countless Dao Flowers appeared around it and disappeared immediately. Each of the flowers represented a century of cultivation and that many of them meant the Blue Sky Divine de had killed countless Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Qiao Zhen and Qiao Yu also spread the Mountain River Universe Map.


    This Divine Map, which contained a small world, might not have any attacking power, but it was the best defensive Dharma Treasure. Any attack that could make mountains copse,kes shatter and oceans rage, would only shake the Mountain River Map slightly; it wouldn¡¯t make any permanent damage once it fell into the world.


    There were even rumors...


    Even Half Grand Cultivators would be unable to escape if they fell inside that map. They would be trapped in there for a million years and turn into skeletons in the end.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    Three powerful energies surrounded Chen Fan. The sound of swords resounded in the world, while the swords shone over the sky and the world changed. Even Lord Dragon, who had faith in Chen Fan, felt his heart had risen to his throat.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s impossible for you three to control those Quasi-Divine Treasures for a long time. You can only attack once at most,¡± Chen Fan said calmly as he held the halberd in his hand and shed in a certain direction, killing thest few Nascent Soul Overlords.


    ¡°We can kill you even if it¡¯s just one attack!¡±


    Qin Feng grunted.


    Yuan Yi, Qiao Zhen and Qiao Yu also looked cold and vicious. Their Quasi-Divine Treasures produced nging sounds and were ready to crush the world and crack the mountains with an attack at any moment. Countless people trembled under the pressure of those sharp weapons. Even the people watching from the North Qiong Mountain a few hundred kilometers away were able to feel the three earth-shattering energies.


    As if three Gods in the universe had awakened.


    Nobody would doubt that they could level the entire Chu Zhou City or the Jiang Nan Province with a single attack!


    That was the power of Quasi-Divine Treasures.


    ¡°Unfortunately, even though the Dharma Treasures are powerful, they aren¡¯t things you can control, and they won¡¯t be able to disy their real power.¡± Chen Fan flicked his fingers. ¡°Besides, they are just Quasi-Divine Treasures, not real Divine Treasures... And they¡¯re not in the hands of Grand Cultivators, so they can¡¯t scare me!¡±


    ¡°You have no shame!¡± Qin Feng shouted as he raised his Divine Sword and shed forward.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment, billions of light rays shot out of the Yaoyang Divine Sword. It was like a sword that had been strapped on a Divine King¡¯s waist; an endless divine energy was swept for a few thousand miles in the universe. All the smalls, meteorites and cosmic debris were immediately shattered, turning into the tiniest bits after such an attack.


    Even the moon on the side shook slightly, as if it had been overwhelmed by the horror of the sh.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Yuan Yi, Qiao Yu and Qiao Zhen let out their Dharma Treasures at the same time.


    The Blue Sky Divine de turned into a thousand-foot green dragon. Green light shone over the entire sky and there seemed to be a real dragon shing towards Chen Fan, with fangs and ws. The Light of Ascension shot out of its body; whoever touched it would immediately be subject to a transformation, falling back and bing an ordinary person at a high speed, after all the power was stripped. Not even Nascent Soul Cultivators would be able to get away from it.


    The Mountain River Universe Map followed them and was spread in the sky, creating a world to protect the three of them. It was apparently worried that Chen Fan would go too far.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As he faced the three earth-shattering, nigh Soul Formation grade, Chen Fan burst intoughter as his Dharma Power soared in front of everyone¡¯s fearful looks. It quickly broke through the Golden Core Level, then rose above the limit of the Nascent Soul Level and reached an unbelievable, unpredictable level.


    He was sitting in the sky like God. His energy wasparable to the three Quasi-Divine Treasures and might even be stronger.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan only flicked his sleeves gently and a beam of light appeared, which shed across the sky like a colorful rainbow. Terrifying Deity Essence Force surged out of his body and the three Quasi-Divine Treasures were bounced off, flying dozens of thousands of miles away in the universe. No matter how hard Qin Feng, Yuan Yi and the others tried, they were still unable to control them.


    ¡°This is...?¡±


    Everyone gasped and looked at Chen Fan in shock.

 Chapter 1164 - The World Was Astonished

    <h4>Chapter 1164: The World Was Astonished</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ¡°Yaoyang Divine Sword¡± surrounded by a bright golden aura and thousands of light rays, the ¡°Blue Sky Divine de¡± with a green-like water hue and the ¡°Mountain River Universe Map¡± that could form a world, imed to have invincible defensive power to block all attacks below the Divine Lord level... All were knocked away by Chen Fan, as if he were flicking dust off his clothes.


    ¡°How... How is that possible?¡±


    Qiao Zhen and Qiao Yu were dumbfounded.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack waspletely out of the four Divine Princes¡¯ expectation, as if it came from outer space, just like a Deity flicking his sleeves. The remaining elders, Divine Generals and the cultivators from others watching the battle on Earth were also stunned.


    Those were Quasi-Divine Treasures!


    Even if they couldn¡¯t make a Grand Cultivator¡¯s full-power attack, they should have at least 40% of such power.


    Any Connate or Golden Core Cultivator wielding a Quasi-Divine Treasure would be strong enough to defeat all the Nascent Soul cultivators; not even the Divine Princes of the seven Divine Sects working together would be able to resist.


    Quasi-Divine Treasures had already tapped into the mysterious Soul Formation level. They were made with the most powerful Divine Materials. Among all of them, those carved with the Divine Laws and Grand Dao of the Soul Formation Level were artifacts that couldn¡¯t be described by ordinary weapons or Heavenly Treasures. Those Quasi-Divine Treasures were sometimes the clones of Soul Formation Grand Cultivators and had their power. Other than the Grand Elders, who had been cultivating for fifty thousand years, lived countless years and already had one foot set in the Soul Formation level, no one else would be able to fight the Quasi-Divine Treasures bare handed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Qin Feng shouted.


    Swish!


    His Divine Soul burned fiercely like a fire. Golden mes emerged from his body. A Divine Talisman appeared above his head and burned without any wind. Qin Feng¡¯s energy surged and became more powerful than it used to be. He forcefully burned his vitality and cast a spell with his hands, controlling the Yaoyang Divine Sword dozens of kilometers away to attack Chen Fan!


    ¡°Your Highness, stop!¡±


    Blood was almost spilled from the eyes of a few remaining elders.


    Quasi-Divine Treasures weren¡¯t ordinary weapons. Even powerful Nascent Soul Cultivators would only be able to control them to make one attack. Although Qin Feng was the descendant of a Grand Cultivator and the Grand Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, he would have to pay a heavy price tounch the second attack.


    As expected.


    ¡°tter, tter!¡±


    Qin Feng¡¯s hands quickly withered at a visible speed, as if his energy and blood were being absorbed by the Divine Sword. It was just his arms at first; then his chest, limbs, organs and head.


    Qin Feng turned into skin and bones in the end. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his heart was still pulsing slightly, many people would have thought he had died.


    And yet, the Yaoyang Divine Sword seemed to have had enough priming. The three-foot de released countless beams of light again. Thousands of golden light rays, aura pulses and a powerful sacred energy was manifested in the sky. It astonished the entire space region, like an Entity that had just risen, with a power that could shake the moon and make billions of people kneel.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±


    Yuan Yi also gritted his teeth, burned his vitality and shed at Chen Fan with his Blue Sky Divine de. He paid an even greater price than Qin Feng for the attack. His power fell, from the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level, back to the mid-stage Nascent Soul Level.


    The Blue Sky Divine de didn¡¯t take people¡¯s blood, but their power!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Two Divine Weapons enveloped in golden light and coldness attacked Chen Fan again with the power of the Soul Formation level, like dragons like the sky. Undoubtedly, that would be thest attack the two Divine Princes would make. No Nascent Soul Overlord would survive if they were in Chen Fan¡¯s ce.


    However, Chen Fan simply raised a hand, then gently snapped his fingers twice.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Two thunderous sounds were heard.


    A thousand feet radius of the sky surrounding Chen Fan exploded, and a giant, deep ck hole appeared. The invisible aftershock turned the still living Golden Core Cultivators within a few thousand miles range into blood mist. Even the Nascent Soul Overlords were pushed a few hundred feet back and spurted out blood, as if their chests would have been hit by a hammer.


    The two Divine Weapons had been flicked away by Chen Fan with two fingers again. This time, they flew back for sixty thousand miles, further than thest time.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Qin Feng was truly stunned.


    He took out a purple Divine Medicine that had just one-fifth left, but it still made his body puff immediately. His skin became fair again and he was full of energy; he didn¡¯t look weak at all. Yuan Yi also took out a Quasi-Divine Medicine to raise his power back to the peak level. However, they both turned pale when they saw that happen.


    The Divine Medicines and Quasi-Divine Medicines were things that kept them alive and were much more precious than the Substitute Divine Talismans.


    Still, Chen Fan had flicked away attacks they had dealt with everything they had. How could they not feel discouraged?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Other than Half Grand Cultivators who have touched the Soul Formation Dharma Laws, how would anyone else be able to contend against Quasi-Divine Treasures bare-handed? Are you a Grand Elder of some Divine Sect?¡± Qin Feng shook his head with fright in his eyes.


    Chen Fan had only used some kind of powerful secret art or Deity Art to attack before, but then he truly knocked off the two Divine Weapons with his real strength moments before.


    Qin Feng had only seen such terrifying power disyed by the Grand Elders of his sect, who had remained in seclusion for countless years, to the point that their blood had dried up and they became just skin and bones, but had unpredictable power. Not even some of the Grand Elders who were fifty thousand years old didn¡¯t have Divine Powers as frightening as Chen Fan did.


    ¡°However, your vital energy is so strong and you have such a young glow. You don¡¯t seem like an old man at all.¡± Qin Feng couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Not only him.


    Yuan Yi, Qiao Zhen, Qiao Yu and the remaining Divine Generals of therge sects had no idea about how this could be possible, either.


    There was a huge gap between the Nascent Soul and the Soul Formation level. No Overlord who tried to cross the gap would be able to seed without spending thousands of years.


    They had never heard of any Half Grand Cultivator who was under five thousand years of age!


    ¡°How would you ants be able to predict and imagine my power?¡± Chen Fan stood in the air with hands behind his back. A beam of colorful light appeared underneath his feet, which was extended all the way to where the Divine Princes were located, like a road formed by light.


    Chen Fan walked on the beam of light. He had ck hair and ck eyes; his robe fluttered in the wind and his body was surrounded by a colorful aura, like a Deity from Heaven.


    Although Quasi-Divine Treasures were powerful, Chen Fan had already reached the Nascent Soul Level and had the Half Nascent Soul Power. It might only be the Full Nascent Soul Power, but that was still unimaginably terrifying.


    As long as the real Soul Formation Grand Cultivators didn¡¯t show up, Chen Fan was more than able to defeat everyone below the Soul Formation Level!


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Divine Princes were frightened, seeing Chen Fan was walking over with an indifferent look. Qiao Zhen, the Grand Divine Prince of the Fuyao Sect, also burned his energy and formed a world in front of Chen Fan with the Mountain River Universe Map again, regardless of his sister¡¯s opposition, Qiao Yu. He spurted arge amount of blood and almost died.


    However, Chen Fan simply stomped his foot.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A beam of light was shot in the sky.


    A colorful rainbow appeared on the Mountain River Universe Map again. He walked on the rainbow and stepped on the Universe Map; this artifact formed by a world shook slightly. Chen Fan was like an ancient God that created the world. His foot was able to make the ground copse and mountains shatter, just as he could destroy countries. Even the Mountain River Universe Map was overwhelmed.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped on the Universe Map a second, a third and a fourth time... The Quasi-Divine Treasure was no longer able to resist. It became a ray of light which was shot deep into the universe.


    The shock from the Universe Map¡¯s energy Qiao Zhen into blood mist, disappearingpletely!


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Qiao Yu let out an extremely sorrowful cry. The hair of this Divine Princess became messy; her white dress was covered in blood. She didn¡¯t look anything like a Divine Princess anymore. Tears ran down her stunning face; there was a hint of ferocity in her eyes as she stared at Chen Fan like a devil from Hell.


    ¡°You! You killed my brother. I¡¯m going to kill you, you devil...¡±


    Boom!


    She even burned her vitality and attacked Chen Fan with the Fuyao Knife, like a beam of white light piercing through the sun. Divine Light shone and surges of energy growled. Anyone who faced that gorgeous Divine Princess might have shown some mercy.


    And yet, Chen Fan only flicked his sleeves gently.


    The unimaginably terrifying Deity Essence Force surged out. That was the Deity Infant¡¯s power, which was much stronger than the True Essence of the human world. Not even the real Divine Princes and Divine Princesses in the Central Gxy would have been able to resist it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Qiao Yu was crushed to pieces by his attack. A Divine Princess had been swiftly killed. Chen Fan restrained the Substitute Divine Talisman when it was about to start working, then he stored it in the Dinghai Pearl.


    ¡°tter, tter!¡±


    At that moment.


    Qin Feng¡ªwho would always remain calm and stay unmoving even if a mountain was copsing in front of him¡ªalso started trembling.


    Flicking off Quasi-Divine Treasures, killing Divine Princes and suppressing Divine Talismans, the power Chen Fan was showing right then hadpletely gone beyond their imagination. Only a few people could have done such feats, even in the imperishable sects. In their eyes, Chen Fan even seemed to resemble a few Grand Cultivators and Divine Lords that stood on top of the Star Ocean.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m the Grand Divine Prince of the Apollo Sect, the Emperor¡¯s descendant. Nobody in the entire Star Ocean and the Little South Heavenly Realm would ept you if you kill me. Chen Beixuan, no, Divine Lord Chen, I promise to ask therge sects to stop and never enter the Abandoned, no, East Region again when I return. I swear in the name of my ancestors!¡± Qin Feng quickly yelled.


    The few Divine Generals looked sad.


    That was the Grand Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, and yet he was kowtowing to a local from the Abandoned Region. Some Nascent Soul elders even knelt and cried. Apollo Pce had been dominating the Star Ocean for a few hundred thousand years; they had never been humiliated like that before.


    ¡°Toote.¡±


    Chen Fan stomped his foot and smashed the still resisting Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, his chariot and the nine-winged fire phoenix, as if a giant spirit had stepped on them.


    ¡°The enmity was established when Apollo Pce exterminated the North Qiong Sect. Not only you, I¡¯ll go to Apollo Pce someday and settle the scores!¡±


    At that moment.


    Only Chen Fan¡¯s cold voice was left in the entire universe.


    All the cultivators in the sky and on the ground¡ªincluding the Nascent Soul cultivators from others, the remaining elders, Divine Prince Yuan Yi and countless people who had tried to attack Chen Fan¡ªwere extremely shocked.

 Chapter 1165 - The Appearance of a Grand Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 1165: The Appearance of a Grand Cultivator</h4>


    Cold wind was howling in the vast universe, and a powerful energy storm swept everything. In the sky a hundred kilometers outside of Earth, countless pieces of torn limbs covered the entire space.


    Of all the mighty coalition army of the seven Divine Sects¡ªseven Divine Princes, a hundred elders and Divine Generals, and a hundred thousand Golden Core Cultivators¡ªonly a few elders and Divine Generals were left alive; Yuan Yi was the only surviving Divine Prince.


    Countless people on Earth looked up and witnessed the oue calmly.


    Even though they had been unable to see what exactly had taken ce in space with rity, they knew the coalition army of the seven Divine Sects had beenpletely eliminated by looking at the blurry pictures from the space telescopes and satellites, and from the exnations given by Heavenly Lord Anpo and Master Ling Yun.


    ¡°The seven Divine Sects were eliminated, just like that?¡±


    Many cultivators from others were still unable to believe it, especially Li Yuan, the Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region. The sect he came from had been established by the Changshen Sect, one of thoserge sects from other regions. He knew best about how powerful and resourceful those sects were.


    ¡°Even if they weren¡¯t exterminated, they were still severely injured in this battle. They won¡¯t be able to return in a short period of time,¡± the cultivators of Tianhuang said. All the cultivators who had attended the ceremony in the main hall of the North Qiong Sect remained silent.


    They all knew¡ª


    A new dominator had risen in the universe, the moment the coalition army of the seven Divine Sects from the Star Ocean had been exterminated. He wouldn¡¯t only be ruling East and Tianhuang; he would even dominate the entire Abandoned Region, standing at the top while drenching in glory and radiating beams of light billions of feet long, just like the Divine Lord of the Medicine God Sect and Divine Lord Tatian. The North Qiong Sect and the Chen family would also be the most sacred and most powerful pair of sect and family in the entire Abandoned Region, ruling thes for a thousand, even ten thousand years!


    ¡°This is something people truly yearn for!¡±


    Wang Xuanlong looked into the sky with jealousy and admiration in his eyes.


    Not only him, many Nascent Soul Cultivators from Tianhuang, cultivators from others, Shenxi and Qingshi... All of them looked up to the sky. There was someone enveloped in aurayers, standing in the universe like God.


    Only Lord Dragon had a hint of doubt in his eyes while feeling joyful.


    He originated from arge sect in the Star Ocean, so he knew exactly how powerful those Divine Sects were. The seven Divine Sects wouldn¡¯t normally prepare just one trump card. A lion would also use all of its strength when fighting with a rabbit. So, how would the Sect Masters of those sects be that shallow?


    The moon.


    Meanwhile, Song Yufeng had already left the surface of the moon with Jiang Feifei. He waved his hand to open the array and a gorgeous, magnificent golden ship appeared. They got on the flying ship while being enveloped in a golden aura.


    ¡°Master, has the battle ended?¡±


    Jiang Feifei looked back. She had almost witnessed how Chen Fan had swept the army, defeating and killing a hundred thousand soldiers, and having the seven Divine Princes underneath his feet, with her own eyes.


    Even her, who had issues with Chen Fan, was in awe of such charm and invincible power. If Chen Fan was so strong, did it mean that Earth could be saved?


    She turned around happily, but saw that Song Yufeng was looking ten times more serious than before.


    ¡°Master?¡± Jiang Feifei was shocked.


    ¡°This kid is in great trouble, real great trouble. He broke the sky and angered them.¡±


    Song Yufeng lowered his head and said quickly, ¡°Feifei, we need to leave right now. This ce is going to be a true battlefield. I may not be able to protect you if we stay here. That kid seems to be arrogant now, but he¡¯ll get to see what the real power and strength of the imperishable sects is like, very soon. They aren¡¯t enemies a Half Grand Cultivator like him can resist. Earth is doomed.¡±


    Then, he quickly started the flying ship and flew deep into the universe.


    Jiang Feifei was immediately startled, as if she had heard something unbelievable.


    At this point¡ª


    Not only Song Yufeng, many rogue cultivators from the Star Ocean who had been watching the battle on Earth were also terrified. They quickly made for a quick escape to space with their disciples, as if fearing that they would suffer an earth-shattering disaster if they were a moment toote.


    In space.


    Chen Fan stomped the body of the Grand Divine Prince of Apollo Pce to pieces with his foot. However, he was powerful and had the Substitute Divine Talismans, so he didn¡¯t die. And yet, he could only struggle underneath Chen Fan¡¯s giant foot, which looked like that of an enormous spirit. Once his body had been reformed by the Divine Talisman, Chen Fan quickly smashed it with an overwhelming power again. Chen Fan only lowered his head and looked at that ball of golden blood and flesh struggling continuously with an indifferent look, watching it gather to form a body, to immediately smash it again.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you really have to go this far?¡± Qin Feng said furiously with wide eyes.


    ¡°When Apollo Pce swaggered to Earth and stepped on the North Qiong Sect, did you ever think you would turn into mush underneath the feet of a person from a barren someday?¡± Chen Fan asked indifferently. He stomped his foot hard and smashed Qin Feng once again.


    Qin Feng looked extremely ferocious when he recovered his human form again. ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re digging your own grave. You have no idea how powerful we are. The strength of the imperishable sects is out of your imagination. We¡¯re factions that truly stand on top of the universe, ruling over billions ofs. Our Sect Master and Grand Elders will have the entire Earth underneath their feet one day, like you¡¯re stepping on me now!¡± he yelled as thousands of beams of golden light shone around his body.


    ¡°Really? Too bad you¡¯ll never see that,¡± Chen Fan said and stomped his foot again. That was Qin Feng¡¯sst Substitute Divine Talisman. He would no longer be able to be reborn if he died.


    But then, an old voice was heard.


    ¡°My friend, please stop.¡±


    That voice seemed to have originated from the deepest ce of the universe. It carried the vicissitudes and vastness of endless years, like the voice of an Entity. It was soft, but it resounded on everyone¡¯s ears back on Earth.


    At that moment¡ª


    Everyone turned around at the same time. Even the Nascent Soul Cultivators from others were shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Did therge sects from other regions send someone here again? But their Divine Princes are all dead. Who else cane here? They wouldn¡¯t send the Grand Cultivators, right?¡±


    Only Lord Dragon¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Song Yufeng, who had already fled from the moon, gazed in a general direction and said quietly, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    Jiang Feifei turned around and looked at Earth. She knew that might be thest time she saw Chen Fan and her home for the rest of her life. There was only despair in her heart, as she considered what Song Yufeng had said.


    The seven Divine Princes were just a small contingent sent as vanguard; the imperishable sects were just about to show their real strength. In front of those tall mountains, the power of one person was truly too weak and useless. He wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to fight back...


    Many individual cultivators who were escaping from Earth shook their heads and sighed.


    ¡°What did he do this for? He fought so hard before, but still has to die after all,¡± they said with a sorrowful look.


    Those rogue cultivators had also been struggling to survive under the power of therge sects in the Star Ocean. Even though they had no connection with Earth and they also looked down on that abandoned, they still felt sorry for them at the moment.


    While Lord Dragon was fearful, Master Ling Yun was in shock, many Nascent Soul Cultivators from others were confused, countless people on Earth were full of doubts... Qin Feng and Yuan Yi were extremely thrilled.


    Chen Fan turned around.


    He saw an old man walking slowly from the depths of the universe.


    The old man came out of the dark in linen clothes with patches everywhere, just like a beggar. He looked extremely old and his skin was like old bark, even rougher than Mu Xiao¡¯s skin. His vitality had already declined and there wasn¡¯t even a hint of energy in him, as if he were someone about to die.


    However, that skinny old man could traverse ten thousand miles every step and the cold universe was like a tnd under his feet. Three Divine Princes surrounded by thousands of golden beams of light were behind him. They were as powerful as Qin Feng, or even stronger than he was, but they were following the old man respectfully at the moment.


    ¡°Ahem, please stop and spare Xiao Feng for my sake. He¡¯s just a kid, wayward and stubborn sometimes. I apologize to you on his behalf if he has offended you,¡± The old man said slowly as he coughed.


    ¡°Great Grand Ancestor, help me,¡± Qin Feng yelled.


    ¡°You fool! You¡¯ve only cultivated for three thousand years and you think you¡¯re invincible. I guess you finally realized how impressive people on others can be,¡± the old man shouted loudly, as if he were scolding his grandson.


    Qin Feng lowered his head submissively.


    That unyielding Grand Divine Prince of Apollo Pce no longer dared to be arrogant, as if he were an obedient student who listened to his teacher.


    But everyone who saw that exchange felt chills down their spines.


    On Earth, Great Ancestors, Distant Ancestors and Originators represented the ninth generation elders. The Originators were the oldest ones and could be traced back to nine generations prior. They were the grandfathers of someone¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather, or even beyond that.


    But what was a ¡°Great Grand Ancestor?¡±


    The skinny old man then exined, ¡°All right, let me tell you, this spoiled kid here is my seventy-third generation Great Grand Grandson. I¡¯ve lived a long life and only this kid has a bit more promising future among my descendants. If he dies, I would truly have no sessor. So, I¡¯m begging you to show kindness and let him go. You can tell me anything you want and I¡¯ll do that for you.¡±


    The elder in linen clothes spoke with a sincere tone.


    Sthh!


    Many people gasped after hearing it.


    Qin Feng was already three thousand years old, but he actually was the seventy-third generation Great Grand Grandson of that old man. Even if people in the universe got married and had childrente, and a century was counted as one generation, that would be seventy-six thousand years. So, how old was the old man himself?


    Countless Nascent Soul cultivators who knew about this were so frightened they felt a tingling on their scalps.


    Ancestral Patriarch Fudu of the Medicine God Sect was twenty-three thousand years old and was already called an old monster, while Lord Dragon was thirty thousand years old and was a peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. So, how terrifying would that old man be, since he had lived for countless years and was at least eighty thousand years old? Would he be a Divine Lord-to-be or a real Divine Lord?


    Everyone was feeling a heavy heart.


    In a blink, the entire Earth fell into silence.

 Chapter 1166 - King of Falling Stars

    <h4>Chapter 1166: King of Falling Stars</h4>


    The entire world was in silence after the old man in linen clothes spoke. Everyone looked at Chen Fan who was stepping on Qin Feng and at the old man who bowed slightly and talked with a sincere tone.


    Everyone on Earth was feeling a heavy heart.


    That old man in linen clothes looked like someone with half his body in the grave. His body trembled as he walked and he was breathless after speaking, but he was in fact unpredictable. His age was already terrifying as it was.


    The old man chuckled when he saw Chen Fan remain silent.


    ¡°Brother Chen¡¯s power is indeed out of my imagination. I wasn¡¯t as strong as you are right now when I was your age, with a bodyparable to that of a Divine Lord and some unbelievably powerful Dharma Power. When I watched you fight with those kids, a few old guys even bet that you would lose. And now, they¡¯ve all lost to me. One of them even lost the mines of a, so you can just tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    A few hums sounded deep in the universe.


    The old man in linen clothes acted as if he had not heard them. He continued with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so many years, but I¡¯ve been too unsessful. My talented big brother followed my father and achieved the Grand Dao, while my second brother, who loves Sword Arts and has fought across the gxy with his sword was also named the ¡®Sword Saint.¡¯ Even my fifth brother became the Prince of Apollo Pce. As for me, I¡¯ve only lived a few years more, got some treasures and am now known as the treasure vault of the Star Ocean. So, please don¡¯t worry about it. You can tell me what you want. We can talk about it together,¡± he said as he grabbed something in the air.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    A Divine Sword with golden glitters flew from somewhere in space andnded in his hand. It was the Yaoyang Divine Sword.


    Qin Feng was unable to control this Half Divine Treasure. He could only make a couple attacks with it. However, it let out beams of gentle golden light and seemed obedient when it was in the hands of the old man in linen clothes, as if the sword belonged to him.


    ¡°Ah, if this sword wasn¡¯t from my father, I could even give it to you. I¡¯ve already lived seventy thousand years. What can I do with it?¡± The old man sighed.


    ¡°Hey, Old Lord Qin, you¡¯re known for being stingy in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm. You¡¯re not even willing to give out a piece of Spirit Stone, let alone a Half Divine Treasure,¡± someone said.


    ¡°Haha, I heard that the seventh Prince of Apollo Pce didn¡¯t even want to offer a Half Divine Medicine when Old Lord Qin married the Divine Princess of the Changshen Sect. The Sect Master of the Changshen Sect was enraged and kicked him out. Apollo Pce and the Changshen Sect almost went to war. Am I right, Brother Fu?¡± another person smiled and said.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    The person who was addressed as ¡°Brother Fu¡± only grunted, not bothering to reply.


    Everyone looked up.


    A few other people appeared in the nearby space.


    One of them was tall and brawny; another was wearing a white outfit and had white hair and thest one was skinny. They were all enveloped in chaos and no one could see them clearly. However, their power was undoubtedly extremely terrifying. Dharma Laws that were almost visible were gathered around them, turning into lotus flowers; countless images appeared when they moved.


    They were either surrounded by billions of gxies, the earth-shattering sun, purple energies like dragons or fiends that swallowed the world.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Every move they made created endless power that swept the entire world. Some powerful energies even shook the sky around them. Everyone on Earth felt fear from the bottom of their hearts; it seemed that more than one Half Divine Treasure had been awakened.


    Chen Fan could even see¡ª


    The Mountain River Universe Map that had flown awaynded on the hands of a pretty woman in a pce gown. Her body swayed like a willow tree and her face was covered by a veil, looking extremely sacred. Lotus flowers bloomed in the air with every step she took, creating many lotus flowers along the way like a peerless Goddess.


    None of them was weaker than Qin Feng; in other words, their power was unpredictable and was much more powerful than Qin Feng¡¯s. They were even surrounded by a sacred halo, as if they were the dominators of the world and the Gods that created life. Every move they made attracted the energy of the entire gxy and they were in control of everything.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve always been generous when helping people in need. How would I do something like that? You must be ndering me because you lost to me before. Brother Fu is from the Changshen Sect. He¡¯ll certainly do me justice.¡± The old man in linen clothes, whose name was Qin Jian, widened his eyes.


    ¡°Brother Fu¡± from the Changshen Sect, who was in white clothes, had white hair and looked ethereal. He didn¡¯t bother to reply.


    They chatted with each other and talked about Chen Fan, but none of them looked at him, as if he didn¡¯t exist in their eyes. After a long time, a brawny, tall old man frowned and nced at Chen Fan.


    ¡°We¡¯ll spare you for your talent since Brother Qin showed you respect. Even East behind you will be spared because of this. Now, let Qin Feng go, quickly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, kid. If it wasn¡¯t for Old Lord Qin, I would have already taken you back to the Niekong Sect. My nephew who¡¯s about to be sessor of our Sect Master needs a servant right now. Even though you don¡¯t have a powerful background, you can fight pretty well and are enough to be his guard,¡± A skinny old man in ck outfit said with an evil look.


    The others also nced at Chen Fan in disdain, surprise or viciousness.


    The eyes of the Overlord surrounded by billions of stars and light dots, who seemed to be from the Wuji Sect, were even full of viciousness deep inside, but he was still putting on a smile on his face.


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers and said calmly, ¡°Let him go? Just because you said so? Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    They shook their heads andughed. They weren¡¯t angry at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed just a young man. You¡¯ve stayed on this abandoned for too long. You have no idea how vast the universe is.¡± A skinny old man from the Niekong Sect shook his head.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re indeed talented, since you were able to cultivate such powerful Dharma Power in this region. Even I wanted to take you in as my disciple. However, don¡¯t take my kindness for granted. Since you¡¯re already at this level, you should know that there are some people you can go against and some you can¡¯t. Surrendering to powerful cultivators isn¡¯t something humiliating,¡± the tall, brawny old man reminded Chen Fan.


    Qin Jian, the old man in linen clothes, said to Chen Fan, ¡°He¡¯s right, Brother Chen. Let this loser go. I can spare everyone of your sect. I might not be quite useful after living thousands of years, but I can still help to save your lives.¡±


    In a blink, everyone focused their attention on Chen Fan.


    The world was in silence.


    ¡°I know. He¡¯s the ¡®King of Falling Stars,¡¯ Qin Jian. Why is he here? Wasn¡¯t he dead?¡± Lord Dragon suddenly said in shock.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the ¡®King of Falling Stars?¡¯¡± A¡¯Xiu wondered.


    Lord Dragon lowered his head and whispered as he trembled,


    ¡°The King of Falling Stars isn¡¯t a Grand Cultivator, but the son of a Grand Cultivator. His father was the Emperor of Apollo Pce, the recognized top Overlord in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm. Two of his big brothers had already be Divine Lords. His second big brother was even named ¡®Sword Saint,¡¯ who fought across the gxy with his sword and made an imperishable sect yield. His fifth brother inherited the position of Prince of Apollo Pce and was said to have control of the most powerful Divine Treasure of the sect, which could be used to fight with Grand Cultivators.


    ¡°Even though Qin Jian wasn¡¯t as strong as his brothers, he reached the level of Half Grand Cultivator fifty thousand years ago, which was why he was titled the King of Falling Stars from Apollo Pce. He was someone extremely terrifying in front of the Half Grand Cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s him. I¡¯ve read about him in a journal written by an Ancestral Patriarch of the Xuanfeng Sect. He wears linen clothes and has the Yaoyang Divine Sword given by his Emperor, and he¡¯s extremely stingy. That¡¯s the King of Falling Stars,¡± Master Ling Yun also eximed.


    The hearts of many cultivators¡ªthose who had contact with therge sects in the Star Ocean¡ªhopelessly sank.


    It was said that there were Grand Elders who were older than fifty thousand years of age in the imperishable sects. Those Grand Elders had earth-shattering power at an incredibly high level, which could already be considered godly, something that not even Nascent Soul cultivators could resist. Being the son of a Grand Cultivator who had a bloodline that spanned for countless generations and was addressed as ¡°King,¡± how terrifying was this King of Falling Stars, Qin Jian?


    Rumor had it that there had been less than ten Kings in the Apollo Pce throughout history. Each one of them was someone who had shaken the gxy.


    Many Divine Princes of Apollo Pce weren¡¯t even granted the title of King their entire lives.


    ¡°So, the others are also the Grand Elders of those sects?¡± Jiang Churan asked.


    At this point¡ª


    Lord Dragon had already recognized them and he exined with a shaking voice.


    Qin Jian was from the Apollo Pce; ¡°Brother Fu¡± was Fu Yan, the Grand Elder of the Changshen Sect; the pretty woman in a pce gown was from the Fuyao Sect; the skinny elder was from the Niekong Sect, and the tall, brawny old man was a Grand Elder of the Taichu Divine Realm. Thest two cultivators surrounded by gxies and Fiend Qi were from the Wuji Sect and the Demon Sun Sect respectively.


    Those seven people were apparently the heavy hitters of the Divine Sects.


    Each one of them had lived more than fifty thousand years and was a legend and a myth deep in the Star Ocean. They had also been Divine Princes countless generations before and had even been counted among the most outstanding ones. Qin Feng, Yi Qian, Qiao Yu and Qiao Zhen were their descendants, although they weren¡¯t even worth mentioning in front of those Overlords.


    ¡°These are all heavy hitters of therge sects. Apart from the Divine Lords and Sect Masters, they¡¯re also respected beings in the Divine Sects. Most of them don¡¯t get involved in conquests and they usually shut themselves in to cultivate and break through to the Soul Formation level. Some may not even show up after ten thousand years. So, why would they risk toe to the Abandoned Region now?¡± Lord Dragon was confused, but Master Ling Yun understood a bit after thinking about what had happened in the deity ground.


    The importance of Earth far beyond their imagination.


    It looked like the Grand Cultivators were determined to conquer Earth. This meant that the threat Chen Fan was going to face was massive and out of their imagination. Master Ling Yun¡¯s heart sank to the bottom as realization dawned upon him. Everyone could only look up quietly and wait for Chen Fan¡¯s reply.


    ¡°If you let my unsessful descendant go, I can offer you a in the ¡®Shanyang Region¡¯ I¡¯ve just gotten, apart from sparing your life. That has mines of the rare ¡®Golden Refined Stones¡¯ and there are up to a billion Spirit Stones. What do you think, Brother Chen?¡± the old man in linen clothes said to Chen Fan with a smile.


    ¡°Be grateful, kid. Let alone that the has mines of Golden Refined Stones, we¡¯re already showing you kindness by sparing the lives of everyone in your sect. If that weren¡¯t the case, not even a bloodbath on this whole would be enough to pay for all your sins,¡± the brawny old man said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The other few Grand Elders also nodded.


    Chen Fan had killed so many Divine Princes and the army of therge sects. Even though those Half Grand Cultivators didn¡¯t care about the normal elders and Golden Core Cultivators, the Divine Princes had their worth after all. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Chen Fan¡¯s cultivation speed was too fast and that he might have obtained some kind of secret art in the deity ground, they would have simply smacked him to death.


    ¡°No,¡± Chen Fan replied gently and then stomped his foot.


    Poof!


    The Divine Soul and body of Qin Feng¡ªwho was relieved since he felt he could get away from this¡ªwere smashed by Chen Fan. Countless drops of blood were sshed everywhere. The world went silent; the smile on the old man in linen also froze.

 Chapter 1167 - Attacking Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Attacking Earth</h4>


    Qin Jian¡ªthe old man in linen clothes who was the seventh Prince of Apollo Pce, also known as the ¡°King of Falling Stars¡±¡ªwas smiling brightly; but then his smile froze on his face. He watched Chen Fan stomp his seventy-third generation descendant into meat sauce.


    The tall, brawny Grand Elder from the Taichu Divine Realm narrowed his eyes.


    The Grand Elders of the other sects also looked at Chen Fan in shock; they had never thought he would be that courageous. Inparison, everyone on Earth was feeling a heavy heart.


    A Nascent Soul cultivator from another region said, ¡°How can Divine Lord Chen be so unwise? If Qin Feng were alive, he would have a hostage in his hands; he could have used this to slowly negotiate with Apollo Pce and the seven Divine Sects. Why did he stomp him to death? He haspletely cut off all his chances.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The King of Falling Stars was offering him a and he was speaking sincerely. He¡¯s not like Qin Jian, someone who¡¯s trying to start a fight and is apparently a reasonable guy. They could have discussed it slowly.¡± Another Sect Master from Tianhuang also sighed.


    ¡°Right, right!¡±


    Many cultivators from others, including Heavenly Lord Anpo, shook their heads.


    A lot of disciples of the North Qiong Sect and ordinary people on Earth also med Chen Fan in their minds. The old man in linen clothes had actually been forting. He seemed to be a kind old man, not aggressive in the slightest. Many people even thought there was hope of negotiating with therge sects in the Star Ocean. It would be for the best if they could prevent a battle.


    Qin Dongmu, Xing Hu and Zhang Qihao had never been positive about Chen Fan. They hasd only yielded under his pressure. They were all sneering in their minds at the moment.


    ¡°We¡¯re already imcable enemies. Do you really think the imperishable sects would let us go? How is that possible?¡± Chen Yaoyao refuted.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. These Divine Sects and the North Qiong Sect are indeed at fierce odds, but ordinary people like us have nothing to do with it. Besides, Divine Lord Qin is a kind and magnanimous old man, and he¡¯s willing to forgive the North Qiong Sect, but Divine Lord Chen refused to ept it and even killed his descendant. Isn¡¯t he starting a feud with them?¡± someone said with a weird tone.


    ¡°Who? Who said that?¡± A¡¯Xiu stared at him as if there was electricity in her eyes.


    Many people immediately shut their mouths.


    Chen Fan had yet to lose and the North Qiong Sect was still the dominator on Earth. A¡¯Xiu was even able to kill the Nascent Soul cultivators from others with a sh, so nobody dared to provoke her right then.


    After dealing with everyone else, A¡¯Xiu looked up with a grim expression.


    Meanwhile.


    Everyone focused their attention on Chen Fan. Not only billions of people on Earth, even the cultivators of the Abandoned Region, others from other regions and the individual cultivators in the Star Ocean were also looking at him.


    ¡°Kid, aren¡¯t you scared of dying? How dare you kill Qin Feng in front of us! Do you really think old people like us are useless and can be crushed easily like those juniors?¡± The skinny old man narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re too arrogant and you have no idea how vast the world is. There¡¯s always someone better than you.¡± The tall, brawny old man shook his head.


    ¡°Brother Chen, what do you mean?¡± Qin Jian also stopped smiling and asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°What else can he mean? He thinks our old arms and legs aren¡¯t useful anymore. Haha, kid, our power is far beyond your imagination. Don¡¯t think you can look down on us because of your powerful Dharma Power. You¡¯ve just started your journey to reach the Soul Formation level and we¡¯re seniors way ahead of you,¡± The Grand Elder of the Wuji Sect said.


    Those Grand Elders had been living for dozens of thousands of years. Even though they were a bit shocked when they saw Chen Fan defeat the seven Divine Princes, they had seen countless Overlords in their lives; Chen Fan might be strong, but they also had their own support and they weren¡¯t the least afraid.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The Mountain River Universe Map vibrated slightly in the hands of the woman wearing a pce gown from the Fuyao Sect.


    Apart from that, each Grand Elder had a different type of energy in them. Those energies were allparable to that of the Mountain River Universe Map and were apparently from Quasi-Divine Treasures as well.


    Together with Yuan Yi¡¯s Blue Sky Divine de...


    There were at least seven Quasi-Divine Treasures right there! And they were all in the hands of seven Half Grand Cultivators who had touched the Soul Formation Level.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    If those elders squinted, their energy could swallow the world.


    There hadn¡¯t been any Half Grand Cultivators for many years and a lot of cultivators had forgotten how terrifying they were. Only Lord Dragon and Master Ling Yun, who were already twenty thousand years old, knew how powerful and earth-shattering those immortal Overlords were.


    ¡°Yes, I killed him! He offended me, invaded East and interfered with my Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony. So, what¡¯s wrong with killing him? Not only him, I¡¯ll go to your Apollo Pce and the otherrge sects one day and ask your Sect Masters about the way they educate their subordinates and disciples,¡± Chen Fan said calmly with hands behind his back.


    ¡°How arrogant! Our Sect Masters are all Grand Cultivators. How could their power be something you can even conceive? Do you really think you¡¯re truly a Divine Lord and a Grand Cultivator because a bunch of locals on a barren gave you the title of ¡®Divine Lord¡¯?¡± The elder of the Wuji Sectughed in disdain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s suppress him with Dharma Treasures, detain him with Divine Powers and make him kneel before the Grand Cultivators. We¡¯ll see if he can still be so arrogant,¡± the pretty woman in a pce gown said with a cold voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If he has a death wish, we¡¯ll show him the real power of the imperishable sects!¡± an elder said.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Seven powerful energies surged out of their bodies.


    The sun floated in the sky, stars shone bright, Fiend Fire swallowed the sky and worlds appeared...


    All kinds of phenomena were manifested behind the seven Grand Elders. The images that emerged were simr to those of the Divine Princes, although a few times more powerful, especially that of the King of Falling Stars, Qin Jian. There were thousands of light rays behind him and he was surrounded by a golden aura, as if there were really a sun rising in space topete with the Earth¡¯s sun. Countless people on Earth indeed as if there were two suns in the sky. Some terrifying energy swept the world and shook mountains, hitting the sky like raging waves. The moon a thousand miles away also shook slightly.


    ¡°You?¡± Chen Fan flicked his fingers calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need them. I can kill you by myself.¡± The Grand Elder of the Wuji Sect snickered and stepped forward.


    Swish!


    A gxy painting was spread, splitting the sky; it separated Chen Fan and the seven elders. Everyone looked up and felt as if there were another gxy in space.


    The Wuji Gxy Painting!


    Wu Kai, the Divine Prince Candidate of the Wuji Sect had once performed that Grand Divine Power with his divine-grade Golden Core. Each on the gxy painting represented the power of a Golden Core cultivator. There were a few hundreds in Wu Kai¡¯s painting. Inparison, there were more than ten thousand of them in that gxy painting. They could be counted like a sand river made up of dazzlings.


    ¡°Do you know Wu Kai?¡± Chen Fan turned his head and looked over.


    ¡°He¡¯s a descendant of ours. The Wu family had hopes of having another Grand Elder in ten thousand years, but you dashed them. I must settle the scores with you.¡± The elder of the Wuji Sect, Wu Hongbo, grunted. He smacked with his hand and the Wuji Gxy Painting, which seemed to have billions ofs, struck at Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment, the entire sky seemed to be copsing. Arge in the universe had fallen, as if it would shatter. An unimaginably dazzling gxy fell from the sky with an extremely terrifying power, breaking the dimension and forming a giant ck hole. Wu Hongbo abandoned all the Divine Powers and used his power in an attempt to crush Chen Fan.


    Only that attack¡ª


    Wu Hongbo had shown how terrifying a Half Grand Cultivator was. Even ten Divine Princes would have been crushed to pieces by his attack. It was savage. He suppressed people with his energy alone and could break all kinds of Divine Powers. He was indeed a terrifying being, a Grand Cultivator who had touched the Soul Formation level.


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and flicked his sleeves.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The sky was torn.


    An unimaginable Dharma Power also surged out. Some incredibly powerful Dharma Power of the Deity Infant formed a colorful current in the sky, which rapidly ran down for a thousand miles and shed against Wu Hongbo. The Wuji Gxy made up of ten thousand Golden Cores had been cut off and there was a clear boundary in the universe.


    There were billions of stars on one side and bright light on the other.


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty powerful.¡±


    Wu Hongbo looked over in shock.


    He used to be a Divine Prince of the Wuji Sect and had cultivated the Wuji Gxy Painting for fifty thousand years. He might not have the most powerful Divine Power, but his Dharma Power was the top among the others. Even the King of Falling Stars, Qin Jian, was no match for him. However, a junior cultivator had blocked his attack this day and even Wu Hongbo was unable to resist the vigorous power from the gxy painting, so how could he not be surprised?


    ¡°Let me try.¡±


    The skinny old man sneered as he stepped forward and appeared behind Chen Fan. His extremely skinny hand came out of the air and touched Chen Fan¡¯s back without making a noise.


    The Niekong Sect was known for their shadowless, shapeless assassinations.


    Even Half Grand Cultivators wouldn¡¯t have taken that attack forcefully.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    But Chen Fan only gave a p and hit the hand of the skinny old man behind him.


    The p was so gentle that there weren¡¯t any energy waves in the air, but the skinny old man was a bit startled. He fell back a few thousand feet with a trace of surprise in his eyes; he seemed to have never thought that Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Power would be that strong.


    ¡°My turn!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡±


    Then, the pretty woman wearing a pce gown and the brawny old man attacked one after the other and fought with Chen Fan. They had been cultivating for dozens of thousands of years, but they were still in awe of Chen Fan¡¯s incredibly powerful Dharma Power.


    Even though Chen Fan had only used the most basic power of the Nascent Soul level, the Grand Elders still became serious.


    ¡°You want to kill me with such power?¡±


    Chen Fan sneered.


    ¡°Brother Chen, we may not be able to deal with you... But even if you can stop us, can you protect the entire East by yourself?¡± the old man in linen clothes suddenly said with a smile.


    Chen Fan turned around with coldness in his eyes.


    He saw the three Divine Princes who had followed the old man in linen clothes; Yuan Yi had already sped towards Earth with their Quasi-Divine Treasures. Their target was obviously the pce of the North Qiong Sect on the top of the Yun Wu Mountain!

 Chapter 1168 - Half Nascent Soul Power

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Half Nascent Soul Power</h4>


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The three Divine Princes Qin Jian had brought with him were all Overlords from Qin Feng¡¯s generation. They were peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivators and had the Quasi-Divine Treasure, the Yaoyang Divine Sword given by Qin Jian. The de aura shone bright and the sword released thousands of light rays. The sword only vibrated slightly and there was immediately sharpness that prated the sky and Sword Qi that fell from the air; the terrifying energy made half of Asia shake.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Yuan Yi also activated the Blue Sky Divine de. The Sword Qi swept the sky and the de aura cracked the atmosphere.


    The atmosphere that was dozens of thousands of miles thick covering Earth currently had a hundred-mile crack, just like an egg shell. Countless people looked up and saw the burning sunlight shining through the crack, as if the curtain in the sky would have been torn. Even before those four cultivators entered the atmosphere with their two Quasi-Divine Treasures, their earth-shattering energy had already affected tons of people; they fell and were trembling because of the massive pressure.


    Those were Quasi-Divine Treasures!


    They could crush half a continent even in the hands of the Divine Princes. Luckily, Earth had tough Dharma Laws and was surrounded by many Deity Arrays. Otherwise, those two Dharma Treasures could have sunk half the.


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    There was coldness in Chen Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Earth was his weakness. The four of them were even going after the North Qiong Sect. Lord Dragon was the most powerful among all the members of the North Qiong Sect, but he was only a mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. It would be impossible for him to resist against the four Divine Princes with Quasi-Divine Treasures.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s body shed and he took a step forward, trying to stop their descent.


    But why would the other Grand Elders allow him?


    ¡°Kid, where are you going? Our battle hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡± The skinny old man smiled as he swayed his body and nine phantoms appeared in the sky. Each of them looked realistic; they attacked Chen Fan from all directions. Their attacks were silent and dim, but they in fact carried some terrifying, destructive energy.


    Even a small a few thousand kilometers long would immediately shatter if it were to be smacked by the skinny old man.


    ¡°Right, Chen Beixuan. You¡¯re not going anywhere without my permission.¡± The Grand Elder of the Wuji Sect also cast a spell and his hands were covered in a silver aura, letting out beams of light like a silver waterfall.


    The Wuji Gxy Painting turned into a river of billions ofs in the sky and blocked Chen Fan¡¯s way, separating him from Earth.


    ¡°Brother Chen, we haven¡¯t finished yet. How can you leave?¡±


    The old man in linen clothes also chuckled.


    A golden hammer slipped out of his sleeve before he moved. Once it appeared, it immediately grew, turning into a thousand-foot giant golden hammer and sped towards Chen Fan. Countless golden runes carved on it were shining brightly. Although it wasn¡¯t a Quasi-Heavenly Treasure, it had been made with top Heavenly Materials and some Divine Materials; its power couldpare to that of a Quasi-Divine Treasure.


    The King of Falling Stars, Qin Jian, was known to be miserly, and to have many treasures.


    Rumor had it that he had once fought with an elder of another sect who had a simr level as he did. That elder was known as a Half God¡¯ and was also a Half Grand Cultivator, but Qin Jian crushed him to death with eighteen treasures. That was why Qin Jian was called the King of Falling Stars, meaning that cultivators below the Soul Formation Level would die if they met him.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Chen Fan crushed the nine phantoms of the skinny old man and stomped his foot to break the entire river. He then threw a punch, knocking the golden hammer away and continued fighting with the other four Grand Elders.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Defeating the Divine Princes was possible with his Deity Infant and Half Nascent Soul Power. Still, he also had to fall back to counter the attacks from the seven Grand Elders.


    ¡°Are you really going to stop me?¡±


    Chen Fan looked up with indifference in his eyes.


    The seven Grand Elders either sneered, smiled in disdain or looked calm. The old man in linen clothes, smiled and said, ¡°Brother Chen, just let the juniors deal with that themselves. We¡¯re all Half Grand Cultivators who have one foot inside the Soul Formation Level and are ¡®Half Gods¡¯ by our own right. There¡¯s a huge difference between us and ordinary cultivators at the Golden Core and Nascent Soul levels. If we interfere with their matters, wouldn¡¯t we be bullying them? This isn¡¯t something we should do.¡±


    Even though Half Grand Cultivator wasn¡¯t a level¡ª


    It was generally acknowledged in the universe that the gap between the Nascent Soul and the Soul Formation level was toorge. They were too far apart. Many Overlords who had a divine-grade or sacred-grade Golden Core could still fight with Nascent Soul Cultivators, but even the most powerful Nascent Soul cultivators or disciples of the Celestial Sects would be helpless against the attacks from Soul Formation cultivators; their only choice would be to escape fearfully.


    That massive difference in power was the reason why Soul Formation cultivators were so rarely seen. A region might only have one of them in a hundred thousand years.


    So, Overlords who had gone beyond the Nascent Soul level, but had yet to enter the Soul Formation level, were often regarded as being in a particr stage. There were a lot of names for it, including ¡°Half Grand Cultivators,¡± ¡°Half Gods¡± or ¡°Associate Gods.¡± However, there was no doubt that once cultivators entered that level and had a slight control of the Soul Formation Power, Nascent Soul cultivators would no longer be able topare with them anymore; they would be unbelievably powerful.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Chen Fan shouted and threw a punch.


    Boom!


    A colorful ray of light appeared in the universe. The incredibly strong power of the Deity Infant surged out, spreading in the sky. The ray was so bright it looked like a light bridge, extending directly from Chen Fan to Earth, stopping in front of the four Divine Princes.


    ¡°Not so fast, my friend.¡±


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, how would I let you run away?¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    A few old, calm and evil voices followed him.


    The seven Grand Elders attacked again. How terrifying was their power? Speaking of statistics, the seven of them together had almost four hundred thousand years of cultivation experience and an unimaginably strong power. Even though they followed their own agenda, never really working together, each of their attacks were still unimaginably powerful.


    Boom!


    The entire sky was filled with endless power.


    The sky was split open, Dao Laws rumbled, Dharma Laws appeared and an endless sacred energy filled the air.


    Seven unimaginable energies that wereparable to an attack of a Quasi-Divine Treasure shed ahead and crushed everything. Even though Chen Fan had attacked with all of the power of his Deity Infant, the seven energy rays broke through it directly. Those powerful energies still had some power remaining, which struck the Earth and broke a few hundred miles of the atmosphere. The¡ªwhich had a diameter of thousands of miles¡ªalso shook slightly.


    On Earth, mountains copsed, the ground shook and cracked; rivers rushed down rapidly.


    Thousands of people were either dead or injured after that attack.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    The four Divine Princes also brightened their eyes. They moved even faster with the two Quasi-Divine Treasures, turning into beams of light that went straight towards Earth. Once they descended, they would easily be able to suppress the entire and defeat the North Qiong Sect with the Dharma Treasures in their hands. By then, everyone of the North Qiong Sect would be under their control. How could Chen Fan still resist?


    Qin Jian smiled and said, ¡°Be patient, my friend. Once my loser disciples reach the Earth and bring your disciples here, we can then sit down to have a cup of tea and talk about cultivation, in order to show the true demeanor of Immortal Cultivators. Fighting with others isn¡¯t something Half Gods like us do.¡±


    Every time he spoke, he called himself a ¡°Half God,¡± which surpassed ordinary people or even the other cultivators.


    He wasn¡¯t referring to the Entities of the alien races. Instead, it meant a Half Soul Formation Cultivator. Grand Cultivators were like dragons and Gods, and it was a stage where life would transform and ascend. There was truly a massive difference between them and the cultivators of the four lower levels.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The pretty woman in a pce gown nodded.


    She released the Mountain River Universe Map in her hands; it was extended with a bright light, bing a world that enveloped Earth. That Quasi-Divine Treasure had turned into a few thousand miles long artifact, like a curtain in the sky. It was more than a few times more powerful than when it was in the hands of Qiao Zhen and Qiao Yu; it was really difficult for Chen Fan to break through it.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, your disciples will die. Surrender quickly. It¡¯ll be toote for you to beg when Yuan Yi and the others exterminate the North Qiong Sect.¡± The Grand Elder of the Wuji Sect also attacked again with the Wuji Gxy Painting.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Although the other few Grand Elders hadn¡¯t started attacking, they had secretly activated their Quasi-Divine Treasures and their powers soared like dragons.


    They looked calm and rxed. Although Chen Fan was powerful, having been able to suppress many Divine Princes, he wasn¡¯t that special in the eyes of the Half Grand Cultivators who had lived and strived for dozens of thousands of years. They might not be able to defeat Chen Fan alone, but he would never be able to turn the tides when the seven of them worked together.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Unimaginably powerful energies shook the air and thes. Countless cultivators watching the battle nearby felt like their organs had been torn apart. Even the billions of people on Earth felt their hearts sink, as if there were seven Gods rising outside the.


    Lord Dragon, Master Ling Yun, Heavenly Lord Anpo and Li Yuan were all startled.


    The power of a Half Grand Cultivator was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    Even though they weren¡¯t truly Gods with the invincible power of real Grand Cultivators who could sweep thousands of regions, they could still fly like real dragons and shake the universe like Gods. Their energy had reached the peak below the Soul Formation Level which couldn¡¯t go further anymore!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu even gritted her teeth, then controlled the sword array to attack the four Divine Princes.


    Many disciples of the North Qiong Sect knew it was a critical moment of life and death. All the Golden Core cultivators exerted their full power and released their Dharma Treasures. Even though they would be kicking a steel te, they looked upon death as going home.


    ¡°Although this sect has only been founded for a few years, they¡¯re really powerful!¡± someone eximed.


    The eyes of a lot of Nascent Soul cultivators from others sitting in the main hall glittered. They were all sighing, but none of them got up. Everyone knew that they would be taking a knife to a gunfight. There was no way they could win, unless Chen Fan was able to defeat the enemies. And yet, how would that be possible? Those were the seven Grand Elders, people who were like Half Gods. Even the optimistic people like Azure Dragon didn¡¯t have much hope in their minds.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    And then.


    Chen Fan turned around and looked away from Earth.


    The Nine Orifices Divine Infant jumped out of his mind with the Destroyer Halberd and turned into a beam of golden light, shooting to Earth with the six demons. Chen Fan looked at the seven elders with hands behind his back and said with coldness in his eyes, disdaining everyone else like a god.


    ¡°I was nning to leave this trump card for the Grand Cultivators of others and those behind all this. Now that you have a death wish, I¡¯ll show you what the power of a Grand Cultivator truly looks like.¡±


    Before he finished talking.


    The air shook slightly.


    The three energies, Deity Infant, Deity Soul and Deity Body, shrank and merged into one inside his body, turning into ayer of dazzling aura that enveloped Chen Fan.


    At that moment, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t moving, but there seemed to be an ancient God rising from inside his body, filling space and the entire Star Ocean. Terrifying energy shook the universe and even the world seemed to be unable to withstand him. The nearbys shook slightly and the seven Grand Elders, who had cultivated for countless years, couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It was as if fake gods had met true gods.


    Three Deity Energies werebined and the Half Nascent Soul Power appeared!

 Chapter 1169 - Defeating Enemies with a Finger

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Defeating Enemies with a Finger</h4>


    In the Deity Realm of the ancient times¡ªwhen disciples of Deities formed a Deity Infant and cultivated their Nascent Soul, body and soul to the phenomenal sess level, they would obtain the ¡°Full Nascent Soul Power;¡± it was an energy that would allow them to defeat Soul Formation Cultivators in the human world.


    Chen Fan had only turned his Nascent Soul into a Deity Infant, but his body and soul were still at the Golden Core Level. And yet, afterbining his energy, vitality and spirit into one, he also had the Half Nascent Soul Power.


    Even though it was just the result was partial¡ª


    It had half of the energy of a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator, which was beyond what the strength so-called Half Grand Cultivators were able to summon. They seemed to be just half a step away from the Soul Formation level, but many of them would never be able to take thest step in all of their lives. There wasn¡¯t even one in a hundred cultivators who could be a Soul Formation Cultivator. Without a breakthrough, their energy level would still be far from that of real deal.


    If Soul Formation Cultivators were True Dragons and Nascent Soul Cultivators were snakes, they would only count as dragons or White Drakes that only had small horns on the head, a few pairs of feet on the belly and minor Divine Powers that summoned the wind and rain. They would be thousands of miles away from the real dragons.


    Chen Fan was like an immature True Dragon at the moment.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t fully grown, he was already a True Dragon after all, vastly different from dragons and pythons.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the power of the Deity Body, Deity Soul and Deity Infant came together, countless beams of bright light surged out of Chen Fan¡¯s body. He stood in the sky with hands behind his back as his robe fluttered in the wind. That energy shook the sky; even the moon a few thousand miles away vibrated slightly because of his power. Many people felt like their bodies were cracking and their hearts trembling.


    If Song Yufeng hadn¡¯t left the sr system to see this happen, he would have never said that Chen Fan would lose in the hands of therge sects.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Some rogue cultivators from the Star Ocean¡ªwho had lingered outside of Earth to watch the battle quietly¡ªhad their eyes wide open.


    They only saw something¡ª


    A Deity Halo appeared above Chen Fan¡¯s head. He was being drenched in golden light by the dazzling halo, making him shine as if the King of Deities would have descended to the human world. The Deity Halo was extremely sacred, seemingly much more noble than a Divine Halo seen on a Grand Cultivator. It carried a free, perfect and perpetual energy. However, upon a closer look, people would discover that the Deity Halo was a bit unrealistic; it seemed that only half of it had appeared and it was far from perfect.


    ¡°What kind of power is this?¡±


    The elders were truly shocked.


    The brawny old man widened his eyes and looked directly at Chen Fan for the first time. Qin Jian could no longer keep the smile on his face; his eyes were full of shock. The pretty woman in a pce gown used to be calm before, but she was also frowning at the moment.


    They felt the power harnessed by Grand Cultivators in Chen Fan.


    Even though that energy wasn¡¯t as powerful as that of the Soul Formation Grand Cultivators, like the difference between babies and adults, that was the power of the Soul Formation Level after all; it was different from that of the Half Gods like them who still had one leg in the mortal world.


    ¡°Has he really be a Divine Lord? But how is that possible? He¡¯s just a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Besides, the Dharma Laws in this region are iplete. He can¡¯t be a real Soul Formation Cultivator here. Even if ¡®Pseudo-Divine Lord Tatian¡¯ could release energy of a real Divine Lord in this region, he¡¯s just a ¡®Pseudo-Divine Lord¡¯ after all,pletely different from the true Grand Cultivators. He¡¯s not a True Dragon!¡± The skinny old man widened his eyes, unable to believe it.


    Grand Cultivators were among the superior beings in the universe.


    Although there were many regions in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm, not even half of them had imperishable sects; only one-third did. The rest were just declined sects with ancestors who were Soul Formation cultivators. For every hundred ¡°dragons,¡± only one could be a ¡°True Dragon,¡± showing how rare Soul Formation Grand Cultivators were.


    That Abandoned Region was like a remote and barren area in the eyes of Qin Jian and the others. It was just a small pond and a sewerpared to the Little South Heavenly Realm which was like argeke, or the Central Gxy which was like the vast ocean. So, how would there be a ¡°True Dragon¡± there?


    Fu Yan frowned and said gently, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some kind of secret treasure or a ¡®secret art¡¯ he got from the deity ground. Let¡¯s take him down together and we¡¯ll know the truth. He can¡¯t be a real Soul Formation cultivator. There can¡¯t be a ¡®True Dragon¡¯ in this region!¡±


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    The skinny old man yelled coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you just stay there. Let¡¯s take him down together. I have a feeling this kid has the real Grand Opportunity of this. The Sect Masters will look for someone to me if you let him go. Don¡¯t say I¡¯m not merciful when we go back and report.¡±


    He had already disappeared before he finished his sentence.


    Many phantoms appeared in the sky. The skinny old man jumped in the air and formed another body of himself. In a blink, there were a few hundred images in the sky, surrounding Chen Fan and attacking at the same time; all of them were his clones. The skinny old man was able to freely jump in and out of those clones. He wouldn¡¯t die if his ¡°images¡± weren¡¯t destroyed at the same time.


    The secret art of the Niekong Sect.


    ¡°No Trace Divine Art!¡±


    ¡°Ah, kid, I didn¡¯t want to do this, but your secret arts are too powerful, which makes you guilty.¡± The elder of the Taichu Sect sighed. There were worlds appearing and disappearing in his eyes every second. A world appeared in front of him and was immediately destroyed, turning into a ray of grey light that was suddenly shot towards Chen Fan.


    ¡°Taichu Birth and Death Art!¡±


    This art was said to draw the power that could annihte a world as energy. It was able to injure Soul Formation Cultivators!


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The Overlords of the Demon Sun Sect, the Wuji Sect and the Changshen Sect performed their most powerful Divine Powers at the same time to attack Chen Fan. Even the pretty woman in a pce gown frowned and spread the Mountain River Universe Map, trying to wrap Chen Fan with it. The old man in linen clothes shook his head and threw out three Dharma Treasures. Each of them wasparable to the giant golden hammer and they turned into three rays of light that shed towards Chen Fan with endless power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The seven Grand Elders no longer held back. They became more serious and attacked together.


    The gxy shook slightly because of them. Even the moon would shatter with their joint attack.


    And yet, Chen Fan looked extremely calm.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    He gently cast a spell and pointed with a finger; a beam of green light was immediately shot. The green energy ray carried the vitality of everything, as well as the domineering power that could destroy Divine Souls.


    ¡°Azure Thearch God-Killing Finger!¡±


    That was a Divine Power that was part of the Azure Thearch Longevity Art. It was a superior-grade Divine Power, but it wasn¡¯t the strongest one among all the Divine Powers Chen Fan knew; it wasn¡¯t even among the top ten, so Chen Fan had not used it in a very long time. However, he activated it with his Half Nascent Soul Power right then, and the real strength of that Divine Power was immediately revealed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment¡ª


    A beam of extremely thin, green light¡ªcovered with countless mysterious runes and surrounded by a golden aura¡ªappeared in the universe, gently striking the old man with the surname Yao, like the finger of an ancient Entity.


    The old man with the surname Yao sneered. Having just one clone destroyed wouldn¡¯t do him any harm. He could jump to the other few hundred clones anytime he wanted. However, the next second, the green light was immediately extended to the rest of his clones along an unpredictable route, like gangrene on the tarsus. Then, the few hundred old men turned pale at the same time, instantly losing all of their power and being destroyed together.


    The Azure Thearch God-Killing Finger was devised to destroy Divine Souls in particr. Even if the Divine Souls were thousands of miles away and had just a hint of energy, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    If the old man hadn¡¯t left the Quasi-Divine Treasure of the Niekong Sect behind to cut off thest connection, hisst clone and even himself would have also died.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan had severely injured the Yao elder. He then raised his hands with an indifferent look and pushed with his palms facing up like an Entity holding the sky.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    The gxy dropped by the elder of the Wuji Sect was unable to withstand Chen Fan¡¯s ¡°Half Nascent Soul Power¡± and it started to crack, inch by inch. Billions of sand-likes in the gxy were destroyed by Chen Fan¡¯s unimaginable power. Each of them was exploding, representing the destruction of a Golden Core cultivator¡¯s power that the elder of the Wuji Sect had cultivated.


    In the end, the entire Wuji Gxy Painting was shattered. The gxypletely disappeared and the elder was pushed dozens of miles back while spurting out blood.


    His Divine Power was cracked; he had been greatly injured. He had cultivated for fifty thousand years, but Chen Fan had broken his attack with one move. He almost fell out of the Half Grand cultivator realm.


    ¡°How is that possible? Why is his power so much stronger than before?¡± The elder of the Wuji Sect widened his eyes as he spurted out blood.


    But that was only the beginning.


    Chen Fan joined his fingers and shed the air.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The entire universe was split by Chen Fan¡¯s sh. Shapeless light with five colors, including red, yellow, white, ck and green, flowed around and formed a ¡°Primordial Five Elements Qi de¡± that was thousands of feet long; it was like a Heavenly de in the hands of an Entity, which was able to slit the sky open. It was a supreme Qi Weapon Art of the Five Elements Immortal Sect.


    The Grand Elder of the Demon Sun Sect was split in half after receiving the attack. Blood sshed in the sky and his body was crushed to pieces. He would have died right away if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Quasi-Divine Treasure retrieved his Divine Soul and Nascent Soul to escape in a beam of light. Even so, he still looked extremely terrified.


    Then...


    Chen Fan punched, smacked and scratched.


    Fu Yan and the brawny old man were knocked away by Chen Fan one after the other. The pretty woman from the Fuyao Sect had the Mountain River Universe Map which was imed to be invincible, strong enough to trap Soul Formation Cultivators, but Chen Fan directly performed the Kun Peng¡¯s Great Chaos Art, fighting the Quasi-Divine Treasure with a Dimension Divine Power. The Mountain River Universe Map in the hands of the woman was also sucked in. She quickly took the map back and fell back anxiously.


    In a heartbeat¡ª


    The seven Grand Elders had besieged Chen Fan, but all of them were defeated. Two of them had almost died and a Quasi-Divine Treasure of a Grand Elder had almost been taken by Chen Fan. Countless onlookers were dumbfounded; even the eyes of the rogue cultivators from the Star Ocean popped out; they thought they hadn¡¯t seen things properly.


    Only Chen Fan was left standing in the sky, surrounded by a bright aura with a halo above his head like a Grand Cultivator.

 Chapter 1170 - The Reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator?

    <h4>Chapter 1170: The Reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator?</h4>


    ¡°This is impossible. How could you be so much stronger than us, no matter how powerful you are in your rank? We¡¯re all Half Grand Cultivators and Half Gods. How can you fight with the seven of us at once and almost take our Quasi-Divine Treasures away? That¡¯s not right, that¡¯s not right. Half Grand Cultivators definitely don¡¯t have this kind of energy. Not even the Prince of Apollo Pce has this strength, and he¡¯s known to be unstoppable below the Grand Cultivator realm.¡±


    The brawny old man was knocked away by Chen Fan¡¯s attack. He fumbled in the air with shock caught between his eyebrows.


    Fu Yan looked down and the Dharma Power around his body formed a giant Divine Ring that surrounded him, but he had still been knocked dozens of miles away before he could recover and stop.


    Inparison, the skinny old man, Wu Hongbo and the elder of the Demon Sun Sect were staring at Chen Fan with looks of fright and disbelief, as if they had seen an ancient monster from deep in the universe.


    Even though the Half Grand Cultivator stage wasn¡¯t an official level and there were still differences between cultivators after entering that stage, all of them used to be Divine Princes and there wasn¡¯t arge gap between them. Even the top cultivators under the Grand Cultivator level¡ªlike Song Yufeng, the Prince of Apollo Pce and the Young Master of the Changshen Sect¡ªwere only a bit stronger than they were and could only fight against several of them alone.


    The seven of them, together with a few Quasi-Divine Treasures.


    Even the invincible Prince of Apollo Pce, Qin Jian¡¯s fifth brother, would be burned to ashes by the elders if he didn¡¯t use any Divine Treasures. It wasn¡¯t that the Prince wasn¡¯t strong enough, but the difference between them was way too wide.


    Perhaps there would be elites and Overlords in the Central Gxy or the ancient sacred grounds who could defeat their peers and fight with the Grand Cultivators, but there was definitely none in the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    Including Qin Jian...


    Everyone looked at Chen Fan with fear.


    They were the only ones who knew how talented Chen Fan was. Having such terrifying power at such a young age wasn¡¯t something that could be exined by talent, opportunities or luck.


    ¡°Maybe the Grand Opportunity in the deity ground is truly beyond our expectations. This kid might have gotten an unimaginable Grand Opportunity there, like the legendary ¡®Dao Fruit¡¯ or ¡®Heart of Wood God,¡¯ directly rising from the Golden Core to the Soul Formation level. If not, nothing else can exin that, unless...¡± Qin Jian lowered his head and whispered. He didn¡¯t continue speaking after he said ¡°unless.¡±


    That guess frightened him when he thought about it.


    The others also seemed to have grasped what Qin Jian wanted to say, but they didn¡¯t dare think about it either well.


    The reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator!


    <i>¡°How could he make such a guess out of nowhere? How many Grand Cultivators were there in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm?¡±</i>


    Truly rare!


    Each one of them was the foundation of an imperishable sect and they dominated the Star Ocean. The ns of all therge sects would be useless if a Grand Cultivator had been reincarnated in the Abandoned Region. However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem like the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator. The real ones would have a lot of signs and images that couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    The pretty woman in a pce gown retrieved the Mountain River Universe Map and said, clearly afraid, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Aren¡¯t those things left by the ancient Deities left to be used by them? Aren¡¯t outsiders forbidden from interfering? We¡¯ve sent people to the deity grounds in thest few hundred thousand years, but they either came back empty handed or the treasures weren¡¯t mature enough to be picked. How did he do it?¡±


    The senior members of the imperishable sects¡ªwho had already reached the level of Qin Jian and the pretty woman in pce gown¡ªcould already tap into secrets that ordinary people could never know.


    They could guess that there had to be some powerful Overlords¡¯ nning behind the Abandoned Region, just by looking at the Deity Arrays. The Deity Arrays and Grand Opportunities like the ¡°Dao Fruit¡± and the ¡°Heart of Wood God¡± had undoubtedly been left by those Overlords for themselves or their descendants, either of their sects or their families. Those imperishable sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm had never dared to touch them. People who were courageous enough to disobey their sect¡¯s orders and secretly tried to steal the biggest opportunity in the deity ground¡ªlike those from the Little South Heavenly Realm and Lin He of the Demon Sun Sect¡ªwere rarely seen in therge sects.


    Imperishable sects like them were like animals whenpared to the ancient sacred grounds and sects, which truly stood on the top of the gxy, overlooking the universe. They could be easily crushed with one finger.


    ¡°Not necessarily. Maybe he was just lucky enough to have found half a Dao Fruit, given that he is a child of the. Then he directly turned from an ordinary person to a Half Grand Cultivator, also getting the Deity Arts passed down from the ancient Deities in the process. Otherwise, how could he be more powerful than we are at the age of forty?¡± Fu Yan frowned.


    ¡°Old Lord Qin, Sister Wen, Brother Wu, which one of us didn¡¯t achieve what we have today without cultivating for fifty thousand years? Almost half of the elites named Divine Princes in our time have died and turned into mud a long time ago. Given that we were the most outstanding disciples of the imperishable sects, we had all the resources of therge sects and even the entire region, but we still spent a really long time to reach this level.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a forty-year-old man from an abandoned, but he¡¯s much more powerful than we are. If it wasn¡¯t due to getting the Grand Opportunity in the deity ground, what else can exin this?¡±


    After that...


    The elders went silent.


    Many onlookers, rogue cultivators from the Star Ocean and the Nascent Soul Cultivators from others were also startled.


    Right.


    Chen Fan¡¯s condition didn¡¯t make sense. Chen Fan had subverted everyone¡¯s traditional ideas and impressions countless times. He went against God¡¯s will time after time, defeating cultivators more powerful than he was, and his strength climbed constantly, reaching an unpredictable level as deep as the ocean, where the bottom couldn¡¯t be seen. And yet, Chen Fan was just in his 30s. They were still struggling in the Connate and Golden Core levels when they were his age, preparing to form the core and go through the Tribtion. How would they be capable enough to kill a hundred thousand Golden Core Divine Soldiers with one hand and suppress seven Grand Elders?


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Chen Fan chuckled.


    Those people were right in a way. He had indeed gotten an immature Dao Fruit. He would have immediately be a Half Grand Cultivator had he eaten that immature fruit. However, Chen Fan had already saved the Dao Fruit for other purposes, particrly to confirm certain assumptions he had had since he had been reborn. The terrifying power Chen Fan had right then was because of his hard work during the past two decades, but there was no need to exin those things to dead people.


    ¡°Are you done talking nonsense? Now, get ready to die.¡±


    Chen Fan rushed forward with hands behind his back.


    He was surrounded by a bright aura and was being drenched by light. A Deity Halo appeared above his head. At that moment, the Deity Infant, Deity Soul and Deity Body in Chen Fan¡¯s body became extremely dense; his energy, vitality and spirit weren¡¯t separate anymore. The energy of the Half Nascent Soul Power was shown in full splendor.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan flipped his hand andunched an attack, making the world roll.


    There were thousands of golden light rays and the rumbling Deity Essence Force swept the entire sky. He seemed to have be billions of feet tall and a boundless energy hit thes, making Earth and the moon nearby shake, as if an ancient god would have released the Sky-Flipping Seal. The seven Grand Elders were overturned like small boats in a raging ocean by Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    A lot of cultivators who were visiting from the Star Ocean to secretly watch the battle were terrified at the moment and could only fall back as fast as they could.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The sky was split.


    Chen Fan¡¯s attack showed how terrifying the Half Nascent Soul Power was. That earth-shattering energy made the bodies of many onlookers a few thousand miles away crack and their Divine Souls seemed to be on the verge of exploding. There was an invisible pressure in their hearts which pushed them down to bend and cower in space.


    ¡°Kill him. He has the Grand Opportunity with him. All the secrets of East will be revealed when he dies,¡± Fu Yan said coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The seven Divine Sects have been preparing for a few hundred thousand years and the painstaking n of the Sect Masters was made for today. If we can¡¯t even deal with a small local from this abandoned, how can we get the Grand Opportunity and be Soul Formation Cultivators?¡± The skinny old man also rushed forward.


    ¡°Bring it on.¡± Wu Hongbo gritted his teeth. ¡°Old Lord Qin, don¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±


    ¡°How could I still hold back at this point. I¡¯d like to see what this kid is capable of.¡± Qin Jian¡¯s eyes shot out rays of light like thunderbolts and electric currents.


    Boom!


    His body rose and his spine was as tall as a sword. He was surrounded by golden light and his linen clothes disappeared. He put on a robe with nine dragons and a crown on his head, looking dignified and serious. He didn¡¯t seem like an old beggar anymore, but a dignified king.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Qin Jian waved his hand and nine beams of light were shot to space.


    Each of the nine light rays hid a top Heavenly Treasureparable to the giant golden hammer. All of them had a legendary story and origin, and were made by famous masters in the Little South Heavenly Realm with Divine Materials; their power was extremely terrifying. Not even Soul Formation Cultivators would dare to go head to head with them. Normal Grand Elders usually had one Heavenly Treasure like those at most, but Qin Jian had nine of them. He was indeed the King of Falling Stars.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Wu Hongbo said as his eyes reddened.


    He took out a silver mirror and faced it toward Chen Fan. The old mirror let out some nging sounds and its frightening energy swept the entire universe, shaking the surrounding space. It released sacred energy which pushed countless people on Earth down on their knees. It seemed to be a Quasi-Divine Treasure.


    Not only Wu Hongbo.


    The skinny old man, the pretty woman in a pce gown and the elder of the Demon Sun Sect also activated their Quasi-Divine Treasures.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment¡ª


    The sky cracked, while the sun and moon rolled.


    Countless people on earth were terrified and even the Nascent Soul Cultivators present had been overwhelmed. They looked at the sky in fear and felt as if they were five powerful Gods that had been awakened in the sky. Those Gods filled the universe and a hint of their energy could easily crush a Connate or Golden Core cultivator. If theyunched an attack, people on half of a continent would be blown to pieces; even the nearbys might be unable to withstand the attack of those Quasi-Divine Treasures.


    In fact...


    Except for Qin Jian and Fu Yan¡¯s Quasi-Divine Treasures which had been taken by the four Divine Princes to attack Earth, the other five Grand Elders didn¡¯t care about anything else anymore and had already revealed their most powerful trump cards.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Those Quasi-Divine Treasures were more than a few times more powerful when in their hands, instead of being used by the Divine Princes. They seemed to have been activated by Grand Cultivators and had some of the Soul Formation¡¯s power.


    However, Chen Fan right then was also iparably stronger than how he used to be.


    Half Nascent Soul Power.


    Even though he had only achieved the Half Nascent Soul Power, he had stepped into the domain of the Soul Formation Level after all, like a young True Dragon, which was very different from those normal dragons.

 Chapter 1171 - Slashing Half Grand Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 1171: shing Half Grand Cultivators</h4>


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan blocked Qin Jian¡¯s attack with one strike. Billions of light rays and countless auras emerged from in between the fingers of his hand and struck the nine Heavenly Treasures, creating some nging sounds like metals hitting each other. Even though the Heavenly Treasures had Divine Materials inside, they couldn¡¯t withstand his attack made with his ¡°Half Nascent Soul Power¡± and some hand marks appeared on them.


    Qin Jian was even shocked by the energy; his body was pushed back as he spurted out blood.


    Then¡ª


    Chen Fan shed against the five Quasi-Divine Treasures.


    He used his body as a weapon and waved his hands to hit the five Quasi-Divine Treasures, letting out billions of light rays. Beams of golden light flew around the sky. Those Quasi-Divine Treasures¡ªwhich hadpletely been awakened and were so powerful they could injure Soul Formation Cultivators¡ªcouldn¡¯t hurt Chen Fan in the slightest when they hit his hands and they even bounced back.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    In a blink.


    Chen Fan fought with the five Grand Elders one after the other.


    The eyes of those Grand Elders were full of fear and they looked extremely stunned. Quasi-Divine Treasures might not be real Divine Treasures, but they were still Divine Weapons made by Grand Cultivators; they were incredibly sharp, since they could even cut the bodies of Grand Cultivators open. And yet, Chen Fan had blocked them with his bare hands. <i>¡°What was this young man¡¯s body made of? A piece of intact, indestructible gold?¡±</i>


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    Blood Qi surged in space; billions of light rays shone and powerful energy waves were swept everywhere. A lot of onlookers nearby were dragged by the strong energy waves and they were immediately swallowed, together with their battleships. Their bodies shattered and only a few bones and remains of their weapons were left. The others were so terrified they quickly fell back.


    An elder of the Qiyun Sect of the Shanyang Region said, ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying. This is the most intense battle in thest hundred thousand years. When Song Yufeng attacked the Changshen Sect, he only fought with three Grand Elders and was slightly more powerful. However, this young man is suppressing seven Grand Elders. Five of them have Quasi-Divine Treasures and one of them was even the King of Falling Stars, Qin Jian. What kind of horrifying energy is that? Even Qin Jian¡¯s fifth brother, the Prince of Apollo Pce, isn¡¯t that strong.¡±


    Many small sects had already sent people into the sr system a long time before. However, even though they had arrived, they didn¡¯t dare move forward because the sevenrge sects were attacking Earth; they only watched from outside.


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. He¡¯s truly too powerful! I thought Song Yufeng and Qin Jian were the most powerful cultivators below the Soul Formation Cultivators, but now, looks like Chen Beixuan is truly the unstoppable one! I heard that he¡¯s just forty years old. How did he be so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that he got the Dao Fruit. I may be more powerful than he is if I could eat the Dao Fruit.¡±


    ¡°Ah, even though the Dharma Laws in the Abandoned Region are iplete, there¡¯s a Grand Opportunity to be found here. That¡¯s kind of a blessing in disguise.¡±


    Many cultivators discussed.


    The older ones sighed and were envious of Chen Fan¡¯s luck, while the younger ones were in awe of his iparable power. They were all bedazzled and wished they could take his position.


    Quasi-Divine Treasures were artifacts used to guard the imperishable sects. They would normally be in the hands of the Grand Cultivators; not even Grand Elders could have them. Only when they were going out for an important mission would the Grand Cultivators give them the Quasi-Divine Treasures or ask the elders to take the treasures out from the ancestor altar. That time, they brought seven from the Star Ocean and gave three to Qin Feng and the others, just in case.


    Still, Chen Fan fought bare handed with the Half Grand Cultivators who had Quasi-Divine Treasures. Such power was indeed astonishing.


    If that were to spread to the Star Ocean, the regions in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm would be stirred.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Energy light rays flew around and sacred energy was spread. Seven people besieged Chen Fan and attacked him constantly. In the end, the entire sky cracked and the center of the battlefieldpletely turned into chaos. Only the energies of the Quasi-Divine Treasures could be seen shing in the sky.


    The Thousand Star Mirror of the Wuji Sect, the Soul-Destroying Dagger of the Niekong Sect, the Void Sky Caldron of the Taichu Divine Realm...


    Each of them could shake the Star Ocean.


    A lot of the declined imperishable sects didn¡¯t even have a Divine Treasure; they only relied on a Quasi-Divine Treasure to save face. Those Quasi-Divine Treasures could even release energy close to the Soul Formation level while held by the Half Grand Cultivators.


    But Chen Fan was also extremely terrifying.


    Countless beams of light were shot from the spaces between his fingers. At the same time, Chen Fan performed Divine Powers and Dharma Spells to go head to head with the Quasi-Divine Treasures.


    Azure Thearch God-Killing Finger, Primordial Five Elements Qi de, Connate Grand Qin-na Hand...


    Chen Fan even pulled out a sword on par with Heavenly Treasures and performed the unstoppable sword art of the ancient God of Thunder: the ¡°Thunder Divine de.¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    At that moment, the sky was split open.


    The Grand Elders were knocked a hundred miles away, almost flying out of the center of the battlefield. The Quasi-Divine Treasures in their hands were still shining over an area with a ten thousand feet radius and vibrating along with some buzzing sounds; they weren¡¯t damaged at all. And yet, the blood of the elders boiled because of the terrifying energy. Chen Fan¡¯s sword had once left a deep crack on the pir in the Origin Divine Pce, let alone dealing with those ordinary Half Grand cultivators.


    ¡°Hang in there. This kid can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡±


    After four shes, that Heavenly Treasure apparently couldn¡¯t go head to head with the Quasi-Divine Treasures anymore. It was full of cracks and there were fragments everywhere. Qin Jian and the others immediately shouted when they saw that.


    They were also gritting their teeth.


    Quasi-Divine Treasures were powerful, but they were like a pumping machine that required a huge amount of energy, sucking the power in their bodies as they worked. Even if those Grand Elders had incredible Dharma Power and had cultivated for fifty thousand years, they still couldn¡¯t withstand such intense shes. They could hang on right now only because they bet Chen Fan would be done soon.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of ants. How would you be able to predict my power?¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were extremely deep.


    His de aura shed across the sky, creating chaos, splitting Yin and Yang, and breaking the space. That unstoppable sword art of the ancient God of Thunder could finally show its real power in Chen Fan¡¯s hands, as if a Deity King would have unsheathed his sword. It was unimaginably powerful.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Thousand Star Mirror fell from Wu Hongbo¡¯s hands and Wu Hongbo was pushed back as he spurted out blood. His unstable level was shocked violently again and he almost dropped out of the stage of Half Grand Cultivators.


    However, Chen Fan had also paid a price.


    That sword, which was on par with Heavenly Treasures, waspletely shattered and was destroyed.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The other Grand Elders immediately besieged Chen Fan after seeing that and tried to kill him while their eyes shone brightly. However, Chen Fan immediately took out another Heavenly Treasure and fought with them again.


    He had killed a few hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators along the way when he returned from Tianhuang. Although many weapons had been destroyed, Chen Fan still had dozens of Heavenly Treasures in store.


    Unfortunately.


    These Heavenly Treasures were of low quality. They couldn¡¯t resist the attacks from the Quasi-Divine Treasures at all.


    Even top Heavenly Treasures were only able to withstand five shes with the Quasi-Divine Treasures and would shatter afterwards. Chen Fan grunted in the end, and took out a ck iron bar.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Beixuan, have you used all your trump cards? Why are you taking out a broken iron bar?¡±


    The brawny old man burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hm, looks like he¡¯s too poor. He was heartbroken when his Heavenly Treasures were shattered, so he just took out a broken iron bar. We can¡¯t even see if it has the shape of a knife or a sword. Kid, aren¡¯t you embarrassed? You¡¯re indeed from an abandoned and have no power at all. You only deserve to be my nephew¡¯s servant.¡± The skinny old man snickered.


    ¡°Brother Chen, if youck treasures, I can give your eighteen of mine. Why do we have to fight?¡± Qin Jian smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s really a broken iron bar. It¡¯s full of ck and green rust. Chen Beixuan is about to be a Divine Lord to rule a region. He doesn¡¯t even have a weapon he can get conveniently?¡± The other cultivators around also widened their eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That is a miserable sight. The Qiyun Sect can take out a hundred Heavenly Treasures whenever we want. He¡¯s a Divine Lord, but he¡¯s using a broken iron bar to fight? Does he have a death wish?¡± The elder of the Qiyun Sect shook his head.


    ¡°Is it a special Divine Weapon?¡± Someone guessed.


    But surrounding people immediatelyughed at him.


    What kind of Divine Weapon was as damaged as that? That ck iron bar was full of rust and it looked extremely miserable. Even the Foundation Establishment Cultivators wouldn¡¯t use such a Divine Weapon and would give it to the beggars. Besides, even if it were a Divine Weapon, then what? There were five Quasi-Divine Treasures there and it would be useless no matter what Divine Weapon Chen Fan used.


    Even the people on Earth¡ªincluding the disciples of the North Qiong Sect¡ªfelt a bit embarrassed.


    Not even a beggar would use that broken iron bar. How could it be used to fight?


    Those elders were still taunting him.


    But Chen Fan had already grunted.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    An incredibly powerful Deity Essence Force was infused into that Deity Weapon. The next second, the green rust on the ck iron bar instantly disappeared and the ck de became shiny. An unimaginably terrifying energy rose from that old sword.


    Boom!


    Countless azure thunderbolts mixed with some five-color thunderbolts appeared outside of the broken sword at that moment. Those weren¡¯t only Dharma Laws, but were also energies that carried the Laws of Heaven. People felt as if there were a God ten thousand feet tall rising in front of them. Terrifying Deity Light filled the universe and the nearby space, as if another sun would rise outside of Earth and shine over the world. Everyone trembled because of the terrifying rays of dazzling light.


    That broken sword couldn¡¯t bepared to the other five Quasi-Divine Treasures at all; it was just like a baby in front of adults.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Many people widened their eyes.


    The few elders even looked terrified. Qin Jian, Fu Yan and the others were also startled; they immediately activated their Quasi-Divine Treasures with their full power to fall back.


    But it was toote.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chen Fan sh them with the broken sword.


    ¡°The fourth form of the Thunder Divine de, Cracking The Firmament!¡±


    The sky cracked because of that sh.


    A crack ten thousand miles long appeared, extending from Chen Fan, then going through the Grand Elders, straight into deep space. Many cultivators nearby had been hit by the de aura and were immediately crushed to pieces.


    Among the seven Grand Elders¡ª


    The bodies of two of them had been torn open. A blood line appeared on their foreheads and they were split in half by Chen Fan¡¯s sword, right in the middle. The other five of them had also been injured. All of them looked terrified; their Quasi-Divine Treasures became dim and started whining, seemingly having been severely damaged.


    He killed and injured the Half Grand Cultivators with one sh!

 Chapter 1172 - Extremely Brutal

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Extremely Brutal</h4>


    ¡°F**k, is he really human?¡±


    The eyes of the cultivators present popped out.


    Chen Fan¡¯s sh was too terrifying. Among the seven Grand Elders who besieged him, Fu Yan and Wu Hongbo were immediately killed; their Divine Souls and Nascent Souls were also crushed by the attack, Cracking The Firmament.


    Fu Yan didn¡¯t have a Divine Treasure in hand and Wu Hongbo had already been severely injured before, so the two of them were the first to die. The rest of them either had a Divine Treasure or many Substitute Dharma Treasures like Qin Jian. They had been aware that something was wrong when Chen Fan pulled out the sword. They quickly fell back as they released eight Defensive Dharma Treasures, paying the price of having their Dharma Treasures destroyed and themselves being injured to escape from Chen Fan¡¯s sh.


    ¡°How is that possible? Brother Fu and Brother Wu are really dead?¡±


    The pretty woman in a pce gown was still unable to calm down.


    The Mountain River Universe Map of the Fuyao Sect was known to have the best defensive power among Quasi-Divine Treasures, although it wasn¡¯t good at attacking. She had been the one who suffered the least impact among all of them, all thanks to the map.


    But seeing Fu Yan and Wu Hongbo had died, her face turned pale and her plump body trembled slightly.


    Those were Half Grand Cultivators and Grand Elders of the imperishable sects. Therge sects didn¡¯t even have many cultivators like them; still, they had been killed by Chen Fan with one sh.


    They were unable to use Substitute Divine Talismans anymore after reaching their level. The Substitute Divine Talismans would have to be drawn by Soul Formation Grand Cultivators with the Heart Divine Blood in order to be effective on the Half Grand Cultivators. Which Soul Formation Cultivator would be willing to give away thousands of years of his hard work to make a treasure or Divine Talisman, unless it was for his closest son?


    ¡°What¡¯s the weapon in the kid¡¯s hand? Why does it make me tremble in fear from the bottom of my soul? It almost damages the Quasi-Divine Treasures.¡±


    The brawny old man¡¯s eyes shone bright and he stared at the Deity Weapon in Chen Fan¡¯s hand.


    Even though the artifacts were called Quasi-Divine Treasures, their materials were in factparable to those used on the real Divine Treasures, and they were made with indestructible gold. They simply didn¡¯t have a ¡°God¡± inside that could be a real Artifact Spirit to suppress or guard a sect to aid a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator; but speaking of sharpness and hardness, they were as sturdy as Divine Treasures.


    Just then...


    Chen Fan had damaged those few Quasi-Divine Treasures with one sh?


    Although there were just a few cracks that didn¡¯t cause major damages, that still made the brawny old man feel terrified.


    ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ve never seen it before. It was just a broken iron bar just then. Why is it so powerful right now? It¡¯s definitely not a Divine Treasure nor a Quasi-Divine Treasure; it¡¯s even sharper than a Divine Treasure. What¡¯s going on?¡± There were purple glitters in the eyes of the Demon Sun Sect¡¯s elder. He looked at the broken sword with greed and a hint of fear.


    ¡°Whatever it is, we can¡¯t take him down.¡±


    Qin Jian whispered with a pale face.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power waspletely beyond their imagination.


    Wu Hongbo and Fu Yan were both Half Grand Cultivators and Wu Hongbo even had a Quasi-Divine Treasure; even so, they were killed by Chen Fan with a sh. That was mostly because the Deity Weapon in Chen Fan¡¯s hand was too sharp; it could even damage Quasi-Divine Treasures. His earth-shattering Dharma Power was also frightening. The other five Grand Elders might have survived, but they were all injured. Only the pretty woman in a pce gown was safe, since she hid inside the Mountain River Universe Map when she realized something was wrong.


    However, there were only five of them left. How many more shes from Chen Fan could they withstand?


    Everyone became frightened as they thought of that.


    ¡°Divine Sword,e!¡± Qin Jian yelled.


    Fu Yan died right in front of his eyes. He didn¡¯t care about the things on Earth anymore. He raised his hand and retrieved the Yaoyang Divine Sword. Swish. A beam of golden light was shot from Earth. The three Divine Princes of Apollo Pce were immediately in danger once they were left without it. They were besieged by the Nine Orifices Divine Infant and the six demons; one of them died right away and the other two quickly escaped.


    ¡°Brother Chen, there has been some misunderstanding between us. Why don¡¯t we sit down, have some tea and talk about it in detail?¡± Qin Jian put up a friendly smile.


    He didn¡¯t feel safe at all, even while having a Quasi-Divine Treasure.


    The other few Grand Elders, including the skinny old man, also cracked smiles which also looked as if they were crying. They were Grand Elders of the Divine Sects, who were as superior as dragons. When had they ever shed their dignity to act obsequiously in front of their enemy before? Not to mention it was even a local of a barren. Regardless, Chen Fan was too powerful and his tactics were too unbelievable. They didn¡¯t want to be Chen Fan¡¯s enemies anymore, at least not right then.


    Yuan Yi was also terrified. He quickly escaped from Earth with the Blue Sky Divine de and shed to head deep into the universe.


    ¡°Toote.¡±


    Chen Fan stuck out his finger and made the escaping Yuan Yi explode. Only the Blue Sky Divine de let out a sorrowful sound and continued its escape path with some buzzing sounds. Then, Chen Fan shed again with the sword in his hand.


    ¡°Cracking The Firmament!¡±


    The fourth form of the Thunder Divine de he performed wasparable to that of the ancient God of Thunder.


    His terrifying Half Nascent Soul Power was controlling the Deity Weapon. Even though it was a broken sword, it could still be extremely powerful.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The few Grand Elders shouted in fear.


    But it was useless.


    That sh cut the universe and cracked the sky once again. The invisible sh even hit the moon and created a thousand-mile mark on the surface. The sky was torn, Yin and Yang were split, as if the ancient God of Thunder with a dragon head and human body were there, controlling people¡¯s fates by separating life and death with one sh!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A few Quasi-Divine Treasures were knocked away by Chen Fan. This time, the elder of the Demon Sun Sect was unable to escape and was split in half by Chen Fan¡¯s sh. The Quasi-Divine Treasure of the Demon Sun Sect he controlled, a Sky-Swallowing Fiend Pot, let out a cry and turned into a beam of ck light, which then dashed to head deep into the universe.


    Another Grand Elder died.


    It was only the beginning.


    No matter how the others begged, threatened or tried to escape, Chen Fan still looked determined, not caring about them at all.


    The third sh.


    The brawny old man of the Taichu Divine Realm died. A de mark almost appeared on the body of the ¡°Void Sky Cauldron¡± and it flew deep into the universe as it whined.


    The fourth sh.


    The skinny elder of the Niekong Sect¡ªwho had an ever-changing body and was everywhere, as if he could enter billions of worlds at any time¡ªdied. The Soul-Destroying Dagger almost turned back into an ordinary weapon.


    The fifth sh...


    With every sh, at least one Grand Elder died. In the end, even the pretty woman who had been hiding in the Mountain River Universe Map... She tried to run away by turning into a ray of light but she was unable to escape; she was torn apart by Chen Fan¡¯s de aura as he shed the map open. The map that could turn into a world even gave a painful cry. A visible mark appeared on it, then it turned into a beam of light to flee.


    In a blink, Chen Fan shed five times and killed six Half Grand Cultivators.


    Only Qin Jian was left in the end.


    Even though he was called the King of Falling Stars, that he had countless Defensive Dharma Treasures and the Quasi-Divine sword, he was still trembling at that moment. He was like an ant before Chen Fan¡¯s sword! Many onlookers were dumbfounded. Chen Fan¡¯s viciousness was totally unimaginable.

 Chapter 1173 - Thousands of Sects Gathered

    <h4>Chapter 1173: Thousands of Sects Gathered</h4>


    ¡°How is that possible? How is that possible?¡±


    The two Divine Princes who traveled with Qin Jian were dumbfounded as they watched the scene. Just a second before, they were still holding their Quasi-Divine Treasures as they headed to ughter everyone on Earth, exterminate the North Qiong Sect, force Chen Beixuan to yield and carry on with the iplete mission appointed to Qin Feng and the other Divine Princes. However, things changed the next second.


    Chen Fan shed five times and killed six Grand Elders.


    Only Qin Jian was still hanging on outside the Earth¡¯s atmosphere.


    Even though the King of Falling Stars was known for hisrge number of treasures and was said to be able to kill ¡°Half Gods,¡± he didn¡¯t seem to have a chance to win when facing the even more vicious Chen Fan. If he died, how could the two Divine Princes escape? Yuan Yi was an example.


    <i>¡°What kind of enemy have we provoked?¡±</i>


    Despair instantly filled their minds.


    One of the Divine Princes suddenly lowered his head and said, ¡°He may not lose. Old Lord Qin is the seventh son of His Majesty and he¡¯s famous for his treasures. He always carries countless of them and His Majesty even gave him the most powerful secret treasure. He¡¯ll be safe even while facing a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator. For Chen Beixuan to be using such a powerful Divine Weapon... He definitely won¡¯t hold on any longer and may even get injured by continuing to use the weapon.¡±


    It wasmon sense.


    Divine Weapons or the Quasi-Divine Treasures couldn¡¯t be used for a long time, even if they were in the hands of Half Grand Cultivators. Divine Treasures were even more terrifying; top Half Grand Cultivators could only use them tounch a single attack. Of course, the attack would be apocalyptic; it would have enough power to destroy the moon in the sky, since it was 70% of a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator¡¯s power.


    Unfortunately...


    They didn¡¯t know the weapon in Chen Fan¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t some ¡°Divine Weapon¡± or ¡°Divine Treasure,¡± but merely a Deity Artifact, a broken sword. Although it didn¡¯t seem sharp at all, it didn¡¯t require much energy to be used.


    ¡°Tap!¡±


    Chen Fan walked in the sky towards Qin Jian holding the sword backwards as he stared at the old man with eyes like swords.


    ¡°Brother Chen, let¡¯s just talk. This is just a big misunderstanding. Apollo Pce has no intention to go into full war with the North Qiong Sect and East. The otherrge sects instigated us to do so. We don¡¯t have to fight anymore, now that the six of them are dead and the misunderstanding was cleared up.¡± Qin Jian gave a friendly, sincere and gentle smile.


    Some people on Earth had even been fooled by him, taking his words as true.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Chen Fan remained silent as he simply shed again.


    The first form of the Thunder Divine de rose from the chaos. The shiny de aura immediately cracked the sky and struck Qin Jian. Although the sh had been blocked by the Yaoyang Divine Sword, creating a thunderous sound, the sword was seriously damaged. It started whining as it went back into Qin Jian¡¯s arms and its luminance dimmed.


    ¡°Brother Chen, what do you mean by this?¡± Qin Jian gave a wry smile.


    ¡°Again!¡± Chen Fan shouted and shed one more time.


    The second form of the Thunder Divine de, ¡°Dividing the Yin and Yang!¡±


    Whoosh. It was as if the attack had split the world, dividing Yin and Yang; it made pure energy rise to immortality and turn the energy on the ground into mud, just as made by a peerless Deity King during prehistoric times. It carried an unbelievable de aura, which became even sharper after being strengthened by the Deity Weapon.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The Yaoyang Divine Sword waspletely unable to stop it. A dozen Dharma Treasures appeared on Qin Jian¡¯s body, including an old bronzepass, an extremely weird golden cauldron with three legs and six handles, a scepter carved with countless alien spirits... Many treasures for defense or life-preserving appeared in the sky and formedyers of auras, blocking Chen Fan¡¯s sh. In the end, they managed to protect Qin Jian after a series of crackling sounds.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you really want to fight with Apollo Pce till the end?¡± Qin Jian widened his eyes furiously.


    Before Qin Jian could take a breath, Chen Fan had alreadyunched another attack.


    ¡°Split the World!¡±


    The attacks of the Thunder Divine de became more and more powerful. Qin Jian was no longer able to resist and was split in half by a sh after losing the Yaoyang Divine Sword and the Defensive Dharma Treasures. He would have ultimately died if a Divine Talisman hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared, releasing beams of light downwards during the critical moment, and blocking Chen Fan¡¯s sky-cracking sh.


    Unfortunately, this Divine Talisman was quickly burned, beingpletely obliterated by Chen Fan¡¯s sh.


    Qin Jian used all of his trump cards to resist only three attacks from Chen Fan. Qin Jian finally looked anxious and fearful when Chen Fan was about to sh at him a fourth time. ¡°Brother Chen, please don¡¯t kill me. Show mercy, show mercy!¡±


    Quasi-Divine Treasures, protection secret treasures, Defensive Divine Talismans...


    He had already used all his trump cards, but they had all been dealt with by a series of shes. Qin Jian was finally scared. Although he was a Grand Elder who had lived seventy thousand years in the Apollo Pce, he still cared about his life. However, he still maintained the dignity of a Half Grand Cultivator when he begged.


    ¡°Brother Chen, I¡¯ll give you everything I have if you let me go. It¡¯s everything I¡¯ve gotten from plundering manys in thest dozens of thousands of years. Many people said that I¡¯m as rich as a. It¡¯s indeed true. I can buy a fews with all of my property, and I¡¯m willing to give it all to you for free,¡± Qin Jian said seriously.


    The people present and the onlookers were clueless about the Prince of Apollo Pce¡¯s possessions, but all of them started panting after doing some math. He was definitely as rich as a country. Therge amount of cultivation resources he had were already terrifying assets that could give rise to a Divine Prince or a Half Grand Cultivator.


    However, Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to be the least bit interested. He kept moving forward with the sword, looking calm.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, don¡¯t push your luck.¡± Qin Jian was startled when he saw Chen Fan kept approaching. ¡°If you really kill me, my big brother, second brother and fifth brother will certainly avenge me. I¡¯m the seventh Divine Prince, the son of the Apollo Pce¡¯s Emperor. You¡¯re definitely no match for them, even if you found the Grand Opportunity. They¡¯ll find you even if you hide in the Abandoned Region. The power of the imperishable sects is way beyond your imagination...¡±


    Chen Fan only replied with a sh.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The de aura tore the sky apart.


    Qin Jian¡¯s arm was directly cut off.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Qin Jian let out a painful cry.


    That was a sh from a Deity Weapon. The broken sword had once stabbed the Divine Soul of the Apollo Pce¡¯s Divine Prince, causing a great injury. It was actually because the Deity Light in Heaven was an extremely pure, high-level energy. Just like putting fire into water, there would be some violent reactions. And it was exactly the case right then. Although Qin Jian was a Half Grand Cultivator, his wound was still surrounded by a thinyer of Deity Light, which made him feel as if he would have been shed by thousands of swords.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re making a huge mistake, one that you can¡¯t fix. Don¡¯t get any closer, or you and the entire North Qiong Sect will fall into the abyss!¡± Qin Jian shouted with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Another sh.


    Qin Jian¡¯s leg was cut off.


    He screamed even louder than before, ¡°Why? I¡¯ve already begged you. Why are you still doing this...?¡±


    Chen Fan stood there with his Deity Weapon,pletely aloof. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯d make Apollo Pce pay for your sins and hatred. I don¡¯t have many virtues in my life, but I collect all the debts and settle every score. You¡¯re just a tiny part of the interest. I¡¯ll go to the Apollo Pce one day; that¡¯ll be the time I take everything back.¡±


    Then, Chen Fan shed again and cut off Qin Jian¡¯s right arm.


    Qin Jian didn¡¯t scream anymore. He just lowered his head and stared at Chen Fan with hatred in his eyes. ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯ll regret this. I¡¯m going to step on your sect and crush your North Qiong Sect and the entire Earth, killing you, your favorite disciples and your family. I¡¯ll burn you with Fiend Fire for ten thousand years until you turn into ashes. I swear... I swear!¡±


    After that¡ª


    He yelled loudly, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m already like this. Why aren¡¯t you saving me?¡±


    Hoot!


    As Qin Jian spoke, the sound of an ancient horn suddenly emerged from deep space. Itsted for a long time, and it went through the entire sr system, resounding in every corner of the Earth. Even the old cultivating monsters widened their eyes and peered into the universe, visibly shocked.


    ¡°tter, tter!¡±


    The fog outside the sr system was lifted, and a young man on a chariot pulled by a golden bird entered the battlefield. The man had shiny ck hair that covered his shoulders. He was tall and was surrounded by an aura, as if he were made of gold. He was enveloped in a sacred and solemn energy, like a sun squeezing into a. The golden bird that pulled his chariot only had two feet, but its energy was ten times more powerful than that of the nine-winged fire phoenix.


    That was a real Divine Beast descendant.


    Even though the bipedal bird didn¡¯t have a pure bloodline, it still had one-fifth of the golden bird¡¯s blood; it was enough to be regarded as a Divine Beast descendant. Such a creature had a powerful, almost unkible body. It knew all kinds of Fire Divine Powers and wasparable to a Half Soul Formation Cultivator once it matured. It might even have the chance to be a real Divine Beast in the future. Its value was immeasurable in the universe, but it was enough to buy tens with abundant resources. People would also be tempted if it was used to exchange for a Quasi-Divine Treasure. It was a battling pet that was a must for guarding a sect and pulling a chariot.


    Having a Divine Beast descendant to pull his chariot, together with the so-called ¡°Brother¡± Qin Jian who called him, Chen Fan had already figured out who he was.


    The fifth Prince of the Apollo Pce, Prince Qin Ye!


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The arrival of Qin Ye was just the beginning.


    A thousand-foot ¡°Apollo Golden Ship¡± started to appear behind him, then the second ship, third ship, fourth ship. In the end, not only the Apollo Golden Ship, the Taichu Fortune Ship and the Demon Sun Fortress, almost a thousand battleships sailed through the fog in the sky and entered the sr system.


    Many Nascent Soul elders and countless Golden Core Divine Soldiers stood on each of those battleships.


    A lot of people didn¡¯t just see the battleships of the seven Divine Sects; they even saw those of the other sects in the Star Ocean, including the Fey God Sect, the Qiyun Sect, the Luofeng Abyss and the Heavenly Evil Valley. Some of them had dozens of ships, while some other had a couple. There were also Divine Princes riding chariots, fire phoenixes screeching and red tigers howling next to Prince Qin Ye.


    The battleships were packed like a forest. There were countless of them, which covered the entire sr system.


    Thousands of sects from the Little South Heavenly Realm were present. The battle on Earth had finally reached the climax at this moment!

 Chapter 1174 - Killing Millions of Soldiers!

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Killing Millions of Soldiers!</h4>


    Everyone saw many battleships that were a thousand feet long like small mountains sailing out of the dark fog around the sr system. They constantly emerged from the fog, rushing ahead one after another like dumplings.


    ¡°The Wuji Starship of the Wuji Sect, the Apollo Golden Ship of the Apollo Pce, the Demon Sun Fortress of the Demon Sun Sect...¡± An onlooker counted as he trembled.


    Almost all the imperishable sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm were there.


    Thirty, fifty, seventy...


    In the end, they were so packed that they covered the sky, making it impossible to count them. Those battleships were as dense as a forest and each of them had earth-shattering energy. The mere sum of ten thousand Golden Core Cultivators together was powerful enough to distort the dimension; it wasparable to the power of a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. Still, there were more than a hundred battleships like that.


    But the most terrifying of all was Qin Ye, the Prince of Apollo Pce who was on a golden chariot pulled by two golden birds at the front of the battleships!


    ¡°Tap, tap, tap!¡±


    Qin Ye steered his chariot with a calm and serious look.


    He remained silent and calm, but his power made billions of people on Earth hold their breath, as if an intimidating powerhouse had arrived in the sr system.


    ¡°How is that possible? Why is Qin Ye here in the Abandoned Region? He¡¯s the Prince of Apollo Pce, the fourth cultivator of the Golden Bird Family who is likely to be a Grand Cultivator. Why would the Emperor let him travel to this region? What if he dies here?¡± Someone¡¯s eyes popped out.


    ¡°Hm, Prince Qin is the top General of Apollo Pce, someone invincible under the Soul Formation realm. Since there aren¡¯t any real Grand Cultivators here, who else can hurt him?¡± a middle-aged cultivator said with a mocking tone, ¡°However, I wonder if Prince Qin brought that powerful Divine Treasure to the Abandoned Region or not. He¡¯ll truly be unstoppable if he did. He would have no need to fear even when facing a Divine Lord.¡±


    Everyone knew what he was talking about.


    The guarding treasure of the Apollo Pce.


    The Golden Sun Halberd!


    It was a peerless Divine Treasure the first Emperor of Apollo Pce made with his own body. It could crush a and crack the moon with one attack.


    That Divine Treasure had always been controlled by Prince Qin Ye. It could fight with a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator for a short period of time in his hands. Chen Fan would definitely be no match for Qin Ye no matter how powerful he was if he had indeed brought it, unless he could immediately break through and be a Divine Lord.


    Another older elder with wrinkles on his face coughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The ancient Deities left the curses and prohibition spells here in this region. The Laws of Heaven are iplete and all power above the Soul Formation Level is forbidden. A Divine Treasure is like the extension of a Grand Cultivator¡¯s life, carrying their most pure power; it should be unable to enter the Abandoned Region. Still, Prince Qin may have other cards in hand, like the secret treasures and Divine Talismans their Grand Cultivator gave him. Besides, what can¡¯t these hundred battleships level?¡±


    When it came to the Realm of Cultivation, everything would bepletely different when the number of low-level cultivators reached a certain level.


    Chen Fan might not care about a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    But what about a thousand of them?


    A thousand Nascent Soul Cultivators were enough to move the Star Ocean and shake the universe with one attack. Their power was unimaginably terrifying, tantamount to that of a Soul Formation Cultivator. Even powerful cultivators like Chen Fan might be killed under such peerless attacks.


    As people looked at the battleships behind Qin Ye, there were at least a few hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators, if not a thousand, and also myriads of Golden Core Cultivators. This time, Chen Fan and the Earth were truly in an unprecedented crisis.


    Not only did the onlookers see this situation clearly¡ª


    A¡¯Xiu and all the members of the North Qiong Sect on Earth also felt chills down their spines. However, they had been through a lot, and they already had more confidence in Chen Fan; they wouldn¡¯t show their worries that easily anymore.


    But Qin Jian didn¡¯t think so.


    He burst intoughter and said, ¡°Chen Beixuan, our Prince has already arrived with the army. We have ten Half Grand Cultivators with us, let alone the hundreds of Nascent Soul Cultivators and the battleship fleet. How can you resist?¡±


    Qin Jian only had his left leg left right then; the rest of his limbs had been cut off. The wounds were glittering with Deity Light and the power of the Deity Weapon was burning his body and Divine Soul. Even though the ck iron bar was just a standard Deity Weapon,cking the true power of a real Deity Treasure, it had still injured him severely. He couldn¡¯t even heal his body, and his energy had almost dropped below the Half Grand Cultivator realm.


    Qin Ye moved closer with his chariot and nced at the mostly limbless Qin Jian with a glint of anger in his eyes. He quickly became calm again and said with an extremely majestic voice, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    The ten Grand Elders who came with Qin Ye remained silent.


    Eight Quasi-Divine Treasures shone in their hands. The treasures that had flown away before¡ªincluding the Mountain River Universe Map, the Thousand Star Mirror and the Soul-Destroying Dagger¡ªwere currently in the hands of the corresponding sects. Their luster had been restored and their energy could at the moment destroy an area within a ten thousand mile range, like veritable tigers.


    The Divine Princes who followed them also said, ¡°Bastard, quickly let go of His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Chen Fan, how dare you offend therge sects, killing our Grand Elders and Divine Princes! We will never let you get away with it. Kneel and beg for mercy right now, His Majesty is here.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! Just send out the army and crush him.¡±


    Countless people stared at Chen Fan coldly. Some Divine Princes and elders of the Changshen Sect and the Wuji Sect were itching to simply rush ahead and swallow Chen Fan.


    Everyone understood.


    The Divine Princes were asking Chen Fan to beg, but that wouldn¡¯t guarantee that his life would be spared. He would only die if he really knelt; even his sect and the whole world might die along with him.


    The feud between Chen Fan and the Divine Sects was too deep. Even the water in Heaven wouldn¡¯t be enough to wash it away.


    Given this situation, many of the Divine Princes of therge sects and Nascent Soul Cultivators from others were sneering since they had been suppressed by Chen Fan before; they looked at him, waiting for his demise.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chen Fan saw the new arrivals and didn¡¯t even stop while being in front of the few hundred battleships and Prince Qin Ye. He turned around again and sh once again in front of everyone, cutting off Qin Jian¡¯s remaining leg.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Qin Jian couldn¡¯t control himself anymore; he let out a scream because of the excruciating pain.


    He resentfully red at Chen Fan as he yelled. The wounds created by the Deity Weapon weren¡¯t heble. Although Qin Jian didn¡¯t know where the broken sword came from, he had seen a lot and he knew his limbs would not regrow again. Even if they could, he would also have to pay too heavy a price.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, I want you dead! I want your entire sect and the whole Earth to die with you. I want...¡±


    As Qin Jian yelled with a baleful look¡ª


    p!


    Chen Fan swayed the sword and pped Qin Jian¡¯s face, smacking him a few hundred feet away. Half of his face had been smashed and his teeth flew out, covered in blood. His entire body spinned dozens of times before stopping. His face had been deformed and was hardly recognizable.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Prince Qin Ye narrowed his eyes with a glint of anger inside.


    He was the Prince of Apollo Pce and he had brought millions of soldiers with him, and yet, Chen Fan had dared to injure Qin Jian in front of him. Even if he didn¡¯t have any feelings towards his brother, he was also enraged right then.


    A Grand Elder of arge sect said, ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you really not fear that your sect would be exterminated and billions of people on Earth would be killed after you lose, just because of your actions? You¡¯ll be the greatest sinner of the entire East and the Abandoned Region.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still dreaming of bing a Divine Lord, but he doesn¡¯t know a Nascent Soul Cultivator can¡¯t be one. Even His Highness and Song Yufeng, that Lone Ranger, are still far from the Divine Lord position.¡± Another middle-aged elderughed.


    Someone tried to convince Chen Fan to stop resisting with a kind look. ¡°Brother Chen, we¡¯ll never hurt anyone of the North Qiong Sect if you stand down.¡±


    They had not arrived in time, but they all knew Chen Fan would be in trouble when they saw dead bodies everywhere and how miserable Qin Jian, the King of Falling Stars, was.


    They were confident that there would no longer be any big problems, since they arrived with almost ten Grand Elders with their Quasi-Divine Treasures, Prince Qin Ye, a few hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators and the battleships surrounding Earth, besieging Chen Fan who had already been fighting for a long time; he was basically backed into a corner right then. However, it would be the best if they could settle everything without anyone dying. So, that elegant, kind elder was trying to convince Chen Fan to surrender with a friendly look.


    But Chen Fan only shook the broken sword in his hand gently.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Following the cold voice, Chen Fan turned into a beam of light and dashed into the group of battleships. His de aura was extremely sharp and the dimensionyers were as brittle as pieces of paper in front of Chen Fan¡¯s incredibly powerful initial-sess Deity Body; all of them were being easily pierced through. Thousands of kilometers were almost like one step for Chen Fan.


    Swish!


    The next second¡ª


    Chen Fan had already reached the group of battleships.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    He rushed forward.


    Those battleships might have been made of Gold or Apollo God and there were many arrays carved on them, but they were only Heavenly Treasures after all. How could they withstand a sh against Chen Fan¡¯s initial-sess Deity Body?


    Eight battleships had been immediately crushed by him. The Golden Core Cultivators on the ships were like tofu under a hammer. Thousands of them were unable to withstand his invincible power and exploded in the sky, turning into blood mist together with the ships.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end.


    Then, Chen Fan shed and released the Thunder Divine de. The attack swept the sky; the de aura shed across the space, killing dozens of Nascent Soul Cultivators! The Defensive Dharma Treasures on their bodies weren¡¯t even able to stop Chen Fan for one second, and were split in half like paper paste.


    Poof!


    Barely a sh and one sh.


    After a long trip, the army from the Little South Heavenly Realm¡ªthinking they could conquer the Earth the whole Abandoned Region easily¡ªsuffered from a huge loss. Almost a hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators died.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    The Grand Elders were enraged. Even Prince Qin Ye widened his glittering eyes with fury.


    Normal people would have yielded in front of such an impressive army; they would have negotiated, only resorting to action if they had no other choice. And yet, Chen Fan chose to attack first when countless Overlords made a move with fierce power, just like a mountain falling down.


    He was definitely ying with fire!


    He was digging his own grave.


    Even the lenient Divine Princes and the elders had already sentenced Chen Fan to death in their minds.


    <i>¡°This guy is too reckless. He only has muscles for brains. How dare he attack my army! Does he think he can look down on the imperishable sects only because he killed some Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators? He doesn¡¯t know the real strength of the imperishable sects. We can crush him to pieces with ease if we attack together.¡±</i>


    The Grand Elder of the Wuji Sect snickered in his mind.


    True Essence also surged out of the other elders and their energy shook the world. They were ready to activate the Quasi-Divine Treasures in their hands to kill Chen Fan together.


    Even though Chen Fan defeated Qin Jian and the others...


    They believed that their ten Grand Elders, the Quasi-Divine Treasures and a few hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators could surely wipe Chen Fan off the face of the Earth. This was an energy beyond the imagination of the people in the Abandoned Region. Besides, Prince Qin Ye was also there. He was an invincible being under the Soul Formation rank and he had the biggest trump card in his hands!


    But Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about them at all. He merely shook the broken sword in his hand with a gentle move and said, ¡°Flying Deity!¡±


    Boom!


    At that moment, an unimaginably bright silver ray of light appeared in the sky.


    The ray seemed to contain a Divine General from the Heavenly Courts enveloped in countless auras, wearing a Deity Armor and holding a Deity Dagger. He was ten thousand feet tall and his face looked blurry in the light. The sh split the sky and cracked the universe. That de aura was unimaginably beautiful. There was even elegance in it, whenpared to thest one, as if it had been dealt by a peerless Divine Sword of a Deity in Heaven. The only shoring was the Divine General of the Heavenly Courts; he seemed a bit illusory, not as concrete as it was before. And yet, its energy was still much more powerful than any of the other attacks done by Chen Fan in the past.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    After this sh¡ª


    The universe seemed to have frozen. Everyone¡ªincluding the Nascent Soul Cultivators, the ten Grand Elders with Quasi-Divine Treasures and Prince Qin Ye¡ªremained still and looked as if they had gone mad. Chen Fan¡¯s sh had casually swept the sky, creating a silver de aura that shed before everyone. The ray of light even remained after it traversed ten thousand miles, as if the world would have been split!


    Then.


    He sheathed the sword.


    Crack!


    After that sound.


    The ten Grand Elders who stood in front of Chen Fan weren¡¯t even able to use the Quasi-Divine Treasures they held in time; their bodies had already been split right in the middle.


    Not just their bodies; their Deity Souls and Nascent Souls had also been split in half by the Deity Sword. Even Prince Qin Ye let out an earth-shattering cry. His left arm had been cut off; his chariot was cracked, his hair was messy and he had been pushed backwards. As for the hundreds of battleships and Nascent Soul Cultivators behind them... A hundred battleships shattered at the same time; countless Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators died. That line made by the silver de had shed for ten thousand miles, forming an unimaginably giant ck gap in the sky. It had yet to close after a long time, leaving a magnificent sight.


    Millions of soldiers and a few hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators were as vulnerable as animals before Chen Fan¡¯s sh!


    Everyone was shocked!

 Chapter 1175 - Suppressing Thousands of Sects Alone!

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Suppressing Thousands of Sects Alone!</h4>


    In the sky.


    Energy storms raged, blood covered the world, countless broken limbs and broken pieces of battleships were falling everywhere on Earth. The dimension was letting out some thunderous sounds. That giant ck trench extending from where Chen Fan was to ten thousand miles away seemed like an abyss. Looking from below, it seemed like a ck wound in the sky.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    All the onlookers¡ªincluding the Nascent Soul Cultivators from others, people on Earth, the sects and the rogue cultivators from the Star Ocean¡ªfroze on the spot as they witnessed that unbelievable and otherworldly feat.


    Almost half of the coalition army made by thousands of sects¡ªwho arrived with a fierce attitude, sweeping through the entire sr system as if they could level the Earth with one foot¡ªwere killed by Chen Fan with one sh?


    The ten Grand Elders even hailed from imperishable sects, counted amongst the most powerful and superior cultivators, the leaders of their sects. However, they couldn¡¯t even activate their Quasi-Divine Treasures; Chen Fan swiftly crushed their bodies and souls to little bits with the sh.


    Some of them either knew Substitute Secret Arts or had top secret treasures; they might have even survived an attack from a Soul Formation Cultivator.


    But Chen Fan killed them with a Deity Weapon, a broken sword.


    Even though the broken sword was just a small part of a standard Deity Weapon, it was a real Deity Weapon after all, one with an incredibly strong power. Apart from its sharpness and hardness, the most terrifying thing about it was that the wounds it made couldn¡¯t be healed. A cultivator would quickly die if it was a fatal injury. Not even Soul Formation Grand Cultivators were able to take Chen Fan¡¯s shes directly.


    ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s definitely impossible...¡±


    Qin Ye quickly fell back. His left arm had been cut off and drops of crimson blood sshed everywhere. He used to be patient, moral and noble like a dragon in the human world... His hair was messy at the moment and his chest was covered in blood. He didn¡¯t look moral at all.


    ¡°Vulnerable!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward again and shed a second time, splitting a dozen Nascent Soul Cultivators in two pieces from the waist.


    <i>¡°What a shame this Flying Deity Sword Art can only be used once.¡±</i> Chen Fan sighed.


    ¡°Flying Deity¡± was a Grand Divine Power that could arouse the will of the soul left by the former master of the weapon in order to muster an extremely bright and unimaginable attack. The more powerful the master of the weapon had been, the more terrifying the attacks of the Flying Deity. In this case, it had been a General of the Deity Realm once. Although it was just a part of the sword and couldn¡¯t unleash itsplete power, it was still very terrifying.


    ¡°Kill him! Everyone, kill him!¡± Qin Ye shouted furiously.


    He was angry and a bit scared, since he finally understood why his fifth brother and the six Grand Elders had been defeated, even while having Quasi-Divine Treasures with them. It turned out that Chen Beixuan was too powerful.


    When that sh appeared, Qin Ye even felt as if he were facing his father, the Emperor of Apollo Pce!


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Whoosh!


    There were gs everywhere, just like a forest, and tons of soldiers like rain in the sky. Countless Nascent Soul and Golden Core cultivators from therge sects reacted and they madly rushed forward with reddened eyes, ready toy their lives on the line. Many battleships even used their main cannons. Ny-nine Divine Thunder Arrays were initiated at the same time, which wasparable to the power of a top Nascent Soul cultivator.


    Kill!


    Countless sounds of ughter shook the sun and moon. Thousands of light rays filled the sky; beams of light pierced through the sun and some terrifying energy waves struck the ground, making the world shake and the air crack. That was indeed an unprecedented war. Golden Core cultivators were like ants in this battle; Chen Fan was able to kill a thousand of them with one hand and the Nascent Soul cultivators were dying by the dozens.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan was located at the center of the battlefield, a ce which had turned into a sea of light. There were countless Divine Chains and the power of Dharma Laws inside. Thunderbolts and light intertwined and a thousand Golden Core and Nascent Soul cultivators died almost every second.


    Chen Fan shed at his enemies again.


    Eight battleships exploded and a dozen Nascent Soul cultivators were killed.


    However, they still rushed forward selflessly. A few of the ten Grand Elders survived the most deadly attack because they had been at its very edge. Even though they had been severely injured, almost falling from their Half Grand Cultivator realm, they still took some Divine Medicines and raised their Dharma Powers to the highest level to control the Quasi-Divine Treasures and besiege Chen Fan again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sky cracked.


    They pushed their energy to the maximum level and activated their Quasi-Divine Treasures. Their attack could bepared to that of a true Soul Formation Cultivator going at 50% output; the area within a few hundred mile radius turned into a giant ck hole. Many Golden Core and Nascent Soul cultivators were unable to escape in time. They were dragged into the attack, immediately being smashed into meat sauce before they could even make a noise. Even their Divine Souls and Nascent Souls were crushed to pieces.


    ¡°Bunch of ants!¡±


    Chen Fan shed with a cold and calm look in his eyes. He waspletely at ease.


    Even though he was unable to use the Flying Deity, he still had the Half Nascent Soul Power. His body, Divine Soul and Nascent Soul were all above the Golden Core level. His body was incredibly powerful and his Dharma Power was endless, just like a perpetual motion machine that could fight forever.


    No matter how those people attacked Chen Fan, he simply ignored them and sent shes that shed across the sun and the moon.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    Thunderous sounds were heard every time Chen Fan¡¯s Deity Sword shed with the Quasi-Divine Treasures, which cracked the souls of the cultivators within a few thousand miles range and their bodies were almost shattered. The area was filled with powerful sacred energy and Deity Light.


    In the end¡ª


    That area had virtually turned into and of the dead.


    Only Half Grand Cultivators, organized troops or Divine Princes with Quasi-Divine Treasures could be involved in that battle. The Divine Princes were much weaker than the Half Grand Cultivators; they could only unleash a couple of attacks using the Quasi-Divine Treasures with all of their Dharma Powers.


    But that was enough.


    A Divine Prince could send one attack; there would be ten of them with ten Divine Princesbined.


    This was interfering with Chen Fan¡¯s actions considerably, since only Quasi-Divine Treasures and power at the Half Grand Cultivator grade could injure him. Although Chen Fan¡¯s attacks were iparable, he still had a Golden Core Deity Body; it began to shake a bit after receiving countless, powerful attacks. Cracks started to appear on it; the perfect Deity Body wasn¡¯t perfect anymore.


    However, Chen Fan¡¯s enemies were more miserable in this exchange.


    Ten Grand Elders, dozens of Divine Princes, a few hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators and a million soldiers had been mobilized to attack him, but then what happened?


    Only a few Grand Elders were left, the Divine Princes had suffered huge losses and only one-third of the Nascent Soul and Golden Core cultivators remained. That battle in the sky had only started half an hour before, and yet more than a few hundred thousand cultivators had died.


    ¡°Chen Fan, go to hell!¡±


    Qin Ye held the Yaoyang Divine Sword in his hand and was giving it all at this moment, disying the might of the Prince of Apollo Pce, who was invincible below the Soul Formation tier. He shed across the sky with the sword, shaking the world while trying to kill Chen Fan.


    But Chen Fan only gave a backhand sh and easily bounced him off.


    Even though Qin Ye was imed to be invincible, there was still a massive difference between his power and Chen Fan¡¯s Half Nascent Soul Power after all.


    ¡°Why? Why?¡±


    Qin Jian, who had lost all his limbs, floated by the edge of the battlefield. He could only watch that scene in shock.


    <i>¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡±</i>


    The army made by thousands of sects had made a full-on attack. There were almost ten imperishable sects and a hundredrge sects. What region couldn¡¯t they conquer? Unless there were real Soul Formation Grand Cultivators present, they should have been able to level the region easily. Why was Chen Fan so powerful? He was still full of spirit after defeating so many Half Grand Cultivators. He remained arrogant in the eye of the storm, just like a mountain.


    <i>¡°Who exactly is this man? Is he really the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator?¡±</i> Qin Jian waspletely speechless.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    In the end¡ª


    A Divine Prince directly burned himself and set his Divine Soul and body on fire, turning into the purest light and merging with his Quasi-Divine Treasure. The most powerful attack from the Quasi-Divine Treasure struck Chen Fan¡¯s body and left a wound a few inches long.


    Unfortunately...


    That wound healed in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°My turn!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡±


    ¡°Count me in.¡±


    The other Divine Princes also yelled as they burned themselves and merged their Divine Souls with their Quasi-Divine Treasures, which in turn werepletely awakened to make a full-power attack.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Eight more wounds immediately appeared on Chen Fan¡¯s body, but those injuries didn¡¯t stop him at all; he still looked determined. The de aura shed through the sky and the broken sword in his hand was unimaginably sharp, which was able to kill or injure people with a mere touch. A Quasi-Divine Treasure was even cracked because of Chen Fan¡¯s sh. When half of the Divine Princes went down, a Half Grand Cultivator desperately burned his blood and merged his body with his weapon, putting all of his soul and energy into the Quasi-Divine Treasure to make the most powerful attack possible against Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    That attack had truly been powerful. Even Chen Fan was a bit startled.


    The Blue Sky Divine de was like a green True Dragon. It carried the endless power of a Soul Formation Cultivator and was extremely strong, enough to make the air shatter. It hit Chen Fan¡¯s body and created a wound a foot long, almost cutting off Chen Fan¡¯s arm. Even Chen Fan¡¯s initial-sess Deity Body seemed to be a bit overwhelmed after such an attack. He was injured; there was crimson blood everywhere.


    ¡°Too weak,¡± said Chen Fan with a gentle tone, his eyes devoid of emotions. He shed and knocked the Blue Sky Divine de away, immediately damaging that Quasi-Divine Treasure severely as it whined.


    ¡°Old Xing!¡±


    The eyes of the remaining Grand Elder of the Wuji Sect were also red.


    ¡°Kill!¡± he shouted.


    The Thousand Star Painting suddenly released the brightest light. The Grand Elder of the Wuji Sect merged with the painting; all of his vitality and True Essence were infused, turning into a beam of dazzling light in the end. Only light was left in the world at that moment, an extremely pure light. The Thousand Star Painting even formed a gxy that was billions of miles long as it struck at Chen Fan. The world cracked and the sun and the moon copsed, as if countlesss would have fallen from the sky, making the entire Earth shake.


    And yet, Chen Fan propped himself up with the help of the sword in a heartbeat and spat out two words, ¡°Flying Deity.¡±


    Swish!


    The broken sword turned into a beam of silver light, flying from his hand like an unimaginably bright spear. It shed through the world and easily prated the Thousand Star Painting, destroying thest Divine Soul of the Wuji Sect¡¯s Grand Elder. It then pierced through countless Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators, going into Qin Ye¡¯s body in the end. It nailed Prince Qin Ye in the sky, as if he were a painting on the wall.


    At that moment¡ª


    The entire world went silent.


    Countless people looked at the young man in a ck gown with dumbfounded faces, witnessing his glory as he suppressed thousands of sects alone!


    The elder of the Qiyun Sect looked up and mumbled, ¡°Who exactly is he? Why is he so powerful?¡±


    Unfortunately, nobody could answer him...

 Chapter 1176 - Incomparable

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Iparable</h4>


    Thousands of powerful sects had arrived, but the battle ended with Chen Fan prating the Thousand Star Painting and stabbing Prince Qin Ye¡¯s body before it even started.


    d in a red dragon robe, the usually fierce Qin Jian said, clearly frightened, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Not only him, all the cultivators from the Star Ocean were having difficulty in believing the oue of the battle. The imperishable sects were all formed by superior beings that stood on top of the Little South Heavenly Realm and dominated a region. Other than the Sect Masters of therge sects, almost all of their Overlords were there. Even the Grand Elders¡ªwho had been cultivating for fifty thousand years and had incredible Dharma Powers and powerful Divine Powers¡ªhad been unable to withstand Chen Fan¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°How powerful exactly is Chen Beixuan? Is he really someone from Earth?¡±


    Not only one person wondered...


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but think about Qin Jian¡¯s previous assumption.


    ¡°Is he truly the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator?¡±


    Apart from that, there wasn¡¯t any other reason that could exin Chen Fan¡¯s power. His level was obvious; he was a Nascent Soul cultivator, or even an early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. And yet, his Dharma Power was incredibly powerful; any Divine Power would quickly change in his hands and would be much stronger than any of the top Divine Arts. The Dharma Spells of the Changshen Sect, the Demon Sun Sect, the Niekong Sect and Apollo Pce were already the most powerful in the Little South Heavenly Realm, but they were easily dispelled by Chen Fan; all kinds of Divine Powers and tactics were as powerless as baby pats when facing him.


    Someone lowered his head and said, ¡°This guy is definitely not from Earth, not even from the Abandoned Region. He¡¯s either the reincarnation of a nameless Grand Cultivator, or from outside this region, truly outside of the region, outside of the Little South Heavenly Realm. He may even be from the Central Gxy.¡±


    <i>¡°Central Gxy?¡±</i>


    Everyone was shocked.


    That was a legendary ce, the center of the entire universe where countless elites gathered. There might not be a lot of Soul Formation Grand Cultivators¡ªwho were superior in the Little South Heavenly Realm¡ªin the Central Gxy, but they weren¡¯t as rare. There were also countless sacred grounds andrge sects that had a million year history or even span through ten million years. How was it possible for Chen Fan to originate from that ce?


    For the Little South Heavenly Realm, a remote ce in the universe, the Central Gxy was as unreal as the legendary Deity Realm. Many people would never leave the Little South Heavenly Realm in their entire lives.


    Even Qin Ye was extremely astonished. His handsome, fierce face was full of fear.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, who exactly are you? The Abandoned Region is definitely unable to nurture an Overlord like you,¡± he said as the muscles on his face pulsed.


    ¡°Sizzle, sizzle!¡±


    The broken sword stabbed Qin Ye¡¯s shoulder and pierced through the Golden Bird Treasure Robe he had on. It was made with feathers fallen from the Golden Bird of Apollo Pce. Even though it wasn¡¯t a Divine Treasure or a Quasi-Divine Treasure, its defensive power was much better than that of normal Heavenly Treasures. Not even Half Grand Cultivators were able to break through it with a single attack; still, the broken sword had pierced through it effortlessly. There was even a sizzling sounding from the wound and white smoke billowed out, as if a piece of hot iron was being quenched in water.


    ¡°Who are you to ask me that?¡± Chen Fan said with a cold look.


    He retrieved the Deity Sword. After a bloody battle, defeating the Divine Princes, fighting with the seven Grand Elders and killing millions of soldiers, even Chen Fan seemed to be a bit overwhelmed. Tiny cracks started to appear all over him, almost like spider web patterns on his crystal clear body. However, his energy rose instead of fall, burning like the sun; he walked towards Qin Ye taking deliberate steps.


    The nearby disciples of Apollo Pce risked their lives and rushed forward.


    But they were crushed by Chen Fan¡¯s invisible power and they exploded into blood mist before they could get within a ten thousand feet distance.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    ps of thunder were heard and the air shook every time Chen Fan took a step, high in the sky. Many cultivators nearby immediately exploded; their bodies and souls were shocked to death.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Qin Ye got up forcefully.


    A plume of golden smoke with a hint of red color rose from his body into the sky, almost filling the entire world. Qin Ye was wearing golden armor and bright red blood was still oozing out of the wound on his shoulder. His hair was loose and messy; he didn¡¯t look like a prince anymore, but he was still spirited. His body stood upright and his face was full of determination.


    ¡°Chen Fan, don¡¯t you think for a moment that you¡¯ve truly defeated the Apollo Sect and the Niekong Sect after killing millions of soldiers and ten Grand Elders. The power and background of the imperishable sects are way beyond your imagination. The might of the Soul Formation Grand Cultivators isn¡¯t something you can resist.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Chen Fan declined toment on it.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯ll win after killing Fu Yan and the others, these Divine Princes, elders, and beating me? That¡¯s ridiculous. There are tons ofrge sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm. How many of them don¡¯t have Divine Treasures, Divine Beasts, imperishable arrays formed since the dawn of history and a couple of Soul Formation Cultivators? If they wanted to kill you, they could crush you to pieces by gently raising a finger,¡± Qin Ye said calmly with a smile, ¡°I might be a Prince of Apollo Pce, but I¡¯m only the third among my brothers.


    ¡°My big brother has a high level which is close to my father and he¡¯s already be a Soul Formation Cultivator thousands of years ago. My second brother is even known as the Sword Saint; he once made a sect yield, all by himself wielding a sword. Apart from Apollo Pce, there are also the Wuji Sect, the Changshen Sect and the Taichu Divine Realm. All of them rule a vast region, with thousands of Nascent Soul cultivators and ten thousand disciples in total.


    ¡°Even if you kill me, they can gather a simr army again for as many times as they want. No matter how powerful you are, how many of them can you defeat?¡±


    Qin Ye¡¯s eyes glittered and his face was full of arrogance.


    Those imperishable sects that stood on the top of the gxy were indeed too powerful. The number of Overlords who had died outside of Earth wasn¡¯t small for them, but it wasn¡¯t troubling for them, either; they only felt bad about the few Grand Elders. As for the Divine Princes and Nascent Soul cultivators, there would be more of them again in a few thousand years.


    Many people were startled when they heard what Qin Ye had said.


    ¡°The Soul Formation cultivators you¡¯re talking about might be powerful, but where are they?¡±


    Chen Fan flicked the broken sword in his hand as he sneered.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Qin Ye¡¯s smile froze.


    The situation in the Apollo Pce was too special. The Laws of Heaven and the Dharma Laws were iplete, and there were many Deity Arrays suppressing the region, which was why the most powerful cultivators present were only Pseudo-Soul Formation Cultivators. Real Grand Cultivators would never be able to get in, unless they were willing to cut themselves in order to make their power imperfect. The Grand Cultivator of Apollo Pce in the Origin Divine Pce was one of those examples. Besides, they couldn¡¯t even take their Divine Treasures and Divine Arrays with them, or they would be prohibited by the arrays.


    ¡°The master n of the Grand Cultivators is not something you could understand. Chen Beixuan, rein in your horse at the edge of a cliff. You still have a chance,¡± Qin Ye said with a deep voice.


    ¡°Oh, what n? Tell me and let me see,¡± Chen Fan said calmly as he took another step forward.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan had already gotten a hundred feet away from Qin Ye after taking that step. Qin Ye couldn¡¯t stand it anymore; an endless energy surged out of his body and he was surrounded by a golden aura. His power soared constantly from the Nascent Soul level to the Half Grand Cultivator realm; it even kept rising until it reached the peak.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Qin Ye controlled the Yaoyang Divine Sword and rushed forward, but that wasn¡¯t his real trump card.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an extremely giant and golden man jumped out of his head. That cultivator was surrounded by endless light and energy. He was wearing a robe with nine dragons and a golden bird crown on his head. Nine burning Golden Birds with three legs flew around him. The man looked blurry; he was enveloped in fog, like a superior God.


    As that cultivator appeared, a terrifying energy countless times more powerful than the previous one immediately swept the whole sr system like raging waves.


    Countless people trembled.


    Many widened their eyes and were extremely terrified.


    <i>¡°A Soul Formation Cultivator!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Is there really a Grand Cultivator?¡±</i>


    Heavenly Lord Anpo, Lord Dragon and Master Ling Yun were smiling at first, but then their smiles froze on their faces. They could not believe it. Weren¡¯t Grand Cultivators forbidden to enter the Abandoned Region? Not even Divine Treasures could enter that zone. Why would there be a Grand Cultivator? Besides, judging from the appearance of that Grand Cultivator, he was apparently the Golden Bird Emperor of Apollo Pce. That was the most powerful being of Apollo Pce, the top cultivator in the Little South Heavenly Realm! He was known as the strongest among all the Soul Formation cultivators. His appearance waspletely out of anyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°sh!¡± Qin Ye shouted.


    A golden Divine Sword that looked exactly like the Yaoyang Divine Sword had also appeared in the hand of that Golden Bird Emperor. He struck the same pose and shed forward.


    At that moment¡ª


    The sky cracked and the world turned dim, as if it had be an ocean of darkness. Only a beam of unimaginably bright golden light had split the sun and the moon. In many people¡¯s eyes, that sh could even break the moon.


    As he faced a power that seemed to be able to destroy the world, Chen Fan snickered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an Immortal Will. Let alone the real body, you didn¡¯t even send an incarnation here and you want to kill me? You must be dreaming. Break!¡±


    Then, Chen Fan¡¯s body also released countless beams of light and it started burning like Deity Fire in Heaven. Following some banging sounds, the broken sword in his hand produced unimaginable light as he shed in response.


    The first sh.


    Chen Fan knocked away the Yaoyang Divine Sword; the Quasi-Divine Treasure flew away while making whining sounds.


    The second sh.


    Chen Fan broke through the golden light and split that golden man in half. He didn¡¯t hold back at all, ignoring the violent cry of that cultivator.


    The third sh.


    Prince Qin Ye was knocked away by Chen Fan and his body was almost split in half. His arm flew away, spilling countless drops of blood and the Golden Bird Treasure Gown¡ªmade with the feathers of the Golden Bird the Divine Beast¡ªwas torn. Not even the feathers of a Divine Beast were able to withstand the sharpness of the Deity Weapon.


    Only three shes.


    Chen Fan defeated the arrogant Prince Qin Ye and that seemingly unbeatable Soul Formation cultivator.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    At that moment, the world was in silence.


    Qin Jian, the King of Falling Stars with just one leg left, the remaining Divine Princes, the cultivators from the Star Ocean, people on Earth and the Nascent Soul cultivators from others; all of them looked at the sky in shock, not making a single sound.


    Many people knew.


    From then on, nobody in all of East or the whole region would be able to confront Chen Fan, not even therge sects from the Star Ocean!


    What did it mean by iparable?


    This was iparable!

 Chapter 1177 - The Astonished Star Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 1177: The Astonished Star Ocean</h4>


    After a while, the elder of the Qiyun Sect sighed and said, ¡°Even a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator was defeated by a sh. Chen Beixuan is truly terrifying and extremely powerful!¡±


    Many cultivators next to him were shaking.


    That was the Golden Bird Emperor of Apollo Pce, a domineering Overlord who kept two regions in check; the ruler the Little South Heavenly Realm. He had been famous for hundreds of thousands of years. He had already held that position before the fathers or grandfathers of many people had been born. However, he had been effortlessly killed by Chen Fan the moment he showed up. Did that mean that Chen Fan was also a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator? Or even stronger?


    An elegant cultivator frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Looks like the Golden Bird Emperor only stored his Immortal Will inside Prince Qin, as Chen Bei... Divine Lord Chen said. All of us would have been burnt to ashes if he were here in the flesh.¡±


    Reaching the Soul Formation Level was even more difficult than going to Heaven.


    Once reaching that level, each Dharma Spell and Divine Power would no longer be able to be predicted by the cultivators of the four lower levels. Even the incarnation of a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator was unstoppable; it was enough to defeat all the Half Grand cultivators. It surely wasn¡¯t an incarnation if it had been done in by Chen Fan with such ease; it probably was his Immortal Will.


    ¡°Right, I heard that the Golden Bird Emperor has nine Golden Birds enveloped in Sr True Fire flying around him within a thousand mile radius, like a Fiend God. We would have been burned to a crisp at this distance if he were truly here.¡± Someone soon nodded.


    The appearance and Divine Power of the Golden Bird Emperor were very well-known.


    Even so, the cultivators from the Star Ocean still looked at Chen Fan in shock and fear. A talisman, a drop of blood or a spell from a Grand Cultivator could easily kill Nascent Soul cultivators and suppress a sect. Their treasures, amulets and secret artifacts were even more powerful, which could be seen by the performance of those few Quasi-Divine Treasures.


    Everything was disying the power of a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator.


    Any Overlord from the Little South Heavenly Realm would only disy heartfelt respect and fear when facing a Grand Cultivator. How many people could be like Chen Fan, who had exterminated almost ten sects, destroyed the Immortal Will of a Grand Cultivator and even killed the Grand Cultivator¡¯s sons?


    Since the Immortal Will of the Golden Bird Emperor had appeared, it was certain that he was able to see what was happening outside the Earth. So, everything that happened, including what Chen Fan did, didn¡¯t escape the eyes of the Emperor. Chen Fan had acted as if he were directly killing a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator, right in front of his face. There might not have been even one cultivator with such nerve in the entire Star Ocean; not in a hundred thousand years.


    So, people addressed Chen Fan as ¡°Divine Lord¡± when they talked about him, no longer daring to say his name again.


    A cultivator who could go against a Soul Formation Cultivator deserved the Divine Lord title.


    Billions of miles away from the Abandoned Region.


    On a covered with fire, which was a hundred timesrger than the sun, a giant wasying there asleep and he asionally used the sun as a bathtub. He was thousands of feet tall and was surrounded by nine giant Golden Birds. The area within a thousand mile radius with him at the center was almost covered with fire. A Golden Core Cultivator would immediately be burnt to ashes upon entry. Not even Nascent Soul Overlords would be able to go further when they were three hundred miles away. Only the Overlords who had surpassed the Nascent Soul level could get close to him.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The giant was asleep. ¡°Wind howled for thousands of miles as he breathed, like an energy storm. If not for the Deity Arrays, the giant could have created a hundred-foot wave on the Pacific Ocean, sweeping dozens of countries in the surroundings. It would be easy for him to destroy cities.


    But at this moment¡ª


    The giant opened his eyes and looked in the Earth¡¯s general direction. There was anger in his enormous eyes.


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A hundred-mile Golden Bird flew out of the nearby and spoke like a human. What was frightening about it was that it had three legs. The third leg might still look immature and small, but having one extra foot representedpletely different things. That was the difference between ordinary people and Divine Beasts!


    ¡°The Immortal Will I left on your brother was destroyed. Both your fifth and seventh brothers died,¡± the giant said. Each word he said created a massive energy storm on the surface of the sun.


    ¡°How bold! Who was it that provoked Apollo Pce and killed the Golden Bird Divine Family¡¯s descendant!¡± The three-legged Golden Bird was enraged.


    It spread its wings and screamed.


    Boom!


    A huge energy wave thousands of miles long was formed on the surface of the. Two earth-shattering fire pirs emerged, shooting up for countless miles into the universe. Therge number of soldiers guarding next to the even trembled and bowed to the in fear like crazy. They had no idea what had angered their two Divine Lords.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the Abandoned Region. Neither of us can go there. We¡¯ll settle the scores in the future. One day, he will feel restrained in that region and will definitelye out. That¡¯s when we can exact our revenge.¡± The giant looked at the Abandoned Region. Chen Fan and the Earth seemed to be reflected in his eyes, then he suddenly cracked a smile.


    ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t know if he can get through that challenge.¡±


    Then, the giant sank into the surface of the again.


    Meanwhile.


    Not only in the Apollo Pce.


    The Wuji Sect, the Taichu Divine Realm, the Changshen Sect, the Demon Sun Sect... Overlords in the core secretnds or ancestral grounds of all thoserge sects also spoke. Some of them grunted, some were enraged, some shook their heads and some frowned.


    Chen Fan appeared in their eyes at that moment.


    Although they were billions of miles away, the power of a Grand Cultivator waspletely beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. None of the Overlords did anything in the end. Even the Sect Master of the Wuji Sect¡ªwho hated Chen Fan the most¡ªwas still sitting on the clouds, absorbing the Essence Qi of the to strengthen his body and Divine Powers. He only smiled coldly at the Abandoned Region.


    On Earth.


    Chen Fan seemed to have sensed something. He looked behind him and frowned, but turned back in the end.


    At the same time, Qin Ye was being pushed back; there wasn¡¯t any calmness on his face anymore.


    ¡°Impossible, this is impossible...¡± The Prince of Apollo Pce, the fifth son of the Golden Bird Emperor, had seemingly lost his soul. His face was filled with fear; all his courage and confidence seemed to have been destroyed by Chen Fan¡¯s three shes.


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡±


    Chen Fan flicked his sword and stood arrogantly.


    He also had a hard time. The three shes almost used all of Chen Fan¡¯s Half Nascent Soul Power and gathered the three strongest powers which made Chen Fan¡¯s energy, vitality and spirit. An ultimate attack didn¡¯t necessarily need to be neat and precise. He didn¡¯t use any of his power at all and destroyed the Immortal Will of the Golden Bird Emperor purely with Essence Qi. Aside from that, Chen Fan¡¯s Deity Body was extremely resilient. It was the Azure Thearch Longevity Body. The cracks on his body were healing rapidly as he breathed.


    ¡°You¡¯re just someone from Earth, a young man who¡¯s not even fifty. How can you be so powerful? I can¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Qin Ye¡¯s eyes were wide open and bloodshot.


    He was the Prince of Apollo Pce, an Overlord who was invincible under the Soul Formation realm, but he lost to a young man who wasn¡¯t even fifty. That was a severe blow to Qin Ye.


    ¡°Besides, the Immortal Will father left isn¡¯t something Nascent Soul cultivators like you can resist, even if it¡¯s just a thought. How could it fail? It¡¯s impossible, definitely impossible.¡± Qin Ye shook his head anxiously.


    The ¡°Golden Bird Emperor¡± was like a real God in his mind.


    Qin Ye wasn¡¯t the least bit scared while having that trump card. He had never thought Chen Fan would destroy it with three shes.


    ¡°Ah, brother, haven¡¯t you realized? We¡¯ve already lost,pletely lost. Not only us, the entire Apollo Pce and Little South Heavenly Realm lost. Who else in this Abandoned Region can fight him? He¡¯s the real Divine Lord in this region!¡± Qin Jian yelled in sorrow.


    Although the King of Falling Stars of Apollo Pce had been left with only one leg, his mind had never been so clear and keen before.


    After that battle, Qin Jian had finally realized.


    The Little South Heavenly Realm was doomed.


    It wasn¡¯t that there was no one in the Little South Heavenly Realm who could deal with Chen Fan. In fact, if Chen Fan were outside of the Abandoned Region, Qin Ye might not even be a worthy match. The Divine Treasure of Apollo Pce¡ªthe Golden Sun Halberd¡ªwas in Qin Ye¡¯s hands. If he attacked with the full power of the Divine Treasure, it would beparable to an attack from a Soul Formation Cultivator. No Overlord would be able to resist it. Unfortunately, Divine Treasures had been blocked by the Deity Arrays.


    Even without any Divine Treasure, Divine Array, secret artifact, tons of soldiers and Soul Formation Grand Cultivators¡ª


    The attacks were supposed to be things Chen Fan could not withstand.


    However, Chen Fan happened to be in the Abandoned Region. All the Overlords who entered that ce would have to fight with him in a condition as if their hands and legs were tied. Nobody was able topete with him. Chen Fan was destined to rule that region. Judging from his potential, Qin Jian was for the first time worried that he would seek revenge in the future for the first time.


    Even if he wanted to be a Soul Formation cultivator, it was impossible for him to achieve it without investing a few thousand years. And yet, Qin Jian¡¯s mind was truly shaken and his face was extremely pale.


    Qin Ye was different. He yelled loudly as he sneered, ¡°Chen Beixuan, even if you defeated the army with millions of soldiers, I¡¯m the Prince of Apollo Pce and I¡¯ll never surrender! I¡¯ll sit and wait for your death!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a big fish in a little pond. Even though you¡¯ve lived for dozens of thousands of years, you¡¯ve never opened your eyes and looked outside of the pond. No matter how you try, you won¡¯t be able to imagine my talent with your narrow imagination,¡± Chen Fan said calmly as he shed and nailed the escaping Divine Prince Qin Ye in the sky.


    This time, Qin Ye gritted his teeth. The muscles on his face kept pulsing and he wasn¡¯t making a noise. He only stared at Chen Fan in anger.


    Chen Fan only replied to him with a casual sh, cutting off Qin Ye¡¯s head and crushing both his Divine Soul and Nascent Soulpletely, which truly killed Qin Ye. Everyone who witnessed that was terrified.


    August 3rd, 2028.


    Divine Lord Chen Beixuan of the North Qiong Sect yed the coalition army of the seven Divine Sects, killing Prince Qin Ye of Apollo Sect and defeating a million soldiers just outside of East. Once the news spread, the entire Star Ocean was astonished!

 Chapter 1178 - Top of the Planet Region!

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Top of the Region!</h4>


    Qin Ye was dead.


    The Prince of Apollo Pce, the fifth son of the Golden Bird Emperor, waspletely killed by Chen Fan¡¯s sh; both his Divine Soul and body were destroyed. There wasn¡¯t a trace leftover of his soul to be reborn.


    In space¡ª


    There were countless broken limbs and many shattered battleships, leaving the gs and damaged hulls floating in the air. Blood spouted out of the massive corpses from the Divine Beasts¡¯ descendants and the Monsters¡¯ battling beasts. They were at least a few hundred to a thousand feet long. The dead Golden Core and Nascent Soul Cultivators couldn¡¯t even be counted precisely. There were as many as a few hundred thousand of them.


    Their dead bodies were stacked like a mountain and some evil energy rose to the sky.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    After seeing such an aftermath, a Golden Core Cultivator suddenly let go of the sword in his hand with a dumbfounded look, letting it fall on the deck. From the former million soldiers, a few hundred Nascent Soul Cultivators and the Divine Princes remained; less than one-fifth had survived.


    ¡°nk!¡± ¡°nk!¡±


    That seemed to be just the beginning.


    Then, the remaining soldiers and Divine Generals also dropped their weapons. In the end, almost all the surviving cultivators had thrown away their weapons and lowered their heads, facing Chen Fan without saying a word. Those disciples of therge sects didn¡¯t even think about resisting anymore in front of the Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect; the one who had destroyed the Immortal Will of the Golden Bird Emperor. All of them looked pale.


    ¡°We lost. Wepletely lost,¡± Qin Jian whispered.


    His eyes were full of sorrow.


    Everyone thought the coalition army of the sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm would have been able to take down Earth easily and smoothly during that conquest. Some people had even predicted optimistically that the cultivators on Earth would surrender when the seven Divine Princes made an appearance; nobody would be strong enough to resist. They thought that the Grand Elders might need to step in and help at some point, but no one had expected the Prince of Apollo Pce to die there.


    All the disciples of the losing sects pursed their lips with a pale face.


    They too lost miserably. Even if they survived and escaped back to the Little South Heavenly Realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to face the enraged senior members and Sect Masters of the Divine Sects. Countless cultivators from the Star Ocean were also terrified. They knew that they wouldn¡¯t hear stories about some cultivator from a sect in the Star Ocean being treated like a VIP by everyone in the Abandoned Region, or about a Nascent Soul Cultivator suppressing the Abandoned Region easily, because Earth and the Abandoned Region had got a new master:


    Divine Lord Chen Fan, Chen Beixuan!


    On the other hand, Earth was extremely thrilled.


    Looking down from the sky¡ª


    The vast Earth had turned into a sea of joy.


    Countless gs were thrown into the sky and fireworks were set off above cities. All the people on Earth, white-skinned, ck-skinned or yellow-skinned, hugged each other and yelled cheerfully, venting all the excitement in their minds.


    Many disciples of the North Qiong Sect were so excited that they almost cried.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s really great!¡±


    ¡°For countless years, Tianhuang has been seen as the weakest ce in the entire region. We didn¡¯t have abundant Spirit Qi and our cultivation arts were iplete. The Overlords of others didn¡¯t even bother toe here. Our Heaven¡¯s Equal was even forced to travel across the universe to Tianhuang and was then detained by Mount Emperor. Who would have thought that Earth would rise to the top of the Abandoned Region again, while even not being afraid of therge sects in the Star Ocean?¡±


    The old Earth Level Deities from the Realm of Kunxu¡ªincluding Fire Spirit King and the Sect Master of the Mieqing Sect¡ªwere all crying.


    ¡°Right, even Divine Lord Jiang was killed by the Mount Emperor people back then; Earth missed a hundred thousand years of development because of that. And today, we can finally announce proudly that Earth is the center of the Abandoned Region with the Chinese as the most powerful race!¡± Azure Dragon clenched his fist as he held his head high.


    The Grand Elder of the Chinese was covered in tears as he stood on his shaky legs with his crutch.


    Although Lin Wuhua, Yun Yier and Shenxi weren¡¯t familiar with such a feeling that had been existing in the Chinese for a hundred thousand years, they were still happy for Chen Fan and the North Qiong Sect.


    A¡¯Xiu and the others couldn¡¯t repress the joy in their minds. They shot into the sky and flew towards space, getting ready to wee Chen Fan.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Wu family, Wu Wendin, also yelled emotionally, ¡°I knew it. Divine Lord Chen is invincible and he dominates the universe. How could he lose? These so-calledrge sects from the Star Ocean are as vulnerable as animals...¡±


    Everyone from Tianhuang, including Wang Xuanlong, turned to look at him.


    Inparison¡ª


    Many Nascent Soul Cultivators from others¡ªlike Heavenly Lord Anpo, the few Ancestral Patriarchs of the Luowu Sect and Li Yuan from the Changshen Sect¡ªwere currently havingplex feelings. Although they were in awe of Chen Fan¡¯s power, they were still a bit upset in their hearts. After all, they were Ancestral Patriarchs; each of them dominated a and a region. They were superior in their own homes and had been running wild for thousands of years. And then, they suddenly had to yield to a young man who wasn¡¯t even fifty years old. How could they be fine about it?


    Still, nobody dared to resist anymore since Chen Fan had even killed the Prince of Apollo Pce.


    Heavenly Lord Anpo turned around and yelled at his first disciple, Xing Hu, ¡°If you still have any thoughts in your minds, put them all away and don¡¯t show any of it. From now on, if I find out you disrespect the North Qiong Sect or Divine Lord Chen... Don¡¯t me me for not showing you mercy.¡±


    Heavenly Lord Anpo scolded him harshly with his Immortal Will.


    Xing Hu clenched his fists and his eyes were filled with unwillingness, but he could only lower his head in the end. The fourth disciple, Zhang Qihao¡ªthe extremely handsome practitioner who wore a green robe¡ªcould only sigh at the moment.


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t me Master for yielding. Chen Beixuan is too powerful. If we provoke him, countless people wille after us, even if he doesn¡¯t do it himself. Everyone on Tian will be gnawed into skeletons.¡±


    The Nascent Soul Cultivators from Tianhuang¡ªincluding the Sect Master of the Changshen Sect, Li Yuan, Heavenly Lord Astral Sea and the City Lord of Saint Fire City¡ªhad also epted the result. They all left with thest bit of unwillingness in their minds.


    The first Ancestral Patriarch of the Luowu Sect also told his juniors in secret, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless from now on if someone talks about your fourth brother. The Luowu Sect only has three Nascent Soul Cultivators. He has left forever and his whereabouts have nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Senior, we understand.¡±


    The two red robed juniors nodded.


    The Luowu Sect had originally decided to ce bets on both sides and sent their fourth Ancestral Patriarch to follow Divine Prince Mingyang. But then, Chen Fan had already been destined to rule Tianhuang and he even killed the Prince of Apollo Pce. So, Divine Prince Mingyang was nothing. Even if he was the son of Divine Lord Tatian, so what? No matter how strong Divine Lord Tatian was, could he be stronger than the Golden Bird Emperor? That was a real Soul Formation Grand Cultivator, while Divine Lord Tatian was just a Pseudo-Soul Formation Cultivator and would only have the power of a Grand Cultivator in that region. Once he left, he would immediately fall into the Half Grand Cultivator level.


    ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t me me. There¡¯s nothing else I can do!¡± The white haired Ancestral Patriarch shook his head.


    He looked at Chen Fan high above the sky, as he dominated the world.


    He understood.


    Unless Divine Lord Tatian from a hundred thousand years before were to be reborn, nobody else would be able to deal with Chen Fan, not even therge sects in the Star Ocean.

 Chapter 1179 - The End of Planet Earth?

    <h4>Chapter 1179: The End of Earth?</h4>


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Countless people on Earth were experiencingplex feelings and mulling over troubling thoughts. Some of them had changed their minds and were ready to follow the North Qiong Sect wholeheartedly. Some had been forced to put their hatred aside and yield helplessly. Some knelt in front of Chen Fan respectfully and bowed to that new Divine Lord. Some... However, none of them were thinking about going against Chen Fan.


    Thousands of sects had made a move to attack, but they were all defeated by one person. So, who else could fight against Chen Fan?


    The Golden Bird Emperor?


    No matter how powerful he was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Abandoned Region. Even if he could, he would have to injure himself to lower his realm below the Soul Formation level. Otherwise, the Soul Formation Cultivators of therge sects in the Star Ocean would have already conquered the Abandoned Region and leveled Mount Emperor. Why would they care about a Pseudo-Soul Formation Cultivator, like ¡°Divine Lord Tatian?¡±


    And what about the Wuji Sect, the Changshen Sect and the Taichu Divine Realm?


    They weren¡¯t evenparable to the Apollo Pce. The difficulties the Golden Bird Emperor was facing were also their problems.


    What about the Nascent Soul Cultivators from others? And the Universe Predators that were behind the attack on Earth back then?


    Even Heavenly Lord Anpo¡ªwho was said to be the top cultivator in the Abandoned Region¡ªhad to kowtow before Chen Fan. How would the Nascent Soul Cultivators from others resist the North Qiong Sect? The Universe Predators that caused the Battle of Deities on Earth a few thousand years back were even a joke at this point. As for cultivators like Divine Prince Mingyang, they had already lost before the fight started. Chen Fan¡¯s existence waspletely beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    He was incredibly powerful!


    The Grand Elder of the Chinese touched his beard and said with a smile, ¡°This battle has ended. Divine Lord Chen has risen to the top of the entire region. He will undoubtedly be titled Divine Lord. He will officially be given the title to rule over a region when he returns.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. I agree.¡± The others also nodded.


    Someone even yelled, ¡°I think this region should be named East Region or North Qiong Region. Who else can resist East as long as Divine Lord Chen is here? East will be the most powerful among the others. Divine Lord Chen is just fifty years old right now. He¡¯ll be able to live to a hundred thousand years if he can be a Grand Cultivator. How long is a hundred thousand years? The Chinese will be all around the whole Abandoned Region by then. Naming it East Region isn¡¯t a problem at all.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Many people also nodded and even the Grand Elder of the Chinese agreed. The cultivators from others didn¡¯t have it in them to refute.


    As for Qin Dongmu, Japan, Europe and the escaped first Blood Ancestor of the Kindred, they were just like animals. The Grand Elder and the others didn¡¯t even bother to mention or care about them.


    Once Chen Fan officially became a Divine Lord, he would rise to the top of the East Region.


    Then, countless cultivators from others, rogue cultivators and small sects in the Star Ocean would be willing to work for Chen Fan without him asking for it. That was the power of a Divine Lord! Even though he was just the Divine Lord of the Abandoned Region, there would still be people eager to work for him, throwing themselves into hisp and following his charm as he suppressed the world.


    ¡°Master, Master, you¡¯re impressive.¡±


    A¡¯Xiu, Lu Yanxue and Qi Xiu¡¯er broke through the atmosphere and flew into space; they were ecstatic as they rushed to Chen Fan. There were a hundred thousand disciples of therge sects¡ªincluding Nascent Soul cultivators and Divine Princes¡ªon the battleships along the way.


    But none of them dared to attack those few Golden Core cultivators.


    Chen Fan was too powerful.


    The entire region was enveloped by his terrifying power. Chen Fan could easily kill anyone with a casual sh at the smallest provocation. He could even make the Divine Soul of that person fall into Hell, forever losing the chance to be reborn.


    ¡°What is powerful? This is what truly means to be powerful! He made everyone yield; he single handedly subdued millions of soldiers; none of them dare to look up.¡± An onlooker heaved a sigh.


    A lot of cultivators from the Star Ocean were left with heavy hearts.


    They understood.


    Even though there were still a hundred thousand Golden Core Cultivators left among the million soldiers, and even a dozen Nascent Soul cultivators and Divine Princes. A¡¯Xiu and the others could be killed easily if one of them attacked. After all, the girls might be powerful, but they were only Golden Core Cultivators after all; none were stronger than the Nascent Soul Cultivators. And yet, those disciples of therge sects had already lost their fighting spirit.


    Even if they killed A¡¯Xiu and Qi Xiu¡¯er, then what?


    They would still be unable to hurt Chen Fan a bit; they would only anger him, which would only make him kill the remaining hundred thousand soldiers. Given his earth-shattering power, none of them could escape and walk out of the sr system alive. So, they preferred to yield, hoping Chen Fan would spare them. Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem to be nning on killing them right then.


    ¡°This is a Divine Lord!¡±


    Someone lowered his head and sighed.


    Many individual cultivators from the Star Ocean were looking at Chen Fan differently at the moment.


    The Abandoned Region was just a small ce which had a few hundreds with life, located in a remote area of the universe. There might not even be five hundred Nascent Soul cultivators and the cultivation arts were iplete, Dharma Laws were absent and Spirit Qi had been exhausted.


    But that was a region after all!


    Any person who dominated a region would rise to the top, with everyone him or her as their ancestor and being addressed as ¡°Divine Lord,¡± a rare being who stood above the universe. At least no one in the Little South Heavenly Realm would offend him; even the imperishable sects had to be respectful to him. No matter how powerful the Golden Bird Emperor was, he had never tried to disrespect Divine Lord Tatian and had always been polite to him.


    ¡°This is the legendary ce where the Deities trapped a fiend. Although the Dharma Laws here are iplete, there¡¯s been rumors that there are many treasures and ruins left by the ancient Deities. This region is still reviving; it may beparable to the Shanyang Region or the Nanli Region in the future. Besides... Divine Lord Chen is just forty years old; he may be able to be a real Grand Cultivator,¡± said an elder of the Purple Dove Sect.


    Everyone around then was startled.


    Right!


    Chen Fan wasn¡¯t even fifty.


    With such talent, if he couldn¡¯t be a Soul Formation Cultivator, it would be because God didn¡¯t allow it. The most powerful Golden Bird Emperor of the Little South Heavenly Realm wasn¡¯t even a Golden Core cultivator when he was at that age.


    Chen Fan was like a Quasi-Soul Formation Cultivator in front of them.


    He might have just caused a bloodbath as he dealt with the disciples of the seven Divine Sects and killed millions of people, scattering dead bodies around. He might have killed the Prince of Apollo Pce, provoked countless Overlords in the Little South Heavenly Realm and angered the seven Divine Sects. He might have destroyed the Immortal Will of the Golden Bird Emperor and established an endless feud with that top cultivator of the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    However, this was a Divine Lord, an Overlord who dominated a region and a future Grand Cultivator after all!


    Upon giving this some thought, many rogue cultivators from the Star Ocean were shaken. Some of them looked at Chen Fan with burning light in their eyes, thinking if they should go to his faction. Whenever a Soul Formation Cultivator and an imperishable sect rose, arge number of cultivators¡ªincluding the Sect Masters and elders of some small sects¡ªwould choose to join them. After all, if Chen Fan really became a Soul Formation Cultivator, they would be the senior members and elders of the imperishable sect in the future.


    ¡°Brother Fu, you mean...¡± The elder of the Qiyun Sect turned around and looked at the elder of the Purple Dove Sect.


    ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t Brother Lin mean the same thing? This is an extraordinary achievement. A Divine Sect is going to be established here. Such a thing doesn¡¯t even happen once in a hundred thousand years in the Little South Heavenly Realm. It¡¯s a great opportunity. We have to celebrate together.¡± The elder of the Purple Dove Sect burst intoughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The elder of the Qiyun Sect nodded.


    Many small sects and individual cultivators from the Star Ocean also thought the same.


    ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s still dangerous?¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and looked at A¡¯Xiu and the others.


    And yet, he also cracked a smile in the end after seeing the excitement on their faces, especially when A¡¯Xiu was smiling joyfully.


    That battle had onlysted for half a day.


    Waves of enemies had made the trip by traversing across the universe, but Chen Fan defeated them all. He had also paid a price for that; his body was a bit damaged, his energy declined and even the base of the Three Deity Body was a little unstable. He had to constantly use his full power for thest three shes to perform the Grand Divine Power, as well as the Flying Deity. However, he still won in the end.


    Chen Fan looked far away and pondered, <i>¡°The Soul Formation Cultivators of therge sects in the Star Ocean should have given up by now. They sent the Prince of Apollo Pce here, but I killed him. I also destroyed the Immortal Will of their Emperor and he didn¡¯t send his incarnation ore in person in the end. He must have realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take me down in the Abandoned Region. As long as I¡¯m alive, they will never send anyone over in the future.¡±</i>


    He preferred not going too far and waspletely willing to take a step back and negotiate with the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, Qin Jian and the Divine General of Apollo Pce. After all, those imperishable sects didn¡¯t want to fight, either.


    But Chen Fan had to leave Earth eventually. Once he did, how could he protect the Earth? How could he protect the North Qiong Sect?


    <i>¡°I can only beat them up until they no longer dare to send anyone else, even after I¡¯m gone for decades, until they know they¡¯ll suffer from unimaginable and unbearable consequences if they offend me. Then, they¡¯ll truly think and know how to be afraid,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    That battle was just the beginning. He would go to the Little South Heavenly Realm to have another battle again when he left the Earth in the future. He had yet to settle the scores with Apollo Pce, the Wuji Sect and the Changshen Sect. However, that was for the future; He merely had the Half Nascent Soul Power right then; he would not be a match for the real Grand Cultivators. It would be the time for him to dominate the universe and defeat the Grand Cultivators when hepleted the real Full Nascent Soul Power.


    Chen Fan caressed A¡¯Xiu¡¯s head and thought, <i>¡°One Origin Divine Pce helped meplete my Three Deity Beauty, and there are ny-nine of them in the deity ground. After the battle ends and I¡¯m titled the Divine Lord, I¡¯ll go into seclusion and open that ny-nine Origin Divine Pce, to push my body and Divine Soul to the Nascent Soul level. I won¡¯t evere out before I manage to form the Full Nascent Soul Power.¡±</i>


    He also looked relieved.


    He had won that battle after all. Even though it was easier than what Chen Fan had thought, and he didn¡¯t even use his trump cards, he still won, beating Qin Ye and the immortal Will of a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator. He was still a bit worried, but he kept hugging his disciples with a smile and got ready to return to Earth to officially be titled Divine Lord.


    Suddenly, a cold and old voice resounded in the air.


    ¡°Nothing special.¡±


    That voice sounded t. It only resounded around half of Earth. Many people didn¡¯t even hear it. Judging from the voice, that cultivator didn¡¯t seem to be powerful; he sounded much weaker than Qin Jian and Qin Ye, but Chen Fan¡¯s eyes widened when he heard the voice.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?


    A¡¯Xiu widened her eyes and looked over.


    A solemn, fierce young man¡ªwho was wearing a luxurious ck robe with star patterns like a silver dragon¡ªwalked slowly with hands behind his back as he moved in front of a group of Nascent Soul Cultivators. Many people were familiar with the young man¡¯s robe. It appeared to be the robe worn by Mount Emperor¡¯s Divine Lord. The energy radiated by the young man wasn¡¯t too powerful. He should be on par with the Grand Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, Qin Feng; he wasn¡¯t even a Half Grand Cultivator.


    The Ancestral Patriarchs of the Luowu Sect said in shock, ¡°Divine Prince Mingyang?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Divine Prince Mingyang? Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s son? Even the Prince of Apollo Pce has died. He¡¯s just the son of a Grand Cultivator. How dare he provoke Divine Lord Chen?¡± While everyone was snickering.


    Chen Fan had already turned around slowly; he looked at the young man wearing a Divine Lord¡¯s robe from Mount Emperor with an extremely serious face.

 Chapter 1180 - A Real Grand Cultivator!

    <h4>Chapter 1180: A Real Grand Cultivator!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Divine Prince Mingyang, why is he here?¡±


    Many Nascent Soul Cultivators from Tianhuang, Heavenly Jupiter and Zheyuan frowned upon seeing the young man in a ck robe. Divine Prince Mingyang had once visited theirs and taken some of their descendants away. The third Ancestral Patriarch of the Luowu Sect saw the fourth Ancestral Patriarch of his sect standing respectfully behind the young man.


    What confused the third Ancestral Patriarch was that their brother kept his head low, bowing with extreme respect and regarding the ck-robed young man as if he were God.


    ¡°We¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    The Ancestral Patriarchs of the Luowu Sect were startled.


    They had done everything in their power to hide the fact that their fourth Ancestral Patriarch had gone over to Divine Prince Mingyang¡¯s camp. They had thought that the Divine Prince was going to stay put obediently, trembling in a corner of the Abandoned Region or even escape to the Little South Heavenly Realm and never return, since Chen Fan was too powerful; the seven Divine Sects together were no match for him. Nobody had thought that he would step up and challenge Chen Fan.


    ¡°That¡¯s very unwise! Divine Lord Chen is the most powerful in the world. How can a Divine Prince challenge him?¡±


    ¡°Although Divine Prince Mingyang is Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s son, he shouldn¡¯t be more powerful than Prince Qin Ye of the Apollo Pce. The scale and power of Apollo Pce are ten times Mount Emperor¡¯s and the Golden Bird Emperor is also stronger than Divine Lord Tatian. Isn¡¯t he sending himself to die by showing up right now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s digging his own grave!¡±


    Many cultivators from others shook their heads.


    Heavenly Lord Anpo, Xing Hu and Zhang Qihao didn¡¯t have a hint of respect to this former dominator of the Abandoned Region; everything had changed. Unless Divine Lord Tatian was reborn, Divine Prince Mingyang is no match for Chen Fan, no matter how powerful he is. He would run messily in the end.


    ¡°It better be Mingyang. We can attack and take him down as part of the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony.¡±


    Someone rubbed his hands and wanted to make a move.


    Even the cultivators from the Star Ocean shook their heads. How dare a Divine Prince provoke Chen Fan? Didn¡¯t he see Chen Fan defeat a million soldiers , dozens of Divine Princes and Divine Generals, leaving less than one-fifth of them alive?


    An individual cultivator from Star Ocean called Huang Yuan yelled loudly, ¡°Kid, are you mad? How dare you act this cheeky in front of Divine Lord Chen of the East Region?¡± The cultivator was wearing a yellow robe; he controlled two ck hooks surrounded by a dim yellow light, which was shot towards the young man in a ck robe.


    Huang Yuan was a famous Sword Cultivator in the Shanyang Region. He had risen to fame for ten thousand years and was one of the top Nascent Soul Cultivators. He even had the power to fight with the Divine Princes of therge sects. His pair of flying swords, named ¡°Parting Hooks,¡± even ranked thirteenth on the Flying Sword Roll in the Shanyang Region.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Huang Yuan performed a Sword Art.


    The Parting Hooks turned into two beams of ck light dozens of feet long which were enveloped by dim yellow glitter, shing rapidly toward the young man in ck. They were extremely weird and fast. Even some Divine Princes would have found it difficult to be able to react and might have been hit, their bodies splitting up in the process. Huang Yuan made use of that to attack and tried to establish a good impression in front of Chen Fan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Out of Huang Yuan¡¯s expectation¡ª


    The set of Parting Hooks had just reached the hundred feet range from the young man in ck robe when they suddenly froze, as if they would havended inside a thickyer of glue. They couldn¡¯t even move or go further. Huang Yuan¡¯s face became flushed as he tried his best to control the flying swords, but they were still unable to move forward.


    ¡°Huang Yuan, have you been ying with your women at home too much? Your flying swords seem to be suffering from diarrhea. They don¡¯t listen to yourmands anymore, just like two old donkeys.¡± The rogue cultivators from the Star Oceanughed.


    ¡°Says who?¡± Huang Yuan was embarrassed.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone burst intoughter again.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    One of the rogue cultivators stepped closer. Everyone immediately froze; even the eyes of the elders of the Qiyun Sect were fixed on him.


    That rough, middle-aged man was called Broken Knife Swordsman. He was a famous rogue cultivator in the Star Ocean, who had lived for more than thirty thousand years and was one of the most powerful Half Grand Cultivators. He was a rare Martial Artist who cultivated his body and practiced Martial Arts. The Essence Breaking Sword in his hand was said to be made of Meteorite Iron, entirely ck and extremely tough. It was able to withstand an attack from a Quasi-Divine Treasure and was a top Heavenly Treasure specialized in breaking a cultivator¡¯s True Essence.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    The Broken Knife Swordsman took a step forward, immediately dashing a few hundred miles. His body was extremely powerful; he had gone through countless dimensionyers, creating a passage like a ck gap in the sky. His hair was messy and there was viciousness in his eyes. The Essence Breaking Sword in his hand even began to release a dazzling de aura.


    That sh was almostparable to an attack from a Half Grand Cultivator.


    All the cultivators who saw the Broken Knife Swordsman were in awe. Many of them who had once looked down on martial artists also had to admit that his Martial Arts and body had reached the peak and that his Divine Powers were indeedparable to those attained by a Qi Refinement Cultivator.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Still, the Broken Knife Swordsman ended up in a more miserable state whenpared to Huang Yuan.


    The young man in a ck robe raised his hand and stuck out a finger.


    The attack was so light that there weren¡¯t any sparks or smoke, and it carried neither Dharma Power nor Divine Power when it poked on the Essence Breaking Sword. Then, the sword¡ªwhich was imed to be extremely tough thanks to the Meteorite Iron used to make it¡ªstarted to crack inch by inch from the tip. The de which had once been one foot five long was shattered even more thoroughly than ss would. The body of the Broken Knife Swordsman¡ªwhich he had spent thirty thousand years to refine and was said to beparable to a Quasi-Divine Treasure¡ªcracked like an egg under a hammer, exploding into blood mist. His Divine Soul and Nascent Soul were also crushed before they could escape.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    At that moment...


    Everyone gasped.


    The Broken Knife Swordsman was one of the most powerful rogue cultivators. The stronger ones were already those like Song Yufeng the ¡°Lone Ranger.¡± Those Overlords who wereparable to Half Grand Cultivators would apparently decide not to turn to Chen Fan easily. They traveled around the Star Ocean and even the imperishable sects had to respect them. A lot of cultivators from others who were currently on Earth¡ªwho were rubbing their hands, wanting to take down the young man in a ck robe¡ªwere stunned.


    ¡°How did Divine Prince Mingyang be so strong?¡± The third Ancestral Patriarch of the Luowu Sect was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Right, he was powerful thest time we saw him, but we could still see his level and he was just a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator. When did he be this strong?¡± A few Nascent Soul cultivators from Dark Mist were also surprised.


    As for the rogue cultivators from the Star Ocean who knew about the Broken Knife Swordsman, they felt chills down their spines as if a basin of cold water would have been poured over their heads.


    He killed the Broken Knife Swordsman with one finger. Such power waspletely out of their expectations. Not even normal Half Grand Cultivators were able to do so. Was he someone invincible below the Soul Formation rank, just like Chen Fan?


    The young man in ck robe said again with coldness in his eyes, ¡°Nothing special.¡±


    An individual cultivator yelled emotionally, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Many people began to wonder if he was Divine Prince Mingyang.


    Divine Prince Mingyang was Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s youngest son. He had remained hidden deep inside Tianhuang since he had been born and was nurtured with the energy of the, making him sleep. He wouldn¡¯t be very powerful at the moment, never able to kill the Broken Knife Swordsman with a finger; that wasn¡¯t something a Divine Prince could do. This task belonged to the domain of Half Grand Cultivators. Some guessed that the young man in ck was one more of Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s sons. They had followed Divine Lord Tatian to conquer the world and were said to be unstoppable.


    The elder of the Purple Dove Sect said coldly, ¡°Whoever it is, he¡¯s digging his own grave by trying to provoke Divine Lord Chen.¡±


    He frowned and looked extremely serious.


    ¡°Tatian?¡± Chen Fan said with an extremely certain tone. He stared at the young man in ck robe who only had viciousness in his eyes. His long hair fluttered and his clothes made sounds like those made by war gs.


    ¡°Tatian? What Tatian?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    A few cultivators from others had already turned pale. They looked at Divine Prince Mingyang as if he were a ghost.


    ¡°Divine... Divine Lord Chen, you mean this... this person is Divine Lord... Divine Lord Tatian?¡± Wu Wendin had trouble finding the words.


    After that, everyone became stunned.


    While a lot of people were about to speak, the young man in ck had already made a move. He merely stepped forward as she faced the excessive number of rogue cultivators from the Star Ocean.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment.


    An unimaginably terrifying energy had swept the entire region.


    Meanwhile, all the creatures on Earth and the sr system were petrified and their souls were about to shatter. An indescribable and powerful God rose in that region. Even the moon seemed like a marble underneath his feet. He could carry the sun and moon on his back; he was billions of feet tall, just like the sun. His body was surrounded by rivers of the underworld. The Nine Rivers of Hades flowed in the sky around him. The young man was wearing a crown on his head; his ck robe had silver patterns as if it were a God from Heaven, standing in the sky while everyone trembled underneath his feet.


    ¡°p!¡±


    That ck-robed God only raised his hand gently, spread his fingers wide and smacked down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The air within a range of thousands of miles exploded, as if there were ps of thunder. Hundreds of thousands of cultivators from the Star Ocean¡ªincluding Golden Core cultivators, Nascent Soul cultivators, rogue cultivators or elders of therge sects¡ªwere all crushed to powder under the effect of the hand. A lot of them had even exploded to blood mist along with their bodies and Dharma Treasures before the hand struck them directly.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Two Half Grand Cultivators were terrified. They turned into beams of light and wanted to escape, but the God in ck robe smacked down and smashed them immediately. Not even their Divine Souls were able to run away.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Just one hand.


    Half of the individual cultivators¡ªthose who had traveled to watch the battle in the Star Ocean¡ªsimply died. Dozens of thousands of the remaining disciples from therge sects had also died; the sr system became empty. All the cultivators on Earth and the rest of the rogue cultivators from the Star Ocean were trembling in front of that ck-robed God. Their bodies froze and they looked up, visibly astounded. They were so terrified that their souls seemed to have been frozen.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Divine Lord Tatian. How is that possible?¡±


    The eyes of the Luowu Sect¡¯s third Ancestral Patriarch popped out and he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    However, the young man in ck robe stood in the sky with a Dharma Form that was billions of feet tall. He was almost asrge as the moon next to him. People could see his face clearly, even if they stood on the ground. His body was like a mountain and an ocean, and his power was extremely terrifying, which was a hundred times more powerful than the Immortal Will of the Golden Bird Emperor. If he wasn¡¯t a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator, who was he? Chen Fan was like an ant under his foot. The hundred million soldiers of the seven Divine Sects were even as vulnerable as a joke.


    ¡°We¡¯re over.¡±


    At that moment.


    Countless people on Earth closed their eyes at the same time, sorrow filling their hearts.


    A Grand Cultivator was there. Earth was doomed. The Abandoned Region was doomed!

 Chapter 1181 - The Power of a Soul Formation Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 1181: The Power of a Soul Formation Cultivator</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    A few of the escaping rogue cultivators from the Star Ocean looked up and saw that destructive attack. They were immediately terrified as they said with chattering teeth, ¡°We¡¯re doomed. We¡¯re truly doomed.¡±


    Nobody saw iting.


    A Grand Cultivator showed up after thousands of sects were exterminated, and when the Earth was about to rise to the top.


    Apart from the legendary Soul Formation practitioners, who else could make such a destructive attack, one that could crush a and kill Half Grand Cultivators? After all, Chen Fan had killed ten Half Grand Cultivators only by relying on the power of his Dharma Treasure and Divine Powers. He had exerted himself, unlike the casual attack purely done with Dharma Power released by the ck-robed young man.


    ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t the Abandoned Region suppressed by the Deity Arrays formed by the ancient Deities? Aren¡¯t the Dharma Laws and the Laws of Heaven iplete? Why is there a Grand Cultivator here? Did the rules of the Abandoned Region disappear just now?¡±


    The skinny hands of the Qiyun Sect¡¯s elder were shaking. He was on the side, deciding not to attack the young man in ck, which was why he survived. However, as he faced the ck-robed young man¡ªwho single handedly killed hundreds of thousands of individual cultivators from the Star Ocean, including Half Grand Cultivators¡ªthe elder of the Qiyun Sect was also terrified from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°No, didn¡¯t you hear Divine Lord Chen? Is this truly Divine Lord Tatian?¡± someone wondered.


    ¡°Bulls**t! Mount Emperor¡¯s Divine Lord Tatian died a hundred thousand years ago. Not even a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator can live that long. Is this a scam?¡± The elder of the Purple Dove Sect widened his eyes.


    ¡°Perhaps Divine Prince Mingyang has be a Soul Formation Cultivator?¡± another person said.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. There would be traces of Dao Patterns in the entire region whenever a cultivator bes a Soul Formation cultivator. The Laws of Heaven would rumble and Dharma Laws would shake. There¡¯s no way to mask it. Although cultivators can only be Pseudo-Soul Formations in the Abandoned Region, they still can¡¯t get away from this,¡± someone quickly refuted.


    There hadn¡¯t emerged many Soul Formation cultivators in the Abandoned Region in the past million years. The books of the Star Ocean¡¯s sects had documented them in detail and were known everywhere; any new entry would have been noticed.


    People on Earth believed Chen Fan instead. Wu Wendin stuttered, ¡°Is it really Divine Lord Tatian?¡±


    ¡°Divine Lord Chen has already said it. How could he be wrong?¡± The Sect Master of the Changshen Sect, Li Yuan, smiled wryly. ¡°We just don¡¯t know how Divine Lord Tatian came back to life. He even looks like Divine Prince Mingyang; there must be something behind this.¡±


    Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai from Tianhuang and the Lord of the Wangqin Heavenly Region said with a pale face, ¡°Were doomed. We¡¯re totally over. Divine Lord Tatian is back... He¡¯ll definitely take revenge for Mount Emperor. Everyone on Divine Lord Chen¡¯s side is going down.¡±


    Qingshi, the Grand Elder of the Chinese and Shenxi also became anxious.


    Only the three Ancestral Patriarchs were surprised and thrilled, but they quickly hid their smiles. They looked at one another and saw the joy in each other¡¯s eyes. The Luowu Sect had finally yed it right this time, going both sides.


    Some younger disciples of the North Qiong Sect looked up and asked, ¡°Grand Elder, who¡¯s Divine Lord Tatian?¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian had died a hundred thousand years before after all. Other than the cultivators from others and the senior members, the cultivators of the new generation on Earth didn¡¯t really know about him. A lot of people watching the live-broadcast in front of their televisions andputers also had the same question.


    ¡°Divine Lord Tatian was the master and founder of Mount Emperor, the sixth Soul Formation Grand Cultivator in the entire region. Even though he was just a Pseudo-Soul Formation Cultivator, his power wasparable to that of a real Grand Cultivator and is invincible in our region. But there were rumors saying he had died a hundred thousand years ago. I have no idea how he was able to show up today,¡± Heavenly Lord Anpo exined.


    He didn¡¯t have any expressions on his face, but there were raging waves in his mind.


    A Pseudo-Soul Formation Cultivator was also a Soul Formation Cultivator!


    Although Divine Lord Tatian would drop back to the Half Grand Cultivator level after leaving the Abandoned Region, he would have still been an invincible Overlord and a real Grand Cultivator in the region. Even if the Divine Lords of therge sects in the Star Ocean could easily enter that region, they might not be a match for Divine Lord Tatian. That was why the Divine Sects were so careful when Divine Lord Tatian was alive back then.


    ¡°Is that really a Grand Cultivator?¡±


    At this moment...


    Everyone on Earth was stunned.


    They had already realized how powerful Soul Formation Grand Cultivators were by this time, after witnessing so many battles. Even a Half Grand Cultivator had dared to call himself the most powerful cultivator, threatening to stomp on the Earth. Nobody could have stopped the King of Falling Stars without Chen Fan¡¯s help. But then, a real Grand Cultivator had just arrived. Could Chen Fan really fight back?


    Even those members of the North Qiong Sect felt their hearts were in their mouths.


    The Grand Elder of the Chinese and Azure Dragon were so anxious that they started stomping their feet. A¡¯Xiu and the girls were still next to Chen Fan. That was a critical moment and the battling was about to start. Their Golden Core level would surely hold Chen Fan back.


    ¡°Master...¡± The girls looked over.


    ¡°Return to Earth now. I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Chen Fan said seriously.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving. I wanna fight with you.¡± A¡¯Xiu gritted her teeth as she stepped forward; her small, cute body stood in front of Chen Fan.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er, Jiang Churan and Lu Yanxue also stood next to Chen Fan.


    They weren¡¯t immature. In fact, it was because they were so mature that they knew how bad the current situation was. Chen Fan had used most of his trump cards in the battles before. He was powerful and able to defeat Half Grand Cultivators, but he hadn¡¯t disyed any power beyond the Half Grand Cultivator level. The young man in ck robe was different.


    Whether he was Divine Prince Mingyang or Divine Lord Tatian who came back to life¡ª


    He was a real Grand Cultivator and had terrifying, iparable power that could defeat everyone under the Grand Cultivator realm.


    Grand Cultivators were like dragons; there was a very high chance that Chen Fan would die in that battle!


    ¡°Haha... Chen Beixuan, I never thought you¡¯d end up where you are today. Even if you¡¯re the Child of Fortune and a peerless elite, even if you defeated me, my fifth brother and the coalition army of thousands of sects, you¡¯re still going to be crushed to pieces underneath other people¡¯s feet. You can¡¯t even protect your disciples, your family and people!¡±


    Qin Jian burst intoughter.


    Both his arms and one of his legs had been cut off by Chen Fan. The power of the broken sword had been infused deeply in his organs, destroying his Divine Body and Qi Sea. His Dharma Power had dissipated and even his Nascent Soul had almost been shattered. He couldn¡¯t move on his own and his only outlook was to wait for death toe. But then, Qin Jian wasughing in disdain and his eyes were full of excitement.


    ¡°Chen Fan, this is the real Divine Lord Tatian. He¡¯s as powerful as my father in this region. Didn¡¯t you call yourself the ¡®Divine Lord?¡¯ Let¡¯s see how much difference there is between a Pseudo-Divine Lord and a real Divine Lord,¡± Qin Jian said with a mocking tone.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chen Fan pped and knocked him a few thousand feet away. He reversed his sword, then stepped forward and stood in front of his disciples as he quickly sent out his Immortal Will. ¡°Leave now. I may not lose this battle, but I can certainly not draw out my full potential while you¡¯re here, and my mind will be split to protect you. Go back to Earth as fast as you can. He won¡¯t be able to enter the with the protection of the Deity Arrays, no matter how strong he is.¡±


    Although Earth seemed like a normal on the outside, it was the ce where an ancient Fiend God had been trapped and all the powers above the Soul Formation level were forbidden.


    That young man in a ck robe would die if he dared to enter the Earth; he wouldn¡¯t survive the attacks of the Deity Arrays, not even for half a second.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go back together. We don¡¯t need to fight him if he can¡¯t get in here, then; we can just hide on Earth...¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er said with her Immortal Will.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Chen Fan only shook his head.


    The ck robed young man watched A¡¯Xiu and the girls return to Earth only because they were just ants of the Golden Core Level in his eyes and they weren¡¯t worth mentioning at all. Chen Fan had caught most of the attention of the mysterious young man.


    The young man would certainly not allow him to run back to Earth as well. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t confident that he would be able to withstand the attacks from a Soul Formation Cultivator to travel thousands of miles home.


    <i>¡°Besides, even if I go back, then what? He can¡¯t enter since he is a Soul Formation Cultivator, but he canpletely inhibit his Dharma Power and push his energy to register below the Soul Formation level. Also, Tianhuang, Heavenly Jupiter and Zheyuan weren¡¯t under the protection of the Deity Arrays. Xiao Mang and the others are still on Tianhuang. What if he returns to look for Xiao Mang and the Chinese after I escape?¡±</i> Chen Fan thought as he raised his sword in front of his eyebrows and his eyes were full of viciousness.


    He was the one who destroyed Mount Emperor. How could he allow Xiao Mang and the Chinese on Tianhuang to suffer from the consequences? Chen Beixuan had run wild his entire life. When had he ever stepped back?


    Once A¡¯Xiu and the others left unwillingly and returned to Earth, Chen Fan looked up and yelled, ¡°Tatian!¡±


    The young man in a ck robe remained silent. He stood like a mountain with an indifferent look.


    ¡°You used your son¡¯s body toe back to live, attaching your Primordial Essence on him and seizing the body forcefully. I guess you¡¯ve been thinking about this day since you sealed your youngest, Mingyan,¡± Chen Fan said coldly.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    This time¡ª


    The ck-robed young man had finally opened his eyes. His Dharma Form was extremely tall, standing next to the moon. His eyes were asrge as mountains and he looked at Chen Fan indifferently.


    Divine Prince Mingyang, no, Divine Lord Tatian said, ¡°You¡¯re not powerful enough, but your insights are quite good.¡±


    His voice shook the sky, just by mentioning a single sentence. The bodies of many surviving Golden Core cultivators cracked, and even Nascent Soul cultivators turned pale. Their blood boiled, their feet and hands became numb and they couldn¡¯t do a thing about it. All the cultivators who witnessed the power of a Soul Formation Cultivator were astonished.


    He could kill Nascent Soul Cultivators by merely speaking.


    So, how terrifying would that Soul Formation cultivator be when he truly attacked with his full power?


    Many cultivators who had faith in Chen Fan feltpletely hopeless at the moment.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re quite talented. It is unfortunate that you decided to destroy Mount Emperor and exterminate my sect. If not, you could have be one of ours as the second heir of Mount Emperor. We could have worked together to rule the entire region and to get the Grand Opportunity.¡± Divine Lord Tatian shook his head as he looked at Chen Fan with a hint of yfulness, like a cat ying with a mouse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you ask me three questions before you die.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t angered. He pondered for a while and said slowly, ¡°Did you kill Divine Lord Jiang a hundred thousand years ago?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian nodded.

 Chapter 1182 - Killed with a Slash

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Killed with a sh</h4>


    ¡°Yes, I killed Jiang Xu.¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian nodded without trying to conceal the fact. His expression didn¡¯t change a bit, either.


    ¡°Only one cultivator was able to reach the Soul Formation Level in an era. Jiang Xu was quite talented, even stronger than me. I don¡¯t have to worry about anything while I¡¯m still alive, but the disciples of Mount Emperor would have definitely been no match for him once I died. I¡¯d never let such a huge threat exist, so I interfered in his battle with Mangya.


    ¡°Jiang Xu was very strong and Mangya was too weak to be his opponent. He wasparable to those so-called Half Grand Cultivators fromrge sects in the Star Ocean and was close to your level, but he had underestimated the power of a Grand Cultivator after all. Your indeed has a lot of talents, Jiang Xu a hundred thousand years ago, Heaven¡¯s Equal five thousand years ago, and now, you. What I did was right. So, I would no longer be able to suppress you if I cameter and allowed you to grow.¡±


    The young man in ck looked at Chen Fan with an indifferent yet cold look.


    A hundred thousand years prior, Divine Lord Jiang¡ªwho shone over East and was known as the second Grand Cultivator¡ªwas crushed like an ant with ease by the ck-robed young man. A few thousand years past, he had detained Heaven¡¯s Equal. And this day, he was going to act again, killing Chen Fan?


    All the Chinese and the people on Earth who had heard the voice gritted their teeth, but also felt sorrowful.


    The powerful Divine Lord Jiang had died and Heaven¡¯s Equal had been detained for a few thousand years. What about Chen Fan?


    Chen Fan was still looking calm. Even though the solemnity in his eyes had not diminished at all, his viciousness rose even higher. ¡°So, you¡¯re also behind the detention of Heaven¡¯s Equal, the changes on Earth a few thousand years ago and the Universe Predators?¡±


    Chen Fan had been wondering.


    Universe Predators had already been extinct in the universe a long time before. Why would they appear in the Abandoned Region? The person who couldmand or herd those extremely fierce monsters had to be an unimaginable Super Overlord.


    ¡°Right, that was me as well,¡± Divine Lord Tatian replied.


    He looked at the Earth with greed, fear and yearning in his eyes. ¡°You ants can enter and leave this freely and you even think it¡¯s a peaceful hometown. And yet, in my eyes, it¡¯s the most dangerousnd there is, with dense Dharma Laws andyers of Deity Arrays. It is on par with the Thunder Pool in Heaven.¡±


    As Tatian spoke, the greed in his eyes became stronger.


    ¡°That is why, in thest hundred thousand years, I sent out my Immortal Will while I was asleep to train a group of Universe Predators to scour the universe. They would immediately kill Overlords whenever they rose. Eighty thousand years ago, fifty-three thousand years ago, thirty-four thousand years ago and three thousand years ago, I sent someone or something to attack this six times in a row and I finally made it decline. I can¡¯t believe you still had the chance to rise again.¡±


    Six times in a hundred thousand years?


    The Chinese, including the Deities from the Realm of Kunxu, all of them froze at the same time.


    They had never thought that they had been in fact controlled by someone in secret while seemingly growing peacefully on Earth. Cultivators rose one after the other and were killed one by one. They could have already be the heroes, the ruling center of the entire Abandoned Region. And yet, Divine Lord Tatian had killed them.


    Even though Tatian didn¡¯t tell them more about the things that happened in the past hundred thousand years, they knew that there could have been some astonishing Overlords who could have dominated the universe, but they had died in hatred by his hand.


    ¡°Tatian!¡±


    At that moment...


    Countless people on Earth gritted their teeth.


    The Grand Elder of the Chinese even knelt on the ground as he trembled and cried. Azure Dragon was so furious his whole body was shaking as where he stood. The girls of the North Qiong Sect, A¡¯Xiu, Jiang Churan and Qi Xiu¡¯er, and the ordinary people like Chen Jiuyang, Gao Baisheng and Yang Chao¡ªthey also gritted their teeth after hearing that.


    If it weren¡¯t for Divine Lord Tatian¡ª


    Divine Lord Jiang wouldn¡¯t have died and Heaven¡¯s Equal would have never needed to leave, toter be detained. Countless talented Overlords from East would have survived in those hundred thousand years. Earth would have been the center of the whole Abandoned Region if one of them would haveter risen to be a Soul Formation Cultivator; everyone would have been spared from so much suffering. People had to leave, Spirit Qi had been exhausted and the had been conquered by the alien racesing from others and therge sects in the Star Ocean.


    It turned out that Tatian was behind all of it!


    Suddenly, someone shouted to the sky, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Even though they were just ordinary people and their voices were too weak to be heard past the atmosphere, Chen Fan seemed to have heard it. He looked at the young man in ck robe with even more coldness in his eyes.


    Divine Lord Tatian said with a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Killing talents is what a leader should do. Chen Beixuan, I didn¡¯t say anything when you rose and leveled Mount Emperor. Legitimacy belongs to the victor. The disciples of Mount Emperor are worthless. They weren¡¯t able to protect their own sect and even provoked an imposing enemy. Having been eliminated was their own doing.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not here for Mount Emperor?¡± Chen Fan frowned.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Beixuan, you¡¯ve underestimated me... Or, it would be more appropriate to say you¡¯ve underestimated a Soul Formation Cultivator.¡± Divine Lord Tatian burst intoughter, but the coldness in his eyes remained. He kept his gaze on Chen Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s just Mount Emperor. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s exterminated. How would I do anything for a group of unimportant cultivators? I¡¯m here because you¡¯re disturbing me.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you may not know this, but I had already noticed you when you were on Tianhuang. I saw you as a baby back then, thinking that you would need a few thousand years to be able to stand in my way. I would have gotten the Grand Opportunity on East and left this shabby ce by then. I don¡¯t mind giving you this region, but who would have thought you¡¯d progress so fast? It¡¯spletely out of my expectations, so I can¡¯t let you live anymore.¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s expression had not changed since the beginning.


    What the ck-robed young man said gave people chills down their spines. He had sent his subordinates to attack East and kill the talents, including Chen Fan right then. He wasn¡¯t taking revenge for Mount Emperor or his descendants; it was merely to fight for the sake of Grand Dao. He was afraid that the rise of Chen Fan and East would threaten his position.


    Many cultivators from the Star Ocean in the surrounding area turned pale.


    Divine Lord Tatian was much colder than the cruelest killer.


    Countless cultivators on Earth started condemning him on the Inte, but even though they were doing so, they still felt cold in their hearts. The man cared for no one and would resort to anything, even upying his son¡¯s body, to pursue a Grand Dao. So, what else wouldn¡¯t he do?


    Chen Fan flicked his fingers and said calmly, ¡°You want to kill me just because I¡¯m standing in your way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you. You rose and attained Dharma Power and Divine Powers which I don¡¯t even understand in a really short time. This can¡¯t be due to cultivation arts from East or Tianhuang. You must have gotten the opportunity left by the ancient Deities on East. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let your disciples, servants and your sect go after taking you down. I¡¯ll simply catch you to ask about the Grand Opportunity,¡± Divine Lord Tatian said coldly.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t tell you?¡± Chen Fan asked.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Divine Lord Tatian chuckled with disdain in his eyes. ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯ve overrated your own strength and underestimated the power of a Grand Cultivator. You¡¯ll remain an ant in my eyes if you don¡¯t be a Grand Cultivator, no matter how powerful your Divine Powers are, how much Dharma Power you have and how strong your weapons are. I may just need a bit more effort to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Fan replied.


    The aura around his body became brighter and brighter. There were petals releasing golden rays of light appearing ten feet around him. They fell from the air and then disappeared right away, repeatedly and endlessly. Each petal carried terrifying Deity Laws, like the Dharma Laws from the Deity Realm, full of the energy of freedom; just as if they would go beyond that world at any time. His Deity Body, Deity Infant and Deity Soul began to intertwine, gradually merging into one. They formed an illusory, half-finished Deity Halo above Chen Fan¡¯s head.


    ¡°That¡¯s the kind of energy I speak of; it¡¯s so ethereal and superior. Although weak, it seems to be much more powerful than my Soul Formation power. This isn¡¯t the energy you should have. It has to be the power of the ancient Deities.¡± A trace of greed appeared on Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s face.


    Chen Fan was like the world¡¯s best delicacy in his eyes. He could not wait to attack and swallow Chen Fan immediately.


    Before Divine Lord Tatian made a move, Chen Fan suddenly said, ¡°Wait, onest question.


    ¡°Are my disciples, Xiao Mang and the others doing all right on Tianhuang?¡±


    Chen Fan was enveloped in an aura and his body became more and more illusory. His voice seemed to being from the outside world. The broken sword in his hand also shone brighter. It seemed to have be a light sword in the end, with an intense interweaving of energy.


    ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of ants. Why would I care about them?¡± Divine Lord Tatian said impatiently, ¡°Are you done? Although I was reborn in this body, there¡¯s a time limit. Quickly surrender if you¡¯re done asking questions; I still have to go to the deity ground and get the Grand Opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    What he received as a response was a de aura that prated the sky.


    The de aura was extremely bright, as if it were about to break the universe. At that moment, that beam of light¡ªone that could break the sun and moon¡ªwas the only thing left in everyone¡¯s eyes. Chen Fan was holding the broken sword tight with both hands, while in the midst of the de aura. He merged with the sword and turned into a ray of dazzling de aura, as if his entire body was infused by the light. All his Dharma Power, Divine Powers and soul werebined with the de aura to make a single entity.


    Boom!


    There seemed to be a door opening in the sky. Nine Deity Generals stepped out with their swords attacked with a sh, splitting the ocean.


    The Grand Divine Power, Flying Deity.


    It appeared again!

 Chapter 1183 - Flicked Off with a Finger?

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Flicked Off with a Finger?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    When Chen Fan shed¡ª


    Azure thunderbolts sted in the sky and Dharma Laws rolled. Essence Qi and energies began to intertwine. Even the sunlight was covered by that sh. Countless people looked up and were only able to see darkness in the sky. There was only a de aura left, piercing through the sun and the moon, dividing the sky like an ancient Entity splitting the world with a sharp sword.


    Even the incredibly powerful Divine Lord Tatian¡ªbillions of feet tall and eyes asrge as mountains¡ªseemed minuscule when facing that attack as he floated next to the moon. He stood there dumbfounded; his entire body, even his clothes were immobile. He waspletely shocked by the sh.


    That sh¡ª


    It was strong enough to kill the Gods in Heaven.


    That was undoubtedly the most powerful attack Chen Fan had ever made since his rebirth.


    ¡°What a powerful sh! It¡¯s even stronger than the ones from before.¡±


    Everyone was terrified.


    The elder of the Qiyun Sect even clicked his tongue.


    Chen Fan had long prepared for that attack. He merged his Dharma Power, Divine Soul and body into one and stimted the remaining Deity Soul of a Heavenly General which remained inside the broken sword with the Grand Divine Power, Flying Deity. That could almost count as the best attack Chen Fan had ever made in that life. Even if the ten Grand Elders return to life, they would have also been killed again by that sh.


    ¡°We¡¯ve never seen how powerful a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator is exactly, but this would be an Sould Formation attack if one of them attacked. Not even the moon in the sky would survive that sh.¡± A cultivator looked up with astonishment on his face.


    Heavenly Lord Anpo, the Sect Master of the Changshen Sect, Ling Yun, Qingshi and Master Ling Yun were all in awe.


    Even the people on Earth had been able to feel Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    That dazzling de aura that came down like a mountain and an ocean... It covered the sun and the moon. The clouds in the sky seemed to have been split by the sh. A fair amount of Nascent Soul cultivators had never seen such a terrifying Sword Art in their whole lives.


    ¡°That¡¯s Divine Lord Chen! The so-called Divine Lord Tatian should have died ages ago. He¡¯s just the ghost of an old man living inside his son¡¯s body. How dare he be so arrogant? Divine Lord Chen will crush him easily like he did with the seven Divine Sects, just like stomping on an ant,¡± a young cultivator on Earth said emotionally.


    ¡°Bulls**t! Divine Lord Chen is a peerless master unlike any other on East throughout thest hundred thousand years. How can a dying old man bepared to him?¡± someone added with fervor.


    The first young man also said, ¡°Right, Divine Lord Chen killed a Soul Formation cultivator with a sh. He¡¯s invincible.¡±


    Many people were emotional and their faces were full of excitement.


    They had no idea whether the Soul Formation Cultivator or Chen Fan was more powerful, but Chen Fan¡¯s sh had indeed been beyond their wildest imagination. That terrifying power had spread over to Earth from dozens of thousands of miles away and made a lot of ordinary people tremble. Their excitement ran from their soul to the tips of their hair when they witnessed that power.


    A¡¯Xiu, Lu Yanxue and Qi Xiu¡¯er even looked up in excitement and waited to experience seeing Chen Fan¡¯s unstoppable power as he killed his enemies with a sh, creating another glorious legend and finally bing Divine Lord Chen who truly dominated East.


    Although Lord Dragon also looked thrilled, there was a hint of worry deep inside his eyes.


    He was the only one who had seen Soul Formation cultivators before. He knew their power was unbelievable, inconceivable for people on Earth. Although Chen Fan¡¯s attack had indeed been powerful¡ªnormal Half Grand Cultivators would have beenpletely helpless before it¡ªLord Dragon wasn¡¯t as optimistic as the rest.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Lord Dragon sighed.


    But the next second...


    Thest thing he wanted to see, the thought he was trying to avoid, actually happened.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian didn¡¯t move at all, but the de aura was suddenly shattered like a piece of ss hitting steel when it was a hundred feet away from him. It was just like a ss of water thrown to the ground.


    Crack!


    Countless de auras were shot in all directions like sshes of water at that moment, piercing throughyers of the sky and forming a storm with a few thousand mile range.


    A cultivator was standing ten thousand miles away, thinking that they were far enough from the battlefield to avoid being dragged in. And yet, a de aura reached him and crushed both his body and Golden Core at the same time. He was a peak-stage Golden Core cultivator, but he couldn¡¯t even withstand a shattered remnant of the de aura; the worst was that there weren¡¯t just ten thousand de auras like that one.


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    At that moment¡ª


    The smiles on the observing cultivators froze.


    Chen Fan had performed the Grand Divine Power called Flying Deity, gathering the Half Nascent Soul Power of his body, his Dharma Power and soul, while forcefully activating the Sword Intent of a Heavenly General inside the broken sword. A sh that would be able to cut the moon off from the sky couldn¡¯t even go within a hundred feet near Divine Lord Tatian?


    That was impossible!


    Many cultivators on Earth¡ªwho were about to cheer and celebrate Chen Fan defeating Divine Lord Tatian, thus bing the top cultivator in the Abandoned Region¡ªfroze, unable to believe what they had seen.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Even the cultivators from others and the rogue cultivators from the Star Ocean were confused.


    Chen Fan¡¯s sh had already reached the peak of the human world in their eyes. Normal Half Grand Cultivators, including Prince Qin Ye, would have been crushed by it. That fierce de aura shed for a few thousand miles and was even able to destroy stars in the sky. Even if there were a hundred, a thousand or ten thousand Nascent Soul and Golden Core cultivators, they could still be defeated with that sh.


    Why did it fail?


    ¡°You¡¯re an ant trying to shake a big tree. You have ridiculously overrated your own strength,¡± Divine Lord Tatian said.


    His eyes were as cold as the coldest cier. He stared at Chen Fan without any emotions.


    Divine Lord Tatian had be someone with the stature of an invincible king who stood in the sky above the mountains, stepping on the sun and the moon, while Chen Fan was just an arrogant knight who had bitten off more than he could chew and rushed to a mountain. He seemed to be brave, but he also carried a trace of powerlessness as he was headed towards death.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    And yet, Chen Fan wasn¡¯t the least afraid; he still looked as cool as water. The de auras dissipated, but the broken sword in his hand shone brighter and brighter. It let out countless beams of light, turning into an energy light sword a foot long. Chen Fan raised his hand and shed at Divine Lord Tatian once again. The space within a hundred-foot radius, which was as tough as steel, also seemed to have been overwhelmed by the sh, directly splitting up.


    Chen Fan was like a snail moving slowly with the sword. Regardless of the slow speed, he still managed to break through the raging waves, going all the way forward, steadily shing towards Divine Lord Tatian. The broken sword became even brighter; it was impossible to see its shape in the end. Even Chen Fan was enveloped in the light. Some powerful energy of the Deity Domain was swept in all directions.


    ¡°Good weapon!¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian finally moved a bit. A glint of amazement appeared in his eyes, then turned into greed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already surpassed Jiang Xu¡¯s attainments and can be called the top cultivator below the Soul Formation Level. The weapon in your hand is even as sharp as a Divine Treasure. Unfortunately... Chen Beixuan, you have no idea howrge the gap between a Soul Formation cultivator and a Nascent Soul cultivator is. It¡¯s so big that not even weapons and Dharma Power canpensate. It¡¯s the difference between humans and God.¡±


    After that¡ª


    Divine Lord Tatian gently raised his hand and flicked his fingers.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    His thumb was asrge as a mountain. Chen Fan was unable to stand it and the broken sword was knocked away, dropping out of his hand when he flicked the sword. That was the first time for the powerful Chen Fan to be unable to hold his weapon still and let his Deity Weapon fly away. A¡¯Xiu and the others were all stunned.


    ¡°Boom, boom!¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian flicked his fingers again after that. Chen Fan was no longer able to withstand it. His Deity Body released a ball of Deity Light to resist it, but it was still knocked away, turning into a shooting star which shed through a few thousand miles, almost hitting a hundred-foot. Chen Fan almost spurted blood and the initial-sess Deity Body which had been known to be indestructible also seemed to be a bit overwhelmed at the moment.


    Two flicks.


    Divine Lord Tatian had defeated Chen Fan.


    At that moment, everyone who saw that remained silent. They widened their eyes and watched while being overwhelmed by disbelief.

 Chapter 1184 - Can’t Lose!

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Can¡¯t Lose!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°How can it be? Divine Lord Chen was defeated by a finger? This is definitely impossible! I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Right, Divine Lord Chen is invincible. Who can beat him? This must be an illusion or a special n devised by Divine Lord Chen. He¡¯s pretending to be defeated, so Tatian would chase after him so he can kill Tatian with another sh.¡±


    Countless people yelled in shock upon seeing Chen Fan being flicked off.


    They discussed emotionally and Chen Fan¡¯s fans, the cultivators on Earth, even tried their best to make excuses for Chen Fan. And yet, the anxiousness shown on their faces could not be hidden as they spoke.


    Even the weakest ordinary person felt something had gone wrong.


    Chen Fan had always been invincible. When did he need to show weakness to his enemies?


    The Grand Divine Power, Flying Deity, which was imed to be able to kill Gods with one sh, wasn¡¯t even able to go a hundred feet near Divine Lord Tatian. The full-power attack of the broken sword had been blocked by Tatian with two fingers. The difference between their power was too far apart. Such an overpowering performance would usually only appear when a cultivator with a higher level suppressed one with a lower level.


    ¡°Divine Lord Chen was defeated? It can¡¯t be right. His sh isparable to an attack from a Soul Formation cultivator. Not even a real Soul Formation cultivator would have such power, let alone the so-called Divine Lord Tatian, who¡¯s just an old ghost who died a hundred thousand years ago. He¡¯s merely borrowing someone else¡¯s body and is a Pseudo-Soul Formation cultivator of this region. How could he be that strong?¡±


    Even some Nascent Soul Cultivators from others¡ªincluding Heavenly Lord Anpo and Ancestral Patriarch Jinghai¡ªwere stunned.


    Lord Dragon watched on the sideline and heaved a sigh.


    The cultivators from Tianhuang and the Abandoned Region were too shallow after all. There hadn¡¯t been any Soul Formation cultivators in the past hundred thousand years, so they certainly hadn¡¯t seen one attacking. Although Lord Dragon hadn¡¯t witnessed it before, he was from the ¡°Fey God Sect¡± after all and there were real Soul Formation Grand Cultivators. He had a couple of chances to see their power.


    That earth-shattering power was only stronger than that of Divine Lord Tatian that day.


    ¡°I thought, since Divine Lord Chen came from a Celestial Sect in the Central Gxy, the secret arts of the Celestial Sect he cultivates may be able topensate for the gap between Soul Formation cultivators and Nascent Soul cultivators, even though he¡¯s just a Nascent Soul cultivator. And yet, judging from the battle today, the difference between Nascent Soul and Soul Formation is toorge after all. Even powerful cultivators like Divine Lord Chen are unable to cross that limit.¡± Lord Dragon sighed.


    As for the others of the North Qiong Sect and the people on Earth, they had already been terrified.


    They could not keep fooling themselves and the others anymore. They became more and more anxious and they all looked above them nervously. Senior members of the North Qiong Sect, including A¡¯Xiu, Lu Yanxue and Qi Xiu¡¯er, didn¡¯t seem to look different, but they were clenching their fists and the temperature around them rose rapidly. They were surrounded by air currents and their Dharma Power was surging. That was proof that those disciples were also worrying about Chen Fan.


    ¡°Earth will be doomed if Divine Lord Chen loses!¡±


    Not only one person realized that.


    Even though Chen Fan had said that no Soul Formation Cultivator could enter Earth with the protection of the Deity Arrays formed by the ancient Deities, Divine Lord Tatian still managed to attack Earth several times with his followers and the Universe Predators during the heyday of East. Besides, ording to their conversation, Divine Lord Tatian couldpletely hold his Dharma Power down and control it to the Nascent Soul level to enter Earth.


    That was truly a battle between Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Who could defeat a Nascent Soul cultivator disguised by a Soul Formation cultivator? His experience and understanding of Dharma Laws was already enough to crush all the other Nascent Soul cultivators!


    Only those who knew nothing about the current situation and held grudges against Chen Fan¡ªincluding Qin Dongmu, Xing Hu and the remaining Ancestral Patriarchs of the Gold n¡ªhoped Chen Fan would lose. The King of Falling Stars, Qin Jian¡ªwho had lost his limbs except for one leg¡ªeven burst intoughter.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you deserve this.¡±


    He said with evil in his eyes, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chen Fan grunted and smacked Qin Jian from a few thousand miles away, making him spurt out blood as he fell back. He stepped in the air, traveled a few thousand miles with one step and returned again.


    Everyone could see.


    Chen Fan was still wearing the ck robe, which had twelve patterns on it, including flower, bird, fish, insect, the sun, the moon,s, mountains, rivers and nts. The Divine Lord¡¯s crown on his head was pretty simr to Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s. The aura around him became even brighter and didn¡¯t dim for even a bit, but some high-level cultivators, like the elder of the Qiyun Sect, saw that Chen Fan¡¯s chest dented through the light. His clothes were also torn and there was a giant hole.


    When Overlords like Chen Fan couldn¡¯t even keep their clothes intact during battle, it meant that they had already been at an absolute disadvantage.


    ¡°This is really bad!¡±


    Some top cultivators lowered their heads and whispered.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chen Fan stepped forward and waved his hand. The broken sword turned into a beam of light, going back to his hand. Chen Fan¡¯s blood surged and his energy, vitality and spirit gathered again. He was surrounded by a bright aura and was apparently trying to activate the energy inside the broken sword again.


    ¡°Flying Deity!¡±


    Boom!


    At that moment.


    The Grand Divine Power, ¡°Flying Deity,¡± was activated for a third time.


    A de auraparable to the one before appeared again. It shed across the sky, as if it were going to break the sun and the moon. A door opened at the same time behind Chen Fan and a hundred-foot Heavenly General from the Deity Realm stepped out as Chen Fan shed forward. The light of the sword didn¡¯t seem any weaker than before and was even brighter when Chen Fan stimted his energy and attacked with his life. And yet, upon a closer look, people would see that the Heavenly General from the Deity Realm looked a bit less realistic.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan sped ahead with his sword. The Sword Qi was like a beam of light, as if the stars in the sky would also be cut down.


    But it was all useless.


    The young man in a ck robe only flicked his fingers and easily crushed the de aura of the Flying Deity and the image of the Heavenly General. He then swayed his hand and knocked Chen Fan away with his Deity Weapon.


    ¡°Chen Fan, have you used all your tactics? That¡¯s it? I¡¯ve already seen enough. There¡¯s no need to carry on.¡± The young man in ck snickered. His face as cold as a cier showed a hint of disdain.


    ¡°I won¡¯t keep you alive just to show those tactics and that we¡¯re relying solely on a weapon. I¡¯ll directly crush you, take out your Divine Soul and interrogate you slowly. By then, I don¡¯t think you can still insist on keeping your mouth shut while in my hands,¡± Divine Lord Tatian said.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    At that moment.


    Many people on Earth shouted furiously.


    Some young people who admired Chen Fan hoped that they could be powerful and teach Divine Lord Tatian a lesson for Chen Fan. A lot of female fans in China, Japan, Europe, America, ck people, white people and asians... Even burst into tears and turned their heads away, avoiding that sight.


    The girls of the North Qiong Sect even gritted their teeth so hard that they almost shattered.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan rushed forward with his sword.


    The Deity Infant jumped into thin air behind him and the nine Divine Forms appeared in the sky.


    The Xuan Wu, the Kun Peng, theThunder Loch, the True Martial... Different Divine Forms switched with each other. The Thunder Loch Divine Form was suddenly lit up. Chen Fan first shed forward. That was the fourth time he used the Flying Deity. The image of the Heavenly General stepped out again, but it was extremely thin. At the same time, Chen Fan twisted his body and turned into a Thunder Loch Divine Beast, holding the Deity Weapon in his hand. He used that broken sword to create a de aura that cracked the sky.


    ¡°The fourth form of the Thunder Divine de, Cracking The Firmament!¡±


    Crack!


    A sword and a de.


    A beam of light and a de aura.


    One was extremely bright, while the other was extremely dark.


    Chen Fan shot out two beams of light at the same time. The entire world seemed to be enveloped in darkness. At that moment, only those two unbelievably dazzling de auras were left.


    The Flying Deity and the Thunder Divine de.


    Those Divine Powers were almost all of Chen Fan¡¯s ultimate trump cards. How would his power merely double when he used them at the same time? The two of them together were indeed much more powerful than in times they were used separately. The entire universe was split by the de auras, as if there was a cross-shaped wound. Many people had only seen ¡°the sky bled¡± in books, but they saw that the sky had been torn when they looked up, and countless colorful energy waves surged out as if the sky were truly bleeding.


    ¡°I guess he wouldn¡¯t lose again with such a powerful attack, right?¡± someone mumbled.


    But Divine Lord Tatian merely stuck out one more finger.


    Two fingers!


    He gently flicked his fingers and crushed the Flying Deity and the Thunder Divine de. The extremely bright de auras had even split the sky; they were currently shattered and turned into countless dots of light, snowkes.


    ¡°Great Sword Arts, but you¡¯re too weak,¡± Divine Lord Tatian said as he swayed his hand, as if he were wiping dust and ants off his body. One of the nine Rivers of Hades around him dropped and lingered on both sides of the sleeve, striking Chen Fan like a mountain.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Like a giant hammer hitting a mosquito¡ª


    Chen Fan¡¯s initial-sess Deity Body strengthened by the nine Divine Forms had also been overwhelmed and was immediately knocked away. He spurted out blood, scattering light golden blood everywhere, and the aura around him shook violently, like boiling water that moved up and down. He broke throughyers of air and flew dozens of thousands of miles away, crushing countless smalls before finally stopping.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Chen Fan spurted out blood again. The glittering blood dyed his clothes red; his hair was messy and his ck robe with twelve patterns had been torn. His energy immediately dropped.


    That was the first time Chen Fan was truly injured since the battle started.


    Prince Qin Ye had arrived with the Immortal Will of the Golden Bird Emperor andmanded millions of soldiers and the ten Grand Elders to besiege Chen Fan, but they still couldn¡¯t harm a single hair of his. And just then, Chen Fan had been injured by Divine Lord Tatian.


    Countless people felt their hearts lower as cold as ice when witnessing the scene.


    Then, Chen Fan shouted and moved: from ten thousand miles away with a step. His ck hair fluttered in the wind and he looked extremely vicious. He performed a few Divine Powers at once.


    Jiujue Divine Thunder, Grand Five Reincarnation Art of Destruction, Qi de of the Primordial Five Elements...


    Each of them was an earth-shattering Grand Divine Power. The Grand Five Reincarnation Art of Destruction was even one of the most powerful Divine Arts of the Five Elements Immortal Sect. It was activated with the Sacred Body of Five Elements and five supreme energies in the universe, including evolution, reincarnation and restructuration, and was extremely powerful. However, all of those destructive Divine Powers that could have swept the entire space quickly weakened when they were a hundred feet away from the young man in ck robe. They shrank and turned into breezes, which didn¡¯t even move a corner of Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s clothes.


    There seemed to be an invincible Divine Domain surrounded by sacred Dharma Laws a hundred feet around him. No power below the Soul Formation level was able to move it a bit.


    ¡°Too weak!¡± Divine Lord Tatian replied, including a punch.


    The attack will shake the entire sr system, then make the moon move and Earth vibrate. The unimaginably terrifying energy that frightened countless people swept through the whole universe, crushing Chen Fan in the sky right away!

 Chapter 1185 - On the Brink of Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 1185: On the Brink of Ruin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan¡ªthe one who had dominated the Abandoned Region and defeated thousands of sects from the Star Ocean¡ªexploded like fireworks after receiving Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s punch. His body had been crushed and countless pieces of light gold Deity Bones and drops of Deity Blood sshed in all directions. He cracked like a watermelon and a golden flower appeared in the sky. Countless rays of Deity Light shot out, looking sad and beautiful at the same time.


    ¡°Divine Lord Chen is dead?¡±


    At that moment, countless people felt as if their hearts had been sunk into a freezer.


    Everyone knew Chen Fan would possibly lose, but they had never thought he would lose so miserably. He couldn¡¯t even withstand a punch from Divine Lord Tatian and his body was destroyed by the attack.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s Chen Beixuan, the one who defeated the seven Divine Sects from the Star Ocean! He wouldn¡¯t die just like that. He still has to dominate the entire Abandoned Region and rule East for a hundred thousand years like an Ancestral Patriarch. How could he die just like that? I don¡¯t believe it...¡± Many people on Earth and cultivators from Tianhuang shook their heads, unwilling to ept it.


    ¡°Sect Master!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fan!¡±


    The eyes of all the members of the North Qiong Sect immediately reddened and they yelled at the sky. Auntie Tang even burst into tears. Auntie Xiu could no longer hold back and tried to fly up into the sky. If Lord Dragon hadn¡¯t stopped them, her and Chen Fan¡¯s disciples would have already gotten out of Earth and flown to face Divine Lord Tatian like moths darting straight into a fire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Divine Lord Chen is invincible. He came from a powerful background and he knows a fair deal of Divine Powers and Dharma Spells that nobody could imagine. He would never die just like that,¡± Lord Dragon said.


    Everyone looked up.


    They saw a small human sitting cross-legged in the midst of golden blood and bones. He was just a foot tall and was enveloped by an aura. Beams of nine-colored light surrounded him while he sat there as if he were the center of the entire universe. He looked exactly like Chen Fan and was apparently Chen Fan¡¯s Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    That was the first time Chen Fan¡¯s Deity Infant had been shown to the world ever since hepleted it.


    He looked extremely cold. Colorful rays of light were shot every time his eyes opened and closed, and his body was surrounded by Deity Light and Dharma Laws. Many golden flowers constantly fell down from his head and vanished when theynded near his feet. There was even the sound of chanting, which wasforting and free, as if he would exist forever. He went beyond time like the Laws of Heaven. The Dharma Power of Chen Fan¡¯s Deity Infant had finally after losing his body. The earth-shattering energy that seemed like tides left everyone in awe.


    ¡°How is that possible? How can there be such a powerful Nascent Soul cultivator with such strong Dharma Power? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Qin Jian, the King of Falling Stars, wasughing joyfully at first, but he stopped and gawked in shock when he saw Chen Fan¡¯s weird Nascent Soul.


    The others, including the elder of the Qiyun Sect, Heavenly Lord Anpo, Master Ling Yun and Li Yuan¡ªthe Sect Master of the Changshen Heavenly Region¡ªwere also shocked.


    Only Lord Dragon knew deep in his heart¡ª


    Chen Fan¡¯s Nascent Soul had been formed ording to a special cultivation art of a Celestial Sect in the Central Gxy, which was why he had such strange power that terrified even the Soul Formation cultivators.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s the energy. I¡¯ve lived a hundred thousand years, traveled across the entire Abandoned Region and even fought with the Sect Masters of therge sects in the Star Ocean, but I¡¯ve never seen an energy like yours even in those true Divine Sects. This is definitely not the kind of energy that East nor the human world should have. It belongs to the ancient Deities, the Dharma Law from the Deity Realm!¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian looked at Chen Fan¡¯s Nascent Soul greedily; the feeling became stronger in his eyes as he analyzed the Dharma Laws around Chen Fan with his Immortal Will. He couldn¡¯t wait to take Chen Fan down to interrogate him and get all the secrets he was keeping.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn, just give it to me. You¡¯re just a small Nascent Soul cultivator.¡± Divine Lord Tatian extended his hand; it was like a mountain in the sky. Every finger was a few thousand feet long and Chen Fan¡¯s Nascent Soul wasn¡¯t evenparable to an ant in his hand.


    Chen Fan only shouted, ¡°Form!¡±


    The Divine Power of the Azure Thearch Longevity Body, ¡°Reincarnation,¡± was initiated. All the drops, pieces and particles of golden Deity Blood and Deity Bones a few hundred feet around him were quickly gathered, as if summoned. They were re-attached around Chen Fan to rebuild his body and form a Deity Body.


    Once the Deity Body was formed, Chen Fan raised his hand and threw a punch.


    ¡°Heaven Sealing Fist of Six Sacred Ancestors!¡±


    Six old Ancestor Fiends appeared behind Chen Fan and they quickly formed a dark world, which carried a trace of special ancient energy. There was a dark castle inside. Every Fiend Pattern on the castle seemed to be real, having an incredible charm with a vast and endless wickedness, as if it were their of the most evil Fiend God of the Fiend World from the ancient times.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The energy of the dark world was gathered in Chen Fan¡¯s fist. At that moment, his body and Dharma Power rose back to the peak level to form the Half Nascent Soul Power and his vitality was driven to the extreme. There seemed to be a hole created in the sky as the attack wasunched.


    That punch...


    Even Prince Qin Ye would have been crushed by it. It was a punch that reached the peak below the Soul Formation Level!


    Unfortunately, it was useless. Divine Lord Tatian was a real Grand Cultivator. Even if he was just a Pseudo-Soul Formation cultivator, he still had control of the Dharma Laws of a Grand Cultivator after all.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, you still don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m a Soul Formation cultivator and I have the energy of the Soul Formation Dharma Laws. No matter how powerful your Divine Powers are, how high the level of your cultivation arts is and how strong your Dharma Power is, you¡¯re just an ordinary person, while I¡¯m a God. How can ordinary people hurt Gods?¡± Divine Lord Tatian said coldly.


    Chen Fan¡¯s earth-shattering fist energy, which was speeding like a fierce dragon, immediately vanished when it was a hundred feet from Divine Lord Tatian. It seemed as if it had been dispelled by an invisible energy that even the six Ancestor Fiends were unable to stop. In the end, only a little bit of fist energy struck Divine Lord Tatian, creating a wound the size of a washbasin. For this overlord who was billions of feet tall, such a wound wasn¡¯t even asrge as a pore and it waspletely innocuous.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian only smacked Chen Fan down like a ball. Chen Fan was knocked down and he fell on the moon, almost smashing through it and producing a crater.


    ¡°Again!¡± Chen Fan shouted, still unwilling to yield. Golden fire burned fiercely in his eyes and he performed a Divine Power to attack Divine Lord Tatian again.


    That time, Divine Lord Tatian poked with his finger and Chen Fan exploded. Countless golden drops of Deity Blood and pieces of Deity Bones were shot everywhere. Although Chen Fan had performed the Reincarnation Grand Divine Power, right the very next second to form his body again, any sane person would have been able to see that such a Divine Power had limits and came with a price. Part of Chen Fan¡¯s hair turned white whenever he used it; that Divine Power took his life and potential as the price.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When Chen Fan was crushed for the fourth time and he was in the process of rebuilding his body¡ª


    ¡°Master! Stop!¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and she burst into tears. Countless onlookers on Earth looked at Chen Fan with only despair and sorrow in their minds.


    Was that truly the end of Earth and the North Qiong Sect?

 Chapter 1186 - No Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 1186: No Way Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Flying Deity.


    Thunder Divine de.


    Heaven Sealing Fist of Six Sacred Ancestors.


    Grand Five Reincarnation Art of Destruction!


    Powerful Divine Powers wereunched from Chen Fan¡¯s hands. Many of them had helped him win battles and defeat his enemies. Any Overlord would have to be careful when facing these powerful Divine Powers from the top Celestial Sects and sacred grounds deep in the Star Ocean. Chen Fan had never been afraid of challenging those who had a higher level; nobody in that region was strong enough to beat him, even if they were a level or two higher than him.


    This was the confidence exuded by the reincarnation of a Celestial Lord.


    He was like a scientist. Even if he were in an elementary school, he could easily use the knowledge of an elementary student to beat the best kid.


    But at this moment¡ª


    Chen Fan truly seemed exhausted.


    He had used extremely powerful Divine Powers and his broken sword to attack Divine Lord Tatian again and again, but thetter only looked at him indifferently, merely beating him by raising his arm, waving his hand or using his Dharma Power. Divine Lord Tatian had yet to use Dharma Spells or Divine Powers since the beginning of their fight, and Chen Fan had never broken through the Divine Domain covering an area with a hundred feet radius with Tatian as the center, and the nine Rivers of Hades.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, Chen Beixuan. The difference between a Soul Formation cultivator and a Nascent Soul cultivator is like that between God and humans. The area surrounding me is a Divine Domain power by energy at the Soul Formation level. Normal Dharma Spells, Divine Powers and Dharma Laws immediately disappear once they enter it. Only the top Divine Arts and Divine Treasures can harm me, but you¡¯re too weak.¡± Divine Lord Tatian gave a cold look at Chen Fan as he smiled.


    Chen Fan had been crushed continuously until then, but he had also left some wounds on Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s body; those injuries were mainly caused by the broken sword and a few Grand Divine Powers.


    Even though Divine Lord Tatian had said it wasn¡¯t a big deal, he was still a bit afraid of the broken sword in Chen Fan¡¯s hand.


    After all, it might just be a part of a broken Deity Weapon; although of standard grade, it was still a Deity Weapon from the Deity Realm. It could injure the body of a Soul Formation cultivator and might even kill him.


    However¡ª


    Tatian¡¯s Dharma Form was toorge; he was millions of feet tall. He stood next to the moon, while Chen Fan¡¯s broken sword was just a foot long. It would still take quite a long time to defeat him if he remained still for Chen Fan to attack him.


    ¡°Li Fire Golden Eyes!¡±


    Chen Fan had even used his trump card, the power hidden in his eyes. Nine terrifying fires with nine colors were intertwined, turning into nine fire dragons that scorched their way towards Divine Lord Tatian.


    But the ck-robed young man merely opened his mouth and puffed.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A strong wind was roused, going dozens of thousands of miles in the sky, breaking the clouds on Earth. It created a long trace, as if the sky had been cut open. That storm looked normal, but a lot of Golden Core and Nascent Soul cultivators watching the battle had been dragged in identally. The Golden Core cultivators were immediately killed and their bodies were destroyed. Even the Nascent Soul cultivators had to take out their Dharma Treasures to escape from the storm. The nine-colored fire dragons quickly disappeared as they faced the strong wind.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying. Is that the power of a Grand Cultivator?¡± Countless people said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a drop of a Soul Formation cultivator¡¯s blood is as mighty as a Nascent Soul Cultivator. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now I do.¡± Many escaping Nascent Soul cultivators were still feeling frightened.


    They hadn¡¯t fought with Divine Lord Tatian face-to-face before, so they felt sorry for Chen Fan and thought how he was bound to lose miserably as they watched the battle. However, after seeing Divine Lord Tatian blow a puff¡ªresulting in the deaths of a bunch of Nascent Soul cultivators¡ªthey finally realized what it meant to be a Soul Formation cultivator.


    ¡°No wonder the Grand Elders of the imperishable sects would rather give up their influence to shut themselves in, all in order to cultivate and pursue the Soul Formation level. Once they reached that level, a cultivator would be as strong as a sect, a region. Why would he still need help from his sect or family?¡± someone eximed.


    The power attained by cultivators came from themselves and the most powerful ones would dominate the world.


    Many people still felt they didn¡¯t understand that. They thought that people could be powerful upon relying on sects or organizations and there was nothing to fear about. And yet, after seeing Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s performance that day, all of them felt chills down their spines.


    Divine Lord Tatian was just a Pseudo-Divine Lord, and yet, he had quite a terrifying and powerful energy. Then, what about a real Divine Lord? And the Golden Bird Emperor who was known as the most powerful Divine Lord among all? How frightening would he be?


    ¡°Master...¡±


    The heart of A¡¯Xiu and Lu Yanxue fell into an abyss.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chen Fan abandoned the Li Fire Golden Eyes and activated his Nascent Soul with his full power. In a blink, nine Divine Forms lit up behind him at the same time. The Xuan Wu, the Kun Peng, the Thunder Loch, the Ancestor Fiend... Nine Dharma Forms appeared together. Chen Fan used his supreme Dharma Power at that moment to perform nine Grand Divine Powers and attack Divine Lord Tatian.


    ¡°Seven Underworld True Water.¡±


    ¡°Great Chaos Art!¡±


    ¡°Thunder Divine de.¡±


    ¡°Grand Dao Caldron..¡±


    They were nine different kinds of Divine Powers corresponding to the nine powerful Divine Forms Chen Fan had cultivated since he had been reborn. Each of them was super cultivation art at the peak level of the divine grade or even the sacred grade. If Chen Fan attacked right then, it would be like an attack from the nine sacred-grade Nascent Souls, which would produce an incredible power. Thest one: the ¡°True Martial Divine Fist,¡± which was even initiated with the True Martial Divine Form. It could shake the sun and the moon, and it shot out sharp golden light rays that were indestructible, able to break everything! Many people felt as if their Divine Souls were being ripped when they looked into the light.


    However, Divine Lord Tatian only waved his hand in response.


    Crack!


    With a single wave, the nine Rivers of Hades merged into one and formed the Spear of Hades. There were many patterns carved on it, including the Fiend Patterns of the Fiend Gods in Hell and the Snakes of Hades soaring at the sky. Once the spear was exposed, there had really been a ¡°Hades¡± that carried a hint of ancient and extremely evil energy.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian used the spear to pierced through the nine Divine Powers and prate Chen Fan¡¯s body, making him explode.


    Divine Lord Tatian finally got impatient when Chen Fan rebuilt his body the eighth time and shed with the Flying Deity. He swayed his hand and flicked away the broken sword, then said indifferently, ¡°Chen Beixuan, you¡¯re at the end of your tether!¡±


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Chen Fan only replied with a word as he attacked with the Flying Deity again. He burned his own Divine Soul and energy to forcefully activate the seal of the General inside the broken sword, forming his image once more. Even though it was extremely faint and could vanish at any time, Chen Fan didn¡¯t seem worried in the slightest.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian smacked down and the powerful, sacred Dharma Laws that shook the world struck like a mountain, smashing Chen Fan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Chen Fan, just kneel and beg now if that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got. I¡¯m in a good mood, and I can let your disciples and sect go!¡± Divine Lord Tatian looked at Chen Fan who was standing underneath his feet in the sky, showing a hint of disdain.


    ¡°Phew, phew!¡±


    Chen Fan rebuilt his body with difficulty.


    Reincarnation was a Grand Divine Power and the Azure Thearch had even lived another life and doubled his lifespan with that Divine Power, which showed how powerful it was. And yet, nine times after the body was destroyed, even strong cultivators like Chen Fan would be a bit troubled. His hair had be ck and white in color. Almost half of his long hair had turned grey, meaning that Chen Fan¡¯s long life had been shortened nearly by half in that battle.


    Drops of golden blood and pieces of bones gathered around Chen Fan¡¯s Nascent Soul with difficulty. His voice sounded husky and there wasn¡¯t an ounce of emotion in his eyes. He spoke calmly, as if he weren¡¯t the one in danger.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lose!¡± Chen Fan said.


    But there was only sorrow left in everyone¡¯s minds.


    No matter what Chen Fan said, he had no way out anymore... The legend would end and he would lose after all!

 Chapter 1187 - North Mystic at the End of the Road!

    <h4>Chapter 1187: North Mystic at the End of the Road!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to lose?¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian snickered as he stomped his foot. His massive, billions of feet tall body was like a towering pir from the ancient world, while Chen Fan was even weaker than an ant underneath his foot. Chen Fan¡¯s body had just been reformed and it was smashed once again by Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s foot!


    Divine Lord Tatian lowered his head indifferently and said with a cold voice, ¡°Even if you¡¯re not going to lose, you¡¯re still underneath my feet and I¡¯m still stepping on you like an ant.¡±


    ¡°Let go of my Master!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu was so agitated she immediately shot into the sky and sped towards the young man in a ck robe.


    Not even Lord Dragon was able to stop her that time. A¡¯Xiu directly rushed out of Earth and performed the True Martial Divine Fist against the Divine Grade Golden Core. Her entire body turned into an earth-shattering golden light wheel, rolling over like Apollo¡¯s chariot. However, although she had formed a divine-grade Golden Core, she was just a Golden Core cultivator after all. She was pressed down when she reached the hundred-mile rank away from Divine Lord Tatian; she couldn¡¯t even move a finger.


    ¡°Is this your disciple? Chen Beixuan, I¡¯ll crush every one of your disciples, from their heads to their feet, from their Divine Souls to their bodies, from their Qi Sea to their Purple Chamber, right in front of you. This girl will be the first; let¡¯s see if you can stand it,¡± Divine Lord Tatian said indifferently.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t give in. Don¡¯t care about me!¡± A¡¯Xiu said as she shook. Her entire body was being pressed down in the sky and she knelt with her head lowered, directed at Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s general direction, as if there were a mountain ten thousand feet tall on her back.


    However, A¡¯Xiu still looked up with difficulty. Even if her head had been raised just a bit and she had to pay the price of having half of her body copse and countless bones shatter, she still looked up fearlessly and toughtly. Her eyes were full of determination; she didn¡¯t regret anything at all.


    ¡°I appreciate your strong conviction, but if conviction helps, what do you need power for? We¡¯ve been cultivating for a hundred thousand years and we constantly put in effort every day. If conviction could easily prevent the energy we¡¯ve got from absorbing the Essence Qi in the world and realizing Dharma Laws in such a long time, what¡¯s the point of all of it?¡± Divine Lord Tatian chuckled and gently pressed his hand down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A¡¯Xiu¡¯s small body then shattered; she exploded into a bloody mist. Divine Lord Tatian only reached out and grabbed a pure soul covered with golden glitters with his hand.


    ¡°No!¡±


    At that moment, countless disciples of the North Qiong Sect on Earth had tears welled up in their eyes.


    ¡°Sister A¡¯Xiu!¡±


    ¡°Xiu xiu!¡±


    ¡°Auntie Xiu!¡±


    Many people shouted.


    Auntie Tang, Qi Xiu¡¯er, Lu Yanxue, Jiang Churan, Gao Baisheng... everyone¡¯s eyes werepletely red; they were surrounded by strong viciousness. Chen Yaoyao, the youngest one among them, even burst into tears.


    Lu Yanxue pursed her pale lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. A¡¯Xiu is still alive. Her Divine Soul is still here. Xiao Fan can rebuild her body and save her life as long as he wins. You have to trust him; he¡¯s going to make it.¡±


    The others quietly stood next to Lu Yanxue and looked into the sky. Even though they knew there wasn¡¯t a great chance for Chen Fan to win¡ªthey could even say that Chen Fan was awfully close to being defeated¡ªthey were still willing to believe in him. Believe in thest miracle.


    ¡°What do you think, Chen Beixuan? The Divine Soul of your best and most cherished disciple is in my hands. If you don¡¯t obey my orders, surrender, kneel, beg and give me your Deity Art, I will have to thoroughly crush her to pieces. Tsk, this girl is quite talented. If this would have happened a hundred thousand years ago, I might have felt shaken and eager to take her in as my disciple. Are you really this cold-hearted?¡± said Divine Lord Tatian as he lowered his head with a smile on his face, but his eyes were full of indifference.


    ¡°Form!¡±


    Chen Fan reformed his body for the tenth time and paid a price for it. His hairpletely turned grey and white to allow his body and Dharma Power to reach the peak level. Once his body was reformed, he reached out and said, ¡°The Passage Of Time!¡±


    Crack!


    After Chen Fan said those words, the entire sky and the area within a ten thousand mile radius was immediately stopped. The wind stopped, the rain stopped, people stopped, Essence Qi stopped and even Dharma Laws had stopped. Everyone¡¯s hair froze in the sky. Every movement, every motion; they couldn¡¯t even move their eyeballs, as if they were mosquitoes in a piece of amber which they couldn¡¯t turn, at all.


    An azure shadow¡ªten thousand feet tall which wore ancient formal clothes¡ªstood behind Chen Fan, as if he belonged to an old myth. That man was even more concrete and majestic than the one Chen Fan had summoned in the Realm of Kunxu¡¯s Snowwolf Valley... Just like a supreme king that dominated the ancient world.


    The Grand Divine Power, the ¡°Passage Of Time!¡±


    The Azure Thearch had used that supreme Divine Power to dominate the world for two lifetimes and set foot in the boundaries of time. It was one of the most powerful trump cards Chen Fan had ever had and he would barely use it; that is, until a critical moment of life and death came to pass.


    Such a Divine Power was indeed unreasonably powerful.


    Even the powerful Divine Lord Tatian¡ªwho had a body billions of feet tall¡ªalso froze in the air right then. His entire body seemed to have fallen into a swamp; every move looked downright difficult, as if he were carrying a mountain in his back. He could only look at Chen Fan with shock and greed. He was stunned, seeing that Chen Fan still had such a terrifying, powerful and unpredictable Divine Power handy.


    Not even the people on Earth were able to move a bit, as if detained by time. That was the power of the Grand Divine Power, Passage Of Time.


    ¡°de!¡±


    Chen Fan reached out and made a gripping order in the air, as if he were really holding something.


    Then, the image of the Azure Thearch in a formal robe behind him also raised his hand with his supreme Deity Treasure which had shaken the ancient times. Chen Fan¡¯s hand moved forward; he slowly pulled out a thin sword that couldn¡¯t be described with words, which waspletely shapeless; not even his de was visible.


    The viciousness in the sky froze an inch and the air also became more concrete whenever an inch of that sword was pulled out. At the same time, Chen Fan¡¯s hair turned even grayer and whiter. In the end, when only the tip of the ¡°de of Time¡± was left, Divine Lord Tatian had beenpletely frozen in the air; he couldn¡¯t even move his hair or his eyeballs.


    While countless people were thrilled, thinking Chen Fan was going to win...


    Suddenly¡ª


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Just like sses shattering and the water surface breaking, the sky was torn, as if it were a painting. The entire world suddenly cracked and the frozen time in a ten thousand mile range returned to normal. Everyone¡ªincluding Divine Lord Tatian¡ªwere able to move again.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Countless people were shocked.


    Chen Fan was one step away from winning. He tried to kill the evil Tatian with a supreme Divine Power of Time. Why did it suddenly fail? Many noticed quickly that Chen Fan¡¯s hair had turnedpletely white at the moment. It was grey and white; there wasn¡¯t even a single ck hair, at all. His energy even became weak, akin to that of an old man. His skin was dry, his pupils were cloudy and his body seemed a bit bent.


    The image of the Azure Thearch¡ªwhich was ten thousand feet tall and was wearing a formal robe¡ªalso heaved an almost imperceptible sigh as he slowly vanished with the de of Time in his hand.


    ¡°Why did he lose? Wasn¡¯t he going to kill Tatian with that Divine Power of Time?¡± someone wondered.


    Lord Dragon also sighed, then lowered his head and said, ¡°A Divine Power able to control time like this might be domineering and can even freeze time for a while, but Divine Lord Tatian is too powerful. It¡¯s like standing in a river, trying to catch a fish with a fork. It isn¡¯t a big deal if you catch a normal fish, but what about a white shark or an ancient dinosaur? Your fork will break and you¡¯ll die. This is what¡¯s happening to Divine Lord Chen right now. His energy isn¡¯t enough to kill Divine Lord Tatian!¡±


    Like Chen Fan, only disciples from a supreme Celestial Sect were able to perform such a terrifying, unbelievable Divine Power.


    ¡°What a shame. He was just one step away, one step...¡± Lord Dragon shook his head.


    Many people on Earth also knew this; everyone¡¯s faces became pale. Some even struck their chests out of frustration.


    Even Tatian had been a bit shocked for a moment. He then looked more indifferent and his eyes had almost been filled to the brim with the cold wind that whizzed by. He stared at Chen Fan and said, ¡°Chen Beixuan, I can¡¯t believe you still had one trump card. Is that energy from a Deity Art, a Divine Power or the secret treasure of time hidden in your body? Whatever it is, it¡¯s mine. Hand it over, or I¡¯ll immediately crush the Divine Soul of your precious disciple and kill everyone on Earth.


    ¡°Chen Beixuan, don¡¯t try my patience. It¡¯s already reached the limit,¡± Divine Lord Tatian said as the greed in his eyes became so strong he was almost unable to repress it.


    The Divine Power of Time!


    It was a super Divine Power of the rarest kind, even in the Central Gxy; it might even have the chance of being included as a top cultivation art on the ¡°Universe Wonderful Art Roll.¡± Tatian had never heard of it before, let alone seeing it. As for secret treasures to harness time, they were even more precious. That type of treasure might not even be categorized as Divine Treasures or Sacred Treasures...


    Still, each of them was on the top among all the Divine Treasures and was rarer than Sacred Treasures. Normal Soul Formation Grand cultivators weren¡¯t even qualified to touch them; only those Overlords that stood at the top of the universe were powerful enough to control them.


    ¡°Great! The Grand Opportunity of East is right here!¡±


    There was only one thought in Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s mind right then.


    The greed in his face became stronger, but so did the coldness in his eyes. He had apparently decided to swiftly eliminate Chen Fan and the entire Earth, right after getting the cultivation art. Such a bold decision was to prevent anyone from knowing about it. That kind of Divine Power or treasure was precious enough for the leaders of therge sects in the Star Ocean to personally make a move; they would surely request to fight with him, even if that required for them to enter the Abandoned Region.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±


    Chen Fan trembled as he stood once again. His Divine Power had been broken and his body became decrepit. He couldn¡¯t even withstand normal Dharma Powers. And yet, he still straightened his back forcefully, standing upright like a javelin as he faced Divine Lord Tatian.


    A Soul Formation cultivator was a Soul Formation cultivator after all.


    Although he had cultivated the Half Nascent Soul Power and mastered countless Grand Divine Powers, it couldn¡¯tpensate for the unimaginably, insurmountable gap between their cultivation realms. Divine Lord Tatian was the biggest enemy Chen Fan had ever encountered in his entire life. He still couldn¡¯t win the battle, even after having used all his trump cards and going all out. Nevertheless, Chen Fan kept his body straight, seemingly unafraid.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian snickered.


    He had done nothing yet, but arge group of his followers had already moved to stand behind him.


    ¡°You ant, His Highness is giving you a blessing. He was offering to take you in if you could just give him a cultivation art. It would have been the biggest honor you and the entire Earth could have gotten, but you rejected him. You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    ¡°Right, Chen Beixuan. You have no idea what you¡¯ve missed. You¡¯ll certainly pay for your mistake today.¡±


    A group of cultivators condemned him.


    Divine Lord Tatian had recruited those followers from differents, and he gave them a bit of training. Each of them was a Nascent Soul cultivator; some were even at the peak of the realm. Even though such a level wasn¡¯t worth mentioning in front of Chen Fan, they were like mountains above the people on Earth.


    A peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator of the Kindred looked at the Earth and said with hands behind his back.


    ¡°Whoever brings the disciples of the North Qiong Sect to me will be given Heavenly Pills. If you capture their senior members, or even Chen Beixuan¡¯s disciples alive, I¡¯ll offer you a top Heavenly Treasure and I¡¯ll take you in as one of my followers, so that we can conquer the world together!


    ¡°We¡¯ll give you two hours to think about it. We¡¯ll kill everyone on Earth if you disobey,¡± said the Kindred cultivator with a cold voice.


    At that moment¡ª


    Countless people on Earth felt chills down their spines and their hearts were as cold as ice.


    The disciples of the North Qiong Sect were sad and furious at the same time. They could feel that those Nascent Soul Cultivators from Tianhuang and the others¡ªlike Heavenly Lord Anpo, Xing Hu and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n¡ªwere looking at them with malice, making them feel extremely angry and upset.


    Jiang Churan looked up.


    All the people in the main hall of the North Qiong Pavilion had an axe to grind. The cultivators from the others were staring at the disciples of the North Qiong Sect like hungry wolves. The North Qiong Sect hadpletely turned into a big sheep after losing Chen Fan; it had no power to resist the invasion of those traitors. Heavenly Lord Xing Hu even smirked and walked forward, looking at Qi Xiu¡¯er and Lu Yanxue with evil intentions.


    <i>¡°We¡¯re doomed. The entire Earth and the North Qiong Sect are doomed...¡±</i>


    Jiang Churan closed her eyes with sadness.


    The moment Chen Fan lost represented the decline and destruction of the North Qiong Sect. Chen Fan was the root of the sect and of the entire Earth. When others lost, they could still wait for him to arrive and save the world. But then, even Chen Fan lost. So... who else was there? Many people had relied on him to turn the tides countless times. Everyone seemed to think that they would never lose with Chen Fan present, but the current situation only left them in despair, even considering the most optimistic people like Qi Xiu¡¯er.


    ¡°Master, are we truly going to die?¡±


    Qi Xiu¡¯er raised her head and looked at the trembling, vulnerable Chen Fan in the sky.


    Lin Wuhua even pulled out the ck sword on her back as she faced the approaching Heavenly Lord Xing Hu; she held her weapon with a cold look, seemingly resolute to die fighting.


    At that moment¡ª


    While everyone on Earth was in despair¡ª


    While those of the North Qiong Sect pulled out their swords to fight with their lives on the line, no longer worrying about anything else¡ª


    While all the onlookers shook their heads, sighed and thought it was a hopeless struggle and that Chen Beixuan¡¯s legend was going to end...


    When Divine Lord Tatian sentenced Chen Fan to death¡ªand was about to crush A¡¯Xiu¡¯s Divine Soul he held to threaten Chen Beixuan¡ªwho was on hisst leg.


    Chen Fan suddenlyughed like an innocent child, as if he would have found a precious treasure he had lost a long time before.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Divine Lord Tatian frowned and stared at him coldly, as he would a motionless fish on the cutting board. Many onlookers even shook their heads and sighed. They didn¡¯t think Chen Fan had a chance to turn the tide anymore.


    Chen Fan stoppedughing and slowly looked up. He said gently with extremely deep eyes, ¡°I¡¯mughing because you think you can defeat me, but do you know who I am? Do you know what my name is?¡±


    ¡°Haha, why do I have to care about what your name is and who you are? Are you the Azure Thearch, a Sacred Prince from an ancient sacred ground or a disciple from one of the nine Celestial Sects?¡± Divine Lord Tatianughed loudly.


    The servants behind him also burst intoughter.


    Countless onlookers shook their heads dispiritedly. Chen Fan hadpletely given up; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said something so dumb. He must have gone crazy... Did he really think he could scare a Soul Formation cultivator with the Divine Lord Chen title? Even if Chen Fan was the Sacred Prince from an ancient sacred ground, Divine Lord Tatian wouldn¡¯t make concessions either, let alone a Divine Lord-to-be from the Abandoned Region.


    They keptughing, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about them, at all. He just looked into the sky with hands sped behind his back and his eyes became deeper.


    ¡°Ever since I was reborn, people have called me Master Chen, General Chen, Immortal Master Chen, Perfected Cultivator Chen, Superpower Chen, Elixir Monarch Chen... And yet, none of them is my real title. I¡¯ve been looking for ¡®it¡¯ for so long that I even thought I had lost it. When I ced half of Dao Fruit in my body and still was unable to find ¡®it,¡¯ I had already decided to stop searching, until just a moment ago, when the de of Time attacked... I realized ¡®it¡¯ has always been here...¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian smiled and asked, ¡°Oh? Who are you then?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to see?¡± Chen Fan turned around and looked at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, show me.¡± Divine Lord Tatian shed an even wider smile in open disdain and his followers standing around him also looked over with a smile, as if they were looking at an idiot.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He gently closed his eyes.


    In a blink, the energy around Chen Fan declined and he seemed to be like an ordinary man. While everyone was about to burst intoughter, a beam of light suddenly shot out from Chen Fan¡¯s dantian and Purple Chamber, from his body and the deepest spot of his Divine Soul; from an indescribable ce.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment¡ª


    Everyone¡¯s smiles froze on their faces. They widened their eyes and looked over in shock.


    They saw an unimaginable and earth-shattering Deity, who was billions of miles tall, surrounded by countless beams of light. He used the entire sr system as his bathtub, turned the sun into a marble in his hand and made the moon seem like dust as he appeared in front of Divine Lord Tatian. He was wearing a ck outfit and his face was enveloped in chaos. The minimal parts exposed definitely looked like Chen Fan¡¯s features. That Deity was so powerful that nobody could understand it; his energy was indescribable, as if he could break the universe by raising his hands and pierce through Heaven by lifting his feet. Divine Lord Tatian was like an ant underneath him, just like moments before when Chen Fan was facing the Divine Lord.


    The next second¡ª


    As countless people were overwhelmed with astonishment, Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s followers widened their eyes and Divine Lord Tatian was visibly stunned, that ancient Deity King slowly opened his mouth and spoke, making space and the world shake.


    ¡°My name is...¡±


    ¡°North Mystic Celestial Lord!¡±

 Chapter 1188 - Who’s the Ant?

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Who¡¯s the Ant?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In space.


    The sun was hanging high like a giant mountain and its light shone over the entire sr system. Compared to Divine Lord Tatian, billions of feet tall who stood next to the moon, the sun was much more powerful and muchrger. It was immensely bigger whenpared to the moon, like the difference between a giant and a dwarf. The energy of the sun nurtured the entire sr system, while the moon only reflected its light. The sun was the true giant.


    Even though Divine Lord Tatian had the energy of a, it was just the most normal kind; he didn¡¯t have the kind of power to move the sun.


    But at that moment¡ª


    When that terrifying, unimaginably tall Overlord¡ªwho stepped on the sun and the moon, carried the gxy on his shoulders and used the whole sr system as a basin¡ªarrived, even powerful cultivators like Divine Lord Tatian froze on the spot. His body didn¡¯t move even for a bit; he merely watched in shock at the massive Deity King, a beingparable to the sun and the moon who was surrounded in chaos. His impression was akin to that of an ordinary person standing at the foot of an enormous mountain.


    <i>¡°Who is he? Why is he so powerful?¡±</i>


    Divine Lord Tatian trembled.


    He wanted to interpret that powerful being that jumped out of Chen Fan¡¯s body as a kind of illusion.


    However, the energy from that being terrified him and he couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. While he stood in front of that billions-of-miles tall Deity King who was treading on the gxy, he was reminded of the very first time he had seen an Immortal Cultivator when he was little. It felt as if he were facing a superior master with unpredictable Dharma Power on the verge of a breakthrough. There was no way he could resist.


    <i>¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m a Divine Lord, a Soul Formation cultivator, someone who has ruled over a region for a hundred thousand years. What kind of person can frighten me with just his own energy, without using any Dharma Power? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± </i>Tatian yelled in his heart.


    Some terrifying sacred energy surged around him and the surface of his body started fluctuating as violently as boiling water. The nine Rivers of Hades rose and turned into nine yellow iron chains a hundred feet long around Tatian. They were letting out crackling sounds that crushed the air and cracked the dimension. Even so, they were still as small as dust in front of Chen Fan.


    Inparison¡ª


    The other cultivators in the sr system, like the rogue cultivators from the Star Ocean, the cultivators from others, people on Earth and the disciples of the North Qiong Sect... None of them were surprised anymore, the emotion had been substituted by horror at this point!


    They had been caught off guard like Divine Lord Tatian and were frightened by that super Overlord who appeared out of nowhere.


    That Deity was standing in the sky surrounded by chaos. His energy was earth-shattering and it swept through the entire sr system. He absorbed the energy of countlesss when he breathed, as if he could swallow thes whole, making the sunlight dim a bit.


    ¡°Who... Who¡¯s that? The North... North Mystic Celestial Lord? I... I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡±


    ¡°Right, where did hee from? Why does he look so much like Divine Lord Chen? Wasn¡¯t Divine Lord Chen losing? Why is there suddenly an Overlord like that? Is that a Dharma Form or a real human?¡±


    ¡°Is the North Mystic Celestial Lord who Divine Lord Chen truly is?¡±


    Countless people were in shock.


    Time and space in the entire sr system seemed to have formed a painting. The North Mystic Celestial Lord was standing arrogantly in the middle of that painting. His energy made the whole space freeze while he was just standing there.


    Many people couldn¡¯t move at all, not even a finger. Their eyeballs could only roll slightly and their hearts were under the pressure of the supreme, extremely terrifying energy. They could not help but ponder while in that situation.


    Those who knew more were especially astonished.


    Although they had never heard of Chen Fan¡¯s title¡ª


    They knew how terrifying it was by just seeing him name himself Celestial Lord. They had no idea what a Celestial Lord was, but if a Soul Formation cultivator could only earn to be called Divine Lord, that North Mystic Celestial Lord had to be the most powerful in the Soul Formation realm.


    <i>¡°Although the size of a Dharma Form can¡¯t really serve as reference to determine the power of a cultivator¡¯s Dharma Power and Divine Power, Lord Tatian¡¯s Dharma Form is billions of feet tall, which would be as big as the moon. Still, this North Mystic Celestial Lord stepped on him like an ant and he¡¯s muchrger than Earth; he could almost beparable to the sun. This is too terrifying. Such a powerful being is definitely the best of the best when ites to the Soul Formation realm, or he may even be... above the Soul Formation level!¡±</i>


    Lord Dragon¡¯s entire body trembled while he considered those matters.


    That would be someone above the Soul Formation Cultivators!


    Soul Formation cultivators were already the most supreme beings in the entire Abandoned Region and the Little South Heavenly Realm. They had the power to single handedly eliminate a sect alone. Just like Divine Lord Tatian, they would still be invincible and live for a hundred thousand years even if they were just Pseudo-Soul Formation cultivators. Those above the Soul Formation level were in apletely different, and unimaginable level, like the Saints of the ancient sacred grounds.


    In his thirty thousand years of life, Lord Dragon had only heard about a Saint in the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground deep within the gxy.


    The Purple Heaven Sacred Ground ruled over many regions. Even powerful sects like Apollo Pce andrge regions like the Little South Heavenly Realm were as tiny as dust and weren¡¯t even worth mentioning whenpared to the territory of the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground. The Sacred Ground, being utterly superior and powerful, wasn¡¯t only because they had tons of Overlords and had millions of years of history, but also because they had a Saint.


    People could imagine how powerful and superior such a being felt, as he dominated the gxy and supported an ancient sacred ground.Then, a cultivator like that appeared on Earth, on Chen Fan who only had the Nascent Soul level.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    There was only one thought in Lord Dragon¡¯s mind right then.


    He had finally realized that Chen Fan couldn¡¯t be described as a mere disciple of a Celestial Sect. He was definitely the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator from a Celestial Sect and it wasn¡¯t just any regr Soul Formation cultivator. He might even be a senior member of the True Martial Celestial Sect who has passed away. His identity might be higher than that of ordinary Saints.


    Not only him¡ª


    Qin Jian¡¯s smile¡ªthe King of Falling Stars¡ªalso froze. He had still beenughing loudly moments before, ready to watch Chen Fan embarrass himself. But then his smile was deeply imprinted on his face, just like a statue, showing how stirred he was. His emotions were like raging waves.


    <i>¡°How is that possible? How did he suddenly be so powerful? This doesn¡¯t make sense! No Dharma Spell nor Divine Power can make a Nascent Soul cultivator beparable, or even stronger than a Soul Formation cultivator all of a sudden.</i>


    <i>¡°Unless...</i>


    <i>¡°He¡¯s indeed the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator!¡± </i>Qin Jian¡¯s eyes were full ofplex emotions as he thought of this: a bit of panic, a bit of anger, a bit of fear and a bit of remorse while he looked at Chen Fan who was standing tall in the gxy. If he knew Chen Fan was the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator with an astonishing background, how would he or Apollo Pce dare act arrogantly and attack Earth?


    Any Grand Cultivator who could reincarnate wasn¡¯t someone normal Divine Lords couldpare to. Even his father¡ªthe Golden Bird Emperor of Apollo Pce¡ªwas inferior to such a person. The terrifying power that surged from Chen Fan was stronger than that of the Golden Bird Emperor. In the seventy years of Qin Jian¡¯s life, he had seen all the Soul Formation cultivators in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm; even traveling around the gxy. He left the Little South Heavenly Realm and went to the other regions, all the way to the outer region of the Central Gxy.


    However, he had never seen such a powerful being like Chen Fan.


    Qin Jian¡¯s mind was filled with hatred at the moment, so much that he even started crying. He knew the step he and his father had taken was wrong. Apollo Pce had struck an iron te.


    As opposed to Chen Fan¡¯s enemies¡ª


    All the members of the North Qiong Sect¡ªincluding Qi Xiu¡¯er, Jiang Churan, Lu Yanxue, Azure Dragon and the soul of A¡¯Xiu in Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s hand¡ªwere surprised and thrilled.


    They looked up.


    It was quickly confirmed that the North Mystic Celestial Lord¡ªwho was billions of miles tall, countless timesrger than Earth and held another in his hand like a marble¡ªwas definitely Chen Fan, as they looked too simr.


    The North Mystic Celestial Lord might still be enveloped in chaos and only part of his face was exposed, but they were so familiar with Chen Fan and they immediately determined the course of their rtions once theypared their faces. However,pared to the young Chen Fan, the North Mystic Celestial Lord seemed older and more experienced, as if he had gone through countless vicissitudes with the passage of time. His eyes werepletely devoid of emotion; he seemed to have experienced endless time and space like the sun and the moon in the sky.


    ¡°What happened to Master? Is this his secret? Wait, there are many scars on his body. What kind of battle did he go through to get that many scars?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu forgot about herself for a moment and she looked at Chen Fan in shock.


    Upon a closer look, she would soon find out that the body of the North Mystic Celestial Lord covered in chaos was billions of miles tall and there were countless scars on his body. Therge ones were thousands of miles long and they crossed Chen Fan¡¯s chest, almost splitting him in half. As for the smaller scars, the smallest one was only ten feet deep.


    Knives, swords, axes, halberds, hooks, hammers...


    Those were all kinds of scars that couldn¡¯t be counted. Many of them had been covered with different kinds of energy. Even after countless years, the energy was still attached to them and didn¡¯t disappear at all. There were even azure and ck Lightning of Chaos twined around Chen Fan¡¯s body. The Lightning of Chaos was thousands of miles away, but a lot of people were still able to feel the terrifying power inside. Even a bit of it could destroy the sun and the moon, then kill Nascent Soul cultivators or even Soul Formation cultivators. It was the most severe punishment in the world, which made people feel terrified.


    There were too many scars.


    That showed how horrifying the battle that Chen Fan had been through was. That kind of old, glorious battle has to be more intense and more legendary than the most legendary wars in the epics. Chen Fan¡¯s enemies were certainly not people Divine Lord Tatian or the Nascent Soul Cultivators and Golden Core Cultivators couldpare.


    However, although each of those scars could have severely injured or even killed a cultivator, they were surrounded by azure and ck ¡°Lightning of Chaos¡± constantly and eternally.


    The North Mystic Celestial Lord was still standing arrogantly in the gxy with hands behind his back, as if there weren¡¯t any scars on his body. He remained the dominator of that part of the universe and that gxy. Right then, he lowered his-like head and looked at Divine Lord Tatian¡ªwho was like an ant at his feet¡ªin disdain.


    ¡°Who do you think is the ant now?¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian turned pale and his body trembled.

 Chapter 1189 - He Was Like God Descending to This World!

    <h4>Chapter 1189: He Was Like God Descending to This World!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan ced his hands behind his back, then lowered his head and narrowed his eyes to feel that energy, which gave him a seemingly familiar yet also unfamiliar energy. It was the energy that the North Mystic Celestial Lord had once had.


    After that unknown, earth-shattering battle in Heaven and experiencing a shift in time, space and then reincarnation, the body of his previous life had at some point vanished. Only the Primordial Essence remained. There was just one ten-thousandth of it leftpared to the most thriving period of his past life. It couldn¡¯t be used too often, but it was more than enough.


    Even though Chen Fan didn¡¯t know why his Divine Powers, Dharma Treasures and body were destroyed after he reincarnated¡ª


    The Primordial Essence followed him to this life through time, space and reincarnation. Chen Fan might have formed an Indestructible Primordial Essence; the name imed it was evesting, immortal and indomitable... But a name was just a name. Even the oldest Heavenly Venerate and Dao Ancestor would eventually die, the universe would be destroyed and the world would end. How could there truly be something ¡°indestructible?¡±


    At least Chen Fan had never heard of things like time and space reversal to reincarnate and be reborn.


    That was something that went against God¡¯s will; not even Dao Ancestor Daluo could do such a thing. Right then, Chen Fan was still clueless about it.


    And yet, that didn¡¯t stop him from feeling the power.


    Chen Fan looked at his hands and felt the unimaginably powerful energy in his body. He smiled gently and thought, <i>¡°I had already given up, thinking that the North Mystic Celestial Lord¡¯s power had been left behind along with his fame in my previous life, but then I managed to form a sacred-grade Golden Core when I went through the Golden Core Tribtion. It was then that an energy was reversed in my body and Ipleted the ¡®Nine Transformations Deity Wheel.¡¯ I had already felt that something was off at that time. I didn¡¯t eat the Dao Fruit right after I got half of it in the deity ground; instead I tried cing it deep inside my soul and nothing special happened.</i>


    <i>¡°However, theck of strange reactions happened to prove my guess.</i>


    <i>¡°It was half a Dao Fruit! Even if it wasn¡¯t mature andplete, it would still be enough to make a Half Grand Cultivator or a Pseudo-Soul Formation cultivator. Even so, it was swallowed by my soul. I should have exploded if I were just a normal Golden Core cultivator, but I didn¡¯t. It was then that I became certain about it.¡±</i> Chen Fan smiled and looked at Divine Lord Tatian.


    ¡°I might have had to wait for many more years to push out the deepest potential of this soul during another critical moment of life and death if you hadn¡¯t shown up, forcing me to use the ¡®Passage Of Time,¡¯ my Grand Divine Power. However, since you¡¯ve made it awaken earlier than I thought, I¡¯ll have to reluctantly do something in return and show you what the most powerful energy truly looks like.¡±


    After that...


    Chen Fan gently flipped his hand.


    Boom!


    At that moment¡ª


    The entire universe seemed to have been flipped over. Countless chaotic air currents flowed from Chen Fan¡¯s hand¡ªwhich was asrge as a¡ªlike waterfalls. Each energy discharge carried the strongest power of the arrays; it even had the higher energy from the Laws of Heaven. The air rumbled as Chen Fan flipped his hand. Dharma Laws were interwoven while making thunderous sounds, as if Chen Fan were the dominator of the universe. His attack attracted all the energy in the world.


    Divine Lord Tatian immediately felt something.


    All of his power¡ªincluding Divine Powers and Divine Laws which he had spent a hundred thousand years to cultivate¡ªsimply vanished. No, not vanished; restricted. Tatian felt that his Divine Law of Hades seemed to have encountered its biggest enemy. It was shaking and whining at the moment, hiding deep inside of him, unwilling to move even for a bit.


    Simply put...


    The Dharma Laws of Hades in that region had lost their effectiveness. Even if Tatian stabbed an ordinary person with the Spear of Hades right then and there, it would be for naught; the person would bepletely fine, because the Dharma Laws had been rendered invalid.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    The ck-robed young man was not just terrified at the moment. He felt as if everything he had learned in the past hundred thousand years had been turned upside down.


    Dharma Laws were among the most powerful energies in the world.


    Only Nascent Soul cultivators could barely touch it and Soul Formation Cultivators were the only ones who could truly control it; It was the foundation of the entire universe and the world. No fire would ignite anymore and the world would be in chaos if the Dharma Law of Fire would suddenly disappear in the universe. Although the Dharma Law of Hades wasn¡¯t asmon and basic as the Dharma Laws of the five elements, it was still among those at the second-grade. Even so, it had suddenly lost its effectiveness in a region. How could Divine Lord Tatian not be surprised?


    <i>¡°Run!¡±</i>


    That was the only thought in Tatian¡¯s mind right then.


    He waspletely petrified. The power disyed by Chen Fan was beyond his wildest imagination. It wasn¡¯t rted to how powerful the Dharma Power was anymore; the most basic Dharma Law had beaten him. Like a seriously bad joke, the Divine Law of Hades he had cultivated for a hundred thousand years wasn¡¯t helping, at all. Right when the battle started, his biggest trump card had been annulled. How could he even continue to fight?


    Not only that...


    Divine Lord Tatian discovered that he seemed to be carrying a mountain that was ten thousand feet tall on his back. He couldn¡¯t even take a step forward, let alone run. ¡°Chen Beixuan, do you really have to go this far?¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian widened his eyes and continued, ¡°You must know that I¡¯m a Soul Formation cultivator. Those at my rank have thousands of incarnations and indestructible wills; we practically can¡¯t die. I¡¯lle back for revenge one day, unless you can destroy all my wills and my incarnations at the same time.¡±


    Soul Formation practitioners had such a name because they could form countless Immortal Wills around the world after reaching that level.


    Those who reached the Soul Formation realm were virtually unkible, since you had to destroy all of his wills to achieve it. He might still be able to grow ande back strong after a few thousand or dozens of thousands of years passed.


    Since Soul Formation cultivators were so difficult to kill...


    A cultivator could be called Grand Cultivator after reaching the Soul Formation level. He would only be in awe even when facing the Celestial Sects, although this was not due tock of power to resist. Soul Formation cultivators were dominators even in the Central Gxy, not to mention they were beings like Lords and Kings in the barren areas of the universe; there was almost nothing that could threaten them. Some Soul Formation cultivators were even treated as creators of the universe, the highest Gods of some races, enjoying an endless burn of incense. Being the case, only by reaching the Soul Formation level could a cultivator have hope of bing a deity. It was the ticket to the chess game of the universe in the eyes of some people.


    ¡°Just like an ant,¡± Chen Fan said without any emotions in his eyes as he kept pressing his hand down.


    ¡°Spear!¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian was anxious. He immediately took out the Pseudo-Divine Artifact he had crafted, the Underworld Spear,¡± a foot long weapon covered with ck glitters. There were howling sounds of ghosts from Hell in the underworld; it released powerful light that even cracked the air.


    A cultivator from Tianhuang immediately yelled, ¡°It¡¯s Mingtu, the Divine Spear!¡±


    Mingtu was a Divine Artifact of Mount Emperor, a weapon from Divine Lord Tatian back when he roamed thend to conquer the Abandoned Region and even fight against Soul Formation cultivators from other regions. It was a true legend, which had been buried deep inside Mount Emperor after his death, along with Divine Prince Mingyang. Rumor had it that it wasn¡¯t a real Divine Treasure, but it still could produce 90% of the power expected from such artifacts. It was able to shake the sun, the moon and the air when awakened, andunch a full-power attack at the level disyed by Grand Cultivators.


    That was also why the other forces were still scared of Mount Emperor, no matter how powerful they were.


    ¡°Array, rise!¡± Divine Lord Tatian shouted again.


    Countlessrge, ck and azure patterns were interwoven underneath his feet, spreading in all directions like a picture of a demon in Hell, covering an area with a thousand mile radius and turning into a three-dimensional array in the end. Powerful sacred energy was roused by the array, as if an ancient God had descended to the world.


    It was Mount Emperor¡¯s Divine Array.


    ¡°Activate!¡± Divine Lord Tatian yelled.


    He held the Divine Spear in his hand and stepped on the Divine Array. His billions-of-feet tall body released countless beams of dim light. The light was then gathered at the tip of the Divine Spear in his hand, then kept shing and became extremely hot, directly piercing through the sky, prating countless worlds. It was so sharp that even people dozens of thousands of miles away were able to feel as their souls were being ripped.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Divine Lord Tatian rushed towards Chen Fan with his spear.


    That was the most powerful attack he hadunched ever since he had been born. Tatian didn¡¯t even care if Divine Prince Mingyang¡¯s body could bear the full use of his power. His eyes and nose were bleeding, and his body had almost exploded because of the terrifying energy which belonged to the Soul Formation level, but hepletely ignored this. He only attacked Chen Fan with the spear. The attack was still a real attack at the Soul Formation level even without the power of the Dharma Laws of Hades, which could bring down the moon in the sky.


    All the cultivators who saw the attack turned pale; they lowered their heads, closed their eyes to avoid facing it directly. They only felt that the deepest part of their Divine Souls were being pierced. At the same time, Divine Lord Tatian even squeezed his hand with a cruel smile on his face, as he tried to crush A¡¯Xiu¡¯s soul, so that she could die with Chen Fan.


    Even so, in the eyes of Chen Fan¡ªwho was using the power of the North Mystic Celestial Lord¡ªDivine Lord Tatian was resisting like a mayfly trying to move a big tree. It was ridiculous; he was biting off more than he could chew.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Chen Fan hadn¡¯t even used Dharma Powers, yet A¡¯Xiu had alreadynded on his left hand. He then flipped his right hand and smacked down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As Chen Fan smacked with his hand, the air in a range within thousands of miles was smashed into a thinyer. The three-dimensional world turned into something akin to a piece of thin paper. Stars, nts, mountains, rivers,s, and Divine Lord Tatian who was standing there¡ªincluding the Divine Spear ¡°Mingtu¡± in his hand¡ªalso turned into pieces of paper because of Chen Fan¡¯s attack.


    In the end, Divine Lord Tatian yelled unwillingly, ¡°No!¡±


    He tried to get his Primordial Essence out and escape, but the entire dimension and the flow of time seemed to have been locked by Chen Fan. The power of the North Mystic Celestial Lord was too strong. Even though Chen Fan had only less than one ten-thousandth his Indestructible Primordial Essence, it was easy for him to kill a Pseudo-Soul Formation cultivator.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    After Chen Fan¡¯s attack, Divine Lord Tatian, the Pseudo-Divine Artifact in his hand and the Divine Array underneath him copsed inch by inch at the same time. Even his Primordial Essence was smashed by Chen Fan, not even leaving the smallest trace as it turned into smoke.


    At the same time¡ª


    In an old temple deep inside the barren region of Tianhuang, an idol in the middle suddenly opened its eyes in fear, wanting to shout, but it was toote. The foot-tall idol cracked and shattered, as if smashed by an invisible hand, not leaving a single trace.


    If someone were there, he would surprisingly discover that the idol looked simr to Divine Lord Tatian.


    Not only on Tianhuang, on Heavenly Jupiter, Zheyuan, Dark Mist and even some smalls outside the Abandoned Region, hundreds of idols were shattered or cultivators suddenly exploded at the same time. Chen Fan¡¯s attack didn¡¯t only kill Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s real body; it also destroyed all his incarnations across the universe. The Divine Lord of an era had died just like that.


    That was the power of a Celestial Lord!


    At that moment¡ª


    All the cultivators who had witnessed that scene felt weak, powerless, as tiny as dust, as if they were ordinary people before God. Evens were vulnerable in Chen Fan¡¯s hands. The entire sr system was in silence. Only Chen Fan¡¯s Primordial Essence stood at the top like a Deity King who arrived in the human world. That dazzling aura was iparable!

 Chapter 1190 - This Man Shouldn’t Exist in the Human World

    <h4>Chapter 1190: This Man Shouldn¡¯t Exist in the Human World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The vast, windy and cold space should have been empty, but countless people were focusing their attention on a certain ce. Not only cultivators on Earth and in the Abandoned Region; a lot of Overlords in the Star Ocean were also watching that ce with their supreme Dharmic and Divine powers.


    Those Grand Cultivators in the Star Ocean were stunned, enraged or became vicious when Chen Fan eliminated the coalition army of thousands of sects, but none of them did anything.


    That wasn¡¯t just because of the special restrictions on Dharma Laws in the Abandoned Region; they also considered that Divine Lord Tatian might still be alive.


    ¡°Tatian thought he could get away by faking his death and hiding his Divine Soul in the body of his youngest son to survive, sleeping on Tianhuang and dominating the entire world in the dark. And yet, he has no idea his actions have always been under our watch.¡±


    On an extremely vast deep in the Star Ocean.


    A three-legged golden bird with a length of three hundred miles pped its wings as it looked towards Earth with a cold smile. ¡°He suppressed East¡¯s development, trained Universe Predators, killed those cultivators who had the potential to be Divine Lords several times and even ruined our ns for the Abandoned Region many times over, so we still can¡¯t really control the region after countless invasion attempts in thest hundred thousand years. He thought what he did was perfect. How ridiculous!¡±


    The three-legged golden bird pped its wings gently, creating countless fire storms on the surface of the. Many fire spirits even morphed into human shapes and flew around it, which made it look like the God of Fire in the legends.


    That son of the Golden Bird Emperor had already awakened its Golden Bird Bloodline. It was thenparable even to the real Golden Bird Divine Beasts found deep in the universe. Its Dharma Power was incredibly potent. Many soldiers of Apollo Pce guarding Lieyang also had to fall back, or they would have easily been dragged into its fire.


    A loud, majestic voice emerged from deep inside the. ¡°Tatian was awakened in the Abandoned Region after all. He¡¯s been sealed in that barren region by us for a hundred thousand years, so it¡¯s normal for him to be a bit shallow. However, I never thought that guy would be able to force Tatian out. His power is a little above my expectations. Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated this kid from East.¡±


    High in that¡¯s sky, a ten thousand feet long painting appeared. It showed the view outside Earth, the very scene when Divine Lord Tatian had shown up. Not just the Golden Bird Emperor and his youngest son.


    Meanwhile.


    Many nameless Grand Cultivators in the eight regions around the Abandoned Region in the Little South Heavenly Realm were also watching. Although they couldn¡¯t personally enter the Abandoned Region, their Grand Cultivator Dharma Power helped them see the things in another region with ease.


    The three-legged golden bird lowered its head and said, ¡°Father, do you think this guy still has hope?¡±


    The tall giant sleeping deep inside the slowly opened his eyes and nced at the painting. ¡°Although Tatian is a Pseudo-Soul Formation Cultivator, he cultivated in that region and is the child of that region. Even if he¡¯s restrained by the iplete Laws of Heaven that rule in the Abandoned Region, he still has the real power of a Soul Formation cultivator, as long as his feet are inside the Abandoned Region. We¡¯d also find it knotty to deal with him. Theoretically speaking, that kid shouldn¡¯t have any power to turn the tides.¡±


    The three-legged golden bird smiled and said, ¡°Brother said he may be the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Hm, even if he is, that¡¯s merely his previous life. He might still carry some of his past energy after being reborn; it¡¯s likely that only a tenth or a hundredth of it remains. No matter how powerful is a hundredth of a Grand Cultivator¡¯s power, how would he be able to fight with a Pseudo-Soul Formation cultivator? He has no chance at all, unless he was a Saint in hisst life,¡± the Golden Bird Emperor said calmly.


    Normal Grand Cultivators hadn¡¯t reached this level, but the Golden Bird Emperor had gone deep in the domain of the Soul Formation level. He knew clearly that although the so-called Reincarnation Grand Cultivators might seem powerful and superior, they were only like phoenixes without feathers which were even inferior to chickens. And yet, their talent and wisdom were much stronger than that of normal cultivators and their power was considerable.


    At least the Golden Bird Emperor wouldn¡¯t not cower before the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator who had yet to climb back to peak status, and he didn¡¯t even have the interest to make a move.


    ¡°Ask someone to bring your brother back when things on East end. He¡¯s my son, no matter what,¡± the Golden Bird Emperor said with a cold tone while he closed his eyes slowly, ready to resume his slumber on the fiery.


    The three-legged golden bird also nodded.


    Qin Jian, the King of Falling Stars, was saved after Divine Lord Tatian had won. Divine Lord Tatian was an ignorant and fearless kid like Chen Fan. Although he was considered invincible in the Abandoned Region, he was a Soul Formation cultivator after all and he knew how powerful the Golden Bird Emperor and Apollo Pce were. When he made Apollo Pce anxious, the Golden Bird Emperor was ready to use all the trump cards of the imperishable sect to eliminate Tatian and Mount Emperorpletely, regardless of the risk of dying.


    The three-legged golden bird looked at Chen Fan on the screen, who was close to being defeated, screen and said with a smile as it turned away, ¡°I¡¯ll send an incarnation to East after the kid dies; Tatian will show me some respect...¡± He stopped caring about it afterwards.


    Not only him.


    Many Grand Cultivators deep in the Star Ocean also shook their heads. As they watched Divine Lord Tatian attack, they knew the matter in the Abandoned Region was finally going to end. The next thing on the Grand Cultivators¡¯ agenda was to n and see who could get the biggest share from Tatian by different means.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Suddenly¡ª


    All the Grand Cultivators were startled; they turned around at the same time. The three-legged golden bird also looked over in shock. They saw that the giant painting hanging above Lieyang was shattered all of a sudden. Their sights were blocked by fog; they were no longer able to see what was happening on Earth anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The three-legged golden bird was shocked, at first thinking it had something to do with its own Dharma Power. Light flowed on its jade-like wings and they suddenly lit up like a halo. It performed a Divine Power to try and see through regions to reestablish the view of East again.


    But, out of the three-legged golden bird¡¯s expectation.


    Nothing appeared on the painting. Its golden, mountain-sized eyes of fire could only see a fog covering Earth and the entire sr system. Even its Dharma Power was unable to pierce through it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see through it? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The three-legged golden bird frowned; it had clearly been angered by the result.


    When its body released rays of light and was about to stimte its power again, a majestic voice suddenly rose from deep inside the, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Someone used a Grand Divine Power to cover the entire East Region. You will definitely be unable to see anything inside with your Dharma Power.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There must be someone who¡¯s at least on par with me, in order to block my Dharma Power. Not even Tatian can do this. Is there another Soul Formation cultivator in the Abandoned Region? There shouldn¡¯t be. We all know that Tatian is the only Soul Formation cultivator in those parts. How could there be a new Soul Formation cultivator right under our noses?¡± The three-legged golden bird was astonished. The shock in its mind had surpassed its worries about Chen Fan¡¯s Dharma Power.


    ¡°Maybe, as your brother said, that kid really is something. He may truly be a capable reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator.¡±


    The tall, fierce giant inside the slowly showed up. He looked at Earth seriously with a hint of anger in his eyes. ¡°Hm, I want to see who that is, daring to provoke and fool me again and again.¡±


    After that.


    The giant let out his Dharma Power and his body was surrounded by fierce fire. Two beams of golden light were shot out of his eyes like fire torches and immediately pierced through space as it passed through countlesss, shing towards the Abandoned Region and Earth.


    That Golden Bird Emperor was the Overlord among the Soul Formation cultivators. How terrifying was his power when he was enraged? That pair of light rays were unimaginably strong. All the mountains, forests, trees, cultivators ands in front of them were immediately pierced through. The earth-shattering energy even made the guards around the entire Lieyang tremble.


    ¡°Father is enraged.¡± The three-legged golden bird was thrilled.


    Chen Fan would never stand a chance even if he was the reincarnation of a Grand cultivator. After all, in terms of level, the Golden Bird Emperor was only half a step away from the so-called Reincarnation Grand Cultivator level.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see what else the kid is hiding.¡± The three-legged golden bird smiled.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then¡ª


    Those two pir-thick rays of golden light piercing through space suddenly cracked. The body of the Golden Bird Emperor was even pushed into Lieyang by an unimaginably powerful energy that appeared out of nowhere. He fell down and crashed into the like a child being pped by his parents when he was ying around. A giant, bowl-shaped pithole a few thousand miles long was created on that covered with fierce fire.


    Meanwhile.


    Not only on Lieyang.


    At the territories of the Niekong Sect, the Taichu Divine Realm, the Wuji Sect and even the Fey God Sect¡ªthe Grand Cultivators deep in the ancestral halls of those imperishable sects suddenly grunted and were thrown backwards. Some were even pushed further into the core buildings and almost destroyed the ancestral halls of their own sects.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The three-legged golden bird froze there.


    Even with the wisdom of a Divine Lord, that Prince of Apollo Pce was also unable to react at the moment. It only widened its eyes, which were asrge as mountains, and looked at the in confusion.


    Soon, the earth-shattering roar of the Golden Bird Emperor rose from Lieyang, making countless creatures in the entire region tremble.


    ¡°What a bunch of ants!¡± said Chen Fan after killing Divine Lord Tatian and drawing a line in front of the Grand Cultivators peeking on Earth from Star the Ocean through countless gxies with one hand. Then, he turned around to look at the Earth.


    Right at the ce where he was looking¡ª


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked back at him. Even Qi Xiu¡¯er, Jiang Churan and Auntie Tang felt as if that were the first time they had met Chen Fan.


    Even Chen Fan¡¯s favorite disciple, A¡¯Xiu, was currently in shock as she stood in Chen Fan¡¯s hand¡ªwhich was as massive as a. She could not believe that the Deity in front of her was Chen Fan. Billions of people on Earth remained silent at that moment; even the sound of a needle falling would have been heard. Qin Jian, the King of Falling Stars, had lost his soul and his face was extremely pale. He trembled under Chen Fan¡¯s gaze, not daring to look away while he was unwilling to believe it.


    How could the human world have such a being?

 Chapter 1191 - The World Was Stunned!

    <h4>Chapter 1191: The World Was Stunned!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Divine Lord Tatian was dead.


    Chen Fan smashed him in front of countless cultivators and the people on Earth. If Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s death had shocked Qin Jian, seeing Chen Fan destroy the final two beams of golden light¡ªwhich had shed across space¡ªwith a mere wave, and the roar that came from a very far region... It didn¡¯t just shock him, it frightened him!


    Other people might not know¡ª


    But, he was the son of the Golden Bird Emperor. How could he not have sensed his father¡¯s energy?


    ¡°How is that possible? What kind of being is my father? He¡¯s an Overlord even among the Soul Formation cultivators and is only a step away from reaching the legendary Divine King level. How could he be knocked away with a p?¡± Qin Jian was trembling. At that moment, not only did he sense the Golden Bird Emperor¡¯s energy, but also felt eight familiar energies being knocked away by Chen Fan at the same time.


    The Niekong Sect, the Wuji Sect, the Taichu Divine Realm...


    Each energy originated from an imperishable sect that stood tall in the Star Ocean and had an extremely terrifying Overlord as a backer. Even so, those Overlords were still unable to withstand Chen Fan¡¯s wave and p, even while joining forces. Granted, they were countlesss apart and under the energy restrictions in the Abandoned Region, it still gave him a chill down his spine.


    That meant¡ª


    The energy of the Golden Bird Emperor had been unable to enter that cepletely. Chen Fan or that Deity were the dominators of the entire Abandoned Region.


    ¡°Is there really such a powerful being, who¡¯s even stronger than my father, in the human world?¡±


    Qin Jian lifted his head and looked at Chen Fan in despair.


    On the contrary, Qi Xiu¡¯er, Lu Yanxue and Jiang Churan looked at Chen Fan silently. That seemed to be the first time they had met him. Even Azure Dragon, who had an outstanding personality¡ªwho didn¡¯t care about cultivation levels and treated Chen Fan as his brother¡ªalso went silent and his eyes were glittering. As for Chen Fan¡¯s family, like Chen Yaoyao and Chen Xiao, their speechless shock was even stronger.


    <i>¡°The reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator!¡±</i>


    That was the phrase uttered by Qin Jian, still lingering in their minds.


    They had never thought about it, or more like they wouldn¡¯t even consider it. And then, they couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it after seeing Chen Fan¡¯s giant Dharma Form. Chen Fan wasn¡¯t a normal person; he might not even be one of the Chen family. He carried the memories from his past life and he had an unfamiliar person deep in his soul. He was only rted to the Chen family in terms of body and bloodline, but in fact, physical connections weren¡¯t regarded as close anymore when reaching a certain level after cultivating. Taking other people¡¯s bodies to be reborn and bloodlines exchanging weren¡¯t difficult things for high-level Immortal Cultivators.


    Even Auntie Tang felt it. Her gorgeous face was full ofplex emotions; a bit of hesitation, a bit of struggle and a bit of distress. She gently opened her mouth and whispered, ¡°Xiao Fan...¡±


    Even though Auntie Tang¡¯s voice was soft...


    Everyone on the entire¡ªincluding the cultivators who were still watching around¡ªalso seemed to have heard that voice at the moment.


    Chen Fan lowered his head and said to that beautifuldy, ¡°Auntie Tang, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t worry! I have something else to do while this energy burst is still active. I¡¯ll exin to youter.¡±


    ¡°All right, go. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Auntie Tang was relieved upon hearing that.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er and Lu Yanxue even took deep breaths; they were immediately relieved after hearing Chen Fan¡¯s familiar voice. As long as Chen Fan was still himself, not some unfamiliar king of Heaven or the North Mystic Celestial Lord, they would keep respecting him and continue being close to him. After all, rtionships built on the experiences in the past decades wasn¡¯t something a simple change could destroy.


    Chen Fan turned around and nced at Earth.


    He felt that the Primordial Essence of the North Mystic Celestial Lord was still surging constantly, but it would eventually dissipate. The Indestructible Primordial Essence from his past life originally had just one billionth of the power left, sleeping deep inside his soul. It had been nourished by that Dao Fruit, which made it grow again. Still, even though half a Dao Fruit might be strong, it was only able to help Chen Fan maintain that condition for a while. It couldn¡¯t really support the powerful North Mystic Celestial Lord, even if it was a weaker and iplete form.


    <i>¡°The remaining energy from the Dao Fruit is only enough for a few attacks. After that, I¡¯ll need some Connate Divine Treasures on par with the Dao Fruit¡¯s energy or above, in case I want to use the ¡®Indestructible Primordial Essence¡¯ again.¡±</i>


    His eyes were glittering.


    It would be enough with that.


    Attacking a few times more in that form was barely possible, but regardless, Chen Fan would never fear as long as he had that trump card, even when facing an ancient king or the ancient sacred grounds. However, he had to increase his power after all.


    <i>¡°There¡¯s still energy left after using the Indestructible Primordial Essence this time; it can still go on for a while. I can take this chance to cleanse the Abandoned Region, so that the North Qiong Sect can take full control. So, when I leave Earth, they wouldn¡¯t have any potential powers to protect themselves from,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought as he stretched out his humongous hand and made a scratching motion toward Earth.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡±


    At that moment.


    Chen Fan grabbed all the cultivators visiting from the Star Ocean, spies sent by the imperishable sects, many alien races and cultivators who had bad intentions towards the North Qiong Sect or Chen Fan, also those who held grudges against the North Qiong Sect¡ªlike the Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n and the escaped first Ancestral Patriarch of the Kindred¡ªinto his hands like dumplings.


    ¡°No! Divine Lord Chen, I¡¯m your follower. I¡¯m innocent!¡± the Ancestral Patriarch of the Gold n yelled loudly. Its body, with a few feet in height and entirely made of gold, was like a speck of dust in front of Chen Fan¡¯s Primordial Essence; its concentration was asrge as a at the moment.


    Not only him¡ª


    All the cultivators¡ªthose who had threatened the North Qiong Sect when the world changed¡ªwent to see Chen Fan. Xing Hu, the Sect Master of the ck Buddha Sect and the Ancestral Patriarchs of the Luowu Sect were also among them. They shouted and imed that they were innocent, and that they were on Chen Fan¡¯s side.


    ¡°Haha, my followers? Let alone everyone else, you three from the Luowu Sect... Your fourth brother is still on that side and is still one of Tatian¡¯s followers. The Luowu Sect has its feet in two boats and you have evil intentions; you may even betray me someday. How dare you say that you¡¯re my followers?¡±


    Chen Fan only grunted gently.


    Swish.


    At that moment¡ª


    The three Ancestral Patriarchs of the Luowu Sect¡¯s faces were as pale as ashes. They had never thought that Chen Fan would be observant enough to see through people¡¯s minds. He even knew their biggest secrets.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t wait for them to talk; he immediately shook his hand and turned the people from Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s retinue¡ªincluding the fourth Ancestral Patriarch of the Luowu Sect¡ªinto ashes. Then, Chen Fan stomped and a beam of light was extended from his foot. Chen Fan had already traveled across the entire Abandoned Region.


    The space passage that used to be like a moat for Chen Fan, along with all the Golden Core and Nascent Soul cultivators, had be a small gully at , which Chen Fan could cross with a single step; it wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning at that point.


    Tianhuang, Zheyuan, Heavenly Jupiter, Dark Mist...


    Chen Fan visited almost all thes that were rted to Tatian or had scores to be settled with him.


    In a remote, barren area on Tianhuang, the ck-robed head of the Primordial Fiend Sect¡ªwho had an eagle nose and a currently gloomy look¡ªwas sitting there cross-legged. His body was enveloped in endless chaotic Fiend Qi. His energy was surging and powerful, and he was apparently a peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. He looked as if he were cultivating hard, but was actually nning something in his mind. Divine Lord Tatian usually handled all the matters on Earth. Since Chen Beixuan was going to be eliminated, the Primordial Fiend Sect also had to move.


    <i>¡°Ha, who would have thought that Divine Lord was the person who made me the Sect Master of the Primordial Fiend Sect, the biggest enemy of Mount Emperor. As the darker side among the two of Mount Emperor, we¡¯ve been lurking for decades only for today.¡±</i>


    The ck-attired Sect Master snickered and was about to yell to gather his disciples and elders¡ª


    Suddenly.


    In the sky.


    An extremelyrge, almost unimaginable hand smacked down.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The ck-robed Sect Master looked up with fear stered all over his gloomy face. He yelled as he shot into the sky, to turn into a beam of light in an attempt to escape, leaving the rest of the members from the Primordial Fiend Sect behind.


    However, in front of the overwhelming hand that covered almost the entire Tianhuang, his escape was meaningless. The next second, all the remaining followers of Divine Lord Tatian on Tianhuang, including those of the Primordial Fiend Sect, and backup Mount Emperor buried throughout the past thousands of years; all of them were eliminated by Chen Fan. That Sect Master was also crushed into pieces like dust.


    He wasn¡¯t the target. In fact, Chen Fan¡¯s real energy was aimed at the Ancient Demons Loch. It pierced through both the human world and the Fiend World and went deep inside the Ancient Demons Loch,pletely cutting off that passage between the two worlds.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    Following the cracking sounds of many dimensions, a furious roar came from the deepest ce of the Ancient Demons Loch. And yet, the passage had been broken; that powerful being was unable to do a thing; it could only look at the human world, which went further and further away and I shouted.


    The moment Chen Fan attacked.


    The sky changed.


    Many cultivators and ordinary people on Tianhuang felt the sun above their heads turn dim all of a sudden, as if it were nighttime already; it quickly shone bright again without anyone noticing. That was Chen Fan covering the entire Tianhuang with the Grand Divine Power that took the position of the sun. He could even smash Tianhuang if he wanted to. Only a few peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivators with a higher level¡ªlike Heaven¡¯s Equal, or Xiao Mang who was sensitive to Chen Fan¡¯s energy¡ªlifted their heads and looked into the sky, as if they were feeling something.


    Xiao Mang even yelled ¡°Master¡± anxiously.


    But Chen Fan had already moved thousands of miles away from Tianhuang.


    Then¡ª


    Zheyuan, Dark Mist, Yangu... Chen Fan used a single step to travel to a few ces, which were almost dozens ofs full of life. He didn¡¯t even have to do anything most of the time, immediately being able to sweep a with his iparable Immortal Will, killing all the hidden enemies and Divine Lord Tatian¡¯s subordinates found there. All the members of the Kindred above the Golden Core Level on their home had been eliminated by Chen Fan with one finger.


    He managed to travel to a few hundreds around the entire region in a blink.


    And that took less than a minute.


    When he finished everything, Chen Fan lowered his head and said gently to A¡¯Xiu¡¯s Divine Soul, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you somewhere to rebuild your body!¡±


    Then, he went to Heavenly Jupiter with one step, disregarding the chaos left behind him.


    Although Chen Fan had left, everything he had done had just started fermenting, spreading across the entire Abandoned Region to the surroundings and to the Little South Heavenly Realm like a hurricane.


    When people in the Abandoned Region and the Little South Heavenly Realm heard about what had happened outside Earth.


    In a heartbeat¡ª


    The entire Star Ocean was stirred! No one was merely shocked, terror was overwhelming them.

 Chapter 1192 - The Stirred Little South Heavenly Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1192: The Stirred Little South Heavenly Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The battle on Earth had ended.


    And yet, the impact of the battle had just started. Many cultivators in the entire Abandoned Region and the Little South Heavenly Realm were looking forward to it. Even though they didn¡¯t have the means to receive real-time broadcasting of the events happening outside Earth like the Grand Cultivators could, they did have their own ways after all.


    Once the result of the battle on Earth was out¡ª


    Some peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivators immediately used their top Dharma Powers and initiated their transmission arrays to further spread the news to others. Those arrays had been set up only a few years back. There was a tower on every other and there were Golden Core cultivators posted in them; they were responsible for activating the formations to send news to all directions.


    Soon.


    News spread around the Abandoned Region and even outside the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    In a heartbeat...


    The denizens of the entire region and the Little South Heavenly Realm were astonished by the news.


    The thousands of sects besieged Chen Fan and were ultimately annihted; Qin Ye, the Divine Prince of Apollo Pce, died in the battle; the seventh son of the Golden Bird Emperor had been captured... If those news only surprised people, what happened next had utterly terrified them.


    ¡°What? Divine Lord Tatian showed up? He¡¯s alive? He took the body of his youngest son, Divine Prince Mingyang, but was killed by Divine Lord Chen with one hand? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Almost everyone was stunned after hearing the news.


    Even Heaven¡¯s Equal and Xiao Mang at the North Qiong Pavilion on Tianhuang looked at each other.


    No matter if Tatian had survived or not after Chen Fan¡¯s attack, they were both earth-shattering news, shocking enough for any of them to astonish the entire region and people wouldn¡¯t believe any of them. Worse, everyone felt that both news were fake, since they had arrived at the same time.


    Someone questioned the news. ¡°Let alone the fact that Divine Lord Tatian had already died ages ago, he¡¯s a Soul Formation cultivator, a superior Grand Cultivator who was considered invincible in this region. How would he lose to Divine Lord Chen? Yes, I must admit that Divine Lord Chen is powerful. He was already strong when he was on Tianhuang back then, and he even defeated the coalition army of therge sects in the Star Ocean, but the gap in their strengths shouldn¡¯t have been that wide. Even if he did win, he should have won after a tough fight, instead of tantly crushing Divine Lord Tatian!¡±


    Tatian was like God in the minds of the cultivators on Tianhuang. Even though he had been dead for a hundred thousand years, many people would still cower when they heard his name. Mount Emperor had been able to rule over Tianhuang for that long because of their strength and also Tatian¡¯s fame.


    Many people couldn¡¯t ept the truth that Chen Fan killed Tatian with one hand.


    But soon...


    News came from the Ancient Demons Loch and the Primordial Fiend Sect. Countless cultivators on Tianhuang found that many Fiend Sects in other regions had been exterminated overnight. Their entire sects, including all the disciples and elders, had disappeared and all their buildings had been leveled, as if a Deity had gone there to eliminate them from the human world in a blink.


    The dimension in the Ancient Demons Loch had even been shattered. The entire passage was copsing and all the Ancient Demons were dragged into the dimensional storm as they howled. The connecting passage between the human world and the Fiend World hadpletely disappeared.


    With those strange phenomena, together with news from Earth...


    Xiao Mang said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s Master. The sky changed and the entire went into darkness before, all because Master had eliminated the Ancient Demons Loch and the Fiend Sects in other regions. Yes, it has to be him. No wonder I felt that familiar energy back then.¡±


    The Sect Masters of Tianhuang who were at the higher tiers remained silent.


    Even though they didn¡¯t want to believe it, they had to. That was the only reasonable exnation.


    As they remembered that terrifying Grand Divine Power that covered the sky and changed the world in a blink¡ªas if someone were hiding the sun with his hand¡ªmany Nascent Soul cultivators on Tianhuang looked at each other and saw the fear they shared in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    They had never heard of, nor even dared to ignore such a Grand Divine Power. Even Divine Lord Tatian was far from such a level. So, it might truly be possible that Chen Fan killed Tatian with a palm.


    Not only Tianhuang¡ª


    Yangu, Dark Mist, Zheyuan, Light... All thes in the Abandoned Region had soon been informed of the situation. Countless people were stunned and Chen Fan¡¯s enemies even trembled like homeless dogs. Any kind of resistance would bepletely useless before a being who was much more terrifying than a Grand Cultivator. Even the aliens that hated Earth the mostid down their gs and kowtowed to East at the moment, treating that ce as a forbiddennd; the home of a superior Entity.


    The Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs issued an order: nobody was allowed to disrespect East, especially the North Qiong Sect. Otherwise, they would be banished from the sect immediately and would be chased after to the ends of the world. Many Nascent Soul cultivators¡ªthose who had never gone to Earth before¡ªalso got out and rushed to the right then to congratte Chen Fan for bing a Divine Lord, and to try to make amends for their arrogance in the past.


    The Little South Heavenly Realm was also shocked.


    Chen Fan¡¯s power waspletely beyond their imagination. A lot of cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm couldn¡¯t even think about how a Nascent Soul cultivator in a barren region had defeated a million soldiers, as well as the Half Grand Cultivators. He had even killed Prince Qin Ye, one of the most powerful cultivators below the Soul Formation Cultivators. They heard that the local Nascent Soul cultivator from the barren region was even under fifty.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Let alone if his stories are true or not, the cultivator who has the fastest cultivation speed in the entire Shanyang Region and the Little South Heavenly Realm is an elite from three million years ago. He became a peak-stage Golden Core cultivator when he was fifty and reached the Nascent Soul level after three hundred years of age. The Nascent Soul level is so hard to break through, and you¡¯re telling me that a cultivator who¡¯s younger than fifty has already be a Nascent Soul Cultivator? This has to be a joke.¡± Someone chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡°Right, they say that this Nascent Soul talent who¡¯s not even fifty even defeated a million soldiers, and then killed a so-called Soul Formation cultivator with one hand in the end. Haha, this region has been declining for too long. Even Pseudo-Soul Formation cultivators are rarely seen. How would there be someone who can kill a Soul Formation cultivator with a p? That¡¯s bulls**t!¡± The others also distrusted the information.


    A lot of cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm were worried.


    The imperishable sects remained silent about it even after the battle was over; outsiders didn¡¯t know any of the details. They had only heard the cultivators¡ªthose who had escaped from the battlefield on Earth¡ªtalk about their experiences, but Chen Fan was too unrealistic ording to their descriptions.


    He had be as massive as a and wasparable to the sun; he then killed Divine Lord Tatian who was as powerful as a Soul Formation cultivator with one hand. They also say that he then traveled across the entire region with one step, covering the sun and leaving the in darkness...


    Such an Overlord was much more powerful than the legendary Soul Formation cultivators.


    Even the real ¡°South Heavenly Realm¡± might not have such a strong cultivator, let alone their Little South Heavenly Realm. Only some historical races, sacred grounds or the Central Gxy in the universe had Overlords of such a level.


    A superior peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator called Bai Chuan pointed out calmly, ¡°The ims about Chen Beixuan being a Nascent Soul cultivator younger than fifty, who defeated the coalition army of thousands of sects and killed Prince Qin Ye... All of it should be true. Normal people wouldn¡¯t have been able to do so, but Chen Beixuan is probably the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator. This is something an elder of Apollo Pce told me; he¡¯s my best friend. I heard that the senior members of the Apollo Pce have talked about it and it can¡¯t be fake. As for killing a Soul Formation cultivator with one hand, it has to beplete bull crap.¡±


    Someone chimed in, ¡°But Senior Bai, many rogue cultivators said Chen Beixuan did kill a Soul Formation cultivator with his palm and is currently billions of miles tall...¡±


    Before Bai Chuan said anything¡ª


    People around them had already snickered. ¡°I guess those low-level rogue cultivators were just making excuses for their escape. The disciples of the seven Divine Sects fought hard on the battlefield and didn¡¯t give in to protect the borders of the Little South Heavenly Realm. On the other hand, those rogue cultivators ran away and were frightened by a local from a barren. So, they lied and made up a Deity that doesn¡¯t exist to hide their inability and to justify why they escaped.¡±


    Many people nodded after hearing that.


    After all, the im about a Deity who was billions of miles tall, of a height with the sun, had to be absolute nonsense. How would there be such a being in the human world? If there really were one, he might not have needed several days to destroy a region; even Grand Cultivators would have been ants in front of him.


    Even Song Yufeng¡ªthe Lone Ranger¡ªnodded after he heard that. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated Chen Beixuan yet again. I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t die, and even went and killed Prince Qin Ye. News about him killing a Grand Cultivator with one hand had to be fake, but killing Qin Ye was proof enough that he¡¯s the top cultivator below the Soul Formation level and is evenparable to me. Judging from his age, he doesn¡¯t seem to have cultivated up to that level by himself; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had such strength at that age. He should be the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator,¡± he said as he turned around and looked at his dear disciple.


    ¡°What do you think? After hearing that Chen Beixuan won, and that he may very well be the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator, do you regret missing the chance of having a Grand Cultivator as your Master? Your rtive has a very close rtionship with him. You might be able to be one of Chen Beixuan¡¯s disciples with her help.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Jiang Feifei shook her head; she had be colder after a period of time. Her white dress was wless, as white as snow. Her energy became more stable and her body was surrounded by an aura. Her power had apparently soared and she currently had the elegance of a Divine Princess. She lifted her fair and gorgeous face.


    ¡°I¡¯m already your disciple and I¡¯ll never have any doubts about it. Chen Beixuan might be the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator, but his power came from his previous life after all. He¡¯s just living off his past gains. I¡¯ll cultivate hard on my own to go step by step and surpass him one day, to make him regret what he did in the past.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    The Soul Formation Grand Cultivator ced his hands together andughed proudly after hearing her answer, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a disciple of mine, Song Yufeng the Lone Ranger of the Star Ocean. You have the courage that I had when I faced the Soul Formation cultivators from back then. Besides, even if he¡¯s the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator, what of it? If he reincarnated, it means he was a failure in his previous life. I have the courage and belief of bing a Grand Cultivator, and my disciple will also be the same!¡± he said and stomped his foot, making the universe shake. A gxy extended from his feet and guided the two of them further deep into the Star Ocean.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    The entire Star Ocean had been stirred because of what Chen Fan had done. Some of them were frightened, some were surprised, some made guesses and some disdained... And yet, none of them ignored Chen Fan anymore. Many cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm quickly made him rank on the ¡°Little South Heaven Roll¡± and treated him as one of the most powerful cultivators under the Soul Formation cultivators.


    Meanwhile, Chen Fan had already taken A¡¯Xiu to Heavenly Jupiter.


    He crossed countless barriers, went through the Spirit Well and prohibition spells, and then arrived at the deity ground with one step. As they faced the ¡°Heart of Wood God¡± which had be just an empty shell with its core already harvested, he gently said to A¡¯Xiu, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll rebuild your body and give you back your best physique! My disciples are stronger than anyone else!¡±

 Chapter 1193 - Five Element Wonder

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Five Element Wonder</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Deep inside Heavenly Jupiter, a green ball of light surrounded by light green glitters was pulsing softly in the deity ground, just like a heart. Countless rays of light connected it to the ground like veins. Every time it moved, the Spirit Qi on the outside world surged; it was linked to the pulse of the earth, as if it were the heart of that.


    The Heart of Wood God.


    Cultivators of the Five Elements Immortal Sect with Grand Divine Power had set up Deity Arrays and formed that Connate Divine Treasure with supreme Dharma Power. If it was whole, a Connate Wood Deity would have been born if it was ingested by a cultivator. Deities weren¡¯t Soul Formation Grand Cultivators, but they also had countless Divine Powers and were even capable of living longer than Grand Cultivators, which wereparable to the Soul Formation Cultivators.


    Such a kind of Divine Treasure had countless uses. Soul Formation cultivators would certainly do everything in their power to enter that ce and try to get this treasure, if they knew about it. It was important for them, and wood-elemental cultivators would even go crazy about it, as it was even more essential to them than the Dao Fruit.


    Unfortunately¡ª


    That Heart of Wood God was just an empty shell.


    Its real core had been taken away by people of the Five Elements Immortal Sect a long time before. Only ayer which made a protective shell with light green glitters, or a ¡°membrane,¡± was left. That membrane could be used to grow a real Heart of Wood God again with the powerful energy of that, even after a few hundred thousand years.


    So, Chen Fan didn¡¯t take it away at that time.


    Of course, the main reason was that the Heart of Wood God was being protected by the Deity Arrays of the Five Elements Immortal Sect. That ce was actually the core of the Deity Arrays. Normal Grand Cultivators would be killed by the Connate Yi Wood Divine Thunders if they touched them. Chen Fan was able to take the Dao Fruit back then, thanks to his understanding of the True Martial Sky-severing Array, but that didn¡¯t mean that he would also be able to take the Heart of Wood God, or the other Connate Divine Treasures deep inside others as well.


    But at that moment¡ª


    Chen Fan looked at the girl in his hand with a gentle gaze. A¡¯Xiu¡¯s Divine Soul was trembling in his-sized hand, and her aura became dimmer. Her Divine Soul would fall into the reincarnation cycle in the end and disappear from the world if she didn¡¯t cultivate to be a Ghost Deity, or take someone else¡¯s body to recultivate.


    ¡°Master... I¡¯m cold, really cold,¡± the girl said as her pretty face turned as pale as snow.


    Chen Fan looked up, reached out and grabbed the Heart of Wood God in the deepest ce of the deity ground. The aura of the Azure Thearch God-trapping Array appeared at that moment and turned intoyers of azure shields, like natural barriers.


    And yet, Chen Fan¡¯s hand was like an illusion. It passed through the shields with incredible Divine Powers and took the Heart of Wood God. Chen Fan¡¯s current level might not be enough to destroy an Azure Thearch God-trapping Array, even if he had a ten thousandth of the Indestructible Primordial Essence, but it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to take the Heart of Wood God with Divine Powers.


    Once he took the Heart of Wood God...


    Then¡ª


    Chen Fan reached out into the sky and grabbed four Connate Divine Treasures from the cores of four surroundings.


    Lungs of the Gold God, Organs of the Fire God, Stomach of the Earth God, Liver of the Water God and the Heart of Wood God¡ªhe got five powerful Connate Divine Treasures in total, and each carried the essence of one of the energies of the five elements in the world. If one of them was put inside the bodies of ordinary people, a Connate Divine Temple could immediately be built. Andter when all of them would gather, they could even create the legendary Five Element Divine Treasure, which was unbelievably powerful; it was said to be able to kill Soul Formation cultivators.


    Those five Connate Divine Treasures were protected by powerful arrays. Chen Fan would have been unable to get through the arrays if he tried that by using the power he used to have. But then, with the earth-shattering tactics of the North Mystic Celestial Lord, he went into the arrays and took the treasures.


    ¡°Master... No, don¡¯t waste these treasures because of me. I... I¡¯m okay.¡± The girl forced a smile on her face as she trembled.


    ¡°Get ready!¡±


    Chen Fan squeezed the treasures.


    The five Divine Treasures turned into five beams of light, basically going into A¡¯Xiu¡¯s body. Her organs, including her heart, liver, lungs and stomach, were immediately enveloped in an aura. Looking from the outside, A¡¯Xiu¡¯s body seemed to have be transparent; her organs were covered with shiny glitters and were releasing countless rays of light, as it created some thunderous sounds.


    The noises were mild at first¡ª


    But they got louder and louder in the end.


    Her organs seemed to havee to life and were pulsing crazily at the moment. Countless tentacles stuck out and turned into colorful silk threads, spreading all over A¡¯Xiu¡¯s limbs. Every spot those silk threads reached would eventually puff up and make the body expand, as if a new body were forming.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the end...


    Those five Divine Treasures were just too powerful. A¡¯Xiu¡¯s Golden Core Divine Soul was not strong enough to bear them, at all. Not even Soul Formation Grand Cultivators might be able to take five Divine Treasures at the same time. Although the Heart of Wood God was just an empty shell, and was the ¡°membrane of a Divine Treasure,¡± it still carried an unimaginably strong energy. If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t restrained it forcefully with his supreme Divine Power, A¡¯Xiu would have already exploded and died.


    Swish, swish. The five-color silk thread came out from A¡¯Xiu¡¯s body and formed a giant cocoon that wrapped itself around A¡¯Xiu.


    Chen Fan felt the energy in his body recede like a flood when the five-colored cocoon appeared.


    Soon...


    His giant Dharma Form, which was billions of miles tall, had begun to gradually shrink. A billion miles, a hundred thousand miles, five hundred miles... In the end, it turned back into Chen Fan¡¯s ordinary body and appearance. Chen Fan only sensed a hint of faint energying from the Deity Soul in the deepest, most unremarkable corner of his soul. He felt that the energy of the Dao Fruit hadn¡¯t been used up and the Indestructible Primordial Essence could still be used tounch a couple of attacks, but without true Connate Divine Treasures or other things... The Indestructible Primordial Essence can help you go into a deep and fulfilling sleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that the Five Element Membrane isn¡¯t quite useful to me. Even if it were, I wouldn¡¯t take it from my own disciples.¡± Chen Fan shook his head.


    His Indestructible Primordial Essence was too powerful.


    At least true Connate Divine Treasures, like a whole Dao Fruit, could support its consumption. Half a Dao Fruit before was only stimting. Chen Fan could release such terrifying and powerful energy mainly because of the power the Indestructible Primordial Essence he escted in his past life.


    ¡°This energy is truly fascinating. Even less than one ten thousandth of it is enough to defeat thousands of enemies.¡± Chen Fan reached out and stared at them quietly.


    He felt as if his body were empty after losing the Indestructible Primordial Essence... What if he turned from Hercules to a baby?


    But Chen Fan knew.


    That was merely an illusion.


    <i>¡°The power from my past life belongs to the North Mystic Celestial Lord after all. I¡¯ll be able to restore my power in a short period of time. It may even be stronger and more perfect than before.¡±</i> Chen Fan thought as he put down his hand and nced at Qin Jian, the King of Falling Stars, who was stunned and trembling.


    He had captured Qin Jian just recently. When Qin Jian noticed that Chen Fan was staring, he lowered his head and begged with a pale face, ¡°Divine Lord Chen, please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m willing to be your servant and work for you. I know a lot of things about Apollo Pce and the imperishable sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm. Don¡¯t kill me, Divine Lord. I know I was wrong... it would be fruitless to kill me. Please let me serve you, so you can have a servant who¡¯s a Half Grand Cultivator...¡±


    Once Chen Fan crushed the Golden Bird Emperor with a wave, Qin Jian waspletely convinced that he was truly the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator with a background that was beyond his imagination; he might even be more powerful than his father. So, Qin Jian had to act respectfully when facing Chen Fan, not daring to offend him, making himself feel disgraced.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not qualified to be my servant,¡± Chen Fan said as he stretched out and captured Qin Jian from where he was floating in the sky.


    ¡°Grand Art of Soul Searching.¡±


    That was a Grand Divine Power used to look into a Divine Soul. Although Qin Jian was powerful¡ªand was already a Half Grand Cultivator¡ªthere was a difference between the level of his Immortal Will and that of Chen Fan¡¯s Deity Soul. Chen Fan soon got what he wanted; he was certain the person he had defeated easily was the top Overlord of Apollo Pce, the Golden Bird Emperor.


    <i>¡°Hm, you¡¯re just a small Soul Formation cultivator. How dare you call yourself an Emperor! Those ancient Divine Kings and Divine Emperors deep in the universe, the ones who stand on top of all Soul Formation cultivators, wouldn¡¯t call themselves that. You really don¡¯t understand the rules.¡±</i> Chen Fan grunted. He didn¡¯t kill Qin Jian After getting the information; he merely detained him inside the Six Sacred Fiend World.


    Then¡ª


    Chen Fan sat in the deity ground on Heavenly Jupiter and waited for that ¡°membrane¡± to peel off; that would be the sign of A¡¯Xiu¡¯s rebirth.


    Meanwhile, the entire Earth had been raging like a storm. The star of the Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony had left; it would be wrong to continue without Chen Fan. And yet, Chen Fan was a well-deserved Divine Lord in everyone¡¯s minds right then. Even if the real Grand Cultivators made an appearance; people believed that they were definitely no match for Chen Fan.


    Billions of people in the different countries found on Earth were celebrating. Countless cultivators from the Abandoned Region and the Little South Heavenly Realm had even rushed over to congratte Chen Fan. New Overlords then arrived on Earth almost every day.


    In the end...


    The Nascent Soul cultivators were gathered, and there were tons of Golden Core Cultivators.


    There were several more Nascent Soul cultivators present for the ceremony at the North Qiong Pavilion. Xiao Mang and Heaven¡¯s Equal had even gone there in person. The Divine Lord Coronation Ceremony wasn¡¯t canceled without the star of the event; it became grander instead. Earth had even turned into an ocean of joy after hearing the news, and they celebrated for a few months.


    The North Qiong Sect rose to the top of the whole Abandoned Region after that battle. Some people had even suggested naming the region as East Region or North Qiong Region. Everyone knew the North Qiong Sect would be the dominator of the entire Abandoned Region from then on.


    Even though Chen Fan hadn¡¯t been present for a few months, nobody dared to ask about it and have any thoughts in their minds. That was the power of a Soul Formation cultivator. The life of a Soul Formation Cultivator was calcted in ten thousand years. So, who would be crazy enough to offend a Soul Formation cultivator? Weren¡¯t people afraid that he would take revenge on their offsprings thousands of yearster? Even the Little South Heavenly Realmid down their gs.


    Many cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm even talked about etiquette, deciding on how to address Chen Fan and his sect, while remembering that the sect had called Chen Fan first, and they wanted the name of the institution to be: ¡± North Qiong Sect as the ¡°North Qiong Divine Sect!¡± That would mean that the North Qiong Sect was already qualified to be a Divine Sect.


    Time flew by in a sh.


    Three monthster.


    Chen Fan was sitting on a huge azure rock, cultivating and feeling the energy of the Indestructible Primordial Essence. A crackling sound came from the five-color cocoon and a gap appeared on its surface.


    Chen Fan lifted his head and looked at his disciple¡ªwho had been reborn¡ªin anticipation.

 Chapter 1194 - The Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1194: The Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Following a clear sound, the first crack appeared. After that, the second, third and fourth cracks also appeared one after the other, as if following orders. The entire shell was immediately filled with dense cracks, like a cracked earth, and there were a series of crisp sounds.


    In the end¡ª


    Crack!


    The entire shell was shattered and beams of colorful light were shot out. Chen Fan narrowed his eyes and saw a girl¡ªwith long ck hair that touched her feet, enveloped in Five Element Divine Light¡ªappear in the shell. The girl¡¯s eyes were closed. Her eyshes were long; her skin was fair and her body was well-proportioned. There was light flowing on her skin and she looked unimaginably stunning. She gave the image of an outstanding person who carried the Spirit Qi of the entire world. She was more beautiful than anyone else Chen Fan had ever met in this life. Only the top Divine Princesses and fairies in his past life¡¯s memories couldpare to her.


    Whoosh!


    Flowers fell from the sky and golden lotuses grew on the ground when the girl appeared. Beams of light flowed from her body. The Grand Dao let out some thunderous sounds and the Dharma Laws of the five elements appeared in the world. Many Essence Qi Spirits an inchrge surrounded the girl. The grass on the ground burst out and spun with her. The girl was like the center of the entire world at that moment. Chen Fan suddenly felt as if he didn¡¯t fit in, like an outsider.


    ¡°Five Element Divine Meridians...¡± Chen Fan mumbled.


    It was quite rare to find cultivators born with Divine Meridians in the universe. Up until then, Chen Fan had only found Xiao Mang and Qi Xiu¡¯er in the Abandoned Region.


    One True Dragon, one Red Sparrow, that had already been a very unlikely coincidence; you would usually not find even one in a whole region. Chen Fan guessed that it had been because the Heavenly Laws of the Abandoned Region had been tampered with, so the talents born there were much stronger than the ones in other ces. However, they were restrained by the cultivation environment and couldn¡¯t truly rise.


    Any cultivator with Divine Meridians could immediately enter the Soul Formation level in the future. The Divine Sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm would gopletely crazy if the imperishable sects found this cultivator. It would mean that there would be a Soul Formation cultivator in the sect, which was a guarantee for the next hundred thousand years. Even though True Dragon and Red Sparrow were powerful, the Five Element Divine Meridians were also on par with them. Besides, the Five Element Divine Meridians might just be moderate in normal sects, but they were considered the best among all others in the Five Elements Immortal Sect. Any cultivator with those meridians¡ªborn with affinity for the cultivation arts of the Five Elements Immortal Sect¡ªwas able to enter the sect without taking any tests.


    Besides, unlike Xiao Mang and Qi Xiu¡¯er, the girl¡¯s Divine Meridians had beenpletely awakened. Her cultivation speed was much faster inparison.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Then¡ª


    The long haired girl¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly and she slowly opened her eyes. That would be the first time her spirited ck and white eyes saw that world.


    The girl immediately let out a soft cry; her voice was as moving as that of ark. She covered her little mouth in shock. The entire world in front of her eyes seemed to havepletely changed. There were Dharma Laws in everything and they were all made of the five elements. She felt as if she were able to control the invisible power of the five elements by merely lifting her hands...


    The girl finally reacted; she looked simr to the old A¡¯Xiu, but was much more beautiful than her.


    ¡°How is that possible? Are these Dharma Laws? Didn¡¯t you say that only Nascent Soul Cultivators can touch the power of Dharma Laws? I¡¯m just a Golden Core Cultivator. Why am I feeling the energy of Dharma Laws...¡± The girl was confused, while looking pretty and cute. She tilted her head and suddenly saw the smiling Chen Fan. She immediately said, ¡°Master, why are you here... Right, didn¡¯t I die?¡±


    Her bigs eyes blinked, making her look both dumb and cute.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead. Although your body was destroyed by Tatian, I¡¯ve already made you a new one with the membrane of the Five Element Divine Treasure. Look, do you feel the power of the five elements in the world? This is the power thates with this new body.¡± Chen Fan smiled as he pulled out a coat and covered the girl.


    Then¡ª


    The girl noticed she was naked. Her face immediately blushed like a ripe apple; she didn¡¯t know where to ce her hands and was extremely nervous.


    When Chen Fan saw his disciple react¡ªunlike her easy going, brave and diligent self¡ªlike a little girl, he immediately felt as if he were a father watching his daughter grow. He smiled and said as he pretended not to have seen her just then, ¡°What do you think? Are you feelingfortable? Your body was made with the essence of the five elements. It¡¯s a body of Connate Dharma Laws and has the Five Element Divine Meridians. You can enter the Nascent Soul level with one step and your body ispletely different from the others. Provided you use the suitable cultivation arts, you won¡¯t encounter any barriers before the Soul Formation level.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± said the wide eyed A¡¯Xiu, while she was distracted for a moment, forgetting about the embarrassment from before.


    Three months back, she was still a normal Golden Core Cultivator and hadn¡¯t even formed a divine-grade Golden Core. She only did so with the Butian Pill Chen Fan had made for her.


    So, when facing Qi Xiu¡¯er, A¡¯Xiu had always been a bit insecure in her mind. Qi Xiu¡¯er had the Red Sparrow¡¯s Divine Meridians. She would have a divine-grade Golden Core once she entered the Golden Core level; that core would be of a very high level among the divine grades. A¡¯Xiu had heard that Chen Fan had also epted a disciple with Divine Meridians on Tianhuang; the disciple¡¯s cultivation talent and aptitude were also stronger than hers. She had been preparing herself in her heart. She immediately felt thrilled and a bit scared at the same time since she had acquired Divine Meridians with her new body.


    ¡°Master, this must have required a lot of your treasures, and you must have paid quite a dear price...¡± A¡¯Xiu was anxious.


    Once you reached that level, she certainly became aware of how exorbitant the price would be to raise someone to the Nascent Soul level with one step, especially when Chen Fan had turned A¡¯Xiu from a normal person who had an ordinary body to a cultivator that had the Five Element Divine Meridians. Such a Divine Power was simr to remaking a person like Nuwa creating humanity; a great price must have been paid.


    Chen Fan caressed the girl¡¯s long, waterfall-like hair and said gently, ¡°Silly, you¡¯re my disciple. I was too weak on Earth and had some concerns, so I couldn¡¯t really teach you and only passed down the True Martial Divine Fist to you. You¡¯ve done too much for me and the North Qiong Sect... Even your body was destroyed and you almost died. I felt guilty about it; making you a body is nothing. Besides, how can my disciples be weaker than the others?¡±


    ¡°All right, leave that matter aside. Let me teach you some of the real Divine Powers and cultivation arts. You were reborn with the Five Element Divine Meridians and you have the Body of Five Virtues. Cultivation arts of the Five Elements Immortal Sect are the most suitable for you.¡±


    After that...


    Chen Fan sat down cross-legged and A¡¯Xiu also quickly sat down next to him. Chen Fan started teaching her the Dharma Spells of the Five Elements Immortal Sect. Although he didn¡¯t have the Sacred Body of Five Elements in hisst life, he indeed knew a lot of their Divine Powers. He even taught the Azure Thearch Longevity Body to A¡¯Xiu.


    A¡¯Xiu indeed had the Five Element Divine Meridians. It was the perfect match for her body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When she started cultivating the Azure Thearch Longevity Body¡ª


    Her entire body was filled with azure light and her heart even released countless beams of green light. Some vivid, agile energy surged out and nourished the earth, resonating with the entire deity ground. That ce was the deity ground on Heavenly Jupiter, where the Five Elements Immortal Sect had grown the Heart of Wood God. There were many Spirit Medicines and Spirit Herbs there, and an extremely dense Wood Qi; this made it the most suitable ce for cultivating Wood Elemental Divine Powers.


    Chen Fan watched the girl break through the barriers all the way.


    Shepleted the fundamentals of the Divine Body the first day, reaching initial sess after three days, and phenomenal sess after ten days. Her Divine Body entered the great perfection level in less than two weeks, and was only one step away from attaining a perfect Divine Body with a Soul Formation level.


    <i>¡°No wonder people said cultivators with the Five Element Divine Meridians are the most suitable for practicing cultivation arts of the Five Elements Immortal Sect. This cultivation speed is indeed much faster than that of any other, not even the me from back then could match it. Looks like the Five Element Divine Meridians are more valuable to the Five Elements Immortal Sect than all the other Divine Meridians and even the Sacred Meridians.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan nodded slightly.


    A thought instantly came to his mind; he felt like he had to find a way to look for the other four cultivation arts for the Sacred Body of Five Elements. It wasn¡¯t important for Chen Fan. He was strong enough and would be able to change into cultivating the True Martial Sacred Body or other top body cultivation arts, but A¡¯Xiu had been limited by the Five Element Divine Meridians. Her gift would be wasted if she didn¡¯t cultivate the Sacred Body of Five Elements.


    A monthter.


    A¡¯Xiu reached the phenomenal sess level.


    She was wearing a ck gown. Her skin was smooth and her hair was like a waterfall. She looked extremely cold, like the Moon Pce fairies. The girl¡¯s body had reached the great perfection level. She currently had a body of Connate Dharma Laws, and her power was as strong as that of the Nascent Soul cultivators after cultivating the Divine Powers of the Five Elements Immortal Sect. She would even be regarded as an Overlord among the others, close to the Half Grand Cultivators. Her energy was constantly increasing. Completely awakened Divine Meridians were too horrifying. Chen Fan felt like the girl would enter the Soul Formation level in less than fifty years.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should head back.¡±


    Chen Fan got up.


    There were many things he had to deal with when he returned to Earth; a lot of matters had yet to conclude.


    ¡°Hm.¡± The girl nodded.


    Then, the two of them searched around the deity ground and took all the Spirit Medicines that they could take, sweeping the entire deity ground. After finding eight Quasi-Divine Medicines and even one that was a few years away from turning into a Divine Medicine, they started their journey back to Earth.


    This time¡ª


    Chen Fan was familiar with the way and they took only a dozen days to return to Earth.


    People on Earth were certainly thrilled to see Chen Fan. All the senior members of the North Qiong Sect, including Qi Xiu¡¯er, Jiang Churan, Lu Yanxue, Auntie Tang, including Heavenly Lord Anpo and Li Yuan from the Changshen Sect, all of them went to congratte him. Some Overlords¡ªwho had been hiding and cultivating in some dangerous ces in space¡ªalso showed up to pay their respects to Chen Fan. Chen An even saw an old man among them, who was a Half Grand Cultivator.


    The old man¡¯s name was unknown. People called him Heavenly Lord Yuan; he was from a nameless in the Abandoned Region. He was currently more than sixty thousand years old, but he had still been unable to break through to the Soul Formation level, even though he had been in secluded cultivation. He was extremely excited to learn about the rise of a new Divine Lord, and specially made the trip for help. Once Heavenly Lord Yuan saw Chen Fan, he went forward and bowed.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s get back first.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    ¡°Divine Lord.¡±


    Everyone, including Heavenly Lord Yuan, bowed extremely respectfully at the same time. Even billions of people on Earth lowered their heads silently at the moment. Countless cultivators lined up on both sides and formed an avenue of light from the edge of the sr system, all the way to Earth. Only Chen Fan walked on the light, holding A¡¯Xiu¡¯s hand. He was covered with colors and surrounded by cheers, like the king of the entire world.


    Upon witnessing this sight, many onlookers knew the and the entire region had weed their new master.


    July 19th, 2028, Chen Fan, the Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect, rose to the top of East and received the Divine Lord title, bing the well-deserved top cultivator of the East Region! The sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm became silent once the news reached them.

 Chapter 1195 - Reaching the Soul Formation Level Was More Difficult than Going to Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Reaching the Soul Formation Level Was More Difficult than Going to Heaven</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    May 7th, 2031 AD, North Qiong Calendar, 3rd year.


    It had been three years since Chen Fan defeated the coalition army of thousands of sects and killed a Soul Formation cultivator with one hand. Earth was developing and changing every single day during that three year period.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Many flying ships sailed across the sky. They were a dozen feet long, with many different kinds of shapes, including begonia leaf shapes, tiger and leopard shapes, giant beast shapes and fusiform shapes. They were driven by different energies, most of them with both maic force and Dharma Power. Two different powers,bining technology and Deity Arts had been integrated in a wonderful way.


    In regards to the world¡ª


    Spirit Qi became denser by the day. Up until then, the density had reached a level on par with Tianhuang or even higher. Many old men who weren¡¯t suitable for cultivation also started practicing Physical Conditioning Arts at the moment; they performed different forms and tactics in the parks, arenas and suburbs, creating fierce sounds and extremely powerful fist energy. More talents appeared on Earth in that period. Arge number of cultivators, including the younger ones like Chen Jiuyang, Gao Baisheng and Huo Zhengtang had reached the Golden Core level.


    Ye Nantian, Azure Dragon and Jiang Churan were even about to enter the Nascent Soul level.


    However, the most powerful one was undoubtedly A¡¯Xiu.


    During Chen Fan¡¯s three-year seclusion, A¡¯Xiu managed the entire Earth and the North Qiong Sect on his behalf. This girl looked a lot different than she used to, whose power surged tremendously, became firmer after going through life and death experiences. She was the one who had forcefully issued the orders that many others weren¡¯t willing to enforce, like setting up branches of the North Qiong Sect on every in order to expand the sect to every ce in the entire Abandoned Region.


    Many cultivators in the Abandoned Region¡ªincluding Zhang Qihao, Heavenly Lord Anpo and Master Ling Yun¡ªwere against it, but A¡¯Xiu didn¡¯t show them any mercy and immediately killed them. Everyone finally settled down after she killed eight resisting Nascent Soul cultivators. A¡¯Xiu showed her unstoppable energy and the power of the Five Element Divine Meridians during that battle, astonishing the world. Not even normal peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivators were a match for her.


    After three years of integration¡ª


    The entire Earth and the Abandoned Region became more flourishing.


    Arge amount of resources were produced on South Gate next to Earth every day. The materials of countlesss were being delivered to Earth from every corner of the Abandoned Region and were then transferred to others via Earth. Many cultivators, including tons of Nascent Soul cultivators, had gathered on Earth, as if they had returned to the ancient times when Overlords were found everywhere.


    A man and a woman were walking on the street in Zhong Hai. The man said, ¡°This ce is pretty flourishing. Although the cultivators aren¡¯t as powerful as those on the homes of the Divine Sects, they¡¯reparable to the cultivators on the residents of the normal sects.¡±


    Both of them looked ordinary and their energy was only at the Connate Level. Connate Cultivators used to be like Heavenly Beings in the past; their strength alone would shake the by merely stomping their feet in a city. There currently were many Nascent Soul cultivators and tons of Golden Core cultivators on Earth. Connate Cultivators were nothing anymore.


    ¡°This is the ce where the Deities trapped a fiend. Once it starts to revive, it¡¯ll certainly be quite flourishing. However, their high-endbat power is still much weaker than that of the other regions. I guess there are only a hundred Nascent Soul cultivators on the whole.¡± The girl in a white-fitted casual outfit was wearing sunsses and her long hair fluttered in the wind, looking like an aloof beauty.


    A hundred Nascent Soul cultivators were certainly a lot whenpared to normal sects ors, but that sounded weak whenpared to the imperishable sects and therge regions.


    ¡°Although there are a hundred Nascent Soul cultivators here, most of them came from different ces of the Abandoned Region. Only a few of them truly belong to Earth.¡± The man, Dong Zihao, smiled in disdain. ¡°Just a few Nascent Soul cultivators on a. If it wasn¡¯t for the ¡®Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect,¡¯ Chen Beixuan, this so-called East would be inferior to even any normal with life in our ¡®Golden Bird Region.¡¯¡±


    In the Golden Bird Region where Apollo Pce was located¡ª


    There were tons of Nascent Soul cultivators and many Grand Cultivators. Each star was asrge as a and was a hundred times bigger than Earth,parable to Tianhuang; those were the real cultivation sacred grounds. Dong Zihao and his sister were the core disciples of Apollo Pce; they had already entered the Nascent Soul level a long time before.


    However, both of them became serious at the same time when they talked about Chen Fan.


    The senior members of the Divine Sects were still figuring out what exactly happened at the end of the battle outside Earth three years in the past. Many cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm were wondering what made those Soul Formation Grand Cultivators hesitate and remain unwilling to retaliate. Two Princes of Apollo Pce had died. Given the Emperor¡¯s temper, he wouldn¡¯t simply let it go.


    But in fact¡ª


    The Grand Cultivators of the Taichu Divine Realm, the Wuji Sect, the Niekong Sect and the imperishable sects... All had their hands tied. None of them had made a move to visit the Abandoned Region and create trouble for Chen Fan. However, at the same time, the Divine Sects also sent out their low-level disciples to sneak into the Abandoned Region like ants, mainly on Earth in the North Qiong Sect. They wanted to know what the North Qiong Sect and Chen Fan were capable of.


    Dong Zihao frowned and said, ¡°Sister, we¡¯ve been on Earth for several years. We both know that this is flourishing, developing, lively and full of potential. There may be an imperishable sect here after ten thousand years pass. And yet, there isn¡¯t anyone at all who can threaten the Ancestral Masters and Divine Lords at this point.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The aloof girl nodded.


    ¡°A¡¯Xiu is the most powerful among the senior members of the North Qiong Sect, but she¡¯s also just a peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. Heavenly Lord Yuan is already eighty and his energy has declined. He¡¯s at most a Half Soul Formation cultivator. As for the others, they¡¯re just a group of juniors; they haven¡¯t even reached the Nascent Soul level. So, how could the Ancestral Masters be scared of them? Unless...¡± Dong Zihao wanted to say something but stopped.


    ¡°You mean Chen Beixuan, the Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect who has been hiding from the world and hasn¡¯t shown up for three years?¡± The cold girl turned around.


    ¡°Although the information those rogue cultivators brought back is too ridiculous. A Deity, billions of miles tall and asrge as a, appeared and killed Divine Lord Tatian with one palm? You and I know that not even Soul Formation Grand Cultivators are that powerful. Still, if there¡¯s someone on this who could make the Ancestral Masters and Divine Lords fearful, it would probably be him,¡± Dong Zihao said with a deep voice.


    The two of them became silent after that exchange.


    The Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect, Chen Fan, who was also called ¡°Beixuan,¡± was an Overlord who had risen in the Abandoned Region in recent years.


    When he first appeared, nobody in the regions and therge sects in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm would look him in the eye. Only the Demon Sun Sect and the Changshen Sect¡ªwhose Divine Princes had been killed¡ªpaid attention to him. However, no one in the vast Little South Heavenly Realm had heard about his name anymore after the battle of the thousand sects ended.


    A peerless elite under fifty, who had defeated the coalition army of the seven Divine Sects, yed the Half Grand Cultivators, killed the Prince of Apollo Pce and crushed a Soul Formation cultivator with one hand... Those rumors were bing stranger and stranger. In the end, some even said that he was a Deity in Heaven reincarnated to oversee the human world.


    Excluding the most unrealistic ones, many people agreed that Chen Fan might be a reincarnated Grand Cultivator.


    ¡°He¡¯s the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator, but from the Abandoned Region. No wonder he could rise, defeating Prince Qin Jian and His Highness,¡± the girl said with a trace of admiration in her eyes.


    The King of Falling Stars, Qin Jian, Prince Qin Ye...


    Regardless of the fact that those were the elites and peerless Overlords of the entire Little South Heavenly Realm, they were much weaker than an reincarnated Grand Cultivator after all. No Grand Cultivators could be offended; that applied also to those who had reincarnated.


    ¡°We¡¯re here mainly to figure out what exactly happened during the battle of Earth three years ago. How did Divine Lord Tatian die? What level is Chen Beixuan currently at? It¡¯s important for the nning of the Grand Cultivators and the Ancestral Masters. We can¡¯t let anything go wrong. We won¡¯t even be able to make up for our sin if we provide incorrect information, causing the Ancestral Masters to make the wrong judgement and putting them in danger,¡± Dong Zihao said seriously.


    The cold girl in a white dress lowered her head and replied seriously, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Not only that pair of brother and sister, there were many other spies from the Divine Sects on Earth. The Changshen Sect, the Taichu Divine Realm, the Fey God Sect, the Devil God Sect... Each of them had sent out countless disciples to sneak into Earth and look for Chen Fan¡¯s secrets.


    In the past battle three years back¡ª


    How did Divine Lord Tatian die? Who was the Overlord that showed up in the end? Who covered the sr system with a Grand Divine Power and stopped the Grand Cultivators from prying? All of those were hidden deeply in the mist.


    Although the two of them had been on Earth for several years and had looked through all the videos and information of that battle back then, they still weren¡¯t sure about it.


    There were in fact not many people who had actually witnessed this battle; only those Nascent Soul Overlords did. The normal people, Golden Core cultivators and Connate cultivators stayed on Earth or outside of the region, so they had been unable to see the truth of thest fight clearly.


    Those Nascent Soul Cultivators were certainly quiet about it; they would not bring up the subject easily. They themselves didn¡¯t want to believe the information that came from their mouths.


    In fact¡ª


    After several years ofprehensive analysis of various information sources¡ª


    The Grand Cultivators of the sects were already certain that there had indeed been a supreme being on Earth back then. That supreme being had been the one who had killed Divine Lord Tatian and attacked them from ten thousand miles away, but they weren¡¯t sure who exactly that supreme being was.


    Some wondered if it was Chen Fan. After all, he was the reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator and he might have awakened the Divine Powers from his previous life, but the other Grand Cultivators immediately disagreed. No matter how powerful a reincarnated Grand Cultivator was, only less than one-tenth of the past life¡¯s energy could be preserved after reincarnating. The one who hadunched those attacks outside Earth was definitely a being above the Divine Lords; it might even be someone like an ancient Divine King or a Saint. If it really were Chen Fan, how powerful had he been in his previous life? Dao Reunion level or above?


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Demon Sun Sect said with a mocking tone, ¡°If it was truly that kid, shouldn¡¯t we kneel to wee him and bow to ask for his forgiveness right away? If not, such a being can certainly smash us with one hand.¡±


    Many Grand Cultivators wondered if it was the Deities that trapped the fiend in the past or whether they had triggered the prohibition spells or traps left by the Deities on Earth. That guess sounded more reasonable. After all, a lot of Grand Cultivators had once probed and confirmed that there were many arrays around Earth and not even Grand Cultivators could enter.


    But, a fact was unquestionable¡ª


    Those Supreme Overlords would never make a move on Earth easily before confirming Chen Fan¡¯s level.


    ¡°Even so, Chen Beixuan can¡¯t hide for much longer. The Emperor of Apollo Pce got out a few days ago. He seemed to have gathered the Sect Masters to talk about the situation on Earth. Rumor has it that even a heavy hitter from a sacred ground deep in the Star Ocean came to the Little South Heavenly Realm, and he appears to be very interested in Earth. Looks like Chen Beixuan won¡¯t be able to hide the truth for a long time.¡± Dong Zihao snickered.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The aloof girl was shocked; there was a look of disbelief in her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Right, Tatian was a Pseudo-Soul Formation Cultivator, but he had the level of a ¡®Soul Formation Cultivator¡¯ in this region after all. However, he died in the hands of a young man who¡¯s not even fifty. Even some heavy hitters deep in space are curious about the news. That heavy hitter happened to pass by the Little South Heavenly Realm, so he decided to stay for a while. I guess the Grand Cultivators will soon do something on Earth,¡± Dong Zihao said smugly.


    The aloof girl lowered her head.


    The news about someone from a sacred ground had deepy startled her. Even though she had already entered the Nascent Soul level and was a senior member of Apollo Pce, her mind was unsettled after hearing about it. That was one of the superior sacred grounds. The Little South Heavenly Realm or Apollo Pce were just small ponds hidden in the edges of the universe whenpared to it. How would there be any True Dragons?


    ¡°Chen Beixuan will be in trouble if he doesn¡¯t be a real Soul Formation cultivator,¡± Dong Zihao said.


    But both of them knew¡ª


    Reaching the Soul Formation Level was even more difficult than going to Heaven.


    Even if Chen Fan was invincible among his peers¡ªhaving defeated Prince Qin Ye and being a reincarnated Grand Cultivator¡ªhe was too young after all. He wasn¡¯t even fifty. In order to be a real Soul Formation Cultivator, he would need at least a couple of centuries. The Golden Bird Emperor and the others would never allow him to do so during this time. If Chen Fan really became a Soul Formation cultivator, he would be able to stand tall in the Abandoned Region and be regarded as unbeatable. Even the Golden Bird Emperor would be unable to reach him. Only those ancient Saints from the sacred grounds could threaten Chen Fan by then.


    In the meantime.


    In an old temple deep in the deity ground on Earth, a giant fiend that was dozens of thousands of feet tall let out a fierce roar. It fell on the ground and turned into countless plumes of ck smoke, billowing in all directions.


    A young man in a ck outfit was silently standing at the entrance of the temple with a sword. He was expressionless as he slowly looked up.


    <i>¡°The ny-eighth Origin Divine Pce!</i>


    <i>¡°Only one left.¡±</i>

 Chapter 1196 - The Full Nascent Soul Level

    <h4>Chapter 1196: The Full Nascent Soul Level</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    A ten thousand feet ck stone wall stood in an ancient temple, covered with metallic luster. It exuded dark energy, and the light of the Deity Patterns flowed over it like rolling mercury.


    A ck dragon with eight arms¡ªcovered with ck scales and was as tall as the ceiling of the temple¡ªwas lying in the main hall right then. Each of its arms was a few thousand feet long and its ws were extremely sharp. Its head was like that of a crocodile and its mouth was full of sharp teeth. The energy it had was incredibly powerful, which shook the entire deity ground and wasparable to that of Divine Lord Tatian. Apart from the fact that it didn¡¯t hold a ¡°Soul Formation Cultivator¡± title like Divine Lord Tatian, everything else about this dragon wasn¡¯t any weaker. It also had the Pseudo-Soul Formation Level.


    That extremely powerful eight-armed Fiend Dragon was almost invincible in the deity ground.


    Divine Lord Tatian might have even been unable to defeat that dragon when purely using his body and Dharma Power, if he didn¡¯t have the personality of a Soul Formation Cultivator given by the Abandoned Region. But right then, that dragon was lying in the main hall miserably. A wound a few thousand feet long ran from its belly to its tail. There was even a smaller sh, just an inch long, yet it had prated the entire core of its soul within its heart. It was still glittering, directly destroying its Fiend Soul.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the eight-armed Fiend Dragon died¡ª


    The sky above the entire deity ground was filled with the sounds of crying ghosts and howling wolves. It was raining blood and ghosts whimpered. Countless Dharma Laws appeared in the air and Flowers of the Grand Dao were scattered on the ground. Still, those flowers were all ck and they carried endless Fiend Qi.


    Countless fiends in the deity ground were trembling at the moment.


    Thousands of Dao Laws wailed and Dharma Laws cried. This was a phenomenon caused by the death of a Soul Formation cultivator or a Pseudo-Nascent Soul cultivator. When a Nascent cultivator died, the phenomenon would only happen on half of a; in the case of Grand Cultivators, it could epass the entire gxy. If it hadn¡¯t been restrained by the deity ground, it would have probably spread to the entire sr system or even further.


    What terrified people was¡ª


    Such a phenomenon had been repeated ny-six times in the past three years.


    That was the ny-seventh time!


    In the past three years, ny-seven Soul Formation or Pseudo-Soul Formation creatures had died! At first, those beasts or fiends wandering around the deity ground were still extremely furious. They roared to the skies and screamed frantically. However, after dozens of times, fear was the only thing left in their minds, and they hid in their caves, trembling. Even though the creatures weren¡¯t intelligent, the death of so many Overlords was enough to terrify them.


    <i>¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s still a bit weaker than Tatian.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan watched many ck strands of energy flow outwards from the eight-armed beast, swirling like flying dragons. Those were the core resources of a Pseudo-Soul Formation Fiend and were supreme supplements for Fiend Art cultivators or demons. So, he released the six Ancestor Fiends and allowed them to absorb the ck energy.


    <i>¡°Their ¡®Soul Formation¡¯ power wasn¡¯t strengthened by the regions. Although they were strong, they werepletely vulnerable whenpared to the real Soul Formation cultivators.¡±</i> Chen Fan shook his head.


    The power of a Soul Formation cultivator came from himself and was also strengthened by the world.


    Once cultivators like Divine Lord Tatian left the Abandoned Region, their power would fall below the level of Half Grand Cultivators. Such cultivators were merely Pseudo-Soul Formation Cultivators.


    Those fiends in the deity ground didn¡¯t even have a personality. They only had pure energy, and they weren¡¯t much stronger than Chen Fan. The real Grand Cultivators like the Golden Bird Emperor and the Ancestral Patriarch of the Demon Sun Sect were almost unstoppable, as long as they stood in the human and the universe with the power granted by the world. Nothing could be taken away from them, unless they left the universe.


    The human world and the universe were vast for many people, and the dazzling gxy was almost the limit. They wouldn¡¯t even think about going to other worlds, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t think so.


    <i>¡°The power I want isn¡¯t that of Soul Formation cultivators in the human world, which needs to be recognized by the world itself. What I want is an energy that truly belongs to me. Once I get this power, I¡¯ll have it forever. Nobody would be able to take it away from me, not even the world!¡± </i>


    Chen Fan reached out.


    His hands were crystal clear and fair like jade. The light green blood inside could be seen running like the Yangtze River. His organs also released beams of five-color light and his bones were like gold and jade. There was a small human sitting in his Qi Sea with a cross-legged position. It looked almost exactly the same as Chen Fan; it took in arge amount of Essence Qi with every breath, resonating with the world.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chen Fan clenched his fists gently and felt the endless power surging in them, getting rid of the air and breaking the different types of Dharma Laws around his body. That was an energy thatpletely belonged to himself; not a hint of it had been borrowed from the world.


    As someone who had recultivated in his past life, Chen Fan clearly knew that the traditional path to the Soul Formation level was undoubtedly wed.


    <i>¡°Apart from the gap in power, the biggest difference between the Soul Formation level and the Nascent Soul level is that Soul Formation cultivators are recognized by the world and have the personality of ¡®Grand Cultivators,¡¯ which allows them to control a regionpletely, turning it into his Divine Domain or Divine Kingdom. They¡¯re almost unbeatable when inside their Divine Domains; the energy they can wield is enough to destroy the world.¡±</i> Chen Fan gazed upwards.


    No matter how strong a human¡¯s power was, how could it bepared to the power of the world?


    So, even though Chen Fan had the Half Nascent Soul Power and defeated many Half Grand Cultivators back then, he was like an ant before Divine Lord Tatian.


    Every move Divine Lord Tatian had made didn¡¯t onlye from his own energy; it had also attracted thews and Dao power of the entire Abandoned Region. Even a portion in ten thousand or even one-billionth of it could easily suppress Chen Fan.


    ¡°The path to the Soul Formation level is called ¡®Dao Recognition.¡¯ Without the recognition of the Grand Dao and the acknowledgement of the Dharma Laws in the world, how can cultivators receive their personality and have endless power?¡± Chen Fan mumbled with a hint of disdain in his eyes. ¡°However, going on this path means bing the puppet and vassal of the world. The world lends you energy and offers you part of its authority and power, treating you like its own son. And then one day, you suddenly want to leave the world and get out of this universe. How would the world let you?¡±


    It put in efforts to raise you, but then you say you wanted to leave. Who wouldn¡¯t be mad? Although the world wasn¡¯t human, it also had a will. The will of the world was manifested through tribtions!


    When cultivating the eight main levels¡ª


    The lower four levels focused mainly on the cultivators themselves, building a good foundation step by step at the Qi Refinement level, Connate level, Golden Core level and Nascent Soul level. The upper four levels focused on the world. Cultivators had to constantly understand the Grand Dao of the universe, borrow its power and assimte the energy of the world. When they went through a tribtion, they would be like kids finally bing adults, trying to jump out of that world to another.


    And yet, how would the universe that nurtured the cultivators allow this to happen?


    So, thest stage for the cultivators was called Tribtion, and it originated from the universe which had raised them.


    <i>¡°The more karma I had with this universe back then, the stronger the disaster I had to encounter when I went through the Tribtion to ascend, and the more difficult it was for me to get away. Bodhisattva fears cause, mortals fear effect. Deities, the Buddha, Gods, Saints or pawns in the human world are all scared of karma.¡±</i> Chen Fan shook his head.


    Although he died in his past life because he had many formidable enemies¡ª


    Chen Fan had to go through the Deity Tribtion when it arrived, giving his enemies a chance to kill him. After all, he couldn¡¯t truly be free because he hadn¡¯t paid off the acquired karma.


    ¡°ording to legend, Dao Ancestor Daluopletely transcended worlds without any karma and connection with any world, bing unrestrained and free.¡±


    Upon thinking of that level...


    Chen Fan yearned for it, even though he had been the North Mystic Celestial Lord, known as the dominator of the cultivation world in hisst life.


    Speaking purely of power, he wasn¡¯t much weaker than the Dao Ancestors in his previous life, but in terms of level and transcendence, he was indeed half a step slower than those ancient pioneers.


    And that half step had caused Chen Fan¡¯s death, which was why he had to live another life.


    ¡°But this is also good. I¡¯ve been nning ahead to cut this karma off since the beginning of this life,¡± Chen Fan whispered as he clenched his fists and walked towards the ny-eighth Origin Well.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As he walked step by step...


    A Divine Map gradually came out from deep inside of Chen Fan¡¯s limbs and bones, appearing behind him. That map was full of dense light dots, each shining with fantastical light, as dazzling as stars. Upon a closer look, one would discover that there were a total of 129,600 light dots on the map.


    There were 129,600 Full Nascent Souls.


    It corresponded to the extreme of things in the world!


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Most of the dots on the Divine Map had been lit and were releasing dazzling starlight. Only one-hundredth of them were still dormant.


    Chen Fan sat cross-legged in front of the Origin Well and quietly absorbed the Deity Qi in the well.


    One, two, three...


    The more Deity Qi Chen Fan absorbed from the Origin Well, the stronger his energy and the more powerful his enemies would be. At first, the fiends in the Origin Divine Pces had at most the Half Grand Cultivator level and Chen Fan had been able to kill them with a sh. In the end, his opponents hadpletely turned into Pseudo-Soul Formation Fiends. Divine Lord Tatian would have been no match for that eight-armed Fiend Dragon if he would have entered that ce after going beyond the Soul Formation level.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    More light dots on the Divine Map behind him lit up as plumes of Deity Qi went into Chen Fan¡¯s body, and his energy also became deeper and more ethereal. He even seemed to have gone beyond that world, as if out of tune with the universe around him. This condition made it seem as if he could leave the human world and ascend to Heaven by just raising his hands.


    That was the difference between the road to the Deity Realm and the human world.


    What the Deity Realm seeked was self-transcension, with the energy belonging to the cultivators themselves, while the human world borrowed the power from things in the world. Even though cultivators would be powerful, they wouldn¡¯t have real power once they left their own universe and entered another, like a fish that jumped out of the ocean, a tiger that left the mountain and a dragon trapped in the shallows.


    Chen Fan had walked the road in the human world during his previous life. This time, he was on the most powerful path.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    When the Deity Qi in the ny-eighth Origin Well was absorbed by Chen Fan¡¯s mouth and waspletely refined, the 129,600 light dots on the map behind him lit up at the same time.


    When only thest light dot remained dim¡ª


    Chen Fan slowly opened his eyes.


    There was just one final step before attaining the Full Nascent Soul Power.


    Oncepleted, he would go beyond the universe. He would have powerful energy in his own body without the help of anything else. He would be able to dominate the world, suppressing... the Soul Formation cultivators in the human world!

 Chapter 1197 - Out of the Deity Ground

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Out of the Deity Ground</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    While Chen Fan was cultivating in the deity ground and was onest step away¡ª


    On arge, dazzling deep in the Star Ocean, countless energy streams fell down like waterfalls and many Dao Laws rumbled in the sky. The was a few hundred times bigger than Earth. Tons of cultivators, including Nascent Soul cultivators, flew around it. Such a could be regarded as arge with life, which could nurture generations and generations of cultivators.


    Yushan.


    This was arge and prestigious along the border of a region that wasn¡¯t under anyone¡¯s jurisdiction, where the Wuji Sect, the Changshen Sect and Apollo Pce were located, which was why it flourished to an extreme. Countless Immortal cultivators and big chambers ofmerce went there and turned it into a famous shopping paradise in the Little South Heavenly Realm. Some murderers, wanted by the Divine Sects, even smuggled while they hid there. As long as they didn¡¯t leave that, those Divine Sects would turn a blind eye to their crimes.


    But, that day...


    The atmosphere on Yushan was extremely solemn. Manyw enforcement teams under the managementmittee¡ªstern looking people wearing ck armors, ck helmets and holding weapons¡ªfilled the entire sky. They lined up in battle formations and were extremely vicious. People would be immediately killed if they disobeyed orders in the city, so many wouldn¡¯t even dare to speak aloud.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? There hasn¡¯t been a curfew on Yushan for many years. Thest time was when the former Lord died and the new one was enthroned.¡±


    ¡°Right, is a new powerhouseing this way? Perhaps the elders of the imperishable sects are here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    The highest authority of Yushan was a managementmittee formed by a group of Nascent Soul elders.


    Although the Nascent Soul cultivators had been ughtered like chickens by Chen Fan outside Earth, their factions were still considered superior on a. Even powerfuls like Yushan would merely have dozens of Nascent Soul cultivators.


    The current Lord of Yushan was Sun Yu, who was known as the Fuhai Sword. He was an old Nascent Soul cultivator who had already reached the peak stage a long time before. Even though he didn¡¯t have the domains of a Half Soul Formation cultivator, his swordsmanship was truly impressive; there was barely anyone at the Nascent Soul level who couldpete with him. His Fuhai Sword was said to be able to form an ocean a thousand miles wide; it would cover the world when it flew out. He was a widely known being in the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    But, at that moment¡ª


    The stern looking old men¡ªwho wore ck robes with star patterns¡ªwere respectfully standing outside the main hall of Yushan with their hands sped together, not daring to say a word.


    They were trembling; none of them had the courage to nce at the hall. Those old men were obviously the Nascent Soul elders of Yushan. They used to be superior, able to shake the entire Yushan by stomping their feet, but then they didn¡¯t even have the right to enter the hall. Many strong guards had flooded the surroundings of the main hall while keeping formations.


    Inside the main hall.


    Strong power fell like mountains and sacred energy filled the hall, turning that ce into a Divine Kingdom. Normal Nascent Soul cultivators would inevitably be pressed down by that force, immediately making them kneel and bow on the floor. Only Sun Yu, the Lord of Yushan¡ªwho was known as the Fuhai Sword in the surrounding regions, the ruler of a¡ªwas standing inside carefully with his body bent, pouring tea and performing activities normally done by servants.


    Two people were sitting in the hall.


    One of them was a middle-aged man wearing an azure outfit and carrying a sword on his back. His eyebrows were like swords and his eyes were like stars; his fingers were long and fair.


    The man looked cold; he sat there like the center of the entire main hall and the universe. Everyone who looked at him felt as if they were staring at a sharp Divine Sword that went straight to Heaven. That sharp de was even capable of injuring someone¡¯s soul. Although the man was unfamiliar, Sun Yu looked at him as he would God; he was acting a hundred times more respectful than to his own Master. The young man in an azure outfit had a lot of famous titles, like second Prince of Apollo Pce, the least adored son of the Golden Bird Emperor and the ¡°Ruined Royal,¡± who had been wandering around since he was small. He didn¡¯t care about secr etiquette and indulged in drinking.


    But most people called him Sword Saint respectfully!


    The Sword Saint, Qin Shang!


    He was a peerless being that made an imperishable sect bow with a sword, all by himself. Even among the Overlords in the whole Little South Heavenly Realm, he could be counted among the top five or even the top three!


    Yes, that was a Grand Cultivator, a real Soul Formation Grand Cultivator.


    Sun Yu was unable to keep his heart from shaking as he thought of himself serving tea for a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator. Not everyone would get a chance to serve a Soul Formation Cultivator, or the famous Sword Saint, Qin Shang. Even though it was just Qin Shang¡¯s clone who had visited them¡ªthe real body being somewhere dangerous in the Star Ocean to temper his Sword Intent¡ªthat still made Sun Yu shake emotionally.


    The other person sitting there was a young man in a purple outfit. Plumes of purple smoke rose from the middle of his eyebrows; nine purple gold talismans could be seen floating in his eyes when he blinked.


    The young man was just a Nascent Soul cultivator, but he was sitting calmly opposite to the Sword Saint, Qin Shang. He didn¡¯t seem uneasy at all, as if the one in front of him wasn¡¯t the clone of a Grand Cultivator. The entire hall was filled with Qin Shang¡¯s power. There was only an area three feet wide around that young man with purple energy rising, bing his own domain.


    Sun Yu couldn¡¯t figure this young man out at all. The two of them seemed to have a simr level, but Sun Yu felt as if the young man could easily crush him, the Fuhai Sword, to pieces with a single finger. There was a man and a woman standing behind the young man. The man was twelve foot tall, who was d in armor and standing tall like a mountain, while the woman was gorgeous and elegant, like the top fairy in the Little South Heavenly Realm. Both of their energies were extremely terrifying and unpredictable, which made Sun Yu feel slightly fearful.


    <i>¡°However, no matter how powerful he is, he¡¯s just a Nascent Soul cultivator after all. How can he sit on the same level as the Sword Saint? It¡¯s not right even if it¡¯s just a clone,¡± </i>Sun Yu wondered.


    A Grand Cultivator was someone that stood above Heaven, like a True Dragon.


    The arrival of the Sword Saint¡¯s clone made everyone on Yushan feel extremely horrified. The elders, the Lord and even the most ordinaryw enforcement disciples were aghast with his mere presence. Everyone stopped what they were doing and followed all of Qin Shang¡¯s orders. The main hall had already caught the attention of tens of billions of people on the entire Yushan right then.


    Even the Lord, Sun Yu, had to bow down and serve tea; the elders were respectfully standing outside the hall like guards.


    That was the power of a Grand Cultivator.


    He was already like an Emperor from the ancient Earth without saying a word. Every move he made affected millions of people.


    So, the longer Sun Yu stayed in the hall and saw how calm and nonchnt that young man in purple was; that brought even more chills to his spine. Not even the Grand Elders from the imperishable sects would dare to sit opposite to the Grand Cultivator.


    <i>¡°That is definitely someone impressive. He may be the son of some Grand Cultivator, or... Could he be from outside the Little South Heavenly Realm?¡± </i>Sun Yu gasped upon thinking that.


    He looked at the young man¡¯s look and his purple outfit while some astonishing ideas came to mind. He became increasingly respectful and acted with more care.


    However, Sun Yu and the entire Yushan were like ants in the eyes of Qin Shang or the young man in purple; they didn¡¯t care about them, at all. People of their level would only see eye to eye with those who were also Soul Formation cultivators or the one¡¯s with a high status.


    Qin Shang said gently, ¡°Thest time I saw you was three centuries ago. I went to the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground to meet your teacher, Master Yuangu, to ask him about his experience in Soul Refinement. You were only a little boy back then, having just been epted as one of his disciples. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d be so famous in Star Ocean, bing the Sacred Prince Candidate of the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground three centuriester.¡±


    ¡°The Purple Heaven Sacred Ground? The Sacred Prince Candidate?¡±


    Those two names were like two bolts of thunder in Sun Yu¡¯s ears. The hand he was using to hold a teacup shook slightly. The tea would have been spilled if his power weren¡¯t strong enough.


    The man and woman pair standing behind the young guest immediately nced at Sun Yu with electricity and sharpness in their eyes, just like swords.


    The young man didn¡¯t care about them. He sat tall and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve only earned a little fame. How could I deservepliments from you? I¡¯m not a real Sacred Prince, just a candidate. Even though I¡¯ve remained in my own sect, I heard about how you single handedly suppressed a sect with just one sword, shocking the Little South Heavenly Realm in the process. My Master even said that ording with your strength, your swordsmanship can be one of the top ten, not just in the Little South Heavenly Realm, but also the whole ¡®South Heavenly Realm.¡¯¡±


    ¡°If you really were a Sacred Prince, my father and my big brother wouldn¡¯t have only sat there; they would have gone out to greet you when you arrived,¡± Qin Shang said coldly.


    If people in the Little South Heavenly Realm would have heard what he had just said, even their souls would have been scared out of them.


    However, the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground indeed had an extremely high status. It was the most powerful and the most historical sect near the Little South Heavenly Realm; it had ruled many regions in the surroundings and had ancient Saints. Having received such a Sacred Prince was earth-shattering; it was enough to move the sun and the moon. Even the Grand Cultivators had to show respect to the Sacred Prince.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, although I¡¯m well aware of my strength. I may still be powerful in the Little South Heavenly Realm, but I wouldn¡¯t even be counted among the top twenty or thirty, let alone top ten.¡± Qin Shang shook his head. ¡°Right, why are you here this time? The Little South Heavenly Realm isn¡¯t as flourishing as the real South Heavenly Realm. This can only count as a backcountry for you. We don¡¯t even have a lot of masters and talents.¡±


    Not only Qin Shang.


    Even Sun Yu standing next to him was curious.


    The identity of the young man was astonishing. Even though he wasn¡¯t a real Sacred Prince, but merely a Sacred Prince Candidate, it was still an impressive fact. No wonder Qin Shang¡ªa Grand Cultivator¡ªhad to send a clone over to meet him.


    ¡°For the elites at the top of the universe, the Little South Heavenly Realm truly counts as a backcountry.¡± Sun Yu felt bitter in his mind.


    The beautiful fairy behind the young man said respectfully, ¡°Divine Lord, apart from traveling around the regions to broaden his horizons, our Sacred Prince also came because he heard that there was a reincarnated Grand Cultivator in the Abandoned Region. He¡¯s here to meet him and see if he truly is what he ims to be.¡±


    The young man smiled; his silence confirmed her statement.


    Qin Shang looked at him with his emotionless eyes and didn¡¯tment further.


    When the Sacred Prince Candidates of the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground fought for the sole Sacred Prince position, they would usually go out to look for young elites that could be their followers and backups. All the talents in many regions wanted to follow those Sacred Prince Candidates; it represented a chance for them toter break through to the Soul Formation level in the future. Some older Half Grand Cultivators were also willing to humble themselves in order to be their followers. This time, the young man apparently made the trip because he had heard about Chen Fan. He was interested, and wanted to recruit him as a subordinate.


    ¡°The situation of that guy is special. He¡¯s not an ordinary reincarnation of a Grand Cultivator. Even Tatian died in his hands; he had power on par with the true Soul Formation level. It may also be tricky for you,¡± Qin Shang said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Divine Lord. I can handle it,¡± said the young man respectfully as he made a slight bow, but his eyes were full of arrogance.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Qin Shang only nodded.


    He disappeared from the main hall the next second; the terrifying energy that fell like a mountain was immediately dissipated. Sun Yu was finally able to get up and take a deep breath; only the young man in purple was still sitting and drinking tea.


    Soon¡ª


    News was spread about the arrival of Yang Xuan, the Sacred Prince Candidate of the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground, and of the potential recruitment of talents in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm. The whole realm was astonished and Yushan had instantly caught the attention of many regions.


    Meanwhile...


    Chen Fan had slowly opened the door.

 Chapter 1198 - Even Soul Formation Cultivators Have to Obey Me

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Even Soul Formation Cultivators Have to Obey Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Little South Heavenly Realm was extremely vast; there were countlesss and many regions.


    Unfortunately, it was only a barren region which shared its border with many sacred grounds or top families deep in the Star Ocean; it was too small for nurturing a True Dragon.


    For those living in the Little South Heavenly Realm, the area was extremely vast; they would never be able to traverse itpletely in their entire lives. A Nascent Soul cultivator had once taken upon himself to travel across the whole territory with his Dharma Powers, forgoing the use of Teleporting Arrays. He died in the end after merely crossing eight regions.


    The Little South Heavenly Realm was toorge, even when traveling through arrays.


    There were a dozen or even more regions asrge as the Milky Way in the Little South Heavenly Realm; those with Soul Formation cultivators weren¡¯t many after all. Most of them had many sects and Overlords like the Shanyang Region, but nobody had be a Soul Formation cultivator to im and dominate one of those regions.


    So, half of the Little South Heavenly Realm was stirred when Yang Xuan arrived.


    ¡°Have you heard? Yang Xuan is here on Yushan, the Sacred Prince Candidate of the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground. I heard that he¡¯s going to choose his followers who would travel back to the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground with him. That only happened once in a blue moon. If cultivators wanted to enter one of those imperishable sects, they would usually have to put in a lot of effort and still be rejected. We¡¯re talking about the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground, a supreme sacred ground in the universe!¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to Yushan quickly. Who knows when we¡¯ll get another chance to go to the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together! Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Sects and families in the regions were stunned. Countless elites or nobles¡ªwho were usually reserved, never even putting the ordinary imperishable sects in their eyes¡ªimmediately went to the Shanyang Region after hearing the news.


    Some peerless talents reached the peak-stage Nascent Soul Level in just four centuries and were the future backbones of their respective sects. They had always been favored and arrogant, while firmly hoping to enter the Soul Formation level and rise to the top of the Little South Heavenly Their minds had also been shaken back then.


    Some famous fairies of the Little South Heavenly Realm were making sheep¡¯s eyes, expressing their lust for the Prince. They became muddled, dreaming that Sacred Prince Yang wouldy eyes on them, so they could hang on tight to the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground¡¯s giant leg.


    Of course¡ª


    Someone also doubted it.


    In a small sect called the Ling Sect, a group of disciples surrounded a man in a white outfit; he was a peak-stage Golden Core cultivator. Someone asked, ¡°Senior Lin Yuan, what¡¯s the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground? I¡¯ve never heard of it. You two look excited. Is it even more powerful than the Apollo Pce, the Fuyao Sect and the Wuji Sect?¡±


    ¡°Right, no one has been this excited even when the Apollo Pce was recruiting disciples back then.¡±


    The Ling Sect was a small sect in the Shanyang Region. Their Sect Master was a mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator and they had a dozen elders. They ruled over threes; it was seen as a powerful sect in the Shanyang Region, but it was merely a third-rate sect in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm. When seen from their perspective¡ªthe superior Apollo Pce and the Changshen Sect, which ruled a region¡ªthey were entities only to be looked up to and never to be seen directly. And yet, they had never heard of the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground.


    Senior Lin Yuan was wearing a white swordsman robe. He seemed to be in his thirties, but was in fact more than a century old. He said with a serious look, ¡°Apollo Pce is indeed powerful. They have a few Grand Cultivators and they dominate the Little South Heavenly Realm, but they¡¯re much inferior to the ¡®Purple Heaven Sacred Ground.¡¯ That¡¯s a sacred ground with an ancient Saint, which is a being that truly stands at the very top of the universe, who has a terrifying impact on countless surrounding regions. There may not even be a cultivator as powerful as an ancient Saint in the real South Heavenly Realm, let alone the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    ¡°Huh? An ancient Saint?¡±


    ¡°A Sacred Prince Candidate is already on an equal footing with the Grand Cultivators. Then, how powerful would a real Sacred Prince be?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    The disciples were shocked and many people didn¡¯t seem to believe it.


    Nascent Soul elders were all superior, untouchable and extremely fierce beings in their eyes. The Soul Formation Grand Cultivators were even farther away from them, like True Dragons. As for Yang Xuan, they had heard he was just a young man who was three centuries old and was merely a Sacred Prince Candidate, but he was on an equal footing with a Grand Cultivator... How was that possible?


    ¡°You¡¯re like a toad at the bottom of a well. You have no idea how vast the universe is.¡± Lin Yuan shook his head. ¡°Of course, the Sacred Prince Candidate is just a title. His strength is much weaker than that of a real Grand Cultivator after all, but the real ¡®Sacred Prince¡¯ of the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground can definitely be regarded as a Grand Cultivator or an even more powerful being. In fact, the Sacred Prince of the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground in every generation has to be a Soul Formation Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Stth!¡±


    After hearing that...


    Many people gasped.


    No matter how good the Sacred Prince title sounded, he was merely a disciple after all. If the one appointed was merely a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator, how powerful would the elders, Grand Elders and Sect Master of the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground be?


    Lin Yuan also sighed, not adding anything else to the conversation.


    He only had a little bit of knowledge about the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground. From what he had gathered, it was an incredibly powerful sect, which was located deep inside the Star Ocean; they had a say over countless regions. The Little South Heavenly Realm was actually part of one of the regions affected by their influence. Any disciples of the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground were actually like the Exalted Sects patrolling their territories when they paid a visit.


    Otherwise, why would Qin Shang the Sword Saint send his clone over to meet a Nascent Soul cultivator, considering how arrogant he was and that he didn¡¯t even take the other Grand Cultivators seriously?


    Such a question was asked at every corner of the Little South Heavenly Realm. After knowing the answer, the chaos Yang Xuan had caused became bigger again. Even Song Yufeng went silent.


    ¡°Master, is this Purple Heaven Sacred Ground truly that powerful?¡± Jiang Feifei was startled.


    Song Yufeng remained silent for a while and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°The Little South Heavenly Realm is located in a barren region of the universe. We used to be a part of the South Heavenly Realm in the past, but we were treated as barbarians by the majority of people and we had to be independent in the end, calling ourselves the ¡®Little South Heavenly Realm.¡¯ Even though this is also a realm, it is much smaller than the real South Heavenly Realm and only counts as a shallow pond. Grand Cultivators like the Golden Bird Emperor and Qin Tian the Sword Saint are top Overlords in the Little South Heavenly Realm, but they would also be considered to be in a lower level when they go to the South Heavenly Realm.


    ¡°And the Purple Heaven Sacred Ground is different.


    ¡°That¡¯s a real ancient sacred ground. They have a history of millions of years and countless generations of Grand Cultivators. Even the South Heavenly Realm¡ªwhich has a vast territory and is known to have tons of Overlords and elites¡ªdoesn¡¯t have a forceparable to the ¡®Purple Heaven Sacred Ground.¡¯ Besides, there was even a Saint once.¡± Up until that point, Song Yufeng¡¯s voice seemed to be shaking uncontrobly.


    Saints.


    For the cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm¡ªwho regarded the Nascent Soul and the Soul Formation level as the peak¡ªhow could they understand the weight of that word?


    However, the things happening in the Little South Heavenly Realm were far in the sky from Chen Fan¡¯s view.


    In the ny-ninth Origin Divine Pce found inside the deity ground on Earth.


    The shiny sunlight shone through the windows of the Origin Divine Pce and onto the floor in front of Chen Fan¡¯s feet. There were many small glimmering dots of light, like a beautiful abstract painting.


    Chen Fan, who had cultivated for three years, slowly opened the doors of the chamber.


    He was wearing a ck robe and his shiny hair covered his shoulders. His skin was as fair as a woman¡¯s, like a crystal clear jade stone. He was enveloped by an aura, as if he were a heavenly immortal.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re out!¡±


    Some disciples sitting cross-legged to cultivate in front of the pce doors¡ªincluding A¡¯Xiu, Qi Xiu¡¯er and Chen Yaoyao¡ªheard the sound and woke up from their practice.


    The energy of those disciples had be deeper after a few years had passed. Qi Xiu¡¯er, who cultivated the fastest, had already formed a divine-grade Golden Core. Chen Yaoyao, the youngest among them, had also reached the peak-stage Connate Level.


    Especially A¡¯Xiu; she seemed to have been reborn after her body was reformed. Every move she made was followed by the thunderous sounds of the Five Element Dharma Laws in the surroundings. Her body was drenched in five-color light; she was cold and gorgeous, just like a peerless fairy.


    As he looked at those eight boys and girls¡ªwho were outstanding and whose talent would be distinguished even in the ancient sacred grounds¡ªChen Fan smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, have you be a Soul Formation cultivator?¡±


    The youngest among them, Chen Yaoyao, cutely opened her eyes wide.


    A¡¯Xiu and Qi Xiu¡¯er also looked over in anticipation. They knew it was difficult to reach the Soul Formation level and it could take at least a century, but they had a blind faith in Chen Fan.


    A¡¯Xiu and the others would believe anything at the moment, even if Chen Fan said he had ascended and be a Deity, let alone a Soul Formation cultivator.


    ¡°How could it be that easy to break through? I would also need to spend a few decades in order to make it.¡± Chen Fanughed and flicked Chen Yaoyao¡¯s forehead with his fingers.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Yaoyao covered her mouth and lowered her head with an aggrieved look.


    Chen Fan caressed her head and said with a beaming smile, ¡°However, even though I haven¡¯t reached the Soul Formation level, normal Soul Formation cultivators are really nothing in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chen Yaoyao looked up with a surprised face and A¡¯Xiu also looked over in shock.


    Chen Fan only smiled slightly, but his eyes were full of arrogance.


    He would be able to defeat the Soul Formation cultivators in the human world, once hepleted the Full Nascent Soul Power. That was not a nonsensical im carved on a stone stele in Heaven. Chen Fan had already felt that there was a nearly limitless and terrifying power surging in his body.


    That energy had the power of the Deity Body, the Deity Soul and the Deity Infant; it had already reached the peak level of the human world, which allowed Chen Fan to tear open space with a move and travel to other regions in a blink. That was different from the power of a normal Soul Formation cultivator. He had no domains, no Divine Kingdoms, just the energy in his body, which was extremely dense and also extremely pure. If he didn¡¯t suppress it, any leakage of the terrifying energy would be enough to crush almost all the female disciples present. Only A¡¯Xiu would have a chance to barely hang on.


    <i>¡°Is this the power of a Nascent Soul cultivator in the Deity Realm? That¡¯s indeed terrifying and powerful. Although there aren¡¯t as many Divine Powers as I had in my previous life, the path is more or less the same.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan reached out using both his fair hands, gently clenching his fists to feel the unimaginably terrifying power inside.


    If Divine Lord Tatian would have been there right at that moment, Chen Fan wouldn¡¯t have even needed to use his Indestructible Primordial Essence. He would only need to throw a punch.


    <i>¡°I¡¯ll be regarded as a master even in the rest of the universe, once I manage to form the Full Nascent Soul Power. It¡¯s time to go look for Xiao Qiong, grandpa and my parents,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    But before that¡ª


    There were many things on Earth he needed to settle, especially the first thing before him: the fiend trapped inside the deity ground.

 Chapter 1199 - Fiend God Chiyang

    <h4>Chapter 1199: Fiend God Chiyang</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Once Chen Fan gained control of the ny-nine Origin Wells, he also attained part of the authority of the deity ground; he couldn¡¯t control the entire deity ground, as expected. At the moment, he was only able to control a small part.


    And yet, one-hundredth of the authority had already allowed Chen Fan to understand what exactly the deity ground he was standing on was, including the Fiend God trapped inside.


    <i>¡°This is really knotty...¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned as he thought of the situation they were facing, even though he was a reincarnated Celestial Lord. It was indeed a difficult situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡± A¡¯Xiu and the others asked when they saw his look. A¡¯Xiu suddenly changed her expression and said with a shaking voice, ¡°Master, have you... finished cultivating? Are you leaving us to look for your parents?¡±


    Swish.


    Qi Xiu¡¯er, Lu Yanxue and Xiao Mang immediately turned around with anxiousness and sorrow on their faces. They knew in their hearts that Chen Fan would eventually leave Earth or the Abandoned Region. Once his identity as a reincarnated Grand Cultivator was exposed, everyone knew a small pond like Earth would not be enough to make Chen Fan stay.


    They were thinking about keeping Chen Fan around for a few years, so he could stay with them for a bit longer. Who would have thought he was actually about to leave?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving, but not now.¡± Chen Fan smiled and shook his head.


    He would be worried if he left right then.


    Overlords of the other regions around Earth were still preying on the. Although those Soul Formation Grand Cultivators had retreated, withdrawn and clenched fists were more horrifying. They could hit back with a more intense power to conquer Earth anytime. The Little South Heavenly Realm might seem calm, but Chen Fan believed that their senior members were certainly watching Earth all the time.


    Besides, if Chen Fan hadn¡¯t dealt with that time bomb underneath him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave with peace of mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m worrying about other things...¡± Chen Fan remained silent for a while and nced over the worried faces in front of him. ¡°Fine. There are things you¡¯ll know sooner orter. I¡¯ll tell you beforehand.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was startled.


    Chen Fan walked around the spacious main hall of the Origin Divine Pce with hands behind his back. He stopped after a while and looked up as he said with a cold voice, ¡°What do you know about the ¡®deity ground¡¯ you¡¯re standing on?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A¡¯Xiu and the others looked at one another.


    They didn¡¯t know much before, but they soon understood why Earth had be the center of attacks of thousands of sects ever since Chen Fan rose to the top of the Abandoned Region, and also the reason why the sects in the Star Ocean were raring toy im over it and the legends Earth used to have, from the defected and captured people from the Realm of Kunxu, Tianhuang, Heavenly Jupiter and the other regions.


    Rumors told of a ¡°ce where the Deities trapped a fiend.¡±


    ¡°Is there really a fiend?¡± Chen Yaoyao turned a bit pale.


    Xiao Mang, Qi Xiu¡¯er and Lu Yanxue also frowned.


    Chen Fan then asked, ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you feel weird when the Spirit Qi on Earth revived?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Master, are you saying that the fiend trapped under the deity ground has something to do with the revival of Spirit Qi on Earth?¡± Qi Xiu¡¯er said softly. The other disciples also froze.


    That deity ground was vast,rger than Earth itself; there were many Nascent Soul Fiends.


    If there was truly a fiend down there, how powerful could it be?


    The revival of the Spirit Qi on Earth was also handled like a massive secret.


    Xiao Mang had heard about how barren Earth used to be when she was on Tianhuang. Since the Spirit Qi on Earth was bing denser by the day, many people were also fearful and curious about the source of that Spirit Qi, while enjoying it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know why when you follow me down there,¡± Chen Fan said as he took out the Dinghai Pearl to surround everyone else. They then turned into a beam of light and were immediately sent to the true interior of the deity ground.


    A thousand feet, two thousand feet, three thousand feet...


    After going countless feet¡ª


    A¡¯Xiu and the others only saw darkness in front of them and light finally appeared when they passed through the arrays and restrictions. However, everyone gasped; they were so terrified their bodies straightened when they saw the impossible being right before their eyes.


    An unimaginablyrge Fiend God¡ªthousands of miles long, with a wavy, mountain-like body covered with ck scales¡ªwas floating in the sky. Even the Dharma Form of Divine Lord Tatian was as tiny as a speck of dust in front of that incredibly massive Fiend God.


    ¡°That... That¡¯s the Fiend God that was trapped by the Deities?¡± Chen Yaoyao said with a pale face and an unsteady voice.


    No matter how powerful she was, she was just an eighteen-year-old girl. Nascent Soul cultivators were already the strongest beings she had seen fighting before; she had never encountered a terrifying being as enormous as a like that one.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Chen Fan hovered in the sky with hands behind his back.


    This time, he took his body into the space thanks to the authority granted by the deity ground.


    Even Chen Fan felt as if he were looking at a huge mountain while facing that ancient creature; his female disciples were even worse off. They would have been crushed to pieces by the extremely terrifying power if Chen Fan hadn¡¯t protected them with the Dinghai Pearl.


    ¡°Growl.¡±


    A dragon, a Red Sparrow and beams of five-color light appeared.


    Xiao Mang, Qi Xiu¡¯er and A¡¯Xiu stood in the sky. Dharma Power surged out of them crazily and their Divine Meridians were manifested inside them. They tightened their bodies, clenched their fists and blocked the terrifying energy exuded by that Fiend God.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Fan said with eyes showing praise.


    He quietly let go of the Dinghai Pearl and removed part of the protection for the three girls, making them bear more pressure from the outside world. That was a truly beneficial practice for them; not everyone had the chance to face a being that was beyond the Dao Reunion level.


    ¡°Hum, hum, hum.¡±


    A True Dragon and a fire phoenix cried.


    Xiao Mang and Qi Xiu¡¯er¡¯s Divine Meridians had beenpletely awakened. A golden dragon a dozen feet long flew around Xiao Mang; the fierce fire of the Red Sparrow and the Fire Phoenix burnt down an area a few feet wide. Only A¡¯Xiu had a more calm demeanor. Her Five Element Divine Meridians had been made by Chen Fan and had already reached the phenomenal sess level; her body was close to that of a Grand Cultivator, so the pressure she felt was a bit less inparison.


    Among everyone¡ª


    Only Chen Fan lookedpletely calm. He had seen countless Overlords more powerful than that ancient Fiend God in his past life, and he currently had the Full Nascent Soul Power. Besides, the Fiend God was already dead; its energy couldn¡¯t affect him.


    Chen Fan looked up and saw the Fiend God enveloped inyers of ck Fiend Qi. Many chains formed by the Deities came down from the sky above its head and kept it locked up.


    ¡°The real name of this Fiend God is ¡®Chiyang.¡¯ It lost in an unknown mythical battle during the ancient times. The ancient Deity that defeated it was worried that it would be reborn again and that its spirit would return to reim its corpse, so he trapped it here with his own Dharma Treasure. Millions or even billions of years have gone by since that event took ce,¡± Chen Fan said gently.


    When he said the word ¡°Chiyang.¡±


    Dao Laws rumbled in the sky and tides of Fiend Qi, thousands of feet long, surged in the sky. Weird-looking nts grew on the ground, as if that word carried endless power and energy.


    An ancient Fiend God.


    Its power was unpredictable.


    The real name of some ancient beings couldn¡¯t even be uttered. They could even feel when people thought about them billions of miles away; whoever said something bad about them would suffer from karma. Luckily, that Fiend God was dead. If not, it would have certainly sensed when Chen Fan had spoken its name.


    This was what the saying, ¡®God is always watching,¡¯ was about.


    Everyone went silent and immersed themselves in that ancient and vast historical environment. They seemed to be able to see that incredible, legendary battle billions of years in the past through time and space. An unimaginable Fiend God and a Deity had fought. One of them had lost in the end and its blood was spilled in the sky; its body then turned into earth and its eyes intos.


    How intense and magnificent was that?


    Only Chen Yaoyao said dumbfoundedly, ¡°Oh, uncle, you said it was trapped by a Dharma Treasure here. Where¡¯s the Dharma Treasure?¡±


    Xiao Mang was activating the True Dragon Divine Meridians to resist the energy from the outside world. She almost lost control of her power, risking being smashed by the terrifying energy of the ¡°Fiend Zombie,¡± upon hearing what Chen Yaoyao asked. Luckily, she stabilized her energy immediately and red at everyone else, which they found hrious.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯tugh but said gently, ¡°Look up.¡±


    Everyone then looked up and saw an unimaginable sight.


    An unimaginably massive seal, which might even berger than the Fiend Zombie, floated in the sky. It was enveloped in endless Deity Light; it was covered with countless types of runes which looked like tadpoles. It was boundless, unimaginablyrge and thousands of miles long. Its edges couldn¡¯t even be seen with their bare eyes. It was floating in the sky with chainsing out of it, which were entangling the Fiend Zombie.


    ¡°This is...¡± Xiao Mang¡¯s voice shook slightly.


    ¡°This is the Dharma Treasure used by the Deities to trap the Fiend God: a Deity Seal. Of course, it¡¯s also the deity ground itself, the ce we are currently in,¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    ¡®¡±Sthh.¡±


    At that moment¡ª


    Everyone was speechless.


    They were stunned. They had thought the vast, boundless deity ground was just a continent or a special world. Who would have thought it was only a Deity Seal, a Dharma Treasure of a Deity?


    Right then, even A¡¯Xiu felt how tiny she was from the bottom of her heart. That seal could probably crush the sr system to little bits with a single attack. Any energy, any practice or even a million years of cultivation seemed to be meaningless in front of such an incredibly terrifying and powerful being.


    In a blink, everyone stopped talking altogether.


    But Chen Fan continued as if he hadn¡¯t noticed.


    ¡°The Spirit Qi on Earth had been dissipated before only because it was all absorbed by the Deity Seal. And now, it¡¯s revived because the refined Fiend Zombie¡¯s Qi is constantly feeding our. Once I got control of the ny-nine Origin Wells, although I might not have be the true master of the Deity Seal, I got a part of its authority. I can then continue infusing Spirit Qi onto the Earth, making the grow quickly. It¡¯ll only take a century to finish a path the others need millions of years to walk, and Earth would be the most flourishing in the universe in the shortest time. However...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The girls looked at him.


    They saw that Chen Fan was looking more serious than ever, and what he said next terrified them to an extreme.


    ¡°I realized something when I gained control of the Deity Seal.


    ¡°This ¡®Fiend Zombie¡¯ isn¡¯t dead...


    ¡°It¡¯s still alive!¡±


    Chen Fan spoke with a gentle yet cold voice, like wind around a cier; everyone felt chills after this revtion.

 Chapter 1200 - Enemies from the Past Life

    <h4>Chapter 1200: Enemies from the Past Life</h4>


    A Fiend Zombie that had been trapped for millions or even billions of years hadn¡¯t actually died? It was still alive?


    Everyone who heard the news immediately felt terrified; chills rushed up their smooth spines, waking their brains in an instant. When they looked at the miles-long creature lying there... They felt as if it were truly breathing; enormous tides of Fiend Qi were created countless times when it inhaled and exhaled. Each scale on its body was shaking, threatening to wake up in the sky at any time.


    ¡°No... Really?¡±


    Chen Yaoyao was truly terrified; her face turnedpletely pale.


    That young and beautiful little girl was merely eighteen years old. She had gone through some ordeals earlier in her life, but A¡¯Xiu had been there to protect her. Over the past several years, she eventually was able to finally live a stable and healthy life. She only felt that Earth was peaceful; she also knew that her uncle, Chen Beixuan, was the invincible cultivator known as the Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect, who had recently suppressed the entire. Who would have thought there would be such a time bomb underneath the?


    ¡°Things would be horrible if it¡¯s truly alive. Earth is in danger.¡±


    Even A¡¯Xiu looked extremely serious.


    Everyone who had seen Fiend God Chiyang felt how small and powerless they were in front of it. A¡¯Xiu believed that if the fiend woke up, the deity ground above and even the entire Earth would definitely bepletely helpless against it if they received a single attack.


    ¡°Right, Earth is in danger.¡±


    The others also had the same thought.


    Xiao Mang, Qi Xiu¡¯er and Lu Yanxue also looked anxious.


    The massive Earth also seemed minuscule at the moment, whenpared to the magnitude of such a terrifying and powerful Fiend God. Even though Earth was dozens of thousands of milesrge, Fiend God Chiyang could probably crush the entire by merely raising its hand.


    ¡°But... But Master, it¡¯s already been billions of years. Why is it still alive? Is there really a being in the human world that can live billions of years?¡± Xiao Mang stammered.


    ording to her understanding, a Grand Cultivator couldn¡¯t live past a hundred thousand years.


    Xiao Mang wasn¡¯t so certain about the higher levels, but she knew they could at most live a million or ten million years. Earth had existed for billions of years thus far. That Fiend God was surely older than the, the same as the stars. How old was that? Xiao Mang felt as if everything she knew had been turned upside down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    That Fiend Zombie was still lying there silently, but it created some unimaginably powerful tides of Fiend Qi which surged around the entire sky when it breathed. The dimension was spread like ripples and countless beams of ck light flowed in the air. The impact from countless miles away almost made the three girls explode.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Chen Fan frowned and gently activated the Dinghai Pearl. Dazzling light fell, enveloping Xiao Mang and the others to relieve the pressure.


    ¡°An ancient Fiend God can live much longer than normal Immortal Cultivators. Those descendants of the Fiend Gods could at least live dozens of thousands of years and even ordinary humans could live at most ten thousand years. And yet, in this era, Spirit Qi has decayed, Dharma Laws are in hiding and cultivation has declined. Normal people can only live for decades. However¡ªin some old, flourishing cultivationnds in the Central Gxy deep in space¡ªhumans were born to be able to live a few centuries or even a thousand years,¡± Chen Fan exined.


    ording to the legends, those Connate Fiend Gods¡ªlike the Candle Dragon, the Red Sparrow and the Kun Peng¡ªlived as long as the world, the sun and the moon; they would only decay when the universe did.


    However.


    A few eras had already passed.


    Creatures that had existed ever since the world was created were rarely seen. Chen Fan never thought he would be able to see a nurtured Fiend God being suppressed, like Fiend God Chiyang on Earth.


    ¡°Is it truly alive?¡± A¡¯Xiu asked softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though I didn¡¯t feel the existence of its Primordial Spirit, the message left by the ancient Deities in the Deity Seal is apparently telling me that this Fiend God is merely trapped, sleeping at the moment, but not really dead... However, why didn¡¯t I feel its lifeforce?¡± Chen Fan frowned.


    For a Fiend God, even if it wasn¡¯t a nurtured one¡ª


    Billions of years sleeping would definitely weaken it, but they would never actually kill it.


    If it were that easy to kill a Fiend God, the Deity who left the Deity Seal on Earth wouldn¡¯t have simply ¡°trapped¡± it there.


    However...


    Chen Fan could feel it. There wasn¡¯t a Primordial Spirit inside the Fiend Zombie; it was just an empty shell, a dead body without a soul. He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord and he had achieved the Full Nascent Soul Power. His sense certainly had nothing wrong.


    <i>¡°The owner of the Deity Seal left a message, saying that the Fiend God is alive. However, the Fiend God I see is indeed a corpse. Did it end up dying after agonizing through the years? Or, did Master and the others killed it when they went to form arrays on Earth?¡±</i> Chen Fan frowned and thought. Many possibilities came to mind, but he quickly rejected them.


    ¡°No... None of those... An ancient Fiend God can¡¯t be killed that easily. Even the ancient Deities had only been able to trap it there. Master and the others could add a few more seals to the restraining array, but they could definitely not kill it. So, there¡¯s just one answer...¡±


    Hm.


    Chen Fan immediately turned pale uponing across such a thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Mang and the others looked at him anxiously.


    Chen Fan waved his hand and remained silent, showing them that he was fine. He stared at the Fiend God¡¯s magnificent body and sighed in his mind. If it really was what he thought, many things had already gone beyond Chen Fan¡¯s expectations.


    <i>¡°The Primordial Spirit went through the reincarnation cycle. I can¡¯t believe this... the Primordial Spirit of this Fiend God has already escaped, abandoning its body and reincarnating. Fiend God Chiyang is certainly not a normal being; it¡¯s a very perseverant being,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    99% of an ancient Fiend God¡¯s power came from the body, which even the Deities had been unable to deal with. Its body could be regarded as one of the top Divine Treasures or Sacred Treasures in the world. Every scale, every bone and every horn it had would be deemed as the best material for making weapons.


    If it had other choices, the Primordial Spirit of the Fiend God would have never abandoned its body and reincarnated straight off, as this would mean that it would lose 99% of its power.


    <i>¡°And yet, there¡¯s no other exnations, except for this new hypothesis.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    The reincarnated Primordial Spirit of a Fiend God was certainly much more powerful than normal reincarnated Grand Cultivators.


    However, if it wanted to cultivate using that Fiend God¡¯s body again, it would surely be more difficult than reaching Heaven; it wouldn¡¯t be able to do so its entire life. It might even be impossible to re-cultivate its body; the only option would be to only practice other cultivation arts, like Immortal Cultivation and Qi Refinement Arts.


    Chen Fan had never thought that Fiend God Chiyang would have been that resolute.


    Once it ascertained that it was too far away from breaking free, it decided to abandon its body and reincarnate.


    <i>¡°And yet, it¡¯s a Fiend God that¡¯s lived thousands of years after all. Once it reincarnates, its rich experience and wisdom¡ªplus the cultivation arts and skills it used to have¡ªcan certainly help it rise to the asion, surpassing all the reincarnated Grand Cultivators. It¡¯ll be on an equal footing with the top elites. How is it that I never came to hear of such a creature?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    He immediately swayed his body and shed ten thousand miles away. He then jumped a few more times and circled around the entire Fiend God¡¯s body once. His face had be extremely pale when he returned.


    Chen Fan had a sudden realization.


    It hadn¡¯t been a long time since that Fiend God¡¯s body had lost its Primordial Spirit, several years at most. Ten years to be exact, and ten years prior was the time when Master Cangqin passed through Earth.


    A ridiculous thought came to Chen Fan¡¯s mind, <i>¡°Could Xiao Qiong be the reincarnation of Chiyang?¡±</i>


    Of course, he soon rejected the idea. Fang Qiong hadn¡¯t been born ten years prior; it had been much earlier than that. The Chiyang¡¯s Primordial Spirit had escaped a decade before. It might not have enough time to reincarnate and could at most take the body of a person.


    Many people had been taken from Earth at that time. Whose body was used?


    Chen Fan looked serious.


    It would be great if it were someone he didn¡¯t know. However, if the body of a friend or an acquaintance of his had been taken, it would mean the person had already been killed by Chiyang¡¯s Primordial Spirit. The most important thing when taking a person¡¯s body was to swallow the person¡¯s soul, change into the person¡¯s appearancepletely and live in the person¡¯s skin.


    <i>¡°No matter who you take the body from, if I find out you hurt my family... I will crush you to pieces, smashing your body and Primordial Spirit. Even if you¡¯re a Fiend God, even if you have the Lord of Fiend God behind your back, it¡¯ll be useless.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes were full of viciousness.


    Right then, he even wanted to make a move and leave the immediately. He could not wait to go to the True Martial Celestial Sect and investigate this thoroughly.


    However...


    Chen Fan repressed his anger.


    He understood that his power might still be strong in the Abandoned Region or the Little South Heavenly Realm, but there would be many real Overlords and powerful beings when he went deep into the universe or to the Central Gxy; those beings were able to crushs with their voices and swallow the sun. They had truly gone far in the Soul Formation level, and were much more powerful than the so-called Golden Bird Emperor. There were even ancient Saints who had been alive for countless years.


    Chen Fan felt like he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist such a being with his current strength, even if he had the Full Nascent Soul Power.


    The Little South Heavenly Realm was only a shallow pond in the grand scheme of things; it couldn¡¯t nurture a True Dragon. The universe was vast, the home of thousands of races, tons of Overlords and billions of sects. Its vastness wasn¡¯t something cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm and on Earth could imagine.


    If Chen Fan hadn¡¯t used his trump card¡ªthe Indestructible Primordial Essence of the North Mystic Celestial Lord¡ªhe was also no match for them.


    Besides, there was the superior, arrogant True Martial Celestial Sect and Chen Fan¡¯s greatest enemies from his previous life.


    Upon thinking of the enemies who had instructed someone to kill Xiao Qiong and the rivals who had entered the road of Immortal Cultivation with him back them... Chen Fan couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. <i>¡°Han Jin, Yang Fan, Taiyi Sect, wait for me. I¡¯ll settle the scores with you eventually.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan sneered.


    After that, he began his preparations to leave Earth officially and travel deep into the universe.

 Chapter 1201 - The Universe Is Massive, Earth Is Small

    <h4>Chapter 1201: The Universe Is Massive, Earth Is Small</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Five centuries.


    That was neither a long nor a short time; some powerful cultivators¡ªwho sat and watched the gxy change¡ªsaw it as a mere blink of an eye or a nap, which passed by while they stabilized their levels, refined Dharma Spells and Divine Powers. Some cultivators who loved to observe the workings of Dao might even watch for a thousand or ten thousand years in one sitting.


    But for a universe that had a turbulent situation, five centuries was too long.


    The universe had changed drastically in Chen Fan¡¯s five centuries of life. Many Overlords had appeared and tons of talents rose. Some Overlords who had reached the Dao Reunion level looked over the universe from the top and there was even Chen Fan, the one known as the North Mystic Celestial Lord who had hopes of going through the Tribtion.


    Before Chen Fan, there hadn¡¯t been anyone who ascended to be a Deity in a hundred million years.


    In fact, most parts of that universe thought the Deity Realm and Ascension itself were ancient legends, and that the Dao Reunion cultivators were at the top of the cultivation journey. The title of Perfected Immortal¡ªwhich was used to describe Deities in Heaven¡ªwas eventually used to address Dao Reunion cultivators. The Grand Divine Powers they could disy, including looking over the gxy, crushings with a finger and swallowing the sun, were admired by everyone; it made them think they had reached the peak of cultivation.


    All cultivators on any path saw that as the peak.


    Only the most talented people dreamed about bing Dao Reunion cultivators. Most would already be satisfied if they were able to reach the Golden Core or the Nascent Soul level. They didn¡¯t even dare to think about reaching the Soul Formation level or above. Even though the universe and the Central Gxy were quite vast, a Soul Formation Overlord was the dominator of a region, while Dao Reunion Perfected Immortals were even as rare as the real Deities, like dragons in the sky. Each of them counted as a powerhouse in the universe; many people would have usually seen one Dao Reunion cultivator throughout their lives.


    Simply put, it wasn¡¯t something humans could achieve.


    ¡®The Golden Core level is achieved by eating. The Nascent Soul Level is cultivated. The Soul Formation level is gifted!¡¯


    As for Dao Reunion Cultivators.


    Were they still human at that point?


    So, when reincarnated Grand Cultivators appeared one after the other, more Overlords would reach the top of the Dao Reunion level and a powerful being like the North Mystic Celestial Lord would show up, while the eyes of most people in the universe would pop out.


    Tribtion and Ascension weren¡¯t matters of legend. Deities truly existed.


    But for Chen Fan¡ª


    Those five centuries were as long as ten thousand years. Even when he closed his eyes, all the things he had experienced in the five hundred years¡ªall his former friends, all the enemies he had fought with and defeated, all those people who loved him and he loved, those who hated him and he hated, people he tried to save but couldn¡¯t¡ªslowly spread in his mind like a Chinese painting roll.


    The young man had only lived on Earth for thirty years, but he lived in the universe for five centuries.


    Life wasn¡¯t a bed of roses.


    There was nothing to be done to change it.


    Even though he was the North Mystic Celestial Lord, he had also suffered and spurted out blood in his past life. A person would more or less have missed a chance, regretted something, hated someone, remained silent and experienced parting during the course of his life. Having been a Celestial Lord, he had experienced those things even more.


    However, Chen Fan was living a good life at the moment.


    He had slowly dealt with matters on Earth and prepared everything to leave. He had conquered Tianhuang in the past decade, defeating the seven Divine Sects. He had acquired tons of ships, Dharma Treasures, cultivation arts, medicines and Spirit Stones. If he changed them all for Spirit Stones, all of it would be worth billions. And yet, most of them were useless for Chen Fan. He had recently reached the Nascent Soul level with the standards of the Deity Realm, so nothing could faze him. He was perfect, self-sufficient, free and rxed.


    The Full Nascent Soul Power was enough to suppress Soul Formation cultivators in the human world.


    Other than facing Soul Formation enemies, Chen Fan didn¡¯t think there would be other Dharma Treasures or cultivation arts on Earth that were useful for that level of battles.


    <i>¡°I¡¯ll take the World Thousand Spirit Water and the broken sword with me, and some Spirit Stones to use as money in space. I can keep one of the ¡®flying ships¡¯ of the Taichu Divine Realm or Apollo Pce for traveling across the universe and for rxing,¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    There weren¡¯t a lot of things he could take in his trip to space.


    Chen Fan was able enough to deal with most emergencies by leveraging his own strength, and he prepared some general medicines, the few top Half-Divine Medicines he had and some special talismans. He certainly couldn¡¯t take things like the little Qilin evolved from the Heavenly Pill of Earth Essence.


    <i>¡°If only I could take away the Dharma Seal of the ancient Deity underground...¡±</i> Chen Fan was a little disappointed.


    That was a real Deity Treasure.


    If he wasn¡¯t able to control it, he would immediately go to the True Martial Celestial Sect and stamp Master Cangqin¡¯s face.


    And yet, he only thought about it for a little bit. He would truly leave Earth this time; he wasn¡¯t going to take anyone along with him. The universe seemed safe, but it had in fact more dangers and barrennds, other than living things. There were many universe monsters able to swallow Nascent Soul cultivators, hiding in some smalls and in the sky. Cultivators would mostly die in a long trip across regions, except for the Soul Formation Grand Cultivators.


    A¡¯Xiu, his most powerful disciple, was only a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Taking her with him would only drag him down.


    Chen Fan divided the entire Abandoned Region into two parts; one with Tianhuang as the center and the other with Earth as the center. Tianhuang and the surrounding regions were being managed by Xiao Qiong as the base of the Chinese, while Earth was ruled by the North Qiong Sect, also upying most areas of the Abandoned Region.


    A¡¯Xiu, Qi Xiu¡¯er, Lu Yanxue and Auntie Tang would stay on Earth as the senior members of the North Qiong Sect.


    Once the seal of the deity ground was opened, the surging Spirit Qi would gradually kill the entire. Earth was like a huge, strong heart, beating slowly. Every pulse created a powerful tide of Spirit Qi, which nourished the growing cultivators on the.


    Chen Fan believed that the cultivators in the surrounding regions would no longer dare to underestimate the people on that in less than fifty years.


    Spirit Qi was like mist on a mountain; clouds rolled and a gentle breeze made the willows flutter.


    What a great time for poems and wine.


    A young man and a girl were sitting on an azure rock like an immortal couple.


    That immortal couple had a huge difference in seniority.


    ¡°You may also be able to be a Soul Formation Divine Lord in the future,¡± Chen Fan said to the little girl.


    Chen Fan had never underestimated the potential of Earth¡¯s denizens. After building strength for thousands of years, there was currently an outbreak of power. Arge number of Overlords would certainly appear, and there was a Fiend Zombie in the deity ground. Cultivators might even be able to enter the Void Returning level, let alone the Soul Formation level. As for the Dao Reunion level, it would depend on their luck. Since Fang Qiong and Chen Fan had taken the umted energy from the deity ground, it would need at least a thousand or ten thousand years to nurture a Dao Reunion cultivator.


    ¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly be a Soul Formation cultivator soon, then I¡¯ll go travel through the universe with you to protect you.¡±


    Chen Yaoyao was wearing a white, breathable vest and a pair of denim shorts, exposing her ivory long legs. She was sitting on an azure rock next to a willow, eating watermelon. Her cheeks bulged and she talked unclearly, quite unlike the image expected of a senior member of the North Qiong Sect and a Connate Cultivator.


    Ever since she knew Chen Fan was A¡¯Xiu¡¯s master, she had switched to calling Chen Fan ¡°Grandmaster,¡± instead of ¡°Sect Master.¡±


    He had one more identity all of a sudden.


    ¡°Your father Chen Xiao and I are peers and distant cousins. Don¡¯t call me something randomly.¡± Chen Fan red at her.


    That Connate Cultivator with a mouth stuffed with watermelon wasn¡¯t reliable, at all.


    ¡°Besides, the universe is a ce based on rules. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re constant with your cultivation, but don¡¯t forget to enjoy life; people live for themselves after all. Cultivation upies a huge part of your life, but it¡¯s not that important sometimes,¡± Chen Fan said gently.


    With a reincarnated Grand Cultivator like him, a boundless warrior who had once killed a Pseudo-Soul Formation cultivator¡ª


    Those Grand Cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm would pause and relent. If they couldn¡¯t make sure Chen Fan would die, what was the point of destroying Earth? The Grand Cultivators could live for quite a long time. When Chen Fan returned a centuryter, who would be able to bear his anger?


    Didn¡¯t they cultivate so that their descendants could enjoy a more splendid time and living?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Chen Yaoyao shook her head.


    The Abandoned Region was already too fierce in her eyes. The seven sects from the Little South Heavenly Realm had mobilized their forces to attack Earth, and they almost killed all the creatures on the. Putting that into perspective, the vast space would certainly have tons of Overlords, talents and dangers every step of the way.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that there are many Overlords. The universe is quite vast after all; Earth is just a drop in the bucket when considered from that point of view. And yet, you¡¯ve thought too much about the other things.¡± Chen Fan smiled.


    As for the real universe¡ª


    As Chen Fan said...


    That was a ce that focused on rules. The Little South Heavenly Realm didn¡¯t go by this way of life because it was in a remote, barren area of the universe; it was just as if there were still aboriginal cannibals on Earth¡¯s civilized and modern world.


    ¡°If the universe didn¡¯t care about rules, the world would have fallen into chaos, soon being torn apart.¡±


    There were things Chen Fan didn¡¯t tell them.


    They would truly understand when they traveled in the rest of the universe and opened their eyes to appreciate its vastness.


    Those who had power but squandered it were merely beasts.


    Being able to keep power in check was the only reason why humans had been able to be that powerful.


    Besides, if Chen Fan really encountered someone unreasonable, he could merely kill that person with a single hand. He was at the moment afraid that people would talk about rules with him.


    A twelve-foot man in iron armor said, ¡°This Little South Heavenly Realm is indeed a barren region in the universe. I used to hear people talk about it and thought they were just exaggerating, joking around. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true. The locals kill people over an argument. That Connate Cultivator merely said a disrespectful thing and then the old Nascent Soul Cultivator smashed him to death. I thought I was in the realm of Monsters.¡±


    A beautiful woman in a light green gown replied, ¡°The Little South Heavenly Realm is too far from the core areas of the universe after all. We even had to cross quite the long ck sandstorm area when we came from the South Heavenly Realm. Normal Nascent Soul cultivators would have never been able to travel through that ce; it¡¯s like they¡¯re separated, even from the very edge of civilization. So, there¡¯s a reason why they¡¯re so barbaric.¡±


    A young man in a purple outfit¡ªwith purple glitters and nine talismans in his eyes¡ªwas looking up and pondering in front of them.


    The three of them walked in a metropolis as if the city were deserted; no one knew they were there.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. A technology-based civilization developed at the center of the Abandoned Region, knowing how precious the power of restraints is,¡± the woman said as she looked at the young man in purple outfit.


    ¡°This is just a technological civilization in its infancy. It¡¯s vulnerable. I can destroy it with a halberd.¡± The man in armor grunted.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to meet someone. If we can rope in this reincarnated Grand Cultivator, Chen Beixuan, Young Master will certainly be at an advantage when fighting for the position of Sacred Prince Candidate,¡± said the beautiful woman.


    The three of them kept on walking.


    They had no idea Chen Fan had already left.


    A ship sailed straight towards the Star Ocean.

 Chapter 1202 - In the Human World

    <h4>Chapter 1202: In the Human World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    A ship was sailing in the vast universe.


    An ordinary ck-haired young man wearing a ck outfit was holding a rusty ck iron rod in his hand while standing on a wooden ship, wandering leisurely in the universe.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    The young man tapped the iron rod with a gentle motion and the ship moved fast and silently across the endless cosmos.


    The wooden ship seemed to advance slowly, but was in fact fast. It was still on Jupiter when you stared at it, to have already gone past Saturn¡¯s outer ring the next second. Even the fastest flying machine developed with human technology, the ¡°Voyager,¡± had spent more than a decade to get to the border of the sr system. And then, the flying ship had sailed across the same distance, almost without any effort.


    The wooden ship would sh and traverse ten thousand miles every time the young man tapped the rod and said a word.


    The key point was that there was no dimensional movement at all, so it was unknown how he made the ship move. It all looked like the passing of a man on a ship sailing through unknown space like a ghost.


    If a Nascent Soul cultivator saw that, he would have definitely been shocked.


    Although cultivators were able to travel across the universe after reaching the Golden Core level, Golden Core cultivators would spend three to five years traversing the sr system without using a Teleport Array. Nascent Soul cultivators were more powerful and could even break the dimension to teleport, but even the strongest cultivators would be unable to bear the pressure of using Dharma Power consecutive times to teleport, so they would only fly when going on long trips.


    When the seven Divine Sects and the hundred or so sects attacked Earth, they had spent decades crossing the entire Abandoned Region to reach the. Chen Fan had also spent a few months when he traveled to Tianhuang, even though he used a Teleport Array to jump over somes. Inparison, he would leave the Abandoned Region in less than two weeks with the speed of that ship.


    Such a power didn¡¯t belong to the Nascent Soul Level anymore.


    Chen Fan stood in the wooden ship and slowly felt the Deity Realm¡¯s Nascent Soul level in his body.


    He was unable to say for certain whether he was the only one in the universe who had formed the Full Nascent Soul Power in thest few million years, but, he had at least never seen another during the five centuries of his past life. Even though he went far in the cultivation levels and created his own path back then, he had in fact never achieved the orthodox Nascent Soul Level of the Deity Realm.


    Swish.


    The ship took Chen Fan silently through space, just like a swallow would softly sweep across a clearke, producing ripples in the water. After a few breaths, he was almost at the border of the sr system.


    Soul Formation Grand Cultivators also had the ability to travel ten thousand miles like that, but not many of them could do so silently without disturbing the dimension and the Spirit Qi like Chen Fan.


    In terms of concealing energy like that, the Nascent Soul cultivators with the Deity Realm standard were much better than the Soul Formation cultivators in the human world.


    <i>¡°Their biggest difference is that the Deity Realm focuses on cultivating the cultivators¡¯ own body, so they can be self-sufficient. They wouldn¡¯tck even a breath of Deity Qi and the Dharma Power in their bodies is endless, as if they were powerful perpetual motion machines. And yet, Soul Formation cultivators in the human world have the inborn ability to borrow energy froms, the universe and all of humanity. Every move they make is unimaginably strong. They can grab a hundred mountains with their hands and separate oceans with a finger. Their energy is much more powerful than that of the Nascent Soul cultivators in the Deity Realm. However, those at the Nascent level in the Deity Realm¡¯ have a purer power and are unbothered by their surrounding environment.¡± </i>


    Chen Fan felt that hot ¡°eternal sun¡± inside his body as he released his pure Dharma Power to move the wooden ship underneath him. He flew out of the sr system at an extremely high speed, whileparing the differences between cultivation systems in Heaven and in the human world.


    Cultivators in the human world would practice moving external sources, while those in Heaven cultivated their own bodies.


    It was for that reason that cultivators in the human world could certainly summon the wind and rain or move mountains and oceans on their owns or in their regions. But then, once they entered foreign worlds that were governed by different kinds of Dharma Laws and cultivation paths¡ªlike the Fiend World and the Monster World¡ªthey would immediately lose most of their power and would only manage to survive with their Dharma Power. That was the reason why Grand Cultivators in the human world would rarely explore other worlds.


    After all, Nascent Soul cultivators were basically overlords who could do whatever they wanted in the human world¡ª


    But they would end up pale-faced when found in foreign ces.


    Soul Formation Cultivators would mostly have their own Divine Domains which would have an almost endless supply of Dharma Power. They couldn¡¯t be killed while being inside their perimeter; all efforts were useless no matter how many Nascent Soul cultivators there were. Even some of the stronger ancient Saints would have a hard time killing a Soul Formation practitioner while being inside his Divine Domain. However, once they were outside the Divine Domain, unable to borrow the power ofws, the so-called Soul Formation Cultivators would only disy something akin to a stronger version of the Nascent Soul realm.


    Such a kind of Soul Formation warriors had a really high risk of dying.


    They would most likely lose their lives if they encountered disasters or powerful beasts.


    They were godly in their own territories, but they would be out in the open when they lost 80% of their level andbat power when they were in foreign worlds. So, who would be willing to take such a big risk to explore the great beyond?


    In fact, Chen Fan knew it not only applied to the foreign worlds¡ª


    There were strict Dharma Laws and Dao Laws in many ancients or forbiddennds that prohibited cultivators from mobilizing Essence Qi and Dharma Laws. That would render most cultivators unable to use 90% of their power. There were many life restricted zones like this across the universe, which was why the top sacred grounds and Celestial Sects asked their disciples to practice Body Tempering Arts, as they were afraid to get into simr situations.


    <i>¡°Heaven ispletely different. The Nascent Soul cultivators in the Deity Realm work on strengthening their bodies. Theybine the Nascent Soul, body and soul into one to develop their own universe, making the Dharma Power in their bodies endless to avoid drawing energy from the outside world. They don¡¯t lose much of theirbat power even when they enter a foreign world or forbiddennds with different rules. They can quickly adapt and still maintain their powerfulbat strength, just like those Divine Beasts and monsters that rely solely on their bodies and Divine Powers,¡±</i> Chen Fan realized.


    When pondered with the perspective of the North Mystic Celestial Lord, he finally figured out the beauty of the Nascent Soul level in the Deity Realm.


    When speaking of universality and power, the cultivation arts in Heaven were indeed much better than those in the human world.


    <i>¡°Unfortunately, such a cultivation art is too difficult to cultivate. Even a reincarnated Celestial Lord like had to use a lot of Divine Treasures, almost a fullke of World Thousand Spirit Water and the ¡®Deity Qi¡¯ from a hundred Origin Wells toplete it. Normal sacred grounds in the universe wouldn¡¯t have that many resources. I¡¯m afraid only the most powerful Celestial Sects would have enough resources for a single disciple.¡±</i> Chen Fan shook his head.


    He knew it was impossible.


    Let alone the sheer amount of Half-Divine Medicines and World Thousand Spirit Water.


    ¡°Deity Qi¡± was awfully rare in the universe. Normal Nascent Soul Cultivators might not even have heard of it; even if they had, they might not even get to see it in their entire lives. Only those Celestial Sects, which had ascended disciples, would know of such a thing. It was the most precious resource of a Celestial Sect; it would most likely be fought over by the old Dao Reunion Cultivators. They wouldn¡¯t tell anyone below their rank easily. A plume of Deity Qi in the universe could be worth a sky-high price, making a group of Soul Formation and Void Returning cultivators break their heads. That was the top Divine Treasure across the universe.


    This showed how abnormal Earth was.


    There were a hundred Origin Wells able to produce Deity Qi!


    The average sacred grounds might not even have a ce like that; there would be a huge disaster if such information were to be leaked. The entire Little South Heavenly Realm would also be trampled by the Overlords who would storm over to get it, not to mention the Abandoned Region.


    So, after Chen Fan learned about it, he kept it as a secret and had only taken a few core disciples inside to cultivate.


    Earth had a proverbial gold mine, unimaginably massive. People who cultivated there would advance ten times or a hundred times faster than those on the outside world. There might even be more than one talent with a deity-grade Golden Core in the future, and it was possible to have Soul Formation and Void Returning cultivators as well.


    <i>¡°Even so, these are matters for the future. Right now, I have to find Xiao Qiong and my parents.¡± </i>


    Once he left the sr system, Chen Fan avoided the other flying ships ands with life, until he reached a dead. He found a groove-shaped valley and sat there.


    He took out a green jade tablet from one of his clothes pockets. It seemed to be one of the Soul Tablets Chen Fan had made for his core family members.


    There was a man and a woman carved on that green tablet, who looked like Fuxi and Nuwa. It was releasing beams of light; it didn¡¯t seem to be the one he had used to look for Fang Qiong the previous time.


    <i>¡°Xiao Qiong is in the True Martial Celestial Sect. She is surely being treasured and protected by Master, given her talent. I don¡¯t need to worry about her for now. However, my parents aren¡¯t as talented as Fang Qiong. They¡¯re much inferior even when considering normal disciples of the True Martial Celestial Sect. I have no idea what Master would do to them.¡± </i>


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes became blurry after taking out the jade tablet.


    He had never worried about Fang Qiong, but there wasn¡¯t a day in the past few years when Chen Fan didn¡¯t think about Wang Xiaoyun and Chen Gexin. He had wanted to look at them several times when he was on Earth, but he didn¡¯t in the end, after seeing the light radiated by the Soul Tablet.


    He sat there with the jade tablet for a long time. Suddenly, he used his ck iron rod as a pen and drew a giant circle on the ground around the entire valley, like a dragon and a snake.


    ¡°Freeze,¡± the young man said.


    Once he spoke, the power of the art followed. A beam of golden light was shot out and countless impossibly minuscule golden and silver talismans rose from the traces outside of the valley, quickly sealing the entire sky, as if there were a bowl covering the area.


    Then, an incredible scene appeared.


    The empty valley seemed to be blurry, immediately jumping to another world. It looked like a slide when seen from the outside. Everything in the valley was hazy, simr to watching the ind in the middle of the Yan Gui Lake enveloped in the rain. It gave the impression that it was truly there, but it couldn¡¯t be touched because of its vague appearance.


    But this onlysted for a while. The next second, the valley reappeared and returned to normal; there was no strange phenomenon, but that young man dressed in ck was no longer there. Even if a Soul Formation cultivator passed by without paying attention, he would have shed through, thinking there was no one there.


    Chen Fan sat in the valley with the ck iron rod next to him to suppress the waves of Dharma Power. Then, he took out a jade tablet and performed the Karma Art, to look for his parents¡¯ location.


    It was different this time.


    Chen Fan had been just a Golden Core cultivator back then; he had the Full Nascent Soul Power at the moment. How many times more powerful had he be since he returned to Earth? Besides, he had been too far when he used the skill to find Fang Qiong. The two of them were probably a universe away from each other and the arrays of the True Martial Celestial Sect were blocking him.Chen Fan would have been crushed to pieces by the powerful impact after just saying the first word of the spell, if he wasn¡¯t a reincarnated Celestial Lord.


    But, it went smoothly this time.


    Chen Fan performed the art sessfully. Before that, he had a feeling that Wang Xiaoyun was probably in a different ce than Fang Qiong, and was much closer to him, or even not in the Central Gxy.


    ¡°God of Stars, karma and reincarnation. Blood draws to blood. Divine Soul, please lead the way...¡±


    A very different picture than the one before appeared in front of Chen Fan, when he performed the art.


    That was a worldpletely different from the little south heavenly realm. There were many skyscrapers and many flying ships flying across the sky. The streets were flooded with people and there were magnificent, dazzling light signs of different colors floating on both sides, showing all kinds of words and images. Chen Fan even saw a few videos of sexy, scantily d girls who had much more avant-garde styles than those fashionable on Earth.


    Lights shone brightly everywhere, as if it was a city that didn¡¯t sleep.


    Different from the Little South Heavenly Realm¡ªwhere ordinary people and cultivators made a clean-cut separation¡ªthere weren¡¯t just cultivators but also a huge number of ordinary people walking on the streets. A young Golden Core cultivator walked past an old man that practiced a little bit of Qi Refinement, but the old man didn¡¯t make way at all. Chen Fan could see the unexposed pride and confidence on the faces of the cultivators and the ordinary people.


    If the Little South Heavenly Realm were more conservative and strict, then that would be a world where ordinary people and cultivators coexisted, simr to modern day Earth.


    <i>¡°This is...¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned. He felt that the views were a bit familiar; he felt that he had seen them somewhere.


    However, the Karma Art couldn¡¯tst for too long. Chen Fan didn¡¯t dare to slow down. He nced around and stopped when he noticed three people. It was a middle-aged elegant and pretty woman, who was about thirty years old and was with two young kids, a boy and a girl, who were around ten years of age.


    ¡°Mother...¡±


    Chen Fan¡¯s eyes glittered upon seeing Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s face, which looked almost the same as when they parted ways on Earth. If he hadn¡¯t be immortal already, he might even have to hold his breath.


    Her hair, appearance and clothes were different, which had changed from the business woman look on Earth to one with a going by the local styling, but the resonance in their bones and blood was letting Chen Fan know this motherly woman with a couple of kids going about their shopping was indeed Wang Xiaoyun, his long-lost mother.


    Chen Fan took a deep breath as he looked at Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s beaming smile. It looked like his mother was doing great, even though she had been taken away by Master Cangqin.


    Wait.


    Chen Fan suddenly froze.


    He found that Wang Xiaoyun wasn¡¯t the only one who had resonated with his bloodline; he felt the same from the two young children next to her.


    Their small faces, with an air simr to that of Wang Xiaoyun, left Chen Fan at a loss for words.


    Not even someone as powerful as Chen Fan, the reincarnation of the Celestial Lord, would have ever expected such a situation.


    <i>¡°We¡¯ve only been apart for a decade and you birthed two siblings for me?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan was dumbfounded.


    This should have been a happy asion, having seen his family after ten years had passed, but a funny thought shed through his mind at that moment.


    <i>¡°I hope they¡¯re my father¡¯s...¡±</i>

 Chapter 1203 - The Old Port

    <h4>Chapter 1203: The Old Port</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Karma Art was one of the most mysterious and powerful Dharma Spells in the world, which involved thews of time, space and karma itself. Ordinary people were unable to use it and strong cultivators like Chen Fan couldn¡¯t hold it for a long time. The light screen would shatter in almost a single breath.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    A light wheel which seemed like an hourss with transparent ripples appeared slowly behind Chen Fan.


    Then, the aura around Chen Fan¡¯s body became unstable. Many tiny veins like threads of a spider¡¯s web appeared on his face, but immediately vanished again. The ck iron rod next to Chen Fan also let out a green light, making sounds from rumbling Dao Laws at that moment, which exploded in the sky like bolts of green thunder. All of it turned into a web that surrounded the entire valley.


    A few breathster¡ª


    The hourss-like light wheel gradually dimmed and became shapeless, while the aura around Chen Fan also faded and stabilized slowly.


    Finding his mother, Wang Xiaoyun, wasn¡¯t as harmful to Chen Fan as his prior use of the skill when he looked for Fang Qiong; he had almost copsed because of the bacsh. That was certainly because Wang Xiaoyun was much closer, but the main cause had to do with the many secrets rted to Fang Qiong. When Karma was involved with higherws, more powerful energy and more prohibitions, its impact would surely be stronger.


    When he spied on Fang Qiong¡ªwho was under the protection of the True Martial Celestial Sect¡ªthe Perfected Immortals weren¡¯t provoked into attacking, pping Chen Fan to death across the universe, which went to show that he had already been careful enough.


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and thought, <i>¡°The bloodline of that young boy and young girl undoubtedly belong to my parents. I feel extremely close to them, meaning that they¡¯re directly rted to me. Although my father isn¡¯t there, things should be fine. If not, my mother wouldn¡¯t be as calm.¡±</i>


    Even though the light screen had shattered, the appearance of that young boy in his teens and the ten-year-old young girl was imprinted deeply in Chen Fan¡¯s heart. He looked at the two of them slowly in his mind.


    <i>¡°The clothes they¡¯re wearing are different from those used in the Little South Heavenly Realm, but they are obviously exquisite enough. They are probably made of some Spirit Materials. I could sense Spirit Qi energy. This means that my parents aren¡¯t rich, but they¡¯re not doing poorly in that ce. </i>


    <i>¡°A boy and a girl. The boy is more mature, while the girl is a bit arrogant. Judging from their ages, he should be the big brother and she is the younger sister.</i>


    <i>¡°Calcting by time, the older one should have been born before Master Cangqin visited Earth, but A¡¯Xiu didn¡¯t tell me about it. I wonder if she forgot or my parents hid it from me.</i>


    <i>¡°Unfortunately, my Immortal Will can¡¯t extend any further. I can¡¯t detect their level and talent through the light screen. If not, I would have known if they¡¯ve cultivated...¡±</i>


    Chen Fan closed his eyes and pondered.


    He quietly got up after some time passed. Knowing his parents were safe and sound made Chen Fan feel relieved; he didn¡¯t have to rush over to find them. And yet, the sight of that city in the light screen kept appearing in Chen Fan¡¯s mind. He was doubtful about the direction the Karma Art had given him; he felt that somehow that direction seemed familiar.


    Bright, developed cities like that one were rarely seen at the border of the Little South Heavenly Realm, but they were everywhere in the Star Ocean. The human civilization at the center of the universe had finally entered the glorious golden era after going through the difficulties during the Tinder Age and the rise in the Pioneering Era. Technology and Immortal Cultivation were developing at the same time, while Gods and civilizations coexisted. Those were truly brilliant times.


    The very sight of that city in the picture was the thing that gave Chen Fan a sense of familiarity. He felt he had been there before, but he hadn¡¯t visited the Star Ocean that life; the furthest he had gone was only up to Tianhuang.


    <i>¡°Where is it...¡±</i>


    He thought about it for half a day, but it was too far away. Not even the Full Nascent Soul Power could show him things happening thousands of miles across so many regions with just a bit of connection between souls.


    He soon made up his mind. It was useless to think so much at the moment; he should simply go there first.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Chen Fan got up and picked up the rusty ck iron rod. He tapped in the air and the ship sailed straight into the vast universe.


    During the next few months, Chen Fan remained constantly on the road.


    He was neither slow nor fast. Wang Xiaoyun and the others were safe for the moment, so Chen Fan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to reach them. He mostly teleported across the gxy with his peak-stage Soul Formation Dharma Power almost every time in his previous life; he had never truly seen what the ces in space were like.


    This time, he traveled and watched at the same time.


    He went past a giant with signs of life and saw countless people in ancient clothes, like those in ancient China, working hard on cultivating thend; they farmed for the Immortal Cultivators above them during all four seasons of the year. They couldn¡¯t even have a bite of the produce they grew with painstaking efforts, and the cultivators in charge had already taken them away. Whoever resisted would be burnt to ashes with Dharma Spells, just like lowly ves.


    He saw that a member of a poor family showed signs of having cultivation talent and was immediately recruited by the cultivator from an Exalted Sect. His entire family was thrilled; they moved from the cold, dangerous suburb area where they used to live, and joyfully relocated in the city. They didn¡¯t have to pay taxes to the sects and wouldn¡¯t be attacked by low-level monsters anymore.


    He saw a Nascent Soul cultivator who lived a luxurious life, who had countless farms and mines in a magnificent, towering pce with many gorgeous maids in thin tulle dresses that showed their bodies as they walked around. The Dharma Power around his body was still strong, but his Divine Soul had started to decay.


    He saw that a bastard in arge family was being scolded, disdained and treated like a pig or a dog by his seniors when it was detected that he had no cultivation talent whatsoever. As for the young boys and girls who had been tested to have cultivation talent, they immediately became arrogant, thinking of themselves as superior. They nced around their brothers and sisters in disdain, as if they weren¡¯t of the same kind anymore, treating them like lowly beings.


    He saw...


    Chen Fan only watched expressionless as he passed by.


    He saw a beautiful but poor young girl being bullied by a low-level cultivator. All she could think of was to die, since she was beyond frightened and desperate... But Chen Fan summoned a thunderbolt and struck that cultivator to pieces. Countless others were stunned. Under the lead of an old Connate Cultivator, all of them immediately knelt and said as they faced the sky, ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t kill us. Please don¡¯t kill us.¡±


    When he passed through a city overrun by monsters, he also held the rod in his hand andunched an attack, creating a ten-mile trace and bright, solid golden light. The monsters then retreated in fear. People in the entire city immediately burst into bouts of cheering; only the cultivators were terrified, as they had no idea how that happened.


    Chen Fan also went past two countries waging war. Dozens of thousands of soldiers were fighting and both parties had be birdbrains at that point. They used all kinds of Dharma Treasures and Deity Arts, which made the sky copse, the ground crack and the water in thekes evaporate. Chen Fan was also interested and he stopped to watch the battle for a while, as if he were enjoying a wonderful movie. Upon seeing the Commanders of both parties think hard about their opponents¡¯ next move and thening up with countermeasures; seeing the cultivators work themselves into a killing frenzy and the high-level cultivators use all of their treasures they had gathered in the past few centuries; seeing the Kings of both parties sitting in their pces, watching their own countries fall apart and witnessing their people die without any power to resist... Chen Fan could no longer stand it in the end. He smashed the cultivators of both parties to ashes and immediately stopped the war...


    Just like that, he kept observing along the way.


    He would at times lend a helping hand when he saw someone suffering an injustice, but he only watched quietly most of the time.


    Things he saw didn¡¯t just happen on thes he went past, but also in the whole Little South Heavenly Realm. High-level cultivators were rich and had assets and power they had acquired in the past few hundred to a thousand years, as they wielded absolute power. The ordinary people who didn¡¯t cultivate and the cultivators at the bottom could only fight with wild dogs over food, and with fierce monsters over ces to survive.


    The humans in the Star Ocean had experienced those things for countless years during the ¡°Tinder Age.¡± Chen Fan had also seen them in many foreign worlds or border areas of the universe in his previous life.


    And yet, the civilizations around the universe had already gone through barbaric eras, having truly entered the dazzling era of humanity after a few generations, while the Little South Heavenly Realm was still stuck in the past. That was indeed because the whole region was trapped inside the ck sandstorm zone and was separated from the higher civilizations in the universe. That also meant that cultivators themselves didn¡¯t want to change. After all, they practiced so hard not because they hoped to ascend to Heaven, but because they merely wanted to live longer and better.


    It was also the case that the cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm apparently felt happier by oppressing low-level cultivators and ordinary people.


    <i>¡°There are only people who betray the ss, but no ss betraying the ss itself.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan watched silently.


    Setting off a humanitarian revolution after being reborn so that ordinary people and Immortal Cultivators could be on an equal footing and live peacefully, didn¡¯t sound like Chen Fan at all. He was just a normal person, not a Saint. He cultivated only to have a better life without being bullied. There was once a saying: ¡°You strengthen your body so that idiots can talk to you calmly.¡±


    The transformation of a civilization requires energy from the bottom. Some day, the energy at the bottom would form a tinder and things would naturally change. By then, iron and fire might be needed and countless generations of people would have to offer their lives and blood. Only in blood and fire can a new civilization rise gloriously.


    What Chen Fan was thankful for was that Earth had followed the right path since the beginning.


    A few monthster.


    Chen Fan had already arrived at the border of the Little South Heavenly Realm. He saw a terrifying ck sandstorm zone when he went past the border and continued for dozens of thousands of miles more. As you peered into the universe from a, there used to be a need to use a long ck screen lying horizontally in the sky covering the area, as if it were about to fall down like a mountain. What was more terrifying was that the ck screen seemed to be made of water; it was flowing slowly as if it were alive.


    The ck sandstorm zone...


    The natural forbidden zone of the universe.


    Even the Nascent Soul cultivators who tried to cross such a region would die. There weren¡¯t only ck sandstorms that took away people¡¯s powers, but also groups of meteorites flying at a high speed, many universe monsters that lived in the ck sandstorm zone and a lot of unbelievable danger ces and prohibitions. Those monsters wandered around the zone like bloodthirsty wolves; even high-level cultivators would be attacked if they were discovered. The monsters would tear their flesh off their bodies and even take their lives. The zone was so vast it was asrge as a few regions; those under the Soul Formation Level would die if they entered.


    Luckily¡ª


    In the early years. The South Heavenly Realm had already developed a passage in the ck sandstorm zone during the early years. The passage went across the entire ck sandstorm zone, all the way to the Little South Heavenly Realm. The Chen Fan was standing on was called Yellow Maple, which was the only port going to the South Heavenly Realm by boat.


    People jostled one another on Yellow Maple; beams of light were shot into the sky and glitters of treasures were everywhere. Given that it was the only port to the South Heavenly Realm, countless Ancestral Patriarchs, disciples of big sects and rogue cultivators for the regions around the Little South Heavenly Realm while they gathered there, trying to get to the South Heavenly Realm. Many members of the Chambers of Commerce rode on the enormous universe monsters, carrying tons of precious resources and special local products of the Little South Heavenly Realm were sent. They were hoping to go to the opposite side to make money.


    Businessmen,rge races, sects, rogue cultivators, pirates, ordinary people...


    A city would naturally be flourishing. When people gathered, there would be bars and hotels everywhere on the entire. Besides, there were many universe ports and a lot of receptionpanies were there.


    Chen Fan quietly approached a ship.


    One disadvantage about a Nascent Soul Cultivator of the Deity Realm was that his energy was too mild. All the Dharma Power, energy and spirit were concentrated into his own small universe. He wasn¡¯t like the high-level cultivators at all, who were surrounded by Spirit Qi and rumbling Dao Laws, even if they didn¡¯t let their energy out. If Chen Fan didn¡¯t do anything or refrained from releasing his energy, everyone would think he was an ordinary person without Dharma Power. Not even Soul Formation cultivators were able to see it with ease.


    Chen Fan also felt helpless about it.


    Hiding his power was indeed a good thing, but he also had to show it to people sometimes. Otherwise, they would treat him like a normal person. A Connate Cultivator on the street would have the power to kill him casually with one hand. Especially when he was in a region which had all kinds of beings, nows and countless people, he had to show his power to scare them.


    Chen Fan had only released some Golden Core level energy; someone had already approached him to strike a business deal.


    A fat, honest guy came and said, ¡°Are you going to the South Heavenly Realm, brother? Do you have rtives, friends or seniors of your sect there? Or are you one of the thirteen registered Chambers of Commerce? Or, is it that you¡¯re a disciple of arge race and received permission from Immigration to travel back and forth to visit the South Heavenly Realm?¡±


    ¡°Neither.¡± Chen Fan was startled.


    ¡°Then, you need a boat ticket.¡± The honest fat guy cracked an even bigger smile. ¡°Same price for everyone. One for ten thousand star coins.


    ¡°Oh, in the Little South Heavenly Realm, this equals to...


    ¡°A hundred million Spirit Stones!¡±

 Chapter 1204 - Tiannan Planet Province

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Tiannan Province</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>¡°A hundred million Spirit Stones?¡±</i>


    Even Chen Fan narrowed his eyes slightly after hearing that number.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t afford it. Being the new Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect, the ruler of a region, he hads filled with assets in his hands. The elders of the seven Divine Sects were even willing to offer him a resource, so that he would show mercy and spare them. Although he kept most Spirit Stones on Earth to support the development of the North Qiong Sect, the amount he had taken with him was enough to make him a billionaire of sorts among the cultivators in the universe.


    Let alone that Chen Fan had even filled the de Strengthening Gourd with World Thousand Spirit Water before he left; one sip could be worth a hundred million Spirit Stones.


    However, that was truly expensive.


    It was beyond Chen Fan¡¯s imagination.


    He thought he would need to spend only a few thousand or ten thousand Spirit Stones to get a boat ticket bound for the South Heavenly Realm and would get there very easily. Who would have thought the ticket would cost a hundred million Spirit Stones? Such a price could almost hollow out a Nascent Soul Cultivator and was enough to buy half of a barren resource. As for Golden Core Cultivators, they wouldn¡¯t even have one-tenth of it.


    ¡°Do you really think a Golden Core cultivator like me can afford it?¡± Chen Fan said expressionlessly.


    ¡°If so, I can¡¯t help you.¡± The fat guy was still smiling sincerely, but it made people want to punch him.


    ¡°I saw many people boarding. Did they also buy tickets?¡± Chen Fan frowned and looked at the port. Even though the ship for crossing the two realms had yet to arrive, arge number of people had already passed the security check and were waiting in the VIP zone.


    ¡°Oh them! They have a background,¡± the fat guy said as he counted with his fingers, ¡°Some of them have rtives, elders or parents who used to reside in the South Heavenly Realm. ording to thews of the South Heavenly Realm, residents of the realm can bring their directly-rted family members over, but there¡¯s also a limit. The usual would be just a few seats.


    ¡°Some have their sects in the South Heavenly Realm. The sects here are merely their branches, and they¡¯re taking the elite disciples there.


    ¡°Some benefit from the influence of the thirteen Chambers of Commerce. They¡¯re businessmen who have a legal operating license and can travel between the two ces. However, they also have to spend a huge amount of money or use some special ways to get a ticket.


    ¡°As for therge families in the Little South Heavenly Realm, I don¡¯t need to exin much to you. They may have Ancestral Patriarchs with Half Grand or Soul Formation level, so they can directly go to the South Heavenly Realm.


    ¡°Lastly, for individual cultivators without a background like yourself...¡± The fat guy looked at Chen Fan and shook his head. ¡°You can only buy a ticket with money. Even though a hundred million Spirit Stones is a pretty penny, you must know that it¡¯s more than just a boat ticket. It¡¯s also a ticket for you to get rid of the miserable Little South Heavenly Realm, and reside, work or cultivate in the South Heavenly Realm. Without it, you can only cross the ¡®ck sandstorm zone¡¯ with your own power, but I heard that practically ten out of ten Nascent Soul cultivators die when they travel through it.¡±


    In the end, the fat guy looked at Chen Fan with a meaningful look.


    Chen Fan pondered for a while and said, ¡°Is there any other way? This is too expensive.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think it was too expensive, but it would be too much if a Golden Core Cultivator suddenly produced a hundred million Spirit Stones from his pocket. That was the worth of a Nascent Soul Cultivator; Golden Core cultivators would normally have a tenth of that; he would only attract a slew of covetous looks if he did make the purchase.


    Think about it. Considering the price of the ticket, it would imply that Chen Fan¡¯s savings were more than that.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t make it more difficult for me. The official price is ten thousand Star Coins. I¡¯ve already given you a discount...¡± The fat guy gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine, 20% off, 8,000 Star Coins. This is the cheapest I can go. I¡¯ll only lose money if I make it any lower.¡±


    After bargaining for a while, they decided to set the price at 6,700 Star Coins.


    It seemed that the fat guy had suffered a loss, but he started smiling after confirming the price. His smile was so wide that his eyes almost disappeared. It seemed that he had still made good profit.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for you to trade that many Spirit Stones. Let me take you to the exchange center and turn these Spirit Stones into Star Coins.¡± After settling the purchase, the fat guy led Chen Fan to an extremely magnificent building with a rxed look.


    Chen Fan thought he was in a bank on Earth after seeing the shiny and reflective floor, a few giant pirs that required several people to surround and many pretty, gentle receptionists wearing fitted uniforms.


    The fat guy led the way and introduced, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve seen the lions. This is like the exchange shops or banks in the Little South Heavenly Realm, but we call one of these a Bank in the universe. It¡¯s a ce for withdrawing and depositing Star Coins, also for exchanging Spirit Stones and treasures.¡±


    ording to him¡ª


    That was a bank called the ¡°Tiannan First Bank¡± and was one of thergest Banks in the entire South Heavenly Realm. Billions of assets were transferred to and from that location every day, and the currency they used was Star Coins.


    Chen Fan looked around and saw countless counters arranged like lines of neat squares; the end couldn¡¯t even be seen. There were long queues in front of the counters and the people lined up were wearing long robes with an ancient style. They could easily be identified as people from the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    Very few Connate Cultivators went there to exchange Star Coins; most of them were Golden Core cultivators. The strange thing was that there weren¡¯t many Nascent Soul cultivators.


    The fat guy saw Chen Fan¡¯s confusion and he exined, ¡°Connate Cultivators can¡¯t make that much money, or they don¡¯t have enough power. They haven¡¯t even gotten out of theirs. How could they ever go on an interster trip?


    ¡°As for the Nascent Soul Cultivators, they¡¯ve already reached the Nascent Soul Level and will live a long life. They¡¯re all superior members on a or as part of a sect, where they can enjoy boundless bliss and luxury. How could they be willing to leave everything behind and go to the South Heavenly Realm? The Golden Core cultivators though, aren¡¯t as lofty as the sky and as low as the ground. Their cultivation time isn¡¯t really much longer than that of Nascent Soul cultivators, and they¡¯re willing to work hard and put in the effort. They¡¯re even willing to have a go at making it in the South Heavenly Realm to fight for a prosperous future.¡±


    ¡°Can they afford the boat tickets?¡± Chen Fan wondered.


    Not all Golden Core cultivators were as rich as the Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect. In fact, Chen Fan had seen many poor Golden Core cultivators along the way. They even pawned their Spirit Treasures to exchange for a few hundred or a thousand Star Coins at the Tiannan First Bank. How could they afford to buy a boat ticket priced at ten thousand Star Coins?


    ¡°They either get a loan or pay in installments. Golden Core cultivators can live a thousand years. If they don¡¯t have enough money, they can work for a long time.¡± The fat guy offered an honest smile.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t one of those rare rich Golden Core Cultivators, I would have prepared a three-century working contract for you.¡± The fat guy heaved a sigh and seemed to be sad about it.


    He was also surprised after seeing that Chen Fan was able to pay tens of millions of Spirit Stones.


    Chen Fan was speechless.


    Meeting that guy hadpletely changed his understanding of profiteers.


    It was finally Chen Fan¡¯s turn after they finished talking. He opened an ount, registered and bought Star Coins; he directly made an exchange for ten thousand Star Coins. Apart from the 6,700 Star Coins for the fat guy, he got 3,400 more for his expenses in the South Heavenly Realm. However, when he had to write down his name during registration, he hesitated for a while and decided to write down ¡°Chen Mu from the Shanyang Region¡± in the end.


    ¡°Chen Fan¡± or ¡°Chen Beixuan.¡±


    Those two names had an explosive power in the Little South Heavenly Realm. Although the Tiannan First Bank didn¡¯t seem to be rted to the Little South Heavenly Realm, that ce had all kinds of people after all, and there were many spies. Chen Fan didn¡¯t think it was worth the risk. Let alone everything else, that fat guy behind him might not have even heard of his name, either. If his identity was exposed, he would truly have to go into the ck sandstorm zone.


    Even though he was strong enough and wasn¡¯t afraid to go through the dangers in that zone, he wouldn¡¯t have a proper identity once he reached the South Heavenly Realm; it would be difficult for him to stay in such a well-developed civilization.


    Besides, Chen Fan had some doubts.


    He had never heard of the South Heavenly Realm in his past life and he didn¡¯t know what exactly that ce was.


    The fat guy said, ¡°You¡¯re Chen Mu from the Shanyang Region. I¡¯ve heard there are plenty of sects and talents, even though you don¡¯t have a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator. Some of them are outstanding even whenpared to ours. You also have lots of minings and people say you¡¯re super rich.¡±


    He looked at Chen Fan with golden glitters in his eyes.


    This was the reason why Chen Fan purposely chose the Shanyang Region. It wasn¡¯t just because Chen Fan was more familiar with the Shanyang Region and had encountered a few of their factions, like the Qiyun Sect, but also due to therge number of mines and rich families found there. If he hadn¡¯t used this reference, the fat guy would have wondered where Chen Fan had gotten such arge amount of money, which would be at odds with his identity as a Golden Core cultivator.


    Chen Fan took out the 6,700 Star Coins and gave them to the fat guy. He then took another 300 Star Coins for his expenses and saved the rest in the card. The fat guy said the coins from the Tiannan First Bank were epted in the whole universe. As long as he was in human territories, he would be able to exchange them.


    The fat guy immediately became enthusiastic after receiving such arge amount of Star Coins.


    It was still too early for boarding, so the fat guy invited Chen Fan for a drink in a new bar which was nearby. He said he wanted to let Chen Fan enjoy the luxurious and extravagant life in the South Heavenly Realm beforehand.


    After finishing a whole ss of wine and watching a group of pretty, tanned and sexy girls dance, the fat guy named Guo Chuandong said passionately, ¡°Brother Chen, you¡¯ve made the right decision. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve only gotten a useless boat ticket in exchange for that many Spirit Stones. It¡¯s the only chance for you to leave the Little South Heavenly Realm. Once you get to the Tiannan Province, you¡¯ll understand that this ce is no different from a barrennd. Not even birds sh*t here. There¡¯s not a whiff of entertainment or culture, just like a primitive.¡±


    ording to Guo Chuandong, he was actually born in the Little South Heavenly Realm. His family couldn¡¯t live there anymore, so they went to stay with their rtives in the South Heavenly Realm. With the knowledge of the cultures and thenguages used in both ces, he mainly worked as a scalper who sold boat tickets, while he also made money with the ¡°road guidance fee¡± and the ¡°introduction fee.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chen, even though I charged you 6,700 Star Coins, 5,000 Star Coins of that price are for my rtive, who works as a guide at the border on the opposite side. He was the one who got this ticket.


    ¡°Plus, I have to give 1,000 Star Coins to the ¡®Yellow Maple Port¡¯s manager from the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    ¡°I also can¡¯t keep thest 700 Star Coins. I have to deal with everything, from the border security check to the captain and deputy captain of the space shuttle, including those gangs in the local grey areas. Less than three hundred Star Coins will end up in my hands. I¡¯m just making some hard-earned money.¡± Guo Chuandong poured out his grievances after drinking more.


    ¡°What about cultivators who can¡¯t afford to pay?¡± Chen Fan sipped the wine and felt the taste he was familiar with in his past life.


    ¡°They can only sign contracts to sell themselves. Golden Core and Nascent Soul cultivators from the Little South Heavenly Realm are very popr in the Tiannan Province. They are able and willing to endure hardships; even if they work like old cows, their will to fight is also firm. When therge Chambers of Commerce develop a barren region and encounter some monsters, alien races or aboriginals, those cultivators will be sent over for the cleaning work. However, this is quite tough. Although they¡¯re well paid, they also have a high chance of dying. Some development battles even have a casualty rate of more than 30%.¡± The fat guy heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Brother Chen is quite fortunate, unlike them. I don¡¯t really want them to sign those contracts. Less than half of them are able to survive through the three centuries¡¯ period. But what can I do? I¡¯m also a worker; I can only exin this clearly to them before they sign.¡± The fat guy shook his head.


    After drinking the wine¡ª


    The fat guy took out ten Star Coins and paid for the order.


    Although he made a pained gesture as he paid, he still said that as he hit his chest. The fat guy was someone who always returned a favor. He earned money from Chen Fan, so he had to pay him back somehow.


    Chen Fan made the calction.


    Ten Star Coins was around a hundred thousand Spirit Stones. The two of them had only sat there and drunk some wine. Although the Spirit Wine was indeed good for his body since it had some miraculous effect¡ªand it was a very strong wine, which even made Chen Fan feel a bit drunk¡ªthe price was appalling. Normal Connate cultivators would end up broke after having a ss of wine.


    After getting out of the bar, ¡°Night Rain.¡±


    The fat guy suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Right, Brother Chen, don¡¯t say ¡®South Heavenly Realm¡¯ anymore when you get there. That is actually the old name of the Tiannan Region. It is now an administrative region and is officially called the ¡®Tiannan Zone¡¯ or the ¡®Tiannan Province.¡¯ You¡¯ll be one of the Tiannan people from now on, so stop using the old name. People will despise you if they find out youe from the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    ¡°However, I guess only people from Tiannan whomute between both sides know about this. Most of the others have no idea the ¡®South Heavenly Realm¡¯ actually refers to them,¡± the fat guy said casually, which was nheless well intended.


    Still, Chen Fan was a bit shocked.


    He had indeed never heard of the name South Heavenly Realm in his past life, but the ¡°Tiannan Province¡± was like thunder in his ears; he had lived in that ce for a century during his previous life.


    <i>¡°No wonder I had never heard of a ce called ¡®South Heavenly Realm,¡¯ but found the ¡®Tiannan First Bank,¡¯ the ¡®Tiannan Border¡¯ and the ¡®Night Rain Bar¡¯ so familiar, as if I would have seen them somewhere. That¡¯s why.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan lowered his head.


    Then, the sight shown with the Karma Art appeared in Chen Fan¡¯s mind again. Afterparing it with all the ces from his past memories, Chen Fan had finally figured out where the ce was located.


    <i>¡°Master Cangqin, the Cangmin Immortal Realm, taken from Earth, wandering for a century, the Tiannan Province...¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I see.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan slowly closed his eyes. When he reopened them, they were filled with the endless past, memories and a hint of sorrow.


    ¡°Am I going to see those people earlier?¡±

 Chapter 1205 - Leaving Home and Meeting an Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Leaving Home and Meeting an Old Friend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t stay in the Cangmin Realm for the rest of his past life after being taken from Earth by Master Cangqin. In fact, the Cangmin Realm was a famous battling sacred ground in the universe. Its developer, Master Cangqin, had lived almost a million years and he had risen to fame which was upheld for five hundred thousand years. His Dharma Power was known to be earth-shattering¡ªbeing able to create the mysterious Cangmin Realm in space, his power was indeed unimaginable. Besides, he was also famous for promoting new cultivators.


    Master Cangqin liked to travel around worlds to recruit the best cultivators, so he could take them to the Cangmin Realm to cultivate and fight.


    The one who was able to tear the Cangmin Realm apart and stand before him would have the chance to follow Master Cangqin and be his inner circle disciple.


    An inner circle disciple of a Perfected Immortal.


    In the human world¡ªwhere nobody had ascended in billions of years and people thought Deities in Heaven were just legends¡ªDao Reunion Perfected Immortals were beings at the top of the world who could single handedly suppress a top force. In fact, a few of the lowest ranking sects among the nine Celestial Sects only had a couple of Perfected Immortals. They were super Overlords who could defeat gxy fleets and exterminate a civilization by themselves.


    Although the True Martial Celestial Sect had a lot of disciples, how many of them could truly be disciples of a Perfected Immortal?


    The Cangmin Realm had many entrances across the universe, so that those weaker cultivators who couldn¡¯t survive there or the Saints who were tired from fighting could have a ce to rest.


    One of the entrances was in the Tiannan Province!


    When Fang Qiong was still alive and hadn¡¯t transferred her Deity Fetus to Chen Fan in his past life, he had merely been an ordinary person on Earth. Master Cangqin had only taken him away and then thrown him into the Cangmin Realm because he had a hint of energy from the Deity Fetus. Soon, he was removed from the Cangmin Realm half-proactively and half-passively.


    Although said to be removed...


    He was in fact kicked out.


    Quacks and lowly poptions were eliminated from time to time, or they would be the cannon fodder in the Cangmin Realm. There would be thousands of ordinary or low-level cultivators like Chen Fan who would die in battle.


    When Chen Fan was removed, he stayed in the Lin Yang Region found in the Tiannan Province.


    <i>¡°Did Master leave my parents on Lin Yang?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan felt a bit awkward.


    Judging from the direction, it indeed seemed to be where Lin Yang was located. Otherwise, it would have been very difficult for Chen Fan to find Wang Xiaoyun¡¯s location, given how powerful Master Cangqin was and how covert the Cangmin Realm was. He might have caught the attention of the Perfected Immortals¡¯ if he wasn¡¯t careful enough. By then, those overlords could also send their energy over across the universe and Chen Fan would probably be the one in trouble.


    But, it would be quite a pickle if they were truly in Lin Yang.


    Lin Yang.


    It was a special ce for Chen Fan.


    He had stayed on that for a few decades in his past life. After ¡°escaping¡± from the Cangmin Realm, Chen Fan became a normal cultivator, living in the universe in constant fear. Although the Lin Yang Region was just a remote ce in the Tiannan Province, many talents were hidden there and there were a lot of Overlords. Many families, friends and disciples of the Overlords from the Cangmin Realm would also stay in the Lin Yang Region.


    Let alone Chen Fan was just a Connate Cultivator back then¡ª


    Those Golden Core and Nascent Soul cultivators were people that Chen Fan looked up to, not to mention the extremely ethereal Soul Formation Grand Cultivators.


    Chen Fan had lived cautiously, carefully hiding himself. Although he had also felt kindness in that cold world sometimes, he used to feel coldness and chills most of the time. Lin Yang was a ce withws, but he had just been a Connate cultivator back then. If he provoked any of those superior beings, they would easily crush him with thousands of cultivation arts.


    Chen Fan remembered he once had a friend there. They exchanged cultivation experiences or went out of the city to hunt monsters when they were free. In the end, his friend had offended arge family on Lin Yang, the Chu family, and he was enlisted in the army because of an order issued by the Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch of the Chu family. He was appointed to the border of the universe to fight against the universe beasts and was never seen again.


    There were a lot of Golden Core and Nascent Soul cultivators on such a cruel battlefield, so having a thousand Connate cultivators die was nothing.


    ¡°The Chu family of Lin Yang...¡± Chen Fan whispered.


    The Chu family had once been superior in his eyes. Being arge family that had a history of a thousand years settled on Lin Yang, they had a stable foundation and their people were everywhere; around the cities, sects, Chambers of Commerce and thes¡¯ army. The Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarch of the Chu family had retired from the Tiannan Army and had once been a Commander; he even had rtions with people in other regions.


    When that friend of his died, Chen Fan had remained frightened for a few years and was worried that the Chu family would still be enraged.


    But they currently were a piece of cake for Chen Fan if he wanted to eliminate them. If it wasn¡¯t for the Soul Formation Grand Cultivator in Lin Yang, he would have already killed the Nascent Soul Ancestral Patriarchs of the Chu family with one finger.


    ¡°Brother Chen, the boat is here. We should board,¡± Guo Chuandong said.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Chen Fan stopped pondering.


    He looked up and saw a huge space shuttle slowlynd on the Yellow Maple Port after a trip from somewhere in the universe. It had an entirely ck metal shell carved with manyplex patterns that shone with golden light. Chen Fan could see that it was actually a defensive array carved by top Array Masters. Given the ship¡¯s array level, even Nascent Soul monsters would have it difficult if they tried to destroy the vessel.


    ¡°This is the ¡®Sunset.¡¯ It¡¯s the ship that travels monthly between the Tiannan Province and the Little South Heavenly Realm. It may not seem big, but there are arrays which create space inside, so it can store millions of tons of materials. It can carry up to ten thousand people each time. The array on the ship was carved by a famous Array Master of the Tiannan Province, ¡®Master Qiu.¡¯ It¡¯s said to be able to withstand the attacks from a Grand Cultivator. Building a battleship requires more than ten million Star Coins. Even arge Chamber of Commerce that has businesses across regions can¡¯t afford the cost with all of their assets,¡± the fat guy said proudly.


    It was indeed something to be proud of, if that battleship could really withstand an attack from a Grand Cultivator.


    Grand Cultivators were dominators in the universe and were also extremely precious. As far as Chen Fan knew, there was only one Grand Cultivator guarding the Lin Yang Region. Only the capital of the Tiannan Province and some regions at the border had many Grand Cultivators.


    Many people were lining up to board the Sunset. As they looked around, there were some long queues.


    ording to the fat guy, most of them were rted to the Tiannan Province. Only a small number of people had to buy tickets. After all, even Nascent Soul cultivators would end up broke after paying ten thousand Star Coins.


    ¡°Why does our line have the most people and the other side has just a few? They passed very quickly.¡± Chen Fan noticed.


    There were three boarding queues in total.


    Chen Fan¡¯s queue had the most number of people; the middle one had less and the leftmost queue didn¡¯t have any. People could directly board the boat when they got there. Besides, all of them were surrounded by a dim aura, looking like members of well-off families. They had at least the Nascent Soul level and only a few Golden Core cultivators.


    ¡°Those are people with first ss tickets, so they can enjoy a VIP treatment. The ticket we got is second ss; we can only wait for a bit.¡± The fat guy patted Chen Fan¡¯s shoulder and looked at the people traveling first ss with jealousy on his face.


    ¡°How rich! First ss tickets cost five times more than second ss tickets. The price of a first ss ticket can be used to buy five second ss tickets. I wonder if they¡¯re disciples of somerge families in the Little South Heavenly Realm, or the elites of the imperishable sects.


    ¡°I¡¯ve traveled first ss once with my rtive before; it¡¯s much more spacious than the second ss. There are individual rooms and cultivation areas. There are also super huge skylights, so you can see the view of the ck sandstorm zone as you enjoy the one-on-one VIP service. A descendant of arge family in the Shanyang Region even reserved the entire first ss area of the ship that time for his maids and servants, apart from himself. That¡¯s truly generous.¡±


    The fat guy kept talking.


    Chen Fan certainly didn¡¯t care about those things.


    He was the North Mystic Celestial Lord, so he wasn¡¯t even interested in the throne of the Lord of the human world, let alone a mere first ss service of a space shuttle. For him, he just wanted to get through the ck sandstorm zone to enter the Tiannan Province safely and get a legal identity.


    Chen Fan was wondering if the arrangements he had made on Earth could frighten the cultivators in the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    <i>¡°I hope they don¡¯t get scared.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan cracked a smile.


    Meanwhile.


    The Soul Formation Ancestral Patriarch of the Taichu Divine Realm was looking at the sight in front of him with a pale face. The enormous Taichu Divine Pce seemed to have been crushed by a giant dragon. The magnificent ten-thousand-feet tall Taichu Divine Mountain was even split in half in the middle all of a sudden.


    All the disciples, Nascent Soul elders or Golden Core cultivators of the Divine Realm all had bruised noses and swollen faces. Everything they had was taken and all the Dharma Treasures had either been shattered or snatched. The Divine Lord of the Taichu Divine Realm had even been injured, so he went to the vault to recover.


    He almost fainted after having a look.


    The treasures the Taichu Divine Realm had gotten in the past hundred thousand years were stored in seventeen vaults.


    All kinds of Spirit Pills, Spirit Medicines, Divine Treasures, Heavenly Treasures, Spirit Stones... There used to be thousands of them, which were enough to buy a hundred resources in terms of value. But then, the vault had been looted; not even an ordinary Red me Spirit Pill was left.


    ¡°Who... Who did this?¡±


    Their Ancestral Patriarch turned pale.


    The elders and disciples hesitated and looked at each other. In the end, someone stammered and said a young man in a ck outfit had shown up at the entrance of the Taichu Divine Realm on a boat with a ck iron rod three days prior, iming he was an old friend of the Taichu Divine Realm and was there to repay their kindness.


    The disciples of the Taichu Divine Realm were confused at first.


    Some Golden Core guards went out and wanted to send that ridiculous, nameless guy away.


    They had never thought that the young man in ck would still break into the sect while carrying a sword. He didn¡¯t seem to know any Dharma Spells and had no Dharma Power around him, but he wasn¡¯t affected by any cultivation arts or arrays. Even when the Divine Array opened, he still walked through it casually. Whoever resisted was knocked down with a sh. Even if a hundred Nascent Soul elders attacked at the same time, they would still be defeated by him with a punch.


    In the end, none of the Nascent Soul elders were able to deal with him.


    They watched him find the seventeen vaults in the Taichu Divine Realm one by one as if enumerating his family¡¯s valuables. He then used a ck iron rod to break the seal and slowly store all the Spirit Stones, treasures and Spirit Medicines into a yellow gourd, leaving leisurely afterwards.


    Although that person didn¡¯t kill a single person of the Taichu Divine Realm since the beginning¡ª


    Such a humiliation¡ªjust like a walk in the park, as if thend were deserted¡ªleft those Nascent Soul elders feeling extremely embarrassed. They, who were respected in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm and treated as the elders of the imperishable sects, admired and worshipped.


    They watched that man split the entire Taichu Divine Mountain in half with a sh before he left. Although the Taichu Divine Mountain wasn¡¯t a treasurend and neither was it protected by a top Divine Array, it was indeed the ce where the Ancestral Masters of the Taichu Divine Realm cultivated. And yet, it had been cracked by someone in front of all the disciples of the realm. If the news were to spread, the entire Taichu Divine Realm would lose facepletely.


    At first, the elders of the Taichu Sect didn¡¯t recognize him¡ª


    But the moment that iconic broken sword appeared... Everyone knew who that young man in a ck outfit was.


    ¡°Chen... Bei... Xuan...!¡± The Divine Lord of the Taichu Sect almost had to squeeze those words out of his mouth.


    Even though nobody had been killed or injured¡ª


    The moment he saw the seventeen empty vaults and the broken Taichu Divine Mountain, he knew the reputation of the Taichu Divine Realm had just beenpletely destroyed; they had been stepped on hard.


    That week...


    Not only the Taichu Divine Realm¡ª


    The Niekong Sect, the Wuji Sect, the Demon Sun Sect...


    Among the seven sects that attacked Earth back then, the young man didn¡¯t go to Apollo Pce and the Changshen Sect which had three Soul Formation cultivators. The rest of the imperishable sects were attacked and looted by Chen Fan. Chen Fan seemed to do so when the Soul Formation Ancestral Patriarchs weren¡¯t there. Besides, he hid his energy to look as if he were an ordinary person so nobody noticed him at all. The Divine Arrays and cultivation arts of the sects also had also weakened in front of Chen Fan¡¯s Full Nascent Soul Power.


    If the Soul Formation Ancestral Patriarchs were there, Chen Fan might have still been afraid.


    And yet, there were just Divine Arrays and he could get past them with cultivation arts.


    So, all therge sects in the Little South Heavenly Realm suffered a huge loss. Even though none of their disciples died, the loss of resources and reputation still gave them a severe blow. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to make it up after decades.


    Chen Fan¡¯s name was even spread around the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    Everyone knew about him.


    Nobody dared to offend him.


    In the meantime, Chen Fan had already gone to the Yellow Maple Port and was ready to get on the boat. After that trip, he would rise as high as the mountains and go as long as rivers did. He would be returning to the field like a fish hopping back into the ocean. When he went back to Earth, he would probably have the power topletely conquer the whole Little South Heavenly Realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s our turn.¡±


    The fat guy had pushed Chen Fan forward.


    When Chen Fan was about to get on board, he nced around and suddenly saw someone he knew. He was a bit startled.


    <i>¡°Is that her?¡±</i>

 Chapter 1206 - People Changed

    <h4>Chapter 1206: People Changed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yellow Maple Port.


    In the dark space, a with a diameter of dozens of kilometers was floating. As we looked in its nearby sky, there were many shining ships sailing toward the from different points of the universe. There were dozens of ports which extended from the main Yellow Maple Port and a lot of ships were docked there.


    But the most obvious among them was a space shuttle that looked like a giant beast.


    The Sunset!


    The ck Sunset was floating above the Yellow Maple Port like a snake. Although it wasn¡¯t surrounded by an aura, and there were only some patterns with golden light carved on the ship, it did have an enormous body with a few levels more than the other ships, as if it were a giant ancient beast, which was as heavy as a mountain. Everyone felt a bit stunned by the skills and power of the Tiannan Province when they saw it.


    On the queuing passage at the port, a middle-aged man, another man and a woman were walking side-by-side.


    The serious looking middle-aged man¡ªwith a beard like steel needles, wearing an ancient robe with the style of the Little South Heavenly Realm¡ªwas walking in the front; there was even a sword on his back. People who knew would notice that the scabbard was made of the thinnest dragon skin on the back of a Purple-Bearded Golden Eye Dragon. Even though it was merely a Golden Core beast, it was extremely rare. Such creatures lived in the restricted area at the border of the universe, in which only peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivators could enter.


    As for the other two, the man wore a white robe and was surrounded by a dim aura. He was walking upright like a sword; he apparently had strong Qi Refinement skills. On the other hand, the woman was wearing clothes from Earth. She was d in white sportswear; her hair was tied in a ponytail, looking beautiful.


    In fact¡ª


    Chen Fan recognized her at first sight.


    <i>¡°Jiang Feifei? Why is she here?¡±</i> Chen Fan was shocked.


    That was Auntie Tang¡¯s niece. Chen Fan had also met her when he made one of his returns to Earth. He knew that the girl didn¡¯t really like him, but he was the North Mystic Celestial Lord; he wouldn¡¯t even bother to make a scene with a little girl. Especially when Chen Fan¡¯s identity was exposed... He was like a dragon in the sky; never did he care about Jiang Feifei ever since.


    <i>¡°Auntie Tang said Jiang Feifei had left a letter behind, saying that she wanted to leave home for a while to cultivate on Wu Dang Mountain. There had been messages from her from time to time in thest few years, showing that she was all right. Why is she here with two guys now? And they even used the VIP passage.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    Given his power, he was able to see the level of the other two people at a nce. The aura around the young man in a white robe was dim; he looked unpredictable, and had only reached the Nascent Soul level. Even so, he seemed to have formed a divine-grade Golden Core and was as powerful as the Divine Princes of the imperishable sects, but Chen Fan didn¡¯t take him seriously. He had killed more than a dozen cultivators like the young man back on Earth. On the other hand, the middle-aged man in a ck outfit was a peak-stage Nascent Soul Cultivator and had probably entered the Half Grand Cultivator level. That was not something he had achieved in less than a thousand years.


    <i>¡°Even though the energy of his cultivation arts is powerful, they seem a bit ipatible, impure and they are definitely not from any of the imperishable sects. I guess he¡¯s a rogue cultivator.</i>


    <i>¡°I can¡¯t believe there are rogue Overlords like this in the Little South Heavenly Realm, and Jiang Feifei is tagging along.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan saw that Jiang Feifei had also be much more powerful. She seemed to be reverent toward that ck d middle-aged man, and she called him ¡°Master.¡±


    The middle-aged man apparently had a very high status at the Yellow Maple Port. Even the guards at the port were startled when they saw him, quickly making way for him. Then, someone in luxurious clothes went to greet him passionately and invited him to enter the Yellow Maple Port.


    ¡°Brother Chen, what are you looking at? It¡¯s our turn now.¡± The fat guy turned around and gave a wretched smile. ¡°The prettydies in the VIP line are all traveling first ss. They must have a powerful background; we¡¯ll never be able to approach them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why a Half Grand Cultivator would bring a Connate cultivator with him,¡± Chen Fan said.


    ¡°A Half Grand Cultivator?¡± Even the fat guy was startled.


    Such a being was superior even in the Tiannan Province, someone ordinary Golden Core and Nascent Soul cultivators could neverpare to. Therge families in the province were also willing to rope in those cultivators who had hopes of reaching the Soul Formation level. Even though the chances were low, there was still hope after all; they would be able to dominate a region if they could really have a Soul Formation cultivator. They were truly the foundation for the future ten thousand years for those families.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s his new pretty concubine or an elite descendant of his family,¡± the fat guy guessed.


    He had said that cultivators like the Half Grand Cultivators didn¡¯t have to pay anything if they were willing to go to the Tiannan Province, and they could even take a few people with them for free. They were of a higher status whenpared to Golden Core cultivators.


    Then¡ª


    Chen Fan went through a security check with Guo Chuandong.


    There were at least two Half Grand Cultivators at the security point just about to board, staring at people fiercely. A mirror was hung in the air; when someone stood underneath it, the mirror would immediately show who he truly was and many pieces of information like his level and race. After going through that checking point, there was also a high-tech inspection of the Tiannan Province. There was almost aplete station every step of the way and a few more inspection points. Normal Nascent Soul monsters would be exposed and shown their true forms at the first station.


    On the contrary¡ª


    When Chen Fan reached the Nascent Soul level of Heaven, his energy became extremely restrained and he looked just like an ordinary person, so he had no choice but to release some of his energy. That mirror couldn¡¯t even detect Chen Fan¡¯s Golden Core Level, which made the old Half Grand Cultivator nearby turn around in confusion, wondering if the mirror had failed somehow.


    After smoothly passing various checkpoints¡ª


    The two of them finally boarded the ¡°Sunset.¡±


    Guo Chuandong¡¯s room wasn¡¯t far from Chen Fan¡¯s. He said he had already made a profit after selling one boat ticket. However, selling tickets wasn¡¯t his main job; he took cultivators from the Little South Heavenly Realm to the Tiannan Province mostly. He just needed some sponsorship. Apart from Chen Fan, there were eight other people who were also his customers.


    Chen Fan had a weird feeling; wasn¡¯t Guo Chuandong a scalper and a guide at the same time?


    The Sunset was moving at a very slow speed. It had already made the round trip to the Tiannan Province and back in January. Every time it traveled, the ship would remain docked at the Yellow Maple Port for a long time. Not only did it have to carry a lot of passengers, but also the resources and products to trade from the Little South Heavenly Realm. This was the Sunset¡¯s real purpose.


    The fat guy stopped by and said, ¡°Brother Chen, don¡¯t just cultivate here. Let¡¯s go to the Central Resting Area. I have to show you how busy the Sunset is. There are more than a few resting zones.¡±


    There were eight other cultivators behind him¡ª


    Men and women.


    Judging from the style of their clothes, they were apparently from the Little South Heavenly Realm as well.


    Most of them looked friendly, except for a Nascent Soul cultivator who seemed a bit arrogant. He apparently didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of a group of Golden Core cultivators, given his higher rank.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Chen Fan nodded.


    He also had an errand for the fat guy, which was to look into the identity of that middle-aged man in ck. The fat guy was indeed familiar with the Sunset; he had the answer in just four hours.


    ¡°The Lone Ranger of Star Ocean, Song Yufeng!


    ¡°He¡¯s a Half Grand Cultivator who once broke into the Changshen Sect alone with a sword and defeated the Lord of the thirteen mountains. In the end, a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator of the Changshen Sect had to get on the battlefield and finally injured him severely. Even so, he managed to escape from that crisis, astonishing the whole Star Ocean and bing the top rogue cultivator in the Little South Heavenly Realm!¡±


    <i>¡°That¡¯s strange. Why is Jiang Feifei with such a being?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan frowned.


    He obviously didn¡¯t believe the fat guy¡¯s im that Jiang Feifei was Song Yufeng¡¯s concubine; she was more likely to be his disciple. Chen Fan had seen Jiang Feifei¡¯s talent; She had clear Dao Qi, her body could move like smoke and her energy was extremely pure. She was a good cultivator. So, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Song Yufeng would have be interested in her.


    <i>¡°But there will be a big problem. Auntie Tang has always thought that Jiang Feifei is only traveling and rxing. To think she would show up in the Yellow Maple Port? Besides, Song Yufeng seems to be taking her to the Tiannan Province. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll return in a few years.¡±</i> Chen Fan thought.


    And yet, that wasn¡¯t something he should interfere in.


    Song Yufeng would certainly not care about Chen Fan, and Jiang Feifei also seemed like she was following him willingly. If Chen Fan tried taking her away, she would be the first one to resist. Still, Auntie Tang would be really sad once she found out, if he didn¡¯t take her back.


    While Chen Fan was struggling.


    He had entered the central area of the Sunset with the fat guy and the others.


    The inside of the Sunset was extremely spacious. The Central Hall was like a shopping mall Chen Fan had seen in his past life. He couldn¡¯t even see the end of it and countless people wearing clothes simr to those on Earth were jostling one another. Apart from the cultivators, Chen Fan also saw some ordinary people, but they were walking around expressionlessly in uniform. They seemed to be part of the working staff.


    The Little South Heavenly Realm clothing worn by Chen Fan and the others was a bit eye-catching.


    Guo Chuandong first took everyone to a clothing store and chose outfits of the Tiannan Province for each of them. Compared to the clothes on Earth, they were abination of both ssical and futuristic styles.


    Chen Fan received a ck, short-sleeved, fitted robe with a belt, which had a traditional style. It looked simr to a modern suit, although it had a quaint feeling.


    Someone eximed immediately when he saw the price, ¡°F**k, an outfit made of normal materials costs a hundred Spirit Stones. I can buy a hundred normal clothes with one Spirit Stone in the Little South Heavenly Realm.¡±


    The store¡¯s assistant helping them was an ordinary man in an azure uniform. He immediately pulled a long face after seeing this situation, proposing for them to buy the clothes if they liked them or to leave if they didn¡¯t want them.


    The fat guy immediatelyforted the Golden Core cultivator and thetter could only ept it in silence.


    The others also handed over the Spirit Stones quietly.


    Chen Fan stood aside coldly. He was able to notice that, even though the shop assistant was an ordinary person, his arrogance came from the heart when he faced the cultivators from the Little South Heavenly Realm; it simply couldn¡¯t be hidden. That was probably one of the reasons why the Golden Core cultivator didn¡¯t say anything just then.


    <i>¡°The people of the Tiannan Province are indeed arrogant.¡±</i>


    Chen Fan shook his head and forgot about it.


    After that, he wandered about a bit more and then made an excuse to leave. He had ced an Immortal Will tag on Jiang Feifei before; he could sense that she was also at the Central Hall right then, so he went there.


    After walking for a while¡ª


    He saw Jiang Feifei standing in front of the window with the young man in a white robe, chatting joyfully with their backs facing the view outside of the ship. The two of them had put on the clothes of the Tiannan Province, one in red and one in white. The girl was wearing a fiery red gown, making her look extraordinary. Her waist was entuated with a delicate belt. The man was standing upright like a sword in a fitted white outfit and his face was as fair as jade.


    The two of them seemed very intimate. Jiang Feifei was all smiles; she turned around to look at the man with her watery, glittering eyes from time to time.


    Chen Fan saw them and gradually slowed down.


    He stood there quietly for a while and watched those two who looked like a perfect couple. Even though Jiang Feifei had looked at Chen Fan several times, she didn¡¯t recognize him. She focused on the man in a white robe most of the time.


    When that guy noticed Chen Fan, he merely nced at him and didn¡¯t mind much when he realized that Chen Fan was just a Golden Core cultivator.


    After watching for a bit, Chen Fan silently returned to his room.


    People changed and it was normal, as human minds were vtile.


    There were things Chen Fan didn¡¯t ask, but he knew what Jiang Feifei would reply. He sat in the room and closed his eyes to cultivate quietly. After all, Jiang Feifei was just one of his old friends; Chen Fan couldn¡¯t take her back forcefully if she didn¡¯t want to return to Earth.


    Just like that, the Sunset had gone deep into the ck sandstorm zone after flying for two weeks. Although they encountered a few attacks from the monsters along the way, they were never able to get through the powerful arrays and defenses of the Sunset.


    On that day.


    Chen Fan met Jiang Feifei again when the fat guy asked him to go to the bar. This time, Jiang Feifei frowned and stared at Chen Fan with a hint of shock, astonishment, embarrassment and confusion in her eyes.


    ¡°You are...?¡±

 Chapter 1207 (END) - Jiang Feifei’s Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Jiang Feifei¡¯s Arrogance</h4>


    The girl looked especially gorgeous thay day.


    She was wearing a red dress. Her waist was as thin as a snake and her legs under her mini dress were slim. Her body was like a fiercely burning fire, but her face was delicate and gorgeous. She had her ck hair down and she lowered her head slightly. Her big eyes blinked, looking like the girl next door. A group of people around Chen Fan had to hold their breaths and even the only Nascent Soul cultivator from the Little South Heavenly Realm in the group couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at her.


    Jiang Feifei had be famous on the entire Sunset.


    She was the disciple of the Star Ocean¡¯s Lone Ranger, Song Yufeng, and her Senior, Bai Zichuan, was also a well-known talent in the Little South Heavenly Realm. He had risen to fame when he was young; he reached the Nascent Soul Level at 275 years old and wasparable even to the Divine Princes of the imperishable sects outside of the Little South Heaven Roll.


    With such a famous Master and gorgeous appearance, she was indeed outstanding. Some nobles and disciples from the Tiannan Province who were also on the Sunset also paid attention to her. The elites of therge families in the Little South Heavenly Realm even rushed to meet her.


    In fact, there were a few young men standing behind the girl. All of them were powerful, surrounded by a dim light. Although they seemed to be quite young, only dozens of years old, they were all Golden Core Cultivators.


    ¡°You are...¡±


    Jiang Feifei was surprised.


    She was only wandering around because she was bored. She had never thought she would see someone so familiar. That person was like a nightmare in Jiang Feifei¡¯s heart. Although he was a close acquaintance, she had been arrogant ever since she was small, so she wasn¡¯t willing to think about him, at all. Jiang Feifei had thought she had already gotten rid of that nightmare. Never had she expected to meet him there.


    ¡°Can I help you, madam?¡± Chen Fan said calmly.


    Chen Fan¡¯s energy became subtle after he formed the Full Nascent Soul Power; Soul Formation cultivators may not even be able to sense his power. Besides, he had also changed his appearance, so Jiang Feifei only felt he was familiar.


    Jiang Feifei hesitated and said, ¡°You look a lot like a friend of mine... If you don¡¯t mind, may I have your name?¡±


    ¡°You must have mistaken me for someone else. Even though I know your name, I¡¯ve never seen you before,¡± Chen Fan said with a smile, ¡°The name¡¯s Chen Mu.¡±


    ¡°Chen Mu...¡± Jiang Feifei lowered her head.


    She thought it sounded familiar.


    The young man wearing a ck outfit before her might have seemed a bit simr to the other person she was thinking about, but thetter was a high-profile and domineering individual. He had been born to have a pair of eyes full of disdain to despise all people. She had never witnessed that guy say something good. Even when the coalition army of the seven Divine Sects and the Soul Formation Cultivators were in front of him, he still refused to obey, seemingly able to break the entire sky with a sh at any time. Her Master was also frightened of that person.


    However, Chen Mu didn¡¯t have that energy.


    <i>¡°I must have thought too much. He¡¯s the Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect. How would he leave such a huge mess and follow me to the Tiannan Province? Besides, he wouldn¡¯t even talk to me if he were in front of me. At best he would have simply grabbed and dragged me back to Earth,¡±</i> Jiang Feifei thought and took a deep breath, but a hint of sorrow shed through her heart.


    Bai Zichuan, who was wearing a robe as white as snow, moved close and said gently.¡±Feifei, Brother Ma Teng is still waiting for us in the room. He¡¯s a member of the Ma family stationed in Xuan City, which is a very famous family even in the Tiannan Province. We can travel to the province this time only because of him. We can¡¯t bete.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Jiang Feifei and lowered her head as she turned around and followed Bai Zichuan.


    After a few steps, she suddenly looked back. ¡°If you go to Xuan City in the future, you can tell people that you know me.¡±


    Then, she turned around and left.


    Those people behind Jiang Feifei had never said a word nor looked unhappy throughout the conversation. The manners they had learned from therge families made them treat everyone politely. Even though Chen Fan was just a mere Golden Core cultivator and was much weakerpared to them, they still waited there quietly and remained silent. Even Bai Zichuan showed reserve.


    Jiang Feifei wanted to help a nameless Golden Core cultivator. It was just a word, and wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Her rtionship with the Ma family of Xuan City was the most important.


    When they left, the fat guy became excited. ¡°F**k, Jiang Feifei talked to you.


    ¡°That¡¯s Jiang Feifei! Don¡¯t you know that she, her master and her senior are the most famous people on the Sunset? Countless guests want to meet them. Even my rtive wants to see them and get some benefits.¡± Guo Chuandong was excited.


    The other people who were part of the ¡°tour¡± also looked envious.


    Half Grand Cultivators were superior in any ce. Besides, Song Yufeng was a legend in the Little South Heavenly Realm; he was like God in the hearts of the medium-level and low-level cultivators.


    ¡°She mistook me for someone else.¡± Chen Fan smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°Why not me but you? Is she interested in you? No wonder you¡¯ve been asking about them once you got on board. I¡¯m really wondering whether there¡¯s something going on between you two right now. Are you really friends?¡± the fat guy said in doubt.


    ¡°What a shame. It would be great if you were truly a friend of hers.¡± The fat guy felt sorry for him. ¡°You¡¯d really be able to find sess easily if you can rely on Jiang Feifei. You have no idea how impressive Ma Teng is, the guy they¡¯re going to meet. I saw with these very eyes how the captain weed him on board when he arrived.¡±


    ¡°The Ma family in Xuan City has a Soul Formation Grand Cultivator; they are a group that can do anything in the entire region. Song Yufeng is probably throwing himself into thep of the Ma family in Xuan City.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s also impressive to have a word from her. You may not be able to run wild in Xuan City, but at least nobody would dare to provoke you,¡± said the fat guy as he looked at Chen Fan with jealousy in his eyes. He had been working in the Tiannan Province for two centuries and had finally achieved something. How could Chen Fan be so lucky and be sessful just like that?


    Even the other ¡°tour¡± members were astonished.


    <i>¡°A Grand Cultivator!¡±</i>


    That was a family with a Grand Cultivator. No wonder they could stand tall in the Tiannan Province, which had many hidden talents. The Soul Formation cultivators in the Tiannan Province were different from those in the Little South Heavenly Realm. They grew while they fought with countless Grand Cultivators and elites with their lives at stake. They might not be any stronger than those in the Little South Heavenly Realm, but they were much better in terms of potential, rtions, resources and authority.


    Once a cultivator had the protection from such a heavy hitter, nine generations of his descendants would also be able to rise to sess.


    Everyone was from the Little South Heavenly Realm and that was the power they desired the most; all of them looked at Chen Fan with open jealousy. Even though Jiang Feifei only gave him her word, an outsider like Chen Fan would have the chance to settle in the Tiannan Province. Local people might still look down on him, but they at least wouldn¡¯t crowd him out.


    A couple of beautiful female cultivators were looking at Chen Fan with their glittering eyes, as if they were pondering whether he was worth following.


    Only that Nascent Soul cultivator called ¡°Lord Xiuyuan¡± frowned and left before the rest did the same.


    Then, even though everyone was still walking around, they couldn¡¯t help but keep mentioning Chen Fan. A few female cultivators also smiled at him and tried to strike up a conversation. They pretended to unintentionally ask him where he lived, what seniors there were in his sect, what his level was, whether he knew someone in the Tiannan Province and what he was going to do in the Tiannan Province.


    Chen Fan replied using the answers he had previously made up.


    He said that he was a normal rogue cultivator born in the Shanyang Region; he had decided not to join any sect. His family was well off, so he could afford a ticket, but he had almost used up his money.


    Such a reply certainly disappointed the female cultivators.


    Golden Core cultivators like them had left their homes in the Little South Heavenly Realm to test their luck in the Tiannan Province. They preferred finding properly settled locals; once they crawled on them, they would immediately have everything, including local rtions, resources and cultivation materials, and they would be able to settle down quickly. After staying in the Tiannan Province for a couple of centuries, they would be true residents there and might have a couple of open quotas to bring their family from the Little South Heavenly Realm.


    Cultivators¡ªthose who only had a bit of Spirit Stones and no foundation at all like Chen Fan¡ªwerepletely beneath their consideration, but a couple of female cultivators still ced him in the fifth or sixth option; they would still take him if they couldn¡¯t find anyone better. At least he could pay for their meals.


    Chen Fan either cultivated in his room or sometimes wandered around during the next period of time.


    Everything on the Sunset made him feel both unfamiliar and familiar at the same time.


    The reason he found it unfamiliar was that he had never seen such a sight in the past few centuries. Ever since he rose to the top of the universe, he had only been to the secret sacred ground of the True Martial Celestial Sect, pces of humanity¡¯s highest authorities or the secretnds at the border of the universe and outside of the realms. He had indeed never seen ces full of noises, where people were bustling and ordinary people lived together with normal cultivators in thest several centuries. However, he also felt that things were a bit familiar.


    Chen Fan became close with the fat guy and a girl who joined the tour.


    That female cultivator, Wang Yuanyuan, was also going to the Lin Yang Region; but unlike Chen Fan, she had distant rtives there, even though she wore a troubled look when she mentioned her distant rtive. She might have to rely on them, but there was a trace of disgust in her eyes.


    Wang Yuanyuan apparently treated Chen Fan differently. She seemed much closer to him than to the others.


    Chen Fan thought it was because they were both going to Lin Yang, so the girl wanted to rely on him for a bit. It might also be because Jiang Feifei had recently gone looking for him several times when she was free.


    Right.


    Jiang Feifei went back a few times to drink with Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan certainly didn¡¯t want to go; he had nothing to say to that girl. He couldn¡¯t send her back to Earth, but he didn¡¯t want her to stay alone outside, either. What should he do if Auntie Tang knew about it?


    But the fat guy and the others were extremely thrilled. They all tried to convince Chen Fan, so he had no choice but to follow.


    ¡°You look so much like someone I know. If your energy was as powerful and earth-shattering as his, I would have thought he was right in front of me.¡± After drinking a few sses of ¡°Spirit Fruit Wine,¡± Jiang Feifei¡¯s eyes became hazy like smoke and mist.


    Chen Fan was speechless.


    But he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Even though Jiang Feifei came alone every time, a few of her suitors usually gathered at the bar after she arrived. Not making any moves, they merely sat down and drank quietly. However, plumes of Immortal Will enveloped the both of them all the time like spider webs, as if warning Chen Fan not to do anything that would upset them. They could kill ¡®Chen Mu¡¯ anytime they wanted with their power.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, I¡¯m really not your friend.¡± Chen Fan smiled wryly.


    Jiang Feifei finished the green, glittering fruit wine at once and said with a mix of disdain and awe, ¡°Of course you can¡¯t be him. He¡¯s a cultivator who defeated the seven imperishable sects, killed the ¡®King of Falling Stars,¡¯ Qin Jian, and reached the peak-stage Nascent Soul level at fifty years of age. People say he doesn¡¯t even take Soul Formation Grand Cultivators seriously and is now ruling a region, calling himself Divine Lord. He can be one of the top ten cultivators in the entire Little South Heavenly Realm. How would you possibly be him? You would probably end up terrified to death when you hear his name.¡±


    Someone close by eximed, ¡°The Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect!¡±


    Even a few of her suitors turned pale.


    They looked at Jiang Feifei in shock; they had never thought Chen Fan could be an old friend of hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a Golden Core Cultivator from the Shanyang Region. How can Ipare to the Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect?¡± Chen Fan said naturally.


    ¡°You¡¯re better than him when ites to friendliness. That guy, when he sits to idle away in front of you, you can see everything in his eyes; mountains, oceans, the sky, the ground, the sun, the moon, Heaven, but not you. He¡¯s extremely arrogant and proud of himself. You¡¯ll grit your teeth and have the urge to p him to death when you see him. Even the tone when he speaks sounds like he doesn¡¯t care about anything. All our efforts, all our achievements and all our persistence are nothing in the guy¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hm, you think being the Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect and a peerless talent is impressive? You think you can look down on people because of that? I¡¯ll be a Grand Cultivator one day and make the trip back to take you down, to make you bow your head and apologize.¡± Jiang Feifei¡¯s face was flushed in the end. She banged on the table as she outright stepped on top of her seat, looking furious.


    Chen Fan was shocked.


    He thought, <i>¡°F**k, is that how you think of me? But I never looked down on you...¡±</i>


    However, Jiang Feifei had already be excited. She continued banging on the table, kicking the chairs and swinging her fists. ¡°Chen Beixuan, just you wait and see. You¡¯re now hiding on Earth, so keep on hiding. I¡¯m going to the Tiannan Province and I¡¯ll go to the Central Gxy in the future... That¡¯s the real cultivation sacred ground. Given my talent, I¡¯ll be able to beat you in three centuries, no, one century, once I get there. You¡¯re a talent, and so am I! I¡¯m a super talent among talents.¡±


    As she spoke¡ª


    No one dared to say a single word.


    <i>¡°Oh, poor Divine Lord of the North Qiong Sect.¡±</i>


    Although he was a guy in the Abandoned Region¡ªa person who no one could truly ascertain whether he was truly a Divine Lord or not¡ªGrand Cultivators were unpredictable, even when onlynguage was concerned. Grand Cultivators were beings who could sense someone utter their names, being able to target them from a distance, then release energy to kill them.


    ¡°Feifei, you¡¯re drunk,¡± Bai Zichuan sighed and said gently as he pulled the girl down from the chair.


    Chen Fan could only lower his head and keep drinking at that moment.


    What else could he do if he didn¡¯t drink? Smash that girl to death with one hand?


    Even though the North Mystic Celestial Lord was decisive when it came to killing, he wasn¡¯t an intolerant person. Would you stab your colleagues or friends because theyined about you when they were drunk? Besides, Jiang Feifei was his junior.


    Chen Fan couldn¡¯t help but remain speechless.


    <i>¡°This girl really can¡¯t be offended. I should have sent her back to Earth earlier. I should have talked to her on the mountain back then.¡±</i>


    ¡°Are you going to Lin Yang, Brother Chen?¡± Bai Zichuan turned around and asked as he held the drunk girl in his arms.


    ¡°Yes, my family is in Lin Yang,¡± Chen Fan replied.


    ¡°The Lin Yang Region may not have the same conditions as Xuan City, but the two ces are connected. If you need anything, contact me and tell people you know me. It should help a bit,¡± Bai Zichuan said and nodded at him.


    Everyone around them looked a bit startled; they looked at Chen Fan with a hint of puzzlement and pondering.


    The same phrase spoken by Jiang Feifei and Bai Zichuan hadpletely different weight.


    Jiang Feifei was only a Connate Cultivator at the moment. She would at least need decades or a century to grow. Inparison, Bai Zichuan had already be famous in the Little South Heavenly Realm. He would be recognized by the Ma family in Xuan City even when he went to the Tiannan Province. Besides, there was also that Star Ocean¡¯s Lone Ranger who had once escaped from a Grand Cultivator. With that promise, people in Xuan City and Lin Yang would have to act politely when they interacted with Chen Fan, not to mention having the chance to run wild there.


    A few people even sized Chen Fan up and thought whether they should ask someone to investigate him and see why he was worthy of Bai Zichuan¡¯s appreciation.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Chen Fan replied calmly, without showing any emotions.


    Jiang Feifei never showed up again after her drunk disy, which made the fat guy and the others sigh.


    She was like a dragon living on the clouds that would descend to drink with people on the ground from time to time. After drinking, she would soar in the sky again and they would live in two different worlds.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t care about it and continued cultivating quietly.


    A monthter¡ª


    They arrived in the Tiannan Province.


    The small groups started to split and everyone was transferred to different regions. Before he got off the boat, Chen Fan saw Jiang Feifei and the others board another ship; it was asrge as the Sunset but more magnificent, which was under the protection of a group of people in luxurious clothes, flying into the sky. Chen Fan and the others could only walk out of the port and take boats to different regions.


    Jiang Feifei didn¡¯t turn around and look back at him when she left.


    What Chen Fan was unable to believe was that the fat guy, Guo Chuandong, was also from the Lin Yang Region, apart from the female cultivator, Wang Yuanyuan. Following the fat guy¡¯s lead, the three of them got on the interster train to their final destination.


    <i>¡°Father, mother, are you well?¡±</i>


    Chen Fan felt emotional while he sat in the interster train that traveled across the universe.


    After more than ten years...


    He was finally going to meet his parents.


    He was young when he left home; he would be older by the time he met them.


    Besides, apart from his parents, there was also his brother and sister, whom he had no idea how to face.


    Chen Fan didn¡¯t know how he should feel as he thought of his brother and sister. Right then, he only felt abashed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!